ã€ŠReturn of the Mount Hua Sectã€‹


 Chapter 0: Preface

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Teeth clenched hard enough to shatter any moment.

    Fists tight enough to draw dark red blood.

    Trembling and convulsions that couldn¡¯t be controlled.

    Anger enough to turn his hair white<sup>1</sup>

    Red. Everything was red. Everything before his eyes was stained scarlet with blood.

    The lush green mountain peak was stained blood-red; its very nature was swept away in a single day.

    Death. All that was left was death.

    What purpose did all this bloodshed serve?

    Chung Myung wed at the hilt of the sword embedded in his shoulder, drawing out the broken length of the Plum Blossom Sword.

    His left arm was gone¡ªonly the torn scraps of his sleeve pped in the wind. His legs were unwounded, yet he could barely move. His stomach gaped open with a hole the size of an infant¡¯s head.

    And yet, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t feel the pain.

    The pain of his body was nothingpared to the turmoil in his heart.

    ¡°...Sahyung<sup>2</sup> Jang Mun.¡± He discovered the discarded corpse of Jang Mun of Mount Hua Sect.

    Why was it so unfair? Why were the dead unable to even close their eyes?

    ¡°Sajae<sup>3</sup>¡­¡± Sajae Chung Gong¡¯s bisected body haunted him.

    ¡°Sajils<sup>4</sup>¡­¡±

    Everyone was dead.

    All of Mount Hua Sect¡¯s best and brightest, who had promised to climb the mountain together, to safeguard their territory, to spread their names far and wide, had departed to a ce from which they could not return.

    And their Sajils followed them.

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth.

    Theirs was a noble sacrifice. Their death was just and glorious.

    But who would dare praise their deaths? Who would dare!?

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze locked on to the perpetrator, the one who had roused his unfathomable rage.

    The Demon from the skies, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect: the Heavenly Demon<sup>5</sup>.

    The sight of this despicable man sat cross-legged in the sea of blood and gore evoked strange emotions in Chung Myung. Even in this hellish scene, the Heavenly Demon appeared supremely serene.

    No, ¡°serenity¡± didn¡¯t suit him now. Dozens of swords pierced his body, and two spears pierced his stomach. Everyone had spent their lives to topple that demon.

    The battle between the final squad, consisting only of the elite of the sects, and the Heavenly Demon ended in annihtion.

    Was it satisfactory? Would the dead rest peacefully?

    They would not.

    Even if they did, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t. It took everything he had left to stop the rage from stealing his rationality.

    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s pale, empty eyes opened to gaze into the blue sky.

    ¡°...Mount Hua Sect.¡± Three words spilled from his lips.

    The words eternally inscribed on Chung Myung¡¯s heart now emerged from the demon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°How unfortunate, disciple of Mount Hua Sect. If only you could get out of here, you could boast of your achievements.¡±

    ¡°...Shut your disgusting mouth.¡±

    ¡°You can still be proud of your actions. With the help of countless people, your sword finally reached my body.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Chung Myung¡¯s stomach churned just from hearing the name of his sect from that wretched mouth.

    ¡°How unfortunate.¡± The Heavenly Demon was dying. Even as the greatest demon in all of time, he cannot survive his dantian breaking and his organs being ruined.

    Terminal lucidity¡ªhis appearance was nothing more than hisst gasps of life.

    But why? Why did a dying man seem so rxed!? Chun Ma was iprehensible to Chung Myung.

    ¡°If I were given just one more day, I would have truly be a being worthy of the name ¡°Heavenly Demon¡±. This is fate as well.¡±

    Chung Myung gripped the sword he¡¯d pulled out of his shoulder. The sharply forged de cut his palm.

    One step.

    Another step.

    At the end of a long and terrible war, Chung Myung limped towards the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Remember this, disciple of Mount Hua Sect.¡± Chun Ma¡¯s eyes seemed devoid of emotion, even as Chung Myung approached. ¡°This is not the end. The Demons will return. And when that happens, the world will be conquered by the Demons. The Demons can never be stoppe¡ª¡±

    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s head fell to the ground.

    Chung Myung crushed the head of the Heavenly Demon, eyes still open.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    The war was over. The world would remember their victory. But Chung Myung knew: there was no victory here. No one won this war.

    Finally, Chung Myung no longer had the strength to stand. His inevitable death wasing.

    Chung Myung raised his head to the sky. Even after such bloodshed, the sky was still blue, as if indifferent to the happenings of earth.

    <i>What will happen to the Mount Hua Sect?</i> Everyone who climbed the mountain was dead. Even if anyone had survived, they were probably on theirst breaths. No n had suffered as much as Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Sahyung Jang Mun¡­ I told you.¡±

    <i>¡°Don¡¯t give your all in every task,¡±</i> he¡¯d said. Now Mount Hua Sect would be buried on this mountain. All the disciples had followed their masters to death. All that was left were the children, who knew nothing about Mount Hua Sect.

    And¡­ regret. It was regret.

    Was there any meaning to what happened? Did the spilled blood of Mount Hua Sect mean anything?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore. Sahyung Jang¡­¡± Chung Myung fell onto his side.

    His pure white robes, painted with a five-leaf plum blossom, syed out before his eyes.

    Innocent death.

    A lonely end, with no witnesses. The great Plum Blossom Sword Saint of Mount Hua Sect was dying like a dog.

    ¡°...But your death was better than mine.¡± Because there was someone to weep for you. Chung Myung weeped for them.

    <i>I¡¯m sorry, Sahyung Jang Mun.</i> Chung Myung¡¯s vision faded.

    If he had devoted a little more of his time to training, would he have been able to save at least one person?

    If he had listened to his teachers and their scolding¡­?

    If he had truly obtained the Mount Hua Sword instead of the Plum Blossom Sword?

    <i>No regrets¡­</i> But it was all regret. All he had left was regrets.

    And worries for the sect.

    <i>Plum blossoms are meant to fall, and after the cold winteres spring.</i>

    <i>Mount Hua¡­</i>

    The thirteenth disciple of the Great Mount Hua Sect, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung, who yed the Heavenly Demon at the summit of the Hundred Thousand Mountains of the heavenly Demon Sect, drifted into eternal sleep.

    This short anecdote was his only legacy.

 Chapter 0.1: Prologue

    The 13th disciple of the Mount Hua Sect, one of the greatest third generation swordsmen, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint: Chung Myung. After defeating the Heavenly Demon and ending his reign of chaos, Chung Myung breathed hisst on the summit of the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s mountain.

    Hundreds of years passed, and he was revived as a child.

    But¡­ What was that? Mount Hua Sect has fallen? What kind of bullshit is that!?

    Was he supposed to just live his life knowing that?

    ¡°Fallen? Who said that? That doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    The plum blossoms fall? After a cold winter, springes and the plum blossomse into full bloom once again.

    ¡°But before the Mount Hua Sect returns, I need to be there first! Even if it¡¯s in ruins, there has to be something left there¡ªUgh, those people in there!¡±

    And so began the struggle of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung, to save the fallen Mount Hua Sect.

 Chapter 1: What The Hell Is This Situation? (1)

    A dream. No, he didn¡¯t know if it was a dream or a memory or a hallucination as he danced on the edge of death. He didn¡¯t know if he was already dead, dying, or still alive.

    All he could see was the past.

    Childhood memories: his appearance from when he first entered the Mount Hua Sect; the scenes of training with Sahyung; the time he¡¯d fled the strict sect rules and gone to see the world.

    <i>¡°Before a warrior, you are a practitioner. You must realize that power without ethics is just violence.¡±</i>

    Nagging.

    Constant nagging.

    It bored him. While he was a disciple of Mount Hua Sect, he didn¡¯t fully follow the teaching. Despite his natural talent, which earned him the title of ¡°Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡±, he was but a mere beginner in the Mount Hua Sect.

    Why didn¡¯t he realize earlier? Even when the teachings didn¡¯t make sense, even when he felt out of ce¡­ everything that made him <i>him</i> he owed solely to the Mount Hua Sect. That was why he admired the sect so much.

    He realized toote. Toote for regrets.

    If only he¡¯d paid a little more attention to the teachings, if only he was a little bit stronger, he might have been able to change that bitter ending. If only he¡­

    <i>¡°Do you regret your decisions?¡±</i> Chung Myung heard the soft voice of Sahyung Jang Mun. His father, his older brother, his family¡ªthis man was Chung Myung¡¯s goal. He wanted to follow him until the very end, but it was toote for that too.

    <i>Yes, I regret it. I regret it so, so much, Sahyung.</i>

    <i>¡°There is no need for regret.¡±</i> His voice exuded warmth. <i>¡°It is the Mount Hua Sect after all.¡±</i>

    <i>¡­Sahyung.</i> It seemed to Chung Myung that Sahyung was chuckling. Forever warm and benevolent.

    <i>¡°Because it is the Mount Hua Sect.¡±</i>

    Tak!

    <i>Even then¡­</i>

    Puck!

    <i>Huh? What?</i>

    ¡°Aggggggggggggghhh!¡± <i>It hurts! My head! I don¡¯t get it! What kind of pain is this? Is this what it feels like when your limbs are cut off?</i>

    ¡°H-Heavenly Demon?¡± <i>Is that bastard not dead yet?</i> Chung Myung instinctively raised his hand to protect his head. If he wasn¡¯t dead yet, these attacks would finish him off for good.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon?¡± But the voice that answered him wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Demon, but a thick, sniveling voice he didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Huh?¡± When he opened his eyes, the face was equally unfamiliar.

    <i>A beggar?</i> Beggar. A beginner¡ªjudging by the knot tied around his waist, he¡¯d just started. A beggar among beggars.

    The beggar with the grumpy, scruffy face eyed Chung Myung.

    <i>What is it?</i> He couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°¡®Heavenly Demon¡¯ ¨C yeah right!¡± The beggar¡¯s face flushed red with irritation. ¡°Youzy bum, still sleep talking! Everyone else has gone off to beg, but you¡¯re still here sleeping like you did something great! Yah! Do I make youugh, huh?¡± The beggar hefted his bamboo stick.

    <i>Hold on¡­ Is this kid threatening me right now? So that¡¯s how it is.</i>

    ¡°Huh?¡± The beggar was startled by Chung Myung¡¯s sudden smirk.

    It was an odd situation, but he didn¡¯t feel like he needed to bother with context. Just who was Chung Myung, after all? He handily ranked among the top three of all the numerous swordsmen in the world. People praised his sword style as the true essence of Mount Hua Sect and dubbed him the Plum Blossom Sword Saint ¨C the two other Great Swordsmen weren¡¯t worthy of being his opponents. Even the Heavenly Demon, in his final moments, acknowledged Chung Myung¡¯s swordsmanship. Disciples and sect leaders alike bowed before him.

    But this beggar was making a threat? A threaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat?

    ¡°Huh? Ungh? Are youughing now?¡±

    ¡°Look here, kid.¡±

    ¡°¡®Look here?¡¯¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m struggling to understand the situation, but for starters you can put that thing down.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Hahahahaha. Hahahahahahahaha!¡± The beggar could onlyugh.

    Chung Myung scowled. How dare he react to him like this?

    And then the beggar smacked Chung Myung with his bamboo stick.

    <i>Huh.</i> Chung Myung was dumbfounded. How dare a mere beggar do something like this, knowing who Chung Myung was? No matter what happened, he was going to fix this beggar¡¯s attitude before the day was up.

    First, he had to stop that baton! Chung Myung raised his right arm¡­

    ¡­What?

    Huh?

    <i>Slow?</i> Why were his arms so slow?

    The baton was fast, but why were his arms reaching for it so slowly? It made no sense¡ªwith his speed, he should already be holding that stick.

    Ah! Maybe it was because of his injuries? Then all he had to do was move on to his guts¡­

    <i>Uh? What¡¯s that?</i> On the edge of his vision, he saw a small hand appear, moving towards the baton at a snail¡¯s pace.

    Too slow and¡­

    ¡­too short?

    Huh? Hands that small couldn¡¯t stop it! This wasn¡¯t going to work!

    The sticknded squarely on Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    Chung Myung copsed to the ground, convulsing. All of his thoughts were driven away by the skull-splitting pain.

    ¡°Kuaaaaaa!¡± Chung Myung clutched his head and rolled over. Even his arm being ripped off hadn¡¯t hurt like this!

    ¡°You bastard!¡± The beggarid into him in earnest. ¡°Situation? Understand the situation? I¡¯ll do that! But I¡¯ll make sure you understand the situation first! If you go crazy, you go crazy! Stupid bastard! Did the heat rot your brain? The medicine for heat is getting hit, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ack! Ack! Ack! You crazy beggar! Stop right now, if not¡­ ack!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ªit hurts! Ack!¡± Chung Myung¡¯s cries changed little by little as he was beaten.

    ¡°¡ªYou bastard! I won¡¯t let this go! I¡¯ll make sure to rip you¡ª¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°¡ªStop! Stop it now, please, you jerk!¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°¡ªAck! ckk! Why are you hitting me! Ack!¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°You¨C beggar¨C ah, ack! Sorry!¡±

    The whipping continued with no remorse.

    ¡°¡­save¡­¡±

    Smack!

    ¡°Spare meeeee!¡±

    As if to tell him there were no free second chances, Chung Myung was immediately beaten to a pulp.

    ¡°¡­Ack. He hurt my pride.¡± Chung Myung pulled out the piece of cloth he¡¯d jammed into his nose.

    ¡°Ah, ahhh.¡± The moment he saw the red stains, Chung Myung¡¯s face fell.

    A nosebleed! Not even a nosebleed from internal injuries, but a nosebleed from being beaten! How did that even make sense? It wasn¡¯t just the nosebleed¡ªnothing had made sense since he¡¯d opened his eyes.

    To say nothing of his bruised eyelids, it felt like nowhere on his body was left untouched; beating someone that thoroughly had to be something of an art form. If someone hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have just kept goin!

    Had he ever been hit like this in his entire life? Despite all the pranks he¡¯d pulled off in the famously strict Mount Hua Sect, he had never been beaten this badly.

    To suffer such humiliation for the first time at the hands of a beggar¡­!

    ¡°I am going to mess him up¡­ That bastard! I¡¯ll tear him down.¡± The anger and irritation roiled inside him.

    Chung Myungid on the ground. If he acted on a whim, he would only hurt his battered body.

    ¡°No, rather than that¡­¡± Chung Myung heaved himself up and stared into the river.

    An unfamiliar young face greeted him. When Chung Myung contorted his face, the young man did too; when Chung Myung sighed, the young man did too.

    ¡°¡­How did this happen?¡± Why was there a different kid¡¯s face in the water?

    No, it was a nice face. The change in his face didn¡¯t bother him¡ªafter all, the younger the better no? But it was too young. Although, better younger than older.

    Besides, no matter how much hepared them, this face was a lot more charming and handsome than the old Chung Myung. He had noints about this new face.

    But he was dissatisfied with the fact that his body was younger too.

    <i>Short.</i> The limbs were short ¨C not because he was naturally short or something, but because he was a child. Even worse, he was all skin and bones. Even now, he was too tired and hungry to lift a hand.

    <i>Ah, whatever!</i>

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    In summary¡­

    ¡°This means I¡¯m alive.¡±

    Maybe ¡°I¡± wasn¡¯t appropriate. No matter how hard he looked, this kid looked nothing like the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung. The Sword Saint was gone: his soul, and all of his memories, now resided in the body of a child beggar.

    ¡°This must be a devil¡¯s work.¡±

    Or maybe it was Buddhist reincarnation? Had he known this beforehand, he would have joined the Shaolin instead of the Mount Hua Sect.

    He wondered if the Heavenly Demon had used some kind of disgusting magic on him. But if he could perform such feats, he would already be ruling the entire world.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t really care what had happened, but he had to admit that everything around him was real. This was neither dream nor fantasy. His entire body throbbed with pain ¨C the more he thought about it, the angrier he became.

    ¡°Nothing will change if I keep sitting around and thinking about it. First, I need to figure out what¡¯s happening, and what exactly happened. Chung Myung hopped up and ran to the beggars tent.

    Or he tried to run, at least.

    ¡°Kuk!¡± Within a couple of steps, he fell.

    ¡°You beat me hard, you bastard!¡± Chung Myung¡¯s eyes rolled angrily. ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll make sure to pay you back for this.¡±

    Death wasn¡¯t about to fix his dirty personality.

 Chapter 2: What The Hell Is This Situation? (2)

    <i>No matter how I look at it, he seems to have gone mad.</i> Gu Chil<sup>1</sup> gazed seriously down at Chung Myung. <i>Did all the beating drive him mad?</i>

    He got hit a little harder than usual. Although Wang Cho was usually a little excessive, he¡¯d beaten Chung Myung like he was trying to teach him a lesson¡ªeven getting attacked by a dog wouldn¡¯t mess him up this bad. The people who normally tried to stop him didn¡¯t even bother today, seeing how Wang Cho had absolutely manhandled Chung Myung. Gu Chil wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is¡­ I¡¯m a beggar?¡±

    <i>Was he beaten on his head or his body?</i> A beggar, asking if he was a beggar? What madness was this? Gu Chil was certain¡­ this guy had turned weird. No, he¡¯d turned horrifyingly weird.

    He normally cked off, so Gu Chil knew that one day he was going to get a real beating¡ªit was just bad luck that today was the day. That was the iron rule of the Beggars¡¯ Union: If you don¡¯t find food with your own hands, you either die a dog¡¯s death, starve to death or get beaten.

    Normally, people woulde back to their senses after their beating. Normally. Instead, theplete opposite was happening in front of Gu Chil.

    ¡°Is it true? Am I really living in a ce like this? It can¡¯t be true.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you blind or what?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be hard to figure it out by looking at what you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his eyes; he saw all kinds of fabrics and rags. It should have been normal clothing, but it was¡­ rags. Any normal person would nod their head and go back to work, but not Chung Myung.

    ¡°Don¡¯t I have a name or something?¡±

    ¡°Since when did beggars have names?¡± Gu Chil heaved a sigh. ¡°Just a crude one. You¡¯re Cho Sam<sup>2</sup>.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sounds just like a beggar¡¯s name.¡± Look, even his name was poor. ¡°To be a beggar. This kind of beggar¡­¡±

    The other beggar stared nkly at him.

    ¡°And age¡ªam I around sixteen?¡±

    ¡°Since when did beggars keep track of their age?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±¡ªUnlike everything else. Everything about Cho Sam had changed, from the way he spoke to the way he moved. On top of that, he had no idea what was happening around him. It was far too much to be caused by a concussion.

    ¡°Then, what year is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Beggars count the days. You ever seen a beggar who counted the years?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a true beggar.¡±

    Gu Chil rubbed his eyes. A beggar¡¯s life was always tired and stressful, but this was so much worse than usual.

    ¡°Then, I have one more question.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve been asking for a while now.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who the Heavenly Demon is?¡±

    ¡°You were mumbling about the Heavenly Demon earlier, too. Why are you suddenly looking for him?¡±

    ¡°Answer me first.¡±

    ¡°Of course I know him. Everyone knows. He was the leader of the Heavenly Demon Sect, who was defeated a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Boss¡ª¡±

    Cho Sam shot forward and grabbed Gu Chil by the cor.

    ¡°One hundred years have passed since the Heavenly Demon was in? ONE HUNDRED YEARS? Does that really mean a century has passed since then? A centuryyyyyyy?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± Seems like Cho Sam got hit real hard.

    ¡°Tell me the truth, don¡¯t even think about lying.¡±

    ¡°What good woulde out of lying to you?¡± Gu Chil pulled Cho Sam off of him. Soon, Cho Sam¡¯s freed hands were scratching furiously at his head.

    <i>He¡¯s gone mad.</i> There was no other exnation after seeing that. He wasn¡¯t confused or rattled by the beating¡ªhe¡¯d just lost his mind. Gu Chil had never seen someone¡¯s face express so many shades of ¡°flustered¡±.

    ¡°A hundred years, you say?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to say it again?¡±

    ¡°¡­I need to head back.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head to the sky. He thought that seeing the clean blue sky would offer him some kind offort, but all he could see was the ck ceiling of the tent. It was a dark as Chung Myung¡¯s mood.

    ¡°A hundred years have passed since then?¡±

    Gu Chil snapped.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re old or something, so why do you keep repeating the same thing!? It¡¯s been a hundred years! The Sects had a big fight with the Heavenly Demon on top of the Hundred Thousand Mountains and took his head off! Right! It was a hundred years ago!¡±

    ¡°¡­I get it.¡± That was why he was so depressed.

    The guy who thrashed Chung Myung earlier seemed like he was high-ranked. In that sense, the guy in front of him now could also be higher-ranked than Cho Sam.

    In the Beggars¡¯ Union, was it? Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t anything great¡ªit was practically impossible for the Beggars¡¯ Union to feed and shelter all of their people. It was said that the Union took in all beggars, but their funds were limited.

    Most of the Beggars¡¯ Union were in street beggars. The higher-ups gave them numbers for names, and their clothes had no knots. Roaming on the streets, these beggars would have a better idea of what happened in the world of martial arts than any practitioner. Gu Chil¡¯s words were reliable.

    ¡°Huh. Crazy. One hundred years, huh.¡± Everything would have changed¡ªnow it was just a matter of epting he¡¯d been reincarnated into the body of another child.

    <i>But¡­ Couldn¡¯t I have just been reborn right after my death?</i> After a hundred years, everyone who knew Chung Myung must be dead. That aside, all the people he¡¯d known died on top of the horrible mountain.

    He was all alone.

    <i>No matter how twisted things can get, this is just too much. Then, the Mount Hua¡ª</i>

    ¡°Ah! Hold one¡ªthe Mount Hua Sect¡­!?¡±

    When Cho Sam hopped up from the floor and started shouting at him, Gu Chil wasn¡¯t even surprised anymore.

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect! What happened to the Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What happened to the Mount Hua Sect!?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Chung Myung boggled at him. He didn¡¯t know Mount Hua? A beggar didn¡¯t know?¡°

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t y with me. What¡¯s the current situation of the Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect?¡± Gu Chil tilted his head.

    He didn¡¯t know? Really? About Mount Hua Sect?

    ¡°T-the¡­ one of the Nine Great Sects¡­ Mount Hua Sect, you don¡¯t know about it? Hah, you¡­¡±

    ¡°One of the Nine Great Sects? What nonsense are you spouting? There is no Mount Hua Sect in the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­There isn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Shaolin Temple, Wudang n, Diancang Sect, Qingcheng Sect, Kongtong Sect, Southern Ind Sect, Emei Sect, Southern Edge Sect, Kunlun Sect, and the Beggars Union. There are ten now.¡±

    ¡°So-Southern Ind Sect? Those good-for-nothing bastards are in the Ten Great Sects? Ah¡ªno, that doesn¡¯t matter. Then Mount Hua Sect isn¡¯t one of them?¡±

    Gu Chil sighed. Cho Sam only heard what he wanted to, no matter what he said. Gu Chil¡¯s patience was wearing thin.

    ¡°Mo-Mount Hua Sect isn¡¯t a part of the Great Sects? No, that could be possible. But you¡ªyou don¡¯t know Mount Hua Sect? Even when a rich man bes poor, he canst for three years with his luxuries! But you, a mere beggar, don¡¯t know about the Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    Calling him a beggar didn¡¯t really capture the consequences of what he said. Well, he could starve to death.

    ¡°Does that make any sense?¡± Chung Myung shook Gu Chil by the shoulders. ¡°Any sense at all? You really don¡¯t know Mount Hua? Mount Hua? Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua.¡± Gu Chil¡¯s could feel a headache setting in.

    ¡°Right! Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it,¡± Gu Chil tilted his head. ¡°I remember hearing there was such a sect in the Shaanxi province.¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Mount Hua, in Shaanxi!¡± Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were wide.

    ¡°From what I know, it¡¯s doomed.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chung Myung¡¯s heart stopped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there was a Mount Hua Sect in the Great Sects or not, but I heard stories about how their elite warriors were killed in the war with the Heavenly Demon. I don¡¯t know for sure¡ªif you want to know more, ask the others.¡±

    What did that mean? Mount Hua Sect has fallen? Mount Hua? The Mount Hua Sect?

    ¡°This beggar, feeding me lies!¡±

    Gu Chil turned his gaze upwards. Even when he told the truth, Chung Myung just cursed him. This was why Gu Chil hated helping people.

    ¡°No! Not a chance! I can¡¯t believe that!¡± Chung Myung shoved Gu Chil away and jumped to his feet. ¡°I need to go and see for myself!¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡± Gu Chil shouted at his back. ¡°If you don¡¯te back by dinner in the evening, Wang Cho will kill you for real this time! Don¡¯t waste your time with needless things, and get back to work!¡±

    But Cho Sam just left.

    ¡°¡­What is that bastard going to do now?¡± Gu Chil shook his head, absolutely baffled by the change in his behavior.

    ¡°¡­Huh.¡± Was this the face of a merchant who¡¯d lost his entire fortune? That was certainly what Chung Myung¡¯s face looked like.

    When he thought about it, with all the disciples of Mount Hua killed in the battle with the Heavenly Demon, a decline in power was inevitable. During that time, they could have been pushed out of the Great Sects. But no matter how hard he racked his brains, how could Mount Hua be pushed out and the Beggars¡¯ Unione into the Great Sects in just a hundred years!? How did that make sense? How could beggars, who knew nothing of martial arts, be included¡­?

    Somehow, the beggar he talked to didn¡¯t know, so Chung Myung went asking. But no matter who he grabbed, the result was the same.

    <i>¡°Mount Hua? Are you talking about the mountains over there? What about it?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Mount Hua Sect? Did Mount Hua have a martial arts school?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a sect.¡±</i>

    <i>¡°How dare a beggar touch my sleeve¡ªdo you want your arms cut off? Let go of my sleeve this instant!¡±</i>

    Ah, not thatst one.

    No one knew. Not a single one.

    ¡°This makes no sense!¡± How did Mount Hua Sect turn out this way? There would always be numerous famous sects, but none would be as renowned as Mount Hua sect. It would be a bit of an exaggeration to say that all of the most famous swordsmene from Mount Hua. Still, no one would disagree that Mount Hua was one of the three most famous, along with Woodang and Namgung.

    But people didn¡¯t know it existed?

    ¡°Argh¡­¡±

    There was one positive response, at least.

    <i>¡°Mount Hua Sect? I think I¡¯ve heard of it. Weren¡¯t they famous in the past? From what I heard, they slew the Heavenly Demon and then copsed. Are they still there?¡±</i>

    Copsed? The Mount Hua Sect?

    ¡°What kind of bullshit was he spouting?¡± It would be more realistic to say that the Imperial pce burned down and the Emperor fled.

    Mount Hua Sect has fallen! Mount Hua Sect!

    <i>Maybe I should be d it¡¯s me who was resurrected.</i> Chung Myung recalled the strange expression Sahyung Jang Mun wore in hisst moments. If he were alive to hear this news, he would have vomited blood and died again.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Chung Myung leapt from his seat. ¡°I need to see it with my own eyes!¡±

    Mount Hua Sect had existed for hundreds of years, no matter how horrible a state it was in. He had to see it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Mount Hua!¡± His blue eyes zed with passion.

    This was the moment the butterfly¡¯s wings birthed a tidal wave.

 Chapter 3: What The Hell Is This Situation? (3)

    Gu Chil was seriously troubled. Chung Myung left the tent screaming at the top of his lungs and then came back into the tent speaking more nonsense.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Mount Hua.¡±

    Gu Chil just stared at him.

    ¡°This may sound absurd, but hear me out.¡±

    Gu Chil actually wanted to hear just how absurd it would be. However, that was blown away by Cho Sam¡¯s next words.

    ¡°I simply could have left without a word, but I came back to inform you because I know I received some valuable information from you.¡±

    What a mess.

    There really wasn¡¯t a reason for Gu Chill to listen to a madman¡¯s nonsense, but he stuck around because Cho Sam seemed so serious, and he felt bad for him.

    ¡°I will repay kindness twofold and resentment tenfold. There wille a day when I will repay the favor, so remember the name Chung Myung of Mount Hua Sect. We will meet again, and I will repay the favor that I owe you.¡±

    His words sounded nice, at least. It would¡¯ve been really cool if Cho Sam wasn¡¯t bruised ck and blue and dressed like a beggar.

    ¡°¡­Crazy talk.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°I know it sounds strange, but remember my words. One day, they¡¯ll change your destiny¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wang Cho is looking for you. You¡¯re dead if he catches you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± They locked eyes.

    ¡°Heheheheh.¡± The world was full of all kinds of people. Someone suddenly reaching new heights wasn¡¯t that great or weird in the grand scheme of things. Of course, for it to happen overnight was rather weird and frightening.

    ¡°Well, I need to get going!¡±

    ¡°¡­Come back soon. Or he really will beat you to death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going! Anyway, just remember: ¡®Chung Myung of Mount Hua¡¯. Remember that name!¡± With that, Chung Myung boldly stepped away.

    Gu Chil shook his head. Life was full of twists and turns, sometimes good and sometimes bad. But if Cho Sam got caught, he really was dead.

    ¡°What am I supposed to tell Wang Cho¡­?¡±

    Abruptly, the tent p was thrown open and Chung Myung walked back inside.

    What? Why was he back again? But Gu Chil didn¡¯t get the chance to ask.

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What was that bastard¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The one who hit me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Wang Cho? Wang Cho¡ªhis real name is Jong Pal<sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Jong Pal? Sounds like a beggar¡¯s name. Tell that bastard: next time we meet, I won¡¯t let him go.¡±

    In Gu Chil¡¯s opinion, Wang Cho was the one who ¡°won¡¯t let him go¡±.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m really going.¡± Chung Myung strolled out of the tent, whistling.

    Just as Gu Chil thought everything was settled, Chung Myung popped back into the tent.

    ¡°Ah! What now?¡±

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    ¡°What? What now? Why, again?¡±

    ¡°Which way to Shaanxi¡¯s Mount Hua?¡±

    No matter how you sliced it, this bastard was definitely crazy.

    Chung Myung ran and ran. There was not a single person in the world who would take a little beggar with them all the way to Shaanxi province.

    Unbelievable¡­ his two legs, which were so strong and reliable, felt tired. Even his heart felt weak.

    Did Chung Myung ever ride a horse or carriage? Never. He could run much faster than a horse ever could, and he wasn¡¯t nearlyid back to slow down on purpose. If you added up all the distance he ran in his previous life, you could loop the central ins ten times. That was why he¡¯d started running without a second thought.

    But he hadn¡¯t even really stretched his legs before he was t on the ground.

    ¡°Hack! Hack! Ugh! Ack! Oh, god! I¡¯m going to die at this rate!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t have even imagined such a weak body existed. His two legs had been reduced from steel to sticks and bones, and his untiring heart was reduced to quivers.

    What nonsense was this? It felt like his heart would jump out of his mouth at any moment.

    ¡°Ahhh! What kind of body is this?!¡± He just jumped once! Did he run for an hour or two? No! It was just a couple of minutes, but he was already gasping for breath! Just how bad was this young beggar¡¯s body?

    ¡°Ughh.¡± The answers were inlyid out before him. Putting aside his internal energy, his body alone was in quite a state¡ªliterally skin and bones, without an ounce of flesh.

    And he was nning to go to Shaanxi province?

    A pipe dream! He would keel over from exhaustion before reaching Mount Hua.

    If he ever made it to the afterlife, his acquaintances would ridicule him. ¡°The Plum Blossom Sword Saint, dead from exhaustion?¡± they¡¯d ask.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± A mockingugh escaped from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t even stand anymore.

    Martial artists had great bodies, but this one was simply horrible. Chung Myung didn¡¯t know if it would copse from overworking or overthinking or just in hunger! He didn¡¯t know, so he justughed.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to Shaanxi province, I need to fix this weak body first!¡±

    But how was he to change his body? Make it healthy? He already knew the answer.

    ¡°Well, I just need to learn martial arts!¡±

    A new start. Other people might now realize how incredible a chance this was.

    Isn¡¯t it said that those who fail to reach the top have the most regrets? Well, it was true. Even those who sessfully reach the top have their regrets.

    If only I had done that at that time!

    If only I¡¯d focused on learning the basics!

    If only I¡¯d practiced when the master grabbed my ear instead of running away!

    If only I hadn¡¯t gotten caught stealing from the secret alcohol stash¡­

    No, forget thatst one.

    Well!

    ¡°I can do it all over again.¡± In the past, Chung Myung was one of the greatest swordsmen in the third generation. However, that didn¡¯t mean he was satisfied; rather, as he got stronger and his understanding of martial arts deepened, he understood better than anyone just how inefficiently he¡¯d practiced and how wed his foundation was.

    Foundation.

    That damned foundation had cost him his Sahyung and Sajae!

    Chung Myung hated the foundation sses, but he understood why it was so important when he became a disciple. After all, the foundation is what makes a man stand. A tall tower needs a strong foundation. How high the tower rises depends on how the foundation isid. But young Chung Myung didn¡¯t know that. No matter how much his teachers exined, he just didn¡¯t understand. Even when he understood it, he couldn¡¯t give it his all.

    Why?

    <i>Because I¡¯m only human.</i> If Chung Myung was busy digging his foundation, what about the person next to him who¡¯d already built three stories? Who wouldn¡¯t hurry?

    Besides!

    ¡°They always told me to concentrate on foundation and basics, but when I did they just praised the ones ahead of me!¡± Fucking power supremacy!

    He could understand, though. The masters were only human too.

    Everyone knew great sess came from solid foundations. Still, while students struggled with their foundations, the masters were busy praising the ones with outstanding swordsmanship.

    That was bearable. Mount Hua taught patience so that students were quite good at containing their emotions.

    However, the students and masters had drinking parties after evening practice. What if someone starts bragging about their disciple, even at the drinking party? The drunks start bragging about their disciples as if they¡¯re one-of-a-kind, and those who have nothing to brag about just have to sit there and take it.

    That¡¯s it. No more patience.

    The next morning, they take out their frustration on their disciples.

    <i>¡°My Sajae¡¯s disciple is already doing the second formation of Plum Blossom Sword!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°That rotten man¡¯s disciple apparently already tapped into higher internal energy! Not once have I lost to him! But now I¡¯m losing¡ªwhose fault do you think that is? Huh? Answer me!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Not enough power! More power!¡±</i>

    With masters like that, what foundation can beid? They were too busy trying to show off their students! It was a vicious cycle, where a Sajae¡¯s skills were handed down to the disciples.

    ¡°However!¡± The current Chung Myung was different!

    There was no need to rush. There was no master egging him on. Now that he¡¯d already seen the path he had to climb, he just had to take it one step at a time.

    Foundations? Others would dig into t ground, but Chung Myung would tear down mountains. His tower would stand upon an unconquerable peak!

    <i>The first step is always important.</i> The dantian and inner qi. In any body, the dantian was weak. As one practices, it bes stronger and better at holding qi until it can supply the qi for your martial arts. A well-trained dantian could be the deciding factor against other martial artists.

    <i>Simply put, it¡¯s like rolling a snowball.</i> Imagine rolling a small snowball down a mountainside. A fingernail-sized ball bes fist-sized and grows exponentially from there. Soon, it¡¯s a colossal avnche no human power can stop.

    What Chung Myung needed to do was create a solid dantian to hold his qi. That meant he had to find a mountain where the snowball never stops rolling.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Chung Myung looked around carefully before he began. Making a dantian for the first time was risky. He left town to find somewhere secluded, to avoid casualties. It was unlikely someone would get hurt, but why take the risk?

    <i>Here is good.</i> Chung Myung went into the forest and sat cross-legged under the shade of arge tree.

    ¡°Now, where do I start?¡± There were a lot of things going through his head: all the teachings of Mount Hua, more than a dozen methods of tapping into the qi.

    There was the self-healing qi.

    The Plum Blossom Heart method, specific to the Plum Blossom Sword.

    The internal qi, which would boost one¡¯s qi sevenfold.

    The regting qi, said to contain all forms of energy.

    The number of methods in his head would boggle most people. If he decided not to limit himself to the teachings of Mount Hua, Chung Myung could learn so much.

    Yet, Chung Myung didn¡¯t even think about it. He knew what technique he had to learn.

    ¡°Equilibrium of Six.¡±

    For the first time, Chung Myung¡¯s voice was clear and confident.

 Chapter 4: What The Hell Is This Situation? (4)

    ¡°Equilibrium of Six¡±¡ªunity. The unity of Earth and Sky and the four cardinal directions¡ªEast, West, North, and South. Six.

    The Equilibrium of Six is the world, and the world is the Equilibrium of Six.

    It sure had a nice ring to it.

    So, what exactly does that mean in martial arts?

    <i>It¡¯s like one of those worthless items that get tossed out of illegal stores for chump change.</i> It wasn¡¯t cheap, but people considered it cheap. It was the cheapest martial arts technique in the world, sold for a price anyone could afford. In short: it¡¯s cheap.

    It was supposed to be the first thing anyone should buy from the bookstore to learn martial arts. Those who don¡¯t follow it would end up learning the same thing by self-education.

    When Chung Myung was very active, the Equilibrium of Six, Right of Deliberation, and the Three Swords were famous. By the time Chung Myung was known as one of the greatest swordsmen of the third generation, the basic techniques of martial arts had revolved around Tai Chi.

    So why was Chung Myung learning this cheap trick now?

    <i>Because it¡¯s not cheap.</i> Equilibrium of Six was one of the introductory techniques of Mount Hua Sect. All those who entered Mount Hua were instructed on the Equilibrium of Six because it could cleanse anyone¡¯s body of impurities. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t make your inner qi stronger; it just made you healthier. Those who didn¡¯t understand this despised it and cursed it so badly they wanted it removed from the teachings of Mount Hua Sect. Inevitably, neers to the Mount Hua Sect ended up hating the Equilibrium of Six.

    But Chung Myung knew better: this was no worthless technique. If it was, Chung Myung never would have made it as far as he did a hundred years ago.

    ¡°Everything has a purpose.¡±

    Equilibrium of Six didn¡¯t increase strength nor qi. Honestly, whenparing the efficiency of internal qi techniques, Equilibrium was less than one-tenth as effective as other techniques.

    But Equilibrium of Six was incredible for what it was made to do; the practitioner¡¯s body would be perfectly purified.

    ¡°The basis.¡±¡ªto put it simply.

    The Foundation. The all-important foundation.

    It was the best martial arts technique to purify the body, perfect the dantian, and perfect the body itself. However, the effects were never visible to the naked eyes, as people only noticed their dantian when using skills.

    In the end, even Mount Hua gave up teaching the Equilibrium of Six. They only taught it in the introductory ss because it was tradition, and even then only when asked.

    <i>What a mess.</i> What was the point of trying to run and fly, when you¡¯re only capable of crawling?

    In his past life, Chung Myung didn¡¯t want to cling to a technique that didn¡¯t show him results, either.

    ¡°A hundred-fold loss. Damn it!¡± It was his single biggest regret. If only he¡¯dpleted the Equilibrium of Six instead of switching to a different technique, Chung Myung could have been twice as strong.

    It was impossible to rebuild your foundation once the tower was built. But, thankfully, he had an opportunity to correct his mistakes. This time, he couldplete it with meticulous attention to every detail. His new tower would be even bigger and more beautiful.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± With a deep breath, Chung Myung closed his eyes and recalled everything he knew of the Equilibrium of Six.

    As he calmed down, his qi moved. With every breath, oxygen filled his body and the qi moved. First-time learners take around one month to feel the oxygen moving through their body, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t need that time.

    The energy from the air was guided by the Equilibrium of Six and settled into the lower part of his belly.

    <i>Now the real work begins.</i> Chung Myung had no intention of loitering at the basic level of the technique. Following the pathid out wasn¡¯t bad, but someone who had already walked the path of martial arts could never be satisfied with such a small achievement.

    A little more. He focused his mind towards filtering out the impurities mixed with the qi. It was like looking at every single thread in a huge bolt of fabric and gently correcting each misaligned thread.

    It was perfect.

    To Chung Myung, the quantity of gathered qi was irrelevant; what he needed was a one-of-a-kind pure qi.

    The qi began to fade away; from just the size of a millet seed, it became smaller and smaller and smaller. After over half a day, all that was left was a fine sliver of energy. Anyone else would be embarrassed to call this energy a ¡°Dantian¡±.

    ¡°Pheww.¡± Chung Myung finally opened his eyes.

    His face was bathed with sweat. His rags were drenched with sweat and thick with dust. He was already dirty, but this was on a whole new level.

    ¡°This is my first time doing it with such concentration.¡± Rather than difficult, Chung Myung found it refreshing. He was very pleased with the results, though calling it a Dantian was rather ambiguous.

    It was weak¡ªIf you searched the entire history of martial arts, you couldn¡¯t find a weaker Dantian than Chung Myung¡¯s.

    But Chung Myung knew: he¡¯d taken the first step towards the perfect foundation. This little Dantian was the gateway to a whole new world. This mote of pure qi would roll like a snowball and create an unstoppablendslide.

    Right. Just like¡­

    <i>¡­that bastard, the Heavenly Demon.</i> Chung Myung¡¯s body tensed. Even thinking about him made chills run down his spine.

    <i>He wasn¡¯t even human.</i> He was overpowering.

    No, he was simply beyond words.

    A group was assembled from the most elite from all the sects. They weren¡¯t even after the Heavenly Demon Sect; they only wanted one person: the Heavenly Demon himself.

    The result? Total annihtion.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the Heavenly Demon had single-handedly beaten the Great Sects.

    <i>Perhaps¡­</i> Perhaps Chung Myung would be like that this time if he did everything right.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Chung Myung leaped to his feet.

    He managed to stand halfway before he twisted and fell on his face.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± What? Was he faint from overworking?

    ¡°Kuuk!¡± He propped himself up on his arms. Or he tried, at least. His arms wouldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Oh?¡± His arms shivered as if they¡¯d been struck by lightning. The sight of his bare arms trembling like twigs made him feel pathetic.

    ¡°Why¡­ what now?¡± This shouldn¡¯t be happening. When one learns internal qi, the body should have way more energy.

    ¡°W-wait a moment.¡± Chung Myung turned his gaze to his lower abdomen.

    The purest qi in the world was gathered, as small as an ant¡­ eye.

    It was pure enough to satisfy even the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, and it was¡­ almost miraculously small.

    What exactly did that mean?

    ¡°No, damn it! That isn¡¯t going to help me use my body right now! How could I forget?¡± Chung Myung clutched his head as he writhed on the ground.

    He should have thought it through before he created it! Think! Think, Chung Myung, think! His brain was in his head, so why didn¡¯t he think? Why didn¡¯t he?

    He could hear Sahyung Jang Mun¡¯s voice admonishing him.

    <i>¡°Please think a little! Think! Why don¡¯t you use your head when you¡¯re doing things for the first time? Why? Your head isn¡¯t a decoration¡ªthink!¡±</i>

    Had he known it would turn out this way, he would have put in a little more thought.

    ¡°I need to go to Mount Hua with this body?¡±

    How far was Mount Hua? Roughly¡­

    ¡°T-two thousand miles?¡± He blinked blearily.

    2000 miles? Any ordinary person would struggle to travel 2000 miles. But a normal child¡ªno, a beggar with nothing to eat?

    ¡°Ugh!¡± Chung Myung rubbed his face. ¡°Ah! This rotten life!¡±

    But what was he supposed to do? He¡¯d already created his Dantian¡ªit wasn¡¯t like he could have created a bigger Dantian even if he¡¯d known. He knew what came from taking shortcuts. No more sacrificing the future for the sake of the present!

    It was quite a conundrum.

    ¡°Kuuuk!¡± Chung Myung sighed and heaved himself up off the ground. ¡°¡­What the hell is this life?¡±

    All Chung Myung could see were hardships with no end in sight. But hardships forged heroes!

    ¡°There is nothing you can¡¯t do with a little persistence!¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth and hobbled his way to town.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡± Chung Myung copsed to the ground.

    <i>There are things that can¡¯t be done with persistence, either!</i> And what a time to realize it.

    Chung Myung had realized that there was a force that could stop him. His legs hurt, but he could tolerate pain. But there was one thing he couldn¡¯t tolerate.

    <i>I¡¯m hungry.</i> Nothing could solve the hunger raging in his empty stomach.

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t a stranger to hunger, actually. Practice sometimes requires discipline. Eating was an act of epting external qi, but naturally, the food could contain impure qi too. Therefore, those in search of pure qi forbid themselves from eating. There were times when Chung Myung thought of abandoning his training, but he was a true disciple of Mount Hua and he was immune to hunger.

    Well, that was what he thought. Chung Myung had never learned the huge gulf between choosing not to do something and not being able to do something¡ªextreme hunger cannot be ovee with patience. His stomach felt like it was being attacked from the inside.

    He managed to get out of the forest and into town, but he couldn¡¯t do anything more. He¡¯d practically crawled his way out of the forest.

    <i>The first life or death crisis I experience after being reborn is starvation!</i> It was a whole new level of absurdity for him. Just who was Chung Myung? One of the greatest swordsmen of the third generation¡­ Ah, he was tired. And hungry. He was convinced death was just around the corner.

    He tried to gather qi to be a wild beast but became a worm instead.

    No, when he thought about it, his body was on the verge of starvation right from the beginning. He¡¯d only realized once he was on the brink of death.

    <i>What do I do now?</i> He needed money to get food, and he needed to work to get money. But working in his current state was impossible.

    Just then, a rustling sound came from somewhere.

 Chapter 5: What The Hell Is This Situation? (5)

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head to clear his mind, only to find something shiny in front of him.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    At the same time, the sound of metal clicking could be heard.

    ¡°<i>Tsk Tsk Tsk</i>. He¡¯s still so young. How did he end up as a beggar?¡±

    <i>Clink.</i>

    <i>Clink.</i>

    Coins started flying towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s been beaten pretty badly; looks like he¡¯ll die soon.¡±

    ¡°Such a terrible world. What a pitiful kid.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    What was happening¡­

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a beggar, aren¡¯t I? I forgot for a second.¡¯

    To everyone else, Chung Myung looked like a beggar. No, he was a beggar in his own eyes too. He was a young child who hadn¡¯t reached adulthood yet. He was so severely beaten that his eyes were puffy and blue while blood clotted his open wounds¡­

    And such a beggar was lying t on the street.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>. He can¡¯t survive without our help.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just watch a child suffer like that without help. What sort of person would do such a thing?¡±

    A raggedy young beggar, with underdeveloped limbs and covered in dust, seemed to be dying.

    No, it didn¡¯t merely look like he was dying; Chung Myung was really dying.

    How else could such a perfect beggar scene be witnessed from him?

    Coin kept flying into view, one after another.

    ¡°<i>Tsk. Tsk</i>.¡±

    ¡°No matter how I look at him, he¡¯s just a beggar. How did he get here?¡±

    It seemed like the world still had kindness in it.

    People were clicking their tongues as they passed by Chung Myung before tossing a few coins in his direction. Looking at the coins that came pouring in, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t restrain the tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh my! He¡¯s crying. Poor thing, it sure is pitiful.¡±

    ¡°Go and buy yourself some noodles with that money.¡±

    The warmth was too much. However, the reason why Chung Myung was shedding tears wasn¡¯t due to the kindness he received.

    ¡®A disciple of the Great Mount Hua Sect has been reduced to begging!¡¯

    How did he fall so low?

    Until just a few days ago, he was the greatest swordsman in the world. He risked his life and went to battle Chun Ma, who was about to usher in a new era of chaos. Before that, he was the most elegant swordsman that roamed the world.

    But now, he was here begging. The world was finding new ways to wound him!

    ¡®I have some pride too!¡¯

    If he epted the money, then he would truly turn into a beggar. What a beggar he would be, a noble swordsman of the great Mount Hua who earned his living clutching the ankles of others. As if he would actually pick up the money! It was a truly impossible task for Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung had a warrior¡¯s pride. He would never give up. Even when there was a de about to slit his throat, he refused to bend or break!

    Chung Myung raised his head while clenching his teeth and shouted!

    ¡°Thank you so much! You will be blessed, sir!¡±

    His pride was long dead.

    He had to live.

    ¡°<i>Kyaaaa~!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung patted his bulging belly. He looked weird, like a tadpole with a slim body that held no charm and a convex belly.

    ¡°Self~ esteem~ went to~ drain~ with the food. Better to live as a beggar~ than die!¡±

    Due to his small stature, he couldn¡¯t eat much.

    Just three dumplings were enough to make his stomach bulge out. He still had three coins left up his sleeve.

    Coins that he would have never picked up in his past life looked like treasures in this new life.

    ¡®I never would have thought that money was so important.¡¯

    Chung Myung remembered the words of his Sahyung, who would always hold his head in agony on thest day of each month.

    ¨C Warriors need to be obsessed with wealth!

    If possible, Chung Myung wanted to go back to those days and ease his Sahyung¡¯s suffering!

    ¡®My stomach is actually full.¡¯

    A young beggar was mouthing hisints off to a ghost.

    Chung Myung had to keep himself from crying when he thought of his hard-working, money-obsessed, Sahyung¡¯s final moments in the battle with .

    ¡®Anyway.¡¯

    ¡°First, I need to live.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    He left without a n, and he had no idea how to get to Shaanxi.

    ¡®I underestimated how far away 2,000 miles is.¡¯

    Chung Myung began to reflect on his actions. All of his ns revolved around the abilities of his previous body. Even though he knew that his body and the circumstances had changed, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to adapt to his new body overnight.

    In the past, he would¡¯ve reached Shaanxi in half a day. He would have even stopped for a cold drink at an inn beneath Mount Hua, but now, heading to Mount Hua with his deprived body was a risky venture.

    Even if Chung Myung could defeat any mountain bandits or beasts, there was no way he could ovee hunger.

    His mind felt burdened as he realized that the journey, he expected to be easy, turned into an epic journey that could cost him the life he had just regained.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t just beg my way to Shaanxi.¡¯

    Chung Myung scratched his head, feeling lost.

    ¡°I need to find a way, but I need to understand what I need to find a way!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t aware of it when he first awoke, but a hundred years had passed since his era. It was no exaggeration to say that Chung Myung had no idea how the current world worked. But¡­ how should he go about finding out?

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    An average person would take more than two months to get to Shaanxi. It wouldn¡¯t be too strange to believe that, with Chung Myung¡¯s frail body, it could take up to half a year to reach Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    It was horrifying and frustrating for Chung Myung, who desperately wanted to see Mount Hua¡¯s condition with his own eyes. He had to find a way, but right now, not a single thing came to his mind¡­

    ¡°<i>Hey</i>, you bastard! You deaf or something?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head.

    ¡®What now?¡¯

    He heard everything clearly, but he didn¡¯t think that someone would be calling for him. There was no reason why anyone would talk to a beggar.

    Three beggars were ring down at him with ugly faces.

    ¡®They look like beggars.¡¯

    His current life seemed to be intertwined with beggars in many ways.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°You? Who else could I be calling? What the hell is wrong with you!?¡±

    The ugly beggar standing in front of Chung Myung spat on the floor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what hole you crawled out from, but who gave you permission to beg here?¡±

    Was permission needed to beg?

    ¡°You¡¯re still a child, so I¡¯ll spare your life. Take out everything you have, including the money you have hidden in your sleeve, and leave this ce.¡±

    The remainder of Chung Myung¡¯s limited funds were stashed in his sleeves and in his hands¡­

    Chung Myung looked down at his hand. They were the leftovers, the cold dumplings.

    ¡°¡­ you people have no conscience. You bastards!¡±

    Take this away? This little bit of food too? What was he supposed to eat!?

    ¡°You beggar!¡±

    Whoa, a beggar was cursing at another beggar for being a beggar. It felt like he was spitting on his own face.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Chung Myung carefully ced the dumplings to the side.

    He then stood up, stretched his hand forward a couple times, took a step ahead, then one step behind, and repeated that several times.

    The beggars, who were watching the strange scene, rolled their eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Wait just a moment. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±

    After stretching his arms and legs a couple more times, Chung Myung got up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely perfect, but this should be enough.¡±

    After his odd routine, Chung Myung had managed to get a sense of distance and understand the length of his reach. Even with his short limbs, he managed to adapt.

    So!

    ¡°You guys are about to be very upset; I have a grudge against beggars.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Well, that¡¯s just how the world is. It¡¯s messed up. Don¡¯t be too pissed off; just ept it and move on.¡±

    ¡°What is this bastard talking about!?¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his neck.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. By the way, I can¡¯t hit very hard because my body is weak. So, you¡¯re going to get hit a whole lot to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°This crazy¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung lunged ahead and punched the face of the beggar standing at the front.

    <i>Ack!</i>

    A proper step. A fully extended fist that gathered strength through the gentle rotation of the waist utilizing strongly grounded legs.

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist mmed right into the beggar¡¯s face, and the sound was like mming a bamboo stick against a wall.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The beggar who got hit with the unexpected blow silently copsed on the spot.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You!¡±

    <i>Puck!</i>

    He kicked another beggar.

    ¡°I am Plum Blossom Sword Saint of the Great Mount Hua! You bastards!¡±

    At that moment, all his umted resentment after reincarnation exploded.

    ¡°¡­ esteemed sir.¡±

    ¡°Does a beggar look like an esteemed sir?¡±

    ¡°Great beggar¡­?¡±

    ¡°Should I hit you again?¡±

    The beggars, who had their asses handed to them, whined.

    ¡®Where did this monstere from?¡¯

    ¡®It hurts so much that I could die.¡¯

    A couple hits were all it took for Chung Myung to subdue these beggars. It was shocking that a child knocked out three grown adults, and it was clearly a disastrous result for the three of them.

    ¡®It¡¯s going to take some time to get used to this body.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take much to subdue them. But if he had been in his previous body, he would have turned them into rice cakes with just one finger.

    But now, he had to kick, run, roll and even punch to subdue the beggars. One of them kept getting up after every hit, so Chung Myung had to p him 38 times.

    ¡®That Jong Pal¡­Cho Pal? ¡­Whatever it was, that bastard should also be taught like this.¡¯

    Just thinking about him made Chung Myung gnash his teeth.

    If only he had known how short his new limbs were in advance! If only he had the stamina to get up after being beaten, he could have beaten Pal Cho.

    He was in a hurry to get back to Mount Hua, so he couldn¡¯t even take revenge. One day, however, one day he would definitely catch that beggar and teach him a lesson.

    ¡°Men.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The three beggars jumped up. Sweat trickled down their face. All three of them looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®No matter how I see it, he looks like a beggar who couldn¡¯t even lift a bag of rice.¡¯

    ¡®This makes no sense!¡¯

    Totally iprehensible.

    Small, weak, and thin.

    On the surface, he looked weak and frail; no one expected that he could fight so fiercely. So, when they got close, they ended up seeing stars. Their fists never even touched Chung Myung¡¯s clothes.

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t very fast or strong, so why did they lose to him?

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Please give your orders! Esteemed sir! No, esteemed beggar! <i>Ah</i>, no!¡±

    What¡¯s the point in understanding? It takes time to convince someone but beating them is quick. The only important thing was that the young beggar¡¯s punches hurt like hell.

    Chung Myung nced at the beggars and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I am just asking; do you know how to reach Shaanxi quickly?¡±

    The beggars looked at each other and smiled. Chung Myung began to feel like there was some hope when he saw their expressions.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> You are asking something obvious.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Really?¡±

    ¡°If we knew something like that, why would we be begging? At least ask something worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the beggars and sighed deeply.

    These guys weren¡¯t wrong. At the very least, it was his mistake to seek a path from a beggar.

    ¡°Enough. Go away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Be strong!¡±

    The beggars bowed their heads and turned around, ready to run away. No, they tried to run away.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s words froze them in ce.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It is fine to flee but take out everything in your hands and pockets and leave them here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You came up behind me while I was eating, so one coin¡­ no, ten coins. Trust me, it is better than getting hit again.¡±

    Realizing how sincere he sounded, the beggars relinquished the coins in their pockets and quickly escaped.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>, you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Take off everything aside from your underwear before I take them off for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a horrific scene where a beggar was being robbed in daylight.

 Chapter 6: Oh myâ€”Mount Hua is in Ruins (1)

    ¡°Finally!¡± Chung Myung leaned against the stick he was using as his cane. Finally, the magnificent Mount Huay before his eyes.

    ¡°Finallllllyyyyy!¡± Tears flowed freely. How hard was it to get here? He¡¯d brushed shoulders with death so many times and arrived using a child¡¯s body, no different from an ordinary¡ªno, less than an ordinary person¡¯s body.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t anything people usually didn¡¯t face on their travels¡ªmostly starvation and exhaustion. But that was dangerous too, right?

    ¡­After his terrible ordeals, Chung Myung had finally reached Mount Hua!

    ¡°¡­Finally.¡± If he wrote down his hardships, it would be a hero¡¯s epic. Or a beggar¡¯s epic.

    Of course, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t ignore the wear and tear on his body. Although he¡¯d umted qi, the energy that should have been used to develop his body was spent walking and running. His body had not gotten stronger at all¡ªthe constant grating of his bones made Chung Myung grimace in pain.

    Even his already-ragged clothes had been reduced to scraps on his body. And the dust stuck to them?

    But that wasn¡¯t important. Chung Myung had reached Mount Hua.

    <i>I¡¯ll smash the head of anyone who says being reborn would grant a wonderful life.</i> Chung Myung unconsciously squeezed his eyes shut.

    Who you were reborn as was important. If he was reborn as a beggar without parents or a temple to take him in, he¡¯d rather not be reincarnated.

    But the suffering ends now! He¡¯d finally reached Mount Hua! So, now he would see with his own eyes: what the hell happened to Mount Hua?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chung Myung vigorously pushed on his stick and started climbing Mount Hua.

    After a while¡­

    ¡°Huaaak! Huaaak!¡± Chung Myung, clinging to the cliff slopes, heaved like his lungs were going to burst.

    ¡°What test is this?¡± On this mountain? On this all-important mountain? Did it make sense for the path to be like this? He could remember the Shaolin and Wudang Sect paths overflowing with incense, but he couldn¡¯t see a single person visiting Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung stared mournfully downward. Endless cliffs stretched before his sight. Was that an exaggeration? Obviously. Nothing was endless. But he was above the clouds! This crazy mountain was so tall, he¡¯d passed the clouds and he still had to walk!

    This wasn¡¯t a road anymore. If this was a road, then a sparrow was a phoenix. Can you call it a road if you can¡¯t nt both feet on the ground and have to scrabble forward on your hands and knees?

    ¡°Damn it! What were they thinking, building the Sect on top of this mountain?¡± Chung Myung wanted to run up and investigate as soon as he¡¯d reached Mount Hua, but it didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d get the chance.

    <i>¡°Sahyung. Isn¡¯t Mount Hua such an auspicious ce? Isn¡¯t that peak over there shaped like a sword? It seems like the sect established itself in a good ce.¡±</i>

    ¡°¡­Shit. Damn it.¡±

    What? Sword-like peaks? Very sword-like. The paths to the sect cut his feet like swords.

    It was said that Mount Hua was the steepest of the five mountains. It was only when he could not use martial arts that Chung Myung really understood.

    ¡°I¡¯m really going to die.¡± It wasn¡¯t a joke¡ªhe was fully convinced his life was at risk. His limbs were already trembling, and he had such a long way to go. And seeing how empty it was, he understood just how badly Mount Hua had suffered.

    ¡°Ackk.¡± Chung Myung groaned and propped himself against the wall.

    But he couldn¡¯t give up! What was the point if he gave up after all this way? If there¡¯s a mountain, it¡¯s a man¡¯s job to climb it! Climb it, and rise again with persistence and courage!

    ¡­The truth was, going down was more dangerous.

    ¡­Really.

    ***

    A hand wed at the top of the cliff¡¯s edge.

    ¡°ckkkkkk!¡± The dusty white fingertips were frail, yet they lifted the rest of the body.

    ¡°Ahh! I¡¯m going to die!¡± Chung Myung flopped onto his back, having barely managed to lift his body up.

    ¡°Hahh, hahh, hahh! Almost fell!¡±

    He could see the clouds he¡¯d put far below him. Coming this far, as a child, deserved apliment from himself.

    It didn¡¯t go easily. It really didn¡¯t go easily.

    The good news was, he didn¡¯t have to go down the mountain. All that was left was finding the sect.

    <i>Let¡¯s see.</i> Chung Myung struggled to his feet and looked around. That way¡ªin front of him was a road leading towards the summit. From a little way along the road, he could see Mount Hua. Chung Myung¡¯s small legs pumped. His heart shook. After a hundred years, he finally returned to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only been a month since I got here.¡± But let¡¯s use a hundred years, ¡¯cause it sounds cooler.

    Climbing the hill wasn¡¯t difficult at all. His body waspletely exhausted, but the thought of reaching Mount Hua gave him strength.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± The sight of the roof tiles of the main gate filled his eyes with sentiment. River and mountains had changed, but these tiles didn¡¯t; the gentle curves still capture the spirit of Mount Hua.

    Right, on those old tiles¡ª

    Huh?

    Old?

    A tile was missing?

    Chung Myung rubbed his eyes.

    Was he mistaken?

    No matter how much he rubbed, the scenery didn¡¯t change. With each step closer, the half-destroyed gate became clearer and clearer.

    Chung Myung ground to a halt.

    The main gate was the first thing visitors saw. Even if the interior was damaged, the front gate was always kept grand and neat.

    But this was the gate of Mount Hua. Its frugal and pragmatic construction exuded the atmosphere of Mount Hua. And it was at least kept neat.

    But¡­

    <i>What am I looking at?</i> The tiles were scattered here and there and graffitied all over. They needed to be reced, and badly¡ªbut the cracked, ckened, unpainted pirs were even more horrifying!

    <i>S-Spider webs¡­</i> They had to be removed frequently, so he could understand that. However, it was impossible to understand why they were left where they were so visible.

    And the Fire Dragon Point¡­

    ¡°Where did the sign go? The signboard¡ªwhere did it go?¡± Didn¡¯t the signboard symbolize the Sect itself? Where the hell did it go?! This gate did not read ¡°Great Mount Hua Sect¡±!

    That was the signboard Sahyung cleaned every morning! Where did it go? Where?

    Chung Myung¡¯s legs lost strength. He barely staggered to the main gate, but he had no words left.

    <i>¡°From what I heard, it¡¯s ruined?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Mount Hua Sect? I think I¡¯ve heard of it. Weren¡¯t they famous in the past? From what I heard, they slew the Heavenly Demon and then copsed. Are they still there?¡±</i>

    ¡°¡­Ruined?¡± Mount Hua? Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡°No¡ªWhat kind of dog shit is this?¡± Others may despair, but Chung Myung struggled to contain his growing irritation.

    Mount Hua, destroyed! Damn it, not something else, but Mount Hua? Mount Hua?

    ¡°Oh my. Mount Hua is ruined. Mount Hua¡­¡± No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t deny reality. Chung Myung, battered and shaken, finally had to admit it.

    ¡°Sahyung Jang Mun! Why did this happen? Why! Why did this happen? Ah, this suffocating silence! Ughhhhh!¡±

    Mount Hua could actually be destroyed. No matter what he heard on the way here, he didn¡¯t hear a single thing about Mount Hua. He asionally heard about Wudang Sect, Shaolin Sect, or even the smaller sects, but not a single word about Mount Hua.

    ¡°This is why I told you to act in moderation, Sahyung.¡±

    <i>¡°Yah. You bastard. Mount Hua is a sect. What is the meaning of warriors stuck in the mountains prettying themselves up and acting like big people? Those who ignore the difficulties of others have no right to speak about their troubles¡­¡±</i>

    ¡°Even then, you should have held back!¡± The elders, disciples, and even the other great disciples were all killed in that battle. Numerous sects said they sent their very best, but there was no sect as invested as Mount Hua.

    The elders who were supposed to lead the sect died, and the disciples who were supposed to seed them¡­ died. All that remained were the youngest disciples, who had much to learn and hadn¡¯t even mastered their martial arts. Who, then, was supposed to carry the name of Great Mount Hua?

    ¡°¡­Right.¡± He could feel his hope shatter. He could feel it crumbling like the front gate.

    Mount Hua was destroyed.

    ¡°Sahyung, sahyung! This is why I said that! Didn¡¯t I tell you nothing would be left if we blindly followed the rules of the sect? Do you see what happened? How can you face the rest of the Sect in the underworld? Ahhh! You frustrating man!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s resentment echoed across the empty mountain.

    ¡°This is crazy. Really.¡±

    He returned to life after a hundred years, and found Mount Hua ruined. He fought to protect this, but¡­ if this was the result, what were they fighting for, really?

    He felt the despair creeping over him.

    It was then¡ª

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡ªA voice touched his ears.

 Chapter 7: Oh myâ€”Mount Hua is in Ruins (2)

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Chung Myung turned his head. There are people! After a month of travel, this was good news: someone lived in the supposedly-ruined Mount Hua.

    The heavy, damaged wooden door squealed open on its abused hinges. A man in a ck uniform stuck his head through the half-open gate.

    ¡°What, a child?¡±

    Chung Myung was immediately convinced this man was a martial artist. In thest month, he had hardly ever been called a child.

    <i>¡°What, a beggar?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°This beggar?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°The beggar is traveling alone?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°He¡¯s a beggar.¡±</i>

    People didn¡¯t care if a beggar was old or young. They were beggars just the same¡ªbut this man ignored his ragged clothes and dripping sweat and saw him as a ¡°child¡±.

    ¡°You came here alone?¡± The middle-aged man looked around, puzzled. ¡°How did you manage to get up here alone?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡­¡± Chung Myung stumbled over his words.

    <i>I just walked up?</i> He wanted to say that nothing was impossible with persistence, but it didn¡¯t seem like that would go down well in the current situation. With his skinny body, he would raise suspicion no matter what he said. There was no need to make excuses¡ªthe important thing wasn¡¯t to exin himself but to take the lead in the conversation.

    ¡°More importantly, I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man rolled his eyes. It was absurd for a child toe here all alone, much less start asking questions.

    ¡°Are you a martial artist of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­You know about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°I am, for now?¡±

    <i>It isn¡¯t toote!</i> Chung Myung heaved a sigh of relief. It must be on the verge of ruins; he could tell that from just a nce¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t entirely ruined, and that was the critical part.

    <i>Anyway, the legacy continues.</i> Chung Myung resolved himself. First of all, Mount Hua is¡ª

    ¡°Come in for now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Chung Myung was surprised by the man¡¯s kind smile.

    ¡°The sun is going down.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh?¡± Right, it was already getting dark.

    ¡°The nights are cold on Mount Hua. You¡¯ve already had a long day¡ªif you risk a night outside, you¡¯re likely to freeze to death. Going down the mountain right now is unreasonable. This ce doesn¡¯t ept guests right now, but I can¡¯t let someone who knows of Mount Hua go back alone.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes spun. Wasn¡¯t this too easy?

    ¡­Come to think of it, there really was no reason for Chung Myung to be wary of him. What could a frail beggar like himself need to be on guard for?

    ¡°If no one came with you and you don¡¯t have other ns,e in. We¡¯ll listen to what you have to sayter.¡±

    Chung Myung was a little dazed, like something was swelling inside him.

    <i>Right. This is it.</i> What was the meaning of making a name for yourself with a sword? Even before they took up the sword, Mount Hua Sect was famous. Hardly any traces of Mount Hua lingered, but the fires of the mighty sect were yet to be extinguished.

    ¡°Then I will trouble you tonight.¡± Chung Myung bowed his head.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The man ushered him in with a smile.

    ¡°Yes. Before that, I¡­¡± Chung Myung paused. How should he introduce himself?

    I don¡¯t know. He wouldn¡¯t question it, would he?

    ¡°I am Chung Myung. If it isn¡¯t too rude, may I know the name of the master?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, huh. Such a good name. I am Un Am.¡±

    <i>The Un family</i>. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes twinkled. <i>Maybe the family changed? If it is the Un family, then this man must be the great-grandson?</i>

    Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung and Un family were mutually exclusive. Neither family would exist simultaneously; at one time, it would be Chung, and at another time it would be the Uns. And since it had to have been four generations by now, this had to be the Un family.

    <i>Then he would have never seen me.</i> Thest disciples of Mount Hua to see Chung Myung were of other families, so this man named Un Am wouldn¡¯t have known about him.

    It felt like so many years had passed since he¡¯d walked through these gates. Chung Myung had been brought to Mount Hua by Sahyung when he couldn¡¯t even climb the mountain on his own, and now he¡¯de back of his own ord.

    He had to take a deep breath. Considering what they¡¯d left behind on Mount Hua and the circumstances of his return, it wasn¡¯t strange for Mount Hua to be bare. No, on the contrary, it was expected¡ªand it wasn¡¯t the fault of the current people. It wasn¡¯t their fault their seniors had been wiped out while they were still children.

    In other words, Chung Myung had no right to direct his anger at these people. He should be sorry, if anything. If Chung Myung had been in the same situation, would he have struggled to protect Mount Hua? He would have left it behind and gone to the Wudang Sect. Wasn¡¯t that justmon sense?

    <i>Right. By what qualifications can I chastise these children?</i> He was ashamed. No matter what else happened, he had to take responsibility.

    ¡°Phew.¡± Chung Myung finally walked inside.

    <i>Ahhh.</i> Chung Myung had nurtured his sword in this vast hall. The cracked floor, the bluish-white stone¡­

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He rubbed his eyes. Bluish-white¡­ no, where did it go? Why was the ground covered in mud?

    Sahyung was dissatisfied by the muddy floor just beyond the main gate and decorated it with expensive blue stone. Despite being damaged by their constant practice, he never removed it.

    So where did all those stones disappear to? Was the current sect leader just more pragmatic than Sahyung Jang Mun?

    ¡°Ughhh.¡± He could feel a headacheing.

    <i>Let¡¯s stay calm.</i> Calm. And calmer. What was the point of getting worked up over some blue stones?

    <i>Right. Just stones.</i> No matter how expensive they were, they were just blue chunks of rock. Even if Sahyung Jang Mun harassed the disciples for scarring it, it was still just a stone¡­ People are born, and so are stones; stones are born, and so are people¡­ Ah, people and stonese and go.

    Anyway!

    <i>Maybe it was sold.</i> It was more important for Mount Hua to survive than protect the stones. Yeah, that was more important¡­

    <i>Let¡¯s just calm down.</i>

    ¡°Whew. Whew.¡± Chung Myung took slow, deep breaths. Thanks to those who kept the name of Mount Hua alive by selling those stones¡ª

    <i>Where did the Heavenly Golden Pce go?</i>

    <i>Ah, I can¡¯t see it. What the hell?</i> The Heavenly Golden Pce was a building, not a living thing. It couldn¡¯t just run away, right? But no matter how hard he looked, the Heavenly Golden Pce was reced by barren ground.

    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Th-there.¡± Chung Myung raised his trembling finger to where the Heavenly Golden Pce should have been. ¡°T-thend there seems strange¡­ was anything over there?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it seems you have good eyes. There was originally a pce in that space.¡±

    There ¡°was¡±? Where did it go?

    ¡°Haha. It isn¡¯t a story a young one like you should hear.¡±

    Tell me! I know this ce better than you!

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a wound of glory. It¡¯s embarrassing to say it, as a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°¡­Glory, my ass.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung was at a loss. The blue stones were gone, the signboard was gone, and the best ce in the sect was gone. Wherever the wind blew, it found dust.

    This is Mount Hua? This? He would have believed it if you told him it belonged to those rotten bastards in the Demonic Cult.

    ¡°kkkkkk.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s nothing. Nothing at all.¡± Every time he inhaled, however, he seemed to catch mouthfuls of dust.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°It seems a little¡­ deste.¡±

    Un Am smiled sadly, a bittersweet expression that hurt Chung Myung.

    <i>Right¡­ of course it would be like that.</i> The people who protected Mount Hua, like Un Am, were the ones who suffered the most after its copse. If they had the ability, they wouldn¡¯t have let Mount Hua decline like this; if they hadn¡¯t been loyal, would they have stayed even as it fell to ruin?

    <i>You must have suffered a lot.</i> Just the thought of it weighed heavily in his heart. No matter how hard Chung Myung was taking it, it was nothingpared to the sorrow of those who protected it all this time.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°When a guestes, it is right to give them a ce to rest. However, Mount Hua is a sect, and there is aw that guests must follow. I understand you might want to rest, but you must first pay your respects.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded obediently. Un Am brought him to a ce simr to a shrine. Although there were several temples of significance on Mount Hua, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Okcheon Temple was the most important. Chung Myung didn¡¯t abandon the teachings of Mount Hua, so it was only right to enter and pray. In these trying times, he was grateful that Un Am had proposed.

    And yet, he wasn¡¯t ready to see the inside of the temple. The entirety of Mount Hua was in ruins¡ªcould the temple be any different?

    <i>Let¡¯s not be too shocked.</i> He took a bracing breath.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung gathered himself and stepped into the temple.

    ¡ªAnd then stopped. Okcheon was cut. All he could see was a portrait, an incense burner, and some small objects.

    So frugal. Frugal¡­ Chung Myung groaned and shook.

    ¡°W-where¡­¡± Where were the golden candlesticks gifted from the Jin emperor? Where were golden scrolls inscribed with the ancestor¡¯s words?

    But that wasn¡¯t what surprised Chung Myung the most.

    ¡°T¡­ this.¡± No way. No. Where did it go?

    Chung Myung barely managed to raise his trembling finger towards the front.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°T-there should be a flower, right?¡±

    ¡°A flower?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. A flower!¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°I-it was there, right? Where did the flower go?¡±

    Un Am tilted his head quizzically. There were many things he wanted to ask this child, but his contorted face begged him to answer.

    ¡°Right, there was one there. A plum blossom made of a strange white metal.¡±

    ¡°Yes! That flower! Where did it go?¡±

    ¡°Sold it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t particrly useful and didn¡¯t fit well with the sect atmosphere, and there was a merchant who wanted to buy it. So we sold it for a good price.¡±

    ¡°S-sold¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. But you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Ugh! What?!¡± Chung Myung¡¯s eyes rolled crazily. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The White Fragrant Plum Blossom¡ªalong with the Divine Sword of Violet Dawn, it was one of the two sacred items of the sect. It didn¡¯t glitter like gold or shine like silver, yet it was said to contain the very essence of Mount Hua.

    And these crazy people sold it.

    ¡°Th-there are other things to sell! You sold it! You idiots¡­¡±

    Thebination of shock and fatigue finally won over him, sending Chung Myung toppling to the ground.

    He could almost see Sahyung Jang Mun¡¯s terrified figure.

    Ruined. Mount Hua was ruined. Completely ruined.

    <i>Sahyunnngggg!</i>

    Chung Myung passed out.

 Chapter 8: Oh myâ€”Mount Hua is in Ruins (3)

    Elder Hyun Jong of Mount Hua Sect gave Un Am a confused look.

    ¡°You mean he came up here alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And then he fainted inside Okcheon temple?¡±

    ¡°It seems like he couldn¡¯t even eat properly but, since he climbed Mount Hua by himself, it¡¯s natural for him to be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡± Hyun Jong smiled. The ruggedness of Mount Hua made it difficult enough for an adult to climb. The strain it would ce on a child would be indescribable.

    ¡°Where is that child now?¡±

    ¡°I moved him to the Plum Blossom Hall. I also called Un Jin to check on him, and he said there was no problem other than fatigue.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hyun Jong nodded. Whatever his circumstances, the kid was a guest of Mount Hua now.

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange for a child to climb up here alone. Is there no story behind it?¡±

    ¡°After the visit to Okcheon, I was going to ask him¡ªbut, as you know, he fainted, and I couldn¡¯t ask.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Un Am frowned and exined the plum blossom to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡®You sold them?¡¯¡± Hyun Jong tilted his head quizzically.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He said that and then fainted? Hmm.¡± The Elder stroked his beard.

    ¡°Of course, I could have heard it wrong. But it is a long story. That wasn¡¯t the only weird thing¡ªbefore I could ask him anything, he asked me if I was a martial artist of Mount Hua. Doesn¡¯t that mean he came to join?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what he was nning¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you worried?¡± Hyun Jong chuckled at Un Am.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that¡­¡±

    ¡°What is so strange about knowing where Mount Hua is? This sect left its mark on history. It¡¯s no wonder people would remember it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And he could be a descendant of a Mount Hua member.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Un Am nodded. As they were pushed out of the Great Sects, many people had left Mount Hua. Few had remained to share their fate to the end. If this kid descended from one of them, they would find out.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried he¡¯s here to steal something, what is there left to steal?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect leader.¡± Un Am¡¯s face fell. However, Hyun Jong didn¡¯t see that.

    ¡°Sold it.¡± Hyun Jong shook his head and smiled. ¡°Right¡­ right. Maybe he descended from a former member since he seems to know what Okcheon Temple used to be. It must have been embarrassing for the child.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s true that we sold it. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    <i>Maybe it¡¯s better not to tell him.</i> Un Am gulped. He wasn¡¯t telling him everything the boy had said.

    <i>¡°You sold it! You idiots¡­¡±</i> He wondered how the sect leader would react to those words.

    ¡°Right. Bring him to me as soon as he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong lost himself to his thoughts.

    <i>Sold it.</i> It felt like salt being sprinkled on his wounds. <i>The ancestors will never forgive me.</i>

    No matter how much he wanted to save Mount Hua, how could he face his ancestors after selling the very history of Mount Hua? It hurt to think about¡­

    <i>The name of Mount Hua should not end in my time.</i> Hyun Jong¡¯s face darkened. It wouldn¡¯t happen, not even in his dreams¡ªhe worked day and night to keep Mount Hua afloat. But with each day, his hope waned.

    Un Am quietly stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Un Am stopped, just as he was about to leave. ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°If that child wants to join, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Join¡­¡± Mount Hua Sect didn¡¯t ept disciples anymore. However, it would be different if they were a descendant of one of the disciples.

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Hyun Jong nodded firmly.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that child¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung. It¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡± Hyun Jong¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Okay. You can go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­¡± He had the same name as one of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen.

    ¡°Weird.¡± It was definitely weird.

    ¡°If only he were still alive.¡± If only the famous Plum Blossom Sword Saint had survived that bloodbath, the fate of Mount Hua would be much different. It was a meaningless daydream, but Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t help himself.

    ¡°¡­So much debt.¡±

    Hyun Jong felt so, so alone.

    ¡°You damned bastards.¡± Chung Myung spat curses. ¡°You had nothing else, so you sold it?¡±

    It was maddening. Even if they were starving to death, those weren¡¯t things they should sell. No matter how shabby it looked, the disciples¡­ were dead. The young kids would have¡­ known nothing.

    Right¡­

    But even if Mount Hua was destroyed, those couldn¡¯t be sold¡ª

    ¡°No, this is better than being ruined.¡± If the ancestors had seen Chung Myung, they would have scolded him. No martial artist should be obsessed with material things. He knew that. He knew it well.

    ¡°Shit.¡± Chung Myung groaned.

    He looked down at the mountain range. Whenever he¡¯d felt frustrated, he would climb another mountain and look at Mount Hua. When he saw the endless peaks rising through the clouds like swords, his spirits rose. But now¡­

    ¡°Shit.¡± Everything was bad. It was all inside out. It felt like his stomach rotted whenever he saw something missing.

    ¡°The sect has declined.¡± Really, it was more like ¡°copsed¡± than ¡°declined¡±.

    ¡°Anything of value was sold.¡± That meant practically everything in Mount Hua. No doubt, Okcheon was thest ce they touched¡ªafter he saw Okcheon Temple, he could understand why this ce was so run down. They were so destitute they¡¯d pulled up the blue stones and sold them.

    ¡°¡­Right. I understand everything! Everything else is fine, but this¡ª! ¡°

    Why are the martial arts so crooked?!

    Chung Myung rolled around on the floor outside the hall. He would die if he fell off, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t have the time to think about it.

    ¡°That old man¡­ not even a third-rate disciple?¡± Talk about fate. Under normal circumstances, Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t even be able to guess the level of Un Am. No matter how strong he used to be, he was nothing more than a kid now.

    However, Chung Myung could clearly see Un Am¡¯s level of martial arts. His senses weren¡¯t strong, Un Am was just too weak. When Chung Myung was at his prime, Un Am wouldn¡¯t have even qualified as a student.

    ¡°¡­What am I supposed to do?¡± He didn¡¯t even know where to start. He knew he should start from the bottom, but it was too deep for Chung Myung to see.

    Is this Mount Hua?

    <i>Do I tell them I¡¯m</i> that <i>Chung Myung?</i> They would curse him, no doubt. If he was lucky, they wouldn¡¯t beat him before they kicked him out. Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t believe himself, either.

    But let¡¯s say they did believe him. Assume the man was infinitely patient and asked him to prove it with his martial arts.

    <i>I don¡¯t have the strength.</i> Chung Myung was like a walking treasure. He had all the knowledge to revive the sect but not the power to protect himself. Chung Myung knew not everyone was as wonderful as his Sahyung. What if one of them didn¡¯t like Chung Myung and decided to take him out? His second life would be stolen, just like that.

    <i>That¡¯s no good, either.</i>

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to revive the sect without revealing my identity.¡± Or at least, hide it until he had the means to protect himself.

    ¡°¡­It would be easier to fight the Demonic Sect.¡± He spat augh. He had to teach martial arts to save Mount Hua and himself. He wanted to start hitting people, but¡­

    ¡°¡­If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have run over here.¡±

    He owes Mount Hua. The only reason he could walk around saying he was the best swordsman in the world was because of Mount Hua. Yet, he¡¯d given nothing back to Mount Hua, only the honor of defeating the Heavenly Demon. Thanks to that, Mount Hua was on the edge of destruction. How could he ignore Mount Hua? He couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Oh, Sahyung¡­¡± Chung Myung shook his head regretfully.

    Up in the blue sky, he could see Sahyung Jang Mun smiling down at him.

    <i>¡°Still, it¡¯s Mount Hua.¡±</i>

    ¡°¡­Uh.¡± Chung Myung heaved himself up. If he didn¡¯t want Sahyung to murder him in the afterlife, he had to make himself useful to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Damn it, who said anything could be impossible in this world?¡± When he¡¯d first started learning martial arts at Mount Hua, who would have imagined he would be a great master? Everyone had thought they would be lucky if he didn¡¯t cause trouble. Chung Myung overcame their cold eyes and became famous in Mount Hua¡ªchallenging the impossible was his specialty!

    ¡°I will make it the best in Murim!¡± Chung Myung¡¯s eyes glowed with passion.

    Everyone in Mount Hua shivered.

 Chapter 9: Oh myâ€”Mount Hua is in Ruins (4)

    ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I was looking around.¡±

    ¡°¡­Looking around?¡± Un Am eyes Chung Myung suspiciously. However, Chung Myung crossed his legs and turned to gaze at the sky as if he didn¡¯t mind at all.

    <i>Was this child always like this?</i> The first time he saw the kid, he¡¯d seemed extremely polite. Now it seemed like his behavior had changed.

    How should he put it¡ªhe was full of bad energy?

    Well, he must be. Judging from his behavior, the kid must have been a beggar for quite some time. Expecting innocence from a beggar in this world would be naive.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Chung Myung was being sincere, ironically. The condition of Mount Hua stole away his appetite¡ªhow could he ovee the emptiness he felt from looking at this ce?

    ¡°Then follow me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The sect leader wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Chung Myung nodded. He had to do this eventually; better sooner thanter.

    The door opened to reveal an old man sitting quietly. Chung Myung was shaken.

    <i>He certainly deserves to be called ¡°sect leader¡±¡­</i> The feeling of qi was enough to convince him that this man had devoted his entire life to this ce. But¡­

    <i>But he doesn¡¯t seem to have the courage to speak first.</i> As a sect leader, he didn¡¯tck for anything, but he wascking as a warrior of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Greetings.¡±

    Is there anywhere as unhappy as this? Chung Myung sighed. After all he¡¯d been through, this sect leader seemed like a toddlerpared to the sect leader of his time. Here was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, offering his greetings to a toddler.

    <i>I shouldn¡¯t have been reborn.</i> What was he supposed to do? Get sick and die?

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t voice any of his thoughts and just bowed.

    ¡°I am Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°I am Hyun Jong.¡± The sect leader smiled and returned a simple greeting. ¡°A guest hase, but we have nothing to treat you. I hope you can understand our current situation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Usually, you would reply, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± or something like ¡°How could an uninvited guest expect much?¡± But the look in his eyes and his gestures indicated this child didn¡¯t seem to expect much from them in the first ce.

    ¡°I heard you said something interesting in Okcheon Temple.¡±

    ¡°Hhn?¡±

    ¡°¡®Sold it?¡¯¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chung Myung tilted his head. Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes, but it really seemed like he didn¡¯t understand what was being asked.

    <i>He really doesn¡¯t know?</i> A child couldn¡¯t lie so well.

    <i>No use trying to read me, you jerk!</i> Chung Myung smiled to himself¡ªhe was Chung Myung, one of the best liars in the world! Even Sahyung wouldn¡¯t see through his lies or find his alcohol.

    Hyun Jong simply couldn¡¯t find any evidence that the child was lying.

    ¡°Did you not say such words?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember well. The only thing I remember was being so tired I fainted¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Made sense. He¡¯d climbed Mount Hua with his young body¡ªthe kid must have reached his limits. However¡­

    ¡°If you were that tired, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±

    ¡°It is said that, when entering the gate, it is necessary to pay tribute to the ancestors¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong raised an eyebrow at Un Am.

    <i>The child came here all alone, and you dragged him off to make him pray? Huh?</i>

    Un Am blinked.

    <i>No! He was perfectly fine!</i> The kid was perfectly fine until he entered the gate¡ªand then he passed out from exhaustion? What kind of crazy story is that?

    Un Am shot Chung Myung an usatory look, but Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were wide and innocent.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Hyun Jong nodded. ¡°That sounds reasonable. Apologies for our inattention.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Right. Another question.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why did you climb all the way up this steep mountain? Don¡¯t say you came here on a whim. Mount Hua isn¡¯t something people climb for the novelty, much less a child.¡±

    A sharp question. But Chung Myung had his answer prepared in advance.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°I want to enter the Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°You want to enter?¡± Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at Chung Myung, but he couldn¡¯t see anything from his innocent eyes.

    ¡°Does that mean you climbed up here with a purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Hyun Jong nodded. Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a ce for tourists.

    ¡°You want to enter Mount Hua. This means you know of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Enter.¡± Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes narrowed. Chung Myung licked his lips.

    <i>It makes sense.</i> Chung Jin was chased by the Demonic Sect and disappeared before the final battle. A missing person, not dead. <i>Chung Jin fell off a cliff. A woodcutter found him and helped him heal; however, the injury was too severe for him to ever fully recover from. As gratitude, he took the man as his disciple and taught him the martial arts of Mount Hua¡ªand Chung Myung is the descendant of that woodcutter!</i>

    <i>Superb!</i> A wless script. The best thing was that Chung Myung had control of everything he said. This story had no loopholes, and he was guaranteed to be epted as a member of the sect.

    <i>Even if I won¡¯t get the same fame as in the past.</i> He would at least be treated well, even if they didn¡¯t think too kindly of him.

    <i>Now, ask me the reason.</i> And then he would unfurl his script. It would be a breeze from¡ª

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Of course, the entry¡­ what?¡± Chung Myung boggled at Hyun Jong. Contrary to his expectations, the sect leader just nodded at him.

    ¡°If you want to join, we should let you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± No, wait. Was it so easy to gain entry into this ce? A totally unfamiliar child?

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡± Un Am was equally shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you way we won¡¯t ept new students?¡±

    <i>Yes, ask him!</i>

    ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Hyung Jong grinned. ¡°Truthfully, we aren¡¯t in a position to ept new students¡ªbut we cannot turn our backs on a child who came all this way knowing about Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Things go round and round. Whatever the child is, he came to us on his own two feet knowing of Mount Hua. Are we going to kick out those who searched us out, just because we aren¡¯t as great as in the past?¡±

    If someone else heard this, they might have been impressed. However, after all of Chung Myung¡¯s preparations, it was just making his skin crawl.

    <i>What is this? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be suspicious of someone they don¡¯t know?</i>

    How did he even be a sect leader? No, he must have be a sect leader because he was like this.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ Before that, I live¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Hyun Jong shook his head firmly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of life you lived before this. Whether you were a sinner of a thief, the moment you climb up Mount Hua your past disappears.¡±

    Of course it did. But it couldn¡¯t be that simple¡­

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you it was fine.¡±

    <i>Man! It isn¡¯t okay! Listen to me!</i>

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Give this child a ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your name is Chung Myung?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°A very nice name. A very good name. Chung Myung of the Chung family.¡± The sect leader chuckled. ¡°This must be fate, too. You don¡¯t need to get a new name for him¡ªyou might not know, but your name means a lot in Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Would anyone be worthy enough for that name?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Chung Myung replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see.¡±

    Chung Myung stood stiffly, and Un Am escorted him away with a sullen expression.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Thendscapes of Mount Hua caught his eyes as he stepped outside.

    <i>I¡¯ve entered.</i>

    Entered¡­

    Un Am interrupted his thoughts.

    ¡°The introduction ceremony hasn¡¯t been held, but from this moment on you are a disciple of Mount Hua. You will be a vessel for the martial arts, and the youngest disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Youngest.¡± Chung Myung¡¯s eyes trembled. Youngest? Him? The Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung, the youngest?

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡± When Chung Myung¡¯s amusement leaked, Un Am couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°You seem happy.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So happy. Hahahahaha.¡±

    But why were tears falling?

    ¡­Shit.

 Chapter 10: Oh myâ€”Mount Hua is in Ruins (5)

    ¡°The child?¡±

    ¡°I sent him to the dorms. I think we can just proceed with the ceremony right away.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Un Am stared at his feet. Hyun Jong, seeing that, gently smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like this.¡±

    ¡°Rather than not like¡­¡±

    Un Am hesitated a little, then opened his lips with a sigh.

    ¡°Sect leader, I just don¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of your actions. Why was the child taken in? Now is the time for us to reduce the mouths we need to feed.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°And he isn¡¯t just some child, but one who doesn¡¯t even have any talent for martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°Above all, I don¡¯t feel even a single once of kindness from him. That child doesn¡¯t seem to fit the standards of our sect. So why bring in such a kid into our Mount Hua?¡±

    At Un Am¡¯s points, Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­ sect leader.¡±

    Un Am took a deep breath. Sometimes this old man was confusing.

    ¡®I can never understand him.¡¯

    Even after assisting this man for over 10 years Un Am still couldn¡¯t understand him. Hyun Jong¡¯s thoughts were too deep for him to understand.

    ¡°Un Am-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes rtionshipse unexpectedly.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡°Maybe that child could turn into a light for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that child is too young to be the light of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°He could be.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face darkened.

    The current state of Mount Hua was simr to a wind chime. Holding itself up was hard and no one would bat an eye if it fell.

    That was the reason why Un Am didn¡¯t want Chung Myung to join.

    How much sadness would Chung Myung feel if he was left alone right after joining? How would he feel suffering so much to get here only to be pushed back onto the streets?

    ¡°I know the situation is difficult.¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth.

    ¡°But Un Am-ah. Plum Blossoms are bound to bloom even in snow. The Plum blossoms in the harsh cold are bound to give off a sweeter scent than normally brought plum blossoms.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t nt seeds just because the winter hase, won¡¯t that mean that the possibility of plum blossoms in snow will disappear?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Right. So go and see.¡±

    As Un Am quietly closed the door, he shook his head as he sighed.

    Each time he talked with Hyun Jong, he felt like his heart was being ripped open.

    However, as of today, even after talking with Hyun Jong, his heart didn¡¯t feel refreshed. At Hyun Jong¡¯s words, his thoughts still stayed and mind was still fuzzy because of the current situation of Mount Hua.

    The current Mount Hua couldn¡¯t be saved.

    Hyun Jong worked hard all his life but the situation just kept getting worse. If things went on like this, they wouldn¡¯tst another year.

    Whenever he thought Mount Hua, which had such a valiant history, wasing to an end, his heart would ache.

    ¡®Where is our Mount Hua heading?¡¯

    Un Am closed his eyes.

    Chung Myung nkly lowered his head looking at the clothes he was wearing.

    A white robe which caught his eyes. Looking at the five petal plum blossoms engraved near the chest, he felt strange. It made his entire body tickle¡­

    ¡°No, this is really itching me!¡±

    The material of the clothes was so bad that each time it touched the skin, it felt like it was grating on his skin. If he hadn¡¯t experienced those rags on before, wearing this would have troubled him even more. The month of living as a beggar seemed to have helped him.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s changed.¡±

    In the past, Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a n with money overflowing like the Wudang sect or Shaolin sect, but still it had enormous wealth hidden in.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t spend the money to his heart¡¯s content because of Sahyung, whose greed for money never let anyone touch it. At the very least, he would dress the disciples of the sect with nice clothes and feed them good things.

    But the clothes were all ragged now¡­

    ¡°What did these people do with all that money?¡±

    There must have been heaps of money in that safe!

    No, forget the safe. They even sold off the historically important items inside the sect for money, so why were they dressing the kids like this?

    Not able to dress them properly, not able to teach them properly doesn¡¯t this mean that they just wasted all the money they got?

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a straight walking path.¡±

    Sigh. The more he thought about it, the more his head hurt.

    Expectations only lead to disappointment.

    ¡°Anyway, I joined.¡±

    He managed to join.

    The worst disaster happened, in which he ended up being the youngest of Mount Hua.

    This wasn¡¯t what Chung Myung wanted, but at least he managed to enter the sect.

    There are a lot of problems which will have to be solved, but isn¡¯t this just the first step in a thousand miles path?

    No matter how difficult the task is, there is nothing that cannot be done if it is tackled one step after another. Most things in the world can be solved like this¡­

    ¡°But where is this ce?¡±

    That was the problem.

    Where Chung Myung was located now was a hall in the past. However, it was changed in the meantime, the past appearance of the hall was turned into a dorm.

    If Chung Myung¡¯s memory hadn¡¯t failed him, there was no concept of amodation in Mount Hua. Those who were newly admitted into the sect would start living with their Master.

    Then what was he doing now?

    ¡®I can¡¯t see this as a ce where I stay before I enter the wings of another Master.¡¯

    No matter how he looked at it, it was a ce made for the sake of humans to live.

    ¡®Am I the only one here?¡¯

    Chung Myung came out of his room.

    The rooms were lined side by side around the narrow hallway. It was different from the appearance of the past.

    Chun Myung opened the door to the next room. And show clothes and other items in it.

    ¡®is someone staying here?¡¯

    Chung Myung titled his head. ¡®Who would dare to live in such a messed up room?¡¯

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head.

    ¡®Oh my!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t even notice that someone was approaching him! He had made a mistake.

    ¡®Ah. I forgot, I don¡¯t have martial arts now.¡¯

    Even though he came to Mount Hua, he didn¡¯t learn martial arts yet. Thanks to that, only his body got stronger after qi cultivation, which was the foundation¡­

    Realistically speaking, the only thing he could do right now was gather the internal qi which was as small as a fingernail. Which meant it was impossible to be anywhere close to where he was in the past.

    ¡°Who are you, you bastard? Spying in on someone else¡¯s room? A thief?¡±

    A rough mouth.

    A child who seemed to be the same age as Chung Myung. As the child yelled, more kids rushed out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul! What is it?¡±

    The child called Jo Gul pointed to Chung Myung.

    ¡°This jerk was spying into my room.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Looks like a neer?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the ceiling.

    ¡®Why did I have toe back alive?¡¯

    Was it to witness such a cruel situation?

    It was heart-breaking to see the young people point fingers at him and call him what-not. In terms of age, Chung Myung was their great-grandfather.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t possibly know that.

    But how should he reconcile the meek and disciplined students of Mount Hua, to the current disciples who were using their mouths like neighbourhood gangs?

    As he opened his mouth to speak to the guy with messy hair.

    ¡°What is happening!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Un Geom!¡±

    At the low voice from behind, the kids began to move left and right. And a huge person came down the stairs.

    Clumsiness which reflected on his face and gestures. And it was evident that this kid hurt not a single person till now.

    As he was called, Un Geom nced around with his sharp sword-like eyes, befitting his name.

    ¡°Why are you all making a fuss during your training time? Who said it was fine for you to do this?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like that¡­. My uniform was dirty so I came to get a change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°How dare you give me excuses!¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    The frightened children all backed up a step. In the meantime, they all looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°You must be a new member of the White Plum Blossom Boarding House.¡±

    ¡°White Plum Blossom Boarding House?¡±

    ¡°This is the White Plum Blossom Boarding House. These are the dorms where the disciples of Mount Hua live. Didn¡¯t you hear about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ dormitory?¡±

    The man frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should speak in a respectful manner?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I apologize.¡±

    Calm¡­Calm down.

    ¡­ damn it.

    Once again, he didn¡¯t think it through. The children who hadn¡¯t even entered Mount Hua during his time would be Masters now.

    ¡®This is so messed up.¡¯

    To have the position of a teacher, this man must be really skilled. He was sure that he would be forced to work for his life here.

    ¡°You too,e along.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Whether you arete or early, you need to practice. It wouldn¡¯t make any difference. It is the job of a disciple to never waste time in vain.¡±

    Chung Myung could help but agree to the statement.

    In order to change the terrible situation, Chung Myung had to strengthen himself even a day sooner. For that, an environment where he could focus on training was necessary.

    The problem was that what they were trying to teach him would be basic martial arts which are useless to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The man left first, the children followed after him. However, one of them turned back.

    It was Jo Gul.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix that head of yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right, right.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother thinking about running away.¡±

    ¡°Sure,e.¡±

    ¡°You really are¡­!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    The child, startled by the shout of Un Geom, responded.

    ¡°I-I aming teacher!¡±

    Seeing the child run ahead, Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°I need to treat them well.¡±

    They were all the descendants of the sect.

    Of course, the way Chung Myung showed favor to the kids would be different from others.

    ¡°They deserve it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he moved.

 Chapter 11: Collapsing was inevitable, you bastards (1)

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Un Geom lowered his head and looked at the kid walking next to him.

    ¡®He seems pretty fierce.¡¯

    People ced in new environments tend to be meek. It is normal to get scared when in an unfamiliar ce like Mount Hua. This is especially true for someone at such a young age, but he couldn¡¯t find that in this child.

    The fast walk showed the kid¡¯s annoyance, not fear.

    Un Geom looked at him with strange eyes. When Chung Myung suddenly asked.

    ¡°When did that ce called the White Plum Blossom Boarding Housee into existence?¡±

    ¡°What are you curious about?¡±

    ¡°I heard that teaching is done by taking a disciple under a master, as well as lodging with them during the process.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°It was a little strange to see everyone gathered at one ce.¡±

    Un Geom frowned at thement.

    ¡®He is stabbing at a sore spot.¡¯

    Traditionally what the child said was right. A newly introduced child would be taken under a master and that man would instruct the disciple about Mount Hua.

    That is why Mount Hua was known to be the most dignified sect.

    The reason this teaching method was broken was because of the decline of Mount hua.

    ¡°Nothing much. We just thought it would be more efficient.¡±

    ¡°Then does teacher also stay back in the White Plum Blossom Boarding House?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head at which Un Geom frowned.

    ¡®A strange kid.¡¯

    Such an answer wouldn¡¯t satisfy the curiosity of a kid. However, this one nodded his head as if he understood¡­ no, more like, he didn¡¯t care.

    And Un Geom wasn¡¯t sure what the kid was thinking.

    Basically, everyone who enters Mount Hua is sent to the same dorms. In other words, it was to make the neers be aware of Mount Hua¡¯s teachings under Un Geom, who handled them.

    He had seen quite an array of children but never such a strange kid. What should he do? He couldn¡¯t just exin the sob story to a kid, right?

    ¡®An interesting kid seems to havee in.¡¯

    While Un Geom was slowly analyzing him, Chung Myung had different thoughts.

    ¡®They ran away.¡¯

    He could barelyprehend this situation.

    Looking around at the entire Mount Hua, he could see at a nce how absurd the situation of this ce was. Considering how he should have left behind at least three disciples during his time.

    If even only three people stayed back Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have turned into this¡­

    ¡®This means many people abandoned Mount Hua.¡¯

    The number of people couldn¡¯t have decreased in an instant.

    But it was a sinking ship. And once one person walks out, the others would soon follow.

    Assuming it is okay for those masters who didn¡¯t have any disciples they are responsible for to leave. What could the disciples with nowhere to go do if their masters who were supposed to teach them leave the sect? There was a limit to what another master could handle.

    As a result, a situation woulde out where there aren¡¯t nearly enough people to teach.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung lost his appetite.

    ¡®What to do?¡¯

    The current situation is nothing to criticize. Chung Myung was a pragmatist in the past, and unlike now, he had been quite closed off. Delivering results was more important than sticking to tradition.

    If these people made Mount Hua survive by creating the new dorms, then it was overall a good thing. He felt a bit bitter, but¡­

    ¡®The hearts of the children who had to make up the new dorms must have been torn.¡¯

    It was depressing as he could guess exactly how they had felt.

    ¡®No. I don¡¯t have the time to think like this.¡¯

    Enough of being depressed for others. What Chung Myung had to do was to not be swayed by emotions, but to remake Mount Hua the same great ce it had been in the past.

    Three halls unfolded in front him. A high pedestal at the top of therge vacant lot and small kids taking their ce.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    The number of disciples was much lower than expected. Compared to the past where the ground was filled, only a handful of them were here.

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    ¡°Tahha!¡±

    With themand, the swords were used and pointed ahead.

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    Chung Myung who looked at it wondered. Mount Hua was a liberal sect. Although it had been criticized for having a strong secr nature, they didn¡¯t follow the martial teachings blindly. It was because they didn¡¯t like considering the martial arts to be something to force and discipline the kids.

    Thanks to that, the training hall was never actually full of disciples. Yet, it was constantly overflowing with willed people.

    ¡®This is interesting.¡¯

    It was certainly interesting to see more than a hundred people learning the same swordsmanship.

    Even Chung Myung had never gone through such type of training, except for the time when Sahyung would teach the Seven Star Sword Technique.

    ¡°To the back!¡±

    sh!

    The sounds of a hundred swords moving at once.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung eximed.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom asked with a smile.

    ¡°No need to be shocked. If you practice hard, you will soon be like them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s answer was rather nd considering how he eximed a moment back.

    Of course, Chung Myung¡¯sment had a different meaning than Un Geom assumed.

    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯

    The further the training progressed, the more his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Ahead!¡±

    The children took a step ahead and then stabbed. It wasn¡¯t swordsmanship which kids should be taught.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What kind of sword technique is it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ the swordsmanship.¡±

    Un Geom, who understood the question, nodded his head and answered.

    ¡°The swordsmanship which they are practicing now is the Equilibrium Sword.¡±

    ¡°Equilibrium Sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To be precise. It is called Equilibrium of Six Sword. A sword technique which was handed down from Mount Hua¡¯s strongest swordsmanship masters. It is the sword technique which is the basis of everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It might not be easy to learn, but if you put in effort you will surely see results. Make sure you go and stand at the back. It will be awkward for your first time, but think of it as a learning and observation period. Detailed instructions will be done within a week.¡±

    Chung Myung walked to the back with a dull face.

    ¡®He must have been frightened.¡¯

    Seeing that, Un Geom frowned.

    ¡®Kids have no ambition these days.¡¯

    Right¡­

    He nced at the kid again.

    It was strange that the kid didn¡¯t seem frightened by holding a real sword. Even fearless kids would tremble a little when they see themselves holding a real sword.

    However, Un Geom thought that it would be better to not expect too much from this child.

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung who was standing at the back had apletely different line of thoughts.

    ¡®What the hell are these crazy people even doing?¡¯

    Practical?

    Learning this?

    Sigh, this is knee deep shit!

    This was an introduction to martial arts?

    Introduction is meant to give the basics to the kids who were nothing more than nk sheets of paper.

    What would happen if they decided to teach some children three thousand characters instead of basic alphabets?

    Sure, the kids would be able to know the characters by heart, but would they be able to understand the meaning behind them? Of course not!

    This was going to ruin the kids.

    ¡®What good will this do?¡¯

    These people were in a hurry, so they used this shortcut method. But this was too ridiculous. What these kids were doing wasn¡¯t that great.

    But!

    ¡°It¡¯s usible enough to teach.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hm?

    Chung Myung said his thoughts out loud, making all of them turn and look at him. Chung Myung who noticed it quickly shook his head, yet all the kids still looked at him suspiciously.

    At that moment, the great disciple standing on the podium shouted.

    ¡°During training why are your eyes looking elsewhere!?¡±

    ¡°So-sorry!¡±

    ¡°Look ahead kids!¡±

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Children made sick noises and took their stances back up, cing their swords into pose again. Seeing that Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    It was then that the great disciple looked at Chung Myung

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing it?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The great disciple rolled his eyes and nodded his head, focusing his attention back on the group of children.

    ¡°continue. Back!¡±

    And themand fell.

    Chung Myung looked up at the sky as he watched all this. The sky was blue.

    Clear without a single cloud. It was like seeing the future of Mount Hua¡­nothing.

    ¡®How can I change this?¡¯

    He had a deep and long future ahead, where he will have to travel an incredibly rough road. A path only exacerbated by the fact he is alone.

    Such was also the future of Mount Hua.

    No money. No people. The martial arts is a mess. Changing Mount Hua is more troubling than anything.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    It was then that a sharp voice rang.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°New here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To instantly recognize a new member, how weak was the current sect?

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. Don¡¯t you leave.¡±

    Chun Myung lost his appetite for the second time.

    ¡°Okay. But let me ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Have you lost it? Don¡¯t you understand what I am hinting at here?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just answer me and I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What else are you learning here besides this?¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°Equilibrium of Six or something.¡±

    ¡°After learning this, it will be the Seven Sages Sword. After that we will graduate from the White Plum Blossom and learn the Lesser Qing Sword technique.¡±

    ¡°Qing Sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After that we will be able to learn the Taiyi Flummox Sword technique.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Taiyi Flummox Sword technique?¡±

    ¡°Right¡±

    ¡°Taiyi Flummox!¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked.

    No.

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    No way!

    ¡°Hey. One more question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What happened to the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is that?¡±

    ¡°The Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique! It¡¯s a technique of Mount Hua!¡±

    The child frowned as he responded.

    ¡°What is that? Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have that sword technique.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing about it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    It was strange.

    ¡°No technique called the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword? And people need to learn this one?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were blooming.

    -leader. This Taiyi Flummox Sword is too weak in power. At this point, I don¡¯t think removing it entirely from our teachings would even cause any rift. What do you think?

    -It is a sword technique that cannot be used. Let¡¯s just let it go¡­

    -Still, the ancestors left it behind for¡­

    -Are we going to teach the kids a technique which they wouldn¡¯t use and is aplete waste of their time?

    -Hm¡­ you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s throw it away.

    ¡®Sahyung!¡¯

    These kids were learning that.

    Mount Hua is bound to die if it continues like this. Looks like it would fall before he could even have the chance to rebuild it.

    ¡°Who is talking again!? You people! Come out here right now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sit. I¡¯ll see youter! I mean it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A huge vein sprang up on Chung Myung¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 12: Collapsing was inevitable, you bastards (2)

    ¡°Dying is better! Dying is better!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face as he returned to the dorms waspletely rotten. Nothing was going right.

    People said that even if a rich man failed, he¡¯d live three years in luxury. Judging from the current situation, it seemed like 100 years was too far-fetched. There was no way the Mount Hua sect was any better than some third-rate sect.

    ¡®No, even a third-rate sect would do better!¡¯

    This sect has no money, and the children are in poor condition. If that wasn¡¯t bad enough, they are full of shitty philosophy that no one understands.

    Every other ce would be fine, just this! This!

    And that too!

    ¡®Where did you throw away the Twenty Four Plum Blossom Swords you bastards!?¡¯

    He could understand prioritizing one technique over another because of the difficulties of the sect, or teaching abilities of the remaining instructors.

    But making a technique totally disappear is a whole different thing.

    Even given the fact that the previous generation was annihted! They had left money and history behind.

    ¡°Uhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°What the¡­ where should I even start?¡±

    The term ¡®total chaos¡¯ would be used in such cases.

    ¡°Sahyung, can I even save Mount Hua?¡±

    When he lifted his head and looked up it seemed like that old man was smiling down.

    -Save?

    Chung Myung grabbed a handful of soil and threw it to the sky. And went back to his dorms.

    ¡°Ow, my waist!¡± He said as his back hurt.

    Just because they talked a little during the training that man made them train extra. If only Chung Myung was as strong as his previous life, he could go back and forth from the summit to the base of Mount Hua with minimal effort!

    ¡®I need to hurry.¡¯

    Chung Myung lost his appetite.

    At first he was going to try and figure out how Mount Hua worked and think about fixing it, but the more he found out the more troubled he felt.

    It would have been easier if Chung Myung had passed onto the current time with his past body and mind.

    However, right now, Chung Myung was nothing more than the youngest disciple, a beggar nheless, which meant the lowest level.

    Could he change the position of Mount Hua?

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He could help let out a sigh while thinking.

    Of course, he could take his time and slowly change it, however, the problem was that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t theid back kind. The more he saw the current Mount Hua, the more rushed he felt.

    ¡®Even the Wudang sect must be developing at this moment.¡¯

    In general, martial arts focus on practice and repetition.

    However, Chung Myung had a different idea.

    The world is continuously evolving. No matter how many people in the past were geniuses, if they continue to study even the new generations will turn into geniuses. In the end they are bound to surpass the realm of those ancient geniuses.

    In other words, it means that martial arts would eventually develop with the passage of time.

    Just because they were Shaolin, if they didn¡¯t constantly try to enhance their existing martials arts, that sect wouldn¡¯t be so flourishing now. Over the years, numerous more people wille up and fill the gaps of martial arts.

    Right, progress¡­

    ¡°Other people are making progress at this time, and these ones are forgetting what they have.¡±

    How could he not be upset?

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    For now¡­

    Gulp.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked down at his stomach.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Because he had been living as a beggar for so long, he couldn¡¯t properly develop his body.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t eat dinner.¡¯

    After all the others finished training, he wanted to eat, but Chung Myung was punished so he couldn¡¯t eat.

    In the past and now, there was nothing he hated more than fasting, things turned more difficult and annoying when he was hungry.

    Chung Myung grabbed his stomach as he entered the dorms. First of all, he had to organize some things¡­

    ¡°Yah he is here.¡±

    Upon entering, Chung Myung raised his eyes slightly towards those who appeared. Dozens of disciples of the 3<sup>rd</sup> great disciple were in the room.

    ¡°Yah, newbie!¡±

    The gaze of powerless Chung Myung went towards them.

    Seeing their faces, it didn¡¯t look like they were waiting with any good intentions.

    Chung Myung took a deep breath, opened his mouth, and said to Ah Gul.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ah Gul¡¯s face heated up in an instant.

    ¡°This bastard must be crazy! Call me Jo Gul Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the ceiling. Looking at the old ceiling and wooden buildings he wanted to cry.

    Ah. Now he was in a position where he had to refer to these little jerks as Sahyungs.

    But what could he do? He should have done something earlier if he didn¡¯t like that.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Jo Gul Sahyung. What is it?¡±

    ¡°If you are new you should report.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry it won¡¯t be too bad. You look too weak, I am afraid that you¡¯d die if I hit you a bit hard.¡±

    Laughter erupted from the sides. Everyone seemed to enjoy the joke.

    Well, he understood the situation.

    This is the essence of what dorm lives are. Through these types of situations, the bonds between the people grow stronger, and they learn and connect with each other.

    Almost everyone giggled.

    ¡®Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t feel nice.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with this, but what he hated was the attitude of these people. Acting like it was their own gang.

    Of course, when Chung Myung first entered Mount Hua it was simr, but at least they didn¡¯t act like these kids.

    Huh? What was this old man saying?

    Well he was over eighty years old.

    ¡°Report.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head. First of all, it will be important to handle these people.

    His stomach hurts but what could he do? He was here to save Mount Hua.

    ¡°Right. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Great Sahyung.¡± Jo Gul said as he smiled.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Great Sahyung?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and saw the one called Great Sahyung. One span bigger than the Jo Gul, and definitely older.

    This guy was another person under the third great disciple.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do this.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In Chung Myung¡¯s head, the current order of people shed in an instant.

    ¡®That guy is higher, but Jo Gul takes the lead.¡¯

    It was the same in his time. Although Sahyung would always help clear the problems for the sect leader.

    If so, then this situation¡­

    ¡°Take it off.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± Chung Myung¡¯s head tilted.

    Did he hear something wrong?

    ¡°I said take it off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked around. He looked at the kids inside. Everyone was looking at him as if they were having fun.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to Jo Gul.

    ¡°¡­ I feel like I misunderstood¡­ no, I think so.¡±

    Chung Myung tried to smile.

    ¡®Don¡¯t get mad¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s not get angry¡¯

    If he got angry, he would be the same as these kids.

    ¡°T-take it off?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo Gul smirked.

    ¡°That is how we normally get to know each other. Come on, take it off, dance, and get beaten because that is how we show our love to the new ones.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s lips turned into a smile.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh feel shy.¡±

    His pronunciation wasn¡¯t right.

    Chung Myung, who coughed up then tried to speak.

    ¡°Then¡­ Sasuk Un Geom?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be practicing for the evening. You better throw away the thought of himing to help you. Right now, we¡¯re the only ones here.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°And even if he was here, you would be fine for today. But you¡¯ll have to live here from now on, so do you really think you¡¯d be able to escape?¡±

    Right. This was where he will be living.

    ¡®Thanks.¡¯

    His thinking had been a bit wrong until now.

    ¡°Then there are no other dorms here?¡±

    ¡°This bastard just keeps talking. I can¡¯t hold back anymore. Let¡¯s get right to it.¡±

    Jo Gul jumped up from his seat and grabbed Chung Myung by the cor.

    ¡°Once you get the hang of it, you¡¯ll respect me as the Sahyung I¡¯m not doing this because I hate you. We¡¯re using this to love and put you on the right path. Get it?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What? Anything left to say?¡±

    ¡°Clench your teeth.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s fist hit Jo Gul¡¯s lower jaw.

    Bang!

    With the sound of something exploding. Jo Gul¡¯s body soared to the ceiling.

    Crack!

    And he broke through the old ceiling.

    Crack!

    Jo Gul¡¯s body, which was nailed into the ceiling, shook.

    Everything turned quiet.

    The eyes of the other disciples went wide.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, took a glimpse at Jo Gul, then turned and walked towards the door.

    ¡°W-where are you goi¡­¡±

    nk!

    Chung Myung raised thetch and locked the door and as he turned with a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°As long as a person lives¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They worry about this and that. And among them, I think about one thing the most. But¡­¡±

    Crack! Crack!

    Loosening his head, he continued.

    ¡°Thanks to you, my thinking has turned very simple. Right, I need to start with organizing my surroundings.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his leg and stepped on the chair next to him and shattered it. Grabbing the broken leg of the chair, he smiled.

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    And he went up to one of them.

    ¡°I grew up growing in my own way, so would I have the manners to treat my seniors rightly?¡±

    A small hope bloomed in their hearts, he had called them seniors.

    Seniors¡­

    ¡°Since you are seniors, I will trouble you. Don¡¯t scream out loud. Any screaming bastard will receive double the dose.¡±

    Ah¡­

    They were the seniors.

    ¡°Come on, get hit and done with it. Sahyung bastards!¡±

    Chung Myung, as if possessed, attacked the disciples.

 Chapter 13: Collapsing was inevitable, you bastards (3)

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sajae!¡±

    ¡°Do it harder.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will do my best!

    The strength in the hands which were massaging the shoulder increased.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°It is Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°And you are the Great Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Chung Myung slightly turned his head, as Yoon Jong¡¯s swollen face came into his view.

    ¡°Still, since you are the Great Sahyung, I will treat you well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Keep pressing.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yoon Jong returned to rubbing as Chung Myung turned his head back.

    The other Sahyungs were all on the floor with their heads bowed to the ground.

    ¡°You all¡­¡±

    When Chung Myung opened his mouth everyone flinched. It was a strange sight to see kids above his age trembling on the floor.

    ¡°¡­ shouldn¡¯t you be helping out in living a quiet life? Shouldn¡¯t you? Sahyungs?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°We were short sighted!¡±

    Chung Myung sighed at those words.

    Who was Chung Myung?

    He was one of the three great swordsmen, and was recognized to be of the highest level among the three except for Chun Ma!

    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to easily handle these people?

    No matter how weak he had be, these people were little kids, and Chung Myung could easily handle 30 of these kids.

    ¡°Since this was your way of epting me, I will let this go this time. But from now on, such things should happen in a humane way. There are things which can and cannot be done.¡±

    Everyone groaned without answering.

    ¡®Why am I like this?¡¯ One of them thought.

    ¡®It feels like a Sasuk is yelling at me.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t feel like they were on the same level as Chung Myung, as if they weren¡¯t his peers.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡®I need to deal with them.¡¯

    The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous the situation felt.

    ¡°Attention.¡±

    As soon the word rang out, the kids got up.

    ¡°No matter how bad Mount Hua¡¯s current state is, the kids of the most disciplined Mount Hua shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You need to get back to the sect¡¯s initial state!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The children exchanged nces.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get it, how did this worm crawl in!¡¯

    ¡®Who was the bastard who imed that this kid was a loser?¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯re ruined! Now we all have to live together.¡¯

    Now they were staying together in a dorm.

    If only they could live with their masters, like the old tradition, they could have escaped from Chung Myung. But now they were all living in a single dorm. It was like a wild tiger was thrown into a cage of rabbits!

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung opened his eyes.

    ¡°Remember!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Now, who in here is the most aware about the situation of Mount Hua, hands up!¡±

    No one said anything.

    But all their gazes turned to one side.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing the gazes of the others directed towards him, Jo Gul¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Raise your hand!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s hand moved upwards.

    ¡®I¡¯ll see youter you bastards!¡¯

    It¡¯s been many years that they had been living together. How could they sell out their own? Did they have no conscience?

    Jo Gul gritted his teeth and stepped forward.

    With a stiff head he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sahyung Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even if you are a Sahyung, aren¡¯t you being too stiff with me?¡±

    ¡°N-Not at all.¡±

    Jo Gul hurried and touched his neck.

    ¡°My neck felt too stiff so I couldn¡¯t move it like usual.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung clicked his tongue and got up.

    ¡°Follow me to this room.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°The others can rest for today. We¡¯ll do what we need to tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung follow me.¡±

    As Chung Myung moved his hand, Jo Gul followed him like a cow being led to the ughter house.

    As soon as the two disappeared, the remaining disciples rushed to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Great Sahyung! Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Do I look fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Yoon Jong caressed his swollen eyes. The sad thing was that his swollen eyes would be fine by tomorrow, so he couldn¡¯t evenin.

    ¡®If only Sasuk was in these dorms, he could have stopped it.¡¯

    With his pride he couldn¡¯t go to the man and show him the wounds. And by tomorrow morning everyone would be healed with no traces of the abuse suffered today.

    In other words¡­

    ¡®He nned this beforehand and as he hit us.¡¯

    The more he thought about it the more terrifying the new kid became in his mind.

    ¡°Now what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Should we attack him once he goes to bed?¡±

    ¡°¡­ will you do it?¡± He retorted.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone went silent at that question, the image of Chung Myung running wild like a tiger roamed in their minds.

    ¡®No. we shouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯ll die if it goes wrong.¡¯

    Yoon Jong shook his head. The image of Chung Myung made his mouth turn dry.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Someone who was lost in thought asked.

    ¡°Why was Jo Gul taken away?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sitfortably.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will stand here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry and sit, I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of that.¡±

    Jo Gul hesitated and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to bend my back after being hanged from the ceiling. So standing is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung coughed.

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°Why did you call me¡­¡±

    ¡°Talkfortably, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°It is strange to see Sahyung talk so respectfully. So speakfortably.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Speakingfortably?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung gave up.

    Well, as long as they live, one day the kid would open up.

    ¡°So why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Ah. I have a few questions for you. First, I¡¯d like you to answer in as much detail as you can.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°So, are the children here mostly from merchant families?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his chin with his finger.

    ¡®Merchants.¡¯

    In the past there were many children of merchants who wanted to enter Mount Hua. However, Mount Hua never epted anyone from merchant families as disciples.

    Was it because merchants were bad?

    Of course not.

    They could ept beggars into the sect, a merchant wasn¡¯t a huge deal. The problem was that the children of merchants didn¡¯te to be disciples. They came only to learn the martial arts of Mount Hua.

    In the case of descendants of Mount Hua they woulde here with the intention of burning the teachings of Mount Hua into their bones. After initiation, training and receiving guidance, one of them would be the leader of Mount Hua and lead the sect.

    However, those who enter from merchant families remain solely as disciples of the sect and learn only the martial arts, after which they return back to their families.

    Even out in the world, they would be respected for being a disciple of Mount Hua, but it was nothingpared to those who stayed back. The disciples who sunk down the teaching of the sect into their lives were always of support, and they would protect Mount Hua.

    ¡®Most of them leave¡­¡¯

    Which meant even the three great disciples who were teaching today, would eventually leave Mount Hua.

    ¡®What is this situation?¡¯

    If the number of disciples decreased in Mount Hua, then its name and reputation would in turn decrease.

    ¡°But Sahyungs are here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, there should have been rumors going around, you should have known that Mount Hua isn¡¯t in a good shape. Whye all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Jo Gul scratched his head.

    ¡°Actually, my father originally didn¡¯t like the idea of sending me to Mount Hua. However, there weren¡¯t many sects which would ept me. Although Mount Hua has copsed, it is still one of the many sects in the world. The connections whiche from this would give me great strength and freedom.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ording to Jo Gul the kids of the merchants who came in here weremon. It wasn¡¯t bad. Ultimately it was to make themselves be valued.

    If they had money or talent, there was no way kids like Jo Gul would enter Mount Hua, they would have gone to other better sects.

    ¡®Which means even the past disciples of Mount Hua don¡¯t have money. Which means everyone around Mount Hua is in a mess too.¡¯

    His bones felt sore.

    It reminded him of the old days, with his Sahyung holding up a book and tying up his hair. At that time, he was obsessed with making money and Sahyung was a mastermind in gathering it. Thinking back, Mount Hua could havee out of the situation if they had those ledgers that Sahyung had.

    People need money to live. Just because one is a martial artist doesn¡¯t mean they could lived on eating dew.

    ¡°Hm. Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you nning to go back to your family after learning martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Normally yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that why this ce looks so sleazy?¡±

    There was no way anyone could love this ce when they came here to fulfill a temporary goal.

    ¡°I get it. Go away now.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, and.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°When does the morning training start?¡±

    ¡°It starts at 7.¡±

    ¡°Tell everyone to prepare by 5 and gather them in the hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°5 am.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°And have the Sahyungs know what I said.¡±

    ¡°To prepare for tomorrow morning and get them together?¡±

    ¡°What, don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°Why would I not like it? Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I like that attitude.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a while, Jo Gul left the room with a subtle expression, but sadly his room was right next to Chung Myung!

    Hearing the footsteps leaving, Chung Myungid t on the bed.

    ¡®Even a thousand miles start with a single step.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t remember who said that in the first ce.

    But the road Chung Myung had to take was a thousand miles with all kinds of messed up roads!

    ¡®Still, it will start with one step.¡¯

    And that one step would be with these kids.

 Chapter 14: Collapsing was inevitable, you bastards (4)

    The next day at dawn

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Chung Myung stretched his body.

    Dantian.

    His dantian, which used to be small and feeble, was now in a period of noticeable growth. The energy which umted had grown to be clearly recognizable.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    With every breath he took, Chung Myung could feel his energy resonate and purify his body.

    Bright and clean energy.

    Even Chung Myung was taken aback; despite having lived for decades, he had never witnessed such a clean and transparent energy before. His dantian was now umting this energy. Although the size was limited and wielding enormous strength would be difficult, with time, more power would rue, and he would be able to reach new heights he had never reached before.

    ¡°¡­How long will it take?¡±

    After cultivating, Chung Myung¡¯s face distorted.

    In order to reach his former peak and even exceed it, he needed time. Mount Hua was facing its doom now; would it wait for him to gain power?

    Chung Myung pushed aside and suppressed his anger as he analyzed the situation.

    ¡®Let¡¯s get this straight.¡¯

    The problems in Mount Hua are innumerable. If he had to pick one out, Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t be able to decide which was most important. However, there were three things he knew.

    ¡°No money, no martial arts, and no talent.¡±

    So, what is wrong?

    Any one of these issues was bad enough, but when they were all piled on top of each other, he could feel his stomach curling in on itself.

    What was the biggest problem?

    ¡®Young talent.¡¯

    Chung Myung simplified it.

    Money could be earned, and he has a wealth of martial arts knowledge that could be taught naturally.

    ¡®So, where do we get talented youth?¡¯

    Talent wasn¡¯t something Chung Myung could influence.

    He couldn¡¯t just go out and kidnap talented kids to save Mount Hua. And finding out who was talented and who wasn¡¯t simply by looking at them was impossible.

    If so, he would have to go for the children of prestigious families.

    ¡®So, I need to make use of them.¡¯

    Chung Myung clenched his fists.

    What would change even if he med himself? He had no choice but to make the best of what was avable to him.

    It was clear that the people here weren¡¯t very good, and there was a shortage of teaching staff. But, if the people here are deficient, they must be taught, and if they are broken, they must be fixed.

    ¡°Of course, I never took in a disciple.¡±

    Old memories came to his mind.

    When he was old enough to ept a disciple, Sahyung asked.

    -Chung Myung.

    -Yes, Sahyung?

    -Now is the time to take in a disciple. How do you n on teaching your disciples?

    -Do you even need to ask?

    -What do you mean?

    -Spare the rod, spoil the child. Should they make a mistake, they will be beaten. Even dogs will walk on their hind legs if trained to do so. I assume humans can¡¯t be too different, right?

    -¡­let¡¯s talk againter.

    After that, Sahyung never brought up him taking on a disciple again.

    ¡°I never expected to receive so many disciples at once.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips curled into a smile. If anyone had seen that, they would surely think of it as a wicked smile.

    ¡°¡­ I am sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Why do we need to gather at dawn?¡±

    ¡°Great Sahyung. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes.

    ¡®Just be quiet, will you! You bastards.¡¯

    The rules of Mount Hua are rtively strict, but the children weren¡¯t yet forced to give up on worldly affairs. They are children from families that control their own regions, even if they are not from famous families. As a result, they can¡¯t stand being inconvenienced and aren¡¯t used to being patient.

    Even though it had only been half a day since they had been beaten, they still let loose with theirints.

    Yoon Jong lifted his head and looked at Jo Gul. At least Jo Gul kept silent in this situation.

    Well.

    It wasn¡¯t that the others didn¡¯t understand the situation. Despiteining, everyone dide over here as requested.

    Yoon Jong stared at the dorms.

    ¡®Where did that monster evene from?¡¯

    Chung Myung wielded a broken chair leg with a demon-like appearance, defeating over 30 kids in an instant.

    <i>Brrrrr</i>

    When he thought about it, chills passed through his body.

    ¡°¡­ but who the hell is he?¡±

    They were words that expressed everyone¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°As if I could know.¡±

    ¡°There were more than 30 people. Is it even possible for the seniors to control a crowd like that?¡±

    I don¡¯t know

    But what was certain was that even the great disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to imitate what that monster did.

    ¡°That kid only joined us yesterday. He must have learned martial arts somewhere else already, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>haaa</i>, anyway. Does it make sense to be here without even having anything to eat?¡±

    Everyone was confused.

    Even Yoon Jong, who was older and lived longest in Mount Hua, couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he knew that something was up.

    ¡°Is he going to hit us again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known who said it, but everyone went stiff upon hearing those words.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°It could be that he wants us to rememberst night¡¯s embarrassment¡­¡±

    ¡°What if we fail?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Worry spread among the crowd. Everyone turned their heads. Jo Gul, who was standing there, spoke.

    ¡°If you all don¡¯t want to be hit again, then just stay quiet and follow what he says.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sahyung Jo Gul¡±

    Jo Gul was known to have the best skills among the disciples, and even he was shaking.

    ¡®Crazy!¡¯

    What?

    Get hit again?

    Get hit and end up stuck in the ceiling? Jo Gul was confident in his skills. But even he couldn¡¯tpare to this monster despite being called a genius in Mount Hua.

    In the end, martial arts are something people learn. Even without sufficient teaching and good martial arts, he was confident that he could even stand toe to toe with the genius disciples of the most prestigious sects.

    However, that confidence flew away after just one punch struck his jaw.

    ¡°Then, why were we asked to gather here?¡±

    The disciples tilted their heads, looking at the strange tools ahead of them.

    ¡°Right, how do you use these?¡±

    Long wooden rods and then a sturdy pouch,rge enough to fit a person¡¯s head, filled with something and¡­

    ¡°Why prepare pebbles and sand pouches?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I know?¡±

    As everyone was groaning, the door swung open.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the moring mouths went silent at once and looked at the person. Chung Myung slowly walked out.

    But on his face, the annoyance was evident.

    ¡®Why does he look bothered!¡¯

    ¡®If you are so bothered, don¡¯t gather us like this!¡¯

    Chung Myung stopped and then looked around as he asked.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Keep quiet or the Sasuks will wake up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Crack crack</i>

    Chung Myung stretched his neck and then said.

    ¡°Well, we are going to be living together for the foreseeable future. Though I don¡¯t know how it will turn out, maybe we would even end up spending the rest of our lives together.¡±

    ¡®I will go home even if that means death!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll make it down. I¡¯ll make it down the mountain at any cost!¡¯

    Even those who had decided to live and die with the Mount Hua sect had second thoughts upon hearing those words.

    ¡°But in my opinion¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You people are too weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The most insulting and disgraceful word to those who walk the path of martial arts is ¡°weak.¡± Even if they were only here from merchant families to build a name for themselves, it was painful to take such an insult to their faces.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    The problem was that they couldn¡¯t object to it.

    These were the words of a person who beat 30 people at once without being hit. No one could deny it.

    ¡°Well, even I agree that martial arts aren¡¯t everything in life. But, you all chose to study and learn as Mount Hua sect members. Then, you should aim to be as strong as you can be, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, starting from today, you will practice with me every morning. It¡¯s nice, right?¡±

    As if that would be nice!

    Someone raised their hand when they saw Chung Myung¡¯s shameless attitude.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do we have to do this?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the one who asked the question with a bitter gaze and then turned to Yoon Jong.

    Yoon Jong who looked at Chung Myung flinched as he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­because not everyone was there at that time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    There were people who didn¡¯t get hit.

    Some didn¡¯t participate in that bullying. Even if word of what happened had spread, not many would believe that and step back, right?

    ¡°You don¡¯t want too then?¡±

    ¡°You seem like a neer, so why are you talking all this nonsense? No matter what, you should at least mind your manners.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded at those words.

    ¡°Yes. A person must be polite. In that sense, those who have no intention of bing strong or training. Raise your hand!¡±

    If a hundred people gather, there will be at least one or two who don¡¯t care, and as those one or two handse up, others will start to raise.

    Roughly a dozen or so.

    ¡°Right, right. Martial arts aren¡¯t everything. Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ¡°Can we go?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The faces of Jo Gul and Yoon Jong went pale at those words.

    ¡®You idiots! ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯ is different from ¡®you go¡¯!¡¯

    ¡®They are walking into a hell of their own making!¡¯

    The children, unaware of their situation, smiled brightly and entered the dorms. And Chung Myung followed them with a smile.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    The door was neatly closed behind them.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one dared to open their mouths as they looked at the dorm.

    Contrarily, there were no screams either.

    But.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯

    Yoon Jong looked at the dorm. The entire building was swaying slightly, and it was obvious what was happening inside.

    A short time passed.

    <i>Kiik!</i>

    The door opened.

    And from the inside, the kids sprinted out with their might as if they had seen a ghost. And then came over and took their positions.

    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who came out, began to speak once more.

    ¡°Who among you doesn¡¯t want to practice?¡±

    ¡°None!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet! Others will wake up.¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Chung Myung pped once and began to move.

    ¡°I, as an instructor, like to make people strong. The future of Mount Hua is bright! I will do everything I can to make you stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Seeing the sun rising in the distance. Yoon Jong tightly closed his eyes.

    The future of Mount Hua was bright, but their future seemed bleak.

 Chapter 15: Collapsing was inevitable, you bastards (5)

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Frowning at the bright light peering through the window, Un Geom reluctantly woke himself from bed.

    ¡®These brats.¡¯

    Thews of Mount Hua were strict. In the past, when the students would share their teacher¡¯s residence, the disciple was bound to rise earlier and wake up their teacher then prepare breakfast for him.

    Although, the times had changed, and such doctrines had fallen from standards. Nheless, it was customary for a disciple toe, wake them, and greet them.

    But today, no one came.

    ¡°<i>Haaaa</i>. These kids.¡±

    Let them go for a while, and they turnzy.

    Un Geom frowned as he got up.

    If any of the disciples were awake, they should havee to wake him up. That means that all the kids inside the White Plum Blossom Dorms were still asleep. No, just because they didn¡¯te to wake him up doesn¡¯t mean that they must be sleeping.

    ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯

    He remembered a new child joining the dormitory yesterday.

    ¡°Are those brats doing it again¡­¡±

    He already knew that these young disciples of his would put new recruits through some form of hazing and that they were hellbent on seeing it through. As a teacher, he felt that he should put an end to it, but Un Geom was conflicted as he also believed it helped them bond together.

    Jo Gul might take it too far but, knowing that Yoon Jong was there, he was confident that no problems would arise.

    However, the fact that no one came over to greet and wake him meant that things had gone sour yesterday.

    Un Geom furrowed his brows as he quickly changed his clothes. Putting on his robe and sword at the waist, he went out.

    ¡®First, I¡¯ll have to check.¡¯

    Determined, he took long strides towards the White Plum Blossom Boarding house.

    Thinking that he would have to wake the kids with a huge scare, it happened the moment he turned the corner.

    ¡°Go¡­¡±

    ¡®Out?¡¯

    Un Geom, who was about to yell, took a deep breath and choked back his words. His eyes widened at what he saw.

    ¡®W-what is this?¡¯

    He rubbed his eyes in disbelief at the strange sight unfolding before him.

    ¡®What? Am I in hell?¡¯

    Such a strange thought briefly shed through his mind before he came back to his senses.

    This is Mount Hua! The scene unfolding in front of him was happening in Mount Hua. But he

    couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening.

    Had he gone delirious, or was he looking at something wrong?

    Un Geom, who found himself rubbing his eyes once more to clear his sight, looked at what was happening again. However, nothing changed.

    ¡°_Uh¡­¡±_

    A despairing chorus echoed within his ears as Un Geom stifled back a groan, unsure of how to react.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m going to die. <i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­take me home.¡±

    Un Geom stared nkly at the kids who were moaning pitifully.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Were these the same young disciples he knew?

    Although their ignorance would sometimes cause anger, and their wickedness would lead to disappointment, the children he knew were still innocent kids. He always felt warmth from them.

    But from the kids right now in front of him, there was no warmth of life.

    ¡®Who are these ragged kids?¡¯

    Were these the kids he knew? No matter what he thought, these kids looked like worn-out beggars.

    Un Geom peered around.

    ¡°<i>Kuaa</i>.¡±

    ¡°I am done¡­ I am really going to die.¡±

    Un Geom looked at the faces of the kids who were sprawled across the area.

    ¡®Are these my disciples?¡¯

    A little rough¡­no, their condition was horrible, but those lying around in a beggar-like state were indeed his disciples.

    ¡®What have they done?¡¯

    Why were the kids who were so soft yesterday in such a dire condition?

    Wooden swords and strange pouchesy scattered around the ragged children.

    Un Geom knew what he had to do. There was a limit to what his mind could guess, and what¡¯s more, there were more than a hundred mouths here that could answer his questions.

    ¡°What the hell has happened here?¡±

    As soon as he asked, the kids, who were lying on the floor groaning, looked at him.

    The eyes of the half-dead disciples came to life!

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Lord Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Heavenly Lord!¡±

    They all were speaking strangely, but it was clear that these kids were weing him warmly. They were even shedding tears.

    It was unusual for him, whose mission was keeping the youth controlled, to see them greet him with such enthusiasm. No, it wasn¡¯t umon, but this was his first time it seemed so genuine and heartfelt.

    ¡°<i>Cough!</i> Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here sote! Why!¡±

    ¡°I missed Sasuk so much!¡±

    What were they saying?

    Strangely, every corner of his heart was proud looking at these kids who were always ignorant, weing him so fiercely. An unknown emotion flooded in.

    But Un Geom soon shook his head and collected his thoughts.

    ¡®N-no.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t the time for him to be impressed like this. Upon examining the youth before him, it seemed like they had fought some fierce battle; they were battered in dirt and sweat. Un Geom¡¯s heart ached as he saw their pitifully trembling limbs and desired the truth of the situation.

    ¡°Just what happened here?¡±

    The children, who looked like they were about to cry, hesitated and didn¡¯t say anything when the question came¡ªjust a nce to the back.

    ¡®Are they concerned about speaking up?¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s gaze followed their line of sight. There was another kid who was working hard.

    ¡°Jo Gul?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. The other one.¡±

    ¡°Other?¡±

    From Jo Gul, he looked even further back.

    ¡°H-he is?¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes seemed to widen beyond their limits at what he saw.

    ¡®The new kid?¡¯

    What was his name? Chung Myung? What is he doing?

    Un Geom tilted his head. Chung Myung was doing something bizarre. He had a wooden rod on

    his shoulder with severalrge pouches hanging from either side.

    ¡°What is in those pouches?¡±

    ¡°Those are dirt bags.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why dirt bags?¡±

    He asked despite knowing why.

    Weights.

    Among the unrivalled ancestors, there were people who would do this.

    ¡°<i>Gasp!</i>¡±

    Un Geom, who was watching, could tell that the kid¡¯s body was getting stronger.

    Despite trembling as if he would copse at any moment, he stands up, shaking until he regains bnce, and squats again.

    <i>Tuk! Tuk!</i>

    Beads of sweat poured down his chin. His whole body was drenched in sweat.

    ¡®Will he die like this?¡¯

    Un Geom worried about his condition as he watched the child¡¯s face, which turned a zing red with veins popping and his expression twisted like a devil freshly escaped from hell.

    There was no word more fitting than ¡°difficult¡± to describe this kid, Chung Myung, as he groaned and continued to work out despite the apparent pressure he felt.

    ¡®You¡¯ll die like that, you brat!¡¯

    Un Geom wasn¡¯t a generous man. In fact, he firmly believed the more rigorous the training, the better the results. Like a cksmith hammers a sword to remove impurities, diamonds can only emerge from coal under pressure. This mindset allows him to push his disciples and strengthen their will alongside their bodies.

    However, even he would say that the training of Chung Myung was harsh beyond the limits.

    ¡®Wait, then the reason why these kids are here¡­?¡¯

    Was it because they were training together?

    ¡°S-sasuk! Save me!¡±

    ¡°We will die this way!¡±

    The children¡¯s bodies were drenched in sweat. The clothes they had on were soaked through and dripping with water. It gave Un Geom goosebumps to think that this was all sweat.

    ¡®Then, they weren¡¯t sleeping?¡¯

    Did that mean the kids were training since dawn?

    ¡°¡­when did you begin training?¡±

    ¡°Since five.¡±

    Have they been doing this for over an hour?

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    A simple question, yet no one answered it.

    ¡®We¡¯ll die if we tell you.¡¯

    Everyone present was making a desperate face.

    ¡®No way?¡¯

    No, it couldn¡¯t be. As if that could happen.

    Does that even make sense?

    The kids there were the disciples of Mount Hua. Even if the sect wasn¡¯t what it used to be, they still practiced martial arts. Among them, some kids have been here for more than five years.

    Did that mean the young disciples were suffering here like this because they couldn¡¯t handle the little new kid?

    ¡®W-wait.¡¯

    Jo Gul was known for his outstanding skills among the children, yet even he was on the ground struggling to catch his breath.

    ¡®What about Yoon Jong?¡¯

    He quickly scanned the area looking for Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong was on the floor.

    ¡®Why is he like that?¡¯

    Jo Gul was fine, but Yoon Jong looked as though his soul had escaped his body. Yoon Jong was gasping for air with his face on the ground and hips slightly raised, and tears could be seen forming in the corners of his eyes as he struggled on the ground.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Un Geom opened his mouth and shut it again.

    ¡®No, training is good¡­but.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it clear what happened? The kids must have woken up early to do strength training.

    Although Mount Hua is a sect that focuses on speed and finesse, basic strength training is also taught. All martial arts begin with the body as a foundation.

    ¡®But what the hell does it mean that only one hour of training made everyone like this?¡¯

    Un Geom wiped the cold sweat from his brow.

    When he nced back, the kids were all looking at him with dazzling eyes¡ªall with the hope that this man would solve the situation.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.¡¯

    It was seriously embarrassing.

    ¡°<i>Kuah</i>.¡±

    Un Geom coughed as he changed his mind and looked at Chung Myung. First, he had to figure out what was happening. He would determine how to react once he knew the situation.

    ¡°Bring that kid.¡±

    At that moment, Un Geom had firmly imprinted the name Chung Myung into his mind.

    Un Geom had no idea that this would be the most important name he would learn in this life.

 Chapter 16: Mount Hua is like this because of ME? (1)

    ¡°¡±<i>Phew!</i>¡°

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes began to gleam as he stared in a daze at the blue sky.

    ¡®Certainly, he seemed like a normal kid at first, right?¡¯

    But this one was by no means ordinary.

    ¡®Will he be fine?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s thick uniform was thoroughly drenched, and as the sweat poured from his body, it could be seen dripping through his clothes. With a face flushed red with blood, it seemed as if his head would burst at any moment. He struggled even to stand steady as his legs were trembling, and he could be seen biting tightly against his lip in order to keep moving.

    ¡°W-would you like to sit?¡±

    Un Geom, who firmly regards courtesy and manners as integral to life, unwittingly suggested to

    the child.

    He couldn¡¯t help it. It didn¡¯t make sense to make Chung Myung stand after the training he went through. Looking at Chung Myung¡¯s current condition evoked a simr feeling as seeing a young puppy left alone in the pouring rain. Pitiful.

    ¡°Ah, it is fine. Rather, I¡¯d prefer a little water¡­.¡±

    ¡°Someone get water! Now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    One of the kids, who was watching on the side, rushed to get water.

    ¡°Right. That¡ª¡­¡±

    However, Un Geom quickly fell silent.

    ¡®What should I ask?¡¯

    He called for him toe here, but he didn¡¯t know where to start. It was his first time being in such an absurd situation.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡±

    He asked the most obvious question.

    Chung Myung, who received the question, nced around and opened his mouth calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, from today on, we all decided to exercise together in the mornings. But since it was our first time, we may have overdone it a bit. It must be because everyone was so motivated.¡±

    ¡®Motivated?¡¯

    Un Geom looked at the kids behind Chung Myung. They were waving their hands desperately yet keeping their mouths sealed tightly.

    However, their hands fell swiftly, and they froze in ce when Chung Myung slightly turned his head towards them.

    ¡®What sort of act is this?¡¯

    It was absurd. It was unclear how it came to this but, one thing was certain, all the disciples were afraid of this new child.

    Un Geom was no fool. He had already dealt with kids and trained young disciples for ten years. He can often understand how a situation has developed simply by observing the kids.

    No, it would be stranger if he hadn¡¯t noticed what was happening, even without his experience.

    ¡®The disciples of Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    Are they afraid of a neer?

    Un Geom¡¯s head slightly tilted sideways in confusion.

    ¡®No. No.¡¯

    Come to think of it, the skills of these children were by no means weak. Most kids of the same age could only hang their heads lowpared to Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Even if it was rotting, they were still disciples of the once-great Mount Hua.

    It wasn¡¯t that his disciples were weak; it was just that this new child was odd.

    ¡°Did you say morning exercise?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Un Geom spoke firmly.

    ¡°White Plum Blossom Boarding House has its own rules. Who told you to reduce your bedtime and practice as you please?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he spoke as if it wasn¡¯t a concern.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°I thought that training would be helpful. But you said no, so I won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Uh</i>-what was that?

    Un Geom was perplexed. This reaction was unexpected.

    ¡°Y-You thought that training would be helpful?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why did you think that?¡±

    Chung Myung thought that this question was weird.

    ¡°You think it won¡¯t help?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    An awkward air passed between them.

    ¡®<i>Ugh.</i>¡¯

    Un Geom groaned to himself. He understood what this kid was saying, but Chung Myung spoke first.

    ¡°I felt that it would be enough to learn martial arts from Sasuk, but the disciples must also show effort in our own way. The essence of martial artses from the body, so I believed this strength training could improve our overall results. ¡°

    That was true.

    The theory was correct.

    ¡°Your words are right.¡±

    Un Geom readily acknowledged that.

    ¡°However, can you say that being forced to train under threat of coercion is correct?¡±

    ¡°Coercion?¡±

    Chung Myung nced back as he continued.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh</i>, Sasuk. How could I ever force my Sahyungs? When I said I was going to train, they said they also wanted to join in and followed me.

    What nonsense.

    A shameless lie!

    But if he wanted him to speak the truth, Un Geom would have to ask, ¡®Didn¡¯t they only join in with you out of fear?¡¯

    But¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t ask that.¡¯

    It would crush the pride of his disciples.

    Yesterday, the disciples couldn¡¯t manage one new youngster and had to be hauled out early in the morning to train in fear. Un Geom decided not to touch that sensitive topic.

    And wouldn¡¯t this situation turn Chung Myung, the youngest, into a terrifying viin who abused his own Sahyungs?

    That would also hurt his disciples if mentioned carelessly.

    ¡°Th¡ª¡±

    Just as Un Geom was about to say something, Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°Give me one month. I won¡¯t let it affect our regr training, and in one month I will deliver you good results.¡±

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    Although they were discussing training, his hidden intention was slightly different.

    One month.

    He asked Sasuk to ignore this situation for a month and make his judgment after seeing the result.

    ¡®Look at this kid!¡¯

    It didn¡¯t seem like the words of a child, rather, the words of a strong man full of confidence.

    ¡°One month may be eptable. But this training doesn¡¯t seem that simple, can the kids really

    endure it?¡°

    ¡°The Sahyungs all practiced because they wanted to and no oneined about it being hard.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke brazenly as he nced at his Sahyungs, none of which dared to open their mouths to refute him. Since no one spoke up, they must be okay with it.

    ¡®Wh-where did this kide from?¡¯

    While Un Geom thought, Chung Myung turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Sahyungs?¡±

    ¡°¡­ye-yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°We will work hard. Very hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­We worked hard today too.¡±

    Chung Myung turned back.

    ¡°Without a strong will to grow, how could we possibly expect good results from our efforts?¡±

    The children¡¯s faces behind him were shocked and full of exhaustion.

    Un Geom was speechless as the kids were utterly unable to speak out.

    Despite only one day passing, Chung Myung hadpletely seized control of the disciples. Furthermore, he¡¯s asking to allow this to be ignored for one month to show Un Geom the results of his control.

    ¡®Come on.¡¯

    The more he listened, the more absurd it felt. Where did this little monstere from?

    But¡­

    ¡®It isn¡¯t really a bad thing.¡¯

    The White Plum Blossom Boarding House had a significant issue when it came to securing training time. Mount Hua was understaffed.

    And Un Geom couldn¡¯t handle it alone. At least ten instructors were needed. But now, there were just three people who could train the kids.

    As a result, they couldn¡¯t spare much time to teach any of the disciples one-on-one. Most of the time was spent keeping the group organized, so their growth had begun to stagnate. It was evident that it would be a great help if this kid could relieve some of his burdens.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for you either; why would you choose to train so early in the morning?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    There was no way that this kid suddenly couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°To enter Mount Hua means learning the sword, but simply joining the sect doesn¡¯t necessarily mean we will be stronger. To be stronger, diligently training and striving for higher goals is the duty of any disciple.¡±

    ¡°That is right.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can be stronger by following Sasuk¡¯s teaching. But if we can put in our own effort as well the process can elerate. It¡¯s only natural that some sleep must be sacrificed if it means working harder to achieve our goals.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    It was that. There is no particr reason, only a passion for training.

    ¡®Sect leader said we would no longer ept new students, I wondered what sort of child would receive an exception. Perhaps, a new wind is beginning to blow on Mount Hua.¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it be quite worth it to bring this kid up?

    His talent hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, but he should be able to achieve great things even without it with such motivation. Even if he¡¯s unable to be a master, his attitude could have a good influence on the other children.

    ¡°¡­. You seem to be having a hard time with your training.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s my first day.¡±

    ¡°Still, it seems difficult.¡±

    ¡°The more we do, the better the results.¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s lips trembled as he struggled to stifle a smile.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    Doesn¡¯t this training perfectly match his own theory? It might be fine to push the others to their limits if such a kid leads them. After all, in the sect¡¯s old days, the children would often form hierarchies not restricted solely by age.

    ¡°And, what is important when dealing with Sahyungs?¡±

    ¡°Be polite. Show respect and follow their words.¡±

    He means to maintain this hierarchy while showing proper respect to his elders without despising or looking down on others.

    Un Geom looked around and nodded. Unable to understand what was happening, the kids were all worried.

    ¡°<i>Kuah</i>.¡±

    Un Geom coughed as he averted their gaze and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite touching that you all were ¡®voluntarily¡¯ training from dawn till now.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡¯

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Shouts of confusion and shock, but Un Geom ignored it all and continued.

    ¡°If you continue to train like this in the future, you will achieve great results. This child seems to know much about training, so I will allow you to continue. Try your best.¡±

    ¡®We are screwed.¡¯

    ¡®Wow, he is abandoning us.¡¯

    ¡®Look at him avoiding our gaze!¡¯

    The young kids were in a state of despair.

    ¡°Then, make sure you have your breakfast before it getste ande out in time for the morning session.¡±

    Un Geom slowly turned and then suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Still, they couldn¡¯t believe that this man would really throw them away so easily¡­

    ¡°It¡¯ll interfere with your training, so you no longer have toe and wake me in the morning. Traininges first after all. Okay.¡±

    Un Geom grinned and turned away.

    The disciples wanted to reach their hands out to catch him, but he vanished from sight before they could even move.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Crack.</i>

    At that moment, a faint crackling sound.

    It was Chung Myung, cracking his knuckles; he turned to them with a smile.

    It was a smile, but the veins on his forehead were bulging, making it clear how he felt beneath his grin.

    ¡°Sasuk, help me, please?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I said I was going to kill you, now my dear Sahyungs how about we have a chat in the Boarding House before having our meal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Move it!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    It was at this moment that many young hopes and dreams disappeared from Mount Hua.

 Chapter 17: Mount Hua is like this because of ME? (2)

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sahyung.¡±

    Un Am¡¯s face began to distort; Un Geom titled his head at the unexpected reaction.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°How could I have known?¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Huh</i>. I thought that the sect leader brought that child in with some purpose. I guess he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°We can barely afford to make it through each day in our current situation. We can¡¯t spare additional expenses trying to recruit hidden talents; he¡¯s a tenacious child who sought us out himself.

    ¡°And he was taken in by the sect leader¡­.¡±

    Un Geom stopped.

    This child was epted by the sect leader, who said he wouldn¡¯t take in any more disciples. So, he thought that there must have been some story behind it. But, the wind bringing change to Mount Hua wasn¡¯t intentional?

    It seemed that Un Am didn¡¯t know anything more.

    ¡°Is there some secret that only the sect leader knows?¡±

    ¡°No. That kid really came here on his own.¡±

    ¡°How curious.¡±

    Un Am said.

    ¡®The more I think about it, the more bizarre this is.¡¯

    A mysterious boy traveled alone from afar, iming to want to be a disciple of Mount Hua, and within a day, he¡¯d taken hold and was enacting some sort of plot.

    ¡®Perhaps, I¡¯m just overthinking.¡¯

    He wondered if this kid was a spy sent by another sect to hasten their ruination, but it felt unnecessary.

    First, Mount Hua was already in a sorry state, on the verge of copse. Second, even if such a n existed, sending a child too young to develop the necessary skills wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    And if a child with such talent existed, the sect would do everything they could to nurture and guide them rather than sending them to rot away here.

    ¡°If that is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep an eye on him?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave him be.¡±

    ¡°But Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop him because you believed he could meet your expectations. Right?¡±

    Instead of answering, Un Geom lowered his head.

    ¡°I am well aware of your hard work. It¡¯s only natural for you to lead the disciples, but even you can¡¯t aplish everything on your own.¡±

    ¡°No. Sahyung I just¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Un Amughed softly.

    ¡°It is difficult for everyone. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s thinking, but if you believe it will benefit Mount Hua, there¡¯s no reason to stop him.¡±

    Un Geom raised his head and looked at Un Am.

    ¡°I am not sure. That kid¡­¡±

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°That child is now a disciple of Mount Hua¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes lightly shook.

    ¡°At times, we may be biased toward a child whoes first. However, even if he cameter, all children whoe to Mount Hua must be cared for as our disciples. ¡°

    ¡°¡­ I was shortsighted.¡±

    Un Geom bowed his head.

    ¡°Even if he crosses the line, it won¡¯t be toote to stop it then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Un Geom stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Un Am poured himself a cup of tea as Un Geom walked away.

    ¡®What a strange boy.¡¯

    Indeed, an unusual child has arrived in the sect.

    He¡¯s a kid that didn¡¯t bother trying to hide his presence despite bringing about a drastic change. Whether these changes would be a blessing or a curse was unknown.

    Just one thing.

    ¡®Change is necessary.¡¯

    What Mount Hua needed now was a new wind. Floating in the open sea without wind will leave you lost and starving. Even if the destination is unknown, you must set sail. Whether the final stop is paradise or a deste ind, it was better than dying, unmoving, in the open sea.

    Un Am brought the teacup to his lips.

    He hoped that Chung Myung could be the wind that moved Mount Hua

    Of course, whether he can keep calm when the wind turns into a typhoon remains to be seen.

    ¡°I think I am going to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am already dead.¡±

    A chorus of pained wails echoed from all around. Now, of course, those who were speaking on the verge of death were Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples.

    ¡®What fresh hell is this? A new type of torture?¡¯

    They knew it was an exercise to build muscle, but it¡¯s not like Mount Hua neglected strength training. A solid body is the foundation of all martial arts, and even the Shaolin sect would have its own rigorous training regimen.

    ¡®But this is unreasonable.¡¯

    Yoon Jong lowered his head and looked at the table.

    Stir-fried vegetables were served as a side dish, but his hands were shaking so much that he couldn¡¯t urately put them in his mouth and spilled food all over the table.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>¡­I can¡¯t even eat properly.¡±

    ¡°We have swordsmanship training in the afternoon. Will I be able to swing my sword with my hands shaking like this? If it was a real sword, wouldn¡¯t it fly out of my hand and pierce someone¡¯s ass? ¡°

    ¡°¡­thankfully, I don¡¯t think I have enough strength in my arms to swing with that much power.¡±

    ¡°Are you really thankful for that?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡®Say it to his face. To his face.¡¯

    If they want toin, shouldn¡¯t they do it to his face? What good does it do to talk behind his back like this?

    ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Great Sahyung!¡±

    Groans emerged from the crowd. However, Yoon Jong just silently picked up the stir-fried vegetables.

    What could be done about it now that Un Geom has taken the same side as Chung Myung?

    ¡°Sahyung! In such situations, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Sahyung or not¡­.¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t Great Sahyung¡¯s opinion hold some weight?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed and was about to speak when a sharp voice came.

    ¡°How pathetic, what a rotten conversation.¡±

    The crowd of third-ss disciples had their eyes drawn in unison to the one who spoke.

    ¡°Jo Gul?¡±

    There was a moment of silence before Jo Gul, who was quietly eating in the corner, began to speak in a sharp tone.

    ¡°Do you think Great Sahyung is your errand boy? Chung Myung isn¡¯t hiding from you, if you have something to say, you can go say it to his face yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, we were¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak up in person, just be quiet and eat. If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the afternoon.¡±

    No one could open their mouths to argue after hearing what Jo Gul had to say.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes met with Jo Gul¡¯s gaze.

    ¡®He is acting strange.¡¯

    If this were the usual Jo Gul, he would be the loudest toin about Chung Myung. After all, he was the strongest and most vocal among the third-ss disciples.

    It became difficult for others to open their mouths and disagree when even Jo Gul took Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Jo Gul put down his chopsticks and approached Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Great Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°Can I see you for a moment?¡±

    ¡°¡­ sure.¡±

    Yoon Jong put down his chopsticks and stood up.

    The remaining disciples tilted their heads as they watched them leave.

    ¡°Are we looking at something the wrong way?¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke first once they arrived in a deserted area.

    ¡°You look pretty pissed off.¡±

    Jo Gul lifted his hand and rubbed his face.

    ¡°Is that how I look?¡±

    ¡°Your face is quite easy to read.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard that.¡±

    Jo Gulughed.

    ¡°Even after all that training, you canugh like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What do you think of Mount Hua?¡±

    Yoon Jong went silent at the question. It was a sensitive subject that needed careful consideration.

    ¡°It is a difficult question.¡±

    ¡°I was originally nning on going back to my hometown after this. But don¡¯t you n on staying here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded quietly.

    He had already decided to stay here. The other third-ss disciples had yet to make their choice, but he would be an official disciple of Mount Hua and live or die with the sect.

    ¡°Do you believe that Mount Hua has any future left?¡±

    ¡°Mind your tongue, that isn¡¯t something you can say so recklessly.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe there was any hope left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not something that should be said, yet Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t condemn Jo Gul. He had often had simr thoughts in the past.

    ¡°Do you mean to say you¡¯ve changed your mind?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a little bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s changed?¡±

    ¡°I was forced into this training, but it made me realize. I¡¯d never done any training that pushed me to my absolute limits until recently.¡±

    That is true.

    Yoon Jong nodded his head without realizing it. He had never done this kind of training. He always thought he was trying his hardest but never pushed himself to the limit where his body trembled like now.

    ¡°But that guy didn¡¯t seem tired at all, even though he did twice what we did.¡±

    Twice what we did? Along with doing double the repetitions as everyone else, Chung Myung also used more dirt bags. The intensity was on apletely different level from the other kids. Yoon Jong had checked the weights himself and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw Chung Myung using a weight heavier than his own body.

    He¡¯s strong. He¡¯s not just strong, but he¡¯s younger than us as well. I don¡¯t believe he was born powerful, so he must have grown this strong through his own efforts, right?

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. I thought it would be impossible for me to be strong in Mount Hua. I thought I would stagnate at a mediocre level and leave; I never even thought of bing a master known throughout the world.

    ¡°Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Listen to the end, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul gulped and continued.

    ¡°But, looking at him, I realized I was wrong. I mean, is there anyone our age who can evenpare with him?¡±

    I don¡¯t think so.

    There never will be.

    Despite being the eldest, Yoon Jong wasn¡¯t the best among third-ss disciples, even still he was confident in his skills. He was sure that even if he had to face a disciple from one of the great sects, he would still be able to corner them.

    But that monster flipped Yoon Jong upside down with one finger and knocked Jo Gul, who was stronger, into the ceiling.

    How could another monster like him exist?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which martial arts you learn; what¡¯s important is how you learn. I thought it was just an empty phrase that sounded good on the ears. Seeing him, though, I realized they were honest words. Sahyung, I want to do my best.

    ¡°¡­ I feel the same.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°So, Sahyung please. This may be an opportunity for our generation to experience a massive change. Even if he is a little sarcastic and arrogant, let¡¯s follow him for now.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul.

    Jo Gul had excellent skills; he had the ability to grasp the flow of things around him due to his experiences down in the world outside. If such a person became a merchant, he was bound to be sessful. If such a person was speaking like this¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°You are right. As of right now, nothing matters. I am someone who decided to stay in Mount Hua till the end. I will do anything I can to help Mount Hua.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny though, all of this is because of the youngest just who joined us yesterday.¡±

    ¡°He may be the youngest, but he¡¯s far from normal.¡±

    ¡°<i>hehe</i>, that¡¯s true.¡±

    The two smiled lightly and turned around; their talk was done. No matter how child-like they were, they seemed wise.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Can we really be strong?¡±

    ¡°One thing is certain.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t be strong, then we can always train harder.¡±

    ¡°¡­ suchforting words.¡±

    The two returned after this brief exchange, and until the very end, they were unaware that they were being watched.

 Chapter 18: Mount Hua is like this because of ME? (3)

    ¡°For now, I have two good ones.¡±

    Hidden in a nearby tree, Chung Myung had spied on their conversation. He was lying downfortably with a rice ball next to him.

    ¡®<i>Kuak!</i> I never used to be this merciful.¡¯

    If he entered the dining hall now, the Sahyungs wouldn¡¯t be able to eat. He should at least let them have a proper meal; isn¡¯t that the most humane thing to do?

    Chung Myung patted his stomach and sighed.

    ¡®I caused a bigger mess than I intended.¡¯

    Initially, he nned toy low, but those kids came and plucked the nose hair from a sleeping tiger, so he had no other options.

    What more can be done? Some things can be tolerated, but there are lines that cannot be crossed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no changing the past.¡±

    Thankfully, Un Geom is easy tomunicate with. He perfectly understood what Chung Myung was trying to say when they spoke. Thanks to that, things were a bit easier than he thought.

    Of course, he had prepared countermeasures if Un Geom didn¡¯t understand, but that would have been more troublesome.

    ¡®He¡¯s smarter than I thought.¡¯

    Smart.

    ¡°¡­ smart?¡±

    Certainly, Un Geom understood Chung Myung clearly. However, as a young disciple of Mount Hua, looking down on his senior only to re-evaluate him as smart seemed disrespectful. But that was still apliment, right?

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>. This is soplicated.¡±

    It seemed like it would take more time to get everything organized. His position within Mount Hua still wasn¡¯t clearly defined yet.

    But¡­

    ¡°Those two are definitely smart.¡±

    Chun Myung¡¯s eyes followed Yoon Jong and Jo Gul from a distance as they entered the dining hall.

    When so many people gather, there will always be a few who stand out. In Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, these two could be the core of the third-ss disciples.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a good idea.¡±

    Aren¡¯t they quite unique? Typically, they would be on the verge of death if they were pushed that far. Comints would pour unceasingly as they agonized over the pain. But, not these two; they desired more. Chung Myung found that quite admirable.

    Especially Jo Gul.

    Despite being beaten so thoroughly by someone younger than himself, he held no grudges. What¡¯s more, it even motivated him to work harder and gave him confidence that he could grow stronger by following Chung Myung. If Chung Myung had any money left, he¡¯d certainly gift it to Jo Gul.

    ¡°If I raise him well, he will be of great use.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked and bit the rice ball.

    Discovering talent was important, but the main priority now was Chung Myung.

    ¡®First and foremost, body strengthening.¡¯

    The foundation wasid. There was still a long way to go, but it can be said that the most dangerous section has been passed. So now he can learn martial arts in earnest.

    So, what did he need the most?

    A perfect body.

    Having returned to a younger body with all his past knowledge, can¡¯t he get stronger through cultivation?

    He could. However, a theory is a theory, and reality is reality. No matter how much martial arts knowledge he holds, if his body is too weak to perform, then he¡¯ll be unable to reach his full potential.

    He cannot do internal energy training with his mind alone. Only through blood, sweat, and tears will your body adapt.

    For that, what¡¯s most needed is to develop strong muscles.

    Isn¡¯t the sword of Mount Hua swift and dazzling?

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword technique requires you to swing fiercely with the strength of a hundred arms within one. The sword is beautiful, not the body. If the body is weak and unable to endure the technique, then the sword will never be dazzling.

    To make plum blossoms bloom, the roots must be strong. The root of martial arts is the body.

    ¡®I can¡¯t just see what I want to see.¡¯

    The people are drawn to the gorgeous sword arts of Mount Hua. Thanks to that, they don¡¯t see that there are people out there who would swing their swords to kill them too.

    -<i>Ahh</i>, damn it! Why is this soplicated? Can¡¯t I just stab him?

    Why do I have to swing three times when I could just stab him in the face? I am going to break my wrist!

    Like a swan that gracefully swims on the water, yet, below the surface, the swan¡¯s legs p desperately. The sword should be graceful like the swan, while the body, like the swan¡¯s legs, is the engine that drives it forward.

    So, you train and train again.

    Even if you only digest a quarter of the training, after three years, they will have forged the strongest bodies and been reborn.

    By then, Mount Hua might not be the world¡¯s most gorgeous, but they would be a sect that can take down Shaolin.

    Chung Myung smiled and stood up.

    ¡®The problem isn¡¯t the kids; it is the seniors.¡¯

    The kids will follow and get the hang of it, but he can¡¯t treat the seniors in the same manner.

    When he thought of Un Geom, he sighed.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t that bad.¡¯

    You could feel how hard Un Geom worked from the pressure emitted by his body.

    It isn¡¯t easy by any means for a person with no proper teacher to rise to this level. If he can receive the right instruction before it¡¯s toote, he will be a good swordsman.

    ¡®But how do I give it to him?¡¯

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    This was annoying.

    It would be nice if he could just say it, but that would cause disaster. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with it. So, he thought of ways to naturally hand this information over¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    Since he wasn¡¯t used to using his head and making ns, finding answers was hard.

    ¡°Should I return for now?¡±

    To find the solution, he had to know the full situation.

    He must know what techniques are being practiced and if the sect¡¯s martial arts are being transferred properly through each generation.

    Jo Gul gulped as he looked at Chung Myung sitting cross-legged.

    ¡®Maybe I was wrong.¡¯

    Get stronger? Train?

    That all sounds good, and he liked it.

    But to do that, he would have to live with this guy.

    ¡®Can I handle this?¡¯

    The more he let his thoughts run free, the more it felt like something was wrong.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be tense, Sahyung,¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Is that everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You can just speak casually.¡±

    ¡°¡­yep.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned looking at Jo Gul writhing ufortably.

    ¡°This is really all that you have?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Really, you can r¡ªforget it, do as you please.¡±

    Once he gets morefortable around him, Jo Gul could naturally change how he speaks.

    Chung Myung grabbed his head and looked at the paper.

    ¡°So, these are all the martial arts being taught?

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°<i>Haaa</i>, I am going crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung moved a little as he stretched his body.

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    He suddenly called Jo Gul over and had him write a list of all the martial arts taught here. Once he received the list, Chung Myung seemed to lose his mind.

    ¡°This is all?¡±

    He kept reciting this same line again and again like a parrot.

    Sasuk had previously taught him that you need to make sacrifices to be strong. But it seemed like this kid even threw away his sanity.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything other than this? Is there possibly a restriction on what Sahyung can learn?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t allowed to read the techniques but just seeing them is fine. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the paper again.

    He had guessed it to some extent when he heard that the sect no longer had their sword techniques and reced them with a worthless one. But this is too serious.

    ¡°No, what good would these do?¡±

    Not a single thing on this list would help them. Were these old people deliberately trying to ruin Mount Hua?

    ¡°So, you are saying that now, the Taiyi Flummox Sword is being taught?¡±

    ¡°You know that already.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡®This is more serious than I thought.¡¯

    Having people around was indeed more important than martial arts books. But is that all? What good are people if they don¡¯t know how to use their weapons when the enemiese? Even if they held swords, these people would be beaten while their enemies used tree branches.

    Taiyi Flummox sword didn¡¯t meet Chung Myung¡¯s standards.

    ¡®If only we had the Seven Sages Sword.¡¯

    Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t be like this. The more he thought, the more troubled he felt.

    Chung Myung tried to calm his raging mind when Jo Gul suddenly spoke.

    ¡°From what I hear¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t even ask but he spoke on his own ord.

    ¡°When the Demonic Cult attacked, the west building was set on fire.¡±

    ¡°A fire in the west building, no, rather, the Demonic Cult invaded?¡±

    What did the Demonic Cult attack Mount Hua for? Wasn¡¯t their Heavenly Demon dead?

    Jo gul asked him.

    ¡°Do you know of the Plum Blossom Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He knew very well. Because no one knows him as well as himself.

    ¡°Sasuk said that the Plum Blossom Swordsman helped kill the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ helped?¡±

    He beheaded that bastard! Not helped.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face brightened a little as his disciples knew about him.

    ¡°That¡¯s what was said.¡±

    ¡°What? The Plum Blossom Swordsman killed that demon!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Who said that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean who¡­¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡®Wa¡ªwait.¡¯

    ¡°It is impossible to say, because everyone on that mountain had died at that time. No one knows who killed the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right. They all died. Chung Myung was thest one before he finally severed the Heavenly Demon¡¯s head.

    So, no one saw¡­ yeah, no one knew¡­.

    Chung Myung understood.

    ¡®No, then¡­¡¯

    For the honor of Mount Hua, he gave up his life to defeat Heavenly Demon; yet no one knows it?

    What was this disgusting situation?

    ¡°Anyway, at that time, the Heavenly Demon fell, and the remaining demonic cult people went crazy and tried to push for vengeance. Despite taking a lot of damage, they climbed up and set fire to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cold sweat began to flow down Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    However, Jo Gul didn¡¯t notice and continued calmly.

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t know what happened. There seemed to be a strong grudge against Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ <i>Hm</i>, that¡­¡±

    Jo Gul may not know, but Chung Myung did.

    ¡°<i>Haaaa</i>.¡±

    To sum it up.

    Mount Hua was smashed after that.

    ¡®Because of me?¡¯

    Yes?

    All because of him?

    ¡°Hahahaha¡±

    ¡°Why are youughing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehehehe!¡±

    ¡®Oh, my life!¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha. Hahaha.¡±

 Chapter 19: Mount Hua is like this because of ME? (4)

    Now, he had a rough idea of the situation.

    The alliance which climbed the Hundred-Thousand Mountain was utterly annihted. However, the Hundred-Thousand mountain is the home of the Demon Sect. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some of them survived the war.

    Those Demon Sect survivors must have witnessed Chung Myung kill the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> Damn!¡±

    Chung Myung threw away the paper in his hand.

    All the people who should be recognized were dead, and not a single person he knew survived. Meanwhile, his enemies survived and came for revenge.

    ¡®What the hell is this!?¡¯

    Jo Gul felt a chill and stepped back.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly angry¡­?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaak</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his face.

    ¡®I need to calm down.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something he should be angry about in front of Jo Gul.

    ¡°So, those bastards stormed in and wiped-out Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the damage was that great. They also spent a lot of energy getting here since they came through a difficult path. Quite a few of the buildings burned down, and many of our martial arts were lost in the process.¡±

    It was understandable.

    No matter how poorly this ce was maintained, it wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this degree without something like that happening. Martial arts can still be learned without a teacher to guide you; even if you must walk through hell to seed, it¡¯s a hundred times better than nothing.

    On the other hand, if even the martial arts were lost, it exins how Mount Hua could copse so quickly.

    ¡°I can exin¡­.¡±

    It was already exined, but why is it so heartbreaking?

    ¡°Okay. I get it.¡±

    Chung Myung stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a walk. I need to clear my head for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk wille to check on us soon. We may end up being scolded.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Thank you.¡±

    Jo Gul, looking at Chung Myung as he left, shook his head, unable to understand.

    ¡®He is one strange guy.¡¯

    ¡°This is crazy.¡±

    A fire was raging within his body.

    Contrasting wildly against his facial expression, which exuded a chill that seemed to freeze your soul.

    He risked his life, sacrificed himself to kill that demon, and those below him destroyed Mount Hua?

    What the hell are these results? Is there no retribution in this world!?

    His mind began to ache as his thoughts continued unrestrained.

    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±

    Now, he couldn¡¯t even get angry at the pathetic state of the elders in the sect. After all, it was clear why this happened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it; what kind of loyalty did those people have!¡±

    If their Heavenly Demon was killed, they should have just lived cowering in seclusion. Instead, they rushed straight for revenge.

    If the journey to Mount Hua hadn¡¯t been so arduous, it might have been destroyed all the way to the roots.

    ¡°Should I call us fortunate, or were we unlucky?¡±

    Only a few things were damaged.

    ¡°<i>Sigh.</i>¡±

    Still, sitting alone on the rooftop and watching the sun fall as the night approached helped to soothe his mind.

    ¡®That¡¯s just how the world is.¡¯

    The real reason Chung Myung was distraught wasn¡¯t because of what urred to Mount Hua. He was angry because his sessors had to pay the price for his actions.

    If Chung Myung had lived after killing the Heavenly Demon, he could have stopped it. But he died, and the young disciples, who knew nothing, had to face the hellish aftermath. As a result, Mount Hua ended up like this.

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>. What can I do?¡±

    No one could criticize Chung Myung.

    It could be said that a disaster befell the sect because he killed the Heavenly Demon, but if he didn¡¯t kill him, then the entire sect would have ceased to exist.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t have a choice. Even if asked to relive that moment, Chung Myung would still not hesitate to sever the Heavenly Demon¡¯s head.

    But¡­

    ¡°It feels unpleasant.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°Well, the past is the past. If it¡¯s broken, then we can just rebuild it!¡±

    Whether or not he¡¯s responsible, doesn¡¯t his goal remain the same? He must revive Mount Hua and regain the sect¡¯s former glory.

    ¡°Worrying won¡¯t change anything. What matters is getting results!¡±

    It will be enough if he can make Mount Hua stronger than before. It might be impossible for others, but not for Chung Myung.

    It will be a little difficult, though.

    No, there will be a lot of difficulties.

    It may be even more challenging than cutting off the head of the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡®But I¡¯m in a hurry.¡¯

    Impatience is poison to a task. There¡¯s a difference between moving quickly and trying to rush. Contemte the job thoroughly and advance without rushing.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take it easy.¡±

    First, let¡¯s figure out everything that¡¯s been lost. The best way would be to simply ask someone.

    ¡°Where is the sect leader! Come on out!¡±

    Right. Sect leader is the right¡ª

    ¡­Who said that?

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes went wide as he turned to see where the voice hade from.

    ¡®The main gate?¡¯

    There was a loud noiseing from the main gate.

    ¡®At this hour?¡¯

    The sun was setting. Why would visitorse at this time?

    ¡°Sect leader, get out here!¡±

    Ah, right, the Sect leader¡­

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    Chung Myung touched his ears with a nk expression.

    ¡°What did I just hear?¡±

    Demanding the sect leader?

    ¡®What crazy bastard is saying that!¡¯

    Such insolence! How dare they assail the gates of Mount Hua and demand the Sect leader! In the past, such actions would be inconceivable without enormous repercussions.

    Before he¡¯d even finished speaking, a teeth-shattering fist would have met the man¡¯s face.

    These people outside didn¡¯t seem to be wary of Mount Hua¡¯s power at all!

    <i>Thud! Thud</i>

    A violent banging on the gate. At the same time, the gate, which was barely in shape, began to rattle and fracture.

    ¡®No, no, no!¡¯

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The front gate finally gave in and made a strange sound as it moved. The gate copsed to the ground and shattered as dust and debris scattered the area.

    Chung Myung stared nkly at the scene, clearly dazed.

    ¡®They broke the gate?¡¯

    The gate of Mount Hua?

    What was happening?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Dozens of people smashed the gate and sprinted inside. All of whom ran towards the residence of the Sect Leader. It didn¡¯t seem like it was their first time doing it.

    The other sect elders stormed out from their residences at the noise.

    ¡°W¨Cwait!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡±

    But the opponents were relentless.

    ¡°Get out of my way right now! Won¡¯t you move?¡±

    ¡°Tell him toe out! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i> Did you just touch my body?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes rolled back in shock.

    ¡®What was up with this situation?¡¯

    The intruders broke in as if they owned the ce.

    But the elders seemed to be struggling to block them; whenever one stepped forward, the elders would step back as if they¡¯d been assaulted.

    It wasn¡¯t like they had strength.

    No! Chung Myung could feel that the elders were stronger.

    ¡°Th¡ª¡±

    Before Chung Myung could understand the situation, the people pushed in and arrived in front of the residence.

    ¡°Sect leader! Come out right now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running away!¡±

    ¡°I know you are in there! I am not going to let you have your way today! Come out!¡±

    Chung Myung was feeling dizzy.

    ¡®What am I seeing?¡¯

    Where is this ce?

    No matter how horrible the downfall was, Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a ce where such things could happen.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung felt something hit his forehead as his anger began to boil over.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    One of the elders holding back the violent men asked Chung Myung and rebuked him.

    ¡°Go inside right now! Why is a third-ss disciple wandering around at this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tried to think of an excuse.

    Come to think of it, no one but him was here. Despite such a considerablemotion, not a single disciple was here.

    ¡®Does this sort of thing happen often?¡¯

    It was human nature to stick your head out and spy when there was amotion. Nevertheless, the fact that no one came meant that a code of conduct had already been established in this situation.

    Chung Myung, who only joined recently, had no knowledge about this.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    No, even so, it wasn¡¯t him they should be concerned about but those violent people.

    ¡°Sect leader! Come out!¡±

    ¡°I am not going back like this today! Hiding is of no use! Come out!¡±

    ¡°Have you no shame!?¡±

    The people didn¡¯t stop shouting in front of the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    Chung Myung¡¯s neck began to feel stiff.

    It happened then

    <i>Kiiiik!</i>

    The door creaked open with a shrill sound. And Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua, walked out.

    When he came out, the members of Mount Hua bowed to him.

    ¡°What are you doing here at thiste hour?¡±

    ¡®Indeed.¡¯

    While Chung Myung was getting angry at their words, the sect leader responded in a noble manner befitting his status.

    He felt proud seeing the man act this dignified despite not having anyone to guide him properly.

    Every movement was refined, and his words carried strong yet stable energy, which felt good to the listener, making Chung Myung feel even more rxed.

    Truly¡­

    ¡°What nonsense are you asking!¡±

    ¡°Come down! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting all calm!¡±

    Right, he¡¯s pretending to be calm¡­

    No!

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face stiffened slightly as he sighed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t run, nor did I hide. Where would I go if I left Mount Hua? So, calm dow¡ª¡±

    ¡°Quiet that mouth of yours!¡±

    Chung Myung was enraged.

    Even though he spoke to them respectfully, these crazy people didn¡¯t even bother listening.

    The strange thing was how despite that, the sect leader didn¡¯t yell and seemed flustered instead.

    What sin did hemit to act so meekly?

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    A particr word came to Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    A person, who seemed to represent this group, pointed his finger and shouted.

    ¡°We have waited long enough. We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The calmness disappeared from Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    ¡®T-that¡­¡¯

    Was he serious!?

    ¡°When will you pay our money back! The payment date passed long ago! We can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Jong with nk eyes.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s virtuous appearance vanished as he opened his mouth with an awkward expression.

    ¡°If you can give me some more tim¡ª¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the back of his neck and stared toward the sky.

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    There¡¯s debt as well?

    A copsing sect is all that¡¯s left, and even that is owed to debt collectors?

    ¡®Really.¡¯

    Tears formed in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. His mind was feeling as overcast as the cloudy night sky above.

    ¡®Really, this ce is full of crazy people.¡¯

 Chapter 20: Mount Hua is like this because of ME? (5)

    ¡°We¡¯ve given you time! How much longer are you nning to take!¡±

    ¡°A man can only be so shameless!¡±

    ¡°We have waited long enough!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face was a bit stiff.

    ¡°I know, but¡­.¡±

    At that moment, a man standing quietly in the back walked forward. As he stepped forward, everyone around fell silent and took a step back.

    ¡®Is he the one in charge?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the person ahead.

    The man had the typical appearance of a merchant. A slightly chubby face, dressed in fine clothes made of the most expensive silk adorned in borate patterns.

    ¡®Looks like he has a lot of money.¡¯

    Chung Myung decided to listen as the man¡¯s mouth opened to speak.

    ¡°Sect leader. Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that pavilion owner Kong woulde here in person.¡±

    A soft smile crept onto the face of the man called Kong.

    ¡°I wish I could meet the sect leader under more favorable conditions. I truly didn¡¯t want to climb Mount Hua, but I hope you understand there are far too many people urging me to do something.¡±

    ¡°And I apologize.¡±

    Hyun Jong lowered his head slightly and bowed. Then, owner Kong opened his mouth with a different voice from before.

    ¡°But sect leader, you must also try to understand the feelings of others. The date of our contract has long since passed.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    The one called Kong tilted his shoulders back. In Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, it was an arrogant gesture.

    ¡°We already know of Mount Hua¡¯s difficult situation, and we¡¯ve looked the other way on several asions. Nevertheless, if you keep breaking your word like this, it will be difficult to overlook anymore.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Although he was trying to keep a peaceful face, Chung Myung noticed that the old man¡¯s face was twitching subtly.

    It was a natural reaction.

    This man, the sect leader, looked after Mount Hua for years and now suffered from debtors because of what the past sect leader did.

    ¡°ording to the contract, we could demand payment for breaking the contract right now.¡±

    Owner Kong smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°We, too, have benefited from Mount Hua¡¯s blessings for many years; therefore, we are hesitant to take such harsh actions.¡±

    ¡°Owner Kong!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already waited¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh-huh.</i>¡±

    The merchants around him protested, but the man silenced them with a cough.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t know grace, we are nothing but animals. Don¡¯t be blinded merely by the kindness you¡¯ve shown them. It is thanks to Mount Hua¡¯s graces and blessings that we can live sofortably now. Don¡¯t forget the work of your predecessors.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    As everyone understood, he smiled.

    ¡°So, we are going to give you a little more consideration. We will give you seven days from now. If you don¡¯t repay the loan taken in seven days, then we¡¯ll take the price as per the initial contract.¡±

    ¡°O-Owner Kong wait for a momen¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Owner Kong quietly shook his head.

    ¡°No more. We need the money. We¡¯ve already been as lenient as possible. If the money isn¡¯t ready in seven days, we will confiscate Mount Hua as promised.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Owner Kong turned his head at the sound that came out of nowhere and looked at Chung Myung covering his mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯ve shown something unsightly in front of a child.¡±

    Owner Kong said.

    ¡°This is all for today. Sect leader. I hope that we can exchange pleasantries and smile together next time we meet. Until then, farewell.¡±

    As the man moved to leave, the other merchants followed behind him. Hyun Jong quietly raised his head to watch them pass; as if he had just survived an encounter with a fierce predator, he let loose a small sigh.

    <i>¡°¡­ sigh</i>.¡°

    Frustrated and weak, this sigh seemed to carry an immense burden.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had his legs crossed and rested his chin on his hand.

    ¡°A merchant of Hua vige?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head was rattling back and forth as he kept thinking. Seeing that, the other kid moved back.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll attack; it¡¯s better to avoid it.¡¯

    The reason he was exining this to Chung Myung was very simple.

    After returning to the White Plum Blossom Boarding House with great anger, he called together all the kids from the shopping district who knew about Mount Hua¡¯s condition. Finally, the one who answered his questions was this kid.

    As a result, he exined Mount Hua¡¯s state to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hua vige is the one right under Mount Hua, right?¡±

    Jo Gul, who was listening in from the side, asked.

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung. I remember seeing it when I was peddling wares with my father.¡±

    ¡°The Mount Hua sect borrowed money from Hua vige merchants?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    The kid scratched his head.

    Although he was in Mount Hua, there was no way that third-ss disciples would know about the sect¡¯s finances. At best, they could guess what was happening.

    ¡°That man, Kong, is the owner of Tae Hua Pavilion in Hua vige. It is thergest one in Hua vige, and I heard that he is working on various businesses using it as a base. He is the most sessful merchant in Hua vige.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°So, if Mount Hua needed to borrow money, he was the best person to borrow from¡­.¡±

    <i>Crick crack!</i>

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    Jo Gul turned his head away as the color in his face turned a grim pale.

    Chung Myung kept cracking his neck like a broken wood doll.

    ¡°Sajae! Calm down! Sajae!¡±

    ¡°Tae¡ªTae Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jo Gul felt terrified as he saw Chung Myung seemingly lose himself in shock.

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t understand the reason for Chung Myung¡¯s strange behavior.

    <i>Step.</i>

    Chung Myung, suddenly erupting with vitality, jumped from his seat and stared into the eyes of the other kid.

    ¡°<i>Eek!?</i>¡±

    He rushed to the door with lightning speed, grabbed the kid by the cor, and asked.

    ¡°Is it true that he is the owner of Tae Hua?¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cyes.¡±

    ¡°So, the owner of Tae Hua loaned out money to Mount Hua and now he¡¯s trying to confiscate this ruined ce?¡±

    ¡°C¨Ccalm down!¡±

    ¡°Calm down? Are you telling me to calm down?¡±

    That bastard! Does he have any idea what Chung Myung was feeling?

    Chung Myung released his grip on the kid¡¯s cor and then scratched his head wildly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sajae?¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t answer that question at all. The reason was simple.

    There was no way to exin it.

    Because!

    ¡®Tae Hua is supposed to belong to Mount Hua!¡¯

    Being a warrior of Mount Hua doesn¡¯t mean that all worldly obsessions would be forgotten and neglected. Any sect without money would be unable tost regardless of their fame. Sects like Mount Hua especially needed money to sustain their massive size.

    In the first ce, the swordsmen of a sect focused solely on their personal growth and getting stronger. For such people, whose only focus is martial arts, it can be challenging to make money and provide for their families.

    It requires a massive sum of money to feed such people. Therefore, Mount Hua employed several businesses in Hua vige to work for them. One of those operations was Tae Hua.

    But now, a business that belonged to Mount Hua was lending money to Mount Hua and trying to confiscate the sect for debt?

    He couldn¡¯t understand it.

    Right¡­if what he knew didn¡¯t match up with what they were saying, then something must have gone wrong!

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung motionlessly called, and Jo Gul approached him with curiosity and confusion in his eyes.

    Chung Myung whispered something which only Jo Gul could hear, and Jo Gul¡¯s eyes opened wide and stared back at him in shock.

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°Can you get it for me?¡±

    Jo Gul stuttered a bit.

    ¡°Ah, no, I can but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then go and bring it to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Did you think I was joking? Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll bring it.¡±

    Jo Gul left the room with a nervous face.

    ¡®What is he trying to do?¡¯

    Yoon Jong curiously watched the scene as he tilted his head; Jo Gul¡¯s reaction was weird.

    Before he could think too deeply, Jo Gul was already returning while carrying something.

    With a subtle face, he delivered the item to Chung Myung.

    ¡®Cloth?¡¯

    ¡®No, clothing? But why would he need something like that out of the blue?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who took the clothes Jo Gul gave to him, quickly tossed aside the robes he was currently wearing.

    ¡°<i>Ah?</i>¡±

    He was fully dressed in ck clothing, which held tightly to his body.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°I should ask around.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung answered.

    ¡°If I ask the Sasuks, they wouldn¡¯t give me a proper answer and will tell me that a kid has no business knowing such stuff.¡±

    Obviously, because that¡¯s the correct response!

    ¡°So, I will go and ask.¡±

    ¡°W¨Cwait!¡±

    A cold sweat gathered on Yoon Jong¡¯s forehead as he began to understand where this situation was heading.

    So far, all of Chung Myung¡¯s antics were limited to Mount Hua. Therefore, although there were problems, it was possible to remedy any issues. If he headed down the mountain, though, what sort of problems could he cause?

    ¡®H¨Che needs to be stopped.¡¯

    If he was lucky, he might find the information he wanted, but¡­

    ¡®As if that would happen so smoothly!¡¯

    Considering Chung Myung¡¯s brazen behavior, he would ask right away without considering who he is talking to. This could create an even bigger problem!

    If he happens to cause an incident, then the aftermath of what he¡¯s done would be uncontroble.

    If he couldn¡¯t be stopped here, Yoon Jong would have failed in his duties. If the adults of the sect found out that Chung Myung caused an incident, they would hold Yoon Jong, the representative of the third-ss disciples, responsible as well.

    But how could he stop Chung Myung?

    If he could be persuaded with words, then he would have already talked him out of it.

    Yoon Jong, steeped in a cold sweat, opened his mouth.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I am going to ask them directly.¡±

    ¡°And what if they don¡¯t answer?¡±

    ¡°Would they not?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s usually the case. Still, I am pretty sure they will give me an answer.¡±

    As if, stop it, you crazy bastard!

    Yoon Jong racked his brain trying to think of a solution as he desperately thought about things that would get him a beating if spoken aloud.

    ¡°You are a disciple, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°You are a disciple of Mount Hua!¡±

    Yoon Jong didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like Chung Myung had a strong sense of pride in being a disciple of Mount Hua, so he nned on using that.

    ¡°A disciple shouldn¡¯t do such things! We won¡¯t be different from undisciplined groups if you do it!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded deeply in agreement.

    ¡°You are right. A disciple shouldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Clearly, it seemed to work. Yoon Jong¡¯s face lit up with a ray of hope.

    ¡°R¨Cright!¡±

    ¡°But Sahyung! Listen up!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°There is a Buddhist saying! If you meet a buddha, kill him and if you meet an ancestor, kill him!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°So! Being a true disciple requires you to understand this!¡±

    He draped the cloth around his face, masking his features, and then cried out proudly.

    ¡°Sometimes, you need to know when to break thew!¡±

    What was this crazy guy even saying!

    ¡°I am going! To be a true warrior!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Only then did Yoon Jong realize that stopping this man Chung Myung was impossible from the beginning.

 Chapter 21: Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (1)

    Hua-Um Vige.

    Settled beneath Mount Hua, it was one of thergest viges in Shaanxi.

    In the past, when Mount Hua¡¯s name echoed loudly throughout the world, the vige was full of energy, and the harmonious rtionship with the sect yed a vital role in that. The peddlers continued to line up to visit Hua-Um vige, and those who wanted to see Mount Hua arrived unceasingly.

    Thanks to that, Hua-Um vige never had a shortage of customers to buy their wares, and it made a name for itself by depending on Mount Hua.

    But time makes fools of all men.

    Mount Hua began to decline, and its name faded from memory; as such, the life in Hua-Um vige began to bleed out. However, the Tae-Hua Pavilion, the main base, still held firm. And now, on the top floor of this esteemed location, dozens of merchants were gathered.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Huge smiles broke out.

    ¡°Sect Leader seemed flustered. Did you see that face of his?¡±

    ¡°Very flustered. After all, we¡¯ve finally issued an ultimatum.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it was too much! The coins they took alone was 100,000 nyang! Many sects would double over at such wealth; their operations should have increased at least two-fold! We extended our hands to help because of our ancestors¡¯ rtionships, but they should have at least had some conscience and paid it back!¡±

    ¡°Right. A man should have a sense of propriety.¡±

    The owner of Tae Hua, Kong Mun-Yeon, nodded as he smiled.

    ¡°Even though I am a merchant here, I must admit that it was unpleasant having to issue suchmands to a ce with deep connections to my ancestors.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, owner Kong! Owner Kong did as much as he could. In the first ce, despite breaching the contract and missing the reimbursement date several times, you still offered them several extensions and opportunities to repay their debts.¡±

    ¡°Right. No one can me you for that. We should be praising you for the mercy you showed.¡±

    ¡°I am d to hear such support.¡±

    Owner Kong leaned and drank from his ss. But inside, he was ridiculing those around him.

    ¡®Howfortable.¡¯

    Well, thankfully, he could live such a simple life.

    ¡®Mount Hua is full of potential.¡¯

    The true power of Mount Hua didn¡¯te from its present force. The most important thing about Mount Hua was the history it had.

    When such a n continued to exist for hundreds of years, there were people who would build rtionships with it whether they wanted to or not. At least in Shaanxi, it was difficult to find people who had no connection with Mount Hua.

    The current Mount Hua is but a speckpared to its former glory; even if it disappears, few people will so much as give a damn.

    But the most important thing is what would happen next.

    Once people realize that Mount Hua disappeared, more and more will want to find out ¡®why¡¯. If the cause is unjust and they can¡¯t show adequate reasoning, then this Hua vige could be destroyed instantly.

    Most of those connected with Mount Hua were people of high status.

    ¡®But it will be fine.¡¯

    Because his n was a prolonged and effective one. Mount Hua has reached a simmering boil over time, like a duck whose flesh can be torn with mere chopsticks.

    ¡°But owner Kong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you n on doing with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm.</i>¡±

    Owner Kong smiled.

    ¡°Mount Hua is more meaningful than you might think. It may be old and fallen, but it¡¯s a good deal.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Such idiots.

    Owner Kong¡¯s expression was nearly distorted, but he seeded in keeping an amicable appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power that Mount Hua¡¯s name holds. Even if it is used as a tourist destination, many people will want to visit.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yu Jong-San, who sold silk, had a crumpled up expression as he spoke.

    ¡°How much does it cost to rebuild Mount Hua? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get something else?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need anything more.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Owner Kong pursed his lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry much. I don¡¯t wish to disclose it now, but there is certainly a ce which will offer enoughpensation for that location even if there¡¯s nothing left of it.¡±

    ¡°You think so? For Mount Hua to be loved like¡ª¡±

    ¡°It is the other way around.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    Yu Jong-San nodded as if he understood.

    A sect that would want to erase the presence of Mount Hua would buy it for a high price just to destroy it. And they could think of a couple sects already.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry. We will get our money.¡±

    ¡°Kuahaha! As if I was worried. We always believed in you, Owner Kong.¡±

    ¡°Of course! We merchants always believed and followed you!¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeon nodded with a smile.

    But his heart held different thoughts.

    ¡®I can¡¯t handle doing business with these people anymore.¡¯

    This was a dyingnd. When Mount Hua rose to fame in the world, this ce flourished, but there was nothing left anymore. Because of their deep connections to Mount Hua, they had stayed, now they were slowly decaying husks, soon to be empty shells of their former selves.

    In the first ce, Hua-Um vige wasn¡¯t the main attraction here, so not many people came anymore. Nevertheless, the only reason they were able to stay and live was because of the money they earned when Mount Hua flourished.

    If Mount Hua vanished entirely, this vige was as good as dead.

    ¡®Before it is toote, I need to organize and leave.¡¯

    If he can try and get a lot of money by selling Mount Hua, he could move and establish himself elsewhere. To do that¡­

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    At that moment, Kong Mun-Yeon turned his head.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    As soon as he shouted, the guards who were there ran out.

    ¡°Who is there?¡±

    ¡°Is someone there?¡±

    Kon Mun-Yeon didn¡¯t answer and waited for the guards toe back.

    Eventually, the guards returned.

    ¡°No one was there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Kong Mun-Yeon didn¡¯t say anything, Yu Jong-San spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Owner Kong. Aren¡¯t we on the top floor of the Tae Hua Pavilion? Who could evene here?¡±

    ¡°Right. And if there was someone, they would have been found. Where would they even hide up here?¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeon nodded his head.

    ¡®Was I being over cautious?¡¯

    It could be. He wouldn¡¯t need to wait much more until his long-cherished wishes were going toe true.

    ¡°I seem to be tired. I want to enjoy it a little more, but I think it would be right to end my enjoyment here.¡±

    Everyone agreed with those words and got up. However, once the nerves were raging, they would rarely subside easily.

    It seemed like he needed rest.

    ¡°<i>Uhhhh!</i>¡±

    Yu Jong-San staggered as he walked down the street.

    ¡°Feels so good!¡±

    It looks like he had a bit too much alcohol for the night. And his excitement hadn¡¯t stopped.

    Why?

    ¡®So much money is about toe my way!¡¯

    The money they could get from Mount Hua is immense. The interest on the loan given to them has beenpounding for so long that the initial amount is minuscule inparison.

    If just that could be recovered, he would never have to work again and could rest and y around for the remainder of his life.

    Kong was an unreliable person, but he was serious when it came to matters of money. Regardless of what he nned behind the scenes, getting paid was what mattered for Yu Jong-San.

    ¡°The moon is bright¡­ What? There is no moon? <i>Eh.</i>¡±

    Yu Jong-San smiled and looked around. Instead of walking in a wide street, he had drunkenly stumbled into a dreary and lonesome alley. It was creepy.

    Haha.

    He wasn¡¯t thinking straight. If a robber came over now¡­

    ¡°You, wait there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Jong-San closed and opened his eyes repeatedly.

    Someone was blocking the dark alley. From the ck clothes to the mask. Truly¡­

    ¡®Like a robber.¡¯

    He was quite small for a robber, not too scary, but his intentions were clear. Still, do robbers usuallymit robbery in those clothes? Wasn¡¯t it too obvious?

    ¡®The clothes are screaming that he is a robber.¡¯

    Yu Jong-sang smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Am I being mugged?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about money.¡±

    The robber steps forward.

    ¡°If you answer my questions, I will send you away nicely.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ho-oh?</i>¡±

    Yu Jong-Sanughed.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to give you an answer, but I feel like it would be a bit difficult.¡±

    With those words, he raised his head.

    ¡°You see, I have a lot of people with me. Because it isn¡¯t safe to go around alone anymore.¡±

    <i>Swosh!</i>

    A group of men carrying swords appeared with a slight sound. They were guards secretly escorting the man.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to answer your questions, but I don¡¯t think doing so will make the merchants union happy.¡±

    The robber just looked at the man. Yu Jong-San, who had sobered up, closed his mouth, and this time, one of his escorts spoke.

    ¡°What should I do? Kill him?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhm.</i>¡±

    Yu Jong-San stroked his beard.

    ¡°If he came here wearing those dark clothes, doesn¡¯t that mean he came here with a purpose and not to rob me?¡±

    ¡°I believe so.¡±

    ¡°Then, we need to hear the purpose. Capture him for me so I can have him speak.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With that, the escorts rushed forward.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    The robber showed his palm to stop them.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°See, if possible, I would like to not cause a scene. So, if you just answer what I need to know, everything will end well. So¡­¡±

    ¡°How long are you going to listen to his shit? Bring him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The escorts surrounded the robber in an instant.

    ¡®Idiot.¡¯

    Seeing that, Yu Jong-San turned his head away as he was ufortable with seeing violent scenes.

    They had a contract with arge sum of money involved. So, the escorts he was handed were more capable than average. This time, the robber was unfortunate¡­

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    Right.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Oh my, that poor robber.

    <i>Kwak!</i>

    Yu Jong-San frowned. It seemed too violent for one man to be hit so much.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that he needs to speak?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Really?¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m sure¡­ <i>huh</i>?¡±

    Who answered that?

    Yu Jong-San looked back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His guard escorts were sprawled out before him, foaming from the mouth like crabs. The robber had clearly crushed them and was steadily approaching him now.

    ¡°Language is what separates men from mere animals, yet when given a chance to speak, you chose to prove yourself a beast.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The robber wiggled his finger.

    ¡°Come here,e on now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Jong-San silently approached the masked man as if possessed.

    ¡°Once again, if you answer well, nothing will happen. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The answer came immediately.

    ¡°Now then.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°If you had answered like this in the first ce, I would have just left, but since you tried fighting me, you need to be punished, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re able to speak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a dark day in Yu Jong-San¡¯s life.

 Chapter 22: Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (2)

    ¡°¡­cha¡­ unnerchand¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak properly; you sound ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡­ understand.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    The robber, Chung Myung, crossed his legs as he thought.

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°You say the money you lent to Mount Hua exceeded 100,000 nyang?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Hundred thousand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hundred thousaaaandd?¡±

    Yu Jong-San wanted to cry.

    ¡®That is what I am saying, you jerk!¡¯

    If someone has aint, it should be resolved through conversation. But this man was bullying and abusing others like this!

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Even with multiple businesses joined together, it doesn¡¯t look like you could even afford 1000 nyang. Yet, you¡¯re saying you lent 100,000 nyang to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Yu Jong-San, who finally understood what Chung Myung was confused about, answered with arge smile.

    ¡°You see, that¡¯s how interest rates work. If you lend money with a high-interest rate, the interest will continue to grow until the principal bnce is repaid. Hehe, it grows quickly and before you even realize it turns into¡ª¡±

    <i>Hit!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Yu Jong-San grabbed his head which was hit.

    ¡°Stop being proud of it, you ass.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡®Well, there is no point in ming him.¡¯

    Perhaps this debt has been umting for ages.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    It is meaningless toe and borrowrge sums of money now. The time Mount Hua needed money would have been when it was copsing. They would have required money to stop people from leaving and upholding its name.

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you say you were the silk merchant of Hua-Um?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When did you buy it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? Our family has owned that cloth shop for generations.¡±

    ¡°¡­ owned?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As far as I know, it was my great-grandfather who made the store.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡®Is this possible?¡¯

    This cloth store was one of those initially owned by Mount Hua.

    Then?

    Were all the original businesses in Hua-Um sessful?

    ¡®Yes.¡¯

    It made sense. In the beginning, this vige called Hua was full of paddy fields until Mount Hua was established.

    As Mount Hua kept growing and visitors increased, the vige changed, and Mount Hua would use its own money to develop the vige and create businesses.

    Businesses that flourished in Hua-Um were all under Mount Hua.

    What now? This cloth store was inherited from his great-grandfather?

    Considering his age, his great-grandfather would probably be around Chung Myung¡¯s age from when he was here in the past. Even Chung Myung had memories of going to this particr store to get uniforms for other disciples.

    ¡®Something smells fishy.¡¯

    ¡°I need some answers.¡±

    ¡°¡­ please ask anything.¡±

    ¡°Then, who owns the Mount Hua Tea Shop?¡±

    ¡°That is owner Yu.¡±

    ¡°And, it has also belonged to their family for several generations now?¡±

    ¡°From what I know, yes.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the top 5 businesses in Hua-Um are the same, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All of them too.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at it. No need to ask more; he knew what was happening.

    Once Mount Hua went down, these people must have severed their connections, right?

    ¡°Oh, my.¡±

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t prevent a sour expression from creeping onto his face.

    There were two reasons why Mount Hua didn¡¯t run the businesses directly and handed it to agents they trusted instead.

    The first was that no matter how esteemed Mount Hua¡¯s reputation was, it was primarily a sect that led disciples down the path of martial arts. If it was known to be running silk, cloth, or tea shops, then there would surely be criticism over their priorities and methods.

    Secondly

    ¨CChung Myung. What Mount Hua wants isn¡¯t to monopolize the wealth but for all of us to live well together. Aren¡¯t the people of Hua-Um also people who belong to Mount Hua? If we all live well together, we all will be happy; what more could anyone want?

    ¡®This is how humans are. Sahyung!¡¯

    There is only one reason why the forefathers and scriptures emphasize that people should learn to repay kindness.

    It was because humans are beings who don¡¯t inherently seek to repay kindness.

    No, actually, he was d they didn¡¯t pay it back. Anyone would stab their benefactor in the back if the benefits were great enough.

    The sect helped these people to make a living, but instead of repaying it, they took advantage of the cmity the sect was going through and took over the businesses.

    And knowing what they did was wrong, they were living happily. Putting all the burden on Mount Hua.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    <i>Puck!</i>

    Chung Myung kicked Yu Jong-San with all his might making the man roll like a marble across the ground.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and sighed.

    ¡®What am I to do with this one?¡¯

    There was a good chance that Yu Jong-San didn¡¯t even know what he was doing. He really seemed to think that the cloth business was his family¡¯s.

    ¡®What should I do with this?¡¯

    Chung Myung felt troubled.

    Any other time, he would simply beat the man ck and blue, kick the life out of him and then go back as if nothing happened, but it wasn¡¯t that simple now.

    Mount Hua is a prestigious sect.

    Even now, though the name has faded, the image of Mount Hua in his time remains unchanged for Chung Myung.

    Maybe the Forces of Evil could assault people without reason, but prestigious sects must behave appropriately and defend their dignity.

    The day he acts unrestrained would be the day Mount Hua fell.

    ¡°Even if it is twisted, it is disgustingly dirty!¡±

    He could see what happened, but finding the solution wasplex. He had to find a way to get the businesses back without intimidating them like a thug.

    Easy to say, tough to do!

    ¡°<i>ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head and nced at the man.

    ¡°Hey. So¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Hearing the voice from behind, he turned his head.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> You are awake?¡±

    One of Yu Jong-San¡¯s guard escorts, whom he had blown away, seemed to havee to his senses and aimed his sword at Chung Myung.

    He definitely walloped the man, but he had to be stronger than the others if he regained consciousness so quickly.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The guard sneered.

    ¡°Using a cowardly surprise attack!¡±

    Surprise attack?

    Him?

    Chung Myung looked at the escort with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Hey, you ran towards me first.¡±

    ¡°You coward!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>, fine, fine, let¡¯s go with what you said.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to talk much with this man.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Given your skills, you certainly aren¡¯t normal; reveal your identity.¡±

    The absurdity of the situation grew.

    If he nned on revealing his identity, would he be wearing a mask?

    ¡°What will you do when you know my identity?¡±

    ¡°I need to know who is going to die by my sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­what, I was the one that knocked you out just a moment ago.¡±

    He should have just pretended to be dead; why would he bother getting up and speaking like an idiot? Now he¡¯s earned himself another beating.

    ¡®Did all the kids get stupid after my reincarnation?¡¯

    ¡°If I was on alert, that wouldn¡¯t have happened, I¡¯ve been a guard for quite a while, and I can¡¯t remain still after receiving such humiliation. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I am Jung Bin. Even if you don¡¯t know much, you must have heard of my name.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I am not as knowledgeable as you think.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jung Bin opened his eyes wide.

    Although he was here to escort for the sake of money, his name was widespread in Shaanxi. But this mysterious figure hadn¡¯t heard of his name?

    ¡°You cheeky bastard.¡±

    Jung Bin grabbed his sword and aimed it at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I am giving you a chance to name yourself before you die.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haa¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    Why were there so many idiots in the current world?

    ¡°Hey, but I don¡¯t think your current actions really fit the job description of an escort, do they? No matter how you look at it, even I seem more like a guard than you.¡±

    ¡°I am a good escort.¡±

    Ah, right, sorry.

    A hot-headed brainless person.

    ¡°Be prepared!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as Jung Bin unleashed his sword and rushed towards him.

    His physique was clearly more incredible than Chung Myung¡¯s. Their strength, speed, and internal energy were iparable. By general standards, Jung Bin is so much stronger that evenparing them would be an insult to him.

    So, was Chung Myung weaker?

    As if!

    Strength, speed, and internal energy.

    While you may judge ordinary people by these standards, it¡¯s not enough to apply to Chung Myung.

    After all, doesn¡¯t he have a lifetime¡¯s wealth of experience wielding the sword and his memories as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint too?

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword moved slowly. Compared to Jung Bin¡¯s fierce sh, it seemed powerless, as if he would struggle to even hit a stationary target.

    <i>Chak</i>!

    However, that very powerless sword moved towards Jung Bin¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At that moment, Jung Bin felt shocked.

    As soon as the slow sword of Chung Myung came close, a tremendous force suddenly was pushed through his arm.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    As his body could not handle the force, Jung Bin soared into the sky.

    ¡°Learn thoroughly ande back.¡±

    The brilliantly shining sword of Chung Myung. It wasn¡¯t vivid like the Plum Blossom but hazy like flower buds.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Jung Bin¡¯s body copsed on the ground like a rotten tree.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and went to pick up the sword.

    Using the opponent¡¯s strength against them, a kid who can¡¯t even handle this was no match for Chung Myung.

    ¡°Learn your ¡ª¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°I¨CIndeed!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    When he turned, Yu Jong-San was staring at him, mouth agape and clearly stunned.

    ¡®Ah, shit!¡¯

    At that moment, Chung Myung realized the mistake he had made.

    Yu Jong-San had been living here his entire life. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to recognize Chung Myung¡¯s swordsmanship, which births flower petals. Of course, since he lived here, he may recognize that it¡¯s a technique native to Mount Hua. Though, the evidence is circumstantial.

    ¡°As expected, you are from a prestigious sect. I expected it but¡­!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face in the mask had distorted.

    ¡®Did he figure it out?¡¯

    Or maybe he would have to make sure this man never opened his mou¡ª

    ¡°That clean and splendid swordsmanship! High-level martial arts! And above all, a gentle feeling of kindness¡­.¡±

    What? Kindness?

    Something was wrong.

    Chung Myung hesitated with how to deal with this situation; as he waited for the man to continue, Yu Jong-San confidently shouted to him.

    ¡°And at such a young age, there was only one ce which could nurture such abilities! It is!¡±

    ¡°oh-no¡­¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the man with nk eyes.

    Southern Edge Sect? Why would it be them?

    <i>¡°Uh?¡±</i>

    ¡°Are you from the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    He only had to think for a moment before quickly responding.

    ¡°R¨Cright!¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Yu Jong-San bowed.

    ¡°Ask me. I will answer anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thanks.¡±

    Very much, thank you very much!

    Oh my.

    Hahahaha!

 Chapter 23: Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (3)

    ¡°Why is he sote?¡±

    Jo Gul looked around nervously.

    Dawn approached as the sun was rising in the distance, but there was still no sign of Chung Myung¡¯s return. If Chung Myung didn¡¯t make it before the morning, the elders would discover his disappearance.

    And then there would be a riot.

    The disciples of Mount Hua are forbidden from leaving without permission. What if they find out that Chung Myung snuck out while wearing a suspicious full-body ck outfit?

    ¡®It will be hell.¡¯

    He hoped that he would never have to see that.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°But Sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t that stupid. He¡¯ll be back before it¡¯s toote, as long as there was no ident.¡±

    And no matter how much he thought, it didn¡¯t seem like anything could happen to that monster. At worst, he would be a littlete.

    ¡°Still, doesn¡¯t he know that people are waiting here for him?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    If it¡¯s him.

    As soon as Jo Gul voiced his concerns, the door swung open.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong swiftly turned around.

    ¡°Sajae!¡±

    Chung Myung opened the door and entered the room.

    Chung Myung, carrying his cloth mask in one hand, began to take off his mysterious clothing as soon as he closed the door, quickly changing into Mount Hua¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to ask. Did anything happen?¡±

    ¡°What would happen?¡±

    Chung Myung had a mischievous grin.

    ¡°I was treated well and even treated others well too.¡±

    ¡°W-who?¡±

    ¡°What was his name? Yu¡­ whatever, it was the fabric shop owner.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong were shocked at his words. Seeing their reaction, Chung Myung remembered what had happened a while back.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t funny, seriously.¡¯

    Yu Jong-San, who mistakenly believed Chung Myung came from the Southern Edge Sect to clean up the remnants of Mount Hua, willingly released all the information he had.

    He was trying his best to leave a good impression and gain favor.

    ¡®Huh.¡¯

    It was good that everything worked out so easily, but at the same time, he felt bitter.

    Although it was no longer among the Great Sects, Mount Hua still had a formidable history; yet Yu Jong-San clearly held no regard for it. Even after witnessing Chung Myung¡¯s sword arts, Mount Hua¡¯s name never so much as crossed his mind.

    Regardless of whether the Plum Blossom Sword technique was lost in recent years, it was still iconic as a symbol of Mount Hua. But he lived in Hua-Um all his life and couldn¡¯t recognize it?

    Considering Mount Hua¡¯s recent history, no one could even remember it; however, the bitterness in his heart didn¡¯t go away.

    ¡®Well, something bitter will always remain bitter, and it helps me see things clearly.¡¯

    He was d that he didn¡¯t expose his identity.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°<i>¡­ tch.</i>¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s question, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something for kids to know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are a kid too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Just go gather everyone. We need to train.¡±

    ¡°Today, too?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Listen. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Whether pouring rain, freezing snow, or violent winds. Starting today. We won¡¯t miss a single day of training! Heavy snow or cold winds! We will not rest for a single day even if Mount Hua copses around us!¡±

    Jo Gul nodded with a stiff face.

    ¡®He¡¯s decided!¡¯

    After all, It was his decision to follow and help Chung Myung, right? If he can get strong through training, then he would do it. Truthfully, training without rest was what he was hoping for.

    ¡°We will gather everyone. Then you will¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t being.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong and continued.

    ¡°You know how to train, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Then do it right.¡±

    ¡°Then you?¡±

    ¡°I have other work to do.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed as Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°Right. Today we will go and practice ourselves. But you are only exempt for today.¡±

    Yoon Jong had a slightly serious face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this training is possible because of you. If you don¡¯t n to end it halfway, then you need to set the example and join in.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    The third-ss disciples of the White Blossom dorms were training withoutint due to their fear of Chung Myung. Even though Yoon Jong was the Great Sahyung, there was a limit to what he could do if Chung Myung was absent.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Chung Myungy t on the bed as the two left the room.

    ¡°Now, what do I do?¡±

    His head pounded and ached.

    He was dumbfounded.

    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to merely wipe out the enemies, but anyone who learned about it would naturally link it to Mount Hua.

    If it was only Chung Myung¡¯s reputation at stake, then there would be no reason to hesitate, but he was a disciple of Mount Hua.

    And if he tried anyway, people would say it was impossible for a kid like Chung Myung to act alone. The sect would receive all the me, and it would carry the crime of forcing children to carry out unspeakable acts.

    Chung Myung wanted a better result than that. He needed justification.

    ¡°Reason¡­ a reason¡­ ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung tore at his hair in frustration.

    ¡°Does any of this make sense? Damn it!¡±

    All those businesses belonged to Mount Hua. But now they were trying to make Mount Hua pay them? His stomach was boiling in rage.

    He had to prove that the businesses belonged to Mount Hua and that the merchants tried to steal them away by manipting the ledgers.

    In that case, what about the hundred thousand nyang? It could be paid back.

    No, Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t even have to pay because every nyang originally belonged to them anyway. They were the owners who made and used the money; who would ask them to pay?

    So, all he would have to do was prove that the businesses belonged to Mount Hua. Then everything will be resolved¡­

    ¡°If it was easy, I wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    If Mount Hua still had its business ledgers, there would be no suffering now.

    If there was evidence, someone would have found it; the disciples of Mount Hua aren¡¯t fools; rather, they¡¯re quite smart.

    Looking at the situation, when the Demonic sect attacked, the ledgers and everything must have been destroyed¡­

    ¡°Is this also because of me?¡±

    It hurt. His stomach hurt.

    Chung Myung rolled over in his bed.

    ¡°No! Sahyung would always keep the most important things in a safe ce. Safely!¡±

    Money and ledgers! A ce¡ª

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up from his bed.

    ce?

    aaaaceee?

    ¡®Could it be?¡¯

    Would Sahyung ever keep his books in a ce that could be easily targeted?

    ¡®Try to remember.¡¯

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t really interested in his Sahyung¡¯s matters. He knew that money was needed to run a n, but he thought that a warrior shouldn¡¯t be attached to such things.

    But seeing these kids in Mount Hua struggling to survive, he felt bad thinking of how he¡¯d behaved in his past life.

    Since Chung Myung wasn¡¯t interested in such a matter, his Sahyung had never shown him any books. In fact, whenever he was organizing, he would often ask Chung Myung to leave before he began.

    ¡°¡­ leave?¡±

    Hazy memories began to resurface.

    At most, there were no more than three ledgers in Sahyungs room. There must have been dozens of ledgers for a sect the size of Mount Hua. So, where were the others stored?

    ¡®There¡¯s somewhere else!¡¯

    There was no ce to store it in Sahyung¡¯s room.

    Although he was the great elder and sect leader, his room was strangely empty; Chung Myung remembered that. There was no shelf to even keep books.

    Besides, he would keep the books in a box, and there were only three held in that room. So, where were the other ledgers?

    ¡°Then, is it true?¡±

    The rumor was that there was a secret warehouse that only the sect leaders knew about. It was a famous rumor.

    Normally, Chung Myung would have investigated that rumor to know the truth, but he didn¡¯t check it because he had no interest in it.

    ¡®Wait, maybe¡­¡¯

    Mount Hua used to be a prestigious sect in Shaanxi, and sometimes strange things would arrive at the door. For example, forbidden martial arts, which none should learn, or secrets that only the sect elders know. asionally, legendary swords and treasures were obtained.

    So, where did they all go?

    If those items were here, Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t have overlooked them.

    And they weren¡¯t sold. Some things in this sect could cause a storm if released. If the current sect leader sold them, then word would have spread widely.

    Then what?

    ¡®There must be!¡¯

    A secret warehouse where books and treasures are stored.

    It can¡¯t be far from here.

    The warehouse wouldn¡¯t be ced out in the open. So, it had to be in Mount Hua. A warehouse which no one knew about.

    But could that be possible?

    How would you build a secret warehouse in a sect where martial artists swarmed all over like ants?

    Chung Myung mmed the door and stormed out.

    There could only be one ce.

    First, the entrance had to be near the sect leader¡¯s residence. If the entrance was outside, it couldn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    No one could enter without the permission of the sect leader, so it had to be there.

    ¡®The residence of the sect leader hasn¡¯t changed from the past at all.¡¯

    Then, is that it?

    Chung Myung, who ran outside, opened his eyes wide.

    There is a gentle ridge behind the residence of the sect leader.

    ¡®If a warehouse had to be built, it would have stood out in the eyes of the people.¡¯

    However, there is one way to avoid the eyes of others.

    An underground warehouse.

    If they had dug out an underground warehouse near the living quarters, martial artists with keen senses could have discovered it. However, what if they had made a passage starting here and built the warehouse under the mountain?

    ¡°Other than a ghost, no one would know of it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    When he thought about it, it was strange.

    Usually, in other sects, the sect leader would live in the most central area.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if the emperor¡¯s pce was ced in a corner?

    However, the residence of the sect leader of Mount Hua was in such a ce. And there is nothing after that.

    That¡¯s all there is!

    Seeing the small garden behind the sect leader¡¯s residence, Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°It looks like this treasure hunt won¡¯t be tooplicated.¡±

    He felt as if he could see his Sahyung biting his lip and clenching his fist from the afterlife.

    ¡°Please understand. My dear Sahyung! Shouldn¡¯t our top priority be saving Mount Hua? If possible, I will hand this treasure over to the current sect leader without touching it.¡±

    If possible¡­If possible.

    Of course, only after he got what he needed.

    ¡®If it makes you sad or angry, thene back to life!¡¯

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled triumphantly.

 Chapter 24: Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (4)

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung sat on the floor.

    ¡°¡­ I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task. Although the garden was small, it was still on a mountain. And rummaging through such a ce was far from easy.

    Moreover, it felt like he was stealing because he was taking advantage of the dark night to avoid the eyes of the Sasuks.

    ¡®Damn this body!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t adapt to it. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t lose his breath even if he worked continuously for three days and nights. However, this weak, weak body constantly gasped for air!

    It was the same when he went down to interrogate the merchant. Going up and down was ten times more difficult than dealing with that guard escort!

    Moreover, with his current body, this task wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and pushed his internal energy into the ground with his hands on the floor.

    What was he doing in the middle of the night?

    ¡°<i>haah</i>, damn it!¡±

    The warehouse was down there somewhere. But the problem was that he didn¡¯t know where.

    There was only one way. He had to check each ce individually like this.

    Thanks to that, Chung Myung was constantly crawling along the garden pumping out energy, searching for an empty space to find that warehouse.

    Something far easier said than done.

    Finding it was tough¡­

    ¡°This is like finding a needle in a haystack!¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    In the past, he could instantly check an entire small mountain with his one hand. However, his current limit required both hands to only shoot a small amount of energy.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> I am really dying!¡±

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t possible to constantly use that much energy. His dantian was too small to even be called one, and it would quickly be depleted. He would have to sit down and cultivate again every time that happened.

    ¡®What if the warehouse doesn¡¯t exist? Am I doing something stupid?¡¯

    His body was tired, so he couldn¡¯t keep his mind away from such thoughts. Chung Myung shook his head to blow away the clutter in his mind.

    Where there is a will, there is a way.

    ¡°It must be here!¡±

    Considering his Sahyung¡¯s nature, along with everything else, the ledgers must be safe and sound. And there was only one way to find it.

    It seemed likebing the desert to find a diamond. However, this was more like searching for a boulder on a beach. This hopeful thought was enough to keep pressing forward. How could he fail to find it?

    Once more!

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Once more!

    ¡°I am dead!¡±

    Once more!

    ¡°Empty? Well, none of my business.¡±

    Once more¡ª

    No. Hold on a moment.

    ¡°Empty?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened. To confirm it, he squeezed out even more energy.

    ¡®<i>Gasp!</i>¡¯

    He felt something unusual. An empty space below him. It wasn¡¯t possible to determine if this space was the warehouse or created naturally, like a burrow, as his internal energy was weak.

    But he was certain that it was empty.

    Then?

    ¡°Spit it out!¡±

    Chung Myung spat on the floor and stood up. And then he grabbed a pickaxe which was next to him.

    ¡°I need to see it with my own eyes to be sure!¡±

    Now ites down to a battle of guts!

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    One dig

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaaak!</i>¡±

    Two digs

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkkk!</i>¡±

    Three digs

    Down.

    Just digging down five times was enough to make his arms and legs tremble. His back hurt too.

    Anyone who learns martial arts would be ustomed to suffering.

    However, the pain caused by hard training and battle wounds differs from the pain of solidbor. Unfortunately, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t very ustomed to the pain ofbor.

    Even if he was used to it, it wasn¡¯t something he could do with a child¡¯s body!

    Digging in healthynd is difficult even for a healthy adult man. Besides, there are no tricks you can employ. This was something that could be done solely with strength and perseverance.

    ¡°<i>Spit!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung spat out the dirt which entered his mouth.

    ¡°Come on now. Whether it¡¯s your victory or mine! Let¡¯s see!¡±

    However, it would besmirch the name of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung vigorously started sharpening the pickaxe again. If there was space down there, he would find it!

    Dig! Dig! Dig! <i>Tak</i>?

    ¡°Okay-ay-ay-ay!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Tak?

    Chung Myung quickly lowered himself to the ground. Then he began to peel the soil back with his hands. After digging up the soil, he felt something under his hands.

    ¡®Brick?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted. It felt strange on his hand, and he could see a crack in the middle; it looked like a brick.

    It would be a good sight that a brick was below this ce because that meant that something was created.

    However, Chung Myung had a different idea.

    If this ce was Mount Hua¡¯s warehouse, it shouldn¡¯t be so poorly built frommon bricks.

    A brick¡­

    ¡®For now, I should keep going.¡¯

    Chung Myung suppressed his disappointment. He wouldn¡¯t be sure until he saw it. The most important thing was to see it with his own eyes.

    <i>Sha!</i>

    When the soil was removed, it was revealed that the bricks made a clear pattern. It was night, so he couldn¡¯t see it well, but he could tell that something was underneath it.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    Chung Myung carefully grabbed one of the bricks.

    As many years had passed, the bricks were firmly attached to one another. He pulled the brick with force, yet he was careful not to break it.

    <i>Hnng!</i>

    And the brick was slowly pulled free from the others.

    ¡®Great!¡¯

    Chung Myung carefully pulled out the brick and shoved his face into the hole he had created.

    ¡®Okay, here is¡­.¡¯

    Chung Myung raised his head and frowned.

    There was nothing down below. All he could see was¡­

    ¡®No way¡­ ah! A hallway?¡¯

    Tightly, he clenched his fists!

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. He searched properly and found something. The ce he found wasn¡¯t the warehouse but the path which led to it. Due to hisck of internal energy, he couldn¡¯t distinguish between a warehouse or a hallway.

    But finding this ce meant that he found the path to the warehouse!

    ¡®Great!¡¯

    The moment Chung Myung raised his head and tried to remove more bricks¡­.

    <i>Step</i>.

    A low sound of footsteps from below

    ¡®_Gasp!¡¯_

    Chung Myung almost screamed in shock as someone was walking through the hallway.

    ¡®Sect leader?¡¯

    He titled his head back and hurriedly covered the brick he pulled out. But there was a bigger problem.

    ¡®Shit!¡¯

    Some light was leaking through the cracks created from removing bricks. Chung Myung, in a panic, quickly covered the bricks and thenid his body over them as he stifled his breathing.

    ¡®Why now of all times!¡¯

    He could get caught. What would he say to the sect leader if he asked how this child found this ce?

    He couldn¡¯t let himself be caught.

    <i>Step! Step!</i>

    The sound of footsteps walking through the dark hallway gradually grew closer.

    ¡®It has to be Sect Leader!¡¯

    His appearance came into view in the dark corridor as he continued his casual pace.

    Fortunately, the sect leader passed by where Chung Myung was hidden. But there was no sigh of relief. The sect leader came to a stop a short distance away.

    ¡®A wall?¡¯

    As his eyes got used to the darkness, he could see what was inside through the hole. Arge wall could be seen where the sect leader had stopped.

    No. Not a wall.

    It might seem that way, but it wasn¡¯t a wall. At the end of the long hallway was a door. The sect leader stood still as he looked at it.

    ¡®He knew about this after all.¡¯

    Chung Myung had expected him to know.

    Apart from the sect leader, there was no way anyone else could know about this ce. Likely, this was a secret location passed down through the generations from one sect leader to the next; or maybe he simply discovered it while living in his residence over time.

    Rather, how strange would it be if the sect leader didn¡¯t know that this warehouse existed?

    This must have been where the books and treasures were kept, right?

    It was then.

    The sect leader quietly raised his hand and touched the door. He traced the door with his fingertips as if he was feeling something precious.

    ¡®What is he up to?¡¯

    An action with no meaning.

    However, a somber air around the sect leader made it feel as if this meaningless action carried some purpose.

    As he fumbled with the door, he slowly lowered his head and remained in that position for a time.

    Only then did Chung Myung realize.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was doing something.

    It was that he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Chung Myung, who looked at it, bit back his words.

    Small

    Weak.

    The back of the Great Mount Hua Leader should always be wide and warm. But now, this man¡¯s back was bent like that of a vige chief overburdened by his obligations.

    A small back that went unseen by anyone else, only within this corridor can he show his weakness; outside, he refuses to allow anyone else to see his meek self.

    Chung Myung could feel the old man¡¯s trembling.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Now he understood.

    ¡®He can¡¯t open it.¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    His back hurts. It¡¯s cold and painful.

    Mount Hua was copsing.

    Their name was tarnished, and their riches had been lost. Those who used to stand below them were now driving them into a corner and demanding what little they had left. Every day they grew hungrier, and their des grew sharper.

    How desperate would he have been all this time?

    How miserable would it have been for this sect leader who couldn¡¯t do anything but watch Mount Hua copse in his lifetime?

    Still, he couldn¡¯t speak of it to anyone. Because he is the sect leader, which the people depended upon. He wasn¡¯t someone who couldy his burdens on them.

    Even if everything copsed, he had to be firm and support the others like a massive tree that dug its roots firmly into the earth.

    So¡­

    He was in this ce, seeking sce alone amidst the pain and sorrow.

    Grasping at the door which held his hopes yet refused to open.

    Chung Myung looked at the sect leader¡¯s back. As if trying to engrave that image into his eyes.

    The sect leader, who hadn¡¯t moved for a while, raised his head.

    He stared at the door intensely, took a deep breath, and then turned around. Slowly making his way back out of the hallway.

    Chung Myung held his breath until the sect leader¡¯s presencepletely disappeared. And then lifted the brick and slowly jumped in.

    ¡°¡­ <i>tch.</i>¡±

    He bore witness to something he didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡®The fault lies with me.¡¯

    Not just him; even the others during his time were at fault. The world¡¯s future was important, but the sect¡¯s future, this Mount Hua sect, was important too. It was important to go after the monster that arose, but they should have thought about the children they were leaving behind.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t toote now.¡±

    If there was a mistake, he could rectify it. From now, Chung Myung will help to return their lost years.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡±

    He turned his head.

    ¡°Shall we open this damn door first?¡±

 Chapter 25: Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (5)

    ¡®Before that, check the surroundings first.¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head and turned away. He had to make sure that he was ready to avoid any traps that might activate when he opened the door.

    Knowing his Sahyung, he was sure that the old man would have traps if anyone other than himself tried to enter. That man was one careful bastard.

    ¡®I don¡¯t see anything strange.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze was drawn to a hole at the top of the corridor; it seemed to confirm that some device that should have been there was missing.

    It was a hole big enough to fit a child¡¯s fist. And it wasn¡¯t just one; there were dozens of these holes separated a fixed distance apart from each other at regr intervals.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Originally, there must have been lights ced there. This hallway should have been a brightly shining one, not a dark hallway like now.

    Each time the sect ran low on money, they must have taken and sold anotherntern to cover their growing debts. The corridor steadily dimmed and lost its light with each challenge they faced.

    What was the sect leader thinking as he looked at the dark hallway each time he entered? Was Mount Hua¡¯s hope fading with every light sold? Did he feel that as this corridor¡¯s light gradually faded, another path for Mount Hua¡¯s revival would be severed?

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°It would have been better not to see this.¡±

    Heavy. So heavy.

    He knew it. Because he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Although the sect leader and the sasuks never let the weight of their burdens show, Chung Myung could still guess how they felt. Everyone likely had trouble even sleeping properly; the weight of Mount Hua¡¯s declining name gradually rotting away during their generation weighed heavily on their minds.

    And they must have been under this kind of pressure all their lives.

    ¡®It¡¯s unfair.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be enough to do something alone. In fact, it was true that Chung Myung alone had raised the name and reputation of Mount Hua back when he was known as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint; but even then, the glory of Mount Hua had echoed in the ears of the people long before Chung Myung¡¯s time.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and moved to the door.

    He was done sitting aroundining; now it was time to try and open the door.

    ¡°But¡­ how do I open this?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    There was no handle for the door. The long dividing line in the middle was what made him guess that it was a door; without that line, it would simply be a wall.

    ¡°And what are these lines?¡±

    A long split in the center was a sign of the door interlocking. Then what about those jumbled horizontal and vertical lines? It looked as if someone had used the wall to practice their swordsmanship.

    ¡°¡­ is this really a door?¡±

    Chung Myung, who ced his hand on the unknown wall or door, quietly infused his energy into it. But he soon let go of it and backed off.

    ¡°Insane.¡±

    The energy wouldn¡¯t enter. With an ordinary wall, such a thing couldn¡¯t happen. Which meant that there was something behind this door.

    ¡®Thousand-Year-Old Cold Iron.¡¯

    At least an inch thick too.

    ¡°¡­ all the money must have gone to this.¡±

    It must have been incredibly expensive to bring in that precious piece of iron and use it as a warehouse door.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the sect leader couldn¡¯t even think of opening it.¡±

    This was the best metal in the world. A sword forged from this ore would be a treasured de; an armor made of this material would turn into a priceless garment with imprable defense.

    It¡¯s a rare treasure that holds far more value than gold at the same weight. So how was a warehouse made of such a material?

    ¡°Huhuhu.¡±

    Depending on what you think, it may seem foolish. However, just from this act alone, you can gaze into the sect leader¡¯s personality. To use such an expensive metal like this.

    But Chung Myung could understand why the sect leader couldn¡¯t open this ce; Thousand-Year-Old Cold Iron was the most rigid metal in the world. Even Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t be able to cut it.

    If such metal was an inch thick, it would take Chung Myung at his peak in the past utilizing all his techniques to cut through it all. So, if he wanted to cut this now, he would have to be the best swordsman in the world or bring someone equally strong.

    But would such an expert just kindly open the door to the treasury and walk away without touching the contents inside?

    ¡®Absolutely not.¡¯

    A toothless Mount Hua would be easy to exploit. And those with power will take away what they want without any consideration for Mount Hua.

    Mount Hua could face absolute destruction if robbers and outsiders were clumsily asked for help.

    ¡®Sect leader¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t wrong. Calling in a master to avoid immediate downfall would be like calling in a tiger to avoid the wolf.¡¯

    What is inside the warehouse is essential, but even the material it is made of could attract cmity. Items that could bring in thousands of gold would incite thievery if the information was made public.

    ¡°The problem is, even I can¡¯t cut it¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face distorted slightly.

    If it was him from the past, he could even cut it open with his bare hands. He reached the peak of the sword in the past!

    ¡°Never mind!¡±

    He put aside all thoughts of his past life.

    Chung Myung looked at the patterns on the wall. This was a door, and as his Sahyung could enter ande out, there had to be a way to open it.

    His Sahyung wasn¡¯t stronger than Chung Myung. So, his method would be¡­

    ¡°Uh? This is?¡±

    Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Technique?

    The pattern on the wall! No! It was from a sword!

    Some of the patterns resembled the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Technique. And once a clue was found, the other patterns could be recognized as well.

    ¡°This is the Equilibrium Sword technique, and this one is also the Plum Blossom Sword.¡±

    There were lines from shallow cuts to deep marks.

    Engraved on this door were the techniques unique to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®That¡¯s why the sect leader couldn¡¯t open it.¡¯

    Because the Plum Blossom Sword calls for the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword technique, which has been lost to the sect. Although it¡¯s possible to recognize a sword technique from the patterns it leaves, the sect leader couldn¡¯t learn and understand the technique just from these markings.

    ¡°This depth¡­¡±

    Chung Myung let out a sigh.

    The marks started with the Equilibrium Sword and Bamboo Leaf technique, followed by the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    That was the way to open this door.

    If the technique was spread precisely along the path, it would make the door open by itself. Chung Myung couldn¡¯t understand how such a thing was created.

    But the problem was solved.

    Now, only one problem remained.

    ¡°¡­ how am I supposed to do this?¡±

    If it was the past, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Not just him, but any disciple of Mount Hua in the past would be able to open this door without much trouble. However, the current Chung Myung was a child who didn¡¯t properly learn the sword technique.

    He could still follow the sword lines. However, it was impossible for him to put in the energy needed to unfold it at once.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡®Nothing is impossible!¡¯

    If it was impossible, then make it possible! There were no problems in the world that couldn¡¯t be solved.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and put his hands together on his dantian.

    ¡°¡­ I really didn¡¯t want to do this.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to resort to this. He didn¡¯t want to overdo it. But this was the only method left that he could think of.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll end up recuperating for about a month.¡±

    Chung Myung thought and then used his strength to tap into the innate qi, located in the deepest part of the dantian.

    The true internal qi.

    The power that every human has since birth.

    It was different from the inner energy trained through cultivation. Even if your energy is used up or vanishes, the person wouldn¡¯t die. Although they would feel a great sense of helplessness and weakness, it wouldn¡¯t interfere with their life. This is because this energy is artificially cultivated by humans.

    However, the true internal qi is different.

    Humans who lose their true internal qi can no longer sustain life. In other words, it can be said that the true internal qi is vital for human life.

    Those who have reached the peak of martial arts can use the true internal qi as their own strength. However, the true internal qi exists to sustain life; a price must be paid to utilize its power.

    Excessive consumption of it would result in death.

    Even if cautiously consumed, the energy will be significantly damaged, and one wouldn¡¯t be able to lead a normal life for several months.

    ¡®I am only going to use a little. Right, just a little.¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it be meaningless if Chung Myung died before he saved Mount Hua?

    Right now, Chung Myung was probably the most crucial figure hidden within Mount Hua.

    Tap.

    Stimte the true internal qi. Make sure not to bring out too much. Just enough to use! Just enough to use!

    The true internal qi, roused from its slumber, began to rage. It was then pushed into the dantian.

    ¡®It is a little more than I thought.¡¯

    Chung Myung blew away his thoughts and grabbed the sword.

    Is it possible?

    It is!

    A magnificent power was created by mixing the internal qi with internal energy and letting it flow throughout his entire body. As this energy began to flow through his unfamiliar body, his entire being shook.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    A groan escaped from behind his lips. A terrible pain that made Chung Myung doubt his mind.

    ¡®Just once! I need to do it just once!¡¯

    A ck, purple color began to form on his fingertips.

    He didn¡¯t learn martial arts in this life. It was nothing more than a clumsy imitation of what he remembered from the past, and it felt even more unfamiliar because of the child-like body.

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand cut through the air like a beam of light.

    A vivid trail of illusory purple light pierced the wall.

    <i>Kuak!</i>

    The sound of scratching the wall resonated in the empty hall. It was a door that had to be opened in one go since Chung Myung couldn¡¯t handle doing it another time, but even his imitation was slow, thanks to his body¡¯s condition.

    ¡°<i>KUAK!</i>¡±

    Each time he moved, it hurt.

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t stop and kept moving his hand. As the excessive movements continued, he could feel his muscles tearing as if they would snap at any moment; and his face was flushed and burning as though it would explode at any moment.

    ¡®I am the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡¯

    If he didn¡¯t have the ability, then he would move his body on pride alone!

    Biting his lip to drive his consciousness forward. Chung Myung unleashed his final struggle.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    His hand stopped in the air.

    ¡®Done?¡¯

    His legs were trembling, and his heart pounded erratically as if desperately trying to keep his body together, but he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to his current condition. If the door still didn¡¯t open after this, he would truly be facing a disaster.

    It was then.

    <i>Kikik!</i>

    He thought he heard a strange squeaking sound! The sound of something opening.

    And, the huge door ahead moved.

    ¡°<i>ah!</i>¡±

    It opened!

    He thought that the door would open fully, but only the lock on it seemed to have been released.

    But it was¡­

    ¡°<i>Aaaaghhhhhh!</i>¡±

    Suddenly, Chung Myung curled forward, grabbing his stomach.

    Blood poured out of his small mouth. It came out with a force that couldn¡¯t be swallowed back.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    He wiped the lips with his sleeve.

    It seemed that his body was injured more than he thought.

    If this was the case, he would have to take at least two months rest for his internal injuries to recover.

    ¡°<i>Haaa</i>¡­ reviving Mount Hua is horrifyingly tough.¡±

    Chung Myung spit out the blood remaining in his mouth and pitifully pushed the door open in a disgraceful way using the little might he had left.

    <i>Kiiiik!</i>

    The door, sealed for ages, finally opened wide from side to side.

    ¡°Now, shall I check what Sahyung was hiding?¡±

    With a cunning smile, Chung Myung confidently walked into the warehouse.

 Chapter 26: Mount Hua gains a fortune (1)

    The ce was narrower than expected.

    It was natural. It would have left arge hole in Mount Hua¡¯s finances if they had created a massive warehouse out of Thousand-Year-Old Cold Iron; they would have neversted this long.

    ¡°¡­ he kept whining every day that he had no money. Yet he kept spending it to make things like this.¡±

    Chung Myung felt a surge of anger, but what could he do? He could do nothing to a dead person.

    Chung Myung went inside and looked around.

    There were a lot of things stored here. What should he check for first?

    ¡°Money!¡±

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes and scanned the room.

    It had to be here! The slush funds which Sahyung was saving! Some shining piece of gold! Riches shining brilliantly¡­!

    ¡°It must be here.¡±

    Chung Myung continued to survey the room.

    Why? Why couldn¡¯t he see them?

    Chung Myung once again scoured the inside of the storeroom. No matter how many times he rubbed his eyes, however, he couldn¡¯t find anything shiny, let alone treasures.

    It shouldn¡¯t be this way.

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    With how frugal his Sahyung was, he must have umted a lot more money than any other sect leader!

    It would bemon sense for him to n and keep aside a certain amount of wealth to prepare Mount Hua for any unexpected scenarios.

    ¡°But there is no money!¡±

    A great sense of defeat came over him.

    <i>Haaa</i>, fucking bastard. Didn¡¯t he keep any slush funds?

    Chung Myung rubbed his face.

    If there had been an emergency stash of money, he could have used them for any number of schemes.

    For the revival of Mount Hua, for buying drinks, and for buying more drinks¡­

    ¡°Ah no! I am purely focused on the revival of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung abandoned his lingering desires and turned his head. There were things more important than wealth.

    ¡°This is it!¡±

    Books lined up one after another on a bookshelf on one wall.

    Chung Myung gulped and walked over to it.

    ¡°This has to be it.¡±

    He pulled out a book from the middle and scanned the contents. As he read each line, a bright smile slowly appeared.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    There can be no other way!

    As expected, the books disyed on the first shelf were books of Mount Hua, which Sahyung kept. These documents were generally supposed to be stored in the sect leader¡¯s house, but it seemed like copies were made and stored here in case of emergencies.

    And there weren¡¯t just ledgers from Chung Myung¡¯s time, but even from the previous generations too. With just this information, he would be able to p those rotten jerks in the back of the head.

    ¡°Those bastards are so dead!¡±

    These ledgers were worth the painstaking effort he went through to open the door.

    And on the second shelf¡­

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    No way!

    Chung Myung nearly screamed without realizing it.

    The authentic secret arts of Mount Hu are here¡­

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Are these the real deal?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned. These things were a bit different from the martial arts he studied. In Mount Hua, the secret arts, which were almost as good as dead, were gathered there!

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Those foolish old bastards.¡±

    It had been decided not to pass these down to the future disciples, but it was clear that they didn¡¯t abandon them. It seemed that Sahyung was reluctant topletely throw them away.

    Maybe he thought that it would negatively impact Mount Hua¡¯s future if they were abandoned, so he kept them here.

    If the first shelf full of ledgers showed the old sect leader¡¯s obligations and responsibilities to the sect, this second shelf represented hispassion and dedication.

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung felt a rising surge of tears sting his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely revive Mount Hua to its original state.¡±

    No, he would make it more prosperous than in the past.

    Chung Myung regained his ambition and turned.

    There was no rush, and it will be fine. After all, the important thing was that Chung Myung knew how to use all the techniques. It was annoying to write it down for others, but he didn¡¯t n on keeping the information a secret either.

    And finally¡­

    There was virtually nothing on the third shelf.

    There was only a single rolled scroll.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Without hesitation, Chung Myung reached out, opened it, and immediately began to read it.

    [From the sect leader (Sahyung)]

    If anyone is reading this, it means that the next generation¡¯s sect leader has been decided. Sometimes, a single line of writing conveys more than a hundred words, so I leave my meaning in this humble form.

    The position of sect leader within Mount Hua isn¡¯t a position to lead.

    As anyone who bes the next sect leader would naturallye to know, the ones who lead Mount Hua are the precious disciples, and they are the ones who bring growth to Mount Hua. A sect leader¡¯s role is to protect and support them to carry out their own will without restrictions.

    Now that you are the sect leader, I hope you will put aside your own impatience and work for the sake of the sect. Mount Hua is simply Mount Hua. No one person can lead or wield it.

    Remember this when you are tired from life¡¯s difficulties and the heavy burden on your shoulders; Mount Hua will not fall.

    Mount Hua is Mount Hua. Whether it declines or flourishes, it will stay as Mount Hua. As sect leaders, we merely protect the spirit of the sect in our generation.

    Pray that the will of Mount Hua, which our ancestors protected, be passed onto future generations. And nurture our descendants to continue our will so that we remain eternal.

    I leave you a heavy burden as the sect leader of the previous generation.

    The 21st sect leader of the Great Mount Hua, Jang Mun.

    [End]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the scroll silently.

    He knew.

    He knew that this wasn¡¯t a letter written by his Sahyung to him, but, weirdly, he was the person who needed to read this more than the others.

    ¡°Right¡­ that man really nagged a lot.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and put away the scroll in his hands.

    The other things will be returned to Mount Hua, but not this scroll.

    ¡°Okay then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned around with a smile.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much, but this should be enough.¡±

    First, he had the ledgers, which were the most essential items. If he had them, the businesses could be retrieved. Then Mount Hua would be able to get out of the debt.

    So then¡­

    Chung Myung, who was about to walk outside, stopped walking.

    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯

    It was strange.

    ¡®Why does it feel like something¡¯s off?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was so strange, but he felt something was wrong.

    Why was he feeling that way?

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Third shelf?

    Chung Myung turned his head.

    Sect leader, his Sahyung.

    Jang Mun was the 21st sect leader of Mount Hua; that man had been obsessed with neatly organizing things.

    It wasn¡¯t just the cleanliness. Even if the furniture in his room were off by a slight angle, he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    But¡­

    Two full shelves and one empty shelf?

    ¡°No. No. That man would have lost his mind.¡±

    He knew it because he had been with that man for a long time.

    Chung Myung rushed to the empty shelf.

    ¡®Something has to be here!¡¯

    Surely!

    That empty shelf kept bothering him. Isn¡¯t it awkward to use an entire bookshelf for just one scroll? The Sahyung that he knew wasn¡¯t that kind of a person.

    If the one who came here wasn¡¯t Chung Myung but someone else, they wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it. But now Chung Myung was there.

    He grabbed the shelf without hesitation and moved it to the side.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing else around.¡¯

    There was nothing behind the shelf except for the cold iron wall. But what about below?

    It could be. The floor seemed to be covered with iron. But?

    Chung Myung, who moved the shelf, put his hand on the floor and soon infused it with energy.

    ¡®If it was the old man that I knew, then it must be here!¡¯

    If there is a suspicious ce, then something must be there.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    Nothing happened. He wondered if his internal energy wasn¡¯t strong enough, he couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡°Maybe I am wrong?¡±

    It was the moment when he was flustered and thought about giving up.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Right!

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhhhh!</i>¡±

    As Chung Myung felt himself being sucked below where the floor once was, something gave way.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Eventually, with the sudden feeling of something falling, Chung Myung lost his bnce and copsed backwards, rolling away from where he stood before.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    After hitting his head several times, it felt like the night stars were shing in front of him.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it too loud?¡¯

    He instinctively turned towards the entrance. However, it didn¡¯t seem like anyone noticed it. Although it was connected, it didn¡¯t seem like it could be heard because of the long corridor.

    More than that!

    Chung Myung jumped up and ran forward.

    Something opened for sure.

    Chung Myung ran to observe the hole which had formed.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Sahyung!

    ¡°You really are a nasty bastard!¡±

    A hidden double floor was made in case someone other than the sect leader hade in.

    After all of the hard work it takes to find and open this ce, nobody would have imagined that there was another secret hidden here. Even Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t have known if he didn¡¯t understand his Sahyung so profoundly.

    Light shone from the entrance.

    Light!

    It seemed like the light was made to show the path to Chung Myung.

    Without hesitation, he threw himself into the opening. The entrance was small, even for a child¡¯s body. As he went down through the entrance, he found a space so small that straightening his back was difficult.

    In that ce¡­

    Chung Myung stretched out his hand and decided to close the door which opened.

    ¡°Slowly. Slowly.¡±

    He made sure that no sound came of it.

    And¡­

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes opened wide. His breathing became rapid, and his heart began pounding. Blood rushed to his face as excitement colored his vision.

    ¡°<i>Hahahahaha!</i>¡±

    He was dying of joy~

    There was happiness right in front of him.

    Gold bars were neatly stacked on one side.

    And various other treasures arranged at another side.

    And¡­

    ¡°Is this my tomb?¡±

    Even unknown gems were in there!

    ¡°<i>Hehehehehe!</i>¡±

    Laughter kepting out. Even when he tried to notugh, he couldn¡¯t control it.

    ¡°<i>Uhahahahaha!</i>¡±

    Right, smile! Laugh!

    ¡°I¡¯m finally rich!¡±

    The situation which the 21st sect leader, Jang Mun, desperately sought to avoid by taking extreme measures to guard this wealth.

    This was the moment when the fate and fortune of Mount Hua firmly passed into the hands of the one person who should absolutely not have it.

 Chapter 27: Mount Hua gains a fortune (2)

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong softly sighed as he watched the sunlight peering through the window.

    For some, that sunlight may be the start of a pleasant day. But for those living on borrowed time, there was nothing more resentful than the sunlight which brings forth another day.

    ¡®It¡¯s morning again.¡¯

    Yet again, a new day has started.

    Two days have already passed. And five more days were left to pay back the enormous debt.

    Five. Just five more days.

    Hyun Jong quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡®Five days.¡¯

    If he could not prepare 100,000 nyang within this short period, then Mount Hua would fall into their hands.

    There are three things essential in life: food, clothing, and finally, shelter.

    Although they could live even if they lost their residence, those who stayed in Mount Hua would need to try and find a different way to lead their lives. Mount Hua could no longer be called Mount Hua.

    There may be some who wish to carry its name and seed the will of Mount Hua. For many years, Mount Hua was considered a prestigious sect; surely, some would wish to hold onto it.

    If a towering sect with thousands of disciples one day crumbles and can only shelter a few dozen students, and if it then loses its home and is exiled, can we not say that it has been thoroughly destroyed?

    Those who can¡¯t stay here will have no choice but to disperse. There will be people who follow him for a time, but as their lives grow more difficult, wouldn¡¯t they simply find other work?

    And gradually¡­

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Hyun Jong shook his head violently.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to think so weakly.¡¯

    He still had five days left. He could protect Mount Hua if he found some way to raise the amount needed.

    He is the sect leader. And he will not give up until the day Mount Hua disappears. Everyone else has the luxury to give up, but he cannot falter.

    Hyun Jong raised his hand and rubbed his face.

    Perhaps he could reach out to everyone who had so much as a needle-thin rtionship with Mount Hua. Stories of Mount Hua¡¯s decline have circted throughout the world. He only needed to find one capable person who would be willing to help them.

    Just one person¡­

    Hyun Jong chuckled softly in derision.

    ¡®Help us?¡¯

    If someone wanted to help, they would have done it already. Even when Mount Hua had higher hopes than now, not one person helped them.

    And now, who woulde and lend a vast sum of 100,000 nyang to a ruined sect?

    ¡®It¡¯s so burdensome.¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be avoided or ignored. But Hyun Jong had to feel the weight each day as it grew on him.

    The ever-present fear that Mount Hua¡¯s life would be cut short with his generation. He prayed and prayed that the sun would fail to rise each morning as he struggled through another sleepless night.

    It was then.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong adjusted his expression. No matter how depressed he was, he couldn¡¯t show that to his disciples. Even if Mount Hua copses tomorrow, he must be remembered as the noble sect leader who carried the woes of his students as he stood by their side.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I-I think you need toe out and see.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong tilted his head.

    He moved right away and went outside. Right outside, Un Geom stood there waiting with a nk face.

    ¡°Un Geom?¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t Un Am but Un Geom. Wasn¡¯t Un Geom in charge of the White Plum Blossom Boarding House? If he came here, it meant that something had happened in the dorms.

    But what could happen in the dorms which required the sect leader¡¯s direct attention?

    Isn¡¯t it still so early in the morning?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°S-sect leader.¡±

    Un Geom had a strange face. He seemed surprised, yet a bit exhausted too.

    ¡®Just what could have happened?¡¯

    He knew that gathering children and disciplining them was exhausting and required patience. Being chosen for this task, Un Geom was generally a very calm andposed person.

    However, if even Un Geom struggled to keep hisposure, he couldn¡¯t understand what happened.

    ¡°I will tell you about the details on the way. Sect leader! You need to see this for yourself!¡±

    ¡°¡­ guide me.¡±

    Hyun Jong followed without question.

    He was curious; however, since Un Geom asked in such a serious manner, he decided to simply follow him first.

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Un Geom moved quickly, and Hyun Jong followed him without dy.

    ¡®Where are we going?¡¯

    Hyun Jong frowned as he looked around. The ce they were heading wasn¡¯t the dorms. It was a ce behind the dorms, the Lotus Peak.

    Why there?

    However, Un Geom kept climbing up with all his might without saying a word.

    ¡®I¡¯ll know once I see it.¡¯

    Halfway up the path with Un Geom, he saw third-ss disciples sitting, scattered, on the side.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    Why were those kids here? And why were they all over the ce¡­?

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    Kids were lying left and right as they kept climbing. Even though their sect leader came, they couldn¡¯t even raise their heads to greet him and kept gasping for air sprawled out on the ground.

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    Un Geom, who came to a realization, yelled out.

    ¡°You lot! The sect leader is here; can¡¯t you show manners!¡±

    ¡°Leave them be.¡±

    ¡°But sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Rather, why are the children in this condition?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Un Geom looked around and then asked.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Where is Chung Myung?¡±

    Chung Myung? Why was that nameing out here?

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Geom with a face that said he couldn¡¯t understand at all. Chung Myung referred to the child who recently entered the sect, so why was he called?

    ¡°I¡¯m over here.¡±

    The answer came before his questions were answered.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened when he turned to see where the voice hade from.

    ¡°You, why? Huh?¡±

    A bizarre, almost grotesque young child walked out from behind a tree.

    Face whiter than a nk sheet of paper with bluish lips like a corpse. The shadows under his eyes seemed to stretch down to his chin.

    He didn¡¯t seem like a human.

    It wouldn¡¯t seem strange if that child copsed and died on the spot.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am sorry. I trained a little too much¡­.¡¯

    What was that?

    If a person could take on such an appearance simply by training, no disciples would have survived until now! Training should make you stronger, not weaker. Make excuses that are believable!

    At that moment, Un Geom spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point right now.¡±

    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes for a moment.

    Doesn¡¯t matter?

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    The man in charge of looking after the children says such a ridiculous thing!

    The White Plum Blossom Boarding House is the future of Mount Hua. Weren¡¯t they the disciples who would lead Mount Hua into a new future? How could someone who was training the kids say that¡­

    ¡°You need to see this. This one, Chung Myung, has found something strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    ¡°H-Hurry, sir.¡±

    Un Geom seemed serious.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    If it had been someone else showing such an attitude, Hyun Jong would have yelled and cursed them right away, but he had a deep understanding of Un Geom¡¯s character. If such a calm individual behaved in such a way, it must be serious.

    Hyun Jong finally followed Chung Myung and Un Geom and went into the forest.

    ¡°What the hell is he¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t continue.

    A small section of the earth came into his view; it had been dug out and held an old box within. The box was halfway open.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes nearly burst from their sockets.

    He could see it.

    Inside the box was a shining gold light. And there was only one metal that could emit such a golden light.

    But it wasn¡¯t simply the gold that caught his attention. It was the books next to gold.

    The title of the books seemed to pull his soul from his body.

    [Great Mount Hua¡¯s Hua-Um vige ledgers]

    A long title.

    ¡°This, this, this¡­?¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯te to his senses. Where did ite from? Why was gold here?

    He was too scared to approach this unbelievable reality. He was afraid that the items would disappear like a mirage if he reached out to grasp them.

    ¡°H-how did you find them?¡±

    ¡°That child found them¡±

    ¡°Child?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head to the corpse-like figure. With a half-dying face, Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°I-I was¡­ training at dawn¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?

    Listening to the mosquito-like voice, Hyun Jong titled his head. Un Geom decided to help him out.

    ¡°He seems to havee to Lotus Peak at dawn to train.¡±

    ¡°Training at dawn? When did you start that?¡±

    ¡°We started it a while back. From the day that child entered.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    From the day the child entered?

    How long has it been since he joined?

    ¡®Ah, no. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about such a thing now.¡¯

    He could ask for the detailster.

    ¡°So, you mean you found this while climbing the Lotus peak for morning training?

    ¡°To be precise, I was too tired and decided to take a rest inside the bushes, but the ce I sat on was strangely hard, and when I looked more intensely, something was sticking out. So, I dug it out just in case¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my!¡±

    ¡°But¡­ the stuff inside was so¡­. unusual, so I thought that I had to inform the elders¡­ rather than check it myself.¡±

    ¡°T-take your time. What kind of kid even trains so hard that they can barely speak?¡±

    ¡°Training¡­ is the root¡­.¡±

    ¡°I-I get it. You should go back and rest. I will check it myself.¡±

    Hyun Jong swallowed back dry saliva as he approached the box. Trembling, he ced his hand on the box. However, what he touched wasn¡¯t the gold, but the books next to it.

    ¡°Great Mount Hua¡¯s Hua-Um Vige ledgers.¡±

    Hyun Jong murmured to himself as if he had lost his mind as he took the books out one at a time. His trembling hands clearly spoke to the state of his turbulent mind.

    He didn¡¯t even open the books. He was terrified that if he opened the book clumsily, it would crumble to dust before his eyes.

    ¡°Great Mount Hua Records.¡±

    It was a book dealing with the history of Mount Hua. Although it may not y a functional role, it was still significant.

    Hyun Jong carefullyid down the books and gazed at each of their titles.

    ¡°S-S-Se¡­¡±

    His eyes twitched.

    ¡°Seven Sages Sword¡­.¡±

    His whole body shook.

    ¡°This is, is, is¡­. This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Se¨Csect leader!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong felt himself losing consciousness.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, calm down!¡±

    Hearing the people call for him, Hyun Jong smiled as he closed his eyes.

    What came out of the box wasn¡¯t just some wealth and books.

    It was hope.

 Chapter 28: Mount Hua gains a fortune (3)

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! Open your eyes!¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his eyes in shock.

    ¡®A dream?¡¯

    He got up and saw that the box was still in front of him. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    ¡°Un¨CUn Geom!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Call the merchants. Move the box to my residence! And have the older disciples guard the perimeter.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°No¨CNo! I will move it myself! Right now!¡±

    Hyun Jong took a breath and calmed himself.

    Nothing was certain yet. To urately understand the situation, he would have to check everything first and see if the items were genuine.

    But.

    ¡®They must be genuine!¡¯

    If these things were buried here, along with such enormous wealth, they had to be genuine.

    ¡®No, no, no! Still, I need to be certain.¡¯

    Hope and anxiety battled against one another as his emotions surged. Has he felt like this anytime in recent decades?

    ¡°Un Geom!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Bring your things ande down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong jumped up and then suddenly looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°You have worked hard. We will discuss thister.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Chung Myung stepped back without saying a word, Hyung Jong hurriedly lifted the entire box. Then, he made a request to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Take the other children and head back to the dorm.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With that, Hyun Jong headed down the peak. And Un Geom followed him with the other valuables. The children who were there looked at them with nk eyes.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    Amid the confused children, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®This should be enough for now.¡¯

    The wealth and supplies contained in the box were only a portion of what was in the warehouse.

    Why did he only give a portion?

    It¡¯s not Mount Hua¡¯s, It¡¯s Chung Myung¡¯s¡­.no, that¡¯s certainly not why

    ¡®It is because the first bite vanishes fast.¡¯

    If you give a buffet to a dying man, his body may not be able to withstand it and waste what¡¯s been given. Rather than overfeed him, you must give him enough to sate his hunger so that he would no longer starve.

    It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to give someone more than they need.

    Chung Myung judged that the current Mount Hua couldn¡¯t handle the burden of arge sum of wealth. It was unreasonable for them to be handed an enormous sum of money at once. All the sect needed to do was start over.

    Of course, this was a trial for the sect, but it wasn¡¯t one for Chung Myung.

    Yoon Jong approached him,

    ¡°Sajae.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°We were asked to go down; shouldn¡¯t we head back to the dorm?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°We should¡±

    ¡°But why does Sajae look like that?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>, something happened.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and dismissed the concern.

    ¡®I know what he is asking about.¡¯

    Thanks to using his pure internal qi, the condition of his body deteriorated.

    ¡®I should have been more careful.¡¯

    This wouldn¡¯t have happened in the past, but now he wasn¡¯t even in a stable body. So, everything changed when he tried to over-exert himself with a child-like body.

    It was foolish to think he could control it perfectly using this new and inexperienced body. It was only natural that he ended up using more of his true internal qi than he intended.

    ¡°You look like you are going to die.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­ would you prefer that I die?¡±

    Yoon Jong turned his head away without answering.

    Huh?

    Not answering? Did he really want Chung Myung to die? Such a bastard!

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to die anyway, so why were you expecting me to say that I hope you don¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°Expect! Expect what? <i>Khuem.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at that.

    ¡®I really might be on the bed for a month or two.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t easy to recover from such things. Even if Chung Myung tried living carefully, he could only struggle until his body returned to normal unless he could find some medicinal pills.

    ¡°By the way, how did you find that? It didn¡¯t seem like something normal, especially seeing how shocked the sect leader was.¡±

    ¡°Live a good life, and the heavens will look after you. So be a good boy from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If someone like Chung Myung was blessed by God, then the other children should already be guaranteed a blessed life. Yet, no one retorted.

    Chung Myung nced down and looked at the sect leader descending the mountain.

    ¡®If he¡¯s been given this much, he should be able to handle it; things will go well.¡¯

    ¡®If he isn¡¯t stupid.¡¯

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down.¡±

    ¡°Right. But¡­ where are you going?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To go down, shouldn¡¯t we head down from this way?¡±

    Yoon Jong pointed at the path leading down.

    ¡°Are you seriously asking something so obvious?

    ¡°Then, why are you walking up?¡±

    ¡°<i>tch, tch, tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at Yoon Jong¡¯s question.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°To be a warrior, you need to have a flexible way of thinking. Don¡¯t think that there is only one way down. Climbing to the top and descending the other side, there are many ways to go down.¡±

    ¡®What sort of bullshit is he saying? That idiot!¡¯

    ¡°Come on, the sect leader and the others are gone, but we still have the training to do. Thest ten people won¡¯t get their meals today. Run!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s feet began to move as he hurriedly ran towards the peak, even before he had a chance to express his dissatisfaction. The other kids followed him, running to the top in a panic.

    ¡®That devilish bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Fucking shit! I don¡¯t think I can catch up to him!¡¯

    Seeing the kids running with their might, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I will give a present to whoever finishes first.¡±

    What should he prepare for the next time?

    The items he ced in that box and gave to the sect were just a little of what he had. The wealth brought out was less than one-tenth of the wealth in the storehouse.

    Chung Myung nced up at the sky. It felt like his Sahyung was looking down at him with a distorted face.

    ¡°<i>Ehh</i>. Don¡¯t tell me, you think I¡¯m going to eat it all alone?¡±

    Healthy! Just enough, in moderation. Right, moderation!

    ¡°<i>heheh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he moved.

    ¡°It¡¯s genuine.¡±

    He could feel his heart pounding. Of course, this answer was expected, but the impact didn¡¯t diminish even though it was expected.

    Hyun Jong asked, unable to hide his trembling.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am sure. The ledgers are genuine, and we also secured the deed lying underneath the gold. Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuh! Huhuhu.</i>¡±

    He wanted to speak, but words weren¡¯ting out. He couldn¡¯t help butugh in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°H-How did this¡­.¡±

    ¡°We have it! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh¡­ huhuhuhu.</i>¡±

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    It was said that no one knew what would happen in life, but do such precious things really happen?

    What if this was discovered a weekte?

    He didn¡¯t even want to think about it.

    ¡®The heavens have not forsaken us!¡¯

    No, it¡¯s not the heavens, but the ancestors of Mount Hua, who kept looking after and helping them.

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes, unable to hide his burning passion.

    ¡°Then can we prove the contents in the ledger?¡±

    ¡°These certificates were issued by the nation! Of course, we can prove it! We can bring the businesses of Hua-Um under us once more and even Tae-Hua Pavilion as well.¡±

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s good.¡±

    It¡¯s a miracle.

    In just a few days, the disciples of Mount Hua would have been thrown out to live on the streets. But with these books, they could not only protect their home, but they could even recover the businesses they lost so long ago.

    A jackpot!

    The head of financial affairs, Hyun Yeong,ughed.

    ¡°It is improbable, but even if they are fake, we can ovee the immediate crisis. Even if these ledgers don¡¯t work, the wealth in the box is worth well over 100,000 nyang. It is more than enough to pay it back.¡±

    ¡°Thank god. It¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°With this money, we can solve all the financial problems of Mount Hua at once. And if we can take back the businesses, we won¡¯t ever have to worry about money again.¡±

    He could hear such honeyed words flowing nonstop. To Hyun Jong, it sounded like the most beautiful symphony.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡±

    Hyun Sang, the head of martial arts, smiled and said,

    ¡°This Seven Sages Sword is the real thing. I will have to examine it moreter, but there wasn¡¯t a single error written in this book.¡±

    ¡°Oh oh!¡±

    ¡°It is also encouraging that the Falling Flower Sword is correct. Although it isn¡¯t on the same level as the other ones, it is perfect for learning along with the Seven Sages Sword. It will serve as an intermediate step into the more advanced arts.¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡°The Bamboo Leaf Sword seems to be legitimate too.¡±

    He was losing it.

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t keep up. If he spoke now, it would only make him look stupid.

    ¡°It¡¯s an indescribable feeling; the Seven Sages Sword has fallen into our hands once again. In the past, it was practiced as the basis for all of Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts. Finally, it will be like it was in the past.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that for us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°This is the treasure of Mount Hua.¡±

    The sect leader noticed that Hyun Sang had opened his mouth to say something and then closed it, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t miss it.

    ¡°Is there some problem?¡±

    ¡°N-No. it was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Is it about the martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. They are genuine. I can guarantee that.¡±

    ¡°I am d.¡±

    As the sect leader nodded, Hyun Sang spoke.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that a third-ss disciple found them?¡±

    ¡°Right. A child called Chung Myung joined recently.¡±

    ¡°He needs to be rewarded.¡±

    ¡°We should give him something. Thanks to that child, Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Yeong cut short Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°He is a child who just entered Mount Hua. How long has it been since we saw someone have such a heart for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°Even if that child didn¡¯t know the value of the books, he would clearly recognize the value of the gold and jewels. If it were me, the moment the box was opened, I would have taken a few items and hid them somewhere else. If not, I would bury the box itself and hide it from others.¡±

    There were horrible words. But what Hyun Yeong said was the truth.

    ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    ¡°A unique child, truly strange and unique. That¡¯s a wealth that could shake the heart of any man in Mount Hua. If I had seen it, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken about it right away¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ S-sect leader?¡±

    Hyun Yeong was a bit flustered, to which Hyun Jong said.

    ¡°It is wonderful. But Mount Hua got a blessing.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Although it was a coincidence, he was really thankful that this box was discovered at the right moment. He thought that changing his mind and bringing in the beggar was the right decision as it was going to save Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hyun Yeong.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader¡±

    ¡°Are the ledgers real?¡±

    ¡°I will put my neck on the line.¡±

    ¡°I see, then there are people we need to call right away.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were serious.

    Now was the time to punish those who tried to aim their arrows at Mount Hua.

    ¡°All those involved, bring them to Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong, the sect leader, was finally able to stand tall.

 Chapter 29: Mount Hua gains a fortune (4)

    ¡°Oh my, this is tough.¡±

    Yu Jong-San, clearly suffering, groaned aloud.

    The mountain leading up to Mount Hua was so steep that even people living in the vige below couldn¡¯t climb it with ease.

    Fortunately, they had escorts to help them climb the mountain; but ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare it.

    The fact that they were climbing the mountain again less than a week after theirst trek was making him ufortable both physically and mentally.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    ¡°Owner Yu. Be strong!¡±

    ¡°I am trying to be strong!¡±

    Yu Jong-San was annoyed. Despite the escorts encouraging him, he struggled greatly to climb each step. He was being asked to climb a sheer cliff, which no ordinary person could pass through, by relying on a worn-out old rope. This was why Mount Hua didn¡¯t develop!

    ¡®Once I get the money back, I will nevere to this ce again.¡¯

    Because he didn¡¯t want to see Mount Hua ever again.

    As they climbed the cliff, a smooth and t area greeted them. Owner Kong, who confirmed that everyone hade up, opened his mouth.

    ¡°We will take a break here.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Owner Kong. That¡¯s a good idea. My legs are shaking¡­.¡±

    ¡°Owner Yu needs to work out more often.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i> I am no stranger to exercise, but I don¡¯t think my body will ever get used to climbing this mountain.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    Owner Yu shook his head and sat down on a rock.

    ¡°But owner Kong.¡±

    Owner Pang approached Owner Kong.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why is the sect leader suddenly asking us toe to Mount Hua?¡±

    Those who were rubbing their aching legs all turned their focus toward the man.

    ¡°Maybe he came up with some money?¡±

    Owner Kong smiled softly.

    ¡°Is that possible? One hundred thousand isn¡¯t a small amount.¡±

    Owner Kong spoke bluntly.

    ¡°But if it is borrowed¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no one in the world who would willingly lend a hundred thousand to a dying sect. A person with such a kind heart could never be rich.¡±

    ¡°Surely¡­¡±

    Yu Jong-San shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Then what does Owner Kong think? Why do you think the sect leader has called us?¡±

    ¡°To give up.¡±

    ¡°Give up?¡±

    Owner Kong looked at the summit, where Mount Hua stood.

    ¡°Likely, he must have tried to reach out for assistance and been denied at every turn. It would be distasteful to drag out the suffering until thest moment, so he called us ahead of time to concede.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Yu Jong-San clicked his tongue at it.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of someone calling their debt collectors to their door, without anything to pay, just to get rid of them more quickly. What a stiff debtor.¡±

    ¡°Well, he is in a difficult situation because of the debt. Still, he is the sect leader of Mount Hua; don¡¯t speak too rashly about him.¡±

    ¡°Owner Kong is such a kindhearted person. How can you think so well about someone who borrowed money and hasn¡¯t paid it back for decades?¡±

    Owner Kong smiled.

    ¡°What I meant was for us to keep our manners. The name of Mount Hua will soon disappear; why make it more painful for them than it needs to be?¡±

    ¡°The whole world should know of Owner Kong¡¯s benevolence.¡±

    ¡°We have such different attitudes.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Seeing that, Yu Jong-San clicked his tongue and thought to himself.

    ¡®Spouting pleasantries while sitting around doing nothing.¡¯

    They were nning to confiscate the sect and kick them out of their homes; who would care about your courtesy?

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Yu Jong-San looked at the summit.

    ¡®Will we really get the money?¡¯

    He was always worried whether the sect would be sold for a reasonable price. Indeed Owner Kong spoke quite confidently, but any merchant would be worried when money was on the line.

    But Yu Jong-San wasn¡¯t worried about that.

    ¡®If a member of the Southern Edge sect came here, doesn¡¯t that mean they are interested in this?¡¯

    In the past, the entire world knew what kind of rtionship existed between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge sect.

    It was now a faded story since Mount Hua¡¯s name vanished and the Southern Edge Sect ascended too high up for the others to reach.

    However, the Southern Edge Sect leaders would certainly remember their rivalry with Mount Hua, right? If they continued to hold onto their resentment, then it was evident that they wouldn¡¯t want even a fragment of Mount Hua to remain in the world.

    ¡®Owner Kong must be thinking of selling it to the Southern Edge sect.¡¯

    Out of the total debt of 100,000 nyang, Yu Jong-San was due to receive 5,000 nyang.

    How much was 5,000 nyang? Even if the money was squandered and spent frivolously, it was an enormous sum that would still be enough to leave for the next generation to livefortably.

    The long tug-of-war is finallying to an end. Yu Jong-San¡¯s heart began to flutter at the thought of finally getting his hands on such wealth.

    ¡®I wonder what the sect leader¡¯s face would look like.¡¯

    The thought of seeing that old man¡¯s solemn face being distorted made Yu Jong-San feel a bit bitter, but he quickly suppressed the rising feelings of sympathy. After all, isn¡¯t it true that there are no friends or family when ites to matters of money?

    ¡°Let¡¯s start climbing now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    All of them got up with a push, despite having a hard time, they didn¡¯t say anything.

    With their eyes blinded by money, they started to climb again.

    ¡°Each time I see it, it feels strange.¡±

    Someone in the crowd voiced their thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a building barely holding itself together.¡±

    A sense of reluctance could be heard in the voice.

    Falling buildings and walls and the front gate where the door had been broken through already.

    An obviously ruined sect appeared before them, either destroyed by someone else or neglected for years due to bankruptcy. Still, something was captivating about it.

    The weight of Mount Hua protected the Shaanxi for years.

    Despite not saying a word, they all shared simr feelings.

    Now, they were here to suffocate Mount Hua¡¯s final breath. Today, the sect leader was going to finally give in.

    Mount Hua, which protected thisnd for hundreds of years, was finallying to an end.

    ¡°<i>Khuem!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhm!</i>¡±

    Did everyone feel the weight of their actions? Everyone coughed in silence.

    They had no intention of turning away from so much money, but still, they were people born in Hua-Um vige. So, they couldn¡¯t help but feel bad that they were killing their guardians with their own hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Only owner Kong seemed fine. When he took the lead, everyone hesitated and then followed him.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    As they entered, Un Am greeted them.

    ¡°Elder Un Am. Nice to see you.¡±

    ¡°I am still not good enough to be called an elder. Please, just call me Un Am.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Un Am smiled and spoke.

    ¡°The sect leader is waiting. This way.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm.</i>¡±

    Owner Kong frowned.

    ¡®Are they able to pay it back?¡¯

    When they arrived the other day, the others stopped them. But now, they were asking them toe in with casual expressions.

    Even if the sect leader had informed them that these merchants woulde, wasn¡¯t it strange how much their attitude had changed?

    Owner Kong looked cautiously at Un Am¡¯s back and followed behind him.

    ¡®We¡¯ll know soon enough. Maybe this is the true nature of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Perhaps, they acknowledged their fate and decided to meet the end in peace. Rather than look like cowards begging for more time, they¡¯ve chosen to die standing with their heads held high.

    ¡®I feel worried.¡¯

    Perhaps, it was because the moment he had waited so long for was finallying true. Ordinary people tend to let their guard down as soon as their goal is within sight, but Kong Mun-Yeon is a shrewd man who bes more nervous at these times.

    As they quietly walked, they reached the residence of the sect leader. Standing in front of it was Hyun Jong waiting for them.

    ¡°We greet the sect leader.¡±

    When owner Kong issued his greetings, the others followed.

    It was thest step; he wanted to be as polite as possible.

    ¡°Wee. You must have gone through a lot whileing up here.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled softly and greeted everyone.

    ¡°I am sorry to take your time. I hope you understand that I had to ask you toe up here instead of meing down to meet you all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no issue at all. We are busy but not busier than the sect leader. So, it is obvious that we shoulde.¡±

    Owner Kong responded with a smile.

    ¡°Rather than that, what¡­?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>. Such a hurry? You must have had a hard time climbing the mountain, so maybe a cup of tea¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Owner Kong cut the sect leader¡¯s words off with a resolute tone.

    ¡°It is good to have a cup of tea and talk. But we are merchants, so we would like to discuss the business affairs first.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°We merchants are people who deal with problems first and then eat or drinkter. I hope the sect leader understands that.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I see I was only thinking of myself.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and then said.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get to the point without wasting time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Owner Kong smiled.

    ¡°I have brought you all here today to convey the position of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Position of Mount Hua?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Owner Kong.

    Owner Kong was already ying out the situation in his head.

    ¡°I have tried every method avable, but I haven¡¯t been able to find anyone willing to lend money to Mount Hua. In other words, it doesn¡¯t seem like I can repay the money within the given date.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Owner Kong frowned at those words.

    ¡°Sect leader. We have given you enough time. We also need to earn enough to make a living. We can¡¯t extend your deadline any further.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I am saying this.¡±

    Hyun Jong made eye contact with each person.

    ¡°I know that it cannot be dyed any longer. But it is impossible for Mount Hua to make the full payment before the due date. Please understand.¡±

    Hyun Jong bowed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t pay back all of that money, but I can pay a portion of it. So, if anyone here would be fine with personally dying their repayment date, it would help us greatly.

    As the sect leader lowered his head toward them, everyone was shocked and embarrassed.

    A strange atmosphere began to flow amidst the crowd.

 Chapter 30: Mount Hua gains a fortune (5)

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, resting on the eaves of a building from a distance, seemed to be enjoying himself as he spied on the sect leader and merchants.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s how he ns on attacking?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, which looked at the sect leader, gleamed.

    He didn¡¯t know.

    Was the sect leader seeking to push them into the hellfire, or was he giving them onest chance at redemption?

    It could be interpreted either way.

    However, one thing was certain, Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua, wasn¡¯t as simple of a man as he seemed.

    ¡®This is how it should be.¡¯

    Didn¡¯t he see it?

    The figure of the sect leader, hunched over and trembling in sadness within the dark corridor, clinging to the door he couldn¡¯t open.

    He was the one who maintained Mount Hua, even as the burden grew, and the pain tore away at him from the inside out. He carried the copsed sect on his fragile back without sacrificing his gentleness or dignity.

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®But that shouldn¡¯t be all.¡¯

    He proved his patience. However, that wasn¡¯t the only trait a sect leader should possess.

    Of course, that is important too. But Mount Hua¡­ no, there are certain qualities essential to being a sessful sect leader in any force.

    ¡®To remain cool-headed andposed.¡¯

    That is how a sect leader needs to be.

    Although a sect is where martial artists are born, the essence of discipline is remaining calm and keeping a cool head.

    Regardless of their original personality, a sect leader must have this trait. For the sake of Mount Hua, you must be able to trust your decisions with all of your mind and body, making decisions while rationally thinking out your course of action.

    So, did Hyun Jong have the heart of a sect leader?

    Chung Myung, lying down, rested his chin on his hands and slightly raised his body.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of bones breaking in his back.

    ¡°<i>Ack</i>¡­¡±

    He immediately grabbed at his waist and fell back down to his original position.

    ¡®I am going to die.¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t a single part in his body that felt fine, probably because his body wasn¡¯t trained properly. Even though he was constantly practicing, his body wasn¡¯t recovering quickly enough.

    He had calcted that it would be possible to restore his body in a month or two, but the problem was that he would have to endure this pain for those months. He resurrected into the body of a young, weak child and was constantly exhausted to the point of dying, and now he couldn¡¯t even lift his body.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>¡­ I need to do something about this.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and shook his head.

    His body¡¯s condition could be dealt withter; first, he had to see how this situation resolved itself.

    ¡°Did you ask us to dy your repayment?¡±

    Owner Kong frowned subtly.

    This was something he didn¡¯t expect. He never underestimated the power of Mount Hua. Dozens of sects emerge and disappear every day. So, he knew that a sect running for a hundred years wouldn¡¯t be an easy target.

    Although the situation wasn¡¯t good for Mount Hua, it was still a sect with a long history.

    But¡­

    ¡®Is this all that is left of them?¡¯

    He wanted tough.

    ¡®Did I overestimate Mount Hua?¡¯

    If they had potential, they wouldn¡¯t have arrived at such a desperate situation at all.

    ¡°Sect leader. I clearly told you before that there is no way we can dy the payment any longer.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not asking owner Kong right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at owner Kong and spoke.

    ¡°I am well aware of Hua-Um¡¯s position. This is why I am asking all of you directly now. Even if it¡¯s 100,000 nyang, doesn¡¯t each of you have a different amount to receive?¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    ¡°So, I am personally asking if there is anyone fine with being paid at ater time.¡±

    Owner Kong frowned.

    He didn¡¯t understand what the man meant.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you can pay back those who can¡¯t afford to dy any longer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Owner Kong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Even if Mount Hua isn¡¯t what it used to be, there are still those who are willing to help us. We didn¡¯t get the whole 100,000 nyang, but we might be able to pay back a few of you. With your help, Mount Hua won¡¯t lose its name. So, please. To those who will show mercy in Mount Hua¡¯s current situation, in the name of Mount Hua, I will surely repay you.¡±

    Sect leader swore again, but he had a confident expression now.

    Seeing that, Owner Kong had a bitter face.

    ¡°What nonsense¡ª¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    At that moment, Yu Jong-San, who was watching from the side, cut off Owner Kong¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but Owner Kong stopped talking and frowned.

    ¡°So, if we dy the payment date, we will still get the money?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, let¡¯s be honest now.¡±

    Yu Jong-San continued.

    ¡°We all know that Mount Hua may very well copse tomorrow; the sect¡¯s condition isn¡¯t a secret, nor is it unknown to any of us, even the sect leader should understand. If we trust what you said and postpone the repayment date, doesn¡¯t that mean there is also the risk of your sect copsing and us receiving nothing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is right.¡±

    ¡°Does that make any sense?¡±

    Owner Kong calmed himself. It was true that Yu Jong-San cut his words off, but he was doing a fine job of cornering the old man.

    Normally, owner Kong would have soothed the situation, but he didn¡¯t do it this time. He wanted to push the sect leader a little farther.

    ¡®It is finally done.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s long history ising to an end.

    It may seem bitter that the once-great Mount Hua sect has ultimately been crushed by the power of money, but it was more meaningful for Owner Kong who had much to gain through this.

    ¡°Owner Yu.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°What should I offer you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong shrugged. A calm wind blew in from somewhere, and he smiled.

    ¡°There is nothing left of Mount Hua. Now, all that remains of Mount Hua is the honor of supporting Hua-Um down below for many years. All that I have to offer is Mount Hua¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°If you ask about the risk and what to trust, then this is my answer. The name of Mount Hua. The history of Mount Hua. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±

    Yu Jong-San went silent.

    The name of Mount Hua.

    History of Mount Hua.

    Right. Such meaningful words. But the people gathered here were merchants. Merchants had no reason to care about name or history, only money. Would it make money or lose money?

    But to ask merchants to give him time by offering their name and history as coteral?

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Yu Jong-San couldn¡¯t stop hisugh.

    ¡°Sect leader, aren¡¯t you being too stubborn?¡±

    ¡°Was it too much to ask?¡±

    Hyun Jong just asked quietly. At the heavy emotions held within his eyes, Yu Jong-San stoppedughing.

    ¡°It could be too much.¡±

    But unlike his serious and heavy eyes, the voice which came out of his mouth was soft.

    ¡°But I would like to ask for at least this much. I believe in the name of Mount Hua, which has been protecting Shaanxi and the Hua-Um vige for hundreds of years, and I know it hasn¡¯t been in vain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me ask the other way around. What does Mount Hua mean to you? Do you feel that there is no real value in the name or history of Mount Hua?¡±

    No one could answer it.

    Mount Hua.

    Who would dare call the name lightly? Who would dare say its history was meaningless?

    Now, only a few traces of the past remained, but no one would take the name so lightly. Moreover, it will be even more so for those who lived their lives at the foot of Mount Hua.

    So, no one was willing to continue the conversation except for one person.

    ¡°I feel that our discussion has drifted a bit off-topic.¡±

    Owner Kong spoke. He looked at Hyun Jong. Unlike Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, his eyes were sharp.

    ¡°In summary, those who wish to personally dy the payment date will be repaidter, and those who don¡¯t will receive payment now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Owner Kong nodded.

    ¡°Ordinarily, this is something that should be opposed in the name of Hua-Um Merchants Association, but I am a man with a sense of propriety, so I will allow it. Anyone who wishes to do so may personally dy their repayment. But!¡±

    He looked back and spoke.

    ¡°You must take responsibility for your own actions. The Merchants Association will not provide any help or protection to those who dy the reimbursement date. Even if they lose their money.¡±

    A subtle pressure.

    ¡°You may choose. Those who will be paid now stand here, and those who are fine with dyed payment, go over there.¡±

    Owner Kong pointed to the other side.

    ¡°Is that all? Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Although I disagree, I shall respect the sect leader¡¯s thoughts until the end. Although Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have much time left, it is still worthy of at least this much respect.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Thank you for this.¡±

    Owner Kong frowned without realizing it. Despite his provocation, Hyun Jong didn¡¯t change.

    ¡®I¡¯ll break thatposure of yours.¡¯

    Owner Kong, who thought that, said.

    ¡°How is it? Unfortunately, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone who can dy their repayment?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°See.¡±

    Owner Kong pointed behind himself. Hyun Jong looked to see the merchants. All those who met Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned their heads and looked down to avoid his gaze.

    ¡°Do you need more time?¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t answer and closed his eyes.

    ¡°No matter how long you wait, nothing will change. No one will give up so much money because of the name of Mount Hua, which faded long ago. So, let¡¯s stop this sect leader. Step down now. you have done enough.¡±

    Owner Kong was intoxicated with the sense of victory.

    ¡°Now, with this¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    It was at that moment.

    He could hear footsteps behind him. Unknowingly, he turned back and looked.

    ¡°¡­ Owner Yu?¡±

    Yu Jong-San was walking to the other side with a sour expression.

    He ced himself alone in the area designated for those fine with receiving dyed payments.

    ¡°What the hell¡­.¡±

    Seeing the absurd expression on Owner Kong, Yu Jong-San sighed.

    ¡°¡­ look here. Owner Yu. What are you thinking!¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeon¡¯s furious bellow spread sharply in all directions.

 Chapter 31: You bastard!? Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (1)

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that face. I know that what I¡¯m doing is foolish.¡±

    Yu Jong-San waved his hands as if he was annoyed.

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Look here, owner Kong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t from Hua-Um.¡±

    Owner Kong¡¯s face went nk.

    What now?

    ¡°You arrivedter and are the son-inw of the man who owned the pavilion previously. You don¡¯t understand what Mount Hua means to those who were raised in Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Owner Kong yelled.

    What is this new shit? Why does it matter if he wasn¡¯t born in Hua-Um?

    ¡°Look here, owner Yu.¡±

    ¡°Ahh. Enough. I already know what you will say.¡±

    Yu Jong-San took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know that in a world where everything is money, even Hua-Um is for sale.¡±

    Owner Kong looked at the man with a puzzled face. He wondered what would be said next.

    ¡°But I am a person of Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and what does that have to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Those who are born and raised here grow up listening to the legends and tales of Mount Hua. We are raised being told that we must enter Mount Hua and be great martial arts masters, our names echoing across the world. It is still revered even for those of us whock talent and can never enter. That¡¯s how great Mount Hua was, and we grew up listening to those legends and how they protected not just the world but us as well.¡±

    Owner Kong tilted his head. Where did this nonsense suddenlye from?

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just me. My father and my grandfather also grew up like that. Mount Hua is the pride of Shaanxi and of Hua-Um. And¡­¡±

    Yu Jong-San scratched his head and spoke.

    ¡°Not for me, but it was a source of pride for my father and grandfather.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°But what does it make me if I am willing to destroy Mount Hua for the simple sake of money? When I enter the afterlife, will my father leave me in peace? I will be beaten for days and days like when I was a child.¡±

    A lowugh broke out.

    When Owner Kong turned his face, theughter died down, and the others lowered their heads.

    ¡°So? For these sentiments, you are giving up a fortune?¡±

    ¡°Giving up what? Didn¡¯t you hear the sect leader say he would give it backter?¡±

    ¡°And you believe that?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason not to believe. What are we going to do with that money anyway?¡±

    Yu Jong-San spat on the floor.

    ¡°A person like you will take the money and move away. There will be plenty of ways to spend that money; if you go to ces like Hangzhou, then you¡¯ll be able to y around without any worries. But I¡¯ve spent my whole life in Hua-Um, where will I go with the money I earn? Should I spend it all on alcohol? That¡¯s not very fun for me.¡±

    Yu Jong-San smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t a funny situation. He climbed the mountain enamored at the thought of receiving arge fortune. He was exhausted and wanted his money, but what was he saying now?

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯ve gone mad.¡¯

    He would never do this in his right mind. Yu Jong-San knew that.

    But¡­

    ¡°You will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll regret it. Damn it! Do you think I am saying this because I don¡¯t know I will regret it? I know better than you! Of course, I¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Yu Jong-San shouted.

    ¡°But it would be far more unpleasant to ruin Mount Hua with my own hands!¡±

    Owner Kong looked at Yu Jong-San, confused.

    The man was taking deep breaths as he got too excited.

    ¡°Look here, owner Kong. I can make enough money to provide for myself. If I protect Mount Hua now, I may get my money backter. Then I can take it and live a decent life as always. But if Mount Hua is destroyed, I will have to live in regret each day, and every time I see my money, I will be reminded of what I had done. I don¡¯t want to live like that.¡±

    Owner Kong clenched his teeth.

    ¡®Has he lost his mind?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand what this man was talking about. But¡­

    ¡®There is no need to understand.¡¯

    Why should he stop a man who was walking down a pit of fire with his own feet? Just one person changing his mind wouldn¡¯t change the situation.

    ¡°Do whatever you want to. It won¡¯t change anything if you do it alone.¡±

    ¡°Who said he was alone?¡±

    Owner Kong turned his head at it.

    ¡°Owner Seo!¡±

    Seo Mun-Jong walked up and stood next to Yu Jong-San.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Owner Kong frowned.

    But it wasn¡¯t just that one man. Perhaps the words of Yu Jong-San were the trigger; five of the twenty people stood next to him.

    ¡°Oh, my god.¡±

    Owner Kong shook his head.

    ¡®When have I ever seen such pathetic people?¡¯

    How could people who im to be merchants make such stupid choices?

    ¡®No. No.¡¯

    Owner Kong controlled his expression.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Mount Hua, they would have never made such a choice. I suppose that¡¯s how truly absolute their influence is here.¡°

    If you¡¯re swayed so easily by your emotions, you won¡¯t be able to make the right judgments. Disrespecting the opponent was something a merchant should never do. It was the right time to think about the potential of Mount Hua, which was being disyed right now.

    Owner Kong looked at the people who went to the other side. Everyone was showing signs of regret, yet they looked oddly refreshed.

    ¡®Stupid people.¡¯

    Are they proud of not abandoning the sect till the very end?

    This is only meaningful while Mount Hua exists. Even if the payment is postponed, Mount Hua won¡¯t be able to afford to pay the rest of the merchants. They¡¯ve lost out on a fortune due to a moment¡¯s misjudgment.

    Owner Kong decided that and asked.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who thinks otherwise?¡±

    The others looked at Hyun Jong and then shook their heads.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Owner Kong smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that the name of Mount Hua was still so great. But that is all. The rest of us have no intention of dying the payment date, so return to us the money we lent you.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled. His eyes weren¡¯t looking at Owner Kong but the ones behind him.

    ¡°Is there really no one else here willing to help us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When there was no answer, Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°Then, it is unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Owner Kong.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong flinched.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice was soft, but there was a force he couldn¡¯t resist.

    Hyun Jong looked around at the merchants with Yu Jong-San, who smiled brightly.

    ¡°Still, it is enough that there are a few people who would side with Mount Hua. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the world hasn¡¯t yet abandoned Mount Hua?¡±

    Owner Kong couldn¡¯t say anything, and Hyun Jong loudly called.

    ¡°Un Am!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Am bowed his head and walked off quickly. Seeing that, owner Kong frowned.

    ¡®Does he really have it?¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    Just because owner Kong had tricks up his sleeve, that didn¡¯t mean the sect leader could do the same and receive a strong backing. If there was, the information would have certainly entered his ears.

    Was it a bluff?

    No, that didn¡¯t make sense either. You can only bluff when something is in the background to fall back on; the current Mount Hua couldn¡¯t afford such a dangerous bluff.

    Un Am returned before owner Kong could finish organizing his thoughts. He went alone but now came back with three people.

    ¡®A box?¡¯

    The people seemed to be of the same age as Un Am, which meant they were elders. One of them was bringing arge box.

    ¡°Sect leader. We brought it.¡±

    Hyun Jong pointed ahead.

    ¡°Put it down

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    The box was ced on the floor.

    Owner Kong looked down at the chest, then back up and asked.

    ¡°This¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is a fortune in that box, check for yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­fortune?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Owner Kong looked at the box with suspicious eyes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he is ying with me.¡¯

    The Hyun Jong that he knew wasn¡¯t a sly man who would joke in this situation. So, was there money in this box?

    Various thoughts came to his mind, but now wasn¡¯t the time to think. A box of money was right in front of him, so why bother thinking about it?

    Owner Kong approached the box as if possessed. And slowly opened the lid.

    He narrowed his eyes and checked what was inside.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Riches?

    Were the riches these books?

    ¡°Sect leader? Are you messing with us right now?¡±

    ¡°Would I do such a thing? I am sure I have what you wanted.¡±

    ¡°What we wanted?¡±

    ¡°You will know once you read it.¡±

    Owner Kong calmed his emotions and pulled out one of the books. He then began to read the contents in it.

    <i>p!</i>

    <i>p!</i>

    The sound of pages being turned at a rapid pace. His face gradually crumpled and changed various shades of color as each page was turned.

    ¡°T¨Cthis¡­¡±

    Owner Kong¡¯s facepletely changed, so the merchants behind him slowly approached.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Let us see it too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he didn¡¯t answer, they nced at the box. After confirming that several books were inside, they too reached out for them.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    Each one who checked the contents grew nervous and soon became suspicious.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these ledgers?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°It looks like old ledgers, so why are you bringing it out now¡­?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°The ledgers you are looking at now were created by Mount Hua for the management of our businesses.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i> What?¡±

    Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Owner Kong. Did you check it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice resounded clearly.

    ¡°These ledgers contain information proving that the ownership of the Hua-Um businesses which you are running belongs to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, no. What do you mean? Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Hyun Jong firmly cut off their words. And he opened his mouth to those who hadn¡¯te to their senses.

    ¡°Mount Hua has been so kind to you. But to think that you would repay our kindness like this. No matter how good Mount Hua is, we aren¡¯t the kind to show kindness to rats who bite their own masters.¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke out sharply.

    ¡°Therefore, based on these ledgers, Mount Hua will confiscate not only the businesses you have but also the property that you have umted under the name of the business.¡±

    A bolt of lightning cracked through the dry sky, quickly crushing down their dreams.

 Chapter 32: You bastard!? Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (2)

    No one was able to speak.

    It was because of the deration which came out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth. Those who understood what it meant couldn¡¯t speak, and those who had yet to grasp the situation couldn¡¯t open their mouths in such a heavy atmosphere.

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡±

    ¡°W-what are you saying? Sect leader?¡±

    Amotion broke out.

    The merchants screamed until their faces turned red, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t change his expression. A cold expression they had never seen from him was looking down on the merchants.

    ¡°It is as I said.¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t understand what is happening¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Owner Kong said in a cold voice, which froze the heated crowd where they stood.

    Hyun Jong and Kong Mun-Yeon locked eyes as electricity seemed to crackle between them.

    ¡°Tell Me. Owner Kong.¡±

    The attitude had not changed, but something more had. Hyun Jong was no longer the weak pushover pretending to remain calm; even Owner Kong felt stifled at the sect leader¡¯s change.

    ¡°This joke has gone too far.¡±

    ¡°A joke, you say?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Their eyes stayed locked together, each trying to overwhelm the other. Hyun Jong typically would have softened his gaze, but he didn¡¯t back down at this moment.

    ¡°I am sorry, but the sect leader of the great Mount Hua doesn¡¯t joke.¡±

    Hearing that, owner Kong spoke.

    ¡°Certainly, ording to the ledgers, most of the businesses of the Hua-Um merchantse under Mount Hua, and if it was true that the businesses were taken over, then you can surely confiscate them.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re well aware of the situation.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Owner Kong smiled. But this was a different smile. It was as if he was trying to fake it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that only if the ledger is legitimate?¡±

    Hyun Jong kept staring without saying a word. And Owner Kong continued.

    ¡°How can you prove if these books which sprouted up out of nowhere are genuine?¡±

    ¡°What, you¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you saying that Mount Hua faked these documents?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua would never do such a thing.¡±

    Owner Kong took a step back.

    ¡°But couldn¡¯t Mount Hua be deceived by some chatan? We can¡¯t trust them unless they are verified.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°That ismon sense!¡±

    The other merchants yelled.

    Hyun Jong, who watched them, nodded slowly and then looked at Hyun Yeong.

    ¡°Finance head.¡±

    ¡°Yes¨Csect leader!¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°There is truth to their words.¡±

    Hyun Yeong answered without a change in his expression, which delighted the merchants.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, the focus of this discussion is wrong.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Hyun Yeong smiled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t our business to determine if the ledgers are genuine or not. In such cases, isn¡¯t it the government which makes such determinations?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Yeong continued to speak.

    ¡°That¡¯s why half of the books were already entrusted to the officials in Hua-Um to check their authenticity. If the books get verified, the officials will go and confiscate their businesses.¡±

    Owner Kong¡¯s eyes widened at that.

    ¡°Y-You already gave them?¡±

    ¡°Right. Why? Is something wrong?¡±

    Hyun Yeong¡¯s casual words made owner Kong feel like he¡¯d fallen into a frozenke. A cold sweat began to trickle down his back.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    If he was in Hua-Um, he could have done something, but they were now on Mount Hua, and in their absence, the officials could rush in and take over their workce. He had no way of dealing with them while away.

    ¡®That bastard!¡¯

    Owner Kong red at Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong had nned this from the beginning and gathered them here; showing the ledgers directly to the merchants simply dyed the time. Everything was going ording to what he wanted.

    ¡°When did you leave the ledgers to the officials?¡±

    ¡°Around two days ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Two.¡±

    Owner Kong gnashed his teeth.

    Two days was more than enough to verify the ledgers. It was said that half of them were given to the officials, but they would certainly want to validate all of them. It was clear, the ledgers currently in the box must have already been validated.

    In other words, at the bottom of Mount Hua, officials were checking the authenticity of the ledgers and were preparing to confiscate the businesses.

    Mount Hua helped protect the world for generations. If the Sect leader himself requests something by utilizing the sect¡¯s connections, isn¡¯t it obvious how fast things would happen down there?

    Perhaps there was already amotion down there.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Owner Kong yelled in an angry voice.

    However, Hyun Jong was no longer the generous person he was a few days ago.

    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s whole body was giving out a strong force. Even Owner Kong, who was rarely surprised, ended up bowing to him.

    The name of Mount Hua.

    The energy now raging from this man showed the worth of that name.

    ¡°You have no right to speak.¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at the merchants with cold eyes. Some, unable to ovee the pressure, lowered their heads.

    ¡°A true friend is one who reaches out when things are difficult. There is no need to show kindness to those who held a sword to our throats during trying times. Go back. By the time you return, everything will already be over¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°It is impossible to ignore how you have treated us, yet I will give permission to each of you to take a single cartload of your wealth.¡±

    ¡°Se¨Csect leader.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t understand just how things got to this point.

    ¡°I have shown you the greatest favor I could.¡±

    At that time, Hyun Yeong spoke.

    ¡°Sect leader, these are the people who desecrated Mount Hua and siphoned off its wealth. Not just that, they tried to take our very foundation despite all we¡¯ve done for them. To show favor to such people¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we let go of an animal which was about to bite us, it will turn into a beast and devour us.¡±

    Hyun Jong waved his hand at that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision, so we won¡¯t be talking about this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Yeong lowered his head.

    ¡°Go down. Shouldn¡¯t you see with your own eyes how things are going?¡±

    Owner Kong¡¯s face distorted. Gritting his teeth, he red at Hyun Jong as if he wished to kill him.

    ¡°Sect leader. You¡¯ve been hiding such a poisonous heart behind that amiable facade.¡±

    ¡°Poisonous heart¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°Sure, call it a poisoned heart. But I feel that I pale inparison to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will not forget this debt.¡±

    ¡°Right. Un Am. Guide them out.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader!¡±

    Owner Kong turned around. And without waiting for Un Am, he started walking. The merchants, who didn¡¯t know what to do, looked at the sect leader and hurriedly began to follow owner Kong. They had to go down and check what was happening.

    Hyun Jong sighed as he looked at the people moving.

    ¡°Sect leader! You worked hard!

    ¡°<i>Hm¡­</i>¡±

    Hyun Jeong smiled at Hyun Yeong.

    ¡°Now Mount Hua is finally free. It is good!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rx too much. We¡¯ve only crossed one mountain now.¡±

    ¡°Will there be a greater mountain than this? Now everything is set.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly, seeing Hyun Yeong, who wasn¡¯t sure what to do, get lost in the excitement.

    It had been ages since he hadst seen the head of finance so happy. Everyone in Mount Hua was carrying a heavy load on their shoulders.

    ¡®All thanks to that child.¡¯

    It could be said that this was a prosperous time for Mount Hua.

    A reward should be given, but what kind of reward should he give to the one who made this happen? He smiled.

    Hyun Jong, who thought that, turned his head to Yu Jong-San and the others.

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    They immediately bowed to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Even in these difficult times, you kept our grace in your hearts.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s attitude was different from when he dealt with the other merchants. It was soft.

    ¡°Sect leader. What will happen to us?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change that your business belongs to Mount Hua. And things of Mount Hua should be returned to us. But I will ensure that you continue to handle the business and receive payment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Jong-San¡¯s face calmed.

    This situation was better than those who were running down the mountain now, but they were losing their businesses all the same. Wouldn¡¯t Yu Jong-San now be an employee and not the owner?

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    The moment Yu Jong-San tried to protest, Hyun Yeong opened his mouth.

    ¡°Excessive greed proceeds a downfall.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is also a sin to try and oppress others with a business that isn¡¯t yours. Mount Hua is just giving you a chance to lessen the weight of your sins.¡±

    Sighs came out.

    All of this had resulted from greed.

    ¡®Grandfather. What have you done?¡¯

    He was flustered again.

    ¡°Finance head.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that they didn¡¯t betray the loyalty they had to Mount Hua and helped us at thest minute?¡±

    ¡°It is true.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this together. There should be a good way. Shouldn¡¯t Mount Hua be a warm ce for their close friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Yeong stepped forward and told the merchants.

    ¡°Come this way. Let us head in and discuss.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    The merchants followed him withplex emotions.

    As everyone moved, Hyun Jong remained in ce alone.

    He watched Mount Hua each day, but Mount Hua now seemed different to his eyes.

    The barren and faded buildings seemed to be full of vitality.

    ¡®Does one¡¯s perception of life all depend on how the heart is feeling?¡¯

    No, everything doesn¡¯t simply end like that.

    Mount Hua, which was touched by tragedy, has received its first blessing in several decades. The flow of life is such a strange thing; once the direction of the flow changes, it isn¡¯t easy to reverse it simply through your own efforts.

    Now that a path for a better future was opened, Mount Hua will be different from before, which Hyun Jong believed.

    Perhaps today is the trigger that will bring back the forgotten glory of Mount Hua.

    ¡®It will.¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face, full of wrinkles, had a deep smile.

    ¡°¡­You, you¡­¡±

    In the distance, a wrinkle-free face crumpled and disfigured itself.

    ¡°That fucking bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes went wide with indignation.

    What? What do you mean by a cart!?

    What was that calm-looking man doing?

    ¡°Come on! I will show you what a beast is!¡±

    Hyun Jong sent the merchants away.

    But Chung Myung would not let them go so easily.

 Chapter 33: You bastard!? Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (3)

    ¡°Sahyung! Great Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear?¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled and asked.

    ¡°Hear what?¡±

    ¡°The rumors circting around, haven¡¯t you heard them?¡±

    ¡°I have ears, so there¡¯s nothing I cannot hear.¡±

    When Yoon Jong answered, Jo Gul said.

    ¡°The merchants of Hua-Um, who Mount Hua was indebted to, turned out to be Mount Hua¡¯s representatives in the past. All their businesses belong to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a riot in Hua-Um. Officials are upying and confiscating their property!¡±

    ¡°I heard about that too!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Why are you so calm? <i>Haaa!</i> This is why I shouldn¡¯t talk to people who want to

    be elders here!¡°

    Jo Gul beat his chest as if he was frustrated.

    ¡°Is that such a big deal?¡±

    ¡°It is. It¡¯s an amazing thing! Do you know how much money it will be if all the businesses are confiscated? Putting aside the wealth, just their businesses alone, we won¡¯t have to worry about making ends meet in Mount Hua for generations.¡±

    ¡°So¡­?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul with a slightly renewed sense of vigor.

    Yoon Jong was someone who was aiming to be a Taoist in Mount Hua. There seemed to be a difference between what he saw as essential and what Jo Gul considered a huge deal.

    ¡°This seems to be bigger than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, sahyung. Sahyung will one day have to lead Mount Hua, and it will be a disaster if you don¡¯t have the money to run it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>. I should keep this in mind.¡±

    He heard the rumors, but he didn¡¯t think too deeply about them. He merely thought that being able to avoid paying the debt was a blessing, but it seemed like there were much more profound implications for others.

    So, a new question arose.

    ¡°But how did this happen so suddenly? Why did the sect leader endure such humiliation until now?¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face became strangelyplex.

    ¡°They said they found some old ledgers.¡±

    ¡°Ledgers?¡±

    ¡°Right. Ledgers rted to the business of Mount Hua. They found it a few days ago, so they¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul seemed to trail off as he quietly ended it there. Seeing that Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t understand, Jo Gul began again.

    ¡°Found a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°The ledgers were found a few days ago. And the ledgers had to be some sort of book, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It is fortunate that we happened to see some books get discovered just a few days ago, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t say anything more and exchanged subtle nces.

    ¡®That box!¡¯

    ¡®There must have been books inside it!¡¯

    It was too perfect to be a coincidence. Besides, wasn¡¯t the reaction of the sect leader who checked it too extreme?

    ¡°I really want to say, it couldn¡¯t be, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong¡¯s faces darkened a little.

    ¡°Besides, the reaction of that idiot before it happened was¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, it was too strange.¡±

    ¨COuch! What is this? Why is there a stone here!

    ¨CNo! My god! This isn¡¯t a stone! Why did someone bury this here? So weird? <i>Hehehehe</i>. Very weird.

    ¨CShould I dig? Is it fine if I dig*? Hahahaha. Hahaha.* What could be buried here? Such a strange thing. It couldn¡¯t be a treasure.

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®If you want to deceive someone, at least act properly. Damn it.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t forget that awkward voice. Even a three-year-old would do better than him.

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, he is up to something.¡¯

    That was what anyone would have thought.

    Soon after that crappy performance, the box was uncovered.¡­

    ¡°As expected?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong turned serious.

    ¡°Where the hell did he find it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the more we want to know, the more we end up not knowing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    There were too many strange details. Even if he didn¡¯t pay attention, everything seemed suspicious.

    Nevertheless, Yoon Jong isn¡¯t very wary of Chung Myung because his sincerity towards Mount Hua is evident.

    This situation was no exception. Didn¡¯t Mount Hua benefit from Chung Myung finding those ledgers?

    ¡°Anyway.¡­¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°Great Sahyung!¡±

    A loud voice came from outside the room.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Why him?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader is looking for him, but we can¡¯t seem to find him. He isn¡¯t even in his room.¡±

    ¡°¡­. <i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong, who tried to remain calm, went stiff, and soon his expression turned dark.

    ¡°Not there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t find him anywhere.¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    Yoon Jong jumped up and started to run towards Chung Myung¡¯s room.

    He burst through the door, mming it open, quickly scanning the room. He even inspected the closet.

    ¡°Great Sahyung! What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Jo Gul, who was a stepte, asked.

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s missing.¡±

    Yoon Jong pointed to the open closet. Resting peacefully inside the closet was Chung Myung¡¯s uniform.

    ¡°What? Did he take off his uniform? Where¡ª¡±

    At that moment, Jo Gul¡¯s eyes widened.

    The uniform was taken off and ced in the closet. Then the clothes which were missing were.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t tell me!¡±

    The ck clothes which Jo Gul brought to him previously were missing.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Again¡­ he is up to something again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them really couldn¡¯t tell if Chung Myung was a boon for Mount Hua or a bane.

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>¡­.¡±

    A group of men stood looking at their carts with a bewildered face. The carts contained a fraction of the wealth they had gathered.

    Each one was filled with wealth to help them survive. For someone with no money, it would be a startling amount. But for those here, looking at this wealth left them with an indescribable feeling as they recalled memories of what led to their current state.

    ¡°In one day¡­.¡±

    Like being struck by a bolt of lightning from a cloudless blue sky

    As soon as they scurried down from Mount Hua, they saw their workces already upied by government officials. They were armed and surrounded their businesses with the official order to confiscate everything.

    They only heard shouts from the officials ordering their men to confiscate their things.

    ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯

    Then, were the ledgers real?

    It was shocking and seemed unfair. Who would have thought that the businesses being run for generations belonged to Mount Hua? Since it was operated by their fathers, they thought it was theirs.

    But in one day, it was taken away, and they were kicked out of Hua-Um. Where else in the world could there be such an unfair situation?

    Every merchant gathered wore the same dark expression.

    When they saw one another dragging their carts, their hearts began to break as they looked truly destitute.

    ¡°¡­ what the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°This is beyond words.¡±

    Sighs emerged from all over.

    They were exiled, but since Mount Hua informed the officials to let them take a cart full of belongings, they were given some time to gather everything. Even if they wanted food, they had to leave Hua-Um and buy it elsewhere.

    ¡°A-are we to leave like this?¡±

    ¡°What more can we do?¡±

    ¡°Protest¡­¡±

    ¡°Protest?¡±

    The owner of Plum Blossom Inn, Jin Yi-San, looked at Jo Geum-Myeong in anger.

    ¡°Are you saying that even after watching what just happened in front of our eyes? We are the thieves! Thieves! If the sect leader hadn¡¯t shown mercy to us, we wouldn¡¯t have even had the chance to leave; we would have been imprisoned! How do you intend to argue their proof!?¡±

    A few people sighed, and their shoulders drooped.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Jin Yi-San turned.

    ¡°I am leaving!¡±

    ¡°A-already?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that we would be imprisoned if we didn¡¯t leave within an hour!? We need to get out of here first!¡±

    In the end, they all nodded helplessly. Those who watched him slowly followed.

    After traveling for some time, they were able to get out of Hua-Um with their carts. They briefly pulled their cats into the shade beneath some trees to rest.

    ¡°¡­ for this to happen.¡±

    ¡°The officials who were monitoring behind us have returned too. Maybe we can get a moment of peace now.¡±

    ¡°Peace?¡±

    ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    As they got past one issue, other problems began toe into sight.

    A few of the men looked at Kong Mun-Yeong. Seeing that he hadn¡¯t said a single word, they were tempted to make the man speak and take responsibility for what happened.

    ¡°Owner Kong!¡±

    A sharp voice.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    As soon as Jo Geum-Myeong asked, the others began to join in.

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we only needed to trust you? How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°We believed in you, and now we have turned into scammers and thieves. How are you going to take responsibility for this?¡±

    At that, Kong Mun-Yeong slowly raised his head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone who saw his eyes went silent. Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s eyes, which had always been soft, were no longer glistening.

    ¡°Are you ming me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing the cold voice, they were all suppressed by his momentum and backed away.

    ¡°A-No, we didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°We meant¡­ measures. Some countermeasures¡­¡±

    As everyone flinched, Kong Mun-Yeong, who was overwhelming the crowd, further bolstered the momentum.

    ¡°You pathetic bastards.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong got up.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as if we were hoping to have a good rtionship with Mount Hua! Is there any one of you who thought otherwise? Everyone must have realized this to some extent, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    There was no answer.

    Those who still knew shame bowed their heads, but most didn¡¯t.

    Kong Mun-Yeong said.

    ¡°No need to make a fuss. For now, just endure; however, this isn¡¯t going to end like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you have something in mind?¡±

    ¡°How can those ledger¡¯s be legitimate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re obviously forged.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must know that, with Mount Hua¡¯s connections, manipting the authenticity of the ledgers isn¡¯t very difficult! He must have decided to share the wealth with the province officials.!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±

    The merchants nodded their heads.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Luoyang for now. We can take care of matters there. If they try to suppress us with such power, we will have to push back with greater power! I will surely punish the wicked Mount Hua and that sect leader!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohhh</i>!¡±

    ¡°Right! It doesn¡¯t make sense for them to suddenly have a bunch of books from a hundred years ago!¡±

    ¡°We need to uncover their crooked tricks!¡±

    The voices of merchants grew louder.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the ledger was real or fake. As Kong Mun-Yeong said, if they can utilize great enough power, even real books would be fake.

    Then getting their businesses back wouldn¡¯t be a huge deal.

    Seeing that, Kong Mun-Yeong smiled.

    ¡°So, you have nothing to worry about. I will take care of everything, so just trust and follow me.¡±

    ¡°We believe in you!¡±

    ¡°We believed you from the start!¡±

    ¡®Pathetic bastards.¡¯

    Kong Mun-Yeong frowned.

    They were trash, but he still needed them. It was better to have people who would follow his words than to be alone. Once he reached Luoyang, the situation would be reversed. He had a strong backer, which could give him strength¡­

    ¡°What bullshit.¡±

    Then, an unfamiliar voice flew in.

    Kong Mun-Yeong turned his head.

 Chapter 34: You bastard!? Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (4)

    ¡®When?¡¯

    Kong Mun-Yeong was visibly shocked. He didn¡¯t feel anyone approaching. But someone was standing right in front of him.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    As he looked at the owner of the voice, Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s feelings changed from shock into bewilderment.

    A ck cloth clung tightly to his body, another ck cloth obscured his face, and he held a sword in one hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was obviously a robber!!

    But¡­

    Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s gaze drifted upwards. The zing sun caught his eyes as his vision clouded over.

    ¡®A crazy bastard?¡¯

    A robber was roaming on the streets in broad daylight. Did that make any sense?

    ¡°¡­ what did you say?¡±

    Instead of Kong Mun-Yeong, someone else asked. The masked man looked at the person and spoke.

    ¡°I said¡­ <i>cough!. Cough! Cough! Agh!</i> What¡­ <i>cough¡­bullshit</i>.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong looked at the robber with nk eyes.

    ¡®Is he going to die?¡¯

    Is it some old man?

    A bent waist with an emaciated body made the man look like a skeleton. Every move seemed to cause his bones to ache, and what can be seen of his hidden face were tired eyes that looked old and withered.

    Or was it a young child dying?

    No. That couldn¡¯t be.

    ¡°What business does he have? He doesn¡¯t seem like a passer-by.¡±

    The masked man coughed a few times and shook his head at the question.

    ¡°Shit. I am going to die this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see what is going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°A man dressed like this appears before you in broad daylight; what do you think his identity is?¡±

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s gone mad?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ or dementia?¡±

    ¡°Robber! A robber!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you really were a robber. I couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong stopped smiling.

    This man iming to be a robber looked like he couldn¡¯t even catch a mouse.

    Of course, downying others based on their appearance wasn¡¯t a good idea. But now, this man¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t the only problem.

    Although he had a sword in his hand, no one could feel any energy from him.

    And any rational man with no energy wouldn¡¯t be walking around in those kinds of clothes. This was something only a crazy person would do.

    ¡°Look here. Old man.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong waved his hand.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve lost your way at the sight of wealth. It might seem like a jackpot, but don¡¯t waste your life here. Quickly return.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the riches¡­ <i>cough!</i> The jackpot for sure¡­ <i>cough!</i> <i>Cough! Oh!</i> It must be you!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kua.</i>¡±

    Since the masked man couldn¡¯tmunicate clearly, he tapped on his waist a couple of times, raised the sword he was using as a cane, and pointed to Kong Mun-Yeong.

    ¡°I am not trying to steal your money. I am trying to recover my property.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were a robber a while ago?¡±

    ¡°See, you understood it so clearly despite the coughing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh</i>.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong frowned.

    Since he couldn¡¯t rob, this robber was trying to stick around like a beggar.

    ¡°It would be better for you to leave before we are forced to take action.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious!?¡±

    The moment Kong Mun-Yeong was about to scream, the tip of the masked man¡¯s sword was aimed at him.

    ¡°I thought you had a brighter head on your shoulders, but it seems you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong ceased speaking. A moment of silence passed.

    Kong Mun-Yeong, who was looking at the masked man, asked in a slightly different tone.

    ¡°Are you from Mount Hua?¡±

    At his question, the other merchants seemed shocked.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, owner Kong?¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong didn¡¯t answer their questions. Dealing with the annoying bastards wasn¡¯t important now; the masked man was his current priority.

    The masked man shook his head.

    ¡°It seems you do understand.¡±

    ¡°You know that the talks with Mount Hua are done, right?¡±

    ¡°The talks with Mount Hua are done. But the talks with me aren¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°Did the sect leader send you?¡±

    ¡°Does he seem like that kind of a person?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong knew the personality of the sect leader. There was no denying that the man was dignified and had his own sense of justice.

    He wasn¡¯t the kind to send someone to clean up after letting them go.

    ¡°Are you saying that you came from Mount Hua against the will of your own sect leader?¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    The masked man shook his head.

    ¡°Because I am not in a position to listen to each and every word of that child.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®Child?¡¯

    Although covered with a mask, he considered this man with a sloppy waist, weird body, and old-fashioned words to be quite old.

    Even inparison to the sect leader of Mount Hua, this man seemed older.

    In other words, the person in front of them right now could be a former master of Mount Hua.

    ¡®But they aren¡¯t the kind toe out and act like this.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. It was his will to never disturb hisposure in front of people, but the person in front of him could be a former master.

    Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯splexion darkened,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that former members of Mount Hua would be so petty.¡±

    ¡°Petty?¡±

    The masked man snorted.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being petty by pointing a sword at us and hoping to take what little we have left? What would your senior think if he saw this now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ senior?¡±

    The blue eyes behind the mask narrowed.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i> Look at him!¡¯

    ¡®He understands seniority in the sect?¡¯

    Senior was something Chung Myung was called in his time. Though he was quite the rouge at the time. If Kong Mun-Yeong was a simple businessman, he wouldn¡¯t know much about seniority within a sect.

    But he mentions that?

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡®Something smells off.¡¯

    Something very musty. Maybe this wasn¡¯t just done by some money-crazed people.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine either way.¡±

    Chung Myung swung his sword.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the sect leader let you go so easily because he¡¯s na?ve or if he simply hasn¡¯t learned anything. Personally, with my temper, I would rather just break your bones and be done with it. But, for the sake of the sect leader, I will respect his decision to let you go. Leave the carts and get out of here, then I won¡¯t catch you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i>¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong burst outughing.

    ¡°Old man. Do you think I left because Icked strength?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong was confused.

    It was weird how this old man talked. Every time he spoke, Kong Mun-Yeong would be left speechless.

    ¡°<i>Khuem!</i> Well, you¡¯re mistaken. The reason I backed down was to avoid making it arger problem. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m unable to catch a man wearing a mask calling himself a robber.¡±

    ¡°<i>haha</i>. Well-spoken¡­ <i>cough! Cough! Ahck! Cough! Spit!</i> Oh my¡­. I am dying.¡±

    Seeing the masked man hunched over and coughing, Kong Mun-Yeong felt a bit sorry for him. If the situation allowed, he even wanted to help him.

    Tears welled up in his eyes, looking at those shaky limbs and bent waist.

    ¡°¡­ old man. If you back down, we won¡¯t bother you. It seems like things are difficult for you too, so don¡¯t stand up and simply head back.¡±

    ¡°The old man has already died.¡±

    He was a kid now.

    ¡®<i>Aigoo</i>, that pure internal qi is killing my body.¡¯

    His body wasn¡¯t mature, so he had no choice but to use it, but he never expected the wounds to be so severe.

    There was no way he could feel fine when he was supposed to be resting for three months, but he decided to go wandering the streets. He was thankful they misunderstood him to be an old man, but¡­

    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    Chung Myung swung his sword.

    ¡°Those who want to take a beating, stay here; those who value their lives can leave empty-handed. Back in the old days, I would have just pounced without asking a question. Recently though, I am learning to be patient, so don¡¯t test my temper.¡±

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong drew a line like he didn¡¯t want to speak anymore.

    ¡°This is yourst warning. I will not show you any more consideration.¡±

    ¡°I get it. Tell the people hiding toe out.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong was startled.

    ¡®He noticed?¡¯

    Following behind him were a group of hidden escorts. They were so talented that it would be difficult for even a trained martial artist to feel their presence.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    As the words fell, dozens of warriors appeared from the grassy terrain.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°When did these people¡­?¡±

    The merchants gathered close to their carts, their faces rife with fear. Of course, they couldn¡¯t have noticed the guards following them.

    ¡°Once more!¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong still wanted to give the old man a chance to step down but went silent at what happened.

    A sound that made his shoulders shake.

    And¡­

    <i>Swosh!</i>.

    The warrior who jumped out the farthest copsed suddenly. Upon seeing that, Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s legs trembled.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and raised the sword.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    <i>Pak!</i>

    ¡°Kids these days!¡±

    <i>Thuk!</i>

    ¡°Talk a lot!¡±

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t act like this in my time!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Five escorts fell before Kong Mun-Yeong could figure out what happened. He couldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung retrieved his sword, put it on his shoulder, and looked at Kong Mun-Yeong.

    It may have looked cool if anyone else had done it, but now Chung Myung was weak and slumped over. Seeing him bent down, seemingly in pain, evoking a sense of misery in his movements made the onlookers feel a sort of pity for him.

    ¡°Child.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and continued.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know much, but none of the kids who ignored me in the old days returned with their limbs intact. You should listen well to the words of your elders. I wonder, will some old-fashioned medicine work on you?

    Chung Myung walked with the sword on his shoulder, whistling.

    The warriors who saw it faltered and stepped back at his approach. Completely crushed by the momentum.

    ¡°Stand back, you useless trash!¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong, who yelled at the warriors, grunted through his teeth.

    ¡®Was there still someone this strong hidden in Mount Hua?¡¯

    He thought Mount Hua was just an old tiger with its teeth and ws removed. No, that was correct. The mistake was overlooking the fact that a crippled tiger is still a tiger; even without its teeth and ws, it could kill a man with its strength alone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you waited until now to appear. if you hade out earlier than now, Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have turned this way.¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was opening his mouth, Kong Mun-Yeong continued.

    ¡°But, you¡¯vee at the wrong time. I wanted to deliver a blow to Mount Hua, but this works as well. If someone like you dies at my hands, the sect leader will surely grieve for quite some time. Prepare yourself.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong raised his energy.

    The grass around was ripped up and soared around in a frenzy. It was energy far greater than what a store owner should be capable of.

    ¡°Right. I knew something was up with you.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; at the very least, I won¡¯t cut that mouth of yours.¡±

    Chung Myung walked towards Kong Mun-Yeong, while Kong Mun-Yeong ran towards Chung Myung.

 Chapter 35: You bastard!? Are you from the Southern Edge Sect? (5)

    There was no disrespect for the opponent.

    Although Kong Mun-Yeong was a half-baked warrior, his attitude wasn¡¯t inferior to that of a truly strong martial artist. Those who walked the path of martial arts should never underestimate their foes. Even a tiger does its best to catch a rabbit.

    Moreover, there was no way he could be more alert after seeing how Chung Myung dealt with the escort guards.

    But¡­

    Something felt strange.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    As he attempted to strike with his fist, before it could even extend past his chest, it was already blocked. What¡¯s more, it was blocked with a sword.

    The robber kept blocking any movement, twisting and turning without attacking, as if ying with Kong Mun-Yeong.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    He could clearly feel the flow of internal energy.

    ¡°Y-You bastard!¡±

    He clearly attacked the masked man with a Swinging Leg attack, but the masked man had already vanished from that ce.

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huk!</i>¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong, startled by the voiceing from behind, clenched his fist and fiercely swung backward.

    But this time too.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Huk!</i>¡±

    Strength was circted from the dantian and amplified through his waist and chest; his fists turned into raging weapons. But what happens when such weapons are blocked before releasing their momentum?

    <i>Pop!</i>

    The sound of something exploding inside Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s body. At the same time, his shoulder des swelled sharply.

    It couldn¡¯t be seen with the eyes, but there was likely a rupture within his shoulder muscle.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    The same thing kept repeating over and over.

    ¡°<i>Uuughh!</i>¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong, seething in pain and fury, raised his energy to kill the man and swept with a powerful kick. However, the masked man didn¡¯t seem to try avoiding it. He lightly took a step back as if avoiding an obnoxious fly.

    Kong Mun-Yeong felt his feet brush past the man¡¯s chest, the wind pressure made his clothes tremble, but the masked man was untouched.

    ¡®What the hell is he?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t calm himself.

    Was he fast?

    No.

    Strong?

    No.

    The masked man was neither fast nor strong. Judging from his appearance, Kong Mun-Yeong could surely deal with 10 more masked people.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of the man¡¯s clothes. It was as if a young disciple was dealing with his master, he tried all sorts of maneuvers, but none worked.

    It was the same now.

    His full-strength blow flew towards the man¡¯s face, but it just brushed by with no contact. If he could even graze the man, his flesh would be torn, and his bones would be crushed; but the masked man waspletely avoiding his attacks with minimal movements. As if he was ying with a toddler.

    How could that be possible?

    He wasn¡¯t fast.

    But he was fast.

    It wasn¡¯t an overwhelming speed. He moved slowly but perfectly and in the right direction at the proper distance.

    Effortlessly and without wasting energy.

    A dream of any martial artist. However, Kong Mun-Yeong felt miserable now.

    It was like seeing a goblin.

    He was fighting a man, but then it felt like he was kicking the air. He couldn¡¯t touch the opponent, and he couldn¡¯t hurt the opponent no matter what he tried.

    ¡®This man is a monster.¡¯

    If the man was just avoiding it, he wouldn¡¯t be so nervous. However, it wasn¡¯t just that.

    ¡®He is reading my movements.¡¯

    Even before he attacked, he was able to decide where to move. He was able to lead the opponent¡¯s strength to move where he wanted. This was an excellentbination of posture and movement.

    Kong Mun-Yeong couldn¡¯t even imagine just how strong this man could be.

    ¡®It was wrong from the beginning.¡¯

    Monsters were unpredictable from the start. Had he known such a monster existed in Mount Hua, he never would have done such a thing.

    But¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>¡±

    The masked man, who was sneakily dodging the attacks, grabbed his waist and bent over.

    ¡°Oh my. Damn this body. It hurts. It hurts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The masked man patted his back.

    ¡­ it was a bit clumsy.

    A master who was so great was gasping and tired from this little movement?

    Ridiculous.

    But it was happening right in front of his eyes.

    The masked man was breathing heavily. And the mask around his mouth was wet, the face exposed in the cloth mask was perspiring heavily. And his back was already soaked with sweat.

    He seemed to be on the verge of copse.

    Yet, he kept dodging the attacks, which flowed unceasingly.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    The masked man straightened his back again.

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>. I wanted to y with you more, but I can¡¯t. I am too weak.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s face tensed upon hearing what was said.

    He did everything he could, yet he couldn¡¯t even catch a loose string of this feeble old man¡¯s clothing. Kong Mun-Yeong was confident that if he put his strength on full disy, few would be able to defeat him. He even felt he could bring down Mount Hua if he tried.

    But now, he was toyed with by an old man he¡¯d never seen before, constantly being teased.

    ¡°Why was someone like you never on the front line?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Chung Myung turned and grabbed the sword.

    ¡°Those who think only of themselves live in a strange illusion. Why should I have to answer any of your questions?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who will ask the questions. For a simple business owner, your martial arts are quite strong. Why is a man with such skills running a business in Hua-Um?¡±

    ¡°Is there aw which says the strong shouldn¡¯t run businesses?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a different story when the warrior is clearly greedy for money to the point of tricking a sect. With your level of martial arts, there are plenty of better ways to earn a fortune. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips inside the mask curled up.

    ¡°What are you trying¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Chung Myung stopped him from speaking.

    ¡°I get it, I get it, you aren¡¯t going to tell me anyway. There is no conspiracy going around, so don¡¯t misunderstand. I have not beenmissioned by anyone, and I am not affiliated with anyone. This is all because of my personal matter. Is what you are going to say, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.r¨Cright.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>. I thought so.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it usually goes. Unfortunately, those who say such things never confess easily in the beginning. Truthfully, even though your sins are great, I don¡¯t feel the need to grind you for information. Once I separate your flesh from bone, the words should spill out naturally, but if I do that, there are bound to be additional problems.¡±

    Chung Mung nodded to himself.

    ¡°Right, so there is the problem. Do you know what I do when I find myself in this situation?

    ¡°¡­ how would I know?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make a deal.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I said that we¡¯ll make a deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and walked towards the man.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already said that you won¡¯t speak; even if your insides explode, your mouth will remain sealed. So, we¡¯ll make a deal. You promise to keep your mouth shut, and I promise to beat you until it opens.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you change your mind in the middle and you want to talk, just raise your hand. But it would be better to think quickly. You can¡¯t get a refund for a blow which has already struck you.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Right. That is my specialty! Here Ie!¡±

    Chung Myung rushed in, closing the gap between them in an instant. Kong Mun-Yeong unknowingly backed away.

    The masked man wasn¡¯t giving out any overpowering energy. It wasn¡¯t like the sword in his hand was scary. Even the way he ran made it feel like he would trip and fall any moment, yet Kong Mun-Yeong retreated.

    But the speed he was retreating at wasn¡¯t faster than the speed Chung Myung was running.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, still in its sheath, swiftly targeted Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s left knee. Realizing that it was impossible to avoid, Kong Mun-Yeong attempted to block his knee with his arms.

    <i>Paak!</i>

    And soon, the sword mmed into the shoulder.

    ¡°<i>Ack</i>!¡±

    An unseen attack.

    ¡®Shoulder?¡¯

    Obviously, it was aimed at the leg, so why did his shoulder get hit?

    But there wasn¡¯t much time to think about it. The sword which struck the shoulder now aimed for the head.

    This time, he could clearly determine the correct angle; he crossed his arms over his head.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    His eyes blurred over momentarily.

    The world turned ck for a second before color was regained. At the same time, he felt short of breath, like his neck was tearing.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword had stabbed him in the throat. The de was still in its sheath, so it didn¡¯t cut his throat. Still, it was a firm lump of metal that had stabbed his throat. How painful would it be?

    Tears welled up in his eyes as his body trembled.

    <i>Argh!</i>

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung¡¯s sword came crashing down.

    Shoulder, head, and waist.

    Now, he was swinging the sword like he was hitting a stray dog.

    What made it remarkable was that the fat man could never avoid it despite how clumsy the swordsmanship appeared. If he twisted his shoulders, his back was struck; if he tried to move his back, his head got hit.

    Kong Mun-Yeong, who quickly became a mess, retreated in terror and backed away.

    ¡°M¨Cmight die¡­.¡±

    The fear of death began to dominate his mind. Both looked into each other¡¯s eyes.

    At that moment, Kong Mun-Yeong could tell.

    Eyes.

    When he saw Chung Myung¡¯s cold and emotionless eyes, Kong Mun-Yeong understood.

    He had seen those eyes many times in his life. All those who had such eyes had one thing inmon.

    Killers.

    He didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was definite that this man had killed countless people. Beating Kong Mun-Yeong to death would be no different than catching a fly.

    As soon as he chooses to unsheathe his sword, Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s head would surely fly off without resistance.

    ¡®N-No!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to die. At least not here.

    Then, Chung Myung began to pull his sword from the sheath. Soon after, he struck at Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s head with a swiftness unseen before.

    ¡°Aaaaahhhhhh!!¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s hands shone in a dazzling blue light. A massive st erupted from his palms at Chung Myung as he wielded his sword.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong remained in that position with his arm outstretched in a daze.

    There was nothing there.

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t where he was supposed to be. Kong Mun-Yeong, who came to his senses, hurriedly looked at Chung Myung, who had alreadye closer as he was sheathing his sword.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°Taiyi Divine Palm technique?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastard?¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s face went pale the moment he realized his mistake.

    ¡°Are you from the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    His face soon became horribly distorted.

 Chapter 36: A leader who is more like a beggar! (1)

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong quickly pulled himself together. Even if he was caught in a tiger¡¯s den, wouldn¡¯t he be able to survive as long as he kept his wits together?

    ¡°W-whatever do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ha? Look at this fool!¡±

    Chung Myung snorted.

    ¡°Did you think my eyes are for decoration? Do I look like someone who can¡¯t recognize the Taiyi Divine Palm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Quite a coincidence. What a crafty bitch. The person operating a business in Hua-Um who led the merchants to pressure Mount Hua into the ground over their debt also just happens to know the martial arts of the Southern edge sect? The Taiyi Divine Palm technique, you¡¯ve learned it quite well, huh?¡±

    Cold sweat ran down Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s back. He was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain from the beating he took.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He should have been more cautious.

    Even if his neck was cut off, he shouldn¡¯t have used that technique. What¡¯s more, he did it in front of a man from Mount Hua!

    A fatal mistake.

    But can this be called a mistake?

    If the old man hadn¡¯t pushed Kong Mun-Yeong to this extent and suddenly unsheathed the sword while beating the hell out of him, Kong Mun-Yeong wouldn¡¯t have used the technique.

    If it was a coincidence, it was the worst kind. If he aimed for this, then Kong Mun-Yeong couldn¡¯t imagine just how nasty that old man was.

    ¡°Did the Southern Edge Sect send you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong tightly sealed his lips.

    No matter what he said, it woulde out as an excuse. If he could turn the situation around, even if he had to use themest excuse, then he would; but it didn¡¯t seem like anything would work on this old man. So, he kept silent to ensure he didn¡¯t give up more information.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Shut your mouth, <i>eh</i>?¡±

    Chung Myung walked towards Kong Mun-Yeong.

    ¡°Well, this is fine too. It¡¯s a good thing to be loyal. I think you made a good choice. But there is one thing you are wrong about.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what that is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Southern Edge sect wasn¡¯t an easy ce. Since the old days, the Southern Edge sect had been at odds with Mount Hua, but it must be admitted that it was now one of the Ten Great Sects.

    There was no way for a sect of that size to do such sloppy work. That was Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts. The information Kong Mun-Yeong knew had to be limited, and even if he knew more, there was no way to verify its authenticity.

    All he had to know was that this was indeed the work of the Southern Edge sect. Isn¡¯t that something that Chung Myung and Mount Hua should find out?

    ¡°<i>Haaa</i>, you bastard! Even in the past, when the martial arts world was quite grim, it wasn¡¯t this horrible. One of the Ten Great Sects tries to steal not just other people¡¯s martial arts techniques but also their entire sect? Isn¡¯t that quite a scam? What an honorable sect!¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong, who could no longer maintain hisposure, broke out.

    ¡°Right. Isn¡¯t that better for Mount Hua too?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°You must understand it too! Mount Hua is hopeless now. Wealth? Riches? They are just additional things for a sect. Mount Hua has lost its martial arts, and it can no longer be the same Mount Hua whose name echoed in glory. It¡¯s just a matter of it falling downter if it survives now!¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung listened to Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was trying to snuff out the dying Mount Hua¡¯sst breaths. Again, this is something Mount Hua should be thankful for. Someone like you should know this, right? Mount Hua can no longer survive! Even the martial arts, the core of any sect, have withered at Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I am saying?¡±

    ¡°No. Who said that Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts have withered?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    Kong Mun-Yeong would have snorted and dismissed it if anyone else had said this. But the wordsing from Chung Myung seemed to hold greater weight.

    In the eyes of Kong Mun-Yeong, this man was a former master of Mount Hua.

    ¡°You bastards are trying to cut off Mount Hua¡¯sst breath? Mount Hua is still alive and well; even if it dies, it dies. But, you piece of shit, what do you think you¡¯re trying to do by burying Mount Hua while it still breathes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatever, you crooked bastards always justify your actions with some twisted logic. I¡¯d rather you people charge straight ahead and destroy Mount Hua head-on. That is the only way I will acknowledge those bitches from the Southern Edge sect.¡±

    The closer one lives, the more likely they will bump into each other. It¡¯s true that in diplomatic matters, you must treat your enemies as friends and keep them close.

    Mount Hua and the Southern Edge sect had many simrities, and both had a strong focus on swordsmanship. Despite having different ideals, they stayed close to one another.

    If two sects with simr techniques were ced side by side, one was bound to die.

    In the past, Chung Myung would regrly beat the shit out of the Southern Edge sect when he felt bored. To be more precise, Chung Myung would provoke them into starting a fight.

    ¡°I am not a member of the Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°You misunderstood something, but the technique you saw was something I learned by ident.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Right. Should I tell you a surprising fact?

    ¡°¡­ what is that?¡±

    ¡°I am not a member of Mount Hua either.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that makes sense¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was startled at Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s reaction.

    That was close. He almost hit him.

    ¡°Anyway, in return for showing me that technique, I will show you something interesting. If you can recognize this, it will be interesting. But if you don¡¯t, then it is a shame.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly stuck his sword out.

    ¡°Tell the one who sent you.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s way of speaking had changed.

    The yful appearance was no more. His bent back was now straight, and the drooping shoulders had regained their form.

    A perfect posture, picturesque.

    Kong Mun-Yeong, who witnessed it, was shocked.

    A sudden breeze began to blow over the area.

    The wind seemed to carry the gentle scent of plum blossoms that filled the air.

    ¡°Plum Blossoms give off the most intense fragrance when they bloom in the snow. Although it is winter now, Mount Hua¡¯s spirit remains unbroken. Eventually, the spring wille, and the plum blossoms will bloom in full.¡±

    Kong Mun-Yeong saw it.

    The tip of the sword which moved.

    <i>Shiver.</i>

    The movement, which began with a tiny vibration, soon grew into a great tremor, and the tremor turned into an illusory sword whose trajectory seemed to embroider the sky in a fantasy.

    The tip of the sword seemed to cover the entire sky.

    Vivid plum petals bloomed at the sword¡¯s tip.

    After a dreary winter, the plum blossoms which heralded a warm spring bloomed all over the mountain, painted into the world through Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    ¡®This is an illusion.¡¯

    The wind blew.

    The plum blossoms which covered the sky as if fluttering in the spring wind began to bloom. Eventually, the petals flew up as if swimming in the sky andnded on Kong Mun-Yeong¡¯s head.

    The petals gently swept past Kong Mun-Yeong, blowing away his consciousness like the wind. Until the very end, he didn¡¯t know what he was looking at.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Only the sound of him falling to the floor, unconscious, could be heard. The plum blossom petals covering the sky disappeared like a mirage.

    Chung Myung, who withdrew his sword, turned around.

    <i>¡°Kuak!¡±</i>

    Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth due to overexerting himself to operate the technique. Chung Myung, who took off his mask, spit out arge surge of blood.

    ¡®I am dying, for sure.¡¯

    He had a broken body thatcked strength. If it was the past, such a thing could have been done without sweating.

    ¡®The foundation is good, but I still might die. Ouch!¡¯

    Chung Myung put the mask on and thought abouting up with some new countermeasures.

    ¡°Well, then.¡±

    His gaze went to the other merchants.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They were looking at Chung Myung as if they had seen a ghost.

    Why wouldn¡¯t they?

    They had never seen or heard of plum blossoms blooming in the sky due to a sword technique. No, they had heard such a feat was aplished by masters in the past, but those warriors were dead, so they believed it to be an exaggerated legend.

    However, this man brought the legend to life before their eyes.

    From their point of view, as those who tried to extort money by scamming Mount Hua, Chung Myung was nothing short of a Grim Reaper.

    ¡°Who wants to be beaten first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who wants to leave?¡±

    ¡°Me!¡±

    ¡°I will go away too!¡±

    ¡°Please spare us!¡±

    Chung Myung just nodded his head.

    ¡°Good. So cooperative.¡±

    Merchants rushed out and away from their carts. But, of course, Chung Myung had no intention of letting them go so easily.

    ¡°Stop moving.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The merchants froze in unison.

    ¡°If you just leave just like this, what am I to do about these carts? Think a little, think.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The merchants looked at Chung Myung with eyes overflowing with injustice.

    Did they even have to consider the convenience of a robber? No matter how horrible their luck was, this seemed too much.

    But no one dared to speak against him.

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°For now, each of you will check how much money is in your cart. Whoever finishesst will end up like him.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed toward the unconscious Kong Mun-Yeong.

    No more words were needed. As soon as the words were spoken, the merchants rushed to their carts.

    ¡°Eight hundred nyang!¡±

    ¡°Two thousand and eight hundred nyang!¡±

    ¡°It is¡­eight thousand¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? You had that much money?¡±

    ¡°Is that important now?¡±

    Some even yelled at the others. Chung Myung, who saw it, frowned.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did you include the cost of the cart and the horse too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Recalcte.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Once it was done, Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Then, I will lend the horse, so one of you will go to the nearest town from here and get the money. I will sell these wares to you.¡±

    The merchants looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    They were the sort of people who lived their lives obsessed with money, but even for them, this was the first time they¡¯d seen such a person.

    ¡°Bring the money on a non-disclosure slip. If you put anything on the slip, I will kill you right away. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°One person will go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    One merchant asked.

    ¡°What if the one going escapes?¡±

    Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°What good would running away do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you people have money now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°And your businesses have been confiscated?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what good will running and escaping even do? If you want to at least get something, you shoulde back, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ then what if they report to the government¡ª¡±

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Chung Myung gently raised his leg and hit the floor.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The ground beneath them cracked.

    ¡°Report it, but don¡¯te back with them. Run to the end of the world because I will capture that bastard even if I die. So don¡¯t think ofing back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The merchants gave up on the report too.

    Thinking about it, their families were here. They couldn¡¯t just run away and leave them,

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Mount Hua was a benevolent sect.

    However, there was one reason why the merchants were unhappy. Mount Hua was benevolent, but not everyone who lived in Mount Hua was.

    On that day, before the sun even had a chance to set, a masked man with a money slip as thick as a book climbed Mount Hua with joy and excitement. The wealth made from the sweat and tears of many people was silently stored in a greedy warehouse.

 Chapter 37: A leader who is more like a beggar! (2)

    Mount Hua hadn¡¯t changed much. The wind blowing into it was the same; the old buildings were the same.

    What changed wasn¡¯t Mount Hua but the people who lived there.

    ¡°<i>Uk!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul took off his uniform. The sweat was pouring down from the uniform as he threw it off. After morning training, his entire body was steeped in sweat, and he couldn¡¯t stay without changing clothes.

    ¡°Man, today¡¯s training was really hard.¡±

    ¡°Really, it¡¯s so much to do right at dawn¡­.¡±

    As he heard that, Jo Gul smiled bitterly. The people around him were also hoping to get a clean bath. Together, they washed their bodies and sweaty clothes in the ice-cold stream.

    Jo Gul, who put on a new uniform, packed hisundry and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    The others picked up their robes and started going up. Looking at the people walking ahead, Jo Gul had no choice but to think about it.

    ¡®A lot has changed.¡¯

    In the past, such a sight couldn¡¯t be dreamed of. Although the other third-ss disciples were training, they weren¡¯t passionate about martial arts. Even Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were the same.

    But now, everyone was voluntarilying out for practice at dawn. There was no end to theirints, but they never rebelled against it.

    What would one call this scene?

    ¡®It feels like a martial arts sect.¡¯

    Jo Gul smiled bitterly. Looking at the disciples walking up, they all looked like martial artists disciples. Did that mean that Mount Hua was nothing until now?

    ¡°Why are you smiling like that?¡±

    At the voice next to him, Jo Gul turned his head and looked at great Sahyung Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Ah, Sahyung¡­ it is a bit embarrassing to say, but I was thinking about how everyone seems so much like true martial artists now.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a strange thought, though.¡±

    ¡°No. I was thinking the same.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>¡­¡±

    Jo Gul finallyughed out loud.

    Not long ago, Jo Gul had never imagined that he would train to this extent on Mount Hua. He did everything instructed in his dorm, but it was half-heartedly done so he could finish and go back to resting.

    Jo Gul¡¯s goal was to pass the time and then descend and return home. No, it was everyone¡¯s goal in Mount Hua.

    Could he genuinely feel passionate about this?

    Lately, it felt like something had changed. Not only him, but the eyes of the other disciples had changed too.

    ¡®It has to be because of him.¡¯

    Jo Gul thought of Chung Myung¡¯s weird behavior. Chung Myung was changing Mount Hua. It was clearly a small wind that most people couldn¡¯t even feel, but it was bound to turn into a strong wind or a typhoon that would shake Mount Hua.

    The result of these changes will be evident in the future.

    Walking up the mountain, Jo Gul, who reached Mount Hua, straightened his shoulders and touched his chest. A faint feeling of pride began to swell inside his chest.

    But then, the pride he felt flew away into the open sky.

    ¡°Hey! You shouldn¡¯t touch that!¡±

    ¡°Move, move, move! We¡¯re going to push all the materials inside and then start working! Are you deaf or something!?¡±

    ¡°You! If you fall there, you won¡¯t get any pay for a month! If just the climb up here is tough, then what are you worth!?¡±

    Jo Gul nkly stared at the figures in front of Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His gaze shifted from left to right.

    ¡®What? Who are those people?¡¯

    People he had never met were walking up. Everyone had tools and materials which he had never seen before.

    ¡°You! No, not there! This way!¡±

    It wasforting to see someone he recognized in the group of strangers. Un Am was standing among the crowd giving instructions.

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung?¡±

    Yoon Jong, who received Jo Gul¡¯s gaze, walked towards Un Am with a nk expression.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Yoon Jong?¡±

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    Un Am smiled brightly. He usually wasn¡¯t the kind to exin such things, even to Yoon Jong, the eldest of the third-ss disciples, but now Un Am was in a good mood.

    ¡°They¡¯re workers.¡±

    ¡°Workers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You know that many of our buildings are a bit old, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not old; ancient would be the right word.

    Even Mount Hua¡¯s namete on the front gate was crumbling, and if a strong wind blew, it seemed many buildings could copse. At least, the ce where the disciples stayed and trained was constantly repaired and maintained. But the other buildings were left without management due to ack of manpower.

    ¡°With our current opportunity, we n on repairing the area. We¡¯ll re-establish the ce.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just keep looking; go and help carry the materials. It seems like all the workers are having difficulty bringing the materials up here. Most of the wood can be acquired by cutting trees nearby, but it seems they have some wood that they can¡¯t find nearby.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Move fast! Move already! Hurry!¡±

    Looking at Un Am shouting with a smile, Jo Gul had a nk expression. Maybe the change was faster than he expected.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Jo Gul looked at the dining table in shock.

    His hunger-soaked stomach was rumbling after carrying the materials up, but looking at the food on the table, he was more flustered than hungry.

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ am I dreaming?¡±

    ¡°No matter how I try to look at it, isn¡¯t this ¡®meat¡¯?¡±

    The other sahyungs wore the same skeptical expression. All eyes in the hall were fixed on the table. Something extraordinary was on the table.

    There was meat being served.

    ¡°They really served us meat?¡±

    ¡°To kill a living being, cook, and serve it to us, sacred Martial artists! What a windfall!¡±

    ¡°Something must be wrong!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul smiled grandly.

    In Mount Hua, there was no prohibition on the consumption of meat. Mount Hua did have a rule that condemned eating meat in the long past, but it had changed as Mount Hua developed. Vegetarianism was rmended, but meat wasn¡¯t prohibited.

    But allowing them to eat meat and actively putting meat on the table were two different things. It had been years since the disciples entered Mount Hua, and it was their first time seeing meat on the table.

    ¡°Can I eat this?¡±

    ¡°They put it on the table so that it would be eaten.¡±

    Everyone looked at Yoon Jong. If that Sasuks were not there, the decision-maker would be the great Sahyung, Yoon Jong.

    Yoon Jong smiled and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The food is getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo Gul sat down at a loss for words and felt a piercing gaze. All the sahyungs were looking at Jo Gul¡­ no, to be precise, they were looking at Yoon Jong, who was next to Jo Gul, with fiery eyes.

    Yoon Jong, who understood it, grabbed his chopsticks and picked up a piece of meat. And the moment he put it in his mouth.

    <i>Papapapapa!</i>

    Chopsticks came flying into the meat bowl from all directions!

    Some were directly throwing it into their mouths too. When Jo Gul saw that, it seemed so absurd that he wanted to scream, but then he didn¡¯t. Jo Gul¡¯s chopsticks also flew like lightning.

    ¡®If I amte, I won¡¯t get any!¡¯

    ¡®Out of the way! My meat!¡¯

    ¡®Meat! Meat!¡¯

    Seeing the fragments of meat scattered everywhere, Yoon Jong closed his eyes.

    Mount Hua.

    The Mount Hua he knew was bing strange.

    ¡°Well, the longer you live, the more changes you¡¯ll experience.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°They started construction all of a sudden, and now meat is being served for our meals. We even got two new uniforms, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong narrowed his eyes as if thinking about something. Seeing that, Jo Gul asked.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I think that money is quite good.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha</i>.¡±

    Jo Gulughed.

    Even if others didn¡¯t hear it, it felt weird hearing such things from Yoon Jong.

    ¡°No matter how much money we have, I didn¡¯t expect the seniors to change so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Did you think they would purposefully keep their disciples poor? They just couldn¡¯t help it in the past.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    It wasn¡¯t that meat was prohibited; it was because meat was expensive.

    ¡°It was something that couldn¡¯t be done because of theck of money, so they are doing it now that they have money. But isn¡¯t it weird?¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t you see sasuk Un Am who couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his lips?¡±

    Right.

    They all saw it.

    Jo Gul could swear that it was his first time seeing Un Am smile so brightly. Who could have even imagined that Un Am could smile like that?

    What was certain was that Mount Hua had clearly entered a path of change.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°What do you think will happen now?¡¯

    It was a broad question, but Yoon Jong understood Jo Gul¡¯s question.

    ¡°You should know it too, right? Mount Hua is changing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, we need to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Prepared¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just about money. You saw it too. In that chest.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There were books.¡±

    The scene where the sect leader yelled the name of some martial arts and almost fainted.

    ¡°Mount Hua is changing. We won¡¯t be able to avoid the change. So, we need to strengthen ourselves. Then, won¡¯t we be able to see something different from what we originally expected?¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡®Is all of this because of him?¡¯

    Jo Gul couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Chung Myung¡¯s maniption was what caused this whole situation. That obviously bad acting in front of the chest, Jo Gul shook his head.

    ¡°What did he do?¡±

    ¡°Can we know?¡±

    Even though no names were mentioned, they both knew who he referred to.

    ¡°What¡¯s certain is that there¡¯s no way to predict that jerk¡¯s actions ahead of time. We need to remain alert. If we approach this with clumsy determination, we might end up being swept away in the storm he creates.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sahyung! I¡¯m Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled and headed back to the dorm. A slightly different thought lingered on Jo Gul¡¯s mind.

    ¡®No way to predict.¡¯

    Jo Gul had a different idea. Maybe Chung Myung wasn¡¯t someone that only disciples, but even the sasuks and sect leader couldn¡¯t handle.

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Where is he? I haven¡¯t seen him since this morning.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The sect leader was looking for him today. He¡¯s probably at the sect leader¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader? Why was the sect leader looking for him?¡±

    ¡°How could I know?¡±

    As Yoon Jong shrugged his shoulders, Jo Gul sighed.

    ¡®I really can¡¯t understand him.¡¯

 Chapter 38: A leader who is more like a beggar! (3)

    ¡°¡­ are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, <i>cough!</i> I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you really fine?¡±

    ¡°Really fine, <i>cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look it¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face creased, looking at Chung Myung. He was speechlessly staring at Chung Myung; he looked withered as if he was just skin stretched over bone with a face that was pale like a ghost.

    ¡®How bad could his health be?¡¯

    No matter how he looked at it, this kid seemed to be on the verge of starvation. It was likely that people would think that the other disciples were snatching away his food.

    ¡®He wasn¡¯t like this when he first came here.¡¯

    Hyun Jong turned his head and asked Un Am.

    ¡°What did the medical practitioner say?¡±

    ¡°That he was out of qi.¡±

    ¡°Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they said that excessive training has caused damage to his pure Qi.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Child. You practiced until you damaged your pure qi! Why would you do such a thing?¡±

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t like that.¡¯

    Training his ass!

    Chung Myung hadn¡¯t properly trained since he entered Mount Hua!

    Of course, that¡¯s all the medical practitioner could say. It was true that his fragile body tapped into the pure qi in his body and damaged it. How could a child who just began learning martial arts shatter their qi? Naturally, the only exnation was over-training.

    It was a strange misunderstanding, but he decided to go along with it at this time.

    ¡°I apologize, sect leader. I just wanted to learn the martial arts of Mount Hua as soon as possible¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>, this young one is quite good.¡±

    The sect leader nodded his head as if he began to like Chung Myung even more.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t lie! It was true at heart!

    ¡°Eating quickly will spoil the stomach. What are we to do now that you are sick?¡±

    ¡°Be more careful, child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled in satisfaction.

    The child in front of him was Mount Hua¡¯s good luck charm, and he was a devoted disciple to the core.

    ¡°Right. Did you enjoy the tea?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really enjoy it.¡¯

    Chung Myung shrugged it off.

    ¡®Maybe I would enjoy alcohol.¡¯

    The tea was too strong for Chung Myung. Unlike alcohol which stimted the throat, tea was just grassy water.

    Even his Sahyung couldn¡¯t understand why Chung Myung loved alcohol so much.

    ¡®Is there aw that all sect leaders of Mount Hua should enjoy tea?¡¯

    In the past, too, the sect leaders loved tea. And in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, the long tradition of people liking it was unusual.

    Sect leader carefully handed the tea to Chung Myung, and he took it with both hands.

    ¡°It is a pity you don¡¯t enjoy it, but please taste this tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung quickly drank the tea in one gulp without even appreciating the fragrance.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a greater pleasure in enjoying the aroma of tea, but to Chung Myung, tea didn¡¯t seem like anything more than hot water.

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a sad face as he put down the teacup.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a subtle disappointment in the sect leader¡¯s face, but Chung Myung was being honest.

    ¡°<i>Khum.</i> Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong decided to blow away the awkwardness by coughing, as his expression gently rxed.

    ¡°I have called you here to reward you for your recent achievements. Thanks to you, Mount Hua was able to get out of this crisis. You did an amazing job.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that? If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have all been on the streets right now.¡±

    ¡°I just happened to walk past it, and I identally stumbled onto that chest.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu</i>. What a coincidence.¡±

    Hyung Jong shook his head.

    ¡°No, there is no such thing as a coincidence in this world. Everything is the result of a connection.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head. Hyun Jong just said it to himself, but it seemed like it was directed at him.

    ¡®I mean, at times he is extremely sharp.¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Un Am?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. Also, even if it was a coincidence, the contribution made was very significant. Besides, since you weren¡¯t greedy and informed the sect leader right away, how could we dare call your devotion small?¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    Hyun Jong touched his beard.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Then he looked at Chung Myung with warm eyes.

    ¡°It is only natural to give a reward to the one who made this possible. Mount Hua wishes to reward you. That was why we called you.¡±

    ¡°Reward?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is there anything you want?¡±

    Chung Myung was a little confused.

    Was there something he wanted?

    ¡°It would be a lie to say that you could give up such wealth with no regrets. If you need, we can even return a suitable sum of wealth.¡±

    ¡°Money is not needed.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong was a bit shocked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need wealth?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mount Hua already provides me with food and clothing, even if I take the money, where would I use it? There¡¯s nowhere in Mount Hua to use it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu</i>, right.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡®The way of Dao.¡¯

    No matter what, it wasn¡¯t easy to give up on wealth. Just because he can¡¯t spend it now doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t spend it in the future.

    Seeing him refuse the wealth, it seemed like he was a child with no greed¡ªa child who was on the path of Dao.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s inner thoughts were very different from the warm interpretation Hyun Jong had of him.

    ¡®How much could you even give me?¡¯

    The sect leader¡¯s secret warehouse had be Chung Myung¡¯s personal hideout. Inside there was an amount of wealth that would drive others crazy and drop Hyun Jong¡¯s jaw to the floor.

    Chung Myung was already the richest man in Hua-Um. So, he didn¡¯t need some minor wealth given by this sect leader.

    ¡°Then what do you want? I could allow you to learn more advanced techniques which aren¡¯t normally allowed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want techniques either.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i> Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you find these techniques meaningless?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. This disciple doesn¡¯t know much, but I think there is meaning in progressing through the martial arts one step at a time in ordance with the techniques passed down by our predecessors.¡±

    Hyun Jong was shocked.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you say that eating too quickly will spoil the stomach?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°I think the same applies to martial arts. I will learn it slowly and progress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right. You are absolutely right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    The more they spoke, the more he liked the kid. Has a child who knows nothing of martial arts already started following the path of Dao?

    ¡®Where did he learn all this?¡¯

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, but Chung Myung had a different thought.

    ¡®Who is giving whom martial arts! You jerk!¡¯

    Still, Chung Myung struggled to determine how he would hand over the rest of the techniques he had left out this time.

    It would have been better if he had given it to them all at once. However, the human mind is strange. If you give a man both a gold and silver bar simultaneously, his focus would mostly be on the gold and would think less of the silver.

    The same was true with martial arts. If all of them were given at once, would they know the value of each technique?

    ¡®I need to pay attention to every single one of these things. Sahyung, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    He was sorry that he listened through one ear and let it spill out the other. He should have tried to understand how hard being a sect leader was.

    Looking at Mount Hua through the eyes of his Sahyung, Chung Myung could imagine how difficult things were in the past.

    Although it was difficult to atone for the dead, Chung Myung vowed to do his best for Mount Hua now.

    ¡°It is good that you have no greed, but it will be difficult for me. Then, there must be something you need, right?¡±

    ¡®Something I need.¡¯

    What could Chung Myung need?

    First, he could ask for some freedom which would let him move around more. That was more urgent than anything right now.

    ¡°Sect leader. I am notzy when ites to martial arts.¡±

    ¡°I can see that by looking at you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung coughed and continued.

    ¡°But I think there¡¯s a limit to only learning in this ce. I want to see the wide world once in a while. Please give me permission to go down the mountain whenever I want.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned a little.

    ¡°I understand your intentions, but it is against the rules of Mount Hua. Your contribution is great enough, but if we do that, others mayin that we¡¯re giving you preferential treatment. Let me think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was worried, opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°As you can see, my body isn¡¯t great.¡±

    ¡°Yes, anyone can see that.¡±

    ¡°And the doctor said I damaged my qi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°So, could you give me vitality pills?¡±

    ¡°¡­ vitality pills?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mount Hua¡¯s vitality pill. Don¡¯t most sects usually have something like that?¡±

    Hyun Jongughed.

    ¡°<i>Huhuh</i>. Right. Vitality pill. Right. That sounds nice. Is there anything better to supplement the body and return it to its original state?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Right!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu!</i> Right, vitality pill. Right. The merit you put in is certainly enough.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to Hua-Um?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is against the rules, but considering what you¡¯ve aplished I can grant you that much. Un Am!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°In the name of Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader, when disciple Chung Myung wishes to head down to Hua-Um he will not need permission from others.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°However, Chung Myung, you must keep within Hua-Um. Furthermore, you are directly responsible for your own actions and keeping out of trouble while there. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung asked, tilting his head.

    ¡°The vitality pill?¡±

    ¡°Also, be sure not to neglect your training when traveling.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu</i>. Now then, go.¡±

    ¡°A¨Cno. wait. Sect leader. The vitality¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have high expectations for you! Keep your head high!¡±

    ¡°¡ªyes.¡±

    ¡°Good¡±

    ¡°Take care. Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled as Chung Myung bowed and walked out.

    ¡®What the hell, I¡¯m suffering out here! That stingy old man should just give me some pills!¡¯

    <i>Huhuhu</i>, I don¡¯t even have vitality pills for myself; you think I could give one to you, brat?¡°

 Chapter 39: A leader who is more like a beggar! (4)

    Hyun Jong, Un Am and Hyun Sang remained in the sect leader¡¯s residence after Chung Myung left.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Un Am smiled at Hyun Jong¡¯s question.

    ¡°He seems to understand the path of Dao.¡±

    ¡°You felt the same way too.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled happily.

    It was true that Chung Myung seemed great. Why not? Thanks to him, Mount Hua was saved from extinction. There was no enemy invasion or internal strife; instead, money caused the issue entirely. Thankfully, they were able to avoid the most disgraceful situation where Mount Hua, with its long history and tradition, lost their sect because of such a petty issue.

    So, from Hyun Jong¡¯s point of view, Chung Myung was worthy of extra care.

    But now, the evaluation was unrted to his contributions.

    ¡°Even if he is a child, there is a lot of depth in his words. Hisnguage can be rough at times, but it is understandable when considering his age.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Un Am¡¯s thoughts deepened the impression Hyun Jong had.

    It didn¡¯t feel like talking to a child when speaking with Chung Myung. It wasn¡¯t just because of how he spoke. Rather, there was nothing child-like about him.

    What could it be?

    ¡®Am I the only one who feels it?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t put it into words. The scent of an experienced man came from the child.

    ¡®I can¡¯t exin it in any way other than the Dao.¡¯

    Un Am tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Unlike a child, he has deep thoughts. He seems to always consider what he says before speaking. He is a smart child in many ways.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°If nothing happens¡­ it will be possible for him to lead the next generation of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded silently. He then looked at Hyun Sang.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Hyun Sang had only silently watched the entire thing until now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t have eyes for judging people, sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Really now, all I am asking is how you feel about him.¡±

    ¡°Feel¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang closed his eyes.

    Time passed slowly. And as he thought for a long time, he said.

    ¡°That child doesn¡¯t seem like a child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that children who have lived a rough life usually have deep thoughts. But that simply means they are more mature for their age; it doesn¡¯t mean they behave as adults.¡±

    Hyun Sang, who nced around, continued.

    ¡°But that child isn¡¯t precocious, he speaks and behaves like a grown man, to the point where I would like to dig in and see what¡¯s hidden inside his mind.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe he¡¯s hiding something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way. But¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang didn¡¯t say more.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°I know what everyone is thinking, but don¡¯t worry too much. As you can see, isn¡¯t he a child?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t the kind to use people, we are here to nurture people. If it is a good seed, we help by letting them grow their talents, and if they have a problem we need to lead them to fix that problem.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°How is the construction going?¡±

    ¡°It is difficult to replenish all the materials due to the steep hills. We are cutting down trees as much as possible, but we can¡¯t speed up much since it takes time to dry and trim the cut trees.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong brushed his beard with a serious face and asked.

    ¡°Are you displeased with me, who only cares about money now?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Please understand. Mount Hua is being reborn now. When a person makes a new resolution or sets a new will, they must refine their attitude and change their thoughts ordingly. This is no different for the sect itself. The sect should be re-built to obviously convey Mount Hua¡¯s meaning and determination.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader is right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Sajae.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°Please finish interpreting the newly acquired martial arts books as soon as possible. However, I don¡¯t mean to rush you. The fate of Mount Hua will change depending on how well we can pass these techniques to our students.¡±

    ¡°I will make sure that there is not an inch ofxity.¡±

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong, who was immersed in thoughts, Hyun Sang¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡®Should I tell him?¡¯

    No.

    Sect leader was currently envisioning the future of Mount Hua, which will continue for thousands of years. He shouldn¡¯t be bothered by a measly story now.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Hyun Sang sighed.

    When he discovered what happened, he felt so shocked by it. However, he couldn¡¯t get rid of his growing doubtstely as he kept digging deeper into the process of interpreting these books.

    ¡®For a book which was at least 100 years old, the paper was too clean and maintained.¡¯

    And there were traces of ink smeared here and there. If his suspicion was correct, then the book wasn¡¯t from the past but recently written.

    Then who?

    Who could recreate martial arts exclusively practiced in Mount Hua? It didn¡¯t make sense. If anyone could do such a thing, it would be better for them toe and directly speak to the sect leader. Then the entire Mount Hua would support the man like a king.

    It means that someone was helping Mount Hua but didn¡¯t want to reveal their identity.

    Hyun Sang, shook his head.

    He shouldn¡¯t overthink.

    He was worried about some conspiracy, so he reviewed the martial arts repeatedly, but no matter how much he looked, it was genuine. There was nothing wrong or misleading in there. The strange thing was that he couldn¡¯t find anything out of ce.

    ¡®Let¡¯s review it one more time.¡¯

    If anything was strange, he could always tell the sect leader.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>. A sect which even beggars wouldn¡¯te too!¡±

    Chun Myung kicked a stone.

    ¡°What the hell did you all do with all the vitality pills left behind!¡±

    He could guess from the look on the sect leader¡¯s face. It was clear that there were no pills left in Mount Hua.

    It was hopeless.

    If they couldn¡¯t make the pills because they didn¡¯t have money then, now that they had money, the only answer is¡­

    ¡®I would need to wait for now.¡¯

    Right. However, Hyun Jong chose to change the subject and gave permission to leave the sect instead of talking about the pills.

    ¡°Not a single thing is right here!¡±

    His stomach hurt.

    Even if someone deliberately nned to destroy Mount Hua, they wouldn¡¯t pick such a variety of ways.

    No martial arts, no pills, no people, no money!

    ¡°Not a thing goes well. Just my luck!¡±

    He was upset, but what could he do? It was all his karma. Chung Myung licked his lips and patted his stomach.

    ¡®Ha, what a pain in the ass.¡¯

    His body didn¡¯t recover as easily as he hoped. He thought it would be fine dealing with the side effects, but using his internal qi in a child¡¯s body whose muscture wasn¡¯tplete injured him more than expected.

    ¡®The problem is that it¡¯s not enough.¡¯

    His body wasn¡¯t recovering. Perhaps, it was because he kept expecting his childish body to function at the level of his previous body.

    That¡¯s it.

    In his past life, if Chung Myung had heard that a child had tapped into their internal qi, he would have lifted the child and spanked him on the ass.

    That was how dangerous it was.

    But that was how humans are. Others shouldn¡¯t do it, but they themselves could.

    The problem he was facing was that the one disgruntled and suffering was none other than himself. Since his body was not recovering, his training slowed, and since his training slowed, his martial arts werecking.

    And he was too severely concentrating on re-building Mount Hua. If things kept going like this, it would take another half-year to recover, at least.

    ¡°I might die within half a year!¡±

    He could have handled it in an older man¡¯s body. But in such a young body, it was too fatal. Half a year in a young body was like a decade for him.

    It wasn¡¯t just about recovering and feelingfortable. Now, Chung Myung was trying to build a perfect foundation. Wasn¡¯t he still in a human body?

    Children grow and change. There is an ideal time for growth; the opportunity is lost if the timing is missed. It¡¯s necessary to build the basics andy the groundwork for your future achievements when learning martial arts.

    ¡°I need to find a way.¡±

    Chung Myung had a severe face.

    ¡°I need to find a vitality pill¡­.¡±

    A weakened qi can be healed. If it can¡¯t be resolved with daily cultivation, he would have to find another source to repair it.

    So, there are two ways.

    Either receive pure qi from someone else or eat a precious vitality pill.

    However, there was no way Chung Myung could find someone who would transfer qi to him, and there was currently no way he could get his hands on a vitality pill.

    It wasn¡¯t something that money could buy. Besides, wasn¡¯t Chung Myung a child? It was impossible for anyone in Hua-Um to give him a pill.

    No other way.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> really! You don¡¯t even have dog shit for medicine! What kind of sect doesn¡¯t have a pill! You rotten bastards!¡±

    In the past, vitality pills were rolling on the floor of Mount Hua. It was natural to eat one pill.

    And the Plum Blossom Pill?

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t even medicine.¡±

    The Plum Blossom Pills were somon that they weren¡¯t treated as pills. If Chung Myung were a little stronger, he wouldn¡¯t even bother looking for a Plum Blossom Pill.

    It could be helpful for him now, but they were just useless herbs that didn¡¯t even increase his

    stamina in the past.

    Chung Myung used to use them to recover from hangovers.

    ¡®They had pretty great results.¡¯

    When you secretly drink alcohol, and the hangover doesn¡¯t leave the body, eat a bunch of Plum Blossom Pills! Although it had no value in training and martial arts, it was the best thing for a hangover.

    Of course, if Sahyung knew of his thoughts, he would have hit Chung Myung.

    ¡®So, he hid the Plum Blossom Pi¡ª¡¯

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s body, which had been walking, came to a standstill.

    ¡°Hangover relief?¡±

    He turned his head.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    Right! The pills!

    No! no!

    Right! They must be there!

    Mount Hua¡¯s troublemaker¡­no, Mount Hua¡¯s former troublemaker, Chung Myung¡¯s secret vitality pill!

    ¡°Sometimes a rotten mind is needed!¡±

    Chung Myung giggled at his past self and started running towards a cliff in the distance with all his might.

 Chapter 40: A leader who is more like a beggar! (5)

    Chung Myung raised his head with a grim look. Clenching his jaw, he bent his neck up.

    Little more.

    Just a little more.

    And a little more.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was only when his neck was tilted to the extent that it looked like it would break, was he able to see what he wanted.

    A shaved cliff.

    A terrifying cliff, endlessly high with the top obscured by mist, filled his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ crazy.¡±

    A smile on his lips.

    Dangerously Disconnected cliff was what the people living in Mount Hua called it. The highest and the most dangerous cliff, famous for being rugged even among the five mountains.

    And in the middle of this perilous cliff was the ce Chung Myung was looking for.

    The most secretive location in the world. Very few people from Mount Hua woulde here, and even less knew about the secret.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m the only one who knows.¡±

    In the middle of the cliff was a small cave that couldn¡¯t be found without climbing the cliff directly.

    The steep peak was a ce where the people of Mount Hua were prohibited from training. However, Chung Myung was someone who reveled in being disobedient. So, he enjoyeding here frequently.

    Then, by chance, he discovered a small cave in the middle of the cliff, and from then on, he used it as his exclusive hiding spot.

    ¡°It helped me out a lot.¡±

    For example, drinking alcohol while avoiding the eyes of his sahyung, eating meat while hiding from his sahyung, or taking a nap while ignoring his sahyung¡­

    ¡°Oh sahyung.¡±

    ¡®Why did you even keep me alive?¡¯

    He should have beat him to death.

    Now that he had changed his position and began acting as a guardian for Mount Hua, Chung Myung could understand his sahyung¡¯s constant lectures. If anyone in the current Mount Hua behaved like the old Chung Myung, he would beat them to death.

    Even Chung Myung wanted to kill his old self.

    ¡°No, was I crazy¡­?¡±

    It felt like his neck was going to break. No sane person would even consider using the middle of a cliff like this as a shelter.

    And now Chung Myung has a weak and damaged body.

    Chung Myung, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, could have happily skipped his way up this cliff. But it¡¯s impossible for Chung Myung, the third-ss disciple, to climb this.

    Why! Why did he have to be a child!

    There was no ce to step and no ce to grab. The cliff was too smooth for him to move up.

    This cliff was always like that.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve had it. Really.¡±

    He wanted to hurt his past self for choosing this ce!

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Chung Myung looked up at the cliff again.

    ¡°Still, I need to go!¡±

    There was no going back.

    If someone asked why, Chung Myung would answer.

    ¡°There are vitality pills in there! Damn it!¡±

    If his memory was clear, then there should be Plum Blossom pills and many other pills in that cave!

    Because that cave was where he would get drunk and sleep, the pills he used to relieve his hangovers should also be there.

    ¡®There¡¯s no other solution.¡¯

    No matter how much the alcohol kicked his ass in the morning, it¡¯s still a precious vitality pill, but they were hidden in a cave to recover from hangovers.

    This wasn¡¯t something any sane person would do.

    But thanks to that, Chung Myung had a chance.

    Chung Myung looked at the steep cliff with a determined face and turned around. He strode into the forest on the other side.

    ¡°<i>Phe!</i>¡±

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy no matter how much I think about it.¡±

    Chung Myung was now standing on top of that cliff. He came to the edge of it with a long rope, woven from vines, in his hands.

    No matter how much he thought, climbing up was impossible since it was difficult to climb a smooth cliff, and the height was too much for him.

    With a child¡¯s body, it was too harsh to climb up.

    Then how about descending down to the cave from the top? It must be more manageable than climbing up. But the problem was¡­

    ¡°It is ten times as dangerous.¡±

    Chung Myung nced down and gulped. He couldn¡¯t even see the ground. All he could see was the cliff and a veil of mist hiding whaty beneath.

    He stepped back and grabbed his chest.

    ¡°Ah fuck! I¡¯m shaking.¡±

    He enjoyed being here in the past, like walking into his own personal garden, but now it felt like the entrance to hell. How many vines did he have tobine to get himself down with a single rope? How many people would think of climbing down this cliff with just a rope?

    Right now, he had to do it, no other choice or option.

    ¡°You only live once, not twice¡­no, this is my second life¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung tied the rope in his hand to a nearby stone. This was going to be his one lifeline. He pulled on the rope several times to ensure it would hold him and then stood at the edge of the cliff.

    ¡°<i>Haaa.</i>¡±

    Saving Mount Hua is so difficult. He even had to risk his life like this.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Chung Myung cursed loudly and boldly started going down the cliff.

    It was never easy to go down a steep cliff. It was challenging to find any stable footholds. Chung Myung leaned his body on the cliff to move slowly and attached himself to the walls.

    After struggling and yelling out, Chung Myung slowly moved down.

    ¡°<i>Ahh!</i> Fuck! Damn it! If I had known I would have learned acrobatics!¡±

    It was something that Chung Myung didn¡¯t learn in the past.

    It was then.

    The stone ledge he stepped on as he moved down crumbled.

    <i>Tuk! Tuk!</i>

    Chung Myung nkly stared at the falling stones. The rocks bounced off the cliff and burrowed into the thick mist below.

    ¡­¡­.<i>Tyk!</i>

    After a long time, a noise lightly echoed back.

    ¡°¡­ Whoa.¡±

    It takes so long to fall to the bottom from this height. If Chung Myung fell, there would be no corpse left to find. Realizing that, he unconsciously gulped in fear.

    The Plum Blossom Sword Saint isn¡¯t afraid of anything, not even the Heavenly Demon, but that¡¯s if the opponent was mortal. What about the ground below him? Between fighting the heavenly demon or falling to his death, it¡¯s a no-brainer which is worse.

    Imagine dying here and going to the afterlife.

    How would his Sahyung greet him? He would be downgraded from the hero who killed the Heavenly Demon to the idiot who fell from a cliff.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Chung Myung began to move. It was a little awkward at first, but after a few repetitions, he was moving like a lizard attached to the wall.

    ¡®It has to be down there.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was descending, frowned. There was a huge crack in the middle of the cliff.

    ¡®Going inside will be tough.¡¯

    So, he would have to jump¡­

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he looked down.

    ¡°I am Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    Can¡¯t be afraid of this!

    He boldly threw his body. At the same time that he let go, he cried out.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhh!</i>¡±

    He reached out and grabbed onto a protruding stone. Hanging off the rock, Chung Myung shouted.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> I am scared!¡±

    But thanks to the jump, he traveled a lot¡­

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked up. The stone he was hanging onto¡­

    ¡°No.¡±

    <i>Tutuk!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, it¡¯s¡ª

    Help out a little, you conscience-less cliff.

    <i>Crack</i>

    The stone broke, and Chung Myung¡¯s body began to fall.

    ¡°Oh, my god! Oh, my god!¡±

    Chung Myung desperately swung his arms and legs in the air.

    ¡®What would happen if I fell from here?¡¯

    Death. Certain death.

    ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯

    Die? Chung Myung?

    It was then.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Suddenly, a strong shock was felt from Chung Myung¡¯s waist, and his body floated into the air.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    The swaying rope came into Chung Myung¡¯s sight.

    ¡®Right!¡¯

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    After bouncing a few times, the violent movements began to settle. Chung Myung, hanging listlessly from the rope, sighed inment. A momentter, he burst intoughter and yelled.

    ¡°Indeed! A man must be prepared!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if the rope would hold up well as it was made of vines, but it turned out to be strong enough since it was only holding a child¡¯s body.

    Chung Myung slowly looked around.

    ¡®There!¡¯

    His eyes shone. A bulge that wasn¡¯t far from where he was hanging. Below there was the hiding ce of the former Chung Myung. Out of habit, he measured the rope, and it seemed like he guessed the right length!

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> Heaven is helping me out!¡±

    Grabbing the rope, he took a deep breath. First, he was still hanging in midair from the rope. He needed to cling to the cliff¡­

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung began to swing his body, the still rope, then began to shake back and forth.

    ¡®I need to find the right angle.¡¯

    <i>Woong!</i>

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s body, clinging to the rope, gradually swung closer and closer to the cliff.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    He reached out and grabbed the cliff, but the rock was so smooth that he couldn¡¯t take hold of it.

    ¡°Once more!¡±

    Chung Myung moved and kicked the cliff to straighten his body. And then with both hands, he would hold the¡ª

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head shot up like a thunderbolt at the sound. His eyes quickly found what he was looking for.

    The rope was halfway torn.

    ¡°<i>Ehhh</i>¡±

    No. That can¡¯t be true.

    Usually, the line should stay until he reaches the cliff, and then it should break¡­

    <i>Riiiip.</i>

    ¡°¡­ NOOO! <i>UAHHHHHHH!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung fell along with the momentum from rebounding towards the cliff.

    ¡°<i>Hiiikkk!</i> I am dying! Oh, my god!¡±

    Since he was already close to the cliff because of the rebound. Chung Myung raised his qi and tried to grab hold of the cliff.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The bones, which were overburdened, broke.

    ¡°Ah shit!¡±

    His wrist couldn¡¯t handle the weight of the speed he was moving at. Desperately, he thrust his other hand with qi and held onto the cliff.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The result was the same.

    ¡°Ah what!? They aren¡¯t some flimsy twigs! Why are the bones breaking down so easily!? What sort of damned body was I given!?¡¯

    Live a little more!

    Chung Myung swung his arms and legs like he was swimming in the air, but somehow it didn¡¯t seem to work.

    ¡°<i>Uah!</i>¡±

    If the hands don¡¯t work, use the body!

    Like a frog, he clung to the cliff; instead of his broken wrist, he held the cliff with his arms and legs.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh</i>! Hot! Hot!¡±

    With his body scraping against the sheer cliff, an immense, scorching heat could be felt. Despite the pain, it worked, and his falling speed reduced dramatically.

    Now, all he had to do was find that protruding cave.

    Chung Myung lowered his gaze.

    He couldn¡¯t find it. Instead¡­

    He was able to find something better than it. A much safer ce than the protruding cave.

    ¡°<i>Hehe</i>. Land.¡±

    It was the ground.

    It was a sudden crash.

    Chung Myung¡¯s smiling body was stered to the ground.

    <i>Thuuuuuud!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    A cloud of dust scattered around. Chung Myung¡¯s body trembled as it was buried in the dust.

    ¡°I am¡­ alive!¡±

    Thanks to slowing down the fall, he escaped death. However, his entire body was shattered; every single spot ached and hurt.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    After struggling in ce for a while, Chung Myung managed to drag his weary body up and stared at the cliff with searing, scarlet eyes full of anger.

    ¡°¡­ I will climb you no matter what means I have to use, you damn disgusting cliff!¡±

 Chapter 41: Because it is Mount Hua (1)

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i>¡±

    A dark cave.

    A bandaged hand, covered in tattered cloth, pulled itself up to the lightless cave¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°<i>Achhhh¡­</i>¡±

    Soon after, a face which couldn¡¯t be more distorted suddenly appeared.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    <i>Tak! Tak!</i>

    Chung Myung, who reached out and grabbed the floor with both hands, crawled into the cave.

    ¡°<i>Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!</i> Plum Blossom Sword Saint, my ass!¡±

    What was he thinking hiding in such a ce? Did his head go mad after all that training in the mountains?

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, right, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint is me.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh</i>, I¡¯m dying.¡±

    Chung Myung, lying t on the floor, began to curse. When he realized that he had somehow made it into the cave, he strangely felt as if he would cry.

    ¡®It was really close.¡¯

    Climbing up a cliff with broken wrists wasn¡¯t an easy task. Any person withmon sense would have known how dangerous it would be and given up.

    Unfortunately, Chung Myung was a man who had a brain but no thoughts.

    ¡°Right! If I didn¡¯t climb up now, it would have just wasted more time!¡±

    Chung Myung yelled as he kept trying to make excuses for what he did as hey on the floor, suffering and shifting around.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, this old man is dying.¡±

    Actually, he is a child now. He gets so confused at times.

    Still, somehow, he managed to live. He made a stronger rope this time; if the rope had broken again this time, he would have really gone to see the King of the Underworld.

    If that happened, he was sure that the King of the Underworld would have a hard time holding back hisughter. Now he felt d he didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who forced himself to straighten his crooked waist, looked around.

    He couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Not because his body hurt that much, but because it was too dark to see anything.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> This is probably¡­.¡±

    He stretched out his hands and caught on to some form of fabric.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Pulling the cloth held in his fingertips, it was easily swept away, revealing a light that brightened the inside of the cave. Looking at the glowing light, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Really, I was something else.¡±

    The light was clear and brilliantly shining.

    One cannot light a fire inside a cave. Since the cave inclined with the entrance at the bottom, it would quickly fill with smoke if a fire was ignited. No one could drink alcohol with such acrid smoke permeating the air.

    To be precise, it would be possible for Chung Myung, but who would want to drink in such a ce?

    ¡®Which is why I brought night lightmps and put them here.¡¯

    How costly they were.

    ¡®It¡¯s one of the offerings I slipped away from Mount Hua.¡¯

    In the past, so many things came in and out of the sect; even if one or two things went missing, nobody would notice.

    Of course, his sahyung and the finance minister, who had to settle the book-keeping, would have vomited blood if they¡¯d heard his thoughts.

    ¡°What good would remembering the past do?¡±

    Once again, with a calm feeling, he realized how ruthless the Plum Blossom Sword Saint was.

    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s me. I keep forgetting that.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked around at the brightly lit cave.

    ¡°<i>Hmmm.</i>¡±

    Inside, which was neitherrge nor small, there was only one bed to lie down on, a small tea table, and a chest.

    Something felt wrong. It was weird how these things stayed the same despite the years that had passed.

    ¡°<i>Ehh</i>. Is this how things end up?¡±

    Suddenly, he came to a realization.

    What if he had died without being revived? And someone from Mount Hua discovered this ce in the future? Wouldn¡¯t it have caused an uproar, thinking this was a secret master practitioner¡¯s hideout?

    What if someone fell off the cliff and stumbled into it?

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> The bloody cliff!¡±

    All Chung Myung wanted was to hang out in a quiet ce and drink, but the people of theter generations wouldn¡¯t understand that and might think there was some secret hidden here.

    They would think that the hidden cave was the personal hideout of a man going against the principles of Mount Hua.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t all cliffs used for such purposes?¡±

    Chung Myung walked towards the chest. With his hurting hands, he carefully opened the lid. The dust, which had umted over a hundred years, scattered through the cave as the lid was lifted.

    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    Waving away the dust, Chung Myung looked inside the chest.

    The first thing which caught his eye was a bottle of alcohol. When he saw various liquor bottles stored inside, he began to salivate.

    ¡®No, no! Alcohol isn¡¯t important right now!¡¯

    He despairingly pushed the bottles out of his sight and then looked at the small box remaining in the chest.

    ¡®This is it!¡¯

    Chung Myung quickly grabbed the box and pulled it out. It was a bit heavier than he remembered.

    ¡°<i>Pheww.</i>¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Chung Myung carefully opened the lid. At the same time, the strong scent of the Plum Blossom Pills spread throughout the cave.

    It felt as if Plum Blossom trees in full bloom filled the surroundings.

    <i>Click!</i>

    When the lid openedpletely, he could see round objects filling the box. From the bottom, the box was filled to the brim with pills and sitting on top we five perfectly round snow-white items.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    An overwhelming sense of excitement caused tears to flood Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    What was filling the box wasn¡¯t just some random cushioning materials, but actual Plum Blossom Pills!

    ¡°So crazy!¡±

    No matter howmon the Plum Blossom Pills were, who would use them as cushioning? How greedy can a person be to covet them and use them like this? If Sahyung had seen this, he would have grabbed Chung Myung by the neck.

    ¡°Be grateful I didn¡¯t use the truly precious pills. Sahyung!¡±

    Chung Myung was making excuses to his dead peers from embarrassment.

    But he couldn¡¯t touch the most precious pill, the Supreme Pill. Like any other sect, it was a treasured pill that could only be handled by the highest-level authority in Mount Hua.

    The Supreme Pill can only be taken out with the permission of a medical practitioner and the Sect elder.

    On the other hand, any of the elders in the sect can take out the plum blossom pill. Of course, there were other pills more precious than plum blossom pills, and those too could only be handled by powerful elders.

    Elders like Chung Myung! The strongest and most powerful in the sect!

    -The strongest troublemaker of Mount Hua!

    It felt like he was hallucinating and hearing voices from somewhere.

    For now, Chung Myung needed to get these things. With this, he would be able to heal his body.

    Chung Myung took the white pills, the snow plum blossom pills, from the box very carefully. He used these as hangover pills in the past, but now they were precious medicine for him. To Chung Myung, these pills were more precious than money.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> I am nervous!¡±

    Chung Myung ced the box in the chest and looked at the snow plum blossom pill in his hand.

    A pure scent constantly flowed from this white pill. Just smelling it made his body feel morefortable.

    ¡°It is said that people don¡¯t know the importance of things until they¡¯re gone.¡±

    When Mount Hua stood at the top of the world, no one would even look at these pills. Only higher-tiered pills held value then.

    Wasn¡¯t that why Chung Myung was able to bring so many plum blossom pills with him?

    Not just Chung Myung, it happened all over Mount Hua. It was a natural thing. There was no shortage of pills in Mount Hua, so who would pay attention to the lesser valued ones?

    But now, he¡¯s in such a precarious situation. The pills he regarded so lightly havee back with a crushing weight.

    ¡°Oh, my God. How did my lifee to this?¡±

    He¡¯d rather die than suffer like this.

    Chung Myung gathered his thoughts and sat down quickly. He would surely have enough time toment over things once the task was done. Now, he had to recover his weak body and build more strength.

    He crossed his legs as he sat down and threw a snow plum blossom pill into his mouth. The moment it entered his mouth, it melted without even giving him a chance to chew.

    A fresh scent filled Chung Myung¡¯s mouth as he began to meditate without letting such thoughts distract him.

    Merely eating a pill doesn¡¯t automatically increase your strength. Your strength can only be improved if the qi in the pills is properly absorbed into the body.

    So, a subtle problem arises here.

    When you¡¯re young, you can¡¯t fully absorb the energy even if you eat a powerful pill. This is because childrenck the ability to properly operate their qi.

    On the other hand, what about once you¡¯re old enough to manage your qi?

    The effects would be weakened because your body had already developed and created its own energy reserves.

    Pills are only made to fill in the qicking in the body, not to add to what¡¯s already full.

    ¡®If people could get stronger from pills, then the Shaolin sect bastards would have been at it and be the best in the world.¡¯

    A young body couldn¡¯t absorb the full extent of the qi in the pills, so what about Chung Myung?

    ¡®I will suck it deep into the core!¡¯

    He knew how to perfectly manage his qi.

    He knew the teachings of the past and had experience.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Once the pill entered the stomach, the qi began to release.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    The energy was pulsating within Chung Myung¡¯s body. He felt the great flow of qi which he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    ¡®Nervous!¡¯

    Fill the dantian with qi and prevent the excess qi from breaking out? That shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Chung Myung. However, what Chung Myung had to do now wasn¡¯t so simple.

    He had to fill the qi into his body to repair his innate true qi.

    Chung Myung¡¯s thick and dull mind had to act sharp like a de. But he decided to go a step further, sharpening his mind like a needle; he perfectly controlled the pill¡¯s qi and pushed it into the dantian.

    ¡®Carefully. Slowly.¡¯

    Soft and delicate, as if he was handling a baby.

    Inside Chung Myung¡¯s mind, he held the qi in his hands and guided it.

    However, the goal wasn¡¯t just his dantian. It was the deepest core of the dantian. Where a pure internal qi is held in every human since birth.

    ¡®No, I can¡¯t!¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was about to push it into the dantian, suddenly pulled it back.

    ¡®It¡¯s impure.¡¯

    Pills were created by refining the excellent energy of spirit medicines found in nature. In other words, it can be said that these pills seek to extract and concentrate pure qi.

    However, although this pill was Mount Hua¡¯s pride, it was too impure to be used in Chung Myung¡¯s dantian. If the qi inside his dantian was like pure watering from the mountains, then the snow plum blossom pill would be akin to stagnant water.

    So, he decided.

    ¡°I¡¯ll filter it!¡±

    If he could filter the qi, most of the impure qi could be discarded. epting the qi as it was, seemed meaningless. Hadn¡¯t hee a long way to create the mostplete and perfect foundation? He couldn¡¯t ruin his progress by being hasty now.

    ¡®Keep what¡¯s pure and discard the rest!¡°

    Qi circted through his body. Gradually, it was shaved off little by little. Impurities in the pill mixed with impurities within his body and were slowly pushed out of him.

    Soon, thick, dark sweat began to seep out of Chung Myung¡¯s body.

 Chapter 42: Because it is Mount Hua (2)

    ¡®I am really going to die!¡¯

    The qi was chipped away. Chung Myung tried to make the most of what he could use, but there was nothing that could be used.

    It was like trying to cut out the edible part of apletely rotten radish. The qi couldn¡¯t reach the required standards and was pushed out of the body.

    Wasn¡¯t a pill something one used to improve the qi in their body? But now, Chung Myung was throwing it all out.

    If the person who made the pill had seen it, they would have died frothing at the mouth.

    ¡®Do you want me to lose everything!?¡¯

    This damned foundation!

    Chung Myung gathered only the purest qi into his dantian, but it was far less than he had hoped for. Even a pill that was refined repeatedly to improve its quality was deemed impure by Chung Myung¡¯s foundation.

    Only a tiny portion of the qi could be used. Desperately leading the handful of pure qi, he pushed it into the dantian.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Soon, the remaining essence merged with Chung Myung¡¯s qi within his dantian and circted throughout his body.

    In an instant, everything changed. Chung Myung, who was sitting cross-legged, began to float.

    Normally, it would be impossible for this to happen, even with a greater level of internal strength. However, because Chung Myung¡¯s qi was so pure, this phenomenon, which transcended the amount of inner strength he had, began to ur.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    A clear, diaphanous qi went around the whole body, circting once and again. It then began to filter out the impure energy.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t what Chung Myung intended. He was thinking of recovering his lost qi, but the qi went against his will and started to regenerate his body.

    Both his broken wrists instantly reset and attached as the bruises covering his body were restored entirely like they had never been there.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Sweat and impurities flowed from his pores like a cloud of steam. The dantian and even the blood vessels in his body began to open wider and wider.

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°He-Heavenly Opening?¡±

    The bottom dantian.

    Qi, which started below the navel where the dantian ismonly located, forcibly opened the middle dantian in the chest; and even the upper dantian had opened now.

    It was terrifying.

    Everything in the world must follow a proper process. A child should first learn to crawl; maybe they could walk with some effort. But if a child learning to crawl suddenly tried to run, they would surely stumble and fail.

    ¡®Need to stop it¡­.¡¯

    The qi was thrashing about inside Chung Myung¡¯s body. If he couldn¡¯t control it, it would continue to rage and destroy his body.

    The situation was quickly turning sour. Even if the process was helping his body heal, no one could be sure what the end result would be.

    Chung Myung struggled to block the qi. However, it rebelled against his will and moved along its own path.

    ¡®Shit, listen and stop already! You¡¯re my energy, damn it!¡¯

    Chung Myung cursed in his mind, and the qi slowed down. It seemed like it realized who its master was.

    But after a while, the qi began to run wild again.

    ¡®Stop!¡¯

    Even if blocking the qi would hurt his body, he had to stop it as soon as possible.

    Then, right when he gathered all of his will to suppress it.

    -So, are you a Taoist or a martial artist?

    ¡®Sahyung?¡¯

    It was the voice of his Sahyung echoing in his mind. Why?

    No! This was something he had heard in his past life.

    -Martial artists try to oppress and control the flow. But those who follow the path of Dao, let it be. You idiot. Where did your sense of logice from? If you build a dam to stop the flowing water, it will simply flow over it.

    Chung Myung¡¯s body twitched.

    -Let it be. If you leave it alone, everything will flow naturally. You wish to twist the rules of nature with the will of man? Stupid bastard. Humans are also a part of nature. How can a manpete with the all-epassing nature?

    Remembering his sahyung¡¯s words, Chung Myung gave permission for the qi to flow freely. The moment he released control, the energy, which had been violently raging, began to flow smoothly and softly through his body.

    As it circted, the flowing stream grewrger and thicker, soon bing a river that cascaded throughout his body.

    How long had it been?

    <i>Blink!</i>

    Chung Myung suddenly opened his eyes. A supremely crystalline re.

    And¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Chung Myung, who dropped from the air to the ground, touched his hips.

    ¡°What? Why was I floating?¡±

    He never imagined that his body would float. He got up, rubbing his tingling butt.

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>. I was almost done for.¡±

    It was dangerous. The slightest deviation would have paralyzed him or taken away his life. Falling off that cliff didn¡¯t seem so scary now.

    But the reward could be felt.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung waved his wrist. The broken wrist was fully attached. Rather, it felt more robust than before.

    It wasn¡¯t just the wrist, either.

    ¡®The impure qi.¡¯

    Chung Myung thought that his body had already washed away all impurities, but it was even more efficient and clean now. This was his second time removing the impure qi from his body. If he could do it again in the future, his body could reach unparalleled levels.

    But the most significant changes were the meridians. It felt like his entire body was open.

    Originally, his meridians were a small, thin stream flowing into a creak, but now they were wide like a river surging into the ocean.

    ¡°The internal qi has also increased.¡±

    Considering that a year of umtion would only increase his qi by a fingernail-sized margin, it was encouraging to improve so much overnight.

    ¡®The pure innate qi has also recovered.¡¯

    All together.

    ¡°My dantian grew.¡±

    For Chung Myung, the body is a vessel for his martial arts. If the dantian is small, then it will be limited. As he overcame a new wall, the dantian has grown and what it can withstand has expanded.

    Right now, it was like a rat¡¯s tail, but still, this was the foundation Chung Myung aimed to surpass his past with.

    With a satisfied smile, he thought.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Sahyung, it would have been a disaster.¡¯

    Maybe he finally attained enlightenment after dying once. The words of Sahyung, which he always regarded as nagging, took on a new meaning and helped him when he needed it.

    ¡°I was just a swordsman.¡±

    Not a Taoist.

    Mount Hua was home to both Taoism and martial arts. But Chung Myung couldn¡¯t call himself a Taoist.

    Could he really help the current Mount Hua?

    ¡°<i>Uhh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head. Such concerns would do him no good.

    First, let¡¯s just try something!

    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, then try something else.¡±

    Chung Myung was flustered as he walked. With each step, he was moving farther than expected but, thanks to his past experience, he adapted to it quite quickly.

    <i>Click!</i>

    Chung Myung took out the box of pills and pushed it into his sleeve.

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>. How unfortunate.¡±

    Now, this was meaningless to him.

    He could repair and grow his body, but the pill¡¯s energy was only a catalyst serving as a medium for him; the pill itself did not contribute to his growth.

    Compared to Chung Myung¡¯s unique qi, it was nothing more than a lump of impurities. Things might have been better if it was the Supreme Pill.

    It felt terrible to just use the pills as a medium. Anyone other than him would have experienced a much greater effect.

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung hated how things were always tricky for him.

    ¡°<i>Ehh!</i>¡±

    He closed his eyes to contemte.

    He didn¡¯t need to feel bad; although he didn¡¯t get much energy out of the snow plum blossom pill, he managed to achieve a result he couldn¡¯t normally get no matter how many pills he took.

    ¡°I¡¯m being greedy. Ah, Chung Myung, let¡¯s only eat as much as you can handle.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around¡­

    <i>nk!</i>

    A couple of alcohol bottles that were in the chest were wrapped around his waist.

    It¡¯s not like he wanted to drink it. It was an action that stemmed from innocent curiosity; he simply wanted to know what alcohol aged for a hundred years would taste like.

    Chung Myung, who finished taking the alcohol, stood at the entrance of the cave and nced back.

    ¡°It feels weird.¡±

    Traces of the past.

    Mount Hua had changed so much, yet this cave remained the same. When Chung Myung was in this cave, it felt like he was taken back in time.

    He missed it.

    And more.

    Chung Myung, who was silently looking into the cave, smiled.

    ¡®I need toe here again some time.¡¯

    Not for drinking and ying around like in the past, but it was still a good ce toe and rest.

    ¡°Well, not too often either. The past needs to stay in the past.¡±

    He was Chung Myung, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint. However, that wasn¡¯t who he was anymore. Now, he was Chung Myung, the third-ss disciple.

    Those bound by the past cannot advance into the future.

    The past was a milestone that would lead his life to the right ce.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Chung Myung walked out of the cave.

    <i>Swosh!</i>

    His body felt iparably lighter than before, and he was able to move with far more proficiency and agility than before. His light feet mmed the cliff as he elerated upwards.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Making multiple leaps and ascending quickly, Chung Myung made it to the top of the cliff.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    A deep breath.

    The fresh air on the summit lightly caressed him, then as it brushed his nose¡­

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    He felt nauseous.

    It was then that he realized that his clothes were thick with filth. Chung Myung¡¯s face frowned as he took off the clothes.

    ¡°What the hell ising out of this body!¡±

    Chung Myung removed his clothes, lifted them up with his fingertips, and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Oh, my god! Nothing makes sense! Where is the nearest stream?¡±

    He would have to wash the clothes before heading back to the dorm.

    Chung Myung turned and trudged down the mountain.

    On that day, the innocent animals which hade to happily cool their throats in the stream had no way of knowing they would suffer a tragedysting several days toe.

 Chapter 43: Because it is Mount Hua (3)

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>. It¡¯s cold!¡±

    Dawn on the mountain is distinctly different from dawn on the ins.

    When cold air meets the humidity of dawn, it creates a chill that prates the bones.

    Walking through the early morning air, the third-ss disciples left the dorm and headed to the training hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m wide awake now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake too, but my body doesn¡¯t wake up at all. So tired¡­¡±

    ¡°You should have mediated.¡±

    ¡°Who does that at night?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, right.¡±

    While exchanging idle conversation, the third-ss disciples took out their sandbags and stone bags from the hut prepared at the side of the gymnasium.

    ¡°By the way, how long do we have to do this?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe until we are asked to stop?¡±

    ¡°Who will ask that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    All the disciples thought of one face.

    ¡®That monster-like bastard.¡¯

    ¡®A scary jerk.¡¯

    Although they were all disciples of the same ss, Chung Myung hadpletely subjugated them.

    Since the training was difficult, some rebelled asionally. However, once they were knocked into the ceiling of the dorms, they quickly settled down.

    Jo Gul, the first to go against Chung Myung, and even Yoon Jong weren¡¯tining, so how could the others rebel?

    The disciples couldn¡¯t even think about surpassing Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, who were better than them. From their point of view, even those two were monsters.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t he a bit weird these days?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look well, and he doesn¡¯te to train either.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right!¡±

    In the beginning, Chung Myung would participate in the training and torment the others, but he didn¡¯t even show his face in recent days.

    ¡°Then, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Is what true?¡±

    ¡°The rumors that he had overloaded his internal qi.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> No way!¡±

    ¡°No, no. Think about it. He is getting thinner and weaker each day, and he doesn¡¯t seem to be in good health either, so he keeps skipping the training.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe it would be different if he waszy, but he isn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t it strange that a guy who trains three times as much as any of us suddenly stoppeding to train?¡±

    ¡°When you put it like that, it makes sense.¡±

    All the disciples present were listening to the exchange.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Someone said something that shouldn¡¯t have been said.

    ¡°Do we even still have to train?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of the third-ss disciples suddenly hardened.

    Actually, their feelings were no longer the same as they were at the start. In the beginning, they went to train because they were forced to, leaving them with aching bodies and discontent.

    But now, they realized that they were getting stronger through the training. Although it was unfamiliar to physically train the body rather than cultivate their qi, they could clearly see their growing results.

    Their lower body had be more stable.

    Is there any greater joy for a martial artist than growing stronger? Although their bodies were tired and weary, they began to appreciate and enjoy the training.

    But as soon as they heard that, the feelings they had been holding back began to take over.

    ¡®I can¡¯t take a leave every day, but¡­.¡¯

    ¡®No, just once¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Excessive training isn¡¯t good either. I don¡¯t think it would be bad to reduce it¡­.¡¯

    Everyone¡¯s thoughts changed.

    ¡®Maybe, if Chung Myung isn¡¯t here!¡¯

    Their poisonous thoughts continued until they reached the training hall. The early morning training, which was taken for granted, suddenly felt more annoying with these thoughts seducing their minds.

    Well, they were children, so it was inevitable.

    ¡°Look, he isn¡¯t here today either.¡±

    ¡°Is he really badly hurt?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ can¡¯t we just back out?¡±

    The decisive blow.

    There were precisely three reasons why the disciples followed Chung Myung.

    First, even if all the disciples rushed in, no one could take down Chung Myung.

    Second, Chung Myung had the support of Un Geom, the overseer of their dorm. If a disciple steps out of line and can¡¯t be controlled, you should bring it up with a superior, but what can you do when the superior is on their side?

    And finally, Chung Myung was weirdly reasonable. When it came to training, he was a demon that would attack others and crush dissent; but he didn¡¯t bully the others or make them do anything unreasonable to benefit himself just because he was stronger.

    Because of that, they preferred how things were now rather than when they were disciplined under Jo Gul.

    But now, the first of the three reasons copsed.

    ¡®Can¡¯t we back out?¡¯

    ¡®He is already just skin and bones.¡¯

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t we win if we all work together?¡¯

    Their eyes began to shine with determination. Seeing that, Jo Gul sighed.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Let them be.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled.

    ¡°They¡¯ll see the truth soon enough.¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Kiiik!</i>

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned to the side as the door to the White Blossom training hall opened. Only Chung Myung was missing. In other words, it had to be Chung Myunging.

    No one other than him could being here to train!

    The door opened wide.

    All the third-ss disciples turned their heads.

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i> What!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s so dazzling!¡±

    Something was shining brilliantly. Those who fought against the light and nced at what was hidden within opened their eyes wide in shock.

    Chung Myung wasing. Yep, it was definitely him.

    But the man they were seeing wasn¡¯t the same as yesterday. Clearly, Chung Myung was¡­

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    ¡®Did he put oil on his face?¡¯

    ¡®Did he pick up some wild ginseng and eat it?¡¯

    The third-ss disciples doubted their eyes.

    Until yesterday, he was withered and weak; even dying wouldn¡¯t have seemed strange, right? But now, he looked healthy, and there was a weird oil-like glow on his face.

    ¡®We¡¯re done for.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯ll have to train now.¡¯

    ¡®It was a nice dream.¡¯

    The disciples thought their dreams had flown away just as quickly as they arrived.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who walked in, stood in front of them and spoke.

    ¡°Gentlemen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This instructor of yours can¡¯t help but feel sorry for you. I have been so ill that I neglected your training these days. I feel deeply responsible for this.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> No.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Things happen!¡±

    ¡°We are fine! We are fine too!¡±

    They all desperately screamed at the weird words Chung Myung was saying, but he shook his head and continued with a somber look.

    ¡°No. You practiced so hard even in my absence, but I couldn¡¯t live up to your expectations. This is definitely a mistake on my part.¡±

    The atmosphere kept getting weirder.

    ¡®He shouldn¡¯t be acting like this.¡¯

    ¡®Is he really saying such things?¡¯

    Hearing it felt quite ominous.

    ¡°However!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung made a decisive deration.

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t undo past mistakes, I can make up for what I did! If the training wascking, then we need to practice more!¡±

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die covered in shit¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather try and kill him!¡±

    Curses quietly poured from the surroundings, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°So, I hope that you too, do not forget that the future of Mount Hua lies in your hands, and work diligently. So.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed up, which made everyone look where he pointed.

    He showed Lotus Peak standing proudly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Start.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Firste, first serve. The half who arrivesst will do it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go?¡±

    At that moment, someone shot out of the crowd like a bolt of lightning. The faces of the disciples who confirmed the person¡¯s identity were shocked.

    ¡°Great Sahyung?¡±

    Yoon Jong.

    He was running onto the Lotus peak as if the soles of his feet had caught fire, and someone was following right behind him.

    It was Jo Gul.

    ¡°No! Great Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Run! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°If we arete, we need to run again! Run!¡±

    With that, the rest of the disciples began to run at full speed.

    ¡°How can he recover like that overnight!¡±

    ¡°How could I know!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Didn¡¯t you say we should all try going at him?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman should know how to embrace the right timing! Now isn¡¯t the time!¡±

    ¡°Well, I am freezing to death!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Sahyung! Run! Please!¡±

    All the disciples began to run. Only when they did their training right would they be able to eat their meals. They would have to run on their arms instead of their legs if they had to run a secondp.

    Which was why everyone struggled to get there first!

    Everyone ran with tears of blood streaming down their faces. They didn¡¯t know what happened, but Chung Myung was healthy, which meant there was no hope for them.

    Their rebellion was suppressed before it even started. Looking at the backs of the running disciples, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°What cute bastards.¡±

    They dare dream of rebelling?

    His body had be more sensitive as he reached a higher level, so he heard everything they had said.

    ¡°Well, this is good.¡±

    There¡¯s a limit to what a submissive person, who only knows how to listen, can aplish independently. Mount Hua never epted such people. But that didn¡¯t mean they took in overly rebellious ones either.

    There was nothing worse than people who constantlyined about everything. In Mount Hua, you needed to have the ability to match your confidence if you wanted to speak freely.

    ¡°That ability, I will create it for them.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    It was important to be as strong as he was in the past, but he alone wouldn¡¯t be able to bring back the lost glory of Mount Hua. It was because Murim wasn¡¯t influenced by a single person. Countless people rose to the top of the world through their own strength. But their names would fade if their sessors didn¡¯t manage to carry on their legacy.

    In the end, for a sect to maintain its reputation and be famous, all members of the sect need to be strong.

    The reason the Shaolin sect is known to be the best isn¡¯t because of any individual person in it. Even the sect with the strongest warrior cannot defeat the Shaolin sect alone if his allies are weak.

    Even Mount Hua in the past couldn¡¯t stand against it.

    ¡®But not this time.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    In the past, he had to follow the methods of his Sahyungs and Sasuks, but this time he could rebuild Mount Hua in his colors. It will be a long and difficult journey, but in the end, it will be grander than in the past.

    Of course, his Sahyung wouldn¡¯t like this.

    ¡°If it makes you sad, thene back to life!¡±

    After giggling, Chung Myung put his hands around his mouth and shouted.

    ¡°Thest person back has to skip breakfast today!¡±

    A viciousness that even a devil may cry over.

 Chapter 44: Because it is Mount Hua (4)

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­</i>¡±

    A raspy gasp that scattered dust into the wind echoed.

    Jo Gul¡¯s body wriggled and writhed about on the ground as he struggled to catch his breath.

    ¡®That was crazy.¡¯

    There was no strength in his body. The sky was shining yellow as his consciousness seemed ready to drift away at any moment. If he was like this, what about the others?

    He lifted his head and looked around.

    A total defeat.

    Not a single person could stand. No, it wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t stand, but they were all motionless on the floor like corpses and gasping for air. Only Yoon Jong was sitting on the floor with his back held straight.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    Respect welled up in Jo Gul¡¯s heart.

    In fact, in terms of martial arts, Jo Gul was a little better than Yoon Jong. Jo Gul was definitely ahead of Yoon Jong in swordsmanship too.

    However, at this moment, Jo Gul realized why Yoon Jong was the Great Sahyung.

    It was hard for Jo Gul to lift even a single finger, but Yoon Jong, who had persevered through the same training, was sitting calmly and catching his breath. It wasn¡¯t a matter of skill but of mental strength.

    How could he not respect such a sahyung?

    On the other hand¡­

    Jo Gul turned his gaze to the other side.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> Okay! More!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In Jo Gul¡¯s eyes, he saw the figure of Chung Myung constantly squatting with sandbags three times his size.

    ¡°<i>Ugh! Hah! Ugh!</i> Hey! Why are they so light! Hey, if you are done training,e give me your weights¡­ what? Why are you all lying down?¡±

    ¡®What a monstrous bastard.¡¯

    Jo Gul grunted. The training they were being made to endure was unreasonably extreme. Chung Myung must have felt too excited after recovering from the recent days of rest as he pushed the third-ss disciples into this new training.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a single person who objected to him. This was because Chung Myung was training five times harder than anyone else, right before their eyes.

    Anyone withmon sense would keep theirints to themselves. Even if they were full of dissatisfaction, they would keep their mouth shut to avoid looking like an idiot in front of others.

    Chung Myung, who was training more than others, continued to train without showing any signs of hardship.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, is it that time already?¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He threw the sandbags on the floor and then said.

    ¡°What is all this? Kids these days are so weak; youck determination. It wasn¡¯t like that when I was a kid.¡±

    ¡®You are the youngest one here!¡¯

    How can the youngest one call the other disciples kids?

    ¡°Today¡¯s training ends here. All you have to do for today is eat and attend afternoon training. Those who doze off or do something else during the training will be made to do twice as much tomorrow.¡±

    ¡®Devil!¡¯

    ¡®Demon!¡¯

    ¡®Bastard!¡¯

    Everyone cursed him in their minds but nodded their heads, nheless.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go in. Organize the training equipment properly.¡±

    As they watched Chung Myung walk into the White Plum Blossom dorms, the third-ss disciples sighed in unison.

    Meat.

    Meat was visible.

    These days, Mount Hua is awash with money. Meat can be seen at every meal and, seeing the new chef, it looked like the sect had even hired new staff.

    All of them were looking at the meat served on the table, but not a single person touched it.

    ¡°¡­ eat.¡±

    Yoon Jong said weakly, but no one raised their chopsticks.

    ¡°¡­ I feel like I will vomit if I eat.¡±

    ¡°To think that I would want to puke when seeing meat on the table, is this my time to die?¡±

    No one could bring themselves to eat.

    ¡°Great Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just too much?¡±

    Yoon Jong didn¡¯t answer, but that didn¡¯t make the others stop.

    ¡°This¡­ no, I mean, it is good for us to practice. Actually, it¡¯s true that we haven¡¯t been concentrating on training ever since we first came up Mount Hua, and I understand it is better to train properly than waste time clumsily.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°However, this new training is too much. There isn¡¯t a single part of my body that¡¯s unhurt.¡±

    It seemed like the others felt the same way.

    ¡°¡­ we might die at this rate, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I was able to hold out before, but these days I feel like I would die for sure.¡±

    ¡°When I enter my room, I fall asleep like a corpse. Every time Iy down, I¡¯m afraid I might die in my sleep!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even lift my chopsticks. My hands keep trembling.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°Why tell¡ª¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Chung Myung listen if Great Sahyung is the one speaking?¡±

    ¡°You are the Great Sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned.

    ¡®You aren¡¯t entirely wrong.¡¯

    In the past, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul spoke about this. But right now, he couldn¡¯t hold back. Yoon Jong was reaching his limit too.

    Fatigue builds up during training; in order for the next training to be effective, you need to rest and relieve that fatigue. Recently though, Chung Myung pushed everyone without giving them a chance to recover from their fatigue.

    Yoon Jong felt like he was pushing his body to the limit every day. At the very least, didn¡¯t he go to the morning practice in fear?

    Yoon Jong nced at Jo Gul.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    As Jo Gul was asked, everyone focused on him. Among the third-ss disciples, Jo Gul was the second in rank.

    ¡°Honestly, it is a bit unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°My body is struggling to continue. The problem is that it¡¯s getting more intense each day. I wee intense training, but this is too harsh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    ¡°Steel gets stronger the more you hammer it, but the human body breaks when beaten.¡±

    ¡°Then, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°The problem is¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul took a moment topose his thoughts.

    ¡°That basta¡ªno, Chung Myung should know this too.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong groaned.

    He had the same thought. The training right now made no sense. However, Chung Myung should know that this sort of training is overdoing it for them.

    Because it¡¯s Chung Myung.

    ¡°For now, I think it would be better to hold on a little longer. If nothing changes after a while, then we will talk to him about it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    When the conversation between Yoon Jong and Gul ended, everyone agreed. First of all, it was necessary to calm down the protesters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat now. Even if you can¡¯t eat, push it down your throat. We have practice in the afternoon too, and if you give a weak performance, Sasuk will punish you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    Everyone picked up their chopsticks with weak hands. Seeing their faces, Jo Gul felt bad.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Jo Gul struggled as he went to bed that night.

    ¡®I think I¡¯m going to die like this.¡¯

    It was tough to bathe. Whether he was covered in grime or not, he just wanted to rush to bed and stretch out his body, but he praised himself for washing his body and clothes despite feeling that weak.

    Thanks to this, his eyes felt heavy, and there was no strength left in his body. It was amazing that he was able to walk.

    <i>Slump!</i>

    Jo Gul, who fell on the bed, sighed.

    ¡®It¡¯s back to training again once I wake up.¡¯

    In fact, Jo Gul wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with the training. He thought that he could endure it no matter how harsh it was. Because in the end, all this training would make him stronger.

    Buttely, he was growing doubtful.

    What if his body broke down first? Will his body be able to survive this training?

    Before the question deepened, Jo Gul felt ashamed. He quickly forced himself to stop thinking and let his fatigue drift him off to sleep.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>ummmm</i>¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. Get up. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul opened his eyes. A human figure hazily entered his vision.

    ¡°Who!¡±

    A heavy hand was pressing down on Jo Gul, who was about to get up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss and get up silently.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>.¡±

    What was this crazy guy trying to do by breaking into Jo Gul¡¯s room? How did he open the door?

    ¡°¡­ what is it?¡±

    Jo Gul struggled to get up. He felt like he had slept quite a bit, but the fatigue didn¡¯t disappear. His body was still heavy.

    At that moment, Chung Myung offered him something.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Seeing the small pill ced in Chung Myung¡¯s hand, he frowned.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Vitality pill.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°<i>Shhh!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul, who made a loud noise, shut his mouth.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to get this. I am giving it to you because you are Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m deceiving you? You¡¯ll know it¡¯s real just by smelling it.¡±

    It is real.

    A little while ago, the pure scent pricked his nose. Yet, the reason he questioned it was because he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Vitality Pill? It was a pill that enhanced internal qi and purified the body. It was said that in the Murim world, people would even kill sects and families for it.

    Even if this pill wasn¡¯t the best, it would be more valuable than gold if it could even slightly increase the body¡¯s qi.

    But such a pill was being given to someone else?

    ¡°It isn¡¯t poisoned.¡±

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t think that!¡±

    Jo Gul took a deep breath.

    ¡°Why give this to me? Why don¡¯t you use it?¡±

    ¡°Because Sahyung needs it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and eat it before anyone else finds out. Also, it is absolutely secret that I gave this to you. It is only for Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You.¡±

    Jo Gul couldn¡¯t speak.

    Could he really have it?

    If it was the normal Jo Gul, he might have questioned it more, but now he was struggling with fatigue and fighting to keep his mind awake. The pill appeared to be real as well, so he reacted on instinct and epted it from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Just eat it. I will help guide you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ can I really have this?¡±

    ¡°I am giving it to Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung tossed the pill in his hand, and before Jo Gul could react, the pill went down his throat. As soon as it entered his mouth, he could feel it melt and fill his body with pure energy.

    He could instinctively tell that this was a real vitality pill.

    ¡°You should guide it, but don¡¯t absorb it in a hurry. You should take your time and slowly absorb it over a month¡¯s duration.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah-</i> I get it.¡±

    ¡°Turn around. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    Jo Gul felt moved and looked at Chung Myung with slightly watering eyes as he turned around.

    Looking at Jo Gul¡¯s back, Chung Myung smiled a wicked grin.

    ¡®You have to give water to a thirsty person to make them feel grateful!¡¯

    He was already curious about what kind of eyes his Sahyungs would show him at the training tomorrow.

 Chapter 45: Because it is Mount Hua (5)

    The next morning.

    No, it was embarrassing to call it morning.

    The door to the dorms opened wide.

    ¡°It¡¯s morning.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, so tired.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohh</i>.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying!¡±

    It was the beginning of a day that was not so different from usual, and nothing seemed strange.

    But obviously, something was different.

    There was a subtle strength in the steps of those who were dragging their feet like corpses. What¡¯s more, the fatigue-filled voicesining weren¡¯t the same as before.

    And¡­

    There were unfamiliar emotions in the eyes of those around.

    ¡°Come on, I should practice hard today.¡±

    ¡°Well, right. It will be hard.¡±

    ¡°It may be hard, but you have to work hard.¡±

    Everyone went to the warehouse without a word and brought back the equipment they trained with.

    ¡®<i>Phew</i>. It¡¯s light.¡¯

    ¡®I seem to have a lot more energy in my body!¡¯

    ¡®Is it fine for me to be the only one to receive it? I feel bad for the Sahyungs.¡¯

    ¡®<i>Huhuhu</i>. Sajae Chung Myung must like me a lot to give up such a precious vitality pill.¡¯

    All the Sahyungs warily looked around.

    ¡®If the others find out that I received a vitality pill and ate it without them, wouldn¡¯t they be disappointed?¡¯

    ¡®I feel bad, but a vitality pill isn¡¯t something that can be shared.¡¯

    ¡®Did anyone else get one too?¡¯

    Each of them kept thinking. Since Chung Myung told them to keep it a secret, they wouldn¡¯t even think of saying it by mistake.

    Although they all had awkward expressions on their faces, the third-ss disciples of Mount Hua never thought that all the disciples had gotten a pill each.

    Why?

    It¡¯s simple. Vitality pills aren¡¯t something that can be obtained inrge quantities. It would take more than a thousand gold to feed all the disciples a vitality pill. Even if you have the money, there¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯d be able to find someone willing to sell so many pills.

    And why would Chung Myung buy so much just to give it away to others?

    ¡®Such a precious vitality pill was given to me.¡¯

    ¡®<i>Kuah!</i> I feel hot!¡¯

    Moreover, those who had taken the vitality pills realized the efficacy of the medicine. Warm energy constantly rose within their bodies.

    The qi hasn¡¯t even been fully absorbed yet, but just a little was enough to blow away some of their fatigue and improve their internal qi.

    Their motivation was revived.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The door to the training hall opened, and Chung Myung walked out. Seeing him arrive, the disciples lined up.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Seeing that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Nice.¡¯

    Bright and vigorous eyes. The eyes of the disciples, which were staring at him, sparkled with a light that shone brighter than dawn stars twinkling in the sky.

    Why wouldn¡¯t they be?

    For Chung Myung, it was useless to eat the vitality pills himself and selling them would be a waste. From their point of view, though, it was a priceless treasure they would normally never be able to obtain.

    If the disciples knew that the vitality pill given by Chung Myung wasn¡¯t some generic purchasable pill. But was instead made by Mount Hua in the past, the reaction would have been even more intense.

    ¡®He turned out to be such a good guy.¡¯

    ¡®<i>Kuak</i>. The effect is so great. Such a precious vitality pill.¡¯

    ¡®Loyalty!¡¯

    The disciples looked at Chung Myung with warm eyes. So warm that even Chung Myung felt a bit embarrassed.

    ¡®So, this was why my Sahyung asionally gave out vitality pills to the ones who didn¡¯t listen to him?¡¯

    He realized that handling people required more than just a whip.

    ¡°Now, should we get a clean start today?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the Lotus peak.

    ¡°Go there.¡±

    ¡°<i>wuahhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°I will be number one today!¡±

    ¡°Move it! I aming through!¡±

    Seeing the Sahyungs rush for the peak, Chung Myungughed.

    ¡®It¡¯s gonna befortable for a while.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    In front of him, the third-ss disciples were wielding wooden swords as usual. It wasn¡¯t any different from what he had seen so far.

    However, Un Geom¡¯s sharp eyes noticed a subtle difference.

    ¡®The sword is stable.¡¯

    It was the same swordy, but the sharpness and stability were different.

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes, looking at the disciples, narrowed further.

    ¡®The lower body has changed.¡¯

    There is strength in the feet. Because greater force in the feet was applied, the upper body became more stable. Since the upper body was under better control, they could ce more weight on the tip of the sword.

    A good thing.

    If the tip of the sword is steady, doesn¡¯t that mean they were urately deploying the technique? It was a significant change considering that the reason for practicing and honing the same technique countless times was to develop perfect control of their swordsmanship.

    But there was one thing bothering Un Geom.

    ¡®Is it possible for such a significant change in such a short period?¡¯

    ording to Un Geom¡¯s calctions, it should have taken more than a year for them to reach this level. It¡¯s really short, considering they did this in a month¡¯s time. Realistically, it wouldn¡¯t be strange even if they took two or three years.

    But¡­

    ¡°<i>Ta!</i>¡±

    The swords cut through the air.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°And now!¡±

    The advancing step on the floor was cleanly executed.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Un Geom eximed.

    It was a good thing that the disciples¡¯ achievements had increased. But he couldn¡¯t understand how it had happened.

    ¡®Was it the morning training?¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung, who wielded his sword in the back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was the only reason he could think of.

    He didn¡¯t even have to think too deeply. It was after Chung Myung¡¯s arrival that the disciples began training more. To be precise, it was after Chung Myung started the morning training.

    Un Geom¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡®Was the training that effective?¡¯

    Un Geom allowed the training because the third-ss disciples were willing to practice on their own.

    Of course, Un Geom also wanting some training time for himself was a more realistic reason.

    ¡®I thought it would be a little more motivation for them.¡¯

    Was the effect too great? It was too extreme.

    Moreover, the disciples also realized that their skills were increasing, so they were more excited than ever to engage in training.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i>¡±

    It felt strange.

    How long had he been looking after the kids of the White Plum Blossom dorms? To finally see the disciples¡¯ eyes shining so brilliantly?

    ¡®This is embarrassing.¡¯

    The disciples trained so enthusiastically, but did Un Geom ever have such passion when he taught them?

    Didn¡¯t he constantly feel bothered by the work ced on him?

    Un Geom sighed.

    ¡®Even though I knew that they were Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and that they would determine our future, I was negligent in caring for them.¡¯

    The more he thought about it, the more ashamed he felt.

    Ashamed for not being the pir the disciples needed him to be.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh!</i>¡±

    The disciples¡¯ swords all pointed to the sky in unison.

    Seeing that, Un Geom nodded his head.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    A word resonating from his heart.

    ¡°Your swords look so lively!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what more to say. Un Geom¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung.

    It was weird.

    Mount Hua hadn¡¯t changed much in the past. But since Chung Myung arrived, constant changes have been urring.

    The financial problem guing the sect was solved without any fuss, and the disciples were practicing with a passion. Besides, didn¡¯t he see that their skills were improving?

    Was this all a coincidence? Or¡­?

    Un Geom opened his mouth.

    ¡°As you all know. ording to the rules, you are supposed to learn the Taiyi Flummox Sword. After seeing you all work hard, I think that I should break the rules and pass on the technique in advance.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Taiyi Flummox Sword!¡±

    Un Geom smiled, seeing the disciples cheer. Rewards were given to those who worked hard, and those who received rewards worked even harder. If this cycle can be encouraged, these children would grow well to represent the Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t bezy and keep practicing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, back to training!¡±

    The lively words resounded through the hall, and Un Geom smiled.

    It was then.

    Someone approached the hall with quick steps.

    ¡°Is Un Geom here?¡±

    Un Geom turned his head in surprise.

    ¡°S-sect leader?¡±

    Un Geom adjusted his expression and looked at Hyun Jong with curious eyes. It was rare for the sect leader to visit the training hall.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I have something to speak with you about; could you spare some time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader!¡±

    Un Geom turned to the disciples and spoke.

    ¡°As for your swordy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong arrive so suddenly, Un Geom was puzzled.

    Leaving the children behind to continue their training, the two elders went to the other side of the hall, where Un Geom waited for Hyun Jong to speak.

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°A problem hase up.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong took a book from his sleeve and handed it to Un Geom. Un Geom, who received it, asked.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°It came out of that chest we found.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    Un Geom, who noticed that Hyun Jong was beckoning him to read it, began to read in haste.

    ¡°Sect leader this¡­ Equilibrium of Six technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Un Geom frowned.

    Equilibrium of Six was the foundational technique of Mount Hua. However, it was reced with the True Equilibrium of Six.

    ¡°But why are you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you see everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When I read it the first time, I also hastily nced through it because it was a hectic situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Check thest chapter. There is something written there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah?</i>¡±

    Un Geom hurriedly opened it. Soon, his face contorted upon seeing what was written there.

    Un Geom¡¯s hands trembled.

    A letter.

    To the sessors,

    It isn¡¯t wrong for one to develop and transform the martial arts of Mount Hua. Martial arts need to constantly change and develop to be effective.

    But the Equilibrium of Six is the basis of Mount Hua, the backbone of Mount Hua. Transforming or changing the Equilibrium of Six is no different from changing the essence of Mount Hua.

    One should keep this fact in mind.

    My dear sessor.

 Chapter 46: Donâ€™t be offended if something goes wrong (1)

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    Un Geom, who was shocked, stared nkly at Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong gazed off at the distant mountain, seemingly at a loss for words.

    ¡°Equilibrium of Six¡­¡±

    As if his mind was tangled, things seemed out of order.

    The Equilibrium of Six technique is the most fundamental lesson taught in Mount Hua and was supported for many years. Just as those who hold a sword for the first time must learn to grip it, just as those who learn to read must memorize the characters first. All the martial arts in Mount Hua began with The Equilibrium of Six.

    But time has passed, and things have changed. Mount Hua was no longer in a situation where they could afford to teach a slow technique with a methodical approach. They had to prepare things faster and advance quickly.

    Wasn¡¯t that why everyone put their heads together and invented the True Equilibrium of Six Sword?

    Unlike the Equilibrium of Six, it can be learned faster and is more practical for new recruits.

    ¡°Sect leader. Haven¡¯t we alle to a conclusion together that we had to move faster for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But this¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to hear your opinion. As you said, it was the will of Mount Hua which redefined our foundation into the True Equilibrium of Six Sword. But the words of our ancestors are also important, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom nodded his head.

    It wasn¡¯t some advice given randomly, but the words of their ancestors whichid the path for them. All sects work hard to follow the path set by those who came before.

    So, how could they deny the clear will of those who built the sect?

    ¡°<i>Hmmm</i>.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°How can I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You teach the children of Mount Hua. When ites to their future, I can¡¯t help but consider your opinion. Don¡¯t think about anything unnecessary; simply speak from your heart.¡±

    Un Geom took a deep breath.

    ¡®It is difficult.¡¯

    Whether to follow tradition or choose to change was something people always contemted. Because it wasn¡¯t a question that had a correct answer.

    ¡°Sect leader, the reason we created the True Equilibrium of Six sword technique was that we didn¡¯t have much time in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    In the end, the original method took time. Who didn¡¯t know the superiority of the original technique? However, Mount Hua didn¡¯t have the time to leisurely raise their disciples. Right now, they were on the verge of copse, so they couldn¡¯t opt for a slow method.

    ¡°Which is why I ask you. Do you believe Mount Hua has a future now?¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned; this was a difficult question too.

    ¡®Future.¡¯

    Mount Hua has just solved one of the most horrendous problems. Although it was the most urgent issue, many problems still remain.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t an easy answer. Please understand that it cannot be answered clearly.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    As if he had made the decision, Un Geom opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then, I am against it.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°Because it isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Un Geom sighed.

    Although the two techniques came from the same root, they were still different. In the first ce, the fundamentals that they taught were different.

    The Equilibrium of Six was slow and methodical, gradually developing the individual¡¯s foundation by advancing one step at a time. On the other hand, their new technique allowed rapid advancement and quick growth, but itcked stability.

    ¡°Children learn quickly; these children have already learned the martial arts with their bodies. It will be difficult to overwrite what¡¯s been taught and re-teach them from the ground up. Failure to do so properly may have disastrous results. Above all else, it takes a stable lower body and strength for the past technique. It¡¯s toote now.¡±

    Un Geom shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that the words of our ancestors were wrong. If possible, I would also like to follow their instructions. But realistically, that is impossible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you really think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°What did you say was necessary for the Equilibrium of Six?¡±

    ¡°A stable lower body and strength¡­.¡±

    Un Geom blinked dumbfoundedly as Hyun Jong turned his head to observe the childrens¡¯ training.

    ¡°Stable lower body?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Strength?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Their training seems to have gone well, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    He didn¡¯t train them like that.

    That¡­ Did that child do it?

    Un Geom looked at Chung Myung, who was swinging his wooden sword in the back.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    No. This situation wasplicated, but it seemed too unreasonable. Chung Myung wasn¡¯t from a martial arts family, and there was no way he could have predicted it in advance.

    ¡°It seems to me that the children wouldn¡¯t have much difficulty in re-learning their techniques, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well¡­ but the children might get confused.¡±

    ¡°Un Geom, isn¡¯t it our job to manage the chaos and confusion as we lead them down the right path?¡±

    Un Geom nodded his head.

    ¡°Is it the children who are confused, or is it you?¡±

    ¡°S-sect leader. Could you give me a moment?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°I want to ask one of the children.¡±

    ¡°One of the children?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t me who will be learning the technique. To truly know the best way, I think it is better to directly ask the children who will be learning the martial arts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Teaching is something that flows from top to bottom. The ones receiving the teaching would be the children. What they think is also important.

    ¡°Then, Yoon Jong¡ª¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Before Hyun Jong could finish, Un Geom called loudly for Chung Myung. Chung Myung, who was swinging his sword, flinched at the sudden call.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung lowered his sword and approached the elders.

    ¡°You called?¡±

    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Geom exhaled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Which do you think is better, going slower and higher or faster with certainty?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who listened from the side, had an expression of disapproval. The question was too cryptic. It wasn¡¯t asked in a way a child would understand.

    ¡®Ah. Right. It¡¯s Chung Myung.¡¯

    This child certainly had a unique side to him, so maybe he could understand ande up with an answer.

    As if in deep thought, Chung Myung frowned. Then, as his thoughts cleared up, he raised his head and looked at Un Geom.

    ¡°Going higher is the better choice.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom looked at Chung Myung with a stiff face. The corners of his eyes twitched as if the answer was shocking.

    Because it is Mount Hua.

    ¡®<i>Huhuhuhu</i>.¡¯

    Un Geom slowly turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong had closed his eyes. It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what he was thinking, although his thoughts couldn¡¯t be entirely understood from just his expression.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the answer was right or wrong. The important thing was that the answer came out of this child¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Right. We are Mount Hua.¡¯

    What they lost.

    Mount Hua¡¯s pride.

    Fragments of that distant past were now flowing from the mouth of the youngest child in Mount Hua.

    ¡°Any other sect can choose thetter, but not Mount Hua. In order to restore the glory of the past and make Mount Hua¡¯s name resonate around the world, we cannotpromise with reality.¡±

    It was an answer which cut directly to the heart of the matter. Although Un Geom asked a cryptic question, Chung Myung answered while revealing his hidden intentions. It was something the adults should be ashamed of for trying to directly avoid.

    ¡°You mean we shouldn¡¯tpromise because it is Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Un Geom nodded.

    ¡°Go back and train.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Chung Myung went back. Un Geom sighed. But before he could speak, Hyun Jong spoke.

    ¡°I am ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°To hear such words from a child. <i>Hehe hehe</i>. Because it is Mount Hua. Because it is Mount Hua¡­ who in Mount Hua could even say such a thing in our current situation?¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    Even he, the sect leader of Mount Hua, was unable to say anything. He had hesitated to answer when questioned about the future. Perhaps, he could answer so innocently because he was a child who didn¡¯t know.

    But the important thing was that the answer had left him feeling ashamed.

    ¡°Mount Hua. Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Un Geom said.

    ¡°It may be the words of a child. But a child is someone who can¡¯t be swayed aside by reality.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It may be difficult, but I don¡¯t want to fall short of the child¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a sigh.

    It wasn¡¯t a small matter. Determining the basic techniques of the sect was vital. But even more important was selecting the direction Mount Hua would take in the future.

    The small conversation grew like a snowball urging Hyun Jong to make a choice.

    A decision of which path Mount Hua should follow.

    ¡°Listen, Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°In the name of Mount Hua, as of this moment, the basic technique of Mount Hua will be changed to Equilibrium of Six Sword.¡±

    ¡°I will follow your orders!¡±

    ¡°I will give an official order in consultation with the elders, but before the official orderes, I want you to understand it and pass it on to the children.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes turned sharp.

    Mount Hua is Mount Hua.

    It can¡¯t stay as a poor sect anymore. If they are under the name Mount Hua, they should be the best and aim for the best. Even if one is trapped within a small stream, they must wait for the day that they can ascend to heaven and be a dragon.

    That was the duty of those who bear Mount Hua¡¯s name.

    ¡°Not just that one technique. You need to consider all the martial arts of Mount Hua. Your role as the head of the White Plum Blossom dorms will be more important than ever.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. If we can repay the kindness we received from Mount Hua, what more could we wish for?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled as he looked at the kids.

    ¡®These children are the future of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Perhaps not in Un Geom¡¯s generation, but by the time these children take the lead, they may be able to redeem Mount Hua¡¯s name.

    For that ideal, there was nothing that Hyun Jong wouldn¡¯t do. Perhaps, the ancestors were watching from above and smiling at him with pride.

    Clearly.

    ¡®Pathetic bastard.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who had returned to his training spot, clicked his tongue.

    It seems like two elders couldn¡¯t evene to a simple decision on their own.

    ¡®Did you really have to ask me that? THAT? I put rice in front of them, and now they are asking me how to chew it!¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Why are you sighing all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nope.¡±

    In response to Jo Gul, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡®I need to think. These idiots can¡¯t do anything right.¡¯

    He decided to head down to Hua-Um.

    He was worried about how these people were handling the businesses down there. If he left it to the sect leader, Chung Myung was certain Mount Hua would die for sure.

    ¡°<i>Haaa</i>. This sect would never make aeback if not for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­what is with him, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Leave him be. This isn¡¯t the first or second time he¡¯s been like this, right?¡±

    It was a moment that caused everyone to sigh in unison.

 Chapter 47: Donâ€™t be offended if something goes wrong (2)

    After a long period of hardship, peace hade to Mount Hua.

    The financial problems which gued Mount Hua the most were resolved through Chung Myung, and new martial arts were provided, allowing the sect to move forward.

    Just as springes when winter passes, Mount Hua¡¯s vitality was blossoming like a vibrant spring, and everyone was lost in blissful happiness¡­ at least that¡¯s how it should be.

    ¡°Peace my ass!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    The broom he was holding bent as if broken as he clenched his hands tightly.

    Peace?

    It is chaos!

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Calction? T-this¡­ wait. Jo Gul Sahyung! Jo Gul Sahyung! How much is this?¡±

    ¡°That! That! be careful!¡±

    ¡°It all depends? <i>Huh?</i> It depends on the items. A refund? <i>Huh? Ah</i>.¡±

    The third-ss disciples of Mount Hua, who had white robes on, were profusely sweating as they dealt with a rushing influx of customers.

    ¡®Shit, shit!¡¯

    It was pure chaos.

    It was good that the ledger was found, and the businesses returned to Mount Hua. Since they acquired ten new businesses that were profitable and doing well, wasn¡¯t the only thing left to do just sit back and make money?

    ¡­ that na?ve thought was the beginning of all the problems.

    Chung Myung hadn¡¯t even thought about it, but these people had no experience running a proper business for nearly a hundred years. So, an awkward situation arose where greenhorns who have never earned a single penny on their own were now in charge of running ten businesses.

    And the result?

    As seen.

    ¡°No! I already said I ran out of ingredients a while ago! Why aren¡¯t moreing?¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What is that idiot doing grabbing the customers? Hey! Hey!¡±

    Chung Myung tried to smile.

    ¡®Do well. Do well.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who did nothing in life but train their bodies and swords, came down to Hua-Um and were sweating hard dealing with customers.

    If the ancestors saw this scene, they would have a few stern words¡­ no, they would have grabbed the elders by their necks and flung them around wildly.

    Among the disciples was Chung Myung. The customers, of course, did not respond well to his performance.

    ¡°No! What kind of tea is this!¡±

    ¡°Teaes from leaves! Don¡¯t you know what tea is? How can you call this tea?¡±

    ¡°How can you just mash the leaves in the pot? Where is the owner of this ce?¡±

    It was a living hell.

    Chung Myung sighed as he looked around.

    Well, this was better.

    The third-ss disciples, who began working for the first time, experienced hell. No, the people who were here to do business were going through hell as well.

    A guy selling silk identally rips the cloth.

    A man asks for a rod and gets a pickaxe.

    The third-ss disciples, who were only serving customers, were enough to torment the flow of business; and the upper-level staff of Mount Hua felt like they were losing their heads.

    Those who have spent their whole lives on the mountain teaching nowcked themon sense of how things worked outside of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hey, you! What are you doing! Get to work!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak! Ah!</i> Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung soon began to sweep the pavilion again.

    ¡®Sweep this, sweep that. All the customers are going home anyway!¡¯

    In Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, he saw all the guests storming out the doors stamping and throwing dust in their wake.

    Seeing their displeased faces, as if to spite his hard work, he wanted to yell.

    ¡®Crush thempletely!¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t do as he wanted because he was the youngest of Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung just brushed dust aside with the broom and slowly fell back. Jo Gul, who was busy carrying refreshments, stood out.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    He didn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Sahyung~¡±

    Jo Gul continued to act as if he couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Hey! Jerk!¡±

    Were his ears blocked?

    ¡°Jo Gul, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Yes! The third-ss disciple Jo Gul¡­ what?¡±

    Jo Gul red at Chung Myung. He was still just a Sajae and the youngest at that. Talking nonsense and insulting a Sahyung wouldn¡¯t be tolerated¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jo Gul nced around and then approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sahyung¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just speak as humans, with no ranks dividing us. I¡¯ve heard that you are the youngest son of a famous merchant. The youngest son of the continent¡¯s greatest¡­something or other?¡±

    ¡°Continent my ass. We¡¯re just a small merchant family.¡±

    ¡°Still, you have to be able to see what¡¯s going on and understand. The youngest son of an influential family is an immature problem child, but secretly harbors an otherworldly talent just waiting to be utilized. Isn¡¯t that how it usually goes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what the hell are you talking about?¡±

    Jo Gul took a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t understand what Chung Myung was trying to say.

    ¡°You see¡­¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the scene of chaos.

    ¡°How the hell did this happen?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i>¡±

    Jo Gul sighed.

    ¡°Do you remember the people who used to be in charge of this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It turns out that they had pretty good reputations. As those people moved or quit, a lot of their employees quit with them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Reputation?¡±

    Those scamming bastards seemed popr with their employees.

    ¡°Reputation? What sort of dog shit is that Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it seems that they were too thorough with their rtionships and ties. Most of the employees who worked for them were their rtives or family members, so they immediately quit.¡±

    Shit.

    Is this the downside of a family-owned business? This was why professional managers¡­ no, forget it.

    ¡°So, this is an employee issue, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only the first thing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Do we have more?¡±

    Jo Gul subtly frowned and then looked around, confirming that there was no one listening in, he said.

    ¡°As you can see, the biggest problem is that the adults of Mount Hua don¡¯t have the ability to run these businesses.¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°Those who live without studying and those who spend their lives on the martial arts tend to have difficulties making a living. It isn¡¯t as easy as people want it to be. If it was easy to make money, then everyone would be rich.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that is right.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°So, now Mount Hua is incapable of managing these businesses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an over-exaggeration, but it is like tying a pearl around a pig¡¯s neck. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    A loud voice was heard.

    ¡°No! I asked for Pu¡¯er tea! Why would you bring this instead?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it is?¡±

    ¡°This is Oolong tea! Sahyung! I am already in a ton of trouble; do you want me to die! How can you suddenly change it?¡±

    ¡°Why are you raising your voice! As if I¡¯ve ever had to deal with such an expensive tea before! I obviously wouldn¡¯t know anything about it!¡±

    ¡°Who here would have ever had the chance to drink it?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    People were fighting merely over the change of tea leaves.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Jo Gul clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You have to choose a good product, then you need to have good materials to make the product. If your materials are too expensive then the cost may exceed the returns, and if you choose to use cheap materials then your customers won¡¯t trust the product.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and if we start learning the business now?¡±

    ¡°Would you want to teach a forty-year-old geezer, with no experience, martial arts?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Jo Gul shook his head and continued.

    ¡°Honestly, I think that if it continues like this, we will be ruined in less than half a year. I don¡¯t know what the old Mount Hua was like, but the current Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have the ability to operate these businesses.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t learning it make a difference?¡±

    Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung with a nk face.

    ¡°Chung Myung. Look, do you know the characteristics of our current businesses?¡±

    ¡°¡­. <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It is all about bringing things in and selling them off.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    ¡°Silk, cloth, metals, tea etc. all of them require materials so they can be made into a product to be sold. Do you know where I am going with this?¡±

    ¡°If I could figure that out, wouldn¡¯t I be rich?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that each material chosen can influence the prosperity of a business. Consider that. Then, if a na?ve disciple, who knows nothing of the world or money, tries to purchase the raw material from a wholesaler, what do you think would happen?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be ripped off.¡±

    ¡°Not just that. They would suck the bones dry too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. This was bound to fail from the start.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head, looked at the distant sky, and smiled.

    ¡®Sahyung!¡¯

    He only now realized his Sahyung¡¯s greatness. All these businesses operated effortlessly with him in charge.

    ¡®<i>Eh</i>, damn it. I¡¯d rather die than suffer.¡¯

    Chung Myung thought.

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the solution?¡±

    Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why are you asking me!?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung is the child of a merchant family! There must be some solution, right?¡±

    ¡°You idiot! If there was one, would I be sitting around like this! If I had the ability to do it, I wouldn¡¯t be at Mount Hua at all! I would have already inherited the family business and made a fortune.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is this situation that severe?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no solution.¡±

    Jo Gul had a bitter smile.

    ¡°At least, I would have tried to contact my home. But it¡¯s too far away and my household couldn¡¯t afford it. To smoothly run an operation like this we would need a giant, knowledgeable in all kinds of goods. But there isn¡¯t anyone like that in Mount Hua.¡±

    There used to be one.

    His Sahyung.

    But now?

    Jo Gul spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡°If only Elder Hwang was fine, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hwang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Hwang.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Come to think of it, this man called Elder Hwang gets mentioned frequently. Who is he?¡±

    ¡°A colossus.¡±

    ¡°Colossus?¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the merchants based in Shaanxi. He handles things from Yunnan and the west too.¡±

    ¡°But what does that person have to do with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s supported Mount Hua for a long time. It is a famous story. Because of him, Mount Hua wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed and could keep afloat.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t see him here.¡±

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know but¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I heard that he supported not just Mount Hua, but also many other ces. Anyway, if it were him, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. We could have requested advice and gotten a lot of help.¡±

    ¡°Then, we just need to ask him for help.¡±

    ¡°No. Elder Hwang has been sick for a year now. There¡¯s even a rumor that he¡¯s in aa.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Where is Chung Myung?¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head towards the voice that was looking for him.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    A familiar face came into Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 48: Donâ€™t be offended if something goes wrong (3)

    ¡°There you are!¡±

    Un Am approached Chung Myung with an urgent look upon his face.

    ¡°Sasuk, I greet you.¡±

    Jo Gul and Chung Myung bowed their heads and offered greetings.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Un Am slightly nodded his head and then looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I think you should head to our main mountain.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Our main mountain?

    Mount Hua?

    ¡®No, does he think going to Mount Hua is that easy?¡¯

    What kind of errand is he asking about? Even birds could die ascending Mount Hua!

    Where did their consciences go!

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head to the side with a sullen face. Jo Gul swiftly avoided his gaze.

    ¡°No, there are so many vigorous and strong sahyungs, why me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the youngest?¡±

    ¡°Because I am the youngest, my legs are thin, and my footwork is weak.¡±

    ¡°You also aren¡¯t doing anything here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Ah.</i>

    He didn¡¯t like working, so he decided to clean this ce instead. Who would have known it would backfire like this.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    Now he was turned into an errand boy. How did the Plum Blossom Sword Saint Chung Myung end up like this?

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the errand?¡±

    ¡°You need to deliver a letter to the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    A letter?

    He wanted to ask more but questioning a sasuk and fretting over every detail wasn¡¯t polite. It hurts their pride if someone young, like Chung Myung, questions them.

    ¡°Yes. I will go.¡±

    ¡°Good. Normally, it would be fine to just wait until someone is returning and let them deliver it, but the businesses here are quite chaotic and it¡¯s a fairly urgent matter. I hope you understand.¡±

    Shit.

    He has such a good personality.

    Chung Myung would have torn their snout off if it had been a third-ss disciple issuing this request.

    Un Am pulled out a letter and gave it to Chung Myung.

    ¡°This is the one.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Also, Un Am kindly exined what the letter was, in case Chung Myung was curious about it.

    ¡°This is a letter from Eunha merchant guild, so treat it with respect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Eunha?¡±

    Jo Gul quietly exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s the merchant association that Elder Hwang is a member of.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked.

    Un Am continued to exin while ignoring Chung Myung¡¯s shock.

    ¡°This letter was sent to the sect leader because of an emergency. I happened to be in Hua-Um, so I was able to intercept it early. Otherwise, it would take another two days for it to be delivered along with the other goods to Mount Hua. So, you will have to take this and deliver it to the sect leader immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I get it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s urgent, so don¡¯t dy and leave right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Gul, who watched Chung Myung take the letter into his hands, unwittingly reached his arm out as Chung Myung dashed away towards the mountain.

    ¡°That¡­ that!¡±

    Then, he mumbled with anxious eyes.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t we send anyone else but him with that?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i> Did you say something?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing at all. Sasuk.¡±

    Jo Gul quickly said. But his eyes didn¡¯t leave Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡®I¡¯m probably just feeling too sensitive.¡¯

    But ominous premonitions were rarely wrong.

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was climbing Mount Hua, took the letter in his hands.

    ¡°<i>Hmmmm</i>.¡±

    ¡®So, this is a letter from Elder Hwang of the great Eunha Merchants, right?¡¯

    ¡®No, since Elder Hwang is battling illness on his deathbed, this must be a letter from his subordinates.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­ really.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°Morally, it isn¡¯t right for a Taoist to open letters meant for other people and pry into their private matters; but isn¡¯t this letter addressed to Mount Hua where Taoists are plentiful? Whether sect leader or disciple, it should be fine for me to peek inside since we¡¯re all family on Mount Hua. Isn¡¯t that right, Sahyung?¡±

    -What shit are you spewing!

    ¡°¡­ however, my sahyung is dead, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Chung Myung always touched others¡¯ stuff.

    With Mount Hua¡¯s businesses as they are, it seems like they will remain a mess unless Elder Hwang steps in to help make things easier. But with this situation¡­ Was there some kind of emergency in the guild?

    Something must have happened to Elder Hwang.

    How could he know for sure if he doesn¡¯t peek inside, though?

    Chung Myung took a close look at the letter.

    An inscription on the surface clearly stated, ¡®For the eyes of the Great Mount Hua Sect leader only.¡¯

    So, they say no one other than the sect leader should open it.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fine. To be honest, even if the sect leader was here, he would have told me what it says anyway.¡±

    If other people were around to hear him, they would have pulled their hair out yelling at him; unfortunately, no one was around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡±

    A letter sealed securely with a wax stamp. No matter how carefully it was torn, marks were bound to be seen.

    But it wasn¡¯t very difficult for Chung Myung, who had plenty of experience raiding other peoples¡¯ property.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    A sharp qi rose from Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips and urately separated the boundaries between paper and wax. Then, as if it had never been waxed from the beginning, only aplete envelope remained.

    Chung Myung opened the envelope, took out the letter inside, and began to read it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung crossed his legs and scanned the contents.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face distorted. Chung Myung fought back an urge to crush the letter, neatly folded it instead, and pushed it back into the envelope with trembling hands.

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡°<i>Phew!</i>¡±

    After taking several deep breaths, he calmed his raging mind.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this that damned Demon Flower?¡±

    Demon Flower.

    Literally a demon¡¯s flower.

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way ordinary physicians can cure this!¡±

    Because these were the symptoms of that flower.

    On the surface, the symptoms are simr to being severely poisoned. Therefore, people would spend their time searching for an antidote.

    However, the Demon Flower is a poison that urs when a particr technique of the Demonic sect is used.

    The reason why Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be calm was simple.

    ¡®Demonic bastards!¡¯

    Those bastards, who he thought had been eradicated, were alive and working behind the scenes!

    ¡®No! No! No!¡¯

    Chung Myung pped his cheeks to calm himself.

    ¡°The one I killed was their Heavenly Demon. I didn¡¯t kill all the demonic bastards.¡±

    It was natural for the remnants of the Demonic Sect to be alive. Didn¡¯t they say the demonic sect remnants had rushed over to Mount Hua after their Heavenly Demon was killed?

    There must have been some who survived the war and grew up. There would have been even more hiding out in the Hundred-Thousand Mountains. It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re still around.

    The problem wasn¡¯t them being alive but them plotting something.

    A zing fire ignited within Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it; do they still hold any grudges against Mount Hua?¡±

    Why does everything they do damage Mount Hua?

    There were so many people in this world, yet, why did they have to touch Elder Hwang?

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> My head hurts!¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡®Nothing else can be done.¡¯

    He would have to go and see it for himself.

    It wasn¡¯t possible to say with certainty based on what was written. Chung Myung would have to see it with his own eyes.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Reward! A huge reward!¡±

    At the end of the letter, what was written shone in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ording to Jo Gul, only the best of the best could join the Eunha guild, and Elder Hwang was famous even in the guild. A massive reward from such a ce, he couldn¡¯t even imagine how much it would end up being.

    ¡°I can¡¯t miss this!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Nearly a hundred years have passed, so not many would know of the Demon Flower.

    If they hadn¡¯t waged war a hundred years ago, not even Chung Myung would know of it. There was no way they could imagine that these symptoms came from a demonic technique.

    Anyone who could recognize these symptoms died in the hands of Heavenly Demon and the other Demonic Sect disciples on the day Chung Myung died.

    But the world doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡®Those who survived that fateful day might know.¡¯

    If they were alive, they would have been a sect leader. But it didn¡¯t seem like there were any survivors. But if they¡¯d survived, would they have passed the knowledge on? What if one of the others receiving this letter actually has a cure?

    ¡°I must have lost it! I can¡¯t even imagine it!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes red in excitement.

    Who could try and snatch away one of Chung Myung¡¯s opportunities? ¡­Was he really shamelessly targeting patients? But this was money¡­ no, Chung Myung must solve this dying man¡¯s illness for the sake of morality!

    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the letter and ced the seal back on it. Then melted the wax a little to fix it and moved to the top.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give this to them first.¡±

    That way, even if Chung Myung resolved the situation, the sect leader would have some understanding of the current situation.

    Hyun Jong seemed to have close ties to the guild.

    The letter read thusly.

    Sect leader. The long winter is over, and spring ising. By the time this arrives, the spring plum blossoms will be in full bloom, even where the sect leader resides.

    The beautiful view of Mount Hua, which I visited with my father, is still etched into my memories. I am full of desire to revisit it some time, but it is a pity that circumstances do not permit me.

    Unfortunately, I am ashamed to be writing to you like this in hopes of a request. I am contacting you because my father¡¯s condition keeps worsening with the passage of each day.

    As you know, my father has been in bed sincest year as his health began failing. Considering his age, it was understandable. But strangely, in recent days, other symptoms started to appear instead of the usual signs of old age.

    Father is currently unconscious and unable to move. His body is dyed red, and a ck light or something ominous circtes on his forehead while his heart beats erratically.

    We, the Eunha Guild, invited various people to check on my father¡¯s condition, but no one made a proper diagnosis.

    So, as if grasping at straws, I¡¯m trying to find some clue about this illness by sending these letters out to anyone I know is capable. If you know anything about my father¡¯s symptoms, we would appreciate it if you could contact us back in any way.

    I promise to give a massive reward in the name of Eunha Guild to those who provide information that would help improve my father¡¯s health.

    Waiting for a reply.

    Hwang Jongi, the minor Lord of Eunha Guild.

 Chapter 49: Donâ€™t be offended if something goes wrong (4)

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    The third-ss disciples groaned and passed through Mount Hua¡¯s gate.

    It was impossible for them to do business in Hua-Um. These Taoists needed to achieve peace through meditation; they couldn¡¯t rte to those obsessed with worldliness and fleeting desires.

    ¡°Everything is fine, but¡­.¡±

    It was understandable.

    They also understood how important money was and how hard it was to earn. Until recently, weren¡¯t they forced to endure by surviving off only porridge due to a shortage of money?

    Even if they were Taoists, it was impossible to live off the bark of trees and cultivation alone. Whether it was a mountain, a field, or a city, people needed money.

    So, they had noints there.

    The problem was¡­

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just get a dorm in Hua-Um? What kind of treatment is this?¡±

    ¡°If we have to go up and down Mount Hua each day and night, I really might die. Sahyung¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    Usually, he would have yelled at the children to stop their whining, but he didn¡¯t say anything because even he was out of breath now.

    ¡°¡­ think of this as training¡­.¡±

    ¡°What kind of training¡­.¡±

    ¡°If not, go to sasuk directly and ask him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone shut up immediately at that.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid. It was because their suffering was insignificantpared to the hardships of their elders.

    They only did it today, but the elders had been going up and down the mountain every day for the businesses.

    ¡°Sahyung. I have no time to train these days.¡±

    ¡°We are here to learn martial arts, not do business. If it was going to be like this, I¡¯d rather have stayed home and not joined Mount Hua at all.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed as the whining kept going.

    ¡°I know what you are trying to say. But things don¡¯t always work the way you want them to, right? That¡¯s just how it is, so endure for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Still, everyone nodded their heads. Yoon Jong sighed once more in secret.

    ¡®That¡¯s what I said, but when will this situation get better?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t imagine.

    No, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t. In Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes, things wouldn¡¯t get better; rather, they would worsen.

    Fortunately, the merchants who sided with Mount Hua came to their aid. Otherwise, they would have already experienced dramatic losses.

    For things to get better, the path to improvement must be visible. But Yoon Jong could only see bad things.

    ¡®Sect leader must have a n.¡¯

    As Yoon Jong continued his thoughts, he flinched.

    ¡®I¡¯m worried about Mount Hua.¡¯

    Until recently, that was rarely the case. Although he was one of the third-ss disciples, he barely worried about Mount Hua. It was because he had always thought that even if Mount Hua copsed, he could simply go elsewhere.

    But before he knew it, he had grown seriously concerned for it.

    This is all part of the change that urred after he showed up¡­

    ¡°Sahyuunnngggg!¡±

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®Everything has been changing for the better, but why does that guy keep getting more and more immature each day?¡¯

    Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul, who was running towards him.

    ¡°Sahyung! Sahyung! We are in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. You are Taoist so don¡¯t rush and be¡ª¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung¡­¡±

    Chung Myung?

    The moment that name came out of Jo Gul¡¯s mouth, Yoon Jong¡¯s face turned a ghastly pale.

    It was truly amazing how one name was enough to shake another to their core.

    ¡°No! You need to see this! Hurry!¡±

    As Jo Gul started to run ahead, Yoon Jong followed behind without saying a word.

    ¡®What is he up to this time?¡¯

    Yoon Jong didn¡¯t have time to think. He ran with all his strength and followed Jo Gul into the dorms, swiftly rushing into Chung Myung¡¯s room.

    ¡°Not here?¡±

    An empty room.

    ¡°Is he out?¡±

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t it! Look at this!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    This?

    Yoon Jong narrowed his eyes and looked at where Jo Gul pointed.

    ¡®A sheet of paper?¡¯

    A sheet of paper was left on the bed with a message written on it.

    Something came up, so I will be away at work for a few days. You can handle it. Also, if you skip training, I will fold your spine backward, so don¡¯t even think of skipping out!

    ¡°¡­ this crazy bastard.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s hand trembled.

    What? A few days?

    Did that mad man think that he could run around anywhere he wanted?

    ¡°W-what do we do, Sahyung?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°First, we need to make sure the others stay silent about this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but if he gets caught¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if we go and tell them, it won¡¯t change anything. He said he¡¯ll be back in a few days, so we need to try and hide his absence until then.¡±

    Unless it was the same as today, when someone came searching for him specifically, nobody would notice if Chung Myung went missing for a short while.

    ¡°What will happen if we get caught?¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, aren¡¯t you worried about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m worried about something other than that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about how many days he will be gone and what new mess he is going to cause this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul, at a loss for words, agreed in his mind.

    ¡°<i>Huak! Huak! Huak!</i> I need to take a breather!¡±

    Chung Myung sat down on the tree trunk next to him to catch his breath. He ran a great distance straight from Mount Hua without resting and was out of breath. It seemed like he would die.

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i> How far have I fallen from my prime!?¡±

    He could jump from one mountain to another in one step. He could even jump from one side of a river to another in two jumps!

    If it had been him in the past, it would have taken less than two hours to reach Xian city from Mount Hua. It would have been like taking a leisurely walk.

    However, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t do it at his current level, so he had to run like a crazy dog, sweating until his body hurt.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ If I could have just one ss of cold water, life would be worth living.¡±

    Each time this happened, he would think of the past. Taking a deep breath, Chung Myung raised his head and looked at Xian.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been here.¡±

    Although Hua-Um developed quite a bit, it cannot bepared to Xian city.

    Xian was thergest city near Mount Hua. As a result, whenever there was a need to visit a big city, the first ce anyone would consider was Xian.

    Chung Myung, feeling alive and rested, stood up while reminiscing.

    ¡°Quite a lot used to happen here.¡±

    Ordinarily, the disciples of Mount Hua wouldn¡¯te here.

    The reason was simple. The closest faction to this city was actually the Southern Edge sect.

    Southern Edge Mountain, home of the Southern Edge sect, was only a few kilometers away from here. So, their disciples would oftene here when they were bored.

    What would happen if the disciples of both Mount Hua and Southern Edge met?

    ¡®One of the two will be destroyed.¡¯

    Southern Edge Sect and Mount Hua weren¡¯t on good terms.

    No, it¡¯s not enough to say they simply weren¡¯t on good terms. They just couldn¡¯t bear being close to each other; they were closer to being enemies.

    Why do we have such a bad rtionship?

    It has to be asked the other way around¡­ what reason do we have to get along?

    Like neighboring nations don¡¯t have good rtions, the big sects never liked getting along with their neighbors. First, there are always border disputes and interests to be contested. Not to mention a constantpetition to recruit local disciples with talent.

    Above all, when asked who¡¯s mightier, swords are drawn and wielded before the question finishes escaping their lips. It¡¯s a matter of pride.

    Moreover, both Mount Hua and Southern Edge were from the same province, and they even had the same kind of teaching, which focused on swordy.

    ¡®<i>Haha</i>. The ancestors must have had simr personalities. Maybe they thought that if they settled their ns near one another their descendants would get along.¡¯

    Well, that may be what they thought, but the sessors came to regard each other as enemies.

    As a result, Mount Hua had no choice but to reluctantly get along with the Southern Edge Sect.

    At least, until Chung Myung appeared.

    As everyone knows, Chung Myung has quite a temper and is more than a little rebellious. The more his Sahyung tried to stop him, the more he wanted toe to Xian.

    Were there disputes?

    Of course.

    ¡®I hit them a lot.¡¯

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t such a boor that he would visit the city just to pick fights. At that time, he only focused on eating one more piece of meat and drinking one more ss of alcohol.

    He couldn¡¯t enjoy himself and indulge in drinking and dancing within Mount Hua because of his ever-present Sahyung¡¯s watchful eyes keeping him tied down. But, he could avoid his Sahyung¡¯s nagging by hiding in the city.

    However, those Southern Edge fools seemed to enjoy fighting rather than drinking and dancing. After being beaten by Chung Myung once or twice, whenever they found out that Chung Myung was in town, they woulde rushing after him.

    Chung Myung acknowledged the Southern Edge sect¡¯s tenacity as well. Regardless of how many times they were beaten to a pulp, they would alwayse back, chasing after Chung Myung in greater and greater numbers whenever he showed his face.

    Even when Mount Hua was in the midst of copse, weren¡¯t they still trying to drag Mount Hua down tenaciously?

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced at his clothes. He couldn¡¯t take off his uniform because he was in a hurry. The plum blossom symbol embroidered on the chest stood out brilliantly.

    Should he get a change of clothes?

    Chung Myung was a little worried.

    ¡°<i>Eh</i>, whatever.¡±

    He doubted that he would run into those damn bastards in this wide city. It isn¡¯t like they would be searching for him as they did in the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like anything will happen.¡±

    Once he got to the Eunha Guild, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this sort of thing.

    ¡°And then I can get my money!¡±

    With a sinister smile, Chung Myung crossed into Xian.

    Completely unaware of the storm he was about to create.

 Chapter 50: Donâ€™t be offended if something goes wrong (5)

    Hwang Jongi couldn¡¯t hold back his disappointment.

    ¡®So, you¡¯re saying that it can¡¯t be helped?¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak was Eunha Merchant Guild¡¯s prominent leader and Hwang Jongi¡¯s father. With every passing day, Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s health continued to deteriorate. Until recently, he was at least conscious, but a couple days ago, he ceased even waking up as the severity of his symptoms increased.

    An unconscious man couldn¡¯t even eat food to nourish his body.

    If this continued, it was clear that his breathing would end within a few days.

    In a hurry, Hwang Jongi had invited influential people the world over. Now he had even begun to seek help from prominent Taoists, whom he had a rtionship with, but not a single answer hade back yet.

    Today, he had a glimmer of hope when a figure of the Sichuan Tang family, who boasts about their knowledge in poisons, came to him. However, what happened had left Hwang Jongi wallowing in disappointment.

    ¡°It is difficult.¡±

    Unsurprisingly, Hwang Jongi sighed at the negativement he heard.

    ¡°Are you saying that even the sect known as the ¡®master of poisons¡¯ is unable to help my father?¡±

    ¡°It is true that we pride ourselves as the foremost experts on poison in this world. We can assist in matters rted to any poison.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°But, your father¡¯s mdy isn¡¯t caused by poison.¡±

    Hwang Jongi narrowed his eyes at this statement.

    ¡°Even after seeing these symptoms, you¡¯re saying that?¡±

    Tang Myung, the elder of the Tang Sect, shook his head.

    ¡°Although the symptoms are simr, this hasn¡¯t been done by poison. There seems to be a fundamentally different cause.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯splexion darkened to the point where it couldn¡¯t get much darker.

    Even though he invited the best and most influential people in their fields and wielded his financial power to promise the greatestpensation he could, he still couldn¡¯t find someone to cure his father¡¯s illness.

    ¡°Are you certain that this isn¡¯t simply his age catching up to him?¡±

    ¡°These symptoms aren¡¯t natural.¡±

    ¡°Then, then what the hell is going on?¡±

    Tang Myung slightly lowered his gaze, visibly troubled.

    Seeing that, Hwang Jongi sighed.

    ¡°I am sorry. I know that you did your best, I am just a little frustrated.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry for being unable to help.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Forgive me for not seeing you off.¡±

    Tang Myung got up and left outside with a bitter expression.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±

    Hwang Jongi held his head as he mumbled.

    His father¡¯s illness was getting worse day by day. How could he stop this? Despite having so much money, was he unable to do anything for his father?

    ¡®What sin did my fathermit for this to happen?¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak had devoted his life to helping the poor. He knew that Heaven¡¯s will is not necessarily executed in retribution, but wasn¡¯t this too harsh?

    To die after suffering from an unknown disease for over a year¡­

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­ yes. Elder.¡±

    The door opened, and a man came in. It was a white-haired man in an impressive white uniform.

    ¡°I just saw Elder Tang Myung leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Young master, I am embarrassed to keep saying the same thing, but now is the time to admit it. The only way to save Elder Hwang is through Taoist Ritual.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face grew bleak upon hearing what was said.

    ¡°I understand what the elder is saying, but I don¡¯t want to rely on it just yet.¡±

    ¡°Young master. Didn¡¯t I tell you? The elderly¡¯s symptoms are because he went against the flow. He collected too much negative qi and twisted his foundation. If you can make the decision to let us handle it, there might be a chance.¡±

    Hwang Jongi turned his head and looked at the man.

    The man nonchntly continued as if the gaze piercing him wasn¡¯t burdensome at all.

    ¡°It isn¡¯tmon for the sect leader of the Great Southern Edge Sect to personally offer help. This privilege is only being extended to you because he is Elder Hwang of the Eunha Merchant¡¯s Guild. Time is running out. Please, don¡¯t do anything you will regret.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I wish to wait longer.¡±

    ¡°No use.¡±

    The man clicked his tongue. It was as if he considered Hwang Jongi¡¯s actions to be pathetic.

    Hwang Jongi bit his lower lip.

    The reason he ignored this man¡¯s rude remarks was simple. This man here was the Southern Edge Sects¡¯ Elder, Ki Mok-Seung.

    The Southern Edge Sect has been famous as one of the Ten Great Sects for a long time, and in recent years, their name has soared to even greater heights throughout the world. He wasn¡¯t sure about this generation, but Hwang Jongi was sure that this sect would upy the highest peak at the top of the world within the next few generations.

    Besides, Xian is a ce that has been under the influence of the Southern Edge Sect since ancient times. With the elder of such a sect offering to help them, Hwang Jongi couldn¡¯t afford to sever their ties and had no choice but to refuse politely.

    ¡®They will probably ask for a fortune in return.¡¯

    Giving money wasn¡¯t the issue.

    If they could really save his father, he was willing to give up all his possessions. However, if they had the confidence to save his father, they wouldn¡¯t have asked for the payment in advance but would ask for itter after truly saving him.

    Having lived his life with his father as a merchant, Hwang Jongi knew what the other party would aim for in this situation.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t yet received replies for the letters I sent out. I will make a decision after receiving the responses.¡±

    ¡°This is really frustrating. How could they cure this disease when all those doctors and healers you¡¯ve already invited failed? Did you not hear a word the Tang sect elder said?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes twitched.

    This man spoke as if he had heard the conversation between Hwang Jongi and Tang Myung. He might not have realized, but didn¡¯t this man just admit to eavesdropping on them?

    ¡®Shameless.¡¯

    Hwang Jongi sighed deeply.

    Unfortunately, hecked the confidence and strength to the point that out now. If Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s condition deteriorates further, his role in the Eunha Merchants will shrink. Then, it would be necessary to maintain a rtionship with the Southern Edge sect, which holds great influence within the city.

    Even if that meant that he would have to use a lot of money.

    ¡°I ask for a little more time. It isn¡¯t that Ick faith in the Southern Edge Sect. It¡¯s because, as a son, I hope to do something more for my father.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left. If he dies, you shouldn¡¯t forget that it was the result of the young master¡¯s vain obsession.¡±

    Hwang Jongi clenched his fist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    An urgent voice came from outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! A man hase from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes! From Mount Hua!¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes trembled.

    He did send a letter to Mount Hua. However, since there wasn¡¯t much to expect from a sect on the verge of ruin, he sent the letter ratherte.

    Judging by the time, the letter must have only reached them one or two days ago. Yet, they already sent someone here?

    ¡®Perhaps?¡¯

    Did they know something about Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s symptoms and decided to send a person rather than a letter?

    Hwang Jongi, who saw a ray of hope, was about to get up from his seat when he heard a cold voice.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung¡¯s eyes opened wide. His expression hardened by the word Mount Hua and then let loose a harsh voice.

    ¡°They¡¯re merely a ruined mess, what can they even do! How dare theye here!¡±

    Hwang Jongi bit his lip.

    He knew that Ki Mok-Seung was speaking with his sect in mind, but Hwang Jongi had the impression that this man was speaking as if the Southern Edge Sect was already in control of the Eunha Merchants.

    ¡°Young master. There¡¯s no need to meet such people. What does Mount Hua know that would allow them to cure this?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Even so, they traveled here after receiving my call for help. Do you think that I would send them away without even properly greeting them?¡±

    ¡°You need to listen to me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    Hwang Jongi cut him off.

    ¡°This is the Eunha Merchants Guild. Don¡¯t forget that this isn¡¯t the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung tried to hide his difort, but Hwang Jongi ignored it and got up. He hurriedly opened the door and went outside.

    ¡®We never know.¡¯

    No one in the world could even name the disease; even famous sects had given up on helping them. Then, maybe, just maybe, the answer woulde from an unexpected ce.

    Hwang Jongi came out and looked around.

    ¡°Where are the guests from Mount Hua?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s subordinate deeply bowed while responding.

    ¡°At the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you left visitors who traveled from afar at the gate? What sort of disrespect is that! No matter how horrible the situation within is, such rudeness is uneptable!¡±

    Hwang Jongi yelled with a fierce bellow; the subordinate didn¡¯t ask for forgiveness and simply looked at the gate.

    ¡°I was going to ask him toe¡­ but I couldn¡¯t understand that situation at all¡­.¡±

    ¡°Move. I will go there myself.¡±

    ¡°Young master. But¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face hardened as he moved. He didn¡¯t like his subordinate¡¯s awkward attitude.

    ¡®Since when did the Eunha Merchants Guild divide their guests ording to status?¡¯

    If his father was conscious, he would have scolded everyone involved.

    Those who do business should treat everyone equally. Elder Hwang¡¯s theory was that those who divided customers by their names and status weren¡¯t qualified to do business.

    People might say that the might of Mount Hua had weakened, but it was rude to ask them to wait at the gate when they came to help!

    ¡®<i>Um!</i> I need to set things straight!¡¯

    Hwang Jongi resolutely moved to the entrance.

    Soon, a small child, leaning with his weight on one leg, came into his sight at the entrance.

    ¡®Well, it is Mount Hua.¡¯

    The pure white robe and the plum blossom pattern on the chest. This kid was undoubtedly a disciple from Mount Hua.

    Hwang Jongi looked at Chung Myung and spoke.

    ¡°We have been rude.¡±

    The young man raised his head slightly.

    ¡°No, well, you were.¡±

    ¡°I am Hwang Jongi of the Eunha Merchants Guild. It was my negligence for not properly educating my subordinates, so please hold me responsible.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯te here hoping to be treated well.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this answer a bit too old-like?

    Hwang Jongi continued, maintaining his expression.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding. But what about the others in your party?¡±

    ¡°I came alone.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. The party¡­ sorry?¡±

    Hwang Jongi shook his head.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I said that I came alone.¡±

    The young man shrugged his shoulders, smiled mischievously, and spoke.

    ¡°I have a way to cure Elder Hwang, so please guide me in. Oh, and I¡¯d like to check out the huge reward that you mentioned. Is that fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Who the hell was this little bastard?

    This was the first meeting between Hwang Jongi of the Eunha Merchant Guild and Chung Myung.

 Chapter 51: Haha, what a great person has come (1)

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you came alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I said.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Struggling to understand what was happening, Hwang Jongi looked back at the entire situation.

    Repeating the same words and the same questions in his mind. He awkwardly makes eye contact with his subordinate.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t he say that just now?¡¯

    And then nodded with a slightly awkward face; it seemed like the child dide alone.

    Hwang Jongi turned his head and looked at the child in front of him.

    He had all sorts of thoughts racing through his mind.

    Was Mount Hua looking down on the Eunha Merchants?

    Or was there a reason they sent this child? If not¡­

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    At that moment, a peal of loudughter was heard approaching from behind.

    ¡°How ridiculous! Young master, didn¡¯t I tell you? There is no need to meet with Mount Hua!¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung.

    He had followed Hwang Jongi to the front gate and continued to speak while struggling to stifle hisughter.

    ¡°What were they thinking by sending a little boy for help? They knew nothing but wanted to make use of this opportunity. They were too embarrassed toe in person, so they sent a child instead. Such petty tricks!¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face hardened.

    It was obvious that Ki Mok-Seung disliked Mount Hua just from his words, but now Hwang Jongi was beginning to think the same.

    ¡®Is Elder Hyun Jong of Mount Hua a man who would do such a thing?¡¯

    The Hyun Jong that he knew was always a gentleman, despite being in trouble. It was unlikely for that man to send in a child alone.

    But was this a new reality?

    ¡°Young man. Did you reallye here alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you mean that Mount Hua has sent you, a young Taoist, alone?¡±

    Young Taoist?

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡®To be treated like this, because of this young body.¡¯

    There was a time when Chung Myung was Mount Hua, and Mount Hua was Chung Myung.

    ¡®<i>Eh</i>. I¡¯d rather die than suffer like this.¡¯

    But he could understand the reaction. A child, who isn¡¯t even a physician,es and says they¡¯ll cure diseases that the best doctors in the world failed to treat.

    So, he controlled himself.

    ¡°Young master?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    ¡°My name is Chung Myung, a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua. I received the letter the young master sent to Mount Hua. I have a clue about the symptoms which were written in the letter, so I came to visit.¡±

    ¡°All alone¡­¡±

    ¡°It was an urgent matter, so I couldn¡¯t wait for the others toe. Isn¡¯t the elderly in critical condition?¡±

    That was true¡­

    Hwang Jongi, who stared at Chung Myung, couldn¡¯t bring himself to trust that face. But he recalled a part of Chung Myung¡¯s words and hardened his face.

    ¡°You said you have a clue about my father¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hwang Jongi clenched his fist.

    ¡®This is the first time someone said it outright!¡¯

    So far, so many people hade, but not one person had an idea of what was happening.

    ¡®Maybe?¡¯

    At that moment, he heard a snort from behind.

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> That young child is already misleading you. How can a child know something that the great masters of the world don¡¯t? Young master! You can¡¯t listen to him any longer.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master, do you believe that little brat?¡±

    Hwang Jongi bit his lip.

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was listening, spoke out.

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? To keep referring to me as a brat?¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡°Are you asking me?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone other than you who used the word brat?¡±

    ¡°Huh. You arrogant brat! Does this mean that the disciples of Mount Hua can¡¯t even recognize the uniform of the Southern Edge Sect? I know that Mount Hua isn¡¯t doing great, but I didn¡¯t think they would be taking in such idiotic disciples.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Chung Myung just shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Well, you were speaking as if you knew what you were talking about, so I thought you were a physician. So, do you have a cure for Elder Hwang¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°Elder Hwang has fallen ill because he went against the Dao. If we can perform the Taoist Ritual to relieve the anger of heaven, he will be healed cleanly.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at it.

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>. That could be true.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face contorted at it.

    But the words which flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth werepletely different from Hwang Jongi¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Then we need to hurry up and call for the Wudang sect or the Kunlun sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ritual thing what they specialize in?¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung frowned as he spoke with a slightly flustered face.

    ¡°T-there is no need to go that far. Isn¡¯t the Southern Edge Sect right here?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh</i>. Everyone knows that both the Southern Edge and Mount Hua Sects aren¡¯t good with rituals. If you are going to do a ritual, it would be better to get a proper expert. If it was me, I would prefer the Wudang sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®Who is this child?¡¯

    The child then whispered to Hwang Jongi.

    ¡°The Wudang sect tends to value trust, so donate a little and they wille to you right away. If you want to do something, then aim for the best quality. From a good ce. A ce that¡¯s cost-effective too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung let out a furious bellow from his anger-flushed face.

    ¡°Shut up! This brat is constantly making fun of adults! Did your elders teach you this?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, yes, yes. Sorry.¡±

    Chung Myung calmly picked his ears.

    It was tantly disregarding Ki Mok-Seung, but the man could do nothing but tremble in anger.

    If he was the elder and he couldn¡¯t even bear the anger andshed out, then it would be a disgrace for the Southern Edge Sect. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough for the people of the world to point their fingers at them?

    No one could tell if the child was doing this intentionally, but he was adept at pulling on every nerve.

    ¡°Young master. Kick this brat out right now!¡±

    Hwang Jongi sighed at those words.

    ¡°Elder. This is the Eunha Merchant Guild. Not the Southern Edge sect. it is up to me to decide how I will treat my guests.¡±

    ¡°Are you still saying that after seeing how this child acts?¡±

    Hwang Jongi ignored Ki Mok-Seung and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®I want to believe him.¡¯

    If he came here to cheat them, then the child wouldn¡¯t be acting so proudly. But there was a bit of suspicion.

    ¡°Young Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying this because I don¡¯t believe you¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. You can¡¯t simply believe someone outright.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you for understanding. May I ask a few questions?¡±

    Hwang Jongi asked right away. Chung Myung also felt that it was understandable for the other man to be suspicious.

    ¡°Yes, by all means.¡±

    Hwang Jongi gulped and continued.

    ¡°Young man. You said a while ago that you had some clue about my father¡¯s condition, can I hear a little bit about it?¡±

    ¡°It will be a bit hard to say.¡±

    ¡°<i>hehe!</i>¡±

    Afraid that Chung Myung would say something, Ki Mok-Seung snorted. Hwang Jongi felt embarrassed at the absurdity.

    ¡°Instead, can I ask something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°I heard that Elder Hwang often traveled for the sake of business, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, he must have stopped by the Qilian Mountains before growing ill. Right?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke brimming with confidence.

    Hwang Jongi was taken aback, his eyes opened wide, as he looked at Chung Myung and said.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°That never happened. Father had never gone up those mountains.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung seemed flustered, and Hwang Jongi¡¯s expression began to turn gloomy, so Chung Myung hastily said,

    ¡°Then, he must have been attacked in the upper parts of the Mountains before, right? Did he experience a crisis of some sort?¡±

    ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been attacked at all in recent years. At least, not for five years.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Not that too? Ah, shit, then what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Really? That can¡¯t be right.¡±

    Hwang Jongi could hear Ki Mok-Seungughing from behind.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Where did he get beat up?¡±

    Beat up? This crazy bastard!

    Was this child even in his right mind?

    It was at the moment the hope Hwang Jongi saw in Chung Myung disappeared, Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Chung Myung spoke in a panic.

    ¡°W-wait! Is that true? Well, I can still fix him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Young Taoist.¡±

    Hwang Jongi sighed, and without missing the moment, Ki Mok-Seung came in.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that they were nothing now? Mount Hua was always made of rookies who liked to dazzle the others¡¯ eyes. Isn¡¯t that something you can see from this one¡¯s overconfident form?¡±

    ¡°Please refrain from speaking like that, elder.¡±

    Hwang Jongi dissuaded Ki Mok-Seung and spoke to Chung Myung.

    ¡°I understand the will of the young Taoist toe and help, but my father is very ill right now, and I don¡¯t have the time for this. I hope you can understand my current position too¡ª¡±

    ¡°His entire body turns red as if he¡¯s boiling but his body shivers as though it¡¯s cold. When you press his skin with your finger or hand, the pressed part turns white and then quickly turns red again. Until he lost consciousness, heined about the cold as if he was in a frozen cave because of the uncontroble chills! Furthermore, the ck spots are not only the be, but also the back of neck and crown of his head.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I say more?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°H-How did you know?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes widened. The face and form of Chung Myung were so confident that he couldn¡¯t doubt him anymore.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I came from a long way; I am a little thirsty.¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for! Get water right now! No, get cold water! Right now!¡±

    The subordinate didn¡¯t even answer and ran inside with all his might. Hwang Jongi¡¯s gaze and attitude had changed towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this here, pleasee inside.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>. What a great person hase.¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Please!¡±

    Chung Myung inted his chest and followed Hwang Jongi inside. Ki Mok-Seung, who was watching from the side, eximed urgently.

    ¡°Young master! Those are typical symptoms of those who suffer from harmful qi! Knowing that doesn¡¯t change anything!¡±

    Hwang Jongi narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you saying that a ck qi gathers on the crown and back of the neck of those who have been affected by harmful qi flow?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that.¡±

    ¡°This is a matter of the Eunha Merchant Guild. We will not tolerate any more interference than necessary. If you interfere one more time, I will personally have to take this up to the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhm.</i>¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung sighed and took a step back.

    His eyes looked at the child; Chung Myung had puffed up cheeks, clearly trying to hold back hisughter.

    ¡°Y-You¡­ brat!¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung felt heat rising all over his body. He wanted to tear the child apart, but what could he do? As Hwang Jongi said, this wasn¡¯t the Southern Edge sect but the Eunha Guild. No matter how much of an elder he was, he couldn¡¯t act arrogantly here.

    ¡°You brat! If you cannot treat Elder Hwang properly, I will personally strike you down!¡±

    All he could do was shove Chung Myung and walk away furiously.

    After a little while, Hwang Jongi spoke with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I am sorry. Young Taoist. Strangely whenever Mount Huaes up, the Southern Edge Sect seems to lose all reason.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah-</i> please understand¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to me? It was all my sins to begin with.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have beaten them so much?¡¯

    At this moment, the perpetrator from a hundred years ago sympathized with the victims a hundred yearster.

 Chapter 52: Haha, what a great person has come (2)

    ¡°No¡­ that¡ª¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You see, there¡¯s a proper order to these things.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the most urgent matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee from so far away, and I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°When the treatment is done, I will prepare a feast.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have no power to move.¡±

    ¡°You can sit.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Hwang Jongi. His eyes were burning.

    Hwang Jongi finally caught hold of a rope while he was drowning, and that rope was Chung Myung. If he couldn¡¯t fix elder Hwang, he wasn¡¯t going to let Chung Myung go.

    Chung Myung lost his appetite.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and see¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°¡­ okay, okay! Don¡¯t rush me.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at the bed. Lying on the bed was a man covered in a thick silk nket.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Checking the man¡¯s face, Chung Myung narrowed his eyes as his forehead creased.

    ¡®It certainly is the symptoms of the demon flower.¡¯

    He would have to take a closer look to be sure. Chung Myung moved closer and removed the nket.

    Seeing the scene before him, he frowned subconsciously.

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s withered and skinny appearance couldn¡¯t be hidden despite the loose clothing on his body.

    The old man¡¯s throat had dried up, as each ragged breath he took seemed to walk a tightrope between life and death.

    ¡®The situation is more serious than I thought.¡¯

    Chung Myung rubbed his chin.

    ¡®The demon flower is one thing, but this wasn¡¯t done properly.¡¯

    If he had been subjected to a highly trained demonic art, then he wouldn¡¯t havested a year. Even those who rigorously trained all their lives would be unable to survive for three days.

    These are not symptoms an elderly man could endure.

    Then¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check his pulse.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and grabbed elder Hwang¡¯s wrist.

    He then inserted a little bit of qi. As Chung Myung¡¯s pure qi left his body and entered elder Hwang through his wrist, the ckened veins and red tint on his skin began to retreat.

    ¡®This.¡¯

    Chung Myung frowned.

    The symptoms were clearly that of the demon flower. However, they were awkward symptoms that would nevere from properly trained Demonic sect members.

    Chung Myung released the old man¡¯s hand and touched his chin as if he was in trouble.

    Hwang Jongi couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness as he saw Chung Myung¡¯s strained expression looking like that. Anyone would struggle to remain calm if theirst hope showed such a serious reaction when examining a patient.

    Finally, unable to bear it, Hwang Jongi opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ how is it?¡±

    ¡°Eh, so¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Is it tough?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think that treating it would be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is fine. Everyone has be¡ªhuh?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°What was that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Treating this shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I can¡¯t rush into it right away. Some preparations will need to be done.¡±

    ¡°Preparation like¡­¡±

    ¡°First of all!¡±

    Chung Myung had a sly smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Crunch! Munch!</i>

    Chung Myung was cutting and chewing everything around him to shreds. Hwang Jongi was aghast at the absurd sight unfolding before him.

    He had met many Taoists in his life while building rtionships with others, but this was the first time he had seen a Taoist so obsessed with eating meat.

    Even now, the long-torn leg of the duck which entered Chung Myung¡¯s mouth re-emerged as a desated bone robbed of all its flesh.

    Not just that.

    <i>Gulp! Gulp!</i>

    As soon as the ss was filled, expensive Yeontae liquor disappeared down his throat.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaah! Euu!</i> This is it! This is life!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was the first time Chung Myung had tasted such delicious alcohol.

    Hwang Jongi would have normallyughed, saying that he¡¯d met an interesting person today, but the current situation kept him from enjoying himself.

    ¡°That¡­ young Taoist?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> What?¡±

    Chung Myung asked with meat filling his mouth, Hwang Jongi, taking a deep breath to calm himself, continued.

    ¡°The preparations¡­ when will they be done?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m preparing now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, nothing serious.¡±

    Chung Myung put down his chopsticks.

    ¡°The treatment requires a lot of stamina, so it is important to be well fed. Plus, the chef here is really great.¡±

    Obviously, he is.

    Because the chef was the best in Xian.

    ¡°I only got to eat small meals and rice in Mount Hua; this is so good.¡±

    Chung Myung patted his stomach.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°No. This is just the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was there a tapeworm in his stomach?

    It was said that Mount Hua was going through difficult times, but this one seemed too hungry¡­ no, even if he was starving, wouldn¡¯t his stomach get full after a while? Surely, there must be a limit to what a human¡¯s stomach can hold?

    This was a Taoist who surprised people in many ways.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te here just to eat, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Well, Taoists are people who move with a purpose.¡±

    ¡°Those who cultivate the way of Dao live ording to the flow.¡±

    ¡°Well, the flow here is too fast¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is a moderated flow.¡±

    What?

    Hwang Jongi sighed, knowing he couldn¡¯t win over this child.

    ¡°Young man. I understand that it¡¯s rude to rush you when you are here to help us, especially after a long journey. But shouldn¡¯t you also consider the feelings of a son whose father has been bedridden for over a year?¡±

    ¡°I am already considering it.¡±

    Hwang Jongi jumped out of his seat!

    ¡°Look here! Young one! My father¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t dying.¡±

    ¡°¡ªwhat did you say?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dying. So, sit down.¡±

    Chung Myung casually poured another ss of alcohol and drank it down.

    Seeing Hwang Jongi¡¯s angry and confused expression, Chung Myung decided to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already taken some measures to ensure he won¡¯t die, so there¡¯s no problem. It will take some time to cure himpletely, but we¡¯ve already ovee the first important hurdle.¡±

    He¡¯s been treated?

    When?

    ¡°There is a saying that the faster we move ahead, the more we need to think back. Healing your father now is not that important. What¡¯s really important is to understand why he fell ill in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you really treated him?¡±

    ¡°Did you think I was scamming you?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and continued.

    ¡°If you have any doubts, go and check. I¡¯m sure the dark qi on his forehead will have dissipated by now.¡±

    Hwang Jongi stared intently at Chung Myung and nodded his head.

    ¡°I do not doubt you. However, I think it¡¯s good to be certain, so I will check right away.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Hwang Jongi quickly went outside. A short whileter, he burst through the door, mming it open as he stared at Chung Myung with incredulous eyes.

    ¡°W-what did you do?¡±

    ¡°I treated him.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t reply and casually pointed to the seat opposite him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked at Chung Myung suspiciously.

    While living as a merchant, he¡¯d met an uncountable number of people, but this was his first time meeting such a person.

    He¡¯d met many children, but this child seemed more like a seasoned old man.

    ¡®As if an old man¡¯s soul resided within a child¡¯s body.¡¯

    That¡¯s impossible. Instead, this child must have experienced countless events unsuited for his age. Otherwise, it was unlikely for a child to handle such situations with ease.

    ¡®Can I trust him?¡¯

    But there is no reason to not believe. As he confirmed, his father did show signs of recovery.

    Whether or not he knew what Hwang Jongi was thinking, Chung Myung continued to pour another ss of liquor and spoke.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit, then stand and answer. I have a few questions for you¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongi sat down.

    ¡°Who is the person closest to your father?¡±

    ¡°Closest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A person who guards Elder Hwang. A person who follows him dawn till dusk. Otherwise, someone well trusted, thest person to be suspected of anything untoward.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why are you asking that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯ll be necessary for the treatment.¡±

    Hwang Jongi tilted his head.

    ¡°Of course, it is me. It is my job to serve my father.¡±

    ¡°Except you.¡±

    ¡°Except me¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi, who thought deeply, shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Father was a man who worked a lot. So, of course, several people were around him or looked after him. There are at least five people who meet your standards and often stay around him.¡±

    ¡°A lot more than I thought. <i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    But then shrugged his shoulders and smiled.

    ¡°If there are five of them, finding out which one it is won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°Find out what?¡±

    ¡°Are you really asking because you can¡¯t understand? <i>Eh.</i> No, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face went stiff. He didn¡¯t ask because he was unaware of the truth. It was because he didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    ¡°You mean, someone did this from inside?¡±

    ¡°At first, I thought that it was from outside, but looking at Elder Hwang, I don¡¯t think that was the case. From my point of view, this was a betrayal from the inside.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°Please refrain from such words, Young Taoist! All members of the Eunha Merchants are like family! They have been together with us their entire lives, and they all respect my father! They¡ª¡±

    ¡°Or not.¡±

    ¡°¡ª<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung patted his full stomach.

    ¡°If we suspect them and they¡¯re truly innocent, then it¡¯ll all be fine anyway, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is true.¡±

    Chung Myung yawned.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry. We will investigate and find out.¡±

    Hwang Jongi just nodded his head.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung clicked his tongue and thought.

    ¡®He is pretty na?ve for a merchant.¡¯

    Chung Myung knew just how poisonous humans can be.

    He¡¯d seen monks who preached mercy give into a rage and go mad and watched innocent Taoists plot the most efficient way to slit a person¡¯s throat.

    Human beings are two-sided.

    You can be an angel to someone and the devil to another.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s beside the point.¡¯

    The important thing was that a person wanted to kill Hwang Mun-Yak.

    Judging from his condition, the culprit clearly has poorprehension of the Demon Sect¡¯s technique. The problem was that, even though it couldn¡¯t do much damage to Hwang Mun-Yak at first, over time and prolonged exposure, he became gravely afflicted.

    Even if someone had knowledge of the demon flower, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell how the symptoms originated unless they had seen it with their own eyes, like Chung Myung.

    ¡®The culprit must be well hidden.¡¯

    Luck was on his side.

    If Chung Myung had never seen the contents of that letter¡­ no, if he hadn¡¯t even heard of this Elder Hwang earlier that day, then Hwang Mun-Yak would have been destined to die.

    ¡®<i>Kua.</i> This is a good deed.¡¯

    Save people and make money.

    ¡°How do you n on investigating?¡±

    ¡°I am already doing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Hwang Jongi asked with a nk face.

    ¡°You are doing it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re eating food, but you say you are investigating?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Not that. The fact that I am in a room with the young master is enough for the investigation.¡±

    Hwang Jongi couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Just watch. Soon a lot of fun things will happen. Young master, be sure to keep your eyes open. <i>Ah</i>, there is one more thing you need to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Chung Myung picked up the bottle next to him.

    ¡°One more bottle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A flood of tears was concealed within Hwang Jongi¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 53: Haha, what a great person has come (3)

    ¡°<i>Hmmm!</i>¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung stared at the food in front of him with an agitated expression.

    Holding his chopsticks, he eventually set them down, unable to eat.

    The disciples who were there stole furtive nces at him.

    ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that the food is poor; I just don¡¯t feel well.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t feel well? If the disciples have done anything wrong, please punish us.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung gently pushed the table away with an irritated face.

    ¡°There¡¯s a man I never wanted to see, and someone sharing the same name as him is currently running around.¡±

    The second-ss disciple, Lee Song-Baek, asked.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Mount Hua disciple?¡±

    ¡°<i>Khum!</i>¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung didn¡¯t answer, but everyone knew what this ufortable cough meant.

    ¡°Elder. I don¡¯t quite understand. What could one small child even do¡­?¡±

    ¡°Whether or not he¡¯s a child isn¡¯t the problem.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem that he is a child from Mount Hua.¡±

    The disciples didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    What did it mean that a child from Mount Hua is the problem?

    They could neverprehend why their superiors held such hostility for Mount Hua.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your sister tell you? Our two sects cannot live under the same sky.¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung was different from these disciples.

    He grew up listening to countless stories of Mount Hua. How much Mount Hua had made the Southern Edge Sect suffer, and how they arduously struggled to survive while Mount Hua was thriving.

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting enough that Mount Hua¡¯s disciple dared to confidently stroll into Xian, but he even shares the same name as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, which I hate the most!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples exchanged nces between themselves.

    ¡®So, it¡¯s because of that.¡¯

    ¡®The Plum Blossom Sword Saint died over 100 years ago, but he¡¯s still spoken of here.¡¯

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s disciples don¡¯t even seem to remember the name of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, but it seems like we hear his name more than our own ancestors.¡¯

    Plum Blossom Sword.

    Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung.

    People of the Southern Edge Sect do not add the word ¡®Respected¡¯ when talking about Chung Myung. They would never put such a noble word on that man.

    Lee Song-Baek looked at the elder.

    Anyone could tell that his elder¡¯s obsession was abnormal, but even so, Ki Mok-Seung was the elder and their mentor.

    Normally their elder was very kind and gentle, at least, if no stories of Mount Hua came up.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t let it bother you.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me not to worry about it?¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°That child is now going around the city saying that he can cure Elder Hwang.¡±

    ¡°Haha. As if that is possi¡ª¡±

    ¡°His condition is improving.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek shut his mouth.

    Ki Mok-Seung did not say anything more, but the intelligent Lee Song-Baek understood what was meant.

    ¡®What if that child really cured Elder Hwang?¡¯

    ¡®It would be a mess!¡¯

    Elder Hwang is a man with a strict moral code and great values. There was no way that Elder Hwang would fail to repay the favor to Mount Hua, which saved his life. Obviously, that meant that they would do their best to support Mount Hua, both physically and internally too.

    ¡®We have to stop him.¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek, who quickly racked his brain, coughed slightly as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Elder, if that child bothers you, why not just drive him out?¡±

    ¡°You will?¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Yes. It would be shameful if the elder went out in person, but aren¡¯t we simple second-ss disciples? What¡¯s so wrong with the second-ss disciples of the Southern Edge Sect sparring with the third-ss disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Well, won¡¯t people spread rumors of us for persecuting a child?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled brightly.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know of Mount Hua and Southern Edge Sect¡¯s rivalry? It¡¯s not unusual for either side to be a bit heavy-handed when encountering one another.¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung nodded his head.

    ¡°Besides, the Southern Edge and Mount Hua Conference ising up soon, so it can serve as justification for requesting a spar.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. But I cannot allow it.¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung spoke firmly.

    ¡°He is still only a third-ss disciple. Targeting a child will only serve to lower our sect¡¯s prestige. How would the rest of the world see it if one of the great sects persecuted a child from a dying sect on the edge of copse?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek kept silent.

    The one who was most worried about the child being here was Ki Mok-Seung. Despite this, it would be difficult to bear any charges should he be implicated in any damage to this young disciple; so, he had to speak in his defense.

    However, as a disciple, there is always a way to understand the heart of one¡¯s elders.

    ¡°Then, I understand that you will not allow any of your disciples to act against that child. But, if one of your disciples makes a mistake, it would be fine as long as they are properly punished.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I will punish anyone who touches the child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung is a man of his word. So, it was true that there would be punishment and it would be severe too.

    But¡­.

    After the punishment, there would be an even greater reward.

    ¡°A disciple must follow the words of their mentor. But isn¡¯t it also the duty of a disciple to relieve the mentor¡¯s mind? We will take care of it, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Elder. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    When Ki Mok-Seung nodded without answering, the disciples took a deep bow and left the room.

    Ki Mok-Seung looked at the scene and frowned.

    ¡®These kids look down on Mount Hua.¡¯

    But he could understand it.

    By the time these kids were born, Mount Hua had already fallen. In their minds, Mount Hua was just an old sect with a glorious past.

    But Ki Mok-Seung knew.

    How strong Mount Hua was in the past.

    Although the Southern Edge Sect is influential now, it was hardly spoken of when Ki Mok-Seung was a child. As a child, he saw how inferior his sect was.

    In the past, the Southern Edge Sect could barely standpared to Mount Hua. If Mount Hua hadn¡¯t been destroyed by the remnants of the Demonic Sect, the Southern Edge Sect would have never risen to shine.

    ¡®We must never go back to those days.¡¯

    Ki Mok-Seung had a determined face.

    ¡°Seeing how that child left Mount Hua and traveled this far, it¡¯s safe to assume that Mount Hua has begun to change and spread its wings once more.¡±

    He thought he trampled the sect enough for it to never stand up again, but it seems like he took Mount Hua too lightly.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll need to speak with the sect leader once this mess is over.¡±

    There was brutality in Ki Mok-Seung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the elder overly sensitive? Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always like that whenever Mount Hua¡¯s namees up,¡±

    ¡°Even so. To be wary of a small child. Even though Mount Hua once stood at the peak of the world, isn¡¯t that simply a dying legend now? They¡¯ve already copsed and begun to fade away.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    ¡°Even if Mount Hua does return to its former glory, it won¡¯t be able to be on the same level as us.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled.

    ¡°I like that spirit, but I also agree with the elder. Mount Hua of the past is by no means easy prey to handle. Even the Southern Edge Sect in that era was unable to stand up to it.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Still, the past is the past. In the end, only the strongest survive.¡±

    He nodded.

    Go Hwi, the sajae of Lee Song-Baek and second-ss disciple, asked.

    ¡°But Sahyung, what are you going to do with that child?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least send him away?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek said.

    It was against Lee Song-Baek¡¯s disposition to target a child, but it was a problem to let the child stay when his presence made the elder ufortable.

    There was no need for Ki Mok-Seung to touch the child himself; it would be inappropriate for an elder to persecute a child.

    ¡°But what was Mount Hua thinking by sending in a child alone? If it was our sect, they would have never allowed a child to go outside the gates at all.¡±

    ¡°The situation of each sect is unique. Couldn¡¯t there be some reason?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm.</i> For sure, Mount Hua doesn¡¯t seem to be in good condition.¡±

    ¡°How can we know the state of another sect?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek said, and continued,

    ¡°We only need to focus on the task at hand. Don¡¯t forget that what we need to do now is take care of the issue causing our elder¡¯s headaches.

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Keep it in mind.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nodded and thought.

    ¡°Now, how do we summon that child¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Sahyung. Over there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    At those words, the disciples all turned their heads to one side.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one?¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Is heing this way?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled.

    He was thinking of how he could call the child here, but he wasing to them with his own two feet?

    ¡°So? Should we do this right away?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek took a step ahead and approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hello! How are you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head when he saw Lee Song-Baek and the others.

    Before he could even open his mouth to respond, Lee Song-Baek spoke.

    ¡°I am Lee Song-Baek of the Southern Edge Sect. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> Yes. Hello.¡±

    Chung Myung replied.

    Lee Song-Baek patiently smiled.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Elder Hwang. I am checking on his condition.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. I see.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled.

    ¡®This shameless child.¡¯

    Even Ki Mok-Seung couldn¡¯t help elder Hwang at all. So, he didn¡¯t think that this child could do anything. Yet, he brazenly said that he was here for Elder Hwang as if he could treat him.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t busy, would you care for a chat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well. Okay. About what?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>. Nothing much. Haven¡¯t Mount Hua and the Southern Edge sect developed over time by sparring with each other since ancient times? Even now, there is an event where the two sects spar with swords and exchange techniques. Do you know about it?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, is that so? I didn¡¯t know. It hasn¡¯t been long since I entered Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled.

    ¡®If he¡¯d known about our reputation, then he would never raise his head and act so confidently in front of me.¡¯

    Even though the name of the Southern Edge Sect hade out, this child¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed. No other sect¡¯s disciples would remain so calm.

    ¡°Experiencing Mount Hua¡¯s swordy would be a great help to our training. What do you say? Won¡¯t you give me insight into Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled.

    He was sure to be refused, but he had other tricks up his sleeve to push him¡­.

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>, I see.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded before tilting his head.

    ¡°So, you want a fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek cleared his voice.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for a fight, but spar¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what fighting is.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s eyes went nk.

    What is with this child?

    Seeing that expression, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I am fine with a fight anytime. Just don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    A humble deration.

 Chapter 54: Haha, what a great person has come (4)

    Lee Song-Baek frowned.

    Regret? Did he just say regret?

    ¡®What a fearless child.¡¯

    Usually, Lee Song-Baek wasn¡¯t the sort of man to judge someone based on their age or status. But this young kid from Mount Hua seemed too self-indulgent.

    ¡®No matter how good he is.¡¯

    He isn¡¯t even old enough to understand just how significant the difference between his sect and the other sects is, yet he is out here speaking such things.

    How could he hold his head high and say such shameless statements knowing that his sect was at the bottom?

    ¡®Let¡¯s stay strong.¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek sighed and continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you agree to spar?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A blunt but calm answer.

    Lee Song-Baek opened his mouth and asked.

    ¡°What is your Taoist name?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have one. I am Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, Chung Myung it is.¡±

    He already knew it, but he still asked for his name.

    ¡°Look here, disciple Chung Myung. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. You may think that nothing is wrong with what you¡¯re doing, but the world¡¯s affairs aren¡¯t determined solely by one person. I suggest you return to Mount Hu¡ª¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to fight?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek flinched.

    Chung Myung yawned as if he was bored and then said.

    ¡°It seems like the Southern Edge sect fight with their mouths. Why did you say you wanted to fight, only to waste my time talking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled.

    ¡®My discipline iscking.¡¯

    Feeling the desire to destroy that wretched bastard soar.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We will start now.¡±

    As Lee Song-Baek grabbed the sword, Go Hwi gently grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡°Sahyung. You intend to do this yourself?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked back at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it, Sahyung. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek answered with firm eyes.

    ¡°There is a minimum courtesy we must show to the opponent. I am the most mature of us here, so fighting against me won¡¯t be too shameful for that child.¡±

    In the end, Go Hwi sighed and stepped back.

    ¡®Anyway, Sahyung is too much.¡¯

    He was in a position to be a great disciple of the sect.

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Lee Song-Baek wants to spar with Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what now?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head as he looked at Go Hwi and said,

    ¡°Lend me your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Go Hwi¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®Borrow my sword? How could a disciple from a once prestigious sect be like this?¡¯

    When entering a sect that teaches swordsmanship, the first thing one learns is to never let another persony hands on their sword!

    ¡°Are you saying that disciples of your sect don¡¯t even carry their own swords?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am sorry for not expecting a fight.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check and see if there is anything, like a stick, worth using instead of a sword¡­.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek frowned.

    ¡°Lend him your sword.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Do you want people to say that disciples of the Southern Edge sect fought a disciple of Mount Hua when he didn¡¯t even have a proper sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Go Hwi sighed deeply at Lee Song-Baek¡¯s words. Soon after, he took off the sword tied to his waist before throwing it to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Chung Myung took the sword, held it in one hand, and looked at Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±

    ¡°¡­ won¡¯t you unsheathe it?¡±

    ¡°I am not nning on killing you or anything. It¡¯ll stay like this. You can unsheathe yours if you want too though.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek closed his eyes.

    ¡®Shit! Shit!¡¯

    The more he talked to this kid, the more it felt like all his years¡¯ worth of mental training was disappearing.

    Lee Song-Baek closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and raised his sword.

    Initially, he nned to just scare him off, but now he thought it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Aside from his personal feelings¡­

    ¡®Judging from the way he talks and the way he acts, he won¡¯t understand until he¡¯s been broken apart.¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek, who judged Chung Myung¡¯s character through the short conversation, was ready.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Chung Myung lifted the sheathed sword.

    Seeing that, Lee Song-Baek frowned.

    ¡°You had better do it right. My hands are strong and fast. It will be toote to regret after you¡¯ve been struck.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply and said,

    ¡°Hurry up, will you? What are we still standing around for? Come at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you!¡±

    Anger deeply covered Lee Song-Baek¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change that attitude of yours!¡±

    In the end, he threw away all the manners a Taoist had to have and flew towards Chung Myung.

    Phat!

    The clear and simple sword of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Among the Ten Sects, each sect was famous for their swordsmanship or their Taoism with distinct characteristics of their own. The Wudang Sect¡¯s sword is known to be soft, Mount Hua is splendid, and the sword of the Southern Edge Sect was serious.

    A heavy sword, excluding all changes and tricks, very much like the past, struck towards Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    Chung Myung slightly raised his sword and blocked the attack.

    Kang!

    The de and sheathed de collided, producing a sharp metallic sound.

    ¡°Tah!¡±

    Lee Song-Baek swung his sword again, this time aiming for Chung Myung¡¯s nk.

    Fast and strong. Even if there was time for a counterattack, no one would have the courage to counterattack due to the sword¡¯s immense force, which desired to split his waist in half.

    Kang!

    And again, Chung Myung lowered his sword to block the attack.

    He hesitated.

    Chun Myung, who couldn¡¯t handle the weight of the heavy sword, took a step back.

    Lee Song-Baek noticed this slight hesitation and swung his sword to drive Chung Myung further into a corner.

    ¡°Whoa.¡±

    Go Hwi, who was watching the match, smiled leisurely.

    ¡°Sahyung seems quite angry. He doesn¡¯t seem to want to end this.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That kid just kept saying whatever he wanted and ended up pissing off Sahyung. Tsk tsk. You really need to judge who you can and can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±

    ¡°Is Sahyung scolding that child now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He can finish this match whenever he wants to, but can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s trying to hold back? I¡¯m sure that kid must feel like shit right now just trying to survive Sahyung¡¯s onught.¡±

    As said, Chung Myung was constantly moving back and forth.

    Looking at the sight unfolding in front of them, Wei Han-Su titled his head.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like he¡¯s blocking a little too well, though?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the great thing about Sahyung. What would people say if Sahyung took down a child in an instant?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°He quickly grasped the child¡¯s limitations and pushed him with enough strength and speed to just barely continue blocking. He doesn¡¯t even need to hit him to teach him a lesson.¡±

    Go Hwi looked proud while saying that.

    ¡°Honestly, he doesn¡¯t need to go to such lengths to educate that kid. That kid should be thankful for this lesson. You too, stop doubting Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Go Hwi clicked his tongue.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard to believe that someone as gentle as Sahyung has gotten so angry. Well, anyone would get angry at that child¡¯s attitude. I just hope Sahyung doesn¡¯t get too excited.¡¯

    However, despite the thoughtful appreciation of the crowd, Lee Song-Baek, who was attacking, was giving it his all to beat Chung Myung.

    Kang!

    ¡®Blocked again?¡¯

    It was strange.

    It shouldn¡¯t have been blocked.

    Contrary to what Go Hwi was saying about controlling his speed and strength, Lee Song-Baek was constantly elerating.

    ¡®So why am I being blocked?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t fast. It wasn¡¯t slow, but also not fast enough to make the opponent wary.

    However, even with that, he could block Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword.

    That slow sword seemed to pre-emptively arrive and patiently await where Lee Song-Baek would strike.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t even thought about where I¡¯m going to strike, but he¡¯s already there. What the hell is going on?¡¯

    Could he read sword movement?

    No, he wasn¡¯t at that level.

    There was no way a young disciple of Mount Hua could read swords, and even if he could, it would be impossible to do it in action.

    To block his sword with that slow sword, it was as if he could read minds¡­ no, even before Lee Song-Baek decided on a path, that kid was moving his sword.

    How could such a thing be possible? Was he a ghost?

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Lee Song-Baek groaned as he swung his sword.

    No matter how much he looked at the child, he judged that he couldn¡¯t be any older than fifteen years old. Considering his age, he should be around his younger brother¡¯s age. However, such a child blocked Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword without any difficulty.

    His sword was one of the most renowned within the Southern Edge Sect!

    ¡®Impossible!¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword began to shine with qi.

    Clearly, the spar began with only a little strength, but now he had unknowingly induced internal qi as his strength rapidly rose.

    Swosh!

    A strong gale gushed out from the sword.

    Kang!

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword, which was lightly surrounded by internal qi, couldn¡¯t push away Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    Wall.

    It seemed like a wall.

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get through it. It felt like a wall made of hard steel.

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    Lee Song-Baek swung his sword as hard as he could.

    ¡°Hyat!¡±

    Seeing the wind fluttering around Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword, Go Hwi screamed.

    ¡°Sahyung! Don¡¯t overdo it!¡±

    Go Hwi¡¯s shrill voice echoed clearly in Lee Song-Baek¡¯s ears.

    ¡¯Ah! What did I do!

    Lee Song-Baek quickly called back his qi. The heavy internal energy dispersed from the de as the momentum lowered, and what he swung was a barren sword that was merely a bit faster than normal.

    However

    Kwaang!

    There was an explosion from out of the blue as Chung Myung¡¯s body shot back like an arrow in flight.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He was stuck to the wall.

    Slide!

    Thud!

    There were cracks spread like spiderwebs along the wall that Chung Myung struck. His body slowly slid down before settling on the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek was in shock.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    Go Hwi ran to him in panic.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Ah-No, I¡­¡±

    Obviously, he recalled his qi from the final strike.

    Even with all his might, he couldn¡¯t cause a scratch on Chung Myung. It made no sense for the child to be pushed back so much without the sword even striking him.

    It was then.

    ¡°Ughhhh.¡±

    Chung Myung, who copsed on the floor, convulsed, and suddenly began to spurt blood from his mouth like a fountain.

    ¡°Heeeiiikkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhhh!¡±

    Everyone was frightened and ran to Chung Myung. Only one person, Lee Song-Baek, stood rooted in ce as the color drained from his face.

    ¡°Puaaah!¡±

    Blood soared like a fountain rushing out.

    Wow¡­ who would imagine that blood could spurt out of a person¡¯s mouth like that.

    Anyone with eyes would believe that Lee Song-Baek was at fault for this.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth was dripping with blood. He clearly appeared to be injured severely. It wouldn¡¯t be too strange even if he flopped over and drew hisst breath.

    Just when Lee Song-Baek managed to regain his senses and was about to run to Chung Myung.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here!?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the voice.

    Lee Song-Baek had no choice but to tightly close his eyes with a grim expression.

    With a face full of anger that he had never seen before, Hwang Jongi was ring at him.

 Chapter 55: Haha, what a great person has come (5)

    ¡°I asked you! What the hell is happening!?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s voice rang out loudly.

    Confused and panicked, the disciples of the Southern Edge Sect didn¡¯t say anything and stared nkly at Hwang Jongi.

    What could they say?

    <i>Cough. Cough.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right now, what they needed most was an excuse, but the blood pouring from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth would render any excuse invalid.

    In this hopeless situation, not even the grandfather of Zhuge Liang¡¯s grandfather could find a suitable excuse to help them escape.

    Hwang Jongi looked at Chung Myung lying on the floor and cried out.

    ¡°Hurry! Bring a physician right now! There must be a member of the outer house who hasn¡¯t left yet! What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Young master!¡±

    One of the servants following Hwang Jongi rushed to the outer garden. Hwang Jongi strode closer to Chung Myung, who was down.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of the Southern Edge sect hesitated as they opened a path for him.

    Hwang Jongi knelt down and examined Chung Myung¡¯s condition. Anger violently surged in his heart as his face distorted in rage.

    ¡°You people dare im to be righteous!¡±

    At Hwang Jongi¡¯s words, the faces of the Southern Edge sect disciples darkened.

    ¡°Are you saying that this is how one should act against a child? I thought the Southern Edge sect would be dignified at least, but how am I supposed to understand what just happened in front of my eyes!¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s face turned pale.

    Would he be able to make it out of this alive?

    He never intended to hurt him like that.

    ¡®I even called back the internal qi!¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek was standing still without a word. But one thing was certain. Hwang Jongi¡¯s expression left no room for excuses.

    The servant came running back with a physician in tow at that moment. As soon as the physician approached the wheezing Chung Myung, his face stiffened.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    With his stiff face, he spoke.

    ¡°Hurry and move him inside! Come on! His insides are a total mess, so be careful! Careful!¡±

    The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples tried to assist them upon hearing that.

    ¡°Stand back!¡±

    Hwang Jongi wouldn¡¯t allow them to touch Chung Myung¡¯s body. Hwang Jongi stared at them with zing red eyes and called for his servants.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Did you not hear my words!?¡±

    ¡°Sorry! Young master!¡±

    The servants carefully embraced Chung Myung. Blood, gushing from his mouth, dripped down to his chest and settled on the floor.

    ¡°Careful! Careful!¡±

    The physician clung tightly to Chung Myung and headed to the main house. Hwang Jongi and the other disciples watched as Chung Myung was moved.

    As the fading figure of Chung Myung finally disappeared., Hwang Jongi turned his head.

    ¡°I will never forget what happened today.¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s face turned pale.

    The Eunha Merchant Guild was necessary for the Southern Edge sect. Wasn¡¯t that why even their elders came down here?

    If their rtionship was now in trouble, the aftermath wasn¡¯t something the sect could afford.

    As Lee Song-Baek was about to say something, a voice came from behind.

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    It was Ki Mok-Seung. He approached with a puzzled look in his eyes.

    ¡°Young master, what is all this? Is that blood¡­.¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung, who was speaking, went silent. The floor and the wall were broken, and he could guess what had happened.

    ¡®These stupid bastards!¡¯

    Ki Mok-Seung¡¯s gaze fell on his disciples. He sighed after seeing Lee Song-Baek, who couldn¡¯t even meet his gaze.

    ¡°Young Master. If some ident has happened, we¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you calling this an ident?¡±

    ¡°¡ªYoung master.¡±

    ¡°The person who was here to treat my father was horrifyingly injured by your disciples. Can you call this an ident? An ident is something which happens unintentionally, am I wrong?¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung looked at Lee Song-Baek.

    His look conveyed a deeper meaning to Lee Song-Baek. Since he was the one who caused this, he should settle the matter himself.

    Lee Song-Baek, who understood, bit his lip and stepped forward.

    ¡°Young master. There seems to be a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±

    Hwang Jongi exhaled in anger.

    ¡°It would be better that you call me blind. I saw with my own eyes and heard with my ears, so what could I have misunderstood?¡±

    ¡°I never used much force against him. There is something¡ª¡±

    ¡°Look here.¡±

    Hwang Jongi stared at Lee Song-Baek with cold, sunken eyes.

    ¡°Do you think that overextending your hand is the problem here? Why did you, a disciple of the Southern Edge sect, have to wield your sword against a child from Mount Hua in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°It was a simple spar.¡±

    ¡°Spar?

    Hwang Jongi shook his head.

    ¡°I might not be familiar with the ways of warriors, but I know that spars are done between those who hold equal levels of strength. You say that you were sparring when you went against a child who was barely half your age?¡±

    No one said anything.

    If the spar had ended without ident, there wouldn¡¯t have been anything to say. However, with it resulting in an injured and bleeding child, there was no talking their way out of taking responsibility.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much. Take your disciples and leave.¡±

    ¡°Y-Young master, listen to my wor¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said to leave¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked at Ki Mok-Seung and said,

    ¡°I won¡¯t press the issue farther out of respect for the rtionship we¡¯ve shared with the Southern Edge sect for so long. But now, I don¡¯t want to see the faces of your disciples here. Please leave this ce for today.¡±

    In the end, Ki Mok-Seung just slowly nodded his head, unable to speak up.

    ¡°I will. Young master, this was an unfortunate ident, but please remember that the Southern Edge Sect hopes for Elder Hwang¡¯s swift recovery.¡±

    ¡°I wish that to be the case. But it doesn¡¯t seem like that anymore.¡±

    Hwang Jongi returned toward the main house. Ki Mok-Seung, who observed Hwang Jongi¡¯s departure, turned his head to re at Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°Elder, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much. This is your fault; you deal with it. Go and ask for the young master¡¯s forgiveness at any cost, solve the situation, and then return. I will return to the Mountain with the others.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s face turned pale.

    How could he possibly ask for forgiveness from the young master in this situation?

    This was more like a punishment than an order. But looking at the frigid expression on Ki Mok-Seung¡¯s face, he could only stay quiet andply.

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    Ki Mok-Seung looked at Lee Song-Baek for a long time without speaking and then turned around.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Elder.¡±

    The disciples all looked at Lee Song-Baek and then followed after the Elder.

    Watching them leave, Lee Song-Baek bit his lip in frustration.

    ¡°How is his condition?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s not so good.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face darkened when he received the physician¡¯s diagnosis from the general head. Seeing his bleak expression, the general continued.

    ¡°ording to the physician, his qi meridians arepletely strained and in a dangerous situation. For now, they are trying to control the qi, but they can¡¯t guarantee aplete recovery.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean he won¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    Hwang Jongi sighed in relief.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciple came to Eunha Merchant Guild to help and was beaten to death by the Southern Edge sect?

    This was something he hated to even think about.

    Moreover, Chung Myung hade to treat his father. Of course, the faulty in those who assaulted him, but even the Eunha Merchant guild would be ridiculed for allowing it to ur at all.

    For Hwang Jongi, personally, this was intolerable.

    Chung Myung was the only person who managed to improve his father¡¯s condition so far. Maybe, he was the only hope at ever having his father back.

    Attacking such an important person and injuring him so¡­ this would have never happened if the Southern Edge Sect had even a modicum of respect for his father and his guild.

    ¡®That Southern Edge sect has be so arrogant!¡¯

    Normally, he would have tried to see both sides of the situation. But when he thought about their attitude and Ki Mok-Seung¡¯s words, it was difficult to trust them any longer.

    Hwang Jongi coughed several times in difort and looked at the general.

    ¡°Then, how long will it take for him to awaken?¡±

    ¡°He should be up in two or three days¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> In the meantime, I only pray my father¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t worsen.¡±

    Hwang Jongi let out a deep sigh.

    He thought he had finally found a way to help his father, but this had to happen. It seemed like the heavens had turned their backs on him.

    The general head, who nced at Hwang Jongi¡¯s expression, carefully spoke.

    ¡°But Young master¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°Will this child really be able to cure the Elder? I¡¯m not that confident in him.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything we lose by believing him?¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongi spoke firmly.

    ¡°Of the many people we called for, none have been able to figure out father¡¯s disease. But this child from Mount Hua could list the symptoms without even looking at my father. Didn¡¯t my father¡¯s condition improve a little too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some vague belief that I have in him. I feel like Heaven is trying to help us a little. Anyway, we just have to ensure that this small child recovers properly. Don¡¯t hold back on supporting him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The general head bowed and got up from his seat.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Hwang Jongi, who watched him leave, let out a low sigh.

    <i>Wheeze</i>

    <i>Wheeze</i>

    A low, feeble breath escaped from the corner of Chung Myung¡¯s bedridden mouth. His face was pale and tired, seemingly devoid of blood, which showed how precarious his condition was.

    It was slow and quiet with no consistent rhythm, but it continued, nheless. However, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he stopped breathing entirely.

    <i>Wheeze</i>

    Only the short and weak breathing filled the room when a strange silence followed.

    <i>Click!</i>

    The door opened with a slight sound. And then, nothing happened for a while.

    Did a few minutes pass?

    <i>Kiik!</i>

    The door began to open carefully.

    Before long, a man carefully snuck his way in. A cautious movement, not even letting his footsteps make a sound. The room was nketed in total darkness, leaving it impossible to recognize who had entered.

    The man snuck in like a cat hunting for food as he came to Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    <i>Wheeze</i>

    <i>Wheeze.</i>

    The sight of Chung Myung breathing weekly with a pale face caught the eye of the silent intruder.

    The mysterious figure, staring at Chung Myung¡¯s face, slowly raised his hand.

    Their fingertips were dyed an eerie ck as if coated in ink.

    ¡°I have no grudges against you; just think of this as the price for disturbing my work.¡±

    The man mumbled to himself, then mmed the ckened hand towards Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    At that moment

    <i>Grab!</i>

    Chung Myung, who should have been exhausted and tired, suddenly pushed aside the nket and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the man with a tiredplexion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A strange smile on his face, the most wicked and triumphant kind.

    ¡°I got you, you son of a bitch!¡±

 Chapter 56: Are you really a Taoist? (1)

    ¡°I got you, you son of a bitch!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he got up. The man tried to retrieve his wrist from Chung Myung¡¯s grasp but was unable to free himself from the firm grip.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The man quickly raised his other hand to strike Chung Myung. But, at that moment, the door burst open wide, and the room lit up.

    It was Hwang Jongi.

    <i>Step step.</i>

    He walked in with a very stiff face and spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°What are you doing here? General?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Beon Ja-Bok, the general head of Eunha, looked back in shock as Chung Myung held him in ce.

    ¡°Y-Young master!¡±

    ¡°I am asking you what you are doing here.¡±

    Beon Ja-Bok¡¯s expression contorted.

    ¡°I just wanted to check the condition of the small¡ª¡±

    Chung Myung interrupted and continued to answer for the General.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, you wanted to check my condition and kill me?¡±

    Chung Myung waved the hand he was holding.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood¡­.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstood? I like misunderstandings, too.¡±

    Chung Myung jumped to his feet.

    Beon Ja-Bok stared nkly at Chung Myung with wide eyes.

    ¡°I-It was clearly a serious injury¡­.¡±

    ¡°It must have been a misunderstanding. I was fine from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you were unconscious.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh.</i> I haven¡¯t been sleeping well recently, so I just happened to be overdue for a nap.¡±

    Beon Ja-Bok gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°You deceived me.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say such a thing. You need to insist that it was a misunderstanding as much as possible. If you say things like that, then everyone will think you were up to something.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    He struck Chung Myung with his left hand. However, Chung Myung neatly avoided his attack, released his other hand, and jumped off the bed.

    Without looking back, he walked over to Hwang Jongi.

    ¡°Look, didn¡¯t I tell you he woulde out?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Hm</i>.¡±

    Hwang Jongi nodded with heavy eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe what you said, but I have nothing to say after seeing this. Of all things, I never expected the general head, whom I believed in the most, would act like this.¡±

    Hwang Jongi shot a soul-freezing re at Beon Ja-Bok.

    Meeting his gaze, Beon Ja-Bok knew that no excuses would work. He stared at Chung Myung with a stiff face.

    ¡°How did youe to doubt me?¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who the hell the wrongdoer was. You must know I¡¯ve only been here for a few days. I just assumed the culprit woulde to kill Elder Hwang¡¯s savior if he thought I was injured and in need of recovery.

    ¡°¡­ what if I hadn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to kill the first time, but the second timees much easier. Plus, if you kill me now, you could shift the me onto the Southern Edge Sect. How would you willingly miss such an opportunity?

    ¡°So, you nned this with the Southern edge Sect?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and said

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Beon Ja-Bok¡¯s distorted face suddenly went nk.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Yep, they just happened to pick a fight with me. I was thinking about how to solve this problem, but they came and created a nice situation.¡±

    Beon Ja-Bok bit his lip.

    ¡°Internal wounds! I don¡¯t know about anything else, but the physician said that you were severely injured!¡±

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t even deceive a normal physician, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered nning this thing. You keep asking such obvious questions.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You have a lot of questions, but I have no obligation to solve your curiosity. What¡¯s important is that you fell into the trap, and I found the man who tried to kill Elder Hwang.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Beon Ja-Bok looked at Hwang Jongi.

    ¡°Young Master. Surely you don¡¯t believe that little child, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ is there a reason for me not to believe him?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you normally the most rational one? Isn¡¯t there something more important than what the child is saying?¡±

    ¡°More important?¡±

    The man nodded and continued.

    ¡°Yes. Just because I tried to harm this child, that isn¡¯t proof that I tried to hurt the Master. Why would I do such a thing? Think of how well the Master has treated me all this time; why would I bring him harm? Young Master, isn¡¯t that why you never suspected me?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Hwang Jongi frowned at it.

    It was an obvious excuse, but he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Then why did you try to kill the young Taoist? Why did you hide the fact that you learned martial arts?¡±

    ¡°That child was deceiving the young Master! Even you were seduced by his words into thinking he could help your father! How can that child help him?¡±

    ¡°Then you should have persuaded me!¡±

    ¡°Would you have listened to me? Wouldn¡¯t you disregard me? It is easier to fool a man than it is to convince them they¡¯ve been fooled! Killing that child was the only way to bring you to your senses!¡±

    In an instant, there was a murmur.

    Hwang Jongi turned his head.

    The servants who had gathered there after themotion began were whispering amongst themselves. Their words couldn¡¯t be heard but judging from their expressions, they seemed to think that Beon Ja-Bok¡¯s reasoning wasn¡¯t wrong.

    That was how persuasive his words were.

    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±

    However, Chung Myung took a step forward.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Beon Ja-Bok stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡°It is true that I tried to kill him, but I never tried to hurt the Master. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and cut off the ongoing speech.

    ¡°Enough. Enough. I don¡¯t want to know the reason, and I don¡¯t want to hear excuses.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to beat him.¡±

    Before anyone could react, Chung Myung rushed towards Beon Ja-Bok.

    Aiming for Beon Ja-bok¡¯s head, he stretched out his hand.

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand began to emit a sharp and intense light as it rang with a shrill slicing sound. Beon Ja-Bok, who could sense the power within this strike, moved to counter the assault.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    Both hands crossed as Chung Myung retreated.

    ¡°Now, attention, please!¡±

    He casually lifted his arm.

    ¡°T-that!¡±

    Everyone saw the outstretched hand and doubted their eyes.

    The hand which had been hit clearly turned ck. Then, slowly, Chung Myung¡¯s entire wrist turned red.

    Chung Myung began to speak as the onlookers stared aghast, waiting to hear what he had to say with bated breath.

    ¡°Demon Hand.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand to make sure they were all looking at him.

    ¡°Normal people cannot withstand a single hit, and their entire body turns red as they slowly die. Of course, this man isn¡¯t very proficient, but even at his level, he can kill people. Especially if the opponent is an old man who never once trained in martial arts, it would be even easier than eating a piece of rice cake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Beon Ja-Bok was desperately struggling to organize his thoughts and plot some way out of this situation, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Of course, if you can pinpoint another person who frequently has close contact with Elder Hwang and is able to infuse him with demonic qi, then feel free to name him.¡±

    A decisive blow.

    Anger surged in the eyes of those who witnessed these events. Who would continue to trust this man who shamelessly betrayed their Master?

    The hand Chung Myung was showing had simr symptoms to what Elder Hwang¡¯s entire body was like.

    ¡°Y-You! A bastard who doesn¡¯t even appreciate the grace shown to you!¡±

    ¡°How dare you try to assassinate our master and then act so shamelessly?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t calm down even after I beat him to death!¡±

    As everyone¡¯s mood changed, Hwang Jongi no longer hesitated.

    ¡°Capture him!¡±

    At his enraged voice, everyone went silent.

    ¡°Right now, subdue that man! If he resists, kill him!¡±

    At hismand, the servants rushed into the room. Beon Ja-Bok, who was tense, decided to fight.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Those who entered the room were swept away by the power of Beon Ja-Bok.

    ¡°Damn it! It was almost over!¡±

    He looked at Chung Myung with venomous disgust.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that little brat!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a brat?¡±

    Chung Myung pursed his lips.

    He wasn¡¯t a brat, nor was he little, but he hated being called that.

    ¡°A little while more, and he would have been done! If I had known this would happen, I would have killed you right away! If you hadn¡¯t nted those thoughts into that stupid young Master¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°Well, of course, you must have something to say, but let¡¯s talk about itter. For now, let¡¯s finish this quickly. I am a bit sleepy since I was rudely woken up from a nice nap.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Beon Ja-Bok exploded.

    ¡°<i>Hahahaa!</i> You arrogant brat! I don¡¯t know how you knew, but do you think you can defeat me with your pathetic martial arts? You? Defeat me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh</i>?¡±

    ¡°Why would I bother? There are other people here to do that. There.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to someone behind him.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to where Chung Myung pointed.

    ¡°¡­ Me?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek, who was staring nkly at this perplexing situation from behind, pointed to himself.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>. The youngest hero hase to subdue the bad man! Please take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, wait, me?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were wide open as he asked, and Lee Song-Baek quickly understood the situation. Looking back, since all the disciples were dragged back to the sect, he was the only one here.

    ¡°W-why me¡­¡±

    At that moment, Lee Song-Baek felt it was unfair. However, Chung Myung gestured somewhere with his chin. Lee Song-Baek looked and saw Hwang Jongi staring at him.

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, right!¡¯

    A chance to rectify his mistake! Looking back, it no longer seemed like what happened to Chung Myung was a mistake, but that didn¡¯t matter now!

    ¡°The enemy will be dealt by the sword of the Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    As Lee Song-Baek drew his sword and rushed forward, Chung Myung pped his hands and cleared the way.

    ¡°Wooow! Such heroism!¡±

    He wanted to quickly take the man down, but Lee Song-Baek had appeared behind him, so he offered him the opportunity.

    Leaving the battle between the two men, Chung Myung approached Hwang Jongi.

    ¡°One matter has been resolved.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll capture him soon enough. He is still a famous disciple from the sect; there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be defeated by someone who hasn¡¯t even properly mastered the martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Not properly mastered? He definitely injured your hand¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung showed the hand to Hwang Jongi.

    His hand, which was ck, first turned white and then red.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. It is true that he learned the Demon Hand. I just exaggerated a bit to show what happens when he uses it on one person for a long time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huuu</i>¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi let loose a deep sigh.

    ¡°Are you really a Taoist?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡®The greatest and most experienced master in the world at that.¡¯

    Don¡¯t believe me?

    It is the truth!

 Chapter 57: Are you really a Taoist? (2)

    The general wouldn¡¯tst much longer¡­

    No, actually, he wassting a lot longer than expected.

    Lee Song-Baek, who had confidently jumped into the fight, had been fighting desperately for more than an hour to take him down.

    He didn¡¯t know whether it was a tense battle that made the others sweat, but it sure made Chung Myung yawn.

    ¡®I thought he¡¯d take him down right away. Should I have just done it myself?¡¯

    However, watching Lee Song-Baek sweating so profusely, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it out loud.

    In the meantime, the tired hero was smiling triumphantly as if he was proud of himself despite taking an hour to defeat the general.

    ¡®Wipe off your sweat at least¡­.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>, the man.. <i>kuak</i>¡­ the man¡­ took him down.¡±

    Hwang Jongi nodded, looking at Lee Song-Baek, who was trembling in exhaustion and spoke.

    Seeing his trembling legs and ragged breathing, Hwang Jongi felt pity and couldn¡¯t stay angry at him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The Eunha Merchant guild will never forget this help.¡±

    ¡°Tha-thank you¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    Worried that Lee Song-Bael would copse, Hwang Jongi excused him, and he dropped down and sat without even answering.

    Normally, Hwang Jongi wouldn¡¯t have felt much gratitude for Lee Song-Baek after all that urred. But seeing his feeble appearance, which gave everything to subdue the enemy, he let himself forget the bad deed he did in the morning.

    Hwang Jongi nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what to say about this situation.¡¯

    Has it really only been two days since Chung Myung appeared here?

    Yet, he solved the problem, which persisted for over a year in just these two days.

    ¡®Was this a problem which could be solved so easily?¡¯

    No way.

    Hwang Jongi knew it.

    Everything in life seems simple in hindsight. If this was such a simple scenario from the beginning, why hadn¡¯t a single one of the world¡¯s experts been able to solve the issue?

    ¡®It¡¯s as if an old expert resides within that little child.¡¯

    But that was impossible.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s almost resolved now.¡±

    ¡°Why did the general head target my father?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do this because you had some guess at the reason why?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongi was dazed.

    Chung Myung calmly spoke as if he guessed what Hwang Jongi was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s the government¡¯s job to make him reveal the reason. My job is just to solve the problem and receive the reward. Speaking of which, you do have the reward prepared, right?¡±

    Normally, no matter how hard one worked, they wouldn¡¯t so brazenly ask forpensation. Humans value their pride.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t have any pride to take care of.

    At one point, he was the famous Plum Blossom Sword Saint, the best of the Mount Hua Sect. Now though, he was just the youngest of Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples; he didn¡¯t have to care about saving his face.

    Although it was a bit absurd, Hwang Jongi quietly nodded his head.

    ¡°Of course. But you forget one thing. The problem hasn¡¯t been solved yet. I never asked you to find the assassin but to help my father recover and get out of his bed. Right?¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°Thates next.¡±

    A more confident voice than before.

    Hwang Jongi replied in a firm voice.

    ¡°I promise my support to Mount Hua, even if it means turning the guild upside down and going against the world.¡±

    As if moved by the heartfelt words, Chung Myung grabbed Hwang Jongi¡¯s hand tightly.

    Hwang Jongi smiled brightly as if he guessed that Chung Myung¡¯s heart was moved.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so moved. This is least¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°The reward should be given to me, not Mount Hua! Are you saying that I do all the hard work, and they reap the rewards!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi was speechless.

    It seemed like this child was more insane than he thought.

    In front of Hwang Mun-Yak lying on the bed, Chung Myung stood there with a dry mouth.

    Now, so long as the treatment seeds, everything will be solved. After that, he would be able to return with his reward.

    Everything was handled perfectly.

    Nothing so far was difficult. He liked that he even got to bully the Southern Edge Sect in the process. That was his favorite part.

    But there was one problem¡­

    ¡®Honestly, I¡¯m not entirely confident.¡¯

    Till now, everything was something he could do. But to be honest, it was impossible to know whether or not it was possible to fix the old man.

    If it was Chung Myung, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it.

    No matter how ferocious the demon flower was, in the end, it was caused by demonic qi. It would be enough to simply erase all the demonic qi in the body to get back to normal.

    But the current Chung Myung was stillcking strength.

    He was very small, had little qi, and was a lot more disadvantaged.

    With that, there was no guarantee that he could stop the spread of the demonic qi inside Elder Hwang¡¯s body. On the contrary, if he carelessly touched the demonic qi, then the weakened body of elder Hwang would die instantly.

    ¡°Will this work?¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t know without trying.

    Chung Myung¡¯s stomach twisted as he approached the man.

    If he wasn¡¯t sure of the results, there was only one thing to do.

    Elder Hwang would surely die if left alone. No matter how severe the sickness, wasn¡¯t it the basics of the path of Dao? One must never leave a man to die just because youck ability.

    ¡°If something goes wrong, don¡¯t resent me.¡±

    If it goes well for the elder, then it goes well for everyone.

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and ced his hand on Elder Hwang¡¯s dantian. Slowly, he pushed qi into elder Hwang¡¯s body.

    The qi sleeping deep within Chung Myung slowly began to flow.

    Chung Myung¡¯s qi was like a leisurely flowing river. Sometimes a violently raging river, and sometimes a gentle sea embracing the world.

    However, one thing about the current Chung Myung¡¯s qi was different from his past.

    Crystal clear.

    Clear and spotless. It was clear without impurities, like pure water flowing through deep mountain valleys.

    The clear and bright qi rushed into the body of Elder Hwang, which was filled with demonic qi.

    <i>Woong.</i>

    Elder Hwang¡¯s body slightly convulsed.

    The dark skin, corrupted with demonic qi, began to lighten as the vile energy retreated as Chung Myung¡¯s energy flowed in.

    ¡®<i>Oh?</i>¡¯

    Chung Myung found that shocking.

    ¡®This is interesting.¡¯

    He had quite a bit of experience handling demonic qi, but this was his first time seeing this phenomenon.

    What made this qi demonic?

    It was called demonic qi because it reverses the flow. Demonic qi prates into other people, corrodes their bodies like a virulent poison, and aggressively pushes away any other qi.

    But now, the demonic qi in Elder Hwang¡¯s body was running away like a beast on fire rather than rushing at Chung Myung¡¯s qi.

    ¡®Then maybe¡­¡¯

    It would be possible!

    No-no!

    ¡®How much trouble did I have to go through to collect this! This should definitely work!¡¯

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Chung Myung obsessing over the purity of his qi, he would have gathered more than ten years¡¯ worth of qi already.

    However, the amount of internal qi filling Chung Myung¡¯s dantian was less than a year¡¯s supply. Even this was only possible thanks to that miraculous pill.

    Yet somehow, this tiny amount of qi he¡¯d gathered was overpowering the demonic qi gathered in the elder¡¯s body.

    ¡®This is something I hadn¡¯t expected.¡¯

    At first, he was simply trying toy a pure and perfect foundation so that he could rise to a higher level than in the past. However, as time advanced, his obsession with pure qi grew stronger, and his progress slowed.

    Just when he was thinking about whether he should release that obsession¡­

    ¡®When I think about it, this is only natural.¡¯

    Pure qi is basically the opposite of demonic qi. The pure qi contains the power to purify all unclean things in the world. This energy was basically divine whenpared to demonic qi. It was the purest and more perfect form of energy.

    So, the demonic qi would naturally be unable to approach it.

    The vicious demonic qi began to be neutralized in an instant.

    Chung Myung felt it a bit ridiculous seeing the demonic qi turn to nothingness.

    As he neutralized the demonic qi in Elder Hwang¡¯s body, he began to clear his meridians and radically purified the body.

    ¡®What is going on here?¡¯

    Cleansing the body and purifying meridians is something that would normally only be attempted with powerful medicines and only by strong warriors. How difficult would it be to purify an old man¡¯s body which had several decades of impurities and decay?

    But now, the young Chung Myung wasn¡¯t using any pills but was merely washing away the demonic qi in the old man¡¯s body with his own qi.

    The problem was that Chung Myung did not intend this result.

    <i>Wooooooong.</i>

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s body began to tremble slightly. At the same time, his body began to turn both white and ck at the same time. The area which had been purified from the demonic qi was white, while the areas which still remained tainted were dyed ck.

    The demonic qi was desperately trying to resist, little by little.

    ¡®Just a little more!¡¯

    Elder Hwang¡¯s body had turned into a battlefield. Even though he was unconscious, his entire body was trembling, and blood dripped from his lips.

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth when he saw the dark red bloode out.

    This was not a battle between Chung Myung and the demonic qi.

    This was a battle of whether or not Hwang Mun-Yak could survive until the demonic qi was eradicated.

    ¡®I need to end this quickly!¡¯

    Considering Elder Hwang¡¯s condition, any hesitation could get him killed. It was better to leave everything to the heavens and make a quick gamble.

    Chung Myung, who had made up his mind, raised his qi.

    He pushed thest handful of qi into Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s body. Thick drops of sweat started to flow down Chung Myung¡¯s forehead like rain.

    In elder Hwang¡¯s body, Chung Myung¡¯s qi began to heat up the demonic qi. It absorbed the qi, neutralized it, and dissolved the impurities.

    At the same time, Hwang Mun-yak¡¯s narrow and cramped meridians began to expand and widen.

    The demonic qi, which had been fiercely resisting, lost its force and began to rush to one location. Chung Myung, who saw the direction it flowed, was startled.

    ¡®A-No, no!¡¯

    The head.

    The demonic qi, which had no ce to go, flowed in the opposite direction of the dantian, where Chung Myung was injecting qi.

    Elder Hwang¡¯s head was dyed ck and started to swell.

    Like it was about to explode!

 Chapter 58: Are you really a Taoist? (3)

    The demonic qi all gathered in Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s head as if it were ready to fight.

    ¡®I can¡¯t touch it.¡¯

    It was bing a pain in the ass.

    If Chung Myung behaved clumsily and caused a collision in Elder Hwang¡¯s head, he¡¯d be off to greet the reaper. No, maybe now, the grim reaper was already behind Chung Myung, patiently waiting for him to make a mistake.

    Then, what if it was left alone?

    ¡®That¡¯s even worse.¡¯

    Elder Hwang¡¯s lower body was purified entirely, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily good news. The purified body would ept demonic qi from the head at a quicker rate.

    It would happen much like ink diffusing into clear water.

    If he advances, the man dies. If he retreats, the man dies too.

    The beleaguered Chung Myung hesitated to make a decision for a while.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    ¡®What can I do?¡¯

    Normally, he was the sort to charge forward, but what if his recklessness caused someone harm?

    He agonizingly pondered over his decision and bit his lip.

    ¡®Then¡­.¡¯

    He can¡¯t charge forward, and he can¡¯t retreat either, right?

    Then, he¡¯ll just ignore both options!

    Chung Myung shifted all of his qi to one side of his body. A cornered mouse would even bite a cat, and a soldier forced against a cliff would fight to the death.

    But what if there was room to escape? The rat would run, and the soldier would retreat.

    ¡®Now, here¡¯s a ce for you to escape.¡¯

    Chung Myung opened a path.

    There was nowhere to run away in Elder Hwang¡¯s body, but there was still somewhere else. There was only one ce left to escape.

    That was to Chung Myung¡¯s own body.

    As soon as Chung Myung pushed his qi to one side, the pressured demonic qi began surging forth, searching for an empty vessel to upy. The elder¡¯s body had be unsuitable. Finding the connection between the two, the Qi rode along Chung Myung¡¯s arm and invaded his now empty body.

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­¡±

    A groan leaked out.

    A tingling sensation rushed through his arms and spread all over the body in an instant. His eyes began to blur with terrible pain, and his consciousness faded.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung recovered his qi from Elder Hwang¡¯s body. Then, he began to spread it through his own.

    <i>Kwakwakwa!</i>

    There was the sound of his bones creaking and crashing down.

    The demonic qi, left with no ce to go, began a fierce struggle. However, Chung Myung¡¯s internal qi suppressed the demonic qi, like an upying force, and mercilessly cleansed it.

    Every part of the body seemingly turned into a battlefield.

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    A roar echoed inside his body. With each explosion, unbearable pain tormented him. However, he bit his lips with bloody eyes.

    Lose consciousness here?

    ¡®Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¯

    His pride as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint wouldn¡¯t let him.

    Chung Myung stood still and waited till it stopped. Chung Myung¡¯s qi attacked the remaining demonic qi fighting until the bitter end.

    <i>Kwakwakwang!</i>

    Thousands of exploding voices echoed.

    His vision turned white as his consciousness faded. Chung Myung closed his eyes. His qi could subdue the demonic qi, but it was strongly resisting.

    One round. Two rounds.

    He scanned his body and, as if satisfied with his ability to cleanse it, his qi moved and then returned to the dantian.

    Only after thoroughly checking his entire body did Chung Myung wake up.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak</i>. I almost died.¡±

    No joke, it was perilous.

    This demonic qi wasn¡¯t something he could have handled at his level. Even the slightest mistake would have cost either Chung Myung or Hwang Mun-Yak their lives.

    ¡®This time, it was really dangerous. I¡¯m not going to do this ever again.¡¯

    Chung Myung gently rubbed his dantian point.

    ¡°But it seems that it¡¯s increased a bit.¡±

    There was no particr reason it would increase, but it just felt like it had.

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t it still just a rat tail?¡±

    The qi was just the size of a small pepper. It was still a tiny fragment of what he once had, and he wasn¡¯t sure when it would grow into arge surging river.

    Chung Myung sighed and turned his head to look at Elder Hwang. His face was slightly flushed, perhaps because the poison had disappeared. His health seemed to be recovering quickly.

    Right.

    It wasn¡¯t just the demonic qi that had been washed away. When the pure qi was pushed into him, it wasn¡¯t a body reconstruction, but the cleansing seemed like it increased his life expectancy by about 10 years.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Thinking that he ended up doing good things for no reason, Chung Myung clicked his tongue and approached Elder Hwang.

    ¡°<i>Uhhhhh¡­</i>.¡±

    It seemed like the old man was regaining consciousness. His eyes were trembling as he slowly opened them.

    Elder Hwang¡¯s eyes, which had been shaking back and forth with no focus, began to settle on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°Me? A divine Taoist.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Elder Hwang, who was weak, trembled.

    ¡°I must have died and gone to hell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What the hell was that?

    After Elder Hwang regained consciousness, Eunha was quickly cleaned up.

    Beon Ja-Bok, who tried to assassinate Hwang Mun-Yak, had nned to kill Hwang Jongi next if his n seeded. He would have then moved on to his children as well. If the entire family¡¯s bloodline died in the same manner by some incurable disease, then the public would believe it to be bad luck or a curse on the Hwang family, and Beon Ja-Bok could avoid suspicion.

    In fact, the n worked pretty well. If Elder Hwang had died suddenly, everyone would have suspected malfeasance; but since he suffered for nearly a year, no one guessed that it was an attempted murder.

    Didn¡¯t they even receive confirmation from the Tang family that he wasn¡¯t poisoned?

    If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t arrived, the Hwang family would have died ording to n, and their fortune would have been stolen.

    Beon Ja-bok revealed everything. He was the son of a merchant that used to rival the Eunha guild; he spoke with tears in his eyes as he told a heart-rending tale of his pitiable life. Well, that¡¯s none of Chung Myung¡¯s business, though.

    ¡°If youmit a crime, you should be punished. Where in this world could you find a person without some tragic experiences?¡±

    The only thing Chung Myung was interested in was the demonic qi. However, he said that he simply found a corpse deep in the mountains when he was out journeying.

    Chung Myung felt like his spirit was siphoned away.

    ¡®Well, there was no way those demonic sect people would have been this sloppy.¡¯

    No, they would have handled it carefully and quietly. After all, weren¡¯t they the type that would kill others if they were bothered?

    In conclusion, it can be said that everything went well, the culprit was found, the elder was cured, and it was confirmed that the Demonic Sect wasn¡¯t involved.

    With that, Chung Myung, who helped the Eunha Merchant Guild, was treated as their VIP.

    A VERY important guest.

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Elder Hwang sat down lightly.

    ¡°Father, you still need to be careful with your body. You just got out of bed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was indeedid up in bed for a long time, but I feel even more energetic than before I fell ill.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked at his father with questionable eyes.

    Even so, Elder Hwang didn¡¯t back down. He might look like he would copse any moment, but he was overflowing with energy.

    ¡°More than that.¡±

    Elder Hwang raised his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ disciple Chung Myung¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you see me before?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve changed a lot since then.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. I ate quite well.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head with thick sausage fingers.

    Those who saw this scene were subtly shaken.

    ¡®His size doubled in three days.¡¯

    ¡®How the hell did he eat so much in three days that his clothes are about to burst.¡¯

    ¡®I can even see oil flowing down his skin from the fat. Why did he even bother joining a sect?¡¯

    Everyone shook their heads at the sight of Chung Myung, who had grown twice as big as before in just 3 days.

    Elder Hwang was the only one who, fortunately, maintained hisposure. As if to show how great of a merchant he was.

    ¡°I should greet you first.¡±

    Elder Hwang prostrated t on the spot. Hwang Jongi, startled at the sudden action, tried to lift him up. But, when he saw his father¡¯s stern gaze, he backed away without a word.

    Elder Hwang bowed again and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Thanks to the disciple, my life was saved. I am forever indebted to you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehhh</i>. Get up, please.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he get up?

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Hwang Mun-Yak slowly stood up and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the story from our servant. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have been dead. Even animals know the grace which saved them. If I was born as a human, yet forgot grace, then I would be worth even less than an animal.¡±

    ¡®Oh. He¡¯s so eloquent.¡¯

    Right. That¡¯s right.

    Hwang Mun-Yak said quietly, looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe there is any way in this world to repay this life-saving favor, but I want to do the best that I can. If my benefactor wants something, please speak without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> Something I want.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> How could a Taoist seek rewards for helping to save others? If someone were to learn about it, they would mock us.¡±

    ¡°I do not discriminate against anyone. If I shirk away from showing grace simply because the one who saved me was a Taoist, I will be ridiculed. It is uneptable for me.¡±

    ¡°I understand your feelings¡­ but it can¡¯t be helped. It would cause me trouble since I came here without getting the sect leader¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°¡­ without permission?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was urgent, so I didn¡¯t have time to request permission.¡±

    Elder Hwang looked at the young Taoist in front of him with watery eyes full of affection.

    How could he not be moved when this child had crossed his sect gates and risked himself to travel and save him?

    ¡°You did that much!?¡±

    ¡°As I said, it was urgent.¡±

    Elder Hwang was moved while Hwang Jongi narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®He looks rather rxed for someone who came here without permission.¡¯

    But he didn¡¯t speak in front of his father.

    Elder Hwang nodded his head and spoke with an exuberant voice.

    ¡°I will handle that problem for you. Furthermore, I won¡¯t tell the sect leader, so tell me what you want¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡±

    Elder Hwang titled his head at Chung Myung, who interrupted his words.

    ¡°¡ªWhat?¡±

    ¡°I want a promise that you won¡¯t tell the sect about this.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­ of course. I¡¯m a merchant, so I will¡­.¡±

    Again, before elder Hwang could finish speaking, Chung Myung pulled out a book from his sleeve.

    Hwang Mun-Yak stared at the book with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What is that book?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. It¡¯s no big deal. I find my memory failing me and growing fuzzier as I get older.¡±

    Getting older?

    This child?

    Chung Myung smiled and shook the book.

    ¡°I wrote it down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°You wanted me to tell you what I wanted, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°So, I wrote it all down.¡±

    <i>Ah.</i>

    So.

    ¡­ that book? ¡­All of it?

    Chung Myung licked his finger, turned the page, and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Now, shall we get started?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak felt that he might have made a big mistake for the first time.

 Chapter 59: Are you really a Taoist? (4)

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak opened the door and nodded slightly, looking at Hwang Jongi as he entered.

    ¡°Is your body alright now?¡±

    ¡°Hm. It¡¯s hard to believe, but my body feels so light that I could fly away. I feel ten years younger.¡±

    ¡°That is quite¡­ strange.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to put it into words, but I feel as lively as I did in my youth.¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked confused.

    The fact that his father, who was sick in bed for a year, had recovered was something to celebrate. However, it was strange that his sickly father¡¯s body had recovered so quickly after lying in bed for so long. Even more bizarre was that it had grown stronger and livelier with no side-effects from the moment he recovered.

    ¡°Anyway, I am fine, for now.¡±

    ¡°Stop saying such things.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak waved his hand,

    ¡°That young man¡¯s ability is so amazing. It¡¯s like I have received his grace.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak remembered the first words Chung Myung said to him.

    -Divine Taoist

    ¡®It isn¡¯t something I misheard.¡¯

    If Divine Taoist was a term used to refer to those who follow the Dao and can do things that normal humans cannot, then there was nothing more fitting to call this child aside from that.

    Wasn¡¯t he living proof?

    ¡°So, what is it? You probably aren¡¯t here just to check my health, are you?¡±

    ¡°It might not be what you expect, but I am still your filial son. Isn¡¯t it natural for children to take care of their parents¡¯ well-being?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such childish lines and get to the point. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Hwang Jongi bowed his head.

    Although Hwang Mun-Yak had only recently gotten out of bed, he still had a merchant¡¯s insight.

    ¡®Indeed, he is my father.¡¯

    Discussing his concerns would resolve his worries.

    ¡°Father. No, Guild Master.¡±

    ¡°Do tell me, young master.¡±

    By changing their titles, the conversation would no longer be bound by personal feelings between family members but rather fellow guild members.

    ¡°I heard that you have issued an order to cut back on our dealings with the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°And haven¡¯t you promised quite a bit ofpensation to Mount Hua too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Father, The Southern Edge Sect is still a powerful sect in Shaanxi and Xian. It is dangerous for us to cut back our dealings with them and join hands with Mount Hua, which could copse at any moment.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak nodded his head without answering.

    ¡°I understand that it is only natural for the Guild Master to feel grateful to the young Taoist. However, the promised reward is excessive, and it¡¯s dangerous for us to deepen our rtionship with a crumbling sect. Please allow the businesses to continue as before.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak lifted his teacup and looked into it with deep eyes.

    Taking a sip of tea, he closed his eyes as if wanting to slowly savor the aroma wafting from his cup.

    How long was it?

    Hwang Mun-Yak quietly put the cup down and opened his mouth with a slightly more serious voice than before.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Guild Master.¡±

    ¡°What is the duty of a merchant?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi thought for a bit and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It is a duty of a merchant to run a business that is upright and just, to make trades and contribute to the nation and the world.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhuhu</i>.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak nodded his head with a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You have such a silver tongue. That sounds fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Master?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak firmly said.

    ¡°A merchant¡¯s duty is to make money. Sometimes, it is fine for a merchant to vite thew and even morality in order to pursue wealth, isn¡¯t that right?

    Hwang Jongi bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°If you want to do the right thing, do it with the money you earned. If you want to help others, you can help them with that money. There is no rule or morality in the act of a merchant making money. There is only efficiency.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we doing?¡±

    With that said, wasn¡¯t Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s current choice strange? Anyone could see that he was reducing their dealings with the Southern Edge Sect who was climbing to new heights while leveraging aid to Mount Hua, which was copsing.

    It wasn¡¯t strange that if the Southern Edge Sect finds out about this, they will also cut off their rtions with the guild.

    ¡°Did you forget how I made all this money?¡±

    ¡°I do remember. But¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s method of making money was simple.

    To find the value of items that others ignore and distribute them, or to find and support the most undervalued products.

    Whether it is a sect, a union, or a group.

    Hwang Mun-Yak had grown Eunha using that methodology, and now it was the best in Shaanxi.

    ¡°You mean to say that you¡¯re investing in Mount Hua this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Guild Master, there has been a clear reason for every investment so far. But, I don¡¯t understand this move with Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it for yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you speaking about that child?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi bit his lip slightly.

    Chung Myung is great. There was no denying it, but only Chung Myung was good. The ability of one person doesn¡¯t lead to greatness for the entire sect, and even more so if it¡¯s a kid.

    ¡°With that child, I can foresee that Mount Hua will evolve. Maybe we will see them be stronger than expected. But Guild Master, no matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t think that one child will be able to grow Mount Hua strong enough topete with the Southern Edge Sect. Doesn¡¯t this seem a bit meaningless?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled brightly.

    ¡°Do you think so? I beg to differ.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Guild Master.¡±

    ¡°Young master. Merchants must always look behind the scenes and not at the picture that is shown upfront. Eunha may have once been the most important alliance to the Southern Edge sect, but now we are just one of their aides. How much longer do you think this willst?¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked nkly at Hwang Mun-Yak.

    He hadn¡¯t thought of it until now, but looking back, wasn¡¯t Ki Mok-Seung¡¯s attitude too oppressive and overbearing?

    Even if the Guild Master was lying sick in bed, how could he dare to act so recklessly if he had any respect for the guild?

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect has no room to grow now. Of course, they will continue to grow, but it will be at a slow pace. Though, that isn¡¯t the case for Mount Hua. Mount Hua will experience explosive growth; if we can maintain a good rtionship with them, then the benefits we can reap will be unimaginablyrge.¡±

    ¡°However, Guild Master, I don¡¯t think there is any guarantee that Mount Hua will make it big.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Hwang Jongi.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Father!¡±

    Their way of addressing each other changed again.

    ¡°You sound like a child. A merchant does not wait for a reason to move. We need to create a reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait for Mount Hua to grow. We need to make it grow. If we can seed, we will be able to leap to be one of the top five Guilds of thend, not just of Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°That is a difficult task. If we fail, there is no going back.¡±

    ¡°<i>hehe</i>. When the body bes healthy, the mind bes younger. So, what if we fail? Then we¡¯ll just have to start over again. You don¡¯t want to waste the wealth we have?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is scary and unfortunate too. But I will be more ashamed if I¡¯m unable to make more money than what we have.¡±

    Hwang Jongi nodded his head.

    His father had made up his mind, so any conversation would be meaningless.

    ¡°I¡¯m still skeptical. However, if my father thinks so, then I will trust and follow you. I will help Mount Hua grow so that I can clear these doubts I have.¡±

    ¡°It feels good to hear that.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak chuckled. Though, Hwang Jongi¡¯s words didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Hwang Jongi frowned and asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the wealth and rewards you¡¯ve given the young disciple a bit excessive?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked at his father suspiciously.

    To which his father answered with a question and a bright smile.

    ¡°What do you think about that young disciple?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking about his growth?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hwang Jongi pondered over and over and then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Considering his heart and determination, he will, of course, have an important position in Mount Hua in theing future¡­.¡¯

    Hwang Jongi spoke carefully.

    This wasn¡¯t something that could be said lightly.

    ¡°Anyway, he will y a key role.¡±

    ¡°No. He is already ying a key role.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak shook his head and continued.

    ¡°I have lived my whole life as a merchant. I have met many great merchants and warriors, but he is the only one who has embarrassed and left me in awe like this. Why should we waste our time searching for an Imoogi hoping to rise when there¡¯s a dragon preparing to ascend right in front of us? There is no way we can let him go.¡±

    ¡°Is he that good?¡±

    ¡°You will find out soon. This sort of genius can¡¯t be understood by an ordinary person¡¯s reasoning. Don¡¯t try to understand; just watch. There wille a time when you will end up epting it naturally.¡±

    Hwang Jongi nodded.

    He still couldn¡¯t understand, but since his father said it, he decided to ept it.

    But one question remained.

    ¡°Then why did you give such excessive rewards?¡±

    ¡°He is normally the disciple of a sect, and he has his own reasons foring here after learning that someone is sick. Of course, he didn¡¯te here solely out of sympathy for the sick. But his nature is good; there is no need to doubt that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak spoke with a subtle smile, different from before.

    ¡°The wealth and rewards he has received now will be an indelible burden on his heart. Especially as he is young, the burden will be more intense. If his feelings of gratitude be shackles that bind us together, then this is a cheap investment to make.

    ¡°Cheap?¡±

    ¡°¡­ actually, he took five times more than I expected. He was like a viper.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s face flushed with irritation.

    ¡°No, how can someone so young want so much!? Damn it, if I knew that I would be ripped off like this, I¡¯d rather pretend to be sick and send him back! He tore me apart! That young boy, he doesn¡¯t even know to ask in moderation. Just because I asked him what he wanted, I ended up nearly crying my weary heart out¡­.¡±

    ¡°Father, calm down. Someone might overhear.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak pushed down his true feelings and sighed a couple times.

    ¡°Anyway, if he appreciates and epts us as close allies who live and die together, we¡¯ll have nothing to lose.

    ¡°I understand. A close alliance like friends.¡±

    ¡°Right, of course. He¡¯s a good friend.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak and his son smiled at each other.

 Chapter 60: Are you really a Taoist? (5)

    ¡°<i>Hehehe</i>. I caught a pushover!¡±

    Chung Myungughed softly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s unreal, aren¡¯t these people supposed to be merchants? They¡¯re really going to give me so much just because I saved one person?

    Money!

    Wealth!

    Riches!

    <i>Ahh!</i> Didn¡¯t all his ancestors say that money is the best?

    He was already one of the wealthiest people in Shaanxi after he robbed his Sahyung¡¯s warehouse, but it was always fun to see his wealth increase.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t so much.¡±

    He was just joking when he asked for half of their wealth. Just a quarter of their wealth would call for celebrations.

    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t have given such wealth to Chung Myung out of gratitude alone. They may have offered their entire fortune when Hwang Mun-Yak was still ill, but the situation and rewards would naturally change once he recovered.

    It¡¯smon knowledge that people change their minds before and after a situation resolves.

    Nevertheless, to give so much wealth to Chung Myung withoutint, there must be some ulterior motive.

    However, even if they wanted something from Chung Myung, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the kind to easilyply.

    ¡®I just won¡¯t do it.¡¯

    If Chung Myung was an average child, he might feel burdened receiving so much wealth, but unfortunately for Elder Hwang, he was no child.

    Rather, he was more like an ancient fossil from the past.

    If they had known, they would have taken a different approach.¡­

    ¡°Anyway, everything has been resolved.¡±

    He rescued Elder Hwang, and in return, he promised that they would help Mount Hua. He will also head to Mount Hua with Chung Myung as soon as the preparations are done. So, it can be said that everything here was settled.

    There was just one thing left¡­

    Chung Myung smiled and looked at the person approaching.

    ¡°Hey, are you feeling well?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek.

    The second-ss disciple of the Southern Edge Sect approached Chung Myung, who was lying on the wooden floor and stared down at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at Chung Myung and then answered.

    ¡°I need to return to my sect soon.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, that¡¯s good. It must be lonely being here all by yourself. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t turn back after saying that. Seeing him standing there nkly, Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡±

    At those words, he faintly smiled.

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I understand that you set me up in order to solve this problem.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I mean, the results were good, so I can understand what happened.¡±

    Chung Myung sat up and looked at Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°It would be strange to call what you did a trap. Wasn¡¯t I the one who initially sought to trap you?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled.

    ¡°So, you aren¡¯t going to me me?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®This kid has a strange personality.¡¯

    Kids these days were different from the old days. All the sects which came in contact with Chung Myung were anxious and hostile towards him.

    Because of that, he never bothered checking the personalities of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°Well, what do you want to say?¡¯

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯ve been humiliated, put in danger, or yed by you. It all happened because I wascking.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek spoke with a stiff face.

    ¡°The only thing which bothers me is the time we crossed swords. I still don¡¯t understand what happened.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°If you allow, I would like to spar with you again. This time, I have no hidden intentions like thest time and am sincerely requesting you to spar.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    ¡®Look at this.¡¯

    He thought that this kid was going to start another fight. It was strange that he was okay with being yed by Chung Myung.

    He thought that the kid would charge at him like a wild boar. Instead, he chose to bury his grudges and ask for a spar to understand what happened.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s just looking to get beat up.¡¯

    This was quite a funny reaction.

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>. what do I do?¡±

    Sparring meansparing each other¡¯s skills. From Lee Song-Baek¡¯s point of view, it could be meaningful to learn something from Chung Myung, but for Chung Myung, there was nothing to gain from Lee Song-Baek.

    So, there was no reason to ept the request¡­

    ¡°Well, fine.¡±

    But there was no reason to reject it either.

    Chung Myung stood up and pointed to the yard.

    ¡°There?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go where people can¡¯t see.¡±

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i> I am scared. Are you trying to be sneaky again?¡±

    As Chung Myung pretended to slit his throat, Lee Song-Baek sighed.

    ¡°Young disciple. I¡¯m not a fool. It is shocking, but I know that your skills are superior to mine.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him with interest.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I want to know what happenedst time.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Even then, it is fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well. Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    When Chung Myung moved, Lee Song-Baek followed him with a firm expression.

    Lee Song-Baek exhaled a low breath.

    He was nervous.

    Lee Song-Baek wasn¡¯t nervous even when he became a Sahyung, nor when he fought with his fellow disciples or Sahyungs. However, looking at Chung Myung in front of him, he felt his pulse race as his heart pounded in his chest.

    ¡®Small.¡¯

    He carefully thought about it; this disciple was still a child.

    It was embarrassing to call Chung Myung a child, but that doesn¡¯t change that he was at least ten years younger than Lee Song-Baek. He was young enough to be the son of one of the elders.

    ¡®There is at least one generation gap between us.¡¯

    A generation gap meant the difference between a teacher and a disciple.

    This meant that Lee Song-Baek, a second-ss disciple, could take a third-ss disciple under him like Chung Myung. Of course, it was difficult for him to actually take one in because he had to concentrate on his training.

    In other words, he was now holding his sword against someone young enough to be his disciple.

    But what was this?

    This pressure?

    He recognized Chung Myung as an opponent and stood against him, but an immense pressure he had never felt before weighed him down.

    ¡®Why am I so nervous?¡¯

    It was like standing against one of the elders. There was no way a child could be at that level, though.

    In fact, not once had he felt Chung Myung trying to use his internal qi. Yet, it felt like a fierce opponent was standing on the other side.

    Biting his lip, Lee Song-Baek tried to re-ignite his fighting spirit.

    ¡®I need to check this with my own eyes.¡¯

    And he looked.

    ¡®He seems to have good senses.¡¯

    Chung Myung was quite interested upon seeing Lee Song-Baek, whose sword was already shaking.

    Right now, Chung Mung poses no threat to Lee Song-Baek. However, Lee Song-Baek was unable to rx, as if a mighty warrior was peering down at him.

    Pretty sharp senses.

    ¡®He might one day be the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Supreme Sword.¡¯

    In the past, when Chung Myung was that age, were there people of the same caliber in the Southern Edge Sect?

    Well. Not sure.

    It was a time when Chung Myung held no interest in others. He was too busy sharpening his own sword skills and trying to avoid getting caught by his Sahyung for doing the wrong things.

    Even then, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone in the past that could match up. A person with great senses meant greater potential to grow.

    He might not stand out much right now, but as he gets older and trains more, he will begin to advance several times fasterpared to the others. He could even be the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Supreme Sword in the distant future.

    But the sad thing is¡­

    ¡®He was born into the same era I was reborn into.¡¯

    Chung Myung gently raised his sword.

    Should he teach Lee Song-Baek a lesson?

    ¡°Are youing?¡±

    When Chung Myung shook his head and pointed the sword at his opponent, Lee Song-Baek shuddered and backed away slightly before pulling his sword forward with clenched teeth.

    The fact that he was still standing there showed how desperately he was trying not to back down. After taking several deep breaths, Lee Song-Baek struggled to open his mouth.

    ¡°Can I ask you one thing before we start?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Anything.¡±

    ¡°Who is Young Disciple?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am Chung Myung of Mount Hua.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek clenched his teeth.

    ¡°How are you so aplished? You clearly can¡¯t have been learning the sword for a long time.¡±

    ¡®I learned the sword for a hundred years now, you bastard.¡¯

    Chung Myung hated how his age was always being used against him.

    He didn¡¯t like it as, in the past, Chung Myung was a lot stronger than he was currently.

    It had been less than a year since Chung Myung started training, and he progressed slowly as he chose to build a stronger foundation.

    However, he had already focused on polishing his sword for over ten years in the past and reached a point that no one dared to challenge him.

    So, there¡¯s nothing to be flustered about.

    ¡°The world is inherently unfair.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t have a chance either. The important thing is to believe in your own path, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that if I believe in my sword and work hard, I will be able to defeat you someday?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>. Could be.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°But it is fine. You won¡¯t be ashamed if you can¡¯t win against me. Rather, you will understand that it is an honor to have shared a duel with me.¡±

    ¡°Weird. Too weird.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s eyes sunk in.

    As they talked, it seemed like he gradually rxed a bit.

    ¡°Be careful. I know that I¡¯m not good enough, so I¡¯ll do the best I can from the start.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek slightly twisted his sword.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    A small change in the sword¡¯s movement. The Southern Edge sect values precision and sharpness. There was no way they could twist the sword like this. Showing the de and moving it in front of the opponent is mainly used in the Illusion Sword technique.

    Right.

    A Mount Hua sword technique.

    ¡°I will deal with you using the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword.¡±

    ¡°Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    Did the Southern Edge Sect have such a technique?

    Normally, they had the Thirty-Six Movement Tanxia Sword. It seemed like something new had been invented in Chung Myung¡¯s absence.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh!</i>¡±

    Lee Song-Baek screamed and rushed towards Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung had a gloomy look as he watched this approach.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Should he trample on the juniors of the Southern Edge sect? Or teach them kindly and help them grow?

    ¡®<i>Tch</i>, no matter how bad my personality is¡­.¡¯

    If the opponent was an elder or a great disciple, the situation would be different, but now it was a child. The priority was to teach¡­

    It was then.

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword changed.

    It wasn¡¯t fast, but heavy. Not shy, but colorful.

    A change that was entirely different from the Southern Edge sect¡¯s methods, which Chung Myung was familiar with until now, unfolded.

    Upon seeing the change, Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted like a demon in a fury.

    ¡°This¡ª¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s wooden sword swung furiously.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek coughed up blood and fell back in just a few seconds.

    However, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t satisfied, so he grabbed Lee Song-Baek by the cor and pulled him close to his face.

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s demon-like visage, Lee Song-Baek struggled to breathe.

    ¡°You, where did you learn that technique!?¡±

    ¡°<i>Co-Cough</i>. T-that¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique.

    What bullshit!

    Those words may deceive those who don¡¯t know any better, but Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t be deceived.

    The change was dull and clumsy, but the basic form of the sword was something Chung Myung knew very well.

    ¡®Plum Blossom.¡¯

    The sword of Mount Hua. A sword representing Mount Hua. A sword that was the essence of Mount Hua.

    Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    The Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, which was lost in Mount Hua now, was unfolded in the hands of Lee Song-Baek.

 Chapter 61: Sect Leader! That one is the God of Wealth! (1)

    ¡°W-where did I learn¡ª<i>Cough</i>.¡±

    Blood gushed out of Lee Song-Baek¡¯s mouth. Seeing that, Chung Myung sighed and let go of his cor.

    ¡®I went a bit too far.¡¯

    Even if it was uneptable for Lee Song-Baek to use that technique, there was no way he could treat this child like that. Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t have the ability to create a new technique.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    He stretched out his hand and hit Lee Song-Baek on the back of his neck.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    As Chung Myung¡¯s qi entered Lee Song-Baek¡¯s body, his trembling subsided, and he let out a sigh as his expression eased.

    Confirming that he had calmed down, Chung Myung stood up and looked at the sky.

    Chung Myung, who had been looking thoughtfully at the sky for a long time, asked.

    ¡°Is that the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s new technique?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes¡±

    ¡°Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡®They twisted the name?¡¯

    This was nothing short of open provocation towards Mount Hua, who knew what would happen if they learned about this.

    ¡®No. That¡¯s not it.¡¯

    These people imed it as their own and disyed the technique openly. Most likely, the current Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t even be able to recognize it for what it was.

    This was making a mockery of Mount Hua.

    If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t appeared, Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have known anything even after watching the men of the Southern Edge Sect use their sect¡¯s technique.

    The evil man who made this sword was the only thing wing away at Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Who all learns this sword art?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What, are you overthinking it?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nodded.

    ¡°From the second-ss disciples.¡±

    ¡°From the second-ss. So, the first-ss, second-ss disciples, and the elders have all learned this sword?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the elders didn¡¯t learn it. Those who are learning are first and second-ss disciples.¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t learned¡­.¡±

    As his words trailed off, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up with a fearsome glint.

    If one of the elders had invented this new technique, they would have definitely transmitted it to the first-ss disciples below them.

    ¡®Then¡­the person whopleted this sword technique is still in the sect?¡¯

    This was good news.

    If the man whomitted this crime was already dead and buried, then who would be left to receive retribution?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who it is, but I will make sure that he pays the price for this!¡¯

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    There was no need to think.

    When the Demonic Sect invaded Mount Hua, the Southern Edge Sect must havee to help. The invasion was too brutal. If they had decided to stand by and simply watch their neighbors¡¯ downfall, then they would have been criticized by the rest of the world.

    ¡®They pretended to help, but in reality, they stole techniques from Mount Hua.¡¯

    Not everyone had done this. However, some people took advantage and did something that shouldn¡¯t have been done when Mount Hua was burnt down.

    Maybe¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know if the downfall is because of that Demonic sect.¡¯

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Chung Myung clenched his jaw and ground his teeth together.

    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°These bastards¡­¡±

    Chung Myung risked his life to save the sects from danger, and this is how they returned the favor to Mount Hua?

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t this just in greed?

    People make mistakes. It is in their nature. Let¡¯s say that someone from the Southern Edge Sect came to help Mount Hua and was blinded by greed and made a mistake in a moment of weakness.

    Then wasn¡¯t it the duty of the sect to correct it?

    The sect should strictly rebuke them and return what was stolen, not create new martial arts from it. And they have even named the technique Snow Flower? Were they mocking Mount Hua?

    ¡°What a load of shit.¡±

    Chung Myung grunted, looking at Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Ah.. yes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t learn this.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Why?¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯t, so don¡¯t! You bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung hit Lee Song-Baek on the back of his head.

    He whimpered as he held his head.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chun Myung, who felt irritated, looked at Lee Song-Baek and spoke.

    ¡°This is unattainable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes. However, he knew this was the truth.

    If Lee Song-Baek hadn¡¯te and asked to spar again, then it may have taken Chung Myung several years or longer before learning about the Southern Edge Sect creating this technique.

    It can be said that Lee Song-Baek helped him.

    Chung Myung is a man who repays grace shown and never forgets grudges held. Although indirect, this grace was a bit much to ignore.

    ¡°The Southern Edge¡¯s martial arts are centered around the basics. They seem slow and heavy right now, but it gets stronger once the sword is sharpened and polished. If you hope to achieve greatness, stop learning this right away.¡±

    ¡°But the elders say that this sword is one step ahead of our existing sword technique.¡±

    ¡°Of course, they would say that.¡±

    Because not a single person must have managed to fully master the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique.

    Brilliant techniques advance quickly yet stagnate further in development. When a person who focuses on their foundation and honestly trains the basics and a person who learnsplex and mboyant techniques fight one another at a superficial level, then the mboyant one will win every time.

    ¡®No, doesn¡¯t the Southern Edge sect understand¡­.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡®I think I know.¡¯

    The main culprit behind all of this might be Chung Myung himself.

    The Southern Edge Sect must also be proud of their own sword techniques. However, Chung Myung, who they hated for decades, died in the battle with the Heavenly Demon Sect. The Southern Edge never once defeated Chung Myung.

    Then was the sect weak?

    Absolutely not.

    ¡®If they were weak, they would never upy a spot among the Ten Great Sects.¡¯

    On the contrary, the Southern Edge Sect had many geniuses. Throughout the history of the Southern Edge Sect, they always had talents blooming within.

    These geniuses existed in Chung Myung¡¯s time too, but these geniuses all crashed head-first into the great wall that was Chung Myung¡­

    ¡®No wonder they were skeptical about their techniques.¡¯

    Idiotic people.

    ¡®If I had been in the Southern Edge Sect, then I would have been the Southern Edge Supreme Sword.¡¯

    It¡¯s not the martial arts that matter. No, martial arts are essential, but the person who uses and wields the technique matters most.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    At that time, Lee Song-Baek nced at him and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t learn the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek hesitated to speak, to which Chung Myung nced at him and said in a severe tone.

    ¡°Your path cannot be defined or set by others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at him with a different expression.

    ¡°Some decisions require you to heed advice from others, but the real decisions in life need to be made by oneself alone. Neither the words of an elder nor mine will help you.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around, and without hesitation, he started to walk towards the Eunha Guild.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    Chung Myung stopped and slightly looked back.

    Lee Song-Baek bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and moved on.

    Lee Song-Baek kept looking intensely at his moving figure and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I feel like I met a Divine Taoist.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung¡¯s face flushed red in anger and cooled.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the more rotten you bastards are!¡±

    How dare they steal Mount Hua¡¯s technique. And copy it? He wanted to run over to the Southern Edge Sect right now to crush it down.

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>. Sahyung. This is how the world is. Instead of properly repaying the favor, these bastards did this bullshit. Do I have to put up with this?

    -What can you even do aside from putting up with it?

    It seemed like his Sahyung wasughing while looking down at him.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, if only I was as strong as I used to be¡­.¡±

    If Chung Myung was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, then the elders of the Southern Edge sect would have already been dead. Unfortunately, he was just a third-ss disciple.

    ¡®I need to get stronger faster.¡¯

    It was that same feeling again.

    This was a world where strength mattered, and those without power couldn¡¯t do anything. Even if the elders of Mount Hua knew of this, could they do anything about it?

    No.

    The strong had the privilege to enjoy power, and the weak had to stay silent. The current Mount Hua didn¡¯t even have the strength to use the Southern Edge sect.

    ¡°Only for now.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°But the time wille.¡±

    Eventually, Mount Hua will regain its former glory. Chung Myung would make sure of that for as long as he lives.

    If there was one thing he confirmed today, it was that Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect arepletely ipatible.

    Since the Southern Edge Sect had crossed a line they shouldn¡¯t have, it was impossible for Chung Myung to even try and get along with them.

    Even if the others wanted to, Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    ¡°I need to get stronger faster.¡±

    He needs to get stronger, but so does the entire sect. If Mount Hua grew stronger, things would change, and they wouldn¡¯t need to be so restrained.

    Chung Myung had no intention of making Mount Hua rely on him alone. He was going to bring the entire sect to power this time.

    That way, those insolent fools can be adequately punished.

    ¡®Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s well made.

    It¡¯s a clumsy copy of the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword. However, they didn¡¯t simply modify Mount Hua¡¯s technique and ignore their own. Instead, they thought deeply about how to blend the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s martial arts together with Mount Hua¡¯s technique.

    There were traces of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s sword arts within it, and the technique¡¯s speed was also adjusted to harmonize with their martial arts.

    It wasn¡¯t just a copy, but the creation of a full-fledged martial arts technique¡­

    ¡°Which is why it¡¯s so troublesome.¡±

    A yfulness that couldn¡¯t be hidden appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone for now but will slowly scorch you soon enough.¡±

    Just sitting around watching didn¡¯t fit Chung Myung¡¯s character. If his enemy was going to be defeated, then he needed to be the one who brought his enemy to their knees. It wasn¡¯t his style to wait around for their destruction.

    ¡°You crossed the wrong person.¡±

    Chung Myung looked to the south and clicked his tongue while gazing at the mountain in the distance.

    ¡°I will make sure you pay the price for touching Mount Hua without showing grace, Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Then he turned around and walked back to the guild.

    But, at this time, Chung Myung didn¡¯t know.

    The opportunity to punish the Southern Edge Sect, which he thought would be in the distant future, woulde quite soon.

 Chapter 62: Sect Leader! That one is the God of Wealth! (2)

    Mount Hua was in a state of turmoil.

    Seven days had passed since a third-ss disciple had suddenly disappeared from Mount Hua. This was a huge thing.

    Of course, when Mount Hua copsed, there were more than just one or two who escaped at night. But this wasn¡¯t somethingmon anymore.

    Thanks to that, the atmosphere in Mount Hua was horrendous.

    ¡°¡­ could he have been in some kind of ident?¡±

    ¡°ident?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like he is going toe back no matter how long we wait. But, I don¡¯t see any reason for him to abandon Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded his head.

    Jo Gul had said it. Chung Myung had no reason to leave Mount Hua. If he had even the slightest intention of doing so, then he wouldn¡¯t have given away that pill.

    Did he give away such precious medicine just to leave Mount Hua immediately after?

    Rather, maybe he gave them poison and left before it could take effect.

    But¡­.

    ¡°If Chung Myung doesn¡¯t have a reason to abandon the sect, but he still hasn¡¯te back after all this time¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean something bad happened to him?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard I try, I just can¡¯t imagine him getting into an ident.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you imagine it?¡±

    ¡°I can¡ª¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smiling face shed through Jo Gul¡¯s thoughts. Of course, not a warm smile but a wicked one.

    ¡®<i>Ehh</i>. No way.¡¯

    Even if he was thrown down a cliff and then an even bigger cliff, Chung Myung would find a way to survive even in hell. It was impossible for him to note back.

    ¡°Then, what happened?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if it was something which could satisfy the elders. They seem quite angry.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk Un Geom has been summoned to the sect leader¡¯s residence again. I¡¯m worried something bad is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°<i>Sigh.</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned and turned his side.

    ¡®What the hell is going on with him?¡¯

    Even though he thought everything would be fine, Yoon Jong was strangely worried about Chung Myung,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too arrogant!¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned at the sharp voice.

    ¡°It has been seven days and nights already. This is the first time a third-ss disciple has been away for such a long time without permission.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something we can overlook. Now, the sect is finally re-establishing its foundation, what will others think!?¡±

    When the head of finance, Hyun Yeong, raised his voice, everyone nodded. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t something to overlook.

    It was then that Hyun Sang, the head of Martial Arts, spoke.

    ¡°Now now, calm down, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°How can I be calm now?¡±

    ¡°Why are you thinking about it like that? What if the child has gotten in some ident? He might need help right now.¡±

    ¡°ident? What are the odds of an ident happening on Mount Hua? Even if it¡¯s true, he walked out on his own two feet. Does that mean that it¡¯s our mistake?¡±

    ¡°He may have lost his footing¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Ummm</i>¡­¡±

    Realizing that this possibility made sense, Hyun Yeong immediately closed his mouth.

    Mount Hua is indeed a steep mountain. It wasmon for people to trip and get injured. Even skilled warriors would asionally get into danger; it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a third-ss disciple died.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we search the Mountains? If he is injured¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right, we should search.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was silent, answered with a heavy voice.

    ¡°We can certainly not rule out that possibility.¡±

    However, Hyung Yeong didn¡¯t give up.

    ¡°Even so, we cannot let this slide. Isn¡¯t this only a problem because a third-ss disciple left Mount Hua on his own ord? Why was that child even given permission?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face slightly hardened.

    It was none other than Hyun Jong who gave Chung Myung the authority. Now, Hyun Yeong was saying that the sect leader had given too much freedom to the child.

    ¡°There was a reason for that.¡±

    ¡°Reasons exist everywhere. Order can only be kept by following the rules of the sect.¡±

    ¡°Finance head.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader. This is something that shakes the basis of Mount Hua. Since when did Mount Hua give special privileges to children? He¡¯s not even a great disciple, only a third-ss disciple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing the heavy and cold voice, Hyun Yeong kept his mouth shut.

    If he said anything more, it would cross the line. He also didn¡¯t want to fight with the sect leader.

    ¡°¡­ sect leader. I went too far. I didn¡¯t mean to me you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    ¡®What is happening?¡¯

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand why Chung Myung would do such a thing. Did he give him too much authority?

    ¡®Did I misjudge that child?¡¯

    Un Geom, who silently watched the proceedings, opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°Sect leader.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I will call the disciples and organize a search party. We will search through Mount Hua and the vige below as well.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°You should.¡±

    ¡°After finding Chung Myung, I will return. It was my mistake to not discipline him properly.¡±

    ¡°How could it be your fault? You aren¡¯t even his mentor.¡±

    ¡°I am the mentor for all the children.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was about to speak, shook his head and closed his mouth. If he said anything more, it would imply that the dorms were under no one¡¯s guidance.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. It is mine for putting too much trust in that child.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°The important thing right now is not to find who is at fault. It won¡¯t be toote to discuss the right from wrongs after finding that child. It would be a pity if we were unable to save him because we wasted too much time here, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Everyone bowed their heads.

    Even if there was a mistake, no one could deny Hyun Jong¡¯s heartfelt concern for the disciple.

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Organize a search party with you as the head. We need to provide all the support we can in order to find that child. First, we will find him and then¡ª¡±

    At that moment, a loud voice interrupted the meeting from outside.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s forehead twitched.

    ¡°I am in a meeting right now¡ª¡±

    ¡°The child is back! Chung Myung is returning!¡±

    Hyun Jong jumped up from his seat; there was a sense of relief which he couldn¡¯t hide on his face.

    ¡°How is his condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He looks fine. But¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough. I will go and see for myself!¡±

    There was nothing wrong, which meant there was no ident. Hyun Jong was d to hear that he was safe.

    ¡°Wait, sect leader.¡±

    However, Hyun Yeong didn¡¯t let him leave.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Yeong nced around at the people around him and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I understand that the sect leader cares for that child. Considering all that he has contributed, it is natural for him to receive such treatment.¡±

    Hyun Jong narrowed his brows.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader. Do not spoil the child too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Punishment isn¡¯t only a tool to govern the sect, but also to nurture the people properly. If he isn¡¯t punished appropriately for what he did, then that brat will never realize what he did wrong.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the one who wants to raise him more righteously than anyone else. If the child is safe and well, he will be punished for half a month¡­.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    It was Un Geom who cut in.

    ¡°The crime of not returning to Mount Hua is serious. He should be imprisoned for at least half a year.¡±

    ¡°Un Geom, he¡¯s only a child, a third-ss disciple.¡±

    ¡°If this was something the second-ss disciples did, it would be a year. Please punish Chung Myung appropriately ording to the offensemitted.¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    The position of sect leader doesn¡¯t exist so that he can impose his will on others and decide everything. It was a position that gathered everyone¡¯s opinions toe to a decision.

    ¡°¡­ do the others think the same?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader. Don¡¯t hate us. We do treasure the child¡¯s talents, but that¡¯s the reason we are being strict.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hyun Jong walked outside without loosening his stiff face. All those who were seated stood up as well.

    Un Am sighed as he watched this happen.

    ¡®What did you do? You foolish child.¡¯

    Only Un Am understood how much Hyun Jong cherished Chung Myung. So, no one except Un Am knew how he was feeling.

    They nearly reached the entrance and saw Chung Myung entering the gate.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Un Am and Hyun Jong¡¯s faces were burning up.

    No injuries. It was good that Chung Myung was uninjured, but he should have at least been self-reflecting on his sins. Yet, the child¡¯s face showed no signs of regret at all.

    Why is he walking tall with straight shoulders and acting so confidently?

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    Hyun Yeong screamed.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who noticed so many elders approaching him, tilted his head.

    ¡°Where are you all going?¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Where do you think YOU are going?¡±

    ¡°To see the sect leader?¡±

    Hyun Yeong, who was screaming, looked at Chung Myung, who bowed to Hyun Jong.

    ¡®Th¨Cthat guy?¡¯

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason why you left Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader. There were unavoidable circumstances.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Exin. If your exnation doesn¡¯t convince us, you will be punished ordingly. Mount Hua¡¯sws are strict.¡±

    Hyun Yeong couldn¡¯t stand being there.

    ¡°How dare this third-ss disciple be this arrogant! If you can¡¯t give us a proper reason, I guarantee you¡¯ll suffer extreme consequences! Sect leader favors you so much, but this is how you repay his kindness!?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Yeong and scratched his head.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like¡ª¡±

    ¡°You! Speak properly!¡±

    Firmly, an answer came from behind Chung Myung.

    ¡°Don¡¯t behave like that, please.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Only then did they realize that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°Elder Hwang?¡±

    ¡°E-elder Hwang?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we receive a letter saying that you had fallen ill?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak, who entered the gate, looked at everyone. Then observed the sect leader.

    And he bowed.

    ¡°It is nice to meet you again, sect leader. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Elder Hwang. It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw you. I heard that you weren¡¯t feeling well; I am d that you seem to have recovered.¡±

    He pretended to be calm, but Hyun Jong was shocked.

    ¡®H-how is he here?¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it just seven days ago that they received a letter saying he was going to die of some serious disease?

    Yet, Elder Hwang was here and looked to be in perfect form. He seemed like he was the same as thest time they met.

    ¡°Sect leader. Don¡¯t be so angry. My life was saved thanks to this young disciple. He saved both the Eunha Guild and me too.¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cyes?¡±

    ¡°It is Mount Hua¡¯s grace which looked after Eunha. Which is why I decided toe here and give my thanks in person.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what on earth?¡±

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung only grinned and shrugged.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it turned out.¡±

    ¡®<i>Ah!</i>¡¯

    ¡®This brat!¡¯

    ¡®Somehow, it only makes me angrier.¡¯

    Chung Myung was still the best when it came to pissing off his elders.

 Chapter 63: Sect Leader! That one is the God of Wealth! (3)

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t hide his shock. It was the same for everyone in the room.

    There were only two people who remainedposed.

    One was Hwang Mun-Yak, sitting opposite Hyun Jong, and the other was Chung Myung, who was made to kneel and reflect.

    ¡°That child¡­ you¡¯re saying that Chung Myung cured Elder Hwang and prevented a crisis in the guild?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hwang Mun-Yak and Chung Myung alternatively.

    It was unbelievable.

    Although he was a disciple of Mount Hua, Chung Myung hadn¡¯t been here for more than three months. He had little time to learn and was barely more than an average child.

    How could it make sense for this child to aplish such a formidable feat?

    ¡°Elder, is this really true?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak frowned at Hyun Yeong¡¯s question.

    ¡°Do you think I would lie to you?¡±

    ¡°O¨Cof course, that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Hyun Yeong backed off; the power of the Eunha Guild was so frightening that Mount Hua couldn¡¯t afford to offend them.

    Moreover, this man had consistently supported Mount Hua in the past. Without Hwang Mun-Yak, Mount Hua would have copsed long ago. Doesn¡¯t that mean he should be catered to as a guest of unparalleled importance?

    Even if Hyun Yeong held an esteemed position as the finance head and elder of Mount Hua, he couldn¡¯t treat Hwang Mun-Yak carelessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would do such a thing.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned slightly, looked at Hyun Yeong, and spoke.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t our intention. I will apologize for what was asked, Elder Hwang; please don¡¯t be too upset with us.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    However, his displeased expression didn¡¯t rx.

    He wasn¡¯t really bothered by their behavior, but he needed to keep the others in line. A merchant who engages in trade shouldn¡¯t be too friendly. Even a small gap should be exploited as an opportunity to challenge the opponent¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak coughed when he nced at Chung Myung, who showed a displeased look on his face.

    ¡®Come on now.¡¯

    A third-ss disciple is the one saving his elders from being scolded too harshly. Where in the world would you see a sight like this?

    Hwang Mun-yak couldn¡¯t ignore the signals Chung Myung was sending him and softened his expression.

    Un Geom spoke up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Mount Hua¡¯s Un Geom. I am in charge of the dorms the disciples reside in.¡±

    ¡°I see, and Un Geom, you are saying that you don¡¯t believe my words?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I just have a fundamental question. Apart from everything else, does Chung Myung even have the ability to cure such ailments?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A reasonable question.

    Everyone looked at Elder Hwang and Chung Myung with doubt in their eyes. Hwang Mun-Yak was speechless and also looked at Chung Myung. This wasn¡¯t something the two had discussed.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t difficult.¡±

    ¡°Can you exin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As you all know, I was a beggar, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Beggars usually pick up anything and eat everything they can get their hands on, so they often get sick and poisoned.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! If that was the case, then the Tang family could have helped treat Elder Hwang a lot earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you see beggars end up poisoned in unexpected ways. Most are unaware of how to relieve traditional poisons, but beggars are much more capable when ites from something edible.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Five Shade Grass is a nt that is found in most ces. It is very simr to mugwort, but it has poison in it. Birds also often eat it and get poisoned. Once consumed, the poison begins to afflict you after a couple of days, thenes a long period of suffering and eventually death.¡±

    Everyone was engrossed in his words.

    ¡°However, the way to detoxify it is simpler than one might think. Even if you take the person to a physician, they won¡¯t be cured, but feeding the person a ground radish will help them recover.¡±

    ¡°So, Elder Hwang was poisoned with the Five Shade Grass?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The symptoms were very simr, so I tried it out, and he recovered.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang, who was silent until then, began to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a simr story. The Beggars Union is known to have the most efficient poison remedies.¡±

    ¡°Well, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myungughed internally as he saw the others questioning whether to believe it or not.

    ¡®Ask away, you bastards.¡¯

    There was nothing to worry about, even if they went and asked the Beggars Union to check the authenticity of the information. Everything he said was true.

    War was fought against supply. Getting supplies to the front lines on time was the most difficult thing in the world. So, those on the front line would often pick up anything that could be eaten, and there are many cases of people getting sick.

    The incident he spoke about was something Chung Myung had actually experienced in the past. It was the Beggars Union that had helped him.

    What happened to Elder Hwang had nothing to do with this, but what do the sect leaders even know?

    ¡®It sounds reasonable enough.¡¯

    Life is like that.

    ¡°Such a thing exists?¡±

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t do much. Should we really cause a fuss over Chung Myung being a few dayste when someone¡¯s life was hanging in the bnce?

    ¡°You did a great job!¡±

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung in admiration.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Un Geom spoke.

    ¡°If this is true. Then, rather than punishment, shouldn¡¯t a reward be given instead?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhm</i>. Indeed, you are right.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened a little.

    ¡°But sect leader.¡±

    Un Am raised a slight objection.

    ¡°It is a great sin to disobey the sect leader¡¯s order and not return, no matter how righteous his intentions were, what he did was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Are my orders more important than a man¡¯s life?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that we should praise a disciple for leaving a person to die as long as they return punctually?

    Un Am went silent.

    ¡°Mount Hua is a sect which pursues justice. What can take priority over saving people¡¯s lives? Are my petty orders more important than life?¡±

    ¡°I was short-sighted.¡±

    Un Am bowed his head.

    Meanwhile, Un Am and Hyun Jong exchanged nces. Un Am was the first to speak, and Hyun Jong expressed his anger, so people wouldn¡¯t bring this topic up anymore.

    Hyun Jong, who realized Un Am¡¯s intention behind asking this question, gave a quick nce at Un Am and looked back at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head.

    As soon as the situation was settled, Hwang Mun-Yak decided to speak.

    ¡°The Eunha Guild and I have been greatly blessed by Mount Hua. No, to be precise, I was helped by Chung Myung, but he said that it was all thanks to the teachings of Mount Hua and gave credit to the sect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    ¡°That child.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Path of Dao, seriously!¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled.

    ¡®Everything is taken care of.¡¯

    However, it was impossible to speak the truth. From his point of view, it was better to let Chung Myung and Mount Hua be one.

    It was hard to hold back hisughter as he looked at the face of Chung Myung, who brazenly epted his elder¡¯s praise.

    ¡°And so, to repay the kindness I received, I would like to make a small investment in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Investment?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Though perhaps the word investment isn¡¯t right. More like support. An investment has to be returned, but there is no need for such things if it was given in the form of support, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-You have already given so much to Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°If I was nning to end it there, I wouldn¡¯t have bothereding here with my family. I want to pour all of myself into Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°E-elder Hwang?¡±

    Despite Hyun Jong¡¯s surprise, Hwang Mun-Yak only smiled.

    ¡°We brought our people so we can take this slowly. What Mount Hua needs and what we can do will all be discussed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much, Elder Hwang.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I will fall short no matter how much I try since life cannot be measured with money.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak and Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung at the same time.

    Hyun Jong spoke with a cheerful smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought a blessing over Mount Hua, and now you¡¯ve even helped spread the name of Mount Hua. I¡¯m almost ashamed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If I hadn¡¯t learned anything here, would I even be able to do that?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak was shocked.

    ¡®Look at this silver-tongued devil.¡¯

    His words flowed smoothly like oil on an even surface.

    ¡°Then, apart from the finance head and Un Am, the others can leave and rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Everyone stood up.

    ¡°And Chung Myung, I will call youter, so don¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head slightly and went out with the others. As soon as they exited, the head of Martial Arts, Hyun Sang, patted him on the shoulders.

    ¡°You worked hard. It was a great job.¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything too great.¡±

    ¡°What you did was amazing. How can it not be a huge deal? <i>Huhuhu</i>. It¡¯s amazing enough to save a life, but it was even Elder Hwang¡¯s life! Really, a shooting star must havee to Mount Hua!¡±

    That shooting star was Chung Myung himself.

    He was the only star here.

    Chung Myung sighed, seeing these people giving all the credit for what he did to some random luck.

    Right, right. What can I do when they¡¯re so happy?

    At that moment, Un Geom came.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dorm Master.¡±

    ¡°I know you did a good job, but it is true that you handled it poorly. You were in the wrong, especially for leaving Mount Hua without a word.¡±

    ¡°I was in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t think about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible, but be careful next time. What you did this time was more dangerous than you thought.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will be careful.¡±

    ¡°It is true that you disobeyed the sect leader¡¯s order. You can¡¯t always use the excuse that it was unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head.

    His lips were pouting.

    ¡®Why is this child so inflexible?¡¯

    However, Chung Myung, who was thinking all sorts of twisted thoughts, felt relieved when he looked up and saw Un Geom¡¯s lip twitching and struggling to hold back a smile.

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>. Well, you should be careful and keep up the good work.¡±

    ¡®Look at him.¡¯

    The others all approached, patted him on the shoulder, and congratted him. The existence of Elder Hwang in Mount Hua held a deeper meaning than Chung Myung thought.

    He is a person who provides money.

    And those with money are the best.

    ¡°It seems like Mount Hua¡¯s luck is finally turning around. Good fortune keeps finding ustely.¡±

    Luck?

    Everything was because of Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung sighed secretly.

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, Sahyung. My back is starting to hurt now.¡¯

    He seemed to hear his Sahyungughing at him from the sky.

 Chapter 64: Sect Leader! That one is the God of Wealth! (4)

    Mount Hua was in chaos.

    No, it was already in a state of turmoil, but now it was in a fuss for apletely different reason.

    ¡°Elder Hwang was saved?¡±

    ¡°Who is elder Hwang?¡±

    ¡°The greatest merchant of the Eunha Guild. Even if all the merchants of Hua-Um gathered, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go against Elder Hwang.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Is he that great of a person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    The third-ss disciples were all in either disbelief or shock as they spoke.

    ¡°Chung Myung saved someone that important!?¡±

    ¡°Wow! This is really¡­.¡±

    ¡°Weird.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Why would he¡­.¡±

    It was good news, but the third-ss disciples were all confused.

    With this, Chung Myung¡¯s position was bound to rise, and it was clear that the adults in Mount Hua would favor him more. Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung already being protected by Un Geom and the sect leader?

    And now he¡¯s going to get another level up?

    Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡°I wondered what he was getting himself up to.¡±

    He is really a ghost-like man. Maybe the heavens were helping him?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have too much luck on his side?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul and spoke.

    ¡°You think it was luck?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you think it¡¯s something else?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t luck. It¡¯s skill.¡±

    Jo Gul titled his head. Yoon Jong started to exin when he saw hispanion¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°It was Chung Myung¡¯s skill that gained him the authority to go down to Hua-Um vige, that¡¯s why he got picked to deliver the letter. What would we have done in that situation? All we could have done was inform our elders of the situation and perform our usual duties in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­. yeah.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, there was no guarantee that Elder Hwang would survive his treatment either, but he took a chance because of his skill. If things had gone poorly, Elder Hwang might have died, and Mount Hua would have been ostracized as a sect that tried to take advantage of a wealthy guild only to cause a catastrophe instead. It¡¯s a situation in which even the sect leader can¡¯t move about recklessly. ¡°

    Jo Gul nodded his head. What Yoon Jong said was true.

    ¡°Everything looks easy when you see someone else do it. You only realize how difficult something truly is when you must do it yourself. Focus on developing your skills instead of discussing luck. Luck may provide you with opportunities, but if youck the skill to capitalize on that moment, then it¡¯s all a waste.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Jo Gul sighed low.

    ¡®Sahyung is starting to nag more and more these days.¡¯

    In the past, Yoon Jong was the kind that would step aside from any situation.

    Although he was sitting in a symbolic seat as the eldest of the third-ss disciples, he wasn¡¯t someone outstanding and never tried to make use of his position.

    Like water, he would often just go with the flow. Lately, though, he felt more and more like a Sahyung.

    He¡¯s changed since he decided to achieve something in Mount Hua.

    It was the same with Jo Gul.

    The others went silent and fell into contemtion at Yoon Jong¡¯s words.

    However, Yoon Jong¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished.

    ¡°But I am worried.¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°The process and result were achieved through his skills, but it is also true that his position has increased¡­.¡±

    Chun Myung had already made several contributions to Mount Hua. Now, he made another major one, so what level would his status rise to?

    ¡°I am sure that something else is bound to happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung being vicious like a snake isn¡¯t the problem here.

    The problem was that this vicious person was diligent.

    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>.¡±

    ¡°Just what sin did Imit in my previous life?¡±

    The White Plum Blossom Boarding House was filled with sighs.

    ¡°Elder Hwang decided to take over the businesses in Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fortunate.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Elder Hwang, we can trust him.¡±

    Hyun Jong tried to suppress his excitement.

    ¡®I am so d that I can¡¯t even make tea!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t easy to stabilize his hands, which were trembling in excitement.

    Hwang Mun-Yak offered to manage their business without any charge. He even promised a huge amount ofpensation, saying that he would repay the favor he had received.

    He simply ced two conditions.

    Instead of umting wealth inside Mount Hua, the money earned would be utilized for the development of Mount Hua.

    And the other was to give preference to the third-ss disciple, Chung Myung.

    The first condition was no problem.

    Hyun Jong had no intention of storing the wealth away. Mount Hua wasn¡¯t in a position where it could leisurely umte wealth. They would have to pour money down the well before it would be stable enough to hold water.

    The problem was the second condition.

    ¡®Preference is too vague of a term.¡¯

    It was a natural request to expect from Elder Hwang, Chung Myung had saved his life. As Chung Myung is a disciple of Mount Hua, it can be said that Elder Hwang was repaying the favor by investing in Mount Hua. Yet, he had a special interest in Chung Myung himself.

    The problem came from the term ¡®preferential treatment.¡¯

    ¡®What are some ways we can give such treatment to a third-ss disciple?¡¯

    That was what made Hyung Jong¡¯s head hurt.

    If he soberly evaluated the achievements made by Chung Myung, it was strange that he hadn¡¯t been rewarded properly.

    But wasn¡¯t Chung Myung already receiving privileges that even the great disciple couldn¡¯t have?

    ¡®At a time like this¡­.¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Am.

    Un Am looked at Hyun Jong too and opened his mouth.

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>, this is a good thing.¡±

    Un Am drew in the crowd¡¯s attention, looked around at them, and continued.

    ¡°The reason Elder Hwang asked is because Chung Myung has saved him from a horrible end.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s such a good child. How does he choose to only do good deeds? Is he a spirit?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s truly on the path of Dao.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Un Am coughed once to gather attention from those talking about the child.

    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we reward that child again?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. He should be rewarded.¡±

    ¡°He does deserve it.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°<i>Hmmm</i>, so what kind of reward do you think would be fine? Let¡¯s all give our opinions.¡±

    Seeing that things had gone the way he wanted, Hyun Jong smiled.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a disciple that only brings fortune to Mount Hua and receives appropriate rewards in return? Of course, such things were a blessing to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Considering that he¡¯s a third-ss disciple, why not teach him a martial art which he normally couldn¡¯t learn as a third-ss disciple?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang.

    This was certainly preferential treatment for the child.

    ¡°After I finish studying them, why not let Chung Myung learn the Seven Sages Sword and the Falling Flower Sword? That would certainly make him happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    It was a very warm atmosphere. Hyun Jong smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°Then, as we discussed¡­.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    At that moment, someone interrupted Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    Hyun Jong slowly turned his gaze and looked at the source of the voice.

    Finance head, Hyun Young.

    He decried with a face full of anger.

    ¡°Sect leader! It makes no sense to give that child this kind of reward!¡±

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, what now!¡¯

    This discussion was going to be another pain in the ass.

    Although Hyun Jong was the sect leader of Mount Hua, Hyun Young was also an elder and a member of the financial side. He couldn¡¯t easily ignore the words of Hyun Young and do what he wanted.

    ¡°Finance head, what now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your reward? What kind of reward is that?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Do you think that if you give that child martial arts, he¡¯ll be happy? He¡¯s already busy training every day at the dorms, and you want to give him more to learn? That¡¯s not a reward; it¡¯s punishment!¡±

    What?

    What is this?

    Why did it seem like the conversation went in a strange direction?

    Amid everyone¡¯s confusion, Hyun Young looked at them with fire zing in his eyes.

    ¡°That is no reward! A reward must be something that you give another person wholeheartedly. What kind of reward is this!? When you give a reward, it needs to be significant enough to feel a certain reluctance to part with it! Do you understand what I¡¯m talking about?¡±

    What was this man even saying?

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with eyes that were full of bewilderment as he couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening. Wasn¡¯t Hyun Young the one who hated Chung Myung¡¯s the most and said he had to be punished at all costs in the previous meeting?

    Why did he suddenly change his position?

    Atst, an excitable voice erupted from Hyun Young¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Do you think this is some normal contribution!? Thanks to that child, Elder Hwang was saved, and the money is flowing into Mount Hua¡ªNo, Mount Hua is being supported! Elder Hwang even said that he would even manage the businesses for free¡­ FOR FREE!¡±

    Only then did Hyun Jong understand why this was happening.

    Hyun Young was the head of finances.

    Someone who had to take care of the maintenance of Mount Hua. To put it bluntly, it was a position that needed to manage the money within Mount Hua.

    Really, it could be expressed in one word,

    HELL

    How horrible must it have been to manage the finances for a ruined sect? However, thanks to him, Mount Hua was able to survive until now.

    ¡®No more.¡¯

    There was no one willing to aid a ruined sect, and debtors kepting to collect.

    Then, when the situation became dire, Chung Myung solved the problem.

    Although arge chest of money was found, money would disappear quickly once it found a use.

    What the finance head wanted wasn¡¯t money, which would run out when used, but stable ie, which could be invested each month with the businesses running well.

    How happy must he be? After all, Chung Myung saved Elder Hwang, the person Mount Hua needed the most in order to steer them towards the best oue. From his perspective, he would support Chung Myung even if he needed to wait on him hand and foot for over a month.

    Hyun Young was red when he shouted.

    ¡°Give him a proper reward! That way, he will bring more nice things to us!¡±

    ¡°A reward isn¡¯t an investment to earn backter¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Hyun Young, who was excited, even stopped Hyun Jong from speaking.

    ¡°Sect leader! That child, he is a God! He¡¯s the God of Wealth! You need to give him a proper reward and keep using him to earn more money! Do you get it! <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know just how much money he¡¯s earned this time? All these other idiots are gathered here, but not a single one among them has even brought in a penny! Such bastards! But this child is a wonderful bastard! Right? Do you understand? Say yes?¡±

    Hyun Sang got up from his seat and then hugged Hyun Young from behind and started pulling him out of the room.

    ¡°Sect leader! Reward him right! A huge reward!¡±

    As he was dragged out, Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°I hope you all understand. He¡¯s gone through some tough times.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we understand.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there isn¡¯t anything we can do. Considering the hardship that he¡¯s endured.¡±

    ¡°How difficult must it have been¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Un Am cleared the atmosphere and spoke.

    ¡°Finance head is right. Chung Myung needs to be rewarded properly. I especially like the idea of giving him what he really deserves.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°If we look at this situation calmly, Chung Myung¡¯s achievements this time cannot bepared to what he did previously.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Butst time, it was pure coincidence. So, the disciples will also try to see what kind of reward Chung Myung receives this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I want Chung Myung to be given a proper reward so that all disciples understand that those who achieve great deeds for Mount Hua will be awarded appropriately.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads, and Hyun Jong said.

    ¡°Then, what should be the reward?¡±

    No one could answer.

    ¡°First of all¡­.¡±

    It was Un Am who spoke.

    ¡°He likes going down Mount Hua, so I think it might be good to have him be our liaison with the Eunha Guild.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that just be turning him into an errand boy? Is that even a reward?¡±

    ¡°Elder Hwang is fond of Chung Myung, so he will treat him favorably each time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, that is true.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head. It was a good idea.

    As soon as one opinion came out, the others began to express their thoughts as well.

    ¡°Why not give him a Plum Blossom Sword in advance? Wouldn¡¯t the child like that?¡±

    ¡°What use would the Plum Blossom Sword be to a child who still trains with a wooden sword? Why not give him a new uniform? Embroidered with golden thread.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of wearing gold-lined threads when food is scarce? Let¡¯s just give him something to eat or let him take something from the library.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Chung Myung is like you! You think we should just give him food as a reward?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll give him pills!¡±

    ¡°There are no pills in Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Then buy some! We have money!¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hyun Young kicked the door open and shouted.

    ¡°Just give him money! What are you all racking your heads for when we have money to give! You frustrating old bastard! Shut up and give him money for¡­ <i>um! Um! Um!</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang covered Hyun Young¡¯s mouth and dragged him out again with an awkward smile.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    ¡®It is true that good things have constantly been happeningtely¡­.¡¯

    But the more Mount Hua grew, the stranger it became.

    Maybe it was just his imagination?

 Chapter 65: Sect Leader! That one is the God of Wealth! (5)

    Hwang Mun-Yak sat opposite Chun Myung and sipped his tea.

    Chung Myung frowned slightly as he looked at Elder Hwang.

    It was Hwang Mun-Yak who began the conversation.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°You say the strangest things from time to time.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with asking.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s eyes shone as he gauged Chung Myung¡¯s reaction. He felt a subtle sense of incongruity as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®I, Hwang Mun-Yak, am speaking on equal footing with a child like this?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of arrogance, but considering what Hwang Mun-Yak had achieved in life, sitting like this with a third-ss disciple would usually be unthinkable.

    Nevertheless, Hwang Mun-Yak was now alone with Chung Myung. Not as a benefactor who saved his life, but simply because he wanted to deal with Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciple, Chung Myung.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we in the same boat now?¡±

    ¡°Boat¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°It was luck that I saved Elder Hwang. Being on the same boat is a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°I have no desire to be on the same boat as Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes and looked at Elder Hwang.

    ¡®Look at him?¡¯

    Isn¡¯t he being a bit too honest?

    ¡°To be precise, without you, Mount Hua is of no interest to me.¡±

    ¡°You are overestimating my worth.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak curled his lips at Chung Myung¡¯s modesty.

    ¡°Young disciple. I am a merchant. I have been a merchant all my life, and I will be one until the day I die. As a merchant, the only weapon I possess is my eye for people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If my eyes were wrong, I would have already been in ruin. Even if I have merely been lucky enough to avoid failure till now, I would surely fail one day. There is nothing more upsetting or regrettable than that, but if my eyes are correct¡­.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t good fortune be in the future for both Eunha and Mount Hua?¡±

    Chung Myung lightly scratched his cheek.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t say anything about being on the same boat. I¡¯m not fond of such phrases.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°People who speak such words are often the first ones to put a knife in others¡¯ backs.¡±

    Things like this happened in the past.

    Countless people praised and shed tears for Chung Myung and Mount Hua as they went to save the world. But none of them had shown kindness to Mount Hua in the end.

    So how could he like these words now?

    ¡°I don¡¯t like such phrases either. From a merchant¡¯s perspective, a boat is something you can get on and off at any time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled.

    ¡°Although, if our destination is the same, then there is no need to get off the boat. After all, if both parties row the boat together, won¡¯t it be easier to reach our destination?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hwang Mun-Yak with serious eyes.

    ¡°Yes. There is nothing wrong about that.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡®I am sure.¡¯

    He confirmed this.

    It didn¡¯t matter what the oue of this conversation would be. It would be great if Chung Myung would cooperate, but even if he didn¡¯t, as long as the negotiations with the sect leader werepleted, Eunha Guild would support and take advantage of Mount Hua.

    Nevertheless, Hwang Mun-Yak wanted to speak privately with Chung Myung to confirm this point.

    ¡®In this child¡¯s head, Mount Hua is already developing. He has already determined that Mount Hua will develop, without fail.¡¯

    What tremendous confidence.

    However, this self-confidence didn¡¯t feel like it came from simple child-like pride, ignorant of the world. Rather, a sense of senility could be felt from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Young disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Eunha Merchant Guild will do its best to support Mount Hua. You know what that means, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What, you are breaking up with the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I think it is a bit disrespectful to expect a reward for something we didn¡¯t request from you.¡±

    ¡°I want nothing in return. I just want you to know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Sure¡­¡±

    ¡®You just wanted to let me know, sure.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t cost a thing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure toe and visit you often in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader said that if there was a need to send someone to Eunha, I¡¯d be the one to go.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the good news. I hope to see and speak with you soon. <i>Haha</i>.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. <i>Hahaha.</i>¡±

    Both people chuckled at the same time and looked at each other.

    In their hearts, both hadpletely different thoughts.

    ¡®This quick-witted little prick!¡¯

    ¡®How dare you try and take advantage of me. I¡¯ve handled countless fools like you in my past life!¡¯

    They were facing each other with smiles, but sparks were flowing between them.

    ¡°Young disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°This is the gamble of my life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something a young man should say.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve gained a new life after you helped me. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to bet on a new life.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t really care about that.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I just wanted to say it then.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak stood up. Then he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I will only say one word of advice in return for saving my life.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Young disciple. You certainly are excellent. Even if you searched every crevice of the world twice over, you might not find someone more capable at your age.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words.¡±

    Do you want to find a person like Chung Myung? It¡¯s not just those his age; there¡¯s absolutely nobody like him in the entire world!

    Who else coulde back from the dead like him?

    ¡°But I think that young disciple needs to stay hidden a little longer. The world is a scary ce. All sorts of ghouls and ghosts dance around, and there are many demons around us. As soon as you reveal yourself, they¡¯ll rush towards you.¡±

    Chung Myung had a bitter smile.

    ¡°You speak too highly of me; I am just a kid.¡±

    ¡°I told you all that I wanted to say. Okay then.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak turned around and walked away.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, one minute.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak turned around again; Chung Myung had a subtle smile on his face.

    ¡°I need you to find out a few things for me. Could you please help me out?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak also had a subtle smile as he nodded.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Hwang Mun-Yak closed the door behind him and Hwang Jongi, who was waiting, approached him.

    ¡°Did you have a good conversation, father?¡±

    ¡°How did the discussions with the vige below the mountain go?¡±

    ¡°From today on, we have decided to ce subordinates within Hua-Um. If we support and distribute the goods, we will be able to stabilize the businesses before ten days are up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite long.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak said.

    ¡°Even if you take a loss, settle the matter within three days. Now isn¡¯t the time to pursue profit. We need to show our abilities here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hwang Jongi couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity and asked again.

    ¡°The young disciple is¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Hm</i>.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak nced back at the door he had left behind with a subtle expression.

    ¡®That child is a monster!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand what that child was thinking. Even though he took on a child-like appearance, Hwang Mun-Yak began to doubt whether even that was real or fake.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather call this ce the Dragon¡¯s Lair.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak walked out whistling.

    Dragon Lair.

    Where a dragon lives. There was no need to guess who the dragon was.

    ¡°Jongi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Maybe we should put everything on the line in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak was strangely excited.

    Merchants don¡¯t live on money but information. Money was just the result of utilizing the information in the proper manner.

    He realized before anyone else that a dragon resided in Mount Hua. This information was so great that even Hwang Mun-Yak couldn¡¯t estimate its value.

    ¡®If I use this information well, the Eunha Merchant Guild might very well rise to the top of the world!¡¯

    It won¡¯t be easy, but wasn¡¯t this worth a try?

    ¡°There must be a lot of work to do. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    Hwang Jongi silently followed his father, unable to understand the situation.

    At the small hill behind White Plum Blossom Hall, a pair of eyes were watching them.

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung watched the two adults as they set off from Mount Hua.

    ¡°That old man just doesn¡¯t quit.¡±

    Dealing with Hwang Mun-Yak was different from dealing with Hyun Jong or the other elders of Mount Hua. Of course, the elders of Mount Hua were diligent and wise, but they were Taoists who lived their lives away from the real world.

    Hwang Mun-Yak lived in the secr world his entire life, so he was a lot more calcting.

    ¡°Whatever, it all worked out.¡±

    He was able to solve the issue. Hwang Mun-Yak would continue to help Mount Hua in the future.

    The weakest part of Mount Hua has been bolstered.

    Wealth?

    No.

    Hwang Mun-Yak will make sure that Mount Hua¡¯s name is heard around the world once again. Since Mount Hua is a martial arts sect, it was necessary for them to im their identity in the right way.

    Chung Myung looked up at the blue sky and grinned.

    ¡°Well, one problem is solved, Sahyung! How was that? Do you think I did well?¡±

    The visage of Chung Myung¡¯s Sahyung could be seen smiling down at him from among the clouds.

    As if to say,

    ¡®You idiot. It serves you right! Now, do you understand how hard it is?¡¯

    That was what that old man seemed to be saying.

    ¡°This is still the first step.¡±

    There was a long way to go.

    Mount Hua¡¯s biggest obstacle has been ovee, there was no immediate concern remaining that the sect would vanish, and they had even gained a fair bit of wealth. With that problem solved, the next focus would be their martial arts.

    If the Southern Edge Sect has lost their identity and forgotten their roots, then what about Mount Hua, which doesn¡¯t even have roots? He had to restore Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts back to their peak.

    Chung Myung raised his body up.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>. When will the kids grow up!?¡±

    Looking down at Mount Hua, the scene seemed to leave him feeling pleased. Even though it was only a little, Mount Hua had begun to change.

    Chung Myungid down again.

    ¡°Sahyung, Sahyung. I should have listened more to Sahyung¡¯s constant nagging. Now I understand Sahyung¡¯s worries.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    He could envision the old days when he hid away from his Sahyung as he chased after Chung Myung, ready to discipline him.

    His appearance had changed, but so did the years.

    Mount Hua is Mount Hua.

    Right. It was still Mount Hua.

    It was a day when the long winter had passed, and the first spring plum blossoms bloomed in Mount Hua.

 Chapter 66: Donâ€™t worry! Iâ€™ll make you win! (1)

    The power of the Eunha Merchant Guild was genuinely shocking.

    The people of the Eunha Guild showed that they could stabilize and overhaul the Hua-Um businesses within a short few days. A feat that Mount Hua was unable to do despite using all their disciples.

    Thanks to that, a buddha-like smile wouldn¡¯t leave Hyun Young¡¯s face as he strolled around.

    Most of the time, that smiling face would lead to¡­

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    Hyun Young patted Chung Myung¡¯s hair with a loving smile more benevolent than anyone else. Honey seemed to drip from his eyes.

    ¡°Eat a lot. Eat a lot and go somewhere else to earn more good things.¡±

    ¡°¡­. What?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, raise Mount Hua¡¯s reputation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The third-ss disciples were all stunned in shock. Hyun Young, who was normally like a venomous serpent,ughed and stroked someone¡¯s hair.

    Chung Myung felt like a sacrificialmb being fed before the date of its killing.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m being trained indirectly.¡¯

    Hyun Jong and now even Hyun Young were all smiles. They were so happy that youthful ck hair had begun sprouting under the years of gray!

    ¡®They must be quite old.¡¯

    Although they looked young for their age, considering that they were distinguished martial artists, they still seemed far too worn and withered. Those who had suffered so much during the prime of their lives now had a massive burden lifted off their shoulders.

    Hua-Um settled down, and the elders regained theirughter.

    Time began to flow like water.

    The disciples of Mount Hua also embraced the flow of time, feeling the stability that came to Mount Hua for the first time in decades.

    And while everyone was enjoying such a peaceful life, the third-ss disciples were dying.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>, myyyyyyy God!¡±

    The third-ss disciples, carrying stones the size of a human body, moved their tired bodies as sweat poured like rain from them. And did push-ups with all kinds of screams.

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°M-My waist¡­¡±

    However, there was one thing that was different. The swearing, which used to be directed at Chun Myung, has been reced with cries of agony.

    ¡°I am dying!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die. You made it this far without dying. Straighten your back!¡±

    ¡°No, I am really going to die¡­!¡±

    ¡°You just have to do it two more times. Now, this is thest one. Once more! Okay! This is thest one!¡±

    ¡°<i>k!</i>¡±

    With another push-up somehowpleted, one of the disciples gasped and cried.

    ¡°A-Are we going to die like this?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to die. Nobody has died yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Ack</i>.¡±

    At first, they just started their training because Chung Myung asked them to¡­well, more like forced them to. They started this training to avoid missing their meals or being beaten.

    However, after repeating this for several months, they realized something.

    ¡®This works.¡¯

    No, it¡¯s not enough to say it works. To be precise, it changed everything. At first, they could only endure this training because of the pill Chung Myung gave them, but now they could feel the effects of their training all throughout their bodies.

    First, their lower body was rigid and stable; their swords would no longer waver. Also, their stamina had gone up, and their entire body felt alive and energetic.

    Even though they were previously unmotivated, they all had a martial artist¡¯s spirit at the end of the day. Weren¡¯t martial artists the sort of people who would be motivated once they recognized their own growth? They wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to chew a living snake if it meant improving themselves.

    Who wouldin if all it took to improve their condition was simply lifting some stones?

    The screaming voices increased as the training carried on, and over time the disciples, who used to carry bags of sand, were now lifting heavy stones.

    The most notable of which was Jo Gul.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul lifted a rock twice asrge as the others. Seeing that, everyone bit their tongues.

    ¡°Is he doing this without using internal qi?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    The way they spoke changed. It was only a few months, but they had all grown a bit taller, and their shoulders widened.

    Jo Gul had changed so much that people would blink twice before recognizing him. He used to be on the smaller end of the third-ss disciples but was now taller with a solid muscr frame.

    Yoon Jong looked at the shocked disciples and smiled.

    ¡®It¡¯s a strange thing.¡¯

    When they first started training, Yoon Jong held a lot of worries within his chest.

    Basically, Mount Hua¡¯s sword is a swift one. Mount Hua¡¯s sword style was to pressure the opponent through myriad changes based on the speed and tempo of the user.

    That¡¯s why Yoon Jong initially thought this training method, of simply increasing strength, would interfere with Mount Hua¡¯s sword arts.

    Somehow, their swords seemed twice as sharp since their training began to bear results.

    Thanks to that, they achieved a new level of understanding of the sword arts they had been taught.

    Viewing their swordsmanship in a different light, they were now learning the Falling Flower Sword.

    It was a little tricky, but Yoon Jong was more than satisfied with it.

    The Falling Flower Sword and Seven Star Step differed from what they learned before. The deeper they delved, the more mysterious the techniques seemed. They were martial arts which convinced them that they would be stronger once they mastered them.

    So, they were all excited.

    ¡®One more!¡¯

    ¡°<i>Uhhhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>kkkkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°Wow, your bodies are getting so big that your swords seem like chopsticks!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe</i>. Please! Bring me another sandbag!¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t help but feel like the disciples of Mount Hua were bing more like a den of bandits.

    It was indelible to see the fragile disciples gradually turning into hulking muscr beasts.

    ¡°Sahyung. It¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the past, everyone looked forward to the end of the training, but now they each set their own training ns and push themselves harder, often training overtime on their own.

    It was Yoon Jong¡¯s role to manage their ns so that the disciples wouldn¡¯t be overtrained.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s head inside. We should wash up, eat, and get ready for morning practice too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°First, finish what you were doing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um</i>, yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong was looking around and nced at Jo Gul.

    ¡°But where is Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t beening to training muchtely, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Since the third-ss disciples became more motivated to train by themselves, Chung Myung didn¡¯t join in with them as often.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he is sleeping either; he wakes up before anyone else. So where is he even going?¡±

    ¡°How could we even know? Actually, isn¡¯t Chung Myung the busiest person in Mount Hua right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡±

    It was true.

    After a series of events, Mount Hua was revived. Visitors, who had nevere to Mount Hua before, began to frequent the sect, and the businesses recovered from Hua-Um had been re-integrated, so the sect was steadily earning money.

    Following that, Mount Hua itself was even being renovated, with maintenanceborers alsoing and going constantly.

    In the meantime, Chung Myung was moving back and forth between the Eunha Guild and Mount Hua.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°How strong do you think we are?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Yoon Jong tilted his head.

    Strength is rtive. In order to know how strong they were now, they had to understand their past strength. But they didn¡¯t really have a standard to measure by.

    They only knew that they had gotten stronger, but it was difficult to judge how strong they became since they were all growing together.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be at least twice as strong as my past self?¡±

    ¡°Only twice as strong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a bit abstract. What¡¯s certain is that I¡¯m confident that I could defeat at least three of my former self.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°You know. The conference ising up.¡±

    At that, Yoon Jong frowned.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We need to get much stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ask Chung Myung to give us some new training.¡±

    Jo Gul resolutely nodded with a sullen expression.

    ¡°What do I do now?¡±

    Chung Myung headed towards the mountain¡¯s peak. To be strong, he had to train.

    Chung Myung had achieved perfect synchronization between his body and sword in the past. With the memories of his former life, he was able to somewhat reach simr results with his current body, but he hadn¡¯t been able to aplish perfect body and sword unification like he had in the past.

    There was no shortcut here. He must constantly swing his sword to resolve the dissonance felt between body, mind, and sword.

    However, the problem was that Chung Myung couldn¡¯t do this in front of others. If he were to train properly in front of others, their entire worldview would be flipped upside-down, and it would draw unnecessary attention to himself.

    ¡°Yep, I would rather die than suffer!¡±

    So, he chose to practice in a location beyond the prying eyes of others.

    These days, Chung Myung climbs the mountain at dawn, swings his sword on the peak, and thenes down.

    ¡®How am I supposed to do this?¡¯

    There was no problem climbing the mountain; the problem was that it wasted a lot of time.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have enough time to spend like this.¡¯

    He had to keep an eye on the third-ss disciples, manage the businesses down in Hua-Um together with the Eunha Guild, and gently appease the sect¡¯s elders, who sometimes act strangely.

    But more importantly, he was sure of one thing.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have the time to rx.¡¯

    If he was given 100 years, then Chung Myung would someday enter the realm of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint and naturally be stronger than his past self. As Chung Myung gets stronger, Mount Hua will naturally get stronger too.

    But the world isn¡¯t such an easy ce.

    There are bound to be people who will target Mount Hua; they will do anything to be stronger even without a specific goal in mind. Because a sect that flourishes will be seen aspetition to be stifled and snuffed out.

    Somewhere down the line, interference will appear, and people wille to pick a fight.

    What if he takes his sweet time to train and ends up encountering an enemy he can¡¯t defeat?

    Besides, doesn¡¯t Mount Hua already have a lot of enemies?

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡®I need to get stronger as soon as possible. I can only handle so much.¡¯

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t afford to neglect his training. He had to climb as quickly as he could. Lying and waiting wouldn¡¯t make him stronger; he would have to clench his teeth and work hard¡­.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    Someone was here.

    An uninvited guest appeared at the location Chung Myung had trained for the past month.

    ¡®Who would be here at this time¡­?¡¯

    He cautiously approached the peak and peered at the figure that was wielding their sword in the moonlight.

    The tip of the sword drew a smooth line through the night sky.

    Soft but powerful. shy but elegant.

    The sword which rose from the ground embroidered the sky and slowly descended like falling flower petals.

    An elegant sword dance.

    It was a dark dawn before the sun had even begun to rise. A woman was performing a sword dance under the moonlit night sky.

    Her white robe, ebony hair, and silver sword shone in the moonlight.

    ¡°Like a moon under a moon¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung was engrossed in her dance.

    The mysterious woman¡¯s sword appeared to melt into the moonlight.

    Fragile, yet unshakable. The sword seemed like a Plum Blossom. Right. The old sword of Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung fell into a bizarre state of fascination.

    The ancient sword arts of Mount Hua, which he thought he would never see in this era, were unfolding in front of him.

    It wasn¡¯t a question of what swordsmanship they chose to master; it was a question of what it meant to wield the sword at all.

    Yes, like¡­

    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡±

    A sharp voice interrupted his concentration as the woman rushed toward him.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    The woman quickly appeared in front of Chung Myung and sharply stabbed her sword.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    A fierce sword lightly touched Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    Chung Myung sighed lightly, staring nkly at the sword on his neck.

    ¡®I would be better off dead!¡¯

    How could he let a child catch him off guard? His reputation as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint is over.

    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t remember seeing someone like you here before?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s what I want to say!¡¯

    Who the hell is this woman?

 Chapter 67: Donâ€™t worry! Iâ€™ll make you win! (2)

    The woman stared at Chung Myung with cold eyes.

    In the meantime, Chung Myung managed to understand a couple things about the person before him.

    First, this woman belonged to Mount Hua.

    She had Mount Hua¡¯s pattern engraved on the chest of her uniform to prove it. Only the disciples of Mount Hua could wear this.

    Second.

    ¡®<i>Tch</i>. Any man would be mesmerized by her.¡¯

    She is pretty.

    In his previous life, Chung Myung had been all around the world. To remain un-swayed by mortal pleasures and always maintain a stable mind was what the Dao was all about. However, it was impossible for Chung Myung, who was famous for being a delinquent master of Mount Hua, to remain stuck in one city for very long.

    It had been the same before he rose to fame. He was someone who would hit the people from the other sects constantly.

    After that, he struggled very hard to raise the reputation of Mount Hua through a cooperative effort and beat up everyone who tried to cheat him or Mount Hua.

    Right. Even in the old days, he proved that Mount Hua¡¯s sword was the best in the world by defeating the masters from all the famous sects.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t intentional.

    ¡®They always started it.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s duty to develop Mount Hua¡¯s reputation. That was the role left to the elders of the sect. However, the role somehow became linked to Chung Myung and his Sahyung. Thanks to that, Chung Myung was dragged around all over the ce.

    Even then, he had rarely witnessed a woman as beautiful as this mysterious disciple in front of him. Although, there was a feeling like a flower that hadn¡¯t yet fully bloomed, making him wonder how it would look when it finally blooms someday.

    Ebony hair, eyebrows, pure white skin, and perfectly clear,rge eyes were impressive.

    If Chung Myung had been a child with no experience, he might have been overwhelmed by this beauty by now.

    The problem was that Chung Myung was an old man who suffered and saw too much of this world to be swayed by mere beauty.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°A human.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sword moved closer to his throat.

    <i>Ah!</i> Shit! She doesn¡¯t know how to joke!

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s uniform.¡±

    Her gaze fell on the chest of Chung Myung as he spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing your face. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing you here too.¡±

    The woman narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°A third-ss disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Third-ss disciples aren¡¯t allowed to go outside the sect gate after sunset.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m exempt from that rule.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°The sect leader gave me permission.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s brazen retort added a chill to the woman¡¯s face.

    ¡°The sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°To a third-ss disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°A lie.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders without answering.

    ¡°Go and confirm it yourself. Do you think that a disciple of Mount Hua would lie using the sect leader¡¯s name?¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes slightly shook. She seemed to believe there was some truth in those words.

    ¡°So put this sword away first. It might hurt someone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The woman lowered her sword. She couldn¡¯t confirm if Chung Myung¡¯s words were genuine or not, but she couldn¡¯t continue to threaten him after he used the sect leader¡¯s name.

    But

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to watch other people¡¯s training.¡±

    ¡°This is where I regrly trained until yesterday, but then someone I don¡¯t know suddenly appeared. If I can¡¯t investigate and determine who they are, then what do you think I should do?¡±

    ¡°You should havee out the moment you noticed someone.¡±

    ¡°A stranger I¡¯ve never seen before suddenly appears near Mount Hua, and you want me to reveal myself without determining their intentions?¡±

    The woman gently bit her lip. Her white face turned a slight shade of red; it seemed like she couldn¡¯t argue back.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t very good with words.¡¯

    Her sword was sharp, but not her tongue, apparently. With a face like that, she likely didn¡¯t get dragged into many fights.

    ¡®Such a disgusting world.¡¯

    Good-looking people live suchfortable lives.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°You received a name from the sect?¡±

    ¡°No. My name is Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a third-ss disciple needs to have Chung attached. But it isn¡¯t a sect name; it¡¯s your own name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if the sect gives me a name, I will keep it as Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Shit. This woman was dumb.

    ¡°I am Yu Yiseol.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yu Yiseol stared at Chung Myung without saying a word.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a second-ss disciple, I am Baek, and I am your senior.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡®There were people of Baek?¡¯

    No, of course there were. Mount Hua names each generation of disciples as such: Chung, Myung, Hyung, Un, Baek.

    It was natural for someone to have the title of Baek. Then, the next title after Baek would return to Chung, like a circle.

    In other words, it was normal for there to be disciples who were named Baek after the seniors named Un.

    ¡®I just didn¡¯t see any of them, so I forgot about it.¡¯

    The naming is done right away based on their age since problems can arise if there are age differences among the disciples. Therefore, depending on circumstances, sometimes a name gets skipped too.

    Since Mount Hua¡¯s situation was soplex, he thought that a couple names were skipped, but there was someone with Baek?

    ¡°It is the first time I¡¯m hearing about this.¡±

    ¡°You are the youngest of Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your sahyungs tell you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­ well¡­¡±

    There was no way that his sahyungs, whom he constantly bossed around, would ever volunteer such information to him.

    ¡®It¡¯s my fault.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was easily convinced, nodded his head.

    ¡°There must have been some misunderstanding. What could be done?¡±

    Someone with the Baek name appeared. From Chung Myung¡¯s point of view, a few more pieces were added to Mount Hua¡¯s board.

    ¡°Is that the end?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What about your greeting?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get it. What is this brat saying in front of this old man!?¡¯

    Being young is a sin! It really is a horrible sin!

    ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Chung Myung roughly greeted her with a voice holding no emotion.

    ¡®Go away now.¡¯

    He had to train, too. He didn¡¯t want to waste the day just because someone else upied his training ce! The sun was about to rise too!

    ¡°¡­ what a weird kid.¡±

    Who?

    ¡®Me?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol started at Chung Myung and spoke with a chilly voice.

    ¡°I am going to check with the sect leader to see if what you are saying is the truth. If you lied, you had better be prepared for the consequences.¡±

    Chung Myung replied.

    ¡°By all means, go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol started at Chung Myung without a word for a long time and slightly shook her head.

    ¡°Really weird.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung wanted to spit those words back at her.

    With her sword sheathed, the girl nced once more at Chung Myung and began to descend. As her figure disappeared in the distance, Chung Myung sighed as he gazed at the rising sun.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, my fate.¡±

    Being treated like a child was horrible.

    ¡°And my training time is also over!¡±

    He could still train if he wanted to, but his mind was going through so many questions he was certain that it would only be a waste of time.

    ¡®Whenever I train, it ends up like this. So much time is wasted just going up and down the mountain.¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    Maybe it was time to find another training ground?

    ¡°What¡¯s with this atmosphere?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as he looked at the disciples having their meal.

    It was the first time after Chung Myung thoroughly beat everyone that such a dark and gloomy air lingered about. He never thought he would have to see this, which was why he was confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Yoon Jong waved to him and called him over.

    Chung Myung took his meal and went to the table where Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were seated and asked as soon as he sat down.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this mood?¡±

    ¡°¡­ our seniors are back.¡±

    ¡°The Baek bastards?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> You know them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had lived his whole life in Mount Hua, you idiot!

    ¡°Anyway, so what? What¡¯s wrong with theming back?¡±

    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t call the Baek disciples¡¯ Baek.¡¯ It¡¯ll getplicated if they hear you say that. we might be scolded too.¡±

    ¡°Me? Or you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Ah</i>, I need to think about that.¡±

    Yoon Jong had a wry smile.

    ¡°The seniors have been in closed-door training away from Mount Hua. In the past, their training centers weren¡¯t well maintained, so they couldn¡¯t do anyrge-scale closed-door training here.¡±

    ¡°So, they went to another sect to train?¡¯

    ¡°¡­ not exactly. I don¡¯t think they went just anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, so what? What about them is making these kids so gloomy? Do they have bad personalities? Do they bully and beat the other disciples?¡±

    ¡°Unlike someone else, the seniors don¡¯t beat us.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who that ¡®someone else¡¯ you¡¯re referring to is.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s move on.¡±

    Yoon Jong was flustered when Chung Myung called him out, but Jo Gul quickly took the lead to change the subject.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the conference.¡±

    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t a conference just for meetings?¡±

    ¡°No, this is the Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s conference.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Jo Gul sighed.

    ¡°Once in a while, both the sectse together. Now, we have apetition every two years topare each sect¡¯s achievements against one another.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, I feel like I heard about this somewhere¡­. When did this start?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. I know that it¡¯s been happening for a long time.¡±

    Yoon Jong said,

    ¡°I heard that the first conference was organized to ur once every five years. Back then, the goal was to foster friendship between both sects. That changed little by little over time, and it¡¯s now be an event where the second and third-ss disciples get together andpete in the name of their sects.¡±

    ¡°Compete?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s topete¡­.¡±

    The answer came from elsewhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s called being beaten one-sidedly.¡±

    ¡°Even now, where I got hit still hurts.¡±

    ¡°How can we survive again this time? After seeing what happened, even the seniors went to train for our sake. This is so crazy.¡±

    Looking around, Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Since the elders fighting would cause trouble, they push the fighting onto the second and third-ss disciples? And we have been beaten all this time?¡±

    ¡°Right. To avoid repeat suffering of our past humiliation, the seniors went into closed room training and only just got back. In other words, the time of the conference is drawing near.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going topete with the Southern Edge sect, huh?¡±

    The Southern Edge sect?

    That one?

    Whether he wanted to or not, each situationtely only made Chung Myung hate the Southern Edge Sect more.

    In the past, there was a bit of pity, but after knowing that they copied Mount Hua¡¯s sword technique, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t even sleep in peace!

    ¡°Competition¡­¡±

    In the past, such things never happened.

    At that time, Mount Hua was the best, and the Southern Edge Sect wasn¡¯t great, so such things didn¡¯t happen.

    But now that Mount Hua was weak, were those bastards trying to use these ims of friendship to promote their strength?

    It wasn¡¯t even funny to hear.

    ¡®A friendly meeting with Mount Hua?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    No matter howme Mount Hua is now, it was Chung Myung¡¯s child. Only he had the right to destroy it, not some other sect.

    ¡°And those second-ss bastards!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, please. They are seniors; just call them seniors. Please.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Then those senior bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are they sure they can win?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t readily answer. Closed-room training was meant to focus on the parts that a disciplecked, but it was difficult to guarantee how strong they had gotten. Also, despite their achievements, winning still seemed like a distant dream.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Then we need to win!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sahyungs! Are you ready to do anything to win? Even take poison!? Or break your limbs and bodies!? If you can do something to beat those bastards and make a name for Mount Hua, you are all prepared to die, right!¡±

    No, that doesn¡¯t sound right¡­

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung pushing it too far?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make you win! I¡¯ll turn you all into the best!¡±

    Well, this man never really followed the path of Dao.

    ¡®Just go to the Green Forest Mountain and turn into one of their bandits already. Why is he even here?¡¯

    Well, this is a mountain too.

    <i>Haha.</i>

    <i>Hahahah!</i>

 Chapter 68: Donâ€™t worry! Iâ€™ll make you win! (3)

    ¡°The second-ss disciples areing back.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Hyung Jong sighed heavily.

    It was good to hear that the children who left for closed room training were returning, but it was unpleasant to think about what would happen soon afterward.

    ¡°How far away are they?¡±

    ¡°Some seem to have already reached Hua-Um vige, and some are yet to arrive.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong raised his head and looked at Un Am.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Why was the conference being held so soon? Wasn¡¯t it originally scheduled to be held in half a year?¡±

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect sent us a letter requesting it. This time they wanted to hold it earlier.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we ask them to postpone it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be difficult.¡±

    Un Am sighed.

    ¡°Mount Hua is in high spirits right now. Everything is going well, and we can live without worrying about food or our stability. Everyone is smiling brightly. Compared to a few months ago, it¡¯s a remarkable change.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong agreed.

    The most significant difference was that Mount Hua was full of energy now.

    Those who once lived without knowing what tomorrow would bring finally saw the faintest glimmer of hope. The children¡¯s smiling faces brought warmth to the hearts of the sect leader and other elders.

    ¡°But, we are still a martial arts sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We did recently rediscover some of our lost martial arts from the books that were found, but it isn¡¯t yet the time to see results.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded without saying anything. What Un Am was saying was correct.

    Mount Hua could overwhelm the Southern Edge Sect in the past, but now Mount Hua wasn¡¯t great. Only recently did they find their lost martial arts and gain new hope.

    ¡®That too, just a small glimmer of hope.¡¯

    They had a long way to go.

    Now, they were able to survive and solve their financial woes. However, to regain their former fame and glory, they would need to regain their former martial might.

    But could martial arts be learned overnight?

    Absolutely not.

    ¡°If the conference ends in the same result as before, I¡¯m worried that the disciples will lose their newfound hope and turn into defeatists with no motivation.¡±

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes. Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head and continued.

    ¡°Would avoiding it or pushing it away make any difference? If we avoid it, will it quell the disciples¡¯ doubts and produce positive results? This would have to happen one way or the other. If I ask to postpone it, then wouldn¡¯t the disciples believe that their own sect leadercks faith in them?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Un Am bowed his head.

    ¡°There is no shame in losing. If you lose despite your best efforts, it is unavoidable. They will simply have to work harder next time. But dying the conference to avoid a loss is something we should never do.¡±

    ¡°I was short-sighted, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°I fully understand your concern. But¡­ it would be difficult to postpone this conference for many reasons.¡±

    Un Am sighed.

    ¡®I ended up saying something useless and disturbed the sect leader¡¯s mind.¡¯

    In such times, Un Am always wanted to be of help to the sect leader.

    ¡°Really, wouldn¡¯t it be nice if the second-ss disciples can achieve good results?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Both Un Am and Hyun Jong knew that wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    The Southern Edge Sect was once under their feet, but now the gap between the two sects is unimaginably wide. The weight of being second-ss disciples from the Southern Edge Sectpared to those of Mount Hua was as different as arge boulderpared to a feather.

    The disciples did their best during closed-door training but winning would be difficult.

    ¡®At least, it would be nice if they don¡¯t fall too easily.¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s heavy heart sank.

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°These children are returning after a long period of hard work. Make sure to prepare some good food and alcohol.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay for the children to have one day of rest after all their training. Shouldn¡¯t those children also get to experience how Mount Hua¡¯s circumstances have changed?¡±

    ¡°That is true. I will prepare them without fail.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I will leave then.¡±

    Un Am got up and was ready to leave.

    As Un Am left the room, Hyun Jong quietly got up and opened the window. Looking out, he sighed.

    ¡®The Southern Edge sect.¡¯

    It was like a thorn was stuck in his heart. He took a breath and hoped that thorn would be cut off before it pierced in further.

    ¡°It is difficult. Difficult.¡±

    The Winter was long, and Mount Hua¡¯s spring still seemed far away.

    ¡°We can win?¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul gathered in Chung Myung¡¯s room.

    If someone else had said something like this, they would have ignored it, but Chung Myung¡¯s words held a different weight to them.

    Both Yoon Jong and Jo Gul knew. Chung Myung would never speak in vain. No matter how absurd it was, he aplished the things he said he would.

    ¡°We?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue, looked at the two, and answered.

    ¡°Not now.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Even if we are this strong?¡±

    ¡°Sahyungs have gotten stronger.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung raised his thumb and index with a minuscule gap between them and said,

    ¡°About this much?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Joking. It isn¡¯t that much.¡±

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Chung Myung doubled the size of the small gap from before.

    ¡°About this much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face, which turned red, unable to hold it, yelled.

    ¡°Hey! We¡¯ve been pushing ourselves to the verge of death to change so much. Does it make sense to say we only grew that much!? I can feel it in my body!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few months since you all started, and you were already on the verge of death?¡±

    ¡°No, but we are definitely stronger than before¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if an acorn grew three times in size, would itpare to a full-grown tree?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung made an honest evaluation.

    The growth of the third-ss disciples was terrifying. Growing at this rate was something Chung Myung never expected. They were forced into this training and still managed to achieve great results. Imagine what kind of growth they would have if they trained whole-heartedly!

    But¡­

    ¡®They aren¡¯t there yet.¡¯

    Compared to the third-ss disciples of the past, these guys had a long way to go. But the Southern Edge Sect was the same as before.

    Mount Hua may have lorded over the Southern Edge Sect in the past, but their skills had wanedpared to their days of glory. On the other hand, the Southern Edge Sect hadn¡¯t changed. Even if their abilities were simr to the past, it was still too much for Mount Hua. Even defeating a third-ss disciple would prove problematic in theing conference.

    ¡®But maybe these two?¡¯

    As for Jo Gul, it seemed like he would have a chance to win. Yoon Jong needs to be a bit more refined.

    Only two of the third-ss disciples. Still, this was good.

    ¡°Then, how do we win?¡±

    ¡°It will be fine.¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned.

    ¡°The conference will begin in just a few days. If we couldn¡¯t win after months of training, what could we possibly do to catch up before they get here?¡±

    ¡°Which is why I asked.¡±

    ¡°¡­ asked what?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°If you are prepared to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, that¡­

    ¡°Did you hear what you said?¡±

    ¡°Does that matter? What¡¯s important is if you are prepared.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The moment Jo Gul was about to say something, Yoon Jong interrupted him and said,

    ¡°I am resolute.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    Jo Gul raised his voice, but Yoon Jong didn¡¯t even look in his direction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other Sahyungs, but I am ready. I am sure most of the others are willing as well.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, do you know what you¡¯re saying¡­?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Yoon Jong seemed determined.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If I die right now, at least I¡¯ll never have to see that situation again. I can still see those disgusting bastards standing over us andughing in my dreams.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±

    These two experienced the tragedy of the conference two years ago. It wasn¡¯t simply a defeat but a disastrous experience.

    How could they put their feelings into words?

    ¡°If I could return that humiliation, I would be willing to risk death. It isn¡¯t something that I want to live with. I¡¯d rather turn around and go down the mountain than go through that again.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s words roused Jo Gul¡¯s memories of their previous humiliation. He also felt that he would do anything to avoid repeating that experience.

    ¡°Well, yes. Then I¡¯ll stand with you, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    However, Jo Gul felt ufortable.

    ¡°But Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How will we do it?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, it is nothing. I am just going to change the way that we practice.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Chung Myung replied.

    ¡°Practical test.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯ve been learning, you should be able to apply it. I will show you how to use your body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes shook slightly.

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­ how to use it?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You know that all martial arts are learned with the body. Get ready. We¡¯ll start right away this evening.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two disciples felt a hunch that something was going wrong.

    Late at night.

    The third-ss disciples gathered in the training hall.

    ¡°No, do we really have to gather at night like this?¡±

    Jo Gul pouted and grumbled.

    Now, there were no elders unaware that the third-ss disciples trained at dawn.

    At first, some expressed their concerns about the practice, and some were skeptical. Now that it had been ongoing for months, though, everyone just epted it.

    Un Geom even recognized the effect and informed the other elders to prevent interference.

    They could practice freely in the morning, but now Chung Myung even wants to train at night?

    ¡°What the hell is he trying to do, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yoon Jong shrugged.

    Everyoneined, but not a single person walked away.

    Everyone understood. Although Chung Myung¡¯s training was radical, it was the most effective.

    If Chung Myung said he would make them stronger, then he would do that.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung approached the hall.

    The third-ss disciples looked at him with a mixture of excitement and anxiousness.

    They were sure that something crazy woulde at them again, but they knew that it would lead to further growth if they could persevere.

    The third-ss disciples had alle to trust Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung. But this time, the training is¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Chung Myung unsheathed the sword at his waist.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A real sword?

    ¡­ <i>Uh?</i>

    It looked like a real sword.

    Even if an ordinary person was holding a real sword, that was enough to make one feel frightened.

    However, seeing a crazy younger disciple with a sword gave their pounding hearts a sinking feeling.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> training?¡±

    Chung Mung asked calmly and slowly approached them with the real sword.

    ¡°It is nothing much. Just that¡­¡±

    His lips twisted into a smile.

    ¡°All you have to do is die once. It isn¡¯t much, right?¡±

    ¡­ what!? That crazy bastard!

 Chapter 69: Donâ€™t worry! Iâ€™ll make you win! (4)

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from left to right.

    The people receiving Chung Myung¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with him and quickly turned away their gaze.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look him in the eye.¡¯

    ¡®Shit! I got caught!¡¯

    The third-ss disciples desperately turned away from Chung Myung. Just by looking at his gleaming eyes, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t be able to back out if they got caught.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    An eerie voice that seemed to crawl its way out from the depths of hell emerged from Chung Myung.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you losing to those Southern Edge bastards!¡±

    His eyes were gleaming with madness!

    ¡®I might pee here!¡¯

    ¡®What am I supposed to do if hees at me with that insane look on his face!?¡¯

    ¡®He looks even crazier today than normal. Is it because it¡¯s a full moon tonight?¡¯

    Even if everyone else epted defeat, Chung Myung would never admit it. The other may think that it¡¯s reasonable to lose to the Southern Edge Sect, but Chung Myung would never be able to sleep if they suffered defeat at their hands. How could he live peacefully without punishing those idiots that stole the Plum Blossom Sword technique?

    ¡°Sahyungs, you need to win. I will make it so that you win.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was desperate to escape from this demon.

    But even when there were so many people, why wasn¡¯t there at least one person who could speak up?

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    It was Jo Gul.

    With a nk face, he looked up.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? To die once?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled when he heard the question.

    ¡°Sahyung. Sahyung,e to me¡±

    ¡°¡­ Me?¡±

    Jo Gul raised his finger and pointed to his face.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul looked around and saw all the other sahyungs happily nodding their heads.

    Jo Gul stood nkly with his mouth agape as the feeling of betrayal rushed over him.

    ¡®You traitors!¡¯

    Was there no such thing aspanionship? Before Chung Myung came to Mount Hua, there was strong loyalty among them. Just when did this ce turn so harsh?

    ¡°Come here! Quick, quick!¡±

    ¡°Great Sahyung.¡±

    Jo Gul looked back at Yoon Jong for thest time, who lightly coughed and spoke.

    ¡°Go already.¡±

    ¡°You son of a¡­.¡±

    He stopped himself from cursing.

    In the end, Jo Gul bowed his head and trudged forward like a cow being led to a ughterhouse. Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes fell on Jo Gul.

    Chung Myung looked at Jo Gul and said,

    ¡°You said you wanted to fight them, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°It might be a bit strange, but¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled. It was an eerie sight to see his chilling smile illuminated by the light of the moon as he held a real sword.

    ¡°Sahyung is already strong enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like your training until now was done in vain.¡±

    Jo Gul frowned.

    ¡°So, we aren¡¯t too far from the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°That would be a no.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly shook his head.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Lee Song-Baek known to be one of the strongest second-ss disciples?¡¯

    Seeing how the other disciples treated Lee Song-Baek, he was definitely strong. If he had to assume what level of strength the third-ss disciples would have based on that¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s simr to what I thought before.¡¯

    Jo Gul canpete fine, and Yoon Jong might need some luck on his side. But the other disciples had no chance.

    Of course, thepetition can change rapidly depending on their individual physical conditions and luck. But, unless heaven¡¯s luck falls on them, the other third-ss disciples of Mount Hua cannot overpower the Southern Edge sect.

    ¡°Although, it isn¡¯t because sahyungs are weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is it then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve reforged your body, but you are doing the same things you did before.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Body?

    Jo Gul looked down at his body.

    ¡®My body did change.¡¯

    Thanks to Chung Myung¡¯s weird training and the medicine he gave out, the third-ss disciples became so strong that they couldpete at a higher level.

    Just seeing the muscr frames that everyone had developed brought a smile to his face.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just good to look at.

    After adapting to the training, the disciples realized that their bodies had be stronger than in the past. Their swords moved faster in their hands, and their lower body was as strong and stable as a boulder.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the same thing. Is there something wrong with what we are doing now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to be telling you from now on.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and approached Jo Gul.

    <i>Kuk!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword scratched against the ground with a grating sound. Jo Gul gulped and stared at his approaching figure.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why are you learning the sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    In the Mount Hua sect, there could only be one answer to that.

    One controls the body and sword to eventually reach the greatest understanding of Dao. A sword is a tool along the path to achieving the highest peak of the Dao.

    ¡®There is no way this guy wants that answer.¡¯

    If he decided to say nothing, he would be insulted.

    So¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it to beat up our opponents?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Chung Myung pped in apuse.

    ¡°That¡¯s a shocking answer from Sahyung. It¡¯s really unsuitable for us Taoists, but that is the correct answer for a typical swordsman.¡±

    ¡­ it would have been better to give the obvious answer.

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re half right. It¡¯s to win. So, what should we do to win with the sword?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we grow stronger?¡±

    Knowing that no matter what answer he gave would lead to him being verbally thrashed, Jo Gul answered right away.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    However, Chung Myung agreed with Jo Gul¡¯s statement.

    ¡°You just need to be stronger. If you are stronger than the opponent, you will win. But this means things might be a little different.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and raised his sword.

    ¡°From now on, Sahyung and I are going to fight. Sahyung, use every possible means to ovee me. I will only swing my sword once.¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo Gul frowned.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he ignoring my strength too much?¡¯

    Jo Gul was already used to dealing with Chung Myung. He knew better than anyone that beating Chung Myung was impossible no matter how hard he tried.

    But this fight was a different story.

    No matter how wide the gap between them is, it would damage his pride to lose to Chung Myung when he would only do one sh.

    ¡®I need to show him how strong I am!¡¯

    Jo Gul clenched his teeth and raised the wooden sword.

    ¡°Are you going to continue with the real sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­it might hurt someone.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Why wasn¡¯t he giving a clear answer?

    Was he going to cut Jo Gul or not?

    Jo Gul shook his head to clear and calm his mind.

    ¡°Can I start?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    As Jo Gul confidently raised his wooden sword, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You seem to be quite confident, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, I trained myself to death!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmmm</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he lifted his sword.

    ¡®Confidence, that¡¯s good.¡¯

    Those who wield the sword need to be confident. People who don¡¯t believe in themselves have difficulty showing their abilities.

    But¡­

    ¡®It is a little too early.¡¯

    The third-ss disciples are still just chicks. As Mount Hua has been developing at breakneck speedtely, it was natural for the disciples to be excited. But now wasn¡¯t the time to be confident; it was the time to solidify their basics.

    Chung Myung had to show them that.

    Jo Gul stared at Chung Myung with a fierce re.

    ¡°Be prepared!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t personal in any way! <i>Haaaa!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul charged and jumped towards Chung Myung. His eyes were burning furiously in contrast to his words that no personal feelings were involved.

    It was flustering that he was showing so much killing intent.

    ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡¯

    The others would be dumbfounded and pissed off if they had heard Chung Myung¡¯s casual thoughts, but fortunately, no one could.

    Chung Myung silently dodged Jo Gul¡¯s swift sword strike.

    ¡°<i>Haaa!</i>¡±

    However, Jo Gul¡¯s sword began to make a dizzying change.

    Falling Petals Sword.

    Even though it had been less than a month since they started to learn this, Jo Gul was able to skillfully wield it. In harmony with the Seven Star Steps, the Falling Petal Sword was so sophisticated that those who didn¡¯t know the sword stood in awe.

    ¡®He sure is talented.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Jo Gul with renewed vigor.

    Judging by the innate talent in the sword, Jo Gul was second to none in Mount Hua. Judging by his talent alone, he was even on par with Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡®However.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Aren¡¯t nts supposed to grow stronger when they are stepped on asionally?

    This wasn¡¯t a selfish thought; it was purely for the sake of Jo Gul¡¯s growth.

    Chung Myung tightly grabbed his sword.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he doing quite a bit better than what we expected, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ better?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems like sahyung is pushing Chung Myung into a corner.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It sure does look like that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s pushing Chung Myung into a corner, but not once has he been able tond an attack on him.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    While the others paid attention to Jo Gul¡¯s sword, Yoon Jong paid attention to Chung Myung¡¯s movement.

    Footwork?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t using any special footwork or techniques. If the opponent came close then, he would back away, and if the enemy attacked, he would slip past their moves. With one step at a time, he steadily dodged everything as if he could read Jo Gul¡¯s movements before they were made.

    Honestly, it was more like watching a well-choreographed sword dance than a match.

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword cut the air only inches away from Chung Myung as if it was intentionally avoiding him with each step.

    ¡®Just how far ahead is he able to predict Jo Gul¡¯s movements?¡¯

    The only time Yoon Jong fought with Chung Myung was when he got beaten or when they were training together.

    It has already been several months since Chung Myung came to Mount Hua, but it was his first time seeing Chung Myung spar in a match.

    Yoon Jong was able to understand.

    The difference between Chung Myung and them.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul clenched his teeth and shook his sword.

    He couldn¡¯t hit the opponent.

    It was like fighting with a ghost. Even though the technique was executed perfectly, Chung Myung avoided it with casual movements.

    Just one inch.

    If Jo Gul aimed for Chung Myung¡¯s head, he would tilt his head to avoid it. If he aimed for the shoulder, he would glide out of the way. Just one inch closer, and it could have been a hit or a strike or anything.

    It was an ufortable feeling.

    Jo Gul¡¯s loss that first night that Chung Myung arrived in Mount Hua was one thing. But wasn¡¯t it supposed to be different now? Even when he was doing his best, couldn¡¯t he at least hit him once?

    Jo Gul clenched his teeth and poured strength into the sword he held.

    ¡°<i>Arghhhhh!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword brilliantly shone bright blue.

    ¡°Sword qi?¡±

    ¡°He can use sword qi?¡±

    The voicesing from behind didn¡¯t reach Jo Gul¡¯s ears.

    Jo Gul achieved this feat while in a desperate situation as he was determined to pummel Chung Myung.

    But,

    ¡°This is the end.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung suddenly stepped forward. He raised his sword above Jo Gul¡¯s head with just one step.

    Jo Gul saw it.

    The sight of Chung Myung raising his sword.

    The world seemed toe to a stop. Yet, within this frozen world, Chung Myung¡¯s sword continued unimpeded. In a natural motion, like a gentle breeze or free-flowing water, the sword swung down.

    ¡®This?¡¯

    The sword that pointed exactly at him stopped.

    And

    <i>Swosh!</i>

    With a force that made his ears go momentarily deaf, it fell on Jo Gul¡¯s head.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to die¡­.¡¯

    Jo Gul couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the sword in spite of all that was happening. In an instant, the life he lived till then shed in front of his eyes.

    Before he even realized it, the sword touched his head.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    Then, with a sound reminiscent of eardrums exploding, the sword stopped right at Jo Gul¡¯s forehead.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Jo Gul fell backward to the ground, staring at Chung Myung as if his soul had left his body.

    Then, Chung Myung smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°How does it feel to die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What do you mean? How does it feel¡­!? It feels exhausting.

    <i>Uh</i>¡­ um, well¡­.

 Chapter 70: Donâ€™t worry! Iâ€™ll make you win! (5)

    Sweat was pouring like a waterfall.

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>¡­¡±

    When Jo Gul realized he wasn¡¯t dead, his entire body began to pour out sweat as if to prove he was still alive. He was so drenched that it was difficult to open his eyes.

    Soon, his body started to tremble.

    ¡®What if it had cut just an inch deeper!?¡¯

    No, not even an inch more. Jo Gul might have died with his head split open if the sword had been stopped just a hairter.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­. <i>Uh</i>.¡±

    He wanted to curse, but the shock he felt prevented him from speaking. His body was trembling, and despite his best efforts, there was no soothing that fear.

    Chung Myung smiled and looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°I asked, how was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What the hell do you mean ¡®How was it?¡¯ you son of a bitch!?¡¯

    Normally, he might have found the words to answer, but Jo Gul didn¡¯t have the mind or body to spare right now.

    ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯ve died?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Jo Gul squeezed out thest bit of his strength.

    ¡°I feel like I lost, you crazy bastard¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe</i>.¡±

    Despite being cursed, Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    It was natural. Jo Gul had experienced what it¡¯s like to go to hell and back; he was bound to be upset. If Jo Gul had a bit more strength, he might have rushed and attacked Chung Myung for putting him through that.

    ¡°Okay, Sahyung will rest now.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around cheerfully and shifted his gaze to the other sahyungs who were looking at him.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Those who made eye contact quickly lowered their gazes.

    ¡°Sahyungs. Sahyungs. Think very carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you really avoid this?¡±

    ¡®That devil!¡¯

    ¡®How did such a person even enter Mount Hua!¡¯

    ¡®Is a Taoist supposed to be like this?¡¯

    Looking at Chung Myung, they were sure that he was a perfect example of what a Taoist shouldn¡¯t be like.

    ¡°Come on. Don¡¯t waste time. If you want to get strong, you need to step forward. Great Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong nced at Chung Myung with shaky eyes before turning his head and averting his gaze.

    ¡°J-Jonghak, how about you go next?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Sahyung. I think he called for you.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going out?¡±

    When Yoon Jong turned and asked, Jonghak bowed his head.

    ¡®Everyone here has turned into something strange because of him!¡¯

    Still, Yoon Jong had the dignity of a Sahyung, but after Chung Myung came, things changed. It wasn¡¯t like Yoon Jong was the only one who changed, though.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed, seeing the sahyungs push one another and try to avoid him.

    ¡°Such a shame. Sahyungs, who should be helping each other, are fighting with one another.¡±

    ¡®Who do you think is the reason for this, you bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Did you sell your conscience somewhere?¡¯

    ¡®If only you weren¡¯t here, this ce would be at peace!¡¯

    Desperate cries echoed within the disciples¡¯ minds but certainly didn¡¯te out of their mouths.

    Seeing them like that, Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°There is only one way to unite the quarreling sahyungs. Brotherhood blooms when you share in each others¡¯ suffering. Only by oveing tribtions together will love unite you; don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to treat you all fairly!¡±

    What?

    Chung Myung raised his sword.

    ¡°If you won¡¯te to me, then I wille to you. Here Ie!¡±

    Don¡¯t! Don¡¯te, you crazy son of a bitch!

    Whether they wanted it or not, Chung Myung, who seemed to have gone mad, rushed at them. Frightened, the disciples tried to run, but Chung Myung pursued everyone like a wolf after sheep.

    ¡°You! Get over here.¡±

    ¡°Who would go to you! You insane freak!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was screaming, closed his eyes as the sword fell towards his head.

    ¡°<i>Eu</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    The third-ss disciples, scattered around the training hall, all trembled with frightened eyes.

    ¡°No. Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Father, I promise to live a good life¡­.¡±

    ¡°The beef jerky¡­ I hid it under the bed¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously thinking about food right now?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at the Sahyungs spread out all over the ce.

    ¡°Alright, you all did well.¡±

    Normally, they would have been furious; but the current disciples didn¡¯t even have the strength to yell or shout.

    Having experienced a real sword fall on their head at frightening speed, they felt as if they had been pushed through the gates of the underworld. They didn¡¯t want to do anything that would instigate Chung Myung to do it again.

    Yoon Jong wiped the sweat running from his brows with trembling hands.

    ¡®That fucking bastard¡­.¡¯

    Yoon Jong had been beaten by Chung Myung countless times, but this was different. It felt like they had stepped one foot into the underworld this time.

    Chung Myung looked at everyone and spoke.

    ¡°How was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Fortunately, Jo Gul, who had rested, was able to speak.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop my attack?¡±

    ¡°.. <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It was an obvious strike. So, why didn¡¯t you try to stop it?¡±

    After doing all this, was he really asking that?

    Jo Gul eximed, nearly in tears.

    ¡°It was fast! It was so fast that I couldn¡¯t even think about stopping it! Even a three-year-old child would understand that it couldn¡¯t be stopped!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You understand well.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Jo Gul gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t sahyungs stop it?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes. Just as he was about to say something to refute, Chung Myung shed the sword down.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    Dust scattered, and the sound of air being torn apart echoed around.

    ¡°Simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Jo Gul.

    The other Sahyungs also stood up and watched Chun Myung¡¯s sword.

    ¡°¡­ this was the same as the strike you did to us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it several times faster, though? Was it this gentle?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same. A sword that¡¯s falling on your head would naturally seem different than a sword strike you watch from a distance.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul was an intelligent guy in his own way. He quickly understood what Chung Myung was hinting at.

    ¡°You mean I can do it too?¡±

    ¡°With training.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    And he shed.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    Jo Gul firmly engraved that scene into his memory. It was undoubtedly not blinding speed or advanced skills. It was just a in, simple sh straight to the ground.

    Hold the sword and sh.

    A simple movement performed so wlessly that it seemed to paint a portrait in time.

    Jo Gul opened his mouth unwittingly.

    ¡°This is a drop sh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul tried to speak but could not.

    ¡°You¡¯ve built your body; now you need to utilize it to handle the sword. First, the lower body.¡±

    Chung Myung stomped for a firm footing.

    ¡°Firmly fix your lower body, raise the strength up till the waist, transfer power to the fingers, unite it with internal strength, and strike out all at once.¡±

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Easy, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After hearing the exnation, Yoon Jong spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°I understand what you are saying. You think that we should wield a simple sword based on a disciplined body rather than pursue shy swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°This is a One Hit Fatal Kill.¡±

    Chung Myung supplemented Yoon Jong¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°There is no thought of swinging the sword a second time. If you can¡¯t deliver a killing blow in one strike, then be prepared to die.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡®This is why he showed us this.¡¯

    It was said that one action could speak a thousand words.

    There was a massive difference between hearing about a sword technique and directly facing it. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy for people who never experienced the fear of that sword falling on their heads to understand what it meant to be on the verge of death.

    ¡°But Chung Myung.¡±

    Yoon Jong exhaled and called him.

    ¡°I get what you mean, but we are disciples of Mount Hua. Would it be meaningful to win in such a way?¡±

    ¡°So what if we are disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re disciples of Mount Hua, shouldn¡¯t we defeat our opponents with Mount Hua¡¯s sword arts?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong as if his words were absurd.

    ¡°What did I do just now?¡±

    ¡°A down sh.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the first form of the Six Equilibrium Sword?¡±

    ¡°.. a downward sh.¡±

    ¡°Right. Isn¡¯t the Six Equilibrium Sword one of Mount Hua¡¯s techniques?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked that, Yoon Jong coughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk, tsk, tsk</i>.¡¯

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and looked at everyone.

    ¡°The Sixfold technique used in the Six Equilibrium Sword is the foundation of all of Mount Hua¡¯s techniques. Everything starts and ends with the Sixfold movement.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at all those who were trying to avoid his gaze.

    ¡°You are chasing after more advanced techniques like the Falling Petal Swords and the Seven Star steps without fully mastering the basics!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>.¡±

    ¡°Oh, the night air is quite refreshing.¡±

    ¡°The moon is bright too.¡±

    The third-ss disciples were flushed red in embarrassment and spoke strangely to avoid the topic.

    ¡°You need to clearly understand this.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice sank low. His usually yful tone had turned serious; noticing this, his sahyungs focused intensely on what he had to say.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t master the Six Equilibrium Sword properly, there is no point learning any other swordsmanship. All the sword arts of Mount Hua are based on this. A building with an unstable foundation will copse with even the slightest wind.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. But haven¡¯t they already experienced it now?

    ¡®The sword seemed so strong that I didn¡¯t think I could stop it.¡¯

    ¡®A simple strike seemed like the best technique in the world.¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s important isn¡¯t the sword art being used, but the person who handles the sword.¡¯

    Jo Gul got up and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I will just ask one thing.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Jo Gul cleared his thoughts and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I understand that the Six Equilibrium Sword is important. But we aren¡¯t you. It may sound silly, but we need the strength to break the nose of those Southern Edge bastards right now. More than the strength of a distant future.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°To be honest, you are the only one who can use that technique so skillfully. That¡¯s why I need to ask.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°If we do what you tell us, we won¡¯t lose to the Southern Edge sect, right?¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung sighed.

    Seeing his reaction, Jo Gul bit his lip.

    ¡®I must seem pathetic to him.¡¯

    A person who learns martial arts should not dwell on the results of one fight for long. But losing to that sect was an experience that he never wanted to go through again. That shame and humiliation¡­

    ¡°What did Sahyung even take away from what I said?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes.

    ¡°You think you would lose to the Southern Edge Sect? Someone like that deserves to die! A disciple of Mount Hua losing to a scoundrel from the Southern Edge sect? I¡¯ll smash that disciple¡¯s head myself!¡±

    Jo Gul trembled as he looked into the burning eyes of Chung Myung.

    ¡®I can understand us behaving like that, but what kind of grudge does he have towards the Southern Edge sect?¡¯

    A guy who just entered Mount Hua.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I will make you all win!¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword and pointed to the Sahyung.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a glorious defeat!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Winning is the only answer in a fight. Whether you need to hit their crotch or throw dust in their eyes! Once you win, it¡¯s all over! Cowardice? Don¡¯t even talk about it! Do you think a man who¡¯s been decapitated on the battlefield canin about cowardice? There is no such thing aspanionship in a battle! Win by any means necessary!¡±

    Chung Myung nonchntly made a deration that would shock the elders if they¡¯d heard it.

    Seeing such a scene, Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡®Right. This guy is normally like this.¡¯

    It felt reassuring for some reason.

    ¡°So, what do we do now? How can we use a sword like you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and spoke.

    ¡°First, we will start by swinging the sword ten thousand times.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that must be a joke, right?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just joking.¡±

    ¡°<i>Sigh.</i>¡±

    ¡°It was a joke¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung had an ominously bright smile.

    ¡°Do you want to be defeated in the future? Or do you want me to kill you now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like there was a bigger viin inside Mount Hua than the Southern Edge Sect.

 Chapter 71: Something seems to have changed in Mount Hua (1)

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Un Geom retrieved his sword.

    Drops of sweat ran down his forehead.

    ¡®A good sword art.¡¯

    There was definitely something different about the Seven Sages Sword that they had learned from Mount Hua and what he was following now. It cannot be called the best, but the sword was still amazing.

    It would take a heavy investment of time to truly understand and master this sword art. However, even with his shallow achievements, Un Geom already understood that this Seven Sages Sword was a level higher than what they were currently taught.

    ¡®If this sword can be taught properly, Mount Hua will be stronger.¡¯

    The present disciples will be stronger, and the future generations will be even more powerful.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Just thinking about it made Un Geom smile.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Un Geom quickly rubbed his smile away.

    ¡°This is quite difficult.¡±

    He was still a teacher, which meant he had to be strict with his disciples. Lately, though, he can¡¯t stop smiling.

    Until now, the experiences the third-ss disciples have shared could not simply be summed up as mere hardships. Ever since they entered Mount Hua until now, there has been nothing but struggle and suffering.

    Still, they devoted their youth to Mount Hua. With the copsing sect on their shoulders, they constantly overcame the hardships and persevered through suffering. After such a long period of darkness, they were only now seeing the light.

    ¡®We aren¡¯t fully out of trouble yet.¡¯

    Although Un Geom could finally see the light at the end of the long tunnel, he was all too aware that there was still a long way to go.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t erase the smile on his face. It was all thanks to the third-ss disciples, who started to grow strangely quick in recent times.

    The elders and the sect leader seemed to find the greatest joy in the fact that Mount Hua was financially stable and had found its lost martial arts, but it was different for Un Geom.

    As the head of the White Plum Blossom Boarding House, the growth of his disciples was what brought him the most satisfaction.

    ¡®They¡¯re different from us.¡¯

    The second-ss disciples tried their best, but unfortunately, Mount Hua didn¡¯t have an appropriate environment to train or improve. To be honest, they didn¡¯t have much passion for martial arts either.

    But the third-ss disciples are more passionately devoted to their personal training than any of Mount Hua¡¯s previous disciples.

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Un Geom smiled, put the sword on his waist, and left the training hall with light steps. It was time to train the children.

    His imagination was overflowing with pleasant thoughts.

    Mount Hua¡¯s desperate situation had been resolved. With their recovered martial arts and the third-ss disciples showing a vigorous desire to grow their martial talents, it seemed that the hour of Mount Hua¡¯s resurrection was growing near.

    And the main characters of that revival will be the third-ss disciples.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to work harder for that to happen!¡±

    How could he call himself their mentor if he couldn¡¯t even lead his students, who were working hard by themselves?

    Un Geom turned and entered the disciples¡¯ training hall before shouting with a flushed face.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do well today to¡ªwhat is this!? Fuck!¡±

    Un Geom stepped back in shock.

    What was in front of his eyes could only be described as pure chaos.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh</i>. Arm¡­ my arm!¡±

    ¡°B-back¡­ my back is down¡­ broken!¡±

    ¡°S-save me¡­ save me¡­.¡±

    Unknowingly, Un Geom rubbed his eyes.

    What had happened in this training hall? Suddenly, Un Geom felt that his dreams of teaching Mount Hua¡¯s future leaders had been set aze and were crashing down around him.

    All the third-ss disciples were lying on the floor, groaning while holding their wooden swords. Their shoulders trembling and mouths drooling.

    ¡°What the hell happened¡­.¡±

    At that moment, a sound erupted from somewhere nearby.

    ¡°<i>Uhhhh!</i>¡±

    Un Geom turned his head and saw Jo Gul¡¯s figure using his wooden sword with his shirt off.

    ¡°J¡ªJo Gul¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhhhh! Uhhhh! Hmmmmm!</i>¡±

    Sweat was pouring down his body like rain. Each time the sword was swung, sweat scattered, and a hot breath could be seen exhaling from his mouth.

    zing red eyes, full of focus, and trembling shoulders told the story of a boy pushing himself past his limits. Even Un Geom felt his entire body tremble at the sight.

    ¡°Okay, one more.¡±

    At those words, Un Geom¡¯s eyes turned.

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    Next to Jo Gul, Chung Myung was slowly holding his sword. Unlike Jo Gul, who was sweating profusely, Chung Myung seemed rather refreshing.

    His hair was neat, not even a single strand out of ce. He wielded his sword smoothly in a rxed fashion, unlike the sahyungs scattered around on the verge of death.

    ¡°Just swinging your sword isn¡¯t enough! If you are going to swing once, imagine squeezing out all your strength. From the tip of your toes to your head, and through your sword! Once more!

    What was this situation?

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung the youngest of the third-ss disciples? So why is he teaching Jo Gul?

    However, everything Chung Myung said was correct.

    ¡°Okay, one more¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i>¡±

    In the end, Jo Gul, who couldn¡¯t stand it, fell to the floor. Seeing that, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch</i>. You people are seriously weak.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡°You¡¯re just overworking your body. You aren¡¯t a cow! Use that head of yours! Use your brain! Think about how to swing the sword so that you can utilize all the strength in your body and then swing it!¡±

    What?

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes trembled.

    The other elders might be unaware, but Un Geom knew that Chung Myung could control the third-ss disciples to some extent. It may be difficult to understand, but weren¡¯t there always talented people whose skills transcended their age?

    However, what Chung Myung was discussing now wasn¡¯t something that could be waved off as simple talent or ability.

    ¡®Does this mean that he has a higher understanding of the martial arts?¡¯

    The more he observed this kid, the more amazed he felt.

    Un Geom, suddenly awoken from his thoughts, shook his head.

    This wasn¡¯t the time for such things.

    ¡°What is this!?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head when Un Geom asked.

    ¡°Oh my! Teacher!¡±

    Chung Myung quickly ran up to Un Geom.

    ¡°How wasst night?¡±

    Seeing him act like a child, the third-ss disciples gritted their teeth.

    ¡®That sly son of a bitch!¡¯

    ¡®If he was in the Imperial pce, there would have been books written positively about him!¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s a demon with no spine, constantly changing sides!¡¯

    Why wouldn¡¯t they be upset? Chung Myung was the youngest and should have shown respect to them as his sahyungs, but he only showed respect to Un Geom and the other elders.

    In particr, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, who were the biggest victims, dejectedly looked at Chung Myung with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°We were training.¡±

    ¡°Training? This is training?¡±

    No, it certainly was training. Un Geom witnessed Jo Gul swinging the sword with his own two eyes. But the result was¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuaak</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°T-teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°Too¡­ too difficult. I might die¡­.¡±

    The third-ss disciples looked at Un Geom like puppies who found their master. Without realizing it, Un Geom ended up raising his voice upon seeing their expressions.

    ¡°Training is a part of the process to develop the body and mind. Don¡¯t you know that too much training is poisonous? And you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know, teacher.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes narrowed as Chung Myung¡¯s words interrupted his lecture. Did this mean that he had a proper response to give in this situation?

    ¡°But this training wasn¡¯t started by me. The Sahyungs, who didn¡¯t want experience disgrace in the Mount Hua and Southern Edge Sect conference, have¡ª¡±

    ¡°C-conference?¡±

    Right. The conference was approaching soon. That was true¡­

    ¡°Sahyungs were upset with the humiliation they facedst time¡­.¡±

    Upset?

    Un Geom slowly turned his head and looked at the third-ss disciples.

    The children were desperately waving their hands behind Chung Myung. Seeing their reaction, Un Geom said.

    ¡°Looking at the children, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±

    ¡°What? Is that possible? Sasuk! How could one be proud to dere themselves a disciple of Mount Hua if they¡¯ve suffered defeat at the hands of those Southern Edge bastards!?

    <i>Huh?</i>

    He was right.

    ¡°We can lose once. But losing twice is unforgivable! A disciple of the Great Mount Hua should never ept such results.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Confusion beset Un Geom as he began to nod his head.

    There were only two things he valued most in the world. One was the pride of Mount Hua, and the other was to raise the disciples correctly.

    Now, it seemed that both of his values had turned their des towards one another and conflicted.

    Chung Myung, who read the confusion in Un Geom¡¯s eyes, approached and whispered.

    ¡°Sasuk, think about it. The best way to raise Mount Hua¡¯s honor is to strengthen the Sahyungs and break apart those Southern Edge Sect bastards, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°The elders will also appreciate and praise Sasuk¡¯s hard work.¡±

    ¡®This sly bastard!¡¯

    Un Geom wasn¡¯t oblivious; he could tell that Chung Myung was manipting him, but such sweetly honeyed words were too enticing for Un Geom to ignore. He wasn¡¯t interested in receiving praise for his efforts, but to beat down the Southern Edge Sect was¡­.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±

    Unknowingly, Un Geom had asked for Chung Myung¡¯s opinion.

    Hearing that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I am Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom looked at Chung Myung and coughed.

    Looking back, it was none other than Chung Myung who had changed these children. Weren¡¯t these children training because of Chung Myung?

    Perhaps this process was more necessary than learning a new sword art. No matter how lucky he was, it was impossible to teach that new sword technique in a short period and ovee the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®Just once more¡­.¡¯

    Un Geom looked at everyone and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Disciples! Listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    The third-ss disciples set their full attention on Un Geom, desperately pleading with their tired eyes. Theirst hope¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how proud I can be that you are showing such enthusiasm in your training. After all, it is my responsibility to be the one who guides you all. However, it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to disturb your ambitions when you¡¯re voluntarily training so vigorously.¡±

    ¡­ what is this?

    <i>Oh?</i> Is that the sound of hope crashing into pieces?

    ¡°Until the conference, I will leave the training to you all. In the meantime, you don¡¯t have toe to the training hall and are free to train anywhere. However, you must be careful not to hurt yourselves.¡±

    Master?

    ¡­ this isn¡¯t right! Sasuk?

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>. You may all continue now.¡±

    Un Geom turned his body away.

    Some third-ss disciples unwittingly stretched out their hands to grab hold of their fading hope. But upon seeing the look in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, they quickly pulled back.

    Eventually, Un Geom walked away, and Chung Myung turned his body and twisted his head toward the abandoned disciples.

    ¡°Who was the one that told Sasuk that you were having a hard time?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Say it quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of the third-ss disciples were dyed with despair as they watched Chung Myung pull out the wooden sword on his waist.

 Chapter 72: Something seems to have changed in Mount Hua (2)

    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i> This is too much work.¡±

    Chung Myung climbed the mountain with an expression that clearly showed his annoyance.

    ¡°It¡¯s so slow.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    He had never raised a disciple in his previous life.

    Even his sahyung, who always desperately searched for reasons to nag Chung Myung, never once dared to ask that he take in a disciple.

    His sahyung held discussions with the other elders who were worried about whether Chung Myung¡¯s unparalleled swordsmanship would be passed onto future generations.

    What he told them was,

    ¨C I am worried about that as well. However, I am still a human. I feel sympathy and love just as anyone else does. I cannot ever request a disciple to be sent under him. Chung Myung is the sort of man that would beat a dog for not walking upright. Of what sin did the children partake to deserve such punishment? If we are Taoists who cultivate the Dao, we cannotmit such acts of cruelty.

    Since then, no one ever asked Chung Myung to ept disciples.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, it feels pretty bad. Those bastards just spoke about me however they wanted.¡¯

    What¡¯s so bad about his methods? They are growing up so well!

    Of course, it took a lot of work.

    Chung Myung raising the third-ss disciples was no different from an adult teaching an infant to walk.

    If it was anyone else, they would coddle the child and hold them at every step. However, the toddler can only truly stand independently by being thrown off their feet and figuring it out for themselves.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>. I really would rather die than to suffer like this.¡±

    As a result, it took more time than expected, and as the training dragged on, there wasn¡¯t enough time left for Chung Myung¡¯s own practice. He was almost at the point where he was ready to sacrifice his sleep in order to train.

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Sahyung. Do I have to go this far? It¡¯s easier for me to just try and grow myself instead of waiting for them to catch up.¡±

    ¨C Well, do that then.

    ¡°<i>Eh</i>, seriously!¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    He was well aware that it would be impossible to recover Mount Hua¡¯s former glory on his own.

    Sure, Chung Myung could make Mount Hua famous alone, but he couldn¡¯t live forever, right? Then, wouldn¡¯t Mount Hua disappear once he dies?

    What Chung Myung had to create was the spirit of Mount Hua, which would never disappear.

    A flower with beautiful petals is nice, but it fades and rots quickly. The spirit of Mount Hua must be like the roots of a great tree, it may not be seen, but it keeps the being alive.

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    How can life be so easy?

    Chung Myung felt dizzy at the task ahead of him.

    He continued organizing his thoughts as he climbed the mountain. Upon arriving at his training ground, he quickly scanned the surroundings.

    ¡®She won¡¯te here again, right?¡¯

    He was an hour early. It was time for everyone to be in bed. No matter how driven a disciple was, they wouldn¡¯te to train at this hour.

    Of course, he would have to meet herter, but that would be when she officiallyes back to Mount Hua.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who gazed around, raised the wooden sword wrapped around his waist.

    His eyes, which looked at the sword, were serious as he stood tall. The yful eyes he had when teaching the children faded away; recing them were the eyes of a swordsman who had been through countless battlefields with his sword.

    ¡®Return to the old me?¡¯

    No, that won¡¯t be enough.

    Chung Myung broke his entire foundation. He denied the history he had built up in his previous life and started a new foundation.

    To go further.

    But that alone won¡¯t be enough. Chung Myung changed the foundation of his strength, but he couldn¡¯t change his swordsmanship. If the sword wasn¡¯t changed, then he would have to make his sword stronger.

    A little bit stronger, faster. No, it wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡®Did I defeat the Heavenly Demon?¡¯

    No.

    If the Heavenly Demon hadn¡¯t exhausted his energy after the joint efforts of those who climbed the mountain, Chung Myung would have never been able to take him down.

    Chung Myung had imed that he was the greatest swordsman in the world, but he was just a loser that was unable to defeat the Heavenly Demon in frontal conflict.

    ¡®What if I could have defeated the Heavenly Demon alone?¡¯

    If that was the case, no one else would have died.

    Both the Sahyungs and Sajaes would have returned to Mount Hua safely. They would have lived their lives peacefully, and his Sahyung would be back to nagging Chung Myung while he secretly drank alcohol.

    Then Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have copsed, and no one would have died on that mountain with the Heavenly Demon.

    Regret?

    It¡¯s not exactly like that.

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the kind to hold onto the past and weep. The problem was what lies ahead.

    ¡®Where is the guarantee that someone like the Heavenly Demon wouldn¡¯t appear again?¡¯

    Perhaps a more frightening character than the Heavenly Demon might aim for them.

    To protect Mount Hua from all possible crises, he had to be strong. Greater than anyone in the world, more than Chung Myung of the past and the Heavenly Demon!

    To do that¡­

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was nearly perfect in the past, couldn¡¯t hurt the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Because he hadn¡¯t tried to sharpen the sword further?

    No.

    ¡°No matter how sharp a tiger¡¯s w is, it cannot catch a flying bird.¡±

    There is a limit that cannot be crossed.

    The Heavenly Demon¡¯s martial arts shattered everything Chung Myung believed was right. As if ridiculing Chung Myung, who thought that the end could be reached by following the path paved by the ancestors.

    Just like a person with his feet on the ground looking at a bird flying freely in the sky, he had no choice but to stare at that unachievable dream.

    If Chung Myung wanted to reach the Heavenly Demon¡¯s level, then he would have to jump beyond his past self first.

    But how?

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to throw it away.¡¯

    But to discard everything?

    Only when the vessel is empty can it be refilled with something new. However, Chung Myung already emptied everything when he was reborn anew. Now, he would have to refill it.

    So, what should he fill it with?

    Would it be Mount Hua¡¯s teachings or Chung Myung¡¯s own path? If not¡­?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword begins to move slowly.

    Protect the techniques and teaching of Mount Hua? Abandon Mount Hua¡¯s guidance? Or create a new path as Chung Myung?

    ¨C It is all an obsession.

    Right. Sahyung.

    If filling it was natural, so was throwing things away. There was no need to decide right away what to fill and what to discard.

    Look.

    Isn¡¯t the sword still moving as it did in the past?

    Don¡¯t set limits.

    The moment you decide what to ept and what to abandon, the sword bes bound by limits that have been created. Leave it alone. Let the sword travel as it pleases and as Chung Myung wills it.

    The sword of Chung Myung drew soft arcs, cutting through the dark.

    At the same time, it seemed like Plum Blossoms began to bloom in the sky.

    Although it was the Plum Blossom of Mount Hua, it was different from what Chung Myung knew.

    It was a little more lively and a bit gentler.

    It stretched out and scattered and then descended.

    From east to west and back to east.

    The plum blossoms that began at the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword bloomed. Soon after, white flowers encroached upon the night sky, bringing an early spring to the mountain peak where he was training.

    Soft, fast, morous, and beautiful.

    However, plum blossoms are bound to wither.

    Atop the peak, the plum blossoms disappeared as if they had been a mere fantasy. Chung Myung stood alone amid the fading illusion with his sword stretched out and closed his eyes.

    ¡®I feel like I learned something.¡¯

    He didn¡¯tpletely understand, but it felt like he took a solid step forward.

    Although it was Mount Hua¡¯s sword, it was a sword unique to Chung Myung that surpassed any of Mount Hua¡¯s other techniques.

    A sword that can go beyond his limits and the limits of Mount Hua too.

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a low sigh.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t about inventing a new sword art. It was about opening a new frontier and creating new opportunities. Still, it was a long way off. Just as Chung Myung¡¯s history grows with him, this sword will grow too.

    Now it was just the bud of a plum blossom.

    But someday¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from Chung Myung¡¯s side, and he rushed away.

    ¡°Wow, Fuuuuuuuck! What!¡±

    Before he could realize it, someone else had appeared. Chung Myung, frightened, repeatedly blinked as he scanned to see who it was.

    ¡®¡­ is she that girl fromst time?¡¯

    Yu¡­ Yu¡­ Yu something.

    <i>Ah</i> right! Yu Yiseol! That was her name.

    Yu Yiseol was looking at Chung Myung with a nk gaze.

    ¡®No, but how did she get so close to me? I didn¡¯t even sense her.¡¯

    No matter how great her technique was, Chung Myung should be better than her! Even if he was deep in concentration, he could clearly feel the presence of those around him.

    Last time too, this woman had done the same thing and suddenly popped up out of nowhere! What was with her?

    ¡®Has she mastered the art of assassination? How can she keep doing this?¡¯

    Come to think of it, despite her being ahead of him right now, he could barely feel her presence.

    It was one thing when you relied entirely on your eyes and ears, but it was unthinkable for this to happen to a Taoist who has mastered all five senses and utilizes their qi to sense their surroundings.

    Seeing Yu Yiseol staring at him, Chung Myung was deeply concerned.

    ¡®How do I fix this? How much did she see?¡¯

    For now, he needed to figure that out¡­

    Yu Yiseol opened her mouth.

    ¡°Plum Blossom¡­¡±

    Everything!

    She clearly saw everything!

    She tilted her head to the side as if she didn¡¯t understand what she saw.

    Right, yes! Do not understand it.

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    If it was anyone else, they would have been dumbfounded in this situation. But who was Chung Myung? The unprecedented ident of Mount Hua.

    His Sahyung made sure to point out every time that there were more idents after Chung Myung joined Mount Hua than in the entire sect¡¯s history before his initiation.

    For such an experienced Chung Myung, this situation was nothing.

    First, he needed to act naturally.

    He bowed his head to Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    As Chung Myung took a step closer, Yu Yiseol flinched.

    Why? Why flinch?

    Yi Yiseol looked at Chung Myung with serious eyes.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me to silence the witness?¡±

    ¡°What the fuck, are you crazy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Ah</i>¡­

    The words naturally escaped him.

    Chung Myung, who cursed without realizing, covered his mouth in shock.

    Another day wasted; just why did this woman have toe and bother him so much?

    Now, there was only one way out.

    Chung Myung waved his hand and quickly fled the scene.

    ¡°Well then, goodbye for now!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­ wait!¡±

    Yu Yiseol tried to stop Chung Myung, but he ignored her pleas and left at full speed.

    ¡®When you can¡¯t make any excuses, it¡¯s best to just avoid the problem altogether.¡¯

    Yu Yiseol stretched out her hand towards his back but lowered it as he was already gone.

    ¡°Plum Blossoms¡­.¡±

    She looked at the running child¡¯s back with nk eyes and clenched fists.

    ¡°I was caught!¡±

    This was obviously Chung Myung¡¯s mistake.

    Thinking about it, though, it won¡¯t make a difference if only one person caught him. Even if she told everyone what happened, no one would believe it.

    But he had to be careful from now on. If there¡¯s just one witness, they¡¯ll be written off as crazy. But if three or more people saw it, then everyone would believe it.

    ¡®When the Baek disciples return, I need to be careful with my training.¡¯

    <i>Ah</i>¡­

    Not just the training, right?

    Chung Myung nodded with a determined face.

    ¡°I have something I must do before the Baek disciples arrive!¡±

    He quickly began to descend towards the sect.

 Chapter 73: Something seems to have changed in Mount Hua (3)

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>. Young master, you¡¯re here again. Come this way. We¡¯ll guide you to a good seat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking too much of you, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Why would it be like that? Thanks to your frequent visits, business is going well, and life is worth living. <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung headed to a window seat at the guidance of the restaurant owner.

    ¡°Here is a cold wet towel. Wait just a moment more and I will bring the alcohol that you always have. What would you like to eat for today?¡±

    ¡°Just give me whatever you rmend.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will talk to the chef and ask for the best food to be prepared.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t want the best, I want the most delicious, you bastard!¡¯

    Who was he trying to fool!?

    However, the man ran to the kitchen and brought two bottles of chilled alcohol.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chung Myung opened the lid without dy and poured it into his ss as soon as he received the bottles.

    From the sound of pouring alcohol to the act of drinking alcohol, everything was delightful.

    ¡®People live for this taste.¡¯

    No matter how much privilege Chung Myung had earned, and no matter how little he cared for the rules of Taoists, it was still uneptable for a third-ss disciple to drink alcohol in Mount Hua.

    Alcohol wasn¡¯t bannedpletely, but it was strictly prohibited within the sect grounds.

    But who was Chung Myung?

    He was the sort of man who must do exactly what he is told not to do; especially tempting are the acts that are forbidden.

    ¡®Oddly, if you tell me not to eat, I end up eating more.¡¯

    The two bottles Chung Myung had stored in his cave were long gone, and now it had be a daily routine to change out of his uniform and stop by this ce to have all that he wanted because of the permission the sect leader gave him.

    How often did he frequent this restaurant? Well, only the owner of the ce would know that.

    ¡°<i>Kuah!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung gulped one ss down and looked at the other ss as if he had left the mortal ne and entered paradise.

    ¡°Taoists are supposed to go with the flow in life, so why do they have all these silly restrictions!?¡±

    Aren¡¯t Taoist rules stupid?

    What?

    Chung Myung is a Taoist, too?

    No. He was a bit different.

    Chung Myung poured another ss and brought it to his lips. Without holding back, he looked at the ss and then softly gulped with a smile.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the same as it used to be, sahyung.¡±

    ¡¯Alcohol tasted the best when hiding from the watchful eyes of that nagging Sahyung. ¡¯

    ¡°I am still here like this.¡±

    There was no one there.

    Chung Myung looked at the ss and smiled.

    It felt strange.

    He never missed anyone in his whole life, but now he was feeling sentimental while drinking.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t like he was too deep in his thoughts.

    The past is the past. If the sahyungs saw this side of him, they wouldugh at him.

    In this world, whether they were called Taoists, Saints, or Deities, his Sahyung was innately just a yful old bastard.

    The same went for Chung Myung.

    ¡°Now, here is the leopard fish skin, and here is the pig feet fry.¡±

    The leopard fish skin was made with oyster meat, pork, and jellyfish, and the other one was made with onion and pork feet. Both were Shaanxi foods.

    ¡°What about pork belly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing soon.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his chopsticks, smacking his lips.

    Weren¡¯t the things on his table the best delicacies? After drinking a ss of alcohol, having a delicious piece of meat feels no different from entering nirvana.

    ¡®This is paradise.¡¯

    ¡®Sahyung, sorry, but I n to live. So, I hope you live happily wherever you are.¡¯

    The door opened, and a group of men entered.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    The owner ran and greeted them.

    All those who entered were young men and women.

    ¡®Wait, maybe they¡¯re too old to be considered young men?¡¯

    The men seemed tall, strong, and well-developed, but the women were certainly a bit younger than the men. In any case, Chung Myung observed them from the side.

    Those who came inside sat at the table next to Chung Myung. Chung Myung didn¡¯t pay any more attention to them and went back to eating.

    ¡°We get to eat food after such a long time.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to eat those fasting pills anymore, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here? Our priority is to go up the mountain as soon as possible and greet our elders, but I¡¯m sure they will understand us stopping here first.¡±

    Sahyung? Elders?

    Chung Myung frowned and looked at the group seated next to him. All of them had ck uniforms, and on the chest was a plum blossom pattern.

    ¡®The Baek disciples?¡¯

    They had an embroidered plum blossom, so they all had to be from Mount Hua. Since Chung Myung had never seen them before, and their ages seemed to fit, they had to be the Baek disciples.

    Chung Myung bowed his head.

    He hadn¡¯tmitted any crimes, but he didn¡¯t want to see them here. Nor did he want to get involved with them. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t in uniform, so as long as he didn¡¯t get tangled up with them, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even eat properly. <i>Ugh</i>. I need to quickly leave after gulping the food down.¡¯

    Meeting these people here would be a pain in the ass right now. It was best to not get involved at all.

    ¡°But where is Samae Yu?¡±<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°I think she went up Mount Hua first.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we decide to meet in Hua-Um?¡±

    ¡°When did Samae Yu ever listen to us?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>. Then the masters might already know that we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone knows that Samae Yu is unique.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re lucky.¡±

    The young man sitting in the middle finished cing a simple order as he requested food and alcohol for everyone at his table.

    ¡®Look at that. <i>Tsk. Tsk.</i>¡¯

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡®These little second-ss disciples are openly drinking in the middle of Hua-Um! Even if the sect is failing, this is too much!¡¯

    Children these days, seriously!

    <i>What?</i>

    What about Chung Myung?

    Well, he is different. He¡¯s close to a hundred years old, after all¡­

    ¡°Everyone worked hard and overcame the training really well.¡±

    ¡°Who among us could say they¡¯ve suffered more than Sahyung? We just followed you.¡±

    ¡°Right. Sahyung had the most difficult time.¡±

    A tall young man sitting in the middle with a smile.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he handsome?¡¯

    Chung Myung was quite good-looking himself. But the ck robe on this man and the presence he evoked,

    How should it be put? Didn¡¯t he seem to appear like the legendary heroes in fairy tales?

    ¡°We¡¯ve all trained hard, together. I know better than anyone just how hard everyone has worked. So, I will treat you all to this alcohol today. Don¡¯t feel burdened and drink as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t get too drunk. We need to climb up to Mount Hua in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Laughter filled the table.

    So, they finished their training and settled on having a drink in Hua-Um upon returning? Then, the one being called Sahyung must be the Great Sahyung of the Baek disciples, and the rest are the second-ss Baek sahyungs.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to enter this ce without a second thought.

    ¡®I can imagine how the sect will turn out.¡¯

    Chung Myung snorted at the scene.

    When he was a second-ss disciple, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to even think about drinking with others. If anyone had been caught drinking, they would have been ced in the repentance room for an entire week!

    That was why Chung Myung had to be stealthy when he drank!

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Yeah. He did drink. How could he not drink?

    But it was fundamentally different! He drank in secret! Not openly like them!

    Unaware of Chung Myung¡¯s poisonous thoughts, the disciples clinked their sses and began to drink. As soon as the snacks were served and the table was filled, the atmosphere heated up.

    ¡®I should quickly eat and get out of here.¡¯

    Chung Myung moved quickly in a hustle. Yet, the moment he poured himself another ss, he heard some words that he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Baek Cheon Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Sajae?¡±

    ¡°After all this hard work, we¡¯ll be able to get good results in the conference, right?¡±

    The one called Baek Cheon folded his arms and nodded.

    ¡°¡­ <i>Umm</i>.¡±

    ¡°Right, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Sajae. To be honest, I don¡¯t know. But there is one thing I do know.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Effort never betrays a man.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes had a brilliant shine in them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve done our best. We made it through that arduous training and constantly beat ourselves up. Even if we don¡¯t win, isn¡¯t it true that we¡¯ve mademendable progress in this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too hung up on winning or losing. We¡¯re in this for the long game. If we lose our eyes in the present, we¡¯ll never be able to see the future.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­ I was short-sighted.¡±

    ¡°However, I do want to win.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled softly. When a smile appeared on that handsome face, the surroundings seemed to brighten in response. The disciples there looked at him with absolute trust.

    But there was one person nearby who had a rotten mien in response to his speech.

    ¡®Does he put oil on his lips?¡¯

    Chung Myung gulped down alcohol with a sour expression as he listened to those smoothly flowing disgustingly sweet words. He wasn¡¯t the kind who would enjoy such cringe-inducing speeches.

    ¡®I think there¡¯s something hidden about this man.¡¯

    He was the same as the others, but something felt a bit off about him. Although, it didn¡¯t feel like he was a bad person¡­

    ¡°Then, where do we stand? Can we fight against the Southern Edge Sect on equal footing now?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a sullen face.

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect is strong. Isn¡¯t it one of the Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In the past, Mount Hua was also one of the Ten Great Sects. However, to be honest, the difference between us and the Southern Edge Sect has grown beyondparison.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces darkened at those words.

    ¡°But that¡¯s just what others believe.¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his voice as he spoke, refreshing the atmosphere.

    ¡°Skills aren¡¯t necessarily proportional to fame. We lost to them in thest conference, but the difference wasn¡¯t thatrge. During all this time, haven¡¯t we focused on our training while even reducing our sleep? We¡¯ll be able to contest against them well this time.¡±

    ¡°With the Southern Edge sect?¡±

    ¡°Was Southern Edge this great from its inception? Was Mount Hua always the Mount Hua that we know? Nothing is set in stone. If we work tirelessly, it¡¯s not impossible for us to one day look beyond our current position.¡±

    He spoke with a voice full of determination that attracted the hearts of those who listened.

    As everyone gazed at Baek Cheon with admiration and respect, it happened.

    ¡°<i>Puah!</i>¡±

    A low chuckle from beside.

    The heads of the six people sitting at the table turned in unison.

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­¡±

    Realizing that their gaze was on him, Chung Myung covered his mouth.

    ¡®Shit, I didn¡¯t mean to react.¡¯

    Hearing such absurd words, he ended upughing.

    Receiving everyone¡¯s attention, Chung Myung came up with a solution to the situation as usual.

    ¡®Just act natural.¡¯

    And he started to cough.

    ¡°<i>Puah! Ugh! Puah! Cough!</i> <i>Puaah!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung frowned when he saw that the disciples didn¡¯t go back to talking with each other.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t they deceived? My acting was perfect.¡¯

    Cough more violently!

    ¡°Young man.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly rose from his seat and spoke to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Young man, who could you be? I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve ever seen your face in Hua-Um before. If it isn¡¯t too rude, may I ask your name and what family you belong to?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why does it suddenly seem like Chung Myung was screwed?

    Right?

 Chapter 74: Something seems to have changed in Mount Hua (4)

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Who is this guy?¡¯

    He was nothing short of absurd.

    From the moment they entered this ce, he felt a sense of incongruity. Now that he looked closely, he understood why he felt that way.

    Why was there a child, who might have just turned 15 this year, ordering all of this expensive food and alcohol?

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    The sons of high-ranking officials or the children of wealthy elites could do this. The children of the merchant families also often enjoy such pleasures from a young age.

    The problem was that this was Hua-Um.

    As far as Baek Cheon knew, there were no high-ranking officials, no descendants of wealthy families, or children of wealthy merchants here. Even if they were here, Chung Myung¡¯s age doesn¡¯t match up.

    So, who was this child that was drinking alcohol alone in Hua-Um?

    ¡°<i>Cough</i>.¡±

    The child coughed and waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby. Don¡¯t worry about me and continue with your meal.¡±

    ¡°A passerby.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes softened.

    ¡°Right, that was also possible. Alright, then. Since we ended up meeting here, why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves? I am Baek Cheon, second-ss disciple of the Great Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung grunted a little as he covered his face with his long sleeves.

    ¡®<i>Ugh</i>, this bastard! Why is he so persistent?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t back out or beat him up now.

    If the fact that Chung Myung had beaten Baek Cheon so that he could run away spread around Mount Hua, then the sect leader would be enraged, and Un Geom, who began to nag him a lot these days, might run wild and try to cut Chung Myung down.

    Then, everything Chung Myung had built up woulde crumbling down.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯

    He can¡¯t let himself get tangled up with this young man for no reason. Chung Myung coughed twice.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a name worth offering¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit ungentlemanly to cover your face while having a conversation?¡±

    ¡®Gentleman? What gentleman? You should just leave me alone, you bastard!¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s emotions were slowly overwhelming him. For now, the first thing he needed to do was avoid further interaction.

    Chung Myung quietly got up.

    ¡°Well, I need to leave.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk the next time we meet.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was turning around, smiled as he grabbed the alcohol bottle on the table and bowed with his face half-covered.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Young man. I would like to speak with you a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no interest in ying with men. Farewell.¡±

    As Chung Myung rushed to the entrance, Baek Cheon¡¯s expression went stiff, and he quickly stretched out his hand.

    ¡®Where does he think he¡¯s going!?¡¯

    The moment his hand went to grab the hem of Chung Myung¡¯s clothes.

    <i>Swoosh.</i>

    Chung Myung smoothly side-stepped his grasp and avoided Baek Cheon¡¯s hand, which merely cut through the air.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped out of the window next to the table and left.

    Baek Cheon looked at the ce Chung Myung had left with nk eyes.

    ¡®He avoided it?¡¯

    He definitely used the Grasping Joint Lock at thest moment. Even if it didn¡¯t reach the pinnacle, it was still enough to catch a child.

    But it was avoided?

    ¡°Sahyung. Why didn¡¯t you catch him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you let him go?¡±

    A look of embarrassment appeared on Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    How should he answer this?

    ¡°¡­ holding a young child against their will isn¡¯t something a Taoist should do.¡±

    ¡°As expected from Sahyung. <i>Haha</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon put on an awkward smile.

    ¡®There must have been some mistake.¡¯

    He must have been tired from the long journey, or maybe he was too relieved by the fact that he came back to Mount Hua.

    There was no way he could have lost that child if he had seriously used the technique.

    ¡°I thought there were more people in Hua-Um, and now there are many faces I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    ¡°Hua-Um isn¡¯t a small ce, so there¡¯s no way we could know everyone. If there is a chance, we might meet again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and went back to his seat. But his smile wasn¡¯t as bright as before.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> What rotten timing!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked a stone lying on the road.

    ¡°Why did he have toe there and make a fuss! There were a lot of other people around! Anyway, have I run out of luck? Even the weakest bastardse to step on my toes!¡±

    How unfortunate.

    When he thought of the food he didn¡¯t get to finish eating, his stomach hurt. How much money did he waste!?

    ¡°At least I saved the alcohol.¡±

    As he climbed up to Mount Hua, Chung Myung continued to drink from the bottle.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, it lingers on the tongue.¡±

    ¡¯If only there were snacks to go along with this. ¡¯

    Chung Myung smacked his lips and threw away the empty bottle.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Climbing a mountain is so difficult.¡±

    No matter how many times he climbed the mountain, it seemed like he could never get used to it.

    ¡®But that Baek Cheon kid¡­.¡¯

    Suddenly, a group of people outside of Chung Myung¡¯s ns appeared. Of course, their presence didn¡¯t bother him, but¡­.

    ¡®It might get a little annoying.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s life has been sofortable on Mount Hua because of the preferential treatment he got for his achievements. But that wasn¡¯t all.

    The biggest reason was the age difference between the elders and the third-ss disciples.

    Compared to the elders, who were all over fifty years old, the third-ss disciples were children below twenty. This gave them a bit of leeway to work and train.

    The scariest person for a soldier in the army isn¡¯t the general or the emperor. It is his immediate supervisor. Isn¡¯t itmon sense that a corrupt boss with a short temper is more frightening than a distant mastermind?

    There wouldn¡¯t be anyone that would think otherwise.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> Baek Cheon <i>huh</i>.¡±

    First of all, it seemed strange.

    ¡°<i>Heh</i>. I shouldn¡¯t haveughed back there.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t control it.

    The words he heard from Baek Cheon were so absurd.

    ¡°Overtake the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    On what basis?

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue over and over.

    If only those idiots, who ran their mouths, could at least defeat the third-ss disciples of the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°Oh my, Sahyung. In this era, just look at these fools that are considered disciples of Mount Hua. Seriously, kids these days! <i>Phew!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was more shocked than when he saw the state of the third-ss disciples.

    How much martial arts could the third-ss disciples even learn? They wouldn¡¯t have even gotten a clear taste of what martial arts is, so it wouldn¡¯t matter.

    But the second-ss disciples are different.

    The third-ss disciples are taught the foundation, second-ss disciples grow through training, first-ss disciples reach the peak, and when they be an elder, it is natural for them toplete their own martial arts path.

    Right¡­ that is the standard.

    ¡°Oh, my God.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    When he saw the second-ss disciples, Chung Myung felt his stomach-turning. However, they were also disciples of Mount Hua, so Chung Myung should embrace them¡­

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be wasting my precious time like this.¡±

    Seeing the second-ss disciples, an unknown sense of urgency grew in him.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>. How much longer will I have to wait for these disciples to grow intopetent martial artists?¡±

    It was still a very, very long way off.

    ¡°Jo Gul sahyung! All the third-ss disciples have been asked to gather!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Our seniors are returning.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay. Did you tell Great Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Yes! He said he¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jo Gul took off his training clothes and changed into new ones.

    The sunset was approaching.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I wonder if he¡¯s back yet.¡¯

    Jo Gul opened the door, went out, and opened the door to Chung Myung¡¯s room.

    ¡°<i>Kuha¡­ ugh</i>¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he saw Chung Myung on the bed, Jo Gul was left speechless. He was lying down in a weird way and mumbling in his sleep¡­

    ¡°Did he seriously get drunk!?¡±

    Where was the smell of alcoholing from?

    Flustered, Jo Gul ran to Chung Myung, grabbed him by the shoulders, and shook him.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Sajae! Chung Myung! You crazy basta¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡ªah, nothing. Forget thatst one.¡±

    He kept shaking him.

    ¡°Everyone was asked to gather, the Sasuks are back. You should quickly wash up, you look terrible right now.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung stretched himself out.

    ¡°I guess I dozed off for a bit when I took that break.¡±

    ¡®That wasn¡¯t a break!¡¯

    Chung Myung, no creature in the world would sleep the way you did. Just say you got drunk and fell asleep.

    ¡°You, wash up first¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung released a little qi and quickly scattered the scent of alcohol. Jo Gul, with his eyes wide open, was about to say something¡­

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    That overwhelming smell of alcohol disappeared in an instant. Jo Gul sniffed, just to be sure, but he couldn¡¯t smell anything.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Why don¡¯t I smell the alcohol anymore?¡±

    ¡°Alcohol? What is wrong with you? We walk the path of purity, Sahyung, why would we have such things? We would get punished.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No? I definitely¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We might be punished if we¡¯rete.¡±

    Jo Gul felt that the situation was a bit unfair, but Chung Myung was right about beingte for now, so he hurriedly followed after him.

    ¡°But why do we need to go greet the seniors just because they¡¯re returning?¡±

    ¡°We need to at least wee them back. They are returning from a long and arduous training session.¡±

    Arduous?

    Do they think that staying in some closed space would promote growth?

    They probably just went and locked themselves in some building or cave with no light for two or three months, ate fasting pills, and swung their swords a few times.

    They probably thought to themselves¡­

    ¡®Ah, I got so much training done.¡¯

    How pointless.

    ¡®A bunch of young men and women, isted in pairs, wielding swords or whatever. Such cheeky training. Yet, they arrogantly ran their mouths about how difficult it was and how they can overtake Southern Edge with just that.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t like that back in Chung Myung¡¯s day!

    It was inconceivable for such a thing to happen in Mount Hua a hundred years ago.

    ¡°They said they¡¯d take down the Southern Edge sect bastards no matter what. This time, they really areing back with great results. Even the sect leader wholeheartedly supported their training.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Baek Cheon Sasuk strongly requested it.¡±

    Chung Myung snorted.

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°You should also be careful of your attitude. Baek Cheon Sasuk is strict, so if you behave like you usually do, you¡¯ll get in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°I meant it.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    Leaving Jo Gul, who was nagging him, Chung Myung joined the third-ss disciples. By the time Chung Myung arrived, quite a few people were already gathered.

    The sect leader, elders, and the Un sasuks too. Everyone stood at the gate, waiting for the second-ss disciples to return.

    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±

    ¡°Open the gate!¡±

    The newly built gate opened to the left and right. Soon, Mount Hua¡¯s second-ss disciples entered the scene, draped in ck robes.

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Look at the change in atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    The Un sasuks admired them and apuded. The elders also weed them with happy faces.

    There was only one person with a dull face.

    ¡®When will this end?¡¯

    Chung Myung wanted to go eat.

    Baek Cheon, who led the disciples, responded to everyone with a dazzling smile.

    ¡®Wow, look at this.¡¯

    Indeed, this disciple was unquestionably handsome.

    Of course, even Chung Myung had people who called him handsome in the past. When he got dressed up and went down to Hua-Um, beautiful women would fall¡ª

    ¨C Have some conscience.

    ¡®<i>Oh</i>,e on Sahyung!¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head and was just about to p.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, which epted the others¡¯ greetings, fell on Chung Myung. Baek Cheon, who paused for a moment, tilted his head.

    After watching Chung Myung for a long time, he arrived in front of Chung Myung and smiled with confused eyes.

    ¡°By any chance¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and stared straight at Chung Myung as he spoke.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we met before? Young man?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was he going to get caught this time?

    ¡®Do I really need to beat the hell out of this guy?¡¯

 Chapter 75: Something seems to have changed in Mount Hua (5)

    Baek Cheon smiled brightly with that handsome face.

    It wasn¡¯t a perfectly handsome face, but it had a unique maism that attracted others to him.

    ¡®What a familiar feeling, it reminds me a bit of the past.¡¯

    Chung Myung experienced the same feeling from people of the Shaolin sect.

    Of course, this idiot couldn¡¯t bepared to them. But in Mount Hua, where there were many normal people, this feeling was weirdly out of ce. It made him wonder why he was even here, in the ruined Mount Hua.

    More problematic was that this man was trying to bite at Chung Myung¡¯s ankles and hang off them.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    For now, just act like you don¡¯t know.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, is that so?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head slightly. Rather than acting confused, he tried to act in a way that would provoke Chung Myung into admitting the truth.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite strange. I feel like I¡¯ve seen your face before. When did you join us?¡±

    The answer came from Yoon Jong and not Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sasuk, this child entered while you were all away from Mount Hua. So, you couldn¡¯t have met him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I see.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled brightly.

    ¡°You seem like you are close to each other. As Great Sahyung, it¡¯s good that you are taking care of the youngest. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong answered with an awkward timbre. As if Baek Cheon discovered something from that answer, he nodded his head.

    ¡°It seems like this was a fateful meeting. It¡¯s only our first meeting, but you seem so familiar to me. I think we¡¯ll see each other in the future quite often. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°I am Baek Cheon. Be sure to remember my name.¡±

    Then rang a firm voice.

    ¡°How can you leisurely have a chat over there when the sect leader is waiting for you!?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ming.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed towards Un Geom. He then turned and joined his other mates as they advanced ahead.

    Jo Gul watched Chung Myung and whispered.

    ¡°Have you met Baek Cheon sasuk before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Even if he did, the answer is no.

    ¡°Be careful. Baek Cheon Sasuk is a second-ss disciple. He¡¯s a great man.¡±

    ¡°Great?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong added to Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°He¡¯s known to be the savior of Mount Hua. A person said to have the potential to rebuild the crumbling Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Savior?¡±

    Didn¡¯t this phrase seem like something Chung Myung heard a lot in the past? When did he¡­? <i>Ah</i>, back when he first arrived on Mount Hua, people often used to say such things about him.

    Although Chung Myung quickly turned from the savior into the most mischievous gossip topic of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Jo Gul the sect¡¯s best genius?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!? Someone might hear you!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face turned bright red at those words.

    ¡°Baek Cheon sasuk isn¡¯t someone I canpare to.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. A loser mentality is good. Having a sense of defeat makes people look humble too.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon, who was walking ahead.

    ¡®Seems like a crane mixed in with a flock of hens.¡¯

    It sounds like a good thing. A very good thing.

    But in reality, it isn¡¯t a very nice thing to say.

    A crane is a crane. It doesn¡¯t make sense for a crane to be among the flock of hens.

    And in most cases¡­

    ¡®He has a w.¡¯

    While Chung Myung curiously looked at Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong continued to exin.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s said that Baek Cheon sasuks¡¯ sword techniques have reached the pinnacle. I heard that the elders have high expectations of him. Even though he¡¯s young, he is a genius.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Perhaps, among the second-ss disciples of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon was the most important.

    ¡®And that¡¯s very annoying.¡¯

    Chung Myung had also gone through this in the past.

    Why were there so many things to learn? The other disciples would train moderately and then go to bed, but the elders would alwaystch onto Chung Myung and brush him up on other techniques too. Even Sahyung¡­ no. There was nothing that his Sahyung didn¡¯t involve him in.

    But it was worth it.

    It¡¯s said the prestige of a sect is built over a long history, but the rise and fall of anything can often depend on a single person.

    Even if it¡¯s only a small or medium-sized sect, if they can produce a famous master, then people will flock to them in hopes of joining the same sect. On the other hand, no matter how long a sect has existed or how proud their history and traditions are, they are destined to stagnate and decline if they fail to produce any reputable masters.

    The only way for the dying Mount Hua to rise again is to produce a powerful genius. If just one mighty warrior exists within the sect, the entire situation can be reversed.

    ¡®Of course, that was the n until I arrived.¡¯

    Now what, though?

    There is a lot of money.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the sasuks look strong?¡±

    ¡°Tell me about it. I don¡¯t know if we can ever catch up to them.¡±

    ¡°So cool and strong.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the two, who were talking to each other with nk eyes.

    ¡®Are these idiots¡¯ eyes for decoration?¡¯

    Fine, let¡¯s call them cool even without seeing anything. People¡¯s tastes are diverse, and Chung Myung was a good person who didn¡¯t impose his tastes on others.

    But ¡®looking strong¡¯ and ¡®being strong¡¯ were not the same.

    ¡®If these disciples are considered strong, then nobody would be considered weak!¡¯

    ¡°Looking at Sasuk¡¯s level, Sahyungs would be able to win.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Jo Gul dumbfoundedly smiled like it wasn¡¯t a funny joke.

    ¡°What nonsense.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>uh</i>, right.¡±

    Sahyung.

    My Sahyung.

    I have to live here listening to such words on a daily basis. If you have any conscience,e down and say something! Am I meant to live here unfairly like this?

    It was often said that people who ascend to the other worlde to visit our world and give advice. Then Sahyung, who was known to be the icon of virtue, cane and advise something, right?

    Right?

    Won¡¯t he listen to Chung Myung?

    Come on!!

    While Chung Myung was having a conversation with his Sahyung, the second-ss disciples lined up.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Just then, someone ran to join the lineup of second-ss disciples from within the sect¡¯s grounds.

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Right, that one is also a Baek disciple.¡¯

    Yu¡­ what was her name? Yu something.

    He was entangled in a strange rtionship with her, so he ended up paying a little attention to her. Surely, she couldn¡¯t have told anyone about their meeting before, right?

    When Chung Myung frowned while looking at Yu Yiseol, Jo Gul smiled insidiously.

    ¡°Come to think of it, this is your first time seeing senior Yu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Right. Yu Yiseol. Anyone who sees her for the first time can¡¯t take their eyes off her. That¡¯s how beautiful she is.¡±

    ¡°Great Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Do you have any cinnamon powder with you?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to spray some on my ears. I feel like my ears are bleeding from listening to Jo Gul sahyung.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel like this.

    Yoon Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we both agreed on something. Well, I will give some to youter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s expression grew distorted.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? It¡¯s because there aren¡¯t many who know about senior Yu. She¡¯s probably the most beautiful woman in Shaanxi.¡±

    Listening to Jo Gul repeat himself like a parrot, Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°You are known to be the best in Mount Hua, and she is the most beautiful around? If someone who doesn¡¯t know our situation hears you, they¡¯ll think that her and you are up to no good.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Jo Gul pointed to Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡±

    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­¡±

    Before Chung Myung could answer, Jo Gul continued.

    ¡°But don¡¯t dream much. Senior Yu already has Baek Cheon in her heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply,

    ¡°Instead of wasting your time being interested in someone else¡¯s love life, wouldn¡¯t you have already made a name for yourself if you had just spent that time training?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to stab people with truth like that.¡±

    ¡°Just stop talking.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Jo Gul as if he was pathetic and turned away.

    Looking back, she did say that she was his senior; apparently, that seemed to be correct.

    Chung Myung looked back at Yu Yiseol.

    When all the Baek disciples lined up, the sect leader, who was watching them, smiled warmly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. The training must have been excruciating, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon began to speak on behalf of the others.

    ¡°Sect leader. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all. Our training was done with the support we got from the sect, so how can we call it difficult?¡±

    ¡°And the results?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°We managed to realize that the path of the sword is endless in life. However, we have returned with achievements great enough that we wouldugh in the face of our former selves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyung Young.

    ¡°Finance head.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Now that the children of Mount Hua have returned from their hard training, shouldn¡¯t we celebrate their return?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tsk</i>. What nonsen¡ª<i>ah</i>, no, it¡¯s nothing. Of course, we should.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at him with a subtle gaze.

    ¡®This man is bing more strange by the day.¡¯

    To be precise, the frequency of saying strange things had increased dramatically since the Eunha Guild arrived. It was hard to tell for sure, but it felt like the tight reins around him had finally gone loose.

    ¡°Well, we have it prepared in the meal room. It should be enough for everyone.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the second-ss disciples.

    ¡°There are many things I want to say, but it wouldn¡¯t do to hold you here after your long journey back. Since I don¡¯t want to keep you here, let¡¯s head inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sect leader. With all due respect, may I ask you one thing?¡±

    Hyun Jong wanted to clear this crowd quickly, but Baek Cheon didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    ¡°Feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°The scenery here seems to have changed a lot since thest time we were here, I was wondering what happened.¡±

    ¡°Good things happened. Thanks to that, I was able to restore everything in the sect.¡±

    It was a soft but firm answer. After hearing that, it was hard to ask what the ¡®good¡¯ thing was.

    ¡°You might have a lot of questions, but we also have a lot of time ahead of us. So, we can take this slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Am, who was on Hyun Jong¡¯s side, came forward.

    ¡°Please look after these children who have suffered for so long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded and turned his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®No, does that man really have to call me like this day after day?¡¯

    There shouldn¡¯t be any work today.

    ¡°Yes! Sect leader!¡¯

    Chung Myung walked out,

    ¡°Come to my room for a while. I have something to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this unfold, was shocked.

    ¡®Again¡­?¡¯

    He spoke like that to the sect leader?

    Baek Cheon doubted whether he had heard correctly or not. But it didn¡¯t seem like he was mistaking the words because all the second-ss disciples had the same expression on their faces.

    However, he didn¡¯t understand why the third-ss disciples didn¡¯t seem to discipline this child.

    It wouldn¡¯t be wrong even if this child was harshly hit for behaving like that to the sect leader!

    But even the sect leader was smiling despite those words.

    ¡°How about if I prepare some snacks?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I get it. I wille.¡±

    Hyun Jong led Chung Myung to his residence with a happy face.

    Baek Cheon, who silently observed the scene, looked incredulously at Un Geom and asked.

    ¡°Sasuk. That child, just who is he?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Un Geom smiled.

    ¡°I think it would be good for your mental health to not pay much attention to him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Especially if it¡¯s you.¡±

    Un Geom shrugged his shoulders and turned.

    ¡°Unpack your belongings ande to the meal room. Don¡¯t bete.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon felt a strange feeling again. Only this time, the sense of ipatibility felt much greater.

    Perhaps, this awkward feeling was simply because he had returned after being away for a while.

    But just one thing.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to follow Chung Myung, who was walking with the sect leader.

    ¡°<i>Hmmm.</i>¡±

    He narrowed his eyes as he stared in disapproval at the one he didn¡¯t like.

 Chapter 76: Rolling Stone Gathers No Moss! (1)

    ¡°S-Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is all this? Despite all the hard work we did, no one is praising us¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t find the words to respond despite someone talking to him. It was because he, too, was surprised.

    Unexpectedly, there was a huge feast in front of them.

    From the perspective of the secr world, it may be somewhatcking to be called a feast. However, for Mount Hua, this seemed no different from what would be eaten by an emperor.

    What¡¯s more, that.

    That! There was that!

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that meat?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon rubbed his eyes.

    In front of his eyes was certainly food that had been acquired by killing a living animal and carving its flesh.

    How could a pure sectmit such an act?

    ¡°Where did the moneye from?¡±

    ¡®I want to know the same!¡¯

    Just where did Mount Hua even get such money? Where did the meate from?

    ¡°W-wait. Sahyung. Come to think of it, the inside of this ce has also changed. I thought it might just feel awkward because we¡¯ve been gone for so long, but doesn¡¯t it look shiny and clean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ now that you mention it, yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around. The entire building might not be newly built, but it looked like it had been recently renovated. All the holes in the walls were covered, and the whole ce seemed to be fixed cleanly.

    ¡°There are new looking halls, and now this ce? There¡¯s even meat on the table!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what happened to Mount Hua while we were away. Unless some God of Wealth descended onto this ce.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    God of Wealth? Mount Hua is a sect that the God of Wealth had abandoned.

    If any sect couldpete with the Beggars Union, it would be Mount Hua.

    No, even they might be richer than Mount Hua. Just because the Beggars Union was a group of beggars didn¡¯t mean that the sect itself was poor.

    But for Mount Hua to have such wealth?

    Why did it seem so out of ce?

    Baek Cheon lifted his head and slightly looked at Un Geom.

    ¡°Sasuk. This food?¡±

    ¡°This is food the finance head prepared to raise your spirits. Eat a lot.¡±

    No, why is he speaking so casually about this?

    Sasuk used to say that he would survive solely on grass, like a rabbit, for the sake of Mount Hua. Where did that Sasuk go, and when did he switch sides like this!?

    Even stranger was the reaction of the third-ss disciples.

    The third-ss disciples, who were there to congratte the second-ss disciples, didn¡¯t show any surprise at the quality of food ced in front of them.

    They just stared at the table sternly.

    Baek Cheon listened to their conversation from the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of meat, isn¡¯t there anything different? Fish or something else.¡±

    ¡°Crazy bastard, where will we find fish on the mountains? Do you need to be beaten with a fish to restore your senses?¡±

    What the hell are those idiots talking about?

    What? They are tired of meat?

    Unable to understand the situation, Baek Cheon, who was frustrated, opened his mouth.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahahahaha</i>.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was about to open his mouth.

    Baek Cheon turned his head to the side to shut the mouths of his mates.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just eat first.¡¯

    ¡®We have money, so we get to eat meat. I was sick of having those pills for the past year.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who felt suppressed by theughs of the others, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is it alright to start eating, even though the elders and sect leader haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh? Ah</i>, I didn¡¯t notice. Hold a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±

    Un Geom took his chopsticks and put a piece of meat in his mouth. That was the sign that the others could eat, and the Sahyungs frantically moved their chopsticks.

    <i>Papapak!</i>

    Food bounced into the air.

    But there was nothing to worry about. The chopsticks caught everything in the air because it was precious meat that had to be treasured.

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes upon seeing everyone¡¯s behavior; he felt that he was staring deeply into the abyss.

    It might look exaggerated to others, but this was a normal reaction. Mount Hua was the poorest sect in the world, and the disciples were the poorest people in the world.

    They had only eaten food made with grains and a few nuts in all their time here. To say it politely, they served healthy meals. But truthfully, it was the cheapest diet that could be afforded.

    Besides, thanks to their closed-door training, the second-ss disciples only had fasting pills for the past year.

    Some, like Baek Cheon, could purchase food with money when visiting family. However, most of the disciples hadn¡¯t so much as smelled the scent of meat for years already.

    Of course, they were losing control of themselves.

    In the meantime, Baek Cheon looked at the third-ss disciples leisurely eating their food.

    Looking at their nonchnt attitude, he realized that this food was nothing special in the current Mount Hua.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Un Geom, who was eating and drinking, turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What? Does the food suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that¡­ I just really don¡¯t understand the situation. Just what happened to Mount Hua in the time we were all away?¡±

    ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t think of this from your position.¡±

    Un Geomughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s too long of a story to tell. You¡¯ll find out eventually. All you need to know is that a lucky star rolled into Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Lucky star?¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The door opened wide. The second-ss disciples, who were gulping down meat, flinched and stopped at the sudden sound. If anyone could open the door so boldly, it had to be an elder¡­

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    ¡®Are there any elders who are that young?¡¯

    ¡®As if!¡¯

    Surprisingly, the one who opened the door was Chung Myung. The child, who followed the sect leader earlier, entered in anger.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ce to sit here.¡±

    As Jo Gul slightly raised his hand, Chung Myung bowed to Un Geom and then stomped over to the seat. Those nearby the seat moved away slightly so that he could sitfortably.

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes at that sight.

    ¡®They¡¯re taking care of that child?¡¯

    Of course, it could happen. If they were polite and good kids.

    But the third-ss disciples Baek Cheon knew of were quick-witted and violent; the word ¡®Good¡¯ didn¡¯t fit well with them.

    There was only one reason they would be acting like this.

    ¡®Has that child caught them all in his hand?¡¯

    It was unbelievable.

    But there was too much visible evidence to deny it. The fact that the seat was left for him, and the seat was in the center, with Yoon Jong and Ju Gul on either side.

    Yoon Jong is the Great Sahyung of the third-ss disciples, and Jo Gul is the strongest of them.

    ¡®So, he caught them both?¡¯

    But how could this child have turned them into his people? And¡­

    ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Un Geom sasuk said anything?¡¯

    It was quite rude to kick the door open. It would be troublesome considering that there were second-ss disciples and Un Geom sasuk inside; it would have been appropriate to apologize right away.

    Un Geom sasuk greatly values morals and manners, so he would definitely say something. Yet, he was casually eating like he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®The more I think about it, the less I understand.¡¯

    Baek Cheon shook his head. In his eyes, he looked at Chung Myung talking to the others.

    ¡°Why are you so angry again?¡±

    ¡°He wants me to go to the Eunha Guild again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ again?¡±

    ¡°Right! I¡¯m not some messenger!¡±

    Yoon Jong grinned at Chung Myung¡¯sint.

    ¡°But you liked it at first.¡±

    ¡°That was only the first one or two times, <i>ugh</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°Fortunately, I only need to visit the branch in Hua-Um. If I had to go to Xian city, I would have fallen dead.¡±

    Seeing Yoon Jong smile andfort him and Jo Gul chuckle at the side, Baek Cheon became convinced.

    ¡®He has all the third-ss disciples in his grasp.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t sure what method was used, but it was certain that Chung Myung had power over them.

    ¡®In many ways.¡¯

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    Yoon Jong, the Great Sahyung of the third-ss disciples, always treated the seniors with respect.

    Baek Cheon thought that Yoon Jong would have bowed to someone kind, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to have a kind inclination no matter how Baek Cheon looked at him.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to find some time to have a conversation with him.¡¯

    While Baek Cheon was curious about the third-ss disciples.

    ¡°Great Sahyung.¡±

    ¡®<i>Hmm?</i>¡¯

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I will.¡±

    Baek Cheon picked up his chopsticks, but he looked around soon after picking them up.

    ¡°Where is Yu Samae?¡±

    ¡°Well? She was here a while ago.¡±

    Two disciples looked around.

    ¡°She was there until we came into the dining hall.¡±

    ¡°It seems like she went off somewhere.¡±

    Everyone answered indifferently like this happened a lot. But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t like that response.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we look for her? This banquet is for all of us who went training. We should wait until we¡¯re all together to have fun and celebrate.¡±

    ¡°But there is no one who can find Yu Samae. If she doesn¡¯t want to be found, we can¡¯t find her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a waste of energy, Great Sahyung.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead scrunched together.

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    Those who saw it turned their heads away, feeling ufortable and sighing.

    Yu Yiseol was a bizarre person; it wasn¡¯t easy to find her unless she wanted to show herself. But since Baek Cheon had this stiff expression, they had to at least pretend to search for her.

    ¡®Sahyung favors Yu Samae too much.¡¯

    He was normally a calm person that was fair to others, but he would always lose hisposure over any issues involving Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t understand, but it was annoying for them.

    At the moment when one of them was about to get up, the shut door opened slowly.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were upon the entrance.

    Through the sunlight pouring in through the opened door, a woman walked in with small steps.

    ¡°Samae.¡±

    Baek Cheon called.

    Yu Yiseol, who came inside, scanned the surroundings as if trying to find someone.

    Smiling, Baek Cheon raised his hand.

    ¡°Samae, over here¡­.¡±

    Yu Yiseol started to walk, but it was in a direction away from Baek Cheon.

    <i>Step! Step!</i>

    Yu Yiseol, who walked with a smooth gait, reached her destination and stared intently at the person sitting ahead of her.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Yu Yiseol asked the man in front of her,

    ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    The second-ss disciples, especially the men, were shocked enough for their eyes to pop out of their sockets.

    ¡®Did Yu Samae talk to a man?¡¯

    ¡®No. When was thest time we even heard her talk?¡¯

    But the shock wasn¡¯t over.

    The man she spoke to was Chung Myung. He responded with annoyance written all over his face and waved his hand like shooing away a fly.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then let¡¯s talk for a moment.¡±

    Chung Myung firmly answered.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Go away.¡±

    Is he crazy?

    The color drained from the faces of the second-ss disciples as they reeled in shock.

 Chapter 77: Rolling Stone Gathers No Moss! (2)

    ¡®What the hell is going on here?¡¯

    Jo Gul couldn¡¯te to his senses.

    It was the first time Jo Gul saw her from such a close distance; he wondered if there could be any disciple in Mount Hua who didn¡¯t know of Yu Yiseol.

    It wasn¡¯t because Jo Gul was a third-ss disciple. He had never even heard of her having a friendly conversation with anyone. Despite being a disciple of Mount Hua, Yu Yiseol was known to keep her distance from others.

    But now, she was talking to Chung Myung right in front of him. Soon, the piercing res of the second-ss disciples all stabbed into Chung Myung like razor-sharp daggers.

    ¡®Wow, those eyes could really kill people.¡¯

    Well, it was all aimed towards Chung Myung, who was next to Jo Gul. But sitting next to him, it felt inevitable that he would be dragged into the crossfire.

    ¡®Chung Myung, please!¡¯

    Be respectful, you bastard!

    These are the second-ss disciples; what is with that tone?

    Despite all that, Chung Myung remained calm. In an atmosphere that felt like something was about to happen, Yu Yiseol whispered softly as if nothing was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯ll only be a minute.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°But it really will just take a moment.¡±

    ¡°I said no! Don¡¯t you get what I am saying!?¡±

    Watch the way you talk! Speak politely, you bastard!

    Jo Gul ended up pressing on Chung Myung¡¯s thighs without realizing it, causing Chung Myung to turn his head toward him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh</i>¡­¡±

    You shouldn¡¯t ask that!

    Uh¡­ he shouldn¡¯t have asked that in front of his sasuks. He should understand what was happening.

    Clicking his tongue, Chung Myung turned his head to Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°I have nothing to say or speak about with you.¡±

    ¡°But I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°It is fine, just one minute. Let¡¯s go outside.¡±

    ¡°No need, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m eating?¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait until you finish.¡±

    The second-ss disciples were on the verge of going crazy.

    First, they had never seen Yu Yiseol speak so much at once to a younger disciple. No, to be precise, they didn¡¯t remember her ever talking so much with any of the second-ss disciples either.

    But, didn¡¯t it seem like Yu Yiseol was clinging onto this man?

    Right. The second thing that made them agitated was the attitude of Chung Myung.

    ¡®That crazy son of a bitch¡­.!¡¯

    ¡®Nothing is going to happen now, right?¡¯

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t that bastard have eyes?¡¯

    ¡®He has to be a true Taoist.¡¯

    Burning anger and subtle respect were poured onto Chung Myung.

    As a Taoist who cultivates and walks the path of Dao, the first thing one must do is stay away from worldly desires. However, Yu Yiseol¡¯s existence was one that destroyed that dedication. No matter how well-disciplined a person was, they had no choice but to listen and stray from their path if Yu Yiseol made a request.

    Anyone would, seeing her beautiful face and expression.

    However, Chung Myung was openlyining that Yu Yiseol was annoying him. That was unimaginable for the second-ss disciples.

    ¡°I said no! I have a lot of work to do. Find someone else.¡±

    ¡°I came here for you.¡±

    ¡°No, why would¡ª¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>.¡±

    Although it was low, it was a sound that spread widely after being imbued with qi.

    Everyone turned their heads to see Baek Cheon, who steadily got up from his seat and smiled at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A short answer.

    But Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t angry. In such a situation, showing anger meant that the opponent won.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re tired from visiting the sect leader and taking on various tasks. You¡¯re likely even doing work that I¡¯m unaware of. However, since your senior is so kindly requesting your time, don¡¯t you think you should hear what she has to say, regardless of how tired you may be?¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke softly to Chung Myung. He thought that it would work out¡­

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hand trembled.

    Did he hear wrong?

    No? So why did he hear the word ¡®why¡¯?

    Shocked, Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung¡¯s expression. Seeing that pouty expression, it didn¡¯t seem like he heard it wrong.

    Forcing the anger down to calm himself,

    ¡®Be calm.¡¯

    If he got angry at a third-ss disciple, it would reflect negatively on his character.

    ¡°Did you say ¡®why¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There are many reasons. First of all, a person should have manners. There is also a rule which says that you need to respect those above you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, manners?¡±

    As if he understood, Chung Myung nodded and looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Apologize quickly. He¡¯s saying that you aren¡¯t behaving politely right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol raised a finger, pointing to herself.

    ¡°Yes. Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>, you don¡¯t seem to understand at all.¡±

    Chung Myung exined it.

    ¡°This is a party to celebrate the return of the second-ss disciples. It¡¯s rude to make use of this gathering to sort out your personal affairs and act individually.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    As if that made sense, Yu Yiseol nodded her head, stood from her seat, and bowed to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I apologize, Sahyung. I didn¡¯t think that far.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, Samae. That¡¯s not¡ª¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    Just why did it turn out like this?

    And when he tried to open his mouth and manage the situation, Chung Myung spoke again.

    ¡°Not to him, you should apologize to Sasuk, since you made a mistake around your senior.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Yu Yiseol bowed her head again towards Un Geom.

    ¡°This disciple was short-sighted.¡±

    Un Geom smiled.

    ¡°It is fine now that you understand, so sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    It was Baek Cheon who ended up getting Yu Yiseol into trouble. He couldn¡¯t figure out what to do.

    He was flustered¡­ and it was embarrassing to back down without seeing it through to the end. Aren¡¯t the second and third-ss disciples looking at Baek Cheon in anticipation of what he would say?

    How could he sit back down when so many were watching him? It would turn him into a joke.

    He let out a low, empty cough a couple times and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Oh no.¡¯

    ¡®I need to stop him.¡¯

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong looked at each other.

    It was hard to beat Chung Myung with a sword, but it was even harder to beat him with words. This guy had no sense of logic. He would resort to all sorts of sophistry and illogical things if it meant winning.

    If the conversation continued, Baek Cheon might end up humiliated in front of them. So, Chung Myung had to be stopped.

    ¡°<i>Kuahaha!</i> Sasuk! Congrattions on your return!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t today really great? Since the sasuks have returned from training, it looks like we won¡¯t have any problems in the future.¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong desperately tried to switch the topic.

    They didn¡¯t mean to defend Chung Myung. It was simply because they didn¡¯t want to see Mount Hua turn into a mess, with Baek Cheon and Chung Myung fighting on their first meeting.

    Baek Cheon nced at the two of them.

    Reflected in their desperate gaze, Baek Cheon opened his mouth with narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Chung Myung, was it?¡±

    ¡®Ah what a persistent guy!¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡¯

    Understanding that it was impossible to stop him, the two reached out and grabbed the hem of Chung Myung¡¯s robe.

    Please, just this once. Just this once in your life, behave politely¡­

    Did he understand their earnestness? Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°You must have had a tough time traveling all the way here.¡±

    <i>Oh?</i>

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were shocked. How long had it been since such pleasantries came out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth¡­?

    ¡°You keep asking the same thing over and over. Do you need to go rest?¡±

    ¡­ <i>ehh</i>, as if his character could change overnight.

    Damn that consistent bastard!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°I will ask once again. Are you certain that we haven¡¯t met before?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±

    ¡°It will be better if you answer honestly.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I already told you that we¡¯ve never met. Do you think I would deceive you?¡±

    Looking at his glistening eyes, no one would think he was lying.

    Except for the third-ss disciples.

    And Un Geom.

    <i>Uh</i>¡­ the second-ss disciples might also doubt him. <i>Uh¡­ Hm</i>.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll know if I ask.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned towards Un Geom. He didn¡¯t want to do this, but this was the only way he could regain the upper hand.

    ¡°Sasuk. I saw that child in the morning, drinking alcohol at a restaurant in Hua-Um.¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As far as I know, it is forbidden for the third-ss disciples to leave Mount Hua. However, it is definitely unforgivable for them to leave behind their uniform and travel in in apparel down to¡ª¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon, who bowed his head with sped hands, lifted his head.

    Did he hear it wrong again?

    No, what was up with his ears? He keeps hearing the strangest answers¡­

    ¡°I said, it is fine.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Un Geom with a shocked face.

    Un Geom was a man who valued manners and discipline above all else. He wasn¡¯t strict simply because he was head of the White Plum Blossom boarding house; his strict personality, which was sensitive to the rules, made him the head of the dorms.

    And such a person said that it was fine for a third-ss disciple to go down Mount Hua even if it was against the rules?

    ¡°S-sasuk?¡±

    ¡°That child is allowed to go down Mount Hua without asking for permission.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>, permission? Who would give a child such permission?¡±

    ¡°The sect leader granted it to him. Have you got an issue with that?¡±

    ¡°S-sect¡­ leader? Really?¡±

    He was so shocked that he had covered his mouth with both his hands. Hearing the tone of Sasuk¡¯s voice, he knew that asking again would be crossing the line. Somehow, Baek Cheon seemed to be getting off on the wrong foot with everyone today.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to Chung Myung with a shocked gaze.

    <i>Nom-nom-nom-nom.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was quickly moving his chopsticks and inhaling food as if he had no interest in what was happening. Baek Cheon would have been less angry if the child at least looked at him with a sneer, but this indifference was infuriating.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®I¡¯ll see this through to the end!¡¯

    He had no intention of backing down.

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth again, but then a man came in through the entrance.

    It was the finance head, Hyun Young, wearing his usual cold expression. He strode in and looked around.

    ¡°We greet the elder.¡±

    ¡°We greet the elder.¡±

    When everyone stood and greeted him, he just waved his hand as if it was annoying.

    ¡°Right. Continue having a good time, I shouldn¡¯t havee. I am only here to check it out. Everyone, eat as much as you want and rest in peace. I am leaving. Un Geom, be sure to keep an eye on them so they don¡¯t y too much.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was still standing, spoke.

    ¡°I have something to say to the elder.¡±

    Hyun Young, who was about to walk out, turned and looked at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but I saw a third-ss disciple drinking alcohol down the Hua-Um today.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°A third-ss disciple drinking!? Are you sure you saw it with your own eyes?¡±

    ¡°Definitely. He denies that it was him, but I surely saw correctly.¡±

    Baek Cheon slightly covered his face to hide the smile under his hands.

    It might seem impolite, but that child was the one who provoked him first. So, he had to resort to something like this.

    ¡°Who is the disciple you saw?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to Chung Myung. He was pretending to be calm, but Baek Cheon was sure that Chung Myung was dying inside.

    ¡®Don¡¯t me me for this.¡¯

    This is to set the rules straight in Mount Hua.

    ¡°The third-ss disciple, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Who?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung. That one over there.¡±

    When ites to the elders, they couldn¡¯t know each of the third-ss disciples by name, so Baek Cheon pointed to the child.

    Hyun Young, who looked at Chung Myung, frowned. Then, opened his mouth in irritation with anger rising up.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That Chung Myung drank¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What?

 Chapter 78: Rolling Stone Gathers No Moss! (3)

    ¡°E-elder?¡±

    Baek Cheon stared in stupefaction while Hyun Young looked at him with dissatisfaction.

    ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯

    Baek Cheon rushed to rify and repair this situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for a third-ss disciple to go down to Hua-Um vige and drink alcohol. Although the child was given the authority, by the sect leader, to descend at will, was he given permission to drink alcohol too? I don¡¯t think he understands what he did.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face twisted again.

    ¡®He seems to have understood it clearly this time.¡¯

    And immediately¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re someone who doesn¡¯t understand words.¡±

    ¡°¡­. What?¡±

    Hyun Young spoke without even trying to hide his anger.

    ¡°Did you set the rules for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°H-How could I?¡±

    ¡°Then was there any rule in Mount Hua that prohibits one from drinking when they¡¯re outside the sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer that question.

    No, there was no such rule.

    After all, what kind of sect would create a rule that forbids drinking?

    But a Taoist should have a sense of propriety!

    ¡°And.¡±

    Hyun Young looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a couple drinks?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Why did it seem like Hyun Young¡¯s face kept growing redder and angrier?

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    Eventually, Hyun Young¡¯s face turned beet red as he pointed at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°There are so many bastards who can¡¯t even pay for what they eat here! But the guy who feeds you, goes out and has some alcohol with his own money!? Huh? What do you think you are!? Do you think you can abuse your privilege as sasuk to torment him!?¡±

    ¡®What? S-sasuk?¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re eating meat with the money he earned! Now, he goes down and wants to have a drink with the money he saved up! But you can¡¯t stand it, so youe to me to snitch on him!?¡±

    Baek Cheon floundered with a stiff face.

    It was difficult to understand; why was Hyun Young cursing at him? Was this really just for saying that he saw a third-ss disciple drinking?

    Is this really elder Hyun Young? Supposedly, he was meant to join the North Sea Ice Pce but ended up in Mount Hua, unable to fully demonstrate his skills. However, he was always known to be calm and cold; is this really the same man?

    Seeing Hyung Young, wide-eyed and yelling, it was hard to tell if this was a dream or not.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really so bothered by it, go down to Hua-Um and make some money¡­ but no! You sit around gaining a reputation just for being a disciple and use your privilege as sasuk to bully him! Swinging swords and meditating all day isn¡¯t going to bring any money or food to the table! Your mind! Use your mind and do something worthwhile! Should I open that head of yours and make something useful out of you!? What did you people even do to earn the meat on the tabl¡ª¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    At that moment, someone violently mmed the door and entered.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> Here you are!¡±

    A very strangely smiling face appeared as Hyun Sang covered the mouth of Hyun Young from behind.

    ¡°<i>Eup! Eup! Eup!¡­</i> let go of¡­ <i>eup!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> Let¡¯s go outside for a while. To a ce away from the kids. <i>Ah</i>, stay still!¡±

    <i>Tah!</i>

    The sound of the door closing left the dining hall with a strange silence. No one could open their mouths.

    <i>Nom-nom-nom-nom.</i>

    In that awkward silence, there was only one sound they could hear, the sound of something being eaten.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon mumbled.

    ¡°Just what happened here?¡±

    It was a statement that represented the feelings of all the second-ss disciples.

    ¨C

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too strange? Sahyung?¡±

    Despite the question being directed at him, Baek Cheon just silently set down the teacup in his hand. It was an old teacup that he had been using for a long time. Before he went into closed-door training, he thought that this cup had its own charm. But looking at it now, it seemed more pathetic than elegant.

    After all, this was the true state of Mount Hua.

    Old furniture, old buildings, and old people.

    The only hope of the worn-out sect were the disciples, and among them, their greatest hope was Baek Cheon.

    However, Baek Cheon returned after a year away, and now his ¡®hope¡¯ seemed irrelevant to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that new buildings were suddenly built, and it¡¯s strange that areas of the sect which were neglected for over a decade are repaired, no¡­ I mean, that¡¯s a good thing. We couldn¡¯t do any of it before because the sect didn¡¯t have the funds. But!¡±

    Baek Sang spoke in a strong tone, unable to hold back his anger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the behavior of the elders too strange? We came back from such a long and arduous training, but the sect leader didn¡¯t say much.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the sect leader praise you enough for your effort?¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s been a year since we¡¯ve been away¡­.¡±

    ¡°He is a man who is eager for change.¡±

    Baek Sang bowed his head slightly. Thinking about it, the sect leader really didn¡¯t say much. But it didn¡¯t make sense to call him out like that.

    ¡°Sect leader could be fine, but wasn¡¯t Elder Hyun Young or even Un Geom Sasuk acting the same?¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t respond. No matter what anyone said, it was truly bizarre. It wasn¡¯t like they were dissatisfied with their elders, but their treatment was strange.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it? The elders were all taking that child¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°I am not that ignorant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How could he not understand when he was cursed and yelled at, right to his face?

    ¡°Sahyung. That kid, he is quite cocky, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    ¡°Even if the elders take his side, shouldn¡¯t he at least bow his head when we, his direct seniors,e back? But that one¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang went silent after that.

    If only that child had sneered orughed at them, they could have called him out properly, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about his indifference.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t understand why Yu Samae is so interested in him. Why, just why¡­.¡±

    A small ripple urred in Baek Cheon¡¯s teacup as his hand lightly trembled.

    ¡°It could be that Yu Samae had some reason.¡±

    ¡°But she barely speaks with us. I¡¯ve never seen her talk so actively with anyone until now, and it isn¡¯t like we¡¯ve only spent one or two days with her, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Leaving us aside, at least Sahyung¡ª¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°¡ªYes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry.¡±

    Baek Sang bowed his head and nced at Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    Baek Cheon tried to manage his expression, but it was inevitable that he would show a bit of how ufortable he felt. His eyes kept twitching, and he struggled to hold back a frown.

    ¡®I lost to that young boy.¡¯

    Not even a full saint or an elder?

    The difference of level between disciples within sects like Mount Hua is akin to heaven and earth. Just like how the Baek disciples couldn¡¯t speak against the Un disciples, Chung Myung also shouldn¡¯t be able to speak against them.

    ¡®Cheeky bastard.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    At that moment, Baek Sang, who bowed, continued.

    ¡°I apologize. It¡¯s just unfair. We returned after such difficult training, but the elders didn¡¯t recognize our efforts; and that snake-like bastard, who appeared out of nowhere, is taking over the sect by ying cute with the elders, right?¡±

    ¡°The time where we could y cute with the elders has already passed.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    He knew. He knew it too well.

    Baek Cheon let out a low sigh.

    ¡®It¡¯s a feeling of subtly being taken over.¡¯

    Were they away for too long?

    In the past, as soon as they returned, the adults would have greeted them warmly and thene to visit Baek Cheonter. Now, they barely showed interest in him.

    Instead, they were all looking for Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon was unhappy over the sudden change in status.

    He didn¡¯t know what Chung Myung did to have such great expectations from the elders and receive their protection, but Mount Hua was his sect.

    Baek Cheon was the only one who received the expectations of Mount Hua¡¯s elders, and he had to be the guiding light that would return the sect to brilliance.

    ¡°Are you going to leave him like this?¡±

    ¡°What more can we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ shouldn¡¯t we at least beat it into him or discipline him? If we leave it as it is, Mount Hua will be a mess. Sahyung should establish order and set him right.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly.

    He didn¡¯t like when his juniors talked back to him, but he wasn¡¯t the kind to beat sense into others.

    ¡°Calm down for now.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    Baek Sang raised his voice which made Baek Cheon frown. Seeing that, Baek Sang sighed and lowered his eyes.

    Seeing that reaction, Baek Cheon nodded with a satisfied face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡°There are things we need to know first.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head and set the teacup down.

    ¡°There is a proper order we must follow. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s necessary to know why the elders are all fawning over that child?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. We should do that.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    As soon as Baek Cheon finished, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    <i>Kik.</i>

    With the sound of the door opening, the person who entered bowed.

    ¡°Disciple Yoon Jong is here.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    Baek Cheon pointed ahead of him.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong cautiously sat down. He couldn¡¯t be sure if he should sit or not despite the offer.

    Baek Cheon liked Yoon Jong¡¯s attitude.

    ¡®This is how things should be.¡¯

    Not behaving like that other bastard.

    Baek Cheon, who was rxed, spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°While I was away, you must have had a hard time trying to serve the elders and handle the disciples.¡±

    ¡°I just did what I was supposed to do as a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. That is a natural action. But¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon paused for a moment, which made Yoon Jong lift his head to examine his expression, and then the expected words followed.

    ¡°It seems like strange things are happening in Mount Hua right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you talking about Chung Myung?¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t respond, but Yoon Jong knew what he aimed for.

    ¡°It is my fault for not leading that sajae properly. If you are angry, please punish me, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not something you could handle. What I am saying is¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Tell me all of what happened while I was away. I¡¯ll listen to your story and decide what to do next.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed deeply.

    ¡®It¡¯s natural for me to exin this to Sasuk, but it feels like I¡¯m betraying Chung Myung.¡¯

    Beforeing here, Yoon Jong had already told Chung Myung. He asked if he could tell everything to the sasuk who called him. And Chung Myung¡¯s answer was simple.

    - Go.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It would have been nice if he had given some instructions.

    Yoon Jong nced at Baek Cheon for a moment and then spoke.

    ¡°First, I think I should begin from the time Chung Myung entered Mount Hua.¡±

    As Yoon Jong began to slowly unravel his story, the disciples listened to him with bated breath.

    And as the story continued, Baek Cheon¡¯s face gradually distorted more and more.

 Chapter 79: Rolling Stone Gathers No Moss! (4)

    Once the story wasplete, no one spoke.

    Everyone looked at Yoon Jong¡¯s face with a serious expression, like they had fallen into trouble.

    It was Baek Cheon that broke the long silence.

    ¡°So, that child¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Discovered the treasure and lost martial arts books of the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And found a ledger which brought to light the affairs of the businesses under Mount Hua and helped confiscate back the businesses?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°In addition, he even cured the illness of the Eunha Merchant Guild¡¯s Elder Hwang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In return, Eunha offered to take care of Mount Hua¡¯s finances¡­ and Hua-Um.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded without saying a word.

    Thinking back, it was strange. Hua-Um had a life that didn¡¯t exist when they first left for their training.

    Since they were away from Mount Hua for so long, he just assumed that Hua-Um had improved greatly during their time away, but that wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth but closed it again.

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As Yoon Jong left the room, Baek Cheon had a serious look on his face; and the others in the room also had sullen expressions.

    ¡°No, just what¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang opened his mouth, feeling frustrated and despondent.

    ¡°Then, doesn¡¯t this mean that one child solved all of Mount Hua¡¯s problems by himself?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shock and consternation could be heard in this disciple¡¯s voice.

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t even respond.

    The biggest problem with Mount Hua was neither their martial arts nor the small number of disciples. Mount Hua copsed so quickly because theycked the money to support themselves.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t just that they didn¡¯t have money.¡¯

    There was an enormous debt.

    When he left for training, Baek Cheon¡¯s greatest worry was returning after a year only to find the sect abandoned and destroyed.

    But Chung Myung solved this issue.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable why the elders like him.¡±

    Baek Sangughed in self-derision at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hearing elder Hyun Young yell at everyone about eating meat from that child¡¯s money, I thought he was the child of a great merchant, and that he was giving Mount Hua a lot of money. but this¡­¡±

    He was literally feeding Mount Hua.

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡®There¡¯s no answer to solve this problem.¡¯

    If Baek Cheon was in Hyun Young¡¯s position, he would have defended Chung Myung himself. That was how significant Chung Myung¡¯s contribution was. He was a child that raised money like a god of fortune and solved all of Mount Hua¡¯s financial woes, even the problems which persisted for decades with no resolution in sight.

    It¡¯s a good thing Hyun Young didn¡¯t have children. If his child got into an argument with Chung Myung, his house would be a mess if he kept taking Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    He could always have another kid, but where in this world would he find another person like Chung Myung?

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung, this¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon racked his mind, thinking heavily.

    ¡°If he had only solved one of the sect¡¯s problems it would have ended with ¡®he made a contribution¡¯. But that child is intertwined with the Eunha Guild. As long as he has a connection with Eunha, which manages Mount Hua¡¯s finances, and Mount Hua makes money from that rtionship, Chung Myung¡¯s position will continue to rise.¡±

    At least for the foreseeable future.

    ¡°¡­ but at some point, wouldn¡¯t his importance settle as the sect grows?¡±

    ¡°Right. But will that momente soon? As you know, this is all¡­.¡±

    Gold falling into a beggar¡¯sp.

    It was good to see and good to touch. Even if it wasn¡¯t used right away, wouldn¡¯t you be happy just to possess it?

    Chung Myung was the one who gave gold to the beggar known as Mount Hua. No matter how hard Baek Cheon tried, he couldn¡¯t achieve anything like this.

    ¡®I can see why the sect leader would meet with that child alone.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    When he returned from training, he thought that he would receive looks of adoration and approval from all the elders, but a guy who popped out of nowhere stole away the spotlight and received all of the elders¡¯ expectations that should have belonged to Baek Cheon.

    It was an issue that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Is it really such a big deal?¡±

    Baek Mun, who only listened to the conversation till then, spoke.

    ¡°The discovery of Mount Hua¡¯s treasure was just a coincidence, and wasn¡¯t it pure luck that he treated elder Hwang?¡±

    ¡°Sajae.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, Mount Hua is a martial arts sect. It is uneptable that the sect is giving preference to a child simply because he brought money into the sect. How can the others all encourage it and forget the values of Mount Hua?¡±

    Baek Cheon mmed the table. And spoke.

    ¡°Sajae, you should choose your words very carefully. What you said is an insult to the elders and sasuks.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±

    ¡°But you aren¡¯t necessarily wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Chen calmly nodded his head.

    ¡°You are right. Mount Hua does seem unfamiliar now. No matter how much money is made, we must focus on our martial arts in order to truly restore the sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at their responses.

    ¡°In the end, we have no choice but to get back to the basics. Now, the elders might be interested in him because of his contributions, but once they realize that the conference is approaching, there is no way that they¡¯ll be able to pay attention to the third-ss disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung. You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°So, for now let¡¯s focus on ourselves. We can fix that child¡¯s attitude afterwards.¡±

    Baek Sang nced at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°But Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to be the only ones to participate in the conference. The third-ss disciples will also be included in it.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be the only ones working hard. Shouldn¡¯t we also help prevent the third-ss disciples from being humiliated?¡±

    At that point, Baek Cheon looked with interest at Baek Sang.

    ¡°What do you think, Sajae?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re only thinking about ourselves, then it would be fine for us to focus on our own training. However, as seniors to the third-ss disciples, how can we forget to assist them? Even if it¡¯s a bit troublesome, we should take care of our juniors. It might even help us out in the conference as well.¡±

    Baek Cheon grinned.

    ¡°As expected, Sajae cares about everyone in Mount Hua more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°I am embarrassed, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. We must have gotten alienated from them since we were away for a year, so it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to sweat together for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung. That sounds like a good n.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Baek Sang smiled at each other.

    In the end, dignityes from strength. A gentle person is respected, but respect only goes so far.

    Even in a family, authority is necessary. If left as it is, a day wille when the third-ss disciples run amok without regard for their seniors.

    Before that, they had to be put in ce.

    Teach them why the sasuks were adults and why the third-ss disciples must bow their heads.

    ¡°I hope that child, Chung Myung, has a talent for martial arts. Then, wouldn¡¯t Mount Hua have one more capable person to lead the future generation?¡±

    ¡°The person who will lead the future generation is you, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I cannot lead forever. It would be for the best if there was a smart child who followed mymands.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°It looked like he couldn¡¯t even walk properly, is there any hope for that child to have talent in martial arts?¡±

    Baek Mun said while shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be why we teach and lead the juniors? Though it might be a little daunting for Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The three of them smiled happily at one another.

    ¡®I need to teach you to properly appreciate the dignity of your superiors.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s cold eyes smirked as well.

    ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>, I was dragged to Sasuk¡¯s room because of you, and you¡¯re lying down sofortably?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face tensed up.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t bother¡­.¡¯

    He had no intention of asking Chung Myung to be polite to him; he threw away such notions on the evening that Chung Myung joined the sect.

    Nevertheless, he felt emotional after seeing the Baek disciples treat Baek Cheon with such respect.

    ¡®That¡¯s how sects are supposed to be.¡¯

    Seeing how Baek Cheon was revered, Yoon Jong felt like crying.

    ¡®There was a time when I was treated like that.¡¯

    After a certain person arrived, everything changed. Bad habits are easy to learn but hard to correct¡­

    ¡°What are you thinking about, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    This one is the problem! This guy!

    There was some respect shown for Yoon Jong in the past, but now Jo Gul treats him like some neighborhood brother!

    Yoon Jong took a deep breath and looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is it really a good thing that Chung Myung came to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about strange things. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡®Is that any way for a junior to speak to their senior?¡¯

    <i>Ugh¡­</i>

    In the end, Yoon Jong decided to let go of everything and nced at Chung Myung, who was lying on the bed, before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Senior asked me to tell him what he has been up to so far.¡±

    ¡°And so, did you decide to snitch?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s the point of hiding it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    They were going to find out eventually anyway.

    ¡°And the reaction?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess it¡¯s obvious.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul sighed. Seeing Chung Myung still lying on the bed tapping his stomach, they couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Good for nothing bastard.¡¯

    Anyway, Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t their sahyung; he was their sasuk. How could Chung Myung even think about provoking someone so senior to them on their first meeting?

    Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t strict with the third-ss disciples. However, if the rtionship goes sour, there is no way to know what the future will hold.

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be good.¡±

    No one in the world can crush Chung Myung. Didn¡¯t Yoon Jong and Jo Gul also get defeated by him?

    Fortunately, they were able to make the most of their situation. However, if Baek Cheon tries his luck and decides to trample on Chung Myung, then the situation could erupt into an even bigger mess.

    ¡°Well, arrows are going to fall on us.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Once again, Yoon Jong sighed and looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°We should have assumed this would happen when we learned that the sasuks were returning.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Call the others and tell them to be careful of their behavior from tomorrow on. Even if it¡¯s nothing special, if they find something to nitpick, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t let us off easily.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I get it.¡±

    Jo Gul readied himself to leave with that response, but then he stopped and nced at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°But Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I am curious about something¡­.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°If Baek Cheon sasuk and Chung Myung fought, who would win?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t think about such ridiculous things and do what you are told.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>.¡±

    Jo Gul clicked his tongue and went out.

    Left in Chung Myung¡¯s room, Yoon Jong nced at the owner of the room, who was still dreaming soundly.

    ¡®Who would win?¡¯

    Was he asking because he really didn¡¯t know?

    ¡°¡­ sleep well. Troublemaker.¡±

    Now, the peace in Mount Hua was finally shattered. In the future, there will be a lot ofmotion.

    Chung Myung continued to sleep peacefully; his face seemed absent of any care or concerns in the world. Looking down at him, Yoon Jong sighed before walking out of the room with a subtle smile.

 Chapter 80: Rolling Stone Gathers No Moss! (5)

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader.¡±

    Un Geom reached out and took a teacup.

    Plum tea, made by drying plum petals, is one of the things that Hyun Jong is most proud of. Bringing that tea out meant there was quite a lot to talk about today.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Before Un Geom answered, he nced at Un Am. He was checking whether it was fine to speak in the presence of others. Hyun Jong, who took the tea, recognized this and said.

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then.¡±

    Un Geom opened his mouth.

    ¡°As the sect leader said, I didn¡¯t intervene. And¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°There seems to be a bit of a problem.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded at it.

    ¡°The atmosphere would have turned sour if Hyun Young sasuk hadn¡¯t arrived when he did. As the sect leader said, there are subtle sparks flowing between the second and third-ss disciples.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    This happened because of their decision.

    ¡®I was in a hurry.¡¯

    The difference between the Un disciples and the Baek disciples was too great, and the difference between the Baek and the Chung disciples was too close. As a result, the youngest of the Baek disciples, Yu Yiseol, was almost the same age as Yoon Jong, the oldest of the Chung disciples.

    Given that it was customary to have a few years difference between any group of disciples, it was apparent that this problem would explode at some point.

    ¡®It was inevitable.¡¯

    When they received the third-ss disciples, Mount Hua couldn¡¯t actually afford to ept any new disciples. At that time, the sect¡¯s finances were dwindling to a dangerous low. It had grown so severe that new students were barred from joining.

    Then, someone suggested the idea of getting support from the disciples¡¯ families in return for allowing their children to join the sect. That was the beginning of the problem.

    With Mount Hua desperately struggling to hold together their crumbling foundations, it was necessary to gather funds by any means avable to them.

    However, even if they had fallen from grace, Mount Hua was still a prestigious sect. They tried to be selective of who they epted, but for the sake of the disciples who would grow up within the sect, they took the disciples of families who offered support without question.

    As a result, Chung disciples are somewhatcking in martial arts talent.

    ¡°In the past, the Chung disciples wouldn¡¯t have dared to act against the Baek disciples. But aren¡¯t the Chung disciples now different from what they were?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Did they have a central figure? Didn¡¯t that figure change?

    A seemingly meaningless change began to ripple out and influence much more than expected. A single individual¡¯s existence was affecting not only their group but also the rtions between other groups.

    With Yoon Jong and Jo Gul as the center of the Chung disciples, they barely passed as third-ss disciples of Mount Hua. However, now the third-ss disciples were gathered around Chung Myung, who isn¡¯t satisfied with merely passing but wants excellent results.

    People who are twenty years apart don¡¯t see each other aspetition, but those who are ten years apart, or even less, have no choice but to be conscious of each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    As Un Geom bowed his head, Hyun Jong firmly shook his head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°I was the one who insisted that you be the head of the White Plum Blossom Boarding Hall. Didn¡¯t everyone agree at the time? In the first ce, this is something we all predicted when we started receiving the third-ss disciples ahead of schedule.¡±

    These words weren¡¯t just meant tofort Un Geom.

    Mount Hua benefited a lot after creating the White Plum Blossom Dorms. But where there is something to gain, there is something to lose.

    In the past, no junior would dare to skip the formalities with their seniors, regardless of the age difference.

    However, the third-ss disciples never received anything from the second-ss disciples. They were taught by Un Geom and trained together with theirrades. Naturally, the distance between the two groups was bound to widen.

    That was the biggest weakness of the White Plum Blossom Boarding Hall.

    Un Geom nced at Hyun Jong and asked.

    ¡°Sect leader. What do you believe we should do?¡±

    Hyun Jong savored the plum tea without saying a word. It felt calming to him, smelling the subtle scent wafting through the air.

    ¡°What can we do?¡±

    ¡°But leaving it like this¡­.¡±

    ¡°People are always like that. Would their hearts be satisfied if we intervene and forcefully lead the situation? Sometimes, it isn¡¯t wrong to let the disciples sh with each other and learn from their disagreements.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, this is about our disciples.¡±

    ¡°If you put your mind to it, you could even change the direction of a river. But if you force the stream to turn, even if it seems usible at first, there will be problems that arise farther down the flow.¡±

    Hyun Jong said with a smile.

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s trust our children.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom looked at Hyun Jong with aplicated expression. The expression said he had doubts about this.

    At that time, Hyun Jong spoke about a different topic than Un Geom expected.

    ¡°Baek Cheon isn¡¯t that kind of problem child.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡®No, it isn¡¯t him, sect leader!¡¯

    Baek Cheon isn¡¯t the problem. Sect leader! The problem is Chung Myung!

    Only then did Un Geom realize that there was a huge gap in the way that the other elders saw Chung Myungpared to him.

    The head of the White Plum Blossom dorms, Un Geom, saw Chung Myung up close as he controlled the third-ss disciples. However, Hyun Jong and other elders only saw him as an adorable little puppy that brought blessings to Mount Hua!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Baek Cheon a careful and upright child? Even if his pride gets damaged and he loses himself to a moment of anger, he isn¡¯t the sort of person to harm a child because of it.¡±

    Pardon?

    Who will hurt whom?

    Baek Cheon will hurt Chung Myung?

    ¡®This is crazy.¡¯

    Somehow, the sect leader was too na?ve!

    However, exining it seemed impossible. No, even if he could exin, the sect leader wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    In fact, Un Geom doesn¡¯t fully understand Chung Myung himself. The way that the sect leader saw Chung Myung was miles apart from how Un Geom viewed him; how could he possibly convince Hyun Jong?

    ¡°¡­ yes, I understand. Sect leader.¡±

    In the end, Un Geom had no choice but to silently leave.

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left before the conference.¡±

    As soon as the word ¡®conference¡¯ came out, Un Geom¡¯s face darkened.

    To be honest, the disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t have any negative feelings towards the Southern Edge Sect in the past. In the first ce, Mount Hua¡¯s feelings for the Southern Edge sect had stemmed from apetitive spirit.

    But isn¡¯tpetition inherently between people who are simr and not too different? The gap between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect was like Heaven and Earth. No one had the burning spirit necessary to take down the Southern Edge Sect.

    But, even if there was no motivation in thispetition, who would want to see their disciples get beat up by the other side?

    For the youngest children, the difference between them isn¡¯t too great, and the loss is not too humiliating. However, the difference more than doubles when the older disciples take center stage, and it only grows farther when those who trained directly under an elder appear.

    ¡°We¡¯ve solved many problems. But the most important problem hasn¡¯t been solved yet. We are only at the beginning, and we need to recreate the splendid glory of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Right. Both of you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Un Geom and Un Am left, Hyun Jong got up from his seat and opened the window at the back of his room, so he could see the peaks with melted snow.

    There were small flower buds on the plum tree that had grown fast. By the time the conference begins, spring plum blossoms would likely bloom all over the mountain.

    ¡®Plum Blossom¡­ Plum Blossoms.¡¯

    The Seven Sages Sword is back.

    However, Hyun Jong was keenly aware of the fact that it was impossible to reproduce their past glory with just one sword art.

    ¡®Perhaps if we still had the Plum Blossom Sword technique.¡¯

    Hyun Jong tightly shut his eyes.

    He knew that dwelling on what was lost in the past wouldn¡¯t bring about a change. This wasn¡¯t the time to search for what theycked; it was time to reinforce what they had.

    Even so, regret lingered in the corner of his heart.

    ¡°Oh ancestors. Look down on Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong was still unaware that an ancestor had already descended on Mount Hua.

    Unfortunately, Hyun Jong made two mistakes.

    One was that he thought Chung Myung was a good child.

    But from Mount Hua¡¯s point of view, it wasn¡¯t arge issue. Chung Myung¡¯s ultimate goal was to help grow Mount Hua. The more Hyun Jong favored Chung Myung, the wider his activities could be.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional, but thanks to Hyun Jong giving preferential treatment to Chung Myung, Mount Hua was developing faster.

    But the other mistake was more fatal¡­

    Baek Cheon was not as mild-mannered or gentle as Hyun Jong thought.

    ¡°Anything¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Need food.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The third-ss disciples huddled together in their boarding hall had shocking faces.

    Chung Myung¡¯s practice left the disciplespletely drained. He could somehow gauge the strength remaining in each and every disciple and would cruelly use that information to push them to their absolute limits, squeezing out everyst drop of sweat from their bodies.

    Therefore, after everyone was done training, they woulde back with stiff faces and sunken cheeks.

    Surprisingly, however, no third-ss disciples expressed dissatisfaction from the harsh training.

    Of course, they felt like they would die each time they practiced under him, but weren¡¯t humans known to be adaptable?

    After this terrible training was repeated for over a week, it somehow became more bearable. They¡¯ve developed so much that even when they stumble into the underworld and lock eyes with that viinous Death, they turn their backs on the Grim Reaper and return on their own.

    - The more that iron is beaten, the stronger it bes, and the more a man gets beaten, the stronger he returns! Moss doesn¡¯t gather on a man that¡¯s been beaten.

    ¡®Moss doesn¡¯t normally grow on people anyway! You madman!¡¯

    Even worse was that the third-ss disciples could see that Chung Myung was right. They could feel their bodies changing day by day.

    Now they understood what it meant to have a ¡®fit body.¡¯

    But

    The problem was that a new cmity struck the third-ss disciples, who believed that they could ovee anything if they just followed Chung Myung¡¯s training routine.

    ¡°¡­I think I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­ the sasuks are seriously¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it getting worse each time?¡±

    The Baek disciples were tormenting them.

    That day,

    After Chung Myung and Baek Cheon confronted each other, they began skillfully bullying the third-ss disciples. It was clear that they were deliberately harassing them on each asion.

    ¡°Why are they doing that?¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>.¡±

    All eyes turned to the same location, and the one at the end of the gaze was,

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who received their gazes, just tilted his head.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This bastard was definitely born without a conscience.

 Chapter 81: Fight? You are so done now (1)

    ¡°They told me that when I walk on the mountain, I need to keep my knees straight.¡±

    ¡°I was told that if I wanted to get some water to drink, I needed to ask them for permission first.¡±

    ¡°Ah fuck. They¡¯re acting so cheap and dirty.¡±

    The second-ss disciples tormented the third-ss disciples in any way they could imagine.

    Every time they trained, they would nitpick the tiniest details and make all sorts of new rules to torment them.

    Today, even though their boarding house was clean, the second-ss disciples demanded they clean it until not a speck of dust could be found.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather take a beating.¡±

    Jo Gul grunted.

    He was someone ustomed to bullying others with his fists, so he couldn¡¯t get used to this kind of abuse.

    ¡°I never imagined that the second-ss disciples were such people.¡±

    ¡°I respected them!¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t in some neighborhood brawl, are their actions even eptable?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing that says they can¡¯t do this.¡¯

    There was no doubt that the second-ss disciples were harassing them. The malice and ridicule being directed at the third-ss disciple were evident.

    Despite that, their actions couldn¡¯t be criticized. In the first ce, everything that the second-ss disciples demanded of the third-ss disciples was rules and norms set forth by Mount Hua.

    Then what was the problem?

    ¡®Because such rules were established at least two hundred years ago.¡¯

    Inherently, old rules are modified and changed ording to the current times.

    But Mount Hua never did that.

    Therefore, it was decided that the sect would pick and choose which rules to follow ording to the times while ignoring the ones that were out of date.

    However, the second-ss disciples used such archaic rules to attack and control the third-ss disciples.

    Leaving everything else aside, the biggest problem was that there weremon rules which gave the older ones the power to rule.

    ¡°No, they said Mount Hua¡¯s disciples should never let go of their sword. Do they want us to hold our swords even when we¡¯re bathing or doingundry? What about when we use the bathroom!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was told to hold it in hand even when I eat.¡±

    ¡°And hold it while sleeping!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that? Are we supposed to memorize every rule our ancestors came up with throughout all of Mount Hua¡¯s history!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ they don¡¯t even know all of them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I am saying!¡±

    The third-ss disciples gnashed their teeth.

    It felt as if their nerves were going to split in anger because of this absurd abuse of power like their lives were shortening each time the second-ss disciples approached them.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even eat or sleep properly!¡±

    ¡°They gather us just because they¡¯re bored, and they me everyone and swear at us even if only one person made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are they trying to achieve?¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Can¡¯t we do something about this?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°What can we do?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit harsh? To be honest, they aren¡¯t even hiding that they¡¯re bullying us, they are clearly crossing the line.¡±

    ¡°Right! I can tolerate anything else, but I can¡¯t stand them disturbing our training time! Anyway, this is a martial sect, how can they dare to interfere with our practice!?¡±

    The third-ss disciples had bloodshot eyes.

    Actually, until now, the second and third-ss disciples had no reason to fight. The second-ss disciples were too busy with their own training, and the third-ss disciples would learn from Un Geom in the White Plum Blossom dorms. They had very little interaction with each other.

    Still, before all of this happened. The third-ss disciples felt a sense of admiration and longing towards the second-ss disciples. But now that the seniors turned against their juniors like this, they were feeling an indescribable sense of betrayal.

    Yoon Jong turned his head to the culprit behind this.

    He looked at Chung Myung, who was leaning on a chair and said

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, sasuks!¡±

    Yoon Jong deeply sighed.

    Everyone was yelling and cursing until now, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t register a word of what was happening?

    Right now, the second-ss disciples wanted the third-ss disciples to bow before them, especially Chung Myung.

    ¡®Despite this being a boring way to get that done.¡¯

    But Yoon Jong could understand the second-ss disciples in his own way.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t the second-ss disciples that were wrong for feeling disrespected by Chung Myung, but the path they chose to get them to submit was wrong. To be precise, the path wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but the way they were acting was.

    Even if Yoon Jong was a second-ss disciple, he would have a hard time tolerating a person like Chung Myung.

    So far, there have been no problems with elders and the first-ss disciples<sup>1</sup>. This was because Chung Myung never crossed the line when dealing with them. It was unknown what was going on in Chung Myung¡¯s mind, but he would always show respect to the adults within the sect.

    But the Baek disciples were different.

    Didn¡¯t Yoon Jong already see for himself how Chung Myung spoke with the Baek disciples?

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t it obvious what they want?¡±

    ¡°Obvious?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you to change your personality or bow to them. Just try backing down andply for a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Comply?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes trembled at the way Chung Myung said it.

    Shit, he chose the wrong word¡­

    However, contrary to Yoon Jong¡¯s expectations, Chung Myung didn¡¯t throw a fit. Rather, he looked at Yoon Jong with bright eyes and spoke with creepy cheerfulness.

    ¡°Sahyung, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    ¡°I think I know of a better way to solve this! With this method, I can really solve everything!¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s face bright with excitement, Yoon Jong felt anxiousness sink into him, but he couldn¡¯t avoid asking.

    ¡°¡­ what method is that?¡±

    ¡°Do you need to ask? I am going to destroy those sasuk bastards!¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung answered, he got up from his seat, and Yoon Jong desperately yelled.

    ¡°Catch him! Catch that madman! If we don¡¯t catch him, we all die! Get him!¡±

    Perhaps the others felt the same anxiousness, but all the Sahyungs ran and prepared to catch him at once. While they all held onto Chung Myung¡¯s limbs and pulled him back, Jo Gul jumped up and crushed Chung Myung¡¯s body to the floor.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him go! Never let go!¡±

    ¡°Let go! Aren¡¯t you going to let go!¡±

    The third-ss disciples clung to him like dogs holding onto food. In their desperate eyes, there was only one thing going on ¡®Don¡¯t let this mad dog loose outside of the boarding house!¡¯

    ¡°Chung Myung! Calm down! Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°I will smash them all!¡±

    ¡°There are rules to seniority in the sect! if you ignore that, you will be emunicated if you beat the seniors!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Fine! I won¡¯t smash thempletely! I won¡¯t! I will just hit one person! Just one I am telling you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still fighting someone from a level higher than us, you idiot! Ugh! Just hold him tight!¡±

    ¡°Ah, how can this bastard be this strong!?¡±

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    Chung Myung grunted through his teeth.

    ¡°Those bastards are doing things that we didn¡¯t even do a hundred years ago! I¡¯ll just teach them a short lesson!¡±

    A Taoist home needs to be pure and natural. In other words, it is a ce unbound from norms and sses created by society.

    Wasn¡¯t there a famous story of how Confucius came to greet Lao-tzu and he said to not do such things?

    However, the disciples of such a sect were doing such things?

    ¡°Calm down, Chung Myung! We will be in huge trouble if you beat the sasuks!¡±

    ¡°All the things you did till now won¡¯t matter anymore!¡±

    ¡°Stay still will you!¡±

    ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡±

    The third-ss disciples all built a giant human tower and pressed Chung Myung to the ground. Yet each time he wriggled, the massive tower reeled.

    Seeing that, Yoon Jong broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡®No, does this even make any sense?¡¯

    Baek Cheon is the strongest of the second-ss disciples.

    Until Chung Myung arrived, Baek Cheon naturally stood first among the disciples. Everyone had no doubts that he would continue to be first for a long time and eventually be the greatest master within the sect.

    Jo Gul wasn¡¯t inferior to him, but learning martial arts like the second-ss disciples would take time. It was virtually impossible for Jo Gul to catch up with Baek Cheon, who had already trained in martial arts for nearly a decade.

    Even if it was possible, it would take decades for it to happen.

    That was why the disciples were epted withrge age gaps. No matter how talented they were, it would take enough time to umte their skills. Therefore, the different disciples¡¯ groups couldn¡¯t ovee one another easily.

    But what was happening in front of Yoon Jong now?

    The youngest of the third-ss disciples, who only recently entered Mount Hua, was talking about destroying all the second-ss disciples.

    ¡®The real problem is that no one here thinks it¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    What if it was thought about rationally?

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    No matter how strong Chung Myung was, it was unlikely that he could win against Baek Cheon. Even if Chung Myung had learned martial arts since birth, Baek Cheon would still have more years of training under his belt.

    Moreover, Baek Cheon was not a man thatcked talent.

    It would be impossible to ovee such a difference. A person who could do such a thing would be a genius. However, even if Chung Myung was a genius, he couldn¡¯t ovee a ten-year age gap.

    If Yoon Jong thought about it rationally, it was impossible for Chung Myung to defeat Baek Cheon.

    ¡®But the problem is that it still feels like Baek Cheon sasuk will get beaten quite a lot.¡¯

    In the first ce,mon sense and rationality didn¡¯t apply to Chung Myung. Has anything that this guy did till now made sense?

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed and said,

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but not now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The conference ising soon.¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Baek Cheon sahyung is the person who will represent the second-ss disciples. What will happen if you beat him so badly that he can¡¯t participate?¡±

    ¡°Come on. You don¡¯t think I will beat him like that, do you? I just need to beat him so that it hurts without leaving any visible signs, that¡¯s my specialty! Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Yoon Jong knew very well because he had been hit like that countless times.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t do that. Baek Cheon Sahyung is our sasuk. Will he be able to perform properly after having his confidence shattered like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold on a little longer. It¡¯s better for us to be harassed by the Baek disciples than to be humiliated by the Southern Edge sect.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°I think it would be better to just hit him.¡±

    ¡°Just this once, I am asking you to let this go. Please. The conference is a huge deal for us. Please.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and spoke in a dull voice.

    ¡°Move now.¡±

    The sahyungs looked at Yoon Jong, and when he nodded, they very slowly let go of Chung Myung and moved to the side. Still, they stayed close enough to be able to catch him if he suddenly ran.

    ¡°Then we need to just wait until the conference is over, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t have to wait till then, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is with you!? Say it clearly!¡±

    Yoon Jong tightly closed his eyes and spoke as if he was quelling a raging fire.

    ¡°Yes! Only till the conference!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°This is something the great Sahyung requested, so I have to listen.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you, so much.¡±

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°No. Nothing.¡±

    ¡®These aren¡¯t tears. It¡¯s the sweat from my heart, you bastard!¡¯

    ¡°But what should I do if theye to me for a fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­ would that even happen?¡±

    ¡°Just, what if?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°Then you can handle it however you want. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if that happened anyway.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth curled into a devilish grin, and seeing that smile, Yoon Jong¡¯s heart suddenly felt a hundred times more ufortable.

 Chapter 82: Fight? You are so done now (2)

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ surprisingly, there was no reaction.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Baek Sang looked into Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes and answered.

    ¡°Yes. It didn¡¯t seem like they were angry enough tosh out; he hasn¡¯t even said anything that we could use to cause problems with them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> really?¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®This is a little different from what I expected.¡¯

    Isn¡¯t he at a rebellious age? Baek Cheon thought that if he scratched the third-ss disciples a little, they¡¯d immediately revolt against them, and this was what he aimed for.

    Mount Hua is a prestigious sect.

    There are only two sins considered to be utterly taboo within the sect. One was to never touch the Demonic Arts, and the other was to usurp their seniors.

    These two actions are the most heavily punished crimes. The former is rted to Mount Hua¡¯s identity as a righteous sect, while thetter is a matter of challenging the history, traditions, and system of Mount Hua.

    So, Baek Cheon nned to anger the third-ss disciples and then use the sect¡¯s rules to tie them down so that they couldn¡¯t resist them any further. Surprisingly, the third-ss disciples were tolerating their abuse well.

    ¡°Should we apply more pressure?¡±

    ¡°It would be unreasonable to go beyond this. If we go any farther, we may be faulted for causing the dispute.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a low sigh as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡®Then¡­ is he not simply a hot-blooded idiot?¡¯

    Considering what he saw from Chung Myung at the dining hall, he seemed to be impatient and reckless. He was someone that didn¡¯t care about his reputation and even controlled the third-ss disciples¡­

    ¡®Was this Yoon Jong¡¯s doing?¡¯

    Whatever the case, it was certain that Baek Cheon¡¯s n was falling apart.

    ¡°What about the other third-ss disciples?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Aside from the fact that they¡¯re doing some strange training¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon gently tapped his cheek with his finger.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. It¡¯s unreasonable to prolong this. We don¡¯t know when the sasuks will grow displeased with our actions, and there isn¡¯t much time left until the conference too.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s boiled, it¡¯s time to scoop out the porridge.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    At Baek Sang¡¯s question, Baek Cheon smiled and spoke.

    ¡°As you know, the Chung disciples are good children.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Before we left, they were all so naive and innocent. Yet, they¡¯ve changed that much in a single year¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they got entangled with a problematic child. In fact, do we really need to punish all the children? The problem is Chung Myung alone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Baek Sang agreed.

    The third-ss disciples and their representative, Yoon Jong, aren¡¯t difficult children to deal with. Jo Gul was a bit wild, but he was a child who Baek Cheon could handle.

    The problem is Chung Myung.

    Don¡¯t they say that people change ording to their surroundings?

    The third-ss disciples were fine before but became strange due to Chung Myung¡¯s influence.

    At least the third-ss disciples still showed respect to their superiors, and they knew that the words of their sasuks were more important than words from their peers.

    It was none other than Chung Myung who corrupted them like this.

    In other words, if Chung Myung could be broken, then the third-ss disciples would naturally be as docile and obedient as they used to be.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Sajae.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Do we need another way? What we are doing now is just obeying and enforcing the rules of Mount Hua, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°There is no room for personal emotions to intervene. Isn¡¯t Chung Myung also a precious junior of Mount Hua? He might be a bit cheeky, but if we can use him well, he¡¯ll be a good resource. So, I am just going to correct the mistakes the young child is making.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°However, the problem is the method. I didn¡¯t want to use the rough method, if possible, but I don¡¯t have enough time, so it is inevitable. The best way to discipline a child is through conversation, but asionally isn¡¯t it also necessary to reprimand them?¡±

    Baek Sang nodded his head as if he was excited.

    ¡°One day, they will understand the meaning behind sahyungs actions.¡±

    ¡°Right. Even if it might hurt a little now.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    <i>Kiik!</i>

    The door to the White Plum Blossom boarding house opened.

    <i>Peek!</i>

    And then a little head popped out. The man who peeked around frowned slightly.

    ¡®Nobody¡¯s here?¡¯

    Like a guest in the night seeping through the darkness, Chung Myung nced around with a sense of urgency.

    Nothing weird and no people around.

    Chung Myung sighed and stepped outside.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    What was he doing?

    Leaving the dorms, he looked up at the sky with a despondent face; it appeared as if his soul was escaping.

    ¡°My Sahyung. Are you watching?¡±

    What his Sahyung loved most in the world was¡­

    - What?

    <i>Ah</i>, don¡¯t get annoyed already. Listen peacefully from the beginning and wait until I¡¯m finished before getting angry! Be patient and listen! You were the sect leader of Mount Hua in the past!

    Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°Anyway, I am doing all this to avoid such an airheaded person. Does this make any sense?¡±

    He spoke with a great deal of resentment, but unfortunately, there was no answer to be heard.

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all! There¡¯s that woman who never misses a chance to bother me. Then there¡¯s that other guy who looks like a parasite feeding on others, alwaysing around speaking about ancient rules of the sect that I¡¯ve never even heard of and targeting his junior disciples. <i>Ah!</i> I¡¯d rather just die than to suffer these fools!¡±

    Being patient wasn¡¯t in Chung Myung¡¯s nature. He really just wanted to flip everything upside down. These children were causing such a fuss he even felt like he wanted to go and make the sect leader spank some sense into these kids.

    After what Chung Myung¡¯s been through, even if he ran straight to the Shaolin sect, they would willingly ept him as a disciple for his patience and diligence.

    ¡°<i>Haaa!</i> What sin did Imit to deserve thi¡ª¡­ I¡¯vemitted many sins¡­ in my previous life¡­.¡±

    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it because of conscience. Considering how much his Sahyung, who was the sect leader, had struggled to help him when he was a second-ss disciple of Mount Hua, he couldn¡¯t say anything to the children now or their elders.

    ¡°Why did I act like that?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned wet.

    He should have acted in moderation.

    It seemed like the karma from his previous life was tormenting him now. He felt horrible as he tried to lead the little ones to grow into full adulthood.

    <i>¡¯Ah</i>, I guess this must be why Sahyung didn¡¯t get married in his previous life. He was afraid that he would end up having a child like me.¡¯

    Sorry! Sahyung.

    He always thought that his Sahyungcked a pretty face, so he couldn¡¯t get married¡­

    Taking a deep breath, Chung Myung walked out of the sect grounds. In the past, there would have been a guard at the main gate, but the current Mount Hua didn¡¯t have many visitors, so there was no need for guards.

    And the reason was simple.

    Not so long ago, Mount Hua was a ce where even beggars wouldn¡¯te, so there was no need to ce guards.

    It was Chung Myung who reinvigorated Mount Hua.

    But these ungrateful bastards! They didn¡¯t even thank him for bringing enough money for the sect to survive so long that they wouldn¡¯t run dry even if everyone turned old!

    He wanted to hit this guy and that guy, no, he wanted to beat everyone¡­

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, it¡¯s impossible to do that either.¡±

    It was weird, but these days Yoon Jong¡¯s face seems to constantly ovep with his Sahyung¡¯s face. It would be disrespectful topare Yoon Jong¡¯s fair and handsome face to his sahyung, who looked like a bandit. Their expressions were simr, though.

    Seeing Yoon Jong with a sour expression that looked like he was helpless and nervous each time Chung Myung did something¡­

    ¡®Strangely, I feel guilty.¡¯

    It was hard to ignore because it felt like Sahyung wasing back to life and nagging at him.

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head again.

    ¡°I just need to endure it until the end of the conference.¡±

    Even Chung Myung wanted to teach the Southern Edge Sect bastards a lesson. No matter how annoyed he was with the Baek disciples, it could notpare to his hatred held towards the Southern Edge Sect.

    He only wanted to kick the asses of the Baek disciples, but he wanted topletely strangle all life from the Southern Edge Sect.

    As Yong Joon said, it was best to wait until the conference passed.

    Right¡­

    ¡°Yeah. If I can¡¯t control my temper, more problems wille up.¡±

    Until the conference ends, it would be best to avoid running into the Baek disciples.

    Chung Myung started climbing the mountain peak through a different path than usual.

    ¡®I won¡¯t go to that peak anymore.¡¯

    A person can be beaten twice, but not three times. If you fall for the same trick three times, are you even human?

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at the peak he went to in the past.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> my God. Now I can¡¯t even train where I want to.¡±

    Even now, the other sects and their disciples who have trained diligently for a hundred years must be getting stronger.

    To close the gap between them, Chung Myung doesn¡¯t have time to spare resting. There¡¯s no point in being strong alone.

    In order for Mount Hua to stand tall among the Ten Great Sects¡­ no, to go beyond that, and to be able to reproduce their legend as the best swordsmen in the world, the existence of a warrior who can subdue the ancient masters overlooking the other sects is essential.

    No matter how often he thought about it, in the current Mount Hua, Chung Myung was the only one who could y that role.

    Well, one could never know.

    Fifty years? One hundred years?

    If his goal was the sect¡¯s longevity, he might try helping Jo Gul or Yoon Jong. Although he was acting petty, Baek Cheon was also talented. It seems like they could have potential as long as the foundation is established correctly.

    The problem was that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the sort of person who could patiently wait around.

    ¡°I¡¯ll freeze to death if I need to wait for fifty years.¡±

    Before that happens, he¡¯ll die.

    Chung Myung, who climbed to a new mountain peak, slowly drew his sword and nced around.

    ¡®No one¡¯s here, right?¡¯

    Whether it was an ident or intentional, that woman has been following Chung Myung like a leech since that day.

    Although she was more well-behavedpared to the other Baek disciples, she would constantly pop up and annoy him when he was alone.

    That was enough for Chung Mung to try and avoid her, but strangely, even with Chung Myung¡¯s powerful senses, he still struggled to detect her presence until it was toote to avoid her.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like she¡¯s a ghost, so why¡­.¡¯

    There are plenty of people who have a weak or vague presence, but Yu Yiseol was especially unique even among such people.

    Moreover, Chung Myung is used to feeling the presence of people by their qi rather than with his eyes or ears, especially¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>ck!</i>¡±

    And like this.

    Chung Myung jumped up and stepped back in a panic. In his eyes, he looked at Yu Yiseol, whose hand stretched out towards him.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Come on! Show up with a bit of a ir at least! Announce yourself first!¡±

    When Chung Mung screamed, Yu Yiseol frowned.

 Chapter 83: Fight? You are so done now (3)

    ¡°You should call me Sago<sup>1</sup>, I am your Sago¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°You need to respect your seniors.¡±

    ¡®Forget that. You are more like a ghost!¡¯

    Chung Myung sighed in frustration.

    It was ridiculous that she had such a faint and hazy presence. Certainly, the world is arge ce, it¡¯s not strange that such a unique constitution exists, but her mind was also weird.

    In fact, Chung Myung highly specialized in detecting the presence of others with his qi. If you simply used your five senses instead, then it wasn¡¯t impossible to keep track of her.

    The real problem was something else.

    ¡°Just why are you following me like this!?¡±

    ¡°Is that how you should ask?¡±

    ¡°¡­ senior.¡±

    Chung Myung felt a deep sadness in his chest.

    ¡®If the Sahyungs saw me now, they¡¯d fall over gasping for air at the hrity of this situation¡­ no, they might even cry whileughing.¡¯

    Maybe they¡¯d even p their hands until they break. That was how great this sight was.

    Chung Myung had to respectfully address a girl who is even younger than the granddaughters of his peers. He felt as though he had attained enlightenment, as he saw the world openly mocking him and showing him the futility of his actions.

    Would the world be fine if he decided to stray from the path and abandon these rules?

    -No, it wouldn¡¯t, you bastard!

    <i>Ah</i>, seriously,e on!

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°So, why? Why do you keep following me!?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ senior.¡±

    Yu Yiseol raised her eyebrow in discontent.

    Honestly, it looked like she was trying to slightly intimidate him, but it looked cute on her.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t cute just because I¡¯m old.¡¯

    As Jo Gul and the rest of the third-ss disciples said before, she was a beauty. If she had a more colorful expression and didn¡¯t give such a cold impression, then she would attract several times more attention than she does now.

    What an unfair world for people to care so much about appearances. Well, Chung Myung was also famous for his great looks in the past¡­

    <i>Ah</i>, fine! Fine!

    ¡°That sword.¡±

    Yu Yiseol said while looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°The sword which creates Plum Blossoms.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Chung Myung acted dumb.

    It wasn¡¯t something that could be understood if exined, and he didn¡¯t have a reason to speak either. It was annoying how she¡¯d constantly pester and follow him, so it was better to simply escape.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did, and I don¡¯t know what you are talking about so don¡¯t waste your ti¡ª¡±

    ¡°Teach me.¡±

    ¡°¡ªme and go¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Teach me.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Is this the reason she followed me?¡¯

    He thought that she would create trouble by telling others that he secretly learned some sword techniques outside of Mount Hua or ckmail him, but he didn¡¯t expect such words to emerge.

    Now he was curious.

    ¡°You know what it¡ª¡­no. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Yu Yiseol slightly bit her lip.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the sasuks.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯ll be good if they believe you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the sect leader too.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his nose with one hand and waved with the other.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if they believe you or not.¡¯

    Who would believe that Chung Myung, who entered Mount Hua less than a year ago, could perform the Plum Blossom Sword?

    What would the sect leader say?

    ¡®<i>Haha</i>. It seems like our Yu Yiseol has had a difficult time during her closed room training. I¡¯ll find a good physician for you.¡¯

    That would probably be what he says; she would be lucky if they didn¡¯t toss her out of the room.

    ¡°Teach me, and I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. I don¡¯t care who you tell.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t interfere with other people¡¯s training and go away. Because of you, I can never get any practice done.¡±

    Go away, okay?

    Just go! You are like a leech!

    Chung Myung, who was about to retort again, went dumb at Yu Yiseol, who stared and said.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to teach me?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me. Sago (female senior of a higher level).¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°You are the sago, and I am the sajae. What could I even teach a Sago? Rather, I should be learning from you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol flinched at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡®Oh, that seemed to work.¡¯

    Since she kept emphasizing her seniority from the moment they met until now, this might work¡­

    ¡°There are no hierarchies when ites to learning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, where the hell did she learn to think like this? Did the Baek disciples have some Confucian teachings within them? How dare Confucianism enter into our precious sect!

    ¡°So, teach me.¡±

    ¡°No, because I have nothing to teach you!¡±

    Chung Myung bluntly cut her off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Sago could have seen, but it must have been a dream. Or maybe it was a fantasy? Otherwise, you must have been overworked and hallucinated. I have no idea what Sago is even talking about! So stop with this and leave me alone.¡±

    Chung Myung cut off her words which made her narrow her eyes.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been wrong.¡±

    ¡°No, that is just nonsen¡ª¡±

    ¡°Because I have seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Before¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The atmosphere around Chung Myung changed as he red at Yu Yiseol with sharp eyes.

    A sword that makes plum blossoms bloom.

    The Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    There are numerous sword arts in Mount Hua which were modeled after plum blossoms.

    However, this technique does not merely mimic the shape of plum blossoms; there were only a few techniques that could truly make plum blossoms bloom.

    And there was no way that it could be passed on to normal disciples. At the very least, one had to be an elder, and it was only transferred from a master to his disciple when the master felt that their disciple was worthy.

    However, on that fateful day in the past, all the elders of Mount Hua died. Nobody could have predicted that they would be annihted, so none of the elders had passed their techniques onto their disciples.

    That is to say.

    If someone could make plum blossoms, it must mean that they learned the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    And the only ce where the sword technique was currently being taught¡­

    ¡°What is your rtionship with the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    As Chung Myung spoke in a sneer, Yu Yiseol tilted her head.

    ¡°Southern Edge?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why Southern Edge?¡±

    Is she not rted to them?

    Chung Myung stared at her face. No matter how he looked for signs of deceit, he could only see confusion in its ce. If she was just acting, then she would do better by giving up the sword and bing an actor in a drama group. She could even perform in front of the emperor.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t think that Yu Yiseol had the brain to control her expression so perfectly.

    Chung Myung was losing it.

    ¡®But.¡¯

    Even if she was a spy of the Southern Edge Sect, there was no way that she could have seen anyone perform the Plum Blossom Sword technique. The Plum Blossom Sword technique has a deeper meaning only whenbined with Mount Hua¡¯s cultivation method.

    ¡­ they couldn¡¯t have stolen that too, right?

    No!

    Chung Myung, who returned to his casual smile, shrugged his shoulders and asked.

    ¡°You saw it before, what do you mean?¡±

    Now Yu Yiseol¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°A very long time ago.¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked up at the dark sky as if recalling old memories and spoke again with a stern face.

    ¡°Teach me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded her head.

    ¡®Has she finally given up?¡¯

    Thank Go¡ª

    ¡°Then there is nothing I can do.¡±

    <i>Srrng!</i>

    Yu Yiseol unsheathed the sword from her waist as Chung Myung looked back in horror.

    ¡°Ah! W-What is up with you so suddenly!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to teach me, right?¡±

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this crazy bitch!?¡¯

    Who draws their sword just because somebody won¡¯t teach them swordsmanship? What the hell were these Baek disciples being taught?

    ¡°You¡¯re drawing your sword just because I won¡¯t teach you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you are right.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am the senior, and you¡¯re the junior.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I need to educate you properly.¡±

    Yu Yiseol raised her sword and aimed it at Chung Myung. Seeing that, he smiled.

    ¡®No wonder the Baek disciples aren¡¯t close to her.¡¯

    Of course, they weren¡¯t. Because she was absolutely insane!

    ¡®Isn¡¯t her obsession with the Plum Blossom Sword technique weird too?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°Whating!? Don¡¯te!¡±

    But there was no way this mad woman would listen to Chung Myung. Yu Yiseol quickly ran towards Chung Myung with her sword pointed straight.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung quickly retreated with the wooden sword in his hand as the sword of Yu Yiseol arrived before him.

    ¡°No! what kind of Sago would attack their Sajae with a real sword!¡±

    ¡°Because you are stronger than me.¡±

    <i>Huh?</i> That is true, isn¡¯t it?

    No, but what makes her believe that?

    She couldn¡¯t possibly have known that. How strange. She clearly had the wrong impression, but Chung Myung couldn¡¯t even correct her because she ended up with the correct answer.

    <i>Phat! Phat!</i>

    Just like Chung Myung had seen before, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword was light and had a brilliant elegance to it.

    It pierces sharply and bends gently. The sword shakes like an illusion before lightly stabbing in again.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Sword.

    Since returning to Mount Hua, Chung Myung had seen many swords. He had seen the Baek disciples¡¯, Un Geom¡¯s, and sometimes he had the opportunity to see the elders¡¯ swords as well.

    However, the sword unfolding before him now was closer to the true source of Mount Hua than any of the others he¡¯d seen.

    Just seeing this swordsmanship made him feel strangely sentimental.

    Why?

    ¡®Because her movement resembles the past Mount Hua? If not¡ª¡¯

    ¡°Move!¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword came to pierce Chung Myung at the speed of light. Chung Myung turned his head and narrowly avoided it.

    <i>Swosh!</i>

    Several strands of his hair lightly drifted to the ground.

    ¡°<i>EEEikkk!</i>¡±

    Was this crazy bitch really going to stab him?

    ¡°Have you gone insane!? If I didn¡¯t avoid that, I would have died!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that you wouldn¡¯t have avoided it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so confident in me!?¡±

    What is wrong with her head? Why doesn¡¯t she think like normal people?

    No wonder she has such a pretty face but no friends!

    But there was no time for conversation.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword began to sharpen as she closed in on Chung Myung. Still, it would be easy enough for him to deal with it.

    <i>Ugh</i>¡­ if he could attack, that is.

    If Chung Myung turned Yu Yiseol¡¯s attack against herself, then she would go from being confident in his skills to a hardcore fan of his. He needed to find some way to subdue her without getting hurt and without showing his ability.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    ¡°I said don¡¯t do that, woman!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sago!¡±

    ¡°What kind of Sago tries to kill her junior! Just what is wrong with your brain?¡±

    ¡®Oh my! My ancestors. This is how far our Mount Hua has fallen!¡¯

    Chung Myung, who wasmenting his fate, frowned for a moment.

    Perhaps it was because he was able to leisurely observe the iing attacks despite their conversation, but he could see Yu Yiseol¡¯s movements slowly changing. As if her eyes were drunk and losing focus, her sword began to deviate from the set path.

    ¡®<i>Oh?</i>¡¯

    Enlightenment in the middle of a spar?

    ¡®Even Jo Gul couldn¡¯t achieve that.¡¯

    Jo Gul could be considered the best in Mount Hua in terms of swordsmanship talent.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Chung Myung stretched out his wooden sword and helped the deviating sword return to the proper path.

    Achieving enlightenment meant entering a trance-like state and finding their one true sword. If you intervened without the confidence or ability to handle it, then it was possible that the enlightened state could be shattered immediately; in the worst case, they may even receive a bacsh and die.

    Ordinary people would have rushed to retreat without daring to get involved.

    But Chung Myung could anticipate and understand the sword¡¯s path at each moment and lead the sword in the best direction.

    ¡®Not there. Right, this side. No no, I said here.¡¯

    <i>Tuk! Tuk!</i>

    Chung Myung would stretch out his sword and tap Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword, leading it to the correct path. The only thing that could be done in such a situation was to let it flow¡­

    ¡°What are you doing!? You bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head to see who suddenly intervened.

    Baek Cheon, who seemed to have lost his mind in anger, rushed to him at a frantic speed.

    Ah¡­ why the hell are you here!? You damn brat!

 Chapter 84: Fight? You are so done now (4)

    ¡°You bastard! What are you doing!?¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon running at an insane speed, Chung Myung looked up at the sky with a soulless face.

    <i>Haa.</i>

    Oh dear, my poor fate.

    Baek Cheon lunged at Chung Myung and swung his sword without hesitation.

    Wait, why did he also have a real sword?

    ¡®What is with these disciples constantly taking out real swords? Who will take responsibility if they unsheathe their sword and something crazy happens?¡¯

    While Chung Myung was lost in thought, Baek Cheon¡¯s sword threateningly sped towards him. A deep blue and ck qi formed around it, aiming for Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    Baek Cheon did well to aim at a non-vital area despite his hysteria.

    But,

    ¡°The after-effects of that sword qi will kill me anyway, you crazy bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked the flying sword with his foot.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    A loud sound rang throughout the area as the sword,yered in qi, and the foot collided with one another. Unable to withstand the impact, Baek Cheon was thrown back.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon swiftly rose to his feet, alternating between Chung Myung and his sword. His eyes shook in bewilderment. Everything happened so quickly for him that he didn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and examined Yu Yiseol¡¯s condition. Such a huge sound broke out next to her while she was in a trance, so her enlightenment¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s fine?¡±

    Normally, this muchmotion would rouse a person from their enlightenment, but Yu Yiseol was still entranced.

    Slow.

    She¡¯s too slow.

    But she was benefiting from her dull wittedness. It wasn¡¯tmon for a person to fall into a trance while swinging their sword.

    In Buddhism, it was referred to as ¡®exaltation¡¯ in the sense that one forgets themselves. Casting off their shell and entering a new realm. For warriors, this was the absolute most crucial moment.

    If she had been woken out of it, she would have regretted it all her life.

    ¡°Bastard! What are you doing!? Don¡¯t you know how important enlightenment is for a warrior?¡±

    ¡®And you attacked me despite knowing that?¡¯

    Chung Myung gazed at Baek Cheon with wide eyes.

    ¡°Touching someone in a trance! No matter how littlemon sense you have, there are some things you can¡¯t do! You ruthless brat!¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t like you, but I had no idea that you were such a rotten bastard you¡¯d even mess with someone in a trance! I should correct that habit of yours right now!¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡®No, you idiot. I didn¡¯t mess with her, I helped guide her.¡¯

    <i>¡¯Haha</i>, but how would you know that? It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m the sinner here.¡¯

    ¡°If you knew how important a trance was, then why did you draw your sword and attack?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What if your sword had gone towards Sago and hurt her?¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t counterattac¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Then I should just die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung responded to Baek Cheon, who seemed flustered.

    ¡®Are all the Baek disciples crazy?¡¯

    The world is usually dominated by ordinary people with a few madmen mixed in. However, it seemed like the Baek disciples took that rule in reverse and flooded themselves with insane kids.

    Out of all the Baek disciples Chung Myung talked to, there wasn¡¯t a single normal person yet.

    If Yoon Jong had heard, he would have said that one dog was barking at another, but he wasn¡¯t here toin.

    ¡°Are you saying that I was trying to kill you?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like you wanted me alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it was an urgent situation.¡±

    ¡°And you even drew a sword.¡±

    ¡°.. t-that.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face, which heard Chung Myung¡¯s argument, flinched.

    Wait a moment.

    As Chung Myung said, Baek Cheon utilized sword qi on a real sword. So, how was he able to escape without a single wound?

    Does that mean this kid could casually handle Baek Cheon¡¯s attack?

    ¡°Get away from Samae!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened as he spoke in a determined voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask what you were doing. But put your sword down and step away from her. Otherwise, you will have to deal with me as a warrior and not your sasuk.¡±

    <i>Oh</i>, doesn¡¯t that sound good?

    Chung Myung was delighted.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Great, this was what Chung Myung was hoping for.

    ¡°You bastard, until the end¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon gnashed his teeth.

    Humans were the sort that needed to adjust their thinking based on their individual situations.

    If your perspective changed, then Baek Cheon¡¯s anger was reasonable. From his point of view, an irredeemable taboo had been transgressed by his junior.

    Normally, it was right to put a stop to those actions.

    The problem was¡­

    Chung Myung licked his lips and turned his head.

    ¡®If I help a little more, it seems like something amazing will happen.¡¯

    Yu Yiseol was currently in a state of enlightenment. Although it usually didn¡¯t ur in such a random fashion, enlightenment alwayses on suddenly. Who knew when or even if she would ever have another opportunity like this!

    Some people fight and struggle their entire lives without ever experiencing enlightenment, while others reach that state from ordinary tasks like eating. This wasn¡¯t something that could be sought after with effort or because one desires it to happen.

    It depends on the will of heaven.

    And the greatest miracle that urred to Yu Yiseol was not simply enlightenment. It was that Chung Myung was by her side at the time she entered her trance.

    Basically, those who fall into a trance forget themselves and their surroundings, focusing solely on using their sword. During this, they develop their own sword or the next level of their sword, and sometimes they achieve a higher realm.

    That was why nobody should tamper or touch them. A serious ident could happen if the opponent didn¡¯t understand how to properly handle the sword.

    But who is Chung Myung?

    He is an amazing martial artist who understands all of Mount Hua¡¯s sword techniques and set foot on a teau no one had ever climbed before. With his current body, attaining enlightenment might not be possible, but it will be difficult to find anyone in Mount Hua who has a better understanding of sword techniques.

    Even if one considers the entire history of Mount Hua, one might not find a greater master.

    So, he could intervene in Yu Yiseol¡¯s trance and guide her to a higher realm¡­

    ¡®Why did that bastard have to show up!¡¯

    It is even more difficult to lead one in front of others. If something went wrong, it would turn into a bigger problem.

    Chung Myung nced at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®What can I do? This is your luck.¡¯

    Although it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t help someone who might lead Mount Hua, Chung Myung didn¡¯t feel much regret since that ship had already sailed.

    ¡®But it¡¯s another thing altogether to beat the guy who made you miss the ship.¡¯

    Chung Myung took a couple steps away from Yu Yiseol and red at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°More.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    He once again took a couple steps away from Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Good?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you messing with me? Get out of here. I have no intention of letting you harm Samae.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one causing harm here? You¡¯re the one causing harm.¡±

    ¡°Is that any way to speak to your senior!?¡±

    Chung Myung speechlessly stared at the sky after hearing Baek Cheon¡¯s response.

    ¡®Why are these kids so obsessed with formalities?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol was the same, and now Baek Cheon too.

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk. The problem here is Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung with cold eyes.

    ¡°I tried to understand the reason for your arrogance.¡±

    What was the result?

    The moment Chung Myung arrives, he talks shit and esctes a problem and makes it all about himself, and now he acts like a master¡­ <i>ah</i>, the problem here is also because of him, right?

    ¡°But my patience has its limit, and there are people in this world who don¡¯t understand words.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned at Chung Myung¡¯s exmation.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, nothing at all. It¡¯s just a bit funny.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡±

    It¡¯s been a hundred years, and he was saying the same thing Chung Myung used to say when he was a Sahyung.

    - There is no use talking to you.

    - Rather than discussing the path of Dao to Sahyung, it would be faster to recite it to a cow or a hen.

    - Don¡¯t bother speaking if you can¡¯t fight.

    Humans are so simr.

    Otherwise, Chung Myung hasn¡¯t changed much in a hundred years.

    Baek Cheon sharply called out to Chung Myung, who was chuckled in reminiscence.

    ¡°Raise your sword. Today, I will teach you what manners are.¡±

    ¡°Will you be fine?¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°No. No. not that¡­ but, if you are in a hurry.¡±

    As Chung Myung spoke, Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried. If news got out that Sasuk fought with his sajae then your name might be tarnished.¡±

    Baek Cheonughed bitterly.

    ¡°Aftering this far, now you want to y that card? You¡¯re wrong if you think that your peers or the elders will protect you. Perhaps in the future, but at this moment there is no one that can save you. As for my punishment, I will ept itter.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohh</i>, I haven¡¯t heard such a manly speech in a while.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°But I have a better idea, would you like to hear it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what are you nning?¡±

    ¡°No. Nothing, let¡¯s each just swear an oath. We won¡¯t tell another soul about what happens here tonight.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that even if I get beaten, I won¡¯t tell any of the elders or anyone else. Likewise, you can¡¯t run and tell anyone if you lose this battle. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯

    Baek Cheon examined Chung Myung¡¯s expression then smiled.

    ¡°It looks like you are trying to get out of this situation, but do you think I¡¯ll care if you try these tricks? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed, unable to ovee his frustration.

    ¡°I am saying that we should throw away the titles of Sasuk, Sajae and Sahyung and have a clean fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we make a promise to each other, that no matter what happens, I will not reach out to my seniors. I will stand here and fight my best. Of course, the same goes for Sasuk too, what do you think?¡±

    Baek Cheon had a subtle smile.

    ¡°Alright, it seems you have quite a manly side to you. If you want, then I swear. I won¡¯t tell anyone what happens here.¡±

    From Baek Cheon¡¯s point of view, there was no reason not to ept that offer.

    The most difficult part of beating Chung Myung would be dealing with the Un disciples or the elders. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that they were all protective of Chung Myung? So, if news got out that Baek Cheon attacked him, wouldn¡¯t it cause an endless amount of trouble for him?

    Yet now Chung Myung himself wanted to keep this matter hidden? There was no reason for Baek Cheon to refuse.

    But¡­ he couldn¡¯t erase this weird feeling inside him.

    ¡°Then I swear.¡±

    ¡°You seriously have a manly side as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I swear too.¡±

    ¡°Then our grudges will vanish the moment we finish.¡±

    Baek Cheon lifted his shining sword and pointed toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re quite bold. In this fight, I am not your sasuk, nor are you my sajae. I will use this fight to settle all the bad feelings that I have towards you. And you too¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fight?¡±

    At that moment, he heard an eerie voice from Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with curiosity in his eyes.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    Then he noticed.

    Chung Myung was smiling, but unlike before, this was an evil grin that distorted his wicked features.

    ¡°Fight? You¡¯re going to die now, you bastard.¡±

    Chung Myung said and walked towards Baek Cheon.

 Chapter 85: Fight? You are so done now (5)

    ¡®Has he lost his mind?¡¯

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered.

    Chung Myung was walking with his head tilted to the side. It looked like some back-alley gangster walking in to threaten innocent civilians.

    There were two reasons why Baek Cheon was flustered.

    First, was that Chung Myung acting like a gangster seemed to suit him too well. Second, the person Chung Myung was currently intimidating was none other than Baek Cheon himself.

    ¡®Did he really lose his senses?¡¯

    Baek Cheon was Chung Myung¡¯s sasuk.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t important because they both agreed beforehand that they would leave their titles behind for this battle.

    What truly mattered was that Baek Cheon was different from Chung Myung, who had just entered the sect.

    Baek Cheon entered Mount Hua when he was even younger than Chung Myung. In other words, he had already spent over 15 years learning martial arts.

    But what about Chung Myung?

    ¡®It¡¯s only been half a year since he started.¡¯

    Even if Chung Myung began training within his mother¡¯s womb, he would still have spent less time practicing than Baek Cheon. Even if Chung Myung was talented enough to be the world¡¯s greatest master, right now, it was impossible for him to defeat Baek Cheon.

    Even those with talent need time to properly develop.

    If talent alone could surpass the walls of time, then would anyone even try to master martial arts?

    ¡®But¡­what is with his reaction?¡¯

    However, Chung Myung acted as if he truly believed he could defeat Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon was so confused that he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re really crazy.¡±

    ¡°No. Not at all. The crazy one here is you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t crazy, then why would you try and challenge me?¡±

    If those who were entangled with Chung Myung in the past were present, they would all vigorously be nodding their heads.

    The Southern Edge Sect called him the devil that descended from Mount Hua, and the Wudang sect used to say that Chung Myung¡¯s name reached the sky, but his evil deeds covered the earth.

    ¡®Fuck you.¡¯

    Chung Myung raised his hand.

    Surprisingly, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t someone that liked resorting to violence.

    ¡­What?

    What about all the things he¡¯d done so far?

    That was all because the others wouldn¡¯t listen otherwise.

    For Chung Myung, violence was just a means to an end. He ultimately wanted everyone to do well on their own, without Chung Myung having to force them again.

    Why would anyone use violence if everything could be settled peacefully? People only got beatings because they refused to listen.

    But now, Chung Myung started to think it might be better to use violence as an end rather than means.

    ¡°Your self-indulgence knows no bounds. My hands are heavy and full of resen¡ª¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°¡ªwhat did you say?¡±

    Chung Myung just shrugged his shoulders,

    ¡°I usually don¡¯t like talking before a fight but listen well. In a little while, you won¡¯t be able to speak even if you want to, so juste at me.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant until the end, you bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed his sword.

    He also didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    ¡®I was going to go easy on him.¡¯

    Baek Cheon ground his teeth.

    No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t actually cut down his own junior. But Chung Myung could be overwhelmed with swordsmanship. Baek Cheon intended to beat Chung Myung so thoroughly that he would piss himself in fear whenever they crossed paths.

    Baek Cheon grasped his sword and rushed towards Chung Myung.

    The sword quickly cut through the air towards Chung Myung. It was a sword that seemed different from Yu Yiseol¡¯s. At first nce, they may look simr; however, Baek Cheon¡¯s was heavier and fiercer.

    In a way, it was the same as the Southern Edge Sect.

    A sword that minimizes the colorful changes that were the basis of Mount Hua¡¯s art to take advantage in a sword fight. With only a moment of inspection, Chung Myung had firmly understood the essence of Baek Cheon¡¯s style.

    ¡®Strange.¡¯

    The Southern Edge Sect abandoned their swords and tried to emte the splendor of Mount Hua. However, Baek Cheon reduced the splendor of Mount Hua¡¯s sword to achieve the simplicity of the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    Thinking about it, it is normal.

    All sword arts undergo constant changes, and those changes are always seeking to advance the style. Naturally, one would seek inspiration for their swordsmanship from those who are in a better condition than themselves.

    In Mount Hua¡¯s heyday, the Southern Edge Sect was crushed by Chung Myung and would have thought that a shier sword was the answer.

    On the other hand, the second-ss disciples of the current Mount Hua were crushed by the Southern Edge Sect through the conference and desperately recognized the gap between their skills. They must have considered the sword of the Southern Edge Sect to be the right answer.

    It was understandable that both sects would resemble one another.

    But!

    ¡®Pathetic fools.¡¯

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    Does that mean Baek Cheon learned the style of the Southern Edge Sect because there was nothing more for him to learn here? Well, Chung Myung didn¡¯t like this bastard from the start.

    ¡®An idiot who doesn¡¯t even understand what he has now covets someone else¡¯s art?¡¯

    Chung Myung must let him know. What Mount Hua has.

    Baek Cheon rushed in.

    ¡°I am going to change your attitude today.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his fist as he watched Baek Cheon rushing towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll change!¡±

    He put the right foot back.

    ¡°That habit of yours!¡±

    And tilted his back a little.

    ¡°Which!¡±

    The fist pulled back and then extended forward.

    ¡°No one fixed till now, you son of a bitch!¡±

    Pride.

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist prated through the changes made in Baek Cheon¡¯s sword. A fist that stretched out at an urate angle and appropriate speed, aiming between the changes and transitions.

    Baek Cheon was shocked as he saw the fist of Chung Myung piercing through the sword technique.

    It was easy to say that it could be done. However, it was absurd that Chung Myung could urately shove his fist through a sword art that could easily slice his arm off.

    From Baek Cheon¡¯s point of view, it felt as if the arm of a ghost had emerged from the abyss.

    But there was no time to be surprised.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s jaw was hit.

    <i>Drrrrk!</i>

    And he heard a squeaking sound behind his neck. In an instant, his consciousness flew away, then swiftly returned.

    When he came to his senses, his body had been knocked back repeatedly, bouncing off the ground.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    What just happened?

    His senses had dulled for a moment. Baek Cheon didn¡¯t realize what had happened to his body when he bounced back. He was overtaken with a distant understanding of reality.

    <i>Kuk!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    The moment his body settled on the ground, an indescribable pain shook him to the core.

    ¡°<i>Ackk!</i>¡±

    His back was fine. But searing pain radiated from his jaw, where Chung Myung had struck.

    Grabbing his chin, Baek Cheon groaned.

    Learning martial arts meant that one had to get used to suffering. It wasn¡¯t simply pain from pushing the body to its limit but also frequent injuries from training and sparring.

    But this was unlike any pain Baek Cheon had suffered before. It really felt like a new world of pain had opened up for him.

    ¡°Wake up, you bastard.¡±

    Chung Myung said while tilting his head and approaching Baek Cheon.

    Seeing that, Baek Cheon got up.

    Chung Myung seemed a bit surprised.

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> You actually got up?¡±

    Obviously, he got up!

    While he was enduring the pain in his jaw, Baek Cheon felt like his heart was being rent as Chung Myung mocked him. Baek Cheon struggled toprehend the current situation.

    He desperately tried to calm his trembling legs and raised the sword again. The bitter taste of blood in his mouth clearly reminded him of reality.

    ¡°H-How?¡±

    Baek Cheon was not stupid.

    The earlier exchange was no ident. No one in this world would risk losing their arm to a sword technique for a chance at a lucky strike.

    In other words, Baek Cheon¡¯s sword was clearly visible to Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon as if he were pathetic.

    ¡°Your technique reduces the myriad changes and flows between changes depending on how you choose, but so what? Did you think that your technique was wless? Really, for every one thing that you know there are two things you don¡¯t. Of course, there are gaps in your sword art!¡±

    Baek Cheon stood there wide-eyed.

    ¡°N-No one managed to find them till now.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, because the people you were dealing with were stupid. Any elder could have figured it out immediately.¡±

    Wait, maybe not?

    <i>Uh</i>¡­ what was the level of the current elders? <i>Huh?</i>

    Leave that aside.

    ¡°You mean my sword is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke as if he didn¡¯t even need to think about it.

    ¡°For now, you must be able to stand ahead of your peers by a little bit. But as time passes, your sajaes will start to outpace and overtake you.¡±

    ¡°How can you know that!? You only recently joined the sect! I can¡¯t believe your words! I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    The disciples of Mount Hua weremitting the same mistake the Southern Edge Sect did, and Chung Myung could even understand their reasons.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t that strange.¡¯

    Perhaps, even in Chung Myung¡¯s time, something like this happened countless times. At the time, however, Chung Myung simply didn¡¯t know what consequences such a change could bring.

    Due to Chung Myung¡¯s vast experience, his eyes could see how someone¡¯s sword would develop. Seeing young disciples who were only beginning to develop their style, things that had never been noticed before began to appear.

    ¡°Be grateful that I am a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung raised his wooden sword.

    Honestly, Chung Myung still wanted to crush Baek Cheon, but wasn¡¯t he also one of Mount Hua¡¯s cute disciples? Even if he was going to be crushed, it would be nice to beat him in a way that would help his development.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you down with a sword instead of a fist. <i>Ah,</i> I¡¯m so kind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is Chung Myung crazy?

    No, he really is crazy, right?

    Seeing the bewildered expression on Baek Cheon, Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°Some say that the purpose of Mount Hua¡¯s sword was to resemble plum blossoms. But that is only what those who are unfamiliar with Mount Hua¡¯s sword say. Mount Hua¡¯s sword doesn¡¯t imitate plum blossoms. The sword of Mount Hua aims for¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been speaking seriously, suddenly frowned.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, never mind. Do you understand what I am saying? Sometimes it¡¯s easier to understand when your body gets beaten rather than with your brain. I¡¯ming!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh, Huh?</i>¡±

    Without realizing it, Baek Cheon took a step back.

    However, the speed at which Chung Myung rushed toward him was twice as fast.

    Baek Cheon swung his sword and tried to stall Chung Myung. Even if he was injured, his instincts as a swordsman still allowed his body to react before he had time to process what was happening.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon noticed.

    The image of Chung Myung¡¯s fingers slightly trembled, then the wooden sword multiplied into dozens or more and filled his vision.

    ¡®W-what is that¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Thighs!¡±

    <i>Twack!</i>

    The wooden sword hit Baek Cheon¡¯s thigh, and he opened his mouth with tears brimming in his eyes.

    But it didn¡¯t end there,

    ¡°Wrist!¡±

    <i>Thwack!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword precisely struck Baek Cheon¡¯s wrist, which was holding the sword. From wrist to hand, it felt like his arm went numb for a moment, and he lost grip on his sword.

    ¡®H-Hold on¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s ears were filled with a sound he dreaded hearing.

    ¡°Head! Head! Head! Head! Head!¡±

    Why not just once, you bastard?

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Baek Cheon was hit by a series of blows, feeling like his head was going to explode; his mouth fell open as his eyes rolled back.

    Even as he copsed, his mind was obsessed over a single thought

    ¡®Why did you say head five times but hit me six times?¡¯

    It was a question that was left unsolved as his consciousness flew away.

 Chapter 86: What bullshit. I am the strongest! (1)

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    As soon as Baek Cheon regained his senses, terrible pain came over him. He could barely get up as he groaned in pain from his head which felt like it was splitting open.

    ¡®How long have I been out?¡¯

    It felt like a long time had passed as Baek Cheon awoke. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the dark sky. Fortunately, it seemed like it had been less than half a day at the most.

    ¡°<i>Ack</i>.¡±

    When he turned his head to the side, he saw Yu Yiseol slowly wielding her sword in the distance.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like much time has passed.¡¯

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible to infer the time from her form alone. A person experiencing enlightenment sometimes doesn¡¯t return to reality for several days or more.

    Suddenly, Baek Cheon¡¯s ears were greeted with the sound of an eerie voice which was both familiar and unfamiliar.

    ¡°Up already?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s head reeled around.

    The figure of Chung Myung squatting, with a wooden sword draped over his shoulder, came into his view.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body tensed and screamed to retreat before he could calm down and hurriedly move back.

    ¡°I guess you are a bit surprised.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung with shocked eyes.

    ¡®I lost.¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t that he lost.

    The fight from before was so embarrassing that it bordered onughable to discuss victory and defeat. He still didn¡¯t understand how it happened; there was only one conclusion he could arrive at.

    He waspletely outssed.

    Baek Cheon raised his hand and touched his head. His head, which was beaten by Chung Myung, was still ringing like a bell.

    But it wasn¡¯t something to be embarrassed about. The scoundrel who knocked him out cold was watching him with eyes wide open.

    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how are you so strong?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Interesting.¡¯

    Usually, people who experience such nonsensical things are unable to ept reality. Even when the result was clear and obvious, they would kick and scream in denial andsh out like a wild boar.

    In particr, those overly boastful types that are full of pride never seem to admit defeat until they¡¯ve been beaten again and again.

    However, Baek Cheon managed to acknowledge reality rather quickly, despite his prideful nature.

    That¡¯s at least one thing that deserves to be praised, but¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m strong, it was sasuk that was weak.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­weak?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon staggered and rose to his feet, ring at Chung Myung with eyes that could kill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me. I am Baek Cheon. The great sahyung of the Baek disciples and the person who will one day lead the Mount Hua sect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>, right.¡±

    Chung Myung politely nodded his head. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    There was just one thing.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that you aren¡¯t weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t refute, Chung Myung raised his finger and pointed to his senior.

    ¡°A frog in the well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the right phrase for sasuk right now. A well so narrow that even passing frogs wouldn¡¯t think of entering it, and a frog with its inted ego trapped at the bottom.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face was distorted.

    ¡°And I¡¯m the frog?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned at Baek Cheon, who couldn¡¯t admit the truth and continued to ask the same question.

    ¡°You are the frog, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk should already know that Mount Hua is on the verge of ruin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course.¡±

    It was harsh to say that it was on the verge of ruin, but there was no denying that it had fallen.

    And it was Baek Cheon¡¯s role to resurrect Mount Hua. At least, that was what he had believed until now.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been trying so hard till now. To somehow make Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk?¡¯

    Chung Mung looked at Baek Cheon with absurd eyes.

    ¡°When did you try hard?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was at a loss for words at Chung Myung¡¯s question.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like that to me at all. It looks like a bunch of kids left to go y house and close up together, before returning and partying at a restaurant. Drinking and congratting one another on a job well done. Even now, when the conference is fast approaching, aren¡¯t you and the other sasuks wasting time bullying the third-grade disciples? What effort? What ¡®trying hard¡¯ are you doing?¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    Until now, he never thought that hecked effort. However, he couldn¡¯t say anything when Chung Myung pointed out his inadequacies.

    ¡°It seems like sasuks don¡¯t know what hard work truly is. Doing everything you want to do and investing the remaining time to train isn¡¯t working hard nor is it effort.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk didn¡¯t really try till now, you just wanted to rule over a small kingdom called Mount Hua. There was nopetition for you around and no one who could nag you. It was afortable setting for you, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡°No, No. Don¡¯t make such a face. I am not criticizing Sasuk. But if you refuse to bepared to others and want to live like a king here, you shouldn¡¯t be talking about how hard you¡¯ve tried.¡±

    Chung Myung said sullenly.

    ¡°Have you ever had a proper fight with anyone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At best, you would have confronted the Southern Edge Sect. Sasuk, the Southern Edge sect may be treated like the grim reaper here, but the Southern Edge sect is likely near the bottom of the Ten Great Sects. The disciples of the other Nine Great Sects are soaring through the sky, are you strong enough to fly with them? You think you¡¯re strong? Sasuk?¡±

    Chung Myung had a smirk on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, you frog. It isn¡¯t that I¡¯m strong, you are weak.¡±

    An rm rang loudly in Baek Cheon¡¯s head.

    ¡®Am I weak?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    However, there wasn¡¯t a single mistake in Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    Mount Hua was struggling to contend with the Southern Edge Sect. Actually, even if he took part in the conference and managed to defeat them, there were other sects stronger than them.

    ¡°¡­then does that mean there are people stronger than you in the other great sects too?¡±

    ¡°What bullshit. I am the strongest!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®You aren¡¯t making any sense, you bastard!¡¯

    ¡°But it¡¯s not because I am stronger than Sasuk. Right now, Sasuk wouldn¡¯t even be able to beat over the Southern Edge sect. Of course, it¡¯s not even worthparing you to the Shaolin and Wudang sects.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    However, Chung Myung threw another sharp word at Baek Cheon without mercy.

    ¡°So, even if it wasn¡¯t me, there are plenty of people that could defeat Sasuk. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡®I understand¡­. but I don¡¯t want to understand.¡¯

    Who would ever want to acknowledge that they were just another grain of sand in this world?

    But Baek Cheon clenched his teeth without protesting.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You think that a disciple of Mount Hua doesn¡¯t understand that? I know. I certainly know. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I am not a disciple of the Wudang sect, so I have no choice but to work hard with what I have!¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t work hard, Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung said with a sullen face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t try enough, and the direction of your effort was wrong anyway. Do you think someone can be a master just by working hard? Then you should give this up and try to do that. After five hundred years of beating up scarecrows, maybe you¡¯ll finally be able to properly use your sword.¡±

    Chung Myung had refined pissing people off with his words to an art form.

    While frowning deeply, Baek Cheon asked.

    ¡°So, you know how I should train?¡±

    ¡°I think I at least know better than Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    At that, Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®Goblin-like bastard.¡¯

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t understand this child. How could he be strong and bold? How did he still have that rxed expression on his face? He couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®That¡¯s why he can confidently act so cocky.¡¯

    In Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, the Baek disciples are nothing more than fools with no skills that argue and harass others with their authority.

    Even if their situations were reversed, he would have only acted worse than Chung Myung.

    Just one thing was certain now.

    Chung Myung was stronger than Baek Cheon could imagine. He didn¡¯t know how, but he was stronger than the Baek disciples.

    Even if Baek Cheon sparred with Un Am or Un Geom, he wouldn¡¯t be defeated as disastrously as this.

    After a moment of hesitation, Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with determined eyes.

    ¡°Then, can you make me strong?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®I knew it! This guy is definitely strange.¡¯

    Baek Cheon had great pride yet remained aware of reality. Usually, when one thing goes wrong, everything goes wrong.

    Putting that bluntly, this bastard was a prideful person who knew his situation very clearly.

    Wasn¡¯t this the most terrifying aspect of a human?

    But it wasn¡¯t bad, especially not for a martial artist. In the end, such a person will be strong. Or perhaps his pride could drive him to be the strongest.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s possible.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly nodded his head.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Bowing, with both hands outstretched to beg,

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Please, make me strong. I will do anything you ask of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon lifted his head and continued.

    ¡°If I can be strong, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to learn from Sajae. If our rtionship as Sasuk and Sajae is a burden to you. I will not treat you as one¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°¡ªAs a teacher¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung answered again.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked.

    Wait, wasn¡¯t he saying all that nonsense to Baek Cheon because he wanted this to happen?

    ¡°Why should I? It¡¯s bothersome.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And you seem to be mistaken, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    Chung Myung stood up, raised the wooden sword, and spun it around.

    ¡°There is something very strange about humans. They don¡¯t think about what they¡¯ve done ande topromises in their own minds. They always think they¡¯ve done enough to repent for their crimes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yep, right, that¡¯s right. You must pay for your sinful actions. Have you paid? Bullshit! Maybe you paid enough for how much you harassed the third-ss disciples, but!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were zing.

    ¡°My anger will not subside with just that!¡±

    ¡®No, you idiot!¡¯

    Baek Cheon stepped back, terrified.

    However, Chung Myung slowly approached Baek Cheon with a reaper-like smile.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, right?¡±

    ¡°No! I get it. I¡¯m already convinced too!¡±

    ¡°No, No. Sasuk doesn¡¯t understand yet. It¡¯s clear from what happened just now.¡±

    ¡®Why do you get to decide whether I understand or not!?¡¯

    He said he gets it!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The night is long. I¡¯ll make sure to convince you tonight. Why, just why my Sasuk is so weak and why my Sasuk¡¯s sword is wrong. And¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone again.

    ¡°Why you shouldn¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehehehehe!</i> I aming!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eikk!</i>¡±

    Sadly, Baek Cheon¡¯s screams couldn¡¯t reach Mount Hua.

    Unfortunately for him.

 Chapter 87: What bullshit. I am the strongest! (2)

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung refreshingly stretched his body as he watched Baek Cheon copse once more to the ground.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, it feels like I¡¯ve been relieved of a ten-year-indigestion.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked at Baek Cheon, who waspletely out cold and unable to move.

    ¡°I did my best.¡±

    Although a bit heavy-handed, Chung Myung beat Baek Cheon without leaving anysting injuries on his body. Even though he fainted, he would be fine once he woke up. Though, the pain would linger for around a day.

    ¡°Right, it feelsfortable to just beat up your problems like this!¡±

    Chung Myung turned around. Whether Baek Cheon and the others couldpete in the conference wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s problem.

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    Come to think of it, he didn¡¯t want to see the Southern Edge bastards act triumphantly in front of him.

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>. So how¡ª<i>ackk!</i> Shit! You shocked me!¡±

    As Chung Myung was squatting and contemting, he was suddenly startled and quickly escaped to the side. Yu Yiseol had appeared in front of him, squatting and staring without warning.

    ¡°<i>A-ah</i> seriously! Are you a ghost!?¡±

    He had to do something about her. If this kept happening, again and again, he was bound to die from a heart attack before Mount Hua could even revive.

    ¡°Announce yourself when you appear! Say something!¡±

    ¡°I did!¡±

    ¡°When!¡±

    ¡°Before, when you were beating him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Baek Cheon, who wasid out like a corpse and turned to Yu Yiseol.

    A soft smile on her lips.

    ¡°You saw that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You saw everything?¡±

    ¡°Only from a little while ago.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a bit too far.¡±

    She always goes for killing and murder.

    Chung Myung closely examined Yu Yiseol¡¯s head.

    And tilted his head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, I just thought that if I pped the back of your head a little, you might forget what you saw. Amnesia or something.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I forgot.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I forgot everything.¡±

    She¡¯s dull but has great survival instincts.

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes as Yu Yiseol spoke.

    ¡°Instead, teach me that sword.¡±

    This woman never gives up! What is going on in her head?

    He had barely escaped before, but it wasn¡¯t possible anymore. Hadn¡¯t she even seen Chung Myung happily beating Baek Cheon? He couldn¡¯t hide his skills anymore.

    Then, he should change his strategy.

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and began to speak.

    ¡°Why do you want to learn it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it was an unexpected counterattack because Yu Yiseol slightly flinched. She looked at Chung Myung with a somewhat shocked expression. To show such an expression on her face¡­

    ¡®She¡¯s the kind that can¡¯t lie.¡¯

    Yu Yiseol hesitated for a moment and then opened her lips.

    ¡°I cannot tell you the reason but¡­.¡±

    Yet, there was sincerity in her hesitancy.

    ¡°I need to master that sword art.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think she¡¯s interested merely because she thinks it¡¯s pretty.¡¯

    There was a certain eagerness in her eyes. She was safeguarding a story that gave birth to her stubbornness. A tale that Chung Myung hadn¡¯t the faintest idea about.

    ¡°So, you want to learn that technique?¡±

    Yu Yiseol decisively nodded.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It was originally Mount Hua¡¯s sword art. If you wait, you will naturally be able to learn it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua no longer teaches it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    She knows that it no longer exists in Mount Hua?

    Then, she recognized that the sword Chung Myung unfolded was the Plum Blossom Sword technique. To be precise, though, it was Chung Myung¡¯s variation of the Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not in Mount Hua right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯ll be back soon. Once the time is right.¡±

    ¡°Time?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol. Instead of answering her question, he stretched his hand out and pointed at the sky.

    Soon, Chung Myung¡¯s finger smoothly cut through the air.

    At first, Yu Yiseol tilted her head as if she couldn¡¯t understand the gestures. Soon, however, she realized that his hand was drawing a sword path and observed it seriously.

    ¡°Yue Maiden Sword?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Yu Yiseol gasped upon seeing Chung Myung¡¯s gestures.

    It was definitely the Yue Maiden¡¯s Sword.

    The technique that she had polished and honed for the longest time.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s Yue Maiden Sword differed from Yu Yiseol¡¯s. Rather than a difference in the movements, there seemed to be a more fundamental difference.

    When the variable short and long hand gestures ended, Yu Yiseol sighed quietly.

    ¡°Did you understand?¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t understand a thing.¡±

    The moment Chung Myung was about to say something, Yu Yiseol spoke up first.

    ¡°But it¡¯ll be my task to figure it out. I think I know what you are talking about. You mean that I can¡¯t begin learning it unless I reach a certain level, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I musty the foundation by refining what I have now.¡±

    ¡°You are good.¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®I thought she was dumb, but I guess she has a good head.¡¯

    After all, the mind and the personality are separate things.

    ¡°Right. But, if you tell anyone about what happened here today, I will never teach you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t speak a word about it.¡±

    ¡°Very nice. That¡¯s a good girl.¡±

    As Chung Myung nodded, Yu Yiseol narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I am your senior, and you are my junior.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Right, good girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung could see Yu Yiseol¡¯s hand tightly clenching her sword.

    Chung Myung quickly turned around.

    ¡°Then, until we meet again, Sago. Don¡¯te to me before then. It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol reached out and tried to catch Chung Myung, but he didn¡¯t wait around and immediately headed down the mountain.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>! And throw that idiot inside his room. If you leave him there, he will just die of shock when he gets up.¡±

    Yu Yiseol sighed at Chung Myung¡¯s words which echoed from afar.

    ¡®Plum Blossoms.¡¯

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword released the Plum Blossoms.

    A sight she had been unable to see despite all her time spent in Mount Hua.

    Just¡­

    Yu Yiseol closed her eyes.

    The sword moved inside her mind. The tip of the sword smoothly sliced through the air before shaking; then, it began to release brilliantly bright and clear plum blossoms.

    Plum Blossoms.

    At the end of the sword

    The man holding that sword.

    ¡®Father.¡¯

    -I will certainly restore this technique. One day, I¡¯d like to return to Mount Hua and repent for my sins with this. Yiseol. Come with me. There¡¯s no ce better than Mount Hua.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t manage to make the plum blossoms bloom fully in the end.

    But now, right in front of her, was a person who could make it happen.

    ¡°I must learn it.¡±

    At all costs

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Chung Myung sprinted through the door of the White Plum Blossom Boarding Hall.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±

    And was met with a strange reaction.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Although it was early morning, it seemed like Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were waiting for him on the first floor.

    ¡°It seems like your training has gotten a bit toofortable. Are you here to check up on me?¡±

    ¡°No, this ce was a mess!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon Sahyung was missing, so the Sasuks all came and checked this ce out.¡±

    Those disgusting bastards.

    Why would theye to this dorm if Baek Cheon went missing? Did they think Chung Myung kidnapped him?

    <i>Ah.</i>

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think about that. I could have kidnapped him and beat him up in secret.¡¯

    It seemed like some intelligent kids were mixed in with the second-ss disciples.

    ¡°They¡¯re tossing usations out without any proof. It pisses me off.¡±

    Hearing those words, Yoon Jong smiled.

    ¡°I guess it wasn¡¯t you! Thank god¡ª¡±

    ¡°They were right, though¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®If they were right then why are you getting offended!? Why!?¡¯

    No, that wasn¡¯t important.

    ¡°You were with Baek Cheon Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I guess¡­ this isn¡¯t what I think it was right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think it was?¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled a bit awkwardly.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely. I know you¡¯re a very thoughtful person, so what I am thinking about probably didn¡¯t happen, but I hope that you didn¡¯t decide to hit Sahyung¡¯s face or punch him in the stomach like you said before¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between the two?¡±

    ¡°Attacks to the face add bonus damage.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded in agreement as if acknowledging the truth of that statement. Chung Myung waved his hands in the air.

    ¡°<i>Eh</i>. It isn¡¯t like I am some kid.¡±

    ¡°N-No. Right. Chung Myung! This Sahyung always believed in you. No matter how crazy you are, you wouldn¡¯t hit our Sasuk.¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit him.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°I beat the shit out of him.¡±

    ¡°Right. Shit out of him. Baek Cheon is already a shitty person¡ªwhat?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face trembled.

    ¡°Beat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who? Our Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a j¨Cjoke, right?¡±

    ¡°No way. Am I a person that jokes about a beating?¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong rushed to Chung Myung at the speed of light and shook him by the cor.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy dog! Do you always have to do your best, even when you¡¯re causing trouble!? What do we do if he tells someone what happened!? This is all because you don¡¯t understand how serious the crime of assaulting a senior within the same sect is.

    ¡°Oh, my god!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Yoon Jong.

    After lightly disposing of Yoon Jong, Chung Myung caressed his neck.

    ¡°I already know all that. There won¡¯t be any problems, so quit worrying. Don¡¯t you know how I handle things?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know. I know.¡±

    Yoon Jong said slowly.

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>, my God. Even if you¡¯ve lost your mind, this is too much. How can you hit our Sasuk? There are some sins that should never bemitted.¡±

    ¡°When did he ever follow rules?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong groaned at the cruel truth which emerged from Jo Gul¡¯s lips. Tears stung his eyes when he thought of what would happen in the morning.

    ¡°What is with this atmosphere? Do you think I would handle this situation poorly?¡±

    ¡°¡­ so, what did Sasuk say?¡±

    ¡°He asked me to make him stronger.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Both Yoon Jong and Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung in shock at that unexpected answer.

    Chung Myung slowly asked them.

    ¡°How is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡®Does this make sense?¡¯

    ¡®No, thinking about it, not a single thing makes sense here anymore.¡¯

    ¡®But¡­even Sasuk?¡¯

    ¡®We are Sahyungs¡­¡¯

    A widow knows how another widow feels. Since they suffered simrly, they could understand how Baek Cheon felt when he said that.

    ¡°S-so what did you say? Did you agree?¡±

    ¡°No. I just beat him up.¡±

    ¡°You beat him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Does there need to be a reason? To feel relieved. I just beat him until I felt better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong regretted not training hard before Chung Myung arrived. If he had the chance to return to his past, he was confident that he would train without a moment¡¯s rest until the moment Chung Myung appeared.

    Only then would Yoon Jong be capable of smashing Chung Myung in the face, at least one time.

    It was then that Yoon Jong realized there was no way to stop a madman from running amok if that man was powerful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything and just go to sleep. You¡¯ll find out the results once you wake up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep tight.¡±

    Chung Myung moved upstairs, while Jo Gul and Yoon Jong sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­ do you think it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I realized about Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Even if he speaks bullshit, he never lies.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what a great thing to realize.¡±

    A very great thing. You bastard.

    ¡°But Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that Baek Cheon Sasuk attacked Chung Myung first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it is?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll speak bullshit, but he doesn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°It sounds unbelievable. But even Baek Cheon Sasuk got beaten.¡±

    ¡°The one that did it was Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that sounds convincing.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head and looked up at the stairs Chung Myung had used.

    There was a monster dwelling in the White Plum Blossom Boarding house.

    Where was Mount Hua heading? Mount Hua¡­

    Yoon Jong wanted to cry.

 Chapter 88: What bullshit. I am the strongest! (3)

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked around.

    There were none.

    He couldn¡¯t see a single one.

    Unlike yesterday, he couldn¡¯t see any of the second-ss disciples that had frequently been tormenting them recently.

    ¡®Was it true?¡¯

    It¡¯s not that Yoon Jong didn¡¯t trust Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    As Jo Gul said, Chung Myung was a person who spoke nonsense but didn¡¯t lie.

    The problem was that Chung Myung¡¯s ¡®solution¡¯ was far from the solutions that ordinary people would think of.

    So, he thought that this would cause more trouble¡­

    ¡®He seems to have solved everything well?¡¯

    He had doubts about how it was solved, but he surely settled the matter.

    ¡°Sahyung. It seems like Chung Myung¡¯s words were true, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded at Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    But was it really usible for things to be this simple?

    ¡®If we encounter problems with Sasuk, are we supposed to spar and defeat them to solve the problem?¡¯

    Even ignoringmon sense, wasn¡¯t this abandoning the rules of the sect anding up with their own way to solve the issue?

    The problem was that this madman¡¯s method actually worked.

    ¡®Just what is going to happen to Mount Hua in the future?¡¯

    Yoon Jong never thought of himself as a grumpy figure, but when he saw how Chung Myung behaved, he began to feel like being a grumpy old man wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be a beautiful world if that grumpy bastard could keep things in order?

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was thinking about the future of Mount Hua and what it feels like to be an old man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul.

    ¡®Did he finally realize how he acts?¡¯

    Yoon Jong sighed, noticing how Jo Gul was looking at him with pitiful eyes.

    The third-ss disciples who were watching from the side slowly approached Yoon Jong and spoke.

    ¡°The dorms seem a little strange today, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Why are they doing this? I¡¯m worried that they¡¯re going to do something worse.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked up at the distant sky.

    ¡®These kids also aren¡¯t in their right minds anymore.¡¯

    To say that their Sasuk was beaten.

    Such a thing would be unimaginable in Mount Hua before Chung Myung arrived. However, like Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, the third-ss disciples also seemed to be getting influenced by Chung Myung¡¯s unreasonable teachings.

    If things continued like this, Mount Hua might be filled with people who behave like Chung Myung¡­

    Yoon Jong shuddered; he didn¡¯t want to imagine such a future.

    ¡®Just thinking about it is terrifying.¡¯

    The problem was that it seemed like this thought could very well be a reality.

    ¡°I¡¯m more anxious because it¡¯s quiet. Should we sneak a peek?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think those idiots havee to their senses already. Doesn¡¯t it seem like they¡¯re up to something? Sahyung?¡±

    ¡®Oh my God.¡¯

    Just where did the trust between fellow sect disciples go?

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy. Come and get ready for training!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡®Sajae.¡¯

    ¡®What is with his temper?¡¯

    Yoon Jong sighed deeply as hemented how his juniors looked at him with that question burning in their eyes.

    Day by day, Mount Hua was turning away from the Mount Hua Yoon Jong knew. Of course, this change wasn¡¯t necessarily bad, but¡­ he honestly felt that he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes and see the future that Chung Myung would create.

    ¡°Sahyung. Then, did Chung Myung really beat Baek Cheon sasuk?¡±

    Jo Gul asked softly so that the others wouldn¡¯t overhear, and Yoon Jong frowned.

    ¡°What are you even asking for? There¡¯s no way he would lie, and if it weren¡¯t for that, the seniors would still be harassing us today.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. That¡­¡±

    Jo Gul scratched his head.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand it. No matter how strong Chung Myung was from the beginning, there¡¯s still a difference in the amount of time he and Baek Cheon sasuk studied martial arts.¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t understand either.

    ¡®Does this make any sense at all?¡¯

    It made no sense. But wasn¡¯t Chung Myung always doing things that made no sense?

    ¡°Then Sahyung, Chung Myung is stronger than Baek Cheon, right?¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep asking such obvious¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then, what aboutpared to the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    Yoon Jong went silent.

    Compared to them?

    This was something Yoon Jong never thought about.

    ¡°Chung Myung shouldn¡¯t be inferior to the Southern Edge Sect either, right? He even defeated senior Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong, with a stiff face, fell into thought.

    ¡°Then, in the conference this time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°If Chung Myung wins, will it make a difference?¡±

    ¡°¡­ wouldn¡¯t things change?¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡°When a master expert is born in a sect, it¡¯s something to celebrate. However, a single master¡¯s reputation belongs solely to themselves. They can¡¯t do anything alone. The moment that Chung Myung disappears, Mount Hua will fall again like before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we truly want to revive Mount Hua, we also need to be strong. We can¡¯t simply rely on Chung Myung. We won¡¯t be able to dere Mount Hua¡¯s revival until the day arrives when the world bes unable to ignore any random disciple within the sect.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But as you said, I am also curious about the conference. This time will be different.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong took a deep breath and said,

    ¡°Will he truly be a hero that brings change to Mount Hua? Or will he be a tyrant who reigns over this small Mount Hua?¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul faced each other with serious eyes.

    Chung Myung¡­

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, seriously! Get out of here!¡±

    The two slowly turned their heads towards the sudden interruption.

    Chung Myung was swearing as he came down.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Senior Yu?¡±

    Yu Yiseol was chasing after Chung Myung, who was fleeing with his full might.

    ¡°Teach me.¡±

    ¡°I already told you that I had nothing to teach! I told you to note! You horrible leech!¡±

    ¡°The Yue Maiden Sword!¡±

    ¡°Go to Un Geom Sasuk and ask him! He¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    ¡°Un Geom Sasuk is a man. The Yue Maiden Sword is a technique for women. It is a skill that Un Geom sasuk cannot handle.¡±

    ¡°Then am I a woman? Well? Am I a woman?¡±

    ¡°Teach me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhh!</i> How do I get through to your mind?¡±

    Chung Myung and Yu Yiseol quickly passed between Yoon Jong and Jo Gul. The two who were left behind stared in bewilderment at the absurd sight.

    ¡®When did those two be friends?¡¯

    ¡®Did Senior Yu always talk this much? It seems like Yu Sago has spoken more in the past few days than she has in the entire time I¡¯ve been in the sect.¡¯

    ¡®Actually, is it fine for that idiot to talk to Yu Sago like that?¡¯

    Well, he has always been arrogant.

    ¡°¡­ what you said earlier. Whether he¡¯s a hero or a tyrant.¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go train.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s face crumpled.

    ¡°Sahyung, are you really going to leave it like that?¡±

    Hearing the dissatisfaction in Baek Sang¡¯s voice, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they acting too arrogantly! Especially that one, Chung Myung! He doesn¡¯t even show a shred of remorse. Isn¡¯t it alright to punish them now?¡±

    Punish?

    You?

    Him?

    ¡°Someone like you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon forced himself to smile.

    Although it had died down a little, his entire body throbbed in pain.

    Baek Cheon turned his eyes towards Chung Myung, who was fleeing from Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®Sneaky son of a bitch.¡¯

    How could he beat a person so well without leaving any scars on the outside? The more he thought about it, the more absurd this guy seemed.

    Thankfully, he avoided being embarrassed in front of others, but he couldn¡¯t evenin about this injustice to anyone. He¡¯d be treated like a madman if he tried toin about his junior abusing him without even having any visible injuries.

    Or maybe he¡¯d be treated as trash with no future prospects.

    Of course, even if there were wounds on his body, Baek Cheon would never tell anyone about how he was beaten like a dog. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly tell us not to touch the third-ss disciples?¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sahyung. I just don¡¯t understand the reasoning behind it.¡±

    The reasoning was to have a happy life.

    Baek Cheon was doing it to avoid getting hit again.

    But Baek Cheon could never speak his reasons out loud. He had a dignified image to maintain.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the conference approaching?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke with a stern expression.

    ¡°I was thoughtless. Ruling over the third-ss disciples is something we can do at any time. But not the conference. Doesn¡¯t this event only ur once a year?¡±

    Baek Sang silently nodded.

    Seeing that Baek Sang still wasn¡¯t fully satisfied, Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Governing the third-ss disciples is an internal task, and the conference is external work which affects the honor of the Mount Hua sect. The inside is important, but the outside is more urgent. Moreover, considering what happened in the conferencest time, let¡¯s put aside everything else for now and concentrate on producing positive results. Everything is at stake this time; don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Right now, our enemy isn¡¯t the third-ss disciples, it¡¯s the Southern Edge sect. We shouldn¡¯t forget the reason we spent thisst year in closed-door training.¡±

    Baek Sang took a deep breath and lowered his head.

    ¡°Sahyung is right. I must have lost focus.¡±

    ¡®I must have been out of my mind.¡¯

    And he was still out of his mind.

    Regardless, Baek Cheon was d that Baek Sang didn¡¯t press the issue any further.

    ¡®Weren¡¯t you the one that started this in the first ce? Why are you pretending to be some nice guy now?¡¯

    If Baek Sang had decided to ask that question, Baek Cheon would have been at a loss for an answer.

    ¡°Thanks for understanding. Let¡¯s not worry about the third-ss disciples for now. Our first priority is to focus everything we have on the uing conference. Ask our sajaes to reflect on their martial arts and reflect on what they¡¯ve refined during our closed-door training.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Baek Sang bravely gave a loud response.

    With that, Baek Cheon lowered his head with an expressionless face.

    ¡®Even after the end of the conference, I don¡¯t n on touching those third-ss disciples.¡¯

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t want to see what would happen to him and his peers.

    Baek Cheon turned to look at Chung Myung off in the distance.

    ¡®We aren¡¯t the only ones who will be surprised.¡¯

    Perhaps even more than Mount Hua, the Southern Edge sect would be surprised. When he thought of the future, the pain of being beaten by Chung Myung slowly vanished¡­ <i>ah</i>, never-mind¡­ it didn¡¯t vanish.

    It hurt more.

    It hurt down to the bone.

    ¡®Damned bastard, why did you have to hit so well!?¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed and turned away.

    ¡®I just need to do what I can do.¡¯

    Although he felt that life became twisted because of Chung Myung. Baek Cheon¡¯s purpose, to prove himself in the conference, hadn¡¯t changed.

    Considering that the Southern Edge Sect would soon being to Mount Hua, he didn¡¯t have the time to behave selfishly now.

    This time, he must prove his worth.

    But¡­

    Baek Cheon looked back.

    ¡°Why does he keep hanging out with Yu Samae?¡±

    He didn¡¯t like it.

    Baek Cheon nced at them and headed to training while suppressing an uneasy feeling.

    The conference between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect was fast approaching.

 Chapter 89: What bullshit. I am the strongest! (4)

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong silently poured tea into a cup without responding. The fragrant aroma of tea permeated throughout the room.

    Whenever he felt angry, Hyun Jong made tea like this. There was nothing like this tea to stabilize his body and calm his mind.

    ¡°They will arrive today, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Are the preparationsplete?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader. Nothing will go wrong while weing the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a low sigh.

    ¡®At least this time, I don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed.¡¯

    It was shameful to be left behind in martial arts, but what was even more embarrassing was Hyun Jong¡¯s inability to properly treat the Southern Edge Sect disciplesst time.

    How would Hyun Jong feel if they had no choice but to show the ruined buildings, poor meals, and devastated training halls to Mount Hua¡¯s most bitter rival?

    It was a sensitive issue, especially for Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to tolerate the piercing gazes of the Southern Edge Sect disciples, who looked at him in mockery and disdain. He had no choice but to bite his lip and endure the ridicule in the past.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the more I believe Chung Myung has done a great job.¡±

    Un Am said.

    It was well known that Hyun Jong cared deeply for Chung Myung, but Un Am truly understood the heart behind those actions. From Hyun Jong and Un Am¡¯s perspective, Chung Myung was nothing less than a benefactor who helped seal the leaks on their sinking ship and pulled it up from the depths.

    This wasn¡¯t just about being able to feed people.

    It was a sect with a long history. At the very least, it should have a dignified appearance which makes its history seem usible to outsiders. Although appearance is nothing more than empty courtesy, the world still evaluates others based on what could be seen.

    People would listen to a schr before they listened to a beggar.

    Chung Myung not only solved Mount Hua¡¯s financial woes but also restored the sect¡¯s face.

    How could Hyun Jong not favor the child?

    Un Am¡¯s smiling gaze made Hyun Jong feel slightly embarrassed. He lightly coughed before rmending that Un Am have some tea.

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    Un Am took a light sip from his cup and nodded quietly.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It seems to have gotten stronger. It¡¯s been dried for a long time, and the taste seems to have faded a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded, pleased with Un Am¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°Well-dried plum blossom leaves actually be more fragrant. This is something I only realized after decades of drying plum blossoms.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the teacup and spoke.

    ¡°It is the same with Mount Hua. We merely endured. We vowed to recreate the glory of the past, but the reality is that it was difficult to even survive each day.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled as if to soothe Un Am¡¯s worried tone.

    ¡°But we persevered and held on. Finally, this day hase to us. Sometimes, the correct answer is to wait rather than move in haste.¡±

    It was spoken with a strange feeling inside.

    Un Am looked at Hyun Jong with renewed vigor.

    ¡®We aren¡¯t the only ones moving forward.¡¯

    asionally, sect leaders fall under the illusion that their sect has already gone as far as it can. But a man can evolve until the day they die. Hyun Jong, who was walking on the path of a Taoist, would not stop refining himself till the day he stopped breathing.

    How could one not trust him?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader will bring back the glory of the past.¡±

    ¡°I would like that, but the credit won¡¯t go to me even if that happens. It will be a result of the disciples¡¯ efforts.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s not your credit, Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°I am a man who understands his own shorings. If Mount Hua hadn¡¯t copsed, would I have ever been asked to be the sect leader? If my Sahyungs hadn¡¯t left Mount Hua, I would have spent my time studying scriptures.¡±

    Un Am answered in a serious tone.

    ¡°By leaving Mount Hua, they proved that they were unworthy of being the sect leader. The sect leader is the most decent and honorable person in Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled without answering.

    It¡¯s a sad story. So, the conversation needed to be changed.

    ¡°So, what do you think about the second-ss disciples?¡±

    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve finished with their training. They are trying to stabilize their minds and bodies.¡±

    Un Am¡¯s face slightly darkened when the topic shifted to the second-ss disciples.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I feel a bit worried.¡±

    ¡°Worried¡­ why?¡±

    With a low sigh, Un Am continued.

    ¡°As I said before, Mount Hua¡¯s momentum right now is excellent. But, whether or not we lose momentum, doesn¡¯t it alle down to the conference¡¯s oue?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that the second-ss disciples will be unable to handle Southern Edge¡¯s disciples?¡±

    ¡°I want to believe in the children. But¡­ as you know¡­.¡±

    Un Am didn¡¯t try to say more.

    He knew that Hyun Jong understood the difference between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect.

    Mount Hua was barely surviving through the dark history which haunted them for years, while the Southern Edge Sect had been shining and advancing in recent times. It was natural for a significant difference to exist between them.

    No matter how hard the second-ss disciples tried, it would be difficult to ovee that gap.

    Un Am was worried that the disciples, who had only just found new hope, would once again be captivated by a sense of defeat.

    ¡°How about the third-ss disciples?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sorry?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the third-ss disciples also going to participate? Are they all well prepared?¡±

    Un Am was a bit puzzled when Hyun Jong suddenly asked about them, but he had no choice except to answer the sect leader.

    ¡°The preparations¡­ seem to be going well.¡±

    Not overdone.

    Not too much.

    Un Am only briefly saw the third-ss disciples training when he would pass by the training grounds on asion, so he had no choice but to express his opinion so hazily.

    Since the children¡¯s training was entirely left to Un Geom, Un Am didn¡¯t feel the need to know or interfere with them and simply thought that they were training normally.

    ¡°They¡¯ve only recently begun training¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded quietly.

    He fully understood Un Am¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What would you do if there was a mountain in front of you?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Un Am couldn¡¯t easily speak.

    ¡°Suppose that there is a mountain in front of you that you must cross. If there is a path around it, then you could travel that road. If you have time, then you can rest and climb at your own pace. However, what if neither option is avable and you need to cross it despite that?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee that mountain.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you would still gain experience. Next time, wouldn¡¯t we be able to cross the mountain more easily?¡±

    Un Am let out a deep sigh.

    He didn¡¯t feel like everything the sect leader said was convincing, but he couldn¡¯t ask anymore because the sect leader said it.

    Hyun Jong smiled and spoke when Un Am¡¯s worried expression didn¡¯t fade.

    ¡°The Mount Hua and Southern Edge Conference is a venue for such exchanges.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we win or lose. What¡¯s most important is who can develop further by using it as a stepping stone.¡±

    ¡°What the Sect Leader said is correct.¡±

    ¡°These guests areing from far away. Make every effort not to neglect them.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Un Am nodded.

    ¡°There will be no problems with Elder Hwang of the Eunha Guild either.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hwang¡­ right. I need to meet with Elder Hwang once.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the sect leader quite busy? I¡¯m sure he will understand.¡±

    ¡°Right. Thank you.¡±

    Since the day Elder Hwang and Eunha came to Mount Hua, they have been pouring funds into the sect. Looking at the scale of investment, it seemed as if they intended to make Hua-Um stand on par with the capital.

    ¡°Won¡¯t this cause problems with the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°Everything will go smoothly.¡±

    As usual, it will be calm.

    Un Am bowed his head and stood up.

    ¡°Then, I will go for a final check.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Un Am took a step back.

    As he quietly closed the door and went outside, Hyun Jong looked down at the teacup in front of where Un Am sat.

    The half-empty teacup had light steam drifting from the surface, seemingly conveying how Un Am felt.

    ¡°Winning isn¡¯t important¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°Despite being a Taoist, I can lie so casually.¡±

    Hyun Jong was well aware that winning wasn¡¯t important. But this conference was a battle that couldn¡¯t be won, and he was forced to push his disciples into these unwinnable matches.

    They couldn¡¯t win without a miracle.

    Unless a miracle happens¡­

    Hyun Jong suppressed his heavy heart and closed his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s still such a small ce.¡±

    The disciples of the Southern Edge Sect nced around at Hua-Um and spoke with a smirk.

    Although they had been to this ce in the past, this Hua-Um vige was very small. Compared to Xi¡¯an, where they usually went, this was no better than the empty countryside.

    ¡°Sahyung. Did Mount Hua really used to be in the Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this vige too small and shabby for a sect that used to be great?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it backward. This vige was only able to form because Mount Hua was here. In the past, Mount Hua was strong enough that this vige developed so that the peopleing to visit the sect would have somewhere to live.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Jong Seo-Han nodded as if he finally understood.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t they utterly ruined now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true too.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong nodded.

    Jong Seo-Han looked around and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know why this pointless event is being held. What¡¯s the point in shing swords with Mount Hua when the results are obvious? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to simply swing our swords on our own?¡±

    ¡°This has been decided by the elders; they have their own ns. Be mindful of what you say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    Jong Seo-Han slowly turned his head back.

    Looking at the person following behind him, he smiled.

    ¡°But this time, the conference is quite meaningful. It¡¯s worthwhile to take revenge for those who have been disgraced.¡±

    It was a provocative remark.

    However, the one receiving the provocation, Lee Song-Baek, continued walking in silence.

    ¡®That¡¯s no fun.¡¯

    Jong Seo-Han narrowed his eyes.

    Thanks to Chung Myung¡¯s actions at Elder Hwang¡¯s residence, it becamemon knowledge within the Southern Edge Sect that the Eunha Guild had chosen to support Mount Hua over themselves.

    Of course, despite his actions to repent, Lee Song-Baek drew unfavorable gazes for his role in beating Chung Myung and damaging the sect¡¯s reputation.

    ¡®There¡¯s no reaction, no use teasing him.¡¯

    Since that day, Lee Song-Baek has changed as a person. He used to be quite serious, but now he is more reticent and stoic.

    ¡°We were disgraced by Mount Hua for the first time in 100 years, so we need to repay this debt, Great Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    While Jin Geum-Ryong and Jong Seo-Han were walking, Lee Song-Baek walked along without wanting to get involved in their conversation.

    His gaze turned toward the towering Mount Hua.

    ¡®Mount Hua?¡¯

    When he visited this ce in the past, he felt light-hearted. But now, the shadow of one person ovepping Mount Hua could be seen.

    ¡®We may be walking straight into the tiger¡¯s den.¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek seemed to see the smiling face of Chung Myung.

 Chapter 90: What bullshit. I am the strongest! (5)

    ¡°What the hell!?¡±

    Jong Seo-Han was annoyed as he spoke with a voice full of anger.

    Climbing a mountain wasn¡¯t an easy task, even for those who learned martial arts. This steep mountain looked like it would even be difficult for a bird to ascend.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the hell these people thought when they built their sect in a ce like this. No wonder their sect is doomed.¡±

    Chung Myung would apud if he could have heard that statement.

    But Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t seem to agree.

    ¡°The sect¡¯s location is meaningful; it represents a disciple¡¯s desire to sacrifice and leave behind their mundane and materialistic lives while returning to nature. Naturally, they would choose a difficult location for outsiders to enter.¡±

    ¡°What sort of ce is Mount Hua? It¡¯s only half a sect now. At least if it was the Wudang sect that built this ce, it would be understandable.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are right.¡±

    Those who climbed Mount Hua before must have had a hard time, so they built a ce to rest. The disciples of the Southern Edge sect were resting there now.

    One of the second-ss disciples opened his mouth with a sullen expression.

    ¡°After going through all this trouble, we should be treated to something amazing. Instead, they¡¯re going to feed us grass and make us sleep in ruined rooms.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the food; I just want to sleepfortably. Last time, I couldn¡¯t even sleep without worrying that the building would copse on me.¡±

    ¡°Even beggars wouldn¡¯t sleep in such a ce. What kind of sect is this? This is worse than the Beggars Union.¡±

    Dissatisfaction and scorn mixed into the conversation.

    ¡°I think we should stop this useless conference already. We gain nothing from it. We travel so far away toe to Mount Hua and suffer this poor treatment, yet Mount Hua is the only one getting anything good from it.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong just shrugged it off.

    ¡°I know that everyone is dissatisfied with this, but it would be better for you all to calm down. Don¡¯t you know how the elders feel about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t get it. Why are they so obsessed with a ruined sect?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of their potential.¡±

    ¡°Potential?¡±

    Someone snorted.

    ¡°If they had potential, they would have already changed. Why would they allow themselves to decline for a hundred years if they had some way to reverse the situation?¡±

    ¡°Every sect has its history; what matters is now.¡±

    While everyone was disparaging Mount Hua, one person spoke up.

    ¡°You had better not underestimate Mount Hua too much.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned together.

    Lee Song-Baek.

    With an expressionless face, he said.

    ¡°If you do, you may end up disgraced.¡±

    Jong Seo-Han frowned.

    ¡°Like Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite the obvious provocation, Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sahyung. We won¡¯t afford Mount Hua any chances. We¡¯ll even break the one that trampled on Sahyung¡¯s dignity for you.¡±

    ¡°I am just saying that you should remain alert.¡±

    ¡°What could staying alert around Mount Hua even do for us?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek was about to say something but then sighed slowly. Whatever he said wouldn¡¯t work.

    Elder Ki Mok-Seung and Lee Song-Baek had the most horrible experience because of what Chung Myung had done at the Eunha Guild.

    In particr, all criticism for the incident had fallen onto Lee Song-Baek. It wasn¡¯t surprising; how could people me an elder?

    ¡°Do as you please. But if you let your guard down, there will be a price to pay.¡±

    As Jong Seo-Han frowned and was about to say something, a soft voice came.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned again.

    Everyone stood up when they saw the man slowly ascending the mountain.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The elder of the Southern Edge Sect, Sama Seung<sup>1</sup>, looked at everyone once and spoke.

    ¡°Did you all forget what happened with Eunha?¡±

    When the word Eunha was spoken, Lee Song-Baek flinched. But the other disciples answered without dy.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Everything was ruined, and we were put to shame because of that copsing sect. Do you understand how angry the sect leader was?¡±

    Everyone bowed their heads at his words.

    Not because they did something wrong, but because of the qi releasing from his body.

    ¡°It is enough to be disgraced by Mount Hua once. We must not suffer such a disgrace again. Our Southern Edge Sect should rise above the world and stand over others. How long do you believe we should waste our time fighting with third-ss disciples from Mount Hua? You need to put an end to this atrocious rtionship! I will not forgive anyone who suffers disgrace at the hands of Mount Hua, even if it¡¯s only due to a moment of carelessness!¡±

    The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples held their breath while listening to the cold voice of their elder.

    ¡°A general on the battlefield should never have remorse, and a lion should do its best to catch a rabbit. It¡¯s not enough to simply defeat Mount Hua; the Southern Edge Sect must be strong enough to trample Mount Hua without even giving them a chance to stand against us. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    The sharp eyes of Sama Seung looked around at the disciples and nodded.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s a difference between vignce and fear, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Sama Seung turned and looked at Mount Hua.

    ¡°Get up. Now that you¡¯ve had a good rest, we should arrive before those waiting for us get tired.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples resumed climbing again.

    After climbing the mountain for a long time, the disciples, who had almost arrived at Mount Hua, began to say.

    ¡°This is hell.¡±

    ¡°We really shouldn¡¯te next time.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the same asst time, shouldn¡¯t we reach the gate soon?¡±

    Climbing the steep mountain, they would soon find the ruined sect¡¯s gate.

    Seeing the end of their long journey, the disciples rushed to the top.

    And they arrived.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    And were taken aback by the sight in front of them.

    Surely, when they came here two years ago, Mount Hua¡¯s gate was old and looked like it would fall apart at any moment. The gate didn¡¯t even function as a gate.

    But now, that old gate wasn¡¯t there. They were greeted by a massive door that seemed brand new.

    ¡®Am I seeing things?¡¯

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    ¡®This makes no sense. Did someone elsee up to Mount Hua and establish their sect here?¡¯

    They slowly looked up.

    The gate may have changed, but the signboard hanging from the entrance showed that the sect¡¯s name remained unchanged. However, the old signboard that was previously crumbling had been reced with a new one that proudly bore the sect¡¯s name.

    When they saw the name ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ in the dragon and snake calligraphy, they felt an unfamiliar pressure fall onto them.

    ¡°W-what is this¡­.¡±

    It was well-known that the Eunha Guild had joined hands with Mount Hua.

    However, the partnership with Eunha was very recent. It was impossible for the sect to rebuild their front gate in such a short amount of time. Not even the Eunha Guild could elerate development so much.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±

    JIn Geum-Ryong mumbled.

    Wasn¡¯t this sect supposed to be even worse than the Beggars¡¯ Union? Was this the same Mount Hua that was ridiculed for being unable to ept disciples, even when the sect opened its gates to search?

    What kind of money did Mount Hua possess to build this gate?

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    Sama Seung spoke slowly.

    ¡°It seems like they begged for money somewhere. But even if they can change the gate, the roots of the sect won¡¯t change. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss out of this.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like this changes anything.¡±

    Sama Seung walked towards the gate with a slightly offended expression.

    It was then.

    <i>Kik!</i>

    The huge gates began to open, and a man slowly walked out from inside.

    Martial arts head, Hyun Sang.

    When he saw the disciples of the Southern Edge Sect approaching, he looked at them.

    ¡°You must have been through a loting all this way. Elder Sama. I met you once before. I am Hyun Sang, elder of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sama Seung.¡±

    The elder¡¯s response was very short.

    However, Hyun Sang didn¡¯t show any offense and smiled.

    ¡°Nice to see you again, Elder Sama.¡±

    ¡°The sect leader hasn¡¯te out?¡±

    Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°The sect leader is inside.¡±

    ¡°But your guests have traveled from so far away, and he doesn¡¯t even show his face?¡±

    Hyun Sang bit his lip.

    Sama Seung is an elder of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Although he was a well-known elder with high status, he wasn¡¯t someone esteemed enough for the sect leader to personally greet.

    Sama Seung clearly knows that, but asking for the sect leader meant that he was being openly disrespectful of Mount Hua.

    Hyun Sang opened his mouth while holding back the anger which was rising in his chest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head in. A banquet has been prepared to wee the disciples. It might not be enough, but I hope you will forget the long journey you overcame toe here and enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Banquet? The Mount Hua and Southern Edge conference isn¡¯t about eating and ying.¡±

    ¡°¡­ We understand that.¡±

    ¡°Still, it is fine. Take the lead. I need to meet the sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang let out a low sigh.

    ¡®My words don¡¯t seem to be getting through.¡¯

    The Southern Edge Sect acted the same in the past, but it wasn¡¯t this extreme. Perhaps, this was being done with some purpose in mind.

    But didn¡¯t Hyun Jong already warn the elders not to behave recklessly? Remembering these words, Hyun Sang choked back his anger and smiled.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Sama Seung entered with small steps. In the meantime, the newly built gates caught his eye.

    ¡®Looks like they got some support.¡¯

    It seemed like some blind fool threw quite a bit of money into Mount Hua. So, the sect used the money to deal with the most urgent issues. The first thing they worked on were things that people could see, like the gates.

    But the internal buildings couldn¡¯t be¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    Those who entered the gate let out a gasp.

    ¡°T-training hall?¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    They could clearly see that the training halls were all newly rebuilt with blue tilesid out over the spacious area as they entered the gate.

    ¡®T-they repaired all of this?¡¯

    No, was it all new?

    Did the God of Wealth descend on Mount Hua?

    ¡°It¡¯s better than the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    The slight murmur that someone from behind whispered represented the feelings of everyone present. Compared to this, even the Southern Edge Sect looked shabby.

    Just two years ago, Mount Hua and everything within were crumbling and in ruins. When did such a dramatic change ur?

    Sama Seung¡¯s face contorted as he came to a halt.

    As the elder stopped walking, Hyun Sang looked back and asked.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like a lot has changed?¡±

    Hyun Sang smiled and answered.

    ¡°Good things have happened.¡±

    ¡°Does Mount Hua still have someone that supports you? I hope that such a prestigious sect wouldn¡¯t resort to fraud or thievery.¡±

    Instantly, Hyun Sang¡¯s face burned red with fury.

    Even if the sect leader had ordered them to maintain peace, this was an intolerable remark.

    ¡°Be careful of what you say¡ª¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Fuck you! Do you have a death wish!?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the voice that came from the side.

    Sama Seung¡¯s face went stiff, seeing the scene unfolding in front of him.

    ¡®W-what is he doing?¡¯

    His eyes caught sight of a series of disciples running like horses. It appears they had been training for a long time. Their robes were drenched in sweat, and their expressions seemed like they would faint any moment; despite that, they continued to press forward with staggering legs.

    It was a bizarre sight.

    However, that wasn¡¯t where Sama Seung was looking.

    He stared at the one that interrupted their conversation.

    Next to the running group stood a person in clean clothes with a calm expression. Unlike the others, he ran with the group as if he was taking a brisk walk.

    A small child.

    Sama Seung, who looked at the child, asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    <small>Read the manhwa on Asura Scans!</small>

 Chapter 91: If you lose to those bastards, you lose everything! (1)

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were exhausted and on the verge of copse from running, came to a hurried stop. Unfortunately for them, they happened to stop right as the Southern Edge Sect arrived at the same location.

    Standing next to the third-ss disciples, who were gasping and panting for air, Chung Myung awkwardly tilted his head and looked at Sama Seung.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    A face that didn¡¯t seem to understand anything. Seeing the child¡¯s attempt to act innocent, Sama Seung asked again.

    ¡°I asked you, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>, that.¡¯

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung kicked the already staggering Jo Gul¡¯s shin.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°Fuck you! Do you have a death wish!? Can¡¯t you run straight!?¡±

    ¡°I am your Sahyung, you jerk!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, I forgot for a second there.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head and grinned as he looked at Sama Seung.

    ¡°That must be what you heard. So embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sama Seung red at Chung Myung with venom dripping from his gaze.

    Sama Seung was not stupid enough to misunderstand who those words were directed at. There was no way he would be deceived by a child and his antics.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    At that moment, someone gently tugged on Sama Seung¡¯s sleeve. At this, he stopped himself from speaking and nced back.

    It was Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Elder, nothing good cane from arguing with a child.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Sama Seung sighed and nodded.

    No matter how angry he was, he was an elder of the Southern Edge Sect. The difference in status was too great for him to speak to a child. If rumors spread that a third-ss disciple from Mount Hua and an elder from the Southern Edge Sect engaged in an argument, it would disgrace his name.

    Jin Geum-Ryong stepped forward.

    ¡°Who is this young disciple?¡±

    ¡°Who am I? Would you even know if I told you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    He had never before met anyone who answered him with a question like this. Feeling beyond upset, he calmed himself and smiled.

    ¡°Perhaps I might know you? So, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t difficult. I am Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s smiling face immediately went stiff.

    It was a familiar name.

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung the name of the Mount Hua disciple that humiliated the Southern Edge Sect?

    Jin Geum-Ryong narrowed his eyes and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®He¡¯s younger than I thought.¡¯

    He thought it was absurd.

    Thanks to Chung Myung curing Elder Hwang, the Eunha Guild severed their rtionship with the Southern Edge Sect and began supporting Mount Hua.

    It was such an embarrassment that the Southern Edge Sect refused to discuss the matter, even more so because Mount Hua was at its center.

    Thanks to that, the elders and the sect leader were furious. But the one that caused such shame to fall upon the sect was this young child?

    ¡°I see. Disciple Chung Myung. But it seems like disciple Chung Myung never learned proper manners.¡±

    Although it was an outright rebuke at his attitude, Chung Myung picked his ears and whistled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t hear you very well. Could youe closer and speak up a bit?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? Come closer and talk to me. Can¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡®Just what the hell does this kid believe in?¡¯

    If what Lee Song-Baek said was true, this child was knocked back after one strike. This child had little training in martial arts. What did he believe in that gave him the confidence to speak such nonsense?

    Unless he was someone with no sense.

    It made Jim Geum-Ryong want to pull out his sword and cut down the arrogant child right in front of him.

    However, this was Mount Hua and not the Southern Edge sect. He couldn¡¯t act carelessly here. This wasn¡¯t Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s role to y.

    Gnashing his teeth, he tried to speak softly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect have shared weal and woe in the past. Since that¡¯s the case, and since I am the senior, shouldn¡¯t you be the one toe closer to speak? Of course, as long as you have the slightest sense of manners.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, really?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you say that to your elder earlier? If you think that it¡¯s more polite for me toe closer to sasuk, then shouldn¡¯t the elder of the Southern Edge Sect be the one going to visit our sect leader?¡±

    ¡®Ah, shit.¡¯

    Aghast, Jin Geum-Ryong hastily fell silent.

    He was trying to scold Chung Myung, but this child used it as an opening to point out Sama Seung¡¯s rudeness.

    ¡®I ended up making a mistake.¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t a mistake.

    This small child led the flow of conversation like that. Letting Jin Geum-Ryong stumble onto his mistake and admit his elder¡¯s fault.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    At that time, Sama Seung, who was watching the situation, opened his mouth.

    ¡°This young man¡¯s mouth doesn¡¯t seem ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who bit his lip, stared at Chung Myung and then moved back without another word.

    Sama Seung smiled.

    ¡°Since your actions came from your pure-hearted desire to protect your sect leader¡¯s dignity, I won¡¯t hold you ountable this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    ¡°But you had best remember one thing. Your rudeness and mine aren¡¯t the same. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well?¡±

    ¡°Because of power.¡±

    Sama Seung spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°It is only when one¡¯s actions are pointed out that impoliteness is considered rude. If no one is willing to point it out, it is simply a passing remark. The right to point out such impolitenesses from power. Your actions are rude because of your weakness, but my impoliteness cannot be considered rude because of my power.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°I think you should learn to speak more kindly before worrying about being polite.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what a crazy one.¡±

    Sama Seung turned away from Chung Myung and looked at Hyun Sang.

    ¡°I apologize for the disrespect earlier.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, no. Elder, why are you like this?¡±

    ¡°Now that the child pointed out what I did, wasn¡¯t I being rude? I need to apologize.¡±

    Hyun Sang wasn¡¯t sure what to do.

    It was a strange situation where the person whomitted the mistake apologized, yet the person receiving the apology was the one that felt more ufortable.

    Sama Seung smiled and looked back at Chung Myung before speaking.

    ¡°Courage is easy to forgive when you¡¯re young. However, one day, your actions may cause you to lose your head. Remember my words.¡±

    With that, Sama Seung turned around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    Guided by Hyun Sang, he led the disciples and began walking again.

    Meanwhile, Lee Seong-Baek bowed his head to Chung Myung.

    When Chung Myung returned his greeting with a slight nod, he smiled faintly and walked ahead.

    As the Southern Edge Sect disciples moved away, Jo Gul spoke with a pale face.

    ¡°Have you lost it? What the hell are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That person is an elder of the Southern Edge Sect! Elder! Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°<i>Yah!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Jo Gul in the shin again. He struck the same ce as before, and Jo Gul agonizingly clutched his leg as he rolled along the floor.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°Are you a disciple of Mount Hua? Didn¡¯t you hear the bullshit he was spouting towards the sect leader? You think we should hold back?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re enduring because we want to?¡±

    Yoon Jong stepped forward with a stiff face.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re angry, but his words are right. A man without power has no right to point out the ws of someone who does have strength.¡±

    ¡°Who said wecked power?¡±

    ¡°¡­. <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at the disciples of the Southern Edge Sect, who were walking away.

    ¡®Those bastards, how dare they.¡¯

    It was annoying that those thieves were brazen enough to walk into Mount Hua on their own feet, but they even dared to insult the sect leader.

    Even though Chung Myung believes that the current sect leader of Mount Huacks the qualifications of a real sect leader, Hyun Jong is still Mount Hua¡¯s representative. So, Chung Myung must protect his dignity from others.

    For those idiots to insult the sect leader of Mount Hua¡­

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to ze in a fury.

    ¡°I tried to be good to them. But those bastards, even in a new life, want to start fights with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, let¡¯s calm down¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung. Please, I beg of you. Let¡¯s think first and then act. <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    The third-ss disciples panicked when they saw the look in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. They all knew they would be unable to do anything if Chung Myung got angry.

    At that moment, Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Did all the Sahyungs get a good look?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°What those bastards are doing. Even if they ignore Mount Hua, there Is a limit to it. Are Sahyungs going to endure everything they say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no, we don¡¯t want to tolerate it either. But how do you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Listen well, Sahyungs.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with eyes that didn¡¯t stop zing.

    ¡°If you lose to those bastards, you will lose everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of Yoon Jong and all the third-ss disciples went pale.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were spitting mes.

    ¡°You can lose to anyone else. It doesn¡¯t matter where you go or who beats you up. Only those Southern Edge Sect bastards, they are the only ones that you can never lose to. Even if you have to die. Anyone who makes me see such a shameful sight had better be prepared. There wille a day where the one who makes others shed tears of blood will shed tears of blood themselves!¡±

    ¡®What you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t fit the situation, you brat!¡¯

    ¡®It is the other way around for us!¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re the one making us cry bloody tears!¡¯

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    Chung Myung asked with eyes sparkling in madness. Just the sight made a chill run down their spine.

    ¡°N-No. We want to do that too. But we¡­¡±

    ¡°What? We what?¡±

    Chung Myung approached the third-ss disciples with a frightful re.

    ¡°Are you not confident that you can win?¡±

    ¡°R-rather than that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you confident enough to die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me see a single loss. Just one. That¡¯s fine, right. Let¡¯s all die together. You die, and I die too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Mount Hua and Southern Edge Sect conference.

    An event that was held to deepen the friendship between Mount Hua and Southern Edge.

    However, now it seems like blood would be spilled because of one person¡¯s anger.

    ¡°That little boy¡­.¡±

    Jong Seo-Han nced back. Jin Geum-Ryong approached him and quietly asked.

    ¡°Are you concerned about him?¡±

    Jong Seo-Han whispered, making sure that no one else heard him.

    ¡°Rather than being concerned, it feels ridiculous. I don¡¯t know where such a kid came from.¡±

    ¡°Leave it alone.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong spoke in a stiff voice.

    ¡°It is the privilege of the weak to go wild and crazy without knowing the truth. Only a foal who doesn¡¯t know how high the sky is would act so recklessly.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have no remorse; he acted arrogantly on his own will. Since we¡¯vee here for the conference, there will be plenty of opportunities for us to punish him in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see if he can still talk like that once I tear off his mouth.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled brightly.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t something a virtuous disciple should say.¡±

    ¡°He was the one who started this fight.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    To be precise, the Southern Edge sect started this fight, but Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t bother pointing that out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about useless things.¡±

    Sama Seung, who was ahead, spoke in a low voice at that time.

    ¡°In the end, a warrior will always speak with his sword. No matter how sharp his tongue may be, nothing will change.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°Strength isn¡¯t everything. But this is a ce where nothing can be done without power. You all shouldn¡¯t forget that fact.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Sama Seung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°This time the conference will be interesting. Seeing them behave so arrogantly, they must have something to believe in. We must be sure to thoroughly trample their beliefs and quash their hope. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Elder!¡±

    Sama Seung nodded his head with a smile.

    ¡®A very interesting one.¡¯

    Still, it was somewhatmendable. Even the elders of Mount Hua were fearful about speaking against the Southern Edge Sect, but that young man stepped forward fearlessly¡­

    Sama Seung stopped and looked back.

    The disciples who were following him were startled and halted in ce.

    ¡°Elder?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Sama Seung, who was staring back with a fear-inducing gaze, soon calmed his expression.

    ¡°No, nothing. It was nothing.¡±

    The elder then turned around while gently waving his hand.

    Yet, his face hardened again.

    Chung Myung clearly pointed out Sama Seung¡¯s fault. That meant¡­ he¡¯d heard how rude he was to Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader?

    ¡®Then¡­he heard what I said at the gate from that distance?¡¯

    It was such a great distance that Sama Seung hadn¡¯t even known about Chung Myung¡¯s existence.

    ¡®No, that can¡¯t be right.¡¯

    He must be mistaken.

    ¡®I must have been nervous. To think such absurd thoughts.¡¯

    With a low smile, Sama Seung hurried along.

    However, his steps were a little heavier than before.

 Chapter 92: If you lose to those bastards, you lose everything! (2)

    Sama Seung sat across from Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader, Hyun Jong, and carefully observed him.

    ¡®Hyun Jong.¡¯

    Hyun Jong was the one who somehow managed to hold together the crumbling fragments of Mount Hua and prevent a total copse of the sect. The sect leader of the Southern Edge Sect had evaluated Hyun Jong as a man who would have excelled in his position if only the circumstances hadn¡¯t been so disastrous.

    ¡®It¡¯s an over-evaluation.¡¯

    Hyun Jong had never once shown excellence befitting his title. Anyone willing to sacrifice themselves for their responsibilities would receive a good evaluation.

    ¡®However, a person¡¯s greatness isn¡¯t judged by their character, but by their achievements.¡¯

    Sama Seung turned his head and looked around.

    To the left and right of Hyun Jong, there were the martial arts head and the finance heads. The Un disciples, including Un Am and Un Geom, were also seated here.

    All of Mount Hua¡¯s major figures gathered to wee him. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen this¡­

    ¡®Definitely.¡¯

    It felt a little different than before.

    At the previous conference, everyone he had seen looked tired of their lives and depressed.

    But now, it felt like there was no pressure binding them, and a subtle rxation was felt around them.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯

    Sama Seung narrowed his eyes.

    It didn¡¯t matter what the source of their confidence was. Whether it was money or martial arts, it would just be groundless bravado. There was no way for Mount Hua to do anything except fall.

    Sama Seung was dissatisfied with the confident atmosphere the elders of Mount Hua exuded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll enjoy the tea.¡±

    When Hyun Jong spoke, Sama Seung lightly nodded his head.

    ¡°It has a deep fragrance.¡±

    ¡°I am d you like it.¡±

    Sama Seung smiled.

    ¡°It indeed has a deep fragrance, but I don¡¯t enjoy the scent of plum blossoms.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened a little. However, he soon regained hisposure and spoke in a soft tone.

    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±

    ¡°There are many scents in the forest. The scent of soil, trees, and even the dew on the leaves. But when the plum blossoms are in full bloom, their scent is the only one around. It is so thick that it obscures everything around them.¡±

    Just like Mount Hua in the past.

    ¡°The world is a ce where we exist together to live in harmony. That is why I prefer the subtle scent of green tea over the plum blossom, which breaks down that harmony.¡±

    Sama Seung spoke calmly, but the Un disciples couldn¡¯t hide their flushed faces. This was no different from openly talking back to the sect leader and criticizing the difference in authority.

    However, the Hyun elders took Sama Seung¡¯s words differently.

    ¡®Does he mean that back when Mount Hua had dominance, we refused to live harmoniously with others?¡¯

    Bringing this subject up at such a moment must mean that the Southern Edge Sect still hasn¡¯t forgotten their past grudges.

    This wasn¡¯t something the elder would dare to say in front of any other sect¡¯s elders. However, no one pointed out Sama Seung¡¯s actions.

    As Sama Seung said, respect depends on the one who has power. The moment one bes unable to punish disrespect and rudeness, their authority slips into an illusion.

    With only a few words, Sama Seung managed to create the atmosphere he wanted and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°We in the Southern Edge Sect have no intention of continuing this tradition and holding any more conferences after this one.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°Can I know the reason?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    Sama Seung smiled and spoke.

    ¡°It is because the exchange with Mount Hua doesn¡¯t help the Southern Edge Sect develop in any way. Isn¡¯t the gap between us already too wide to bridge?¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    It was such a disgrace to hear this and to see that smug look on his face. Even elders sitting beside him struggled to contain their anger.

    ¡®This bastard¡­¡¯

    Hyun Young¡¯s beard trembled.

    This was intentional. How could someone say such a thing in front of their Sect Leader?

    Hyun Jong slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°The conference isn¡¯t just a ceremony to help with development. In the first ce, this was done to help foster friendship between our two sects and grow closer¡ª¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a fa?ade?¡±

    Sama Seung cut off Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was boiling past the point of no return when Hyun Sang pressed his knee down, begging him not to act out of line.

    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Sang and then at Hyun Jong as he bit his lower lip.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he overdoing this?¡¯

    Who didn¡¯t know that the two sects were as ipatible as oil and water? Even Mount Hua was keenly aware of that fact.

    Mount Hua is a sect that boasts its history and tradition. Although it¡¯s no longer there, Mount Hua¡¯s name proudly stood alongside the Nine Great Sects and had aimed to be the greatest of them all.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Mount Hua, but some lesser sect instead, it was impolite to behave like this to their face. Sama Seung couldn¡¯t be ignorant of what a wicked deed he wasmitting.

    Sama Seung nced at Hyun Young and smiled.

    Despite understanding the deeper meaning behind that smirk, Hyun Young couldn¡¯t do anything but tighten his grip and endure.

    Martial arts sects are ruthless.

    Those whock strength have no choice but to endure humiliation from the powerful.

    After ncing at each of the people gathered in the room, Sama Seung continued.

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect and Mount Hua have never had a good rtionship. To be honest, wouldn¡¯t it be more urate to say that we are closer to being enemies? I¡¯m sure that those in this room likely want to eat me alive and chew me down to the bone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°Then, is there anyone here who has good feelings towards me? No, does anyone have any good feelings towards the Southern Edge Sect itself?¡±

    No one answered.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to answer ¡®yes,¡¯ but why should they lie? They knew the truth, and so did Sama Seung.

    ¡°There is nothing more futile than trying to reconnect a thread which is already severed.¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s voice was firm.

    As if everything had been decided, and this was just a notice.

    When an elder speaks with such confidence, it usually means that the decision has already been settled, and they¡¯re simply rying the message. So, this wasn¡¯t just Sama Seung¡¯s will, but that of the entire Southern Edge Sect.

    Furthermore, the Southern Edge Sect was officially saying that they would stand atop Mount Hua and put them under their feet.

    A deration that they would no longer regard Mount Hua aspetition in the future.

    It was disgraceful.

    Completely humiliating.

    And when no one dared to speak, Un Am spoke up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too sudden?¡±

    ¡°It should have been done already.¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    Seeing that Un Am didn¡¯t back down, Sama Seung nced at him as if looking down on him.

    ¡°Then, do you think Mount Hua has the qualifications topete with the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    Un Am went silent. He couldn¡¯t answer that.

    With a smile, Sama Seung continued.

    ¡°I think the Southern Edge Sect has done everything we could to treat Mount Hua with utmost kindness until now.¡±

    ¡°Utmost kindness? You are acting too much!¡±

    As Un Am raised his voice, Sama Seungughed.

    ¡°What is too much?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect has forgotten the grudges of the past and helped Mount Hua till now. In fact, isn¡¯t it unfair for us to continue like this with Mount Hua? The conference has always been held in Mount Hua, and we¡¯ve even provided a certain degree of wealth whenever we travel here for the event. Yet, despite our kindness, you still choose to me us?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t right.

    Un Am ground his teeth.

    The reason why the conference was held in Mount Hua was obvious.

    Southern Edge did it toe and ridicule the crumbling Mount Hua and to show off their own martial arts.

    The wealth they provided as ¡®support¡¯ to Mount Hua was just a pretense of keeping the sect from refusing to hold the conference.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Sama Seung spoke resolutely.

    ¡°It might be hard to understand but allow me to simplify it. Once you see the results of this conference, you will be the first to ask that this never happens to Mount Hua again. Think carefully about this if you don¡¯t want to ruin the children.¡±

    Sama Seung got up from his seat. Then left the room without letting his mood be affected by the change of atmosphere.

    While everyone else was too shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do, Hyun Jong asked a question.

    ¡°Is this path the final one which the Southern Edge Sect has chosen?¡±

    Sama Seung stopped walking and slowly turned his head to look back. Hyun Jong¡¯s expressionless face left Sama Seung unable to discern the intentions behind his question.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t up to me to decide.¡±

    With that, the foreign elder opened the door and left the room.

    Anguish filled the faces of those who were left behind.

    ¡°How can they say such a thing!?¡±

    Hyun Young couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and mmed the table. Cracks appeared on the table.

    But no one thought of ming him.

    Un Geom opened his mouth with a heavy feeling.

    ¡°Every time the conference is held, they¡¯ve always been aggressive, but this is the first time they¡¯ve acted so viciously.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is over the line!¡±

    ¡°How can a mere elder speak like that to the sect leader!?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Southern Edge Sect supposed toe and ry this directly?¡±

    No one could hold back their anger and continued adding to each other¡¯s grievances.

    Among them, only Hyun Jong quietly shook his head with a sad face.

    ¡°¡­ leave it alone.¡±

    ¡°But sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Words are sometimes spoken in vain. Would our words have any meaning now?¡±

    Un Am bowed his head. The others also bowed, their faces shifting between expressions of anguish and fury.

    Hyun Jong said.

    ¡°I can tolerate any amount of disgrace. Even if they spit in my face, I can smile back at them. That isn¡¯t what I¡¯m worried about right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the children.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    Un Am¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Looking at how he said it directly, surely, the conference will be extremely daunting this time. I can endure the insults they cast on me, but what should I do if our children are going to suffer too?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned bitter. As a sect leader of a weak sect, the burden he had to endure was too heavy.

    ¡°Then, even now¡­.¡±

    Un Am kept his mouth shut.

    He wanted to say ¡®Then we should stop the conference now!¡¯, but before he could even finish speaking, he realized what situation they were in.

    It was a disgrace worse than death for those learning martial arts to give up in fear of an opponent.

    Moreover, the children can understand the situation well enough. If they are asked to surrender without a proper match, this will haunt them for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°My sins are too great.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply. Nobody could find any words tofort him, and so everyone decided to remain silent.

    Un Geom, who was quietly listening to the conversation, spoke up at that moment.

    ¡°Sect leader. There is no need to think like that.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned to Un Geom.

    ¡°They want to show a clear gap between Mount Hua and themselves in order to spread the news that we¡¯re no longer worthy of being a prestigious sect within Shaanxi. It would be a decisive blow for our sect, which has already fallen so far from our peak. Isn¡¯t that what they¡¯re aiming for?

    ¡°True, but we¡¯ve run out of tricks up our sleeve.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need any tricks. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough as long as we don¡¯t let them win so easily?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong at a loss of words, Un Geom slightly smiled as he spoke.

    ¡°Trust the children. Maybe we¡¯ll receive some good news.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom smiled as he received everyone¡¯s gazes filled with suspicion.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s your turn to prove yourself. Chung Myung.¡¯

 Chapter 93: If you lose to those bastards, you lose everything! (3)

    Inside the Blue Plum Dorms, where the guests were housed, a strange atmosphere had settled.

    Sitting in the center chair, Jin Geum-Ryong narrowed his eyes and mumbled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    He had just finished his meal.

    A well-organized housing with mouth-watering food was the perfect way to fill the weary hearts and empty stomachs of those who had just climbed the mountain.

    But that very fact was off-putting to Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Did they find a vein of gold somewhere?¡±

    Mount Hua had to be inferior to the Southern Edge Sect in every aspect.

    He knew that there was noparison between Mount Hua and Southern Edge¡¯s wealth. Nevertheless, seeing that the gap had narrowed left Jin Geum-Ryong displeased.

    Jong Seo-Han nced at him and smiled awkwardly.

    Jin Geum-Ryong was normally a very gentle person. However, if one judged his true character to be gentle, they would be fooled.

    The Jin Geum-Ryong that Jong Seo-Han knew was like the sea.

    The sea calmly embraces everyone, but it turns to a wild maelstrom that swallows everything when angered. Jin Geum-Ryong was precisely like that. He was usually gentle, but he would be genuinely terrifying when angry.

    Jong Seo-Han smiled awkwardly and said,

    ¡°It seems like Mount Hua has a bit of money now. Great Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°But in the end, aren¡¯t martial arts the most important thing? Even if they dress in fancy silk and eat luxurious meals, it doesn¡¯t mean anything if theyck the martial might to support themselves.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong slowly got up.

    And looked at the sahyungs there.

    ¡°But!¡±

    He spoke in a voice loud enough for all to hear.

    ¡°All I want is aplete victory!¡±

    Everyone held their breath.

    ¡°Fame, wealth, martial arts, aplete victory where we exceed them in all facets. Otherwise, there is no meaning. If there is an opening left for Mount Hua to bepared to us, then it is a disgrace to the Southern Edge Sect. Did you forget? Our generation must make our sect into the greatest!¡±

    A powerful determination shone in the eyes of the second-ss disciples.

    ¡°Keep yourselves controlled. The way you all rx as if you¡¯re here on a refreshing holiday makes me sick. Don¡¯t forget what our purpose here is. Those who fail to live up to the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s standards will never be forgiven!¡±

    ¡°We will keep that in mind. Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°We will never let our guards down.¡±

    <i>p! p! p! p!</i>

    Then, the door opened wide.

    pping his hands, Sama Seung entered the residence.

    ¡°Excellent.¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    Sama Seung nodded with a smile as everyone got up to greet him.

    ¡°Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s words are exactly right.¡±

    ¡°I feel embarrassed. If I had known that elder wasing, I would have never said it.¡±

    ¡°No. No. It was an absolutely wonderful statement. The disciples of the Southern Edge Sect need to have such heart.¡±

    Sama Seung lowered his hand and smiled.

    ¡°In addition to that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°This time, the conference shouldn¡¯t just end with victory. We must defeat them so thoroughly that they would never dare to speak the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s name again. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Your sparring willpare both sect¡¯s martial arts. It¡¯smon sense to be careful not to harm each other. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Sinking into thought, Jin Geum-Ryong smiled.

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s disciples seem to be quite sharp. It appears that they aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s expression hardened when he heard Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s suddenly weak tone. However, he rxed as he listened to the following words that flowed from Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°It¡¯s a basic principle to avoid harm while sparring with one another. However, they do seem to be more skilled than expected. So, there is a limit to how much we can hold back. If we want to avoid getting injured ourselves, we may need to break an arm or leg. Is that alright?¡±

    Sama Seung put his hand on his chin, trying to maintain his troubled facade.

    ¡°No, that would be uneptable. No matter how important the spar is, it will mean nothing if our children get hurt. Everyone, you should focus on finishing this conference without getting injured as much as possible. Even¡­¡±

    Sama Seung smiled and continued.

    ¡°Even if it means injuring your opponent instead.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I will take good care of the sajaes and finish this conference without any idents.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm.</i> Good.¡±

    Sama Seung smiled and looked at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    He wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the conference with a child like this anymore. In the future, when Jin Geum-Ryong bes the sect leader, he is sure to take the Southern Edge Sect to unprecedented heights.

    Of course, he was doing a good enough job now.

    ¡°Geum-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°I will not leave too many tasks to you. But I want to ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Say it, elder.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave that cheeky bastard alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A person¡¯s face flitted through Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s mind. Perhaps, the others were also thinking the same thing. After all, only one person in Mount Hua was cheeky and arrogant.

    ¡°Are you talking about that child, Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled brightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder. I will make sure to break him of his attitude.¡±

    ¡°You are short-sighted.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    Thinking that he had said something wrong, Jin Geum-Ryong immediately bowed his head.

    ¡°That child has already done a great job by connecting the Eunha Guild and Mount Hua. I¡¯m sure everyone is aware of that.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When everyone answered vigorously, Lee Song-Baek just quietly bowed his head. Lee Song-Baek couldn¡¯t help but feel horrible whenever Eunha was mentioned.

    After giving him a brief nce, Sama Seung continued.

    ¡°From my point of view, it seems that Mount Hua trusts that child a lot. Yet, he has that kind of personality. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I am a foolish disciple; it is hard for me to understand.¡±

    ¡°The world is a ce where people with true abilities will rise and ovee any obstacles. Sometimes though, it is a ce where people without any unique abilities gain momentum and make ridiculous achievements. It may be detrimental for the future of the Southern Edge Sect if that child is allowed to grow up like this.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®This?¡¯

    ¡°It might be too extreme, but isn¡¯t he still just a child now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With a hoarse voice, Sama Seung continued.

    ¡°Now, that child who barely made a name for himself managed to say everything he wanted against me. What will happen when that child fully matures?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    ¡°It will be one or the other. Exceptional growth orplete ruination.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he more likely to be ruined?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that the possibility exists for that child to grow and develop in Mount Hua. That¡¯s why we need to nip this problem in the bud.¡±

    ¡°I understand what Elder is saying.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong turned his head.

    ¡°Woo-Ryang!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang rushed forward from the back.

    ¡°Did you hear what the elder said?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk. Don¡¯t worry. I will thoroughly destroy his arrogant mouth so that he never mocks anyone again.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough. Make certain that he can never return to his past self. Entrench the fear of the Southern Edge Sect into his bones and make him regret this for the rest of his life.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sasuk!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong nodded.

    Seon Woo-Ryang was the most capable of the third-ss disciples. Although he was not the oldest, he had the greatest skills.

    His skills began to grow and stand out more prominently after thest conference had already ended. Mount Hua would not even believe this child was the same as back then.

    He would be the best disciple to handle Chung Myung.

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled brightly and turned to Sama Seung.

    ¡°Everything will be as you wish. I will make sure of that.¡±

    Sama Seung nodded his head with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    More than one could know.

    These were the children of the Southern Edge Sect that he raised with all his heart and soul. He held no doubts that all his efforts would help these disciples¡¯ skills explode and usher in a new heyday for the sect.

    And this conference would serve as an opportunity to announce that to the world.

    ¡®I will trample on them.¡¯

    An eerie chill rose in Sama Seung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­Are you really doing this?¡±

    ¡°My heart is pounding so hard, I might die.¡±

    ¡°I went to the bathroom twelve times today.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> disgusting.¡±

    The third-ss disciples couldn¡¯t sleep untilte at night.

    Tomorrow, the day would finallye.

    Until now, there was no time to think about the conference; they were so focused on their training that even breathing was difficult.

    However, after taking a day off from training to preserve stamina, random thoughts dominated their minds.

    ¡°Can we really do well?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chung Myung say that we could?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s never seen those Southern Edge boys, though.¡±

    ¡°True, but¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    He knew the sajaes were anxious about tomorrow, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to calm them.

    ¡®Because I am going crazy too.¡¯

    His heart was pounding.

    When he turned his head and nced to the side, even Jo Gul seemed nervous. So, no one could sleep in thete hours before dawn, and they all gathered here.

    Yoon Jong scratched his head and asked.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping.¡±

    ¡°¡­ his guts must be made out of iron.¡±

    Does he not understand nervousness? Or was he also tense?

    Tomorrow was the conference. No, it is technically today since midnight had already passed.

    Just the thought was making their hearts pound erratically.

    ¡°He¡¯s been sleeping for a while.¡±

    ¡°I saw him stretched out like a dead man. He even snores!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m envious of him; I am going crazy here.¡±

    As Yoon Jong opened his mouth, a muffled voice came.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have guts of iron, but your guts are tiny like peas.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads shifted toward the stairs in unison.

    Chung Mung came down with a sullen face.

    ¡°What are you doing? You haven¡¯t slept at all and gathered here?¡±

    ¡°B-because I¡¯m nervous.¡±

    ¡°Nervous?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡®He¡¯s back at it again! That bastard!¡¯

    ¡®How is he going to bully us this time?¡¯

    ¡®What? Again!? Will he tell us that he¡¯ll kill us if we lose to them? That evil bastard!¡°

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s following words deviated slightly from their expectations.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t nervousness reserved for those people who are unprepared?¡±

    Yoon Jong responded.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like that. We¡¯re just afraid that we might not be able to show a good performance tomorrow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Then, is there anything Sahyung could do to improve if we turned back time and had ten more days?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    None. No, just the thought of ten more days could make him sick. Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t imagine suffering through that crazy training for ten more days.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as nervousness for those who did everything they could. Sahyungs aren¡¯t nervous right now. You just don¡¯t believe in yourselves. But it¡¯s funny, if you are weak, then admit that you¡¯re weak. What¡¯s really important is whether or not you did your best to prepare. Sahyung, did you give your best effort?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    It was something they could say with certainty. The disciples all did their best.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Chung Myung snapped his finger.

    ¡°No matter what anyone says, I will admit that you have all done your best. So, don¡¯t waste your time on useless thoughts and go to sleep. Getting enough sleep the night before a battle is also a skill to keep you in shape.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Then, go on.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I need to train.¡±

    ¡°But today is the conference.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. However, my training is about ten times more important than that.¡±

    With those final words, Chung Myung walked out the door.

    And the third-ss disciples all let out a sigh.

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    ¡°Heading to practice.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung maintain his normal schedule, even on the day of the conference, everyone present felt like the worries they had seemed meaningless.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke lowly.

    ¡°Chung Myung is right. If we want to confidently answer that we¡¯ve given our best efforts, we¡¯ll need to sleep to get into perfect form.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Everyone seemed to be in the same mood and got up together.

    Yoon Jong, who was watching the others head to their rooms one after the other, looked at the door where Chung Myung had left.

    ¡®He¡¯s such a strange guy.¡¯

    With just a few words, he managed to ease everyone¡¯s worries. The disciples that feared they¡¯d get no sleep until dawn suddenly began to feel rxed and drowsy.

    Whatever the conference¡¯s oue, the third-ss disciples have be stronger thanks to Chung Myung¡¯s strange influence.

    Yoon Jong was sure of that.

 Chapter 94: If you lose to those bastards, you lose everything! (4)

    Chung Myung looked around as he climbed up the mountain.

    ¡®She isn¡¯t here, right?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was quite nervous that Yu Yiseol would catch up with him, sighed deeply.

    ¡°<i>Sigh</i>¡­ what am I doing?¡±

    Chung Myung had nothing in this world he feared. In the past, when he was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, there were people afraid of him, but he was never afraid of others.

    Wasn¡¯t the sect leader of the Shaolin sect even reluctant to meet him?

    But now, that same Chung Myung was in a situation where he avoided a little girl.

    ¡°What am I being made to deal with?¡±

    It would be so much simpler if he could just hit her on the head, wrap her up with a rope, and toss her off a cliff somewhere. But since she¡¯s just an innocent nuisance, he can¡¯t beat her up, right?

    <i>Huh?</i>

    What about Baek Cheon?

    ¡°That bastard came at me first.¡±

    There¡¯s a difference between a senior who picks a fight and a senior that¡¯s a nuisance.

    Well, for the first time in this life¡­ no, for the first time ever, Chung Myung was avoiding others.

    ¡°What¡¯s be of me!? Why do I need to avoid people this early in the morning!?¡±

    Chung Myung, who stopped to take a deep breath, was ready to run up again.

    ¡®<i>Oh?</i>¡¯

    He felt something.

    ¡°<i>Yah! Yah!</i> I knew this was going to happen! It¡¯s useless to try fooling an old ghost like me! You can¡¯t deceive¡­<i>huh</i>?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    This qi he was feeling was different from Yu Yiseol¡¯s.

    Yu Yiseol boasts a weird sense of non-existence; it was something that Chung Myung would have to heavily concentrate on feeling.

    So, Chung Myung would listen for her footsteps instead.

    However, what he was feeling now was too strong and clear to be Yu Yiseol. And¡­

    ¡°Two people?¡±

    Not just one.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he moved cautiously as he sensed the qi.

    For two people to be meeting in this deep mountain so early in the morning. It felt like a conspiracy.

    ¡®I need to see what they¡¯re up to.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    His feet began to swiftly cut through the wind and elerate. Chung Myung quickly halted and melded into his surroundings as he approached the area that he felt the qiing from.

    And then, he carefully snuck forward and stuck his head out to have a peek.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes. No matter how much he tried to double-check if his senses were right, the sight in front of him didn¡¯t change.

    One of the two figures was someone Chung Myung knew.

    Baek Cheon.

    It wasn¡¯t strange for Baek Cheon to be here; after all, this was still Mount Hua¡¯s territory.

    But the other person standing there was unexpected, he wasn¡¯t from Mount Hua, and the situation seemed strange.

    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, one of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s greatest disciples, stood opposite Baek Cheon with an odd expression.

    ¡®Why are the two of them meeting here?¡¯

    It was definitely a conspiracy.

    Chung Myung cautiously moved closer to listen in.

    ¡°You seem to be doing well.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled brightly and spoke to Baek Cheon. But Baek Cheon¡¯s face clearly expressed his displeasure.

    ¡°You seem to be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a reason for that, Dong-Ryong?¡±

    ¡°<i>Pffft!</i>¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong and Baek Cheon both turned their gazes toward the sudden sound.

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, shit!¡¯

    Chung Myung desperately held his breath and concealed himself.

    It was almost unbearable for Chung Myung to restrain hisughter when he heard the word Dong-Ryong. (Bronze Dragon)

    The two looked at each other again. They probably thought it was just a passing beast.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name. I am Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of throwing away the name your parents gave you. No matter what anyone says, you are Jin Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡®<i>Ugh</i>. Please, just stop already.¡¯

    Chung Myung clutched the floor and tried not tough.

    ¡®Oh shit. I might die. Dong-Ryong. Baek Cheon¡¯s real name is Dong-Ryong! <i>Ah</i>, my stomach might rip at this rate!¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s body trembled and was cramped as he fought to hold back hisughter.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face quickly turned red as if it would burst.

    ¡°It¡¯s Baek Cheon!¡±

    ¡°Fine, Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡®Wow, he is really losing it.¡¯

    Baek Cheon hated it so much that his face was burning red, but the other guy just kept calling him Dong-Ryong.

    ¡®Such a bad personality.¡¯

    Whether or not he knew about Chung Myung¡¯s internal evaluation of him, Jin Geum-Ryong continued to speak with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mount Hua a great ce to live? You look pretty good too, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to see you.¡±

    A smile grew on Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°To see what kind of an ugly life that little brother of mine who ran away from home to beat his older brother was living in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°You saw that two years ago, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I never get tired of kicking a defeated dog; not even a hundred times would be enough.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face crumpled.

    This was Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s true character. He was merciless to those he considered weaker than himself. He usually disguises himself with a kind face, but he was rotten inside.

    How long had Baek Cheon been bullied by him?

    ¡°What do you say? If you get on your knees and beg, I can ept you into the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout shit.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked straight at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°I am Baek Cheon, the Great Sahyung of Mount Hua¡¯s second-ss disciples. My dream is to make Mount Hua into a well-known sect that stands above the Southern Edge Sect. So don¡¯t say such words in front of me again.¡±

    ¡®<i>Oh?</i>¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the two in front of him with shining eyes.

    Let¡¯s see.

    So, these two are brothers, one Geum-Ryong (Golden Dragon) and the other is Dong-Ryong. (Bronze dragon)

    ¡®¡­ I really want to meet their father, at least once.¡¯

    He needed to meet the enemy that caused his belly such pain. What on earth did he think when he named his children like that!? That¡¯s why Baek Cheon ran away!

    Baek Cheon spoke with a growl.

    ¡°Since I know you¡¯re just speaking hollow words, I¡¯ll ignore that remark. After all, I know that even if I begged, you would simply mock me and act like it never happened. That¡¯s just the kind of person you are.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>, being brothers is strange. You know me so well, despite being apart for so long.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who had been smiling until then, suddenly changed his expression and turned cold.

    ¡°You made the wrong choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you wanted to defeat me, you should have entered the Southern Edge Sect. Maybe then you might have had a chance, but you chose Mount Hua instead of the Southern Edge Sect? You fled to a crippled sect to defeat me? <i>Hahahaha!</i> Even a dog would find this funny!¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡°Do not look down on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The reason I joined Mount Hua was that you despised it. I will lead Mount Hua and defeat the older brother who ignored and looked down on me.¡±

    ¡°Such a foolish idea, so stupid that it makes me feel dumb for listening. It¡¯s exactly like you.¡±

    Ignoring the constant flood of spiteful words, Baek Cheon firmly said.

    ¡°In the beginning, I certainly was childish. But now, I really like Mount Hua. Living my life as Baek Cheon, Great Sahyung of Mount Hua¡¯s second-ss disciples is the most rewarding experience for me.¡±

    ¡®<i>Ohh?</i>¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a subtle sense of pride emanating from his eyes.

    ¡®So that¡¯s his story?¡¯

    He did say that he needed to grow stronger. So, there must have been a reason behind it, right?

    Chung Myung felt a bit moved by Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, this is so¡­.¡¯

    ¡°You think it¡¯s rewarding to live as the disciple of a crumbling sect? In this ruined mountain? Has your mind gone astray?¡±

    ¡®That son of a bitch!¡¯

    Hearing what this bastard had to say, Chung Myung grew furious.

    ¡®I just need to punch him once!¡¯

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon answered firmly.

    ¡°It might seem strange, but I understood once I stayed here. I¡¯m not the sort of person who is happy livingfortably in a rich sect with nice food, clothes, and education. At the very least, this ce needs me here. I can set a goal and help develop this sect. Mount Hua is a sect that has given me a goal to strive for. Furthermore, it is a home which embraced me affectionately!¡±

    ¡°Affection?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong frowned.

    ¡°Such weakness. When I see you talking like that, I understand that you¡¯ve lost your sense of reality. Let me tell you. You¡¯re already finished. As a result of your pathetic choice, you will live the rest of your life in humiliation, forever left behind as a third-rate martial artist. Nothing more than a servant. Meanwhile, you will watch me rise as the future sect leader of the Southern Edge Sect from your withered hovel.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really care. I am going to live my life regardless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to live your life like trash. Well, at least it will be fun for me to watch.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong said with a sly smile.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not one to watch on the side for long. Rather than waste time waiting, I will show you tomorrow. You¡¯ll see just how stupid it was for you to choose Mount Hua instead of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong tilted his head as if contemting something before a wretched sneer covered his face.

    ¡°No, No. Maybe this was a good choice. After all, there¡¯s no betterbination for a ruined sect than an idiot disciple.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind you insulting me, but your foul mouth has no right to speak of Mount Hua. Watch yourself, or I¡¯ll tear that mouth of yours off.¡±

    ¡°¡­ someone like you?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong red at Baek Cheon as he trembled in anger.

    After staring for a while, Jin Geum-Ryong suddenly smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. The time wille when you realize it. Neither you nor Mount Hua will be able to make their marks on the world after tomorrow. I¡¯ll make certain of that.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong nced once more at Baek Cheon before descending the mountain.

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply as he stared at Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s slowly fading figure.

    ¡®Can I do it?¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong is a strong man that always achieves his goals. Aside from his poor attitude, he was still more talented and greater than Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t let myself be shaken.¡¯

    He is Baek Cheon of Mount Hua. One day, he would be the sect leader of Mount Hua and lead everyone into glory.

    Baek Cheon, who was mumbling to himself, finally steeled his determination and turned around.

    ¡°Wow, look at this admirable kid.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Fuck! You scared me!¡±

    Baek Cheon was so terrified at the sudden words that he fell backward on the floor. He was so shocked that he thought his heart would burst through his throat.

    When he finally settled down, he saw Chung Myung nodding his head with a pleased expression.

    ¡°You, you¡­ why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Dong-Ryo¡­ <i>ahh</i>, Do-Do, Dong-Ryong.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s expression crumpled when he heard Chuny Myung¡¯s words, while the culprit himself struggled to hold back his oppressiveughter.

    ¡°¡­ you heard everything?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Dong-Ryong. I was amazed by your wonderful heart, which holds such pride for Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded, while Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°Are you a ghost? I couldn¡¯t even feel your presence.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is to be expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, but don¡¯t tell anyone about this. Others might not think of this as a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sasuk. This is Chung Myung! I¡¯m the man with the heaviest mouth in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that his mouth can¡¯t hold anything?

    Baek Cheon wrapped his head around the idea of being caught.

    No one except the sect leader and a few elders knew about this. But of all the people to find out¡­

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>. So, Sasuk is Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s younger brother?¡±

    ¡°Even though we¡¯re brothers, we don¡¯t have a friendly rtionship. Our mothers are different¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and tried to talk.

    ¡°Since I was little¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to listen to such trivial drama. It¡¯s obvious. Whether he¡¯s older or younger, you were defeated by your talented sibling and didn¡¯t get treated well, so you ran away from home and came to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t just summarize other people¡¯s lives.¡±

    But it was right.

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    ¡°Right. So¡­ what?¡±

    Baek Cheon titled his head.

    ¡°I said that you did well. Coming to Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung had a different expression from before. It wasn¡¯t the mischievous smile that scratched a person¡¯s nerves to anger them. Rather, it was simply a gentle smile.

    Then, Chung Myung spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°No matter your origins or what your story is, Sasuk is a disciple of Mount Hua. You weren¡¯t wrong to abandon the Southern Edge Sect and choose Mount Hua; we will prove it.¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t say anything.

    This didn¡¯t seem like a speech that shoulde from such a young child. Strangely though, when Baek Cheon listened to Chung Myung¡¯s words, he felt his heart at ease.

    ¡°We¡¯ll prove it? When?¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Today.¡±

    And then he turned away.

    Soon the sun would rise, and the conference would begin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run wild, Sasuk.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t hear the other part, but,

    Now is the time to crush those bastards!

 Chapter 95: If you lose to those bastards, you lose everything! (5)

    The day of the Mount Hua-Southern Edge Sect conference had finally dawned.

    Hyun Jong was quietly looking at the second and third-ss disciples lined up in front of him.

    Seeing the hardened and stiff expressions on the faces of these children, Hyun Jong felt his heart clench. Even the children lined up in front of him understood the weight of their burden at this conference.

    Hyun Jong felt as if his heart would break.

    He wasn¡¯t sure when things had changed, but this burden should originally have been shouldered by the elders and the sect leader. However, at some time after the initiation of this conference, the responsibility of proving the sect¡¯s worth and defending its honor passed onto the sect¡¯s young disciples.

    Hyun Jong believed that even the second-ss disciples were too young to carry this duty.

    Not to mention the third-ss disciples.

    Still, he felt infinitely grateful to the children who withheld allints and stepped forward despite their worries.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Young recognized the anxious atmosphere, and Hyun Jong slightly raised his head.

    The sect leader had fallen into sentimental thoughts and left the children standing in silence for too long.

    Hyun Jong coughed to ease himself out of his emotional thoughts and spoke with a soft voice.

    ¡°Everyone seems nervous.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the children and shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so stiff. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we win or lose. All you must do is use this as an opportunity to learn and grow.¡±

    Hyun Jong made eye contact with everyone as he spoke with determination.

    ¡°No matter what the oue may be, you are all the proud disciples of Mount Hua. All you need to do is remember that fact.¡±

    It was crudely spoken.

    It was a speech that didn¡¯t rouse their morale or seek to inspire the students to defeat their opponents and bring glory to Mount Hua.

    But those words eased the disciples¡¯ tense minds, and their expressions began to soften.

    Hyun Jong nodded when he saw that everyone had begun to rx.

    ¡°I will keep watching over you. So go.¡±

    With that, Hyun Jong turned and walked away; Hyun Young quickly followed after him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t go with them?¡±

    ¡°No matter how difficult this conference may be, there is no need for those who will watch and those who will fight to arrive together. The children must also have things to say between themselves. Let them have their time together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Young signaled to the other elders and Un disciples before they quickly followed Hyun Jong.

    As the second-ss and third-ss disciples sighed, one person stepped forward.

    Baek Cheon.

    He stood in front of everyone with a determined face.

    ¡°Today, we will fight the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gazended on Chung Myung briefly before returning.

    ¡°As the sect leader said, there is no shame in losing. What is shameful is failing to do your best. When we fight, we fight as proud disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a resolute expression, Baek Cheon led the second-ss disciples. A fierce aura of determination emanated from the second-ss disciples who followed behind him. Even Yu Yiseol, who was farthest back, showed a much more serious visage than usual.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong snuck out to the front as the second-ss disciples headed off.

    And the third-ss disciples warmly weed him.

    ¡°What, does the Great Sahyung have something to say?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just do this. Such days scare me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haa</i>. Seriously, I heard fighting turns people crazy.¡±

    ¡®These bastards¡­¡¯

    ¡°Look at you bastards, thinking that I can act like Baek Cheon sasuk!¡±

    ¡°I get it. Let¡¯s move already; my legs hurt.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be like this, let¡¯s all say something. Jo Gul Sahyung. Go ahead and stand ahead of us. It will save some time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>.¡±

    Yoon Jong took a deep breath.

    ¡®They were all such good kids in the past.¡¯

    How did things end up like this?

    Yoon Jong turned his head and looked at the culprit.

    Even though a massive event like the conference was happening, Chung Myung looked like he was dying from boredom.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°Is there anything worth saying?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly and go eat. Move it.¡±

    Yoon Jong unwittingly smiled at Chung Myung¡¯s casual remark.

    ¡°Come, you brat.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know about the others, but he was sure of one thing.

    Normally, Chung Myung was a madman. But in times like this, Yoon Jong felt reassured by his presence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yoon Jong took the lead and guided everyone to the conference.

    Following him, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes seemed to glimmer.

    The Mount Hua¨CSouthern Edge conference is an event created for both sects to exchange techniques and experience the other.

    Of course, there is a deeper intent internally since it was a way for the Southern Edge Sect to intervene with Mount Hua¡¯s growth and humiliate them. On the surface, however, both sects maintained the appearance that this event was held out of mutual respect.

    Therefore, this event never entertained visitors.

    Until now, only the members of both sects had gathered together to witness the exchanges.

    And this event was no different.

    At least, that¡¯s what everyone thought before they arrived at the hall.

    <i>Whisper.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong stared with his eyes wide open.

    After passing through Mount Hua¡¯s gate, one would find the great training hall. Due to the nature of the event, they required arge space. Therefore, the conference was held here without exception.

    Until now, all of Mount Hua¡¯s and the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples would line up on the left and right sides of this wide area. Today, however, a rather strange scene was ying out.

    ¡°W-what are they¡­?¡±

    An unknown crowd had gathered in the training hall, with more people continuing to pour in.

    What was more bizarre was that they each held some kind of item in their hands. Every one of them was carrying either chairs or tables.

    Hyun Jong was taken aback by the unexpected situation. Un Am quickly approached him with an urgent face.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°A massive swarm of people flocked to the front gate and demanded to see the conference for themselves. There were too many people gathered for us to refuse.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhhh</i>.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    ¡°Did the Southern Edge Sect call them here?¡±

    If so, the purpose was obvious.

    Their goal must be to show how horribly they crush Mount Hua.

    He didn¡¯t notice at first, but upon closer inspection, there were many colorfully dressed middle-aged men. Among them were some familiar faces to Hyun Jong; he could tell that many of the people here were Shaanxi¡¯s officials.

    Even local celebrities were called, and all around them were people in official uniforms.

    Considering their influence, once they witnessed the events here, they would spread the news all over Shaanxi.

    ¡®This is bad!¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who felt a bit anxious at that concerning thought, spoke in a lower voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that strangers aren¡¯t allowed inside without permission?¡±

    ¡°But sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t their intentions clear?¡±

    ¡°I-it is true, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    A low voice was heard in Hyun Jong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Sect leader, I don¡¯t believe this is something we coordinated before, is it?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head.

    The Southern Edge Sect elder, Sama Seung, approached them with a slightly embarrassed face.

    Hyun Jong paid particr attention to his ¡®embarrassed¡¯ expression.

    ¡®Did the Southern Edge Sect really not do this?¡¯

    If Sama Seung had gathered everyone here, there was no reason for him to be so bewildered. He would have leisurely walked in with a grin.

    Hyun Jong snuck a nce at Un Am.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I tried to stop them, but the person who brought them¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is me, Sect Leader.¡±

    Both Hyun Jong and Sama Seung shifted their sights to the new arrival and witnessed a familiar smiling face approach them.

    ¡°Elder Hwang?¡±

    ¡°Elder Hwang?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak of the Eunha Merchant Guild.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite exhrating.¡±

    Elder Hwang arrived, and the two representatives greeted him. Still, they each had their own doubts.

    With a bright smile, Hwang Mun-Yak said.

    ¡°Since the conference is being held, I thought there should be some excitement, so I invited an audience.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Hyung Jong frowned and was about to refute when Sama Seung¡¯s response beat him to the punch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea. Since this will be thest conference, it should be alright to make it a grand event.¡±

    Sama Seung held the power of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    If Elder Hwang had invited this crowd, and the Southern Edge sect agreed to it, it would be difficult for Mount Hua to oppose the decision. Was he going to tell those who just climbed Mount Hua to return with nothing to show for it?

    ¡®I can¡¯t do that.¡¯

    Word would spread that Mount Hua was too harsh to their guests. It would be even worse when considering the influence of the officials here.

    ¡®It will be difficult.¡¯

    It would be difficult to deal with them.

    In the end, Hyun Jong had to sigh and smile.

    ¡°Sure. Since you¡¯re here, please enjoy yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your understanding, Sect Leader. Well then.¡±

    Elder Hwang smiled and turned around. The others who gathered also smiled and headed to the audience seats prepared by Elder Hwang.

    Elder Hwang, who led the crowd, raised his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Will this be fine?¡¯

    Chung Myung nodded.

    Exchanging nces, Elder Hwang was left with an awkward feeling.

    ¡®This young disciple always surprises me. What is he going to do this time?¡¯

    It was none other than Chung Myung who requested that Elder Hwang gather the influential people of Shaanxi. Chung Myung secretly visited Elder Hwang and spoke to him in Hua-Um.

    - First, I need you to gather all the famous people you can.

    ¡®I did what I was told. I don¡¯t know what will happen next, young disciple.¡¯

    Looking at Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s gaze, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®The best way to taste sess is with others watching!¡¯

    What¡¯s the point of fighting each other when there¡¯s no one around?

    Even if they produced good results, no one would believe it, and the Southern Edge Sect can simply deny anything Mount Hua says. Therefore, he had to make sure that everyone could see the results with their own eyes.

    ¡°The preparations are done.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    How could anyone else know what he had nned?

    Anyway!

    ¡®My Sahyung! I¡¯m using my head! Hurry and take back what you said about me being stupid!¡¯

    - Right, I suppose a small brain is still a brain.

    ¡°Can¡¯t youpliment me!? How great would it be if you could praise me to my face?¡±

    Jo Gul frowned and leered at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why do you keep talking to yourself? Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Chung Myung sighed, the preparations were finished.

    The chairs and tables were neatly arranged, the audience was seated, and the servants brought everyone refreshments too.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s starting.¡±

    Someone¡¯s nervous voice could be heard.

    Un Am walked to the middle of the training hall. Standing in the center, he looked around and pped his hands.

    Straightening his chest, he took a deep breath and loosed a solemn and hoarse voice.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s begin the Mount Hua-Southern Edge Sect conference.¡±

    The atmosphere grew heated in an instant.

 Chapter 96: Iâ€™m not joking around (1)

    ¡°I¡¯m excited.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>. Thanks to Elder Hwang, I¡¯ll get to see such an interesting event.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled at the praise pouring in from the people around him.

    ¡°I have to thank you for epting the invitation. I hope you didn¡¯t have a hard timeing all the way out here.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha</i>. I couldn¡¯t afford to miss this rare opportunity.¡±

    Blessings and cheers came and went. However, Hwang Mun-Yak didn¡¯t ignore that many of the people here were carefully examining the situation and trying to determine who would rise to the asion at this conference.

    There was no way that the people gathered here were simply there for idle entertainment.

    Their interest was in the next generation of the two factions. Among them, most were there for the Southern Edge Sect.

    The merchants and sects often seemed to be close yet distant at the same time. Considering how quickly a faction can rise or fall, everyone was sensitive to information concerning the strength of a sect. They were all hoping to invest in the next strong sect.

    After all, power attracts wealth.

    They are trying to estimate the future of the Southern Edge Sect by evaluating the younger generations¡¯ performance here.

    ¡°A fight between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect. Isn¡¯t the opponent a bit disappointing, though?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If they were trying to disy their strength, they should have called for a strong sect. Will they really be able to disy their best against Mount Hua?¡±

    The public spoke in hushed tones.

    ¡®This would be an objective evaluation.¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak didn¡¯t believe their assessments were wrong.

    Mount Hua now seemed like a jokepared to its past a hundred years ago. There was a time when the Southern Edge Sect could do nothingpared to Mount Hua, which held one of the top positions among the Nine Great Sects. However, Mount Hua lost its ce and copsed, while the Southern Edge Sect grew to attain a position as one of the Ten Great Sects.

    But¡­

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s gaze fell upon the disciples of Mount Hua gathered at one side. Hwang Mun-Yak frowned as he struggled to see Chung Myung.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the type to lose.¡¯

    So, is that child hiding some kind of clever trick?

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled.

    ¡®It¡¯s a bit unpleasant to see others rushing into Mount Hua, but Mount Hua¡¯s reputation needs to spread for it to recover. So, this time, I cooperated with the young disciple without another thought.¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s heart swelled with anticipation at what might soon unfold.

    Standing in the center, Un Am looked at both sides of the hall, where the disciples of Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect stood opposing one another and spoke. It was a bit flustering since an audience had suddenly appeared, but there was no difficulty leading it since the conference had be a tradition.

    ¡°First, the representatives of each faction¡¯s disciples will engage each other one-on-one. Ten representatives of the second-ss disciples will perform.¡±

    Un Am spoke resolutely.

    ¡°Initiate!¡±

    As soon as his words ended, one person from each side stood up.

    Jin Geum-Ryong and Baek Cheon.

    Each of them was the leader of their sect¡¯s second-ss disciples.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Do your best!¡±

    ¡°You must win!¡±

    At the cheers of his juniors, Baek Cheon took a deep breath. His hardened face could show how nervous he was.

    He turned his head, gave a final nce at his juniors, and proceeded to the center of the arena. Across from him, Jin Geum-Ryong strode forward in a rxed manner.

    The two men came face-to-face with one another.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Along with the Eunha Guild, there was anotherrge figure present. The head of the Daebung Merchant Guild, Wei Zikae, smiled upon seeing Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Jin Geum-Ryong is said to be a remarkably talented disciple that will one day lead the Southern Edge Sect. He has a truly fantastic presence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how a young hero should be.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong, donning a white robe and wielding a wooden sword in one hand, captured the crowd¡¯s attention.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the one across from him also look great?¡±

    ¡°When you say that, well, they seem to look alike. Like ck and white, two contrasting sides of a painting.¡±

    Baek Cheon, wearing a ck uniform, stood tall against his foe.

    ¡°It feels like anticipation is rising in the air, but will Mount Hua¡¯s disciple really be able to match Jin Geum-Ryong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mount Hua has indeed been weathering the storm for quite a while, but recently it feels like something about the sect has changed. If you think about the sect¡¯s impressive legacy¡­there may be some unexpected results.¡±

    Although that was said, no one genuinely thought Baek Cheon could defeat Jin Geum-Ryong.

    The Mount Hua of today couldn¡¯t bepared to their past glory. Hasn¡¯t the crowd¡¯sck of faith been proven by how they had already severed their ties with the sect long ago? If they believed there was still any hope left for Mount Hua, they would never have burned their bridges sopletely.

    What the audience expected was to see how strong the Southern Edge Sect had be.

    Sama Seung¡¯s expression stiffened as he overheard the crowd¡¯s idle banter. He understood that they were only speaking empty pleasantries to save Mount Hua¡¯s dignity, but it left him feeling dirty.

    ¡®Show them. Geum-Ryong.¡¯

    The reality was that Mount Hua was in no position to even be mentioned alongside the Southern Edge Sect.

    Hyun Jong bit his lip and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Show them everything you¡¯ve got.¡¯

    So that there are no regrets.

    While everyone had their own expectations and concerns, Jin Geum-Ryong and Baek Cheon faced off against each other.

    And Jin Geum-Ryong spoke first.

    ¡°You came without running away.¡±

    Baek Cheon answered with a determined face.

    ¡°I am the Great Sahyung of Mount Hua¡¯s second-ss disciples. There¡¯s no way that I could run.¡±

    ¡°Big words,ing from you.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong raised his sword and pointed at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Well, the smallest dogs are known to bark the loudest.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be bitten by a dog then?¡±

    ¡°I made a mistake. You aren¡¯t even a dog.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Try it once. As I said yesterday, I will show you. How insignificant you truly are.¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t bother responding. Instead, he briefly nced at where Hyun Jong was sitting.

    ¡®Sect leader is watching.¡¯

    Now was the time to set aside his personal grudges and selfishness.

    ¡®I am the second-ss disciple, Baek Cheon.¡¯

    Baek Cheon locked eyes with Jin Geum-Ryong. He, too, raised his wooden sword and squared off with his opponent.

    Everyone watched as tension ignited the air.

    One was the representative of Mount Hua, and the other was the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s pride.

    Normally, it would make sense for these two to face off against each other at the end and close the event. However, ording to the conference¡¯s tradition, these two will be the ones to open the event¡¯s proceedings.

    In a way, this battle would potentially determine the conference¡¯s oue entirely on its own. How could the audience not be bursting with anticipation?

    The moment someone was about to speak, Baek Cheon moved.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    The dull sound of the floor being struck clearly reverberated.

    Continuing to sprint forward, Baek Cheon attempted to stab at Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s neck with efficient movescking unnecessary ir.

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    Instead of facing the iing de directly, Jin Geum-Ryong deftly side-stepped and avoided the strike.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword quickly pursued Jin Geum-Ryong. His wrist seemed to shake slightly, and soon an illusory sword technique was unleashed; it appeared as though dozens of strikes were being unleashed.

    Mount Hua¡¯s colorful sword arts enveloped the training hall.

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    ¡°The children of Mount Hua seem to have great skills.¡±

    It was a splendid technique that made the people watching admire it.

    Although the sword technique was disyed through a wooden sword, its sharpness matched that of a real de. Yet, Jin Geum-Ryong stayed facing it. It was a wonder whether there was any way to deal with this onught.

    The second and third-ss disciples of Mount Hua could not help but clench their fists as they watched.

    Jo Gul excitedly eximed.

    ¡°As expected of Baek Cheon sasuk! Sasuk¡¯s Cheong Yang Fierce Tiger Sword is truly the best!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t hide their excitement.

    They knew.

    How much Baek Cheon had trained until his bones gave way. After being humiliated at thest conference, Baek Cheon hadn¡¯t forgotten the disgrace he felt as he fully devoted himself to training.

    It was Baek Cheon who volunteered for the closed-door training. The person capable of living the most pleasant life on Mount Hua chose to lock himself away and focus solely on the sword.

    How could the disciples not support such a man?

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword shadow splendidly pursued Jin Geum-Ryong as it keenly sliced the air. Each and every movement was sharp enough to wound. It was hard to tell what was real or fake as the illusory de mixed inplex movements.

    Hyun Jong, who carefully observed every detail, clenched his fist.

    ¡®When did that child reach such a level?¡¯

    At that level, he wasn¡¯t far behind the Un disciples. He knew Baek Cheon was talented, but this was astonishing!

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s martial artists were colored with hope as they proudly watched Baek Cheon¡¯s disy.

    Perhaps¡­

    It might be different this time.

    Even Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t hide his shock and awe.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Sasuk is pushing him back!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can win!¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong looked back at Chun Myung. Chung Myung was leaning back on his chair with a sullen face.

    ¡°If you want to win, you need to hit your enemy, but he can¡¯t evennd a single blow.¡±

    ¡°Still, we can win¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does Sahyung¡¯s face look like someone that¡¯s sure of their victory?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon again. Soon, he had no choice but to harden his expression.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face seemed to crumble as he appeared to be struggling.

    ¡®Why!¡¯

    Baek Cheon was swinging his sword with all his might.

    The first step is intensely taken at the correct angle. Qi is raised and flows through the firm lower body through to the fingertips. Eventually, his sword is brandished with qi and swung with every fiber of his being.

    Lightly, and lightly.

    Light as a butterfly but sharp as a knife!

    However, the light, yet sharp, sword never reached Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s body.

    ¡®Why won¡¯t it reach!? Why!?¡¯

    So far away.

    The opponent standing in front of Baek Cheon seemed too far away. It was like standing in front of a cliff that pierced high into the sky.

    A cliff he couldn¡¯t dare to climb or cross.

    Soaked in fear and perspiration, Baek Cheon screamed, unable to even wipe the sweat on his face.

    ¡°<i>AAHHHH!</i>¡±

    One devastating blow.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s final strike disyed an illusion of several swords, all piercing at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    It was then.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong wielded his sword for the first time and deflected Baek Cheon¡¯s technique.

    With the sword stopped, the qi covering the field disappeared. Only then could Baek Cheon clearly see Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s face.

    Unlike Baek Cheon, who was sweating and drenched in sweat, Jin Geum-Ryong had neither shed a single drop of sweat nor had any difficulty breathing. Instead, he simply observed Baek Cheon with a cheeky smile covering his face.

    ¡°Have you had your fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You.¡±

    ¡°Stupid brat. No matter how hard you struggle to learn Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts, do you really think you could even touch the hair on my head?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword pierced Baek Cheon at an imperceptible speed.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Baek Cheon fell to the floor with a gasp, unable to scream, as he was struck in the shoulder.

    ¡°<i>Kua¡­</i>¡±

    Groaning, he forced himself to stand. When he raised his head, he saw Jin Geum-Ryong approaching him with a leisurely smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon understand with your body. Just how much of an idiot you are.¡±

    Without mercy, Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword fell on Baek Cheon.

 Chapter 97: Iâ€™m not joking around (2)

    The difference was known from the start.

    Jin Geum-Ryong has been recognized for his talent since childhood. Among the people Baek Cheon knew, the one most suited to being called a genius was Jin Geum-Ryong.

    He had already experienced defeat.

    In thest conference, and even before that, Baek Cheon had never won against Jin Geum-Ryong. He was only ever left with the bitter taste of defeat.

    But

    ¡®I thought I could narrow the gap this time.¡¯

    Because he worked so hard.

    Chung Myung criticized his efforts as misguided, but Baek Cheon endured a bone-cutting ordeal for that training. At least, he was confident that he trained twice as much as Jin Geum-Ryong.

    He believed that even if he couldn¡¯t win, he would have at least slightly bridged the divide between them.

    But the reality was worse than he¡¯d imagined.

    <i>Puck!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword struck Baek Cheon¡¯s ankle. As he staggered back, he desperately clenched his teeth to sober himself enough to regain bnce.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s ankle would have been severed if this was a real sword. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a real sword but a wooden one.

    But conversely, since this wasn¡¯t a real sword, he couldn¡¯t even ept defeat so easily.

    ¡®Why can¡¯t I reach you?¡¯

    ¡®Why!?¡¯

    ¡®I tried so hard!¡¯

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword flew again and hit Baek Cheon¡¯s other thigh.

    The impact almost broke the bone. For a moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s distraught mind was lost to pain, but he neither groaned nor screamed. He pped the floor with his wooden sword and tried to attack again.

    ¡°<i>Euuhhhhhh!</i>¡±

    His sword aimed for Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s head. A simple blow, but it was fast and sharp.

    ¡°Slow.¡±

    However, Jin Geum-Ryong took a step back and twisted his body to negate the attack.

    <i>Puck!</i>

    And Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword struck Baek Cheon¡¯s left shoulder.

    His flesh burst from the impact, and blood began to drip from the wound.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>.¡±

    It would only take one more attack for Jin Geum-Ryong to perfectly finish this match. However, he didn¡¯t end it and stepped back instead.

    He looked down at Baek Cheon with an arrogant expression.

    ¡°<i>Kuaak</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon, with one hand, pressed heavily on the ground and tried to raise himself up again.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bloodshot eyes.

    Despite the pain, he red at Jin Geum-Ryong with a fierce will.

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at Baek Cheon, a bit surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re struggling so hard just to stand, but your spirit is still alive.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong raised his sword at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°But that spirit is all you have. You will remain unable to even touch the hem of my clothes for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°You must reallyck a brain. I already told you.¡±

    Taking a look around, Jin Geum-Ryong spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s how great the difference between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect is. The martial arts of Mount Hua cannotpare to the martial arts of the Southern Edge Sect. A hundred years may pass! Even if you had a thousand years! Nothing would change!¡±

    An arrogant deration.

    But no one could refute Jin Geum-Ryong. Even the elders of Mount Hua could only listen and bite their lips, but they could not bring themselves to decry his remark.

    Hyun Jong shut his eyes tightly.

    ¡®How long must we endure this? How far does he intend to go?¡¯

    Who could understand this situation? The elders of the sect were unable to condemn or punish a second-ss disciple despite him uttering such humiliating words.

    ¡®My disciples¡¯

    ¡®Forgive me.¡¯

    But Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s arrogance didn¡¯t end there.

    He smiled at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°If you still want to catch up to me even after this, then you¡¯d better leave Mount Hua. There¡¯s no future here. The only thing left for this ruined sect is ridicule.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.

    ¡°I¡­ am a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Then if that¡¯s the case¡­.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong took his sword in hand and rushed at Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon tried to somehow defend himself, but his arm failed to respond.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    A vicious sound rang out as Baek Cheon was struck another dozen times before he copsed.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong nced at Baek Cheon, who fell unconscious and grinned.

    ¡°I need to show you. <i>Ah</i>, my bad. It¡¯s a little toote now.¡±

    With a sly smirk, he retrieved his sword and stepped over the body of Baek Cheon. Steadily walking, he returned to his group.

    Defeat.

    Aplete defeat.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!!¡±

    At that moment, all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples ran to the center of the hall.

    ¡°Sa-Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang, who carefully held the unconscious Baek Cheon, was silent for a moment as he bowed his head. Then, he turned his head to re with a grim expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much!?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who was walking back to his sect, turned and looked at Baek Sang.

    ¡°What¡¯s too much?¡±

    ¡°This is just a spar! How can you injure your opponent so harshly!?¡±

    ¡°Spar¡­ isn¡¯t that exactly why he ended up like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled.

    ¡°If this had been a battle with real swords, do you think he would simply be unconscious?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because this was a spar that he¡¯s able to stay alive. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too angry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong spoke with a grin.

    ¡°Even I¡¯m a bit flustered here. I didn¡¯t think he would be so weak. I thought he could at least defend himself. Maybe I expected too much; I apologize.¡±

    Baek Sang bit his lip so hard he nearly drew blood.

    A perfect defeat.

    And over-the-top mockery afterward.

    Baek Sang wanted to drag that guy out and tear him apart if he could.

    But there was nothing Baek Sang could do about it.

    ¡°Take Sahyung to the treatment hall! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The sajaes holding Baek Cheon quickly carried him away while Baek Sang pulled out his wooden sword.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what this Southern Edge bastard¡¯s sword is worth!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to refuse. Seo-Han.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Face him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jong Seo-Han entered the arena with a grin.

    Seeing him walk so leisurely, Baek Sang tightly grasped his sword.

    Contrary to the oppressive atmosphere forming between the disciples, the audience was enthused and deeply interested.

    ¡°So astonishing.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon was stronger than I thought, but Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s achievements exceed my expectations.¡±

    ¡°He is truly a man worthy of the praise he¡¯s received. With such a fine disciple, wouldn¡¯t the Southern Edge Sect be eligible topete with the top sects?¡±

    ¡°I know. <i>Hahaha</i>.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s expression went stiff.

    ¡®This is why they are merchants.¡¯

    A man was being carried away in a miserable condition, but no one paid any attention to that.

    The crowd was only interested in Jin Geum-Ryong, and how they could grasp onto the Southern Edge Sect in order to grow their wealth.

    Hwang Mun-Yak isn¡¯t much different from them, but he couldn¡¯t hide his disgust at their actions in such moments.

    ¡®This is a disastrous defeat.¡¯

    Baek Cheon and Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Even if the representatives of two sects faced off, such a one-sided defeat was normally not possible. Mount Hua¡¯s momentum would halt with such embarrassing results, and morale would sink.

    Until the end, Baek Cheon never managed tond a single blow on Jin Geum-Ryong.

    If the conference continued like this, Mount Hua would never be able to regain its past glory.

    No, most likely, the sect¡¯s downfall would elerate. Because no one would be willing to acknowledge them.

    No matter how heavily Hwang Mun-Yak supported them, reviving the sect would be impossible. This would be a death sentence.

    ¡®<i>Ugh.</i> What the hell are you thinking?¡¯

    He thought that Chung Myung would have some n, so he gathered the most influential people he could. But this was starting to go horribly wrong.

    ¡®Was I overestimating the young disciple?¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ is Sasuk fine?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Is he seriously hurt?¡±

    ¡°Badly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s dispassionate response evoked a serious and angered reaction from Yoon Jong.

    ¡°No matter how bad our rtionship is, that man is still our Sasuk! Are you seriously fine with our senior receiving such horrible treatment!?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    ¡°I told you to calm down.¡±

    Yoon Jong was shaken at how calm Chung Myung was. This was different from Chung Myung¡¯s usual nature.

    ¡°You never thought he could win?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong bit his lip.

    He didn¡¯t expect Sasuk to win. But¡­ just the bare minimum at least. Baek Cheon was someone that carried the expectations of everyone in Mount Hua.

    Perhaps the reason Yoon Jong was angry now wasn¡¯t because of Baek Cheon¡¯s injuries but because of his horrible defeat.

    ¡®Is the gap between the Southern Edge Sect and us this big?¡¯

    The Ten Great Sects. The Ten Great Sects are incredibly powerful. But the disciples of Mount Hua never cared much about it. Probably because Mount Hua once belonged to that same group.

    Although the sect had fallen, Yoon Jong believed that they could one daypete amongst the Ten Great Sects again with enough effort and luck.

    However, it seemed like those sects were much stronger than he imagined.

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°If everything could be solved by effort alone, then everyone in this world could be a master. What matters isn¡¯t how hard we try; it¡¯s about how you apply your effort.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch. Take a good look from now on. All the second-ss disciples will lose.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡±

    ¡°There is not even one here who can defeat them. No, there is one, but I don¡¯t think that person will fight.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face went stiff.

    In thest conference, there were two draws and eight losses.

    That itself was a disaster, and this time there won¡¯t even be a draw?

    ¡°¡­ if we lose like this¡­¡±

    It¡¯ll be miserable.

    But Chung Myung stared at Yoon Jong with wide eyes.

    ¡°Lose? Who¡¯s going to lose?¡±

    ¡°What? You just said¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the second-ss disciples!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung blinked.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to let those Southern Edge bastards return from Mount Hua with a victory? Who will let them!? As long as my two eyes are open, I will never see that happen! Even if my eyes get dirt in them, I refuse to see that sight!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, rx your body. Maybe we should try and do something shy.¡±

    ¡°No, the¡ª¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°<i>Acck</i>!¡±

    Yoon Jong quickly turned his head only for the sight of Baek Sang, lying brutally beaten on the floor, to flood his vision.

    Jong Seo-Han kicked the fallen man while he was down.

    ¡°Think you can still put up a fight?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re all talk.¡±

    Jong Seo-Han looked at Baek Sang and then at the disciples of Mount Hua. Then he made an arrogant gesture as if looking down on them.

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡°No, but that bastard, what¡¯s with him?¡±

    ¡°Catch him again!¡±

    The third-ss disciples rushed in and grabbed Chung Myung, who was ready to charge in.

    Seeing that, Jong Seo-Han was dumbfounded andughed.

    ¡°I get to see all kinds of things here. Well, you are just an unknown sect, so it¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep smiling!¡±

    ¡®You were the one who called for me!¡¯

    ¡®Now it¡¯s toote to regret it!¡¯

 Chapter 98: Iâ€™m not joking around (3)

    ¡°¡­ Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong just closed his eyes without saying anything.

    ¡°¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we stop this?¡±

    Hyun Sang spoke with a trembling voice. But Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t answer him.

    Stop?

    How does one stop this?

    They were in the presence of so many influential leaders.

    ¡®We can¡¯t handle the Southern Edge Sect. If we continue, the children will only get injured, so it might be better to end this now.¡¯

    Was that what he should say?

    That would be aplete disgrace to Mount Hua¡¯s name.

    Even if Mount Hua was on the verge of copse¡­ no, since they were on the verge of copse, they have something they must absolutely protect. Their name and their pride.

    If they were unable to safeguard their pride and the reputation of their name, then Mount Hua would no longer be a top-ss sect facing ruination. They would truly be a third-rate sect undeserving of respect.

    That would be the moment that Mount Hua truly copses.

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t allow that. Not for the sake of his own honor but to protect the possibility that Mount Hua could someday be revived. So, as the sect leader, he could only remain silent in this situation.

    However, the circumstances were so bad that even Hyun Sang, who understood Hyun Jong¡¯s plight, couldn¡¯t help but speak out.

    Consecutive losses.

    Nine times in a row.

    They had already achieved the worst oue of any conference yet. But the biggest issue wasn¡¯t about winning or losing, but the content of the battles.

    Nine disciples went forward, and not a single one of them could even touch their opponent. It was like watching a child challenge an adult. No, maybe that would be less tragic than this.

    All the important leaders of Shaanxi were watching.

    ¡®How can we handle this disgrace?¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    It felt like his five viscera were being torn apart inside his body. It wasn¡¯t the humiliation that bothered him; it was the despair his disciples were experiencing.

    Unable to gauge the strength of their opponent, they pushed these children into this hopeless battle. Thinking of the emotional impact this would have on the children, who suffered because of the ipetent elders, the sect leader wanted to chop himself to pieces.

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his eyes as he let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ this is saddening.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset with me?¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°<i>kuak!</i>¡±

    Thest of the second-ss disciples fell to the floor as his sword fell from his hand.

    For a swordsman to lose their sword is a greater disgrace than death. The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciple was so skillful that they only aimed for the wrist until they achieved their desired results.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how a swordsman could let go of his sword. Doesn¡¯t Mount Hua teach you what that means?¡±

    Mockery.

    Even with such insulting ridicule, no one could speak out.

    Ten consecutive losses.

    There was no result more disastrous than this. The faces of Mount Hua¡¯s elders were horribly contorted.

    ¡®Did it have to turn out like this?¡¯

    They thought they had finally gotten the opportunity to resurrect Mount Hua. Good things had constantly been happeningtely.

    But they were too immersed in their dreams; they forgot how cruel reality is. In the end, Mount Hua is a martial sect. Any luxury is meaningless if it isn¡¯t supported by strength.

    Everyone there became keenly aware of this harsh fact.

    ¡°Well done!¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    Sama Seung patted Ark Ho on the shoulder.

    This result was satisfactory.

    Not only did everyone win, but every battle was entirely one-sided. The most encouraging aspect was that this was aplished in full view of Shaanxi¡¯s officials.

    ¡®Now Mount Hua¡¯s fame will fall to the ground and never rise again.¡¯

    Hadn¡¯t they dreamed of this situation countless times over the past few generations? Sama Seung felt honored that he would be present to witness the sect¡¯s long-cherished desire be fulfilled.

    Perhaps by now, the audience understood the situation.

    Unsurprisingly, murmured gossip could be heard.

    ¡°This is too one-sided.¡±

    ¡°Still, I had some expectations for Mount Hua¡­ it seems that the past is the past, and the present is the present. Mount Hua can no longer be thought of as it was in the past.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already know that?¡±

    ¡°Still, this is too miserable¡­ in fact, I really can¡¯t tell if the Southern Edge Sect is strong or if Mount Hua is just too weak.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it both?¡±

    ¡°A pity. So unfortunate. It seems like Mount Hua is really finished. All in vain¡­.¡±

    Sama Seung smiled as he heard it.

    Public opinion had shifted towards the Southern Edge Sect. However, Sama Seung¡¯s purpose here wasn¡¯t to elevate the name of his sect; his goal was to send Mount Hua plummeting into the abyss.

    To do that, even the sprouts needed to be burned to the ground.

    ¡°Now, it is time to end this. Did you see what your seniors did?¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    The third-ss disciples of the Southern Edge Sect looked determined.

    ¡°Do not hesitate.¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°A lion does its best even when hunting a rabbit. Do not show mercy. You need to destroy them so horribly that they never think of learning martial arts again.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will keep that in mind!¡±

    Sama Seung looked up at the sky with a sly grin.

    ¡®Such a clear day.¡¯

    And such a good day too.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong was at a loss for words.

    He couldn¡¯t bear to look at the second-ss disciples gathered on the side. Even without seeing their expressions, he could tell how much despair they were drowning in.

    And it was the same for the third-ss disciples.

    ¡®The difference between our sects is this big?¡¯

    The conferences held until now also ended in defeat, but it was never like this. It was never so one-sided. This conference gave off the feeling of a man casually stepping on a gathering of ants.

    That was when they realized that Mount Hua had never dealt with the true Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°¡­ is it our turn?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of the third-ss disciples darkened.

    It was true that they trained under Chung Myung, but the gap in abilities that they witnessedpletely crushed their confidence.

    No, everyone has probably given up¡­

    That wasn¡¯t even the main problem¡­

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was sitting next to him.

    And <i>gasp!</i> He held his breath.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of teeth gnashing made his heart sink. Chung Myung¡¯s face was boiling red like it would explode.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Every time one of the seniors was defeated, Chung Myung¡¯s face would turn a slightly deeper shade of red; he now looked like a red plum.

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s face, Yoon Jong grabbed the hem of his uniform.

    ¡®This bastard is going to lose control soon.¡¯

    Three years in the temple, and one bes good at reciting scripture. Three months next to Chung Myung, and one will be a master of reading the room!

    Yoon Jong spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Chu¡ªChung Myung, let¡¯s calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ calm down?¡±

    When Yoon Jong heard Chung Myung¡¯s crooked voice, he felt his heart sink¡­ no, he couldn¡¯t give up! This was a conference between two sects! Not just the sect leader, but the people of the Southern Edge Sect and Shaanxi are watching!

    If this guy had lost control, something even worse than the second-ss disciples losing would happen.

    Yoon Jong began to look at Chung Myung as if trying to soothe a rabid dog.

    ¡°Ch¨CChung Myung. Think carefully. Remember what you said yesterday. In order for a person to aplish great things, patience is the most important thing!¡±

    ¡°¡­ patience.¡±

    ¡°Right! Patience!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chung Myung. I remember those words well¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head slowly, very slowly, to the side and matched Yoon Jong¡¯s gaze.

    And

    Yoon Jong saw him.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were half out of control.

    ¡°¡­ I.¡±

    Chung Myung growled like an animal and stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have any sense of patience in me!¡±

    That isn¡¯t something to be proud of.

    You bastard!

    Un Am took a deep breath. His face was pale, no longer able to handle this. He wanted to walk out and leave. But, unless the sect leader instructed him, he couldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Next¡­ we will hold the exchange of the third-ss disciples. Of them¡ª¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Catch him! Don¡¯t ever let go of him!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! You¡¯re supposed to gost!¡±

    ¡°People are watching! People are watching! Please! Don¡¯t do this!¡±

    Un Am was bewildered as he looked at the third-ss disciples.

    It seemed like they were united in trying to block someone as that person continued to push forward with glistening eyes.

    ¡®Chung Myung?¡¯

    What¡¯s wrong with that kid?

    Un Am had his doubts, but he had to finish his speech. This was his role, and there were many people watching.

    ¡°So, the vanguard is¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaak!</i>¡±

    But Un Am¡¯s words were cut off once again.

    As soon as he tried to announce thepetitors, Chung Myung escaped from his sahyungs¡¯ clutches and jumped forward.

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung stepped into the arena and took a deep breath. Then he looked to the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s side and spoke.

    ¡°One of you, quickly get up here!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyone works. Come up quick.¡±

    Sama Seung spoke.

    ¡°¡­ that crazy bastard!¡±

    He knew that this child was crazy, but this was a whole different level. Not just the Southern Edge Sect, but he even dared to speak such arrogant words in the presence of Shaanxi¡¯s officials!

    ¡°Elder, calm down.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong quickly stopped Sama Seung from losing hisposure.

    ¡°We can¡¯t run around and fall into his pace. He¡¯ll be in pain soon enough.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmmm!</i>¡±

    Seeing that Sama Seung was still greatly displeased, Jin Geum-Ryong coughed and called out.

    ¡°Woo-Ryang!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang, the disciple chosen to deal with Chung Myung, resolutely nodded his head.

    ¡°The schedule has changed, but it doesn¡¯t make any difference to us. Complete your role.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sasuk! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang grabbed his wooden sword and quickly arrived in front of Chung Myung.

    Then, he aimed his sword at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I will crush that arrogant mouth of yours. I¡¯m Southern Edge Sect¡¯s¡­¡±

    Instantly, Chung Myung disappeared from where he stood and manifested in front of his foe.

    ¡°Seon¡ª¡±

    He saw it.

    A furious Asura-like visage appeared in front of him. The figure seemed like it was coated in darkness.

    Darkness?

    In broad daylight¡­

    <i>Ah</i>, it wasn¡¯t dark; something covered his sight. Since it was right in front of him, this¡­

    ¡®Is a fist?¡¯

    At that moment.

    Unlike anything the crowd had heard since entering Mount Hua, an explosive sound echoed throughout the hall.

    <i>Paaaaakkkkkkkk!</i>

    It rotates!

    Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s body spun through the air more than a dozen times before falling to the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s body, which was stered to the floor, convulsed pitifully as if he had some medical condition.

    Seeing his copsed enemy, Chung Myung spoke as if dumbfounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking around.¡±

    I am going to make you all beg for death.

 Chapter 99: Iâ€™m not joking around (4)

    A roaring sound that nobody could have heard in their lives.

    The audience gathered at Mount Hua discovered that the collision between a human¡¯s fist and another¡¯s face could create such a violent sound.

    And rotate.

    Seon Woo-Ryong, who was hit, rotated in the air and¡­

    <i>Swisssh!</i>

    Blood poured from his nose like a waterfall as his body spun through the sky.

    ¡®Maybe I can try for a rainbow?¡¯

    A rainbow made from blood.

    Was there anything more horrifying than that?

    It felt like the line betweenmon sense, and nonsense was breaking apart.

    Seon Woo-Ryang, who spun like a bloody windmill, fell to the floor and convulsed. Looking at the young disciple¡¯s state, Chung Myung¡¯s voice rang clearly in their ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking around.¡±

    Chung Myung spat on the floor and pulled out the wooden sword around his waist.

    ¡°Get up, you son of a bitch. I¡¯m not finished yet. My anger doesn¡¯t die with one hit!¡±

    Chung Myung was roaring like a lion, but it was far from regal¡­

    ¡®Such dirty and petty words.¡¯

    These were Yoon Jong¡¯s honest feelings.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s beard trembled.

    ¡®W-what is this¡­.¡¯

    It happened in front of his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    Chung Myung seemed to disappear for a moment and then reappeared in front of his disciple before delivering a blow. The disciple flew into the air, spun around, and then copsed.

    That was what Sama Seung saw.

    The problem was that he seemed to disappear.

    ¡®Did I miss that kid¡¯s movement?¡¯

    Even though he didn¡¯t care about the third-ss disciples¡¯ battles, did it make sense for an elder to miss the movement of such a young disciple?

    ¡®No, no. It can¡¯t be!¡¯

    Sama Seung denied what he saw. But this wasn¡¯t his fault. Even if someone other than Sama Seung stood here, they would have reacted the same.

    Anyone would surely deny a situation that went so far outside the bounds ofmon sense.

    ¡°You cowardly bastard!¡±

    It was then, an angry voice came from the side of Sama Seung.

    ¡°Making a surprise attack when he was speaking! Mount Hua must not have any shame!¡±

    ¡°You wicked bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was how it seemed to the children.

    Well, that¡¯s to be expected.

    The higher level the opponent, the more significant it is. For the second-ss disciples, it wasn¡¯t surprising that they lost sight of Chung Myung¡¯s movements for a few moments.

    But for Sama Seung, it was different. He was an elder of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Sama Seung calmed his startled heart and concentrated again.

    ¡°Seon Woo-Ryang. Get up!¡±

    ¡°Get up! Woo-Ryang!¡±

    The sound of his disciples cheering for Seon Woo-Ryang could be heard. Sama Seung stared at the fallen child with his eyes still wide in shock.

    ¡®I must be mistaken.¡¯

    It had to be.

    No, it was undoubtedly a mistake.

    ¡°Wake up, brat. I didn¡¯t even use qi, don¡¯t be such a crybaby!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Seon Woo-Ryang with zing eyes.

    The disciples from the Southern Edge sect were cursing him, but Chung Myung made it a point to never listen to barking dogs.

    The moment one steps onto the center of the arena, the fight begins. Why should he waste his time on courtesy by letting his opponent say whatever they wanted? If he gets sent to war, is he supposed to shake hands with his enemies, share a few drinks, and then start fighting?

    ¡°<i>Kua¡­ akk¡­</i>¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang staggered and got up.

    Although he was struck suddenly, it was a fist thatcked internal qi. So, he wouldn¡¯t lose consciousness despite the pain.

    What if Chung Myung had used internal qi?

    Death! There was no need to ask!

    Watching him rise, Chung Myung tapped himself on the shoulder with his wooden sword and observed his enemy.

    ¡°Get up quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time¡­ are you okay?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice, which had sounded annoyed and irritated, quickly softened.

    ¡°<i>Uhh¡­</i>¡±

    <i>Drip!</i>

    <i>Pour!</i>

    This was because Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s nose was a waterfall of blood gushing nonstop.

    So much blood was flowing that the front of Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s clothes was dripping wet, as a pool of blood collected at his feet. Even Chung Myung flinched at that sight.

    Seon Woo-Ryang staggered to stand up and spoke through painful gasps.

    ¡°I-I can still fight¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll die?¡±

    No, it seemed like he was really going to die.

    Does a broken nose usually bleed that much? It didn¡¯t seem like he had been struck with just a fist. Chung Myung would have to punch someone in the face without qi again to test it and find out.

    Seon Woo-Ryang supported himself with trembling legs and covered his nose with both hands.

    ¡°The b-blood isn¡¯t stopping¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die! You brat!¡±

    He would seriously die!

    ¡®No, I¡¯m not afraid of killing people, but it shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡¯

    The first murder in Chung Myung¡¯s new life was going to be from excessive blood loss after breaking a child¡¯s nose with a single punch. What bullshit!

    Chung Myung, who had such thoughts, looked at Un Am.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he get some treatment?¡±

    It would turn into a murder on Mount Hua!

    ¡°T-that, well, it¡¯s the rules. <i>Um¡­</i>¡±

    Un Am was so flustered at this unexpected situation that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. In this case, there was no ruling on whether one could return to the battle after receiving treatment. In such situations, maybe he had to ask both sides for their understanding? But was the situation right now really calm enough for him to ask both sides?

    <i>Pour!</i>

    At that moment, Seon Woo-Ryang tore off the hem of his clothes and started to stuff it into his nose.

    Stopping the blood?

    Smart.

    The hem of the shirt was stained in blood instantly, but as he continued to stuff his nose, he somehow managed to stop the blood from flowing further. Seon Woo-Ryang, who managed to control his blood loss, raised his sword at Chung Mung.

    ¡®<i>Ohhh</i>! Is he going to continue?¡¯

    He knew that the Southern Edge bastards don¡¯t give up easily. Such a unique bunch, Chung Myung felt oddly proud of their tenacious culture¡­.

    ¡°You cowardly bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed¡­ <i>cough!</i> Shame on you! What¡­ <i>gurgle</i>¡­. You did¡­ wrong!¡±

    ¡®Just focus on one thing at a time. If you¡¯re going to be angry, then be angry; if you¡¯re hurt, go get treatment.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart and feed you to the dogs!¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    For now, he was going to erase thepliments he had given them from his memory.

    ¡°Is cursing at others the only thing you Southern Edge disciples learn? Maybe you justck the wisdom to understand.¡±

    - Are you really saying that?

    Ah, seriously! Don¡¯te out whenever you want, Sahyung! What do I do with the current level that Mount Hua is at? I need to raise it!

    Chung Myung clenched his sword and shook his head.

    ¡°I felt a little sorry for you, but that goodwill is all gone now. Just keep your mouth shut¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even if you kowtow, bang your head on the ground, and beg, it¡¯s toote! You son of a bitch! I¡¯ll crush you so badly that your parents won¡¯t even recognize you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, you¡¯re going to keep talking. Well, whatever.¡±

    Thest shred of sympathy that he felt vanished.

    Chung Myung raised his sword and aimed it at Seon Woo-Ryang.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you fucker!¡±

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you what it¡¯s like to be unable to even touch your enemy.¡±

    ¡°Come, right now!¡±

    It was then!

    ¡°Seon Woo-Ryang!¡±

    A sharp voice burst from behind. Seon Woo-Ryang turned his head but flinched when he saw Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited and remain alert. Don¡¯t underestimate your opponent.¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang looked back at Chung Myung.

    All the second-ss disciples had overwhelmed their opponents without being hit even once. But Seon Woo-Ryang was too excited when he acted; he went up and immediately got humiliated.

    He grew up hearing lectures about how overexcited people cannot show their true abilities, but he forgot those lessons when he needed them the most.

    He took a deep breath and regained control of his mind. He felt ufortable that he couldn¡¯t breathe through his nose but was able to repose himself.

    After getting his breathing under control, his heated gaze seemed to change into a frigid re as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I will send you to hell!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, I¡¯m sure you will.¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s believe that. I don¡¯t really know what I did to his nose either, but he can try whatever he wants.¡¯

    ¡°I will show you that the disciples of Mount Hua will never be a match for the Southern Edge Sect. You should be prepared. Do not expect mercy.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure, anything else? If you are done, then hurry up. Show me that I really can¡¯t touch you.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even be able to touch me!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already hit you?¡±

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t his nose hurt?¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! You bastard!¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang swung his wooden sword and rushed at Chung Myung.

    As if he regained hisposure, the tip of his sword moved sharply. Surely, Seon Woo-Ryang deserved his title as the strongest third-ss disciple in the Southern Edge Sect.

    Dealing with him wouldn¡¯t be easy; even Mount Hua¡¯s second-ss disciples would suffer at his hands. That¡¯s not to even mention the third-ss disciples.

    But it was too bad for Seon Woo-Ryang; he had the worst possible opponent.

    His enemy was the catastrophe of Mount Hua, Chung Myung.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chung Myung pulled his wooden sword back and ran at full speed at the opponent.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was pulled back, swung like lightning as it crashed onto Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s head.

    <i>Paaaaakkkkk!</i>

    It was unavoidable.

    How can anyone avoid an invisible sword?

    Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s mouth fell open as his eyes rolled back.

    ¡®I am dead.¡¯

    ¡®<i>Ehh</i>. He might die.¡¯

    ¡®That child is dead.¡¯

    Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s body crumpled down. However, Chung Myung had no intention of stopping.

    ¡°Kids these!¡±

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    One more hit to the fallen.

    ¡°Days don¡¯t!¡±

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    Once more!

    ¡°Have manners! No manners!¡±

    Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s body fell to the floor, and Chung Myung constantly hit him.

    ¡°Even I wasn¡¯t like that back in my day!¡±

    If the departed up in heaven had heard that lie, they would have thrown something down to catch this liar.

    Sadly, those in the other world couldn¡¯t interfere with those still living.

    ¡°You!¡±

    <i>Paaang!</i>

    Finally, Chung Myung kicked Seon Woo-Ryang in the crotch and turned away.

    Seon Woo-Ryang, who soared in the air once again, fell to the floor.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t curse at me, I would have been gentle with you. But kids these days, no manners!¡±

    Hearing that, all the third-ss disciples decided to never swear in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, right.¡±

    Chung Myung turned back again and approached Seon Woo-Ryang, who was convulsing.

    He then grabbed the robe that Seon Woo-Ryang used to cover his nose and pulled it out.

    The blood which had stopped began to flow again.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>, you couldn¡¯t even stop this?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s side.

    Neither Sama Seung nor Jin Geum-Ryong nor anyone else could shut their wide-open mouths. They simply stared at Chung Myung with shock and astonishment.

    ¡°Surprised.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even started yet, and they were already this surprised.

    Chung Myung nced at them and returned to his side.

    Looking at his back, Sama Seung said,

    ¡°What the hell was that¡­.¡±

    But no one there knew that this was just the beginning.

    Except for Chung Myung.

 Chapter 100: Iâ€™m not joking around (5)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young had a nk expression as he tilted his head.

    ¡®How did this just happen?¡¯

    He was Mount Hua¡¯s head of finance.

    Since he was so quick at calcting and sensitive to profit and losses, he has evaluated potential talents whenever they entered the sect. However, the current condition of the sect made it impossible for him to concentrate on his martial arts.

    Thanks to that, he became the weakest of the elders.

    Because of this, it was difficult for Hyun Young to understand the scene that just unfolded in front of him.

    Chung Myung defeated the disciple of the Southern Edge Sect overwhelmingly.

    What was going on?

    ¡°No, sect leader¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young, who wanted to listen to the sect leader¡¯s exnation, turned his head and flinched.

    Hyun Jong had an expression that Hyun Young hadn¡¯t seen on his face in decades.

    His eyes were wide open as if they¡¯d fall out, with his mouth hanging low enough for a bird to fly in. Both Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang were the same.

    ¡®Should I also be surprised?¡¯

    He felt a bit upset that he couldn¡¯t understand their reactions¡­

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled as a small voice leaked from his throat as though his soul had been stolen away.

    ¡°Th-this¡­ can¡¯t¡­ this can¡¯t¡­ be¡­.¡±

    A series of mesmerized murmurs were uttered over and over. Hyun Young gently pulled on his sleeve.

    ¡°Sect leader. People are watching. Get yourself together.¡±

    Hyun Jong quickly shut his mouth. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t stop his teeth from ttering.

    ¡°No, that child¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong managed to calm his expression, but he couldn¡¯t repress his surging mind. He raised his trembling hand and pointed to Chung Myung.

    ¡°He-He shouldn¡¯t be like that¡­ this¡­ this makes no sense. We should have lost.¡±

    In the end, Hyun Young got annoyed.

    ¡°What sort of abuse is that? After that child fought so valiantly, how could the sect leader say such a disgusting thing about their own disciple!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ but this makes no sense. It makes no sense.¡±

    Hyun Sang raised his hand and rubbed his face violently, and with his frozen expression, he asked.

    ¡°How long has that child been in our sect?¡±

    ¡°Less than six months.¡±

    ¡°You mean that he beat a disciple of the Southern Edge Sect after six months? And it waspletely one-sided as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Ah</i>¡­

    Thinking like that made no sense.

    ¡°Un Geom! Where''s Un Geom?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, sect leader.¡±

    Unlike the others, Un Geom seemed rtively calm.

    ¡°Before that child entered Mount Hua, did he learn any other martial arts?¡±

    ¡°No. Chung Myung showed no signs of learning anything before joining.¡±

    ¡°Then, in just six months, he grew this much?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Geom in disbelief.

    ¡°A genius¡­¡±

    Un Geom spoke as if it wasn¡¯t a huge deal.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if ¡®genius¡¯ suits that child. He¡¯s a child that doesn¡¯t reveal his true self. Even I haven¡¯t been able to fully understand his actions.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i>¡±

    When Hyun Jong burst out in admiration, Hyun Sang mumbled.

    ¡°I thought geniuses and divine dragons only ever fell into other people¡¯s sects, this is¡­ like we were searching for a sack of rice in the warehouse, but a golden calf jumped out instead.¡±

    Hyun Jong was shocked.

    ¡°I thought he was just a wealth bringer, but¡­.¡±

    His mumbling represented the feeling of everyone who was watching.

    How much has Chung Myung done for Mount Hua already? He didn¡¯t need to have any martial arts talent at all. Chung Myung is only human; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to get greedy and try to force unrealistic expectations onto a child that¡¯s done so much for them.

    But didn¡¯t this situation show that he had an outstanding talent as well? Enough to take down a disciple from the Southern Edge so easily?

    When everyone was shocked, Hyun Young quickly moved.

    ¡°Anyway, we got the win. Doesn¡¯t this save our face?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang dumbfoundedly turned their heads. Hyun Young grew angry and felt that the elders were acting absurd.

    Coughing, he spoke and tried to clear the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°For now, he¡¯s saved our face. For now.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is why the finance head should properly learn martial arts. You are the only one who can speak so casually in this absurd situation.¡±

    Hyun Sang joked with Hyun Young, who felt it was an unfair assessment.

    Hyun Jong lightly smiled and looked away toward Chung Myung.

    ¡®Saved our face.¡¯

    Could it be said so simply?

    ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯

    The oue of today¡¯s conference may not matter at all. It was possible that Mount Hua had just acquired a talent that could carry the sect for the next 100 years.

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s child seems to have won.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um</i>, looks like it. But¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ wasn¡¯t that too one-sided?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>, this was quite unexpected.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak was rxed as he enjoyed listening to the reactions around him.

    ¡®Of course, he should act out like that!¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak didn¡¯t know how strong Chung Myung was. He wasn¡¯t even conscious when the Eunha Guild events were settled by that child.

    He had been told that a single hit from Lee Song-Baek was enough for Chung Myung to cough up blood, but he didn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t believe it; that child was too insidious. He must have been ying the victim to capture the culprit.

    For Hwang Mun-Yak, Chung Myung was an unknown element. However, the reason he could watch and remain rxed was that¡­

    ¡®There¡¯s no way that young brat would underestimate his opponent and entertain a loss.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t like he knew Chung Myung very well, but he was the man whose eye for appraisal built the Eunha Guild up to its current level. In his eyes, Chung Myung stepped ahead with confidence, which meant he was strong enough to ensure victory.

    Of course, this was a more radical result than what Hwang Mun-Yak expected.

    ¡®Right. This isn¡¯t a lost cause; that much is clear.¡¯

    ¡®Is this conference a battleground for Chung Myung? Then, the results may be different from what everyone expects.¡¯

    ¡°There are talents in Mount Hua too.¡±

    ¡°Considering the age, it¡¯s a great disy. No, no, great wouldn¡¯t be enough to suffice.¡±

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples can¡¯t be defeated with luck alone, and that was the best of the third-ss disciples. Wasn¡¯t there a big difference between them too?¡±

    ¡°To take the lead so confidently, that child was surely an outstanding talent from the Southern Edge Sect, but it waspletely one-sided.¡±

    The conversation between the merchants and officials sounded like a melodious song to Hwang Mun-Yak.

    However, Hwang Mun-Yak didn¡¯t miss these voices¡¯ extraordinary heat. It was hard to hear praises for the Southern Edge Sect anymore, but there was also no one there who hadn¡¯t set their sights on Chung Myung.

    ¡®Don¡¯t even dream about it! He is the fish I caught.¡¯

    With one hit, Chung Myung managed to get more attention than Jin Geum-Ryong. No, no matter how this conference of sects ended, the name of Chung Myung would now spread throughout Shaanxi.

    Hwang Mun-Yak nced at Chung Myung, who returned to his seat with a smile.

    ¡°But they only won once. If all the other disciples lose, then it will just mean that he¡¯s the only outstanding one there.¡±

    ¡°That could be true.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak narrowed his eyes and looked at the third-ss disciples that weed Chung Myung.

    ¡®Now, show me. Chung Myung, show them all!¡¯

    Indeed.

    Will it end with one outstanding win?

    Or will Mount Hua be able to counterattack?

    Chung Myung sat down with a smug expression as the sunlight fell on him.

    The burning irritation which colored his expression had vanished, and in its ce was a rxed face that seemed to have no concerns.

    ¡®How can he be so happy after beating someone up like that?¡¯

    ¡®Even the devil wouldn¡¯t look so relieved!¡¯

    Although the disciples had these thoughts, they felt oddly gratified and burst out.

    ¡°Chung Myung! You did well!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have stepped on him a bit more?¡±

    ¡°He must have lost ten years of his life!¡±

    Seeing the sajaes cheer, Yoon Jong smiled.

    ¡®I guess they are all true masters.¡¯

    They would have decried such actions if they had experienced a simr situation before Chung Mung arrived. Such as whether they needed to go so far or how could a disciple of Mount Hua be so vicious; they would have spoken innocent words like that.

    But now that they had been tainted in Chung Myung¡¯s color, they cheered as if they were staging a festival.

    Even Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t help but smile as he spoke.

    ¡°Chung Myung, you did well.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just had a little fun.¡±

    It was a bad thing to say, but at this moment, it seemed justified and made the other disciples feel relieved.

    ¡®I knew he was strong, but¡­.¡¯

    They didn¡¯t expect Chung Myung to be able to utterly sweep through a disciple of the Southern Edge Sect.

    This would be enough to shake their confidence. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples felt pity for the Southern Edge Sect for the first time.

    Mount Hua was always in a position of receiving pity from others and was never able to sympathize with others.

    Yoon Jong deeply realized that he could feel pity for all mankind by bing entangled with Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung, great job!¡±

    ¡°That was amazing, really!¡±

    Even if their rtionship with Chung Myung was rather strained, the second-ss disciples still flocked towards him and cheered.

    It wasn¡¯t the third-ss disciples or the elders, but the second-ss disciples who were the happiest with Chung Myung¡¯s results. He had helped them repay the disgrace they suffered.

    The defeat was one thing, but the ridicule and insults that the Southern Edge Sect had directed towards them were uneptable. Chung Myung beating his opponent was like a refreshing bucket of cold water pouring down on a zing summer day. Despite their previous grievances, Chung Myung even began to look a bit cute to these seniors.

    Personal feelings shouldn¡¯t be included, but they were still happy that Chung Myung had managed to regain a bit of Mount Hua¡¯s honor after being damaged in the matches so far.

    ¡®So cheeky.¡¯

    ¡®If he has such skills, he can act however cheeky he wants!¡¯

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s a good child after all.¡¯

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders as he received everyone¡¯s praises and looked at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    It was a firm voice. Yoon Jong, who guessed its meaning, nodded with a firm expression.

    ¡®It¡¯s my turn.¡¯

    Chung Myung aplished his role¡­ no, he overdid it. Now, Yoon Jong and the others should carry the me.

    Determined¡­

    ¡°What are you looking at so stupidly? Get out there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, does this bastard have to send someone off like that?

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Still, there was something Yoon Jong needed to ask.

    ¡°Do you have any advice? Some tips or knowledge about their martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Would you be able to use it even if you knew?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just get out there. If you can see their face, you can p it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    With bewildered eyes, Yoon Jong walked to the center of the arena. Looking at the eyes around him, his expression changed.

    ¡®The atmosphere definitely changed.¡¯

    Mount Hua didn¡¯t have any presence before. But thanks to Chung Myung, the mood changed.

    There were expectations that the third-ss disciples might be different.

    It was Yoon Jong¡¯s job to turn the audience¡¯s expectations into a reality.

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be nervous, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t expect so many eyes on him or because of Chung Myung¡¯s performance.

    But if Yoon Jong loses¡­

    It was then.

    ¡°Sayung.¡±

    Chung Myung called him from behind, and Yoon Jong looked back with a stiff face.

    ¡®Right, any bastard with a conscience would offer some kind of encouragement.¡¯

    ¡°If you lose, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, I forgot for a moment that he¡¯s Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®It was my fault. My fault.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, Yoon Jong¡¯s stiff face hardened again. He drew his sword, took his stance, and boldly stared at the disciples of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Aiming his sword, he spoke.

    ¡°Yoon Jong, third-ss disciple of Mount Hua, asks for an opponent from the Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    The winds of change began to blow towards Mount Hua.

 Chapter 101: I will make sure you never forget this day! (1)

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°How dare he speak like that!¡±

    The reaction was intense.

    Jin Geum-Ryong clenched his teeth. While he was still reeling from the shocking defeat, Yoon Jong took the initiative to demand the next battle. Such a cheeky request made Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s blood boil.

    On the other hand, Yoon Jong recoiled when he saw the fiery reaction on the Southern Edge¡¯s side.

    ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯

    Although it was an event where they had to fight, it was natural that they¡¯d react poorly after such apparent provocation.

    However, this was something Yoon Jong had to do.

    He had to continue carrying the momentum started by Chung Myung.

    Jin Geum-Ryong shouted with an angry voice.

    ¡°Gong-Jin! Gong-Jin!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Go! Smash that cocky bastard and hurry back!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s face was distorted.

    He was a perfectionist. He desired aplete and total victory over Mount Hua, but now that perfect flow had been broken.

    It was a crack that would be impossible to fill.

    ¡®Chung Myung!¡¯

    His eyes turned to Chung Myung in the distance.

    ¡®This idiot!¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t expect Seon Woo-Ryong to suffer such a devastating defeat. Was their disciple weaker than expected? Or was Chung Myung that much stronger than anticipated?

    ¡®Thetter.¡¯

    It was impossible for Jin Geum-Ryong to misinterpret Seon Woo-Ryang¡¯s capabilities. He was undoubtedly the most powerful among the third-ss disciples.

    For him to be defeated by Chung Myung meant that he was much stronger than the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s third-ss disciples.

    ¡®It¡¯s possible. But the other disciples aren¡¯t that strong.¡¯

    It was an unexpected blow, but he wasn¡¯t disgraced yet. If the remaining disciples could im victory and retake the momentum, the conference would end with Chung Myung being the only remarkable thing about Mount Hua.

    Gong-Jin, one of the strongest of the third-ss disciples, took to the stage and drew his wooden sword.

    With that, Yoon Jong took a deep breath.

    ¡®Is he my opponent again?¡¯

    This was actually sooner than Yoon Jong expected.

    Yoon Jong battled Gong-Jin in thest conference as well. Back then, he was pushed back and crushed without even being able to counterattack.

    Now, two yearster...

    ¡®Honestly, I had no chance to win.¡¯

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Chung Myung¡¯s arrival.

    Before Chung Myung joined the sect, Yoon Jong never properly trained. To be precise, he trained out of obligation; he never trained with the desire to improve himself and grow powerful.

    Because it all felt meaningless.

    A lethargic air permeated Mount Hua and corrupted the disciples; the impact of their previous defeat at the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s hands was just that great. Baek Cheon was the only one who challenged that wall of despair.

    But then, one day, Chung Myung appeared as if he was a star that had dropped from the sky. Thanks to him, Yoon Jong was able to spend the past few months doing his best.

    Could the gap have narrowed with just a couple months of training? Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t be sure, but¡­

    ¡®I won¡¯t lose so easily.¡¯

    He is the great sahyung of the third-ss disciples.

    Even if Chung Myung was truly the one in charge of the third-ss disciples, Yoon Jong still had his pride as the great sahyung. He refused to give an unseemly performance here.

    Gong-Jin fiercely red at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°No need for words. I¡¯ll make you painfully aware of how deeply I care about victory.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of saying anything either.¡±

    ¡°Words are useless!¡±

    Gong-Jin yelled and rushed at Yoon Jong, who stood there grasping his sword.

    ¡®His sword is swift and straight.¡¯

    A sword that can be seen clearly, a traditional sword that follows a predictable path.

    Yet, the former Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t stop it. That was the difference between Yoon Jong and Gong-Jin. A vast difference where clumsy tricks could not affect the technique¡¯s flow.

    But this time!

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Gong-Jin¡¯s outstretched sword was blocked by Yoon Jong¡¯s de.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Quickly responding to the unexpected collision, Gong-Jin retrieved his sword and stabbed it again.

    ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t been just ying around. But you still don¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong continued to defend against Gong-Jin¡¯s consecutive assaults.

    It was fast.

    And heavy.

    Gong-Jin¡¯s sword was faster and more intense than in the past. Yoon Jong could fully realize just how much he had struggled to improve. It was at least twice as strong as thest time they fought.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang!</i>

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword moved concisely to block the opponent.

    Two years ago, he couldn¡¯t even see this sword properly. That same frightening sword was even faster now, so why could he see it now?

    It was aplete mystery.

    ¡®Why can I see it so clearly?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t slow.

    The strikes were fast. Fast enough to loudly cry out as they sliced through the air. Yet, Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes could perfectly discern the sword¡¯s path. It was nothing like the past, where he couldn¡¯t react at all¡­

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword traveled in a simple fashion to efficiently deflect Gong-Jin¡¯s strikes. Meanwhile, Gong-Jin was unable to ovee the recoil and struggled to correct his posture as he was pushed back.

    ¡°¡­ you!¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at him with a puzzled face.

    ¡°¡­ is this all you have?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah-No. Don¡¯t get angry. I¡¯m not trying to provoke you or anything; I am sincerely asking. You aren¡¯t trying to disgrace me by only using half your strength or anything, right? I need to be sure.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Gong-Jin was boiling red with fury; Yoon Jong¡¯s innocent questions seemed like mockery to his ears. Seeing his reaction, Yoon Jong became more flustered at the situation rather than afraid.

    ¡®Chung Myung. What the hell did that bastard do to us?¡¯

    Every movement of his rushing opponent could be seen and felt. Yoon Jong could tell by the simple movements of Gong-Jin¡¯s shoulders which direction the strikes woulde from.

    It was not predicting the sword¡¯s path; he could see it with his eyes and understand.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Although the wooden sword was swung violently, Yoon Jong perfectly avoided it by taking a simple step back. The de struck the empty air and fell in front of Yoon Jong.

    Gong-Jin¡¯s posture tilted as he put too much power into the sword. A small gap that the old Yoon Jong would have never been able to see had opened up in front of him, and he could see it as clear as day.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Yoon Jong¡¯s feet moved before his mind could fully process his own actions, kicking Gong-Jin in the side. When he saw that Gong-Jin had been thrown back by his kick, Yoon Jong unwittingly looked back.

    Chung Myung!

    Chung Myung was looking at him with downcast eyes.

    As if he was bored and simply wanted this to end quickly.

    ¡®That crazy bastard.¡¯

    It was no wonder that Chung Myung was behaving strangely.

    It was as if he had already foreseen the results of this conference.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    Gong-Jin had lost all reason at that time as his mind drowned in anger. He ran towards Yoon Jong once again. Seeing his foe¡¯s charge, Yoon Jong spread his legs slightly and raised his sword.

    From the top.

    The basic posture of swordsmanship and the basic stance for the Equilibrium of Six Sword.

    It was the same stance that Yoon Jong endlessly drilled into his body for 10 days straight.

    Gong-Jin¡¯s sword stretched out, and his movement began to changepared to the swordsmanship he¡¯d disyed so far. If it was the old Yoon Jong, he would have felt flustered and been embarrassed by this sudden difference.

    But now, Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes could clearly see and understand everything.

    All the changes and swordsmanship eventuallye through the fingertips. He fixed his lower body like a mountain and didn¡¯t miss a single movement¡­

    <i>Swoosh!</i>

    He saw it!

    The moment when the sword and body connected. Yoon Jong didn¡¯t miss that slight gap, and his body began to move automatically once he confirmed it.

    <i>Kwaaak!</i>

    The sword cut through the air. A de that shed with no hesitation.

    An unshaken heart, a disciplined body, and a clear purpose.

    This sword connected these three cornerstones and pierced through Gong-Jin¡¯s sword path before striking him on the shoulder.

    Frightened, Gong-Jin suddenly turned his sword to block the attack.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    And the sword soared into the sky.

    Gong-Jin¡¯s sword spun violently as it flew through the sky andnded in the distance.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The subtle sound of the sword hitting the ground rang quietly through the training hall, which was stunned into silence.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was quiet.

    Some jumped up and stared incredulously.

    Gong-Jin.

    The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s third-ss disciple had copsed to the ground unconscious. In front of him, Yoon Jong firmly stood tall, like a massive mountain.

    A perfect victory without any deration needed.

    Yoon Jong, who looked at Gong-Jin, retrieved his sword and put it near his waist.

    ¡°I learned a lot.¡±

    And turned around to return to his sect.

    Shortly after, a thunderous roar erupted.

    ¡°<i>Woaaahhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°We won! We won! Yoon Jong Sahyung won!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahaa!</i> Insane, this makes no sense.¡±

    Not just the children. Even the elders and the Un disciples were in an uproar.

    ¡°<i>Uhahahaha!</i> Yoon Jong! Yoon Jongggg!¡±

    ¡°Act appropriately, Sahyung!¡±

    Hyun Young deftly grabbed Hyun Sang, who was about to rush over to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Damn it! I am going to lose it! <i>uhahahaha!</i> We won! We won!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Be dignified! Control yourself!¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I can do that now!¡±

    Even Hyun Young couldn¡¯t hide his smile as he held onto Hyun Sang.

    ¡®So good.¡¯

    Hyun Sang was always harsh on himself. Just like how the finance division was stressed because of Mount Hua¡¯s condition, Hyun Sang was troubled at the decline of their martial arts. As head of martial arts, he needed to lead the development of the sect¡¯s martial prowess. Yet he was resentful because there was nothing he could do to raise the level the disciples were stuck at.

    He never showed it, but it was clear how frustrating it was.

    But the third-ss disciples, who they expected nothing from, were trampling all over the Southern Edge bastards!

    ¡®Sect leader?¡¯

    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Jong.

    He was smiling happily. Kind andfy, just looking at him made one¡¯s heart warm¡­

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhhh!</i> Don¡¯t follow the light! Come back, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Young threw away Hyun Sang, ran to Hyun Jong, and shook him by the shoulders.

    ¡°Get yourself together! Sect leader! Not now! Don¡¯t let your soul escape!¡±

    ¡°E-everything has been aplished¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! We still have a long way to go! Call the practitioner! Medical practitioner!¡±

    While that was happening, Yoon Jong returned to his group and shyly smiled at the sahyungs.

    But he also¡­

    Felt like flying.

    But while everyone was dancing joyously, Jo Gul couldn¡¯t smile. It was his turn next.

    ¡°Sahyung! Great Sahyung! How did you do that? What did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Just go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡°

    Yoon Jong smiled. Now he understood why Chung Myung didn¡¯t say anything and just told him to leave.

    ¡°You won¡¯t lose even if you want to. Just go; you will see soon enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul tilted his head.

    But Yoon Jong didn¡¯t speak anymore. With a stiff expression, Jo Gull headed to the center.

    Without even looking at Jo Gul, Yoon Jong went to Chung Myung and sat next to him, then firmly asked.

    ¡°What did you do to us?¡±

    Chun Myung lightly smiled while looking at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To us!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Nothing much. I just made you win.¡±

    ¡®That is what I¡¯m asking! How did you do that!?¡¯

    That goblin bastard!

 Chapter 102: I will make sure you never forget this day! (2)

    ¡°Look there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the central area and spoke.

    While Jo Gul was taking his ce, the disciples of the Southern Edge Sect came and retrieved the fallen Gong-Jin.

    ¡°What do you think of the Southern Edge sect?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are they strong? Weak?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, they¡¯re strong.¡±

    Chung Myung stared wide-eyed at Yoon Jong and asked.

    ¡°Then Sahyung defeated such a strong foe?¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t say that. It just happened; what do I know?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and giggled.

    ¡°Strong. Right, strong. He¡¯s strong for his age, but he¡¯s weak too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Because he learned so much more than what he should have been taught at that age.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to learn a lot and get used to it?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and drew the shape of a tower.

    ¡°Martial arts are like a tower. How tall you can build a tower depends on how strong the bottom floor and the foundation are.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°But those people started building the second floor before the first was finished, then they added a third on top of the iplete second as well. They¡¯re adding weight to the first floor and building taller without strengthening the foundation first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think will happen if those kids collide with someone who perfectly developed their tower¡¯s ground floor?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll copse.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Chung Myung said,

    ¡°All I did was clear away the wood on the first floor Sahyung¡¯s were building and reforged the foundation. It¡¯s difficult to build, but it won¡¯t crumble easily once built.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Did that training have such meaning?¡±

    ¡°What are the basics of martial arts?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face grew serious.

    ¡°There is one fundamental basic: to use the body to strike down the opponent perfectly. The stem forms from that one root, and then the branches proliferate. I just had Sahyungs focus on developing the roots.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°See.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to Jo Gul. Jo Gul was facing off against the Southern Edge disciple that just came out.

    ¡°An unshakeable lower body, clean swordsmanship, and the eyesight to carefully observe everything happening. And above all¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword pushes the opponent¡¯s sword and delivers a blow.

    ¡°Concentration capable of bringing out all of the body¡¯s power at once.¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung smiled.

    The disciple of the Southern Edge Sect copsed, and Jo Gul looked at his opponent with a puzzled expression. He turned his head, unable to believe what he had done.

    ¡°For now, that is all you need. With that one alone, you can defeat all the kids your age.¡±

    Of course, that isn¡¯t all.

    They also took the pill that Chung Myung gave them. By following through with Chung Myung¡¯s training regime, the disciples managed to create bodies that were second to none.

    If they didn¡¯tg behind in physical strength and internal qi, their battles were bound to be decided by their swordsmanship. And anyone who faced them without a solid foundation was destined to fall before them.

    Jo Gul returned and looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes. Following his lead, another disciple from Mount Hua went forward.

    Totally confident.

    He was full of desire to fight and bring honor to their sect.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. If it¡¯s that easy¡­ then why don¡¯t the other sects train like that?¡±

    ¡°Easy?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Was the training until now easy?¡±

    ¡°N-No. I didn¡¯t mean that, but conceptually¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung must have studied, right? To be in good form, take rest, take care of one¡¯s parents sincerely, and not deceive the weak or be greedy for riches. Above all, be polite to others, respect those below you, live life without losing yourself, keep your friends close, and be loyal to the nation. Can you do all of that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t that how you be a true man?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong stayed silent. He knew what Chung Myung was talking about.

    Everyone knows what it means to be an exceptional man. However, only two or three people in the nation can follow every t throughout their entire lives. Such a small number within this vast nation.

    In other words, despite knowing what it takes, ordinary people cannot do it.

    ¡°Constant water dripping down can pierce a rock. Always devote yourself and work hard. Nothing is more important than effort. The ancestors endlessly emphasize hard work and dedication. Do you know the reason?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Because people can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Chung Myung had a bitter smile.

    In fact, Chung Myung was the same in the past. He always craved stronger swordsmanship and fame, even though his Sahyung constantly nagged him about concentrating on his basics.

    Even in Chung Myung¡¯s final moments, he sought higher ground and never looked down.

    Only after death did he realize.

    ¡°Train to the point of death, push past your limits and devote yourself to it again and again. It might sound like nonsense¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the central area.

    <i>Gasp!</i>

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciple was causing the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciple to falter and retreat. It was an impressive sight; Mount Hua¡¯s disciple wasn¡¯t giving his foe any chance to attack or recover.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s what happens.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Although we know what it takes, people can¡¯t push themselves that hard. Who would choose to do so? After three days, they¡¯d lie down and say they can¡¯t do it, run away, or make some excuse.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded.

    Didn¡¯t they also try to escape? It was Chung Myung who grabbed them by the cor and forced them to continue.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyungs did it.¡±

    Chung Myung said firmly.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°After you endured that, the match was already won. There is nothing more to see. Those who only look up without seeing what¡¯s beneath their feet will lose their footing and copse. If a bird without wings believes that it can fly, it¡¯ll only realize the truth after the jump.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue when he saw the disciple of the Southern Edge Sect being carried away.

    ¡°Their feet betrayed them, and now they¡¯ll fall.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    He thought that the training was being overdone. It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that he wanted to curse Chung Myung for his vicious methods.

    But he endured. He persevered until the end, hoping that he would grow stronger in some way, but all that training was done with a far-off future in mind?

    ¡®Where the hell did this guy learn all this?¡¯

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t understand Chung Myung at all, but he was certain of one thing.

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    Another Southern Edge disciple fell to the ground.

    Yoon Jong knew.

    His sajaes weren¡¯t too different. At least, aside from Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, the ten disciples representing Mount Hua were all roughly equal in their abilities.

    There was such arge difference between the previous disciple and his opponent. So the result of the next battle would be the same.

    That meant¡­

    ¡®We¡¯re going to win?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples against the Southern Edge Sect?

    Yoon Jong could feel it.

    They were really winning against those bastards.

    ¡°W-we are winning?¡±

    No one responded to Yoon Jong¡¯s words. They couldn¡¯t deny what was happening before them, but it wasn¡¯t easy to believe either. It was because they never thought this could happen.

    But there was no need for them to believe it.

    No matter what Yoon Jong or anyone else thought, the result of the conference was real.

    One person.

    And another

    ¡°<i>Achhh!</i>¡±

    A shrill scream signaled the end.

    In an instant, ten disciples fell.

    ¡°<i>Aaaakkkk!</i> We won!¡±

    ¡°All ten! We won them all! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! We did it! We did it!¡±

    The third-ss disciples clenched their fists and cheered. Some even wept. Even the second-ss disciples were running to embrace them.

    It was like a festival.

    Ten wins in a row.

    All of Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples were victorious.

    Ten consecutive victories followed after ten straight losses.

    It was evident which side would have better momentum and which side had a greater sense of victory.

    The disciples from Mount Hua defeated the third-ss disciples of the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Yoon Jong grabbed his hand with a thrilled expression.

    ¡°We won! We won! Thank you! Thanks to you¡ª¡±

    Right when Yoon Jong was about to speak words of admiration that he¡¯d kept hidden in his heart, Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°Win?¡±

    An icy air instantly froze the heated atmosphere as Chung Myung¡¯s words escaped.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Chung Myung, who tilted his head to the side.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him now?¡¯

    ¡®Here we go again. This time my heart will stop!¡¯

    Seeing their anxious gazes, he said.

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ again, what more now?¡±

    ¡°We already lost ten times. After winning ten times, doesn¡¯t that make this a draw?¡±

    Right.

    ¡°But that¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung doesn¡¯t seem to know.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a draw in my vocabry!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone again!

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>- please!¡¯

    ¡®The atmosphere is so good, Chung Myung, please!¡¯

    ¡°Dra! A draw with the Southern Edge Sect? I can¡¯t carry that embarrassment all my life!¡±

    He would be cursed to death even after death.

    His Sahyung would softly smile down at him and stab away with sharp dagger-like retorts and insults. And what about the other Sahyungs? They would drag him around everywhere and speak about how he came to a draw with the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡¯

    mes ignited in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    If he was happy with a draw, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered starting this battle.

    He still hadn¡¯t paid them back for snatching away the Plum Blossom Sword technique. Now he was supposed to send them home with a draw after they insulted Mount Hua and the sect leader the entire time they were there?

    That isn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s style.

    Chung Myung began tough.

    ¡°This is the beginning. <i>Ahh,</i> just the beginning. Now! They won¡¯t be able to walk themselves home. <i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    The third-ss disciples slowly retreated, seeing Chung Myung¡¯s eyes gleaming in madness.

    ¡®He¡¯spletely lost it.¡¯

    ¡®Was he stabbed to death by the Southern Edge Sect in a previous life? Why does he always go insane when the Southern Edge Sectes into the picture?¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this enough? What more are you going to do?¡¯

    It was then.

    Chung Myung got up from the seat, and Yoon Jong jumped to his feet as well.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Stop him¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    When Yoon Jong tried to shout and stop his antics, Chung Myung spoke in a cold voice that was unlike his usual self.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Pressured by force exuding from Chung Myung, Yoon Jong listened in bewilderment.

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t miss a single move of what I do. This applies to everyone. Understood?¡±

    Chung Myung headed off to the central area as the Sahyungs simply nodded in response.

    Everyone merely stared at his back as if possessed.

    It was the back of the man that would lead Mount Hua, a sight they would see countless times from now on.

 Chapter 103: I will make sure you never forget this day! (3)

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­ Kuak¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! Sect Leader, get yourself together! Where are the doctors!? Are they still away?¡±

    ¡°Doctor? Get out of the way!¡±

    Hyun Sang pushed Hyun Young aside, put his hand on Hyun Jong¡¯s back, and quickly began to channel his qi into the man.

    ¡®No, his dantian is shaking in happiness?¡¯

    Hyun Sang was surprised; he had never heard of such an absurd thing. However, this bizarre event was happening right in front of him.

    Hyun Jong took deep breaths as he received the elder¡¯s qi infusion.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve calmed down.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright? Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Am I fine?¡±

    Hyun Jong stared absentmindedly at Hyun Sang; the elder couldn¡¯t think of a time when he¡¯d seen the sect leader look so dumbfounded before.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking if I¡¯m alright now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I made a mistake, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°W-what are¡­ <i>uh, oh</i> my¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong took one deep breath after another. He wasn¡¯t able to calm down.

    Why?

    Hyun Sang could understand. Even his hands were still trembling. How could the Sect Leader remain calm and not be thrilled right now?

    ¡°Un Geom!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°D-did you teach the children that?¡±

    Un Geom smiled slightly.

    ¡°I wish I could answer yes, I would be able to stand tall with my shoulders straight, but unfortunately, I did not. The third-ss disciples conducted this training by themselves.¡±

    ¡°By themselves?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked back at Un Geom incredulously, unable to understand.

    ¡°Sajae, exin it to me.¡±

    Un Am urged Un Geom to be more detailed. Despite his usual calmness, he couldn¡¯t stifle his excitement at this moment.

    ¡°Maybe Chung Myung¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    Now it wasn¡¯t so shocking.

    Whenever something happened, his name woulde up. Even now, his heart somehow predicted this name would pop up.

    ¡°That child, what the hell has that child been doing?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Sect Leader the one who gave him permission to enter the sect? You don¡¯t know anything about him?¡±

    ¡°How could I know? He just showed up one day. I felt that it was meant to be, so I epted him.¡±

    That simple connection was creating unbelievable results.

    Ever since Mount Hua was destroyed by the Demonic Sect and the ancestors were annihted, Mount Hua was unable to defeat the Southern Edge Sect.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t correct to say that they had won. Objectively speaking, Mount Hua no longer had the strength to evenpete with the Southern Edge Sect. That¡¯s why despite all of their previous provocations, Mount Hua was forced to remain silent and endure theirshings.

    However, the third-ss disciples overcame this disparity in strength, and it wasn¡¯t just a victory but a clean sweep.

    ¡®Oh, my ancestors.¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned red.

    The day had finally arrived.

    Hyun Jong firmly believed that this day woulde, but he thought that it would be impossible to see in his lifetime. He truly felt satisfied after witnessing this scene that he¡¯d always dreamt of; he couldn¡¯t bring himself to wish for anything more.

    ¡°Sect leader! We did it! The children did it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. Right. Quite terrific.¡±

    Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t even able to speak coherently; he just continued to agree over and over.

    ¡®Now that I¡¯ve lived to see this, I can greet the ancestors with pride¡­.¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Why is that childing out again?¡¯

    Hyun Jong blinked several times to double-check. However, the scene in front of him didn¡¯t change. With a wooden sword at his waist, Chung Myung walked toward the central arena once more.

    He looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s looking this way?¡±

    ¡°W-what is he going to do now?¡±

    Now the expectations were greater than the concerns. Hyun Jong clenched his fist and continued to observe.

    At that moment, Chung Myung smiled wickedly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Could a Taoist make such an expression?

    What the hell was he trying to do?

    At that moment, Hyun Jong doubted whether this child had fallen from his path as a Taoist.

    ¡°You¡­. You! You pathetic bastards!¡±

    Sama Seung was beside himself with anger. He bit his lip so severely that it tore, and blood flowed to the side.

    Ten consecutive losses.

    There was no defeat more disastrous. At first, they had secured ten straight wins, but no one would remember that. Losing to Mount Hua, and in such an overwhelming fashion, had paralyzed the elder¡¯s mind.

    Even if Mount Hua was unable to stand against their sect, nobody couldugh off such a disgraceful event as losing ten matches after dominating the previous ten. It wasn¡¯t technically a loss, but it almost felt worse.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all say that you were going to victoriously return as proud disciples of the Southern Edge Sect!? What the hell is this loss to Mount Hua!? You pathetic bastards!¡±

    As if spewing fire, he kept coughing out his anger.

    ¡°You idiots are destroying the honor of the sect! You lost to Mount Hua in front of so many people!? To Mount Hua!? <i>Ackk!</i> You assholes!¡±

    The third-ss disciples couldn¡¯t even look at Sama Seung or the second-ss disciples who were ring at them.

    While Sama Seung was overwrought with anger, Jin Geum-Ryong red at the young disciples as if he wanted to kill them.

    It was done.

    His hope for a clean victory had copsed horribly.

    A draw.

    A draw with Mount Hua. Something they never dreamed of. But wasn¡¯t that what happened?

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong couldn¡¯t hold back from cursing despite his elder being there. As he turned his bloodshot gaze filled with rage toward Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, he was shocked at what he saw.

    ¡°That brat!¡±

    Hearing his words, Sama Seung turned and watched as Chung Myung walked out.

    ¡®That bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Even if I tore him apart, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to calm down.¡¯

    As Sama Seung thought about it more deeply, wasn¡¯t that child the one who started everything?

    ¡°Why is heing out again?¡±

    Everyone present shifted their focus to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Oh, my God. For such results¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems like Mount Hua has sharpened their swords. Unimaginable.¡±

    ¡°Ten wins, the third-ss disciples from the Southern Edge Sect couldn¡¯t defeat even one of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples?¡±

    And there was another thing no one spoke about.

    The third-ss disciples from Mount Hua defeated their opponents even more overwhelmingly than how Southern Edge¡¯s second-ss disciples secured their victories.

    What¡¯s more, it was pitiful to reflect on how the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples behaved while winning. At the time, it seemed natural for the strong to stand above their opponents. However, seeing Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples handle their victories with grace made the Southern Edge¡¯s previous ridicule and provocation seem ugly and resentful.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they superior in manners as well as their skill?¡±

    ¡°Truly, Mount Hua is a sect that deserves to be called prestigious. I am shocked by theirposure.¡±

    It¡¯s going up.

    Rising up and up.

    Mount Hua¡¯s name was rising up. At this moment, it had reached the sky.

    Meanwhile, Elder Hwang struggled to suppress a joyous scream from his heart.

    After this event, the audience would re-assess their initial thoughts about Mount Hua. It was apparent that some were already calcting how much to invest.

    But the value will be difficult to determine. For them, these results werepletely unexpected.

    The more Hwang Mun-Yak thought about it, the more he realized just how wonderful it was for him to meet Chung Myung and invest in Mount Hua.

    ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Someone shouted when Elder Hwang was about to end the proceedings.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Turning his head, he looked at the center and saw Chung Myung smiling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he that boy from earlier?¡±

    ¡°He called himself Chung Myung. He spearheaded this victory.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak met Chung Myung¡¯s eyes while listening to the crowd gossip around him.

    ¡°What is it, young disciple?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and continued.

    ¡°I have a question I would like to ask. Since all of you saw everything that happened here, I think you can make an appropriate judgment.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Who won?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Who won?

    Well¡­

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡®Young disciple doesn¡¯t want to end this with a draw.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what he nned, but he had to respond to it. Hwang Mun-Yak slowly turned his head and looked at everyone as he asked.

    ¡°What do you think? Come to think of it, we have yet to decide the winner or loser.¡±

    The people of Shaanxi, who gathered there, fell into thought and began to speak one after another.

    ¡°A draw seems appropriate, but if we had to determine a winner, wouldn¡¯t it be the Southern Edge Sect that won thanks to the older students?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense. What¡¯s the purpose of this conference? Isn¡¯t it for the future of the sects? Then shouldn¡¯t we prioritize the third-ss disciples? It¡¯s a victory for Mount Hua, where the younger generation prevailed.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>, what are you saying? Potential is just potential. It¡¯s always possible that the third-ss disciples will fail to surpass Southern Edge¡¯s second-ss disciples.

    ¡°Then, you have to look at the situation of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s third-ss disciples. They are all younger than the third-ss disciples from Mount Hua! There¡¯s a big difference in their ages!¡±

    ¡°The oldest of Mount Hua¡¯s second-ss disciples are even younger than the youngest of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples!¡±

    ¡°No¡ªthis man!¡±

    There was no conclusion.

    Everyone had their own reasons, and they had their own preference for who won.

    Hwang Mun-Yak, who listened from the side, then spoke.

    ¡°Young disciple. It is difficult to draw a conclusion.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Chung Myung snapped.

    ¡°But if this ends, it would be ufortable for the audience here. Besides that, I¡¯m sure the Southern Edge Sect would feel gloomy if we didn¡¯t settle this with certainty.

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the Southern Edge sect.

    ¡°The ten people that won over there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Southern Edge Sect listened to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Against the only ten that won from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°W-why us?¡±

    Yoon Jong stuttered.

    Chung Myung looked at both sides and spoke.

    ¡°The only solution is to remove the losers and put the winners back into the match. Would that give a clear answer?¡±

    ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s he nning? They are second-ss disciples, and we are just third-ss disciples!¡¯

    ¡®No. There¡¯s no way he would jump into a losing fight. He must be up to something!¡¯

    Without disappointing the expectations of his sahyungs, Chung Myung put in a condition.

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    ¡®Yes!¡¯

    Just as the third-ss disciples felt relieved, a sound like thunder fell.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the boring one-on-one matches! One fighter will remain until the end. A fight where whoever wins continues battling until he loses. The winner will fight the next person in line. Thest one standing wins. What do you think?

    Chung Myung looked at the Southern Edge Sect with a unique smile.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s understandable if they¡¯re scared.¡±

    It was an unavoidable attack.

 Chapter 104: I will make sure you never forget this day! (4)

    Jin Geum-Ryong was dumbfounded as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®What the hell is he up to now?¡¯

    Another fight?

    Between the third and second-ss disciples? Based on the winning streaks?

    Was that how he intended to win?

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong sharpened his teeth.

    There is a limit to how much the Southern Edge Sect can be ridiculed. As head of the second-ss disciples, Jin Geum-Ryong refused to let this transgression go.

    Even if Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples were able to dominate their opponents, wasn¡¯t that still just a battle between the same sses?

    This ssing isn¡¯t something that can be ovee with talent and effort. If the difference between sses could be ovee so easily, the hierarchy of the sect¡¯s disciples would copse. That¡¯s why many sects keep arge age gap between sses when epting new disciples.

    No matter how strong the third-ss disciples of Mount Hua were, there was a fundamental difference between that and challenging the second-ss disciples. Jin Geum-Ryong had never heard of a younger generation challenging the seniors of a sect before.

    Just being offered such a proposal was shameful.

    ¡°That bastard¡­!¡±

    As soon as Jin Geum-Ryong called out, Sama Seung grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°E-elder.¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°Our name has already been dragged through the mud. If we reject this offer to save face, others will only say that we ran away in fear.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong bit his lip.

    He couldn¡¯t deny it. That damn bastard wouldn¡¯t think twice about spreading that rumor. If the battle had been proposed politely or gently, there would have been a justified way to reject it. However, there was no way out when the child so brazenly provoked their sect.

    It was a disgraceful proposal to ept, yet humiliating to reject.

    Sama Seung raised his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You didn¡¯t seem to remember very well before, but now you seem to get it.¡±

    ¡°I heard your suggestion, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to make this offer on behalf of Mount Hua, are you?¡±

    ¡°Then ask the sect leader yourself. Well, it isn¡¯t that hard.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    That brat really could twist someone¡¯s stomach with words alone.

    ¡°I¡¯m pointing out your attitude. There¡¯s an order to everything. Is this how they teach you in Mount Hua?

    It was a cheap but effective attack. Once in a bad mood, attack using age and manners. Hasn¡¯t this method been tried and true since the ancient past?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Mount Hua teaches because I only joined recently. So, I haven¡¯t had the time to learn properly. Since I grew up as an orphan, I have my shorings, so I hope you understand.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­¡±

    ¡®Suddenly mentioning his parents?¡¯

    ¡®Then what am I supposed to say?¡¯

    Chung Myung stared at Hwang Mun-Yak, while Sama Seung tried to find some other way to push him down.

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    ¡°I-it seems fine, but¡­?¡±

    ¡°There are only people from Mount Hua and the Southern Edge sect here. We need an objective judgment.¡±

    ¡®Someone to take our side.¡¯

    With the officials of Shaanxi present, Southern Edge must strive for victory at all costs. They can¡¯t afford to step down, or else they¡¯d be disgraced as cowards who are afraid of losing to their opponents.

    Hwang Mun-Yak coughed and asked while looking at the crowd.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm</i>. Regardless of what is fair or not, we would love to see more spars!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I want to see how well the third-ss disciples can hold their ground against the second-ss disciples. It¡¯s very exciting.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak nodded his head.

    Of course, the audience would agree. This would take the fighting to the next level. By asking a third-ss disciple to face a second-ss, one could see how strong the disciples really are.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, young disciple.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°So, the audience has given permission. Sect leader! How about you!?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    Hyun Jong asked Un Geom for help.

    ¡°Allow him, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Allow? You think I should allow this nonsense?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a smart child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom spoke firmly.

    ¡°Maybe this sounds exaggerated, but I¡¯ve never felt that child to be foolish or immature. In fact, there are times when it seemed like he was teasing me or trying to pull one over my head. Didn¡¯t Sect Leader also admit that this boy has a certain depth to him?

    ¡°Sure, but¡­¡±

    Clearly, that was the case with Chung Myung.

    He was like an old man wearing the mask of a child.

    ¡°There is no way such a child could act ignorant suddenly. I¡¯m sure that he has an answer ready, so please allow it. Above all else¡­.¡±

    Un Geom smiled and spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with losing now? We have nothing to lose anyway.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Geom, confidence gleaming within his eyes.

    Hyun Jong looked at the remaining elders and confirmed their thoughts through their eyes before nodding in consent.

    ¡®If it¡¯s as Un Geom said, then everything that¡¯s happened was due to that child¡¯s n.¡¯

    There was nothing left to do but to trust that everything would work out.

    Hyun Jong wondered if he was expecting too much from a child, but Mount Hua truly had nothing to lose.

    Even if they lost horribly, they wouldn¡¯t forget the victories they had already earned.

    Hyun Jong, who made up his mind, spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡°Mount Hua agrees.¡±

    Immediately, cheers erupted from the onlookers.

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i> Then the Southern Edge can¡¯t back down!¡±

    ¡°Such spectacr events today! I need to talk about what I saw. I didn¡¯t expect such a lively show!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is Mount Hua, after all. No wonder it¡¯s called the most prestigious sect! There may be ups and downs, but there¡¯s no downfall.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled bitterly as he heard the change in the crowd¡¯s attitude.

    ¡®Bat-like bastards!¡¯

    But this was the nature of a merchant and the general reaction of most people. Isn¡¯t it human nature to want to befriend powerful and promising figures?

    In other words, Mount Hua was starting to look like a ce worthy of risk and trade.

    ¡®Then¡­ how will the Southern Edge Sect react?¡¯

    Personally, Hwang Mun-Yak would never ept this offer. Because there were no benefits to be won but much to lose. But what if he was in Sama Seung¡¯s position?

    ¡®I would ept.¡¯

    Unlike merchants, a martial arts sect cannot simply withdraw.

    This was because of their self-esteem and pride.

    It was impossible to retract their tail and cower away after receiving such an advantageous offer from a sect that¡¯s weaker than themselves. So, naturally¡­

    ¡°We agree as well!¡±

    That¡¯s right!

    They would obviouslye out.

    Hwang Mun-Yak looked at them with excitement.

    Yoon Jong sprinted up with a terrified face and grabbed Chung Myung before dragging him along.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    When Chung Myung protested, Yoon Jong pulled him to the corner and softly asked.

    ¡°Brat! What are you up to?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How can we defeat the second-ss disciples? They¡¯re the second-ss disciples of the Southern Edge sect! Jin Geum-Ryong! The best in Shaanxi!¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Really?¡±

    ¡°N-No way, do you really think we can beat them? Are you saying we got that much stronger?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think people should have a conscience?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I rescued a drowning man, and now he wants to fight someone that¡¯s armed with a club in hand. What? You think you could win?¡±

    ¡°A-No¡­ I was just asking.¡±

    Yoon Jong was excited and hopeful, just a little bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it. You won¡¯t win.¡±

    Especially over Jin Geum-Ryong.

    If it was any of the other disciples, maybe it was worth a try? Well¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be easy either. But if Jin Geum-Ryong steps forward, none of the third-ss disciples would be able to do anything.

    What Chung Myung taught would work on those of the same age, but the difference was too great when fighting someone older and more experienced.

    ¡°T-then what are you going to do?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°The n is simple¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wheel Warfare¡­¡±

    Sama Seung said firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious what they¡¯re nning. They want to whittle down our strength by cycling through their disciples in order to score at least one victory against us. After battling nine times in a row, theirstpetitor will be able to secure an easy victory over our exhausted disciple.¡±

    Sama Seung immediately recognized what was happening.

    The victor continues to fight.

    In other words, those who don¡¯t lose can¡¯t step down. If they continue to win consecutively, they will drain all of their stamina.

    ¡°Maybe he assumed that Jin Geum-Ryong would lead the charge.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong takes the lead. After nine of the third-ss disciples came out, he would be exhausted and out of stamina. Finally, Chung Myung woulde and defeat the tired Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Nine defeats and only one victory.

    But this one win would be worth more than all nine defeats. The fact that Jin Geum-Ryong of the Southern Edge Sect was defeated by Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples would spread.

    Sama Seung ground his teeth.

    ¡°Such a sneaky bastard.¡±

    Shaking his head, he looked at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°You know what you have to do.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Without losing. Over ten. Over twenty! I will deal with as many as you like.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Sama Seung shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to jump into their trap.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong showed a look of disgust.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°What pride is there in willingly jumping into your enemy¡¯s trap? People will only discuss how those third-ss disciples toyed around with you.¡±

    Jin geum-Ryong bit his lip.

    That made sense. This match was strange from the start and could be interpreted that way.

    ¡°You will gost.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°The first¡­¡±

    Sama Seung turned his head.

    ¡°You go, Yu Baek.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder! I will not disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright even if we don¡¯t win every match. Defeat as many as you can until you run out of stamina; once you feel exhausted, simply surrender and return. Never fall under their swords. Do you understand?

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sama Seung gnashed his teeth.

    It was best if Yu Baek defeated everyone. If he¡¯s unable to, at the very least, they should finish by only sending out two people.

    ¡®Then Jong Seo-Han? Since Geum-Ryong can¡¯t go out, he¡¯s the next best. Lee Song-Baek has been strongtely as well¡­.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ugh?</i>¡±

    At that moment, he heard a bizarre whistling sound and looked at the stage.

    ¡°¡­ w-what?¡±

    And Sama Seung saw it.

    Chung Myung, who had been dragged away by someone to talk to, walked out on stage with a wooden sword draped over his shoulder.

    ¡°n, what n? Hurry ande get beaten. I am the n!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he lowered his head.

    ¡°I will make this a day you can never forget, Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    It was a calm but bold deration.

 Chapter 105: I will make sure you never forget this day! (5)

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Chung Myung.

    The fact that Chung Myung took the lead was something no one predicted.

    Anybody with some knowledge of martial arts¡­ no, even a person with no understanding of martial arts could tell that Chung Myung was the most exceptional among Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples.

    Usually, the strongest fighter would wait until the final moments to have a favorable chance at victory, especially in events like this where the winner continues until they lose.

    ¡®What the hell is he thinking?¡¯

    ¡®Does he want to fight against the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples head-on?¡¯

    Those who predicted some kind of trick out of Chung Myung were confused and struggled toprehend his actions.

    Hyun Jong and Un Geom were the same, as were Hwang Mun-Yak and Yoon Jong.

    ¡°S-sahyung. Shouldn¡¯t we stop him now? I will take the lead. Then¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know there¡¯s nothing we can do, right?¡±

    When the third-ss disciples approached him and asked, Yoon Jong, frowned.

    ¡°How can we stop him when he¡¯s the one throwing himself out there?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s concerned gazes focused on Chung Myung¡¯s back. But Chung Myung simply kept his sights on the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®Do kids today know the legend of the strongest swordsman that single-handedly defeated a gang of people when he was just fifteen?¡¯

    Maybe the story was still told. Well, this person was from an era even before Chung Myung, but he¡¯d heard this story over and over again.

    ¡®It¡¯s said that Buddha was just eighteen when he gained insight.¡¯

    That was also a story that resonated throughout the world.

    Other than that, there were no other examples.

    The masters of those generations, who made names for themselves since childhood, must have also been told simr legends.

    Why? Because without such stories, there would be no conversation.

    The world they lived in praised the strong. In order to prove one¡¯s strength and disy their skills, a worthy opponent must be ovee.

    Martial sects were the same.

    No matter how strong Mount Hua bes, no one would appreciate the change if they could not prove it. Whether they grew twice as strong or ten times, no one would ever know that change came to Mount Hua.

    Change must be seen with the eyes and experienced with the body. Every powerful person needed to recognize the change Mount Hua was undergoing. That was the quickest way to rebuild Mount Hua¡¯s reputation.

    And today.

    Chung Myung intended to create a legend that would spread the name of Mount Hua.

    ¡®There are two ways to make a name for a sect.¡¯

    One is to build achievements that no one can ignore.

    And the other is to prove the sect¡¯s strength.

    The strongest sect? That¡¯s good.

    The best swordsman in the world? That¡¯s good too.

    However, the best way is to have rising stars among the disciples.

    People treat others the most favorably when they have higher expectations of them. The strongest sect may be seen as an enemy, while the strongest swordsman would be seen aspetition. Rather than those options, having powerful disciples with potential that live up to the expectations of others is the mostfortable way.

    There is a reason that young geniuses are evaluated as rising dragons and tigers. This was an eternalw of sects that has been passed down from generation to generation.

    Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples defeated the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s third-ss disciples?

    That would be a fun story.

    The third-ss disciples defeated Southern Edge Sect¡¯s second-ss disciples?

    That¡¯s a remarkable event.

    But!

    A single third-ss disciple from Mount Hua swept through Southern Edge Sect¡¯s second-ss disciples one after another?

    This news would turn the world upside down.

    And it would be a shame that the Southern Edge Sect would be unable to wash away for generations.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Why did you have to touch Mount Hua?¡¯

    ¡®If you wanted to touch it, you should have done it when I wasn¡¯t alive.¡¯

    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t I collect some interest while I¡¯m at it?¡±

    As Chung Myung raised his sword, Yu Baek approached and stood across from him as he spoke.

    ¡°Your confidence is clearly second to none in this world, but I¡¯ll let you know that self-confidence without skill is a shortcut to a disgraceful defeat.¡±

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung just lifted the sword without answering.

    Normally, he would have said something back, but now he wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    Instead, he looked back at the third-ss disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­C-concentrate on the match!¡±

    ¡°Remember my words. Do not miss a thing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Perhaps this was a rare chance to see an interesting performance from a real match.

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Baek and said

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciple, Chung Myung, asks for a match.¡±

    Yu Baek, who was about to say something, flinched and then epted.

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s second-ss disciple, Yu Baek, epts Mount Hua¡¯s offer.¡±

    The third-ss disciples who were watching felt their bodies tense up.

    ¡®There¡¯s something different about him right now.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t the usual Chung Myung that they knew.

    The usual Chung Myung would have provoked the enemy in front of him the moment he stood against him. However, his iconic yfulness was nowhere to be found.

    A frigid feeling came from his back that left them feeling cold.

    Like¡­

    A swordsman heading into the battlefield.

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Chung Myung as if he was possessed; he felt that something extraordinary was about to happen.

    And at that moment

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword moved slowly.

    The sword that began moving from above slowly descended until it was brought back to its original form.

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t breathe as he saw this scene.

    The Initial form.

    Chung Myung was now disying the initial form of the Equilibrium of Six Sword.

    The initial form was a greeting and courtesy to inform the opponent that he was ready to begin. But now, Yoon Jong felt as if he was being sucked into that otherwise simple movement.

    It was an absolutely perfect sword, with perfect speed and perfect form.

    ¡®How could so much be shown with just that one move?¡¯

    Yoon Jong noticed.

    This wasn¡¯t something that was being shown to the opponent. It was meant for Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. From now on, he would be using the Equilibrium of Six Sword, so he was asking them to pay attention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss it.¡±

    Yoon Jong shouted unconsciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss a single one of Chung Myung¡¯s moves! Never! Don¡¯t even blink; just watch him!¡±

    No one replied. They all just nodded. They were all trying their best to capture Chung Myung¡¯s movements.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix that troublemaking head of yours!¡±

    Perhaps Yu Baek couldn¡¯t understand how fearsome Chung Myung was, or maybe it was because of his opponent¡¯s pressure, but Yu Baek burst into a scream as he rushed at Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes just looked at him coldly.

    Equilibrium of Six.

    This sword technique was the basis for all of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Four cardinal directions brought together on earth and beneath heavenbine into six. It represents everything within the world as well as unity.

    That was the essence of this simple and basic swordsmanship.

    Stab! Cut! sh! Block!

    Nothing more than basic swordsmanship.

    But in the end, every sword technique in the world begins with these movements. No sword can escape this rule.

    The opponent¡¯s sword danced gracefully in the sky.

    ¡°That!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes went wide as he noticed something strange.

    That swordsmanship was reminiscent of a flower in full bloom. Doesn¡¯t it seem familiar to something he¡¯d heard about?

    Did the Southern Edge Sect have such sword arts?

    Aside from the beautiful appearance, the sharpness of the swordsmanship was apparent. Dozens of sword-like forms swept in for Chung Myung with bizarre petal-like movements.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to ice over and emit a deathly chill as he saw this technique.

    Chung Myung merely took a single step forward, aiming for the top. At the same time, he thrust his sword ahead.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    The change that was forming in the air disappeared like a ghost.

    ¡®H-How?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which precisely struck and interrupted the flowing swordy, hit Yu Baek¡¯s wrist. Yu Baek retreated as he felt the heavy pain assail his senses.

    But it was an obvious mistake.

    Chung Myung took another step and swung his sword down.

    <i>Kak!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s wooden sword, loaded with qi, collided with Yu Baek¡¯s simple sword and echoed loudly with a dull sound. Somehow, he had managed to raise his sword in time to block. However, the weight of Chung Myung¡¯s blow came crashing down upon his body.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Yu Baek eventually pushed the sword of Chung Myung away and stepped back.

    However, with a cold and expressionless face, Chung Myung stepped closer and swung his sword.

    There was no shy movement. It wasn¡¯t some sharp sword or weighted move.

    It was a simple sword movement.

    Stab! Cut! sh! Block.

    Yet, the child¡¯s sword couldn¡¯t be blocked. If it was blocked, the de would fly again, and if it was pushed away, it would strike the chin.

    ¡®W-what is this?¡¯

    Yu Baek blocked and blocked again, but each time Chung Myung¡¯s sword was blocked, he would be pushed back several steps.

    ¡®J-just once!¡¯

    He only needed one opportunity. Then, by inserting his sword into that gap, he could disy his sect¡¯s swordsmanship.

    If he could unfold the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s newest sword art, then this cheeky bastard could be defeated.

    But¡­

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Unfortunately for him, Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck before he could fully disy the technique earlier.

    His wrist seemed to have been broken as he screamed in agony. But with his pride on the line, he didn¡¯t withdraw.

    ¡®O-once!¡¯

    Just break through the child¡¯s sword once¡­

    But the sword of Chung Myung kepting.

    And the cost of not receiving Chung Myung¡¯s sword properly was great. Chung Myung¡¯s sword fell at a slow pace, it wasn¡¯t quick, yet it destroyed Yu Baek¡¯s flow.

    ¡®W-what the hell is this?¡¯

    Realizing that he was being driven into a corner, Yu Baek looked at Chung Myung¡¯s sword as if his soul had been drained from his body.

    Stab.

    Swing.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t find a single gap between those movements.

    Perfect. It was absolutely perfect.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    In the end, Yu Baek was unable to keep up with the change in movements, and his sword was deflected away. As his sword rose into the sky, Yu Baek stared at Chung Myung¡¯s sword as it keenly shed for his head.

    ¡°This must be a dream¡­.¡±

    <i>Pang!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword stopped right in front of his head. He didn¡¯t hit, but that was enough. Unable to handle this strike, Yu Baek stumbled back.

    ¡°S-Sajae!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    That was the end.

    Staring at the Southern Edge disciples that gathered, Chung Myung simply continued to gaze at them from afar.

    Those who received that look felt a chill run down their spine and took a step back.

    Chung Myung spoke with the softest voice.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was the moment when the Southern Edge Sect disciples desperately realized that something was wrong.

 Chapter 106: Mount Hua will not disappear (1)

    The world seemed to freeze as a chilling silence descended on Mount Hua.

    No one could open their mouths, and no one thought to move.

    Those who knew martial arts couldn¡¯t speak because they understood just how incredible the spectacle before their eyes was. Even those who didn¡¯t know martial arts recognized that something extraordinary had happened just now.

    Sama Seung looked at Chung Myung with trembling eyes.

    ¡®With just basic swordsmanship¡­.¡¯

    He overpowered Yu Baek?

    Without being hit a single time?

    Those consecutive movements smoothly flowed together like water. Yu Baek, who was caught within, couldn¡¯t counter.

    ¡®Would it have been possible for me to do the same?¡¯

    Sama Seung couldn¡¯t immediately answer the question that popped into his head.

    Subduing Yu Baek in an instant was something Sama Seung could do. However, only using a basic sword technique to subdue an opponent without giving them a chance to counterattack was different.

    Even if someone twice as strong as Sama Seung came, it couldn¡¯t be guaranteed that he would perform at the level of Chung Myung.

    It was a matter of how perfectly the basics were mastered and performed.

    To put it crudely, a vast and robust root.

    Not some colorful branches and stems. A firm root that supported everything but stayed invisible.

    ¡®W-what the hell did he do?¡¯

    There was a deeper meaning to the fact that the roots were so massive.

    That the child will grow into a giant tree; he will be a great tree that can cover all of Mount Hua!

    At that moment, a cold voice prated Sama Seung¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes trembled as he looked at Chung Myung.

    The cold eyes made one sink into the abyss, with his sword pointed to the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®He must be stopped.¡¯

    This fight was fine. But if Chung Myung grows in the future, everyone will be covered under this child¡¯s shadow one day.

    Right.

    It would be just like when the ¡®Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡¯ roamed about in the past.

    ¡°E-elder¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    Only then did Sama Seunge to his senses, and after looking at his disciples, he clenched his teeth and thought.

    ¡®Who should I send?¡¯

    It was then.

    Jong Seo-Han growled and red at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Elder! I will go! I will take him down and teach Mount Hua a lesson.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    One could only see as much as they knew. Chung Myung¡¯s strength was unknown to the Southern Edge Sect disciples; Jong Seo-Han didn¡¯t understand what he was facing.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Sama Seung was a bit worried.

    ¡°Seo-Han.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Elder.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose easily. Tire him out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Do what you are told!¡±

    Jong Seo-Han looked at the elder with a puzzled expression and nodded.

    ¡°I will do as the eldermands.¡±

    ¡°¡­ go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jong Seo-Han grabbed his wooden sword and moved.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who was silent till them, spoke.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    ¡°It might be difficult to say, but¡­.¡±

    Sama Seung turned his gaze to Jin Geum-Ryong. Seeing his face, Jin Geum-Ryong flinched and stepped away without realizing it.

    It was cold.

    A face that was so cold he could feel his bones chilling.

    Sama Seung turned away his re.

    Jong Seo-Han took a deep breath.

    ¡®I¡¯m not being careless. I don¡¯t underestimate my opponent, and I¡¯m not overconfident.¡¯

    If he could do his best, the child would lose. If he was careless like Yu Baek, then horrible things could happen.

    ¡°Imend you for defeating Yu Baek. But I am¡ª¡±

    The words found themselves trapped within his throat.

    His mouth which unable to speak and couldn¡¯t move.

    Silence.

    Chung Myung, who was standing in front of him, seemed to slowly be melding into his surroundings. Jong Seo-Han began to feel an oppressive sinking feeling.

    ¡®¡­ this?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t realize it while standing in the crowd.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s aura was something he¡¯d never faced before. Not even Jin Geum-Ryong or their teacher could give him this feeling.

    He gulped at the thought as his muscles tensed.

    His instincts were screaming that it was dangerous just by looking at Chung Myung in front of him.

    Chung Myung¡¯s half-hearted eyes calmly observed him.

    At that moment, without realizing it, Jong Seo-Han took his stance. All the thoughts inside his head disappeared. It felt like only he and Chung Myung existed in this world.

    At that moment.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Chung Myung took a slow step.

    Although everyone could clearly see that it was a slow step, Chung Myung¡¯s body reached Jong Seo-Han instantly.

    He firmly exerted force on the ground through his legs.

    The force of the recoil traveled through the waist, and the waist moved to give power to the upper body. As if absorbing that force, the sword swung ferociously.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Nothing fancy.

    Power, speed, uracy. Just the basics.

    The sword¡¯s power that faithfully adhered to the basics ascended beyond the basics.

    Jong Seo-Han¡¯s legs trembled.

    As Chung Myung advanced one step ahead, Jong Seo-Han¡¯s posture crumpled, and he lost bnce as his body twisted with a muffled sound.

    ¡®Ah¨Cno!¡¯

    And that was it.

    Jong Seo-Han¡¯s eyes saw the wooden sword falling toward his head.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    There was fear and shock in his eyes.

    ¡®Unbelievable¡­¡¯

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    Jong Seo-Han fell to the floor, blood dripping.

    This sword.

    Just this sword.

    The second greatest of Southern Edge¡¯s second-ss disciples, Jong Seo-Han, was defeated with a single strike to the head. Everyone witnessing this stood aghast in shock.

    Receiving these shocked gazes, Chung Myung softly spoke.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    He just silently looked at the Southern Edge Sect.

    Now, the Southern Edge Sect seemed to finally understand. Their faces went stiff as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    It was too early to be surprised. Because Chung Myung still had more to show.

    He had no intention of being content with just this.

    Considering what the Southern Edge sect did to Mount Hua, such a defeat was nothing but a light punishment.

    Today, here, Chung Myung would leave an indelible mark on the Southern Edge Sect.

    As long as Mount Hua survives in this world and as long as the Southern Edge Sect exists. This day will remain a stigma in their sect¡¯s history.

    ¡®You did something you shouldn¡¯t have done.¡¯

    Mount Hua gave everything to save the world. Despite Chung Myung¡¯s dissuasion, his Sahyungs all gave up their lives for the sake of the world.

    And what was the cost?

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    The anger that had been suppressed turned into a cold me that burned in Chung Myung¡¯s chest.

    ¡®In the world we protected, the Southern Edge Sect was there.¡¯

    Instead of repaying the favor, the Southern Edge Sect stole the Plum Blossom Sword technique and despised Mount Hua. Now, they were even trying to destroy it.

    ¡®Well, everyone endured it till now.¡¯

    Chung Myung kept control of himself. Several times a day, he felt his broken heart ache. Finally, he didn¡¯t need to hold back the anger he¡¯d been suppressing anymore.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    When Chung Myung sharply shouted, the disciples of the Southern Edge Sect shuddered. A few came forward and carried Jong Seo-Han away.

    One of them remained with a stiff face and stood facing Chung Myung with a sword.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already shown off the Equilibrium of Six, then let¡¯s move on to the next technique.¡¯

    Chung Myung retook his stance.

    A groan that seemed to breathe in sounded from behind him.

    ¡°F-Falling Flower Sword!¡±

    After taking the basic form, Chung Myung raised his sword and aimed it at the foe in front of him.

    And sprinted ahead.

    ¡®It¡¯s different!¡¯

    Jo Gul clenched his fist.

    Chung Myung¡¯s movements changedpletely. They weren¡¯t serious and concise like what had been previously shown. These were sharp movements, like wind blowing through a canyon.

    Just by changing the sword technique, his entire bearing changed. How could one man have such perfect execution?

    Flowers blooming on an old tree along the cliff seem to be swept away by this violent wind.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Apletely iparable speed to Chung Myung¡¯s previous technique was disyed.

    Such a formidable attack went flying towards the disciple from the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The moment it seemed to be blocked, the sword was recovered faster than it stabbed and then continued the assault again and again.

    ¡®What!¡¯

    <i>Kwakwang!</i>

    The sword that was blocked quickly retreated back.

    Usually, when dealing with a swift sword, a martial artist would strike after defending before their opponent has time to recover their stance and withdraw their sword. That was the trick. However, the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciple had no way to counterattack despite knowing that.

    The moment he tried to attack, Chung Myung¡¯s retrieved sword would stab again.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Faster.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Even faster!

    <i>Pak!</i>

    Sometimes the sword would just brush past the shoulder. But even so, that light contact felt like it had enough destructive force to crush the bones.

    ¡°<i>ckkkk!</i>¡±

    The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciple couldn¡¯t find a proper way to deal with the attack and recklessly decided to swing his sword.

    No, he tried to.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck his throat before he could even ce strength in his hand.

    ¡°<i>Grrr!</i>¡±

    The disciple copsed on the spot.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung looked at the fallen disciple and said,

    ¡°Next.¡±

    Yoon Jong seemed deted as he gasped.

    ¡®T-that is the Falling Flower Sword.¡¯

    Different.

    It was different from what he or Jo Gul did.

    If the Equilibrium of Six was loyal to the basics, then this sword technique centered on pleasure and was the core of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship.

    Chung Myung was now showing them.

    This is the true Falling Flower Sword. This is Mount Hua¡¯s sword.

    ¡°¡­ Falling Flower Sword.¡±

    The sword they learned.

    To be honest, Yoon Jong never thought that Mount Hua¡¯s sword technique could be as good as the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s.

    Even though swordsmanship wasn¡¯t everything, Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts tended to fall a bit short if it was evaluated calmly.

    So far, Yoon Jong¡­ no, that was what all the third-ss disciples thought.

    But instead of using a hundred words, Chung Myung showed them through a single battle.

    It¡¯s been said that Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts used to be superior to the Southern Edge Sect. That may be the reason that Chung Myung was fighting them with those techniques.

    ¡°¡­ what have I even been looking at till now?¡±

    The children that had envied the abilities of others without properly understanding their own techniques felt ashamed of themselves.

    ¡°Sahyung. The Falling Flower Sword¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong knew what Jo Gul was trying to say.

    Yoon Jong nodded his head and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take your eyes off him. That is Mount Hua¡¯s Sword. The sword of Mount Hua that we need to learn and pass on.¡±

    Yoon Jong realized one thing.

    Perhaps after today, the disciples of Mount Hua will no longer be the same. Once they have witnessed this absurd sight, they can never turn back.

    The image of Chung Myung¡¯s back, wielding his sword, was burned into their eyes.

    That bastard who always ran his arrogant mouth, at this moment, was silently leading them with his back.

    ¡®Show us more.¡¯

    What Mount Hua¡¯s sword meant.

    How strong Mount Hua¡¯s sword can be.

    The world was getting quieter and quieter.

    In the eyes of Yoon Jong, the figure of Chung Myung grewrger. It appeared as if Chung Myung was the only one standing in the whole world.

 Chapter 107: Mount Hua will not disappear (2)

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Another one fell.

    The blood drained from the faces of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples as they stood in shock.

    Six.

    Six had fallen.

    A total of six!

    Six second-ss disciples from the Southern Edge Sect had been defeated by a single third-ss disciple. It was an utterly one-sided defeat as well.

    But it wasn¡¯t the current losses that left them terrified.

    What truly scared them was the creeping realization that they may not be able to secure even a single victory in this match.

    ¡®Will we bepletely annihted? By just one third-ss disciple?¡¯

    Their fingers turned numb, and a cold sweat ran down their spine. Their eyes clouded over in despair, and their legs lost strength.

    Was there anyone here that didn¡¯t understand how disgraceful this was?

    This event was one in a thousand; if such news leaked, it would travel the world before the disciples could even return home.

    For Mount Hua, this would be a glorious achievement.

    And for the Southern Edge sect, this would be a humiliation that wouldst for generations!

    That historically absurd disgrace was urring right here and now on Mount Hua. Realizing that, the Southern Edge Sect disciples felt a sense of fear that went beyond this moment¡¯s pressure.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    In their ears echoed the most terrifyingly heartless voice.

    No one stepped forward. They weren¡¯t stupid. If it happened once or twice, it could be considered luck. But winning six times in a row was no coincidence.

    It was unbelievable, but Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciple, Chung Myung, was stronger than them.

    Overwhelmingly.

    They were no longer afraid of stepping forward and losing. However, the burden of being one of the disciples that contributed to this catastrophic defeat was terrifying beyond measure.

    ¡°S-Someone go.¡±

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°-Sahyung. Shouldn¡¯t Sahyung go?¡±

    ¡°What am I supposed to do? I¡­¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°The disciples of the Great Southern Edge Sect are afraid of a child that¡¯s ten years younger than them? You all seem to have forgotten about shame.¡±

    Everyone was unable to respond and merely bowed their heads.

    Jin Geum-Ryon took a step forward.

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    ¡°S-Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°I cannot watch that arrogant bastard any longer. So, watch me as I regain the sect¡¯s honor! Although, I don¡¯t know if there is any honor left to reim.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s face twisted like a ravenous demon, but someone spoke just as he was about to walk out.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong turned to see that Sama Seung was looking at him with a stiff face as he called on someone else.

    ¡°Man Jeok.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I, I¡­¡±

    Sama Seung cut the disciple¡¯s words off as if to pre-empt and nip any excuses in the bud.

    ¡°Go out there and drag him down by the ankles. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong tried to disagree, but Sama Seung stopped him.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°But the fight is¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Come here!¡±

    Sama Seung led Jin Geum-Ryong to the back. After reaching an isted ce where no one could hear them, Sama Seung spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Do you think the other kids can win?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong couldn¡¯t answer.

    It was a question with an obvious answer. However, the reason he couldn¡¯t respond wasn¡¯t that he felt sorry for his juniors. It was because he couldn¡¯t understand the reality of what was happening.

    Nothing wascking about the second-ss disciples¡¯ skills, yet theycked confidence despite their efforts.

    They no longer had any chance against Chung Myung with such a mindset.

    Sama Seung spoke bluntly to the confused Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Your thoughts aren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a monster. No, I would call him a monster cub. But if you leave him alone, he will be a real monster one day.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder?¡±

    ¡°And that monster will block the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s path again. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡®Is that possible?¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong had to admit that Chung Myung is incredibly strong for his age. But could he really be a hindrance to their sect?

    Jin Geum-Ryong bit his lip in frustration.

    Saying that Chung Myung would block the sect¡¯s path was the same as saying that Jin Geum-Ryong would be unable to handle him. Whether it¡¯s true or not, at least Sama Seung thought so.

    His blood boiled inside.

    ¡®Does that mean I can barely handle that child?¡¯

    This was an insult he¡¯d never heard before.

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s expression revealed the anger that he couldn¡¯t hide.

    Sama Seung looked deeply into his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Geum-Ryong, you are a genius.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But how many people do you think get called geniuses? It¡¯s not something I want to say, but there are at least ten men of your caliber in your generation alone. Maybe it¡¯s even more than that.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong tightly clenched his teeth.

    Sama Seung coldly asked.

    ¡°Do you believe that you can be the strongest in the world in the future?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong may be the most confident person in the world, but even he didn¡¯t dare to lightly answer that question.

    The title of ¡®strongest in the world¡¯ held too much weight.

    When Jin Geum-Ryong hesitated to answer, Sama Seung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Master. Genius. This title may be enough to carry on the spirit of the Southern Edge Sect and lead our sect into a golden era. However!¡±

    Sama Seung finally arrived at the main point he really wanted to say.

    ¡°Being the best in the world is impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those whopete for the position of strongest in the world are monsters, not geniuses. Only those who casually ignoremon sense, crush down thews with their power, and defy all reason with their talents can stand on that stage. Right¡­¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s head slowly turned towards the center.

    ¡°Monsters like him.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s shoulders trembled.

    ¡°Elder, I¡­!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong was about to cry out and protest when he was suppressed by the elder¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°But.¡±

    It became difficult to breathe.

    ¡°He may be a monster, but he is still just a cub. Even a dog can bite a tiger to death if it¡¯s just a baby.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong understood the meaning behind Sama Seung¡¯s words and stared at him in shock. As if to affirm Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s startling thoughts, a quiet and eerie voice prated his ears.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ¡°E-Elder.¡±

    Sama Seung whispered with a ghastly visage.

    ¡°It¡¯s still possible. He is a monster, but he can be dealt with now. You must kill him. If you don¡¯t kill him now, we will never get another chance in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. People with talent don¡¯t be the best. Among those called geniuses and prodigies, only one person can truly stand at the peak. Do it now! If you can¡¯t kill him, at least cut off his arm!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong unknowingly stepped back.

    ¡®He¡¯s lost his mind.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t because of what was said, but a certain sense of madness was glowing in his eyes. Whatever it was, it didn¡¯t seem normal.

    ¡°Elder, think rationally¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rational?¡±

    Sama Seung burst intoughter before grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Are you going to live in his shadow for the rest of your life?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong shut his mouth.

    Under the shadow? ¡­Of that child?

    Jin Geum-Ryong clenched his fist. His nails digging into the palm of his hand nearly punctured the flesh.

    It was such a humiliating thought that he couldn¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°The choice is yours.¡±

    Sama Seung said while growling.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take all the responsibility for this. You just made a mistake. Mistakes aremon in spars like this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at Sama Seung with fire raging within his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°First of all, let me be clear. I am not someone who can be overshadowed by a child like him.¡±

    Despite those bold words, Sama Seung waited for Jin Geum-Ryong to continue.

    ¡°But.¡±

    He continued with a cold face.

    ¡°If that child¡¯s existence will be an obstacle for the Southern Edge Sect, then there¡¯s no reason to follow the rules.¡±

    A sinister smile blossomed on Sama Seung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Another disciple fell.

    With this, eight have fallen to Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung lowered his sword and looked at the Southern Edge Sect.

    There were only two left, and he arrogantly stared at his remaining foes.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    It is too early for despair. There was something else Chung Myung had prepared.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m getting to ten wins so easily.¡±

    Of course, Jin Geum-Ryong would appear in the end, but it¡¯s difficult for them to find someone to fill the final role. Who was going toe forward when they were all terrified?

    ¡®It¡¯s unfortunate. Do I need to be content with my current win record?¡¯

    It was then.

    <i>Step.</i>

    A man steadily walked out without saying a word. Chung Myung seemed shocked upon seeing who it was that approached the stage.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The person approaching smiled modestly.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s too early for me topete with you. But¡­ our sect is suffering a great humiliation, so I can¡¯t just sit on the sidelines and watch from behind.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    This guy was surely worth it.

    Lee Song-Baek.

    Lee Song-Baek, who he had already met at the Eunha Guild, came to face Chung Myung.

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Lee Song Baek, a second-ss disciple, asks disciple Chung Myung for a match.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciple Chung Myung epts.¡±

    The two stood facing one another with swords drawn.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Lee Song-Baek. Even though he was from the Southern Edge Sect, Chung Myung didn¡¯t hate him. But¡­

    Chung Myung lowered his sword after much consideration and gently closed his eyes.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t hurt to show him.¡¯

    If he could ept and ovee it, then it would be medicinal. If he cannot ovee this, it will be poison. It would all depend on Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°<i>Taaaah!</i>¡±

    Lee Song-Baek screamed as he charged.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword also began to move slowly.

    Lee Song-Baek was someone that would grow by using the old methods of the Southern Edge Sect. The current Chung Myung could show him where to begin, but¡­

    A little should be enough for Lee Song-Baek.

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword was aimed precisely at Lee Song-Baek.

    And at that moment.

    Lee Song-Baek, who was running towards Chung Myung, opened his eyes wide.

    ¡®The s-sword!¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s entire body was covered by the sword. No, the sword that stabbed toward Lee Song-Baek grew sorge that it obscured his view of Chung Myung.

    ¡®N-No, that¡¯s not it either!¡¯

    Not visible.

    Not being able to feel it.

    The only thing he could see and feel was the sword aimed at him.

    ¡®Is that True Unity with the Sword?¡¯

    A huge shock swept through Lee Song-Baek¡¯s body before he could fullyprehend what was happening.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    As blood dripped down, Lee Song-Baek stepped back and subtly smiled.

    ¡®I saw¡­¡¯

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek fell to the floor.

    Nine consecutive losses.

    Now there was only one left.

    Chung Myung turned to look at the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples. No, his gaze was aimed at just one person.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong.

    It¡¯s finally time to pay for your sins, Southern Edge Sect.

 Chapter 108: Mount Hua will not disappear (3)

    The sound of wind escaped from Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth. Still, he didn¡¯t risk turning his eyes away from the center for even a moment.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze moved from Lee Song-Baek to Chung Myung.

    Another win.

    After winning nine times, Chung Myung was waiting for his final opponent.

    The elders and disciples that gathered together were watching in suffocating silence. No one wanted to disturb this atmosphere by speaking first.

    Doubts about Chung Myung?

    Doubts about the situation?

    Those were probably valid concerns to consider. But they could find outter.

    What was important now was that Chung Myung was on the verge of achieving a full victory over the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®Has this ever happened in the history of Mount Hua?¡¯

    Mount Hua and the Southern Edge sect have always been wary of each other. Looking at it objectively, Mount Hua often stood ahead of the Southern Edge Sect throughout history.

    Of course, the tide had turned in recent generations. But looking at both sect¡¯s histories, it was undeniable.

    Yet, as far as Hyun Jong knew, there was never a situation in Mount Hua¡¯s history where they crushed the Southern Edge Sect so one-sidedly.

    Of course, there were legends that the Southern Edge Sect couldn¡¯t even step outside during the Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡¯s era, but that was a different matter. There had never been an ¡®official¡¯ incident like this.

    At Mount Hua¡¯s darkest hour, an unprecedented event was unraveling before their eyes in this time of hardship. They were unable to focus on anything else.

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was staring at the other sect.

    Confident.

    Hyun Jong was more impressed by that dignified attitude than the victories he achieved.

    Just when was it?

    ¡®When was thest time that a member of Mount Hua could proudly stand against the Southern Edge Sect?¡¯

    Was it ever possible for them to stand tall?

    ¡®Oh, my ancestors.¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes kept watering. As Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader, he knew that he needed to remain calm and shouldn¡¯t show such emotions; however, the passion rising from his heart was overwhelming.

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head at Hyun Sang¡¯s call.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s wait and see. What more he can show to us.¡±

    Everyone held their breath and focused on Chung Myung¡¯s every move.

    ¡®Maybe today¡­¡¯

    A hopeful light that had never been seen before emerged in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Maybe the fate of Mount Hua will change.¡¯

    Strange.

    The gazes that pierced him.

    The feeling of his toes touching the floor.

    The wooden sword in his hand.

    All of that was different from usual.

    Jin Geum-Ryong stepped on stage feeling a burden that was unfamiliar to him.

    ¡®Strange.¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong felt it.

    This wasn¡¯t the sort of gaze that normally poured onto him. Jin Geum-Ryong had already received looks of anticipation and excitement.

    Right.

    He was a valiant martial artist that carried the future of the sect. Those who saw him always looked at him with pride and expectation. This was the first time he¡¯d received such looks of anxiety and concern.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    ¡®Why are they looking at me like that?¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong raised his head and saw the figure of Chung Myung looking back at him.

    ¡®Right. Because of him.¡¯

    It was iprehensible. But something was raging inside him.

    Jin Geum-Ryong worked hard all his life to get to where he stood now.

    He strove to have his potential recognized and consistently lived up to the extraordinary expectations of those around him. Naturally, he began to be praised for his efforts. He was a man that might someday be the sect leader of the Southern Edge Sect.

    It was the recognition and expectation he earned throughout his life.

    But in less than an hour, it all turned into concern and worry.

    ¡®Am I that unreliable?¡¯

    To the extent that they were worried he couldn¡¯t handle a single child from a fallen sect?

    A wave of cold and heavy anger swept through Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s body. He stared intently into Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t like him from the start.¡¯

    That arrogant face, the pretentious attitude, and the sharpness of his gaze.

    Above all else, Jin Geum-Ryong despised how arrogantly he behaved. Even when Chung Myung was face to face with Jin Geum-Ryong, it felt as though he was looking down on the Southern Edge Sect.

    Jin Geum-Ryong took a deep breath and began to speak with an emotionless voice.

    ¡°Should I give you apliment?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did anything great.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at the child with cold eyes.

    ¡°You dare ignore the Southern Edge sect?¡±

    ¡°Ignore.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a matter of ignoring you. There¡¯s no reason to be proud of bullying the weak.¡±

    Annoying.

    Every single word.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong stopped himself as he was about to speak before sighing and shaking his head.

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t need to be humble. Your skills are enough; any humility from you will upset me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    ¡°I admit it. Your strength has earned you the right to be arrogant. Just the fact that you defeated nine of us is shocking. You will be recognized as a once-in-a-lifetime genius.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong drew his wooden sword and aimed it at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Do you know what your misfortune is?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°You were born during the same time as me.¡±

    Chung Myung had a subtle smile while Jin Geum-Ryong stared at him and continued.

    ¡°As a result of that misfortune, you will always stare at my back. Unable to ovee the difference between us, you¡¯ll chase after my shadow for the rest of your life.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned widely.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be so confident.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong spoke coldly.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t chosen Mount Hua, you might have been able to ovee your misfortune. If you chose the Southern Edge Sect instead of Mount Hua, you might have had the opportunity to surpass me.¡±

    ¡°Really? You think so?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong cleared his breath and continued.

    ¡°Mount Hua is still tied down by the past. Its disciples desperately struggle to recover their lost martial arts and recreate their former glory. But not the Southern Edge Sect. Without lingering on ancient history, we invent a new system and achieve a better future.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong spoke as if making a deration.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Mount Hua will never be able to catch up with the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kua.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung eximed in admiration.

    He wanted to p too. If someone other than the Southern Edge Sect said it, he might have pped his Sahyungs on the back of their heads.

    ¡®Look at them and learn something, you bastards!¡¯

    Chung Myung may have shouted that.

    Unfortunately, the future that Jin Geum-Ryong was talking about was achieved by stealing Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Two things were necessary to bring the truth to light. The first was acknowledging the truth, and the second was having the power to carry through with that announcement.

    When the Southern Edge Sect began to study the martial arts they stole from Mount Hua, Chung Myung was so furious that he was worried he would go insane.

    But does anger change anything?

    Realistically there was no way Mount Hua could punish the Southern Edge Sect.

    If the issue was brought to the public, there would only be an outcry of voices demanding that they prove the Southern Edge Sect was actually learning the Plum Blossom Sword technique. Even if Mount Hua restored and disyed the true technique, the Southern Edge Sect would im that they had been the ones that had their techniques copied and stolen.

    The weak Mount Hua had no choice but to suffer.

    Why?

    They simply didn¡¯t have enough power.

    Martial arts are a sensitive subject. Those who leak their sect¡¯s techniques would pay with their lives, and those who steal them from others should be prepared for an all-out war.

    But Mount Hua cannot punish the Southern Edge Sect. The moment they raise the issue, the Southern Edge Sect will wage war on Mount Hua, and no one in the world could help them then.

    No one would risk their lives to defend a copsing sect.

    So, Chung Myung stayed patient.

    Until this moment!

    He suppressed his boiling anger and endured his urge to charge into the Southern Edge Sect and ughter them all.

    For this moment alone.

    A gruesome smile spread across his face.

    ¡°The future of the Southern Edge Sect. That is a good thing to say.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Right. Chung Myung also thought about the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s future a lot.

    What to do with their future?

    Chung Myung left one seed in the Southern Edge Sect a little while ago. It was unknown if the seed would grow or not, but it served its purpose.

    So, he would no longer act as a third-ss disciple from Mount Hua from this moment on.

    He would be acting as Chung Myung, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, to those filthy people who ripped them off after they showed grace.

    ¡°That future¡­¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll present it to you as a gift.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯ll be a gift that you will never forget for the rest of your life, so you¡¯d better keep your eyes open.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at him, unable to understand. But Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®The perfect gift.¡¯

    Like a curse.

    Restoring Mount Hua and destroying the current Southern Edge Sect wouldn¡¯t be enough to relieve Chung Myung¡¯s anger.

    He was about to cut off the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s future forever.

    ¡®You covet the sword of Mount Hua?¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled andughed like a wolf facing his prey.

    ¡°Then receive it properly.¡±

    ¡®I will show it to you, so don¡¯t forget it.¡¯

    Chung Myung tightly grasped his sword.

    ¡°Get away!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon Sahyung!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t breathe as they looked at the center of the arena but were startled when a voice came from behind.

    Baek Cheon staggered his way inside.

    ¡°S-Sahyung! Are you alright?¡±

    Listening to the questions pouring in, Baek Cheon simply waved his hand and walked ahead.

    Seeing this, Baek Sang shouted.

    ¡°Ch-Chair! Get a chair!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    One of the third-ss disciples hurriedly brought a chair for Baek Cheon. However, Baek Cheon only stared at Chung Myung and Jin Geum-Ryong without even looking at the chair.

    ¡®I need to see this.¡¯

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he heard that Chung Myung had nine straight wins.

    It was impossible for him to remain lying down after hearing that. Even if his body was shattered, he needed to be there to cheer for Chung Myung.

    Jin Geum-Ryong.

    And Chung Myung.

    Two people that held a special meaning to him were facing one another.

    ¡®Win. Chung Myung!¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s earnest eyes shone with a desperate light.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Both Chung Myung and Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s swords began to move with a low sound.

    Whatever the oue may be, the results of this battle would ring throughout thend and echo across the world.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples opened their eyes wide. They refused to miss even a single moment of this historic battle.

 Chapter 109: Mount Hua will not disappear (4)

    ¡°Elder, will Sahyung win?¡±

    Seeing the elder tightly biting his lips, the disciple asked cautiously. Sama Seung parted his lips to answer as a stream of blood trickled down his chin.

    ¡°Will he win?¡±

    It was an absurd question.

    ¡°He has to win, no matter what.¡±

    If that monster¡¯s wings aren¡¯t broken today, then he would continue to soar further into the sky.

    Once that monster ascends, no one will ever be able to catch up. From that moment on, that monster would be a dragon.

    This might be thest chance.

    It might be the worst-case scenario, but Sama Seung hadn¡¯t given up hope.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be possible for Jin Geum-Ryong.¡¯

    Although he was also a second-ss disciple, Sama Seung had faith in him. Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s abilities stood far above the others. Although Sama Seung had spoken harshly to him, he firmly believed that Jin Geum-Ryong could stand among the best in the world with enough luck.

    In other words?

    If Jin Geum-Ryong cannot defeat that child, then no one in this world within that age range will be able to stop Chung Myung. In other words, if Chung Myung defeats Jin Geum-Ryong today, then Chung Myung will naturally take his ce as the strongest in his generation.

    That oue was uneptable.

    ¡®We should have stopped him sooner.¡¯

    Even if they had been criticized, Mount Hua should have been exterminated before it came to this. This was the result of them not destroying Mount Hua properly.

    ¡®Damn those Mount Hua bastards!¡¯

    Sama Seung red at them.

    He could not allow history to remember this day as the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disgrace.

    Never!

    At that moment, Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword began to bloom like a fantasy. Sama Seung clenched his fists as he watched the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique unfold perfectly.

    ¡®This sword will take your breath away!¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the sword.

    ¡®Simr.¡¯

    The movement was copied really well.

    The splendor.

    The beauty of a single flower, as if it was alive and breathing. And a keen, fatal blow hidden behind the beauty.

    Truly, the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    It is different from what Lee Song-Baek performed. If Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword was merely an imitation of Mount Hua¡¯s technique, then Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword had an elegance that even Chung Myung might admire.

    Anyone bearing witness to such a fantastic sword would end up praising it.

    But

    The person in front of Jin Geum-Ryong was Chung Myung.

    And he avoided the sword.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword cut the hem of Chung Myung¡¯s robe.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The tip of his hair was also cut.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Soon, it brushed past Chung Myung¡¯s cheek. A red line appeared, and a drop of blood trickled down.

    Chung Myung easily stepped back and raised a finger to wipe away the flowing blood before licking his finger. Bittersweet.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to defeat me by running away like that.¡±

    Hearing Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s provocation, Chung Myung simply looked back at him in silence.

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of peace, and he appeared rxed.

    ¡°Once upon a time, Mount Hua made a name for itself with a sword resembling a flower, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s a story of the past. Now even those legends will be buried beneath the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s new sword. The world will remember the tales of my sect and forget the sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly listened without responding.

    ¡°The ancestors of my sect created this technique to show the world that the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s swordsmanship will always be superior to Mount Hua¡¯s. I honestly believe that it was a meaningless act. What¡¯s the point in proving our superiority over a dying sect? However!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°There is meaning in this sword technique being the one that severs thest breath from Mount Hua. Come! I will end this dying legacy!¡±

    Arrogant words, but it was a poignant talk.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s reaction to this was different from what Jin Geum-Ryong expected.

    ¡°<i>Pffft.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung covered his mouth and then began to lose himself inughter.

    ¡°¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    Chung Myung, who struggled to hold back hisughter, shook his hand with his head down.

    ¡°No. No. I am trying, but I just can¡¯t hold it back anymore.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, revealed his teeth, and raised his sword at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°I enjoyed the show. That act¡­ well, it is more like a clown.¡±

    ¡°Clown?¡±

    ¡°Right. I enjoyed that clumsy impersonation. Even I can do it if it¡¯s only at that level.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s face was distorted. He gnashed his teeth, and his forehead crumpled.

    ¡°How dare you¡­pare my sword to a mimicry?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> don¡¯t get me wrong. It isn¡¯t like I am looking down on you. Rather, it¡¯s the sword technique or¡­ perhaps, it¡¯s the Southern Edge Sect, who invented the technique, that I¡¯m looking down on?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong red at Chung Myung. Yet, Chung Myung didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to re at me like that. I am going to give you a gift. I¡¯ll fill the void in that sword technique.¡¯

    ¡°¡­ it would be better for you to think about how you can escape with your body intact.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something that a person who could barely touch their opponent should say.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong flinched.

    The Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique. The opponent shouldn¡¯t be able to distinguish between genuine strikes and illusory falsehoods. So, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible for Chung Myung to avoid it?

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s knuckles turned white as he clenched his sword.

    Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t be able to survive once this technique was disyed, and Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t dare to ask Jin Geum-Ryong to pay for his actions either. If they pressed charges, they would have to deal with the entire Southern Edge Sect.

    In the end, the strong dominate the weak.

    The weak mayin about injustice, but they can never punish the strong. An absolutew that can never be changed.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    However, Chung Myung brutally interrupted Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°I will ask you one thing.¡±

    It was an unfamiliar tone.

    ¡°Just what is that sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    It meant that he meant nothing.

    Chung Myung suppressed his true intention and spoke with a smirk in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good imitation, but it won¡¯t be enough. Mount Hua¡¯s sword is faster, sharper, and more dazzling.¡±

    Everyone certainly heard that deration.

    With this¡­

    The Southern Edge Sect would be unable to escape from the curse.

    ¡°Even now, you¡¯ve got a big mouth.¡±

    ¡°If you find a way to kill my mouth, let me know. Anyway, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s been doing all the talking for a while.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong moved his sword, deciding not to exchange words anymore. He was going to fight it out and not talk.

    One win.

    Just one win.

    His sword was splendid and swiftly traversed through the air. The qi emanating from the sword began to form vivid flower patterns.

    One win.

    And another win in a different aspect.

    Soon, the flowers created by Jin Geum-Ryong began to cover the area.

    As beautiful as can be, yet equally as dangerous.

    ¡®You will die by this sword!¡¯

    Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique.

    Jin Geum-Ryong disyed the perfect version of this technique, the Snow Flower Full Heaven.

    The flower that dyed the world in white began to wrap around Chung Myung as if wanting to tear his body to shreds.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    Screams erupted from all around.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were silently watching as if possessed, jumped up from their seats at once.

    They knew.

    How dangerous that sword could be.

    They didn¡¯t have to be there to know. Just looking at it from afar was enough to make goosebumps rise and their hearts skip a beat.

    Chung Myung, whose strength always instilled confidence and faith in them, suddenly seemed to have fallen into a dangerous situation where his survival was uncertain.

    Yoon Jong sped his hands in front of his chest without realizing it.

    ¡®Heavenly God!¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword was so fierce that they worried for the safety of the monster-like Chung Myung. It seemed like no one could survive in that storm of snow flowers.

    Even Baek Cheon was screaming for Chung Myung.

    But just one.

    Yu Yiseol, bit her lip as she looked at the scene without much agitation. However, a single question crossed her mind.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­?¡¯

    A sight she had seen before. Perhaps it was something familiar too? Something she¡¯d seen recently, but¡­

    ¡®Different.¡¯

    Something felt different.

    This sword wasn¡¯t too different from what she knew. However, it didn¡¯t give that same feeling of her soul being sucked in, like Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    What was different?

    Yu Yiseol turned her sights on Chung Myung.

    He would be the one to tell them what was different.

    Chung Myung had a subtle expression as he looked at the waves of flowers around.

    ¡®This is another kind of experience.¡¯

    It was different from when he was with his Sahyungs. It was rare to feel true killing intent from his Sahyungs.

    ¡®This must be how those demonic bastards felt when they faced the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.¡¯

    Maybe a little different.

    Chung Myung felt no threat, no pressure at all, from this technique.

    Why?

    ¡®This is just a shell.¡¯

    Exactly, the shell of a failed sword.

    A technique begins with an idea, then a vision for how it would be disyed. Once the vision is formed, it must be granted substance. A sword that¡¯s given substance can be taught and learned. A sword that goes further than that can finally be called one with the Tao.

    But this sword was empty.

    The idea and vision form the shell of the sword, but there was no substance or deeper meaning. It could never be a true sword technique.

    This sword was nothing but a copy of Mount Hua¡¯s sword. A shell with no opportunity for growth.

    This all happened because of a long-time misunderstanding.

    ¡®The Plum Blossom Sword technique makes flowers bloom?¡¯

    That is wrong in two ways.

    One.

    Chung Myung began to move his sword slowly. The disciples of Mount Hua recognized it right away.

    ¡®The Seven Sages Sword?¡¯

    The disciples all knew that this technique was recently brought back to the sect. But it seemed like a weak choice against the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s technique.

    At that time, Chung Myung mumbled to himself.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the Plum Blossom Sword technique that makes the flowers bloom.¡±

    Flowers don¡¯t just bloom in dense forests.

    Even a single plum tree on a cliff can make flowers bloom.

    Whether it was the Plum Blossom or the Seven Sages Sword technique, it wasn¡¯t the technique that made the flowers bloom but the disciple who held the sword.

    That¡­

    Made a faint flower bloom at the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    A single red flower bloomed amidst the myriad flowers that colored the world white.

    It looked like a single Plum Blossom on a snowy mountain.

    Snow Plum blossoms bloom alone in the winter when the flowers turn dry and give off a stronger fragrance than others.

    Chung Myung¡¯s single plum blossom gradually multiplied and soon covered the white world with red plum blossoms, like snow plums blossoming on a snow-capped Mount Hua.

    Everyone witnessing this event was mesmerized.

    It was too beautiful to be swordsmanship and too majestic to be a man-made scene.

    ¡®This is fantasy.¡¯

    Time stopped.

    In that frozen time, only the plum blossoms that bloomed at that moment continued to release a scent so strong that they captivated the audience¡¯s senses.

 Chapter 110: Mount Hua will not disappear (5)

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong saw the tinge of red blooming within the white world he¡¯d created.

    A feeble light.

    Like a drop of blood that fell on a pure white snowfield, it was nothing more than a tiny dot that seemed fragile yet radiantly shone red.

    The red dot soon vividly took on the form of a plum blossom.

    One blossom, then another. In an instant, plum blossoms began to blend into Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s technique.

    And burned it away.

    Just as snow melts in the zing spring sun, the remnants of Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s technique melted away wherever the red plum blossoms bloomed.

    ¡®Plum blossoms?¡¯

    It was said that Mount Hua could no longer make plum blossoms bloom. That was why everyone assumed that Mount Hua would be unable to revive again.

    The plum blossom is the symbol of Mount Hua, no matter what anyone says. If Mount Hua cannot make the plum blossoms bloom, they could never recapture their former glory.

    But at this moment, the plum blossoms that had vanished from Mount Hua¡¯s history had begun to bloom again.

    Even more vividly and colorful.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He didn¡¯t doubt that Chung Myung¡¯s sword could give rise to the plum blossoms.

    That wasn¡¯t what Jin Geum-Ryong failed to understand.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that the snow flowers he desperately bloomed were melting into Mount Hua¡¯s plum blossoms.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    The Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword technique.

    This technique contained thest hundred years of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s efforts. Wasn¡¯t this sword art supposed to culminate the essence of all Southern Edge¡¯s techniques and show their dedication to development?

    Even if the legendary plum blossom sword was reproduced, the sword of the Southern Edge sect must be more advanced.

    It was impossible that their technique would lose to a relic of the older generations!

    But

    ¡®Why is this happening?¡¯

    Melting away.

    Tearing it apart.

    The moment the pure white flowers Jin Geum-Ryong created touched Chung Myung¡¯s red plum blossoms, they copsed as if they had never existed at all.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s eyes began to tremble.

    He couldn¡¯t disy a sword any more perfect than this. It was a sword that unfolded perfectly, to the point that perfection itself seemed inadequate to describe it. So, why couldn¡¯t that shabby plum blossom be defeated?

    Crushed.

    Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword.

    It was broken.

    The sword of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Copsing.

    Their pride.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    Everything Jin Geum-Ryong had built up till now was scattered by the red plum blossoms.

    ¡°WHYYYYYYYY!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong screamed.

    Chung Myung swung his sword with a half-hearted look in his eyes.

    A stream of red plum blossoms trailed from the tip of his sword. The flowers following Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword copsed without any effort.

    ¡®A shell.¡¯

    Just a shell. No, an imitation of a shell.

    Everyone misunderstands Mount Hua¡¯s sword. Even the disciples of Mount Hua misunderstand it.

    The Plum Blossom Sword technique, no, the sword of Mount Hua, is a sword that faithfully reproduces the color and beauty of the plum blossoms.

    People misunderstand and assume that Mount Hua¡¯s sword is judged by how beautiful and sophisticated the plum blossoms are.

    But is that all?

    Mount Hua is a Taoist sect.

    All of Mount Hua¡¯s sword techniques walk the path of Tao.

    The Wudang sect considered Taiji as their source.

    The Diancang sect considered the sun as their source.

    The Kongtong sect considers the five elements as their source.

    Every Taoist sect in the world resembles a form of nature, and their ultimate goal is to realize the Tao in their body.

    But Mount Hua is different.

    Mount Hua only pursues plum blossoms with their sword.

    When the sword of the Wudang sect reaches its peak, they feel like they have attained their source. QinCheng¡¯s sword bes a zing sun. The Kongtong sect harnesses the power of the five elements in their sword.

    However, Mount Hua has Plum Blossoms and Plum Blossoms alone.

    This made Mount Hua different from others. It is a sect that feverishly pursues glorious and beautiful techniques.

    But was that all?

    Did Mount Hua¡¯s Sword only pursue the image of the Plum Blossom?

    ¡®Of course not.¡¯

    Everyone misunderstood.

    Chung Myung finally understood. After swinging the sword again and again, making plum blossoms bloom and spending his entire life with Mount Hua¡¯s sword. He managed to climb to a height that no one else had ever reached.

    What Mount Hua strove to reproduce wasn¡¯t the plum blossom.

    Mount Hua didn¡¯t imitate the plum blossom. Mount Hua¡¯s sword makes plum blossoms bloom.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t the plum blossom.¡¯

    It was the ¡®blooming.¡¯

    ¡°Blooming.¡±

    The conception of life.

    The fruit of patience finally blooms after persevering through a long winter.

    Since the plum blossoms are in full bloom on Mount Hua, they were chosen to represent the ability. But their sword can give birth to new life, so what does it matter which flower they choose to produce?

    The essence of Mount Hua¡¯s sword is ¡®blooming.¡¯

    Those who be blinded by the splendor of the plum blossoms and sharpen their swords in pursuit of that image will never reach the sect¡¯s true essence.

    If one can understand that Mount Hua wasn¡¯t pursuing the plum blossoms, but ¡®blooming¡¯¡­ right, once they reach the level of Chung Myung, there was no need to distinguish between techniques.

    Even if it was a flower that wasn¡¯t the Plum Blossom. Even if it wasn¡¯t the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    Whether it was the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword or the Falling Flower Sword, they could make the plum blossoms bloom.

    That was the true meaning of Mount Hua¡¯s sword.

    Those who live under the name of Mount Hua need to bear this in their hearts.

    Those that fail to understand this and simply pursue the dazzling sword they see would lose their light and forever wander, unable to reach the peak.

    Right.

    Like Jin Geum-Ryong.

    And just like his ancestors who created that sword technique.

    Jin Geum-Ryong stared, mesmerized, by Chung Myung.

    ¡®Look clearly.¡¯

    How your sword copses.

    Human memory works mysteriously.

    The image of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s technique being broken by Chung Myung¡¯s more splendid and vivid sword in this conference would be engraved into their memories forever.

    Every time they swing their swords, they will remember this sight. Whenever they train, they will try to imitate what they have seen.

    In the end, the strength they believed in and depended upon will not help them escape from this curse.

    shier and even more extraordinary.

    But there is nothing at the end. All that exists for them is emptiness.

    The more they pursue splendor, the more the Southern Edge Sect would lose their sword and fall deeper into the mire.

    Even if those they trusted betray you.

    Even if they lost the sword techniques that were the center of their sect.

    Even if an enemy pushes into the heart of their sect.

    Mount Hua will never disappear.

    As long as the spirit of Mount Hua remains what they seek. Then, just as plum blossoms endure the harsh winter and bloom again, Mount Hua will once again make its name in the world.

    But what if the Southern Edge Sect lost their techniques? What if they lose the spirit they once pursued? What if they were betrayed by their own ideas?

    Even if they haven¡¯t suffered a decline, the sect would soon copse.

    Now Chung Myung¡¯s sword will serve as poison for these men and be a curse that will bind their futures.

    ¡®Look!¡¯

    Clearly!

    What you tried to steal, what you wanted so much.

    ¡®I will show you.¡¯

    This would be eternal shackles and would serve as Chung Myung¡¯s revenge for what the Southern Edge Sect did to Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword gracefully flew across the sky. From the tip of the sword, small plum blossoms bloomed.

    First one, and then another.

    The plum blossoms constantly bloomed.

    A flower that radiated life erupted into the world.

    The martial arts are divided into Yin and Yang, and tai chi is divided into five elements. The five elements make up the world, and within that world, life is born.

    After all, the world is an endless cycle of decay and rebirth.

    In this blooming, there is a path that the ancestors of Mount Hua tried to reach.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples entered Chung Myung¡¯s sight. Seeing them mesmerized by Mount Hua¡¯s sword evoked a strange sense of sorrow within Chung Myung.

    ¡®This is also my atonement.¡¯

    What he should have done but couldn¡¯t.

    ¡®So, look at this now.¡¯

    This was what Mount Hua ended up losing.

    This was where these disciples would need to climb one day.

    ¡°<i>Ahh¡­</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong eximed at what he saw.

    He didn¡¯t know why he felt this way. The scene before his eyes had touched his heart.

    Plum blossoms were fully blooming once again.

    The plum blossoms that were out of season were suddenly blooming all around the bleak Mount Hua.

    And in that ce

    There was a spring that never seemed toe.

    A spring that never came to Mount Hua, even as the seasons changed.

    Spring had nevere, even when a young boy grew into a healthy young man. When that young man grew into an old man whose shoulders were crushed under the weight of responsibility, he still waited for the spring to arrive as his hair turned white and his body withered.

    Finally, a spring that he had never seen despite the long wait had finally arrived.

    Tears welled up in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    Right here.

    The Mount Hua he longed to see. The long-awaited sword of Mount Hua.

    It was right here.

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    The tears didn¡¯t stop, but Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°Mount Hua.¡±

    Mount Hua was still here.

    After enduring and enduring all these harsh years, flowers were finally blooming.

    ¡°Mount Hua didn¡¯t disappear.¡±

    Feeding his life, perseverance, and patience, the plum blossom finally bloomed after a hundred years.

    And disappeared.

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s beautiful technique had disappeared like fantasy. The cold and bitter snow flowers were pushed away by the warm wind, and plum blossoms filled the gaps left behind.

    Blossoming again and again.

    The blooming red plum blossoms filled Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s vision.

    A sea of plum blossoms.

    A forest of plum blossoms with no end.

    ¡®This¡­ is Mount Hua.¡¯

    The sword of Mount Hua.

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword. The sword that the elders of the Southern Edge Sect feared so much and tried to recreate.

    Only now could Jin Geum-Ryong understand why his elders were so afraid of Mount Hua.

    Something about this sword didn¡¯t exist in the Southern Edge Sect.

    This sword was unique to Mount Hua and could not be attained by others.

    The wind blew, and the plum blossoms began to flow together in unison.

    The entire world seemed to be filled with them.

    The sight of countless petals soaring at once was spectacr.

    ¡®Beautiful.¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong was mesmerized and lost himself in the scene.

    Even though he understood his situation, he could not help but be entranced at the sight of the plum blossoms fluttering in front of him.

    A sight that didn¡¯t seem to belong to the real world. His soul felt as if it was being sucked in.

    ¡®What¡¯s the difference?¡¯

    Why couldn¡¯t he create this splendor?

    Why wasn¡¯t his sword so beautiful?

    Why?

    The plum blossoms didn¡¯t answer him.

    They simply covered the world. Gently, splendidly, and majestically.

    And

    Capturing a scene that he would eternally be unable to forget, a plum leaf softly descended onto Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s forehead.

    And silently.

    It sank down.

 Chapter 111: It is enough that you are a disciple of Mount Hua (1)

    The snow flower and plum blossoms that filled the world faded away.

    Like a fantasy.

    Those who witnessed this sight stood in stunned silence. Lost in the afterglow, they were unable to escape the lingering imagery of that majestic sight. As the dreamlike visions faded, two people were left standing in their ce.

    Just two.

    Chung Myung and Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Everyone observed the two with bated breath.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    ¡®Who won?¡¯

    Most people didn¡¯t notice what happened during the fight. They only saw a flurry of white snow flowers and red plum blossoms.

    But soon, they would be able to clearly see the results they were looking for.

    Jin Geum-Ryong appeared to be standing tall, but soon his knees began to tremble.

    In a world where time had stopped, only Jin Geum-Ryong seemed to move. His knees bent to the floor, and his body crumbled.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The sound of his body hitting the floor broke the stifling silence.

    That awkward and unfamiliar sound caused time to flow within Mount Hua once again.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the fallen Jin Geum-Ryong with his eyes wide open.

    ¡®Jin Geum-Ryong has¡­.¡¯

    A wall that Baek Cheon could never ovee had been defeated andy copsed on the ground.

    Was Jin Geum-Ryong weak?

    That was not the case.

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s strength this time had far exceeded Baek Cheon¡¯s expectations. He could understand why Jin Geum-Ryong was so proud and had such confidence in himself. Even if they had battled a thousand times, Baek Cheon would still never defeat him.

    But such a man was now lying on the floor.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze shifted to the side.

    Chung Myung was looking at Jin Geum-Ryong with his sword lowered. It was not just Baek Cheon; everyone was looking at Chung Myung.

    There was a slight unease.

    And a sense of excitement that arises from the bottom of the heart.

    Everyone was naturally aware of what this meant. The scene they had just witnessed would probably be spoken about forever.

    As long as Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect continue to exist, the story of what happened today would live on through the mouths of the public, along with the names of the Southern Edge Sect and Mount Hua.

    In other words.

    A legend was born here today.

    ¡°¡­ we won.¡±

    Yoon Jong mumbled without realizing it.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it despite seeing it with his own eyes.

    Ten wins in a row.

    Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciple, Chung Myung, defeated the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s second-ss disciples ten times. He even faced off against their strongest disciple, Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Many thoughtsplicated Yoon Jong¡¯s mind, and nothing seemed to make sense.

    All he could do was groan and stare at Chung Myung.

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    Chung Myung finally sheathed his sword to his waist and looked around. Those who met his eyes flinched and stepped back.

    And¡­

    His lips formed into a smile, and he slowly said.

    ¡°This time¡¯s Mount Hua-Southern Edge sect conference¡­.¡±

    He dered in a voice that was neither too high nor low.

    ¡°Ends with the victory of Mount Hua!¡±

    And with that came the reaction!

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhhhh!</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong was startled to see Baek Cheon screaming in front of him.

    Although Yoon Jong had spent a lot of time together with Baek Cheon since entering Mount Hua, he had never seen Baek Cheon scream this excitedly.

    But after thinking about it, it made sense.

    Yoon Jong was only a third-ss disciple; his feelings towards the Southern Edge Sect were naturally more shallow than Baek Cheon¡¯s. Baek Cheon and the second-ss disciples had been crushed by the Southern Edge Sect for at least a decade more than the third-ss disciples after experiencing many more conferences.

    As such, Yoon Jong¡¯s emotions couldn¡¯t bepared to Baek Cheon¡¯s. Even so, Yoon Jong felt like he was losing his mind in the excitement.

    The same was true for the other disciples.

    ¡°Woahhhh! We won! We won over the Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°The first victory in all these years! The first! Damned Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°Ten wins! Ten wins! That crazy bastard won ten straight times!¡±

    ¡°Right! <i>Hahahaha</i>, Chung Myung! Chung Myung, you brat!¡±

    They had never won a single fight. Seeing the second-ss disciples rejoicing for Chung Myung even more than the third-ss disciples, Yoon Jong smiled.

    ¡®This is a martial arts sect.¡¯

    People argue with each other, and they may not get along well. However, when matters involving the sect¡¯s name ur, all thoseplicated feelings vanish.

    <i>Ah,</i> of course.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i> Sahyung! That crazy bastard won! He beat Jin Geum-Ryong! Woahhh!¡±

    That didn¡¯t mean that the third-ss disciples were any less happy.

    Jo Gul, who was next to him, grabbed Yoon Jong¡¯s head and began to shake him with a force that could break his neck. He seemed topletely lose his mind.

    ¡°Hey, let go of¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh!</i> This is crazy! Crazy, I say! Ten wins! Ten wins! I knew he wasn¡¯t a human, but oh my God! Ten wins! That crazy bastard! <i>Hahaha!</i> He is seriously insane!¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, you idiot!¡±

    Even as Yoon Jong screamed, he couldn¡¯t erase the smile covering his face.

    Jo Gul, who was shaking Yoon Jong¡¯s head, nearly began to rip his hair out. Yet, they couldn¡¯t help themselves. A sense of joy and satisfaction was rising from their hearts.

    Had they ever felt like this in their lives?

    ¡®Chung Myung. You did well, you punk!¡¯

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was still standing in the center.

    Chung Myung raised his hand and pressed hard against his chest.

    Then he gulped down a rush of blood that was seeking to escape from his mouth.

    ¡®I overdid it.¡¯

    The difference between what Chung Myung was capable of and what his body could handle was still as extreme as ever. It was good to overpower Jin Geum-Ryong with the Seven Sages Sword, but he suffered several internal injuries in the process.

    But¡­

    ¡°This should be fine.¡±

    He can handle this much internal damage.

    In the past, he was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint and lived as an object of fear and respect to others. But had he ever done something like this in his life?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t sever the Heavenly Demon¡¯s head alone.¡¯

    Everyone knew the name of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint and his role in history. However, there weren¡¯t many achievements of his own that people could discuss.

    Especially not when he was as young as Chung Myung is now.

    But this battle today will be remembered and spoken about for a long time and follow Chung Myung throughout his new life in Mount Hua.

    ¡®Am I proud?¡¯

    ¡®No. It¡¯s bittersweet.¡¯

    Chung Myung lifted his head and looked at the Southern Edge Sect. Seeing the disciples all dazed and mesmerized, something bloomed within him.

    When life is this good, even in rice would taste sweet!

    A cold glint flitted through Chung Myung¡¯s eyes as he smiled and looked at the Southern Edge Sect.

    A victory that could be seen on the surface was important, but what mattered to Chung Myung was that they had been ensnared by his hidden intentions. It was certain from how the disciples appeared to be lost and in a daze.

    They had understood.

    They will never be able to forget what happened here; this was going to be firmly imprinted in their memories. Thinking about how this would impact them in the future, they would surely struggle for the next decade to ovee this trauma.

    ¡°You should have never touched us.¡±

    Losing the present is a great crisis, but losing the future results in aplete copse.

    Today, Chung Myung stole the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s future.

    ¡®How is that! Sahyung! My sahyung! Can¡¯t this be called an act of perfect revenge?¡¯

    - Are you really a Taoist!?

    ¡®Seriously!?¡¯

    Chung Myung contorts his face. A Taoist has no enemies!

    Well, at least for this moment, Chung Myung felt thankful that his Sahyung wasn¡¯t alive. If he was alive or if they had returned together, he would have said that the Southern Edge Sect had sinned in the past, but their present disciples were innocent.

    And Chung Myung would be asked to stop.

    ¡®But the debt hasn¡¯t been paid in full.¡¯

    Chung Myung stared at the Southern Edge Sect.

    As long as both sects live near one another, they will continue to find themselves entangled together in the future. So, Chung Myung decided to steadily take his revenge on them.

    But for now, this would be the end.

    On one side, there was a burst of tearful cheers echoing loudly. On the other, a despairing crowd of mournful gazes.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Huh? Uh!</i>¡±

    Un Am, who still hadn¡¯t pulled himself together, returned to his senses at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    Un Am looked around and gulped.

    ¡®H-How am I supposed to do this?¡¯

    If not him, then who else would do it?

    Un Am clenched his fist and looked around, then he shouted with a radiant cheer.

    ¡°This Mount Hua and Southern Edge Sect conference ends in the victory of Mount Hua!¡±

    The screams grew even louder.

    The ce where Mount Hua¡¯s second and third-ss disciples gathered was chaotic. They were hugging each other, running around, and screaming out loud.

    ¡°<i>Tch. Tch.</i> Without any sense of shame.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Then he looked over at the fallen Jin Geum-Ryong. Even though their disciple had been defeated, no one from the Southern Edge Sect hade to recover him.

    No, it wasn¡¯t as if they simply weren¡¯t in the mood to do it. However, their shock was unlike anything they had ever felt before.

    ¡°Take him back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Get yourselves together.¡±

    Startled by Chung Myung¡¯s words, the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples rushed to retrieve theirrade.

    ¡°Sahyung! Sahyung! Come to your senses!¡¯

    ¡°To the treatment room! Move!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was watching them, turned his head and began to return to his seat in the crowd.

    Then, the second and third-ss disciples that had been keeping an eye on Chung Myung quickly rushed to him.

    ¡°Oh, my god¡ª¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s words were swiftly cut short.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i> Chung Myuuuuuungg!¡±

    ¡°You idiot! You crazy bastard!¡±

    ¡°No! Well, such men are needed! Seriously!¡±

    The disciples rushed around him. Chung Myung felt like screaming as the immense weight of those around crushed him.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i> My body! You idiots! My body¡­!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°Crazy! Insane!¡±

    ¡°My body! You bastards!¡±

    But it seemed like his words fell on deaf ears. The excited disciples continued to assault Chung Myung in unison, hurling praises and curses as they pushed, pulled, pressed, and hit him¡­.

    What sort of son of a bitch just hit him?

    After a long period of suffering, Chung Myung somehow managed to escape from the disciples. He staggered. It felt like he collected more injuries from the celebration than he did from the battle.

    But.

    ¡®I don¡¯t feel so bad.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    In the past, he always yed the role of savior for Mount Hua, but he rarely received praise like this. Back then, everyone took his victory for granted. The expectations were different.

    Chung Myung returned to life and had to handle many bothersome issues, but thanks to that, he was able to experience many things that he couldn¡¯t experience before.

    One thing was certain.

    ¡®Today¡¯s event will change Mount Hua.¡¯

    The water in the stream began to flow.

    The disciples, who had lost their confidence and suffered from a spiral of defeat, finally regained their pride. One day, that pride would lead them to higher nes.

    ¡®Sahyung. Is this good?¡¯

    - You did well. Chung Myung.

    Getting apliment from him was so hard.

    A proud smile settled on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 112: It is enough that you are a disciple of Mount Hua (2)

    ¡°<i>Huh, uhh? Huu¨Chahaha¡­.</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang was breathing heavily as a strange windy sound leaked from his mouth.

    ¡°T-this. <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    There was nothing he could say.

    It took all of his effort not to burst intoughter.

    The victory was a great pleasure, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to express it openly since the opponent had suffered horribly.

    ¡®If I was a first-ss disciple, I would have run over there by now!¡¯

    This was the first time Hyun Sang felt so heavily burdened for being an elder.

    ¡®We really beat them!¡¯

    To be precise, Chung Myung had won, not Mount Hua. But who cares? Hyun Sang¡¯s only regret was that he couldn¡¯t join the children in celebrating because of his dignity as an elder.

    ¡°<i>Uhahahaha!</i> We won! We won! Did you see that? Sahyung! Chung Myung raised our wealth again!¡±

    ¡°¡­ raised the sect¡¯s name, is that what you meant?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that!? <i>Hahaha!</i> Where did that golden pig even roll in from? <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°S-Sajae! Think of your words¡­.¡±

    ¡°To shit with that! Why should I care about dignity in this situation!? This is the first victory I¡¯ve had to celebrate since I entered this damned Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°L-let¡¯s calm down¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> Look at the faces of those Southern Edge bastards! It pissed me off every time I had to watch them leave so triumphantly! <i>Ugh!</i> I couldn¡¯t even eat! Their whole journey home is going to be hell! <i>Hahaha</i>!¡±

    Hyun Sang gave up trying to control Hyun Young and smiled.

    ¡®He¡¯s right. Who cares about decency right now?¡¯

    What good ever came to Mount Hua when they kept up their appearances and stayed polite? All they received was apuse for being well-mannered.

    ¡°<i>Kuhahaha!</i> Sect leader! Sect leader! Did you see!? That Chung Myung¡­ sect leader?¡±

    Hyun Young, who ran to Hyun Jong, flinched the moment he saw the gentle expression on Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Everything¡­ has been achieved¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! This idiot keeps trying to pass on anytime something good happens! Come to your senses! Sahyung!¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    ¡®I feel like my soul escaped for a bit. Wait, that¡¯s not important now.¡¯

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t a dream?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no dream that¡¯s as absurd as this!¡±

    ¡°Right, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a proud smile. Chung Myung, who was surrounded by other disciples, appeared to be screaming and scolding them for their harassment, but all the Sahyungs were embracing him regardless.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    How long had it been since the disciples of Mount Hua gathered and rejoiced?

    Hyun Jong was more satisfied to see the disciples so happy than he was at the fact that they¡¯d defeated the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Un Geom approached him with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°The joy is indescribable, but why don¡¯t we end this now? It wouldn¡¯t be good to keep making the Southern Edge Sect watch this.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and looked at Un Geom.

    ¡°Did you know this would happen?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this much. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Un Geom looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°I expected that kid to raise the name of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°You have high hopes for him.¡±

    ¡°Right. He¡¯s someone that exceeds all expectations in many ways.¡±

    ¡°R-right, I see.¡±

    It was true that there were many doubts surrounding Chung Myung, but what did that matter right now?

    ¡°We should go. Let them be; we need to greet the other side.¡±

    Hyun Young quickly jumped to help out as well.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you bring them some gifts? That way, they¡¯ll be sure to spread this story, Sahyung! Let¡¯s open our wallets! We have some money left, so let¡¯s use it! We need to use the money to bribe these people intoplimenting Mount Hua and¡ªum! Um!¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed and shook his head as Hyun Sang grabbed Hyun Young and dragged him away.

    Sama Seung kept silent.

    It was often said that a person driven to the extreme doesn¡¯t feel anger; it would seem that was correct. The anger that had dominated Sama Seung¡¯s mind before had vanished. In its ce, there was merely a hollow feeling of disappointment.

    ¡®Why did it turn out like this?¡¯

    The Southern Edge Sect had never been defeated in the conference until now. Of all times, it happened now. At the veryst conference, they suffered a devastating defeat that could never be washed clean by future generations.

    The Southern Edge Sect, a member of the Nine Great Sects and One Union, lost to a crumbling sect that they sought to destroy.

    What happened here was unbelievably ridiculous.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    This was no simple defeat.

    This defeat would change the flow of power in the surrounding regions. Anyone who knows will regard the Southern Edge Sect as a loser in Shaanxi. The future of the sect would be unknown.

    And¡­

    Sama Seung looked at the disciples standing in front of him.

    Some were unconscious, while others were caring for the fallen. However, most just seemed bewildered.

    As he watched the vitality drain from their eyes, he felt something prick his heart.

    ¡®They will also fear Mount Hua.¡¯

    Just like their ancestors did.

    After the Demonic Sect¡¯s attack, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples felt the same despair that the Southern Edge Sect felt. They must have also experienced frustration and hopelessness when faced with a wall that could never be ovee.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    It was all because of him.

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡®We didn¡¯t lose to Mount Hua.¡¯

    They lost to one man.

    Had it not been for Chung Myung, such an oue would have been impossible. What the third-ss disciples achieved could be written off as an ident. After all, the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s third-ss disciples are younger whenpared to Mount Hua¡¯s anyway.

    However, Chung Myung defeating the second-ss disciples left no room for excuses. From now on, whenever the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s name is mentioned, Chung Myung¡¯s name will surely follow.

    ¡®What kind of humiliation is this?¡¯

    Shame.

    A disgrace that will never be repeated.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Seeing Sama Seung grinding his teeth, the disciples bowed their heads.

    ¡®This¡­ damn it!¡¯

    Now that he¡¯d realized the situation, his eyes shone with anger and humiliation. His heart began to pound as if it would explode as his eyes turned distant.

    ¡°How do I face the sect leader?¡±

    The faces of the disciples turned a ghostly pale when they heard Sama Seung¡¯s murmuring.

    In the eyes of Sama Seung, who was grasping for a way to exin this, he saw the sect leader of Mount Hua approaching.

    <i>Crunch.</i>

    He bit his lip enough to make it bleed again. But he couldn¡¯t allow his pain to be shown to Mount Hua. They would only mock him further.

    Sama Seung controlled his expression and spoke to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Congrattions, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°You did well too.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°We were lucky this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then we must be out of luck.¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes shed.

    Hearing Hyun Jong¡¯s words, he wanted to scream out, but he spoke coldly.

    ¡°You can rejoice as much as you like, Sect leader. Isn¡¯t victory a rarity for Mount Hua? You never know if this will be thest time you experience it, so you should be happy! <i>Ah!</i> Be happy!¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was about to yell, but Hyun Sang quickly pulled him back.

    Sama Seung continued to speak as his tone began to shift.

    ¡°I admit that we lost the conference today, but don¡¯t forget that Mount Hua didn¡¯t win against the Southern Edge sect! Only the third-ss disciples won, not the second-ss! The fact is that you haven¡¯t changed a thing.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly as he listened to Sama Seung.

    ¡°We think the same too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am grateful for yourments. I would appreciate it if you could send my regards to the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s leader.¡±

    Hearing those words, Sama Seung¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡®How dare he say this!¡¯

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t even dare to look him in the eye just the other day. But now he was acting so defiantly, just because he won once¡­

    ¡¯You¡ª¡°

    That moment.

    ¡°<i>Ha</i>. Cheap stuff never goes very far.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sama Seung turned his head.

    It was a familiar voice now. A voice that he would never forget in this life. Chung Myung approached the elders, along with his sahyungs.

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as his gaze pierced Chung Myung.

    ¡®All because of him.¡¯

    Sama Seung seemed to be holding back a belly full of raging fire as he red at Chung Myung. Receiving the elder¡¯s gaze, Chung Myung punched Jo Gul, who was standing next time him.

    ¡°Sahyung! Cheap stuff!? <i>Huh?</i> Cheap! How could you say that!?¡±

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m the Sahyung here!¡±

    ¡°So? If you are the Sahyung, you should at least try and protect my face. How can you act so rudely!¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you really talking to me right now?¡±

    ¡°Who else? Sahyung!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Jo Gul once again and turned to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect leader. The conference is done, so I felt that it would be polite toe and greet the other side.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu</i>. I see.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t be polite to them, you bastard.¡¯

    Seeing that he had the sect leader¡¯s permission, Chung Myung shifted his focus to Sama Seung.

    Seeing a disgustingly wide smile on Chung Myung¡¯s face, Sama Seung¡¯s body trembled to its core.

    ¡®This is all his fault.¡¯

    And¡­

    Perhaps this man will be the biggest obstacle for the Southern Edge Sect in the future.

    Then, he¡¯d rather¡­

    Inside his sleeves, Sama Seung¡¯s hands twitched.

    As long as he was prepared to live in infamy, a contribution of unprecedented importance could be made to his sect. He may never be able to return to the Southern Edge Sect, but for the sake of their future¡­

    At that time, Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°Would you like to take a swing at me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡®This brat¡­¡¯

    Sama Seung¡¯s face turned white upon realizing that Chung Myung discerned his intentions.

    ¡®What young man could¡­.¡¯

    If Chung Myung¡¯s guard was down, Sama Seung might be able to kill him in a surprise assault. However, with the strength that he¡¯s shown, it would be impossible to y Chung Myung in one stroke as long as he was prepared to defend himself.

    And if Sama Seung failed to kill Chung Myung, then he would be stigmatized and hated without aplishing anything. In fact, his sect¡¯s reputation would suffer for having raised a viin.

    Chung Myung smiled at the elder who couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll see each other often in the future. Next time, I¡¯ll greet you first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sama Seung stared at him for a long period and then turned away with bloodless eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back!¡±

    Without even waiting for his disciples, he quickly left Mount Hua.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Hearing the sighs that freely flowed from the crowd around, Chung Myungughed.

    ¡®Why act like that?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Chung Myung turned to the voice that called for him.

    Hyun Jong was looking at him with a veryplicated expression. There was aplex mix of affection, pity, pride, and regret all at the same time. Recognizing that look, Chung Myung closed his eyes without realizing it.

    In this case, Hyun Jong had the same expression as his Sahyung.

    He would also have that same expression when looking at Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t understand what that face meant in the past, but now he did. He naturally came to understand when he led Mount Hua.

    After a long time, Hyun Jong¡¯s voice cut through Chung Myung¡¯s ears.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°It was nothing, Sect leader.¡±

 Chapter 113: It is enough that you are a disciple of Mount Hua (3)

    The start was grand, but the ending was pretty sloppy.

    There were several reasons.

    First of all, Mount Hua had never imagined they could win, so they never made any ns to celebrate if they did. Even if they wanted to celebrate, the feeling seemed vague.

    Secondly, since Sama Seung had already left, the disciples from the Southern Edge Sect had no choice but to leave Mount Hua in a hurry.

    Finally¡­

    ¡°Sect leader! Can we talk for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push! Didn¡¯t Ie here first?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! Wait for a second, sect leader!¡±

    As soon as Sama Seung left, the officials of Shaanxi, who had seen the events, rushed for Hyun Jong. They had set their sights on Mount Hua¡¯s potential, and they couldn¡¯t just leave empty-handed.

    ¡®I need to make a deal!¡¯

    ¡®I need to secure some business with them!¡¯

    ¡®We can¡¯t let the Eunha Guild soak up all the profits!¡¯

    Mount Hua may have won the conference, but that didn¡¯t mean they hadpletely overpowered the Southern Edge Sect. Still, it was undeniable that Mount Hua was growing stronger at an incredible rate.

    Such is the logic of the world. Where there was power, money was bound to flow. The people of Shaanxi had seen the results of the conference for themselves, and they hoped that the money that would soon flow into Mount Hua could trickle down to themselves as well.

    ¡°What is wrong with all of you!?¡±

    Hyun Young shouted so loudly that the officials flinched and looked at Hyun Young.

    ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯

    ¡®Right. Still, he is a sect leader. I should behave politely¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Everyone arrived at once, so he must be flustered.¡¯

    However, the words that followed were different from their expectations as Hyun Young spoke.

    ¡°You should be discussing the matter with me, the finance head of the sect. I¡¯ve prepared refreshments, so pleasee this way. I will prepare enough time for you all, so we don¡¯t need to rush through this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, and I¡¯ve prepared rooms for you to stay, just in case. If anyone wants to stay, let me know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As the crowd watched Hyun Young humming as he headed toward the finance office, they realized that there would be a difficult day of negotiations ahead of them.

    Just before all the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples headed home, Chung Myung found himself face to face with a certain disciple again.

    ¡°Thank you for the guidance.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, young disciple.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Lee Seong-Baek with a stiff expression.

    ¡°All your other sahyungs must be gnashing their teeth right now. Is it alright for you toe and say this to me?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek scratched his head with an awkward face.

    ¡°We¡¯re already halfway distant.¡±

    ¡®Halfway?¡¯

    Should he be called optimistic? Or simply stupid? The disciples of the Southern Edge Sect were clearly ring at Lee Song-Baek with eyes full of hatred.

    It was only natural that they¡¯d feel that way.

    A traitor is always more hated than the enemy. From the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s point of view, the most terrifying enemy was Chung Myung. So, how could they think positively of Lee Song-Baek when he so openly fraternized with the enemy?

    Although, it seemed like Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t care about that at all.

    ¡°Before, I couldn¡¯t understand what the young disciple was saying.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek spoke with determined eyes.

    ¡°But now I think I understand what you were trying to tell me and the path I need to take.¡±

    ¡°¡­ hey, I am from Mount Hua, you know?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled brightly.

    ¡°What does it matter which sect you belong to? Anyone can be a teacher as long as you have something to learn and are willing to listen.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, you¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Do you want to join our sect?¡±

    ¡®He should just join Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s way more like a taoist than me!¡¯

    ¡°After all, you¡¯ve already made an enemy of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled humbly and looked over at Jin Geum-Ryong, who was still unconscious and being carried out.

    ¡°Sahyung must have felt a lot from today¡¯s match. Be careful. Sahyung is an amazing person. He¡¯ll surely train with the young disciple as his goal from now on. He¡¯ll be much more powerful and frightening.

    ¡°Yes, well, whatever.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s response, Lee Song-Baek smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It might be meaningless for you, young disciple.¡±

    Chung Myung will be stronger much faster than Jin Geum-Ryong. As time passes, the gap will only widen, never closing. Lee Song-Baek was also well aware of that.

    ¡°I just wanted to thank you again. Then, until we meet again¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    This time, Chung Myung called for Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung and Lee Song-Baek stared at each other without exchanging a word for what seemed like a long time, then Chung Myung began to speak in a different, more serious tone.

    ¡°It will be a difficult road.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at Chung Myung and sighed.

    ¡°Young disciple really seems to read people¡¯s minds. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll still stay with them?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this path because I wanted to. I need to take this path, so I will follow it.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Chung Myung was struck by a strange emotion as he watched Lee Song-Baek return to his fellow disciples.

    Lee Song-Baek will probably have to fight a lonely battle from now. The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples would never be able to forget Chung Myung¡¯s sword and would live with that as their goal.

    It would be difficult to protect the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s techniques in that environment. People reject those that are different from themselves.

    It will be a lonely and difficult battle, but¡­

    ¡°If he can do that, maybe he will be the hope of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Chung Myung turned and looked at Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples.

    Seeing Jo Gul and the others smiling, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡®At least one sect seems to be doing well.¡¯

    Why was his sect made of such people!?

    If only Mount Hua had a single person like Lee Song-Baek, Chung Myung¡¯s job would have been twice as easy!

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    What could he do?

    ¡®Even if I die, I¡¯m still a man.¡¯

    Humans do their best in a given environment. There¡¯s no point in ming others or being envious of what they have.

    Chung Myung turned around to watch the Southern Edge Sect leave.

    With this, the matter with the Southern Edge Sect was concluded. From now on, Chung Myung would no longer take the initiative to strike at the Southern Edge Sect. They might not know, but he had already taken enough revenge.

    So, did his rtionship with the Southern Edge Sect end here?

    ¡®Of course not.¡¯

    Now, for the Southern Edge sect, Chung Myung went far beyond just being a thorn in their eyes and had be their number one enemy.

    It was understandable. At least, if Chung Myung was the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s leader, he would do anything to avenge this humiliation.

    Because that is only the way that they can survive.

    ¡°Then they¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to them.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Then someone quickly rushed in looking for him.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    It was Yoon Jong.

    ¡°What is it, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Come here. The sect leader is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t feel like going.

    ¡®Again.¡¯

    He raised his head and looked up at the distant sky.

    ¡®I should have held myself back.¡¯

    Actually, the series of events was far from over.

    After all, didn¡¯t Chung Myung take down all of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s second-ss disciples and make plum blossoms bloom from his sword?

    Naturally, the elders had no choice but to harbor doubts about him. Until now, the conference had been ongoing, so they couldn¡¯t concentrate on him. However, now that the conference had concluded, they were bound to have questions they wanted to be answered.

    ¡®What kind of excuse would work here?¡¯

    Should he say that he¡¯s their ancestor?

    No, he couldn¡¯t say that.

    How about saying that he just happened to pick these techniques up by chance?

    No, no one would believe that.

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>.¡±

    While Chung Myung scratched his head and struggled to devise a way out of this scenario, Yoon Jong just tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°What are you up to? Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    <i>¡®Ah</i>, my life.¡¯

    Now, even after winning, he would have to make up some excuses.

    ¡®My sahyung! Are you watching? Should I really live like this?¡¯

    - Then just die.

    ¡®No! You bastard¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re just saying that because you are dead!¡¯

    In the end, Chung Myung headed to the sect leader¡¯s residence like a cow being led to the ughterhouse. Given that there were quite a few shoes in front of the room, it seemed like the elders and the first-ss disciples had all gathered.

    ¡°Sect leader. I, Yoon Jong, brought Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong beckoned Chung Myung inside.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And he beckoned again.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, brat! Get in!¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>hmmm</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and entered.

    Now that he was entering, he would have to deal with being questioned¡­

    ¡°<i>Oohhh!</i> Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Oh-ho! You did well! Very well! My Chung Myung did well!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    As soon as he entered, the elders and the first-ss disciples waiting for him all apuded.

    It was strange to see all these men that should be doubting him p for him.

    ¡®What is wrong with these people?¡¯

    When he looked up, everyone was smiling and full ofughter. Even though they couldn¡¯t bloom plum blossoms from their swords, they seemed like they would bloom at any moment from these men¡¯s smiling faces.

    Seeing Hyun Jong, who was seated in the middle with a smile so wide that it reached both ears, Chung Myung realized one thing.

    ¡®Ah, they never felt this.¡¯

    Seeing the adults of the sect smiling andughing as if it was nothing important, Chung Myung felt both a bit dreary and emotional at the same time.

    ¡®What was it?¡¯

    It was a bit like a child seeing his father fail to live up to his expectations¡­

    Hyun Jong began to speak while trying to calm himself.

    ¡°Right. Chu¡ª<i>ugh!</i> Right, Chung Myung¡­.<i>kuk!</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong lowered his head and covered his mouth with his hands. Even the word ¡®Chung Myung¡¯ seemed too good for him to say.

    ¡°<i>Kuahahah!</i>¡±

    The old man seemed to cough. However, his face turned red, and it seemed like he was still struggling to hold back hisughter.

    ¡°Right. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Just a slight cut.¡±

    ¡°The wound might fester. So, after leaving here, go straight to the medical practitioner.¡±

    Hyun Sang spoke with dazzling eyes.

    ¡°Just call the medical practitioner here! Why ask such a busy man to go to them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I feel like that¡¯s a bit strange. Who¡¯s busy?¡±

    ¡°That child is busy! What work does the practitioner even have to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with nk eyes, but he simply puffed up his chest feeling proud.

    And everyone gathered there nodded their heads as if it was the natural course to take.

    ¡°¡­then let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Mount Hua¡¯s¡ª¡±

    It was then.

    <i>m!</i>

    The door burst open as Hyun Young sprinted in.

    ¡°Sect leader! Money is pouring in! <i>Hahaha!</i> A lot of money is rolling in! I¡¯ve never even heard of a story where we make money without doing anything! That guy is the God of Wealth! God of Wealth! Earning money¡­ Chung Myung, this child! You are here!¡±

    Hyun Young rushed to Chung Myung and grabbed his cheeks.

    ¡°What a cute child! <i>Hahaha!</i> If I had a grandson like you, I wouldn¡¯t wish for anything more in the world!¡±

    Chung Myung, whose cheeks were stretched out, looked like he was going to pass out.

    ¡®My sahyung!¡¯

    ¡®Look at how I have to live.¡¯

    ¡®Now, a child that¡¯s too young to even be my grandson is stretching out my cheeks. <i>Huk!</i> Do I really have to live like this? Huh?¡¯

    ¡°Look at you. You seem quite happy.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhahah!</i> What? Right. I am happy too. <i>Uhahahah!</i>¡±

    All the adults in Mount Hua seemed to have lost their minds.

 Chapter 114: It is enough that you are a disciple of Mount Hua (4)

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Jong¡¯s back as they climbed up the mountain.

    Hyun Jong, who congratted Chung Myung, called him to talk alone.

    And they were now climbing the mountain alone.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on Hyun Jong¡¯s back as he followed behind him.

    It was the second time he was staring at the elder¡¯s back like this. Thest time was when he witnessed the tragic sight of the sect leader unable to open the door to the underground warehouse.

    The back of Hyun Jong, who carried the fate of the crumbling Mount Hua alone. That sad back, which was unable to be shown to others, remains firmly imprinted in Chung Myung¡¯s memory.

    But today, his back seemed a bit less burdened than before.

    Hyun Jong, who finally reached the summit, looked down at Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung also looked around. Taking in the sights of Mount Hua¡¯s rugged mountains.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°This is the highest peak on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you feel anything when climbing up?¡±

    It was a random question, so Chung Myung just honestly answered what he felt.

    ¡°It¡¯s high.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong turned and looked at Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung just proudly puffed out his chest. As if to ask, ¡®was it wrong?¡¯

    Hyun Jong smiled seeing that.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face softened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called you here because I have something I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡®Is this where it starts?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned grim.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what the question would be, but he knew that he needed to avoid being entangled or confused¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°The plum blossom on your sword.¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lips. Firstly¡­

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hyun Jong bowed his head towards Chung Myung.

    At the unexpected action, Chung Myung flinched and took a step back.

    ¡°Why are you doing this, sect leader!?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t being done as the sect leader of Mount Hua. I am thanking you from one human to another. I have always wanted to witness that scene, at least once in my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But my position as the sect leader of Mount Hua is more important than me being a human, so I cannot help but ask you. How did you manage to make the plum blossoms bloom with the Seven Sages Sword?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Jong and spoke.

    ¡°It just happened naturally.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Naturally?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As I learned the Seven Sages Sword, the plum blossoms naturally bloomed. I don¡¯t know why either.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Jong and asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t all the swords of Mount Hua like that?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked down at the view beneath his feet without answering. After staring down at the mighty figure of Mount Hua, he said.

    ¡°Wise.¡±

    He thought that maybe there was a secret behind what Chung Myung did. However, Chung Myung¡¯s answer denied his thoughts.

    ¡®Right. That is Mount Hua¡¯s sword.¡¯

    Chung Myung was simply saying that he was ahead of the others. In other words, if the others continued to train, then one day, their swords would also make plum blossoms bloom.

    ¡®Plum blossoms.¡¯

    If the dayes when all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples can do that, the era of Mount Hua will begin again.

    ¡°Plum Blossom Swordsman¡­¡±

    These were words that no one dared to say now.

    Plum blossoms were the symbol of Mount Hua. Naturally, the name of the one that could wield that symbol was the Plum Blossom Swordsman.

    Right now, no one in Mount Hua deserves that title. However, as Chung Myung said, as long as the dayes when every disciple can make the plum blossoms bloom, that title will surely be passed on properly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a long way off, <i>hahaha</i>.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The atmosphere was nice, definitely!

    Looking back at Chung Myung, Hyun Jong saw that mischievous smile, which weirdly put his heart at ease.

    Hyun Jong spoke with arge smile.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°What is Mount Hua to you?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head without answering.

    He seemed to see his sahyungs in the blue sky above.

    ¡®Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡°For me, Mount Hua is¡­.¡±

    As his sahyung said.

    ¡°Is just Mount Hua.¡±

    Now he understood a little of what that meant.

    Hyun Jong lightly nodded his head when he heard that answer.

    ¡°It is enough that you are a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    A warm smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°People just want to be here, but the world doesn¡¯t leave them alone. That¡¯s the way the world works, after all. Can you manage to hold your ground?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t hold my ground, I wouldn¡¯t have started.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and softly said.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you think, then Mount Hua will protect you. Mount Hua and I will protect you from everything you might have to bear.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Nothing was asked.

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t ask a single thing. There must be countless things he wanted to ask, but he was saying that Chung Myung being here was enough for him.

    ¡®The sect leader of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Hyun Jong was bornter than Chung Myung, andpared to Chung Myung, he didn¡¯t have a reputation built on strength. In terms of power or prestige, he was someone that couldn¡¯t bepared with Chung Myung.

    But Chung Myung acknowledged him.

    Because this man possessed something that Chung Myungcked. He was never the sect leader, and Chung Myung was unable to call himself a Taoist. So, he couldn¡¯t help but respect this man who chose to follow his own path.

    ¡°Sect leader. It isn¡¯t about protecting me.¡±

    Hyun Jong seemed confused.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going together. Under the name of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s slightly hardened face cracked a small smile.

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled softly.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Promise me one thing.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head and looked at Hyun Jong¡¯s soft eyes.

    ¡°I hope to hear more from you someday.¡±

    Chung Myung opened his mouth slightly and then closed it.

    It felt strange; it was like something was being squeezed within his chest.

    He pressed down on the emotions he couldn¡¯t understand and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Someday.

    Right, someday.

    Excitement doesn¡¯t end so easily.

    Especially if they have been through something incredible that¡¯s never been experienced before. For months, such excitement can dominate a person¡¯s mind, let alone a few days.

    Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples were currently in such a state.

    Although the conference was over, the third-ss disciples weren¡¯t free from the results of the conference.

    ¡°We really won?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I still can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like a dream. We seriously won against the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    It would have been easier to ept had they been confident of their skills and regarded the Southern Edge Sect as a worthy opponent.

    However, most of the third-ss disciples believed that they were weak andcked faith in their skills.

    It was understandable. Their skills weren¡¯t developed through their own efforts; it would be more urate to say that Chung Myung forcefully injected their skills into them.

    Moreover, Chung Myung was a tyrant that made one understand the cruelty of this depressing world. He wouldn¡¯t even exin what kind of effect the training would have on them or what level they would reach once theypleted it.

    So, their dumbfounded reactions were only natural.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that bastard¡¯s thinking!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Who? Who else, if not Chung Myung?¡±

    Everyone gathered nodded in unison.

    As the aftermath of the incident swept over them, and they started to calm down, they realized how terrifying Chung Myung truly was.

    No one among the third-ss disciples was unaware of Chung Myung¡¯s greatness. But what he did this time was so great that he single-handedly overturned everyone¡¯s understanding of him.

    Jo Gul, who seemed strangely mesmerized, spoke to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you even going to ask me to give you counseling?¡±

    ¡°Not like that¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul scratched his head and spoke.

    ¡°Whenever I close my eyes, the sword Chung Myung showed keeps shing in my mind. It almost feels like I¡¯m being possessed¡­ I can¡¯t exin it well. But it¡¯s like that.¡±

    Yoon Jong gulped.

    ¡®He is the same?¡¯

    It was the same for Yoon Jong.

    Whenever Yoon Jong would close his eyes, he would see the swordsmanship that caused plum blossoms to bloom. No, even when his eyes were open, he was constantly thinking about it.

    At first, it was fine.

    Most of the work was done by Chung Myung, but the other third-ss disciples also defeated their opponents.

    The more they thought about their victories, the more it became difficult to calm their hearts.

    But as time passed, the excitement faded, and they started to think about what they saw.

    ¡®That Sword¡­¡¯

    Fantastical.

    Could it be exined further?

    Yoon Jong felt like he had a good fight against the Southern Edge Sect.

    But that sword¡­

    If only he could unleash that sword on his own¡­

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°Will we ever be able to disy a technique like that?¡±

    Yoon Jong fell into deep thought.

    ¡®Someday¡­¡¯

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is something I should say when I¡¯m just a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    Hearing those words, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Yoon Jong.

    ¡°To be honest, I just wanted to be strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong continued to honestly speak his mind.

    ¡°I never thought about reaching a certain level or wanting to show any particr techniques. I just had a vague desire to get stronger.¡±

    ¡°It was the same for me.¡±

    Jo Gul spoke like it was a confession.

    Most of them probably felt the same, which helped Yoon Jong to rx slightly.

    ¡°But this time, seeing that sword...¡±

    ¡®How should I put it?¡¯

    Yoon Jong shut his mouth to carefully choose his words.

    He never felt that he was bad at speaking, and it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t find the right words. For some reason, he just found it difficult to express how he felt right now.

    After thinking about it for a few moments, Yoon Jong spoke frankly.

    ¡°¡­ I thought. That¡¯s what I want to do. I want to be able to disy that swordsmanship myself.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    Perhaps these words represented what all of them were thinking.

    Perhaps that was the sword of Mount Hua.

    That¡¯s the direction they should engrave in their hearts and strive to achieve for the rest of their lives.

    Several years after their initiation into the sect, they had finally seen Mount Hua¡¯s true swordsmanship.

    ¡°Can we really unfold that technique someday?¡±

    Yoon Jong received everyone¡¯s attention and silently endured it as he nodded.

    ¡°I believe that we can.¡±

    There was determination in his eyes.

    ¡°We are the disciples of Mount Hua. There¡¯s no way that a disciple of Mount Hua would be unable to disy Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship. If we work tirelessly, one day, we will surely be able to achieve that goal.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°We need to train well!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll surely reach that level one day. I have a goal now.¡±

    ¡°Right. I will work hard too. Along with you all.¡±

    After a long time together, the third-ss disciples had begun to believe in each other and unite as one.

    ¡°Even if we have shorings, won¡¯t Chung Myung solve them?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s like a goblin.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t he make us stronger?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    At the same time, confidence in Chung Myung began to rise within them.

    But¡­

    It was then.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door opened violently.

    ¡®I must have told him fifty times to open the door with his hands. You can¡¯t just kick it open.¡¯

    It seemed like Yoon Jong¡¯s thoughts were read as the door was closed normally.

    And a very familiar face began to slowly scan through the disciples in the dorms. The calm faces quickly contorted in panic.

    ¡®It¡¯s s¨Cstarting again.¡¯

    ¡®What is he going to say now?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips seemed to twitch, as if he was annoyed, before violently opening.

    ¡°What are you all doing exchanging warm words of encouragement like kids! <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡­ why haven¡¯t the ghosts taken this demon back with them yet?

    Well, they could never catch that kind of person.

 Chapter 115: It is enough that you are a disciple of Mount Hua (5)

    ¡°Y-you are back?¡±

    ¡°You worked hard. You should rest a little¡­.¡±

    They were good words. Very good words.

    Good words to resolve the awkward atmosphere.

    The third-ss disciples were desperate, but unfortunately, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the kind of person who changed his mood to amodate others.

    Rather, he tilted his head to the side.

    ¡®Why is he doing that again?¡¯

    ¡®Something good just happened! Why is he like this again!?¡¯

    Chung Myung, whose head was turned, began to speak. Even his voice seemed eerie and distorted.

    ¡°You all seem to be in a great mood, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, look at everyone resting. Resting after all that trouble. I would have been thinking about going out and swinging a sword one or ten thousand times if it were me. Or maybe, training my body with some weights and running.¡±

    These third-ss disciples could cope with all the harshness in the world, but they couldn¡¯t cope with this insubordinate sajae of theirs.

    Everyone desperately nced at Yoon Jong. They were implying that it was up to him, as great sahyung, to save them from this predicament.

    ¡®You only think of me as great sahyung at times like this, you rotten bastards!¡¯

    ¡®Why don¡¯t you show me some respect in peaceful times too!? It¡¯s not normal!¡¯

    But what could be done? The truth is that he is the great sahyung.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha</i>.¡±

    Yoon Jong began to speak with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Why are you so angry? I think we all did well this time.¡±

    Yoon Jong was trying to subtly imply that Chung Myung shouldn¡¯t be so cruel after they finally turned a chain of losses into their first victory, but that bastard didn¡¯t seem to understand Yoon Jong beating around the bush.

    ¡°Well? Sahyungs?¡±

    Chung Myung stared at the others.

    Seeing the madness in his eyes, all of their expressions darkened.

    ¡°What amazing people, and now you are gathering to hold a celebration too! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be training instead of wasting time? Train! Have your life goals been achieved just because you won a conference?¡±

    That¡¯s what it was.

    That was it.

    Chung Myung covered his face and continued to speak.

    ¡°When I was a kid! I went to war and got stabbed, and I still got up and trained the next day! Seriously, kids these days, <i>uh¡­</i>.¡±

    ¡®When did he go to war?¡¯

    ¡®Aren¡¯t we older than him?¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good enough that we defeated the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s third-ss disciples? We should celebrate.¡±

    Yoon Jong decided to rebel and speak out, at least a little. But such rebellion doesn¡¯t always lead to good results, especially against Chung Myung.

    ¡°Defeated them? Ah, right. Well said.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just looking at them, weren¡¯t they at least five years younger than all of you? Are you really happy that you beat up those kids?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They looked so young; how old could they have been two years ago? You must have been weak as shit to lose to them!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung always knew how to stab where it hurts most.

    The excited air in the dorms quickly turned mncholic.

    ¡°If the fight went well, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything! But you! You twisted on your own foot and almost fell!¡±

    One of the disciples flinched and looked away.

    ¡°How could you miss and strike the shoulder when you were aiming for their head!?¡±

    Another disciple flinched.

    ¡°The bastard who lost his cool, dered his victory, and rushed in only to get hit and almost lose!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was speaking loudly, almost as if to yell, waited and took a deep breath before looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡°I taught you all wrong. I¡­ sahyungs made no mistake. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong exchanged hesitant looks.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯

    ¡®How should I know?¡¯

    ¡®Try to fix it.¡¯

    ¡®<i>Sigh¡­</i>¡¯

    Yoon Jong had a dead look in his eyes as he tried to resolve this situation.

    ¡°O-of course, there were some mistakes made. But didn¡¯t it end well? In practice, mistakes happen all the time.¡±

    ¡°Mistake?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong was suddenly struck with the ominous feeling that he had said something terribly wrong.

    ¡°Then being stabbed and dying on the battlefield is probably just a mistake to you as well, right?¡±

    ¡®<i>Huhuhu</i>. Is this where I went wrong?¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t even try to avoid making mistakes when training! It¡¯s natural to make mistakes!? This is what happens when you train with such a weak mental state! All you needed to do was swing the sword properly, and you couldn¡¯t even do that?¡±

    Yoon Jong gave up on stopping this demon anymore.

    ¡°And what? Someday you¡¯ll do it properly? Someday?¡±

    Chun Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°When will that daye?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wonder how you manage to drag yourselves out of bed and train each day with that mentality! You¡¯re ying around and treating this conference as just another training session!? Someday you¡¯ll get it right and take it seriously!?¡±

    Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡®Mother. I miss you.¡¯

    He would yell at his mother to stop nagging, but now he wanted to apologize to her. Her nagging couldn¡¯t even be considered nagging anymore.

    ¡®Does this bastard have a knife in his mouth?¡¯

    How could each word hurt so much?

    Chung Myung lowered his voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This was only the first battle. We will have to fight countless times in the future. Right now, this may be a big deal for Sahyungs, but in hindsight, it¡¯s nothing.

    The third-ss disciples nodded their heads.

    ¡°Can I ask one question?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°If we really train like you say, will we also be able to disy such swordsmanship?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted again.

    ¡°Sahyungs. You seem to be misunderstanding something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you want; you will have to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Does it make sense for Mount Hua¡¯s disciples to be unable to disy Mount Hua¡¯s techniques and make even a single flower bloom? Do you think I¡¯ll sit still and let that happen?¡±

    It was strange.

    They were also thinking the same thing, but how can it sound so different depending on who¡¯s saying it?

    The third-ss disciples, who were filled with motivation to unleash the techniques that Chung Myung had shown, suddenly lost the will to continue.

    Their eyes, which were brightly burning like the sun, quickly decayed into a dead and hopeless expression.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung directed them with a nod of his chin.

    ¡°We need to go. Are you going to skip training today?¡±

    ¡°¡­Chu¨CChung Myung. The time is already¡­.¡±

    ¡°You said you wanted to learn that sword, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡®No, yes, but¡­.¡¯

    ¡®No, Chung Myung, we aren¡¯t in a hurry to do that. We can do itter.¡¯

    ¡°Are you going toe or not?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    The third-ss disciples rushed out of the dorm. The dorm that had been buzzing with hope was now void of such optimistic feelings.

    Chung Myung watched the disciples rushing out and grinned.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let them get too excited.¡¯

    This was just the first step. It was good that this victory instilled confidence in them, but confidence often turned to arrogance.

    Real progress would be made when these disciples took their victories and followed them up with continuous training. He felt like he pushed them too much, but¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because I want them to grow!¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and began to follow the disciples outside when someone entered the White Plum training hall.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head at the unexpected face.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of the person trembled.

    ¡°If you see your sasuk, you should greet them first¡­ no, such things probably don¡¯t mean anything to you.¡±

    Baek Cheon stared straight at Chung Myung and asked.

    ¡°Could you spare a few moments?¡±

    Baek Cheon, climbing up the mountain¡¯s peak, snuck a peek at Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, my legs.¡±

    Chung Myung looked around and sat on a tree stump. He seemed to perfectly fit the image of an elderly man!

    ¡®That little jerk.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re too young to be acting like an old man!¡¯

    But there was no way Baek Cheon could point that out.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me some time.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. You are my sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon felt d.

    ¡°But what brings you to me? To summon me to this humble ce, are you going to attack me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although they didn¡¯t know each other for very long, Chung Myung was aware that Baek Cheon didn¡¯t like him. So, what could he be thinking to ask Chung Myung for his time, as if there was no bad blood between them?

    ¡°I saw the battle between you and Jin Geum-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°He already worked quite heavily against you.¡±

    ¡°You were overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung in silence; he slowly opened his mouth after a long period.

    ¡°All the sasuks are quite shaken up. At first, it seemed like they were all fine, but now, everything seemsplicated.¡±

    That much could be guessed.

    As long as they had eyes, they couldn¡¯t deny what Chung Myung did. It was also true that the third-ss disciples were noticeably stronger than before.

    The second-ss disciples were meant to serve as examples and lead the third-ss disciples. However, how were they supposed to feel now that the third-ss disciples had the potential to be stronger than them?

    No, maybe the third-ss disciples had already be stronger than them.

    ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°We want to be strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>ohhh.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with determined eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but, as your senior, it isn¡¯t easy for me toe and say this.¡±

    ¡°I fully understand.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t understand Baek Cheon¡¯s feelings, especially Chung Myung, who had seen Baek Cheon¡¯s struggles for himself?

    ¡®His mind must be a mess right now.¡¯

    For the first time, he felt sympathy for Baek Cheon.

    ¡°But no matter how much I think about it, this seems like the best choice I can make. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in my sasuks, but what I can learn from them is different from what you can teach us.¡±

    Chung Myung just looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here and setting aside your pride because you want me to teach the second-ss disciples by myself?

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myungughed bitterly.

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because of the unexpected response, but Baek Cheon was at a loss for words and stared nkly.

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying, and I don¡¯t get anything out of it, so I don¡¯t see why I should agree.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am your sasuk. Don¡¯t we belong to the same sect?¡±

    ¡°So? Have the second-ss disciples been watching and guiding the third-ss disciples? Or did you just leave and do your own training?¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent. He had no response. It was true that he had never paid any attention to the third-ss disciples¡¯ training.

    ¡®I always assumed that was Un Geom sasuk¡¯s role and left it up to him.¡¯

    ¡°But haven¡¯t you already taken control of the third-ss disciples¡¯ training?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think that is?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked back, Baek Cheon struggled to respond.

    ¡®Why? Why¡­.¡¯

    The reason is too simple. It was because the third-ss disciples are the same rank as Chung Myung. It was annoying and troublesome now, but if they were raised well, then Chung Myung would be able to live without raising a finger in the future.

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.

    ¡°You mean that you want me to bow my head.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh.</i> You¡¯re making me look bad. How could I dare think that?¡±

    It was implied that you shouldn¡¯t say it out loud even if you understand.

    Baek Cheon hated that he understood what Chung Myung meant.

    ¡°¡­ But we are still Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke calmly.

    ¡°Did you see the third-ss disciples training?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I did.¡±

    They seemed barely human by the end, more like stones rolling around.

    Just being alive seemed like a great achievement. But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Do you think I can make the sasuks do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The answer was¡­

    ¡®He could definitely treat them harshly; the only reason he holds himself back is so that he doesn¡¯t get caught by others¡¯

    That¡¯s what Baek Cheon thought, but he¡¯s a smooth talker and knew that he shouldn¡¯t say that out loud.

    ¡°It would be difficult since you¡¯re a good person, but I think you¡¯d somehow manage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡®What bullshit.¡¯

    Chung Myung just shrugged.

    ¡°But that¡¯s why I can¡¯t do it. I can make it work for the sahyungs, but I can¡¯t do anything for my sasuks. If I do, would the first-ss disciples let me continue?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®It¡¯s possible.¡¯

    Chung Myung was pointing out the problems, but he never said it was impossible.

    ¡°Then, if all the problems are taken care of, you can make us stronger, right?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the results with your own eyes?¡±

    Baek Cheon had certainly seen the results.

    That was why he was here.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    Chung Myung had managed to train the third-ss disciples to the point that they could overpower the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples and even defeated Jin Geum-Ryong and the other second-ss disciples himself.

    Not a single second-ss disciple could even touch him.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip tightly.

    ¡°I will fix that issue.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°During the training, we won¡¯t be the sasuks. Those who receive guidance will be the disciples, and we will respect you as a teacher.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Chung Myung looked interested but shook his head while looking at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°If you curse me after the training, then there is no way out for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke bluntly.

    ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t sink so low¡­.¡±

    ¡°With just one day of training, you¡¯ll change your words. Even the sahyungs were troublesome at first.¡±

    Baek Cheon was at a loss of words.

    ¡°T-then what do I do?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, you need to make it clear.¡±

    Chung Myung snapped his finger.

    ¡°If you want to learn, whether it¡¯s time to train or not, you¡¯ll have to bow to me. Then I¡¯ll help. But if that doesn¡¯t work, then I can¡¯t do a thing for you. I need to be able to live here as well, you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon agonized, but not for long.

    ¡®Do I have any pride left?¡¯

    It was disgraceful to bow to a sajil. But it was a greater disgrace to be weak. And¡­

    ¡®I want to be able to disy that sword one day.¡¯

    The sword that destroyed Jin Gem-Ryong. Mount Hua¡¯s sword was branded deeply into his memory.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Baek Cheon answered firmly.

    ¡°From this moment on, you aren¡¯t a sajil for the second-ss disciples. Your title may be sajil, but none of the second-ss disciples will attempt to use that against you. I guarantee it with my name on the line.¡±

    ¡®Caught you!¡¯

    A happy smile crept onto Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    He was thinking about how he could catch these idiots, but they jumped into the with their own feet.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Then everyone will gather ande out tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no. nothing.¡¯

    Baek Cheon would only realizeter on what a grave mistake he had made.

 Chapter 116: Plum blossoms will cover the sky someday (1)

    Dawn of the next day.

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡®How am I even supposed to answer that?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples trembled as they watched the second-ss disciples approaching in the morning light.

    Since Mount Hua is located on a high mountain, the morning air is rather cold. A white fog was created as warm breaths were exhaled against the frigid air. Compounded with the second-ss disciples marching forward, the sight of it looked like aged warriors heading for the battlefield.

    ¡°Are we going to die today?¡±

    ¡°I doubt that would happen.¡±

    Before long, all the second-ss disciples came out and lined up across the third-ss disciples.

    Finally, Baek Cheon slowly walked out and stood at the front.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon lightly nodded and looked at everyone with a soft gaze before turning his sights to the sky.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯

    At that moment, the White Plum Blossom dorm door opened, and Chung Myung came out yawning.

    ¡°<i>Ywan!!</i> Why is it that I can never get enough sleep?¡±

    ¡®Then just sleep in!¡¯

    ¡®Why don¡¯t you just skip a day!? How can youin like that and still train every day? Everyday!¡¯

    Chung Myung trudged out and approached Yoon Jong. As if he had been waiting for this, Yoon Jong quickly clung to Chung Myung and asked,

    ¡°Chung Myung. Why are they out here?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Sasuks.¡±

    ¡°Right. The sasuks!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and put his arm around Yoon Jong¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You must have gone through so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I know very well just how hard the sahyungs have suffered and been bullied by the sasuks.¡±

    ¡®No, they¡¯ve never done that.¡¯

    ¡®If we¡¯ve ever been hit, it was always by you. Why are you suddenly dragging the sasuks into this?¡¯

    ¡°But you can rx. From now on, we¡¯ll live in a beautiful world where all people are equal, at least during training.¡±

    ¡°A ce where all are equal?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what happens in hell?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡®That sounds usible?¡¯

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®In the end, he even got the Baek disciples.¡¯

    This man¡¯s beastly hands stretch out without end. How long had it been since he first drove the third-ss disciples to hell? Now you are saying that he even has the second-ss disciples in his hands?

    ¡®What¡¯s going to happen to Mount Hua?¡¯

    While Yoon Jong suppressed his rising sadness, Chung Myung went to the center.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard getting here this early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This instructor is very moved to see everyone ¡®voluntarily¡¯ participating in the training like this.¡±

    ¡®Conscience-less bastard!¡¯

    ¡®When was thest time you let someone rest from training? Hell is going to have a grand time punishing you!¡¯

    The third-ss disciples bit their lips, but the second-ss disciples surprisingly didn¡¯t show much of a reaction.

    ¡°Train hard. If you feel refreshed and rewarded after you¡¯re done, then it can¡¯t be called training. As soon as training ends, you will gasp, curse, and you won¡¯t even have the strength to lift your chopsticks. You need to be prepared to shove your face onto your te just to eat after experiencing real training.¡±

    What encouraging words.

    ¡°There is no gentle path to bing strong. Pushing harder and harder with your best effort is the only way to be strong. If you trust and follow this instructor, you will be strong. Do you understand?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®No, he can¡¯t act like that to the seniors¡­ it will sting him back¡­!¡¯

    It was then!

    ¡°YESSSSS!¡±

    The loud response from the second-ss disciples made the third-ss disciples step back in shock.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with them?¡±

    Being taught by someone, a sajil at that, who might be the age of their younger brother, must be embarrassing. But that didn¡¯t seem to bother them at all.

    ¡®It would be a disgrace if we fall behind the third-ss disciples!¡¯

    It was shameful to receive Chung Myung¡¯s training, but the thought of bing weaker than all of the third-ss disciples was frighteningly shameful.

    But it was happening.

    The second-ss disciples were still stronger for now, but the third-ss disciples would likely stand above them in a few years. How would they retain their pride and dignity if they allowed themselves to fall behind their juniors?

    ¡®I can¡¯t allow that to happen.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather die than see that.¡¯

    The eyes of the second-ss disciples were bloodshot.

    Sometimes a person¡¯s spirit is ignited the most by impure motives. No, to be precise, the more impure, the greater the motivation.

    A pure desire for strength alone wouldn¡¯t result in the second-ss disciples going this far. Their pride and insecurity pushed their backs and moved their feet forward.

    Andstly¡­.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know how. But if we learn from that guy, we might be able to defeat the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s second-ss disciples.¡¯

    ¡®No, we can do more than that.¡¯

    ¡®It is better to be looked down on in the sect than to be ridiculed out in the world for being weak.¡¯

    ¡®Look at them.¡¯

    As he received the sparkling gazes of the second-ss disciples, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°This is it!¡±

    They were eyes that craved to learn!

    Chung Myung was proud to see the second-ss disciples burning with passion for learning while holding back theirints. It was a refreshing change from the third-ss disciples that were always gloomy and bitter.

    Of course, the third-ss disciples used to be brighter and more optimistic before he arrived, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t think much about such things.

    ¡°Well then.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°The basics are important in anything. Let¡¯s start with strength training. Sahyungs? What are you doing? You need to teach the seniors how the strength training is done.¡±

    At those words, the rest of the third-ss disciples also smiled.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, right.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>. I will do my best.¡±

    The third-ss disciples¡¯ eyes were gleaming in madness as if screaming,¡¯ You should get a taste of it too.¡¯

    ¡®You thought this training would be good for you, didn¡¯t you?¡¯

    ¡®If they try it once, their screams will be heard for at least three months.¡¯

    ¡®Their cries will make a wonderful song!¡¯

    The third-ss disciples bore sinister smiles that made the second-ss disciples anxious.

    But unexpectedly, there was someone who came forward amid the impending crisis.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head when he saw the person standing in front of him.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°To learn.¡±

    ¡°Learn from the kids over there.¡±

    ¡°No one came to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head while looking at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°No, why would no one¡­ what are the sahyungs doing?¡±

    The disciples heard Chung Myung and quickly turned away, looking at the dawning sky.

    ¡°To feel awkward just because she¡¯s a woman¡­ wait. Wait,e to think of it, why don¡¯t we have any girls in our ss? Why do we only have men? There are a lot of women among the Baek disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Yoon Jong and said,

    ¡°No, Sahyung. Did you only ept men as disciples for our ss? That¡¯s why our dorm is so dark and gloomy.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung and spoke with an expression that seemed as if he would cry tears of blood at any moment.

    ¡°There are some subjects in the world that shouldn¡¯t be touched.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong for a long time and bowed his head.

    ¡°I was wrong. I apologize. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ be careful from now.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    After apologizing, he looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°I won¡¯t think of you as a woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping for.¡±

    ¡°Even if you cry, I won¡¯t go easy.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    No fear.

    ¡°Promise me one thing instead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If I endure this, will you teach me how to make the plum blossoms bloom on my sword?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is saying such strange things.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a stiff face.

    ¡°If sahyungs and sasuks are the disciples of Mount Hua, you shouldn¡¯t be aiming to make plum blossoms. That¡¯s just a part of the process. What you should be aiming for ispletion.¡±

    ¡°Completion¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, right. Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s build the foundation for enlightenment. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing the second-ss disciples moving, Chung Myung smiled wickedly.

    ¡®In the past, I only cared about my own skills and didn¡¯t pay attention to my sajaes or sahyungs.¡¯

    Back then, Chung Myung took it for granted, but not now. Had he not realized it at the end? After all, Mount Hua¡¯s opponent wasn¡¯t just one strong man but an entire sect.

    There were limits to what could be done alone.

    What if one day they be strong enough to support Chung Myung?

    ¡°<i>Kuhahaha</i>. It¡¯ll be done. A strong team, and then I¡¯ll draw plum blossoms on the heads of the Shaolin.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who thought they heard something they shouldn¡¯t have, decided to close their ears and turn their heads.

    ¡°<i>Ummm.</i>¡±

    Un Geom let out a pleasant sigh as he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua immersed in training.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s the Baek disciples?¡¯

    ¡®Well, this was bound to happen. After what they had seen, they must have had someplex feelings.¡¯

    Un Geom remembered the conversation he had with the sect leader yesterday.

    - Leave him alone.

    The sect leader continued.

    - He is a child that we cannot restrain regardless. Interfering with that child may instead hinder his path and get in the way of what he has nned. We¡¯re old. What we must do is make sure that the children are able to grow and shine in the future. So, we¡¯ll leave it at that. That child is on the path of Dao, so I believe that he will never lead the others down the wrong path.

    Hyun Jong believed that Un Geom shouldn¡¯t poke around and make the child wary or question his intent for no reason.

    Un Geom also agreed to it.

    Chung Myung¡¯s plum blossoms, iprehensible skills, and unknown origins obscured the child in many mysteries. There were numerous questions, but Un Geom didn¡¯t want to ask.

    ¡®Path of Dao.¡¯

    The path of the Dao is to go with the flow and embrace what maye.

    There was no reason why Chung Myung couldn¡¯t have his way as long as he was a disciple of Mount Hua.

    The path of a Dao is known to berge.

    Rather¡­

    ¡®Should I learn it too?¡¯

    After observing the children for a long time, Un Geom slowly turned away with a bitter smile.

    ¡®I¡¯m being greedy.¡¯

    Even if he could be stronger, Un Geom knew that it would be better for him to focus on his current task. He was already old now; it would be difficult to try and be stronger.

    It was fortunate that the Baek disciples were still young enough to learn.

    ¡®But I cannot just stay still and watch.¡¯

    How can he bezy when the children are trying so hard? Even if he left teaching to Chung Myung, he should help teach them as much as he can.

    ¡°Mount Hua will grow stronger.¡±

    ¡®The Southern Edge Sect isn¡¯t the end.¡¯

    Mount Hua had changed since Chung Myung arrived. Un Geom also recently realized that he was being pulled into that flow.

    Now, the atmosphere of the elders had begun to change.

    At least these children shouldn¡¯t be burdened. He had to do everything to help them.

    And¡­

    When the dayes that those childrenplete their martial arts path, the world will see the seconding of Mount Hua.

    It was a far-off goal.

    Un Geom turned his head slowly.

    ¡°Straighten your back and practice! Waist too! If you still have strength to breath, then you shouldn¡¯t have a problem training! What? It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s fine! You won¡¯t die from this! Have you ever heard of anyone dying from training? Just train!¡±

    Un Geom trembled.

    ¡°Enough? Enough? <i>Aigoo</i>. Are you really saying that? Just because you mastered a little bit of martial arts? Maybe we should take a look at those martial arts of yours? Come on! Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s quicker to die from the training or from shame!¡±

    Having seen the third-ss disciples rush in to stop Chung Myung and assist with helping the others train, Un Geom stared off into the distant sky.

    ¡®Maybe it isn¡¯t that far-off after all.¡¯

 Chapter 117: Plum blossoms will cover the sky someday (2)

    Chung Myung climbed the Lotus peak and looked up at the sky.

    There was no longer any need to hide his training, but climbing up here calmed his mind, probably because this training had be a habit.

    Chung Myung, who had been looking into the sky for a long time, turned around and looked at Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    He had ovee the first mountain.

    But he wasn¡¯t satisfied yet.

    ¡°We still have a long way to go.¡±

    Even though he understood that impatience leads to anger, he secretly began to feel impatient.

    The development of the third-ss disciples wasn¡¯t slow. If they continued at this rate, one day, they would be warriors that no one in the world dared to ignore.

    However, that would be in the distant future.

    Currently, Mount Hua is nothing more than a weak sect.

    ¡°This is the start.¡±

    Chung Myung felt a tremendous weight bearing down on his shoulders. Now, the disciples would instinctivelye looking for him whenever something happened. The same thing happened countless times in the past, but there was a clear difference between how his sahyungs looked at him thenpared to the sahyungs now.

    ¡°Sahyungs must have had a tough time.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to push a leader¡¯s back forward. However, even if they¡¯re supported, it takes extreme courage to take the lead.

    In the past, Chung Myung thought he was leading Mount Hua.

    The most well-known figure from Mount Hua was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, and it was his presence that secured Mount Hua¡¯s dominance.

    So, did Chung Myung really lead the sect?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    His heart ached.

    Back then, if Chung Myung had known what he understood now, perhaps Mount Hua¡¯s fate would have been different. Not only Mount Hua¡¯s descendants but Chung Myung¡¯s sahyungs may have been saved as well.

    Despite knowing they were walking to their deaths, they all calmly marched forward with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    The past was already settled. What mattered now wasn¡¯t lingering on past attachments but living in the present while using the past as a guide towards a better future.

    To do that¡­

    ¡°More than anything, I need to be stronger.¡±

    That was the only way to avoid losing everything, like in the past.

    Chung Myung knew.

    This world of martial arts is ruthless.

    Agreement? Of course, it exists. Loyalty? That does too. However, those are simply powers that exist for the strong to bestow on the weak. Those thatck strength don¡¯t have the opportunity to decide on the terms of any agreements, nor do they have the right to dare discuss loyalty.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples would likely think they¡¯ve already experienced the world¡¯s cruelty and heartlessness. They may mistakenly believe that Mount Hua has already suffered it all over the course of its copse.

    But it wasn¡¯t the end.

    Sooner orter, they will learn. They were protected by this rugged Mount Hua and protected by the deeds that Chung Myung and the former Mount Hua aplished.

    But that would alle to an end.

    Mount Hua would enter the open world again. When that happens, they will face cruelty they have never seen before.

    ¡®I have no intention of carrying it on my shoulders.¡¯

    Chung Myung needed to create a ce for them to trust and rely on, whether it be Mount Hua or himself.

    Sitting cross-legged, He closed his eyes and inspected his foundation.

    He could see.

    The dantian inside him had grown to the size of a small fruit. Compared to his previous dantian, this was like a small drop of blood.

    But it was growing.

    Slowly but surely, step by step.

    Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts were methodical.

    It was an honest style that could be used to reach the peak by steadily advancing and oveing each mountain with your own two feet.

    There were no shortcuts.

    ¡®I will get stronger.¡¯

    He would grow not as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint from the past but as Chung Myung in the present.

    He would be stronger.

    ¡®And one day, surpass ¡®him,¡¯ the Heavenly Demon.¡¯

    An endless journey towards perfection of nothingness.

    Chung Myung quietly lifted his head and looked up.

    - Have our plum blossoms bloomed?

    Chung Myung.

    ¡°Not yet¡±

    But¡­

    ¡°Someday, it will bloom.¡±

    One day, when the plum blossoms truly bloomed on Chung Myung¡¯s sword, not only Mount Hua but the entire world would be covered in their scent.

    Chung Myung jumped up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°I am Chung Myung.¡±

    It was a subtle statement, spoken as if it was amitment to himself.

    Chung Myung slowly descended the mountain.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was heading down with a slight smile, widened his smile at the scent of plum blossomsing from nearby.

    ¡°Has to be spring.¡±

    Plum blossoms were blooming.

    Basking in the scent that tickled his nose, Chung Myung continued his descent with lightened steps. Looking down at Chung Myung¡¯s back reflected the figure that would silently continue to look after Mount Hua.

    Time continued to flow ceaselessly as Mount Hua, which had embraced Chung Myung, began to embark on a new path.

    The blossoms bloomed again, and then once more.

    The plum blossoms bloomed twice and faded.

    The years continued to flow like water running down a stream.

    Hua-Um vige.

    Someone carrying their own luggage entered the vige that was bustling with people.

    ¡°¡­ is this Hua-Um?¡±

    It was a man.

    No, it was a face that looked closer to a boy than a man. He looked around with a slightly flustered face.

    ¡°Is this the right ce?¡±

    What he could see with his eyes seemed so different from the memories he knew.

    The Hua-Um that he had seen in the past was a small ce that was something between a town and a city. It wasn¡¯t underdeveloped and had a prosperous history, but it wasn¡¯t anything noteworthy and even seemed quite gloomy.

    However, now it was no different from a busy city.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the big cities in terms of scale. However, the word ¡®vige¡¯ seemed meaningless when newly built buildings lined the sides of the main streets and the shops overflowed with customers.

    ¡®Did Ie to the wrong ce?¡¯

    So, he asked a passerby.

    ¡°Excuse me? Is this Hua-Um?¡±

    ¡°First time?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not my first time. I came here once about a decade back, I think. It seems so different from then though.¡±

    The passerby answered back in response.

    ¡°If it¡¯s your first time back in ten years, then it makes sense that you¡¯re confused. Even thoseing back to Hua-Um after one or two years were shocked.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ then this is Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange since it changed so much, but this is the Hua-Um you knew.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. But¡­ Why has the vige changed so much?¡±

    ¡°Why? All thanks to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Mount Hua? Mount Hua? Mount Hua sect?¡±

    ¡°Ah-no. I know. I know about Mount Hua.¡±

    The man. Wei Soheng nodded quickly.

    If you told the people of Hua-Um that you don¡¯t know Mount Hua, they would treat you as if you were inhuman. For the people here, Mount Hua was more than just a sect.

    It was their pride and confidence, a family.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? You were a guest. Come on then, if you have any questions feel free to ask me, I can answer them.¡±

    As soon as the man heard this man was here to visit Mount Hua, he smiled brightly.

    ¡°What did you mean when you said that Hua-Um changed because of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. These days Mount Hua¡¯s influence is piercing the heavens! Haven¡¯t you heard that their reputation is spreading everywhere?¡±

    ¡®No, because I¡¯m not from around here. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯d like me saying that.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that to the man in front of him. If he said anything slightly ignorant about Mount Hua, it felt like this man would blow his chin off.

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡°So recently, more and more peoplee to visit Mount Hua. As more and more people visit, they end up passing through Hua-Um. As you can see, it is pretty crowded, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where people gather, money flows. So, naturally this ce changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s quite a dramatic change.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. All thanks to Mount Hua. You have to know, right? At the conference with the Southern Edge Sect two years back, Mount Hua smashed those bastards.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    It was a story that no one could avoid knowing even if they wanted to.

    Known to have fallen¡­ no, even the memory of the fallen Mount Hua had faded from people¡¯s minds. That dying sect suddenly halted the Southern Edge Sect, which had been gaining momentum in recent years. With such a prestigious sect being humiliated, the news naturally traveled like lightning around the world.

    Humans enjoy the misfortunes of others. It was a case of disgrace falling upon a well-known sect, so there was no reason that people wouldn¡¯t talk about it.

    Word traveled fast, and the news spread for thousands of miles as everyone discussed what happened to the Southern Edge Sect. Now, even the children ying in the neighborhood knew the story.

    There were people who called it the Fallen Dragon Conference because the Southern Edge Sect that had ascended to heaven came crashing to the ground.

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect, not any other sect, but THE Southern Edge Sect. How high has Mount Hua¡¯s reputation soared after that incident? I can¡¯t even fathom how many people havee to Mount Hua since then.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Wei Soheng nodded.

    No one understood those words more than himself. After all, he hade here because of the change in Mount Hua¡¯s status.

    If the rumors of the conference hadn¡¯t circted, Wei Soheng would have never thought abouting here.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man had a slightly annoyed expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two years since then. Something needs to happen now.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, a giant doesn¡¯t move so easily. Isn¡¯t there a legend about the Great Bird that rested for a thousand years before traveling thousands of miles in a single p of its wings? Perhaps our Mount Hua is like that too.¡±

    It was a statement that carried an enormous sense of pride for Mount Hua.

    Wei Soheng, who saw that, thought that a lot had changed.

    It wasn¡¯t just the appearance that changed.

    When he visited this ce in the past, it seemed devoid of vitality. But now, the people of Hua-Um are vibrant and full of life.

    ¡°If you are nning to visit Mount Hua, find a ce to stay. The sun will set soon, and if you start the climb now, you¡¯ll be climbing through the middle of the night. It would be better to start your journey tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The elderly man waved his hand and walked away, and Wei Soheng mumbled.

    ¡®It changed so much.¡¯

    The vige had grown prosperous just because the sect gained a little fame. He started to understand why everyone, whether it be people or sects, was willing to risk their lives for fame.

    Wei Soheng raised his head and looked at Mount Hua.

    Looking at the transformed vige, something became clear. The current Mount Hua is different from the Mount Hua that he knew of.

    So¡­

    ¡®We must somehow seek to cooperate with Mount Hua.¡¯

    Wei Soheng looked at Mount Hua with determined eyes.

    - Mount Hua will surely help us. Go to Mount Hua and ask for help.

    ¡®I hope my father¡¯s judgment isn¡¯t wrong.¡¯

    Wei Soheng bit his lip and quickly headed into the vige.

 Chapter 118: Plum blossoms will cover the sky someday (3)

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak.</i>¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Atst, Wei Soheng climbed the final hill and exhaled harshly.

    ¡®What a steep mountain.¡¯

    As he felt before, this mountain didn¡¯t make it easy for people to approach. Aside from being incredibly steep, the problem was that one also had to climb countless cliffs that were barely reachable in order to climb to the top.

    However, he was able to climb the mountain more easily than expected.

    Unlike how it was in the past, stakes were embedded in each cliff to make the climb easy. These stakes even had ropes connected to each other. The climb became much easier than scaling the bare cliff if one held onto the rope.

    ¡°<i>Huk!</i> Still, it is hard.¡±

    Wei Soheng wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve.

    The Wudang Sect had a code that required those entering the sect to remove their weapons and dismount their horses. But there was no need for such rules on Mount Hua.

    Because no horse could make this climb anyway.

    That was why it was said that everyone who entered Mount Hua was equal.

    Because everyone must walk the same rugged mountain path with their own hand and feet. That is how tough Mount Hua is.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who thought of it, but it was a great idea. It makes it easier for those climbing Mount Hua to understand their intentions.¡±

    Mount Hua has a long history, so it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for them to change this. The fact that they kept this tradition the same showed that they were still humble.

    Sweaty and gasping, Wei Soheng finally set sights on the giant gate of Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­ why isn¡¯t there a single thing that¡¯s familiar?¡±

    Even the gate was different from the past.

    When he visited Mount Hua in the past, the copsed gate remained so impressive that this new magnificent gate felt awkward to him.

    At a nce, there were the words ¡®Great Mount Hua Sect¡¯ written in beautiful calligraphy. The moment he saw this signboard, he felt overwhelmed.

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely different from before.¡¯

    Even the rivers and mountains are known to change in ten years, wasn¡¯t that more than enough time for a sect to change?

    With anticipation rising in his bosom, Wei Soheng approached the gate.

    There was no one guarding therge gate. Perhaps the gate was also firmly closed because it was still early.

    Wei Soheng took a shaky breath and knocked on the great gate.

    ¡°Is anyone here!?¡±

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    ¡°I am here to visit the sect.¡±

    ¡®Isn¡¯t anyone here?¡¯

    He wondered if it was right to shout, but he couldn¡¯t think of any other way.

    ¡°A guest wants to visit Mount Hua, is anyone here!?¡±

    Wei Soheng tried to shout as politely as he possibly could. Soon, he stopped knocking and waited for someone toe.

    ¡®If anyone had heard it, they should havee by now¡­.¡¯

    <i>Kiiik!</i>

    Unsurprisingly, the gate opened, and a man stuck his head out from inside.

    Wei Soheng happily opened his mouth to speak but was quickly cut off before he had a chance.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t taking any visitors today.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua isn¡¯t epting any visitors today, pleasee back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, I-I didn¡¯t hear about such a thing.¡±

    Well, he really did wonder why no one else was climbing the mountain today.

    ¡®Seriously!?¡¯

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    ¡°Wait, one moment!¡±

    Wei Soheng shouted urgently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but is there really no way? I need to see the sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t allowing visitors today. If it isn¡¯t too urgent, then tomorrow¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not a visitor.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    Baek Sang, who opened the door, looked at Wei Soheng.

    It was a man that Baek Sang had never seen before, but he said that he wasn¡¯t a visitor?

    ¡°I am from Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°Huayoung Gate?¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s tone changed.

    ¡°Yes, I have to meet with the sect leader about matters concerning Huayoung Gate. Urgent matters. I know that it¡¯s my fault for climbing the mountain without recognizing the situation, but could you please at least leave him a message for me?¡±

    Baek Sang spoke in a polite tone.

    ¡°I apologize, but I have very limited knowledge and haven¡¯t heard of Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t know everything. I¡¯ll head in right now and ask about Huayoung Gate and deliver this message to the sect leader right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Then, please wait for a moment.¡±

    Baek Sang closed the door and went inside. Still, the worst was avoided, so Wei Soheng sighed.

    ¡®Such an incredible presence.¡¯

    Going by his appearance, he wasn¡¯t much older than Wei Soheng. Just standing in front of him made Wei Soheng feel as if a sword was being held against his throat. It made him wonder what would happen if he really did wield a sword.

    ¡®So, this is Mount Hua?¡¯

    Wei Soheng nervously waited for Baek Sang.

    ¡®What if they kick me out?¡¯

    As Wei Soheng realized that Mount Hua had changed, his anxiety grew. Now that Mount Hua had spread its wings and begun to make a name for itself, perhaps Huayoung Gate no longer mattered to them.

    After all, it had been decades since they hadmunicated properly¡­

    It was then.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The door opened more violently than before, and Baek Sang rushed out with a stiff face.

    ¡°You said Huayoung Gate, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes? <i>Ah¡­ ah</i>. Yes! Fro¡ªfrom Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee inside. The sect leader said he¡¯ll meet you right away.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, yes!¡±

    At the sudden change in attitude, Wei Soheng had a bewildered expression as he entered the sect along with Baek Sang.

    ¡®I¡¯m so nervous.¡¯

    Wei Soheng gulped.

    Sitting across from him was Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua, who was looking at him with a kind face.

    For Wei Soheng, who was just a disciple of a small sect, simply facing the sect leader of Mount Hua was a sort of burden in itself.

    And the burden didn¡¯t end there.

    To the left and right of Hyun Jong, dignified-looking people were seated.

    ¡®How did it end up like this?¡¯

    Wei Soheng had rushed to Mount Hua as one final hope, but he didn¡¯t think he would be given a chance to meet the leader of the sect.

    But now that he was seeing the sect leader and elders, he couldn¡¯t stop his pounding heart.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth,

    ¡°You said that you came from the Huayoung gate?

    ¡°Yes, yes! Sect leader! I am Wei Soheng from Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>. I see. I am Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am naturally timid.¡±

    Hyun Jong reached out and pointed to the tea.

    ¡°Then have some tea. It might calm you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Wei Soheng reached out and drank the tea, but he couldn¡¯t even tell how it smelled or tasted; he was too nervous.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate. Huayoung Gate. I know that it was part of Mount Hua¡¯s inner circle, but perhaps thest visit was around thirteen years ago?¡±

    ¡°You remember?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you must have been the little boy from back then.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that time, he wasn¡¯t nervous at all. Back then, he was at an age where he didn¡¯t understand what it meant to climb Mount Hua.

    ¡®Mount Hua was very different from how it is now.¡¯

    The changes in Mount Hua were an incredible shock. Wei Soheng, who entered the gate, looked at the majestic tiles in the training area and almost fainted.

    Mount Hua, in his memories, was a deste ce that was crumbling. What could have happened in thest ten years to bring about such change?

    The position makes the person¡­ no, the clothes make the man¡­

    ¡®Money gives a man wings!¡¯

    When Wei Soheng recognized the financial power of Mount Hua, he felt depressed. Was it possible for him to make such a request?

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s see why you had toe all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader, the thing is¡­.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t speak so easily despite the chance being given.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The door swung open, and an old man with a cold expression burst in.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate!? Did a person from Huayoung Gatee to visit, sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Give your greetings first when you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you the person from Huayoung Gate!?¡±

    Hyun Young fiercely looked at Wei Soheng, who nodded with a frightened face.

    ¡°Yes. I am¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Hyun Young approached him and waved his arms.

    ¡®Am I going to get hit!?¡¯

    Wei Soheng shut his eyes; however, Hyun Young smiled and tapped his shoulders.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate! Right Huayoung Gate came! <i>Hahaha!</i> Look at his dedication, he has to be a disciple from there!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it? Feel free to talk about it! Did youe because of any difficulties? Just say it, we¡¯ll solve it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng was puzzled as he looked at Hyun Young.

    What? What was this hospitality?

    Hyun Jong, unable to watch this any longer, dissuaded Hyun Young.

    ¡°Won¡¯t he be flustered if someone barges in and behaves like that?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! This is the Huayoung Gate!¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled.

    ¡°Among all of our sub-sects, Huayoung Gate is the only one that has consistently sent money for us to use over the past thirty years! Now they¡¯re all bringing money to cozy up to us. When we were struggling, others treated us like beggars, but Huayong Gate never neglected us! How often can one find such a loyal ce?¡±

    ¡®No, calling the sect a beggar in front of someone else¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Think of the sect¡¯s name¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Huayong Gate is the ce that sent everything they could to help Mount Hua to meet our daily needs! They sent us money; you know? Money!¡±

    ¡°I know that¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other ce like that. Huayoung Gate is the best of Mount Hua¡¯s subsects! They¡¯ve sent us money for over thirty years and never asked for anything in return! What a nice sect!¡±

    His words were slowly bing more radical, but it was understandable.

    It didn¡¯t matter how much money was sent. What mattered was that any additional help when Mount Hua was struggling surely helped to ease some of the sect¡¯s worries, at least for a bit.

    Money can always be paid back, but a debt of the heart can never be repaid. That was why Hyun Young appreciated them.

    ¡°Right. What is it? Are you short on money? Just tell me! I will lend it to you with a special low interest rate!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hyun Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    When Hyun Sang got up, Hyun Young squinted his eyes and closed his mouth.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, I get it. I should shut up, right?¡±

    Hyun Young, who said that, quickly sat in his seat.

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.

    ¡®When will he grow up?¡¯

    To be precise, he wondered whether or not Hyun Young would return to how he once was. Hyun Young¡¯s character flew out the window with the appearance of Chung Myung, and he still hadn¡¯t returned to normal, even after all this time!

    ¡°You seem less nervous now. What happened for you toe to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    Wei Soheng took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate has a request. So, my father sent me to ask for help from the Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°What kind of help?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Wei Soheng spoke with a bit of power.

    ¡°We want to take disciple Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    As soon as the name Chung Myung came out, a deep grimace began to spread on the faces of everyone there.

 Chapter 119: Plum blossoms will cover the sky someday (4)

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ look here. Was it Wei Soheng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Rather than jumping to the main point, why don¡¯t you exin the situation first??¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Sorry. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. The situation¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng began to exin what happened.

    Huayoung Gate<sup>1</sup> is a sub-sect of Mount Hua.

    Generally, the disciples of arge sect are divided into two categories. The first is the full-time disciples that have decided to live and dedicate their lives to Mount Hua. Those who be full-time disciples receive their names from the sect and are raised within Mount Hua to polish their swords and pursue the Tao.

    However, the second category is the temporary disciples. These disciples study and learn from Mount Hua but eventually leave and head out into the world.

    A sect founded by such a disciple is called a sub-sect or family sect. Although separate from Mount Hua, these sub-sects are bound to be operated under Mount Hua¡¯s influence.

    The sub-sects send a reasonable amount of money to the main sect every year, and in return, the sect leader solves various difficulties that the sub-sect faces. It was a good system as it provided an additional source of ie for the main sect, while the sub-sects received more prospective disciples by using the main sect¡¯s name. At times, the main sect would even send some disciples to assist in training the disciples in the sub-sects.

    It was said that Mount Hua had hundreds of such sub-sects back in its heyday, but now there were no more than ten left.

    Even the remaining sub-sects failed to properlymunicate with the main sect.

    On the other hand, Huayoung Gate had consistently sent money to Mount Hua.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a sect that¡¯s particrly aplished in the martial arts, but Huayoung Gate has continued to recognize Mount Hua for what we are.¡±

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s the kind of ce Huayoung Gate is.¡±

    ¡°The problem started with the opening of a new martial arts training center that was set up across the street called Path¡¯s Edge Training. As soon as the sect established itself as a sub-sect of the Wudang sect, it began to vigorously attract young potential.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    ¡°But because of Huayoung Gate¡¯s influence in the region of Nanyang, there was ack of response toward the training hall. Unfortunately, this caused them to begin viciously hunting us down.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°My father, who couldn¡¯t stand their harassment and constant provocations, was defeated and badly injured by the master of the Path¡¯s Edge.¡±

    ¡°O-Oh my god!¡±

    Hyun Young jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°A great man like Huayoung Gate¡¯s master was injured!? We need to catch that bastard, chew him up, and spit him out right now¡­.¡±

    Hyun Sang pulled Hyun Young¡¯s sleeve.

    Hyun Young, who was forced to sit down, ground his teeth as he seethed in a fit of persistent anger.

    ¡°If it ended there, then I wouldn¡¯t havee all this way. However, the Path¡¯s Edge training hall said that they nned topletely drive us out of Nanyang. They¡¯ve even requested assistance from the Wudang sect. So, my father sent me here to meet with the sect leader and ask for help.¡±

    After saying that, Wei Soheng dropped to the floor and bowed down.

    ¡°Sect leader! Please help us! If Mount Hua doesn¡¯t help, then Huayoung Gate will have to lower its signboard and cease to be.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmmm.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong heard all of it and sighed.

    ¡°So, the Path¡¯s Edge training hall is affiliated with the Wudang sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haaa.</i> How can they do that to a fellow sect that seeks the path of dao¡­?¡±

    Hyun Young snorted at Hyun Jong¡¯s sigh.

    ¡°What nonsense is that! What sort of ce is the Wudang sect? It¡¯s the richest sect in the world. You can¡¯t believe that the money in their pockets came from selling incense or their own purses? They are the most poisonous group one can find when ites to expanding their power.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡®Power¡­¡¯

    Clearly, this wasn¡¯t something that could be overlooked.

    The issue of their sub-sect being attacked by the Wudang was a secondary concern.

    ¡®Now is the time for Mount Hua to look outside.¡¯

    The number of sub-sects one has is an indication of how strong the main sect is. A strong sect has many, while a weak sect has few.

    If Mount Hua wants to regain its former glory, it can no longer work alone. Soon, there would be second-ss disciples who wished to descend and leave the mountain. If they started a sub-sect, shouldn¡¯t Mount Hua be supportive?

    This wasn¡¯t a simple task. Furthermore, this was a problem that would determine how the world viewed Mount Hua.

    As Hyun Jong fell into thought, words began to flow from those around him.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we help?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to help. After all, there¡¯s an unwritten rule that only the main sect¡¯s younger generations can get involved in fights between sub-sects, right?¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    There have often been cases of children quarreling, escting into fights among the adults. What began as a problem for a sub-sect quickly turned into a war between the main sects. As a result, the Kangho<sup>2</sup> came to an implicit agreement that matters involving sub-sects should never escte beyond the main sect sending second-ss disciples to prevent any unnecessary damage.

    This also served as a way to send children into the world to gain experience, rather than the older generation that has alreadypleted their paths.

    ¡°If we send assistance, then it would be right to send the second-ss disciples. How does sending the Baek disciples sound?¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm</i>.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng, who was listening to the conversation, hesitantly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you send the third-ss disciples?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°My father made an earnest request. I need to bring Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung¡­ maybe disciple Chung Myung is the only one¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°That¡­ well, you want to take Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°I would like to, if possible.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um</i>. Right. Well¡­ that¡¯s good. Uh¡­ yeah.¡±

    The elders said it was fine, but their faces seemed to say it was anything but fine.

    ¡°Okay. For now, I understand the situation. There¡¯s something we need to discuss, so please wait outside for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Un Geom took Wei Soheng outside, and Hyun Jong spoke with a seriously stiff face.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±

    Hyun Young yelled.

    ¡°This is the Huayoung Gate! The same Huayoung Gate that sent us money during our darkest hour when we struggled to make a living and nearly died! No matter what the situation is, grace is grace! We need to release the children and go bite those bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­ we aren¡¯t dogs. Why would we bite them?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything worse than a dog?¡±

    That¡¯s the problem.

    That¡¯s the very problem!

    Hyun Sang spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°Sect leader sahyung. This isn¡¯t a matter that we can casually jump into. Isn¡¯t our opponent the Wudang sect?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Wudang is a tough opponent. No matter how far removed from the main sect their sub-sect¡¯s problems may be, the Wudang sect is known to always send their best to sort the issues out. You never know how things may turn out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    When you think about it, such an unwritten rule was established because conflicts between sub-sects often spread further and escted.

    ¡°I feel bad for the Huayoung Gate, but there needs to be another way to help them. I want to avoid sending our disciples to collide with them.¡±

    It was a bit harsh, but it wasn¡¯t like Hyun Sang wanted Huayoung Gate to suffer. No sect in the world would want to sh with the Wudang sect.

    Where is Wudang?

    Wasn¡¯t it the leader of the north, known for their incredible strength?

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Am.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Un Am took a deep breath and began to speak.

    ¡°There are two things to think about. The first is whether now is the right time for our sect to resume external activities. Whatever our opinion is, if Mount Hua sends disciples to confront the Wudang sect, then the rest of the world will believe that we¡¯ve resumed our foreign activities.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°The second question is whether our children will be able to handle the disciples of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang didn¡¯t think it was a huge issue, and Un Am said,

    ¡°Actually, there is a third.¡±

    ¡°Third?¡±

    ¡°Can we really release him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sympathy and anxiety manifested themselves on everyone¡¯s faces in unison.

    ¡°Sect leader. Actually, what that child said earlier is correct. If we need to send someone, we have no choice but to send Chung Myung. Right?¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡°But can we let him enter the Kangho? What¡¯s more, against Wudang?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong scratched his head in disbelief. His neatlybed hair was in a mess.

    Two years was not a short time.

    At this point, everyone fully understood what sort of person Chung Myung is. Choosing to send him down the mountain was a great burden on all of them.

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Un Geom smiled slightly.

    ¡°There is nothing to think about. Send him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ send him?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason not to let him go? Chung Myung will have to enter the Kangho someday. Dying this won¡¯t solve anything. If he could be a master and walk the path of Dao in a couple months, then I would also be opposed to it. But don¡¯t we all know that¡¯s an undesirable dream?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then we should let him go. It¡¯s better to set sail early.¡±

    Hyun Jongughed.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    What a wise answer.

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes for a moment and then nodded as he spoke.

    ¡°Call for Yoon Jong.¡±

    Yoon Jong soon entered together with Wei Soheng, who was outside and paid his respects to the sect leader.

    ¡°I was called?¡±

    ¡°What is Chung Myung doing now?¡±

    ¡°He recently entered closed-door training and hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

    ¡°How much longer will he be?¡±

    ¡°It may be close to being done.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>. I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze alternated between Yoon Jong and Wei Soheng.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°It seems like Chung Myung is needed, so let¡¯s call his training to an end and have hime out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°On the way, you will guide the guest from Huayoung Gate. Chung Myung will probably have to travel a long way with them, so make sure to introduce them appropriately.¡±

    Yoon Jong flinched.

    ¡°¡­ you said it was a long way?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, Chung Myung will be going a long way out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A slightly irreverent light flickered in Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes.

    If that light could be tranted into words, it would say

    ¡®Are you all crazy?¡¯

    But no matter how shocked he was, he couldn¡¯t speak those words out loud.

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who couldn¡¯t speak his true thoughts, made his intentions clear by speaking in a different tone.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­ ah</i>, yes!¡±

    Wei Soheng followed Yoon Jong. Hyun Jong let out a low sigh as he watched Yoon Jong leave.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if this is good.¡¯

    But this was a sign.

    Wei Soheng nced at Yoon Jong walking next to him.

    ¡®He seems to be the same age as me.¡¯

    ¡®Or maybe a couple years younger.¡¯

    But just because they were simr in age didn¡¯t mean that their skills were equivalent. The atmosphere around Yoon Jong was like ake.

    Quiet and deep, like being submerged in ake.

    It made Wei Soheng realize that Mount Hua was genuinely superior. This was the difference between a disciple of the main sect and one from a sub-sect. Wei Soheng was in a state of admiration for this disciple, who was even younger than himself.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is Mr. Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes slightly trembled when he heard this question.

    In his excitement to know more, Wei Soheng didn¡¯t seem to notice and continued.

    ¡°Everyone knows the name of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung. But, after the Fallen Dragon Confere¡ªI mean, after the Mount Hua¨CSouthern Edge Sect conference, there hasn¡¯t been any word about him. So, everyone wonders about what kind of person Chung Myung could be¡­ some say that he¡¯s a great person¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­. A great person?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Is that what others think?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Right! What kind of person is Mr. Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ evil.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better for you to experience it yourself, rather than hear it from me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh¡­</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was walking ahead, thought to himself.

    ¡®Great person, my ass! He¡¯s a bastard! If that guy is a great person, then I¡¯m Confucius.¡¯

    Wei Soheng seemed to hear Yoon Jong mumbling to himself, but¡­

    ¡®I must have misheard him just now.¡¯

    It was difficult to think that such an austere-looking disciple could say such a thing.

    After leaving the sect and climbing the mountain for a long time, the two arrived at arge cliff. It seemed like a bloody cliff.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°This is Plum Blossom Peak. It¡¯s a ce we go in order to iste ourselves from human resources, train, and seek enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung is seeking enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you can think that.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was about to say something else, shook his head.

    ¡®He has to experience it to understand.¡¯

    ¡°Wait for a moment, I will call Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, of course!¡±

    Yoon Jong left Wei Soheng and went forward. He stood in front of a huge cave that was blocked by a massive boulder, and then¡­ let out a deep sigh.

    Soon after

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    A whisper so quiet that a mosquito¡¯s buzzing would drown it out.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    If someone could hear such a tiny whisper from inside that cave, rather than a person, wouldn¡¯t that be a ghost?

    While Wei Soheng wondered what the hell Yoon Jong was doing, Yoon Jong whispered again.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    Finally, Yoon Jong quickly turned around and ran back to Wei Soheng.

    ¡°It seems like Chung Myung is deeply engrossed in his training and can¡¯t hear me, so we might not see him today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡®What bullshit!¡¯

    ¡®How could anyone hear your whispering from inside that cave?¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, no disciple.¡±

    Yoon Jong put his index finger on his lips.

    ¡°This is good for both of us. Let¡¯s just pretend we don¡¯t know anything about this. I¡¯m not doing this for me, I¡¯m¡ª.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    <i>Baaaaang!</i>

    An explosive sound roared out as if the sky was copsing. The boulder blocking that huge cave exploded and shattered everywhere.

    ¡°¡­ <i>kuak</i>.¡±

    Wei Soheng panicked, but Yoon Jong just covered his face with both hands.

    The entire area was filled with dust.

    Wei Soheng looked at the scene around him with a nk face.

    A vaguely human silhouette began to emerge from the cloud of dust.

    <i>Step!</i>

    <i>Step.</i>

    Hearing the daunting footsteps approaching, Wei Soheng had a gut feeling.

    ¡®That man is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡¯

    One of the world¡¯s most prominent young geniuses, who defeated ten of the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s second-ss disciples single-handedly! His reputation may be even greater than Mount Hua¡¯s.

    The silhouette in the dust became clearer and more human as the form stepped closer. Leaving the dust cloud behind, Chung Myung walked out like a hero from legends before looking at Wei Soheng.

    ¡®It feels overwhelming.¡¯

    ¡®This man is the¡ª¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Shit! I almost died in that ce! This is why I didn¡¯t want to do the closed door training! I cannot! I cannot eat and live off those pills! I cannot! I will not! Change the training!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    <i>¡®Ah,¡¯</i>

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s not him after all.¡¯

    ¡®No way.¡¯

 Chapter 120: Plum blossoms will cover the sky someday (5)

    He was taller than expected.

    Wei Soheng knew that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was very young, but he seemedrger than anticipated.

    But he wasn¡¯t too tall. Overall, he seemed very solid, and¡­

    ¡®He¡¯s handsome?¡¯

    Pretty decent.

    With a well-bnced body that harmonized with his appearance, anyone would nod in approval of his looks.

    ¡­except for that expression of annoyance and disappointment that he wore.

    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough! Ehhh!</i> Why is it so dusty!?¡±

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you cause that?¡¯

    ¡®Why did you do it if you were just going to get annoyed by it?¡¯

    Chung Myung wore a faded uniform and brushed his robes to shake off the dust. He then looked at Yoon Jong with a sour expression.

    ¡°Is it today?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Huh? It isn¡¯t today?¡±

    ¡°There were three days left.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader was looking for you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> Sect leader is always so kind to me, he even released me from the closed training early! Sahyung. Sahyung you shouldn¡¯t do this training. I¡¯ve been eating those fasting pills for three months and I feel like they¡¯ve started sprouting in my stomach.¡±

    ¡°¡­ no, it seems like something¡¯se up.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> What happened?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and turned to look at Wei Soheng.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°Wei Soheng from the Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°You know about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­. How would I know anything?¡±

    After saying that, Chung Myung looked at Wei Soheng.

    ¡®Huayoung Gate.¡¯

    ¡®There was a Huayoung Gate in the past too.¡¯

    ¡®I thought that with Mount Hua being ruined, those ces would have copsed as well.¡¯

    The rise and fall of a sub-sect depended on the main sect.

    Since Mount Hua fell, they must have had a hard time even raising their signboard and epting disciples. It was surprising that they still existed.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate is a sub-sect of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? But why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the sect leader and hear from him.¡±

    ¡°Well, sure.¡±

    When they were talking, Wei Soheng looked at Chung Myung with wide eyes. After a while, he looked at Yoon Jong and asked.

    ¡°Is¡­ this the person?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. <i>Hahaha.</i> I thought so¡­. What?¡±

    ¡®This bastard¡­ no, this person?¡¯

    ¡®This man here?¡¯

    Wei Soheng seemed flustered.

    When he saw Yoon Jong, he sensed a deep presence that belonged to Mount Hua. Didn¡¯t it feel like what a true master should be? To see a man whose entire body seemed to exude the aura of a true Taoist. Wasn¡¯t the depth of his character what it meant to be a disciple here?

    But this other person¡­

    ¡®He seems like a back-alley thug!¡¯

    Without Yoon Jong around, Wei Soheng felt like he would be caught by his neck and dragged into the cave. He carefully guarded his belongings, as he was worried that they would be stolen.

    Stimted by sad memories from his childhood, Wei Soheng looked at Chung Myung hesitantly.

    ¡®Were the rumors wrong?¡¯

    This person didn¡¯t seem like someone who could destroy the Southern Edge sect¡¯s disciples and defeat Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°For now, wash up, and thene to see the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll be back after washing up then.¡±

    As Chung Myung walked away, Wei Soheng quickly asked Yoon Jong.

    ¡°¡­ he¡¯s Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about any dragon, but if you¡¯re talking about Chung Myung, that¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Evil.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t act so surprised. There¡¯s still a lot toe.¡±

    Wei Soheng couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask what more was left; fear was already gripping him.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Having tidied his appearance, Chung Myung sat in front of the sect leader and frowned.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough for the Wudang sub-sect bastards to attack our sub-sect bastards, so they called for a bitch from the main sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re a disciple too.¡±

    ¡®Why are you calling them a bitch? Do you know what you¡¯re saying!?¡¯

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t even listen to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°So, they asked for help.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded, and a serious light shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm!</i>¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This disciple will go, clean up the mess, and return!¡±

    Everyone present flinched when they heard those words.

    Chung Myung spent thest three months training without even seeing the light of day. How could he suddenly say something so trustworthy?

    But even if everyone else was deceived, Yoon Jong wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°¡­ and how are you going to clean this mess up?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean how!? I¡¯m going to run to Nanyang or wherever and then¡­ Edge¡­ was it Southern Edge training?¡±

    ¡°Path¡¯s Edge training!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, right! We can just crack their skulls and kick down the Wudang as well, that should be enough! Then I¡¯ll set fire to the training hall so they can never set foot in Nanyang again. It¡¯ll be super efficient!¡±

    ¡°That is a Taoist training hall, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Do Taoist sects not burn? They definitely burn! Every building in this world is equal before a glorious inferno! Even Mount Hua is equal.¡±

    ¡°Why are you bringing up Mount Hua!?¡±

    ¡°Why? We might also burn; don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled with a happy face and then looked at Un Geom, who was sitting next to him and asked.

    ¡®Can we really send him?¡¯

    ¡®I think we need to reconsider.¡¯

    How can a person grow older without ever-changing?

    It wasn¡¯t easy to be consistent like Chung Myung.

    Yoon Jong pulled at Chung Myung¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Calm down. Please.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> But I am calm.¡±

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes.

    ¡°You said that Huayoung Gate is the only ce that kept paying Mount Hua a lot of money, right?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not just a ce that gave us money¡­ it¡¯s a sub-sect of our sect! Surely, it gave money but¡­.¡¯

    ¡°The main branch is supposed to protect the children that pay their bills properly! Otherwise, we shouldn¡¯t take their money!¡±

    ¡°Right! We shouldn¡¯t take the money!¡±

    Hyun Young pped. And when everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him, he coughed lightly and lowered his hands.

    Chung Myung continued to speak.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t they the ones that started the fight? Then we need to ept it! Leave it to me! I¡¯ll go and break their heads!¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you shouldn¡¯t break the heads.¡±

    ¡°How about their waists?¡±

    ¡°I mean that you shouldn¡¯t seriously injure or crippled anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply before looking at Chung Myung and thinking to himself.

    ¡®Is it really fine to let this brat go?¡¯

    However, regardless of any concerns, it was impossible to exclude Chung Myung from this situation. Aside from his personality, Chung Myung is the one person that can definitely resolve the problem.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the current situation, so you should go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will clean it up ande back. Shall we leave now?¡±

    ¡°A few more children will go with you. Start your journey tomorrow or the day after.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it take too long to arrive?¡±

    ¡°We need to investigate a bit more into this matter, there are a few things that are bothering me. So, be mindful of that, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Whether they departed tomorrow or the day after, the only thing Chung Myung was worrying about was that he couldn¡¯t beat the Wudang sect bastards until after he arrived!

    ¡°Right. You must have gone through a lot during your closed-door training, get some rest and recover.¡±

    ¡°I understand, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Right. Go. We¡¯ll decide which disciples will journey with you and inform youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Hyun Jong suddenly called out as Chung Myung was about to head outside.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head, and Hyun Jong looked at him carefully before asking.

    ¡°Has your training yielded any results?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°The Wudang bastards will experience it with their bodies.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, I see.¡±

    Chung Myung then bowed and left.

    ¡°Yoon Jong, please show Wei Soheng his amodations. I¡¯m sure he must be hungry as well, so get him something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. I will make sure he doesn¡¯t feel inconvenienced.¡±

    Hyun Jong had a subtle expression as Yoon Jong and Wei Soheng walked outside.

    ¡°Hyun Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m just saying this because I am getting old, but do you think it¡¯s a coincidence that the Wudang¡¯s sub-sect came to Nanyang, where we haven¡¯t had any problems in ages, and suddenly picked a fight with our Huayoung Gate?¡±

    Hyun Sang didn¡¯t respond.

    This could have happened by chance. But the more they thought about it, the more it felt like some sort of scheme.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if sending Chung Myung is the correct choice, if that¡¯s what they¡¯re after¡­.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, sect leader.¡±

    Un Am shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit much to think that they¡¯d be scheming to ensnare Chung Myung by picking this fight. Aren¡¯t they the Wudang sect? They don¡¯t need to pick a fight with Mount Hua. They have nothing to gain here, right? Why would such a great sect focus their efforts on such a small area like Nanyang?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    However, a deep worry inside his heart didn¡¯t let him agree with Un Am¡¯s words.

    ¡°Since thest conference Chung Myung¡¯s name has spread rapidly. Now, he stands at the head of any discussions concerning the top geniuses in the world.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is too grand a title, too exaggerated. The Wudang sect may not care about the petty benefits in Nanyang, but they¡¯re a sect that cannot tolerate when another sect¡¯s disciples overshadow their own. Maybe¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Un Geom smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Sect leader. Do you know what the children of Mount Hua call Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ does he have some nickname?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Mad Dog.¡±

    ¡®<i>Uh</i>¡­ that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡¯

    Un Am, who had been silently listening, gulped.

    ¡°Mad dog is a bit too much, maybe we should go with blind dog?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s still a dog!¡¯

    ¡®No, why is no one moving away from the dog?¡¯

    First, it was a mad dog, and now it¡¯s be a blind dog.

    Un Geom smiled.

    ¡°For the past two years, our children have been working really hard. Now, whether it be the Wudang sect or the Shaolin, they cannot ignore our children.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is true.¡±

    Everyone here understood just how much the second and third-ss disciples had aplished over the past two years. To be honest, it was mostly Chung Myung that taught the others, rather than Un Geom.

    ¡°Among them, that guy is¡­.¡±

    Un Geom scratched his head with a face that showed how he struggled to find the words to exin Chung Myung¡¯s growth.

    ¡°Well, anyway. Those who dare to challenge Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon will understand why he has that name.¡±

    ¡°Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°No, Mad Dog.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this, but it was difficult not to sympathize with that nickname.

    ¡°Send Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong with him. If those two are there, they should be able to stop him when he begins to act up.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°Out of everyone, they have the best odds.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we send Yu Yiseol too? She might be able to restrain him a little.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that too obvious?

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Young began to speak his mind,

    ¡°Sending the children isn¡¯t everything. Sending the children means that Mount Hua is stepping out into the world and that means that a lot of work wille our way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded and said,

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°If our main mountain is the face of Mount Hua, then the sub-sects are like the hands and feet of Mount Hua. Huayoung Gate has made a great contribution to us till now. We must do everything we can to support them. We must let the world know that Mount Hua will not abandon our own.¡±

    ¡°We will remember your words, sect leader!¡±

    Seeing the others bow their heads in unison, Hyun Jong¡¯s face was filled with determination.

    ¡®Two years is not a short period of time.¡¯

    Now was the time to announce to the world that Mount Hua¡¯s image had changed.

 Chapter 121: Iâ€™ll show you what happens when you touch Mount Hua! (1)

    "¡­"

    Wei Soheng looked around with a puzzled face.

    ''These are the people of Mount Hua.''

    It wasmon for sub-sects to keep the same disciple distribution as the main sect. In that sense, Wei Soheng could also be considered a third-ss disciple.

    Until he arrived at Mount Hua, he thought that there would be nothing special about being a disciple of the main sect. However, seeing those gathered here, he could see how wrong his thoughts were.

    ''Every single one of them feels like the de of a sword, such a sharp essence.''

    Now he seemed to understand why his father always emphasized Mount Hua''s prestige.

    Despite being simr ages, there was a clear difference between them and him. There was dignity in each of their movements and the subtle taste of Taoism in each gaze.

    Even when eating.

    It wasn''t easy to maintain an air of modesty while eating; that''s why he believed the sect lived up to its prestige.

    <i>Nom! Nom! Nom!</i>

    <i>Nom! Nom! Nom!</i>

    "¡­"

    Wei Soheng turned his gaze to the side.

    While everyone was eating in a well-mannered fashion, only one person in the corner was violently binging on his food.

    ''I don''t understand.''

    Chicken legs vanished into that man''s mouth in an instant. It was impossible to understand just how he could clean the bone so well.

    ''Did he hear me?''

    Even stranger was the fact that no one criticized the person for eating so loudly. Everyone simply acted as if that ravenous glutton in the corner didn''t exist.

    ''Is that person really Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon?''

    Wei Soheng looked at Chung Myung in disbelief.

    Of course, his appearance is fine. No, just looking at his appearance, the title suited him very well.

    The problem was that only his appearance was eptable.

    Chung Myung''s personalitycked the majesty to match his glorious title.

    ''Were the rumors wrong?''

    That was impossible.

    Rumors were typically more exaggerated than reality, but they couldn''t be this time. The Southern Edge sect wouldn''t sit still if the rumors were exaggerated.

    The Southern Edge sect''s silence was evidence that this man''s achievements were true.

    ''So, he must be the person that beat up the Southern Edge sect''s second-ss disciples.''

    Wei Soheng scratched his head.

    Of course, each person had their own inclinations, but shouldn''t there at least be a certain level of dignity that a warrior should maintain?

    However, Chung Myung seemed tock even the slightest poise of excellence befitting a warrior. If he was stripped of Mount Hua''s uniform, then he could easily be mistaken for amon thug from the back alleys.

    ''Is it really okay to take that person with me?''

    Just then, the door opened, and a man entered.

    Yoon Jong.

    Wei Soheng unconsciously sighed as he watched him approach.

    ''I''d rather believe that he''s the Divine Dragon.''

    Wei Soheng would have raised his hands and cheered for him!

    That man called Yoon Jong had everything Wei Soheng hoped for from Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon. The refined bearing of a young disciple, the vigorous energy felt in his presence, and his soft yet rxed expression.

    Wasn''t this the ideal appearance that anyone would expect?

    ''But why did that guy have to be the Divine Dragon?''

    Yoon Jong approached Chung Myung and frowned.

    "<i>Waah</i>. You''re going to get a stomachache. Eat slowly."

    "I''m trying to make up for the months I missed."

    "¡­ did you starve yourself for three months?"

    Chung Myung gulped down his food and drank a ss of cold water that was next to him. After putting the ss down, he patted his stomach and responded.

    "I lived off those pills for three months straight, now even the air tastes like those pills."

    "¡­"

    "Oh, man. People should eat meat! I don''t know how those Shaolin bastards survive on grass!"

    ''We also used to live off grass just two years ago, you bastard!''

    Well, it was Chung Myung who changed that.

    "So, did you have any sess?"

    "Sess."

    Chung Myung smiled.

    He just needed some time.

    Chung Myung''s martial arts were a bit different from his previous life. Since his foundation changed, the development built on that foundation must also take a different shape from the past.

    So, he needed a little time to sort those things out without worrying about other matters.

    "Did the training go well while I was away?"

    "¡­"

    Yoon Jong looked around with a sullen face.

    The resentful gazes of his sajaes fell on.

    ''I thought there were still a few days left, why did you bring that guy out!?''

    ''For three months I got to live like a human! Those good old days are gone, damn it!''

    ''We should have blocked that cave with something stronger!''

    Yoon Jong sighed deeply and said,

    "Everyone trained hard."

    "<i>Huh?</i> Is that so?"

    As Chung Myung started to get riled up, Yoon Jong decided to change the topic.

    "That''s not important now. Huayoung Gate is what''s important."

    "<i>Ah</i>, yes! Those Wudang bastards."

    Chung Myung''s face contorted.

    "We need to break those bastards'' heads! Sahyung, when do we leave?"

    "Sect leader told us to leave tomorrow morning."

    "Tomorrow? That''s earlier than he said."

    "The situation there is probably urgent. If someone from the Wudang sect has already departed, they might arrive soon. If we arrive toote, you won''t be able to hit their heads, right?"

    "Right!"

    "So, when you are done eating, go pack your bags. We need to leave as soon as possible!"

    "Okay!"

    Chung Myung got up from his seat and went outside, and the third-ss disciples around all let out a sigh of relief.

    "¡­ I thought I was going to die."

    "This isn''t living. Seriously."

    The back door to the cafeteria opened, and someone slightly poked their head inside. They briefly nced around before quietly asking.

    "Did he leave?"

    "¡­ Yes."

    "<i>Haaa</i>¡­"

    Baek Sang opened the door and walked inside. Behind him, two second-ss disciples followed behind with gloomy faces.

    "I can''t even eat a single meal in peace! A single meal!"

    "I don''t get it! There were a couple more days before he was supposed toe back! Why did he get out early!?"

    "Peace is dead. I want to die."

    "¡­"

    Watching this, Wei Soheng couldn''t understand what was happening at all. He was about to burst from curiosity.

    ''What the hell is going on?''

    From the looks of it, Chung Myung was the youngest of them all. The sahyungs clearly understood that, but even the second-ss disciples seemed ufortable with Chung Myung.

    ''I''d heard that the difference between junior and senior was very clear."

    Wei Soheng''s shaky gaze met with Yoon Jong.

    "<i>Uh</i>¡­ disciple Yoon Jong."

    "<i>Oh</i>."

    Yoon Jong looked at Wei Soheng and scratched his head.

    "I wonder how this works¡­."

    Yoon Jong responded while looking at Wei Soheng with a strange look in his eyes.

    "You don''t have to try to understand, young trainee Wei."

    "What?"

    "Because soon you''ll understand even if you don''t want to."

    "¡­"

    An unfamiliar sense of unease began to grow in Wei Soheng''s chest.

    The next morning.

    Wei Soheng patiently waited to depart in front of the sect leader''s residence. Beside him, both Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were already waiting for the others to arrive. Carrying additional luggage as well.

    "He should being soon¡­."

    "There he is."

    Wei Soheng turned to where the others were looking.

    "<i>Ah</i>¡­"

    He eximed without realizing it.

    A man dressed in a white robe, with the bearing of a hero, was approaching them.

    ''Amazing.''

    He couldn''t think of any other word to describe him.

    Yoon Jong gave off the refined atmosphere of an expert, but this maning toward them felt different. It was like seeing a hero straight from a story.

    It was a bad habit to judge people by their appearance, but anyone who saw this man would feel the same way.

    Yoon Jong bowed his head.

    "Baek Cheon sasuk. Did you rest well?"

    ''Baek Cheon? Then he is¡­?''

    ''Righteous Sword of Hua, Baek Cheon?''

    If Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon was the most mysterious disciple in the sect, then the Righteous Sword of Hua was the most famous one. It was a story that everyone had heard; this man led his fellow disciples to clear out a horde of wicked bandits to save countless people.

    ''Didn''t the people he savedmend him for being eye candy?''

    ''Indeed, he really looks like a hero.''

    Baek Cheon approached them with a soft smile and said,

    "Would you be able to rest peacefully if you were me?"

    "¡­"

    Baek Cheon''s face distorted

    "Damn it, it''s terrifying that he''s back out again, and I need to go with him too. What the hell did I do to deserve this?"

    "Still, Sasuk can at least express your dissatisfaction. We''re just stuck with it."

    "Yes."

    Baek Cheon scratched his head.

    "Even the sect leader is ignoring this."

    "That''s true."

    The three sighed together.

    "I¡­ I am Wei¡­ <i>ak!</i> Oh, my god!"

    When Wei Soheng began to hesitantly introduce himself, he suddenly found a person standing next to him, panicked, and backed away.

    ''When!?''

    He couldn''t feel anyone approaching, so how long was this person standing next to him? But s, Wei Soheng was the only one surprised; the others didn''t seem bothered at all.

    ''A woman?''

    Wei Soheng observed the woman standing next to him and slightly dropped his jaw unconsciously.

    ''Beautiful.''

    Wei Soheng would swear that he had never seen anyone as beautiful as her.

    A woman whose cold expression seemed to be coated in ayer of ice.

    Normally, that cold expression would reduce the original beauty, but it only seemed to amplify this woman''s attractiveness.

    "Yu Samae. Did you bring your things?"

    "Yes, sahyung."

    "There is no need for samae to evene on this journey."

    "I said I''d go."

    "Well..."

    Baek Cheon, who wanted to say something, just nodded and remained silent.

    Wei Soheng, who watched from the side, realized one thing.

    ''It might not be a sect with many people, but no one here is ordinary.''

    Everyone seemed unique.

    But there was a reason he only realized it now, and that ''reason'' was currently trudging towards them from afar.

    "You''re early, aren''t you?"

    Chung Myung waved at the crowd as he approached. Everyone''s expression became distorted, except for Yu Yiseol.

    ''Sleep a little more, beingte doesn''t matter.''

    ''Needlessly diligent!''

    Chung Myung looked at the people gathered and tilted his head.

    "Sasuk, you too?"

    Baek Cheon answered with a shaky face.

    "That''s how it ended up."

    "Well, sasuk is fine¡­."

    Chung Myung slightly frowned.

    "Sago too?"

    "Yes."

    "Seriously?"

    "Yes."

    "¡­"

    Just as Chung Myung was about to continue, the door opened, and Hyun Jong came out.

    "Everyone has gathered?"

    "Yes."

    Hyun Jong came out and took Wei Soheng''s hand.

    "Young trainee Wei."

    "Yes, sect leader."

    "I know there are a lot of things you are worried about. But these children are trustworthy, so they will surely help you."

    "Thank you, sect leader."

    Wei Soheng bowed his head.

    Even though Huayoung Gate was connected to Mount Hua, he didn''t think they would help this wholeheartedly. The warmth that Wei Soheng felt from the elder''s hand made him want to cry.

    "And¡­ Baek Cheon."

    "Yes."

    "Lead the children well. I believe in you."

    "Yes!"

    "Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul help Baek Cheon."

    "Don''t worry sect leader!"

    "We will."

    "Yes."

    Finally, Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung.

    "¡­Chung Myung."

    "Yes!"

    "Please don''t create trouble."

    "¡­ well, I think the concept of trouble differs from person to person."

    "Please!"

    "¡­ Yes."

    Thus, the second and third-ss disciples from Mount Hua began their journey to Huayoung Gate.

 Chapter 122: Iâ€™ll show you what happens when you touch Mount Hua! (2)

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, as he watched the party leave through the gate, contained an undeniable sense of unease.

    ¡°Will they be fine?¡±

    ¡°We sent Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong along with him for that reason.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anyone else we can send with them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ We don¡¯t have anyone, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Am. Un Am turned his head with a slightly nonchnt expression and avoided meeting Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to keep an eye on them?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a grown-up thing to do. Also, if we do something wrong, things may spiral out of control.¡±

    ¡°If we let them go, won¡¯t things get worse?¡±

    ¡­ It was a difficult question to answer.

    To be honest, it¡¯s not strange for situations to explode when Chung Myung is involved.

    ¡°I am worried. Very worried.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    Hyun Sang, who was watching from the side, burst intoughter.

    Hyun Jong looked back at him with a sour face.

    ¡°Sajae seems to find this situation funny.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sect leader. But how can it not be funny?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny about it?¡±

    Hyun Sang smiled brightly.

    ¡°Just two years ago we were worried that our disciples would be disgraced by the Southern Edge sect. But now, aren¡¯t you worried that those same children are going to beat the Wudang disciples too harshly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right.

    If you were to see this situation from anywhere other than Mount Hua, then people may say that the sect leader was simply making excuses out of fear for the Wudang sect after they got lucky once against the Southern Edge sect.

    However, it was natural to believe in the young disciples after seeing what kind of training the second and third-ss disciples endured over the past two years.

    ¡°Trust and wait. They aren¡¯t thoughtless children. They will return after increasing Mount Hua¡¯s fame.¡±

    ¡°Fame is sometimes evil.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Infamy is just another side of fame.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong deeply sighed as he watched his students move farther and farther away.

    ¡°I hope theye back safely.¡±

    Hyun Sang couldn¡¯t bring himself to guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be hurt.

    At first, Wei Soheng thought it was reasonable.

    As a matter of fact, Wei Soheng had to agree.

    First, he wasn¡¯t in his best state. From Nanyang to Hua-Um, he had run the entire way and was exhausted.

    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case. Wei Soheng couldn¡¯t catch up to them; even in his best condition, he would never be able to keep pace with Mount Hua¡¯s true disciples.

    However, they couldn¡¯t possibly carry him on their back, could they?

    Until then, they seemed reliable.

    When they got two horses and a cart as soon as they reached Hua-Um, Wei Soheng began to feel guilty about judging others based on a shallow understanding of their personality.

    By the time the cart was full of food and ready for the journey, Wei Soheng believed that he could trust the man named Chung Myung.

    Unidentified bottles had piled up next to the food. It was onlyter that he found out that they were alcohol. But it was toote to turn around.

    Thanks to that¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was drinking while lying in the cart.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng stared at the absurd scene and turned to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°The disciple is drunk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua doesn¡¯t forbid alcohol.¡±

    Ah, he knew that since he¡¯s also a member of Mount Hua. But his seniors were here; isn¡¯t it a bit unusual for this man to drink andze about in front of them?

    ¡®¡­and what the hell is that?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol, who was sitting next to Chung Myung, was tossing a piece of jerky into his mouth. And that bastard would chew it as if this was natural.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was a bizarre sight.

    Seeing this gorgeous woman serving him jerky, no, she was actually his senior¡­no, perhaps this is a beautiful disy of friendship between disciples. But still, wasn¡¯t this jerky thing a bit too strange?

    It wasn¡¯t like tossing a dog some snacks.

    The person who gave it was doing it with care, while the other one took it for granted.

    Wei Soheng was utterly baffled as he watched while Baek Cheon called for him.

    ¡°Young trainee Wei.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh? Ah</i>, yes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just because you see it, doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll understand it.¡±

    Wei Soheng nced at Yu Yiseol.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what that woman was doing.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Although they had already departed for Nanyang, Wei Soheng couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether it was right to bring them along.

    ¡°We should get there in a couple days.¡±

    Wei Soheng¡¯s gaze shifted to the front.

    Two horses were pulling the carriage, and Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were sitting on the coach seat.

    ¡®Those horses look expensive.¡¯

    Even at this moment, the cart is speeding forward at an incredible pace. It was definitely much faster than what Wei Soheng could run at full strength.

    With the carriage, there was no need to take a break either. This certainly seemed to be the correct choice.

    However¡­

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Kua</i>, it¡¯s so great to be alive!¡±

    Wei Soheng felt his stomach twisting as he watched the disciple gulping down alcohol.

    Wei Soheng never thought of himself as the sort of person that would disparage someone else for what they found enjoyable. For some reason, though, when he saw Chung Myung, a strange and twisted feeling rose within him.

    ¡°Young trainee Wei.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Disciple Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is Huayoung Gate?¡±

    When Wei Soheng hesitated at the sudden question, Baek Cheon added.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for any particr reason. However, I didn¡¯t get to hear the details as I needed to leave in a hurry. I know that the Gate is a part of Mount Hua, but I think I need to know a bit more to take care of everything properly.¡±

    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s no problem. I was just wondering how to tell you¡­.¡±

    Wei Soheng shyly scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about the ce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s special enough.¡±

    Baek Cheong answered in a serious tone.

    ¡°Until recently, Mount Hua¡¯s name had no meaning. Nevertheless, your Gate has proudly dered itself to be a sub-sect of Mount Hua. Even if we searched the whole world, there would never be another ce like Huayoung Gate.¡±

    Even Chung Myung, who was lying down, turned his gaze towards Wei Soheng.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it with some great sense of duty. It¡¯s just that my father was very proud to be a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    Wei Soheng¡¯s face wasn¡¯t very bright when he spoke.

    ¡®He must have suffered a lot.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was lying down, lightly clicked his tongue as he listened.

    Wei Soheng must have wanted to give up on Mount Hua countless times. Such is the way of the world. Students learn martial arts, but nobody wants to learn fading techniques from a dying sect.

    Those who knew about Mount Hua would want to learn because they knew how far they had fallen, while those who didn¡¯t know had no reason to choose such an obscure sect.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell you how much my father loved hearing about thest Southern Edge conference. Even though he never drinks, he downed two entire bottles of alcohol and started talking about how Mount Hua is beginning to spread its wings again.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly nodded his head.

    ¡°You said your father was proud to be a disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To be precise, it was my great grandfather who was a disciple of Mount Hua, not father¡­ Well, it¡¯s exactly as you thought. He often said that being unable to enter Mount Hua as a disciple was his lifelong regret.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Anyway, my father is very proud to manage Huayoung Gate. Besides, I was lucky enough to live without ever having to starve. If only those Path¡¯s Edge bastards hadn¡¯t shown up¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you say that the Gate leader was defeated in a fight?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­ frankly it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°Strange?¡±

    Wei Soheng nodded his head.

    ¡°Father has never neglected his training. It¡¯s a bit strange for me to say, but there¡¯s no way that he would be defeated by young disciples.¡±

    It was natural.

    Those who learn martial arts grow stronger over time. Ordinary people grow weaker and weaker with age, but warriors have no choice but to gradually be stronger by steadily developing their bodies and refining their qi.

    Therefore, in the Murim, the elders are strong.

    ¡°But the leader of the training center was too young. I can¡¯t understand why my father lost to that young man.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®There¡¯s more than just one or two things that seem out of ce.¡¯

    At first, he thought that it was a simple argument between two sub-sects, but now that he heard more about it, there are a couple of things that seemed strange.

    Whatever it was, it was enough for the sect leader to call him separately and give some advice.

    Wei Soheng nced at Baek Cheon and then spoke.

    ¡°Actually, I should apologize.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°My father did tell me to ask for help from Mount Hua, but I honestly didn¡¯t think Mount Hua would be willing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to handle the Wudang sect. That¡¯s why we were so desperate. But to help us out so quickly¡­.¡±

    Wei Soheng paused for a moment as if he choked on his words. Baek Cheon waited silently until he spoke. Covering his mouth, Wei Soheng started speaking with an emotional voice.

    ¡°I think I can understand why my father liked Mount Hua. No matter what the oue is, I will live my life feeling grateful for it.¡±

    A heartwarming deration.

    Unfortunately, there was a person in this cart who had a disease that made him feel goosebumps when he had to listen to such flowery words.

    ¡°Whatever the oue?¡±

    Chung Myung raised himself up with shining eyes. Yu Yiseol pressed her fingers against his head, and his rising body began toy down again. However, his words continued.

    ¡°Whatever the oue!? There¡¯s only going to be one oue! We¡¯ll have to split the heads of those bastards!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the sect leader tell us not to do that?¡±

    ¡°Will we stop just because of that? I¡¯m sure he wants it as well! The sect leader doesn¡¯t have much time left to live, so I¡¯ll show him how we crack the skulls of those Wudang bastards! That way, the sect leader can smile when hears about it before he heads across the river!¡±

    ¡®How can you talk about respecting the sect leader at the same time you¡¯re cursing him?¡¯

    It felt wrong just listening to Chung Myung speak.

    ¡°And honestly, aren¡¯t we here to beat up the Wudang bastards anyway?¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Uh¡­ that is true, though.¡¯

    ¡°And we have this opportunity!¡±

    A fire was raging in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I was trying to live as quietly as possible.¡±

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, I doubt you were aiming for that.¡¯

    ¡°Those bastards touched us first. Then they should be punished! Great sahyung! What are you doing!? Speed up!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already moving as fast as we can! If we rush anymore the horses will get tired.¡±

    ¡°How much did they cost us!? It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! We can go twice as fast as normal horses, so don¡¯t worry, and speed up!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head and patted the horse¡¯s ass.

    As the cart¡¯s speed increased, Chung Myung¡¯s body shook.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you did it, but I¡¯ll show what happens when you touch Mount Hua!¡±

    Hearing that triumphant voice, Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®The other side can¡¯t even imagine what they¡¯ve caused.¡¯

    It was a fact that the unprecedented asshole that even Mount Hua could not handle was heading to Nanyang.

    Baek Cheon, innocent and hopeful, sent heartfelt condolences to the disciples from the Wudang sect who were going to arrive in Nanyang full of hope.

 Chapter 123: Iâ€™ll show you what happens when you touch Mount Hua! (3)

    ¡°Has there been any news from Soheng?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no news yet.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan let out a low sigh; despondent, his face seemed to have lost all its vitality.

    ¡°Gate leader. You need to be patient a little while longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know. I know, but¡­.¡±

    Seeing Wei Lishan struggle to find words to express himself, the other person, Yeom Pyeong, sighed.

    ¡®He can¡¯t even rx properly.¡¯

    The Path¡¯s Edge training hall has no desire to coexist with Huayoung Gate. They¡¯ve constantly been arguing since the training hall opened. Now, even after defeating Huayoung¡¯s leader, Path¡¯s Edge is unsatisfied and has been demanding that Huayoung Gate leave and never return.

    It¡¯s incredibly heavy-handed, excessive treatment.

    However, Huayoung Gatecked the strength toin about such abusive acts.

    Kangho is a world where the strong prey upon the weak. Those whock power cannot retaliate against the strong. Despite living in the Kangho their entire lives, they were only now understanding this heartbreaking reality.

    ¡°Did you say that Wudang¡¯s disciples have arrived?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. But given the time, they should arrive soon.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­. <i>Cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    ¡°Are you alright? Gate leader!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You are seriously injured. Please lie down.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    That was how Wei Lishan responded, but he and Yeom Pyong both knew that this was a dire situation where the gate leader couldn¡¯t afford to simply lie down and rest.

    If the Wudang sect¡¯s disciples arrive, they will immediately be kicked out of their homes. How could Wei Lishan bear to lie down and rest when Huayoung Gate, which had taken care of him for his entire life, was about to be forcibly disbanded.

    ¡°What about the disciples?¡±

    ¡°¡­ they seem agitated.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are. Right¡­ they must be¡­¡±

    A low sigh escaped Wei Lishan¡¯s mouth.

    Even though he heard the disciples were agitated, he couldn¡¯t me them at all. Despite the looming threat of confrontation with the Wudang, the disciples were all still maintaining their posts and guarding the sect.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t lived in vain.¡¯

    This loyalty alone felt rewarding enough for Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Gate leader.¡±

    Yeom Pyong sighed after calling out.

    Yeom Pyong is the great disciple of Wei Lishan. He had followed Wei Lishan for a long time, and they led Huayoung Gate together; but now, they were struggling and unable to find any other solutions.

    ¡°¡­ Gate leader. Why don¡¯t we talk to the Path¡¯s End leader again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    Wei Lishan shook his head.

    ¡°If there was anything else that they wanted, we may have been able to resolve this through conversation. But their only desire is to drive us out of Nanyang. What could we even hope to aplish by trying to negotiate with them? There¡¯s only one thing they want, our goals run parallel to each other but they never cross or intersect.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that we have to bear this happening before our eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ The main sect¡¯s answer wille soon.¡±

    ¡°Gate leader¡­¡±

    Yeom Pyong¡¯s face contorted.

    Wei Lishan was a smart and reasonable man, but his judgment would cloud over whenever Mount Hua¡¯s name entered the picture.

    This was Wei Lishan¡¯s disease.

    ¡°Our opponent is the Wudang sect. Even though Mount Hua has begun to make a name for itself recently, the Wudang sect is an unparalleled giant. How could Mount Hua help us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if they sent help; but if Mount Hua had any understanding of the situation, they wouldn¡¯t intervene. Would any goode from shing with the Wudang? Gate leader, you need to be rational. There¡¯s no oneing to help us. This is something we need to deal with ourselves.¡±

    Wei Lishan stared at Yeom Pyong.

    He knew that this man wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stop sending money to Mount Hua. Why put so much effort into something that won¡¯t help when needed? Would this have happened if you¡¯d sent that to Wudang or Shaolin instead?¡±

    He was right.

    Still, Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°We are Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yeom Pyong stayed silent.

    ¡°Our roots aren¡¯t something we can abandon; they must never be thrown away. Do you think it would be better to deny our heritage and cast aside Mount Hua¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Gate leader¡­¡±

    ¡°If we did that, it would be the same no matter where we go. If the Wudang sect loses their name, we would abandon the Wudang; and if the Shaolin sect¡¯s influence declines, then we¡¯d abandon them as well. No, absolutely not! I don¡¯t want to live like that.¡±

    ¡°No one knows¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to know. I will protect what I have to protect.¡±

    Yeom Pyong sighed.

    He was frustrated and felt stifled.

    But¡­

    ¡®This is why he¡¯s the leader.¡¯

    After all, the reason for Yeom Pyong¡¯s nagging was because he respected this man. If Wei Lishan was the sort of man that would easily cast Mount Hua aside, then Yeom Pyong would have never respected him this much.

    ¡°And I believe.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua will not forsake us.¡±

    Yeom Pyong shook his head.

    ¡°Gate leader, it¡¯s not a matter of sincerity or intent, it¡¯s a matter of ability. Is Mount Hua capable of dealing with the Wudang sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ There are times when the heart is enough on its own.¡±

    Yeom Pyong was about to respond when¡­

    <i>Knock knock knock!</i>

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    Wei Lishan and Yeom Pyong¡¯s faces quickly hardened. They had locked the gates and refused to see any visitors. Nevertheless, if someone was knocking on the gate, then it meant that they had business with them.

    At this time, the only one who had any business here was¡­

    ¡°Gate leader Wei! Are you there? I have matters to discuss with you,e out!¡±

    Yeom Pyong¡¯s face contorted.

    It was the leader of Path¡¯s Edge training hall¡¯s voice.

    ¡®Damn it, already!?¡¯

    They wouldn¡¯t havee here without reason. So, he must have brought the Wudang disciples with him.

    ¡°What do we do? Gate leader?¡±

    ¡°Do we have any choice?¡±

    Wei Lishan sighed.

    ¡°I have to go out. He came here to see me, if I don¡¯t go, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m a coward.¡±

    Wei Lishan was trembling as he rose from the bed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You obviously know why I¡¯m here. As I said, I¡¯m here to discuss matters with you.¡±

    Watching the leader of the Path¡¯s Edge pushing his way inside like a boar made it hard to believe that he was really a disciple of Wudang once.

    At least anyone who studied Taoism shouldn¡¯t behave like this.

    ¡°I have nothing more to say.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to say!? If you¡¯ve lost the battle, you are supposed to leave Nanyang. What are you still doing here?¡±

    ¡°Whatw says that we need to leave just because we lost a match?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing! But don¡¯t you have any pride?¡±

    Wei Lishan sighed.

    There was now that said one needed to leave after a lost match. Unless, of course, they had bet on the oue.

    However, if the situation had escted into a battle between two sects, it was an unwritten rule that the defeated would leave without a word.

    No, to be precise, it would be more urate to say that the losing sidecked the strength to hold out against the victor.

    The leader¡¯s ability is the metric by which a sect is measured. How could a sect survive after it¡¯s been clearly revealed which side is superior? Isn¡¯t it obvious that new recruits would choose to be disciples of the stronger sect?

    ¡°I have nothing to say. Please leave.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that I will.¡±

    The eyes of the Path¡¯s Edge leader shone.

    ¡°Will you onlye to your senses after blood has been drawn?¡±

    As the atmosphere suddenly turned heavy, one of the men watching from the back slowly walked forward.

    ¡°Training hall leader, let me speak for you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, you? This is such a trivial thing¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Then, I am grateful!¡±

    It was apletely different and very polite attitudepared to how the Path¡¯s Edge leader dealt with Wei Lishan. Naturally, Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes focused on the man that stepped forward.

    A ck robe.

    A prestige that made the training hall leader bow.

    Embroidered on his chest was the shape of a pine tree, symbolizing wealth and indicating this man¡¯s identity. There are many sects in the world, but there was only one that engraved a pine tree on their chests.

    ¡®A Wudang sect disciple.¡¯

    The man who came forward bowed.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Jin Hyeon, a second-ss disciple of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Wei Lishan.¡±

    It was a dignified gesture and a respectful attitude. If they hadn¡¯t met in such a situation, Wei Lishan would have admired this man. But now, behind that modest attitude was a man aiming for Wei Lishan¡¯s downfall.

    Wei Lishan observed this man for a moment before going stiff.

    ¡°Wait! Did you just say Jin Hyeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gate leader.¡±

    ¡°Then you are¡­ the Indestructible Sword, Jin Hyeon?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to hear such words.¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s face darkened upon learning the man¡¯s identity.

    ¡®The indestructible sword. Today isn¡¯t going to be a good day.¡¯

    Jin Hyeon is considered to be one of the best disciples produced by the Wudang sect. The world calls him the Sword Dragon and doesn¡¯t hesitate to praise his abilities.

    He¡¯s likely to be the First Sword of the Wudang Sect. Perhaps, in the future, he may be the greatest swordsman in the sect¡¯s history.

    The Wudang sect choosing to send Jin Hyeon testified to how seriously they considered this matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened from our training hall leader. You said that you wished to stay in Nanyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Hyeon lightly shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Despite being soft, his voice carried a powerful weight.

    ¡°Nanyang isn¡¯t arge area and if there are two sub-sects in such a small ce, problems will only continue to rise. It¡¯s difficult because we would have to share the potential disciples.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t understand that. But why must we leave when our sect was here first?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is that these two Gates cannot coexist without harming one another, and Huayoung Gate is the sect that will suffer more damage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon grinned.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Wudang¡¯s sub-sect recently opened and damaged your reputation, so we willpensate you for it. If you move away from Nanyang, we will bear all the expenses.¡±

    Yeom Pyong, who listened from the side, frowned.

    ¡®These bastards!¡¯

    ¡®Did they think we refused because of money?¡¯

    Settling in a new ce meant starting over from scratch. Huayoung Gate is a sect belonging to Nanyang. All the disciples are from Nanyang, and all of the sect¡¯s history resides here!

    Leaving this ce meant throwing everything away and starting from the bottom.

    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but¡­.¡±

    Wei Lishan shook his head.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate has no intention of doing that.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    JIn Hyeon had a sly smile as if he didn¡¯t appreciate Wei Lishan¡¯s response.

    ¡°Gate leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you really want to remain in Nanyang, there is one other option.¡±

    Wei Lishan nced at Jin Hyeon. He was truly hoping that they could find some other way to resolve this situation.

    ¡°What could that be?¡±

    ¡°If you wish to stay here¡­ remove the Plum Blossom from your signboard.¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s face hardened.

    Seeing Wei Lishan¡¯sck of response, Jin Hyeon leisurely continued.

    ¡°The two Gates arepatible, but the main sects aren¡¯t. No matter how faded the color of Mount Hua¡¯s influence is, it remains uneptable for Wudang¡¯s sub-sect to coexist alongside it.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡­¡±

    ¡°Choose.¡±

    Jin Hyeon spoke coldly.

    ¡°If you remove Mount Hua¡¯s name, then we will ept Huayoung Gate. If you want, we can even take you under Wudang¡¯s wing. Then both Huayoung Gate and Path¡¯s Edge can get along. Otherwise!¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s words turned sharp, like a dagger stabbing at their eardrums.

    ¡°The name of Huayoung Gate will forever disappear from Nanyang.¡±

    The weight of these words felt so much heavier when they were spoken from Jin Hyeon¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing Wei Lishan in shock, Jin Hyeon smiled.

    ¡°What is your answer?¡±

    ¡°¡­ we¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s lips were trembling.

    It was only a short time, but his expression changed innumerable times. As he pondered over and over again, he eventually sighed inment and spoke.

    ¡°We cannot abandon Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if the dayes when we take down our signboard, we will still be a part of Mount Hua. That isn¡¯t something we can abandon.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haa</i>¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more I can do for you; you¡¯ve refused both options that I¡¯ve given. If you don¡¯t leave within six hours, then we will clear you out ourselves.¡±

    Wei Lishan bit his lip.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this behavior too shameful for a famous sect like Wudang?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon said in a cold voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that Wudang is abusing its fame to do this. Rather, it¡¯s because we do this that Wudang¡¯s name resonates throughout the world. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve already tried everything we could. You were the one that refused our offers.¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I have nothing more to say. You have six hours.¡±

    Jin Hyeon then spoke in a quiet voice so that only Wei Lishan could hear him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to beg for help, I¡¯d search for a better ce. Do you think Mount Hua will help Huayoung Gate? Against our Wudang sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face had a wide and demeaning sneer stered across it.

    ¡®Horrifying.¡¯

    The Wudang sect is protecting the Path¡¯s Edge training hall and persecuting Huayoung Gate. But Mount Hua was doing nothing to help them.

    What had Wei Lishan¡¯s devotion amounted to after all these years?

    ¡°Mount Hua doesn¡¯t dare toe. If the Gate leader was a bit wiser¡­.¡±

    At that moment¡­

    ¡°What is he saying? That two-faced bastard?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon turned his head toward the muffled voiceing from the back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, move! Why are you blocking the gate!?¡±

    His sahyungs, who were standing in front of the gate, were pushed away.

    And a man came walking through the gap between them.

    ¡®Who?¡¯

    Before Jin Hyeon could even gather an impression about this sudden stranger, he was struck with words he had never heard before.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. You unscrupulous little bitch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s mouth fell agape without him realizing it.

 Chapter 124: Iâ€™ll show you what happens when you touch Mount Hua! (4)

    Two-faced and unscrupulous.

    Profane insults derived from the fact that the sect would speak righteously while acting deviously.

    Simply put¡­

    ¡®He¡¯s cursing me?¡¯

    It was an insult to the disciples.

    Of course, Jin Hyeon understood that such insults existed, but he never thought that he would be called out so directly in his lifetime.

    It was a normal thought to have.

    Inside the Wudang sect, there was no need for such abusivenguage. It was even less likely that he would hear such profanity when venturing out into the world. After all, who in their right mind would risk cursing a disciple of the Wudang sect?

    One wouldn¡¯t dare to say such a thing unless they had ten lives.

    What sort of ce was the Wudang Sect?

    Along with the Shaolin Sect, they are known to be the oldest of the Nine Great Sects, One Union. There are many sects throughout the world, but Shaolin is the only sect that can boast about being equal to the Wudang Sect.

    But this unknown man was insulting a disciple from Wudang?

    ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯

    But the man that entered didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d gone insane. His behavior was calm, and his eyes were lucid with a glimmer of intelligence.

    No, judging solely by his appearance, he almost seemedmendable.

    He had a slightly tilted posture with an annoyed expression on his face. It was like this man had taken all of the world¡¯s burdens upon his shoulders.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°What good would knowing that do for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Is he really just a mad man?¡¯

    Jin Hyeon had no choice but to seriously contemte the identity of the man in front of him.

    Since ancient times, it¡¯s been said that a heavy-handed beating is medicine for the insane. But that was just a saying. In fact, a beating works the same whether a man is crazy or perfectly sane.

    ¡°That¡ª¡±

    The moment Jin Hyeon tried to speak, anothermotion began from behind.

    ¡°I need to pass. Let me through.¡±

    ¡°Why is everyone blocking the door?¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul, enter quietly.¡±

    From the entryway, a new group of people entered.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    Did people usually enter like this?

    Even if these people were unaware that the ones blocking the gate were Wudang¡¯s disciples, it didn¡¯t seem normal to risk pushing aside a group of burly men wielding swords.

    However, this group was currently slithering their way into Huayoung Gate, gently pushing their way through the disciples of the Wudang sect as if they were making their way through a busy market.

    ¡®Who the hell?¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Thest person to enter quickly ran towards Wei Lishan. Seeing this man, Wei Lishan delightedly called out.

    ¡°Soheng!¡±

    ¡°Father! I brought people from Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±

    Everyone clearly heard what he said.

    ¡®Mount Hua?¡¯

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face hardened. So, the people in front of him were from Mount Hua?

    ¡®Now that I think about it.¡¯

    There was indeed a plum blossom pattern on their chests.

    Since they had given such a powerful first impression, Jin Hyeon had forgotten to inspect them any closer.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, Mount Hua!¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s emotions began to overflow, especially since Jin Hyeon had just dered that Mount Hua would nevere to their aid.

    ¡®No, wait a moment, Mount Hua?¡¯

    Jin Hyeon carefully observed the faces of those who appeared.

    A swordsman in white that appears wary at first nce, a man that gives a soft impression, and a man next to him that feels sharp and ready to assist.

    And

    ¡®Infinite beauty.¡¯

    There was a woman so beautiful that Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes went wide; he had to quickly recall his teachings to stabilize his mind.

    It was all good until then.

    However¡­

    One man remained that still bothered Jin Hyeon.

    ¡®What the hell is with him?¡¯

    Despite its copse, Mount Hua had once been one of the central pirs of the Nine Great Sects and had a prestigious reputation. So, how could a man like this be epted into such a sect?

    Compared to the other disciples, the difference was extreme.

    ¡°Are you also from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Then are you from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon was about to say something before simply shutting his mouth.

    Then the swordsman in white, who was watching from the side, stepped toward Wei Lishan and spoke.

    ¡°I greet the leader of Huayoung Gate. After hearing that the Gate was experiencing difficulties, the sect leader sent us to assist.¡±

    ¡°<i>A</i>h¡­ the sect leader.¡±

    Wei Lishan tightly closed his quivering eyes.

    He felt a deep rush of emotion inside his chest.

    Although he had sent his son to Mount Hua, he felt that he was grasping at straws. He didn¡¯t really think Mount Hua woulde to help. What he said to Yeom Pyong was just his own feeble means of escaping from the harsh reality.

    But Mount Hua really did send their disciples.

    Wei Lishan looked at Baek Cheon and trembled.

    Devotion.

    Even with Jin Hyeon, the Indestructible Swordsman, right next to him, this man looked strong.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Then, are you Mount Hua¡¯s Divine¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Before he could even ask, Baek Cheon cut off Wei Lishan¡¯s words. Baek Cheon quickly continued, but not without Wei Lishan noticing his slightly distorted expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m Baek Cheon, a second-ss disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> The Righteous Sword of Hua! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you!¡±

    ¡®They sent the Righteous Sword of Hua!¡¯

    It seemed like the sect leader was truly appreciative and sent their finest disciples!

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, no. then¡­.¡¯

    ¡®They didn¡¯t send Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    Just then¡­

    ¡°<i>Kua!</i>¡±

    One person, who had just been doing something iprehensible, approached Wei Lishan with a look of admiration and grabbed his hand.

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>. Gate leader.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you! Thirty years! I was told that you¡¯ve been consistently sending money to the sect for thirty years! Is that right?¡±

    ¡°R-right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i>¡±

    The man looked like he was moved by Wei Lishan¡¯s actions. He seemed so moved that his eyes were moist and on the verge of tears.

    But why?

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe such a wonderful man exists. You constantly sent money to the sect that even beggars had turned their backs on. I thought that all the good people in the world were dead, but there¡¯s still one that survived right here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan was a thick-skinned man.

    Since he had protected Huayoung Gate for several decades, the number of people he met had easily exceeded hundreds or even thousands.

    But of all the people Wei Lishan had met, there had never been a person like this.

    ¡®He seems to be a disciple from Mount Hua. How could such a persone from there?¡¯

    Wei Lishan gently pulled his hand away from the man and asked.

    ¡°¡­And who are you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. My name is Chung Myung. The sect leader sent me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>. Chung Myung means you¡¯re a third-ss¡­. Wait. Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please call me like that! <i>Hahaha!</i> You can call me that! Our excellent Gate leader!¡±

    Chung Myung?

    Was this THE Chung Myung?

    Wei Lishan opened his eyes wide.

    From what he knew, there was only one person named Chung Myung in Mount Hua.

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, no, I cannot know everything.¡¯

    Wei Lishan quickly spun toward his son. Wei Soheng, who received his gaze, trembled while nodding his head with an indescribable expression.

    ¡®It¡¯s true?¡¯

    ¡®Then, this guy that looks like amon neighborhood thug is¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    It seemed like Wei Lishan wasn¡¯t the only one that harbored doubts. Even Jin Hyeon called the name with a flustered tone.

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°¡­ then are you saying that you¡¯re Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t leave Mount Hua, so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. But I am Chung Myung¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Jin Hyeon couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    In an instant, Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°What? Do I need to show you some identification?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung then shifted his gaze from Jin Hyeon back to Wei Lishan, whom he looked at with a soft smile. The difference in attitude that he showed when dealing with these two men was absurd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of everything now. Sect leader said that Huayoung Gate is the best among Mount Hua¡¯s inner circle.¡±

    That was true.

    Because this was the only Gate that helped them when they needed it most.

    Chung Myung smiled and turned away. Looking at Baek Cheon, he tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°What are you doing, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you done?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and looked at Jin Hyeon.

    ¡°I¡¯m Baek Cheon from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Jin Hyeon from Wudang.¡±

    ¡°We came here because there seemed to be a problem with the subsect. It seems like you were speaking directly with the Gate leader, but now you can discuss these matters with me.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that Mount Hua will be getting involved?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason we shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Hearing Baek Cheon¡¯s response, Jin Hyeon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®How dare they.¡¯

    Mount Hua was a broken and ruined sect that only recently started to re-establish itself. Such a sect was getting involved in the Wudang sect¡¯s matters over a small sub-sect?

    This was uneptable.

    Furthermore¡­

    Jin Hyeon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®That¡¯s Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    It was absurd.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon Chung Myung.

    The Divine Dragon had suddenly made its name two years ago and rose to prominence overnight.

    That name has echoed painfully in Jin Hyeon¡¯s ears, and there was a specific reason that he remembered that name so clearly.

    Jin Hyeon, Wudang¡¯s Sword Dragon.

    And Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    There were four others with simr titles and were collectively referred to as the Six Dragons. In the Kangho, the Six Dragons referred to the six strongest disciples that would be masters and lead the world of martial arts.

    Jin Hyeon wasn¡¯t interested in titles like ¡®Six Dragons¡¯ or ¡®Sword Dragon.¡¯ There was only one thing he cared about. Among the Six Dragons, the evaluation of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was greater than him.

    ¡®This guy is supposed to be stronger than me? That¡¯s nonsense.¡¯

    Of course, the evaluations take age into ount. Chung Myung is anticipated to be stronger than Jin Hyeon at the same age.

    But Jin Hyeon refused to acknowledge that assessment.

    And¡­

    ¡®Sect leader was right.¡¯

    - Perhaps Mount Hua¡¯s disciples wille to the Nanyang. If the disciples of Mount Huae, then Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung, will also be there. If that¡¯s the case, let the world know that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples cannotpare to the disciples of the Wudang Sect.

    Jin Hyeon smiled.

    ¡°How do you n to intervene?¡±

    Jin Hyeon arrogantly looked down on Baek Cheon.

    Rather than the Divine Dragon, he was more concerned about this man. Baek Cheon¡¯s momentum and sense of presence from before was no joking matter.

    ¡®I guess his reputation wasn¡¯t in vain.¡¯

    Unlike Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    ¡°It would be best if we could pleasantly discuss this matter, but¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to want to do that, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>. That¡¯s a misunderstanding. It would be great if this could be resolved through diplomacy. However, the difference in ideals is too great to narrow. So, conversation seems fleeting.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡±

    Baek Cheon urged him with a sharp tone, a fishy smile formed on Jin Hyeon¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Then how should we resolve this? A match? We won¡¯t back down.¡±

    ¡°It seems like Wudang¡¯s methods are rougher than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Rather than rough, it¡¯s efficient. There¡¯s no need to waste each other¡¯s time¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, your time isn¡¯t worth shit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jin Hyeon turned their heads at the same time and looked at Chung Myung, who had interrupted.

    However, the expressions of these two werepletely different.

    Baek Cheon thought to himself.

    ¡®Please just stay still, you damned bastard!¡¯

    He was trying to express that sentiment to Chung Myung through his facial expression, while Jin Hyeon¡¯s face was beginning to overflow with indescribable fury.

    Chung Myung was clearly from a junior generation, but he dared to speak so disgracefully to his seniors.

    ¡°Mount Hua must not teach any courtesy.¡±

    ¡°Courtesy?¡±

    Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°What a bunch of shit.¡±

    ¡°You!?¡±

    ¡°You invade another¡¯s sect and demand they shut their doors and leave, or risk being harassed and beaten, then have the nerve to talk about courtesy? For you, courtesy only enters the picture when it¡¯s convenient, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon bit his lip.

    It was hard to counter Chung Myung¡¯s words. Jin Hyeon knew that what he said wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°What is there to talk about? You guys can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You were nning toe back in six hours, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So,e back then. Feel free to show off your best skills as much as you want. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be prepared to have your skulls broken when youe back. Remember, I warned you what would happen.¡±

    Blood drained from Jin Hyeon¡¯s face.

    And then, from his pale face, rose a terrifying rage.

 Chapter 125: Iâ€™ll show you what happens when you touch Mount Hua! (5)

    Show off your best skills.

    Those words stabbed and twisted like a knife inside Jin Hyeon¡¯s heart.

    He couldn¡¯t help it.

    There were nine disciples from the Wudang sect guarding the main entrance to Huayoung Gate. Including Jin Hyeon, there were ten in total.

    But Mount Hua only sent five disciples.

    It would have made sense if they had chosen a representative to have a one-on-one match. These people hade to assist their sub-sect. Even if they recognized that they were no match for the Wudang Sect, since they hade this far, they would still need to act like they tried their best before returning.

    But right now, this fool was talking about fighting, not just having a match. Chung Myung was saying that even if all the disciples of Wudang came at once, they would be able to deal with them.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s side had twice the number that Mount Hua¡¯s did.

    Even so, Chung Myung said they could fight, as if he was utterly ignoring Wudang.

    When in Jin Hyeon¡¯s life had he been so neglected?

    ¡°Infinite Life Sutra.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t recall his teachings, Jin Hyeon felt that his rising anger would boil over and erupt. He struggled to calm his heart by reciting the sutra before staring at Baek Cheon, a look of unbridled anger still apparent on his face.

    ¡°Should I ept this as the will of Mount Hua?¡±

    Jin Hyeon meant that Baek Cheon, as the senior, should voice his position. However, he merely shrugged his shoulders at Jin Hyeon¡¯s question.

    ¡°If we take back our words now, the whole world willugh at Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    Baek Cheonughed bitterly.

    ¡°Even if I wanted to end this peacefully, it doesn¡¯t look like you would let this go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen correctly.¡±

    Jin Hyeon bit his lip.

    He could tolerate insults directed at him. But now, Chung Myung had not only insulted Jin Hyeon; he had insulted the Wudang sect itself.

    ¡°Six Hours.¡±

    Jin Hyeon stared at Chung Myung with a terrifying look in his eyes.

    ¡°One day. I¡¯ll give you one day. At this time tomorrow, we will strike Huayoung Gate as you said. Please note that since you were the one that proposed this, we will not be held responsible for any unforeseen idents ording to the Kangho¡¯sws.¡±

    ¡°Well, just wait until tomorrow. Of course, if you want to y, we could y right now.¡±

    Chung Myung wiggled his finger provokingly.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s fists trembled as he tightly clenched them. His breathing grew rapid, and his face went pale.

    Seeing this scene, Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡®He¡¯ll die from blood pressure before we even fight if he can¡¯t control himself.¡¯

    All the disciples of Mount Hua understood. People who don¡¯t know him believe that Chung Myung¡¯s greatest strength lies in his martial arts. However,pared to his ability to piss people off, his martial arts are hardly worth mentioning.

    During the rtively short time that Yoon Jong had spent with Chung Myung, there had been dozens of times he thought he might die of anger. At this moment, Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Jin Hyeon despite the barriers between their sects.

    ¡®Just don¡¯t talk to him.¡¯

    ¡®The more you talk, the more he responds, and the angrier you be.¡¯

    However, instead of rushing at Chung Myung, Jin Hyeon restrained himself and moved modestly.

    Seeing hisposure, the disciples of Mount Hua eximed.

    ¡®As expected from the Wudang sect.¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, he managed to hold himself back. Hang in there.¡¯

    ¡®Everything looks good now.¡¯

    They felt like apuding.

    ¡°Tomorrow. At this time tomorrow.¡±

    <i>Grunt!</i>

    As soon as Jin Hyeon spoke, he gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°I will see you this time tomorrow. Don¡¯t try to ask for mercy from my hands. You¡¯ll understand why you are Mount Hua and we are the Wudang sect! You will understand the difference very clearly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned around as if he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Next, he¡¯ll say that we shouldn¡¯t run away if we doubt our skills. Can we go in and rest now?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s mouth was agape.

    ¡®You devil!¡¯

    After three months of closed-door training, had he researched the most effective ways to step on people¡¯s nerves?

    Oddly, Jin Hyeon no longer showed any reaction. It seemed true that when a person¡¯s anger boiled over to the extreme, they would be calm and go silent.

    Jin Hyeon turned around after giving Chung Myung a cold nce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    With those final words, he decisively left Huayoung Gate.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    Wudang sect¡¯s disciples rushed to Jin Hyeon¡¯s side.

    ¡°Why are you leaving that arrogant bastard alone!? We don¡¯t need to wait till tomorrow! You need to fix his bad habits now!¡±

    ¡°Right! I¡¯ve never seen such a rude man in my life. I ought to break his head open and bring him back to his senses. No, he¡¯s so out of his mind, even that might not be enough!¡±

    Hearing his sajae¡¯sints, Jin Hyeon stopped walking.

    ¡°¡­ right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now!¡±

    Jin Hyeon took a deep breath.

    ¡°Do you know why I said we should wait until tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we do it now, blood will be drawn.¡±

    The sajaes shut their mouths.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time they hade out of the sect. They had already been through such conflicts dozens of times and experienced big and small incidents. Was there anyone among them that hadn¡¯t given or experienced injuries?

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s sword had already seen blood many times.

    There was no way he would be afraid of seeing blood. Jin Hyeon¡¯s words meant that he would kill Chung Myung if a fight broke out right now.

    Jin Hyeon turned his head and looked at Huayoung Gate.

    ¡°They¡¯ll soon realize what they¡¯ve done. One day is long enough to let the horror of what¡¯s toe sink in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Jin Hyeon headed toward Path¡¯s Edge training hall. His sajaes followed behind him, and after a while, the training hall leader also hurried to catch up.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Um. Go please.¡±

    ¡°They left.¡±

    Left behind, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at the empty entrance with slight dismay.

    But unlike them, Wei Lishan was on the verge of fainting.

    ¡°W-what¡­. What the hell happened¡­.¡±

    He was sure that he had called for help.

    But could ¡®help¡¯ mean beating up the Wudang Sect¡¯s people?

    In the past, Mount Hua was a prestigious sect and was one of the Nine Great Sects. They should have had some friendship with the Wudang Sect. Wei Lishan hoped that, based on that friendship, they would be able to mediate somehow. He never thought things would get so bad.

    Unaware of Wei Lishan¡¯s inner turmoil, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Now you can stretch your feet out and sleepfortably.¡±

    Feet?

    Stretch his feet?

    ¡°<i>grrr.</i>¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    In the end, Wei Lishan stepped back and fainted.

    ¡°<i>Huh!?</i> Father!¡±

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    Wei Soheng and Yeom Pyong were frightened and rushed to Wei Lishan.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he watched the scene.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for him to stretch out here. He seems quite impatient.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua sighed.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    Wei Lishan jumped out of his bed and looked up at the ceiling with his eyes wide open.

    He waited for a while and stroked his forehead with a trembling hand.

    ¡®It was a dream.¡¯

    Of course.

    Such a nonsensical thing was impossible in real life.

    With a sigh of relief, Wei Lishan reached out for his kettle and gulped down some water.

    Drinking a bit of cold water, he felt like his heart was calming down.

    <i>Clik.</i>

    The door opened, and Yeom Pyong entered.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°¡­ how long have I been lying down?¡±

    ¡°It was about four hours.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan felt like his body was getting weaker as things went on. It was necessary to rest and recover, but he felt like it was abnormal because his body was unable to stabilize.

    ¡°I need to get up, we never know when the Wudang sect wille.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they wereing tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°¡­ tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did theye while I was asleep?¡±

    Yeom Pyong narrowed his eyes as he looked at Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Did you have any dreams?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Such a strange dream. A person came from Mount Hua, and that thug-like man argued with the Wudang sect¡¯s disciples and risked the fate of Huayoung Gate by demanding a fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was so absurd¡­ even in the dream, I thought I was going to faint. Does it make any sense for such a mad man toe from Mount Hua? He even said that he¡¯s Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! <i>Hahahahaa</i>. My condition must be worse than I thought¡­.¡±

    Wei Lishan looked at Yeom Pyong and stoppedughing when he saw his serious expression.

    And silence fell.

    ¡°¡­ it cannot be.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°It is quite clear.¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s hands trembled.

    ¡°I-it happened?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Gate leader. The water has already been spilled. Now that we¡¯ve reached this point, maybe we should sneak off in the night.¡±

    ¡°Night escape?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than holding out and dying? Seeing the anger on that man¡¯s face, when hees back tomorrow, he¡¯ll kill anyone in sight.¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t he a Taoist?¡±

    ¡°Leader, look at reality. If we counted the number of people the Nine Great Sects have killed, they would fill the entire yellow river. Do you really think there are no wicked men among them?¡±

    Wei Lishan was speechless and closed his mouth.

    ¡°If we want to save our lives, we need to think quickly. One day¡­ no, there¡¯s not even a day left.¡±

    Wei Lishan got up with a stiff face.

    ¡°Where are Mount Hua¡¯s disciples?¡±

    ¡°I guided them to the annex. They must be there.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan epted reality.

    If it wasn¡¯t a dream and had actually happened, then now was the time to make a decision.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t matter if I was alone.¡¯

    But Wei Lishan had a wife and child; he had disciples to protect. And above all.¡­

    ¡®At this rate, they¡¯ll be upset too.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples hade to help Huayoung Gate in their time of need. Although they had chosen a bad method due to their inexperience, Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t bear to see them fall to the Wudang Sect¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Pyong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gate leader.¡±

    ¡°I think we should lower Huayoung Gate¡¯s signboard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t Nanyang, if we can keep the name Huayoung, wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±

    ¡°Leader¡­¡±

    Yeom Pyong felt troubled, but Wei Lishan seemed to be at ease now.

    ¡®It was all greed.¡¯

    Wei Lishan never wanted to abandon thend where he lived. His heart didn¡¯t want to be pushed aside by Wudang¡¯s disciples. He was overwhelmed by a desire to protect his Gate.

    In the end, it was all because of his greed.

    And when he let go of his greed, he felt at ease.

    But the world doesn¡¯t always work the way we want.

    ¡°That¡­ it won¡¯t work out the way you want, father.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Wei Soheng walked into the room.

    ¡°What do you mean? It won¡¯t work the way I want?¡±

    ¡°Even if we try to give up now, the disciples of Mount Hua won¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s a bit strange, but they don¡¯t seem to have the slightest thought about losing to the Wudang sect.¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®What are they? Daredevils?¡¯

    No. It couldn¡¯t be.

    Even if the others were unaware, Baek Cheon, The Righteous Sword of Hua, is someone who must understand. He led the Baek disciples and would likely be the sect leader of Mount Hua someday.

    It didn¡¯t make sense for such a person to be unable to grasp the situation urately.

    ¡°¡­ I need to meet with the Righteous Sword of Hua.¡±

    Wei Soheng¡¯s face turned awkward.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well, he said that father must have woken up by now and he requested to meet you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the Righteous Sword of Hua?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wei Soheng spoke with a shaky face.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    That damned dragon of Mount Hua!

    ¡°¡­ what Divine Dragon. He has to be the shitty dragon.¡±

    For once, Wei Soheng could fully sympathize with his father¡¯s choice of words.

 Chapter 126: The Sword of Mount Hua is Strong (1)

    - The current Mount Hua has lost its former light, but Mount Hua once shone brighter than any other sect. Your father has lived his life in pride as a member of Mount Hua.

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    Dressed in Mount Hua¡¯s uniform, Chung Myung was gulping down alcohol.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaa!</i> Alcohol tastes the best.¡±

    - Mount Hua is prestigious. That prestige was not earned without a great history. It took the blood and sweat of countless ancestors before it touched glory and gained such noble status.

    ¡°Some meat for me! Give it here, please! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left for me to eat! You already ate your own, don¡¯t covet others¡¯ food too! If you don¡¯t want your hands cut off, then keep them to yourself!¡±

    ¡°Selfish!¡±

    - Although Mount Hua is suffering now, it will resurrect and spread its name throughout the world again one day. So, you must not make the mistake of only looking at Mount Hua¡¯s current state. It would be best if you thought of the future as well. Protect Mount Hua. Then, the day wille when Mount Hua protects Huayoung Gate, and we ascend together.

    ¡°<i>Kya!</i> Coming down from Mount Hua makes me feel alive!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk is still here! Be careful of what you say, you brat!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure that Sasuk is thinking the same thing I am right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. I feel like I¡¯m going to die staying with you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> What a joke!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I wish I was joking.¡±

    Wei Lishan had a pleasant smile as he watched the disciples of Mount Hua, who greedily coveted alcohol and meat while cursing at each other.

    ¡®I want to show this to my father.¡¯

    And he would ask

    ¡®What prestige? Resurrection?¡¯

    Look!

    ¡®Mount Hua is doomed, father.¡¯

    And horribly so!

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Wei Lishan pressed down the pain rising in his belly. Since earlier, he had been experiencing a sharp stomach ache, like a nail had been driven deep into his core. Yet, this sight before him seemed to hurt even more.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Unable to bear this sight any longer, Wei Lishan coughed and attracted the attention of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who all turned to look at him in unison.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and offered Wei Lishan a bottle of alcohol.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in recovery!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he have internal injuries?¡±

    ¡°Think before you speak, think!¡±

    ¡°No, you bastards!¡±

    And it grew noisy once again. At the same time, Wei Lishan¡¯s stomach began to ache even worse.

    ¡®A name and its pride die first.¡¯

    When he visited Mount Hua ten years ago with Wei Soheng in his arms, Wei Lishan could feel the nobility and pride emanating from Mount Hua despite its copse.

    But, whatever the hell happened over the past decade, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have grown rotten. They¡¯re far from the prestigious and noble image he¡¯d previously experienced.

    Instead of Wei Lishan, Yeom Pyong, who was standing next to him, spoke.

    ¡°Look here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you understand just what kind of situation we¡¯re in?¡±

    Baek Cheon stood up, and he bowed his head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. These guys are a bit free spirited.¡±

    Wei Lishan sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to me you. Thanks to you we earned an extra day of time. But disciple Baek Cheon, now we have to make a decision.¡±

    ¡°Decision?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to set aside everything and leave the home that I love, but now that things havee to this, there seems to be no other way. Huayoung Gate will give up on Nanyang and retreat. So, please listen and return to Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­. Gate leader.¡±

    Baek Cheon had aplex look on his face.

    ¡°I know things got a little out of line¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. If it was any opponent other than Wudang, I would have stayed and endured to the end. But you don¡¯t know what it means to stand against the Wudang sect. Since they¡¯ve sent their disciples, isn¡¯t it clear that their sect is trying to take over Nanyang?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°Even if you manage to stop them this time, the same thing will happen again.¡±

    Chung Myung poured himself a ss of alcohol and drank it in one gulp.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>.¡±

    And he spoke to Wei Lishan.

    ¡°I was going to ask you about that anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about this ce? They¡¯re acting way too aggressively for this ce.¡±

    The Wudang that Chung Myung remembered didn¡¯t operate like this.

    Wudang was one of the most dignified and respected sects in the world.

    ¡®They were the type that would chant their sutras until death.¡¯

    Of course, a lot of time had passed since Chung Myung died, but the fundamental nature of a sect doesn¡¯t change that easily.

    Would the Wudang sect really use such extreme measures just to spread their influence in Nanyang?

    ¡®There¡¯s something happening here.¡¯

    Wei Lishan asked.

    ¡°Great?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that. If there was anything great here, would people have left Nanyang alone till now?¡±

    ¡°<i>Um</i>, I see.¡±

    He didn¡¯t get the answer he hoped for, but Chung Myung wasn¡¯t disappointed. If Wei Lishan had any information, it would probably already be widespread.

    Information that Wei Lishan didn¡¯t know was more meaningful.

    ¡®If this doesn¡¯t work, then I can just rip the truth from the Wudang bastards.¡¯

    ¡°Rather, you should all head back to Mount Hua as soon as the sun rises tomorrow. I will take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Impossible?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect leader told us to solve the Huayoung Gate¡¯s problem. If we leave Huayoung Gate and let it get kicked out of Nanyang, our sect leader sigh to himself and refuse to even see us for at least three months.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t imagine that.¡±

    ¡°I sympathize with you, Sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul trembled, not wanting to imagine it.

    ¡°Look, this is no joke.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t joking either.¡±

    As Wei Lishan was about to lose his temper, Chung Myung cut in and spoke with a firm voice.

    ¡°Mount Hua has not forgotten the grace Huayoung Gate has shown us.¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Unlike before, there was a serious light in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. Wei Lishan was instantly overwhelmed by Chung Myung¡¯s poise.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for Mount Hua to repay Huayoung Gate. Mount Hua never betrays its ideals. The world will know that clearly.¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded his head without realizing he¡¯d been swept up in the momentum.

    ¡®Chung Myung¡¯

    The one known as Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Wei Lishan began to think that he might have judged Chung Myung too easily in the morning.

    ¡°But before that.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I have a favor to ask, Gate leader.¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded his head.

    ¡°Say it. I will get anything I can procure.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook the bottle in his hand.

    ¡°If there is any alcohol left in Huayoung Gate, please give me a bottle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, at least three.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, maybe Wei Lishan had judged him properly the first time.

    ¡°All the preparations are done, disciple Jin Hyeon.¡±

    Jin Hyeon nodded his head.

    ¡°You worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Just one more day and this damned work will finally be over. It¡¯s been tough, this role doesn¡¯t fit my character.¡±

    Jin Hyeon smiled.

    ¡°We are all fully aware of how hard you¡¯ve worked. When this work is done, the sect leader will surely show you favor back in the main sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say that. How could I dare hope for that? If there¡¯s some help for the training hall, that¡¯s all I could hope for.¡±

    Jin Hyeon smiled and nodded.

    It didn¡¯t matter if his words were sincere or not. This training hall leader wasn¡¯t important at all. Even if he refuses, the Wudang sect would still reward him, and that would be the end of his role.

    ¡°By now Mount Hua has to be trembling.¡±

    ¡°Well. They were quite proud yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a bluff? Can Mount Hua even put up a fight against Wudang? I bet there isn¡¯t even a single ant remaining within Huayoung Gate. Isn¡¯t that why disciple Jin Hyeon gave them a day¡¯s time?

    Jin Hyeon smiled softly and didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°You must be exhausted from the long journey, I shouldn¡¯t waste your time here.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Have a good rest. I will see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Have a good night.¡±

    Jin Hyeon sighed as the training hall leader left.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s sajae, Jin Mu, called him.

    ¡°Did Sahyung expect Mount Hua toe?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. But the Sect leader mentioned the possibility. It¡¯s difficult to follow the sect leader¡¯s insight.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a man that stands so far above that when he looks down, he sees the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Jin Hyeon quietly nodded his head.

    ¡°What do you think Sahyung? As the hall leader said, do you think that Huayoung Gate could run away tonight?¡±

    ¡°Huayoung Gate can.¡±

    Jin Hyeon continued calmly.

    ¡°But the disciples of Mount Hua cannot.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because they recently gained fame.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon smiled.

    ¡°Normally, people don¡¯t grow overly attached to a reputation that has been rightfully built. But when they get more fame than they deserve, they tend to be obsessed with it. Perhaps Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon will be unable to let go. If he runs away after such light provocation, he¡¯ll be theughingstock of the whole world.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t his reputation suffer anyway if he stays and gets defeated?¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Are you saying that losing to me would be a shame to him?¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that, Sahyung.¡±

    Jin Hyeon smiled and patted Jin Mu on the back.

    ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Why wouldn¡¯t they wait? Losing is less shameful than running away.¡±

    ¡°It would be good for them to learn some shame. They don¡¯t seem to understand the concept.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu</i>. That is true.¡±

    Jin Hyeon smiled as Chung Myung¡¯s face surfaced in his mind.

    ¡®That cheeky bastard.¡¯

    Jin Hyeon understood.

    Having gained such a reputation at a young age, he must not put others in his sights. There was a time when Jin Hyeon also shrugged his shoulders and arrogantly overlooked others because of his fame.

    Wasn¡¯t it the role of the elders to cull that behavior?

    ¡°If they don¡¯t know, all we need to do is let them understand.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Jin Hyeon spoke with a firm expression.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t focus too much attention on that. You haven¡¯t forgotten our true purpose ining here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung. I haven¡¯t forgotten for even a single moment.¡±

    Something that even the other sajaes didn¡¯t know.

    Only Jin Hyeon and Jin Mu knew about it. The reason the two of them knew was to prepare for an unforeseen situation. Otherwise, it was something that Jin Mu shouldn¡¯t have known.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate and Mount Hua are fine. What¡¯s most important is to draw people¡¯s attention away from Nanyang. If this goes well, we will be able to rise above the Shaolin sect and stand at the peak of the world.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Jin Hyeon turned to look out the window. The moon floating high above, and the stars that shone in the sky reflected in his eyes.

    ¡®Sword Tomb¡¯

    The tomb of a sword.

    That was why they created a fake subsect and came all this way out here.

    ¡°First we drive those Mount Hua bastards out of Nanyang, and then we¡¯ll slowly proceed with the n.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    A low smile formed on Jin Hyeon¡¯s lips.

    ¡®Soon the world will be under the Wudang Sect¡¯s feet.¡¯

    It was a night of deep conspiracy.

 Chapter 127: The Sword of Mount Hua is Strong (2)

    Wei Lishan, unable to sleep all throughout the night, stared up at the sky with bloodshot eyes.

    The sun was already in the middle of the sky.

    ¡®This is insane.¡¯

    Yesterday, Wei Lishan found himself swept along by the atmosphere Chung Myung¡¯s party had created and nodded his head along with them. It should have been impossible for a man his age to lose himself and fall into the rhythm of some children as young as his son, but these weren¡¯t any ordinary people.

    In the end, Chung Myung fell asleep after raiding Huayoung Gate¡¯s warehouse and emptying all their liquor bottles. It was even scarier that his sahyungs were there, yet no one stopped him.

    ¡®Is this really alright?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had clearly behaved excessively yesterday.

    Hadn¡¯t they hurled such venomous words at the Wudang disciples? Even Wei Lishan would be unable to escape retribution after such insults.

    If a fight urs, the disciples of Mount Hua will not be safe.

    But¡­

    Wei Lishan opened the window. He looked out and saw the disciples of Mount Hua, who hade out early to bask in the sun.

    ¡°<i>Yhaaaan.</i>¡±

    Jo Gul, who was yawning heavily with droopy eyes, looked at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°When are theying?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they woulde today?¡±

    ¡°The sun¡¯s already up.¡±

    ¡°They said they woulde at the same time as yesterday, so there¡¯s still a lot of time left. If you have nothing to do, go and sleep.¡±

    ¡°I made a habit of waking up early, I can¡¯t sleep now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What a sad story.¡±

    It was unknown how he felt about it, but Jo Gul¡¯s body had be faithfully ustomed to Chung Myung¡¯s methods. The sad fact was that it wasn¡¯t just him; Yoon Jong was the same.

    ¡°What about Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping. It¡¯d be even weirder if he was awake after drinking that much.¡±

    ¡°¡­ go and wake him, the Wudang will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Would he even wake up if I asked him to?¡±

    ¡°Pour water on him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ okay.¡±

    Wei Lishan quietly closed the window.

    ¡®Father. I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    It felt like his deceased father was looking down at him from the sky.

    Suddenly, Yeom Pyong and Wei Soheng entered as the door opened.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°The Wudang will attack us soon. Shouldn¡¯t we fight together?¡±

    Wei Lishan took a deep breath.

    Actually, he hadn¡¯t yet decided what to do. In fact, it was Mount Hua who provoked the Wudang, not Huayoung Gate. In the worst-case scenario, as long as they are prepared to leave Nanyang, they could withdraw without participating in the battle. At least then, Huayoung Gate might not suffer much damage.

    If they say they will leave Nanyang on their own, even the Wudang sect will not persecute Huayoung Gate.

    But if they fought, then everyone would need to be prepared to suffer some damage. Wei Lishan and Wei Soheng, in particr, would need to be prepared to shed their blood.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    A deep sense of agony tormented him.

    In the end, Wei Lishan was unable to decide and looked at his son.

    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question asked with high expectations. It was just a light question, released in a moment of overwhelming confusion, but his son¡¯s answer was more serious than he thought.

    ¡°I think we should fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and the reason?¡±

    ¡°They are the guests, and we are the owners. It would be uneptable for the owner to flee the battle and watch from the sidelines while the guests who came to help are fighting for them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng spoke again.

    ¡°The reason I respected my father and cherished Huayoung Gate is because my father and I were equally proud of this ce. Father never felt bad for supporting the ruined Mount Hua, nor did you expect anything for it. Because we belong to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even if we are a simple sub-sect, a disciple is a disciple. How can we just stay by and watch them fight?¡±

    Wei Lishan turned his head.

    He found it difficult to look his son in the eyes at this moment.

    ¡°I met the sect leader. Without any hesitation, the sect leader sent the disciples to help us. Their method may not be right, but their hearts aren¡¯t wrong. Even if I die today, it will be at their side. I will fight.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡¯

    This was what Wei Lishan thought.

    While Wei Lishan turned away and hid from the crisis, Wei Soheng was alone in defending the virtues his father had taught him to uphold.

    How could he not feel ashamed?

    ¡°Yeom Pyong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gate leader.¡±

    ¡°Tell the disciples. Those who want to fight can stay, and those who don¡¯t may return home.¡±

    ¡°¡­ gate leader.¡±

    ¡°We will not hold anyone responsible if they leave, and if Huayoung Gate survives today, we will ept them back without any conditions.¡±

    ¡°Then no one will stay.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Wei Lishan smiled.

    ¡°I will stay, and so will Soheng.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We will fight for the name of Mount Hua.¡±

    Yeom Pyong shook his head.

    ¡°You two should do that.¡±

    ¡°Will you leave?¡±

    ¡°I will fight for the name of Huayoung Gate, not for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The weather is fine today, gate leader.¡±

    After falling silent for a time, Wei Lishan smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Wei Lishan, who was looking at the sky, seemed determined.

    ¡°Such nice weather.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak.</i> I don¡¯t feel well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ stop drinking so much!¡±

    ¡°You drunk bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed his head.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, don¡¯t shout! My head is ringing.¡±

    ¡°Did you have to drink alcohol amid all this? We need to fight soon.¡±

    ¡°I can just sober up.¡±

    Chung Myung snapped his fingers, and a translucent haze rose from his fingers.

    He cleansed the alcohol poisoning his body.

    Baek Cheon watched this scene and stood up. With a more serious tone than ever, he spoke.

    ¡°Everyone, listen!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Until now, no matter what you did, I didn¡¯t speak up. But it¡¯s different now. Today¡¯s fight isn¡¯t just our fight, don¡¯t forget that we fight with the name of Mount Hua on our backs.¡±

    ¡°We will keep that in mind.¡±

    Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Yu Yiseol looked determined. Even Chung Myung nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Sect leader said that this would signal to the world that Mount Hua has resumed external activities.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. Gently¡ª¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°¡ª<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with wide eyes.

    ¡°If you are going to do it, do it perfectly.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    It was strange to hear such words from Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that they will lose. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to do it perfectly and cleanly.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader told me not to.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you that said the sect leader probably wants to see those Wudang bastards get their skulls cracked before he crosses the river?¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled

    ¡®I like this.¡¯

    In the past, Baek Cheon was a man that was overly obsessed with fairness and impartiality. However, after a short couple of years of Chung Myung¡¯s corrosive influence, he had begun to ignore the sect leader¡¯s words¡­ no; he learned to interpret them better.

    ¡°Wow, the sect will be running wild!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°But do you understand what that means?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That Mount Hua is ready to resume external activities.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it literal?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°External activity means that we¡¯re interested in the world outside the sect. But what kind of action can Mount Hua take?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°You mean the sub-sects?¡¯

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Right. We are going to increase the sect¡¯s influence. Then, the same thing that¡¯s happening now will happen again, but with the positions reversed.¡±

    ¡°_Hmm.¡±_

    ¡°That means the good old days, where our only concerns were training, are over.¡±

    ¡°By ¡®the good old days¡¯, you mean that training?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that training the best time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line.¡±

    Chung Myung flinched at the intense bacsh over hisments.

    It was then¡­

    With Wei Lishan at the head, Wei Soheng, Yeom Pyong, and roughly ten disciples of Huayoung Gate approached them with grim expressions.

    Wei Lishan, who arrived right in front of Chung Myung, moved towards Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Disciple Baek Cheon. I was so distracted that I couldn¡¯t properly tend to my duties. I bow my head to express my gratitude to you, your party, and even Mount Hua for rushing to assist us in Huayoung Gate¡¯s time of need.¡±

    As Wei Lishan bowed his head, Baek Cheon immediately reached out and made him stand tall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Gate leader. We just did what we had to do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the oue of today will be, but I will lead Huayoung Gate and fight alongside you all.¡±

    There was no hesitation to be found on Wei Lishan¡¯s face. Seeing that good expression on his face, Baek Cheon also felt at ease.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    It seemed like it was true that this man had the qualities of a great leader. It made sense; if this man wascking, then he would never have been able to rouse any support to fight alongside him.

    ¡°Thank you, gate leader.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Chung Myung apuded.

    ¡°As expected of such a loyal person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon had the distressing thought that the word ¡®loyal¡¯ sounded like ¡®money¡¯ when it came from Chung Myung¡­

    ¡°But, <i>um</i>¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°The number?¡±

    ¡°Those who want to leave have left.¡±

    ¡°Still, this many chose to stay.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good ce, and they¡¯re good people.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke in a distant manner that seemed a bit faint as the others focused on him.

    ¡°No, well.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to say something, just smiled andughed.

    ¡®It was the same with Mount Hua, in the past.¡¯

    Maybe it was just Chung Myung¡¯s idea of the sect.

    But even the current Mount Hua is the same.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look like you can do anything special though.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>. How do I exin? Just watch and you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and shrugged.

    Soon after, his eyes centered on the sect¡¯s main gate.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯reing.¡±

    ¡°You can feel them already?¡±

    ¡°They areing from the front, aren¡¯t you a bit too rxed?¡±

    ¡°¡­ monstrous bastard.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head. He still couldn¡¯t feel anything yet, but Chung Myung already seemed to have the entire situation within his grasp.

    ¡®Hell, he was drunk until just a moment ago!¡¯

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol stepped forward and put their hands on the swords around their waists. Since everything that needed to be said had already been discussed, the Wudang woulde rushing in, ready for battle.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be nervous about.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your training. We won¡¯t lose to anyone. We are disciples of the Great Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    The disciples¡¯ each had a determined look in their eyes. The yfulness that was present just a short while ago had faded. Only the cold demeanor and resolve of a swordsman remained.

    Baek Cheon now sensed the enemy¡¯s qi as well.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were locked onto the main gate.

    Reflected in their eyes was the sight of Wudang¡¯s disciples, dressed in ck robes, jumping high over the main gate.

    Three of them!

    ¡®Take them one by one¡­.¡¯

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    There was an ominous sensation that something crazy was happening from behind before something hazy flew out towards the disciples of Wudang that were crossing the sect¡¯s wall.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The Wudang disciples were thrown back out at twice the speed they had charged in.

    The four disciples of Mount Hua felt their tension dete, and their qi began to dissipate as if it was running away.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    When he saw their reactions, Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Should I have let them in first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®You brat! Are you going to do it all yourself!?¡¯

 Chapter 128: The Sword of Mount Hua is Strong (3)

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    The sajaes who had jumped inside ¡®flew¡¯ out?

    And they were twice as fast to leave as they were when entering?

    Wudang¡¯s disciples caught the sajaes that were thrown back.

    ¡°<i>Ack</i>.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>¡­ did something hit you?¡±

    Fortunately, it seemed like they weren¡¯t seriously wounded. Considering the speed at which they bounced back, they were strangely uninjured.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know. I saw something hazy¡­.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡®They didn¡¯t even see the attack?¡¯

    It sounded like utter nonsense.

    One person could say that. Humans make mistakes. But it was impossible for all three of them to be unable to see what had attacked them.

    It would only be possible if the attacker¡¯s skill level was several times higher than his sajaes.¡­

    ¡®¡­ we¡¯re only up against the disciples of Mount Hua and Huayoung Gate.¡¯

    Jin Hyeon, who had such thoughts, quickly found a reasonable answer.

    ¡°Looks like we stepped into a trap. Though I¡¯m not sure how.¡±

    ¡°You mean it wasn¡¯t an attack?¡±

    ¡°If it had been a proper attack, would it have ended with such little damage? It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if one of them had been cut down.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­ right, you¡¯re right Sahyung!¡±

    Jin Hyeon bit his lip.

    ¡®Was it really a trap? If not?¡¯

    The exact method was unknown, but what became apparent was that the enemies had someone that could utilize some tricks. It seemed that this was the reason they had requested a battle and not a spar.

    ¡°They¡¯re ying tricks.¡±

    Jin Hyeon drew his sword and took two steps forward.

    ¡°Follow behind me. I don¡¯t know what sort of traps they¡¯re using, so I¡¯ll lead the charge and break through.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    Jin Hyeon looked at Huayoung Gate¡¯s tightly shut entrance with slightly nervous eyes.

    ¡®What could be behind this? Either way, excessive caution would just y into another trap.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, Jin Hyeon rushed forward and kicked the gate.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The door shattered and splintered with a crashing roar, scattering shrapnel everywhere.

    The dust that had risen gradually subsided, and then there was silence.

    ¡®¡­ where¡¯s the trap?¡¯

    Jin Hyeon had gathered his resolve to break in, but nothing happened. He could only see Mount Hua¡¯s disciples standing off in the distance and staring back at him.

    ¡°Geez, why did you break the gate? It wasn¡¯t even locked. <i>Ah</i>, kids these days make a mess of everything.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    There were so many reasons that Yoon Jong wanted to scold Chung Myung, but now it was time to deal with the enemy.

    Jin Hyeon scanned to the left and then the right before frowning.

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, Jin Hyeon growled.

    ¡°Do you intend to deal with all of us with only the few of you? That¡¯s quite bold! I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s confidence or arrogance.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong with a pouty face.

    ¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting a familiar feeling from him.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re looking at the old Baek Cheon sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was suddenly brought into the issue, gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t~.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face flushed red.

    However, Baek Cheon himself couldn¡¯t deny that Jin Hyeon¡¯s words and actions were simr to his former self.

    ¡®That¡¯s what happens to those who don¡¯t know that there¡¯s another sky above our sky.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s mind was broken after meeting Chung Myung¡­ no, not just literally or metaphorically. Although his head had been beaten, it really did help him to understand reality.

    However, no matter how much he¡¯d changed, it was unpleasant to see his shameful past alive and well in front of his eyes.

    ¡°¡­. Let¡¯s just finish this quickly.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke through a blushing face, and Yoon Jong and Jo Gul turned their heads as they struggled to restrain theirughter.

    A look of bewilderment appeared on Jin Hyeon as he watched that scene.

    ¡®What is this? They look rxed?¡¯

    ¡®Are there other traps?¡¯

    Yet, no matter how he scanned the area or searched, he couldn¡¯t feel any qi. What sort of trap could even be used in this ce?

    And yet, they still greeted him with this attitude?

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face began to heat up.

    ¡®These arrogant bastards!¡¯

    Defeating them in a battle of words could help knock them down a peg, but it didn¡¯t seem like it could solve the problem. Jin Hyeon¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the hell your confidencees from. Do you believe that Mount Hua, which has never defeated Wudang in the past, can fight back now?¡±

    Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°Who was never defeated? A hundred years ago, we were much stronger than you.¡±

    Although it was never officially recognized.

    ¡°<i>Ha?</i> A hundred years ago?¡±

    Jin Hyeon smiled andughed.

    ¡°Yeah, right. A hundred years ago. The era of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint that you¡¯re so proud of.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was a bit shocked.

    It felt strange to hear the name ¡®Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡¯ing from this guy¡¯s mouth. That name couldn¡¯t even be heard in Mount Hua, but now it wasing from a disciple of Wudang?

    ¡°Did you know that the Plum Blossom Sword Saint you¡¯re so proud of was defeated by the Wudang¡¯s Taiji Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon was enraged.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Nonsense, you say? The two of them once had a spar. To protect the honor of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, our ancestor hid the result.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has never been a match for the Wudang sect. It would help you to understand that.¡±

    As Jin Hyeon continued his taunting, the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples flushed red in anger.

    It was fine to ignore and look down on them, but disrespecting their ancestors was unforgivable.

    The Plum Blossom Sword Saint is the pride of Mount Hua.

    ¡°How dare you speak such drivel about our ancestors!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crossing the line!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not someone your foul mouth can speak of!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I cannot forgive you.¡±

    An unknown sadness encroached upon Chung Myung¡¯s heart when he saw his fellow disciples react like this.

    ¡®They¡¯re protecting me so much! Me!¡¯

    ¡®Hey, you kids! I¡¯m the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡¯

    ¡®<i>Ah</i>, oh my, damn it! I can¡¯t even tell them the truth! How tragic!¡¯

    But apart from those emotions, Chung Myung didn¡¯t feel particrly angry at Jin Hyeon¡¯s words. He just thought it was a bit absurd.

    ¡®Wow, this is such a distortion of history.¡¯

    ¡®That Taoist bastard demanded a spar with such a determined expression that it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t give up even if he died. It¡¯s a bit annoying to call it a ¡®secret spar¡¯, I was just toozy to fight that weak idiot.¡¯

    And what?

    Who had beaten whom?

    - Your wickedness has gone too far. As a fellow member of a Taoist sect, I will show you the true path of a Taoist. Please do not me my sword for being merciless; I ask that you reflect on what you have done.

    - ¡­t-that¡­ I admit that your power surpasses mine. Knowing that I amcking, I want to back down. No¡­ I am not trying to walk away; no, wait!¡ªstop hitting me! You¡¯ve already won! How can a Taoist act like this¡­ <i>ah! Ack</i>! No! I am not saying that¡­ <i>ackk!</i>

    - Hyung! Spare me!

    ¡°He was such a good little brother.¡±

    Although he was older, he referred to Chung Myung respectfully as Hyung.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    After that, whenever Chung Myung stopped by Wudang, he would call out to the Taiji Sword Emperor and have a nice time. They would visit a popr neighborhood where there were a lot of expensive stores. Chung Myung had the pleasure of renting the top floor of the most expensive restaurants and drinking the most expensive alcohol, while the Wudang sect was left to pay the bills.

    Whenever Chung Myung thought of the Taiji Sword Emperor¡¯s distressed expression, he felt a little bad beforeughing.

    No¡­ Now wasn¡¯t the time to reminisce.

    ¡°Wow, the story changed this much.¡±

    No one knows the truth, and there is no proof either.

    At that time, Jin Hyeon, who misunderstood Chung Myung¡¯s reaction, scoffed at him.

    ¡°Even Mount Hua¡¯s most powerful swordsman couldn¡¯t withstand the power of Wudang. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too arrogant to try and deal with us now? Your pride in front of Wudang¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey, shut up ande fight! Come on!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed heavily.

    ¡°You see, it doesn¡¯t matter who won a hundred years ago. Can men from a hundred years agoe and support or cheer for you now? They¡¯re all dead, you bastard! If you like those old men so much, just go join the Wudang¡ªah, you already are a bastard of Wudang.¡±

    He already is one.

    ¡°¡­. How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you old-fashioned people¡­.¡±

    Even though his past had been distorted, Chung Myung didn¡¯t feel angry.

    ¡®What does it matter now? I got defeated by the Heavenly Demon anyway.¡¯

    The present is what matters most.

    And¡­

    ¡®That¡¯s what those in power do.¡¯

    The Wudang sect would never have dared to say such a thing if Mount Hua was stronger than them. In other words, if the current Mount Hua was overwhelmingly more powerful than the Wudang sect, then even if they imed that the Plum Blossom Sword Saint was stronger than the Taiji Sword Emperor, there would be no bacsh.

    Control belongs to those who grasp power, whether it¡¯s history, money, or the right to speak.

    This was something that Chung Myung had noints about.

    ¡®I¡¯m strong!¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯ll all be mine!¡¯

    This problem could be resolved as long as Mount Hua could take down the Wudang sect.

    Well, it didn¡¯t really matter if the distorted history was corrected anyway.

    The current Chung Myung needed to receive a higher evaluation than the past Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    ¡°You really need to see blood to get your mind strai¡ª¡±

    ¡°Young trainee Wei! Wei!¡±

    Jin Hyeon tried to speak but was interrupted when Chung Myung called for Wei Soheng.

    Wei Soheng, who was watching from behind, was utterly puzzled.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did you do everything I asked you to?¡±

    ¡°About the rumors? Y-yes, I spread word to the people in Nanyang.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now then, <i>ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung drew his sword.

    The disciples of Wudang flinched as they stepped back.

    All of a sudden¡­

    As Chung Myung swung his sword, qi gushed out from the tip.

    However, the sword¡¯s sh wasn¡¯t directed at the Wudang disciples. Rather, it headed toward the walls of Huayoung Gate before slicing them open several times.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    In an instant, the walls copsed.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®No, why would that son of a bitch tear down the walls of their own sub-sect?¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    But Wei Lishan soon understood Chung Myung¡¯s intent and went silent.

    Around the wall, a stampede of people from Nanyang was rushing to view what was happening.

    Having heard that Wudang and Mount Hua would fight at Huayoung Gate, an audience came to watch. Who wouldn¡¯t want to witness this battle?

    ¡°I kind of like growing my name.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    Their purpose here wasn¡¯t just to help Huayoung Gate. They needed people to see that Mount Hua could beat down the Wudang sect.

    Every small victory they achieved would help raise Mount Hua¡¯s reputation in the future.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s quite embarrassing.¡±

    Hearing Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°If you are going to do it, do it perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s only one thing left to do.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the Wudang disciples.

    ¡°Sahyung. How many are possible for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>um</i>¡­ two.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s three for me?¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s five.¡±

    Chung Myung stroked his chin.

    ¡°Yu Sago should take care of four. Baek Cheon sasuk, you can handle him.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to?¡±

    ¡°¡­ forget it.¡±

    ¡®There are people around, so restrain yourself, please.¡¯

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go! Sasuk! Sago! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°<i>aa</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ack</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Phew!</i>¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples each sighed in various ways as they trudged forward.

    ¡°Someone needs to fall today.¡±

    A cold chill flickered in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If they¡¯re the disciples of the Wudang Sect, they¡¯ll be more than enough to show the results of your training. Let¡¯s go, guys. Show those bastards the sword of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Behind them, they heard a quiet voice respond.

    ¡°Why do you all react so differently even though I said the same thing?¡±

    ¡®You should just shut your mouth, brat¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 129: The Sword of Mount Hua is Strong (4)

    ¡°Seems like there¡¯s a fight!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Mount Hua and the Wudang sect!¡±

    All those who saw the situation happening gulped in anticipation.

    ¡°T-this is bad. Maybe we should back off.¡±

    ¡°Where else can we see a spectacle like this!? This is amazing! This is something we could never see in Nanyang. Even if I die, I need to watch this!¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    Concerns and expectations ovepped. But no one stepped back.

    It was a massive event that they would like to see at least once in their lives.

    It was especially true in ces like Nanyang, where nothing major happens. Most of the audience believed that Wudang yed the central role in this event, but many also supported Mount Hua.

    Perhaps elsewhere, most people would have never heard of Mount Hua. But this was Nanyang; Huayoung Gate had endured in thisnd for a hundred years already.

    Huayoung Gate had be inseparable from Nanyang, and their lives both breathed in unison. The people of Nanyang tend to have a favorable feeling for Mount Hua because this sub-sect proudly professed their rtionship.

    This was the reason that martial arts sects tried to establish sub-sects throughout the world.

    There are limits to what the main sects, like Wudang and Mount Hua, could aplish independently. But if their disciples spread out and form sub-sects, Gates, and training halls, their influence is bound to spread.

    ¡°Can Mount Hua win?¡±

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re up against Wudang!¡±

    ¡°Why not? I heard thatst time Mount Hua shamed the Southern Edge sect.¡±

    ¡°Are the Southern Edge sect and Wudang the same? Wudang is Wudang!¡±

    ¡°<i>Shh!</i> Quiet!¡±

    Hearing the voices murmuring around, Jo Gul took a low breath. In front of his eyes, dressed in ck robes, were the disciples of Wudang.

    ¡®Can I do it?¡¯

    If Jo Gul was the same as before, then he wouldn¡¯t be sure. It had been a long time since he first entered Mount Hua and began learning martial arts, but he never thought of himself as a martial artist.

    But now?

    ¡®It is a more severe problem if I can¡¯t win.¡¯

    One thing was certain.

    Everyone that calls themselves a swordsman has strived to improve their skills over the past two years.

    However, none of them have trained as viciously as the second and third-ss disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®It¡¯s terrifying.¡¯

    Behind him stood the Asura.

    The most terrible thing about Chung Myung was the various forms he would take.

    At some times, he is an Asura, then in the next moment, he talks about the sword as if he is some aplished saint. At other times he is a wise man that has knowledge of the world, and then he is a fool the next moment.

    Chung Myung shifted between each of these forms to train Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    <i>Brrrr!</i>

    When Jo Gul thought of the past two years, his body trembled. Jo Gul thought that if he could be strong, he would be able to withstand any kind of training. However, a short two months after the Southern Edge conference, his determination had beenpletely blown away.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to tear down and rebuild everything that had been established. Chung Myung pressed him so hard that he would foam at the mouth and copse in exhaustion after training.

    All those trials and tribtions were driven into Jo Gul¡¯s body and sword and piled up.

    He looked up at Wudang¡¯s swordsmen.

    ¡®Be confident.¡¯

    In the past, he thought that confidence came from believing in oneself. But now he understood. If there were no skills to back your beliefs, then it was baseless bravado.

    Confidence is developed over time. If you believe in what you have done and your own efforts, you cannot help but overflow with confidence.

    ¡°One on one?¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s lips twisted.

    ¡®This is for the pride of our sect.¡¯

    Four people stepped forward from both sides. Obviously, since they¡¯re a small group, they would have preferred to stick together. But the n was already settled.

    Was there any rule that required them topete fairly? If not¡­

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    It¡¯s okay to ignore them; it¡¯s okay if peopleugh. Now Jo Gul knew that it didn¡¯t mean a thing. At the end of the day, skills are all that matter.

    <i>Grrr.</i>

    The Wudang swordsman standing in front of Jo Gul drew his sword and pointed it at him.

    As he watched his opponent, Jo Gul smiled.

    Seeing Jo Gul struggle to contain hisughter, the swordsman from Wudang frowned.

    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>, I am sorry. That¡¯s not it¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul, still unable to calm hisughter, spoke through a smile on his face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? I¡¯m just so proud of my growth, that I can¡¯t help butugh. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re crazy.¡±

    ¡®Maybe.¡¯

    Jo Gul¡¯s body shook, and the strength he used to hold his sword increased.

    ¡®This is what it looks like.¡¯

    He could tell.

    The man in front of him was no match for Jo Gul.

    His posture with the sword, the way he stood, his overall bnce, and the qi flowing from his body. There were so many issues that Jo Gul was itching to point out to his opponent.

    If Jo Gul felt this irritated when looking at his opponent¡¯s form, then how must Chung Myung feel when he sees them?

    ¡®This must be why he doesn¡¯t stop nagging.¡¯

    ¡°Wudang¡¯s Jin Gong.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Jo Gul.¡±

    This was no spar. Any further conversation would only get in the way.

    Jo Gul took his position. Maybe it was because of his pride, but Jin Gong wouldn¡¯t be the first to attack.

    Then, Jo Gul would need to go to him.

    Strength gathered at the tip of his toes.

    Jo Gul let the force pull him forward and simply ran ahead. His sword trembled as it unleashed various techniques.

    Fast, slow, elegant, and violent.

    Numerous swords melded into one, and it was impossible to know which was real and which was fake.

    Ever-changing and weing.

    The splendid de that was the basis of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship emerged from the tip of Jo Gul¡¯s sword.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>!¡±

    Wudang¡¯s disciple retreated in a moment of panic.

    ¡®That¡¯s the wrong answer.¡¯

    When one steps back, the changing sword deepens. Perhaps this opponent had never dealt with such a technique.

    Jin Gong tightly bit his lip and finally began to unfold his sword.

    Soft lines with smooth and elegant movement.

    The sword of Wudang.

    This was the first time Jo Gul was directly experiencing the Wudang¡¯s sword. But, Jo Gul didn¡¯t panic at all and continued to press the opponent in front of him.

    ¡®What a monster.¡¯

    - There is nothing wrong with saying that you have to go through a lot of real-life experiences. Though, that doesn¡¯t mean you need to be nervous or improvise everything. It just means that you need to build up experience to learn how to react. Even if it¡¯s the same sword art, it¡¯s bound to be divided into different types depending on the swordsman that uses it. The sword of Mount Hua is splendid, the sword of the Southern Edge sect is serious, and the sword of Wudang is soft.

    - So, you mean I need to build up real-world experience?

    - No. Sahyung doesn¡¯t have to do that. Since I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll just get used to it when you get hit by a variety of swords. So today, let¡¯s start with being gently beaten by the sword of Wudang.

    -¡­ why do I have to be beaten?

    Jo Gul¡¯sst question was never answered.

    But his body has already suffered through the sword of Wudang.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    Compared to the softness of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, the opponent¡¯s sword didn¡¯t seem soft. The sword of Wudang that Chung Myung showed was several times more perfect than his opponent¡¯s. So, Jo Gul wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered when dealing with that iplete technique.

    The speed of Jo Gul¡¯s sword increased.

    Faster. More splendid!

    The Wudang sect¡¯s technique was counter-focused. They would wait for the opponent to make the first move before seizing their chance for victory. It was a method to subdue the opponent by receiving their sword without rushing.

    The Wudang sect ascended to the highest echelons of the martial world with this technique.

    So how does one deal with that?

    - What is there to think about? If someone can block a fast attack, that means you need to shove the attack in faster! Everything in this world is rtive! Water may put out a fire, but it evaporates when put in front of an even bigger fire.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword ripped through the air.

    The sword prated so quickly that it didn¡¯t even give the opponent a chance to swing his sword.

    ¡®Slow.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s too slow.¡¯

    Not to mention Chung Myung. Even his sahyung¡¯s sword was twice as fast, and his sasuks¡¯ swords were even faster than that.

    Was it because of the different natures of their swords?

    The nature of their techniques may be different, but the basics cannot be hidden. Unknowingly, Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡®I¡¯m strong.¡¯

    This disciple from the Wudang Sect seemed powerless in front of Jo Gul.

    Whether it be his body or his sword.

    The years of training with Chung Myung had added up.

    The Wudang disciple couldn¡¯t handle what was happening, and seeing his embarrassed face, Jo Gul swung his sword again.

    Jin Hwa, who was facing Yoon Jong, was equally flustered.

    ¡®T-this cannot be!¡¯

    Jin Hwa¡¯s face crumbled.

    ¡®I-I am falling behind a bastard of Mount Hua!?¡¯

    It was not enough to say that it was only Mount Hua.

    From what Jin Hwa knew, the disciple he was currently facing was from a younger generation than him. He is a second-ss disciple, and this guy called Yoon Jong is supposed to only be a third-ss disciple.

    But Jin Hwa had already suffered several shes from Yoon Jong¡¯s sword.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    An unbearable rage boiled over and let loose from his mouth.

    ¡°This cannot be!¡±

    And that anger extended onto his sword.

    A slight gap emerged in Jin Hwa¡¯s technique, which had been stable until now.

    Yoon Jong didn¡¯t miss this chance.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword stabbed forward and targeted the slight gap between his opponent¡¯s technique.

    <i>Akang!</i>

    Wudang¡¯s sword relies on gently countering the opponent¡¯s sword. In other words, if they fail to receive their enemy¡¯s strike, they are unable to start anything.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword disturbed the opponent¡¯s bnce and fell on him again, aiming for Jin Hwa¡¯s body.

    A very elegant and shy sword.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    Desperately, Jin Hwa swung his sword. Yet he couldn¡¯t prevent the cuts that umted across his body.

    In the meantime, Jin Hwa saw the technique evolve.

    Dozens of spectacr swords swung at him swiftly and gracefully.

    Then!

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes looked cold.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    The sword was incredibly sharp and fierce, but Yoon Jong had a terrifying level ofposure and response while disying his technique.

    ¡°I-I am a disciple of Wudang!¡±

    Jin Hwa shouted in a convulsive manner and threw himself at Yoon Jong. He was determined to cut his flesh, even if he had to sacrifice his own bones.

    However, Yoon Jong simply took a step back.

    Exactly one step.

    His fluttering sword came down. Like a plum blossom falling to the floor, his sword sliced down and sank into Jin Hwa¡¯s shoulder.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    The shoulder split, and blood came spilling out.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Jin Hwa¡¯s sword fell to the floor, and his face was filled with shock.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke to Jin Hwa, who failed to understand the situation.

    ¡°Your Taoist sword isn¡¯t bad. However.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The time you and I spent improving is far too different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Holding his bleeding shoulder, Jin Hwa staggered back in retreat. Yoon Jong just shrugged as he saw that.

    ¡®This¡­ I¡¯ve be so strong.¡¯

    His gaze turned back unconsciously. Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was watching him from the back, and when they made eye contact, Yoon Jong quickly turned his head around again.

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s dissatisfied expression, Yoon Jong felt like he was in for another round of naggingter.

    But it didn¡¯t feel bad.

    Yoon Jong quietly mumbled.

    ¡°The sword of Mount Hua is strong.¡±

    It was now time for the rest of the world to understand that, not just them.

 Chapter 130: The Sword of Mount Hua is Strong (5)

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­ Huh¡­</i>¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes widened as if they would pop out.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, no¡­ that¡­ What?¡±

    Obviously, he had seen it with his own two eyes from start to finish. However, his head couldn¡¯t properly interpret the situation he had witnessed.

    ¡®Are we winning?¡¯

    No, to be precise, it was overwhelming.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were pushing back the disciples of Wudang, who seemed so terrifying at the start.

    Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    Where are the Wudang?

    They resided at the northern tip of Kangho. There were many sects in the world, but few would hesitate to ce Wudang at the peak.

    If any sect could bepared, then it was only the Southern Ind Sect.

    However, the disciples of the Wudang sect were currently struggling against the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡±

    Huayoung Gate is a sub-sect of Mount Hua.

    Wei Lishan is a man infinitely proud to be a disciple of Mount Hua. But pride is pride, and reality is reality, right?

    Just because someone is proud of their father doesn¡¯t mean that they fail to recognize that a general or king has a higher status.

    Goodwill and ability are two separate issues.

    Wei Lishan¡¯s feelings for Mount Hua were the same.

    He knew that he was from a fallen sect, but he couldn¡¯t sever the affection he held for Mount Hua. Now that fallen sect was protecting him, and it even seemed to be winning.

    Wei Lishan grabbed his chest.

    He felt something throbbing.

    ¡°F-father.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wei Soheng also looked back at Wei Lishan with trembling eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re strong.¡±

    What more could be said?

    There was an endless sense of excitement.

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan slowly turned his head.

    Sitting on the floor with a shaggy head of hair, Chung Myung was drowning himself in a bottle of alcohol that he seemed to mysteriously manifest from who knows where.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Kua!</i>¡±

    Feeling Wei Lishan¡¯s gaze fall on him, Chung Myung tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mount Hua has changed.

    The disciples became stronger than ever¡­

    ¡®And has some crazy ones too.¡¯

    Back in the day, neither were there.

    Wei Lishan had no choice but to wonder which was better, having both or having neither.

    ¡®Ah, no. Now isn¡¯t the time to think about this!¡¯

    ¡°Disciple! Your sahyungs and sasuks are fighting, how are you drinking!?¡±

    ¡°Yes, slowly.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, right?¡±

    Then what are you doing¡­ <i>ah</i>, no!

    Chung Myung smiled as he saw Wei Lishan grimace in bewilderment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already done my part, but if they lose to those kids, we¡¯ll have to dip our noses in the water.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wei Lishan asked back with a face that showed he couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung just smiled andughed. Then he looked over where the battle was happening.

    ¡®Who taught them!?¡¯

    They can¡¯t help but turn out strong. After all, Chung Myung had taught them directly.

    Was it arrogance?

    Well, others are wee to think that.

    Even if you searched the world, there would be few that could teach these kids like Chung Myung has. It¡¯s something that even Chung Myung himself acknowledges.

    No one else could ever teach their disciples like Chung Myung. Never!

    It would be unimaginable to think of the strongest members of a sect kicking and abusing the second and third-ss disciples and teaching them starting from the basics.

    No matter where one looked in the world, such a ce did not exist.

    Even if there were people that had the will to do it, if they actually tried, all the elders and the sect leader woulde running and cause a fuss until it stopped.

    Of course, that is only natural.

    The strength of a sect is determined by how many masters it can produce, but the status of a sect is determined by how highly its strongest master could rankpared to others.

    Wasn¡¯t it clear from the way Mount Hua was always considered beneath Wudang, yet theyughed in their faces when the Plum Blossom Sword Saint was around?

    To create such masters, the top warriors of each faction devoted all their efforts to cultivation, and one person was selected to perfect the sect¡¯s martial arts. To prevent the difference in disciples, some immediate disciples were also trained.

    But Chung Myung is different.

    He had an understanding of martial arts that went beyond the top leaders of each sect, and furthermore, he had knowledge and experience theycked.

    Above all else¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s important for me to be strong, but that isn¡¯t all¡­.¡¯

    Hadn¡¯t he already felt it?

    In a life where he alone struggled to be strong, Chung Myung was pained by the results that he failed to reach. The image of his sahyungs, who died right before his eyes, still haunts his dreams to this day.

    He never wanted to see something like that happen again.

    Mount Hua had to be stronger now.

    So that someday, when Chung Myung fully realizes his martial arts and his sahyungs be strong enough to support him, they can usher in a new era for Mount Hua unlike any other before it.

    <i>Gulp. Gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuah!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who continued to drink his liquor, wiped his mouth with his sleeve and mumbled.

    ¡°Jo Gul sahyung made three mistakes. No, four.¡±

    He would need to be handledter.

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head and looked at Jo Gul. He clearly heard Chung Myung mumbling from behind. There was no way that Jo Gul didn¡¯t hear it either.

    Baek Cheon could see Jo Gul¡¯s face go pale as he continued to wield his sword.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t make a mistake.¡¯

    Baek Cheon turned his gaze towards Jin Hyeon, who was staring at him with a determined face.

    Baek Cheon slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the sort of person that would just sit and stare.¡±

    Jin Hyeon, understanding Baek Cheon¡¯s words, bit his lip.

    And quietly spoke.

    ¡°Help the sahyungs!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Move, right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples guarding Jin Hyeon¡¯s back all scattered to support their Sahyungs, who were being overwhelmed.

    Baek Cheon nced at Jin Hyeon and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a scene that people will remember. Wudang¡¯s disciples desperately tried to coborate with one another to handle Mount Hua¡¯s disciples¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon couldn¡¯t say anything and smacked his lips.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Even if they won, there would be no pride in it. No, it was shameful instead. If it wasn¡¯t for this fight being gravely important, Jin Hyeon wouldn¡¯t have ordered such a thing, even if it meant losing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fun?¡±

    Jin Hyeon sighed deeply and opened his eyes slightly.

    Seeing the anger and embarrassment disappearing from his face, Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯

    In terms of level-headedness, this man exceeded Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon still wasn¡¯t an expert in controlling his emotions.

    But that was all.

    Then Jin Hyeon spoke.

    ¡°Can I ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­ by what means did you be so strong?¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the fun question I was hoping for. The reason is rather simple. We trained hard.¡±

    ¡°Are you messing with me?¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged his shoulders.

    Even though he was telling the truth, no one believed him, so what was the point? Of course, their training was excessive to the point that they would vomit, cough blood, and copse from exhaustion. They were seriously worried they might die.

    ¡®You could never make it through that training.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something that could be done with willpower alone.

    It was only possible because there was someone that could push them to the edge and was strong enough to bully them to the point that they felt it was better to die than rebel.

    When he thought back to his training, a chill ran down Baek Cheon¡¯s body, and he began to tremble unconsciously.

    ¡°Whatever. Either way, it¡¯s true that you people are strong. But there is one more thing.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face was slightly distorted. It was as if the emotions he tried to hold back were slightly breaking through.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t that guying forward? Is he ignoring the Wudang sect? Or is he simply trying to safeguard that reputation of his?¡±

    That one¡­

    Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung and smirked.

    ¡°You seem to be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°¡­ mistaken?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t take the stage for someone at your level. We raise our swords against those that match our skills.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face was distorted.

    ¡°But don¡¯t get too angry. It¡¯s the same for me. Strange things happen in the world, like a three-legged hen or a snake with two tails. Sometimes¡­a monster with three heads and six armses out as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ three heads and six arms<sup>1</sup>?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll y with you. Wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for the Righteous Sword of Hua to deal with the Wudang¡¯s Indestructible Sword?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you his sasuk?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to gauge strength simply by rank.¡±

    At one time, Baek Cheon was obsessed with such things.

    But now, Baek Cheon¡¯s goal is just to grow stronger.

    ¡°We should start the fight soon. Or that damn bastard will get furious again. But before that, I would like to make a promise.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jin Hyeon and said,

    ¡°If you lose this fight, step away from Nanyang. And never touch Huayoung Gate again. That is, if you are someone who knows shame.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°If we lose, I promise on my honor.¡±

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    <i>Srng!</i>

    Baek Cheon drew his sword as Jin Hyeon also slowly pulled out his de.

    After a short few words of conversation, there was no longer a need to talk. From now on, their swords would speak for them.

    ¡°<i>Taaah!</i>¡±

    Jin Hyeon rushed at Baek Cheon with no hesitation.

    ¡®I must not give him a break.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t going to y around after watching his sahyungs¡¯ battles. Mount Hua¡¯s sword was elegant and swift. If he gave them time, he might be attacked and overwhelmed without even having a chance to counter.

    But despite seeing Jin Hyeon rush in, Baek Cheon didn¡¯t seem to be the least bit agitated.

    ¡®I¡¯m reminded again.¡¯

    ¡®What a monster we¡¯ve been training with.¡¯

    - Your head must be empty! Sasuk lost twelve times today! <i>Uh</i>, do you have a death wish? Are you going to keep doing this again and again until you die? Right. Until the day is done, we¡¯ll keep going!

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon gnashed his teeth and clenched his sword as he recalled nightmarish memories that he wished he could forget.

    He ran toward Jin Hyeon, who was also rushing at him!

    ¡®Sword Dragon?¡¯

    One of the brightest geniuses in the world?

    If the Southern Edge Conference hadn¡¯t happened, then perhaps Jin Geum-Ryong would have been one of the Six Dragons. In other words, Jin Hyeon and Jin Geum-Ryong were equally talented.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s sword, deeply coated with a blue sword qi, smoothly swam through the air. It was a sight as if blue silk was slicing the sky.

    What strength.

    An unwavering sword.

    It was a sword that truly deserved to be praised.

    And

    Baek Cheon slightly shook his sword.

    <i>Pop.</i>

    A red plum blossom bloomed from the tip of his sword.

    ¡®I made it bloom.¡¯

    After driving themselves to the limit, destroying and rebuilding their bodies many times over, the results were shown.

    Plum blossoms had finally bloomed at the tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword.

    The plum blossom that slowly bloomed quickly multiplied and became dozens and then hundreds. As if a gale had begun to blow, plum blossoms rose into the air as a rain of petals fluttered about.

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes shook and went wide as saucers.

    He swung his sword desperately, albeit btedly. A wave of deep blue sword qi covered his entire body.

    It was a mighty and unbreakable sword qi, but it was impossible to keep fluttering petals from working their way inside.

    <i>Shh!</i>

    The petals dug in between the gaps in Jin Hyeon¡¯s sword qi and sliced his side.

    ¡°<i>Kua!</i>¡±

    At that moment, the blossoms began to fly in unison toward Jin Hyeon as his sword qi was disturbed.

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    The petals swept across Jin Hyeon¡¯s body.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Baek Cheon looked at Jin Hyeon, who had fallen to the floor, and quietly pushed his sword into the sheath.

    ¡°Maybe the name ¡®Sword Dragon¡¯ was given to you a bit too early.¡±

    A merciless deration.

    And after that, a subtle voice followed after.

    ¡°Woooow, look at that cool guy.¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    You damned little bastard!

 Chapter 131: Now my work starts! (1)

    A flustered look was evident on Yoon Jong¡¯s face when he saw the numerous Wudang swordsmen rush at him.

    ¡°Uh? It shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to call me a coward?¡±

    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s see. There are four of them?¡¯

    ¡°No! This is unreasonable!¡±

    Yoon Jong stepped back. Since he was the first to win his fight, the enemies all flocked to him.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°You talk a lot¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! Not that!¡±

    Yoon Jong groaned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the strongest of us! I¡¯m the weak link!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon sasuk is the strongest! If he¡¯s busy, then go to the second strongest person!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s reaction was so intense that the disciples of Wudang could only nkly stare at him. They couldn¡¯t even feel angry when they saw his face, which seemed to shamefully curse his unreasonable circumstances.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the second strongest?¡±

    When someone asked that question, Yoon Jong immediately pointed to a person.

    ¡°There! Over there! See that!?¡±

    Suspicion arose, and the expressions of the Wudang disciples turned strange as they looked at the person Yoon Jong had pointed out.

    That person?

    Their sword was cutting through space.

    This person disyed Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship, but it was clearly different from what the others had shown.

    Their steps flowed seamlessly and softly as if swimming through the sky. It wasn¡¯t as fancy but much more graceful.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword flitted through the air.

    The space where her swordsmanship was unfolded felt too distant for the observers to pursue.

    The eyes of the Wudang disciples trembled.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not me!¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t stand the injustice of being the one targeted and spoke out.

    Yu Yiseol was originally strong.

    Normally, Yu Yiseol should have had a position as one of the second-ss disciple representatives in thest Southern Edge conference. Although she was young, she took to the sword quickly and showed exceptional talent.

    To be honest, except for Baek Cheon, there were very few who could beat her.

    Such a person then came under the tutge of Chung Myung.

    ¡®She¡¯s insane too!¡¯

    While others were desperately trying to hide away from him, she eagerly chased after Chung Myung to learn as much as possible.

    And unconditionally absorbed and mastered everything he had to teach.

    After two years of that, she had reached a level where her swordsmanship was unmatched.

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t urately gauge whether or not she could defeat Baek Cheon, but he at least believed that she wouldn¡¯t be pushed back easily.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The disciple going against her eventually copsed.

    A hushed calm spread and dominated the hall.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh!</i>¡±

    A sharp scream then broke the cold silence.

    The disciple tasked with defeating Jo Gul grabbed his leg and screamed; blood was dripping down from a long gash along the man¡¯s right thigh.

    Four.

    In an instant, four people had copsed.

    Most shocking of all was that Jin Hyeon was among the four that had fallen.

    ¡®S-sahyung¡­¡¯

    ¡®To a single man.¡¯

    The disciples of Wudang bit their lips.

    Jin Hyeon was a step above the others. In other words, if Jin Hyeon was defeated, none of them could defeat Baek Cheon one-on-one.

    And¡­ Everyone else would suffer too.

    Six disciples remained.

    Four had fallen.

    A lot could be inferred from the results. As long as Jin Hyeon was among the fallen, it was safe to say that the six still standing were weaker than those four on Mount Hua¡¯s side. What¡¯s more, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had defeated their opponents and remainedpletely unscathed.

    Could the six of them change the result then?

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult calction to make.

    The remaining Wudang disciples couldn¡¯t bring themselves to move and trembled in ce.

    Baek Cheon, who immediately recognized that they had lost their motivation, quietly asked.

    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A cornered rat would even bite a cat. Baek Cheon had no intention of driving the Wudang to the edge.

    ¡°If we keep going, you may stand a chance. But if the wounded don¡¯t get medical attention right now, they might be in severe trouble. Is this matter enough for you to sacrifice the future of your sahyungs?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°Stand down. We won this time. Take your sahyungs, heal them, and leave Nanyang before the night is over. Your sahyung made this promise on his honor, so the Wudang shall no longer involve themselves in Huayoung Gate¡¯s affairs. Your Path¡¯s Edge training hall will be rooted out too.¡±

    Jin Mu bit his lip as he looked at his sahyungs gathering around him.

    Once Jin Hyeon was down, he became the one in charge. Something needed to be done in this situation. But¡­

    ¡®We already lost our chance to win.¡¯

    Continuing to fight would increase the damage suffered. So, after much thought, Jin Mu put his hands together.

    ¡°We thank Mount Hua for its kindness. Today we will admit our defeat.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°I won¡¯t see you off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Mu winced seeing the healthy disciples supporting the wounded. He took one final look at the disciples of Mount Hua and headed out the main gate.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    The Wudang disciples pushed aside the audience that had gathered to watch the event as they hurried to their sub-sect¡¯s main building.

    The people of Nanyang that watched everything unfold were left in awe, unable to say anything.

    They couldn¡¯t follow martial arts at that level. All they saw was something sh and flicker before seeing people copse.

    However, anyone with eyes could see that Wudang¡¯s retreat signaled Mount Hua¡¯s victory.

    ¡®Oh my god, the Wudang sect¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Mount Hua took them down.¡¯

    Who here could have predicted this oue?

    Mount Hua defeating the Wudang?

    Of course, the oue of one fight doesn¡¯t mean that Mount Hua is stronger than Wudang. It was impossible to discuss the differences between the two sects based solely on a fight between their disciples.

    Although it wasn¡¯t much, it was still clear that, at this moment, Mount Hua defeated Wudang.

    ¡°Huh. They say Mount Hua is regaining its former glory. It seems like it¡¯s really true.¡±

    ¡°Right. Isn¡¯t that great? They fought the Wudang to save Huayoung Gate!¡±

    ¡°Going to such a ce is worth it! <i>Ah</i>, it¡¯s worth going!¡±

    The crowd that watched the fight from outside the copsed wall began to mumble and murmur amongst themselves. Baek Cheon nced at them briefly and then turned away.

    He steadily approached Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Gate leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­ ah?</i> Yes!¡±

    Wei Lishan suddenly came to his senses and looked at Baek Cheon. But he waspletely speechless.

    ¡°Mount Hua has sessfully defended Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and the sahyungs lined up together. Wei Lishan bit his lips; his eyes moistened as he looked at these young disciples.

    ¡°As leader of Huayoung Gate, I would like to express my gratitude to Mount Hua.¡±

    When Wei Lishan bowed, Baek Cheon stood him up straight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. We only did what we¡¯re supposed to do.¡±

    Wei Lishan was unable to look him in the eyes, and the disciples of Mount Hua smiled while looking at him.

    An emotional sight that would make anyone nod their heads.

    ¡°Woooow, such a touching moment, <i>eh</i>?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Why do you have to spoil everything, you bastard?¡¯

    ¡°Congrattions, Gate leader Wei.¡±

    ¡°It was so amazing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> You¡¯ve been living as part of Mount Hua all this time. That Mount Hua! You¡¯re finally getting rewarded.¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s smile reached his ears.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you.¡±

    Even after the Wudang disciples left, Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t rest. The residents of Nanyang hade to congratte him.

    Most of these people had taken a neutral stance when both sub-sects began their quarrel. Yet now, they tried to curry favor with Huayoung Gate because they felt that the sub-sect had firmly taken control of Nanyang after defeating the Wudang sect.

    Despite being fully aware of that, Wei Lishan greeted them with a smile.

    ¡®So what?¡¯

    This was also a privilege that only the victors could enjoy. It was a hundred times better to receive hollow congrattions and empty praises rather than lose everything and be forced to leave their home in defeat. Was there anyone that would disagree?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mount Hua would be this strong.¡±

    ¡®I didn¡¯t either.¡¯

    ¡°This must be why the Gate leader was always so proud and confident!¡±

    ¡®Please stop.¡¯

    Weil Lishan forced a smile.

    He only hoped that this smile looked a little confident.

    After receiving greetings from the guests as well as the apologies of the disciples that had fled the sect, Wei Lishan was able to wrap up the situation and return to the main building of the sect.

    His body still hadn¡¯t recovered from his fight the other day, but his heart had lightened, and his mind felt refreshed.

    ¡®For such a day toe.¡¯

    How could he not be happy? He received so much today.

    First, he confirmed with his own eyes that his hallowed sect, which he thought was ruined, had finally beenpletely resurrected. What¡¯s more, they rushed straight over to help him without hesitating for even a moment.

    ¡®Father. What you said wasn¡¯t wrong.¡¯

    It was thanks to the words of histe father that he was able to see this day.

    Wei Lishan walked with a spring in his step. Heroes that defended Huayoung Gate were here now. Wei Lishan thought that perhaps they would also be celebrating their achievements and toasting over a feast.

    ¡®I need to apologize!¡¯

    He felt that he should apologize for not trusting them and being annoyed at them. He also wanted to discuss the future of Mount Hua with them and make a toast.

    Wei Lishan opened the door to the main building and shouted.

    ¡°You must have waited a long¡ª¡±

    But his voice faltered.

    ¡°No, no! You crazy bastard! Stop it!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing now, you brat!?¡±

    ¡°Catch him! Catch that bastard right now!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Items were scattered all around. Chairs flew through the sky, andnterns that were hanging on the ceiling had fallen to the ground and set the floor aze.

    Only one thought passed through Wei Lishan¡¯s mind as he bore witness to this chaos.

    ¡®Did the Wudang attack us again?¡¯

    No, that wasn¡¯t possible.

    Then what was this situation?

    <i>Puck!</i>

    He saw Jo Gul, who was charging at Chung Myung, get kicked and copse screaming.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he defeated one of the Wudang disciples earlier.¡¯

    A man like that was kicked away so easily?

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m dreaming?¡¯

    ¡®No, this is really happening.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who pushed away his sahyungs, grabbed a bundle of luggage and began to take something out.

    ¡®Clothes?¡¯

    What kind of clothes could he be taking out in this mad situation? What clothes¡­

    ¡®What?¡¯

    It was apletely ck outfit. Clothing that tightly clung to the body and obscured the wearer.

    ¡®Hahaha. That¡¯s definitely the garb of thieves and assassins¡ªNo, what the hell are you doing wearing that, you brat!?¡¯

    In an instant, Chung Myung draped himself in this mysterious outfit and looked at his sahyungs.

    Baek Cheon, sweating nervously, raised his hands in an effort to calm Chung Myung. It seemed as if he was trying to stop a mad dog from growling.

    ¡°Chu-Chung Myung. Calm down and think this over. The Wudang sect is gone. There¡¯s no need to do this.¡±

    ¡°Gone?¡±

    ¡°R-right, they left. Our work is done. Now, all we need to do is return to Mount Hua. Didn¡¯t the sect leader tell you? Don¡¯t create trouble.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and nodded his head.

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>, right. Sasuk, sago, and my dear sahyungs, your work is done. Don¡¯t worry. There was a lot that happened in your fights that I didn¡¯t like, but I¡¯ll spare you the nagging since we won. Except for Jo Gul sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why me!?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at Jo Gul, who was flustered.

    ¡°But Sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Only sasuk¡¯s work is done. So¡­¡±

    He put the cloth over his face and tightened it. Exposing only his eyes, which looked twisted as hell.

    ¡°Now my work starts!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just wait here, I¡¯ll tell you what kind of conspiracies those bastards have plotted!¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re the one making dubious plots!¡¯

    ¡°See you!¡±

    ¡°Catch that bastard!¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop him! Block his path!¡±

    But despite the desperate rush of the others, Chung Myung managed to avoid their grasp and flew out the door.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then Chung Myung winked at Wei Lishan, who was standing near the door before he vanished into the shadows.

    ¡°¡­ we¡¯re doomed.¡±

    ¡°T-this can¡¯t¡­.¡±

    The hopeless voices of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who stared into the distance where Chung Myung disappeared, made the situation seem incredibly bizarre.

    Wei Lishan looked up at the night sky with a smile.

    ¡®Father. Something seems seriously wrong around here.¡¯

    It felt like he could hear his father¡¯s voice echoing the same sentiment back to him.

 Chapter 132: Now my work starts! (2)

    ¡°Sahyung. Are you awake?¡±

    Jin Hyeon slowly opened his eyes and frowned. Reflected in his vision were Jin Mu¡¯s face and the dark night sky behind him.

    ¡°T-this is¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on our way back to Wudang. We haven¡¯t gotten off the mountain path yet.¡±

    Jin Hyeon jumped to his feet when he heard that.

    ¡°<i>Ack</i>.¡±

    ¡°Your internal wounds are deep. You need to be careful, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ wounds?¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    He suddenly recalled the torrent of plum blossoms that flew towards him.

    ¡®I lost.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take Jin Hyeon long to ept the situation. He couldn¡¯t deny what he¡¯d seen with his own eyes.

    ¡°¡­ and what happened to the others?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung fell and everyone else lost. So, I admitted defeat and stepped down.¡±

    Jin Hyeon red indignantly at Jin Mu. However, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡®Nothing can be done.¡¯

    He wanted to curse and me Jin Mu for not fighting to the end, but that was just his pride driving his emotions. Once Jin Hyeon and the others had fallen, the result was already apparent. Even if the remaining disciples had rushed in, nothing would have changed.

    Rather, it was wiser for the sajaes to withdraw without risking further injuries.

    ¡°¡­ well done.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°No. it isn¡¯t your fault. It is mine¡­ I wascking.¡±

    Jin Hyeon bit his lip.

    A clear defeat.

    An irresistible sense of defeat began to weigh heavily on Jin Hyeon. What made it more painful was that this defeat wasn¡¯t due to any mistake on his part.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even see what the sword was till the end.¡¯

    He had lost purely because of ack of skill.

    He had lost to the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua, a man known to be even weaker than Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    And that realization was unbearable.

    ¡°The fact that all of the sajaes were defeated means their strength isn¡¯t just limited to one or two people either.¡±

    The second-ss disciples of Mount Hua are stronger than the second-ss disciples of Wudang.

    How could this absurdity be believed?

    ¡°¡­ and the training hall?¡±

    ¡°For now, I told the training hall leader to empty out by tomorrow morning because of Sahyung¡¯s agreement.¡±

    Jin Hyeon closed his eyes.

    It was promised on his honor that their sub-sect would leave Nanyang if they were defeated by Mount Hua. The promise he made without much thought had ensnared them now.

    ¡®I¡¯ve thrown dirt on Wudang¡¯s name.¡¯

    There were a lot of people who saw the fight between Mount Hua and Wudang. As long as those people have eyes and mouths, they will surely spread the word about what happened.

    Just as the Southern Edge Sect had be a stepping stone for Mount Hua¡¯s soaring reputation, Wudang was now bound to be kindling that would further fuel their prestige.

    ¡®No, that isn¡¯t what matters now.¡¯

    Reputation was a secondary concern. Sub-sects were one thing, but the reason they wanted Nanyang for themselves wasn¡¯t something so trivial.

    Jin Hyeon tightly bit his lip and spoke.

    ¡°Jin Mu.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°You should head to the main sect right now and inform them of the situation here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°The sajaes will remain here and tend to their injuries while awaiting further instructions from headquarters. This isn¡¯t a situation where we can just walk back easily.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡®I¡¯ve kept my promise to leave Nanyang, and I¡¯ll keep my promise not to get involved in matters rted to Huayoung Gate. But I never said anything about returning to the Wudang sect.¡¯

    Jin Hyeon smiled.

    He knew he was being thick-skinned.

    It was shameful to break a promise made on one¡¯s honor, but sometimes you must sacrifice yourself for a cause.

    ¡°Jin Mu, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned toward the voice. They seemed to see bushes shaking as a man emerged.

    ¡°S-Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°H-how¡­?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    The face of a man they were intimately familiar with appeared from the foliage.

    The man that appeared looked at Jin Hyeon and frowned.

    ¡°You were defeated?¡±

    Jin Hyeon bit his lips.

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°You lost? Did Mount Hua send a greater number of disciples than we did? Or was there some other sect supporting them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon couldn¡¯t bring himself to reply.

    He couldn¡¯t help it.

    It was very difficult to expose his shame to the man who appeared. Because this man was his sasuk, Mu Jin.

    Mu Jin.

    Anyone who¡¯s heard this name would immediately recall a certain title.

    The Three Swords of Wudang.

    The Mu disciples were the first-ss disciples of the Wudang Sect.

    The Three Swords of Wudang were known to be the strongest among them.

    And one of them was standing here right now!

    ¡°The sect leader felt ill at ease, so he asked me toe down and monitor the situation. From what I¡¯ve seen, it would appear the sect leader¡¯s insight wasn¡¯t wrong, Jin Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, in your own words. What happened in Nanyang?¡±

    Jin Mu, who tried to assist Jin Hyeon, stepped forward.

    ¡°Sasuk, I will tell¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jin Mu, don¡¯t go out of your way.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Jin Hyeon, who analyzed the situation silently, finally spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin sasuk.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>.¡±

    Mu Jin stroked his beard.

    ording to what Jin Hyeon had told him, none of the second-ss disciples could stand against Mount Hua. This was even more serious than Jin Hyeon¡¯s defeat.

    ¡°Mount Hua is that strong?¡±

    It was conceptually impossible.

    Martial arts are passed down from one generation to another. If the top of the hierarchy is strong, the bottom will also be strong. But if the top is weak, then the bottom is weak. asionally some anomalies ur, but not across generations like this.

    Mount Hua was on the verge of copse. Therefore, the martial arts of the elders and senior generations are clearly insignificant now. Does it make any sense that the juniors in Mount Hua have somehow be stronger than the disciples of the Wudang sect?

    ¡°<i>Hmmm</i>.¡±

    Mu Jin, who was thinking, tilted his head and looked at Jin Hyeon.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way this child would lie to me.¡¯

    ¡°Jin Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°You made a promise on your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes. But¡­ my honor and such¡­.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mu Jin spoke in a whisper.

    ¡°It might not be a huge deal to get your name dirty. But where does your name and honor end? Who will even care about your name? If you behave disgracefully, people will curse the Wudang sect, not you. Don¡¯t you understand that doing something like that would defile the name of the Wudang sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    Mu Jin raised an eyebrow while looking at Jin Hyeon with displeasure.

    ¡°A swordsman shouldn¡¯t speak so easily, and your honor should never be treated so lightly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Give up on Nanyang.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°After all, Nanyang is just a ce we wanted to use so that others wouldn¡¯t set their sights on our goal. With that being the case, it¡¯s better to skip over Nanyang altogether and head straight for the Sword Tomb.¡±

    ¡°But we haven¡¯t figured out the location for the Sword Tomb yet, isn¡¯t that why we needed to stay in Nanyang?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve deciphered the location of the Sword Tomb.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>!¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes shook.

    There was no need to waste time in Nanyang if that was the case. They could go straight to the site.

    ¡°It is a shame that we lost to Mount Hua. Butpared to what we have to do now, such things are trivial. There will be plenty of opportunities to redeem yourself in the future, so get your mind straight!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes widened and lit up.

    ¡®If the Sword Tomb can be opened, we can repay them for this disgrace.¡¯

    ¡°Those who are seriously injured should head back now. Support from the main sect wille soon, so don¡¯t bother overdoing it here. Only those who can work maye with me.¡±

    Mu Jin frowned when he saw the disciples¡¯ hesitation; they all wished to travel with him despite their injuries.

    ¡°I told you just know that a swordsman should evaluate things calmly! Are you going to be a burden to your sahyungs and sajaes?¡±

    Only then did three people step back and bow their heads.

    ¡°Sorry, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. Don¡¯t apologize for standing despite your injuries. Go back and get treated. I will handle the rest here. Don¡¯t tell me that youck faith in me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we believe in you, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough then.¡±

    Mu Jin smiled.

    ¡°Go and wait. Tell the main sect what happened in Nanyang and tell them that I went straight to the Sword Tomb with the others.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the others moved away, Mu Jin looked at Jin Hyeon.

    ¡°Will you be able toe?¡±

    ¡°I will not be a burden.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Mu Jin nodded his head.

    ¡°Then, follow me¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, Mu Jin turned his head to one side.

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    Mun Jin frowned while looking at one of the bushes nearby.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    The gaze of Jin Hyeon and the other disciples quickly shifted to follow Mu Jin¡¯s.

    <i>Step Step.</i>

    The sound of someone walking on the grass could be heard as a man covered in ck clothing slowly emerged from the darkness.

    ¡®ck?¡¯

    Apletely ck outfit, with ck masking his face as well.

    Anyone could tell that this man was suspicious and strange. He calmly walked out and stood in front of the crowd before speaking.

    ¡°Hello, a robber passing by has something to ask you. What¡¯s a Sword Tomb?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®A passing robber?¡¯

    ¡®Did he just reveal himself as a robber?¡¯

    Mu Jin¡¯s eyes fluttered.

    ¡®This, this¡­¡¯

    Mu Jin is proud to say that he had experienced quite a lot in life, but this was the first time he¡¯d seen something so nonsensical. What kind of robber identifies himself as a robber?

    In front of Wudang¡¯s disciples, no less.

    ¡°A robber roaming this remote mountain?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh.</i>¡±

    The masked man was slightly startled before responding.

    ¡°Maybe, I¡¯m a bandit then?¡±

    ¡®Has he gone mad?¡¯

    Mu Jin and the other disciples shared the same thought. But one of them felt a simr sort of feeling from this robber¡¯s body.

    ¡®M-Maybe?¡¯

    The words escaped his lips before he even finished sorting his thoughts.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The masked man titled his head.

    ¡°¡­ No, I didn¡¯t do anything to give myself awa¡ªno. I¡¯m definitely not that kind of person.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®The tea is already spilled! You brat!¡¯

    ¡°Still, as a disciple of Mount Hua I thought you¡¯d have some honor but hiding your face andmitting robbery! Have you no shame!?¡±

    Jin Hyeon spoke to the masked¡­ no, to Chung Myung, who shrugged.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not me, so that doesn¡¯t apply.¡±

    ¡°You are seriously¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey, you seem to misunderstand something.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm</i>?¡±

    ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m not me. That¡¯s usually the case.¡±

    It was something that a lot of people had experienced.

    ¡°If you continue to mock people¡­.¡±

    Jin Hyeon silenced himself as he was about to yell; his eyes had fallen on Mu Jin, who had raised his hand.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Mu Jin smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that you are a robber and not a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>! Finally, there¡¯s someone here that knows how tomunicate.¡±

    ¡°Right. You could never be a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    Mu Jin unsheathed his sword and pointed ahead.

    ¡°I am just cutting down a robber. Mount Hua¡¯s disciple never existed here in the first ce, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    Chung Myung eximed.

    ¡®This man is smart.¡¯

    ¡°If you remove your mask and apologize to us now, we could resolve this moderately. However, if you keep fooling around and wasting time, then you¡¯ll see just how heartless my sword is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Then let me also tell you in advance. If you tell me about this Sword Tomb and what you know, then I¡¯ll make sure you can still walk away on your own feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to return on foot. I assure you.¡±

    Mu Jin smiled.

    ¡°They say Mount Hua has gotten stronger.¡±

    ¡°What an embarrassing thing to say.¡±

    ¡®¡­ at least try to hide your damn identity you idiot!¡¯

    ¡°Among them, they say that the one called Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is the strongest.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha</i>. You¡¯re going to make me blush.¡±

    Jin Hyeon gave up. It was impossible for him to interpret this man¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡±

    Mu Jin swung his sword.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at how great the Divine Dragon is, shall we?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand. I¡¯m not from Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung drew his sword.

    ¡°There¡¯s a plum pattern on your sword though?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Pretend like you didn¡¯t see it. Be polite.¡±

    Mu Jin¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±

    His eyes were shining.

    ¡°That way, even if you get seriously injured, I won¡¯t need to worry about any consequences. Prepare yourself!¡±

    ¡°Even after all these years, the people of Wudang never change.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword and aimed it at Mu Jin.

    ¡°Can I say one more thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What is it?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled slyly, and he spoke.

    ¡°Be careful with that head of yours. It¡¯s turned into a habit for me.¡±

    The smile faded from Mu Jin¡¯s face.

 Chapter 133: Now my work starts! (3)

    Mu Jin. A disciple of the 22nd generation of the Great Wudang Sect.

    One of the Wudang sect¡¯s first-ss disciples, standing among the Three Swords of Wudang.

    His was known as the Clear Flowing Sword.

    He had quite a few other names to describe him as well.

    What was certain was his role within Wudang¡¯s upper echelon.

    Basically, the sect leader and elders decide a sect¡¯s ns and operations, while the ones who execute such matters are the first-ss disciples.

    Mu Jin is one of those first-ss disciples.

    Everyone he met praised him, and everyone in the world supported him as well.

    But there was an exception to everything.

    He met someone whopletely disregarded his existence for the first time today.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    Mu Jin red at the masked man in front of him with cold eyes.

    ¡®Is he some mindless idiot that doesn¡¯t think things through?¡¯

    There is no way such a fool could defeat the second-ss disciples of Wudang. Mu Jin thought that Chung Myung must have some additional trick up his sleeve.

    But it was overly arrogant to believe that petty tricks would be enough to ignore Mu Jin.

    The tip of Mu Jin¡¯s sword quietly headed for Chung Myung.

    No further conversation was necessary. If there was something that either wanted, they would sh their swords and take it. Such is the way of the martial world.

    ¡°Infinite Light on the path.¡±

    Mu Jin recited a sutra, and Chung Myung shook his head as if such words were annoying.

    ¡®Good form.¡¯

    There was a strong feeling of stability.

    Even seen through Chung Myung¡¯s critical eyes, there weren¡¯t any extremely offensive ws. There¡¯s a reason the second-ss disciples showed such excessive respect for this man. Chung Myung didn¡¯t know who this man was, but he was certain the man must have a solid reputation in Kangho.

    Even though the second-ss disciples were nothing.

    However, it wasn¡¯t some second-ss disciple in front of Chung Myung now, but a true swordsman of Wudang that was aiming for Chung Myung.

    He was a warrior with a razor-sharp momentum that seemed keen to sever flesh at any moment. That fact caused Chung Myung¡¯s lips to curl into a smile.

    At this level, he is naturally the best among those Chung Myung had faced after his reincarnation.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Ah, just one thing before we begin.¡±

    Mu Jin¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to foolishly pretend that nothing¡¯s happened, right?¡±

    ¡°As if I would. I just want to make a bet.¡±

    ¡°Bet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned as he continued.

    ¡°It would be pretty miserable if we gave our best efforts, won, and got nothing out of it, right? So, how about the loser grants one thing to the winner. I want to hear about the Sword Tomb, or something like that?¡±

    Mu Jin looked at Chung Myung.

    Despite Chung Myung¡¯s face being obscured by a mask, Mu Jin could see a smile oozing from his eyes.

    ¡®How dare you smile in front of me¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Instead, if you lose, you¡¯ll have to take off that mask, bow your head in apology, and admit that Mount Hua is no match for the Wudang.¡±

    ¡°You made a mistake. I¡¯m not from Mount Hua. But that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°But don¡¯t try and take it back when you lose.¡±

    Hearing that provocation, Mu Jin¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°I am a disciple of Wudang. Bite your tongue! I will never go back on my word.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohhh</i>, so inspiring.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®This is how kids are.¡¯

    If you scratch them a little, they start running wild.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s quit wasting time and get started. Bring it on.¡±

    It was an attitude that clearly disrespected the opponent. Shortly after Chung Myung spoke, Mu Jin began to release a vicious and murderous aura.

    ¡°Sahyung, will this be fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon couldn¡¯t answer his sajae. He struggled to understand just why he was unable to answer.

    The masked man was obviously Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. The outline of his body and his tone of voice. Above all, his insane attitude left no room for doubt.

    ¡®But we don¡¯t know anything about his skills.¡¯

    When they confronted the disciples of Mount Hua, this man sat behind and just watched them all. Not once had he pulled out his sword.

    Judging from that, perhaps he would be the strongest among the disciples of Mount Hua that were there.

    - He won¡¯t take the stage for someone at your level. We raise our swords against those that match our skills.

    Right. That was what Jin Hyeon¡¯s opponent said.

    The Righteous Sword of Hua.

    ¡®But even then¡­.¡¯

    It should be impossible for Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon to defeat Mu Jin.

    They had at least a thirty-year age difference between them, and Mu Jin stands at the peak of power within his generation.

    This guy was nning on fighting someone with thirty years more experience than him?

    No matter how you looked at it, this fight was not between equals. However, was the oue of every fight pre-determined by the difference in age between the warriors? A genius might be able to battle against their seniors, but that should only extend one generation. How could it be possible to beat a man who is closer in age to one¡¯s grandfather than father?

    When Mu Jin joined the Kangho, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t have even been born yet. The wealth of experience this man had was something Chung Myung could never measure up to in his short life.

    Jin Hyeon was fully aware of all that, but¡­

    ¡®Why do I feel this anxious?¡¯

    Jin Hyeon bit his lip.

    He was surprised to see this man behaving so strongly and confidently here.

    Jin Hyeon himself had lost the battle earlier this morning, something he had never imagined, so he couldn¡¯t calmly ept this situation.

    Chung Myung¡¯s rxed posture made him even more anxious.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at him.

    It was shameful that Jin Hyeon lost to the Righteous Sword of Hua, but that was as far as that matter goes. However, if Mu Jin lost to Chung Myung, then that would signal a true defeat.

    If that happens, the Wudang will always be considered lesser than Mount Hua. At least, it will remain so for as long as Chung Myung lives.

    ¡®That cannot happen! No way!¡¯

    Jin Hyeon was beginning to lose his mind.

    Standing at the end of Mu Jin¡¯s sword was Chung Myung.

    Mu Jin believed that it may be a bit excessive to be dealing with a young swordsman nearly half his age. However, he had no ns to back down now.

    The opponent not only disregarded and disgraced the Wudang Sect, but now he was directly picking a fight with him. It was only natural to punish such a person.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    This young one¡¯s title. It was a name that even Mu Jin had grown tired of hearing.

    A Divine Dragon that erupted from the dying Mount Hua.

    It was rare to find such an exciting tale that ignited the imagination of others. The impetuous didn¡¯t hesitate to rank him among the strongest martial artists in the world.

    There hasn¡¯t been any significant activity from him since the Southern Edge conference two years ago, so the excitement surrounding him has died down a bit. But in the end, fame is just a fa?ade. What matters are the deeds done to earn that reputation.

    If all the Southern Edge conference rumors were indeed true, then this man in front of Mu Jin, Chung Myung, was not to be underestimated.

    ¡®Which is why he has to be cut down right now.¡¯

    He red at Chung Myung. At first nce, this man didn¡¯t seem to be very strong.

    Martial training develops the body. As a warrior trains, the qi inside the body matures and their growth and can naturally be perceived by others, even if they don¡¯t intend to show it off.

    Every movement bes refined and follows the logic of their technique; the essence of their qi flows out implicitly.

    Therefore, even without crossing swords, one can determine the strength of their opponent to some extent.

    However, Mu Jin couldn¡¯t feel anything at all from this masked man in front of him. If he hadn¡¯t gotten so close and tried to enact some ridiculous n to deceive him, Mu Jin might have really believed he was a robber.

    No, he would still be an insane robber, though.

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    Was he strong or weak? Was he sane, or had hepletely lost his mind?

    It seemed as if all the chaos in the world had coalesced and taken human form.

    ¡°Enough with the staring contest, can we get started?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me to move first?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Me?¡±

    Mu Jin¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Did he really expect him to jump in?

    He imed that he wasn¡¯t one of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, but it was clear that this man was Chung Myung. But now, he wanted to give Mu Jin the first strike in battle? A man with two generations of seniority?

    ¡°Your arrogance is unmatched.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then I¡¯lle. Don¡¯t regret it, though.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    A scream that onlysted a moment.

    <i>Phat!</i>

    Something brushed past Mu Jin¡¯s face as the air cracked.

    <i>Drip!</i>

    Only when warm blood dripped down his cheek did Mu Jin realize that it was Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I should greet you.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    At that moment, Mu Jin gave up any feelings of disrespect he had for Chung Myung.

    ¡®If he¡¯d aimed for my neck, my head would¡¯ve already gone flying.¡¯

    Careless?

    No, he wasn¡¯t the least bit careless.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword was several times faster than he thought.

    Mu Jin bit his lips tightly.

    An indefensible mistake happened.

    But there was still room for redemption. So, Mu Jin clenched his hand holding the sword.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    ¡°You should be.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°If you¡¯re grateful, then do it properly rather than doing it in moderation.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    A light shone in Mu Jin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I was thinking the same!¡±

    Mu Jin¡¯s feet mmed to the ground as he rushed towards Chung Myung at a blurring speed.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡®Right!¡¯

    The Clear Flowing Sword, Mu Jin.

    Even Chung Myung, who wasn¡¯t interested in current affairs, had heard this name at least once. It can be said that he was rather famous.

    So¡­

    ¡®Show me everything you have.¡¯

    So, Chung Myung could finally find out.

    What difference was there between the martial world a hundred years agopared to now?

    How great have the martial arts developed over the years?

    Or had it weakened after being overturned in the war with the Heavenly Demon Sect?

    The Southern Edge Sect didn¡¯t serve as a proper gauge. Their martial arts had been sullied and deteriorated. Moreover, Chung Myung¡¯s opponents were only second-ss disciples; they weren¡¯t strong enough.

    But Mu Jin would serve as a proper metric.

    <i>Woong</i>!

    Mu Jin¡¯s sword was wrapped in a deep blue qi.

    ¡®Is that Taiqing?¡¯

    Something very simr to sword qi rushed ahead like waves.

    Endless Great River.

    The endless swordsmanship of the Wudang. To maintain that mighty flow, a huge amount of qi is needed.

    This is the reason that Wudang¡¯s second-ss disciples cannot serve as a proper measure.

    The martial arts of the Wudang sect are amazing; it is a true art focused on long-term development.

    The Wudang¡¯s unique method of receiving their opponent¡¯s techniques to flow softly and seize the opportunity to counter and overwhelm the enemy isplemented by their enormous reserve of qi. Even if two people used the same martial arts, the difference between a normal disciple and one from Wudang would be as different as heaven and earth because of the incredible amount of qi.

    It can be seen here.

    The qi continued to stably flow from the sword like a raging river.

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at this deep blue sword qi rushing toward him.

    ¡®Clear Flowing Sword.¡¯

    A man worthy of the name. But¡­

    ¡®This much won¡¯t be enough!¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword slowly pointed ahead. At the tip of his sword was a glimmer of qi, sharing the red color of the setting sun.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    The sunset red-colored sword qi parted the raging river from side to side.

    Mu Jin was shocked.

    ¡®He cut it?¡¯

    He had split his sword qi?

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Before he even realized it, Mu Jin was shouting out loud.

    Wudang¡¯s sword qi was meant to be endless.

    A sword qi that never breaks and ceaselessly continues to propagate. But that sword was split so easily?

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    Mu Jin retrieved his sword and once again imbued qi into it.

    Endless Great River.

    The qi that was emitted from the sword flowed into a boundless blue, growing deeper and more vibrant.

    The qi that was brought from Mu Jin¡¯s dantian fully resonated within the sword.

    The sword qi of Wudang is the Sword of Nature.

    Nature is benevolent but sometimes more ferocious than anything.

    Just as humans cannot stop the waters of a coursing river, fighting against this flowing sword qi seemed futile.

    ¡®Perfect!¡¯

    Mu Jin had full confidence in the technique he had just unleashed.

    No matter how talented the opponent was, he would not be able to handle this. It was the most perfectly executed swordsmanship of his sect.

    ¡®With this sword¡­.¡¯

    Just then¡­

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>!¡±

    A sh of red followed after an annoyed voice. At the same time, Mu Jin¡¯s sword qi, which was rushing for the opponent, was bounced back in all directions and crushed.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    An enormous recoil traveled down Mu Jin¡¯s wrist, and he lost his bnce for a moment, causing him to fall to the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He looked at the masked man, who was waving his sword in front of him.

    ¡°Nothing to see here.¡±

    The masked man shook his head and grabbed his sword tightly as he walked toward Mu Jin.

    ¡°Wudang¡¯s disciples should just freeze to death. What is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with a light beating first.¡±

    Chung Myung rushed toward Mu Jin without dy.

 Chapter 134: Now my work starts! (4)

    The sword came falling down.

    Mu Jin reflexively rolled his body to the side.

    Azy donkey roll.

    It referred to how the technique looked like a tired donkey rolling around. It was an absolutely shameful sight to show others, but Mu Jin didn¡¯t have time to consider that now.

    <i>Kwang</i>!

    Soon after, the ground exploded and was hollowed out at his former position.

    Having seen such destructive force, Mu Jin¡¯s face turned stiff.

    What if he had been hit?

    Instant death.

    ¡°What? You avoided it?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had just pierced the floor, looked at the trembling Mu Jin.

    Mu Jin just bit his lip and got up.

    With a greater sense of caution than before, he stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡®He¡¯s strong.¡¯

    He could feel the hair on his body standing up.

    One blow.

    Just that one blow was enough to estimate the true strength of this opponent.

    Perhaps, this man was a formidable enemy, unlike anything Mu Jin had ever faced before. Contrary to Chung Myung¡¯s mischievous and insane attitude, his skills were genuinely on a whole different level.

    Mu Jin couldn¡¯t understand why such a powerful opponent would even bother attempting such strange behavior while disguising himself. But now, Mu Jin recognized that he couldn¡¯t judge this man by his appearance and had to let go of his preconceived notions¡­

    Mu Jin bit his lip.

    ¡®Does this mean I¡¯m still trapped by my previous thoughts?¡¯

    Disrespect is a privilege guaranteed to the strong. But now, he was clearly ¡®weak¡¯pared to Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Phe</i>.¡±

    Mu Jin took a deep breath and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was unexpected, but Mu Jin wasn¡¯t agitated this time and managed to remain calm.

    ¡°<i>Oh</i>?¡±

    ¡®Well, a Wudang is a Wudang.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled as he walked toward his opponent.

    Mu Jin¡¯s sword moved up and down lightly, following the movement of his steps.

    <i>Chaaak!</i>

    With the sound of rushing waves or something being cut, a blue qi began to overflow from Mu Jin¡¯s sword once again.

    Clear Flowing Sword.

    He was a man that truly lived up to his title.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh</i>!¡±

    Mu Jin eximed as he shook the sword.

    Clean Endless River.

    A scene where dozens of thin blue lines were unfolding like silk emerged. Even the disciples of Wudang, who were already familiar with Mu Jin and his swordsmanship, stood in stunned silence with their mouths agape.

    Every one of these silken strands had the same amount of strength imbued within.

    The unbreakable sword qi is unique to the Wudang. Unlikemon sword qi, this technique required several times greater mental and internal energy.

    It was soft.

    Infinitely soft.

    But hidden inside the softness is an irresistible strength. Truly the most splendid sword qi.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    After a brief exmation, a smile formed on Chung Myung as he dashed through the dozens of sword qi lines flying at him.

    <i>Shhh</i>.

    His form seemed to blur as he stepped, and he soared into the air.

    Dark Fragrance Floating.

    As he utilized Mount Hua¡¯s light footwork, like plum blossom petals silently falling through the deep night, Chung Myung¡¯s body began to swim through the torrential blue sword qi that poured down on him.

    The scene reflected the sight of a scarlet butterfly fluttering over a raging waterfall.

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes widened.

    The level was different.

    Jin Hyeon thought he was fully aware of Mu Jin¡¯s level, but his actual abilities had vastly exceeded all expectations. While Chung Myung¡¯s skills were at a level that he could never have even imagined.

    ¡®This is a bloody battle between masters.¡¯

    His entire body felt like it was on fire.

    All thoughts of winning or losing had disappeared from his mind. He simply wanted to watch this battle without missing a single moment.

    Perhaps the other disciples had simr thoughts, as the others focused so deeply that not even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    The waves of sword qi severed the earth as they came crashing down.

    Who could have imagined that those silky waves which seemed to flow softly could contain such power?

    Merely brushing past, it would split flesh open and crack the bones.

    But even more remarkable than Mu Jin, who disyed such brilliant swordsmanship, was Chung Myung, who casually traversed through such an incredible technique.

    <i>Swosh!</i>

    The sword qi narrowly passed by Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    <i>Tata</i>!

    Chung Myung, who lifted his sword lightly, hurried through the torrent towards Mu Jin.

    Light movements without any harshness!

    There was a faint smile on his face as he moved through the air toward Mu Jin.

    ¡®This is how it should be!¡¯

    This was the swordsmanship of Wudang that he was familiar with.

    ¡®Maybe the Three Swords of Wudang are more deserving of their names than I thought.¡¯

    However!

    ¡°This much isn¡¯t good enough!¡±

    At that moment.

    <i>Shhh</i>!

    Along with the sound of slicing wind, a new wave of sword qi flew toward Chung Myung at a speed iparable to before.

    But Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the least bit flustered. The smile on his lips grew wider.

    The sword of Chung Myung gently stretched out, cutting through the waves.

    <i>Chak</i>!

    The waves of sword qi that came rushing in were severed left and right by Chung Myung¡¯s sword. Chung Myung pierced his sword deep into the waves as he moved further up.

    <i>Paah!</i>

    The scene of pouring waves copsed in an instant. Chung Myung, who ascended farther with the help of the waves, fell down in the moonlight.

    Mu Jin¡¯s face went stiff the instant he saw this.

    ¡°<i>Ahhha</i>!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy to stop such violent sword qi. Chung Myung¡¯s abilities exceeded the realm of ordinary swordsmanship. Now that he had escaped the waves of qi, Mu Jin¡¯s sword felt wasted and continued traveling in the wrong direction.

    Thanks to that, gaps were revealed.

    Chung Myung quickly flew toward Mu Jin, the moon shining behind him.

    ¡°<i>Ha</i>!¡±

    Mu Jin extended his left arm towards Chung Myung. A long, elongated, thorn-like qi extended towards Chung Myung.

    ¡®Graceful Palm!¡¯

    A technique representative of the Wudang!

    The energy flowed smoothly, like a stream of water! However, the power inside it was second to none.

    Chung Myung, who was still descending, kicked the air behind him. The Graceful Palm swept across his side and continued into the sky.

    It was then.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face stiffened, and his body twisted mid-air. The palm technique had shifted direction mid-air and came flying back at him from behind.

    ¡®Whirling Palm too?¡¯

    A technique that cannot be used unless one is at an advanced level.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Mu Jin was alert and predicted where Chung Myung would move in order to seize this opportunity.

    Chung Myung straightened his leg, pulled back, and kicked at the approaching danger.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    A loud explosion erupted in this once quiet area. Chung Myung used the recoil from kicking away the Whirling Palm technique and rushed toward Mu Jin at an incredible speed.

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>!¡±

    Mu Jin, who recovered his sword, went stiff and hurriedly lifted his sword.

    And!

    Mu Jin began to trace a soft circle in the air with his sword with narrowed eyes.

    A sword qi that was both white and ck covered this circle.

    ¡°Wisdom Sword!¡±

    Jin Hyeon unconsciously eximed, nearly screaming.

    The Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    A sword technique that symbolized the highest level of swordsmanship in Wudang.

    An iprehensible sword that no one had been able toplete in ages.

    ¡®Sasuk has already begun learning this sword?¡¯

    Jin Hyeon clenched his fists tightly.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    There were moments of doubt, but the match would end if this technique could be used.

    ¡®The Taiji Wisdom Sword is invincible.¡¯

    ¡®No matter how talented he is, escaping from that sword is¡ª¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°No, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword shone a sunset red as it struck through the glowing ck qi and shed down the Wisdom Sword technique that had formed in the air.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    The Taiji that had formed was broken.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    Mu Jin shook and began to cough blood from the impact.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Falling to the ground, he grabbed his mouth as blood continued to spew out. It seemed like he had suffered internal injuries.

    Mu Jin¡¯s eyes trembled, and he looked at Chung Myung in disbelief.

    ¡°H-How?¡±

    He wanted to win.

    The opponent was too strong. The Wudang¡¯s honor would have been trampled over at the rate things were going. So, even though he was ordered not to use it, he utilized the Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    The Taiji Wisdom Sword is invincible; it should have been simple to defeat Chung Myung using it.

    But a single strike.

    It copsed with just one attack.

    How could such a thing happen?

    Mu Jin couldn¡¯t understand.

    <i>Tak</i>!

    Chung Myungnded on the floor with a distorted face. Even though he wore a mask, it was apparent from his eyes that he was frowning.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um?¡±

    What was he talking about?

    ¡°<i>Haaa</i>. Kids these days. Bringing out sword techniques that aren¡¯t even fully trained!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mu Jin was shocked.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you already know this since you¡¯re a bastard of Wudang!? Hey! Will you get better results just because you use more advanced techniques? Then why bother learning the basics? Just go and learn the strongest technique right from the start!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if it means death, you should stick to what you can use confidently. How could you foolishly try and use an unfamiliar sword technique? If this was a battlefield, you¡¯d already be dead.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡®This is the problem.¡¯

    This was the reason that Chung Myung taught Mount Hua the Seven Sages Sword and not the Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    There is a reason why all sects pass on their martial arts in stages. Those who fail to master the basics are bound to break down one day.

    How could anyone that fails to master the Seven Sages Sword even hope to learn the Plum Blossom Sword technique?

    ¡®You¡¯ll get eaten by the sword.¡¯

    Like Mu Jin now.

    An improperly learned technique is like a poison. If Mu Jin hadn¡¯t used the Taiji Wisdom Sword, he would have been able to endure for a while longer.

    ¡°A hollow boulder can be crushed by a dense stone. A fancy sword that only scratches the surface isn¡¯t as useful as fully mastered basics.¡±

    Mu Jin¡¯s eyes fluttered. Only then did he realize what a mistake he had made.

    ¡®What I¡¯ve built till now¡­.¡¯

    Taiji Wisdom Sword

    He had been mesmerized by the technique¡¯s reputation. Mu Jin believed that if he could fully master that technique, he would be invincible throughout the world.

    He had abandoned the basics he had stacked up for a fleeting nothingness.

    He forgot that he wasn¡¯t growing.

    Mu Jin struggled to get up, and with trembling hands, he spoke.

    ¡°Thank you for teaching me.¡±

    He lost.

    However, he had learned a valuable lesson that he would never forget. So, even in the face of this crushing defeat, he had no regrets.

    Mu Jin expressed his sincere gratitude to Chung Myung with a refreshing smile.

    Chung Myung smiled in return and responded.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you acting like this is all over?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come here. You still need a beating.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mu Jin was visibly flustered. He raised his head, looked up, and saw Chung Myung¡¯s raging eyes.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Why is he so angry?¡¯

    But Chung Myung simply grabbed his sword and slowly approached. Clearly, he had no intention of resolving Mu Jin¡¯s burning question.

    With all sorts of petnt emotions on his face.

 Chapter 135: Now my work starts! (5)

    Flustered, Mu Jin took a step back in doubt.

    ¡°Are you going to continue fighting?¡±

    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t that I want to continue, I¡¯m just going to beat you up a bit.¡±

    ¡®Beat me up?¡¯

    ¡®Me?¡¯

    No matter how he thought about it, Mu Jin believed that Chung Myung¡¯s face seemed to carry some deep resentment. Unable to understand the situation, he urgently asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I did anything to deserve such a grudge, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    Chung Myung stopped in his tracks and tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing to deserve it?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke as if it was absurd.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Heughed and continued.

    ¡°To a sub-sect that was doing well on its own¡­no, you struck at one of Mount Hua¡¯s sub-sects without reason and even knocked down the poor Gate leader!¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    That was true.

    ¡°And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you forced them to close their doors and tried to drive them away! So what? You didn¡¯t do anything to deserve a grudge?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he focused his sights.

    ¡°Whatever, you bastards are always like this! Never thinking about what you¡¯ve done, just doing whatever you want and cing the me on others. You¡¯re the ones that picked the fight! What the hell?¡±

    Chung Myung lifted his hand and made Mu Jin flinch.

    ¡®Ah, I¡¯ve still got a mask on.¡¯

    It would be a big deal if he got revealed here.

    Chung Myung pointed to the second-ss disciples and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that these kids are only following orders. <i>phew</i>. Right, so what is their fault in this matter?¡±

    The second-ss disciples that suddenly changed into children that blindly followed orders had tears in their eyes. However, Chung Myung ignored their distress and continued to speak.

    ¡°But not you, right? As a first-ss disciple, you should be held responsible for what the sect did.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him with strange eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, did you think I was a nice person who would simply send you off?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, but you said you¡¯re a robber, not a disciple of Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®At least stick to the identity you created¡­.¡¯

    ¡°These bastards must have gone crazy! They gave us money for thirty years, and you pped thest good man in this era and tried to persecute him? What? You didn¡¯t do anything for me to hold a grudge over?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    Of course, Chung Myung had nothing against them.

    But that¡¯s just how Martial sects were!

    The resentment of the disciple is the resentment of the sect, and the resentment of the sub-sect is the resentment of the main sect!

    Chung Myung was currently bearing the grudge of Huayoung Gate, not Mount Hua.

    ¡°Come here now, you little shit. You were beaten once, but you need to be beaten all day. The fact that you were sent shows just how much your sect is involved in this. I will show you exactly what the price of touching Mount Hua is.¡±

    From Mu Jin¡¯s point of view, this seemed insane.

    How much had he really been involved? Everything that happened was decided by his superiors. Of course, Mu Jin also influenced the decision a bit, but he wasn¡¯t so involved that he had to take responsibility for it.

    ¡°What? Do you think it¡¯s unjust?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Get flustered when you see death! The world is unfair! You get to live with the Wudang and take all the good things in life, livefortably without worrying about the world, and now you want to run from your responsibilities and push the me on others?¡±

    Mu Jin flinched.

    ¡°Get your head together. A martial sect isn¡¯t what you think. If a child makes a mistake, he is cursed by the adults, and the lower ranks need to clean up the shit caused by the higher-ups.¡±

    Just like Chung Myung was doing now.

    ¡®Ah, am I speaking about myself too?¡¯

    Anyway!

    ¡°Youmitted a crime, and it makes sense for you to be punished. I will punish you now, so take it in stride.¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung was about to rush forward, Mu Jin grabbed his sword. Chung Myung looked at that and then spoke.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear before? If you don¡¯t take the beating gently, you won¡¯t be able to walk back on your own two feet? <i>Tch</i>. I¡¯m a man that keeps his promises.¡±

    Mu Jin bit his lip.

    Looking back, he did remember something like that. At that time, he thought it was just the arrogant words of a guy that didn¡¯t know his ce.

    Mu Jin, who confirmed there was no room forpromise, had a hardened look on his face.

    At that time, Jin Hyeon and Mu Jin briefly exchanged nces.

    Conflicted thoughts crept in.

    No one was around. In that case, it might be better for them to work together. They were flustered and injured. What¡¯s more, it seemed like this man had no intention of stepping down and letting them return.

    So, they¡¯d rather¡­

    It was that moment.

    Chung Myung rushed at Mu Jin, who struggled to make a decision.

    ¡°How is it!?¡±

    The sword in Chun Myung¡¯s hand mmed down violently.

    And Mu Jin¡¯s sword, which hadn¡¯t even taken a stance, was struck and bounced off Chung Myung¡¯s sword back into his own face.

    ¡°That after such a long time!¡±

    Chung Myung took a huge step ahead with his right foot!

    ¡°There is still no progress!¡±

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    Blood gushed from Mu Jin¡¯s nose, which got hit by the tremendous force of Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    At the same time, his waist bent excessively backward.

    ¡®M-my waist¡­¡¯

    It felt like his waist would break.

    But he somehow pulled through¡­

    ¡°Can you stop? Stop!¡±

    <i>Bang</i>!

    No, perhaps he hadn¡¯t pulled through after all.

    Chung Myung began to strike the sword again.

    ¡°You Wudang bastards! Don¡¯t have one decent thought in those brains of yours!¡±

    <i>Bang</i>!

    ¡°Do you use force to block that? This?¡±

    <i>Bang</i>!

    Mu Jin¡¯s feet started to dig into the ground like a nail being hammered in.

    His body, hit by Chung Myung, was piercing the earth.

    ¡°You people preach that softness overpowers strength! Seriously, your mouths do all the work!¡±

    <i>Kwang</i>!

    ¡°<i>Kua</i>¡­.¡±

    A cracking sound came from Mu Jin¡¯s waist.

    Mu Jin waspletely distracted by the pain in his lower back and his throbbing arm, which felt like it would break from trying to ward off Chung Myung¡¯s assault.

    But at that moment.

    A mixture of irritation and anger echoed in his ears, the most malignant voice in the world.

    ¡°Head! The Head! The Head! I told you to watch your head!¡±

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Mu Jin somehow blocked a series of downward sword strikes, but he was unable to withstand the power of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, and his own sword continued to rebound, bouncing off his head repeatedly.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    Every time the sword hit his head, Mu Jin felt like he was being hammered into the ground. Still, it felt fortunate that he was able to block it. If he was being struck with the unsheathed sword, then he might have gotten some fine lines on his head by now.

    But the real problem wasn¡¯t his head.

    ¡®W-waist¡­¡¯

    There was an unusual and disconcerting sounding from his back.

    Mu Jin clenched his teeth, thinking he would fold over and die from his back shattering.

    ¡®A-attack, somehow¡­!¡¯

    The enemy is more powerful than ever.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether this man was a robber or Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. Pride? What did that even matter right now?

    He had to be alive to have that!

    Fortunately, the guy in front of him was only aiming for his head. It was as if Chung Myung didn¡¯t even care that he was blocking it with the sheath.

    ¡®J-just once!¡¯

    He just had to hit him once.

    If there was an unexpected counterattack, a gap would emerge, and Mu Jin was capable of taking advantage of that opportunity.

    No, even if hecked the ability, he still had to do something. He only wished that he could move before his back fully broke.

    ¡°Head!¡±

    The sword flickered.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Mu Jin tried the best he could and pushed strength into his lower body. Having stabilized his form, he began to utilize his upper body.

    ¡®Flow!¡¯

    The basis of the Wudang sect is softness.

    Any powerful force can be rendered meaningless if its flow can be manipted.

    Looking at the raised sword, Mu Jin bit his lip. Waiting for the sword to fall, he nned his move. He would tilt slightly, shift the sword away from the face and¡­

    ¡®What?¡¯

    But why was it that Chung Myung¡¯s sword didn¡¯t seem to being down?

    Mu Jin was so heavily focused that time seemed to pass slowly¡­

    But then.

    Something dark entered Mu Jin¡¯s vision. He looked reflexively and saw something rapidly approaching his face.

    Mu Jin smiled bitterly when he realized that Chung Myung¡¯s fist was the mysterious object approaching his face.

    ¡®That son of a bitch.¡¯

    Lies were the only thing that came out of his mouth¡­

    <i>Paaaak</i>!

    ¡°Your jaw! You bastard!¡±

    Mu Jin, who had been drilled into the ground earlier, soared into the sky like a nail being extracted.

    <i>Wheik</i>!

    Mu Jin¡¯s body spun in the air like a top for a long time before crashing to the floor.

    Unable to handle the force, his body rolled across the ground, dragging a long line, before finally stopping.

    ¡°<i>Grrr</i>¡­.¡±

    Seeing Mu Jin foaming at the mouth and unconscious, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°People from the big sects are all like this, <i>tsk, tsk, tsk</i>.¡±

    How could he seriously believe his opponent would only use his sword? This is why Mount Hua and Wudang need to step out of the mountains. Those who get stuck in the mountains always end up na?ve and dead.

    ¡°Think of this as a good experience.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he approached the unconscious Mu Jin and kicked him.

    ¡°Hey, wake up. I need you to exin that sword¡­. Sword¡­ What was it? Sword thing?¡±

    However, Mu Jin didn¡¯t regain consciousness.

    Chung Myung quickly calcted how much strength he had put into his fist as well as the fragile chin of Mu Jin and nodded.

    ¡®Nothing can be done. He¡¯ll sleep soundly for three days.¡¯

    ¡®Did I get a bit too excited?¡¯

    ¡®Well, it¡¯ll be fine. There are others I can get to tell me what I want to know.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head.

    As Chung Myung turned to look at them, the second-ss disciples of Wudang shuddered, taking a step back.

    ¡°That Sword thing¡­ Does anyone here know about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone stayed silent.

    Everyone understood.

    However, someone needed to say something to answer the question. In front of them was a guy that would even p a ghost if they didn¡¯t respond to him.

    ¡°You! And you!¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to Jin Hyeon and Jin Mu.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They both looked at each other and reluctantly walked towards Chung Myung.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be happening.¡¯

    ¡®I can¡¯t beat him.¡¯

    A human who can knock Mu Jin into the air with one punch. Even if they all worked together, there was no guarantee they could win. What¡¯s more, their morale had already deted. Would they even be able to work together andnd any attacks on him?

    Chung Myung had a soft smile on his lips.

    ¡°That sword¡­ sword what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sword Tomb.¡±

    ¡°Right! Right! Sword Tomb. Can anyone tell me what that is?¡±

    Jin Hyeon and Jin Mu stayed silent.

    ¡°Oh? You two won¡¯t speak?¡±

    They may have lost the will to fight, but that didn¡¯t mean they would speak freely. It was thest sliver of pride they held onto as disciples of Wudang.

    ¡°Uh, well. Fine. I admit it. The one who¡¯s supposed to speak is him. You guys never made a bet with me. Promises aren¡¯t meant to be kept by others, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Jin Hyeon was confused.

    Oh my, something very simr tomon sense wasing from this man¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°Then, look here.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®what¡¯, huh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled behind the mask. It was a smile that sent a chill down the spines of these two Wudang disciples.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to speak, then wake up the guy that has to speak.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Was he talking about Mu Jin?

    ¡°H-How?¡±

    How could they wake up someone who had lost consciousness?

    ¡°This is what I¡¯ve learned in my life.¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Mu Jin by the cor.

    ¡°You can¡¯t solve everything in this world with violence alone.¡±

    That was right.

    Chung Myung was saying strangely reasonable things¡­

    ¡°But!¡±

    A weird light shone in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Most problems can be solved with violence!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you beat him until he gets up, he¡¯ll eventually get up! Or punch him down entirely! And you guys over there! Don¡¯t speak of this! Never!

    Jin Hyeon smiled brightly.

    It really felt like just telling him what he wanted to know would be better.

 Chapter 136: I need to have this even if I die! (1)

    Jin Hyeon, who moved away from the other disciples, looked at Chung Myung and gulped.

    ¡®Just what the hell is up with this guy?¡¯

    There was no doubt that the man in the mask was Chung Myung.

    ¡®He¡¯s called Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. Who the fuck gave him that name? Mount Hua¡¯s Evil Dragon or Mount Hua¡¯s Demon is more appropriate! Or Mount Hua¡¯s Mad Dog!¡¯

    These thoughts rang clearly in Jin Hyeon¡¯s head. He had no way of knowing that Chung Myung had already earned the nickname ¡®Mad Dog¡¯ within Mount Hua¡¯s walls, but he had no choice except to keep these thoughts to himself.

    He lost all curiosity concerning Chung Myung¡¯s unnatural strength. Rather, he was a hundred times more interested in what kind of experiences one had to go through to be so twisted.

    Chung Myung, who came close enough that others could not hear, quietly spoke.

    ¡°So, what is this Sword Tomb?¡±

    ¡°¡­ for now, please put ¡®that¡¯ down.¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    Chung Myung shook what he was holding in his hand.

    It was Mu Jin¡¯s unconscious body.

    ¡°Put this down?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you can hold onto it if you arefortable.¡±

    Jin Hyeon no longer seemed to care.

    ¡®I just hope this is a dream.¡¯

    But there was no way that it was a dream. No matter how cruel a nightmare is, it would never be more terrifying than what is seen now. If nightmares are based on human imagination, then this could never happen.

    Because this had exceeded the limit!

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any time, just tell me about it. What is the Sword Tomb?¡±

    ¡°¡­ please promise me something first. If I tell you, will you return Mu Jin sasuk and not hurt us?¡±

    ¡°When did I hurt you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Uh</i>¡­.

    That was true.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    ¡°Okay, yes, fine. But do you think that I¡¯ll listen to everything you say?¡±

    He was still the same as at the start.

    Jin Hyeon sighed and began to speak about what he knew. This situation couldn¡¯t be resolved without giving up this information anyway.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s a grave.¡±

    ¡°Grave?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Have you even started grave robbing now? Is the Wudang sect running low on money?¡±

    ¡°¡­. It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Jin Hyeon was curious how this man could twist every word he said upside-down, but it felt pointless to question.

    ¡°The grave of Untraceable Seizing Sword.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>, Untraceable¡­ sword¡­ <i>Uh</i>?¡±

    ¡°He was the strongest swordsman in the world two hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, right.¡±

    He was a master that exceeded Chung Myung.

    To be precise, he was the Best in the World.

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°So, this Sword Tomb is his grave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re trying to unearth it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh</i>?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±

    There was a reason that Chung Myung asked this question.

    The Best in the World was the most glorious title.

    Anyone who lives in the martial world dreams of standing at the apex. Even those that recognize their own failings and know they will never reach the peak still imagine themselves in that position at least once.

    The title of Best in the World was a romantic dream all martial artists aspire toward.

    Surprisingly, however, many people pass through the position of world¡¯s greatest.

    ¡®Even if there¡¯s only one such genius in each generation, over a hundred years, there could be four or five that achieve the title of Best in the World.¡¯

    In reality, there¡¯s no way there could only be one. There will always be someone that challenges the position at the apex of the world and ovees the previous generation. If such a thing frequently repeated over a hundred years, more than ten such warriors could win the title.

    Perhaps, if the war with the Heavenly Demonic Sect had never urred, Chung Myung would have taken the name.

    Many great warriors would flee when they heard that Chung Myung wasing for them. They would make up all sorts of excuses so that they could never face each other properly. They might have be stepping stones for Chung Myung¡¯s reputation if they hadn¡¯t fled.

    No matter what anyone said, Chung Myung was a swordsman that was even recognized by the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°The Untraceable Seizing Sword¡­ he was one of the best in the world two hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡®Was he that powerful?¡¯

    Of course, he was called the best, but there were many strong people.

    The problem was that the one telling this story was from Wudang.

    Perhaps if it was an ordinary person, such a story would be shocking, but there was no way that the Wudang would simply go graverobbing for such a person.

    The value of the tomb changes depending on who is searching for it.

    Jin Hyeon exined.

    ¡°Recently, a robber broke into one of the Wudang¡¯s temples. Over the course of catching and investigating the man, we were able to obtain a treasure map.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s close to Nanyang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You know the rough location but haven¡¯t been able to pinpoint the exact location. So, you were going to investigate. However, if the Wudang sect rushed in and began to search recklessly then people would be suspicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmmm</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡®Makes sense.¡¯

    It did seem strange at first.

    Nanyang isn¡¯t a huge city. No, once again, it is too small to draw the attention of the Wudang Sect. Huayoung Gate was able to survive until now because Nanyang is such a minor area that other sects have no interest in it.

    It was unbelievable that the Wudang suddenly wanted to expand their operations here.

    ¡°Still, it makes no sense to pick a fight with Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°W-we apologize.¡±

    Jin Hyeon couldn¡¯t say that they were coteral damage, so he apologized.

    ¡°Hm, okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in the Sword Tomb?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon hesitated a bit before he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you know who the Untraceable Seizing Sword is?¡±

    ¡°The best in the world. Once upon a time.¡±

    ¡°No. Do you know his deeds?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung answered proudly.

    Why would he be interested in a man that lived a hundred years ago when he barely had time to learn martial arts and drink his alcohol?

    ¡°Seizing Sword. His title was quite literal. He didn¡¯t belong to any particr sect. He mysteriously appeared one day and challenged the swordsmen of the world. What¡¯s more, he had won every battle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty obvious story.¡¯

    ¡°Starting from now, it isn¡¯t so obvious. After he won, he would always take his opponent¡¯s most prized possession as a trophy of war.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    ¡°He stole their sword away.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Jin Hyeon shrugged.

    ¡°How can we know the intentions of a person from two hundred years ago? Anyway, he gathered all the swords of the masters of that era and then suddenly disappeared.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the weapons of masters¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was obviously their most prized item¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung made a strange expression.

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    Those who attain a high enough level of martial arts can practice their techniques even without the help of weapons.

    But that¡¯s only half right and half wrong.

    ¡®It may not be needed, but having it was surely better.¡¯

    In addition, if they were masters of their era, they were bound to be in the highest position of their sects. Don¡¯t the high-ranking people always hoard the good stuff for themselves?

    Shiny new items and weapons.

    ¡®I don¡¯t need it now, so share it amongst yourselves.¡¯

    Such thoughts are quite a rare thing.

    People have a hard time letting go of something already in their hands.

    ¡°Then all the weapons of each sect were taken away?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°They just gave them away?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure, but it seemed like a bet was made. If you lose you give me your weapon and if I lose, I return all the weapons I¡¯ve taken.¡±

    Anyone would ept such conditions.

    It was an inevitable bet.

    ¡°But everyone lost.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°And the Sword Tomb?¡±

    ¡°¡­ after he disappeared, rumors about the Tomb began to spread. The man gathered all of the weapons he had taken and stored them in a single location. He then created a tomb and even left behind his martial arts. Those who seek the Sword Tomb will have the world in their hands¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, It¡¯s fine. After that, the rest is obvious.¡±

    Chung Myung had a gloomy expression on his face as if he had suddenly lost all interest.

    ¡°Just some ordinary legend and cliche story. And you think it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We didn¡¯t believe it until we got our hands on the map; it felt¡­ sophisticated¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, enough.¡±

    Obvious nonsense.

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to dig up the tomb and get your hands on this guy¡¯s weapons and martial arts?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Jin Hyeon had a regretful expression, and Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was looking at Jin Hyeon, grabbed Mu Jin by the cor.

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    And pped him without hesitation.

    <i>p!</i>

    ¡°W-what are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°If the junior does something wrong, the senior has to be hit! If you were educated properly, you wouldn¡¯t be lying with such a straight face! Hey! Wake up, you son of a bitch!¡±

    <i>p! p!</i>

    Mu Jin¡¯s head was struck left and right.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to spit your lies at me!? No, it¡¯s not a lie. You didn¡¯t lie, but it made no sense either! You¡¯re not saying everything, right? Take a look at what you did. I need to wake this bastard up now.¡±

    ¡°W-what are you talking about? I really did tell you everything!¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face suddenly appeared right next to Jin Hyeon.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m some idiot?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Wudang is covetous of another man¡¯s martial arts? THE Wudang sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, if elder Sam Bong heard this, he would jump from his grave to pierce your heads! What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    Jin Hyeon kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°And what? Weapons? Hey, dumbass. If you take all the weapons that were stolen, do you think think the other sects would just say ¡®oh, okay! Thank you!¡¯ and leave you alone? Everyone would attack the Wudang sect to reim their stolen heirlooms!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lies just keep pouring from this kid¡¯s mouth. Enough. What good woulde from beating you? The one who deserves to be hit, needs to be hit. Hey! Wake up!¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    When Chung Myung pped Mu Jin again, Jin Hyeon panicked and grabbed the hem of his robe.

    ¡°H-he might die!¡±

    ¡°I already told you I wouldn¡¯t kill him!¡±

    ¡°But he might really die!¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. I know what I¡¯m doing. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡®How the hell could I not worry!? You idiot!¡¯

    Even though Jin Hyeon held Chung Myung¡¯s sleeve and begged him, Chung Myung continued to grab Mu Jin by the cor.

    ¡°Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that you were hiding information? The fact that all of you came here together shows there¡¯s more at y here. You could have just taken the map ande yourself. Instead!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned an eerie cold.

    ¡°You need to pay for ying with the lives of others. I won¡¯t kill you. Instead, I¡¯ll make sure that you never hold the sword again!¡±

    Chung Myung was enraged, and Jin Hyeon felt bewildered as his eyes trembled at the sudden shift in the atmosphere.

    ¡®This guy might really do what he¡¯s saying.¡¯

    If Mu Jin is crippled here, then Jin Hyeon would live his life in regret.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist flew for Mu Jin¡¯s face.

    Frightened, Jin Hyeon quickly shouted.

    ¡°Yak Seon!¡±

    The fist stopped.

    <i>Wigh</i>!

    Mu Jin¡¯s hair fluttered all around from the wind caused by the sudden stop.

    ¡°What?¡¯

    ¡°Y-Yak Seon.¡±

    ¡°Yak Seon?¡±

    Jin Hyeon continued.

    ¡°Yak Seon is the goal.¡±

    ¡°Yak Seon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The same Yak Seon who was said to be able to create a great deal of medicine?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Yak Seon from over two hundred years ago who was known as the most outstanding pill maker of all time?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°One of his pills is enough to raise the dead, and give more strength than any Supreme Pill?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to glow.

    A fervent hope and ravenous desire.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon was unable to answer and flinched.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were already passionately ignited.

    ¡°The Sword Tomb is the tomb of Yak Seon? That Yak Seon?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm</i>¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung kept rubbing his lips with the sleeve. He seemed to have forgotten that he was wearing a mask.

    ¡°Yak Seon. Right. If that¡¯s the case, then Wudang would definitely pull such shit, right?¡±

    ¡°That is absolutely diff¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªIs it??¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Jin Hyeon witnessed it.

    The Taoist had lost all reason and given in to his desires. The terrifying energy flowing from the eyes terrified him even more.

    ¡°Where is it!? Where is my medicine, you bastard!?¡±

    ¡®Why is it already yours¡­.¡¯

    ¡®That, I really don¡¯t have an answer¡­.¡¯

 Chapter 137: I need to have this even if I die! (2)

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes had gone wide.

    There had been countless times when he was obsessed with trivial benefits or wealth, but this couldn¡¯t bepared with that. This is a whole different case.

    Who was Yak Seon?

    He was considered to be the greatest Pill Maker known in the world. Pill-making is the method of producing medicine. In the past, Yak Seon¡¯s pills were said to even surpass the Shaolin Sect¡¯s Supreme pill.

    The Supreme Pill! The Supreme Pill!

    Every famous martial arts sect is known to have its own method of developing pills to assist with cultivation and enhancing internal energy. Among them, the Supreme Pill of the Shaolin was considered the best in the world.

    What could be said about the effect of the pill that was created by giants with massive financial wealth and manpower, like the Shaolin and Wudang sects? Nothing, they just could do it.

    However, Yak Seon was a single man that studied pill refinement and managed to create pills that surpassed those two sects. For martial arts sects that risk their lives in the pursuit of strength, there was nothing more valuable than pills that had an even greater effect than the two sects¡¯.

    Any warrior that acquired Yak Seon¡¯s pills was said to have joined the ranks of masters due to their incredible reserve of qi.

    Even one hundred years ago, when a rumor spread that one of Yak Seon¡¯s pills had surfaced in the world, there was no doubt that blood would be spilled for it. Those who set their sights on such things were vicious and didn¡¯t hesitate to ughter others.

    And this wasn¡¯t just a pill, but Yak Seon¡¯s actual grave?

    Then¡­.

    ¡®The Pill¡¯s Alchemic Recipe has to be there!¡¯

    A man that built his own grave would surely leave behind what he had achieved in life.

    There is no way that a person who achieved such greatness in life would have decided to bury his knowledge together in hell with him. He must have left something behind.

    If this Sword Tomb existed, there was a high chance that it held his legacy.

    ¡®I need to have it even if I die!¡¯

    No, to be precise, Mount Hua needs to get it.

    Why were the pills of Shaolin and Wudang famous? Because the strength they give is important when learning martial arts.

    Even if two people have the same skills, it is natural that one with a pill has more advantages.

    As a result, the Shaolin and Wudang sects invested huge sums of money and manpower in researching pill making and created some of the best pills in the world. The disciples of these two factions consumed their elixirs daily and became stronger and stronger.

    Right. Just like earlier, Mu Jin was able to ess an enormous reserve of qi that extended far beyond his age.

    But Mount Hua¡­

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t have a Pill Alchemy Recipe.¡¯

    What¡¯s more¡­

    ¡®There are no pills either.¡¯

    Thanks to that, the current disciples of Mount Hua haven¡¯t even been able to take pills; they only had the plum blossom pills that Chung Myung used to relieve hangovers.

    And even those don¡¯t exist anymore.

    While Chung Myung was around, things would manage to work out. But without Chung Myung there to guide the training, the sect would begin to spiral down again.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s why they should have left it! At least something!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the sky.

    - ¡­ can I even know?

    There were plenty of books containing the sect¡¯s martial arts, but why were there no books about pill making? What were the pill makers thinking by keeping that knowledge to themselves?

    ¡®Well, it isn¡¯t important now!¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Jin Hyeon.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re certain that the Sword Tomb is Yak Seon¡¯s grave?¡±

    Jin Hyeon coughed and spoke.

    ¡°Even though the Untraceable Seizing Sword rose to the top of the world, he failed to be acknowledged by others because of hiscking martial arts. Despite his poor martial arts, he defeated all the masters of that time.¡±

    ¡°Uh, right.¡±

    Usually, when a person is the best in the world, the martial arts they practice would gain a name and reputation following the warrior¡¯s deeds. Yet, Chung Myung had never heard such things about this man.

    ¡®Thinking back, it is strange.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s because the Untraceable Seizing Sword had a history of defeating the opponent without technique, relying solely on his overwhelming qi. Even at that time, many were suspicious, but Yak Seon intervened and denied it. However, after he died, one of his acquaintances confessed the hidden truth.¡±

    ¡°And only a few sects know of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jin Hyeon sighed.

    Mount Hua would now be added to that small list of sects. No, with this, more intensity would be added.

    But it was unavoidable. A man¡¯s promise is heavier than a thousand gold. The honor of his sasuk shouldn¡¯t be sullied over some private gains.

    No, rather¡­

    ¡®If I don¡¯t talk, he won¡¯t let me go.¡¯

    The world may not believe that the Wudang disciples were threatened, but the disciples here knew the reality of the situation.

    ¡°Now I told you everything I know. So please let us go.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course. Because I¡¯m a man that keeps his promises.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡®I¡¯ll send you off. I¡¯ll definitely let you go.¡¯

    But there was one more thing.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s the map?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Huh</i>?¡±

    ¡°Where is the map? You said you have it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon shook his head as his mind reeled.

    ¡°I said I was going to tell you what I knew, not that I would give you the map!¡±

    ¡°True. I know that.¡±

    ¡°So why?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Think about it carefully. If I let you go, you¡¯ll just bring more of Wudang¡¯s disciples, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯lle charging in like a swarm of ants.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll end up as a dog being chased by chickens. No matter how strong I may be, there¡¯s nothing I can do alone against the Wudang sect. Besides, you don¡¯t even know the location of the Sword Tomb yet, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to search the entirety of Nanyang and find it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and looked at Jin Hyeon.

    It was clear what Jin Hyeon was thinking. No matter how strong Chung Myung is, he cannot face Wudang head-on. And Mount Hua is too far away from here.

    Even if Chung Myung knew the truth, there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°So, you can at least hand over the map, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡®Why? How did ite to that?¡¯

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°I cannot give it to you. That wasn¡¯t part of the deal!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t give it to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ye¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡°

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s face turned blue. As he looked at Chung Myung, who was smiling while approaching, his mind went nk.

    ¡°Despite being a Taoist, do you intend to intimidate and rob others? If you¡¯re after the map¡ª¡±

    ¡°Taoist?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his fist.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    The sound of the cracking knuckles grinding rang in Jin Hyeon¡¯s ears.

    ¡°How many times have I told you? Who am I?¡±

    ¡°M-Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, our cute disciple doesn¡¯t seem to understand what I¡¯m saying! I¡¯m a passing robber!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, you bastard. What kind of robber steals on an empty mountain¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Choose!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Give me the map and head to Wudang to get reinforcements¡­ or!¡±

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Chung Myung struck the floor, and arge pit was carved out of the ground.

    ¡°Or put your neck on the line and remain buried here until I find the Sword Tomb!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His head tilted.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    Jin Hyeon smiled very kindly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that a Taoist should know how to give up on his worldly desires?¡±

    A Taoist should also know when to back down in the face of power.

    ¡°<i>huhuhuhu</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung trudged down the mountain, checking the map over and over again.

    A dizzying array of confusing lines and symbols were written all over. Theplexity of the work made it feel like it was a genuine article.

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu</i>. The tomb of Yak Seon? It¡¯s said that heaven blesses good people. I guess living a good life is really worth it.¡±

    Somehow, it felt like someone was spitting down on Chung Myung from the distant sky.

    ¡®Stay still will you! I haven¡¯t even touched the Pill Alchemy Recipe or made people suffer yet!¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled happily and looked at the map.

    Signs and lines chaotically jumped all over.

    ¡°So, you need to interpret this to be able to enter the grave, right?¡±

    <i>¡®Hahaha.¡¯</i>

    Such an interesting thing!

    Judging from the map, it was clear that Yak Seon was a person with great pride in his achievements. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a contrived method to hide his legacy.

    It was certain that anyone that could solve this problem would surely be interested in the grave. Yak Seon must have been a man that was truly confident in himself.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Because Chung Myung was definitely interested in it.

    Chung Myung smiled and looked at the map.

    ¡°This is supposed to be a code?¡±

    Maybe someone else would have had a hard time, but who is Chung Myung?

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu</i>.¡±

    It was embarrassing for him to say it himself, but Chung Myung was once a person that each of the Nine Great Sects was scared of, including his own Mount Hua.

    There was no way that he would be unable to solve such trifling puzzles.

    Chung Myung red at the map with wide-open eyes, the lines drawn on the¡­.

    Chung Myung, who had stared down at the stupefying lines for a long time, finally put the map down with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°I have no idea what this is saying!¡±

    <i>Ugh!</i>

    Was he a genius when it came to using his head? When did he ever do such things!?

    ¡°<i>Ack</i>!¡±

    He nced at the map a few more times with frustration in his eyes and shook his head.

    ¡°This makes no sense.¡±

    Just looking at it hurt his eyes and gave him a headache. If this was the map, he could look at it all day long yet not find a single clue.

    Chung Myung, who was worried, nodded his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to be the one to solve it.¡±

    Doesn¡¯t he have reliable Sahyungs and Sasuks!?

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Soon the disciples of Wudang wille.

    Knowing that Mu Jin was defeated by Chung Myung and the map was taken, the elders would alsoe to take a look.

    Even if it is Chung Myung, he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with all of them. In the past, when he was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, he would have even challenged ten at once. But the current Chung Myung was still far from the peak of his former life.

    ¡®Maybe there¡¯s around three days?¡¯

    The disciples would have returned and brought back Wudang¡¯s reinforcements within three days. Before that deadline, Chung Myung would have to figure out where the Sword Tomb was and get to it.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left!¡±

    Chung Myung began to run.

    If he can obtain the recipe for making pills, then Mount Hua can advance a step forward. Gaining a step meant adding another essential element to take the leap into the world.

    ¡°I need to eat it first!¡±

    Chung Myung yelled, rubbing his still small dantian.

 Chapter 138: I need to have this even if I die! (3)

    ¡°¡­ he isn¡¯t back yet?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just go now?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Do you know where he went?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that he followed the Wudang disciples? Then, if we follow the path they took, shouldn¡¯t we meet up with him?¡±

    ¡°Can we stop him?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t answer the question.

    Could they stop him?

    Stop Chung Myung?

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°It might just be better for us to wait. Seeing him return after making a mess of things makes my stomach turn, but if I saw it happening with my own eyes, I think my stomach might explode.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t easy, and it was even reckless to wait around without doing anything. As time passes, anxiety increases. The disciples here have learned from experience that the longer it takes for Chung Myung to return, the bigger the mess he¡¯s causing.

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.

    ¡°What sin must I havemitted in my past life to end up with a junior like him¡­.¡±

    Of course, from an objective point of view, Chung Myung brought a lot of benefits to Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung humiliated the Southern Edge Sect, simultaneously gaining enormous fame for both himself and Mount Hua. Along with this, he also greatly improved the second and third-ss disciples¡¯ skills.

    If Baek Cheon had to choose between a Mount Hua that had Chung Myung or one without Chung Myung, he would choose the one with Chung Myung every time, even though doing so made him cry.

    But that¡¯s only when rational thought prevails. It is not easy to praise orpliment Chung Myung, considering how harshly he treated others.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have caused such a huge incident though, right?¡±

    Hearing Jo Gul¡¯s words, Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong stared at him nkly. Jo Gul, who was startled by their gazes, waved his hands and made excuses.

    ¡°Oh, No. I¡¯m not saying that he hasn¡¯t caused any problems¡­but he¡¯s the kind of guy that only causes trouble he can handle. So far, he¡¯s always fixed the problems he caused.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what sort of pain did we all go through to fix his idents?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ well.¡±

    Jo Gul lowered his eyes.

    There were many things he wanted to say, but this wasn¡¯t the right time.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like he enters into those situations thoughtlessly.¡¯

    Jo Gul, who came from a merchant family, is sensitive to profits. One of the things he felt while observing Chung Myung was that each problem was caused for a reason.

    It might seem absurd to others, but it was sure to benefit both him and Mount Hua if Chung Myung did something. So, he didn¡¯t feel like Chung Myung had to be stopped¡­

    Jo Gul let out a low sigh.

    Looking at the sour expressions on the faces of Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong, he held his tongue. It was a bit of a bummer, but he felt he might die if he spoke carelessly.

    But even knowing that it would be beneficial for them, Jo Gul understood the pain that his sahyungs felt, as they had to suffer until the moment that the trouble bears results.

    But¡­

    Jo Gul turned his gaze away.

    Yu Yiseol was sitting at the table having tea.

    ¡®She is one unique person.¡¯

    Yiseol is the one that changed the most these past two years, and yet she didn¡¯t change at all.

    It¡¯s a strangely remarkable change, Yu Yiseol had never shown any interest in her seniors or sajils, but she showed infinite interest in Chung Myung. However, that didn¡¯t mean that her rtionship with the others had improved. She only showed a different side of herself when dealing with Chung Myung.

    ¡®It¡¯s weird, truly.¡¯

    Jo Gul felt that this change wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, though.

    Over the past two years, Yu Yiseol has grown even more beautiful than before. If such a person smiled more often, then Mount Hua would be overturned.

    Since he is Chung Myung, he would surely break Yu Yiseol¡¯s head if she skipped training, but that couldn¡¯t have prevented her heart from pounding.

    Even now¡­

    Since Chung Myung left, Yu Yiseol hadn¡¯t spoken a single word. As a courtesy to the sahyung and sajils, she remained near the group and didn¡¯t go off on her own.

    She just passed her time looking at the door. Probably hoping for Chung Myung to return.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol¡¯s lips slightly opened.

    Jo Gul immediately looked at the door!

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The door was smashed open.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡®I must have told him a hundred times by now that doors are for opening, not kicking!¡¯

    ¡®Shit, if he listened then he wouldn¡¯t be Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡¯

    ¡°Hey, you brat! What kind of mess did you make now? Speak up!¡±

    There was an aggressive response from all sides.

    The disciples of Mount Hua quickly realized that Chung Myung was behaving weirder than usual. Normally, he would have spoken as soon as he burst into the room; but this time, he simply held something hesitantly as the others rushed to surround him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As everyone looked at him with a stiff face, he cried out.

    ¡°Gather! Gather here!¡±

    ¡®We already gathered up, though!¡¯

    While they stared nkly, Chung Myung pulled something out from his sleeve and threw it on the table.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes and looked at the parchment ced on the table.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Treasure map.¡±

    ¡°Treasure map? It seems like some kind of code to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon titled his head and asked.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°We need to decipher this.¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Who? Obviously Sasuk and Sahyungs!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Chung Myung had left to beat up the Wudang disciples, came back with a strange map full of cryptic lines, and he wanted them to decipher it?

    Baek Cheon red at Chung Myung angrily and spoke.

    ¡°Start from the beginning. Exin what and how it all happened.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll only say it once, so listen carefully!¡±

    Chung Myung quickly exined everything that had happened.

    ¡°¡­The Tomb of Yak Seon?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°The pill-making master from two hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°So, this map leads to his tomb, and that¡­ right¡­.¡±

    ¡®He trampled on the head of Mu Jin, The Clear Flowing Sword and stole this map?¡¯

    ¡®One of the Three Swords of Wudang?¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    ¡®What the hell was he thinking?¡¯

    It was no longer surprising to receive news that Chung Myung had defeated the Clear Flowing Sword.

    Of course, it would normally be shocking for a third-ss disciple from Mount Hua to take down a first-ss disciple from the Wudang sect. Let alone the fact that it was one of the Three Swords of Wudang, and Chung Myung defeated him without receiving a single wound.

    But Baek Cheon was determined not to be surprised by Chung Myung¡¯s actions anymore.

    The real problem came next.

    ¡°So¡­ you stole this from the Clear Flowing Sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mu Jin?¡±

    ¡°Ah, why do you keep repeating what¡¯s already been answered? Yes! I said yes!¡±

    When Chung Myung shouted back, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t stand it and finally exploded.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard! What the hell were you thinking!? Robbing the Wudang sect!? How do you n to handle it if theye back!? They¡¯ll surelye running with blood dripping from their eyes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think they knew it was me. I was wearing a mask.¡±

    ¡°How could they fail to recognize you just because you wore a mask!? Do you think their eyes are for decoration!? Or maybe they¡¯re all just blind!?¡±

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung with miserable expressions.

    Wudang.

    Along with the Shaolin, it is one of the two great sects leading the world, and their influence went beyond Hubei out to the whole world.

    Considering the number of disciples and masters they had, it was a sect that Mount Hua couldn¡¯t afford to offend. If the Wudang were determined to strike them down, Mount Hua would be destroyed instantly.

    Perhaps if Mount Hua was given some time to grow, it might be a match for the Wudang sect. For now, though. They should avoid conflicts.

    Protecting one sub-sect itself was already enough of a burden. And what? Chung Myung wanted to rob the Wudang? He stole their treasure?

    ¡®I¡¯d rather be punished for pulling the nose hair of an angel!¡¯<sup>1</sup>

    This was a massive incident.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s deafening voice echoed in his own ears as he felt lost and had no idea how to deal with this situation.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t important!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    Chung Myung interrupted Baek Cheon with a firm voice.

    ¡°Should we just head back then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shut his mouth.

    ¡°Are you sure that we can¡¯t get this done? Well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the map.

    ¡®The tomb of Yak Seon.¡¯

    What if there really was some kind of pill in that tomb? Could he really just give up and let the pill and potential knowledge fall into someone else¡¯s hands?

    ¡®Wow, this is poisonous.¡¯

    If you took the bait, you would surely be addicted, but it was a poison they couldn¡¯t afford to avoid.

    ¡°Think carefully. If you only ever take the safe option in life, you will never get anything greater! Sometimes you need to throw away your concerns and act without thinking. Gambling is necessary at times! Don¡¯t be swayed by overthinking, we need to gamble with everything on the line and make our moves!¡±

    ¡°And what if we lose?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh. Isn¡¯t that also a chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung flinched and insisted again.

    ¡°But the greater the risk, the better the chances of getting a huge fortune from the gamble. This is something we need to have, even if we die trying! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaa</i>.¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his head violently.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    It was a gamble worth doing to save the sect. If Mount Hua could get their hands on that pill-making knowledge, it might solve one of the sect¡¯srgest problems.

    What is the problem with the current Mount Hua?

    The martial arts of the higher-ups are rather weak, and it takes a long time for disciples to fully mature. At this point, the second and third-ss disciples of Mount Hua are strong, evenpared to the first-ss disciples. However, that¡¯s only whenparing martial artists of the same sect.

    No matter how strong Baek Cheon had be, could he face off against the elders of the Wudang sect?

    He would need to train for another thirty years to stand a chance. This is because, more than anything else, hecks the qi to support himself. Even if Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have developed their qi more than most, there was a stark difference between themselves and the disciples of prestigious factions that grew up eating medicinal pills like candy.

    ¡®And the gap will only widen in the future too.¡¯

    However, if they could gain knowledge about pill-making, it would solve that problem.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak</i>!¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and rubbed his face.

    He would rather swear to his heart¡¯s content after trying than miss this opportunity.

    This was a sweet cake that he couldn¡¯t help but sink his teeth into. The aftermath would be staggering, and if things went poorly, then Mount Hua could be overturned¡­

    Passionate blood-red eyes shined from Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Oh, my god, how can we possibly let this chance slip by!? Damn it!¡±

    Jo Gul quickly followed up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°You stay still¡­.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to think about it! Even at this moment, the Wudang are probably returning to the main sect. It¡¯s all over if they manage to bring reinforcements. Even if this means death, we need to reach the treasure before them!¡±

    Yoon Jong remained silent.

    He merely looked at Baek Cheon in confusion. The only one that could make the decision here was Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes had begun gleaming.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is deciphering it enough? At most, we can decipher it, but what if there¡¯s another trap?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just decipher it! I will make sure to break through anything else.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡¯

    ¡°Sasuk! I am Chung Myung! Why drag this out any longer!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stop shining.

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m a man too! I can¡¯t just let the Wudang have their way so easily! Even if the sect leader blows my head away, I¡¯ll get this done!¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head around.

    ¡°Yoon Jong! Jo Gul! Yu Samae!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re staying up! Use any means necessary to decipher this tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples began to gleam.

    Over thest two years, Chung Myung had certainly corrupted the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Before the Wudang arrive, we¡¯ll have taken the treasure! The Soul Vitality Pill!¡±

    ¡°Soul Vitality Pill!¡±

    ¡°Soul Vitality Pill!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul stared at the map with ravenous eyes as they desired the legendary medicine.

    Chung Myung smiled upon seeing their fervent reactions.

    ¡®Wow, they¡¯ve grown up so well. Isn¡¯t that right, sahyung?¡¯

    - What, you damned¡ª

    ¡®Sorry, I can¡¯t hear you very well today.¡¯

    Chung Myung had dyed the disciples of Mount Hua in his colors.

 Chapter 139: I need to have this even if I die! (4)

    ¡°<i>Umm</i>.¡¯

    Wei Lishan gently rubbed his chest.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t getting better.¡¯

    He could tell from experience.

    The trauma his body took would likely haunt him for a long time. It was clear that a full recovery would be nearly impossible.

    Internal injuries weren¡¯t something that could be cured just by visiting a good medical practitioner. The wounds disturb the flow of qi within the body and can only be resolved by the person themselves.

    However, the wounds Wei Lishan had suffered were deeper than expected and were tormenting him every day.

    ¡®I want to get better.¡¯

    When Mount Hua¡¯s disciples defeated the Wudang disciples, Wei Lishan felt as though his injuries were washed away. The rush of emotions he had experienced made him forget all pain in his body. However, as the situation settled and he returned to reality, his body slowly began to ache again.

    ¡°Father. Have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Wei Lishan responded to his son, who was outside the door.

    He couldn¡¯t allow himself to show any weakness.

    Wei Lishan is the Gate leader of Huayoung Gate. The Gate had just emerged from a great crisis, which was a chance for a new start. At this time, if news broke of the Gate leader¡¯s wounds, then it would cause trouble for Huayoung Gate.

    ¡®I cannot let that happen.¡¯

    This is a rare opportunity that they had finally managed to seize. However, if Huayoung Gate missed this chance because of him, then he would never be able to rest in peace.

    <i>Throb!</i>

    Wei Lishan grabbed his sides.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The pain from his internal injuries red up from time to time. But, perhaps because of hisplex mood, the intensity had deepened.

    With a low sigh, heid down on his bed.

    ¡®News of this event will spread, and the name of Huayoung Gate will grow. My actions and how I perform will affect the people¡¯s perception of Mount Hua.¡¯

    So, he could not allow himself to show his weakness.

    When the leader loses power, the sect loses power. They had just managed to defeat the Wudang disciples; Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t ept the idea that hisck of strength could cause them to undo everything they had just gained.

    Taking a deep breath, he grabbed his nket.

    ¡®I need to sleep.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t get a moments relief, but he needed sleep. He still had a lot of work to do tomorrow.

    ¡®Life isn¡¯t so unfortunate.¡¯

    There was still one wish that Wei Lishan held close to his heart. He desired to see the day that Huayoung Gate rose up, with Wei Soheng taking the helm as Gate leader. Until that day, he would give his all to survive.

    If there was just one other thing he wanted, it was to see Mount Hua¡¯s disciples grow and spread the sect¡¯s name throughout the world. However, he felt that may be too great of a wish.

    Wei Lishan pulled the nket over himself.

    It was then.

    <i>Click.</i>

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>? Sleeping already?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan smiled, despite the man boldly entering the Gate leader¡¯s bedroom on his own terms without knocking.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t hope for anything.¡¯

    It was only a few days, but Wei Lishan hade to understand this guy¡¯s personality. No, he was still trying to figure it out.

    He was a man that moved at his own pace.

    ¡°What is it, young disciple? Is something wrong?¡±

    As usual, Wei Lishan thought Chung Myung was here to ask for something. But the response he received was outside of his expectations.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me that has something wrong, but the Gate leader, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung closed the door and walked inside.

    ¡°Since the urgent matters have been extinguished, I can clean up around here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ clean what?¡±

    ¡°Your internal wounds. They need to be treated.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Are you saying that you, young disciple, will treat my internal injuries?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wei Lishan looked at Chung Myung with curious eyes.

    There were only two ways to control and treat internal wounds. The first was to correct the twisted qi flow with one¡¯s own qi. However, Wei Lishan didn¡¯t have the skill to heal himself.

    The second method was even more difficult. The twisted flow of qi needed to be corrected by utilizing the qi of another person.

    This method is ten times more difficult than the first.

    It made sense after thinking about it.

    Many warriors devoted their entire lives to ovee the difficulty of learning how to properly control their own qi. Then, how difficult would it be to control their qi through someone else¡¯s body?

    This was why Wei Lishan did not request a practitioner to heal his internal injuries, even after the fight with Wudang had concluded.

    He believed that Mount Hua might not have a master capable of healing his injuries. He worried that it would make the rtionship with Mount Hua awkward if he had carelessly made an impossible request.

    Yet, this young man said that he could heal Wei Lishan¡¯s internal wounds?

    ¡°Young disciple. It isn¡¯t as easy as you think.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if you make a mistake, even the young disciple could receive a severe injury.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah</i>, as if I would do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing the smiling face of Chung Myung made Wei Lishan¡¯s heart flutter.

    ¡®No, doesn¡¯t he understand what I¡¯m saying?¡¯

    Were his ears blocked?

    ¡°<i>Kuaham</i>!¡±

    Wei Lishan coughed loudly and said to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Look here, young disciple. I fully understand that your intention is to heal my body, and that alone fills me with gratitude. But this isn¡¯t something you can try. If something goes wrong, both you and I could get seriously hurt. It would be better not to try this until the urgent tasks are taken care of.¡±

    ¡°No way. The longer you leave it alone, the deeper it gets. Something like this leaves a lot of aftereffects. We need to treat it quickly.¡±

    ¡®No, you brat!¡¯

    ¡®If you make a mistake, I will die, you idiot! Why won¡¯t you listen to me!?¡¯

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡®He¡¯s called Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. How the hell did this guy get such an exaggerated nickname?¡¯

    Divine Dragon was too strong of a title for this man. That title is something given to the one responsible for the sess of future generations. How moved had Wei Lishan been when he first heard that the Divine Dragon had been sent to him?

    But this is the sort of guy that he is?

    For some reason, that thought brought tears to Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes.

    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Young disciple. I don¡¯t know how to make you understand. I see that you mean well, but some things in this world cannot be achieved with good intentions alone.¡±

    ¡®Thank you, sincerely.¡¯

    Wei Lishanforted the young disciple to dissuade him from trying it.

    ¡®Contrary to his appearance, he¡¯s a good-natured kid.¡¯

    Wei Lishan began to feel that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t a disciple of Mount Hua for nothing¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s being told to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°Lay down. Lay down now. I¡¯m a busy person and I have a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fine with it.¡±

    ¡®Why are you not fine?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s my body, I¡¯ll handle it!¡¯

    ¡°Enough, please leave¡ª¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung reached out and pushed Wei Lishan. With no time to react, he fell onto the bed, unable to resist.

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung grabbed Wei Lishan¡¯s hand and began to infuse his qi.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡®Hey, you crazy man!¡¯

    He wanted to scream right away, but he couldn¡¯t.

    He was unable to act at this time. Whether it was the one giving or the one receiving an infusion of qi, it was taboo to speak as it could disturb the exchange of qi.

    Since Chung Myung¡¯s qi had already begun to enter his body, Wei Lishan had no choice but to remain quiet and pray to the gods of Heaven and Earth.

    However, it felt like the Gods had betrayed him too.

    No, to be precise, the Gods were unable to do anything about Chung Myung either.

    ¡°Look at this, look here. It¡¯s crazy!¡±

    ¡®<i>Eikkkk</i>!¡¯

    Was he speaking?

    Did Wei Lishan just hear something?

    Was it the words kept in Chung Myung¡¯s heart? No way, there was no way that Wei Lishan had mastered mind reading!

    Wei Lishan, as hard as a stone, turned to the side and looked at Chung Myung, who calmly grabbed his wrist and frowned.

    ¡®Maybe I just heard wrong¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Well, luckily it isn¡¯tpletely damaged.¡±

    Wei Lishan was wide-eyed.

    ¡®He¡¯s talking?¡¯

    Speaking while infusing qi into another person was something that only a master with outstanding achievements could aplish. Not even the elders of most sects would dare try it.

    But Chung Myung, a third-ss disciple, was doing it?

    ¡®Am I dreaming again?¡¯

    However, the qi entering Wei Lishan¡¯s body was too clear for this to be a dream. The heavy and robust qi continued to flow¡­

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    It was clean and clear.

    Chung Myung¡¯s qi was clearer than anything Wei Lishan had ever experienced. If he had to put it into words, it was like pure water flowing through a valley. Water that was so pure even the ground beneath it could be seen perfectly.

    A cool yet warm qi continued to flow through Wei Lishan¡¯s body and began to caress the wounded area.

    Wei Lishan closed his eyes without realizing it.

    ¡°Hold on for a little longer, it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    It felt weird.

    Wei Lishan felt moreforted by the qi prating his body rather than the words of Chung Myung.

    The qi of a Taoist.

    Chung Myung was drenched in the path of Dao, which Wei Lishan had always admired.

    ¡®Young disciple is truly a disciple of Mount Hua.¡¯

    He could finally feel it.

    On the surface, it felt ridiculously light, which made Wei Lishan frown. However, the pure qi that contained the essence of Dao was proof that Chung Myung was truly a disciple of Mount Hua.

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s qi began to swirl around the wounded area and caressed the damaged qi flow.

    A warm qi radiated within the body.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    The pain began to vanish and fade away.

    The pain tormenting Wei Lishan for a long time was quickly disappearing, and the blocked qi was beginning to flow again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll direct it. So, move your qi as directed.¡±

    Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t respond to Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    However, Wei Lishan faithfully followed his directions and guided the qi as Chung Myung began to circte his energy.

    The first point, and then the second point.

    Wei Lishan instantly followed the qi flow to twelve different points in the body and analyzed his body again.

    ¡®No more!¡¯

    There was no trace remaining of the internal wounds that had tormented him. With just one stroke, the wounds that he feared would linger for life had been fully healed.

    Chung Myung¡¯s qi escaped from Wei Lishan¡¯s body before he even had a chance to feel it.

    As the pure and clean qi returned to Chung Myung, Wei Lishan was left with a slight sense of regret rather than happiness for his body¡¯s recovery.

    Chung Myung, who had regathered all of his qi, released Wei Lishan¡¯s hand. He slowly opened his eyes to see the young disciple staring back with a serious face, unlike before.

    ¡°Young disciple¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua will remember.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, a third-ss disciple of the Great Mount Hua Sect.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    He spoke to Wei Lishan as if making a deration.

    ¡°Mount Hua never forgets the grace received. The Gate leader¡¯s devotion to Mount Hua over the past decades will surely be rewarded. Gate leader, please continue to guard the name of Mount Hua as you¡¯ve done until now. Then Huayoung Gate¡¯s name will resound throughout the world along with the name of Mount Hua.¡±

    At the moment, Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t find any of the light-hearted demeanor Chung Myung had shown previously.

    Overwhelmed by the heavy presence, Wei Lishan stared at Chung Myung nkly and clenched his fist.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Emotions ran deep as tears began to fall.

    Wei Lishan licked his lips and opened his mouth with a trembling voice, trying to suppress the tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I will make sure to do that.¡±

    This was the moment when Huayoung Gate dered its resurrection after a long period of hardship.

 Chapter 140: I need to have this even if I die! (5)

    The day was bright.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chung Myung got up refreshed from a good night¡¯s sleep and opened the window.

    ¡°The weather looks good!¡±

    There was bright sunlight pouring into the room. Chung Myung smiled as he let his face bask in the sun¡¯s light.

    It felt good.

    When he thought of the beautiful future and the bright tomorrow that Mount Hua would soon have, it felt like his whole body was energized. He stretched his back, rxing his stiff body, and opened the door.

    ¡°You are up early.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Wei Lishan was sweeping the front yard with apletely different face from yesterday.

    ¡°The Gate Leader is sweeping the yard?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, he smiled.

    ¡°I feel like I was reborn yesterday, so I am trying to take care of the most basic things so that I don¡¯t forget this new life.¡±

    ¡°Hm, I see.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    What did it mean when the gate leader himself swept his own yard? It meant that he would lead the Huayoung Gate with a new heart and will.

    ¡°Did the young disciple have a good rest?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I slept that well. It feels so refreshing.¡±

    Wei Lishan let out a low sigh.

    ¡®How is that even possible?¡¯

    Last night, Chung Myung had treated Wei Lishan until dawn. It was just an hour and a half ago that he managed to go back to his room, and Wei Lishan wasn¡¯t sure if Chung Myung had any time to sleep at all.

    So how could a person with a small one and half hour manage to have a refreshing sleep?

    ¡®It is embarrassing.¡¯

    Wei Lishan had only thought of Chung Myung as a mess and a crazy man who was disturbing the flow of Mount Hua. But in retrospect, Chung Myung was the one who was leading his sasuks and sahyungs to rescue the Huayoung Gate, and he had even healed him.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡®How could there be a man with such a pure qi!¡¯

    The qi which Chung Myung induced into Wei Lishan was something he had never felt before. When he came into contact with such a pure qi, it felt like he was seeing a different person. With such pure qi, it was shameful to consider Chung Myung to be a bad person.

    ¡®I must not have the eyes to distinguish people.¡¯

    Wei Lishan looked at Chung Myung and smiled.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­he felt like a literal Divine Dragon on Earth. He didn¡¯t show himself easily to others and hid his skills, truly like a Divine Dragon does.

    Once he started to have a positive outlook, everything seemed good for Wei Lishan.

    The bright personality of Chung Myung, who was looking at him quietly, also felt good.

    Chung Myung looked around and asked.

    ¡°My sasuks and sahyungs aren¡¯t out yet?¡±

    ¡°No one except for young disciple hase.¡±

    ¡°The sun is already in the middle of the sky!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Middle?

    Wei Lishan rubbed his eyes.

    No matter how much he looked, the sun had just risen, but to say that it was in the middle¡­

    ¡®It must mean that he lives his life diligently every day.¡¯

    Since it came from the mouth of Chung Myung, Wei Lishan thought it was good, but it still felt like something was wrong.

    The type of qi and the personality one had, had nothing to do with each other.

    It was just an illusion that those who hadn¡¯t experienced the Dao properly thought of. It was amon misconception to think that a person with clear qi would follow the path of Dao.

    And it was even more true in Chung Myung¡¯s case.

    ¡°Tch. I told them to get it done by morning!¡±

    Chung Myung strode towards the main building.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Ah. There is something I have ordered the sasuks and sahyungs to do.¡±

    Uh?

    Who ordered whom?

    Wei Lishan titled his head.

    ¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯

    Maybe he did.

    While he was arranging his thoughts, Chung Myung walked over and looked ahead. Without hesitation, he opened the door to the main building.

    ¡°Is it done¡­ what is this?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the scene in front of him.

    A strange sight unfolded before his eyes.

    Sa-Sa-Sa-Sasuk?

    Baek Cheon, whose eyes were bloodshot, was scribbling something with ink on a long scroll. There was a piece of paper on the floor which already had something on it.

    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t this. It¡­ it cannot be this.¡±

    Crazy!

    With one hand, he was writing something at a formidable speed, and his mouth was saying something else. He was nervously biting down on the thumb of the other hand over and over again.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­ if that is the case, then something shoulde.¡±

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with nk eyes and turned his head.

    In the background, there was the sound of Jo Gul sitting at the table and banging his head against it.

    ¡°I am trash¡­ trash¡­ I am trash¡­ the only trash¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong was looking at the map and pulling out his hair. Already plenty had fallen to the ground. And Yu Yiseol was in the corner muttering something with a depressed face. It seemed like she was turning her surroundings darker too.

    ¡°¡­ wh-what are you all doing?¡±

    When Chung Myung shouted at the weird sight, the four of them looked at him at the same time and sighed deeply.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t solve it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only a part of it.¡±

    Baek Cheon said in a trembling voice, still biting down on his thumb.

    ¡°I am a person who has answered countless things, but this time I don¡¯t have the answer to this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at the question.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something a genius can solve. We will need at least three people who are the best geniuses in the world to solve this. I am telling you!¡±

    ¡°The Wudangs solved it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed at it.

    ¡°¡­ the Wudang must have a great genius among them then.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°The Wudang solved it, but Mount Hua can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Who said that! Some of the things were solved by the sasuks. But the time and manpower we have is too tight topletely solve it!¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head. Not just Baek Cheon, but the others too had a rotten look in their eyes. It didn¡¯t seem like they could solve it even if he somehow got them more time.

    ¡®Maybe we cannot do it?¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, even if we try, we cannot solve it like Wudang. This is beyond our ability. We need someone who has studied such things professionally.¡±

    ¡°Studied what?¡±

    ¡°Qi usage, techniques and operations.¡±

    ¡°Ah, who in the world will study such things?¡±

    ¡°Right. Which is why we need to find someone quickly.¡±

    ¡°In here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked outside the window.

    ¡®This is Nanyang.¡¯

    It was difficult to find people who studied such things professionally here. There is no way such a person would even live here.

    ¡°¡­ right now, wouldn¡¯t it be better to head to a city and get someone from there?¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    Seeing the way he tilted his head, Yoon Jong retreated. The stiffness in that turn was higher than usual. And this meant that Chung Myung¡¯s head was properly heated.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to gleam.

    ¡°In a little while, people from the Wudang Sect wille over to us like a pack of dogs. What did you say? Go to a city and find someone to decipher it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s heart sank.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was scared of Chung Myung, who was getting angry. It was true that Chung Myung was a ruthless person, but he wasn¡¯t someone who bullied people for things they couldn¡¯t do.

    The reason Baek Cheon was scared was simply because he could see Chung Myung¡¯s eyes changing now. That face meant that no one could predict what he¡¯d do next.

    ¡°I-Is there no way out?¡±

    ¡°Oh? No way?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled weirdly. Seeing that evil smile, the disciple of Mount Hua shuddered.

    ¡°W-what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll solve it.¡±

    When Chun Myung reached his hand out, Yoon Jong quickly handed him the map.

    ¡°Is it a real one?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it. It is difficult, and there are rules to handle it. If there is more time it can be solved, but¡­ right now it is impossible.¡±

    ¡°So, this is the real one.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the map.

    ¡°Then it must be true that the Wudang guys solved it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then, we cannot solve it, which means we cannot figure out where the Sword Tomb is while we are in Nanyang. And the Wudang disciples must have arrived back at Wudang by now, so they will be flocking back here within a few days, right?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was turning more and more serious.

    ¡°Then we will end up being chased by those dogs, and we would have to watch the Wudang bastards take away the information and get stronger, right?¡±

    The Wudang Sect and the pills.

    It was the most horrific union, ording to Chung Myung.

    Both the Wudang and Shaolin sects basically used martial arts, which represented bnce. And such people get pills to enhance their power?

    That wasn¡¯t a nice answer.

    Consider Mu Jin, whom he fought yesterday. If he took the pill and his qi increased¡­even if all the disciples of Mount Hua, except for Chung Myung, went to fight him, Mu Jin would still win.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    As Chung Myung looked like he was in deep thoughts, Yoon Jong sighed and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°We cannot help it. We cannot deal with the Wudang disciples on our own, can we?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give this up¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Uh. Give up¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Before that.¡±

    ¡°¡­we cannot deal with Wudang on our own.¡±

    ¡°We. Right, we.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up as he realized something.

    ¡°We cannot stop them¡­¡±

    A weird smile began to form on his face.

    ¡°Then it would be fine if it isn¡¯t just us!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s raise the stakes!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon were confused.

    ¡®No, what else is he going to do now?¡¯

    They both looked at Chung Myung with that question on their faces, and he responded with kind eyes.

    ¡°Well, we cannot stop the Wudang Sect by ourselves. If they know that I beat Mu Jin, they will send out stronger people.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better for us to raise the stakes!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We release the information that there is a Sword Tomb to the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with a nk expression.

    ¡®Is he insane?¡¯

    The existence of the Sword Tomb was invaluable! It was a treasure which they couldn¡¯t hand over even if they were given all the riches in the world, and now he was telling them to release information about it out to the world?

    ¡°Th¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait!¡¯

    Yoon Jong held his hand to ask, but Baek Cheon held him back.

    ¡°It sounds crazy but if I think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem wrong. If the Wudang Sect doese here, we can¡¯t stop them. But what if several sects gather here at the same time?¡±

    ¡°¡­they will have to handle all of them.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned and said.

    ¡°The entire thing is an ¡®if¡¯ situation, but it does have the best oue. It can target the ones aiming for the Tomb. And if the Wudang alone tries to go after the Sword Tomb, we won¡¯t have the power to intervene¡­ but all the sects will flock here for it and¡­¡±

    Yoon Jon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°There are sects who will have the most fun when making a mess of a situation, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®It feels like everything is going to turn crazy here.¡¯

    An rm was ringing inside his head.

    Baek Cheon shook his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Then how will we get the word out? Can we just go around and talk about the Sword Tomb?¡¯

    ¡°Like people would trust our words!¡±

    ¡°Then? We don¡¯t have much time!¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°No matter how much we talk about it, no one will believe us. We should have someone who is trusted speak about it.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a who, but where?¡±

    Chung Myung turned around.

    ¡°Everyone should rest, I will be back.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Chung Myung answered without even looking back.

    ¡°Luoyang!¡±

 Chapter 141: You and Me, letâ€™s work together (1)

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Jin Hyeon trembled slightly as he heard a soft sound.

    It was from the person who was sitting close to him. His hair was neatlybed, and he looked very neat.

    His face was red like a jujube, and he had a long ck beard that reached his navel.

    This man in front of him, who had an appearance that seemed to be the incarnation of a Taoist, was the Sect Leader of Wudang, Heo Do Jinin.<sup>1</sup>

    Heo Do Jinin closed his eyes as if he was immersed in his thoughts and then opened them slowly.

    ¡°Did you just say Mu Jin lost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°That too, to a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    It was hard to say what he was thinking by looking at his expressionless face.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. The rumors must be true then. If the second-ss disciples of the Southern Edge Sect were taken down by him single-handedly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to be able to do this.¡±

    Jin Hyeon bit his lip.

    He wanted to say that the Wudang and the Southern Edge Sects were different from each other, but he wasn¡¯t in a position to say it out loud. This time, the Wudang Sect had been brutally defeated by Mount Hua.

    ¡°Where is Mu Jin?¡±

    ¡°He was seriously injured so he was taken to the medical practitioner.¡±

    ¡°Seriously injured¡­¡±

    Heo Do Jinin nodded his head.

    ¡°Jin Hyeon¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why this happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­ because this disciple iscking.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jin Hyeon tilted his head.

    Seeing Jin Hyeon who seemed confused at his words, the Sect Leader exined.

    ¡°It is because of the characteristics of the martial arts of Wudang. The more one learns the martial arts of Wudang, the stronger one bes. The deeper we go, the more we realize, and the longer we spend with the sword, the more the power grows.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to win with a sword that only gets stronger in the future, and it isn¡¯t easy until we have umted enough strength. I can assure you, if Mu Jin had learned martial arts from the other Sects rather than Wudang, he wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    Jin Hyeon bowed at it.

    Even if that was it, he couldn¡¯t ept it. This was an insult to the Wudang Sect¡¯s martial arts. Even if it was wrong, the Sect Leader shouldn¡¯t have to say it out loud. The words from a Sect Leader need to be neutral.

    ¡°Jin Hyeon, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°This disciple understands.¡±

    ¡°This is why we need the knowledge of Yak Seon.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jin Hyeon nodded his head.

    If the Wudang Sect¡¯s current training wasbined with a better pill that could be discovered in Yak Seon¡¯s tomb, then the gaps in their martial arts could be filled. If that happened, the Wudang Sect would be able to rise to the top of the world.

    There were two meanings to the Sect Leader retelling the story he already knew.

    One was to make him reconsider the purpose of the entire situation, and the other was to rebuke Jin Hyeon, who returned withoutpleting the task he was handed.

    ¡°I apologize, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin quietly brushed his beard.

    ¡°I expected Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon toe in person. But I did not know that he would be strong enough to defeat Mu Jin. I thought that you could handle the Divine dragon, I must say, my judgement was wrong.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    That was all he could say.

    ¡°So. How was he? Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Hyeon bit his lip.

    How could he exin this? That absurd person!

    There were countless things he wanted to say, but in the end, only one word came out.

    ¡°¡­ he is a monster.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin¡¯s eyes grew heavy.

    ¡°The other disciples of Mount Hua are also strong. It is a shame, but I couldn¡¯t defeat them. But¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is on another levelpared to them. The other disciples are just strong, so it can be tackled. But the Divine Dragon, it felt like there was a huge wall present between us.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    A sigh escaped the Sect Leader¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Will this work?¡¯

    It was shocking that Mu Jin was defeated by Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung. However, Jin Hyeon¡¯s words now meant that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t simply strong.

    ¡®Jin Hyeon¡­this child is much stronger than Mu Jin was when he was of this age.¡¯

    As years went by, he became stronger than Mu Jin at that particr age, and the Sect Leader knew that he could grow much stronger too. And such a child felt a wall between him and Chung Myung?

    ¡®The future generation of Wudang might be crushed by Mount Hua.¡¯

    This was serious.

    ¡°Jin Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to try again?¡±

    Jin Hyeon raised his head and looked at the Sect Leader.

    ¡°Is this disciple worthy of it?¡±

    ¡°You did make a mistake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I will give you a chance to make up for the mistake. The preparations for those leaving for Nanyang areplete. This time, the elders will go down directly. As soon as the preparations areplete, you also go back to Nanyang. And dig up the Sword Tomb.¡±

    ¡°This disciple will surelye back with sess¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not done yet.¡±

    Jin Hyeon turned silent. The Sect Leader spoke with an even lower voice than before.

    ¡°The one called Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is probably kicking up a fuss since he is unable to decrypt the map. And if he is smart, he will be waiting for us to go down there.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°If the Sword Tomb is how I¡¯ve expected it to be¡­ no one outside our Wudang Sect should know what is happening inside.¡±

    Jin Hyeon¡¯s eyes fluttered.

    No way¡­

    ¡°I expect you to know what I mean. You will make up for the mistakes you made.¡±

    Jin Hyeon clenched his fists.

    ¡°This disciple¡­¡±

    With a cold light in his determined eyes, he continued.

    ¡°Wille back afterpleting the task.¡±

    Luoyang.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, the owner of the Luoyang Beggars Union branch, had his legs up on the desk and was yawning.

    ¡°Hahahah!¡±

    Wiping his lips with the dirty sleeve of his dress, he picked up a report on the desk with sullen eyes.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything fun in the forts these days.¡±

    It was an era with no confusion and too much peace.

    There have been no major incidents in Kangho in recent times. To put it bluntly, it was very easygoing, and it seemed that it would be the same in the future too.

    It was the same in Luoyang, so Hong Dae-Kwang, the branch leader of Luoyang, felt like he was wasting his time away.

    ¡®I knew I shouldn¡¯t have taken the post of branch leader.¡¯

    There was nothing to speak nor do.

    There were a lot of things in Kangho which had to be dealt with. Some of them were small things that would turn into problems in the future if they weren¡¯t dealt with right away.

    And Hong Dae-Kwang was the one appointed to handle such things.

    ¡°Why is nothing happening?¡±

    If something happened, he could escape from this role. To be a branch leader and have nothing to do other than sitting behind a desk that he picked up in a copsing hut, was horrible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    The report he was reading now was a record of the information given to him by the Beggars Union.

    When the beggars of Luoyang went out, they saw and heard all kinds of things. When they pass by and hear such things, they put it down in a report and then give it to Hong Dae-Kwang.

    And it was Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s job to sort out the useful information from the useless ones.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. The food is good, but it is a pity. The owner of the inn epts everyone and is kind, so why the hell is the inn ruined?¡±

    He threw the sheet down to the floor.

    ¡°A quarrel broke out between Luoyang officers and disciples of a Sect¡­a fistfight? The Luoyang officer won, and the disciples were taken to¡­ this is a murim matter?¡±

    The sheet was ced next to the table.

    ¡°Mrs. Choi in the lower street gave birth to quadruplets¡­ they are fine now.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang crumpled the paper and threw it to the floor.

    ¡°Ugh. Not one proper piece of information¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at all the reports with sullen eyes.

    ¡°The disciples of Wudang were defeated by the disciples of Mount Hua in Nanyang.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwangughed.

    ¡°Now only nonsense seems to being out. What crazy bastard put this down?¡±

    He dropped the paper on the floor and read the next report.

    ¡°In the territory of Nanyang, the rivalry between Huayoung Gate and another training hall of the Wudang Sect resulted in the disciples of Wudang and Mount Hua engaging in a fight. Mount Hua won, expelling the training hall of Wudang from Nanyang.¡±

    This made him sit up straight.

    ¡®Wait. This is true?¡¯

    His hands began to speed up. Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled as he kept picking up the reports on this topic and swiftly read through them. He even picked up the one he threw to the floor earlier.

    ¡°The second-ss disciples of Mount Hua defeated the second-ss disciples of Wudang?¡±

    This was an unbelievable story.

    There were too many reports of the same kind, and everything said that the people of Nanyang witnessed what happened to the Wudang disciples¡­

    ¡®Not a lot of people can be involved in this and choose to lie.¡¯

    If so, it really meant that the disciples of Mount Hua defeated the disciples of Wudang. And the result was clear since the Wudang Sect¡¯s training hall withdrew from there, and Huayoung stayed.

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    He began to think.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too weird?¡¯

    Mount Hua defeated the Southern Edge Sect. At that time, it was a huge talking topic, but since then, Mount Hua has stayed silent and kept quiet about everything. So, not much information came out about them.

    But now, Mount Hua destroyed the Wudang Sect disciples.

    ¡®Once is a coincidence. But there is no such thing as coincidences happening twice!¡¯

    This meant that Mount Hua was several times stronger than in the past. Then¡­

    ¡®Does that mean Mount Hua will rise up after a while?¡¯

    If that was true, then this was huge.

    Wasn¡¯t Mount Hua pushed out of the Great Sects list? When this Sect eventually gained power, then wouldn¡¯t the influence the Great Sects have on the world tilt?

    This is where the mess begins.

    ¡°Hm. maybe I¡­. Uh?¡±

    Looking at the report, he went wide-eyed suddenly.

    ¡°¡­ Mu Jin? Mu Jin? He lost consciousness and returned to Wudang being carried by the disciples?¡±

    What new shit was this?

    Mu Jin was clearly one of the Three swords of Wudang, and such a person lost and even fell unconscious?

    ¡®What is happening in Nanyang?¡¯

    He decided that this had to be investigated. It was the moment when he was about to summon his men.

    Kak!

    The door opened as it was being torn apart, and someone came running in.

    ¡°Branch leader! I think you shoulde out and see what is happening!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at the man with a bewildered face.

    Come and see?

    What kind of a subordinate says that to the branch leader?

    ¡®Beggars are so undisciplined these days.¡¯

    He had to show them how scary the head was. A good discipline¡­

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    ¡°Y-You cannot go in!¡±

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    Uh?

    Hong Dae-kwang shook his head.

    What was this?

    ¡°What nonsense is this!¡±

    The moment he shouted.

    Step. Step. Step.

    He heard the soft sound of footstepsing in, and a person slowly entered his vision.

    ¡°Haaaa.¡±

    ¡®Gasping?¡¯

    No, it was acting.

    Why was smokeing out of his mouth? He was simply scaring people!

    The guy who came in blinked once, and then looked around. Then he looked at Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°Are you the branch leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He felt dismayed at how he was being treated like this, yet he nodded his head.

    ¡°Y-yes, what is it?¡±

    The man walked inside.

    Chung Myung said with a smile.

    ¡°I have something I need you to do.¡±

 Chapter 142: You and Me, letâ€™s work together (2)

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes stayed focused on the teacup in front of him.

    Cheap green tea was poured into a dirty ss. However, the other party drank it rather well, as if nothing was wrong.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be picky with things.¡¯

    In his position, Hong Dae-Kwang met many people from various sects, quite a few of whom would frown upon seeing this shabby teacup.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange to see theme to a branch of the beggar¡¯s union and still expect proper treatment.¡¯

    In that respect, the person in front of him was amazing. He understood how to read the atmosphere well.

    But the problem is¡­

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung with a slightly bewildered expression and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re a third-ss disciple from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°So, you must be Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a title that I like, but that¡¯s what everyone calls me.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a sigh.

    ¡®Divine Dragon? What Divine Dragon? Who came up with such an embarrassing name?¡¯

    There are many ssy and elegant names to choose from, but they had given him such a weird and childish name instead.

    ¡°Uh, so, uh¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who nced at Chung Myung, nodded. His eyes were slowly drawn to the report in his hands.

    ¡®It¡¯s like poking a sleeping tiger.¡°

    It¡¯s not exactly the same, but it felt unavoidable.

    The plum blossom pattern engraved on Chung Myung¡¯s chest showed that he was truly a disciple from Mount Hua.

    So, Hong Dae-Kwang nodded and continued.

    ¡°I understand that you are Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciple, the Divine Dragon Chung Myung. So, why have youe to our branch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to sell something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang frowned.

    ¡®Does this little brat know where the hell he is?¡¯

    Chung Myung was the first person toe to the Luoyang Beggars Union branch offering to sell something.

    ¡°¡­ then you¡¯re here to make a sale? Was tossing my men around a part of that sale?¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. I came to see the branch leader, but they wouldn¡¯t let me in.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang took a deep breath.

    This wasn¡¯t something Chung Myung could be med for. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had a good reputation, but he was a person that one would normally never be able to meet.

    The guards tried to send him away just because the opponent was young.

    ¡°I do apologize for what happened.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What could a beggar know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang narrowed his eyes and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®He¡¯s certainly not ordinary.¡¯

    Not that it was surprising.

    It would be more difficult to find an ordinary person among those who have made a name for themselves. Of all the powerful people, those who stand out are often unusual in their own ways.

    In addition, the geniuses of this era each had their own quirks. If it was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who had the greatest reputation among them, then it was understandable that he had some sort of personality disorder.

    ¡°So, you said you came here to sell something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Disciple. You don¡¯t seem to understand since you don¡¯t have much experience, but this isn¡¯t that sort of ce. If you have things to sell, go to Nanjeon<sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and rose from his seat. It was such a rxed reaction that Hong Dae-Kwang felt embarrassed and began to panic.

    ¡®Should I catch him?¡¯

    First of all, he wanted to hear what Chung Myung had brought to sell¡­

    Before Hong Dae-Kwang could finish, Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°Where is the local branch of the Lower District sect?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Why are you looking for them?¡±

    ¡°Because I have something to sell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Reaching out to the Lower District sect as soon as he was rejected by Beggars Union meant that Chung Myung did note here naively.

    ¡°What is it that you want to sell¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to tell that to someone who isn¡¯t going to buy it?¡±

    ¡°Wait, Wait, disciple. I feel like I may have made a mistake!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang quickly grabbed Chung Myung and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve alreadye all the way here, just because some of the beggars blocked you doesn¡¯t mean you should leave so hastily. Tell me, the branch leader, what you have.¡±

    ¡®Do you understand how great of a leader I am?¡¯

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Uh, would you like to sit down again?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really want to.¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t act like this.¡±

    Chung Myung pretended to be reluctant as he retook his seat.

    Meanwhile, Hong Dae-Kwang shouted out.

    ¡°Bring us some tea! The good stuff!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough tea. Just bring me Grain tea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang tilted his head.

    ¡®Grain Tea¡¯ was a euphemism for alcohol. It was tea made from the grains leftover from the production of alcohol.

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grain tea.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ right. Yes! Bring some alcohol here!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang gave the instructions and turned his head to Chung Myung.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an idiot.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang got the feeling that Chung Myung must have brought something really good if he had been here like this. So, he put on his most friendly smile.

    ¡°Right. So, what are you trying to sell?¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    Chung Myung took the map out from his sleeve and ced it down without dy.

    ¡®A message?¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang frowned.

    With just a nce, he could tell it was far from ordinary. It seemed like a map but was strangely encrypted. Although, as the branch leader, he had dealt with simr items in the past, what Chung Myung brought this time was more difficult than anything he¡¯d seen before.

    ¡®Howplicated is this?¡¯

    The lines were chaotic, but they weren¡¯t drawn randomly. It was an borately woven message. Hong Dae-Kwang couldn¡¯t begin to fathom what sort of great man did this.

    ¡°T-this¡­¡±

    As Hong Dae-Kwang unconsciously reached for the map, Chung Myung pped his hand away.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t touch it. Look with your eyes, not your hands!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡®O-oh my, I thought my heart would jump out of my throat.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang was unable to perceive any of Chung Myung¡¯s movements until his hand had already been struck. If Chung Myung had held a sword, his wrist could have been severed before he even noticed.

    ¡®This is the strength of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t doubt the man¡¯s ability. While dealing with information, he learned to distinguish between in rumors and the truth. Looking at the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s tight-lipped response to the story of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Hong Dae-Kwang could tell there was truth in the legend. He simply thought it may be a bit exaggerated.

    However, even if every bit of the rumor was true, it was shocking that Hong Dae-Kwang waspletely unable to react to Chung Myung¡¯s movements.

    ¡®We need to drastically revise our evaluation of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang gulped and looked at the map. For now, this was the most important matter.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ so, how should I begin the exnation?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who patiently listened to the story, alternated between looking at the encoded map and Chung Myung.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait a moment.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who had been silent for a while, tried to speak.

    But Chung Myung raised his hand and stopped him.

    ¡°Things like ¡®How can I believe this?¡¯ and ¡®What an absurd story¡¯, you should refrain from saying such things. I¡¯ve already heard enough, and isn¡¯t it your job to investigate and judge whether it¡¯s real or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s true.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Enough. How much are you going to buy this for?¡±

    ¡°How much?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt his face heat up.

    If everything Chung Myung said was true, that he had taken down Mu Jin and pilfered this map from him. Then this map belonged to the Untraceable Seizing Sword, and it contained knowledge of Yak Seon¡¯s tomb.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way to estimate.¡¯

    This information was priceless.

    To be precise, its value could be calcted, but it went far beyond Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s range.

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes swam around erratically.

    ¡°So, uh¡­ hm¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You¡¯re selling this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­is that what you ask someone who¡¯s selling something?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, I mean¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯smon sense left him unable toprehend this at all.

    ¡®Why would he sell this?¡¯

    This was a map leading to Yak Seon¡¯s tomb. In other words, there was a high chance that there would be treasured swords stolen from various sects, Soul Vitality Pills, and maybe even his pill-making recipes.

    If news of this spread, it would raise up a storm of blood. No matter who got their hands on this, it could change the fate of any individual or sect, and perhaps, it could even shift the fate of the entirety of the martial world.

    Yet, Chung Myung was selling it? Why?

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung, unable to understand.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather try and decipher this?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t buy it?¡±

    ¡°Ah. No. It isn¡¯t like that, this¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°If I could solve it, I would have done so. What¡¯s the point in holding onto something that can¡¯t be solved? I¡¯d rather earn some money from it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nodded his head.

    Surely, he made a good point. Many people spend their lives obsessing over treasures without ever benefitting from them. This was a tempting fortune that many would abandon everything to acquire. Perhaps Chung Myung was making a wise decision.

    ¡®He is bright and seems quick-witted. Not like a Taoist. Rather, he seems more like a merchant or something. Considering that he¡¯s a disciple of Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt that this disciple was more dangerous than he first thought.

    Those who faithfully abide by their sect¡¯s rules conform to thews of the world, no matter how strong they are. However, those who remain unshackled by such ts would shake up the world in their pursuits.

    ¡®Within thirty years, Mount Hua will be famous again.¡¯

    As Hong Dae-Kwang was lost in thought, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re both busy people. Let¡¯s get this over with quickly. How much will you pay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hm.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang stared at the map and then nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡®His head seems to be working fast, but his experience with such things isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    The man had a troubled look on his face.

    ¡°If this really is the Sword Tomb of Yak Seon, then it¡¯s priceless.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But there are many things to consider.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°First, this map came from the Wudang sect. Since it belonged to the Wudang, the number of people willing to buy it would be cut in half once they learned about that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Another thing is that it¡¯s unclear whether or not this can actually be deciphered.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Aside from that, we also need to hide the purchase history and find someone who can buy this in secret to avoid any rumors. Above all else though, there¡¯s no evidence the information you imed about this Sword Tomb is urate.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Chung Myung stared at Hong Dae-Kwang.

    He coughed slightly and continued.

    ¡°Considering all that, the fair value of this map would be about one-hundred thousand nyang. But I¡¯ll give you another twenty thousand nyang because of the friendship I share with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. How about a hundred and twenty thousand?¡±

    ¡°A hundred and twenty thousand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It is special.¡±

    When Chung Myung smiled, Hong Dae-Kwang smiled back.

    ¡®Uh, maybe he¡¯ll say yes?¡¯

    No matter how quick-witted or talented they may be, there was no way that swordsmen who isted themselves in the mountains could be familiar with wealth. For a merchant, these sorts of people are pushovers.

    So, the current situation was rolling in the branch leader¡¯s favor¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung grabbed the map off the desk and shoved it back into his sleeve.

    ¡°Where was the nearest Lower District branch?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Disciple?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°The price doesn¡¯t seem right, so let¡¯s end it here.¡±

    ¡°Di-disciple. What do you mean? The price is good!¡±

    Why was he suddenly leaving?

    At that moment, Chung Myung red at Hong Dae-Kwang with a gleam in his eyes and asked.

    ¡°One hundred and twenty thousand?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ if you don¡¯t like it, we can make it one hundred and fifty thousand¡­.¡±

    ¡°A hundred and fifty thousand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang faltered as a hunch crept into his mind.

    ¡®I was wrong!¡¯

    He understood this thing¡¯s value.

    So, Hong Dae-Kwang would need to fix this¡­

    ¡°You bastards keep doing this.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes changed!

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The table was flipped as Hong Dae-Kwang was mesmerized by the tea that was scattered all around.

    ¡°How dare you hit someone back! You bastards!¡±

    <i>Uh</i>¡­

    It really felt like everything was messed up.

 Chapter 143: You and Me, letâ€™s work together (3)

    ¡®As expected, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is aware!¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang no longer doubted the skills of Chung Myung. There was no need for doubt. His half-turned eyes were enough to prove it.

    Was this alright?

    No¡­ if so, then this could not be right.

    To be precise.

    ¡®He¡¯ll nevere to the Beggars Union again.¡¯

    Crying out, Chung Myung had his hands on his waist as he began to move.

    ¡®What a relief.¡¯

    He was rubbing his hands together like he had everything in the world under control.

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt that if he allowed this man to have his way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat meat ever again.

    ¡°¡­ One million two-hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°One million and three¡­¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang is a proud disciple of the Beggars Union. He has been recognized for his ability to takemand as a leader and was sent to Luoyang, arge city, and given the position of branch head.

    Why should such a person allow himself to be dragged around by Chung Myung?

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face went stiff.

    He resolutely vowed to himself to firmly protect the values of the Beggars Union.

    ¡°Oh, my god. Young disciple, that¡¯s all the money a branch head can afford. It will take at least half a month to get support from the main sect. Let¡¯s settle this with two million, I can give you one million now and another millionter¡ª¡±

    ¡°Three million.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Three million in one sitting. Don¡¯t even think of twisting things further.¡±

    ¡®This evil bastard!¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    It was shocking to hear the number three millione out. That was exactly what Hong Dae-Kwang had estimated the value of the map to be!

    He wasn¡¯t sure if this disciple truly understood the value of what he had or if he was just ying hard to get. Either way, the amount matched perfectly.

    ¡®This cannot happen.¡¯

    But there was no other way.

    Chung Myung leaned back on the chair with legs crossed and a map in one hand.

    It was as if he was saying he would run straight to the Lower District sect if Hong Dae-Kwang tried to deceive him again.

    ¡°Disciple¡­ As I said, this branch doesn¡¯t have that much money.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How much money could a bunch of beggars have? That 1.3 million is the most you could gather after borrowing money here and there, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, there is another way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ another way?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily.

    ¡°If you look around, there¡¯s a Continent¡¯s crisis funding branch in Luoyang. If you go there and say that you have an emergency and need to borrow some money in the Beggars Union¡¯s name, they¡¯ll immediately give you the three million nyang. Oh, and please bring the receipt they give you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Simple, right?¡±

    ¡®Uh, it¡¯s certainly simple. Really simple. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡¯

    ¡°But you want me to take out a loan to buy this!? You¡¯re asking me to cut my life short!¡±

    ¡°Why would you even care about that? What could be worse than living as a beggar?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s not wrong though.¡¯

    ¡°You are a beggar because you¡¯re broke! You aren¡¯t broke because you are a beggar!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Persuasive.

    ¡®Ah, I almost was convinced.¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s unreasonable. We cannot give you more than that. The Lower District probably won¡¯t be able to provide that much either.¡±

    And that was the truth.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for any ce to put out such arge sum of money at once.

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    Chung Myung crammed the map into his sleeve.

    ¡®I won¡¯t let you take advantage of me this time, you brat!¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang was terrified that Chung Myung would leave and go to the Lower District sect when he quoted him a low price earlier, but not anymore. After listening to his demands, he knew that even the Lower District sect wouldn¡¯t be able to deliver that amount.

    So, he could rx.

    ¡°You wanted to ask the Lower District right? That would be good too. Go ask them ande back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°I am not going to the Lower District sect.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang titled his head.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡°Then where will you go?¡±

    ¡°Wuhan.¡±

    ¡°Wuhan? Why there?¡±

    ¡°The branch in Luoyang won¡¯t buy it, so I¡¯ll go to the branch in Wuhan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes convulsed.

    ¡°W-Wuhan¡¯s branch?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ah, I didn¡¯t want to travel any further than this, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    <i>Hup</i>.

    Hong Dae-Kwang gulped.

    ¡®What if he manages to sell it there?¡¯

    Then Hong Dae-Kwang would be ruined. Seriously.

    Why was a branch head assigned to lead a branch? They¡¯re urged to neatly handle matters to avoid burdening the main sect, and each of the branchespetes with one another.

    Who makes significant contributions and how valuable they are is quickly evaluated. But if Chung Myung went to Wuhan¡¯s branch head and managed to sell Yak Seon¡¯s map, then Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s own reputation would suffer while Wuhan¡¯s would rise.

    ¡®No! I cannot bear to see that Zhao Gae make a profit!¡¯

    Not everyone in the world is the same, but everyone has the same mindset.

    It is important for one to do well on their own, but it is also important that others fail to do well. Especially if there is apetitive rtionship between them.

    ¡°If I hurry, I¡¯ll get there within a day. Then, I¡¯ll need to get going.¡±

    ¡°W-Wait disciple!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°W-wait¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang choked back tears of blood as he caught Chung Myung.

    It was a problem for Hong Dae-Kwang if Wuhan¡¯s branch leader, Zhao Gae, managed to benefit. But it was also a problem if Chung Myung let out that he had been rejected from Luoyang¡¯s branch. With Zhao Gae¡¯s personality, he would definitely inform the main branch.

    In that case, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of benefits anymore. The sect elders would surely lecture him about his poor decision¡­ no, it was certain that they would evene running barefoot to p him.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll buy it! Three million nyang!¡±

    ¡°Who said three million?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled and shook the map in his arms.

    ¡°3.2 million.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but just a moment ago¡­.¡±

    ¡°The market price of an item always changes quickly; it¡¯s already gone up two hundred thousand nyang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oops, the price is about to go up again. It¡¯ll be 3.3 million now¡­ soon it will be three million and fiv¡ª¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh</i>! I¡¯ll buy it! I¡¯ll buy it! three million and three hundred thousand.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a wise choice.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt so moved that he covered his face. His shoulders were trembling, a testament to his admiration.

    ¡®I was beaten by this sly bastard, he¡¯s robbed me of everything.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand where the hell this little demon came from!

    ¡°The authenticity must be guaranteed!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s fake. I¡¯ll definitely hold you ountable.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kua</i>.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang sighed deeply.

    ¡°Chang Baek! Is Chang Baek out there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, branch leader!¡±

    ¡°Go to the Continent¡¯s crisis fund center and borrow the 2.5 million nyang in my name and bring another 800,000 nyang from the branch leader¡¯s funds!¡±

    ¡°W-where are we going to spend that much mo¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk and go do what you are told!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The man called Chang Baek rushed away while Chung Myung smiled joyfully.

    ¡°You know how to make a deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­ disciple is quite good.¡±

    So good that Hong Dae-Kwang wanted to kill him.

    Hong Dae-Kwang gnashed his teeth.

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    He looked like a young disciple, but he operated better than the old geezers in the Kangho. Even the elders are unable to behave like this. Those old fossils still have to maintain their face, so they wouldn¡¯t act so carelessly. This disciple, though, acted like he had nothing to lose.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon to be after money like this.¡±

    ¡°If you knew how to make money, you wouldn¡¯t be a beggar right? I understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®How does this brat keep turning my words upside down?¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was robbed in broad daylight, sighed deeply.

    He had already made the purchase. There was no turning back now, so it would be better to think about how to deal with the item he had just bought.

    He didn¡¯t want to look at this guy anymore.

    ¡®If it¡¯s genuine, then 3 million is cheap.¡¯

    If he was willing to sell it, he could make a massive amount of money. And¡­ there was the option to keep it for themselves.

    ¡®The Sword Tomb.¡¯

    Selling the map would bring a huge sum of money, but they could search for the ce and excavate it themselves and¡­

    ¡®No, that would actually be a lot better,¡¯

    While Hong Dae-Kwang was contemting his next move, Chang Baek ran inside.

    ¡°Here you are. Branch leader.¡±

    ¡°Good work.¡±

    ¡°And here¡¯s the alcohol you mentioned¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s lips trembled.

    ¡®No, why bring such expensive alcohol now?¡¯

    Now that the negotiations had ended in a loss, Hong Dae-Kwang was about to ask him to take the alcohol back when Chung Myung¡¯s arm shot forward like lightning and retrieved the liquor.

    ¡°Oh my! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He moved swiftly, removed the lid, and put the bottle near his nose.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>, the smell is amazing. Maybe it¡¯s not the branch leader¡¯s taste.¡±

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    Chugging down the contents of the bottle, Chung Myung used his sleeve to rub the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Would you like a ss?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Right now, Hong Dae-Kwang only wanted this brat gone.

    Checking the receipt, he looked down and sighed once more.

    ¡°Never in my life did I think the day woulde that I borrowed money like this.¡±

    ¡°Must be a different experience for a beggar.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>ugh</i>. Here, check it out.¡±

    There was more than one receipt slip. Checking the slips, Chung Myung nodded and shoved them into his sleeves. When it touched his body, he felt proud.

    ¡°Ah, I never get tired of the smell of money.¡±

    ¡®Are you seriously a taoist?¡¯

    No matter how hard he looked, this brat seemed like a fake.

    ¡®Maybe Mount Hua lost its original colors during their copse and resurrection? If not, how could such a persone from Mount Hua?¡¯

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    Chung Myung handed the map over to Hong Dae-Kwang.

    Upon receiving his treasure, Hong Dae-Kwang examined it.

    ¡®No matter how I look at it, it certainly looks genuine.¡¯

    First off, the parchment seemed old, very old, and the lines drawn on the parchment had slightly faded over a long time.

    No matter how sophisticated a counterfeit was, Hong Dae-Kwang was confident that he could separate a fake from a genuine article. However, there were no signs of forgery here.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Chung Myung got up.

    Hong Dae-Kwang spoke in a cold tone, unlike before.

    ¡°It was a good deal but keep one thing in mind. If this has been tampered with, you¡¯ll pay for it. There¡¯s no ce in the world outside the eyes of beggars.¡±

    ¡°Did you buy this thinking you¡¯d been deceived? It¡¯s definitely genuine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re that sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯splexion brightened. If the man was this confident, then it meant that the probability the map was genuine increased.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°The Wudang already figured it out. So, it must be genuine.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then surely¡ª¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang went silent, and his beard trembled.

    ¡°W-what did you say?¡±

    ¡°The code. It was solved.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Wudang,¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­. Wudang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    A smile that should make you feel better.

    ¡°Then Wudang will excavate the Tomb soon.¡±

    ¡°Right. I think they should have left by now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang finally understood the situation. And there was only one appropriate reaction.

    ¡°What did you say just now! You crazy bastard!!¡±

    Chung Myung giggled and ran out.

    ¡°Catch him!¡±

    However, how could beggars catch Chung Myung? He dodged between the beggars and rushed outside; jumping onto the roof of a nearby hut, he shouted back.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡±

    ¡®I just didn¡¯t tell the full truth.¡¯

    ¡°You had better sell it quickly before others figure out what Wudang is doing.¡±

    Chung Myung escaped, and Hong Dae-Kwang, who watched him, stumbled back.

    ¡°Branch leader!¡±

    ¡°Branch leader! Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ crazy¡­.¡±

    His senses finally returned after some time.

    ¡°No! My money! I don¡¯t have time for this!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang grabbed the map.

    A fire burned in his eyes!

    ¡°Right away! Call for any sect that can buy this map toe! Tell them we¡¯ll give them a good deal too!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t keep it ourselves?¡±

    ¡°No! Search for others! Any nearby sects! Anywhere we can cash in! It¡¯s fine even if it isn¡¯t a sect. Check for famous people around and take this to them! Any expert can buy a copy too!¡±

    ¡°Yes, branch leader!¡±

    All their eyes were burning brightly.

    ¡°And!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ask the main sect for support! We need to move!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s give it a try too! It¡¯s going to be a free-for-all!¡±

    The Beggars Union could not handle the Wudang alone. Especially once Wudang mobilized their troops.

    But if this map was used to attract all sorts of heroes, then the story would be different.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s try. If it is like this, it¡¯ll be the battle for the Sword Tomb! And we¡¯ll kick that damned Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon too!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang had no way of knowing that all of this was a n woven by Chung Myung.

 Chapter 144: You and Me, letâ€™s work together (4)

    A cold mountain wind blew into their faces.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze fell to a distant ce. A ce beyond Mount Hua, beyond Hua-Um vige and beyond the distant southernnd.

    Behind Hyun Jong, who was silently staring into the distance, Hyung Young spoke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for them toe back?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um.¡±

    ¡°Why do you look so indifferent? It would be nice if you could give me some info about what is happening.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s words made Hyun Jong smile bitterly.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t go out to y. They were children who went toplete a mission that was handed to them. Is there any certainty in such a situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating, it¡¯s so damn frustrating!¡±

    Hyun Young pretended to hit his chest. Hyun Jong frowned a little.

    ¡°What should I do? How would it look if the Sect Leader didn¡¯t have any patience to wait?¡±

    ¡°Does the Sect Leader even have the right to say that? You have been up here ten times a day yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong went silent as he heard those words and shook his head. Unable to control his anxious heart, this was the third time he hade up today. Now, even Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were climbing up the mountain with him.

    ¡°They will be fine.¡±

    Hyun Sang, who was there, said that to ease Hyun Jong. But Hyun Young didn¡¯t seem to like it.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they have returned already? No matter how hard they try, do they stand a chance against Wudang? How can you talk so easily?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t our children second to none? And they are different from us, so they will be fine.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face contorted at those words.

    ¡°They need to be different. They should never turn out like us.¡±

    At those words, all three of them had bitter expressions.

    They were the ones who had witnessed the copse of Mount Hua with their own eyes. They had experienced it with their body. They had seen countless people turn their backs on them, including those who they had once respected as Sahyungs.

    In the midst of all that, they couldn¡¯t even properly learn martial arts. How could they wish for such a horrendous experience to fall onto others?

    ¡°They have to be different. They have to live with pride and not like us.¡±

    ¡°The honor of Mount Hua¡­¡±

    Hyun Young cut off the words which Hyun Sang was about to say.

    ¡°Honor and pride? Is that so important? I am satisfied as long as they don¡¯t have to starve or be ignored when they go somewhere.¡±

    Hyun Sang didn¡¯t say anything and went silent.

    Hyun Young was the elder in charge of the finance of Mount Hua for decades, and that man was saying that honor and fame weren¡¯t important for martial artists¡­ this meant that he had gone through things he didn¡¯t speak of. So, Hyun Sang couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°The children will bring a new name to Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled softly.

    ¡°We only need to nurture them till we die. That should be enough.¡±

    It was then.

    Hyun Jong, who was speaking, turned his head when he saw Un Am running up towards them.

    Un Am, who climbed up, bowed to them and ran closer.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°A small merchant of Hua-Um has sent us a message from Nanyang.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh, a small merchant!¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Am with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. He wanted to hear the news right away, but he was afraid that it would be bad news.

    Which was why he couldn¡¯t urge him more.

    Hyun Young didn¡¯t seem to feel that way and shouted.

    ¡°Quickly! Speak out!¡±

    ¡°Yes. The news is that the disciples of Mount Hua and the Wudang sect decided to spar in ce of the Huayoung Gate and their respective sub-sect. And Mount Hua won, thus making the sub-sect of Wudang leave Nanyang!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°The merchant said he checked the news several times to verify it. So, it has to be true.¡±

    ¡°They sparred against Wudang? Our kids won against Wudang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Hahaha.¡±

    Hyun Jong burst intoughter, unable to say anything.

    Hyun Sang smiled.

    ¡°Look at that. Didn¡¯t I tell you that they are different?¡±

    Hyun Sang knew the skills of the children who went to Nanyang, and it was unimaginable for them to lose to others.

    The only thing which bothered him was that he didn¡¯t know the true level of skills of the Wudang disciples, but now, that worry was solved.

    ¡°And Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°Huayoung Gate will continue to stay in Nanyang and will take in more disciples too.¡±

    ¡°Everything worked out well then.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled at that.

    ¡°I knew it! Ah, those bastards, I knew that our bastards could do it!¡±

    ¡°Huh, winning over Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Really amazing. Those kids will really bring light onto the name of Mount Hua and one day¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang, who was about to say something else, went silent.

    It was a sensitive thing, so he couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak.

    If the second and third-ss disciples kept growing like this, then the day when Mount Hua reimed their spot in the Nine Great Sects would soone.

    It was a dream he didn¡¯t want to put into words right now.

    ¡°Right. And the children will be back right away?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t contacted us directly so that isn¡¯t known yet. But since they have nothing left to do in Nanyang, they should being back I guess?¡±

    ¡°Hm, true.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and looked at Hyun Young.

    ¡°Finance head.¡±

    When his title was called, Hyun Young stood tall.

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be preparing something for the children who have done such a huge task?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will prepare everything well.¡±

    ¡°Right. They should be back in three days or so.¡±

    With the warmest eyes, Hyun Jong looked in the direction where Nanyang was.

    ¡®You worked so hard, you kids.¡¯

    It was then. Hyun Young spoke as if wondering.

    ¡°But it is kind of weird.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­that brat didn¡¯t seem to have created any idents. If he did something, we would have gotten the news a lot faster.¡±

    Hyun Jong burst intoughter as he heard that.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a Taoist after all? Although he is a brat on the outside, isn¡¯t he a Taoist on the inside?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Through this incident, the world will know that Mount Hua hasn¡¯t fallen yet. And they will also know that our disciples are second to none in the world. Now we will all have to work harder.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    His gaze was clear without any worries.

    But¡­

    The people here didn¡¯t know.

    What ¡®that¡¯ Chung Myung was currently up to.

    Things in this world never worked out the way one wanted them to. And this was especially true when it came to matters rted to Chung Myung.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    The elder of Wudang, Heo Sanja, turned his head and looked at Jin Hyeon.

    ¡°As you said before¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°There is no other sub-sect in Nanyang other than Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Nanyang is no different from a vige so there aren¡¯t many people here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heo Sanja looked ahead. After looking for a long time, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then what does all these people here mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that.¡±

    Jin Hyeon too looked ahead nkly.

    Well, what should he say?

    A crowd?

    Or a gathering?

    The entrance of Nanyang was filled with people. The problem wasn¡¯t that those people were blocking the entrance to the ce, but that they were all entering Nanyang.

    In other words¡­ it meant that a lot of people were now heading into Nanyang.

    Besides, seeing all of them wearing weapons on their waists, it was no doubt that they were all martial artists.

    ¡°¡­ Huh.¡±

    Jin Hyeon knew it right away.

    ¡®That man must have done something!¡¯

    Other than that, it made no sense for so many toe here, and he kept thinking of Chung Myung each time he saw the people.

    Jin Hyeon held back the anger and spoke slowly.

    ¡°I think the Mount Hua bastards are up to something.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t they have spread the information of the map?¡±

    Heo Sanja¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡°¡­ t-that was spread? What the hell are they thinking?¡±

    It is impossible to measure the value of the Sword Tomb. Isn¡¯t that why the Wudang Sect had risked the lives of their people for it? But Mount Hua was going around spreading such valuable information?

    ¡®Is this what any sane human would do?¡¯

    Heo Sanja looked at the entrance of Nanyang with nk eyes. Heo Sanja, who was known to have a calm dispositionpared to others, couldn¡¯t help but turn anxious at the situation.

    He had heard countless times that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was insane. But he wasn¡¯t sure if this could be called insane.

    ¡°Even if it was spread, how did so many people gather within just three days?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it seems like they leaked the information to the neighboring ces of Nanyang too. It looks like the disciples of the sects around Nanyang havee, right?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Heo Sanja¡¯s eyes twitched.

    This was what they wanted to avoid. The Sword Tomb was a ce people were desperate to reach, and they wouldn¡¯t back down from spilling blood. Wasn¡¯t this why they were moving in secret?

    ¡®Something feels evil.¡¯

    Heo Sanja immediately recognized it.

    This wasn¡¯t done to get the Sword Tomb. Rather, it was done to prevent the Wudang Sect from getting there and taking it alone.

    ¡°Was it the Divine Dragon who took the map from us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®What is he up to?¡¯

    The more he thought about it, the more absurd the situation felt.

    ¡®How could a little boy even have such a poisonous mind?¡¯

    If I can¡¯t have it, then so can¡¯t you.

    Heo Sanja bit down at the evil thoughts he was feeling from Nanyang.

    ¡°How do we act now, elder?¡±

    Heo Sanja looked at Jin Hyeon.

    It was true that he was shocked, but he couldn¡¯t be in that state.

    ¡°The fact that they are heading to Nanyang means that they haven¡¯t found out the answer yet, right?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Heo Sanja bit his lip.

    ¡®Evil¡­ evil.¡¯

    The idea of someone grabbing them by their ankles didn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡°Then nothing will change. The n will be to avoid people¡¯s eyes, and if possible, we get to the Sword Tomb as fast as we can.¡±

    The eyes of the Wudang disciples turned firm.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    He nced ahead. There were people who were looking from side to side, and some were talking to the others.

    ¡°We have already attracted attention; we need to move. Remember that people will keep getting in our way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There is one thing you should not forget. We are the Wudang sect¡¯s disciples. If we put our minds to it, no one in the world can stand in our way!¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    The name of Wudang set fire to their hearts.

    ¡°Although we were trying to avoid creating such a nuisance it wasn¡¯t because we were scared. Now everyone will know that.¡±

    Heo Sanja looked at everyone and spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°Get ready. We will move to the Sword Tomb.¡±

 Chapter 145: You and Me, letâ€™s work together (5)

    ¡°T-that man is Oh Dok-su right?¡±

    ¡°The person called the ¡®Spirit of Jiangxi¡¯ hase all the way here. It seems like he is prepared for something.¡±

    ¡°That one, isn¡¯t that the Sword Foundation Gate symbol? Maybe we shouldn¡¯t miss something like this?¡±

    ¡°I can even see the Green Pine Gate and the Waning Moon Pavilion of Luoyang. It seems like all the famous sub-sects havee here!¡±

    ¡°¡­ wait, that person over there in red, doesn¡¯t he look like that guy?¡±

    ¡°If that person hase all the way here, it must mean that something worse is about to happen!¡±

    The people gathered in Nanyang bit their tongues seeing people gather one after another.

    ¡°Is the Sword Tomb really here?¡±

    ¡°Those who have heard about it wille running. But¡­ this time too, there is a high chance that it will turn out to be just a rumor. I think I have heard that the Sword Tomb had appeared more than five times, and didn¡¯t they all turn out to be rumors?¡±

    ¡°It has to be different this time. Isn¡¯t it out in the open this time? When has the beggars Union ever openly spread false things?"

    ¡°Um, that is true.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why the most famous names from around here dropped everything they were doing and ran over? If the Sword Tomb could be obtained, then it¡¯s possible to be on top of the world in the current era.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Throw away those vain delusions. What kind of talent must people have to utilize that divine weapon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But you never know what good fortune can fall upon a person. You should know right? Good luck!¡±

    The person who was speaking negatively couldn¡¯t hide the light shining in his eyes.

    This is the influence the divine weapon (The Sword Tomb) had on people. Many people in a strong nation are simply swept away by history. Among them, only a handful can make history with their own skills.

    Everyone in Kangho wanted to be the best in the world, but only one could rise to the top.

    In other words, it could be said that the ordinary weak people gathered here would end up being the background image of the few warriors who will make a name for themselves.

    But.

    If they manage to get their hands on the divine weapon, then they too could join the ranks of the few warriors.

    It was a temptation that few strong men could deny.

    A few of the people who came here knew that they didn¡¯t have the skills to overtake the others who were present there and get their hands on it. But they couldn¡¯t give up hope.

    ¡°It feels like there is going to be a war.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it always like that? The one who survives that war will win the Sword Tomb.¡±

    Two men who were listening to the people talking, sneaked out of the ce.

    ¡°This is a really bad thing, right? Sahyung?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s words, Yoon Jong had a bewildered expression.

    ¡°This is crazy¡­¡±

    What? Take a chance?

    This was too much for them to handle!

    What will this turn into?

    People were flocking to Nanyang from Luoyang and Wuhan. After a few more days, Nanyang would bepletely packed with people, and there would be no time for them to step in.

    And weren¡¯t there more and more peopleing in even now?

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know what he was thinking.¡±

    In a sense, this was good.

    To bring up a situation where the intention of making Wudang unable to obtain the Sword Tomb was good. Could even a criminal mastermind be able toe up with such things?

    Yoon Jong thought that maybe he had underestimated Chung Myung.

    ¡®If not¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung had a different side to him when dealing with the sect and when dealing with people of other sects...

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back for now.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul hurried to the Gate.

    Yoon Jong, who managed to reach Huayoung, quickly opened the gate, and went in.

    As soon as Baek Cheon saw theming, he ran to them and asked.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°There is a riot out there. I have never seen such arge gathering of martial artists before this.¡±

    ¡°Now it seems like more martial artists than the ones in Nanyang havee.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Baek Cheon slightly tilted his face.

    ¡°Will this really be fine?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s question, Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°How can I know!!¡±

    The person who knew everything was Chung Myung. And no matter how much they tried to figure out what he was thinking, they couldn¡¯t know.

    ¡°But, who is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people sitting in the main hall of the front building. Lying on the floor with a bottle in his hand was Chung Myung.

    And the person across¡­

    ¡°A beggar?¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Baek Cheon put his finger on his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. He is from the Beggars Union.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The Beggars Union was a sect of Beggars, but they still didn¡¯t like being called ¡®beggars¡¯. Usually, they preferred something like ''informer'' or ''ragtag''.

    ¡°And he is?¡±

    ¡°He is the branch leader of the Beggars Union from Luoyang.¡±

    ¡°But why is he here¡­¡±

    ¡°Well. Chung Myung... he must have done something.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces went pale.

    ¡®Let¡¯s live like humans. Humans!¡¯

    ¡®No matter what we do, let¡¯s do it with some basic sense.¡¯

    ¡®This is going to be a mess, really.¡¯

    No matter what they thought, Chung Myung was leisurely drinking.

    ¡°¡­ done?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am asking about the thing which happened as you wanted it to.¡±

    ¡°You are talking weird. What did I even do?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®This ghost-like young man!¡¯

    It was Hong Dae-Kwang who created this situation. Hearing that the Wudang people were going to be arriving, he decided to spread the information all around.

    He couldn¡¯t help it.

    If the Wudang arrived in Nanyang and pulled out the Sword Tomb and went back, it would be Hong Dae-Kwang who would be beaten to death by the elders of his sect. And unlike Chung Myung, he couldn¡¯t sell the map for money.

    If they sold something during the time Wudang excavated it, then the name and fame of the Beggars Union would drop rapidly.

    And the elders would skin him alive.

    ¡°So what now?¡±

    ¡°What? We just watch.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    ¡°I am fine with it. I made a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung touched his chest and stomach; the stomach was now round. Hong Dae-Kwang, who knew the reason for the round stomach, felt frustrated.

    ¡®I cannot sell it again.¡¯

    Right. Besides that, he also managed to learn the skills of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Hong Dae-Kwang suppressed his feelings. He was stupid. No, he was an incredibly smart person. Although he received an unexpected hit from Chung Myung, it wasn¡¯t because he was stupid, but rather, it was because Chung Myung was wicked.

    ¡®It will take a few more days to get support from the sect.¡¯

    And the Wudang Sect would arrive soon.

    It was impossible for him to deal with Wudang alone. The power of the Beggars Union wasn¡¯t inferior to the Wudang Sect, but unlike Wudang, where all the people in the sect could be mobilized quickly, the Beggars Union had its people scattered.

    It would take at least a month for all of them to gather. And right now, there was no time to ask for help from the sect.

    In other words, it meant that the work here needed to be solved by him with the resources he could gather alone. There was no way the two Beggars Union branches in Luoyang and Wuhan could fight the Wudang Sect.

    Then¡­

    ¡®Things happened his way.¡¯

    He felt like the sky was falling, and thend was crushing him.

    ¡®No, why did it have to be him?¡¯

    It felt like no drink could cool his mind. So, Hong Dae-Kwang had no choice but toe to Chung Myung with eyes full of tears. It was mainly because the disciple of Mount Hua, who defeated the Wudang disciples, looked very reliable to him.

    And the other reason¡­

    ¡®I am not crazy, but this guy must have something he believes in to do this.¡¯

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a n. Even if everyone would call Chung Myung crazy and mad¡­ no, not even Hong Dae-Kwang called him the same thing...he was still sure that Chung Myung¡¯s madness had a reason.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to move?¡±

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­ all the people here are like a pack of dogs.¡±

    ¡°Yah, everyone must be full of greed.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang exploded.

    ¡°Yah brat! Shouldn¡¯t you be getting your hands on that thing! If you stay like this, the good things will go into other people¡¯s hands!¡±

    ¡°You are awfully interested in other people¡¯s businesses.¡±

    Chung Myung whistled as hey down.

    Hong Dae-Kwang grabbed his robe and tried to rx.

    ¡®M-My stomach hurts.¡¯

    From where did this monster evene from?

    It was the time when Hong Dae-Kwang was thinking of whether he should do something more to get the sympathies of the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Swish!

    ¡°Ah! It surprised me!¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang was startled at the sudden appearance of a woman next to him and turned around.

    ¡®What is this!?¡¯

    Before he could figure out who the person was, the woman said,

    ¡°The Wudang Sect has arrived.¡±

    Jump.

    Chung Myung got up right away.

    ¡°They are here!¡±

    Chung Myung left the bottle, which spilled on the floor, and not caring for it, began to walk down the hallway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    The very disciples of Mount Hua who wereining and grumbling till then... the moment Chung Myung got up, their eyes changed, and everyone ran out.

    ¡°U-uh?¡±

    Only Hong Dae-Kwang couldn¡¯t keep up with the sudden change he had witnessed in front of his eyes. The disciples of Mount Hua jumped over the wall, which wasn''t repaired yet, and disappeared.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who realized itter, yelled.

    ¡°W-Where! You bastards! Hurry! Hurry and catch them!¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t see where they went!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Follow them!¡¯

    In the end, Hong Dae-Kwang took the lead and began to lead his subordinates.

    ¡®No. How the hell did they move like that!¡¯

    People, who until a while ago were thought to be the dignified disciples of Mount Hua, ran out like wild hogs when Chung Myung spoke.

    And the biggest change was Chung Myung.

    ¡°Always stick to Mount Hua! Always!¡±

    His senses were telling him that.

    If there was anyone in Nanyang who could turn the Wudang Sect away from here, it had to be Mount Hua.

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at the disciples of Mount Hua in the distance and exhaled.

    And in the ce they walked out from, there were two people standing with nk faces.

    ¡°¡­ father.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Will this all be alright?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Wei Lishan just looked around at the empty yard and spoke with a trembling expression.

    ¡°They must have something ready.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I wish to believe that.¡±

    To be honest, all this felt rather unreliable to Wei Lishan.

 Chapter 146: Anyone who touches my stuff is dead! (1)

    The Wudangs who passed through Nanyang in an instant, began to climb the mountain behind it. If their interpretation of the code on the map was right, the Sword Tomb was somewhere on the mountain.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°ording to the illustration we need to head further up.¡±

    Heo Sanja frowned a little.

    ¡®People are already catching up with us.¡¯

    This was to be expected, but it was more shocking than he had initially thought. In other words, everyone readily believed that the Wudang Sect had the information on the Sword Tomb.

    ¡®If time drags on, things will get out of control.¡¯

    Simr treasures had appeared several times in the past. Each time it happened¡­ a big sect that was leading the pace would jump in to avoid the loss of the lives of the people fighting for it.

    It would be a lie if it was said that the big sect didn¡¯t have any greed for the treasure. And in most cases, the loss of life couldn¡¯t be prevented even with the intervention of the sect.

    That was the extent of obsession that the people of Kangho had with pills or weapons.

    There were a few people following the Wudang Sect. It was like they were keeping their eyes on the Wudang Sect to know how things were going.

    ¡®But as soon as we bring up the Sword Tomb, everyone will attack us.¡¯

    ¡°Mu Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°Take care of the rear. When the Sword Tomb is brought out, people will attack at once. Block the rear for us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    It was impossible to persuade those people to not fight now. Rather, he could only do what he could to reduce the loss of lives.

    ¡°How far are we?¡±

    ¡°Almost there. It is definitely¡­¡±

    It was then.

    As soon as they got out of the thick forest, arge vacant space opened up.

    ¡®This?¡¯

    Heo Sanja frowned again. It was weird. The terrain was one thing, but the abrupt end was what was weird.

    There were cases where a dense forest would end with bushy areas and such. However, it wasn¡¯t an often sight to see a forest end with a dirt field.

    All he could see now were stones and dirt.

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s here, elder!¡±

    ¡®This is one strange ce.¡¯

    Maybe everything depends on how one sees it?

    If he had passed this ce without the knowledge of the Sword Tomb, he wouldn¡¯t think much about the ce other than consider it to be strange. But now that he had a goal, it felt weird.

    Heo Sanja was convinced that the Sword Tomb was indeed here. No matter how one looked at it, this wasn¡¯t a naturally urring terrain.

    ¡°Search!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Wudang Sect¡¯s disciples all drew their swords at once. And began to search the ce by stabbing the ground with their swords in random ces.

    If the Sword Tomb was here, then the only way to it would be through the ground. What they were looking for was an entrance which was hidden somewhere in the ground.

    Puck! Puck!

    The swords of the Wudang Sect¡¯s disciples kept being stabbed into the floor. Normally, it was uneptable to dirty a sword like this, but it wasn¡¯t the time to be concerned about such things. Even at this moment, rumors about the actions of the Wudang Sect disciples were spreading.

    They had to find the opening and they had to get it out before others came.

    It was then.

    ¡°There is something here!¡±

    Heo Sanja¡¯s head turned immediately and he ran to the ce.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    One of the disciples stabbed the floor with the sword, and the sword wasn¡¯t fully going in.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Heo Sanja pulled out his sword, and in an instant, he thrust it into the ground with even more force.

    Kang!

    Heo Sanja¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    When a sword is infused with qi, it can cut through anything. But now, his sword wasn¡¯t going in. This meant that the thing underneath them wasn¡¯t any ordinary metal.

    ¡°Stand back!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The sword qi on Heo Sanja¡¯s sword was getting thicker. And suddenly a ck qi came out like a torrent.

    Kwang!

    Like the shores of a river being swept away by a strong torrent, the floor was being dug out with the waves of ck qi. Before long, arge pit through which a few people could enter was created.

    Everyone looked at the bottom of the pit and were overjoyed at finding something.

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Heo Sanja too couldn¡¯t hide his smile.

    At the bottom of the pit, arge entrance was revealed. On the two gates which were shut closed, were the characters which made them sigh in relief.

    [Sword Tomb]

    ¡°We found it!¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°There! Over there!¡±

    ¡°WUDANG SECT!¡±

    Heo Sanja looked in the direction of the voices. In the thick forest behind them, he could see people chasing after them at a high speed.

    ¡°Mu Yeon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will stop them!¡±

    His first-ss disciple, Mu Yeon, led the other sahyungs and ran to the rear.

    Heo Sanja stared at the entrance of the Sword Tomb.

    ¡°Open it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples rushed in with their swords. However, no matter how much they tried, the gate didn¡¯t open.

    ¡°Tch! Open!¡±

    Heo Sanja was bing irritated with the disciples'' actions. The ck qi that emitted from him till then turned into a pure blue light and it condensed and clumped together turning into a sort of solid qi, rather than extendable qi.

    ¡°HA!¡±

    With a brief shout, Heo Sanja entered and cut through the gate. The gate which shattered, was pushed away with a loud noise, and it then fell into a bottomless floor.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°It is deeper than I thought. If we stepped in without thought¡­¡±

    Heo Sanja stared at the gate he opened and the floor he couldn¡¯t see. He wondered why someone would make such a thing in the mountains. Apparently, it was to take people down the deep hole.

    Heo Sanja bit his lip.

    ¡®We don¡¯t know what is lurking below.¡¯

    The darkness which swallowed the light, instilled fear.

    But this was a sign!

    And there was a limit to what his disciples could block in the rear. It meant that he didn¡¯t have time to test things out.

    ¡°I will take the lead. Heo Gong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Watch Mu Yeon¡¯s actions and stand by for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heo Gong nodded, and Heo Sanja narrowed his eyes looking at the entrance of the Sword Tomb.

    ¡®I feel evil qi.¡¯

    Was he going to have to dive into this darkness with such evil qi around?

    ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡±

    Heo Sanja jumped into it without dy, and the disciples of Wudang who were guarding the front, hurled themselves into it along with him.

    ¡°Yah! In there!¡±

    ¡°There is something! It says Sword Tomb!¡±

    As soon as the word Sword Tomb came out of a warrior¡¯s mouth, the warriors began to attack each other.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Mu Yeon screamed at his sahyungs.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Subduing them wasn¡¯t difficult here, but there were too many of them and it looked like even more people were rushing in.

    ¡°Back away slowly! Don¡¯t let them break through!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mu Yeon and the disciples slowly pulled back. If they wanted to stop them, they would be forced to make sacrifices.

    What they had to do now wasn¡¯t to block the others but rather, they only had to make time for the elders and the sahyungs to get in.

    It was then.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Move away! You rats!¡±

    Kwang!

    The whole forest burst out.

    Mu Yeon was shocked.

    ¡®Giant Great Axe, Mak Hwi?¡¯

    An axe that was the size of a giant human. It had to be Mak Hwi, the notoriously famous man from Shanxi.

    ¡®A giant like that is also aiming for the Sword Tomb?¡¯

    ¡°Khahahaa! The Wudang Sect is so greedy! How dare they touch the things of others!¡±

    A heavy force came rushing in like lightning.

    At that formidable force, the warriors around the man cleared a path for him. Those who couldn¡¯t avoid it were hit on the shoulders and were flung back. People were flying away as if they were hit by a carriage in a head-on collision.

    ¡°Ah-no!¡¯

    Mu Yeon¡¯s face went stiff. If that beast came rushing in, then the defense line they created would break down. When Mu Yeon was already bewildered knowing that he couldn¡¯t hold on, he suddenly heard a sound from behind him.

    ¡°Tch. Tch. I guess it wasn¡¯t a wild boar.¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    Heo Gong gently jumped out from the back and blocked the force that was rushing in. The giant shouted.

    ¡°Get out of my way, old man! I will turn you into pulp.¡±

    ¡°It would be good if you started by cooling that hot head of yours.¡±

    ¡°Uhhahaha!¡¯

    The heavy axe was thrown with a huge force. The axe that ripped through the air, flew on its path as if it wanted to kill everything.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    But the axe didn¡¯t reach them.

    Shhh.

    The sword of elder Heo Gong struck the axe lightly. The moment the two weapons met, the sword changed.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Unable to handle the sword, the axe lightly bounced back. And the sword of Heo Gong gently struck down.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The body of the giant floated up and then fell with a thud.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All those who were trying to use the gap created by Mak Hwi, stopped running as they saw that sight.

    ¡®The elder of the Wudang Sect is that strong?¡¯

    ¡®The Giant Great Axe went down in one hit!¡¯

    Enormous power.

    It was a sight to show the people why he was from Wudang.

    ¡°I will take care of this, so hurry up and head inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    He looked at the people. And after a while, he said.

    ¡°Are you going to interrupt the ns of Wudang?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This ce is upied by the Wudang Sect. Anyone who wants to enter this ce will have to bear the burden of being taken down by the sword of Wudang. Are you confident to do that?¡±

    No one dared to look at him. The Wudang Sect. The elder of Wudang.

    The supreme power that the name held.

    But not everyone was swayed by it.

    ¡°This old man and his nonsense.¡±

    A man walked out of the lush green forest.

    He had a red robe around his body. His eyes which were exposed through the wrapped red robe were also dyed in red.

    ¡°¡­ are you Sam Sal-Gwi?¡±<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Looks like your eyes aren¡¯t rotten yet, old man.¡±

    Heo Gong frowned.

    This man was notorious. How many had died in his hands without a reason?

    Had it not been for his strength, he would¡¯ve been punished for it. Besides, now wasn¡¯t a good situation to deal with him.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®nonsense¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Are you the master of the Sword Tomb?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sam Sal-Gwi groaned and said,

    ¡°The master and owner of the Sword Tomb is the Untraceable Seizing Sword. He wasn¡¯t a Wudang. If you¡¯re acting like this because you discovered this first, the whole world willugh at Wudang when theye to know of it.¡±

    Heo Gong narrowed his eyes.

    What he said wasn¡¯t wrong. However, if Sam Sal-Gwi wasn¡¯t there, no one could resist the im that Wudang would take the lead here.

    ¡°Hahaha. You seem to be saying the truth.¡±

    Several people agreed with what was said. Heo Gong frowned at it. The wind on the sword of one of the individuals who walked ahead of the crowd caught his eye.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Gok Bu? The Daluo Sword?¡±<sup>2</sup>

    ¡°It is an honor to meet a famous Wudang Sect member, Heo Gong jinin.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Heo Gong stayed silent.

    If it was Gok Bu, then it wasn¡¯t an easy opponent.

    ¡®Does this mean that all the strong people in the region have gathered here in such a short time?¡¯

    Only then did Heo Gong realize how great the Sword Tomb was for others.

    ¡°But it is disappointing. To hear such thingsing out of the mouth of someone famous. I don¡¯t want to side with Sam Sal-Gwi but you are saying such inappropriate things that help Wudang intimidate others just because you reached here first?¡±

    ¡°Are you going against Wudang?¡±

    ¡°I want a fair chance.¡±

    Gok Bu narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Maybe Wudang discovered it, but everyone has the right to enter the Sword Tomb...right everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°The Wudang Sect is great! But they are being so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Who knew Wudang could be so greedy! Aren¡¯t they wary of the people¡¯s gaze?¡±

    ¡°We need to drive them out! Their people must be inside hunting for the Sword Tomb even now!¡±

    Heo Gong¡¯s face went dark. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t block all of them if they attacked at once.

    Then¡­

    ¡°I have clearly warned you all those who enter the Sword Tomb will have to deal with the sword of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°So scary. But if we were that afraid, we wouldn¡¯t have bothereding all this way.¡±

    Heo Gong nodded.

    ¡°Then..¡±

    He nced back. The remaining disciples of Wudang were running into the Sword Tomb.

    ¡°You can do whatever you want to!¡±

    Heo Gong too jumped into the entrance of the Sword Tomb. And the people who watched it rushed in.

    ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°Bastards! Get out of the way!¡±

    No matter how wide the entry felt, it wasn¡¯t wide enough to let all the warriors enter at once. And to make matters worse, some of them drew out their swords.

    A wind blew past them.

    And the wind changed everything, and people began to attack each other.

    ¡°It is a riot!¡±

    Gok Bu rushed past them all and stood at the entrance. Those who were attacking each other with the intention of killing didn¡¯t bother going against the strong ones, and before long, Sam Sal-Gwi jumped over them and stood on the other side of Gok Bu.

    ¡°Will you fight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the need to waste my strength.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The two people exchanged nces and jumped into the Sword Tomb. Following them, several figures went in.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    After that, the sect''s disciples jumped in. And those who just arrived, saw the crowd slowly disappearing, and decided to jump in right away.

    ¡°Damn it, get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Sword Tomb! Get the Sword Tomb! Get the items in there!¡±

    Someone would jump, someone would block, and another would try to break through.

    And right then!

    ¡°What the heck, they¡¯re all moving like a pack of dogs!¡±

    Someone who came through the forest said.

    ¡°I told you to collect it, brat!¡±

    ¡°How could we without knowing anything!¡±

    It seemed like something was happening between the people who came, and the one ahead raised a sword from its sheath. And screamed with wide eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I get it!¡±

    ¡°Everyone out of the way! I warned you!¡±

    The one at the forefront, Chung Myung, screamed as he rushed ahead

    ¡°Let¡¯s Goooooo!¡±

    ¡°Eik?¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Those who were busy blocking the people from entering were thrown away. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes glistened with blood.

    ¡°Anyone who touches my stuff is dead!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua including Chun Myung rushed to the Sword Tomb, like a raging storm.

 Chapter 147: Anyone who touches my stuff is dead! (2)

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes twitched nonstop. There were more than a hundred strong people in front of him. The appearance of them densely lined up like a mud wall was terrifying enough for his teeth to start ttering.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop those bastards first!¡¯

    The strong men began to run at Chung Myung, who seemed dangerous to them. Were they afraid?

    Of course, Yoon Jong was afraid too. He wasn¡¯t afraid of what the people running at them would do, but rather of what this guy would do to them.

    ¡°Gooooo!¡±

    Chung Myung, at the forefront, swung his sword and mmed aside those who were rushing into him.

    Pak!

    ¡®Eik!¡¯

    ¡°ckkk!¡±

    The person who was hit in the face by Chung Myung¡¯s sword was thrown into the sky. As Yoon Jong had experienced how painful that was, he felt sorry for the man who flew into the sky like a bird.

    ¡®He won¡¯t be able to eat meat for one month.¡¯

    No, maybe he would have to eat porridge for the rest of his life. It was too harsh a price to pay for someone who just wanted to get their hands on some treasure.

    Chung Myung was like a natural disaster.

    People who were swept away by disasters didn¡¯t think about ''why'' they happened. Rather, they justmented about how unlucky they were and regretted theirck of preparation.

    Perhaps,ing here was their biggest mistake considering the fact that Chung Myung was the one facing them.

    Puck! Puck! Puck!

    The sword, which was back in the sheath, was constantly blowing away people.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    All they could do as they got blown away was scream. Even in this urgent situation, Yoon Jong kept closing his eyes asionally to pray for the ones who got hit. It was unfortunate for them, but this was an unavoidable situation. Because Chung Myung was now half out of his mind.

    ¡°Sword Tomb! Sword Tomb! Sword Tomb! Ack!¡±

    These were the only things that wereing out of Chung Myung''s mouth.

    ¡®I tried being patient for so long.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t such a patient person. How cramped his mind must have gotten because of his wait for the news to spread and for Wudang to arrive.

    Chung Myung was moving around like a storm as if trying to get rid of everything in his way. And those who didn¡¯t even initially care about the arrival of the disciples of Mount Hua were now looking at the people flying in the sky.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°People are flying?¡±

    People¡¯s eyes widened.

    Where else could they see humans flying like birds? This was absurd enough for them to forget about the Sword Tomb for a while.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Most thought of the situation like that.

    Those in the front couldn¡¯t see what was going on behind, and all they saw was people being flung upwards in all directions. However, almost everyone who gathered here were strong people. So, they soon recovered from the shock of the sight before them and understood the situation.

    They didn¡¯t know the identity of the person responsible, but the sight they were seeing said that the person was strong. It was clear to them that a very strong person had arrived. Chung Myung, who was at the forefront of the charge, kept hitting people away with the sword.

    ¡°Leave them alone and enter the Sword Tomb!¡±

    They decided that it was more important to enter the Sword Tomb than to stop Mount Hua. The strong people broke through the blockade and entered the Sword Tomb. Those who were behind them blocked the path for others to move.

    And, of course, whenpared to those who were present there, Mount Hua was much stronger.

    ¡°Mooooveee!¡±

    Chung Myung once again struck down those who were in front of him.

    ¡°Calm down and follow me!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was right behind Chung Myung, kept looking at him clearly.

    ¡®The path is open?¡¯

    Those who were tightly surrounding the ce before were now moving to the right and left, being pushed away by Chung Myung.

    ¡®This bastard is doing this!¡¯

    Yoon Jong focused on Chung Myung.

    Normally, if they tried to enter hesitantly, they would have had to be ready for a strong bacsh. But as soon as he appeared, Chung Myung showed his force by throwing people away, so those who were around the Sword Tomb began to do what they could and not fight with them.

    Mount Hua...a fight with them didn¡¯t seem right after Chung Myung¡¯s disy of power.

    And the structure of the Sword Tomb was unknown to everyone. In other words, even if one entered it, they wouldn¡¯t know how much more trouble they would have to go through after entering.

    Those who knew that fact didn¡¯t dare take on a strong enemy right from the start. Naturally, they decided to preserve their stamina, and let Mount Hua go in.

    ¡®Did he think about this in advance and act like that?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t known what Chung Myung¡¯s intentions were, but it was certain that he brought the results. And Yoon Jong saw that he was right.

    As the path opened, Chung Myung raised his voice and said.

    ¡°Enter! Enter and destroy the entrance!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    You can¡¯t say¡­

    And it was then.

    There were those who responded before Yoon Jong could even process what Chung Myung said. The other people who had been in front of the entrance jumped into the Sword Tomb right away.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes went wide at it.

    ¡®What are you nning to do now, you bastard!¡¯

    Those who jumped in right now at an amazing speed had to be the strongest people gathered there. It was obvious from the speed.

    It would be futile to restrict their entry right away, so did he decide to bring thepetition into the Sword Tomb?

    ¡°Enter! Right now!¡±

    A small number of strong people entered, and even people of some minor sects entered. Even as they were swinging their swords, they didn''t stop running ahead. One or two sects pushed people away to get their people inside.

    ¡°Yah, shouldn¡¯t they be stopped?!¡±

    Even though the path was cleared, Chung Myung¡¯s party didn¡¯t speed up.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°There will be fewerpetitors.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung is still a long way off from the Sect leader¡¯s position.¡±

    What was that?

    The moment Yoon Jong was about to ask something, Chung Myung swung his sword and rushed ahead. Yoon Jong shut his mouth and followed Chung Myung.

    ¡°Get those people away!¡±

    There were still people who asionally tried to block the path of Chung Myung, but they were soon blown away by his sword, simr to fallen leaves in the autumn wind.

    ¡°Catch them!¡±

    Yoon Jong screamed and chased after Chung Myung. Jo Gul and Yu Yiseol were guarding the rear along with Baek Cheon, who was swinging his sword to the sides, relentlessly following Chung Myung.

    At that time, Yoon Jong¡¯s face went stiff. Something touched his foot, but it was more like he stepped on it.

    Blood.

    Suddenly, the floor on which he was standing, turned blood-stained.

    ¡®This is no spar.¡¯

    It felt like the hair on his body stood up as he realized the truth. He didn¡¯t feel it till now since Chung Myung was at the forefront blocking everythinging to them, but now that they were getting close, he felt it.

    Yoon Jong bit his lip and clung to Chung Myung.

    Those who were now scared of Chung Myung were aiming for the back, and they were being blocked by Baek Cheon.

    In such a way, the disciples of Mount Hua almost arrived at the entrance. Chung Myung nced around.

    ''Those who had to go in, have gone in.''

    Adding more wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Everyone jump¡­¡±

    But it was then.

    "Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon, oh!"

    Chung Myung turned his head. And there were beggars running towards them with their bodies covered in sweat.

    ¡°Yah, you! You have no conscience at all! If you did, you should have taken us along as well!¡±

    Seeing some beggars run towards them while they were sweating profusely, a pity that should have not existed within Chung Myung¡¯s heart sneaked out.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and told Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk! Take the kids in first. I will bring the beggars with me.¡±

    ¡°Will you be fine?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t ask anything else. In this situation, it didn¡¯t matter if he was right or wrong. Even if there was no order to jump into the fire of hell, one had to have the confidence to close their eyes and jump in.

    ¡°I will take the lead! Yu Samae! Take the rear!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the entrance approached, they changed their position without hesitation. Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol jumped in.

    ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    There was someone who was aiming to enter the Tomb by taking advantage of the gap, but Chung Myung, who noticed him, kicked him away.

    Chung Myung, who was feeling bitter, grunted through his teeth.

    ¡°Come quick! Come!¡±

    ¡°N-No! damn it!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang couldn¡¯t do anything but move with an urgent heart and anxious mind.

    ¡°These fucking bastards have cleared the fucking way for the Mount Hua brats! But not for us!¡±

    Those who paved the way for Chung Myung were blocking the way of Hong Dae-Kwang. And the man was already looking like he was on the verge of exhaustion.

    "Damn it, you bastards! Open up the path quickly! The Sword Tomb! The Sword Tomb! I need to see the Sword Tomb!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Branch leader! We¡¯ve used too much energy already!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! The disciples of Mount Hua are right there! Move!¡±

    ¡°We cannot!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡®Did the disciple of Mount Hua eat dragon bones or something?¡¯

    How the hell could they have broken through this wall of warriors? Even if the brat was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, it made no sense!

    It was then.

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was watching the situation from the back, rushed in and pushed the people who were blocking the path of Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡®He, he is a real monster.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes widened in an instant when he saw Chung Myung wielding the sword. The people here weren¡¯t normal warriors.

    Even the disciple of Wudang wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a situation like this. But Chung Myung...just one disciple of Mount Hua, was able to ovee such strong people and help him.

    However, Hong Dae-Kwang felt burdensome looking at the people around him. Weren¡¯t they all aiming for the same thing?

    In Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s head, the evaluation of Mount Hua and Chung Myung began to rise rapidly¡­

    ¡°What are you doing! There is nothing to do standing there! Come fast!¡±

    In the same manner it rose, it started to drop.

    ¡°Come you! You bastard!¡±

    The evaluation...let¡¯s put it away for now since this was a pressing situation.

    ¡°We need to take the ones behind me too!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at the words and ran ahead.

    Eh?

    Why was he running towards us?

    He grabbed the beggars with one hand and threw them ahead.

    ¡°Ack!

    ¡°No, why are you throwing¡­. Uhhhh!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes widened. It seemed like they were thrown haphazardly, but the ones thrown went right into the Sword Tomb.

    ¡®It is like ying ball.¡¯

    If it weren¡¯t for the subordinates of his who were flying, he would have enjoyed this. Chung Myung, who threw the beggars, looked at Hong Dae-Kwang. Hong Dae-Kwang, who looked at the terrifying eyes of Chung Myung, knew what had to be done.

    ¡°Go, go!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang bit his lip and let himself be thrown into the Sword Tomb. It wasn¡¯t known what would happen, but he couldn¡¯t make this monster anymore frustrated.

    As all the beggars entered, Chung Myung looked at the entrance and then looked around.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It seemed like all the useful things were inside, all that was left¡­

    ¡®If we wait longer, more useful ones mighte.¡¯

    Speed was important. But he couldn¡¯t waste time waiting for something to happen.

    Chung Myung decided to block the entrance, and those who were bewildered by Chung Myung¡¯s actions went breathless at his present appearance. And then they realized that Chung Myung was now alone.

    No matter how strong Chung Myung was, he couldn¡¯t handle all the people gathered alone. People began to exchange nces, and they shortened the distance from Chung Myung.

    However, Chung Myung carefully looked around like he didn¡¯t see them approaching, and frowned.

    ¡®This is like war.¡¯

    A round vacant lot in the middle of the dense forest. And the soil that was reddish. Didn¡¯t this feel like a ce where warriors would fight to their deaths?

    ¡®Well, it isn¡¯t important now.¡¯

    Chung Myung pulled the sword out of the sheath with an indifferent face.

    Srng!

    Those who were approaching took a step back as they heard the sound of the sword being unsheathed.

    ¡°The invitation ends here.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°We hope to see you next time.¡±

    Chung Myung jumped into the endless hole, and at the same time, began to swing the sword to all sides.

    sh! sh!

    Chung Myung kept disappearing while cutting things.

    And.

    Rumble!

    As he fell deeper, the entrance began to copse.

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    ¡°Stop that!¡±

    Those who rushed inte couldn¡¯t stop it, and the opening was blocked with rocks and soil.

    ¡°Dig! Dig through the damn thing right now!¡¯

    ¡°That wicked bastard!¡±

    Those left behind were cursing him as they tried to dig through. But it would take them several hours to dig through it.

    Everyone looked at the closed entrance with nk eyes.

    The face of the young man who destroyed the entrance of the Sword Tomb was deeply engraved in their minds.

 Chapter 148: Anyone who touches my stuff is dead! (3)

    ¡°Huhuhu. These young kids.¡±

    The first of the Three Killers of Wailing Ghost, Shadowless Wailing Ghost, stared at Mount Hua¡¯s disciple with red eyes.

    ¡°Without any skills, you go around aiming for precious things because you have faced nothing in life. So, this old man will kill you without pain.¡±

    Had it not been for the Sword Tomb, he wouldn¡¯t have even thought about harming the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Even if Mount Hua had fallen, it still had a name that was greater than any small or medium sect. It wasn¡¯t a wise choice to go against such people.

    But this was the Sword Tomb.

    It was a ce where outsiders couldn¡¯t reach nor see inside. Even if someone died here, the culprit couldn¡¯t be found, so he could use his hands as he pleased with peace of mind.

    The Beggars Union people next to Mount Hua were a bit annoying, but even if they were also killed, a word about it wouldn''t reach the outside world.

    ¡®It¡¯s always good to have one lesspetitor.¡¯

    He licked his lips, and his pole de sparkled blue.

    ¡°Kukuku. You young ones were greedy for nothing, hehe.¡±

    ¡°They will start regretting everything once their flesh is pierced.¡±

    The younger brothers of the man also took out their weapons and threatened the disciples of Mount Hua.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why are they like that?¡¯

    The Three Killers of Wailing Ghost. In the Honam area, they were a notorious group that could make crying children stop with just their names. No matter how well-known they were in the past, the disciples of Mount Hua and the Beggars Union wouldn¡¯t dare to lift their weapons against these notorious groups.

    However, the kids in front of them were calm, and there was even a sullen reaction on their faces.

    ¡°Since they are young, they must be scare¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but you need to start thinking about things again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shadowless Wailing Ghost¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡°You arrogant bastard!¡±

    ¡°No. It isn¡¯t like that¡­. sigh. I don¡¯t know. Do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you will keep saying that when we tear open that mouth of yours¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Kuuuu!

    Suddenly, there was a loud roar next to him. And the Shadowless Wailing Ghost¡¯s eyes went round.

    ¡®W-what?¡¯

    A stranger appeared next to him.

    ¡®Uh? Then what of my younger brother?¡¯

    What happened to the brother who was standing there?

    His gaze descended downwards.

    ¡°Huh¡­ Kuk¡­¡±

    His younger brother was wriggling under the foot of the stranger who had appeared suddenly.

    Seeing his young brother with his limbs twisted in a strange manner, he was angry.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    He lifted his gaze to once again look at the man who was crushing his younger brother with his feet.

    And he saw Chung Myung, who had a weird expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How can a person have such a grumpy face in such a situation¡­

    Just as he was about to speak, Chung Myung spoke first.

    ¡°Who are these guys?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was he talking about them?

    Who?

    Baek Cheon, who was watching it, sighed and said,

    ¡°They¡¯re the Three Killers of Wailing Ghost, a group down in Honam."

    Chung Myung¡¯s head tilted.

    ¡°Three kills? Does that mean he wanted to be three times older?¡±<sup>1</sup>

    ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t mean that¡­¡¯

    ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±

    Crack. Crack.

    Chung Myung tilted his head left and right.

    ¡°Let''s hit him and start our journey.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes as he looked at the man who was going to be buried right at the start of the Tomb itself.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t even a great start.¡¯

    At least based on their group''s name, he expected the man to be scarier than a tiger. It was no exaggeration to say that their actions were known throughout thend.

    And it was truly moving to see them beaten like local thugs, dragged along, and then thrown into the corner.

    ¡°Where do such idiots evene from?¡±

    He doesn''t seem to be in a good mood¡­ and they are well-known people.

    But Baek Cheon shook his head instead of trying to exin.

    He knew clearly that there was a huge difference between Chung Myung¡¯s standards and the standards of other well-known people.

    ¡°You jumped down on them without knowing a thing and are now going to waste time?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at Yoon Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take much time.¡±

    ¡°Such a poisonous bastard.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head. Mount Hua disciples hade down here very slowly by using their swords to not fall down. It was the same with the others.

    Rather than jumping in and facing a huge impact whennding on the ground, it was better to use swords to slow down the speed andnd slowly.

    ¡®But that crazy man jumped without a thought and trampled on a human.¡¯

    ¡°The others?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Baek Cheon pointed to something. A gate at the end of the stone chamber was wide open.

    ¡°There seems to be just one way. At least, the way out of here must be that one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung nced at the gate and then at the floor.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Then, as if he had found something, he began to collect the pieces which fell on the floor.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°This looks like a gate.¡±

    ¡°Um? So why?¡±

    ¡°Gather them.¡±

    Chung Myung, who gathered all the pieces, tried to recreate the original shape of the gate, and frowned.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Two swords were aimed diagonally, crossing each other. And in between, there was arge inscription that had ¡®Sword Tomb¡¯ on it.

    ¡°So blunt.¡±

    Chung Myung had a bitter smile.

    ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged and asked Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Who came up with the word Sword Tomb?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ maybe Yak Seon?¡±

    "He was giving a name to his own Tomb? Isn''t that one bad hobby to have?"

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    It felt weird when Chung Myung put it like that.

    "Normally, names for such things are given after the Tomb itself is created. The word ¡®Sword Tomb¡¯ was the name of the Untraceable Seizing Sword''s Tomb. But here, it said ¡®Sword Tomb¡¯ at the entrance. To a tomb which was never found, it has the namete that says ¡®Sword Tomb¡¯.¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned.

    ¡°Then did the Seizing Sword himself give the name Sword Tomb to his tomb and spread it to the world?¡±

    ¡°It could be that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°How do we know what a man who lived two hundred years ago thought?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head while holding the pieces he joined. The only door out of the stone chamber came into view.

    ¡°That is true. Whether this is the Tomb of Yak Seon or not, the people who made this Tomb aren''t ordinary."

    Everyone nodded. To dig a hole this deep and create a stone chamber this size...they must have had unimaginable ability to do that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rx. This is no ordinary tomb.¡±

    While the disciples of Mount Hua were in their thoughts, Hong Dae-Kwang approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What do we do now? Looking at the identities of those who came before us, this ce is flooding with powerful people. It won¡¯t be easy to get inside with all of them.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to find suitable people and try to make a group. First of all, wouldn¡¯t it be better to create a situation where we fully understand the Sword Tomb, and to check if something more exists?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°People who would want to share information or the treasure wouldn¡¯t evene here like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Chung Myung smiled and continued.

    ¡°And there is no need for us to step forward either. Things must have already started. If any of the people who came in have brains, they would have already united.¡±

    ¡°Um. Right.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nodded his head.

    There were various people inside. They must have been at odds on the outside, but now that they were inside, they had no choice but to join forces.

    ¡®Because the Wudang Sect entered first.¡¯

    The Wudang Sect¡¯s name and fame. No matter how many more famous people came in, they would be like fireflies in front of Wudang¡¯s name. And wasn¡¯t itmon for warriors to group up and go against the lone wolves? There was no way that those who entered didn¡¯t have that thought running through their minds.

    If so¡­

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who nced at Chung Myung, trembled. Chung Myung was looking at the end of the chamber with an evil smile.

    ¡®Wudang''s power will be drained without them even knowing that the Imoogi is aiming for them from behind.¡¯<sup>2</sup>

    Judging by the expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face, it seemed like things were going ording to n.

    ¡°See, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, but we need to get in and get the things we want. Otherwise, it''ll be like being chased by dogs. If we want to move, it has to be now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua followed Chung Myung without another word.

    ¡°It doesn''t seem like the ce was made with good intentions, so don¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    ¡°¡­we know.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nced at Chung Myung and then went close to the disciples of Mount Hua. It was the same with the disciples of the Beggars Union.

    At that sight, Chung Myung smacked Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    ¡°W-We are trying to help!¡±

    ¡°Beggars help? I have never once heard such words in my life! Huh! Huh!"

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I am chasing anything. I am just here. Let¡¯s help each other and live. When we go out, I will be of big help, you know? I am Hong Dae-Kwang! Hong Dae-Kwang!¡±

    At that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Help me freeze to death.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang scratched his head. He wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could go his own way, but the monster in front of him didn¡¯t seem to like him.

    ¡°T-there is something I can do.¡±

    ¡°Do¡­¡±

    Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    The normal n for Chung Myung was to create some kind of fitting situation that would benefit Mount Hua.

    The Beggars Union was a body that handled information. The power of information was essential for Mount Hua, which was growing.

    Information was meaningless if Mount Hua wanted to live in the same way, but in Kangho, where the strong survive, information had much more value.

    So, he thought that getting to know them and using them to gain information was good. He put aside the bad feelings he had.

    But when he thought till then, something else popped into his mind.

    ¡®I forgot why I felt bad for a moment there.¡¯

    Chung Myung opened his lips, looking at the man.

    ¡°Branch leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What kind of position do you have in the Beggars Union?¡±

    ¡°¡­well, even if you search the entire world, the number won¡¯t exceed a hundred.¡±

    ¡°Then can you catch the people under you?¡±

    ¡°Under me? I can grab anyone by their toes.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head. And Hong Dae-Kwang, who saw that face, flinched.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were burning with something.

    ¡°I have something for you to do. Please catch a beggar for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is that?¡±

    ¡°There is a beggar named Jong Pal in Wuhan. For you to get out of here, my condition is that you bring that one in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Jong Pal? It isn¡¯t that difficult¡­ What is it? What rtionship do you have?¡±

    ¡°I was blessed by him.¡±

    A very deep grace was shown to him.

    It was the beggar who gave Chung Myung the most intense shock and beating when he was reborn.

    Chung Myung snorted and said.

    ¡°Grace should be repaid!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known what happened, but it looked like a certain beggar had pinched the nose of a tiger.

    Hong Dae-Kwang could only express his deep condolences in advance to the beggar.

 Chapter 149: Anyone who touches my stuff is dead! (4)

    The hallway within the stone corridor was brighter than expected.

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked up with narrowed eyes.

    ¡®There are Night Stone Lamps<sup>1</sup> being used.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t a ce that was designed for people to casually ess. Yet, the ownervishly ced Night Stone Lamps around. Clearly, the person who made this ce had vast wealth.

    <i>Crack. Crack.</i>

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Yak Seon to have such a fortune. He was known to trade his pills for gold¡­.¡±

    <i>Crack. Crack.</i>

    ¡°But what is that sound?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang turned his head back, only to be overwhelmed with shock.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Clinging to walls like a spider, Chung Myung was extracting the Night Stone Lamps that were stuck in the ceiling.

    ¡°Wh-What are you doing!?¡¯

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m making money.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, no.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, whose mind was cluttered with a thousand questions, pointed at Chung Myung.

    ¡®I was just supposed to follow while this guy led the way. What the hell is he doing!?¡¯

    ¡°Are you really doing this right now?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much this stuff costs!? That¡¯s why you¡¯re a beggar because you don¡¯t care about such things.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a beggar because I don¡¯t have money?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ well. That is right. I am a beggar because I don¡¯t have money.¡¯

    Chung Myung took down themp and put it into his arms. Judging from his bulging chest, it was clear that he had constantly been collecting themps until now.

    ¡°You seem to want to make a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°I need to live well. Do you know how many mouths there are to feed in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shook his head. The more he learned about Chung Myung, the more horrible he felt.

    ¡°Maybe the Wudang at the forefront have already found the pill, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re still moving.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face hardened in an instant.

    ¡®Can he feel their qi?¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang didn¡¯t feel anything. He thought that he could feel a crowd moving ahead of them, but the sense was vague, and he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    But Chung Myung said that he could clearly feel their presence and track their movements.

    ¡®How strong must his senses be to follow their qi with such rity?¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang re-evaluated how he looked at Chung Myung. Ever since he met this man, he continued to be surprised and kept seeing different sides of him.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it still true that they¡¯re going to arrive first?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°That¡¯ll make things morefortable for us.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once we get there. Oh, my god! There are night stonemps here too!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang covered his face as he witnessed Chung Myung sprint forward and collect anothermp.

    ¡®Can I really trust this brat?¡¯

    Perhaps this was going to be a gamble with his life on the line.

    Hong Dae-Kwang was beginning to regret his hasty decision.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like the hallway is getting narrower?¡±

    Hearing Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°I think the same.¡±

    The hallway was wide enough for five people to walk side by side when they first entered. But now, it had shrunk so that three people would need to walk shoulder-to-shoulder to fit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the need to make it like this on purpose.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned. But his doubts soon disappeared as a more significant problem arose.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces hardened.

    ¡®Blood?¡¯

    A thick lingering scent of blood began to permeate the area from ahead.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, shall we check it out?¡±

    Chung Myung moved forward while the disciples of Mount Hua and the Beggars Union followed.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the group to face the identity of the grisly stench.

    ¡°¡­ this.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong fell silent upon seeing the pile of corpses that towered in front of Chung Myung. Several people were lying on the floor and bleeding.

    What was especially strange about the situation was that the blood pouring from the mouths of the deceased was not red but an unnatural ck instead.

    ¡°Poison? Were any of the people that entered before us proficient with poisons?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang asked with a stiff expression.

    The Tang family was naturally the first ce that woulde to mind when it came to poison, but apart from them, there were many people and organizations that utilized poisons.

    ¡°No. This was organ puncturing.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Organ puncturing?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang narrowed his eyes and looked at the corpse Chung Myung was pointing to.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Inconspicuous needles were embedded in the body, and unless one looked closely, they were virtually unseeable. The corpse seemed to have been struck from all directions, not just one.

    ¡®Did ite out of the walls?¡¯

    It was nerve-wracking.

    At first nce, no one would have expected organ puncturing needles to have been installed here. Only upon careful observation could anyone spot the tiny holes drilled into the walls.

    That meant that if Hong Dae-Kwang had passed through this location first, he would have fallen.

    ¡°¡­ I never would have expected Yak Seon to set up such a cruel trap.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang realized that his thoughts until now had been horribly wrong.

    Of course, this is the Sword Tomb.

    However, Hong Dae-Kwang was someone who knew that the Untraceable Seizing Sword¡¯s true identity was Yak Seon. He never anticipated that Yak Seon, who dedicated his life to saving others, would set up such a brutal device in his tomb.

    ¡°If he intended to make it easy, he wouldn¡¯t have built his tomb in such a ce.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang alternated his gaze between the wall and the corpses as his expression filled with disgust.

    ¡®Maybe this is worse than the path clearing.¡¯

    While Hong Dae-Kwang hesitated, Chung Myung nonchntly walked forward as if everything that happened was insignificant.

    ¡°Chu-Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Chung Myung looked back with an unnatural calm, it was actually the disciple of Mount Hua that felt bewildered.

    ¡®There are corpses.¡¯

    It was true that they lived as martial artists, but this was their first time seeing corpses this close and personal.

    Even Baek Cheon, who had the chance to see death during his asional work outside the sect, was unable to deal with this gloomy situation.

    But for Chung Myung, this was amon urrence.

    He had fought a war with the Heavenly Demon Sect in his previous life and witnessed so many corpses until he¡¯d grown tired of it all. After all, hadn¡¯t it even be normal for them to eat their meals surrounded by corpses after every battle?

    So, there was no need for Chung Myung to make a fuss over this.

    ¡°If you stay here, your chances of getting hit will increase, so let¡¯s move on. And don¡¯t touch anything around you; it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Baek Cheon gulped as he followed Chung Myung. Still, he was unable to withdraw his gaze from the corpses piled around.

    ¡®This is Kangho.¡¯

    He felt like he was starting to realize what that meant.

    This ce was far outside the protection offered by Mount Hua. Anything could happen; if they weren¡¯t careful, they might find their heads severed from their necks.

    With renewed vigor, Baek Cheon closely followed Chung Myung as they carefully moved ahead.

    ¡°Are there any more needles left toe?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung just shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of man this Yak Seon is, but one thing is certain.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a treasure trove.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a serious expression.

    There was no need to install such traps if this was merely a tomb that hid some knowledge. The tomb¡¯s creator must have had some other intentions hidden here.

    ¡®The level of risk will vary depending on the creator of this ce¡¯s intentions.¡¯

    At this moment, Chung Myung decided to behave a bit more cautiously.

    ¡°Oh, that one?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang suddenly pointed to the ceiling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that different from what we saw till now?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    Until now, all the Night Stone Lamps that Chung Myung pilfered had a blue color, but the one Hong Dae-Kwang was pointing out now was red.

    ¡°Looks expensive.¡±

    Without saying anything more or giving the others time to react, Hong Dae-Kwang flew up and removed themp from the ceiling.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Hong Dae-Kwangnded on the floor and looked at themp with curious eyes.

    ¡°I think this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of a red one, but maybe this is a teasur¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªWhat have you done now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled at Chung Myung,

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to continue living as a beggar, I need to diligently make money. Don¡¯t tell me all the night stonemps here are yours? Surely, I can take at least one¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°¡­Definitely told you to not touch anything strange, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s looked around with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Well, this thing isn¡¯t too strange¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    A very small sound reverberated.

    It was heavy and dull but not loud.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    Shortly after, the sound grew louder. A cold sweat began to drip from Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Oh, No¡­¡±

    <i>Crumble.</i>

    The sound was getting closer. Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to where the sound came from.

    The hallway they had passed before.

    There was a loud noiseing from there. At the same time, the area they were in began to tremble and quake beneath them.

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and smiled.

    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then run!¡±

    With those final words, Chung Myung ran ahead at lightspeed. Quickly grasping the situation, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples rushed to follow and charged at full strength.

    ¡°R-Run! Run! Beggars run! Hurry!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shouted, even without knowing why the beggars had already begun running.

    The reason for everyone¡¯s quick escape was quickly revealed.

    <i>Rumble! Rumble!</i>

    The hallway was copsing. Soil and rocks poured down like flowing water as the ceiling copsed.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was terrified, flinched and ran as fast as he could.

    If he got caught, he would die! There would be no chance of survival!

    ¡°<i>Arggghhh</i>! Run! Beggars! Run for your life! If you don¡¯t run, you¡¯ll die! <i>Ahhhh</i>!¡±

    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like dealing with beggars!¡±

    Chung Myung yelled while running.

    ¡°Did you boil and eat a tree frog or something? I definitely told you to be careful, but you decided that you just had to go and touch things! Are you really someone that lives in Kangho!?¡±

    Of course, Hong Dae-Kwang had nothing to say about that.

    ¡°Ahhhh! It¡¯s falling! It¡¯s copsing!¡±

    ¡°Run, beggars! If you fall behind, you get left behind!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh</i>! This is all because of the branch leader!¡±

    The resentment of the beggars was brought to the open air, and the culprit that caused this situation could do nothing except bow his head and run for his dear life.

    ¡®How could I have known?¡¯

    The heavens were indifferent.

    There was nothing Hong Dae-Kwang could say when the others put it like that. He only touched one thing, but it made sense for the others to me him. Right now, there was no time for him to chastise others or curse the heavens. Any time wasted could leave him dead, especially since the ceiling seemed to be copsing faster and was catching up to their group.

    To make matters worse, the hallway was bing narrower and narrower. Now they were forced to run in a single-file line!

    Chung Myung groaned and fell back.

    ¡°Do not look back and run! Keep running!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine¡ª¡±

    <i>Whoop!</i>

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who choked back tears and instinctively tried to look back, firmly fixed his gaze ahead of himself after receiving a swift kick in the ass from Chung Myung.

    ¡®To hit me.¡¯

    He said not to look back, was that why Hong Dae-Kwang wanted to look back?

    ¡®Why am I like this? Why do such things happen to me?¡¯

    <i>Crumble! Rumble!</i>

    Hong Dae-Kwang could hear the ceiling copsing right behind him. The dust that rose from the copse tickled the back of his neck as he hastened away.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh</i>! Everyone will die! Runnn!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang did everything he could to move as fast as possible. When he felt pain in his legs, he decided to run on all four limbs and then back to two as needed.

    ¡°There¡¯s light ahead!¡±

    ¡°Get there! hurry!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes looked at the newfound goal. Those that confirmed the existence of the lighting from the end of the hallway squeezed out every bit of strength remaining and carried their weary legs to the finish line.

    ¡°<i>Achhhhhh</i>!¡¯

    As all the others escaped, Hong Dae-Kwang also ran for the light.

    And¡­

    <i>Crumble!</i>

    Seeing the rubble at his feet, he fell to the floor and turned back.

    ¡®I did it!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t fully understand what happened, but this ce didn¡¯t seem to be copsing. The trap ended with the previous hallway.

    But¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang jumped to his feet.

    His feet were white with dust from the rubble, showing that he was thest person to make it out of the hallway.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang freaked out and looked back. There was no one behind him. This could only mean that Chung Myung failed to leave the hallway.

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled as he realized what had happened.

    No matter how talented the child was, it was impossible to survive such a structural copse.

    ¡°Because of me¡­.¡±

    Guilt rushed over Hong Dae-Kwang. A young genius who was supposed to be without equal, who should have gained fame and fortune, had just lost everything due to his mistake. He wanted to bite his tongue and die when he thought about what he had done.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s¡ª¡±

    It was then.

    Baaang!

    Suddenly, the copsed rubble broke open with dust scattering all around.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You had us worried for nothing! Brat!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang was shocked.

    ¡®He is alive!¡¯

    Right. There¡¯s no way Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon would die in such a way in a ce like this!

    Hong Dae-Kwang was so d that he wanted to run over and hug Chung Myung.

    But that joy soon disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°¡­ Where¡¯s the beggar?¡±

    The dust settled.

    Chung Myung, covered in dust all over, was rubbing his eyes as they shot a fierce re that looked like he wanted to kill several people at once.

    His lips twisted into a smile as soon as he found Hong Dae-Kwang, and Hong Dae-Kwang went pale right away.

    ¡°Ah, No. Divine Dragon. The thing is¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must have a lot to say to me.¡±

    Chung Myung rxed his stiff neck muscles and walked toward him.

    ¡°But do you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°If everything could be resolved with words, there would have been no need for wars!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get hit a few times, and then we can start again.

    Hong Dae-Kwang was frozen by the visage of an angry devil as he watched Chung Myung rush toward him.

 Chapter 150: Anyone who touches my stuff is dead! (5)

    ¡°They will catch up!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ Infinite light of Buddha.¡±

    Heo Sanja, who almost swore, corrected his words into a sutra. His mistake indicated that his heart was anxious right now.

    ¡®Just how did this happen?¡¯

    There was nothing wrong with getting into the Sword Tomb. No, it was the same even after that as well. Even if all the people gathered out there came into the tomb too, Heo Sanja wouldn¡¯t have paid much attention.

    Because none of them were strong enough to go against Wudang.

    However, the number of people who came in was smaller than he expected, and among those who gathered, only the strong ones entered, which twisted the situation into something he hadn¡¯t expected.

    At first nce, it must have been a good situation for Wudang, who entered the tomb first. However, things didn¡¯t always work ording to n.

    If there were so many people, then reaching an agreement would be tough. However, if the number of people was small, there would be an easier exchange of opinions. But strong people of a small number were gathered, which in turn made him feel burdened.

    And now Wudang was being threatened by the group of people who decided to form a coalition amongst themselves.

    They must have probably agreed to stop the Wudang Sect first. And then they would destroy their alliance.

    There was urgency in the voice of Heo Sanja.

    ¡°Why is it so wide!¡±

    ¡°This ce will have to end soon!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Heo Sanja didn¡¯t seem to feel relieved.

    ¡®Damn it. What the hell was Yak Seon thinking when he created this ce?¡¯

    If it is often the case when ites to treasure, that traps areid. But who wouldn¡¯t be excited to enter a treasure tomb? Usually, the treasure is hidden for direct descendants, and not for strangers. Hence the traps.

    And this was why ces with treasure could only be entered by strong people who were qualified enough to handle the traps.

    But wasn¡¯t this the tomb of Yak Seon?

    Yak Seon, a person who helped people¡­who would have imagined that a tomb of such a man would be filled with so many traps?

    ¡®This is weirdly horrible!¡¯

    Heo Sanja had already passed the test of death several times. As they were moving ahead, their group was the first to deal with traps. The falling ceiling, a trap where the floor rose up, and in addition to that, there were many more terrifying traps that genuinely scared him.

    There were traps awaiting them in the front, and those who tried to stop them from behind were hoping that it would take the Wudang Sect down. There had only been a few situations in his life that were so painful.

    Heo Sanja bit his lip.

    ¡®This is no coincidence.¡¯

    He kept thinking that someone intentionally made the situation like this. He knew it was unlikely, but the thought didn¡¯t leave his mind.

    Wasn¡¯t it strange that there was no one who blocked their entry? And the ones who entered were only the strong ones?

    ¡®Maybe that little brat¡­?¡¯

    He thought of the man called Chung Myung of Mount Hua gathering the people by giving out the information about the Sword Tomb and wondered if it was him who did this.

    But then he shook his head.

    It felt too far-fetched. That little brat couldn¡¯t have nned this far ahead and done this. It was difficult to predict what kind of person he was, but this wasn¡¯t something a man without any experience in Kangho could do.

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t this a situation where not even a single elder of Mount Hua hade to Nanyang?

    Baek Cheon? Maybe that disciple could lead others. But it was a delusion to think that people who had never stepped out of their n could have anticipated everything ande up with such a n.

    ¡°Elder! They areing!¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Heo Sanja exhaled.

    ¡°Heo Gong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Stop as many as you possibly can, lead our disciples, and bind the feet of our pursuers.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°I will lead a few of them and advance quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heo Gong answered firmly and moved back.

    ¡°Follow me! Follow me! We need to get our hands on the pill!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heo Sanja quickly jumped ahead.

    Taking precautions to check the rear with their entire group would lead to them losing a lot of time. It would be a greater burden for those who stayed back if Heo Sanja got caught up by the ones rushing ahead. Even if it meant making sacrifices, he needed to get that pill¡­ he needed to get the Soul Vitality Pill.

    Heo Sanja, who was widening the distance, clenched his teeth!

    ¡°Stay down!¡±

    Papapaj!

    As soon as he said that, sharp arrows fell immediately in front of them. Seeing the arrows, which were glowing green, it was clear that they had poison on them.

    ¡°Yak Seon!¡±

    Heo Sanja used his sword to deflect the arrows which wereing in from all directions. Not a single arrow passed through the sword.

    ¡°Yak Seon, the man who made medicines and pills, is dealing with poison! What the hell is this ce!¡±

    And that wasn¡¯t the end.

    ¡°Elder, I feel a presence ahead.¡±

    Heo Sanja frowned at Jin Hyeon¡¯s words.

    He couldn¡¯t feel any qi, so why was this disciple saying¡­

    It was then.

    Heo Sanja stopped running. And looked ahead in disbelief.

    In the dark.

    Something was moving in the darkness, which they couldn¡¯t see with their naked eyes.

    They became panicked as they realized that there was something moving ahead of them that they couldn¡¯t detect. Heo Sanja frowned, holding the sword.

    ¡®I don¡¯t feel any vitality<sup>1</sup> from it.¡¯

    Something was moving, but there didn¡¯t seem to be life in it. If it was moving, then logically, it had to have life in it, but he could feel nothing of the sort.

    What was moving then?

    Kuuuu

    Kuuuu.

    Heo Sanja felt the hair on his body stand up at the strange sound which came from the darkness. Eventually, when the confirmed presence moved, he had no choice but to swear.

    ¡°What fucking¡­¡±

    He had never seen something like this with his eyes before.

    However, it was clear that whatever he was seeing now wasn¡¯t alone¡­

    ¡°¡­ Kangshi?¡±<sup>2</sup>

    A moving dead body.

    A corpse that had no life in its eyes, and had greyish skin, was approaching them. Just looking at it, an instinctive fear rose within them.

    Heo Sanja cried out in anger and shock.

    ¡°What in the fucking world is this ce?¡±

    But there was no time to be shocked.

    ¡°E-Elder! They areing!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡¯

    Heo Sanja grabbed his sword. Whatever wasing, he had to clear it.

    ¡°They are the dead who cannot rest even after death! Have pity on them and put them to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Elder!¡±

    Heo Sanja bit his lip.

    ¡®What the hell were you thinking, Yak Seon!¡¯

    Maybe he misjudged the character of the man? Then¡­

    ¡®Maybe no one will get out of this ce alive.¡¯

    Heo Sanja put aside the thoughts in his head and began to recite sutras as he went for the kangshi.

    It was unfair.

    Hong Dae-Kwang was flustered.

    What was so wrong about making a mistake?

    ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯

    He had no excuse to make for that¡­ but even if he did make a mistake¡­

    ¡°I am an adult!¡±

    ¡°Uh, what!¡±

    Chung Myung raised his hand, and Hong Dae-Kwang, who flinched, went closer to the wall.

    ¡°Ugh, trying to pull out the age card now!¡±

    If Chung Myung was the Chung Myung of the past, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, then Hong Dae-Kwang wouldn¡¯t have even stayed alive now. However, strangely, when being hit, it felt like an older person was hitting him.

    And then it ended. But Chung Myung still kept looking at Hong Dae-Kwang with an irritated face.

    ¡°Ugh. My insides are a mess.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked around with a sad face, not knowing what Chung Myung was feeling.

    But the only thing he got from other people¡¯s gazes was ¡®be alert¡¯.

    ¡°I knew that man would bring trouble onto us one day.¡±

    ¡°We werepletely buried. Thank God we have Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon with us! Thank God!¡±

    ¡°How did our branch leader even get to meet such a nice person!¡±

    ¡°If you want to die, you should do it alone!¡±

    It was sad.

    It was even sadder that it wasn¡¯t the disciples of Mount Hua cursing him, but the disciples of the Beggars Union.

    As Hong Dae-Kwang thought that, he felt that his eyes and ears were stinging from all the cursing of the people of his own sect. Still, the onlyfort was that the room was dark, so they couldn¡¯t see the bruises on him.

    ¡°This is why I never like dealing with beggars!¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t call them beggars! They don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make them into perfect beggars!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang kept silent, knowing that any more words from him would only bring more harm to himself.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Chung Myung red at Hong Dae-Kwang. It felt like he was thinking of something new to swear. Hong Dae-Kwang just twisted his body at that gaze.

    Baek Cheon approached Chung Myung and changed the topic. He was someone who had a sort of leadership figure here.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to waste time here, right?¡±

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Chung Myung exhaled. In his mind, he wanted to grab the man and shake the life out of him, but he couldn¡¯t do that now.

    ¡°Do well from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    He looked at Hong Dae-Kwang as if he didn¡¯t like him anymore and turned around.

    ¡°The Beggars Union of the past wasn¡¯t like this. Why do things keep getting worse?¡±

    Which Beggars Union was he talking about?

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt like injustice was being done to him, and Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong silently approached him and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯tfort me. I will start crying!¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Hic.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shook off the feelings and sighed.

    ¡°But where is this ce?¡±

    Chung Myung looked around. The ce they were at was at the end of the hallway, and it was now a spacious stone room. And at the end of this room was another door.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at it with strange eyes.

    The gate was firmly closed.

    ¡°There is no sign of people moving in front though?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung grunted.

    ¡°There was a side road in the middle. Normally we would have taken that, but the beggar broke the damn ceiling and brought us here!¡±

    He kept saying beggar this and beggar that!

    Outside the Sword Tomb, he was treated like one of the best talents in the world, but now, with this man, he was ¡®just a beggar¡¯.

    ¡°¡­ then we went the wrong way?¡±

    ¡°Tch, how can we know if it is wrong? We can just keep going for now.¡±

    Chung Myung looked behind and said,

    ¡°The way back is blocked.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces went stiff at once.

    Unlike a little while ago, they could climb back up and open the blocked entrance, but now they would have to dig a whole tunnel inside to get back. So, moving ahead seemed to be the better option.

    ¡°I will go ahead and check. So, all of you, stay close and follow me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If anyone touches anything strange, I will cut their damn hand off this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­ We understand.¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes and opened the door. And then he titled his head.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing; it feels fishy in here.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Keep going in.¡±

    Carefully Chung Myung opened the door and walked inside. It was different from the hallway they had just run through. It felt like a natural cave and not an artificially done one like before.

    ¡®Like a narrow cave, but¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung frowned, slightly hurried ahead and then stopped.

    It felt like they had been in this ce for a long time.

    Duk!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Duk.

    ¡°I said to not make a sound.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Duk.

    ¡°Then what is that sound? Did I make it then? Did I¡­¡±

    Duk.

    Chung Myung stopped and turned his head up.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    No.

    It was at that moment.

    Hundreds of small red dots appeared at the same time, as if a bright red paint was suddenly scattered inside the walls of the cave.

    ¡°UH?¡±

    This looked seriously messed up.

 Chapter 151: Let me show you what true heartlessness looks like (1)

    It wasn¡¯t known what the bright red things really were. However, all the red dots were instinctively moving.

    ¡®W-what is that?¡¯

    A cold sweat ran down Jo Gul¡¯s back.

    ¡®Qi? Or?¡¯

    Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t going to be good news for them. As they saw the red dots moving, their bodies froze. It felt like their bodies were giving them a warning sign.

    Sensing the crisis, he looked at Chung Myung. No matter how unusual that man was, he was still the most trustworthy person in such kinds of situations.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What are they all?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ they look like bats?¡±

    ¡°Bats?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think I heard about red-eyed bats somewhere, so¡­¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°But¡­are bats¡¯ eyes normally red?¡±

    Did that detail even matter now?

    Chung Myung, who had been thinking quietly for some time, pped his hands as if he remembered something.

    ¡°Ah, right! Hematophagy bat! It has to be that!¡±<sup>1</sup>

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was shocked, now carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ then all the red dots are the eyes of those bats?¡±

    ¡°Uh, seems like it.¡±

    ¡°T-then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? They are bats. We should just pass by.¡±

    Chung Myung calmly took a step ahead, and the others all looked around with nervous faces.

    ¡®Will it be fine?¡¯

    Well.

    If they were just bats, then it shouldn¡¯t be a huge deal. Some people avoided them because they were disgusting, but they had never heard of anyone dying from a bat bite.

    So, everyone rxed and carefully followed Chung Myung. At that moment, Baek Cheon leaned close to Chung Myung from the back and said,

    ¡°But Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I have heard of the hematophagy bats, but I¡¯ve not heard anything about them having red eyes. Is it really true?¡±

    ¡°UH? Maybe not? From what I heard¡­ ah!¡±

    Chung Myung pped his hands again.

    ¡°They might not be simple hematophagy bats. They have to be the Killer hematophagy bats. There are stories about how its bite can leave a person with all of their blood drained, only leaving their body. They¡¯re hard to kill too, and are known to be sturdy and hard enough that even the sword with qi cannot cut in¡­¡±

    The voice of Chung Myung gradually faded. And he looked back slowly.

    Everyone was looking at him with trembling bodies and fearful gazes. Seeing that, he asked.

    ¡°¡­ you know, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    He took a deep breath and walked one step. It was a movement filled with caution.

    ¡°What will happen if we move¡­¡±

    Step.

    ¡°making noise ¡­¡±

    Step! Step!

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡®Will this even work?¡¯

    ¡°We are finished.¡±

    Kiiiik! Kiiiiiik!

    A sharp cry resounded, and it was so loud that they felt it would tear down their eardrums. The red-eyed bats flew towards them like a unified cloud as soon as that happened.

    ¡°Run¡­¡±

    The moment when Chung Myung was about to tell them to run, the people behind him began to run past him.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°If we get caught, even our bones cannot be found! Run! Run!¡±

    Chung Myung, who saw that, exhaled.

    ¡°These dogs¡­¡±

    What? Shouldn¡¯t they be like, ¡®let¡¯s die together and let¡¯s live together?¡¯ Isn¡¯t that how the rtionship between sahyungs is supposed to be like?

    Seeing how his sahyungs were running ahead of him, tears found their way to his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that they pushed him away to save themselves.

    In the meantime, Baek Cheon, who was now quite ahead, was running without even looking back at Chung Myung.

    ¡®That one, he is the kind of person who would want to live even if he is the only one who makes it out alive.¡¯

    ¡®Just looking at how well he has grown from the past makes me happy¡­¡¯

    ¡°.. bastards! Y-You rotten bastards!¡±

    The red-eye bats were rushing in at them from all directions.

    ¡°Eikkk!¡±

    Chung Myung also began to run ahead.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Why are there bats in this cave!¡±

    ¡°Since this is a cave, there are bats here! Your stupid bastard!¡±

    ¡°No! How could the ones which are only supposed to be in Yunnan even get in here!¡±

    ¡°How can I even know!?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang also started to run ahead.

    ¡°Yak Seon, my ass! He is the one responsible for getting us all killed! He brought the bats all the way from Yunnan and released them here! Sahyung! My Sahyung! If I die in here, beat the shit out of that bastard!¡±

    <i>How can a dead person hit another dead person?</i>

    ¡°No! Then, let¡¯s call the sajaes and do it like in the past!¡±

    ¡°What are you mumbling to yourself, you mad man!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    If his Sahyung sect leader was alive¡­

    ¡®That mad man went into the ground and took down the honor of Mount Hua along with him!¡¯

    That, too, he would have said that in the calmest voice.

    And now, as if the bats wanted to punish Chung Myung, they were going after him. Chung Myung swung both his hands to strike down the bats near him.

    Kang! Kang!

    ¡®W-what is this?¡¯

    When he hit the bat with his hand, it felt like he was pounding on a lump of iron. In Yunnan, it was said that if one went into the cave of the red-eyed bats, or the vampire bats, in an instant, you would be stripped down to your bones.<sup>2</sup>

    ¡°Ack!¡¯

    ¡°Be careful! Their ws are sharp!¡±

    Chung Myung could m the bats down, but the others couldn¡¯t. The ws of the bats were eagerly trying to draw their blood by splitting open their uniforms and robes.

    And as they smelled blood from their wounds, they started flying more fiercely than before. There were hundreds of bats in the air chasing them.

    It was a sight that would make anyone lose hope.

    ¡°B-branch leader! My arm! My arm isn¡¯t moving!¡±

    ¡°What? Damn it! Is it paralysis poison?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®How can one bat have so many things in it!¡¯

    A body of steel and sharp ws like a sword. And then there was paralysis poison!

    It was a monster even the best sect would have trouble handling. The problem was that such monsters weren¡¯t attacking a whole sect, but a small number of people.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, and when he looked, he found a bat attached to his shoulder.

    ¡°You bat fucking bastard!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang screamed out loud and struck the bat. A little flesh was pulled out by the bat from his shoulder, and blood gushed out from the wound.

    ¡®This is how everyone will die here.¡¯

    The wounds weren¡¯t important. What was more important was the paralysis poison that would enter their body if they got bitten. If that happened, their movements would turn still, and all they could do would be to wait for the bats to devour them while they were alive!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get bitten! Kill any bat whiches close to you!¡±

    ¡°Branch leader! Weapons don¡¯t work! They move too strangely. Avoiding them is the only way we can advance!¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    There was no time to be annoyed at people. Hong Dae-Kwang tried moving the bitten shoulder and stretched out his hand.

    He executed the First form of the Immortal Palm of Eight, which the Beggars Union was so proud of. But the bat in front of him avoided it easily.

    ¡°It avoided it?¡±

    A bat avoided the martial arts of the Beggars Union?

    He felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡®How can such absurd beings even exist in this world?¡¯

    He knew that the world held countless things which he didn¡¯t know of. But it was the Beggars Union who had their eyes everywhere, and technically, it was their job to know about everything out there.

    And this feeling of not knowing something felt terrifying. Even if Hong Dae-Kwang did his best, would he be able to handle at least ten of these creatures?

    He didn¡¯t have confidence.

    Moreover, this ce didn¡¯t have just ten but hundreds of these bats, and everyone would surely die.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Please do something!¡±

    In a crisis like this, the only person he could look for was Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ah, oh!¡±

    Chung Myung drew out his sword with an annoyed face.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang turned back to urge him again but went silent.

    Nothing changed.

    Chung Myung had simply drawn his sword. The expression, the force¡­ nothing changed after that.

    But¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t known what the difference was, but it felt as if Chung Myung, who was running behind them, was different.

    And that made Hong Dae-Kwang feel even more shocked.

    The young one of Mount Hua, who brazenly opened his mouth and said whatever he wanted, suddenly disappeared, and there was a swordsman there in his ce¡­ a swordsman who had been through hundreds of battles.

    And his sword moved slowly.

    Whik!

    It felt like there was a wind blowing in from somewhere. Chung Myung¡¯s sword moved gently. It felt like the tip of the sword was shaking, and dozens, maybe hundreds, of sword forms began to engulf the dark cave.

    ¡®Plums?¡¯

    ¡®¡­are blooming?¡¯

    A plum blossom began to bloom at the tip of the sword forms which had appeared suddenly. It transitioned from small buds into flowers and then into full-bloomed ones. It was as if the entire cave had plum blossom trees within it.

    Even though Hong Dae-Kwang knew that it wasn¡¯t the case, he still couldn¡¯t get himself together.

    ¡®This is the martial arts of Mount Hua?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossom.

    The Plum Blossoms of Mount Hua, which had once disappeared from the world¡¯s memory, were now blooming again, right in front of Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes.

    The scent of plum blossoms began to fill the cave. Hong Dae-Kwang felt his body shudder at the scent. Despite knowing that this was happening just because of the sword, it felt like he was drifting away into some fantasy.

    And.

    There were falling Flowers.

    The plum blossoms began to flutter, and the petals of the plum blossoms followed the draft of wind and engulfed the cave like a blizzard away the bats.

    Kiiiik!

    Kikikikiki!

    The screams of the bats resounded everywhere.

    The sound of the wings fluttering in desperation was heard by Hong Dae-Kwang.

    The sound he heard a while back and what he was hearing now was different. This time, it was the sound of the bats being cut down by the sword of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang realized that the plum blossoms which filled the cave had disappeared as if they had been swept away, and he sighed in regret.

    Shh.

    The sword was back in the sheath.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a short sigh and lifted his head.

    Hong Dae-Kwang had seen a man wielding his sword with force like a refined de of¡­

    ¡°Bloody bat bastards don¡¯t know who they are against!¡±

    ¡­ forget it.

    Chung Myung was back to his usual behavior and widened his shoulders in triumph.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If only he didn¡¯t open his mouth, Hong Dae-Kwang would have felt impressed.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to pass through?¡±

    ¡°G-going.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nced back.

    Swish!

    Not all of the bats were cut down. More than half of them were still alive, but they were sticking to the wall of the cave and ring at them.

    But they were animals. And they realized that the power of Chung Myung was higher, so they didn¡¯t approach them and just kept threatening them with sounds.

    ¡®A sword which instills fear in a flock of bats.¡¯

    No, can a group of bats be called a flock?

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt that the entire situation was bizarre¡­ or should he call this great?

    Hong Dae-Kwang shook his head and looked at the end of the cave that they were fast approaching.

    ¡®Damn it, I am so scared thinking about what new things mighte.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang bit his lip as he was walking.

    ¡®Still, it was the right choice to stick with this brat.¡¯

    If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would have died right from the start.

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung with eyes filled with trust.

    Chung Myung, who knew what was happening, had a nice smile.

    ¡°Did youe here to y? Why do you keep looking at me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Beggars Union is done after this. So done.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    No, maybe not so trustworthy.

 Chapter 152: Let me show you what true heartlessness looks like (2)

    The end of the cave led to another cave. If there was anything different about the two, it would be that, unlike the hallways they had gone through until then, this cave had night stonemps.

    ¡°¡­ doesn¡¯t this seem like it¡¯s repeated, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Um. It seems like that. I am not sure yet, but I think that the space where themps are ced is safe as long as we don¡¯t do anything stupid. As long as we don¡¯t do anything useless.¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon, who was saying that while looking at Hong Dae-Kwang, the man sighed.

    ¡°¡­ sometimes people end up making mistakes.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t point to anyone, great sir.¡±

    Right, great sir. He was still being called that. He wanted to tear up as he heard it.

    As a result of observing the disciples of Mount Hua till then, Hong Dae-Kwang noticed something strange.

    The first was that unlike Chung Myung, who acted as if he had abandoned his brain, the others still kept their manners and respected others.

    Of course, at first nce, their words and actions resembled Chung Myung to some extent, but it wasn¡¯t too much that it could be visibly noticed.

    ¡®And they are very strong.¡¯

    As they came out of the cave where the bats were located, the Beggars Union people had major and minor injuries. They were poisoned and paralyzed, which made it difficult for them to move.

    It wasn¡¯t a life-threatening situation, but their pace had slowed down. But the disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t get hurt even in that hectic situation.

    Was it because of luck?

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    People got lucky once or twice, but if it kept continuing, it was skill and not luck.

    ¡°Righteous Sword of Hua.¡±

    ¡°Call me Baek Cheon¡­ that title is embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are the sahyungs and sajaes of Mount Hua simr to the ones here?¡±

    With a slightly worried expression, Baek Cheon said.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t. Yoon Jong and Jo Gul are the strongest ones among the third ss disciples, and Yu samae and I are the skilled ones among the second ss disciples of Mount Hua. But that doesn¡¯t mean that the sahyungs back in Mount Hua are significantly inferior to us.¡±

    Saying that, Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    The skills which they developed werepletely because they had been bullied by that beast. There was no time for people to rest andg behind their peers.

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face turned slightly serious.

    He was a branch leader in Luoyang, and Luoyang was considered to be thergest city in the middle east. As such, the Beggars Union had talented people.

    Of course, due to the nature of their sect, they searched for quantity over quality. The beggars who followed him weren¡¯t at a level where they could stand shoulder to shoulder with the other sects. However, they still weren¡¯t a sect whose members would get indiscriminately hit.

    But weren¡¯t the disciples of Mount Hua showing much better skills than the beggars in Luoyang?

    If the members of Mount Hua really were this skilled, what should Mount Hua¡¯s power be evaluated as?

    ¡®Besides, that monster is also there.¡¯

    The sword he saw a while back wasn¡¯t disappearing from his eyes. No, he knew for sure that he would remember it till thest day of his life. He had never witnessed such a fantastic sword technique in his life.

    What if Chung Myung grows up and leads Mount Hua, and its disciples grow together with him and support him?

    ¡®Then Mount Hua will not be inferior to any other great sect.¡¯

    In the past, Mount Hua was one of the best sects in the world. If they hadn¡¯t been damaged after the fight with the Heavenly Demonic Sect, then the situation of the sect wouldn¡¯t have been what it was now.

    However, now, it didn¡¯t seem difficult for Mount Hua to regain the prestige it had in the past. Especially if Chung Myung continued to run rampant with such a force.

    ¡°Branch leader¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was immersed in thought, frowned slightly as he looked at the Beggars Union disciples who were struggling to move.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. I know we are in a hurry, but can we take a break? I want my disciples to recover a bit.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    Surprisingly, Chung Myung nodded his head right away, and Hong Dae-Kwang flinched at it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, because you answered right away.¡±

    ¡°You said they are hurt.¡±

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Is it because I am a branch leader?¡¯

    Although not all people would respect Hong Dae-Kwang, maybe¡­ just maybe, he thought that Chung Myung finally realized that he was the eldest in the group.

    However, the words of Chung Myung, who suddenly considered the well-being of the people before his goal, felt weird.

    ¡®The more I see him, the more I don¡¯t understand him.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang titled his head and approached the disciples.

    In the midst of all that, Chung Myung was frowning as he fixed his gaze ahead of him. His eyes concentrated on the distance.

    ¡®I feel something from there.¡¯

    Vitality and chaos were pouring out from the location in front of them. It meant that either a fight had urred over there, or that someone who fell into a trap was fighting for their life.

    ¡®There is no need to rush there and fight them.¡¯

    If he waited patiently, the path would clear by itself. So why did he have to go in now and enter a fight which he had nothing to do with?

    It was good that they entered the Sword Tomb, but safely going out should also be clearly nned.

    Many traps could have been hidden in the darkness of the tunnels of the Sword Tomb. If monsters like the bats kepting out continuously, no matter how strong and untouched they were at present, they would eventually get tired.

    Chung Myung had learned all of this from the experiences he gained from the long battles he had had in the past¡­ battles where he would have had to conserve his energy until the end.

    And when everyone decided to take a break, the party leaned against the wall and sat down. Still, they were all on edge and were constantly alert to their surroundings.

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who sat on the ground, sighed.

    ¡°In a ce like this, we would run out of ten lives if we had them.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed tough.¡±

    As Chung Myung smiled, Yoon Jong raised his head and looked at him.

    ¡®He seems so familiar with such things.¡¯

    No matter how big the wall between them was, anyone would be confused when they were thrust into an unfamiliar situation for the first time,.

    Moving forward one step at a time in a ce where light didn¡¯t even shine, where traps were ced everywhere¡­ just thoughts of it would make people tired. And moreover, they were required to be focused all the time.

    Yet, Chung Myung seemed strong.

    ¡°Is it not tough?¡±

    ¡°What is so tough about it? This is just the start.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the start?¡±

    ¡°Yak Seon, or the Seizing Sword¡­whoever it was that made a tomb like this¡­ if he was so determined andid such traps, then it wouldn¡¯t end with this. We never know what awaits us.¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was upset, but he heard the word ¡®determined¡¯.

    ¡°Then the Untraceable Seizing Sword, Yak Seon, why did he create such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ if what was being left behind was the great pill or if he wanted to leave the weapons he stole¡­he could just leave them withoutying any traps. Why create such a tomb and endanger those who enter the ce?¡±

    ¡°How can I know?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    Yoon Jong continued.

    ¡°At first, this is how I thought about it, but the more I think, the stranger it is. Especially when I think of ¡®Yak Seon¡¯. He was a sage who cured many sick people and created pills for healing. That was why he was called Yak Seon in the first ce.¡±<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But such a man¡­and even the other person, the Seizing Sword too, why create such a grave¡­ I do not understand at all.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to understand it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked and said.

    ¡°There is only one thing that I am sure about.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°People are never predictable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Even those whom we think we know very well show an unexpected side to them once in a while. How do we understand a person who lived 200 years ago? We need to just take the things they left behind and leave.¡±

    They were realistic words.

    But it was rather cold-hearted.

    Although Chung Myung said that, Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t shake off his doubts about this ce being called Yak Seon¡¯s tomb.

    ¡®Why would Yak Seon make this tomb? What was he trying to say?¡¯

    At that moment, Chung Myung nced at him and said,

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t start there. We need to figure out why the names of Yak Seon and the Untraceable Seizing Sword are both being used here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±

    Yoon Jong was slightly shocked. He hadn¡¯t thought of that till now.

    Yak Seon was someone who used to help everyone. The Untraceable Seizing Sword was a man who had enough fame and glory without having to be considered a swordsman of a true sect.

    Did Yak Seon wear the mask of the swordsman and hold a sword?

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung quietly.

    Chung Myung¡­it felt like he was trying to make a link. This man was the youngest in here, but he sometimes showed a depth that they couldn¡¯t keep up with.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, it felt like you were figuring something out.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°What is so important about that?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If Yak Seon had other intentions, would he leave behind his pill and knowledge?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then that is all. I am not interested in dead people¡¯s reasons. The important thing is that there is a way for us to get the method of making the Soul Vitality Pill in here.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°Even if I die, I will get it. For sure!¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed as he looked at Chung Myung¡¯s eyes burning with desire.

    ¡®Being simple-minded is the best.¡¯

    Sometimes he envied that personality. Because such people worried about nothing.

    He didn¡¯t know if that was just an outward appearance, however.

    At that time, Yu Yiseol came and handed Chung Myung a water bottle. Without a second thought, Chung Myung took it and drank it. Then he asked Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°Mister Beggar! Are you guys done?¡±

    ¡°The detox medicine is working.¡±

    ¡°You have a medicine for the paralysis poison?¡±

    ¡°It is an antidote for paralysis poison. We never know what kind of person wee across. We tried it just in case, and it seemed to work.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at him.

    ¡°What! What do you think of me, Hong Dae-Kwang! I am the body and mind of the Beggars Union!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt flustered when the reaction wasn¡¯t as cool as he expected.

    ¡°Finish that. We will keep moving as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°But where the hell does this Sword Tomb go? It didn¡¯t seem like we moved a short distance before.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°The cave is curved, so the actual distance must be short.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    ¡°Even so, there must be a limit to creating such a thing underground. The end of the tomb will appear anytime now.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ right. Let¡¯s go find out.¡±

    The party got up again and began to prepare to head further in. Chung Myung, who watched the scene, had a subtle expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t a lie that they were nearing the end of the tomb.

    The problem was that there would be people who would have reached the end along with them.

    ¡®Enemy of evil.¡¯

    Recalling the title of Yak Seon, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what more has been prepared for us!¡±

    Chung Myung had an evil smile.

 Chapter 153: Let me show you what true heartlessness looks like (3)

    Chung Myung licked his lips and looked behind him.

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I need to take all of them.¡±<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Why are you being so greedy, you bastard! You¡¯re a rich man!¡±

    ¡°No matter how much money we have, we can never have enough! Do you know just how much it costs to feed Mount Hua? It costs hundreds of thousands of coins just to dress and feed them! A Hundred thousand! I¡¯d rather have cattle and beggars under me!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the night stonemps with greedy eyes.

    ¡°Ah. How much will those be?¡±

    And then he looked at Hong Dae-Kwang.

    Hong Dae-Kwang was avoiding the gaze of Chung Myung, who kept ring at him. If the ceiling hadn¡¯t copsed because of his actions, he would have surely picked out all of them to earn more gold, but now that he had been through that, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch it again.

    Tears of blood flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, who had to walk away from the night stonemps without touching them. To him, it was like losing gold that was right in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Beggarrrrrr¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will never forget this disrespect.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­ what did I even do?¡±

    ¡®I did nothing!¡¯

    ¡°Move! Let¡¯s move out quickly!¡±

    Before he did anything else, Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong quickly dragged Chung Myung out of the ce. And the rest sighed as they followed.

    ¡°Wah?¡±

    And everyone looked around in shock as they reached the next ce.

    ¡®Such a ce was made underground?¡¯

    The ce which opened up in front of them was a huge square-shaped space.

    As soon as they entered the ce¡­

    Rumble.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shook his head. Immediately after they passed,rge stone walls descended from above.

    Thud!

    The walls caused dust to rise in the room. Hong Dae-Kwang frowned as he realized that the path that they came from was blocked.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    Well, even if they did try to go back the same way they hade, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exit the Sword Tomb since the hallway had copsed. Still, it was a pity that a path was cut off.

    But now, what Hong Dae-Kwang was more concerned about was what he saw ahead rather than the blocked path behind him.

    Because in the middle of the square, there seemed to be a group of people.

    ¡®Who?¡¯

    They wore different colors.

    And they didn¡¯t seem like a group.

    Hong Dae-Kwang thought that they were all people who met up here by chance and were sharing information. But that wasn¡¯t the problem.

    The real problem was¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s something here.¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯re almost done now. It¡¯ll be better if we just deal with them and move on. They might be nning to get the weapons as well, and not just the pill.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡®The smell of blood.¡¯

    The smell of blood wasing from one side of the room. Only then did Hong Dae-Kwang turn to see the bodies which were lying at the side of the room.

    Hong Dae-Kwang then narrowed his eyes to look at the opponent and said,

    ¡°Mak Hwi, the Giant Great Axe.¡±

    ¡°Kuhahaha. Looks like it¡¯s someone who knows me. Tell me who you are!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang frowned at the opponent¡¯s huge size and looked at the axe, which wasrger than the human himself.

    ¡°The Sam Sal-Gwi, Dae Ra-Geom<sup>2</sup> and Yangtze¡¯s ck de, Cho Myeong-San! Are you also in on this craziness?¡±

    The other man in ck gently raised his head. It was Cho Myeong-San.

    ¡°Now that I look more closely, you are Hong, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me! I thought that at least you were a man who had manners! How could you ughter innocent people without guilt! What horrible things have you done!¡±

    ¡°Without guilt?¡±

    Cho Myeong-San smiled brightly.

    ¡°Hong, you are making a mistake here. Don¡¯t forget what kind of world we live in. Trying to obtain this treasure for oneself is a sin. And aiming for it is also a sin.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°I hoped that you would have at least known about chivalry!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Cho Myeong-San said while looking at Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°If I manage to get the weapons, I will be stronger. Then I will show people the chivalry which suits my strength.¡±

    ¡°I am talking about the dead people who you are trampling on!¡±

    ¡°I cannot help it¡­ because these aren¡¯t the people whom I have to protect or look after.¡±

    ¡°¡­ crazy bastard.¡±

    Cho Myeong-San shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I thought you would understand me since we came from the same roots.¡±

    ¡°There is no way I can understand a crazy man! If I could understand you, that would mean that I am the same as you.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were now looking at Hong Dae-Kwang in a new light.

    Up until now, they considered him a half-smart person, but his current actions shed new light on the Beggars Union in their eyes.

    Hong Dae-Kwang gritted his teeth and said,

    ¡°You have been blinded by the treasure. But no matter how greedy you are, there are things you can and cannot do!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. This beggar speaks quite well.¡±

    The giant man in the back mumbled.

    ¡°Then do you want to talk? From the moment everyone jumped into this ce, they have thought of killing their opponents to get their hands on the treasure!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to kill someone to subdue them! I mean, look at how you killed everyone! There is a degree to how far horrible deeds can be done!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡­¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom raised his voice and said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it different for each person, beggar?¡±

    ¡°Dae Ra-Geom¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to talk further. You will die here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is the reason you are doing something like this?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You are asking such an obvious question. There is no need to drag things out and drain my energyter. You people know it as well, right? This ce is full of traps. Those who take the lead and go ahead will obviously take more damage than the others. We also need to leave behind people to slow down others to keep them off our backs. One wary re, and people will kill you. So, I chose a slightly different yet more efficient method.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang grunted his teeth.

    The Wudang Sect¡¯s people must be ahead. And they were chasing after the Wudang Sect. Their n was to wait for Wudang to exhaust themselves and then to take them down and snatch the treasure.

    So far, it was a good strategy with no holes in it.

    But¡­

    Hong Dae-Kwang slowly turned his head. In the square, he saw doors he hadn¡¯t noticed before. It seems like they didn¡¯t notice them because they were all blocked by the stone, just like the path they had taken toe here.

    Now, there was exactly one exit from this ce.

    ¡°Do you get it now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We are just following the path of the Untraceable Seizing Sword. The roads which had split have again be a single path, and there is a huge square here. And there is only one way forward. In other words¡­¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom smiled.

    ¡°It means we will kill each other here or die trying.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s body trembled at those words.

    ¡®What the hell was Yak Seon thinking while making this ce?¡¯

    With such a structure, people who were blinded by the treasure would definitely meet. And those who managed to break through the traps and reach this ce would be the strong ones, and they would be on edge after realizing that there were others following them.

    If such strong people with anxiousness rising inside them suddenly faced each other, a fight was bound to happen.

    ¡°So, is there any problem with dying or killing? It is just that now, it was us that ended up in the position to kill.¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom drew his sword and raised it.

    The sword still had blood on it that hadn¡¯t been wiped off. Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled when he saw the blood.

    ¡°For such a trivial reason¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act so na?ve, beggar. Don¡¯t you know it as well? Until now, whenever the name ¡®Sword Tomb¡¯ appeared in the world, there wasn¡¯t a single time when blood wasn¡¯t spilt. Even for the fake Sword Tombs, there was blood that was split. Hahaha, did you really believe that people would just get along?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang didn¡¯t answer.

    Actually, what he said wasn¡¯t wrong. Because Hong Dae-Kwang also came here prepared to see blood.

    Until now, he didn¡¯t have to deal with such means since the disciples of Mount Hua subdued the people who appeared in front of them, and because their path was different from others. Regardless, even Hong Dae-Kwang wouldn¡¯t simply shy away from spilling blood.

    But¡­

    ¡®But it isn¡¯t done like this.¡¯

    Killing people who were visibly weak.

    There was no reason to kill people when they could just be subdued. But to catch and kill every single one of them, to ughter them just because they ¡®might¡¯ create trouble¡­ Hong Dae-Kwang couldn¡¯t ignore this.

    ¡°So, you will kill me too?¡±

    ¡°Is there another way?¡±

    ¡°Then there is no need for words.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clenched his fist. The Beggars Union disciples quickly lined up behind him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ The Beggars Union. It will be burdensome to deal with you. But here, with no people to spread what happened, you are just normal beggars.¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom shrugged.

    Hong Dae-Kwang also knew that it was their weakness here. The opponents were strong people who couldn¡¯t be ignored. Since such people had banded together in a group now, he couldn¡¯t do anything to them with his own disciples.

    So¡­

    ¡°Disciple Baek Cheon. Please help us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we will.¡±

    Baek Cheon drew his sword and stood next to him. Behind him, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol stood with their swords drawn.

    ¡°I am not someone who prides himself on following rules, but I don¡¯t like seeing people cross the line.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua nodded their heads.

    There were at least 20 corpses here. In other words, there were more than 20 people who were needlessly dragged and killed here.

    Looking into the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, Dae Ra-Geom smiled.

    ¡°This¡­ the disciples of Mount Hua. Recently, the name of Mount Hua has been going around a lot. Unfortunately, you will find out that you aren¡¯t that strong in Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s yell, Dae Ra-Geom burst intoughter.

    ¡°This is why it is fun to see the ones out of thekes and mountains for the first time.¡±<sup>3</sup>

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste more time. Let¡¯s quickly deal with them and chase after Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I get to taste blood again.¡±

    One by one, people drew their weapons to take down the disciples of Beggars Union and Mount Hua. Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡®Will all those bastards work together?¡¯

    Among those who hade to Nanyang, the people who were revered as ¡®Masters¡¯ were all gathered here. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to take them down even if the Wudang Sect was facing them. And now they were expected to do it?

    It was dangerous. Even when he looked at this with a calm heart, he realized that it was impossible for the Beggars Union and Mount Hua to deal with them. No, there was a higher chance of them being pushed into a corner.

    ¡°Hong. Don¡¯t me me for this. This is how the world usually works.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang bit his lip.

    ¡®I need to create an opening so that we can escape through the exit which is behind them.¡¯

    It was the moment he was thinking.

    ¡°Have you said everything that has to be said?¡±

    A strange voice pierced his ears. It was a low voice with no emotion.

    Hong Dae-Kwang turned his head to see from whom the voice hade.

    Chung Myung.

    He had an expressionless face as he walked past Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    A subtle light shone in the eyes of Dae Ra-Geom, who saw him walking towards them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what was that?¡±

    Chung Myung stared at Dae Ra-Geom and spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°The world usually works like this, was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will show you what true heartlessness looks like.¡±

    And Chung Myung pulled out his sword from its sheath.

 Chapter 154: Let me show you what true heartlessness looks like (4)

    Cho Myeong-San¡¯s hand trembled slightly.

    ¡®What¡¯s with him?¡¯

    His gaze fixed on the young disciple who had stepped forward.

    There was nothing special about him.

    Nor could any tremendous qi be felt from him.

    Even so, Cho Myeong-San couldn¡¯t take his eyes off this young disciple from the moment he stepped forward.

    ¡®Seriously? Is this feeling for real right now?¡¯

    A chill was running down his spine.

    He had earned the name Yangtze ck de through countless fierce battles. In other words, Cho Myeong-San was not some greenhorn that developed his skills infort but someone that had grown through constant struggle.

    So, he could tell just by looking at the opponent.

    Was this just a kid with talent? Or was he an experienced warrior?

    If it was just some kid with talent, then there was nothing to be afraid of. Cho Myeong-San had defeated many opponents stronger or more talented than himself.

    A sword prepared to kill isn¡¯t afraid of talent.

    But¡­

    ¡®What is up with this guy?¡¯

    His senses kept warning him.

    Telling him that it was dangerous.

    The child standing before him was a serious threat.

    His muscle contracted tightly as his hand gripped his sword. He gulped, desperately trying to quench his dry throat.

    Cho Myeong-San couldn¡¯t understand what he was feeling right now.

    This person was clearly still a child fresh from his mother¡¯s milk. Although he was a disciple of Mount Hua, he shouldn¡¯t know the world¡¯s cruelties. It was only recently that Mount Hua restarted their outside activities and began to let its disciples venture into Kangho.

    Yet Cho Myeong-San¡¯s senses were screaming at him that this disciple in front of him was an old monster who had fought countless battles. This child was the most dangerous enemy; if they met on the battlefield, then the only course of action would be to run away without looking back.

    How could that even be possible?

    Thick drops of sweat began to flow down Cho Myeong-San¡¯s forehead.

    It made no sense.

    But he already knew that Kangho was a ce where things that exceedmon sense ur incessantly. If the bones of those that died clinging onto their idyllic notion ofmon sense were collected, they could fill anyke one could imagine.

    To survive in the martial world, it was better to trust one¡¯s own senses rather than amon sense that constantly gets forced to adapt.

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t belittle that child.¡±

    It was a simple statement that Cho Myeong-San had struggled to bring up only after much deliberation. But not a single person there could understand.

    Dae Ra-Geom smiled and looked at him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Are you joking now?¡±

    ¡°Kukuku. It seems like there¡¯s something even Yangtze¡¯s ck de is afraid of. What are we going to do if you get cold feet after seeing one disciple?¡±

    Mak Hwi openlyughed.

    Cho Myeong-San didn¡¯t get angry despite their words and jokes. He didn¡¯t think they would understand what he felt. Even he wasn¡¯t fully convinced despite his senses trying to convey such an absurd warning, so how could they understand?

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, just stay back. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    Dae Ra-Geomughed and stepped forward with a sneer. But Cho Myeong-San had no thoughts of dissuading him.

    He had already given one warning. There was no need to dissuade someone that was arrogantly walking into danger. They were simply working together for a while; they had no intentions of being friends.

    Dae Ra-Geom stepped ahead and looked down at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You said that you¡¯re going to show me what true heartlessness looks like?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t respond. Seeing that, the manughed.

    ¡°Such a young kid doesn¡¯t seem to understand fear. Or¡­has that sense of justice of yours set your heart on fire?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Dae Ra-Geom without another word.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing, boy. In Kangho, that sense of justice is useless. Chivalry and honor belong to those with power. Diplomacy is the same. Trying to negotiate without power is just nonsense. You¡¯re about to learn that today. Of course, the price is going to be your life.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and said,

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I asked if you¡¯ve finished yet. Or are you going to continue prattling on?¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s eyes became fierce.

    ¡°This little brat has a nasty mouth.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes. He slowly began to walk toward Dae Ra-Geom, as if any further conversation was meaningless.

    The Plum Blossom Sword swayed as Chung Myung held it naturally in his hand and continued his silent approach. A strange sense of pressure began to weigh on Dae Ra-Geom.

    ¡°¡­ You!¡ª¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom was enraged and about to yell when Chung Myung expressionlessly cut him off.

    ¡°Well, weren¡¯t you going to kill me anyway?¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom was silent.

    ¡°Then I need to stop that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was correct.

    No matter how Chung Myung had reacted, Dae Ra-Geom nned to kill him. They were here instead of the other door because they intended to kill every bit ofpetition that entered.

    So, like Chung Myung said, their aim was to kill him.

    Whether the opponent was arrogant, ignorant, or scared.

    They wouldn¡¯t care about such things.

    ¡®The ones that came before him didn¡¯t act like this.¡¯

    The cold corpses scattered across the ground had all cursed and pleaded as they died, but did Dae Ra-Geom spare their lives? He scoffed at their reactions, looked down at them, andughed as he severed their lives.

    But why was he so bothered about Chung Myung¡¯s reactions, and why did he try to talk to him?

    Dae Ra-Geom bit his lip. He felt like he must look like a frightened puppy right now.

    Wolves don¡¯t howl before hunting. They simply rush in, bite, and kill their prey. Only frightened dogs raise their voices and bark to avoid fighting.

    ¡®What nonsense.¡¯

    Why was Dae Ra-Geom scared?

    Afraid of THAT Mount Hua and Beggars Union?

    What a joke!

    The people he had killed in this room could tear open the heads of any Beggars Union or Mount Hua disciple with their bare hands.

    So why was he afraid of such a disciple now?

    <i>Clench.</i>

    He gripped therge sword in his hand more tightly.

    The muscles in his body were all clenched and taut.

    ¡®Right. Let¡¯s see if he can still talk like that with a sword down his throat.¡¯

    Dae Ra-Geom raised his sword against Chung Myung.

    But, until that moment, he hadn¡¯t realized that something was wrong.

    Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s anger was bizarre in itself. It should be something tough at when a hopeless kid fearlessly risks his life; it wasn¡¯t something to get angry about. If only Dae Ra-Geom hadn¡¯t been so drunk on his emotions, he might have noticed it.

    But it wasn¡¯t until the very end that he realized it as he hastened forward.

    <i>Step. Step. Step.</i>

    Dae Ra-Geom was shocked as he red at Chung Myung, who looked indifferent.

    His huge sword, which was several inches longer than a standard de, aimed for Chung Myung¡¯s head as it cut through the air.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    But Chung Myung¡¯s head wasn¡¯t split in half.

    Before the sword could even reach its target, Chung Myung lightly deflected thatrge sword.

    ¡®He stopped it?¡¯

    A kid blocked had blocked his attack?

    Anger and bewilderment simultaneously pierced Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s heart. However, he was a man of Kangho with a strong sense of pride. His panic onlysted a moment before he recovered his sword and aimed another strike at Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A deep blue qi resonated on the de as it sliced at Chung Myung.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    But this time as well, the same sight repeated. The sword failed to reach Chung Myung¡¯s body and was bounced back again.

    Had it really been blocked again?

    ¡®No, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important.¡¯

    The important thing wasn¡¯t that Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s attack had been blocked, but the fact that he had never seen Chung Myung¡¯s sword move to block his attacks.

    It was as if the sword broke through space to suddenly appear there.

    Instead of moving to block, it seemed to manifest in the right ce.

    ¡®No way!¡¯

    It seemed like nonsense.

    ¡®I am Dae Ra-Geom.¡¯

    Even if the opponent was a first-ss disciple from a great sect, they would still be nervous against him.

    But this child, Chung Myung, was stronger than him?

    That cannot happen.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Dae Ra-Geom let loose a furious bellow. But Chung Myung remained unfazed as his gaze stayed firm.

    Dae Ra-Geom swung wildly once again. The sword was filled with his determination to kill the opponent. It was a series of deadly strikes that did not allow any hope for his opponent to survive.

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang!</i>

    Not a single move was executed randomly; every attack was aimed to kill.

    Yet, Chung Myung had blocked them all.

    Despite unleashing ten swift strikes instantly, every one of them bounced back without reaching Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    Despair began to creep into Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You!¡±

    The young swordsman had a blue shine on his sword.

    Realizing that precision and speed wouldn¡¯t be enough to win, Dae Ra-Geom changed techniques and began to try and overwhelm his opponent with his qi.

    No matter how strong Chung Myung was, he was still young. Therefore, Dae Ra-Geom was certain of victory once he dragged him into a battle of qi.

    After all, it wasmon sense. No matter how gifted a child is, they can¡¯t ovee the gap in time.

    However, there was one problem:mon sense didn¡¯t apply to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Taaaaaah!¡±

    A sword carrying the dantian¡¯s internal qi rushed for Chung Myung. The sword appeared to double in sizepared to before as it swelled in strength.

    A menacing force, as if it would split the opponent¡¯s skull in two.

    However, Dae Ra-Geom quickly realized that he had made the wrong choice.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    The moment his massive sword struck, Chung Myung¡¯s sword moved twice as fast as it had before.

    And Dae Ra-Geom saw it then¡­

    The way his sword soared into the sky.

    A sword coated in deep blue qi bounced high in the sky. The moment he saw his hand, still sping the sword as it flew away, the word ¡®Despair¡¯ engraved itself deeply into his mind.

    Thest thing he saw as he lowered his head was the emotionless eyes of Chung Myung coldly staring at him.

    No anger, no animosity.

    How could anyone look at another person with such eyes?

    How could a child have such eyes?

    Steadily, Chung Myung passed by Dae Ra-Geom at a pace that was neither fast nor slow.

    Just as a question was about to rise in Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s head.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    The world slowly began to tilt.

    Everything he saw flipped upside down and rotated as if the sky and earth were overturned.

    ¡®What is this¡­.¡¯

    The earth was rising, and the sky was falling.

    His question remained unresolved as a familiar yet unfamiliar sight entered Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s vision.

    A human body.

    The man¡¯s body standing there was far too familiar to Dae Ra-Geom, but it looked unfamiliar too.

    He had never seen his own body from this angle before.

    Moreover, when would he ever see his own body without the head?

    ¡®N, no¡­¡¯

    That was thest thought the man had in this world.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s body, which had lost its head, fell to the ground.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    A fountain of blood poured from the neatly severed neck and soaked Chung Myung¡¯s feet.

    However, Chung Myung softly spoke without even looking at the fresh corpse he had created.

    ¡°Next.¡±

 Chapter 155: Let me show you what true heartlessness looks like (5)

    Silence swept through the area.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mak Hwi couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Dae Ra-Geom, one of Sam Sal-Gwi¡¯s men, could be defeated this easily. Even he couldn¡¯t guarantee such an easy victory; rather, he would have to put his life on the line if he had been the one to battle Dae Ra-Geom.

    But the child standing before them had killed him as easily as snuffing out a bug.

    Instantly, all sense of reality seemed to copse and fade away.

    Losing one¡¯s grip on reality on a battlefield was an uneptable error.

    However, what just happened was almost too absurd to believe.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Mak Hwi was about to speak but quickly fell silent. Any words he wanted to speak felt meaningless at this time.

    Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s severed head had fallen to the ground with eyes that would eternally reflect his disbelief. That expression urately echoed the sentiments of those present. It represented everyone¡¯s current emotions.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Cho Myeong-San¡¯s grip tightened around his de.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t have imagined this, but his senses were right!

    This young man was no beginner or newbie.

    Rather, he was a Killing Spirit.

    This wasn¡¯t an issue of the young man being strong or not.

    It was clear that this young man had been through countless battles, and in the process, he must have created a river of blood beneath a mountain of corpses.

    There wasn¡¯t even a flicker of unrest in his actions. As if he was thoroughly ustomed to it, there were no ferocious or wild emotions that escaped his stoic visage.

    Seeing this only confirmed Cho Myeong-San¡¯s thoughts.

    He made beheading a person look as natural as plucking leaves from a tree.

    Clearly, that bastard¡­

    ¡®¡­is so used to killing.¡¯

    Cho Myeong-San gulped.

    ¡®Maybe this will be my grave.¡¯

    Upon realizing that his back was drenched in a cold sweat, he firmly came to a decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°W-¡­ what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said we should work together.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were stolen from Chung Myung as they darted to Cho Myeong-San. Their gazes were a mix of shock, dismay, and anger.

    ¡°Did you just say we should work against that kid?¡±

    ¡°It would be better if you shut up. Age doesn¡¯t mean anything in Kangho. What matters is strength, and that man there is definitely strong. Also¡­¡±

    Cho Myeong-San closed his mouth.

    It was meaningless.

    No matter how hard he tried to exin, there was no way to make the others understand Chung Myung¡¯s casual familiarity with murder. This was no longer a matter of logic but rather an issue of senses and instinct.

    ¡®How could I exin to them that my senses are screaming about how dangerous he is?¡¯

    ¡°If we don¡¯t work together, we¡¯ll all die.¡±

    It sounded absurd.

    But everyone present knew that those nonsensical words were the truth.

    They all saw the head rolling on the ground. If they failed to grasp the opponent¡¯s strength even after seeing that battle with their own eyes, they would never have been able to survive until now.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t even seem to be out of breath.¡¯

    The young man had taken no damage at all from the beginning until Dae Ra-Geom¡¯s head was separated from his neck. Therefore, the difference between their skill levels was too great to judge.

    If Chung Myung had decided to use his full strength without conserving anything, perhaps he could have finished him off before he even had a chance to retaliate.

    At least those still alive were all able to grasp the situation.

    ¡°How can such a demon exist¡­.¡±

    Son Myung let out a moan.

    Hecked the ability to urately gauge the young man¡¯s power, but it obviously extended far beyond his own reach.

    Son Myung bit his lip.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone stayed silent at those words.

    ¡°Throw your pride away. This is something we need to do to protect our lives. Who would know we joined forces here anyway, right?¡±

    If the outside world came to know that these men had cooperated in fighting a single disciple from Mount Hua, a young one at that, they would beughing stocks.

    For strong men living in Kangho, ridicule was intolerable.

    However, this was an underground room with no eyes around to see what would happen.

    As long as the ones cooperating kept silent, how would anyone know how Chung Myung died?

    Their concern was short-lived as they quickly made their judgment.

    Those who actively sympathized stepped forward without a word, and those who were passive couldn¡¯t back down either. Regardless of whether they ganged up or not, Chung Myung needed to be killed here in order for them to survive.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes sank, and his momentum shifted as he looked at those around him.

    Was he angry?

    No way.

    It seemed like Chung Myung was angry when he looked at the corpses, but he wasn¡¯t. Rather, he could agree with them.

    They had entered the Sword Tomb armed with their own weapons, which meant that they came prepared to risk their lives. It was meaningless to separate right from wrong when people were actively throwing themselves into life-or-death situations.

    Hong Dae-Kwang didn¡¯t seem to agree with that, but for Chung Myung, this felt natural. This was nothing for him, who had experienced hellish wars in the past.

    He had seen countless sights more terrible than this.

    The anger that threatened to prate through one¡¯s flesh and the heart that passionately burned with righteousness was meaningless on the battlefield.

    The reason he killed Dae Ra-Geom was simple.

    Because that man tried to kill him first.

    After being reborn in this new body, Chung Myung hadn¡¯t once set foot on a battlefield. Fighting with children, stealing money, or bullying others could not be considered battles.

    Only when one is filled with the malicious desire to kill their opponent, even as their limbs are torn from their body, could it truly be called a battlefield.

    And those that stand on the battlefield should understand that matters rarely go as nned.

    That was all.

    That was what Chung Myung realized in the wars of the past.

    <i>Drop.</i>

    Blood dripped to the ground from Chung Myung¡¯s plum blossom sword.

    Chung Myung coldly observed as the group approached with weapons drawn.

    Nine in total.

    He needed to kill all nine while preserving as much stamina as possible.

    ¡°Kid¡­ damn it, I can¡¯t even call you kid.¡±

    Mak Hwi, who took the lead with a contorted face, held out an ax with blue qi on it.

    ¡°You should feel honored. If you weren¡¯t this strong, we never would have joined forces like this.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done talking,e.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mak Hwi gnashed his teeth.

    It was shameful.

    But he knew. Even if he had to live in shame, it was a hundred or even a thousand times better than dying while holding onto his pride.

    Moreover, this was a ce where dying left one in an unrecognizable open grave. In this ce, pride wasn¡¯t worth a single cent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit that you have guts. Even if you die here, Mount Hua¡¯s name will spread throughout the world.¡±

    As this happened, Chung Myung was calmly analyzing his opponent¡¯s strength.

    Cooperation?

    He wasn¡¯t going to me them for that.

    So many people in Kangho hold onto those antiquated ideals and feel that it¡¯s shameful to unite to survive. But if the opponent is too strong, are people expected to just rush headfirst into death?

    This was no game.

    There were no second chances after death. Whether it be poison, cooperation, traps, or even needing to clench their opponent¡¯s crotch, anything was eptable if it meant survival.

    But some would disagree.

    ¡°Not just one or two, but nine people ganging up on a child so much younger than themselves? More than strength, I suppose a thick face is what¡¯s needed to survive.¡±

    <i>Tep. Step.</i>

    A man slowly walked forward and stood next to Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung nced to his side to see who it was.

    Baek Cheon.

    He stood there with a faint smile.

    Perhaps, he hade forward to assist.

    Chung Myung¡¯s response to such a kind Sasuk was¡­

    ¡°What? You¡¯re in my way. Move.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was helping¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed. Then, ignoring Chung Myung¡¯s words, he drew his sword and aimed it forward.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m in your way, deal with it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°I am your sasuk and your brother in the sect. How can I stand aside while my sajil is risking his life in battle?¡±

    ¡®No, I would prefer that over you disturbing me.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Sasuk.¡±

    Perhaps impressed by his valiant words, Yoon Jong quickly approached and stood next to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sajae is fighting with his life on the line. As his sahyung, I cannot just watch from the sidelines.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, I agree with that.¡±

    Jo Gul.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight together.¡±

    Yu Yiseol.

    Chung Myung sighed as he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, who filled in the gaps to his left and right.

    ¡®Well, they are young kids.¡¯

    Seeing them rush into this fight without even knowing what kind of situation this was felt annoying.

    ¡°Then you had better be prepared to sever an arm or cut their head off. Do you think it¡¯s going to be easy?¡±

    ¡°We know this is no easy feat.¡±

    Baek Cheon whispered coldly.

    ¡°But if we continue hiding behind you whenever a strong opponent emerges, we will remain behind you forever. We might be a hindrance now, but if we fight like this, we¡¯ll be able to support you properly one day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to push me away, you¡¯ll have to knock me out. If I die, then I die, but I refuse to continue watching from behind.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    But¡­

    ¡®This guy is saying all the right things.¡¯

    Chung Myung knew that Baek Cheon¡¯s words were correct. In order to grow up, one had to experience real battles. The more dangerous the battle, the greater the potential growth.

    In other words, for the growth of Mount Hua, Chung Myung needed to trust the others and let them participate, even if he could solve the problem on his own.

    ¡®I know it in my head.¡¯

    But

    Chung Myung never had children, nor did he raise any kids, but now felt as though he understood a bit about a parent¡¯s heart. Even though he understood that they needed to ovee adversity and survive difficult situations, he would step up first to shield them whenever he felt there was danger.

    Chung Myung nced at the kids and spoke.

    ¡°I won¡¯t help you, even if it looks like you¡¯re going to die.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I hoped for.¡±

    ¡°I never even thought you¡¯de to help! Once in a while, you seem to overestimate your own character!¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul sahyung, let¡¯s have a talk after this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    All of them looked at Jo Gul with pitiful eyes.

    He always seemed to say something that crossed the line when he got excited.

    Finally, Chung Myung clenched his sword and looked ahead.

    How could he exin this?

    ¡®It¡¯s a strange feeling.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. It felt like the burden increased.

    But¡­

    - Let¡¯s go, sahyung!

    - Let¡¯s go sajae! Let¡¯s show them all the power of Mount Hua!

    - Please leave something for me to do, Chung Myung sahyung!

    Chung Myung bowed his head a little.

    Strange.

    Really strange.

    This feeling was not reliable at all¡­

    The Mount Hua of the past no longer existed.

    No matter how hard he tried, he would never be able to bring that back.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Break those bastards¡¯ heads!¡±

    ¡°Yeahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    His sahyungs shouted and charged.

    Marching in step with them, Chung Myung bit his lip.

    My Sahyung, My sect leader sahyung.

    My Mount Hua¡­

    Is right here too.

 Chapter 156: Now letâ€™s go catch the Wudang bastards! (1)

    ¡°W-we will join too! What are you doing, beggars!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang yelled.

    But before they could even get ready, the disciples of Mount Hua rushed in to face the enemies.

    ¡®This, damn it!¡¯

    They lost their chance.

    This was quite disgraceful for Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡®Don¡¯t those brats have any fear in them?¡¯

    Why were the Beggars Union even part of the Nine Great Sects?

    Honestly, the martial arts of the Beggars Uniongged behind the other sects by a good margin. If they were judged for the number of masters or the quality of literacy they had, it wasn¡¯t right for the Beggars Union to be in the Nine Great Sects, One Union.

    Yet, there was a reason why they were put in that position.

    The power of information.

    Yes!

    It was an additional element.

    It was the reason why people didn¡¯t hesitate to acknowledge the power of the Beggars Union. Because the information they had was second to none whenpared to the other sects.

    Even if their strength wascking, they had the information to fight right.

    Whenever a crisis struck or whenever people were called out... The Beggars Union was always at the forefront with the most urate information.

    And that was enough for the Beggars Union to be proud of their Sect.

    Some people call them beggars with nothing to do, and that they are unaware of the preciousness of life but being able to go against injustice was the pride of the Beggars Union.

    But now, the people at whom Hong Dae-Kwang was looking at were even more fearless than Beggars Union.

    Even if he considered that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had always been like this...

    He was weird from the start.

    But the disciples of Mount Hua who were with him seemed quite sane. They had eyes, and they could see the power of the opponent. And yet, without hesitating, they were rushing in to fight them.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Ah! These young ones don¡¯t know fear!¡±

    The axe of Mak Hwi was swung with a terrifying force.

    Swish!

    But Baek Cheon, who was facing him, was able to dodge the axe with amazing speed by just stepping back.

    ¡°It is only natural to respect the elders.¡±

    Baek Cheon said with a smirk!

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be someone who acts his age, so there is no need for me to respect you.¡±

    ¡°You fucking bastard!¡±

    Mak Hwi ran towards Baek Cheon. However, Baek Cheon narrowly avoided the attack again and thrust his sword towards the man.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who saw it, admired his movement.

    ¡®Unlike his appearance, he is quite proficient at riling people up.¡¯

    If Chung Myung''s words were like being hit with a huge club, then Baek Cheon¡¯s words were like being pierced with a dagger with a smile. Thanks to that, the anger Mak Hwi had was soaring higher and higher as he ran for Baek Cheon.

    And Baek Cheon was dealing with him splendidly.

    Of course, if this was a head-on fight, Baek Cheon wouldn¡¯t have been able topete with the giant. However, Baek Cheon was using his speed and uracy to create a fight that he wouldn''t lose.

    And considering the fact that he was young, this was amazing.

    It wasn¡¯t just Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword went straight for Son Myung.

    Like his title, ¡®Shandong¡¯s Quick Sword¡¯, Son Myung¡¯s sword was moving at an amazing speed. But no matter how fast he was, Jo Gul¡¯s speed wasn¡¯tcking at allpared to him.

    And¡­

    ¡°Gul! Don¡¯t get excited!¡±

    Yoon Jong was supporting him.

    Whenever Son Myung would aim for a gap in Jo Gul, Yoon Jong would help him and defend.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword was slow. But that didn¡¯t mean hecked skill. Unlike Jo Gul, Yoon Jong¡¯s sword was slow yet serious. And it could be said that it held the spirit of Mount Hua.

    The quick and light sword of Jo Gul, and the heavy and serious sword of Yoon Jong were handling Son Myung.

    And Son Myung, who was facing two, was in trouble.

    ¡®You sneaky bastards!¡¯

    Considering their ages, the two couldn¡¯t have been practicing the sword for a lot of years. But they were both working together so perfectly as if they had been together for decades.

    They were each looking out for the gaps in the other''s movement and were subsequently defending and advancing together.

    ¡®Just where did such peoplee from!¡¯

    Son Myung stepped back and nced to his side.

    It was disgraceful to be pushed by two young men, but he didn¡¯t show such an expression on his face.

    It was the Blue Sword Schr, Noh Gwang, who was facing real suffering.

    ¡°D-Damn it!¡±

    Noh Gwang was the one who was facing real disgrace since he was being cornered by a girl from Mount Hua.

    No matter how different their skills were, Noh Gwang wasn¡¯t the kind of swordsman to be pushed back by a woman.

    But the fact of what was happening now couldn¡¯t be denied. The female disciple of Mount Hua, who was facing him, was constantly pushing him back with the most elegant sword.

    Looking at her sword¡¯s movement, even Son Myung couldn¡¯t predict the next spot it would target. He felt cold sweat dripping down his back as he watched her movements.

    ¡®When did Mount Hua get so strong?¡¯

    Everyone knew that Mount Hua was once a strong sect. But that was possible because the elders of the Sect had the skill and sufficient martial arts to ry to their disciples.

    They had never heard of young disciples being this strong. Furthermore, it felt like they were all going to lose¡­

    Kang!

    Son Myung, clenched his teeth as he pushed the sword towards Yoon Jong¡¯s waist.

    ¡®You have been distracted! This little bastard!¡¯

    It was then.

    Kang!

    The sword that almost cut down Yoon Jong bounced back. And along with that came the most irritating voice one could hear.

    ¡°What!¡±

    And Yoon Jong¡¯s shoulders started trembling.

    ¡°I clearly said that! Huh! Don''t act carelessly! You talked so much before! How can you not even know how to defend! Do your ears not work?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is why I said I will do this alone! Alone! Shit! You keep interfering and annoying me! Ahh, my life!¡±

    ¡®This bastard and his nagging.¡¯

    Yoon Jong was upset, but he said nothing. Because the one yelling at him was Chung Myung.

    And now he was doing crazy things like supporting the other disciples of Mount Hua despite he himself being in a fight against 6 people alone.

    Even if he yelled with ten mouths, Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Chung Myung was also helping Yu Yiseol and Baek Cheon at the same time.

    ¡°Concentrate! Concentrate, please! And then, maybe if you do that, someone will apud you for it, okay!? Phew, I''d rather freeze to death!"

    Yoon Jong nced at Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    Strange.

    Even though the words came out like he was irritated, the voice felt strange.

    ¡®Is he in a good mood?¡¯

    What a crazy thought was that!

    Did it make sense to feel good in a life-or-death situation?

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking and move!¡±

    That ghost-like bastard!

    But nothing changed for Chung Myung. Yoon Jong threw away all the distractions from his mind and focused on Son Myung.

    He could think about itter. For now, he had to focus on taking down this man.

    Hong Dae-Kwang couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit shocked as he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua pushing back their enemies to a corner.

    ¡°Branch leader! Where do we go?¡±

    No, do I have to tell you that¡­

    Hong Dae-Kwang bit his lip and shouted.

    ¡°You! Hit them where you can! Bite their ankles if you have to!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Saying that, Hong Dae-Kwang jumped into the air and went for the enemies that Chung Myung was dealing with. Hong Dae-Kwang charged forward, took out a club, and began to smash the enemies.

    And then came the voice.

    ¡°Ahhh! Now even the beggars are interfering. Ahh¡­ seriously.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang pretended to not hear it.

    As the Beggars Union people joined, the ones trying to push Chung Myung began to retreat.

    Except one.

    Only one person didn¡¯t care about that and kept ring at Chung Myung.

    Cho Myeong-San.

    From the start till the end, he kept looking at Chung Myung.

    It wasn¡¯t known what others were thinking.

    If Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be defeated, all the other fights would be meaningless. In order to survive here, that one monster had to be defeated.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung also seemed to be interested in him.

    ¡®Look at this.¡¯

    That energy from him wasn¡¯t usual.

    As if there was only Chung Myung here, all the senses of Cho Myeong-San were directed to him. Seeing that, Chung Myung smiled without realizing it.

    ¡®That one is the real deal.¡¯

    Even Wudang¡¯s Mu Jin had ignored Chung Myung. But this man was now treating him as an equal opponent.

    Cho Myeong-San raised his sword and aimed at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Cho Myeong-San.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    There was no need for more words. All that was left to do was fight.

    Cho Myeong-San''s body soared in an instant and went for the opponent.

    At the same time, a sh followed his movements.

    Therge sword of his with blue sword qi clearly went for Chung Myung.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s body trembled.

    Even if it was blocked, it wasn''t blocked urately to disperse the qi on it. It was an incredibly strong blow.

    And it didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°Tat!¡±

    Cho Myeong-San kept striking him with one attack after another with all his might.

    Kwang! Kwag! Kang!

    Each strike gave out a tremendous sound that resounded throughout the ce. The force and the qi being put into the de made it look twice as big.

    What he was doing couldn¡¯t be exined clearly. The tenacity of Cho Myeong-San and his will to put everything on the line was shocking.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to turn serious.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    The wrists were sore, and his body felt like it was being twisted. It was the heaviness that came with the force of the sword he was defending.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    In the meantime, Cho Myeong-San screamed and struck again, adding even more speed.

    He stepped forward and hit again and again. Sessive attacks kepting in from him.

    One more and then another.

    He brought out every little amount of qi that was stored in his body and dantian, and was using it to take down his opponent.

    The dust rose because of his actions.

    Because of that, Cho Myeong-San couldn¡¯t see Chung Myung. But it seemed like no one could survive that force.

    It was then.

    He saw something out of ce.

    ¡®A petal?¡¯

    Among the raging storm created by his de, a single red petal floated in the air.

    And then the petals increased, and they pushed back the wind that was created by his sword. It reminded him of the scene of thest petals blowing away the summer storm.

    They kept floating up like a fantasy, and one of them was now sitting on the forehead of Cho Myeong-San.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The de of his stopped.

    Silence.

    As if the fierce sounds of battle till then were nothing but lies, the air also began to turn still.

    Cho Myeong-San looked at Chung Myung. He was waiting for something.

    Chung Myung lightly nodded and said,

    ¡°It was a good match.¡±

    And the sight of Cho Myeong-San blurred.

    He began to lose strength in his legs, and the sensation he felt in his body seemed wrong.

    As he felt his body fall to the floor, he smiled.

    ¡®I was acknowledged.¡¯

    He died before his body even hit the floor, but there was a happy smile on his face.

 Chapter 157: Now letâ€™s go catch the Wudang bastards! (2)

    Sam Sal-Gwi¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®How did it end up like this?¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t the n.

    An important goal for them was to reduce the number ofpetitors for the tomb. And securing their stable position was even more important.

    As long as they didn¡¯t face sects like Wudang, they had a chance of having the upper hand. Therefore, he had to somehow find someone to fight on his side¡­ a temporary alliance.

    And in fact, he effortlessly managed to get people to fight with him.

    It was going perfectly. At least, until these idiots showed up.

    ¡°Ahhhhckk! You bastard! Deal with them properly!¡±

    ¡°I am dealing with them more than I can!¡±

    It was said by a person in a white robe who seemed gentle like a sage.

    But now, he saw him in action. It seemed that having Baek Cheon as his opponent was a huge mistake on his part.

    And they constantly seemed to have somebody on their side cornering the giant, and there was also that temperamental young one who constantly stopped the attacks directed at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    It was the same for the other disciples.

    In the meantime, he could see countless people on his side being taken down. This was why he hated going against people who acted like a proper group or sect.

    Because they were different.

    And these guys¡¯ trust in each other was unlike any other sect he had ever seen. They screamed nothing but curses from their mouths, but their bodies moved to defend theirpanions.

    ¡®We cannot win.¡¯

    It was embarrassing for them to even admit¡­ but the one called Chung Myung was a monster. Sam Sal-Gwi himself couldn¡¯t kill Gok Bu in under fifty seconds despite being on the same level as he was.

    This young man was doing something that even the elders of the Forces of Evil would have a hard time doing.

    ¡®A monster.¡¯

    That was all he could think of when he saw Chung Myung.

    Fight those who you can defeat and avoid those you cannot. Having such a thought in this situation meant that he thought that Chung Myung belonged to thetter. Even if he died and came back to life a number of times, he knew that Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be defeated.

    ¡°ck!¡±

    Even at that moment, he could hear the screams of his allies as they fell. Once the bnce was broken, it couldn¡¯t be restored, and injured people were of no help to them anyway.

    ¡®I have to run away.¡¯

    He thought that and slowly retreated.

    It wasn¡¯t like this was a closed ce. If he wanted to retreat, all he would have to do was run to the space behind him. Had he known Mount Hua was at this level before, he would have left the others and escaped right away.

    Luckily, he was still in the back.

    ¡®Whatever I have to do, I need to run away before the others notice.¡¯

    Now there were three groups of people in the tomb.

    The Wudang Sect, the people who pursued the Wudang Sect members, and the people in here.

    This ce had them, Mount Hua and the Beggars Union. But that didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing was that he had to run from here and join the second group of people. If there wasn¡¯t much difference between the Wudang Sect members and the pursuit team behind them, then maybe his presence could change the situation.

    So¡­

    Puck!

    The person hit by Chung Myung¡¯s sword fell, bleeding profusely. As if that was the signal, Sam Sal-Gwi ran back with all his might.

    Phat!

    His body cut through the wind. Had he ever run this desperately in his life?

    He was someone who was confident in himself when it came to ughtering people. But now, he was running away from them because it was clear that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples woulde for him and defeat him if he stayed.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t the strong who survive, but rather the ones who survive are the strong.¡¯

    Sam Sal-Gwi bit his lip.

    He had to run now, but he would stay ahead of them in the future. Their group might have been inferior to the people left here, but the people pursuing the Wudang members had to be of a higher level than the people left here.

    And if he could sessfully convince them, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill the Mount Hua disciples, who would eventually catch up to them.

    He promised to himself that he would repay this disgrace two-fold, and put force in his legs¡­

    ¡°This bastard is acting so disgustingly.¡±

    He felt a tremendous shock throughout his body.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    He lost his bnce and fell to the ground, unable to breathe.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Since he was unable to control his speed when he fell, he hit the ground hard and then rolled.

    ¡°Kua¡­¡±

    He was trembling in pain as he shook his head. When he opened his eyes, he saw the face he least wanted to see.

    Chung Myung.

    That monstrous bastard was looking right at him!

    ¡°Bastard! No matter how temporary this alliance was, how can you run away when the people on your side are fighting for their lives? Huh?¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    Sam Sal-Gwi¡¯s eyes trembled.

    No¡­

    Chung Myung was clearly fighting others, so how did he catch him¡­

    He slowly turned his head to check the situation. It was unreasonable to see all the people behind him as he had already entered the hallway of the path behind, but he saw the people who were fighting Chung Myung a moment ago on the ground.

    ¡®T-that?¡¯

    It could only mean that Chung Myung had knocked down all of the people who were fighting him and had chased after him. It was a situation he couldn¡¯t fullyprehend, so he just stared at Chung Myung.

    And Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head to both sides.

    Crack Crack.

    The crack echoed in his ears.

    ¡°People have to be loyal.¡±

    Sam Sal-Gwi felt like crying. And he said,

    ¡°L-Loyal? You mean I have to risk my life for damn loyalty?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    When he said that, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Damn it! What kind of loyalty should I have to those whom I met for the first time today!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that is true.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if that made sense.

    Uh?

    He admitted that?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t catch you because of that.¡±

    ¡­ then why?

    ¡°If I let you go like this, you will surely tell the people ahead about us, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°It is because I am the type of person who can see such things happening.¡±

    Sam Sal-Gwi closed his eyes shut as he looked at Chung Myung, who was approaching him.

    ¡°Pheew.¡±

    Yoon Jong took a deep breath.

    He didn¡¯t realize it when he was fighting, but now that it was done, his whole body hurt.

    ¡®A real fight.¡¯

    This waspletely different from sparring. The pressure of his life being at stake and the blurred judgment because of his nervousness.

    Jo Gul was sitting on the ground with his back drenched in sweat, and Yoon Jong put his hand on Jo Gul¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You did good.¡±

    ¡°No sahyung. You suffered a lot.¡±

    Jo Gul spoke in a tone that wasn¡¯t his.

    ¡°They say you have to go through real battle to know your skills. Now I realize what that means. I didn¡¯t know I was such a mess.¡±

    A mess¡­

    That was a weird choice of words.

    No matter how much Chung Myung helped, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul handled Son Myung together. The entire Mount Hua Sect would be in shock if they knew about that. It was because that was the fame behind the name ¡®Son Myung¡¯. These two disciples could neverpare to him.

    Still, the reason Jo Gul was saying it was simple.

    ¡®His eyes wereparing everyone and everything.¡¯

    He remembered what Chung Myung showed them. And since they hadn¡¯t met the standard that Chung Myung required from them, they couldn¡¯t be happy even after winning.

    It initially felt like they barely reached the level that Chung Myung was talking about, but in reality, they weren¡¯t anywhere near it.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about.¡±

    Baek Cheon walked up to them.

    ¡°It is only natural that you cannot show your entire skills here. Everyone wants to show what they strived for, but it is impossible to actually disy it in such situations.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged and look at your current skills. Your real skills are what you used in battle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    And just as he was about to say more, he heard something from behind.

    ¡°Kuak! That! You! Real skills!¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Kikiki¡±

    Baek Cheon began to frown.

    Chung Myung was walking toward them and was dragging someone by their leg. Baek Cheon was unable to confirm who that person was, but he was sure that he had to be someone who ran.

    Chung Myung dragged the man and threw him into a corner. The corner was already full of people who had been defeated by Mount Hua.

    No one among them was dead.

    Chung Myung had killed two of them, but the others had just lost consciousness and weren¡¯t dead. They might¡¯ve been injured, but the disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t kill anyone.

    Baek Cheon knew it.

    A person¡¯s life wasn¡¯t something he wanted on his hands. The disciples of Mount Hua weren¡¯t ready to kill.

    And contrary to that.

    ¡®We are too soft.¡¯

    So far, this wasn¡¯t a problem for them. But in the urgent situation theing battles would have, the hesitation in killing someone would result in them losing their lives.

    They had no reason to kill someone, but they had to make up their minds if they wanted to survive here.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed, looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡®I cannot keep up with him.¡¯

    The image of Chung Myung shing the neck of Dae Ra-Geom without hesitation was firmly stuck in his eyes. Perhaps, it wouldn¡¯t disappear for quite a while.

    Baek Cheon steeled himself and moved to help Chung Myung, but that was also to prevent him from killing more.

    Maybe he was a coward to others. It was true to an extent as well. But he was someone walking on the path of Tao and had to avoid unnecessary murder.

    No, that was what it meant to be human.

    Chung Myung gently turned his head and looked at where Mak Hwi and the others had fallen.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    If Baek Cheon hadn¡¯t intervened, Chung Myung would have killed them all without another thought.

    Well, if he was Chung Myung of the past, he would have killed them all despite his intervention.

    He didn¡¯t think it was wrong. A person who sought the life of another must be prepared to die. And that was the rule everyone knew.

    But¡­

    ¡®Well, this isn¡¯t bad.¡¯

    You cannot ovee your past by doing the same things that you did in the past.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t change. What changed was Mount Hua. If he wanted to make Mount Hua like it was in the past, then leaning on the shoulders of others wouldn¡¯t hurt too much.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go catch those Wudang bastards!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua shuddered at those words of Chung Myung and smiled.

 Chapter 158: Now letâ€™s go catch the Wudang bastards! (3)

    Heo Sanja wiped his face with his sleeve. Thick sweat mixed with blood stained the white sleeve dark red.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He began to curse unwittingly.

    Half-rotten bodiesy in front of him. The dead, who were prevented from even going to heaven, could finally attain peace.

    As a follower of the Tao, restoring peace to the wandering dead like this was the right thing to do. Yet, Heo Sanja couldn¡¯t feel any pride in the act.

    Their situation wasn¡¯t pleasant enough to afford him the privilege of feeling proud.

    The kangshi that he had experienced were terrible monsters.

    They had a steel-like body that repelled the sword and poisonous blood that spewed forth after finally breaching the flesh.

    Perhaps, if it wasn¡¯t for the narrow space, they could have been handled more easily. But because of this location, they had to spend far more energy dealing with these threats.

    In addition¡­

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, elder.¡±

    Jin Hyeon gripped his arm and nodded. Heo Sanjamented at the sight of the arm.

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Move that hand.¡±

    Jin Hyeon reluctantly lowered his hand. Heo Sanja then ripped the sleeve from his arm to get a clear look.

    ¡®Is it necrotoxin?¡¯

    The skin torn by the kangshi¡¯s nails had turned purple; it showed signs of some sort of poisoning.

    If it was a normal toxin, then Jin Hyeon¡¯s body would be able to heal itself naturally. But this couldn¡¯t be anything ordinary. It¡¯s a necrotoxin from that terrible kangshi. It was bound to be more severe.

    If this was left alone, not only would Jin Hyeon¡¯s arm be invalid, but the poison could flow to the heart and threaten his life.

    Heo Sanja grabbed the arm and infused qi into it.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Jin Hyeon tightly shut his mouth. One shouldn¡¯t speak recklessly when internal qi is being channeled from one person to another.

    ¡®Energy mustn¡¯t be wasted.¡¯

    It was unknown whaty ahead. Perhaps there were many more horrors they had yet to experience. Unless they have time to replenish any energy used, they should clearly do their best to preserve as much as possible.

    Nevertheless, Heo Sanja used his internal qi to heal Jin Hyeon¡¯s wounds.

    After inducing the qi for a long time, a dark venom began flowing from the affected area. As a result, his purple arm slowly regained its natural color.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder, how could you¡­.¡±

    Heo Sanja, who had guessed what Jin Hyeon wanted to say, firmly spoke.

    ¡°Although the Sword Tomb¡¯s treasure and pills are precious, they can¡¯t bepared to an arm from one of our disciples. Don¡¯t speak any nonsense.¡±

    Heo Sanja had a determined face.

    ¡°And I won¡¯t get weak with just this much.¡±

    JIn Hyeon bit his lip.

    It wasn¡¯t like Jin Hyeon failed to understand just how exhausting it would be to treat someone else using one¡¯s own internal qi.

    However, there was nothing left for him to say in this situation.

    ¡°I understand. Elder.¡±

    Heo Sanja lightly nodded with a serious gaze and looked ahead.

    ¡°Necrotoxin¡­¡±

    He was tired of looking at the corpses of kangshi.

    The damage would have been far greater if the Wudang hadn¡¯t taken the lead and cleared the path.

    Of course, the people following at their heels wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drag them down without appreciating their efforts.

    ¡®Those lucky bastards.¡¯

    Heo Sanja bit his lip.

    Even though this ce was a den of evil that was filled with greedy individuals, shouldn¡¯t these people at least act appropriately ording to the situation?

    Jin Hyeon must have felt the same, so he spoke quietly.

    ¡°Elder, I don¡¯t understand. How can they be so wicked?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be shaken by them.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of course. Why do we seek the path of Tao?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With an expressionless face, Heo Sanja said.

    ¡°The reason we pursue the path of Tao is that it doesn¡¯t exist in this world. Isn¡¯t that why we strive to attain the Tao? If ordinary people naturally lived ording to the path of Tao, then sects and sub-sects would be meaningless. We work hard at every moment and continue to persevere precisely because it is not an easy path to follow.¡±

    Jin Hyeon bowed his head as if he was trying to carve these words into his memory.

    ¡°You¡¯re shaken because your path isn¡¯tplete yet. Settle your mind and take control of your emotions.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Elder.¡±

    Heo Sanja nodded his head.

    ¡®And that applies to me too.¡¯

    Although he was confident, Heo Sanja knew himself a lot more.

    ¡°And what about the back?¡±

    ¡°They are still blocking¡­ but it looks hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ leave that alone and keep moving.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we help them?¡±

    ¡°What would change if we went to help them? Unless we can knock them all down, we shouldn¡¯t go. It would be better to get our hands on our goal without wasting any time here.¡±

    Mun Pyeong, who was next to him, agreed with Heo Sanja.

    ¡°I think the same. Even if we head in to help now, it will just be a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heo Sanja frowned.

    He didn¡¯t tell the disciples, but he had another reason to hurry.

    ¡®That cold wave of qi.¡¯

    In the midst of battle, he had felt a formidable wave of qi. The person¡¯s identity that released the wave of qi was unknown, but it would be a massive variable if such a person were to join the melee behind them.

    Heo Sanja had no desire to wait and meet the mysterious expert.

    Even the leader of a sect could crumble if they clumsily leaped into an unpredictable situation.

    ¡®Some sacrifices are eptable.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it obvious what would happen if the pills were handed over to those wicked people? Heo Sanja couldn¡¯t ignore this situation.

    It was a secondary concern that Wudang would grow stronger. The primary issue was keeping it out of the hands of others.

    Heo Sanja¡¯s face was resolute.

    He truly believed that the end of this dreadful tomb was nearby. Kangshi wasn¡¯t something that could easily be bought or created. It was hard to imagine that there could be something more frightening than that ahead of them.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Sahyung! Sahyung! We can¡¯t handle it any longer!¡±

    A loud voice came from behind.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Heo Sanja was cursing out now.

    ¡°Give up on blocking! Join us! Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before even listening to the answer, Heo Sanja ran ahead. Since Heo Gong was there, he would be able to manage the disciples¡¯ well-being and follow shortly after. So, Heo Sanja should run ahead and get his hands on the treasure.

    Jin Hyeon and the Mu disciples followed from behind.

    A dark cavern passed by in an instant. As they traveled through the somber cave, even the mighty Heo Sanja felt a foreboding feeling, as if they were delving into the abyss.

    ¡®What the hell was that man thinking while making all of this?¡¯

    Yak Seon was known as a virtuous healer. The number of sick people he had healed was innumerable, and the number of soldiers saved because of his pills was equally enormous.

    So, Yak Seon¡¯s reputation resounded at the time, and even after two hundred years, people still praised him.

    But his tomb was full of malice. Considering Yak Seon¡¯s legacy, Heo Sanja began to question if this was truly his Sword Tomb.

    ¡®I need to see it.¡¯

    All these questions would be answered when they reached the end of the tomb.

    ¡°Sahyung! Men are chasing from behind!¡±

    Since the cave didn¡¯t have anything in it, the pursuit seemed to arrive rather fast.

    ¡°Ignore them! Speed up!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I said ignore it! I don¡¯t know what the future holds, but I¡¯m not losing our men here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Heo Sanja¡¯s mind was already full ofplex ideation.

    Had his thoughts been calm, he may havee to a different judgment. However, it wasn¡¯t an easy task to lead the disciples through constant battles and maneuver through this pitch-ck cave.

    All of thesepounding circumstances were gnawing away at Heo Sanja¡¯s heart.

    ¡®If we wander around any longer than this, my heart will fail. We need to move out right away.¡¯

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°Uhahahah! The Wudang rats are curling their tails! Do you think you¡¯re going to be able to get out alive with us here!?¡±

    ¡°Chase! Chase! Don¡¯t give up on catching them!¡±

    The enemies¡¯ yells could be heard ringing through the cave.

    Heo Sanja bit his lip tightly.

    ¡°Sahyung! There!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He could see it.

    At the end of the cave, they had finally spotted a bright light. A bright light that was different from the light they had seen in the cave so far.

    Heo Sanja eximed and shouted.

    ¡°Disciples, be strong! The end is almost here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The hands clenching swords tightened.

    Regardless of how difficult it had been to get here, it no longer mattered.

    If only they could only get their hands on the method to manufacture pills¡­!

    ¡®We can hand the weapons over to them.¡¯

    He only wanted the knowledge rted to pills.

    The weapons didn¡¯t matter to him. They could be given away. Trying to keep the weapons for themselves would only create problems for the sect outside.

    <i>Whik!</i>

    Shortly after, they reached the end of the cave. A dazzling light blinded them, and their vision shed white as they slowly became ustomed to the change.

    Heo Sanja was in awe at what he saw.

    ¡°T-this?¡±

    <i>Step.</i>

    A huge cliff appeared in front of them. The brightest light was pouring in from the top.

    ¡®Holes?¡¯

    It didn¡¯t seem to be natural light. There was no way to know what the light was, but it came flooding in from the gaps in the ceiling high above them. Perhaps there was another passage beside the one they had entered.

    ¡®What about the pill?¡¯

    If this was the end, then the pill¡­

    ¡°There!¡±

    Heo Sanja¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t miss the bulging space in the middle of the cliff.

    ¡®There!¡¯

    If this was the end of the Sword Tomb, the exit must be where that light wasing from. And if someone had left something in this ce, it would be in the middle of that cliff.

    ¡°Go up! Climb that cliff!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too steep!¡±

    The sheer cliff nearly formed a perfect right angle; it didn¡¯t seem to allow humans to climb it. It wasn¡¯t some mound they could just jump over.

    ¡°Up! Climb up right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At Heo Sanja¡¯s words, the Wudang disciples began to cling to the cliff. Without dy, they started to climb.

    Soon after, those pursuing them exited the cave and poured into the new area.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Those Wudang bastards are climbing the cliff! Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get those weapons!¡±

    Everyone was eager to climb that cliff as their eyes burned a piercing red. It seemed that a view from hell was about to unfold again.

    At that moment¡­

    <i>Ooooohhhhh!</i>

    A formidable wave of qi began to emanate from the cave they passed through. Through the dark cave, a group was approaching at tremendous speed.

 Chapter 159: Now letâ€™s go catch the Wudang bastards! (4)

    "You didn''t even run that far to be gasping so much! This is why I said you people should train more on a regr basis!"

    ''You aren''t even human!''

    ''That bastard has no conscience!''

    ''Asshole! Who doesn''t even let their Sahyungs have some rest!''

    ''I really want to hit him.''

    The disciples of Mount Hua were running at their best speed and Chung Myung, instead of being ahead, was behind them with his sword drawn.

    Looking at his greedy eyes and his sword stained with blood, the group couldn''t help but run fast. Even if their legs fell off, they had to run away from him.

    ''This bastard is scarier than those bats!''

    ''I''d rather be happy if the Wudang Sect bastards were here!''

    Even Jo Gul, who had the most strength among the people, began to have a hard time.

    "Kuaaa¡­ kuaa¡­"

    He couldn''t say anything apart from that. He was trying his best to run, but his Sajae was saying they were weak?

    Where did themon sense that people kept talking about go?

    "Ah, it hurts! Ahhh! Bastards! That hurts!"

    "Run! Run!"

    Chung Myung kept poking Jo Gul in the ass with his sword.

    "The bastards there are probably trying to take away my things! Do you all have a death wish or something!?"

    "Ahhhhh! Even the sun doesn''t shine here! Don''t keep hitting that brat with the sword!"

    Unfortunately, they were all underground, so there was no light in here. And even sadder than that was the fact that there was Chung Myung behind them. And Jo Gul was moving back and forth, enduring the constant stabs to his behind.

    "Ahhhh! I might die at this rate!"

    "With that thought of dying, scream more and run faster!"

    Chung Myung''s eyes were shining.

    He had every reason to urge them.

    ''Those people aren''t moving anymore.''

    Which meant that the end was near. And that meant that there had to be the pill there. He went through all sorts of things toe here, so he didn''t want to see someone else to just take the thing and leave.

    "How dare the Wudang bastards touch my stuff!"

    ''They aren''t even yours to begin with!''

    ''Not even a scammer will live like this!''

    But what could they do?

    This guy is the disciple of Mount Hua and the cute sajae for the sasuks and elders.

    And they weren''t the only ones suffering because of Chung Myung.

    "Mount Huaaaaaaa Divine Dragonnnnnn!"

    A desperate voice came from behind.

    "Yah, you bastarddddd! Let''s go togetherrrrrrr! You were with us till now, so why are you running ahead now?"

    "What? Mr. Beggar!"

    Chung Myung snorted.

    "Ah, run, run faster!"

    "We can''t you bastard! We''re beggars! We beggars cannot!"

    "Ha, seriously you guys do act like beggars."

    Hong Dae-Kwang''s eyes filled with tears at the words of Chung Myung.

    ''After this task is done, I won''t ever lose at Mount Hua. You damned bastard!''

    But unfortunately, it wasn''t over yet.

    "Beggars! Run! After them!"

    "Branch leader¡­. You should move first. We¡­ we cannot."

    "How dare you ask me to go first! Run faster!"

    "Huk! Huk! Can¡­ not! Branch leader! Please, I''d rather die!"

    "Oh my. How can you act like old people! Those people are the same age as you and they are running like that!"

    "Shut up and run will you!? This is a matter of pride for the Beggars Union!"

    "Begging should be the only thing we are good at!"

    "Yahh!"

    Hong Dae-Kwang bit his teeth and kicked the beggar who was in front of him.

    "Ackkk! Why are you hitting me!"

    The beggar who was kicked turned back and asked in rage.

    ''This doesn''t seem right.''

    ''Why am I not able to look like Chung Myung?''

    Realizing that bullying people wasn''t an easy thing to do, Hong Dae-Kwang pushed the beggar ahead.

    "Yah, Mount Hu''s Divine Dragon! Wait!"

    Ignoring Hong Dae-Kwang''s screams, Chung Myung just didn''t care and kept running. If he missed this pill, he was going to beat the shit out of the beggars. It was obvious that if he lost the pills, then he wouldn''t be able to relieve his anger even after hitting the beggars for three or four days.

    "The exit!"

    "Light!"

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Shouts of joy erupted from the mouth of the Mount Hua disciples. Of course, it wasn''t the joy of finding what they were aiming for, but because they would be finally able to get away from this damned torture.

    "Light!"

    Jo Gul, who took the lead, was panting heavily as he looked at the exit. And then he looked ahead and became shocked.

    "What is this?"

    He saw a huge cliff to the top and people climbing it. The moment he saw that Jo Gul''s eyes trembled.

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong, who were next to him, had simr reactions.

    "T-that¡­"

    "What am I seeing?"

    "It looks like a cliff, right?"

    A strange light shone in the eyes of Mount Hua''s disciples, who were looking at the cliff.

    It wasn''t because they saw the Wudang disciples who were halfway up the cliff.

    "¡­ huhu. That is a cliff. A cliff."

    "What? Cliff?"

    Chung Myung, who came from behind, looked at the cliff.

    "Up there!"

    His fingers pointed to the protruding part in the middle of the cliff. It looked like it was far, but it must have been a space where around 100 people could climb simultaneously.

    "You mean for us to go up there?"

    "There?"

    "Ugh, there¡­."

    Jo Gul, who was staring nkly at the cliff, titled his head and said,

    "What?"

    His lips were slowly curving upwards.

    "What is it so nd in the end?"

    "Huhuhu! Huhuhuhu! To climb a cliff! To see this in thest minute!"

    "Maybe this wasn''t in vain!"

    Moisture filled the eyes of Yoon Jong¡­ they were tears.

    A cliff?

    A cliff here?

    ''This has to be a joke!''

    There was no one who could climb a cliff like the second and third-ss disciples of Mount Hua. Thanks to the training of the beast, they would climb the cliffs of Mount Hua five times or more in a single day!

    At this point, they were so familiar with climbing cliffs that they would sometimes doze off when walking up the cliff and even climb the cliff after eating!

    Every time they had gone through the training, they had sworn at Chung Myung! But for the training which seemed like the most useless one¡­ for that to shine in this ce!

    Of course, everyone was shaking.

    "Let''s go!"

    "Yak Seon must have nevere to Mount Hua!"

    "This level is too easy for us!"

    The disciples of Mount Hua ran as hard as they could without even waiting for Chun Myung''s words and went for the cliff.

    Those who hadn''t yet dared to climb the cliff quickly turned their gazes to the disciples of Mount Hua, who appeared out of nowhere.

    And¡­

    "Huh huh? Wha-what?"

    "H-How? So fast!"

    Dadadada!

    As if crawling on the floor, they were walking up the cliff¡­ no, everyone gasped as they saw the disciples of Mount Hua climbing the cliff faster than them.

    ''No, are they spiders or what? To climb a cliff like that¡­?''

    They were surprised at the speed at which the climbing happened.

    It was just a matter of strength and familiarity, but the onlookers knew nothing about that. In their view, the disciples of Mount Hua who were climbing the cliff much faster than them looked outrageous!

    And what was even surprising was that it wasn''t just one person with such speed, but rather all five of them!

    Even though they knew they didn''t have time to feel this shock, they couldn''t take their eyes off them.

    "S-Stop!"

    "Ah!"

    It was only then that the people came to their senses and red at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    "Throw something at them!"

    "Put a sword through their backs!"

    Those who didn''t have the ability to climb the cliff couldn''t give up, so they began to throw their weapons at the disciples who were climbing up.

    And, of course, the disciples of Mount Hua didn''t stop.

    <i>Puck!</i>

    Jo Gul''s eyes bulged out when he saw the sword narrowly pass by his cheek.

    "Ah-no! Humans are seriously the most horrible ones!"

    Did they mean that other people shouldn''t climb the cliff because they themselves couldn''t? Still, throwing a sword was too much!

    "Don''t worry and keep going up!"

    "They keep throwing swords and knives!"

    "I''ll stop it! Just go!"

    "How can you stop all of them!"

    It was then.

    "Yah you bastards! Don''t you dare touch Mount Hua!"

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who arrivedte, quickly grasped the situation and smashed the attacks to the ground.

    "Damn all these bastards! Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon! Don''t worry and go up!"

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    "Pretending to act like you are doing something great! Anyway, at least do it right this time!"

    The fact that there was no obstruction increased their speed even more. Jo Gul hurriedly moved his body.

    "Ahhhh!"

    "Compared to the other things we had to face, this is like a breeze!"

    They weren''t just empty words. The disciples of Mount Hua had already caught up to the ones who were climbing the cliff first. And they had begun to surpass them.

    In the middle, the weapons that flew from below were all being bounced off by Chung Myung''s sword. Each time he blocked one, he would yell!

    "Pill! Internal qi! My pill!"

    ''My appetite is falling.''

    ''Let''s just go up quickly. I don''t know what that crazy brat would do if someone puts their hands on the pill.''

    Trembling in fear, the disciples of Mount Hua diligently moved up faster.

    "Elder! Over there!

    "Uh?"

    Heo Sanja opened his eyes wide. A group of warriors were chasing behind them with a formidable force. Their speed in climbing the cliff resembled the swiftness of a group of monkeys.

    No, not even monkeys could climb this well, so these people should be considered as something more.

    "T-they?"

    "Mount Hua! It''s the disciples of Mount Hua! Elder!"

    Heo Sanja grunted at the words of Jin Hyeon.

    ''It''s them!''

    The people who made the current situation for them were here. Considering that fact, he couldn''t help but be enraged.

    But what he had to worry about more wasn''t his anger at Mount Hua. But the speed at which they were climbing.

    ''How did this happen?''

    No matter how strong they were, there should be a clear limit to their strength, considering the age gap. Then what about their climbing? Just how were they climbing this fast?

    It was something that he couldn''t understand.

    Whatever the reason for it was, it was actually happening right in front of his eyes.

    "Heo Gong!"

    "Yes, Sahyung!"

    "Take the children up! I will head there first!"

    "Yes!"

    Heo Sanja smashed his hand into the cliff and used that to climb up.

    Woong!

    His body began to soar up as he felt qi under his feet.

    "That!"

    Someone screamed from below.

    When the body of the Wudang disciple reached the peak of their learning, they were known to be able to lift more than a dozen people into the air.

    Of course, climbing such a high cliff at once was unreasonable. But, if he did this from the middle of the cliff, then Heo Sanja could reach the top of the cliff before others did.

    And, of course, there was one person who wouldn''t just watch it happen.

    "That bastard!"

    Chung Myung''s eyes went wide.

    How much work did he put in toe here! Did the others think he would simply just watch them move ahead of him?

    "I am going first!"

    "Ch-Chung Myung!"

    "What are you doing, brat?!"

    "Even if it means death, I will eat it!"

    Chung Myung''s eyes were covered in greed. And the disciples of Mount Hua who saw that went silent.

    Chung Myung took off his footwear and began to run up the cliff.

    "Shit!"

    "He is running??"

    Chung Myung''s feet touched the t ground, and at the same time, his body bounced up at a terrifying speed.

    "Ahhhhhh!"

    Although the start waste, the speed at which Chung Myung ran up the cliff was faster than how Heo Sanja climbed the cliff.

    "That young one?"

    "Who is that young one? Who?"

    ''You are the young one! Do you know how old I am!''

    "Ahh! I feel so frustrated!"

    ''You won''t believe it even if I tell you! Being young must be fun!''

    The two people were climbing the cliff at insane speed, as if they werepeting with each other.

    Chung Myung had used the recoil from thending to keep moving up. And Heo Sanja was shooting into the air and flying upwards as he used the rocks on the cliff''s edges as a foothold.

    Uh!

    "Ahhhhh!"

    "Ahhhhhhhh!"

    Heo Sanja and Chung Myung rose up at the same time from the edge of the cliff and reached the gap they were aiming for simultaneously.

 Chapter 160: Now letâ€™s go catch the Wudang bastards! (5)

    Tak!

    Tak!

    Two people came face to face with each other as soon as they finished climbing to the end of the cliff.

    Soon, Chung Myung''s eyes widened.

    "There!"

    He saw a ce where swords were inserted. There were some spears and axes too, but it was mostly swords.

    It probably meant that¡­

    "This is the Sword Tomb!"

    It was the moment when all the doubts which had built up in his mind and the thoughts that made him anxious were dispelled.

    Then that¡­?

    Chung Myung quickly looked closer.

    ''Is has to be! It''s not just those things!''

    He had no interest in these treasures. He simply didn''t care. There was only one thing he wanted!

    ''Right!''

    There was a big rock in the middle of the swords which were deeply pierced into the ground. On that rock, there was a small wooden box.

    There was no need to put a wooden box in between the inserted swords unless it held something, right?

    ''The Soul Vitality Pill!''

    It was unknown if the box really contained it or if it was some normal pill. Yet, he still wanted what was in the box.

    The moment Chung Myung was about to move, he heard a heavy voice.

    "Are you Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon?"

    Chung Myung slightly tilted his head. He moved his gaze from the wooden box and looked at Heo Sanja, who was ring at him with a sword drawn.

    ''Oh?''

    ''Killing intent?''

    Chung Myung shook his head and said,

    "And what if I am?"

    "You too havee all the way here. Why did you create such a situation?"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about."

    Heo Sanja''s face contorted.

    If only Chung Myung hadn''t robbed Mu Jin and given the map to everyone in Nanyang, such a situation wouldn''t have happened, and they wouldn''t have suffered so much. In such a scenario, Mount Hua would have never even had a chance.

    But, he did everything he shouldn''t, and such a situation happened.

    Should he be called smart or wicked?

    "I acknowledge your abilities. But that is all. Go back quietly. I don''t have patience anymore. And you are just a third-ss disciple and if you try to fight against me, you will be beheaded."

    "Ugh, I am so scared~."

    Chung Myung trembled sarcastically.

    "But don''t you find it strange saying such things?"

    "¡­ Um?"

    A smile formed on Chung Myung''s lips.

    "You are already giving out this killing intent, right? Weren''t you going to jump on me right away? Or were you trying to y at something else?"

    "¡­"

    Heo Sanja didn''t answer.

    Maybe it was because he knew that Chung Myung''s words weren''t entirely wrong.

    ''Am I really considering that young one as a threat?''

    In terms of strength and power, he was no threat. No matter how smart a child was,pared to the descendants of the Zhuge family or those professionally trained in warfare, this child would be nothing.

    But seeing Chung Myung up close, he changed his mind.

    ''Let''s admit it.''

    ''This guy is dangerous.''

    The Jin disciples and the other Wudang disciples wouldn''t fall behind too much. But they would have a tough time with this one.

    And their basics and teachings were different as well.

    If this boy was allowed to grow like this, Mount Hua may one day eat up Wudang whole.

    At that moment, Heo Sanja felt the same emotions that the elder of the Southern Edge Sect felt in the past. No, this time, the emotions Heo Sanja felt were more intense, and it was giving out a much bigger premonition of crisis than what Sama Seung felt at that time.

    "Walk away," Heo Sanja said sternly.

    "You said it. I am not following the path of Tao right now. You have shaken me out of it. You troubled me enough that I decided to put that aside because of all the stress which has built up inside me!"

    ''Oh?''

    Chung Myung kept looking at him.

    What if the positions were changed?

    ''Well, I would rather not have the positions changed since there is no one stronger than me.''

    The best option was indeed to kill Chung Myung. Since in the midst of everything that was happening here, no one could be held responsible if anyone died.

    Maybe if things went south in front of people, they would be criticized, but here with no one around, no one was scared.

    But Heo Sanja kept telling Chung Myung to back away. Even if Chung Myung might turn into a threat to Wudang in the future, he wasn''t going to kill a young disciple here.

    ''Is it because Wudang is Wudang?''

    Coming all the way here, he would''ve seen a lot of things he couldn''t see outside, but he was still sticking to his sect''s principles. The old elder was proudly showing the reason why the name of Wudang was held sacred in the world.

    One.

    "I am not going to back down."

    Chung Myung took a step ahead. And then, a storm-like momentum erupted from the body of Heo Sanja.

    "Refusing my offer¡­."

    "Ah, please¡­ your body looks like you are itching for a fight. Enough talking, and let''s just start the fight."

    "You!"

    Heo Sanja clenched his teeth.

    When had he ever heard a young man say such things to him?

    ''I gave him enough chances.''

    He should feel at ease.

    He tried to suppress his desire to behead the man and tried to let him go, but the child¡­? He showed no signs of understanding it.

    "Tah!"

    Heo Sanja rushed in as if no more words were needed. Chung Myung also rushed at him.

    Two people at the same time flew over the densely pierced weapons.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    As if a blue line of silk was created in the air. A very clear sword qi was directed at Chung Myung. It was simr to Mu Jin''s but also different at the same time.

    And Chung Myung knew that he couldn''t fight the same way he had until now.

    The opponent was an elder of the Wudang Sect. His current opponent was probably the strongest person Chung Myung had faced since his reincarnation.

    Chung Myung clenched the hand which held his sword. And as he rushed ahead, he kicked the handle of the swords that had been stabbed into the ground.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    And Heo Sanja''s sword qi passed right by him and cut through the hem of his clothes and almost touched his chest.

    ''He is no joke!''

    This sword qi was something that he could have deflected with just his hand in the past, but for his current self, it was threatening enough to im his life.

    ''If it had hit properly, I would have gone down.''

    Since the Wudang Sect people were known to use a softer style, all things that actually hit the opponent''s body were known to be strong.

    But now?

    Just because a person makes porridge by gently beating it, could it be considered soft? That wasn''t true!<sup>1</sup>

    Whatever their method of using the sword was, the sword that was currently aiming at him didn''t have the intent to subdue him. Rather, it wanted to kill him.

    If not, would the person whose sect has so much history do such a thing?

    "Let''s do it!"

    A fire zed in Chung Myung''s eyes.

    <i>Chak! Chak!</i>

    Sword qi as thin as silk, began toe at him one after another without interruption and flew towards Chung Myung.

    "Hat!"

    With a brief exmation, Chung Myung held onto the handle of his sword a bit behind him, and then dashed ahead by kicking the sword qi.

    "What?"

    Heo Sanja was startled when he saw it.

    ''He kicked the sword qi?''

    It wasn''t about hitting it and moving, but constantly running ahead by jumping onto it? It wasn''t like there was a wooden nk for him to do that in the air¡­ so what was that?

    ''What is he?''

    Amazing execution.

    It was to a point where he wouldn''t even dream of trying something like that with his own limbs.

    That meant one thing.

    He didn''t know if the depth of hisprehension and the operation of his qi was different, but Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon was undoubtedly superior to Heo Sanja.

    He didn''t know how that was possible, but he couldn''t deny it after seeing it with his eyes.

    As Heo Sanja was unable to get over the shock of the sight he had just witnessed, Chung Myung approached him.

    "Youuu!"

    Heo Sanja moved ahead and rushed forward. He mmed his sword into Chung Myung, who was rushing towards him.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    There was a bursting sound. The swords that were embedded in the floor trembled.

    "Kuak!"

    Chung Myung coughed a little blood.

    He had definitely blocked and even defended himself from Heo Sanja''s attack. Nevertheless, the sword of Heo Sanja shook his insides.

    ''That bastard!''

    He was so good!

    The sword of Wudang was amazing. It was a sword that subdued its opponents with softness.

    However, as soon as Heo Sanja understood how Chung Myung operated, he immediately abandoned his own techniques and adapted. He thought that no matter how creepy Chung Myung was when it came to adjusting, Heo Sanja had the experience to counter it.

    And his thoughts were right.

    It was unreasonable for anyone to counter an elder who had suffered and trained for decades. And this man¡­ this elder seemed like someone who learned from countless life-or-death experiences.

    Heo Sanja''s eyes fluttered as he looked at the sword.

    "You stopped it?"

    A third-ss disciple?

    It wasn''t a first-ss disciple or second-ss, but a third-ss disciple who had just turned 20! And that too, the sword qi from an elder of the Wudang Sect?

    "I guess you didn''t beat Mu Jin with luck. You, just how were you able to block it!"

    "Well, we aren''t close enough to have those conversations."

    ''If that was the case, then we should just let our swords talk.''

    ''He had no conscience! Seriously!''

    Heo Sanja spoke then,

    "Listen."

    Chung Myung, who was about to mumble something, went silent.

    "This is a taboo in the Taoist sects, but if you are willing, I want to take you in as a disciple of Wudang regardless of the cost. And if you wish, I can make you a second-ss disciple."

    "Uh?"

    "If you have this much talent then relearning martial arts wouldn''t be a problem. And in Wudang, you would have a better time learning things and get more experiences as well."

    So?

    Chung Myung smiled.

    No, maybe it might sound a bit enticing to others since the Wudang Sect was asking him to abandon Mount Hua ande to them whatever the cost. They even said they would raise his disciple rank as well.

    But this was Chung Myung.

    "No. Old man, you have to be out of your mind! You are doing business with other sect''s disciples!"

    "Then!"

    Heo Sanja bit his lip and said.

    "I will ept you as my disciple! Then you can be the first-ss disciple of Wudang."

    "Enough."

    Chung Myung responded with a smirk. Nevertheless, Heo Sanja didn''t give up.

    "It ismendable that you have such deep affection to the sect you belong to, but if you are a warrior you need to learn to seize opportunities. And Wudang is better than Mount Hua!"

    "Ah! Enough!''

    Chung Myung clenched his sword.

    "Why! Why do you not understand what is beneficial to you!"

    "Ugh seriously, you are so tenacious."

    "Wudang can give you more than Mount Hua."

    "You don''t seem to understand."

    Chung Myung smiled.

    "I have no intention of being a disciple of someone who is weaker than me."

    "¡­ what?"

    "And!"

    Chung Myung deflected the sword that came at him with a little force. And then he moved back and forth and jumped off the cliff.

    "Ugh!"

    <i>Kuuuuuung!</i>

    With his powerful feet, he soared high once again. And then he kicked the ground at once, making all the swords on the cliff fly high, and moved them towards Heo Sanja.

    "What about Wudang?"

    "¡­!"

    Chung Myung raised his qi as much as he could.

    "I!"

    He kicked the swords again.

    "WILL MAKE MOUNT HUA!"

    The weapons all went towards Heo Sanja like arrows.

    "THE BEST IN THE WORLD!"

    In this life!

    He would make it happen for sure!

 Chapter 161: No! Even though you had to do it, this is too much! (1)

    "Faster! Faster!"

    "Sa-sasuk! We cannot speed up anymore!"

    "What nonsense! Can''t you see that?"

    Baek Cheon''s voice was filled with urgency and anger. Although they were climbing at a frantic pace, they couldn''t ovee the initial difference from those who began the climb first. At this rate, the Wudang disciples would reach the goal first.

    If that happened, Chung Myung would have to deal with Wudang''s disciples all by himself. No matter how inhuman he might be, there was no way he could deal with so many Wudang disciples.

    Not just Chung Myung, even Chung Myung''s grandfather couldn''t handle them.

    ''No, Chung Myung''s grandfather shouldn''t be brought up, but would it be possible for Chung Myung if he became an old grandfather?''

    Well, that doesn''t matter now!

    "If you don''t want to see your sajae die, use every bit of energy you have and move! Let''s move!"

    "<i>Huh?</i>"

    Baek Cheon climbed the cliff even faster than before, with Yu Yiseol following closely behind him.

    "Damn it!"

    Even though they followed the same training schedule every day, they were the second-ss disciples, while Yoon Jong and Jo-Gul were the third-ss disciples. There was still an unmatched difference in their stamina.

    "Gul! Be strong! We need to move faster!"

    "I-I might die!"

    "Don''t whine!"

    Yoon Jong clenched his teeth.

    Falling behind Baek Cheon didn''t hurt his pride. Baek Cheon was like an idol to him. Yoon Jong was angry at himself because Chung Myung might be in danger, yet he couldn''t move any faster to help him.

    "How can I¡­ Uh?"

    At that moment, Yoon Jong noticed something strange.

    Some of the Wudang disciples climbing the cliff turned around and started to crawl towards the disciples of Mount Hua.

    "What are they doing?"

    "Do you think they areing to stop us?"

    "¡­ so strange. Right?"

    "Tell me about it."

    It was weird.

    "All that training to fight on a cliff seemed useless, I didn''t think it''d help out here."

    Yoon Jong drew his sword, and so did Jo Gul.

    Would they deal with Wudang disciples if they were on tnd?

    If they were sane, they would never dare. Firstly, Yoon Jong couldn''t find anyone younger than him among the Wudang disciples. What''s more, along with the third-ss disciples, there had to be some first and second-ss disciples mixed in.

    But they were currently on a cliff.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were two people who had been on the receiving end of Chung Myung''s sword on a cliff.

    "You''re digging your own grave! Your grave!"

    Yoon Jong crawled towards the Wudang disciples that were approaching him. Jo Gul, who watched the scene from behind, mumbled.

    "¡­ it is really annoying."

    "Petty tricks!"

    Heo Sanja bit his lip as he watched the weapons embedded in the floor flying at him.

    But just because it''s a petty trick, that didn''t mean that it would be easy to deal with. Why were they called divine weapons? They were regarded as such because these weapons could cut through swords and slice through bodies strengthened with qi.

    If those weapons couldn''t be dodged¡­

    "Hmm?"

    At that moment, Heo Sanja''s eyes widened.

    ''The divine weapons¡­?''

    There was not even a shred of energy on the flying swords. All that could be seen were rusted lumps of scrap metal.

    "What?"

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kaang!</i>

    Heo Sanja raised his sword and defended himself. The swords that attempted to kill him were scattered away in all directions. Some were even cut in half because they couldn''t withstand Heo Sanja''s attack.

    "What is¡­"

    <i>Phat!</i>

    "Ugh!"

    Among the rotten swords, there was one flying around with formidable power.

    Heo Sanja, frightened at the perfect weapon, flipped over. If something like this hade at him from the start, he would have dealt with it more calmly. However, he had been dealing with rotten swords until now when a perfectly preserved divine weapon assaulted him unexpectedly; as a result, he panicked.

    And¡­

    <i>Swish.</i>

    Chung Myung didn''t miss the opportunity and rushed in to attack Heo Sanja from the side.

    "Kuak!"

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Heo Sanja raised his sword to block the attack, but he couldn''t keep his body from losing bnce and bouncing back.

    Heo Sanja, who was thrown off the cliff, bit his lips.

    "You''re ying tricks till the very end!"

    Heo Sanja used his sword to stop himself from falling and then lightened his body to climb the cliff once again.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at the sight.

    ''Seems to be missing strength.''

    It would be nice if the man just fell down the cliff, but it didn''t seem like this would end that easily.

    Meanwhile, Heo Sanja standing on the cliff, again looked at the swords sprawled across the ground.

    "¡­ this."

    "Right, they are swords."

    "¡­"

    Looking at them clearly now, they were all rusted and dyed red; they looked to be in bad form.

    ''But, if you think about it, this was bound to happen.''

    They were known as divine swords, but they were all weapons made of iron. It was only natural for them to rot away if left alone for two hundred years in this damp cave.

    However, among the many decayed swords, a few looked fine. In other words, these were not just divine swords in name, but truly divine swords.

    ''Right, but it''s worthless anyway.''

    Heo Sanja could feel theughter of Yak Seon echoing in his ears.

    The main purpose of those that entered the Sword Tomb was to obtain these weapons. Only a few, like the Wudang and Shaolin sect, knew that Yak Seon and the Untraceable Seizing Sword were one and the same!

    Even that was only known because one of Yak Seon''s disciples had identally spilled the information.

    So, when making the Sword Tomb, Yak Seon must have anticipated that thoseing here would be pursuing these weapons.

    Did Yak Seon not realize that these swords would rot?

    No way.

    If he really wanted to pass these swords on to future generations, he would have stored them in a better environment. They wouldn''t have been put in a cavern full of moisture like this.

    "Was he simply mocking those who woulde hereter? He surely wasn''t a good man either."

    Heo Sanja looked at the wooden box.

    It didn''t matter what happened with the weapons here. The true purpose of his journey was different.

    And¡­ it was probably the same for Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung also didn''t pay much attention to the fallen weapons.

    "It seems like we have the same purpose."

    "If you want to take those swords, I''ll be happy to send you off with them."

    "You''re quite naughty."

    "You don''t want to be too greedy."

    ''Actually I''m quite greedy as well.''

    Chung Myung pointed his sword forward. As time passed, Chung Myung would be the one at a disadvantage. The other Wudang elders would also arrive if he couldn''t defeat Heo Sanja quickly.

    ''There''s no other option.''

    It was an inescapable truth that one fist could not match up against ten fists. Even the Heavenly Demon was unable to escape this fate. Chung Myung had no intention of testing whether it was true or not himself.

    "Here Ie!"

    "You seem to be in a hurry!"

    "Well, you''re just too talkative!"

    Chung Myung''s sword moved softly in the air.

    "Hmm?"

    Heo Sanja''s mood quickly changed. He realized that Chung Myung''s sword was unusual.

    Red flowers began to bloom from the tip of Chung Myung''s sword. Heo Sanja lightly exhaled and eximed in shock.

    "Plum Blossom Sword Technique? You''ve really restored the Plum Blossom Sword Technique!?"

    ''My my, and you looked so uninterested until just a moment ago.''

    It seems like Wudang knew that Mount Hua had lost its techniques. Of course, what Chung Myung was currently disying wasn''t the Plum Blossom Sword technique but the Seven Sages Sword. However, it didn''t look like that in Heo Sanja''s eyes.

    Red petals began to flutter.

    In a ce where nothing should be able to bloom.

    Red plum blossoms were growing in a cave where nothing could live. The blossoms bloomed in unison and flew towards Heo Sanja.

    Heo Sanja lowered his sword.

    He lowered his stance.

    This was the most stable form where the sword of Wudang began.

    The sword began with a heavy move.

    <i>Circle.</i>

    Heo Sanja drew arge circle in front of him with his sword.

    The circle was the source. It was the origin from which everything began.

    In the beginning, there was just one world. But the world then divided into Yin and Yang, creating all things.

    After all, the world began with Yin and Yang, and that Yin Yang was Taiji.<sup>1</sup>

    "Haaah!"

    The circle drawn by Heo Sanja''s sword split and divided into two halves, one white and the other ck. Both energies began to swirl and shift.

    Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    The greatest martial arts technique of Wudang and the technique that truly defined the Wudang.

    The Taiji Wisdom Sword was fully disyed in Heo Sanja''s hands.

    Although Mu Jin had previously used this technique against Chung Myung, it was only a clumsy attempt that failed to capture the true essence. That failure didn''t deserve to be called the Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    However, the technique that Heo Sanja was unfolding now was precise in every way.

    Chung Myung''s flying petals became entangled with the dazzling Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    Soft and strong.

    The two opposing properties melted away. The petals were gently sucked in and crushed.

    "To be able to make plum blossoms bloom at this age!"

    If diplomacy didn''t work, then defeating the child was the only option left. Killing intent rose in Heo Sanja''s eyes.

    "It''s too early to be surprised."

    Chung Myung''s sword swung once again.

    Mutual Restraint

    As Chung Myung had felt in the past, the reason why Mount Hua couldn''t defeat Wudang wasn''t that their martial arts were weak. The softness of the Wudang was the opposite of Mount Hua''s sharpness.

    Swift and fast swords always revealed their weak points to the soft sword.

    But that is all.

    What is Mutual Restraint?

    Fire is extinguished by water, but a big enough fire can burn away any water. Anything can be ovee with a stronger force.

    ''Here ites!''

    The internal qi crouching inside the dantian responded to the will of Chung Myung. Impable and clear energy, the purest qi moved from his dantian and circted through his body before moving to the sword''s tip.

    Bloom.

    Blossoms bloomed again.

    The plum blossoms seemed to form a small forest as they bloomed again and again.

    This was no longer the Seven Sages Sword.

    Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    In the past, the Southern Edge Sect tried to steal this technique, but they were unable to execute it.

    Plum Blossoms bloomed one after another!

    Fluttering and propagating endlessly. Like plum leaves fluttering in the spring breeze.

    For a moment, Heo Sanja was captivated by the sea of blossoms flying toward him.

    ''How¡­ How is this sword?''

    For the Wudang, the beginning of everything was the Taiji.

    Inducing Taiji in the sword was like cing the world in the sword.

    But the sword he saw now seemed to speak to him.

    The source of everything?

    The beginning of everything?

    It wasn''t that.

    The world itself was like that.

    If the Taiji represented one Path, then the dew on the tip of a leaf at dawn was also a Path.

    All of that can be considered the path of life. Everything was nature.

    The plum blossoms were fluttering, but the logic of the world was contained within them.

    "Haaaa!"

    "Ahhhh!"

    As the petals collided with the Taiji, a huge storm ravaged the surroundings.

    It was fortunate that no one had reached the top of the cliff yet. If anyone else had been present, they would have been shredded into bits by the collision of both sword techniques.

    "Kuaaak!"

    Heo Sanja bounced back and grabbed his chest.

    ''It pierced my sword?''

    His chest was stained with blood. There was not just one injury; his entire body seemed to have been sharply cut as blood spewed forth.

    ''What about him?''

    Heo Sanja shook his head. He could see the figure of Chung Myung lying on the ground.

    "Kuaaaak!"

    Chung Myung struggled to get up. Apparently, he wasn''t all great either.

    ''Damage?''

    No, maybe he was pushed back lightly.

    Respect rose in Heo Sanja''s heart.

    At this moment, Heo Sanja was unable to help but feel admiration for this child. At the same time, however, the sense of crisis rose.

    "You have quite dirty intentions."

    Chung Myung struggled to get up and spit on the floor. Although, it was more like blood than saliva.

    "This shoulde to an end now."

    "That''s what I was hoping for."

    The two faced off and looked straight into the other''s eyes.

    But there was something that both overlooked.

    This ce had no sparring ground or training hall where they could battle and go all out. Nor was this a time that they could fight, just the two of them.

    "Sahyung!"

    The both of them took a deep breath and turned their heads.

    Heo Gong.

    Finally, Heo Sanja''s sajae managed toe up the cliff.

    For a moment, Heo Sanja''s eyes fluttered in emotion. Realizing what had to be done, he screamed with nerves popping in his throat.

    "Sajae! That wooden box! Grab the wooden booooooox!"

    Heo Gong turned his head.

    His eyes clearly saw the wooden box ced on a rock in the center.

    "Okay!"

    Heo Gong quickly flew towards it without dy.

    At that moment, Chung Myung screamed.

    "Nooooooo!"

    Chung Myung tried to throw himself at Heo Gong, but Heo Sanja quickly blocked the way.

    "This is the end, you brat!"

    "No, that''s not¡­!"

    Chung Myung''s eyes clearly captured the sight of Heo Gong grabbing the wooden box.

    "Ah¡­"

    ''¡­ we are ruined.''

    ''Ahhh, those assholes!''

 Chapter 162: No! Even though you had to do it, this is too much! (2)

    Heo Gong trembled while holding the wooden box.

    ''This, this box holds the¡­.''

    He was also an elder of the Wudang Sect.

    He wasn''t some idiot that couldn''t guess what this box contained after seeing this situation. The fact that he had finally gotten his hands on this prize made his heart flutter.

    At that moment, Heo Sanja retreated and stood next to Heo Gong.

    "Come here!"

    "Yes!"

    Heo Sanja received the wooden box, and Heo Gong immediately drew his sword to guard the front. Even if Chung Myung rushed in now, they would have no problems.

    Strangely, Chung Myung just looked at the two elders with a disappointed expression. His face seemed to say that he had no intention of attacking them at all.

    Heo Sanja sped the wooden box with a trembling hand and sighed.

    ''After all the trouble we went through¡­.''

    Although it was horrifically more difficult than he had anticipated, the thought of finally being sessful in the end gave him strength.

    Of course, they still had work to do. They needed to secure a safe escape from this ce, but nothing else seemed troublesome after achieving their main goal.

    ''I have to check it out.''

    Heo Sanja grabbed the lid of the wooden box.

    Inside this box, he would find the Soul Vitality Pill and how to make it.

    It would be a small achievement befitting the work done here if thetter was inside and an outstanding achievement if it was the former. Of course, it would be best if it was both.

    Heo Sanja gulped and opened the lid at once.

    Suddenly his eyes widened and seemed as if they would pop out.

    "This¡­"

    Heo Sanja''s body trembled.

    He shook so violently that even Heo Gong, who had his back to him, took a step back to check on his condition.

    And Heo Gong nced and asked.

    "¡­Sahyung?"

    Heo Sanja had such a rare andplex expression on his face that even Heo Gong, who had known him for decades, couldn''t decipher it.

    "What is¡­"

    Heo Sanja''s trembling hand fumbled through the wooden box. The shaking of his hand continued to grow more intense¡­

    "Why!?"

    Eventually, he yelled.

    "Why is it empty!? Why is there nothing here!?"

    He turned the box upside down and shook it violently, desperately checking for anything he might have missed. But there was nothing that fell out.

    Heo Sanja wondered if the box had some secretpartment, so he kept inspecting it repeatedly. But s, the box in his hands seemedpletely ordinary.

    What else could he think?

    Heo Sanja''s eyes quickly turned bloodshot. He was so angry that it felt like the blood vessels in his eyes were starting to burst.

    "Yak Seonnnnn! You¡­ fucking bastard!"

    Heo Sanja threw the wooden box to the floor, and it shattered and splintered into pieces.

    Just in case, he even scanned the shattered remains to see if anything hade out, but not even a sheet of parchment could be found.

    It was literally just an empty box.

    "Haaa¡­."

    ''Why?''

    Did theye all the way here for an empty wooden box? Even the ''divine weapons'' rusted and crumbled.

    So, what the hell was this Sword Tomb even created for?

    Just then, right when Heo Sanja could not control his overflowing emotions.

    "Hey¡­!"

    Chung Myung, who was frustrated, beat his chest.

    "My god! You don''t even know how to act your age!"

    "¡­"

    "

    "Even after being fooled by the tricks on the way here, you''re still able to act like this? Are your eyes just for decoration or what? You people are supposed to let go of any desires and greed, yet you behave like this?"

    Heo Gong tilted his head.

    ''What is he talking about?''

    Desire? Greed?

    The elders wondered just what he was suddenly talking about.

    Both were unable to understand, so Chung Myung scratched his head in frustration.

    ''That''s why I was so anxious.''

    What he felt while proceeding through the Sword Tomb.

    Yak Seon showed malice to those who entered the tomb rather than goodwill.

    A test?

    Yeah right.

    ''Who the hell tests someone like this?''

    Copsing ceilings that crush others to death, blood-sucking bats, and even kangshi that hid in wait.

    It was more meaningful as an assessment if it was judging whether or not someone could even survive the damn test.

    What kind of test existed where any one mistake led to certain death?

    Chung Myung gnashed his teeth.

    So then, what about the wooden box?

    Wouldn''t that wooden box also be rigged with a trap?

    "Did you touch it knowing that something woulde for us!? You fucking dim witted bastards! Ahh, I''m so angry that my stomach hurts!"

    <i>Tak!</i>

    As Chung Myung let loose a waterfall of curses at the two elders, the Wudang and Mount Hua disciples arrived on the scene one after another. They were determined to fight a grand war as soon as they finished climbing the cliff, but they were left breathless by the strange confrontation unfolding in front of them.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Heo Gong, who couldn''t hold back, asked.

    As if waiting for that question, Chung Myung screamed.

    "IF YOU HAVE A HEAD, THEN FUCKING THINK! THERE IS NOTHING HERE!"

    "Right."

    "Then what''s left now!?"

    At that moment¡­

    <i>Dududu</i>

    Everyone turned their heads toward the source of the sound.

    ''Rock?''

    The rock that had previously held the wooden box was shaking.

    "¡­No¡­ It couldn''t be."

    Heo Sanja, who was half-delirious from anger, looked at the stone with a bewildered face. It was as if he had suddenlye to his senses and realized what was happening.

    The trembling grew bigger and bigger.

    "W-what!"

    "No! Why suddenly¡­"

    After finally climbing the cliff, Baek Cheon immediately grasped the situation once he saw the wrecked wooden box and the shaking rock.

    And he exhaled.

    "¡­ even this is a trap?"

    "Ahhh."

    Chung Myung rubbed his face with both hands.

    ''Right, this isn''t the time for this.''

    The Soul Vitality Pill was definitely important but surviving took priority.

    Chung Myung quickly looked around.

    ''There!''

    Light was pouring in.

    ''That is¡­''

    "Huh?"

    But at that moment, Chung Myung saw something.

    The tremor that began with the rock climbed the walls and reached a crack in the ceiling.

    At the same time, the entire Sword Tomb began to shake like an earthquake.

    "Eikkkk!"

    "W-wwhat! Why!?"

    "No way!?"

    No one could say anything else. What would happen was obvious to everyone, but they were shocked that it would really happen after making a fuss for so long.

    Chung Myung slowly looked up.

    Before he knew it, Mount Hua''s disciples were standing side-by-side behind him and following his gaze to the top of the cave where the light was pouring in from.

    Finally, Chung Myung spoke.

    "Sasuk."

    "Yes?"

    "Do you think it''s going to copse?"

    "If my eyes aren''t ying tricks, it will."

    "Then what will happen to us?"

    "We''re going to die."

    "Right?"

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    Then, as if a different personality took over him, he shouted.

    "No! Even though you had to do it, this is too much! Yak Seon! You crazy bastard!"

    Yak Seon was a fucking asshole!

    What sort of mad man gave that idiot a gentle name like ''Immortal presence'' to Yak Seon? He should be a ''Devil healer'' or something instead! Huh? Maybe a drug junkie¡­Uh, no, that doesn''t sound right.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    It was then¡­

    An ear-piercing sound echoed as the Sword Tomb violently shook.

    And¡­.

    <i>Crack</i>

    <i>Crack</i>

    Everyone heard it clearly as they bore witness to the sight.

    The ceiling began to crack, long and continuous. The cracks spread out like a spider''s web.

    Chung Myung shouted as if he was going to explode in frustration.

    "If I manage to get out of here, I''m going to kill all you fucking Wudang bastards! Agh, dammit! Your eyes must only be for decoration! Even a three-year-old wouldn''t do such a foolish thing!"

    Heo Sanja just lowered his head.

    It was incredibly shameful to be told all this by such a young man, but he couldn''t object or refute it.

    They had lost sight of their teachings for a moment and took the bait. Because of that, everyone here would die.

    "Wu-Wudang! What did you do? I don''t know what the situation is, but you messed up!"

    "I-It is copsing! We will all die!"

    "What do you want me to do?"

    Such an ugly sight.

    The people who had just climbed the cliff started to me and curse the Wudang,pletely forgetting that they were alive thanks to them.

    It seemed as though they had forgotten everything the Wudang had done for them before and were ready to attack.

    Of course, that didn''t mean the Wudang were staying still.

    They were trying to solve the situation.

    But¡­

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Sadly, there wasn''t enough time.

    With a thunder-like roar, the cracked ceiling finally started to copse.

    ''Oh, my god! This is bad!''

    Baek Cheon had these panicked thoughts.

    They were in a round, cylindrical space. Everyone had climbed up here, and there was no way they could go back down to escape.

    "Untraceable Seizing Sword! You crazy bastard!"

    It was clear that Yak Seon''s intention was to kill everyone that gathered here from the very start.

    How malicious must a man be to have such evil intentions?

    "Chung Myung!"

    "Don''t worry! I am Chung Myung!"

    Chung Myung grabbed his sword and stared at the copsing ceiling.

    "Even if the sky copses, there should be a hole to survive. If the ceiling copses, surely¡­."

    ''What?''

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    "Sasuk."

    "Huh?"

    "I don''t see any holes."

    "¡­"

    Baek Cheon''s cheeks trembled.

    "What do we do if there are none, you bastard!"

    "No, what can I do if there is no hole! Look at that!"

    Rocks the size of a small garden were falling down. In the first ce, nobody could make holes through such rocks with just their swords. Chung Myung is only a third-ss disciple; there was no way he could do it. It was doubtful if even the Plum Blossom Sword Saint could do it.

    "I''m not the Heavenly Demon! How am I supposed to do that!?"

    "Still, don''t we have to do something?"

    "Sasuk, you know what?"

    "What?"

    "Everyone has to go through life anyway. Throw away your obsessions."

    "¡­ Hey, you son of a bitch¡­."

    Baek Cheon''s voice was slowly changing; his growing desperation seemed to represent everyone''s feelings. Despair began to creep onto their faces.

    "Cut it down!"

    At that moment, a thunderous voice resounded.

    "Wudang''s disciples, do your best to cut them down! Right now!"

    "Yes!"

    At Heo Sanja''s signal, the Wudang disciples began to stand in a line.

    ''Taiji Sword formation!''

    Instinctively, Chung Myung felt like he was looking at something with amazing power.

    But¡­

    ''At least do something that makes sense here!''

    Would there be anything impossible for a swordsman if those boulders could be cut with a sword? They could not only rule thesends but even the central ins would be conquered.

    ''Think about it, seriously.''

    Chung Myung''s face went stiff.

    It was foolish to jump into the sky while it was copsing. This was the Sword Tomb. Everything here followed Yak Seon''s intentions.

    So, did that evil healer really want to kill everyone who stepped foot in here?

    ''No, there must be a way, for sure!''

    ''Think, think, think¡­.''

    "Ahhhhhh! Damn it! Since when did I start relying on my brain!?"

    ''That isn''t my role at all!''

    "No, why is this ce so crazy¡­."

    Chung Myung''s body shook as if he had been struck by lightning.

    This absurd ce.

    It was a ce full of deformities thatcked reason.

    Through the entrance, they fell into the depths of the earth. Then, the path narrowed and merged through many hardships until it eventually led here.

    Climb and climb, and finally¡­

    Chung Myung''s eyes lit up.

    ''A way out?''

    Maybe that was the goal. No! Achievement! No¡­. whatever.

    "There is one!"

    Not the top! If this was really done by Yak Seon. There was no way there would be ackluster ending.

    Then what was left?

    Chung Myung''s head snapped downward.

    All he saw was the ground.

    "Jump oooffffff!"

    Chung Myung''s shout resounded so strongly that it seemed to threaten to bring the cave down around them.

 Chapter 163: No! Even though you had to do it, this is too much! (3)

    It¡¯s pouring.

    Formidable and dense rocks of amazing size began to pour down. It looked like an earthen tsunami was crashing down.

    Dust rose like clouds and plummeted as the rocks exploded downward.

    ¡°Jump offffff!¡±

    It was the moment Chung Myung had shouted.

    As soon as Chung Myung spoke, the disciples of Mount Hua flew toward the floor without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Their bodies reacted before their minds even had time to process the action.

    It was truly a fantastic rtionship of trust.

    But others didn¡¯t understand the situation.

    ¡°No! You bastards! Jump now! Don¡¯t you idiots don¡¯t understand words!?¡±

    Chung Myung kicked anyone he could and threw them down.

    ¡°W-what is¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    Chung Mung grabbed the person next to him by the cor and threw him off the cliff without dy.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! You¡¯re insane!¡±

    Everyone began to fly down the cliff at lightning speed.

    ¡°If someone!¡±

    <i>Pung!</i>

    ¡°Speaks!¡±

    <i>Pung!</i>

    ¡°You should listen!¡±

    Chung Myung swept over the cliff like a storm and kicked everyone he could catch. Those who saw his actions were frightened and threw themselves off the cliff.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted at Heo Sanja.

    ¡°Jump down now!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!? That¡¯s just rushing to death!¡±

    ¡°I get it, just jump down!¡±

    Hearing those words, he looked down the cliff.

    Heo Sanja bit his lip upon the sight.

    ¡°Elder?¡±

    The question was, how should it be done? But he didn¡¯t have time to think.

    ¡°Jump! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing the disciples jumping one after another, Heo Sanja also flew down the cliff.

    ¡®This is beyond my imagination!¡¯

    If so, everything had to be left in the hands of fate.

    ¡°Uhhhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped in the air.

    When falling, it was a basic practice to lighten the body and utilize footwork techniques to reduce the force of thending. But right now, Chung Myung had jumped and was shooting to the floor with as much power as possible.

    ¡®Damn it, I don¡¯t have time!¡¯

    The distant ceiling was copsing, and all they could do now was buy some time for a while. But soon, the ground they stood on, and everyone here would be buried under the falling rubble.

    <i>Kuuung!</i>

    As Chung Myung mmed into the ground, there was a roar as stone fragments burst into the air.

    ¡°Akkk!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! The path we came from was blocked!¡±

    ¡°I knew it. That fucking bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung gnashed his teeth. The ce they had passed through toe here was already blocked by solid stone walls.

    Could they cut through it?

    ¡®That can¡¯t be done.¡¯

    There was no way the man that created this ce would use weak stones. It was likely impossible to cut that stone wall down.

    Even if they did manage to cut through and enter the passage, there was no guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t copse as well.

    Chung Myung decided to shelve theplicated thoughts and return to his original belief. Unless Yak Seon had truly gone mad, there must be some way to survive this ordeal.

    ¡°Chung Myung! What should we do now!?¡±

    ¡°Floor!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted without dy.

    ¡°To the floor! Right now! There has to be something on the floor!¡±

    ¡°Floor?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask! Move!¡±

    Chung Myung drew his sword and poked it into the floor.

    It was just like when the Wudang were searching for the entrance to the Sword Tomb.

    Those who saw his behavior all took out their weapons and thrust them into the floor. For now, they had to follow this man.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Here too! The sword won¡¯t go in!¡±

    ¡°Here too!¡±

    But this time, the issue wasn¡¯t that nobody could find it. The problem was that everyone was finding it.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face flushed.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! You bastards! Dig up everything below! Now!¡±

    All of a sudden, everyone was reflexively following Chung Myung¡¯s instructions. It was a situation where they could not foresee their lives in the next moment. With everyone living blindly, they had no choice but to follow the words of anyone that seemed to be able to see a solution.

    Even if it was a young boy from Mount Hua who they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Everyone dug at the ground with bloodshot eyes. Those with weapons swung their weapons, and those without any used their hands to scrap at the hard floor.

    It didn¡¯t matter if their weapons were damaged or their nails ripped off. Their lives depended on clearing this floor.

    ¡°Dig! Dig faster, you brats! Straighten your back and work!¡±

    Chung Myung was screaming and shouting as he violently swung his sword.

    ¡°Uhhhhhh!¡±

    Every time his sword mmed into the earth, a human-sized mound was thrown to the side. But the area they needed to cover was too wide¡­

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    At that moment, the sword of Wudang prated the floor.

    <i>Kwang! Kwaaang!</i>

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡®Those useless bastards finally have a use!¡¯

    The Wudang¡¯s wide and unremitting sword was the best way to dig up the surroundings.

    ¡®They keep to themselves and always im they¡¯re the best. With all the pills they¡¯ve eaten, this is the least they could do.¡¯

    ¡°Seems like metal!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a wide metal te spread out! The sword doesn¡¯t work!¡±

    Heo Sanja drew his sword and approached the one that shouted.

    ¡°Get out of the way! I will cut¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!

    Suddenly, Chung Myung rushed in and kicked Heo Sanja to the side.

    Heo Sanja, who was struck and blown to the side, rolled on the ground and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ah-no! What the hell are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t cut this, you crazy bastard! This will save our lives!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Leaving behind Heo Sanja, who didn¡¯t understand the situation at all, Chung Myung raised his head and looked up.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Before he knew it, the rocks fell faster and broke through the cliff.

    ¡®N-No!¡¯

    They could no longer avoid it.

    Chung Myung turned his head to the floor.

    ¡®There must be some way¡­.¡¯

    ¡°There!¡±

    Chung Myung roared and flung to the side.

    ¡®It¡¯s here!¡¯

    Although buried in soil and rubble, there was something subtly different from the other ces.

    Chung Myung swung his sword lightning fast.

    <i>Kwaaang</i>!

    The soil was scattered in every direction, and the floor was exposed!

    ¡°T-this!¡±

    ¡°A door! Ahhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    A door.

    It was the same format as their initial entry into the Sword Tomb.

    However, the first door they saw had symbols of swords pointing at one another, while this door had two swords stuck on the floor.

    ¡°Here! Cut it here, you idiot!¡±

    Heo Sanja rushed forward and swung his sword.

    <i>Paaaang! Paaaang!</i>

    The door was cut into dozens of pieces. At the same time, a hole opened.

    Chung Myung stretched his hand out without even bothering to look back.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with surprised eyes.

    ¡°Go, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Huh? Hey, you crazy¡­. Ackk!¡±

    Chung Myung threw Baek Cheon into the hole, and the disciples of Mount Hua next to him were shoved into the hole in quick session.

    ¡°Do it on your own! If you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    However, there was no concern for others.

    Even though he had been helping the others until then, they had to do things for themselves now. Chung Myung realized the only way to get others to survive was to push them into a panic.

    ¡°Run! Run! Now!¡±

    At that moment, a strange sight was reflected in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    In the distance, the Beggars Union was carrying and bringing the wounded forward. They were helping those that couldn¡¯t walk on their own, even though they couldn¡¯t guarantee their own lives here.

    ¡°Ah, that is crazy!¡±

    Chung Myung rushed ahead and grabbed Hong Dae-Kwang by the cor.

    ¡°Uh, Uh?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, you beggar?¡±

    ¡°There are injured people in here! If we leave them like this, they¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die! Me! Seriously! How did you people even get in here!?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the people from the Beggars¡¯ Union who hadn¡¯t seemed to grasp the situation, caught them, and threw them into the hole.

    ¡°Watch the fucking situation and mess around!¡±

    Atst, after throwing everyone in the hole, Chung Myung¡¯s gazended above him.

    ¡°Ahhh, fuck!¡±

    The rocks were crashing down as if they wanted him dead.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung screamed as he quickly moved. He felt a chilling wind rush to his head. Hey t on the floor and began to run on all four limbs to the hole.

    People have two legs for walking and running, but when they use all four of their arms and legs together, the speed of such movement is truly terrifying.

    It was like a cockroach running at full speed.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Hypocrite!¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Heo Sanja, who shoved the disciples into the hole, was guarding it for everyone and saw Chung Myung.

    ¡°Jump in! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, look up!¡±

    Rocks were plummeting toward Heo Sanja¡¯s head. Chung Myung flew off the ground and grabbed Heo Sanja by the waist.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    He kicked the falling rock to generate force and jumped straight into the hole. Formidable speed¡­

    <i>Kuuuuu!</i>

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung looked around.

    Due to the desperate situation above, Chung Myung hadn¡¯t noticed that the hole, which seemed so deep, was actually shallow enough for a person tond safely.

    Chung Myung banged his head on the ground, so he was groaning in pain.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Yak Seon, you bastard!¡±

    This was definitely not the fault of Yak Seon; this was Chung Myung¡¯s fault for not anticipating it.

    He grabbed his head and groaned a couple more times before jumping up to look around.

    The space seemed wide if one considered it wide and narrow if considered narrow.

    All those who survived were gathered here.

    ¡°Is it all over?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡®Am I alright?¡¯

    ¡®Not me! Us!¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! We¡­¡±

    Then Chung Myung saw...

    Chung Myung looked up with bloodshot eyes. Perhaps Yak Seon nned to save anyone that managed to discover and enter this space.

    But¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t know about the other things, but this ce is totally untested.¡¯

    Even Yak Seon, who made the Sword Tomb, couldn¡¯t have tested this ce. How could anyone be confident that this space would withstand the downpour of boulders?

    Chung Myung prayed that Yak Seon was an unparalleled genius who perfectly managed to secure this ce.

    ¡­and at the moment that thought passed his mind.

    <i>Kuuuung</i>!

    <i>Kuuuung</i>!

    <i>Kwaaaang</i>!

    The impact created by falling rocks swept through the space. A shock erupted as if huge cannons were exploding in front of him.

    The deafening sound sought to rupture their eardrums as their insides twisted uneasily. Those who couldn¡¯t handle it coughed blood and crouched to the floor.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°kkkk!¡±

    Screams rang in the surroundings, but the disciples of Mount Hua and the Wudang stood tall; holding their breath, they observed the situation.

    But the situation wasn¡¯t good.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung! It¡¯s copsing!¡±

    The metal against the ceiling began to shudder and bend. Although it wasn¡¯t broken by the collision, it seemed that it was too much for it to maintain its shape due to the sessive impacts.

    It became clear after this. This ce wasn¡¯t going to be able to withstand the shock that wasing.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Yak Seooooonn!¡±

    ¡®You bastard, why is this the one time you¡¯re stupid!? If you¡¯re smart at the start, you should be smart at the end!¡¯

    At this rate, everyone would be pressed into t pancakes.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather take death directly!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up and stretched his hands out to the ceiling.

    <i>Kung! Kuuung!</i>

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Every time the ceiling was impacted, a shock ran through, making it seem like Chung Myung¡¯s spine was shattering. Yet, he had to hold on! If the metal wasn¡¯t enough to sustain this ce, the people here would have to keep the ceiling from copsing.

    Chung Myung utilized the internal qi within his dantian and held the ceiling up.

    ¡°What are you bastards doing!? Do you all want to die!¡±

    Heo Sanja was the first to understand Chung Myung¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Buddha look after us!¡±

    Heo Sanja hastily ran to assist; standing in the center, he stretched out both arms while standing next to Chung Myung and supported the ceiling.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Gathering all his strength, he pushed against the ceiling with his life on the line.

    Shortly after, everyone that could stand on their own two feet rushed in and supported the ceiling.

    If no one helped, then everyone would die. So, they all had to work together to prevent the copse.

    ¡°Use everything you can! Use all of your qi! If this falls, then we all die!¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth with madness filling his eyes.

    ¡®Die? Here?¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¯

    ¡°I will!¡±

    <i>Kuuung!</i>

    ¡°Not die here! You bastards!¡±

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The rocks were falling in unison as the weight of the earth seemed to shock the dark room as if the world itself was copsing from above.

 Chapter 164: No! Even though you had to do it, this is too much! (4)

    ¡°Ah-No, what does all this mean?¡±

    Wei Lishan, the leader of the Huayoung Gate, looked forward with a bewildered voice.

    Suddenly, there was a flood of foreign fighters, unlike anything he¡¯d seen, pouring into Nanyang as Mount Hua¡¯s disciples ran out. In such a ce, he couldn¡¯t wait on their return, especially with his position as gate leader.

    Wei Lishan, who didn¡¯t know the situation, hurriedly led his disciples to the location where the warriors were gathered.

    When they finally traversed the mountain path and arrived at the Sword Tomb, they were met with the sight of many angry people.

    ¡°It¡¯s no useing here now! The Wudang and others already entered and blocked the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Blocked the entrance?¡±

    ¡°That bastard child went down and broke the entrance! I¡¯ve never seen such a sick son of a bitch in my life! Ahhh!¡±

    Sadly, the moment Wei Lishan heard the words bastard and sick, he could guess who thest person that entered the ce was.

    Before he could fully grasp the situation, the mountain began to vibrate and quake.

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    ¡°It is copsing! Get out of here right now! Now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God, what is happening!?¡±

    Those who couldn¡¯t give up their lingering regrets and remained at the Sword Tomb¡¯s entrance, as well as those who nned to loot the ones that entered before, were thrown into confusion.

    Everyone hurriedly retreated in panic.

    And¡­

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    A roar as if the sky would copse, the whole ground around the entrance began to sink.

    ¡°U-Uh?¡±

    ¡°Oh-My!¡±

    Those who couldn¡¯t give up their lingering regrets and remained at the Sword Tomb¡¯s entrance, as well as those who nned to loot the ones that entered before, were thrown into confusion.

    Then¡­what would have happened to those people below?

    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t survive.¡¯

    Even if they were martial artists, a human is only human. There are things that humans cannot handle.

    No matter how powerful or famous the ones that descended were, they were still men with flesh and blood.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s all crumbling¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­what about the divine weapons?¡±

    ¡°Divine Weapons my ass, it¡¯s all over. Those who went inside are going to meet a pitiful end.¡±

    As the realization that the divine weapons were lost settled in, many experienced aplex mix of disappointment as well as relief upon knowing that others wouldn¡¯t be able to get the weapons for themselves either.

    However, Wei Lishan felt neither.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    He looked at the Sword Tomb with wide, tearing eyes and copsed on the ground.

    ¡°N-No way.¡±

    This couldn¡¯t be the case.

    They shouldn¡¯t die in that tomb.

    ¡®No, I¡¯m just starting to see the future of Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    Of course, Mount Hua had many disciples aside from the ones that came here. But Wei Lishan knew. He knew that even if Mount Hua was a ce that gave birth to many talented people, no one could substitute the ones that came here.

    Especially Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    No one could rece Chung Myung. Because such a person could not be raised.

    ¡°How can this¡­.¡±

    Wei Lishan felt immense regret that he hadn¡¯t been able to stop them. No matter how many disciples came down from Mount Hua, Wei Lishan knew that his position dictated that he follow orders, but he had overlooked the fact that they had little experience in the real world.

    ¡®I should have told them it was dangerous.¡¯

    Of course, there was no guarantee that they would stop even if he had told them, but at least he wouldn¡¯t hold as much regret.

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes blurred as he thought of Chung Myung and spoke.

    ¡°Hey, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­ didn¡¯t you say the time for Huayoung Gate is starting?¡±

    He had spoken as if he would carry the future of Mount Hua and Huayoung Gate on his own shoulders.

    ¡°¡­ Father.¡±

    Wei Lishan didn¡¯t even wipe his tears and looked at Wei Soheng.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know if it is alright to say this now, but the probability of surviving there¡­.¡±

    Wei Lishan shook his head with a wretched and sad face.

    ¡°They are only human.¡±

    ¡°But we never know. If we dig it up now¡ª¡±

    ¡°Soheng. ¡°

    Wei Lishan let out a deep sigh. There was no stopping sadness. It was alright to mourn, but reality needed to be epted.

    ¡°I understand how you feel but stop and settle your mind.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng looked at the broken entrance of the Sword Tomb with regret.

    Of course, he also understood. There was no way the people inside could have survived. However, thinking about the disciples of Mount Hua who had traveled with him until now, he couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye.

    ¡°Even if the heavens ignore them.¡±

    Wei Soheng covered his eyes and sobbed.

    ¡°Oh, my god! They¡¯re all dead! That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t get anything, then it¡¯s better if no one gets it! It¡¯s crazy that the Wudang and other sects¡¯ people all died down there!¡±

    ¡°Ehh! It was bound to happen!¡±

    Hearing the reaction of those behind them, Wei Soheng¡¯s face quickly contorted in anger.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Leave it alone.¡±

    ¡°But father! They are too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°This is how the Kangho is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan had a bitter expression.

    Kangho is ruthless. Thousands of people rejoice in the misfortune of others and nder them. Even here, there are people who were prepared to steal from and harm those who sessfully emerged with Divine Weapons. No one would pray for the dead.

    If anyone had managed to escape the tomb with the divine weapons, another battle would have started here. No one here would have epted the one that found the treasure as its rightful owner.

    Even if they managed to return home with the divine weapons, it would have thrown Kangho into a frenzy.

    It might be better that Nanyang experienced this tragedy if it meant that there was no new bloodbath in Kangho.

    But Wei Soheng couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far!?¡±

    For a moment, everyone turned their eyes to him.

    ¡°People have died and all you can do is crack jokes! Isn¡¯t this what a sore loser would say?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that bastard?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Must be a young kid who doesn¡¯t know the world. Be careful brat, or you might die.¡±

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    Right when Wei Soheng was overflowing with emotions.

    Wei Lishan sighed as he stepped forward and stood in front of his son.

    ¡°I am Wei Lishan, the Gate leader of Nanyang¡¯s Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°Was there a ce like that?¡±

    Wei Lishan ignored their reaction and spoke.

    ¡°Those who have nothing to gain here, please head home. The residents of Nanyang are anxious with so many powerful people flocking to this ce.¡±

    ¡°Who are you to tell us what to do!?¡±

    ¡°Especially with that little title of gate leader! Who¡¯s ever even heard of that sect!?¡±

    Wei Lishan had spoken politely, but all that came back were insults.

    Wei Lishan¡¯s face was distorted.

    He tried to be patient. Judging from the outside, Wei Lishan seemed to have better control of his emotionspared to Wei Soheng. Finally, however, his anger erupted.

    ¡°I told you not to insult the dead and get the hell out of here! I¡¯m already holding back my desire to tear apart your rotten mouths!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±

    ¡°Someone he knows must have died inside, hehehe.¡±

    Wei Lishan grabbed the sword on his waist.

    The least he could do was stop these men from insulting the dead in the Sword Tomb; that would be the greatest tribute he could offer to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    But then, as he was about to yell.

    <i>Poke poke.</i>

    Wei Soheng poked his father in the back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I¡¯ve been patient enough! I cannot stand the words and actions of those impudent men any longer!¡±

    ¡°F-Father! That¡¯s not it. Th-there, look over there!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wei Lishan turned his head and nced where his son was pointing.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Wei Soheng pointed to the middle of the broken entrance.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    It was then.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡®Am I seeing it wrong?¡¯

    He must have been too excited about what was happening¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes grew as bright as a candle. This time he knew that he wasn¡¯t wrong. Something was thudding and moving.

    ¡®D-don¡¯t tell me¡­!¡¯

    Just as he was about to jump down¡­

    <i>Woop!</i>

    Something pierced the floor with a dull sound. It didn¡¯t take long to realize that it was actually a human hand.

    <i>Wiggle</i>.

    The arm that had risen through the floor began to grope around and move slowly.

    And finally¡­

    <i>Paaaaak!</i>

    Thend and soil sprang up in all directions as someone¡¯s upper body popped up from below.

    ¡°Ahhhh! I almost died!¡±

    It was a familiar voice.

    And he had a familiar face.

    It was a terribly familiar irritating tone of voice.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Young disciple!¡±

    Wei Lishan jumped to the ground without dy. Tears brimming around his eyes as he ran to Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung, who he believed had died, somehow survived and eventually escaped the Sword Tomb.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Yak Seon that fucking dog! Ahhhh! My sect leader sahyung! Beat the shit out of that bastard for me!¡±

    Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t tell who he was talking to, but Chung Myung was pointing at the sky and cursing someone.

    And then another person¡¯s voice came from inside the hole.

    ¡°Move! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°Moving! I¡¯m moving!¡±

    Chung Myung crawled out with an annoyed expression, and then one after another, the disciples of Mount Hua crawled out.

    ¡°Ahhhh.¡±

    ¡°I was this close to death.¡±

    ¡°If I ever attempt to enter a cave or hole again, then I haven¡¯t learned my lesson.¡±

    As soon as Mount Hua¡¯s disciples emerged like beggars, they copsed to the ground and flopped down. It was a sight that easily conveyed how hard it was for them to get out of there.

    Unable to control his emotions, Wei Lishan rushed to the disciples of Mount Hua and hugged them.

    The disciples of Mount Hua were bewildered by his actions and looked at the man that hugged them.

    ¡°Oh! What is wrong with this mister?¡±

    ¡°G-Gate leader?¡±

    Wei Lishan spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I am d. I am really d! Everyone is¡­ really back!¡±

    Chung Myung and Baek Cheon scratched their heads with awkward expressions. Well, it was nice to have someone who weed them back.

    ¡°Ahhh! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Me! Pull me out! My leg is stuck!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that beggar! Seriously!¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and pulled up the struggling Hong Dae-Kwang. Along with him, the Beggars Union disciples were hanging on to Hong Dae-Kwang as they all began to pop out like sweet potatoes being pulled up on a farm.

    ¡°Ah! Come out separately! So heavy!¡±

    Chung Myung was annoyed, but Hong Dae-Kwang didn¡¯t have the energy to respond and justid down after he was pulled out.

    ¡°<i>Gasp! Gasp!</i> Serious¡­ seriously I thought I was going to die. For real¡­¡±

    Starting with Mount Hua and the Beggars Union, those who survived began toe out one after another. After everyone else emerged, the Wudang came upst.

    Heo Sanja looked up at the sky with a slightly subtle expression.

    ¡°¡­ I never thought I¡¯d get to see the sun again.¡±

    He really thought he was going to die.

    If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t shown his wits at the end of the crisis, they really would have been dead. It was such a dire situation.

    But the crisis wasn¡¯t over yet.

    When he saw the people who hadn¡¯t entered the Sword Tomb begin to encircle the survivors, Heo Sanja frowned with a ferocious spirit rousing within him.

    And¡­

    ¡°No, those bastards?¡±

    Having been pushed to the limits, his irritation was boiling over and about to explode as Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to change.

 Chapter 165: No! Even though you had to do it, this is too much! (5)

    ¡°They aren¡¯t dead?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, they came out alive from there?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Wait. Then what about the Divine Weapons?¡±

    As soon as someone mentioned the words ¡®Divine Weapon¡¯, the atmosphere changedpletely.

    At first, they were obviously amazed that so many people had survived that copse.

    However, when they realized that they might havee back with the Divine Weapons, greed began to rise within them.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?! We have to take it somehow! Didn¡¯t everyone stay here for that in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°But there are people from Wudang and the Beggars Union. They aren¡¯t easy opponents.¡±

    ¡°Look at them! Do you think they are in any condition to fight now?¡±

    Greed waspletely taking over their minds and oveing reason.

    In particr, there was a saying that went, ¡®The greater the gain, the farther away the morality¡¯.

    And these people were like that.

    No one hade here with a good heart in the first ce. Wasn¡¯t there only one reason they didn¡¯t give up the Divine Weapons despite not being able to enter the Sword Tomb?

    Because they were ready to kill and steal.

    In the first ce, expeditions like these always ended like this.

    There was now that said that the one who acquires it the first would be its owner. The treasures released into the world were bound to go through a bloody battle.

    The greed in their eyes shone as they exchanged nces as if they were all thinking the same thing and surrounded the pit. The people who came out from the hole wouldn¡¯t be easy targets, so the first thing they had to do was to silence the strong.

    One of those who surrounded the people looked at them and spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡°Congrattions for making it out alive. Heo Sanja, was it?¡±

    Heo Sanja¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°There is no need for me to say it because it isn¡¯t important.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang was watching it and smiled.

    ¡°Dan Sa-Hong, the Lightning Spear. I heard he was currently in Zhejiang, but it seems like he hade here as well.¡±

    Heo Sanja looked at Hong Dae-Kwang and then looked at Dan Sa-Hong.

    ¡°You are martial artist Dan.¡±

    Dan Sa-Hong frowned at it. He didn''t want to make his name known to the Wudang Sect, but he couldn¡¯t help it now.

    ¡°Hahaha. Branch leader Hong knows my name. This is truly an honor. Can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Where are the Divine Weapons?¡±

    Heo Sanja said,

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand despite seeing us like this?¡±

    ¡°So you are saying that you barely made it out alive by giving up on the treasures?¡±

    ¡°It was not a situation where we could hold on to anything.¡±

    Heo Sanja spoke firmly.

    ¡°And there is nothing worth being called a ¡®Divine Weapon¡¯ in there. After two hundred years, only rusted and brittle things remained. Even if they were brought up, they wouldn¡¯t have been the weapons you expected them to be.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Dan Sa-Hong frowned.

    ¡°Then it is really unfortunate. But you see. Kangho is a ferociousnd, and it is impossible to trust the words of others, right?¡±

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±

    Dan So-Hang smiled.

    ¡°Allow us to search the bodies of the Taoists. If you are really confident in your words that wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    ¡°Are we just going to let them do it?¡±

    The answer wasn¡¯t from Heo Sanja, but the people around him.

    Letting their bodies get searched wasn¡¯t anything difficult. However, with the rtionship the warriors had between them, it was unlikely that they would let them go even if they didn¡¯t find anything. And letting someone else get close enough to search your body was the same as handing your life to them.

    Letting theme close to search their bodies wasn¡¯t the same as a training match, but rather like an unfair match with a handicap.

    Right now, that was exactly what Dan Sa-Hong wanted to do.

    ¡°And if we don¡¯t allow it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Taoist. You have to ept that the situation isn¡¯t that easy to get out of by simply refusing. Can you, who is this exhausted, handle all of us?¡±

    Dan Sa-Hong¡¯s eyes went cold.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then give me everything you got from the inside. Then I will spare your life. If you don¡¯t give them up willingly, then you¡¯ll die, and I will take the things from your corpses.¡±

    ¡°Does this bastard want to die?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ think and¡­ Uh?¡±

    Dan Sa-Hong¡¯s eyes widened as he heard that.

    A young man who was sitting on the floor until then jumped up and started to run towards them.

    ¡®What is this??¡¯

    Dan Sa-Hong was unable to understand it and tilted his head in confusion.

    Why on earth would a young man recklessly run into a ce full of warriors?

    And there was something even weirder.

    He was doing something this crazy and not a single person who hade up with him from the tomb was trying to stop him.

    Even Heo Sanja was looking in the opposite direction from that man with a sad face.

    ¡®What is he up to?¡¯

    It was when Dan Sa-Hong was getting a little worried.

    The person running to them jumped up andnded right in front of Dan Sa-Hong.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Surprised, he took a step back.

    The face of the man in front of him wasn¡¯t rxed yet and had unknown emotions, and his body was still covered in dust. However, the weird warmth that was oozing from the body seemed to be neutralizing the effect that his face had. The face that was filled with grumpiness, frustration and irritation.

    ¡°Who¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? If we don¡¯t want to die, then what? What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha. Disciple. It isn¡¯t a situation that a mere disciple should intervene¡­¡±

    <i>Puck!</i>

    In an instant, Dan Sa-Hong lost consciousness and his world turned ck.

    And when his consciousness returned, he saw the blue sky.

    ¡®Sky?¡¯

    ¡®Why am I looking at the sky?¡¯

    In that moment.

    ¡°Kuaaaaaak!¡±

    He began to feel tremendous pain in an area in which a man should never feel pain. It was a pain that brought tears to his eyes.

    ¡°Ak! Ackkkkk! Ackkkkkk!¡±

    Dan Sa-Hong fell down and shuddered. And then realized.

    That little one¡­ no, that mad man kicked him in the groin and blew him into the sky.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The body which was rising to the sky fell straight down. The only difference was that the man who was standing tall before was now lying on the ground in pain.

    ¡°Ah, right? You want the Divine Weapons, right?¡±

    ''No! Such things don¡¯t matter now! Take me to a medical practitioner! I think my balls have exploded¡­''

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Mung pulled the man up by the cor.

    ¡°If you want the Divine Weapons, then you should have them! They are down there so you can go look for them.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Without another word, he threw the man into the hole.

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    Dan Sa-Hong¡¯s body flew through the air andnded right into the hole from where Chung Myung and the others hade out.

    There was a desperate scream but it soon turned inaudible.

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    Everyone who saw it gulped.

    And Chung Myung looked at them and asked.

    ¡°Who else here wants the Divine Weapons?¡±

    At the same time.

    <i>Srng! Srng!</i>

    The people present there all drew their weapons at once.

    But some people had beenpletely suppressed when they saw what had transpired, and consequently didn¡¯t dare face Chung Myung and retreated.

    And Heo Sanja said,

    ¡°I swear in the name of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯te out with anything. And down there... the Divine Weapons you thought were present there didn¡¯t exist. There were some that looked like them, but I don¡¯t think they would have survived the copse. They are probably broken as well. I am sure there are still some people who want to get the weapons and might dig for them here. It may take years, but I am sure you will find something.¡±

    Everyone held their breath at the cold voice.

    This wasn¡¯t something which could be taken lightly since an elder of the Wudang Sect was swearing on his name.

    ¡°C-Can we believe that?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t believe the words of Wudang?¡±

    Everyone went silent.

    If it had been a while ago they wouldn¡¯t have considered the words at all.

    ¡°As you can see by looking at us right now, there is no ce for us to hide such things. Or would you like us to take off our robes?¡±

    Those who regained their reasoning eventually agreed.

    Divine Weapons.

    Regardless of whether they were swords or spears... they could be anything that had the form of a weapon. But no matter how much they looked; they couldn¡¯t see any weapons.

    The Wudang Sect who would have been the first to get their hands on it were now holding their own swords.

    Furthermore.

    ¡°Who else wants to check? Huh! I am a busy person soe out quickly!¡±

    That guy was scary.

    They had seen with their own eyes how he had thrown a man down the hole, so how could they go against him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Yah, I am exhausted!¡±

    Knowing that the situation was not optimal, they thought it would be beneficial to get out of the ce rather than make that man throw them inside.

    It wasn¡¯t known if they could do something against all of the people who hade back from the Sword Tomb. But the chances were that they couldn¡¯t, so avoiding any kind of confrontation was better.

    The crowd began to slowly move back and Chung Myung who watched it, slightly gnawed his teeth.

    ¡®In the end, this is how Kangho is.¡¯

    He had deeply realized for quite a while that he couldn¡¯t expect anything in here. Besides, if the men had any conscience, then Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.

    Chung Myung, spat on the floor and jumped back down.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Standing among the sahyungs of Mount Hua, he looked at Heo Sanja.

    Although they had gone through many things, there was no resentment in either of their eyes.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t need to hold a grudge against the Wudang Sect, and Heo Sanja had his life saved because of Chung Myung. So, there was no reason for him to hold a grudge either.

    ¡°Young disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Heo Sanja said.

    ¡°Thanks to you I survived.¡±

    ¡°Right. You did good too.¡±

    Chung Myung nced down and took a deep breath.

    ¡®They worked the hardest and didn¡¯t get anything.¡¯

    Heo Sanja looked up with a bitter face as if he had the same thoughts.

    ¡°We will head back to Wudang. In the end, all of this happened because of our greed. We couldn¡¯t understand what we had and went after something else because of our greed, so maybe this was to be expected.¡±

    They were noble words.

    ¡°Have you considered the offer, young disciple?¡±

    ¡°It will not happen. I am a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    And that will never change.

    Heo Sanja who was looking at Chung Myung nodded with a serious face.

    ¡°Right. I guess so. Maybe the young disciple is a much greater person than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Only a hypocrite like you will say that.¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Hypocrite... Hypocrite. Seriously.¡±

    Heo Sanja shook his head and then spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°The Wudang Sect will remember Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope we never turn into enemies.¡±

    His words were rather mild, but it was a warning. But Chung Myung didn¡¯t bother answering it. He was tired of speaking now.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    The Wudang moved.

    After that, the rest of the people who had survived the Sword Tomb began to move with regrets.

    Rather than the people standing outside, it would have been easier for them to sort out their regretful feelings. Because they saw that there was nothing in the Sword Tomb.

    Andstly¡­

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. We are so exhausted that we cannot head back to Luoyang today. Let us stay at the Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ even if you are a beggar aren¡¯t you being too shameless?¡±

    ¡°Do this favor for us. It is because we might die on our way back.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    The Beggars Union were the ones who took care of others in dire situations. It was difficult to dig all the way up, and yet they did, and they were second only to Wudang and Chung Myung.

    ¡°The gate leader is there so go ask him.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed at Wei Lishan and he spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Who will refuse the people of the Beggars Union. Let¡¯s go. We will serve you food and drinks. As a celebration of new life.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thank you, gate leader!¡±

    All the Beggars Union members smiled.

    Chung Myung let out a low sigh and looked at his sahyungs.

    Baek Cheon approached him with a disappointed face.

    ¡°In the end, there was nothing there.¡±

    ¡°All because of that damned bastard.¡±

    Mount Hua, Wudang and even the Beggars Union.

    They had all yed into the trap of Yak Seon who had died two hundred years ago.

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡®I feel like I am going to go crazy!¡¯

    If that man had appeared in front of him, he had the mind to beat him for three days and nights. But Yak Seon was dead and there is no ce for him to settle his anger.

    Chung Myung calmed down and spoke in dismay.

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°There is no point in having regrets. I am pissed off, so let¡¯s go and drink right away.¡±

    ¡°A disciple drinking?¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will drink.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chung Myung moved, and the other disciples of Mount Hua followed him with sighs.

    They should be content with the fact that they had learned something good.

    And the Mount Hua disciples, who had expectantly gone into the Sword Tomb, had no choice but to finish the test and return without results.

    All of them.

    Even Chung Myung.

    That¡¯s what they all felt at that moment.

    They couldn¡¯t gain anything.

 Chapter 166: Still, I will walk together with you (1)

    ¡°Yah! You helpless bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung flinched and looked ahead.

    He saw his sahyung, Chung Mun re at him with a quivering beard.

    ¡®Ah,e on. He keepsing after me day after day.¡¯

    Chung Myung pouted. However, despite Chung Myung acting that way, his sahyung didn¡¯t seem to be any less angry.

    ¡°What did I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Well... there are so many things you nag me about so I don¡¯t know what the answer is.¡±

    ¡°You really are a brat!¡±

    Chung Myung flinched and turned his head.

    From afar, his sajaes were looking at him as if they were gloating. When they saw that he was looking at them, they immediately turned their heads away.

    ¡®Those bastards?¡¯

    ¡®Do they want to die?¡¯

    <i>Thak!</i>

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed his head and looked at his sahyung with a resentful gaze.

    ¡°Again! Again!¡±

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    Chung Myung trembled.

    Who was Chung Myung?

    He was the supreme disciple of Mount Hua and could even be called the future of Mount Hua.

    Of course, there were many who were jealous of him and tried to disparage him by referring to him as the disaster of Mount Hua or the reason for Mount Hua¡¯s downfall, but weren¡¯t those just the feelings of the ipetent ones?

    It wasn¡¯t just his sahyungs and sajaes, but even his sasuks would never touch him.

    But this one man.

    The only one his name didn¡¯t bother was his sahyung.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to not beat your sajaes?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    Chung Myung went silent.

    ¡°They are the ones who started it first.¡±

    ¡°You! Are you saying they went crazy and picked a fight with you first? I still have somemon sense, so think before you speak at least!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh?

    Why was he unable to speak back?

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    Anger rose on the face of his sahyung.

    ¡°Not just the sajaes! Even the sajil are scared of you and avoid you!¡±

    ¡°No, those worthless bastards. The first thing they do is pick a fight with me and when they lose, theye to you telling all kinds of tales about me! Only after they lose are they scared of me!¡±

    ¡°So noisy!¡±

    ¡°¡­ kuk.¡±

    Chung Myung pursed his lips. There was nothing wrong with what he said.

    Was it just once or twice that Chung Myung had disciplined the sajaes? But then when he had just started doing it, his sahyung would be appreciative but now his sahyung was saying that he had crossed the line.

    ¡®There really is no one in this world that I can trust.¡¯

    At that moment, Chung Myung decided that he would take revenge one day.

    His sahyung, Chung Mun, let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I said follow me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Mun led him up to the peak of the mountain. And all the way up, not a single word was exchanged between them.

    Soon after they climbed the peak, Chung Mun asked Chung Myung toe next to him. And they could see the beautiful sight of Mount Hua below.

    ¡®Is he trying to push me down?¡¯

    Still, I won¡¯t die.

    Chung Myung looked at the scene again with weird thoughts, and then finally his sahyung said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What do you think Mount Hua is?¡±

    ¡°Uh... What kind of nonsense are you saying? We are not cultivators.¡±

    "Ah, but we are. We are Taoists, aren¡¯t we?"

    ¡°Then let¡¯s change the word then. What do you think a sect is?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Take Mount Hua as an example. Maybe a man who had seen the world decided that he couldn¡¯t adapt to the human world and came to a ce looking for a few people with his weapon. And Mount Hua was created because such misfits had gathered in one ce. So, to make this and that happen they put up a name for it as well. Did Mount Huae from that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Mun looked at Chung Myung with trembling eyes.

    ¡°¡­ No?¡±

    ¡°Y-You can surely think of it that way.¡±

    Right.

    But why does it hurt?

    ¡°But that isn''t all.¡±

    Chung Mun shook his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Man cannot live forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was something very obvious, but Chung Myung wasn¡¯t going to mention it. This was because he knew there was a weird flow of qi in the words he had said.

    ¡°You are gifted with talent. If you look at the current Mount Hua¡­ no, perhaps even looking back at the entire history of Mount Hua, there would¡¯ve been no one as talented as you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Why are you suddenly praising me?¡±

    Chung Myung twisted his body at the sudden praise.

    ¡®Put your hands down, sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®I won''t die even if you push.¡¯

    ¡°But that is all.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, what difference would it make? In the end, there will be things you cannot achieve on your own and ces you cannot reach alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If the first ancestor of Mount Hua didn¡¯t build Mount Hua and lived alone would the world have remembered him? Would his will and martial arts be passed down to the world?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°I know what you are trying to say, but I am not aiming for that. I am just going to go with the flow of the world and die when I die. I don¡¯t want to leave anything behind.¡±

    ¡°It is because you don¡¯t have desire yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ desire?¡±

    Chung Mun nodded.

    ¡°Someday you will want to do it. The day when your sajaes and sajils and your descendants will inherit your will and martial arts. That is what makes us a martial arts sect. Living together isn¡¯t everything. What is more important than that is for our sessors to carry on the will of their predecessors.¡±

    ¡°Sounds difficult.¡±

    ¡°Right. Maybe it is difficult for you. But at the same time, you cannot do whatever you want just because new things are difficult.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded softly.

    He didn¡¯t quite understand what was being said, but somehow it felt like he had to nod.

    ¡°So, take care of your sajaes a little more. In your opinion, each of the children arecking. And even I might becking in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Ah, not at all.¡±

    Chung Myung said sternly.

    ¡°The sajaes are stupid, but I never thought that sahyung wascking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®-ah¡¯

    ¡®I said a good thing, right?¡¯

    Chung Mun looked at Chung Myung and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh! It¡¯s not a joke. You brat!¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    To Chung Myung who smiled softly, Chung Mun shook his head and said.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the scariest thing in the world is?¡±

    ¡°Being hit on the calves?¡±

    ¡°¡­regret.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Mun said in a low voice.

    ¡°I am not afraid of being looked down on by children like you. But I am afraid that one day you will regret it. Your regrets will be many times deeper and heavier than that of others. So even if you don¡¯t understand my words now. Engrave them into your mind. It will ease some of your burdens someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so you are saying don¡¯t beat those brats.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you brat!¡±

    ¡°I get it. I get it. You have been nagging for so long!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Chung Mun turned his body and walked away.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather read the sutras than nag at you!¡¯

    ¡°Uh? Sahyung! Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    He nced back at Chung Myung who was running after him.

    ¡®This child was born with too many things.¡¯

    It was a good thing, but it wasn¡¯t always a good thing. The other sajaes were bound to look like idiots to him who was able to bring out the plum blossoms from the tip of his sword right after he grabbed the sword.

    How painful would it be to live alone in a world full of fools?

    It was the sahyungs¡¯ job to lead him correctly.

    ¡°But sahyung. I think I understand what sahyung means a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°So what you mean is, I should follow sahyung and make the sect follow me in the same way right?¡±

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    Chung Mun smiled.

    ¡°It is different, you brat. How did you get to that conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Ah. This is so difficult.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy. But one day Chung Myung will know what it means. Despite it taking a long time.

    And when the timees.

    ¡®The world will witness the true swordsman of Mount Hua.¡¯

    If this carefree child could understand the meaning of responsibility then everything would fall into ce.

    The world would closely watch as Mount Hua sweeps everything away.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°It seems like Baek Gong sasuk has been avoiding you recently. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah, NO. Well, Ah¡­ nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a fight?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, not a fight¡­ well¡­ may¡­ be¡­¡±

    ¡®Dear Ancestors¡¯.

    ¡®What do I do with this child!¡¯

    ¡°You are fasting for four days from today.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t that too much?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you brat!¡±

    Chung Mun grabbed Chung Myung by the hair and pulled him along with him.

    ¡°How can such a bastard exist!¡±

    ¡°Ack! Sahyung it hurts! Sahyung!¡±

    Chung Mun and Chung Myung kept bickering the whole time they descended from the peak. And it was like the plum blossoms that were blooming behind them were smiling at their backs.

    Chung Myung got up.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He quickly looked around and fell silent at the unfamiliar ce.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    It was a dream.

    Chung Myung closed his eyes again.

    ¡®I never had dreams in the past.¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head. A strange feeling rose when he thought of the vivid face of his sahyung.

    But Chung Myung knew.

    The past was just the past.

    He was now in a new present. It was unknown why this happened to just Chung Myung, but Chung Myung wasn¡¯t going to be stupid to let the present go just because of the memories of his past.

    ¡°What are you trying to say? Sahyung?¡±

    ¡®Why now?¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head and stood up.

    He was overthinking it. The dream was just a dream. Perhaps the fact that he didn¡¯t get anything in the Sword Tomb might be mentally tormenting him. So, Chung Myung must have dreamt of that memory.

    ¡°Damn it! I should have gotten my hands on that pill!¡±

    Chung Myung gnashed his teeth.

    It had been a few days but the feelings still hadn¡¯t died. The best pill known to the world.

    The Soul Vitality Pill was necessary for Mount Hua which had lost its ability to rise. So, this was unfortunate.

    ¡°No. We cannot create something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    After suffering for a long time, Chung Myung finally resigned himself to his fate and shook his head filled with regrets.

    He couldn¡¯t get his hands on it. But now was the time to let go of the past and think about the future.

    And above all, today¡­

    Chung Myung opened the door and went out. In the main hall leading to the yard, his sahyungs were packing up their bags and sitting down.

    ¡°Are you up?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°You slept a bit today. Is your body hurting?¡±

    ¡°Nothing like that.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Then I am d.¡±

    Baek Cheon got up from his seat,

    Today was the day they all leave for Mount Hua. However, Chung Myung was still unable to let go of his regrets and sighed as he looked up at the sky.

    <i>If it is meant to happen it will. If it isn¡¯t meant to happen, it will not.</i>

    ¡®No. At least say things in simple words!¡¯

    ¡®Why make it sound ssy! Are you saying that that bastard didn¡¯t have a reason to give the bloody pill to me!¡¯

    ¡®I am trying to save Mount Hua down here, how can you say that! Huh?¡¯

    <i>This is all your luck</i>.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°What sins did Imit in my previous life¡­ no, this is probably because Imitted too many sins.¡±

    This was why his sahyung had told him to not hit the sajaes.

    Those sins were tormenting him now.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung sighing, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°What huge regrets do you have? Let go of all you can let go of. Now we return...To Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and looked up at the sky again.

    ¡®I had a hell of a time.¡¯

    The weather was perfect for a long trip.

 Chapter 167: Still, I will walk together with you (2)

    ¡°You did well, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you said you would take one day off and move but how many days did you stay?¡±

    ¡°The food here is delicious and the bed isfortable and the drinks¡­ Ah, no. It isn¡¯t any of that, it is my body which didn¡¯t recover.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hong Dae-Kwang with narrowed eyes.

    ¡®How did the Beggars Union turn into this?¡¯

    In the past, the Beggars Union were made of people who risked their lives for information. In the final battle, in terms of loss of power, it was Mount Hua who suffered the most damage, but in terms of the dead disciples, the Beggars Union was the first.

    He thought that the Beggars Union would be strict and working hard but this man looked sozy¡­

    ¡®No, was the Beggars Union always like this?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know it. Because people change on the battlefield.

    ¡°Anyway, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. Are you going back to Mount Hua now?¡±

    ¡°We should be moving soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes changed. He bowed to Chung Myung.

    ¡°I, Hong Dae-Kwang, the Luoyang branch leader of the Beggars Union would like to thank Mount Hua for the help they have given me in the Sword Tomb incident. And the Beggars Union will never forget the grace shown to us.¡±

    This time Chung Myung decided to not speak snarky things.

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    The two of them bowed to each other and looked at each other with awkward faces.

    What was it?

    A feeling of camaraderie.

    ¡°And now you better be careful.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang spoke in a whisper.

    ¡°Whether you like it or not, this incident will make your name known everywhere. Because everyone saw you act with their own eyes. After two years since the conference with the Southern Edge Sect, your reputation which had faded a little is going to spread again like wildfire.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing to get fame in Kangho. More and more people will start to turn envious of you and more and more people will try to use that to get fame for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Such an obvious fact.¡±

    Chung Myung said.

    He had been through something like this before. And all those who came at him went back with their tails between their legs.

    He had received the title ¡®Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡¯ only after defeating everyone who had attacked him.

    ¡°I am giving advice!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang was furious when he saw Chung Myung nodding reluctantly. Well, he wasn¡¯t the Plum Blossom Sword Saint now, but Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know then. And from now on, please send information about Mount Hua¡¯s feats to us regrly.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡®Oh-ho?¡¯

    Sending information and people to anyone meant that the Beggars Union wanted to be in contact with them¡­ that they wanted to continue this rtionship and exchange information with Mount Hua.

    ¡°We have nothing to give though?¡±

    ¡°We will decide that.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang chuckled

    ¡°I n to reinstate the branch in Hua-Um vige. So, if you need information from the Beggars Unions, please contact us through them.¡±

    ¡°And you will take the information about Mount Hua from the Hua-Um branch?¡±

    ¡°Haha. That is how we all help each other and live.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    This wasn¡¯t a bad suggestion. Rather, it was what he was hoping for. One of the things that Mount Huacked right now was the flow of information.

    In fact, the information power that Mount Hua possessed was inferiorpared to even medium-sized sects. Until recently they had just lived on a mountain and only worried about money, so why would they care about how the world worked?

    Chung Myung nodded and said,

    ¡°In addition to that.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Those whoe to the Hua-Um branch have to be smart kids because there is a lot of information I want.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And leave a couple of beggars in Nanyang for Huayoung Gate. Also, keep in contact constantly for information.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that then.¡±

    The decision was quick.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t like we won¡¯t gain anything.¡¯

    They didn¡¯t get what they were aiming for, but this wasn¡¯t worthless at all. After Mount Hua was kicked out of the 9 sects, this was the first time that Mount Hua was able to reconnect the path of information from the Beggars Union which had been cut in the past.

    If Hyun Jong found out about it, would he be in tears?

    ¡°Anyway, thank you Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you stay good too. Though we probably won¡¯t meet each other again.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we will get to see each other.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang left those words and waved his hand.

    ¡°Wait.¡¯

    Chung Myung grabbed Hong Dae-Kwang who was about to turn back.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the promise.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°To send that beggar to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Uh. Sure. Right. I didn¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I will forget it if time passes. I won¡¯t forget even if I die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What did that beggar even do to this guy?

    ¡°I will keep my promise! I am Hong Dae-Kwang!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t keep your promise, don¡¯t consider putting up a branch in Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I said I won¡¯t forget.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled looking at the kid who was threatening him, but it was a forced smile because he knew that this child would never joke about such things.

    Well, until he left Nanyang Hong Dae-Kwang was threatened about it.

    After doing theirst task, the disciples of Mount Hua stood in front of Huayoung Gate.

    Huayoung Gate¡¯s Wei Soheng and Wei Lishan were there to see them off with the disciples of the Gate.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon responded.

    Baek Cheon and Wei Lishan were already discussing how to operate Huayoung Gate from now on and how Mount Hua would support it.

    As Wei Lishan was someone who considered Mount Hua to be hisst resort, he felt grateful that they were initiating this rtionship between them and the Beggars Union, and he even promised to help Wei Lishan solve his troubles and support the Gate as well.

    ¡°The work that the Huayoung Gate leader has to do is enormous. We have high expectations too.¡±

    ¡°Am I such a great person? I guarantee that I will do my best to renovate this ce.¡±

    Wei Lishan bowed. The disciples of Mount Hua also bowed their heads.

    ¡°Young disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    Wei Soheng looked at Chung Myung with a face of regret.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It feels a bit unfortunate¡­¡±

    ¡°You are bound to feel that. We will keep seeing each other from now.¡±

    It was a nice way to put it, but it was worrisome too.

    ¡°Can I be a disciple of the main sectter?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung cut short his words firmly.

    ¡°You must be the leader of Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°But it is alright for you toe to the main sect as much as possible and practice. Mount Hua doesn¡¯t discriminate between the disciples.Jo Gul sahyung is also intending to descent Mount Hua one day to seed his family.¡±

    ¡°Ah, disciple Jo Gul?¡±

    Wei Soheng looked at Jo Gul as if asking for confirmation and Jo Gul waved his hand feeling a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not at that level yet!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you can do it.¡±

    Wei Soheng¡¯s eyes turned bright.

    ¡°So, for now, help your father. You will have a lot of work to do for theing days.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    As if his burdens had all been lifted, he smiled and backed away. As the situation settled, Baek Cheon bid farewell to Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Then we need to leave.¡±

    ¡°You are going a long way, so you must need money.¡±

    ¡°It is fine¡­!¡±

    Chung Myung touched his stomach. Something was sticking out.

    ¡°¡­because we are rich!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah¡­ right.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s meet again.¡±

    ¡°Look after your health.¡±

    As the disciples of Mount Hua returned waving, the people of Huayoung Gate also waved their hands.

    ¡°They are gone.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are.¡±

    It felt like the storm had gone past them.

    Wei Lishan felt empty and smiled as he looked at the backs of the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Mount Hua will be different from before.¡¯

    No, it is already different.

    And one day their names will spread all across the world along with the name of Mount Hua.

    ¡®I cannot be acting like this anymore.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. There is a lot of work to do. Even ten people will not be enough to do the task we were handed!¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    The disciples of Huayoung Gate turned around. Their shoulders seemed to be full of confidence and pride which had never existed before.

    The inscription on the signboard that said ¡®Huayoung Gate, Mount Hua¡¯s Sub-sect¡¯, looked weirdly bright.

    The street looked a bit gloomy.

    All those who flocked to Nanyang had left, and the residents who were still bewildered by all that had happened finally felt at peace with the ce going back to its quiet nature.

    ¡°In the end, we have to go back without getting anything.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t without anything.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°We took care of Huayoung Gate, and we formed a rtionship with the Beggars Union. In the meantime, we fought with Wudang and made our Mount Hua¡¯s name known. We cannot ask for more than this.¡±

    ¡°You are right, sasuk.¡±

    But still, there was regret in their hearts.

    They wanted that Soul Vitality Pill, but they couldn¡¯t get a single thing from the Sword Tomb.

    ¡°Yak Seon¡­ Yak Seon, that fucking two-faced bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung also kept grinding his teeth as if it bothered him.

    But what could they do? It was highly unlikely for the pill to fall from the sky just because they did some good deeds. They had to go back now.

    Baek Cheon began to walk faster. He thought that if they stayed any longer in Nanyang they would start to regret it even more.

    At that time, Yu Yiseol, who was silent, spoke.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Why did a person called Yak Seon be the Seizing Sword?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You said before. The start of the tomb looked very much like something the Untraceable Seizing Sword would do.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was silently listening, nodded and added.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you did say something like that Chung Myung. What was the reason?¡±

    ¡°How can I know? It just felt like that to me.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    The answer to that came from Jo Gul.

    ¡°It must have been to hide his identity.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Thinking about it, it bes quite obvious that it was something that someone dealing with medicine should do. He must have been walking around into sects, defeating their best masters and taking away their swords. If it was known that Yak Seon was the one who was doing it, it would have been aplete mess.¡±

    ¡°That is the obvious answer¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    There had to be some other reason. Like something which couldn¡¯t be exined.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that.¡±

    This time Yoon Jong spoke.

    ¡°It was said that he was someone who stole the swords of people after their matches and never disclosed his identity.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Why did he do that? It didn¡¯t seem like he coveted them with pride or something, it was more like stealing it and throwing it into the Sword Tomb.¡±

    Jo Gul frowned.

    Thinking about it, it did seem weird.

    Yak Seon didn¡¯t need Divine Weapons. However, he took away the weapons with the other identity he created. In retrospect, all Yak Seon did in his other name was nothing but nonsense.

    So why do all that?

    Why make the Sword Tomb at all?

    ¡°Maybe he hated things?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Maybe there is no need for a reason. He simply hated things.¡±

    Hated?

    Yak Seon was a warrior?

    Baek Cheon titled his head.

    ¡°Yu samae, can you say it in detail?¡±

    ¡°Yak Seon basically had to be a practitioner.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been more urate to call him a healer, but he was someone who did even more righteous deeds. He was famous in the Kangho for the pills he made, and he was someone who spent his whole life treating the sick and injured.¡±

    ¡°Because he was that kind of person, I think he hated things that had to do with violence. The warriors who uselessly wielded their swords to kill people. Even if he treated those warriors, they would go to kill someone the next day.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he did all this with such simple feelings? Then the Sword Tomb?¡±

    Yu Yiseol continued with a subtle expression.

    ¡°A warning maybe? To the people in Kangho. If it wasn¡¯t for the disciples of Yak Seon, no one would have ever known what his other identity was.¡±

    ¡°No, wait.¡±

    Yoon Jong titled his head.

    ¡°Yak Seon did have disciples, right? Then why didn¡¯t he pass down the teachings for the Soul Vitality Pill to them? Was it not passed down to his disciples?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Yak Seon didn¡¯t teach them by choice. Maybe they weren¡¯t qualified?¡±

    ¡°The more we think about it the stranger he bes.¡±

    ¡°So, ording to this discussion, this was all a whim on the part of Yak Seon?¡±

    It was then.

    Chung Myung, who was walking slowly, stopped.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Everyone turned and looked at him.

    ¡°What is it, Chung Myung?¡±

    Chung Myung muttered something looking up at the distant sky as if he couldn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°Yak Seon. Soul Vitality Pill. Martial sects. Untraceable Seizing Sword. Healer. Disciples. Test¡­ test¡­ sect.¡±

    Muttering something as if he was possessed.

    ¡°Continue. Leave. Test¡­ Kangho. Then¡­¡±

    Soon his body trembled.

    It was as if he realized something in that possessed state, and he quickly turned around and started to walk in the opposite direction.

    ¡°W-where are you going?¡±

    As soon as Yoon Jong moved to catch Chung Myung, Baek Cheon stopped him.

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow him. Silently.¡¯

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After a while, everyone began to carefully follow Chung Myung who was walking while muttering something.

    ¡®What did you find out! You monster!¡¯

    An expectation which couldn¡¯t be hidden bloomed in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 168: Still, I will walk together with you (3)

    As if possessed, Chung Myung walked back to Nanyang.

    The direction he was heading in was towards where the Sword Tomb had copsed.

    Walking neither fast nor slow, he arrived at the mountain and began to climb the path with a nk expression.

    ¡°Yak Seon. Untraceable Seizing Sword. Yak Seon. Untraceable Seizing Sword. Disciple¡­¡±

    He was constantly muttering something.

    Think.

    Think about it.

    Thinking wasn¡¯t a huge thing, but Chung Myung was the only one who could solve this riddle now. Chung Myung¡¯s mind was jumbled with countless clues in his mind.

    ¡®What did I try to get?¡¯

    The Soul Vitality Pill. And the method of making it.

    ¡®Where did I hear it?¡¯

    Sword Tomb. The Tomb of the man.

    It was all wrong from the start.

    Yak Seon was the Untraceable Seizing Sword, but the Untraceable Seizing Sword wasn¡¯t Yak Seon. It was his fault for not seeing that subtle difference.

    If Yak Seon had been the Untraceable Seizing Sword, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to hide that fact, and he wouldn¡¯t have made a Sword Tomb which screamed out his other identity to the world.

    So, even if Yak Seon wanted to leave traces, they would have never been in the Sword tomb.

    As a result, the only thing they found inside the Sword Tomb were rusted swords, right?

    Then.

    Then where are the traces of the pills of Yak Seon?

    ¡®The road to outside.¡¯

    It was said that there were several trails on this mountain in the past. But at some point, it was said that those paths were abandoned due to the urrence of natural disasters.

    And the only path which was left led people right to the ce where the Sword Tomb was located.

    A vast and deep pit entered the eyes of Chung Myung as he climbed up the mountain. He stood there in front of the pit and looked around.

    ¡®The Sword Tomb.¡¯

    This was the Sword Tomb.

    Anyone who climbed the mountain would eventually reach this ce.

    ¡°Tao¡­ Anti-Tao¡­ Path. A ce with no path.¡±

    No one who walked on a path that was different from this would ever reach here, and only those who took the right path coulde here.

    ¡°¡­did you realize something?¡±

    At the words of Baek Cheon, who asked softly, Chung Myung shook his head. Baek Cheon felt startled at the burning eyes of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did those who found the Sword Tomb do?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°I asked what did the ones who enter the Sword Tomb do?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    It was a random question, but he had to answer it. Because it was clear that Chung Myung hade here in a process of neatly organizing his thoughts.

    ¡°They went inside.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°No, what are you meaning to say? Of course, the entrance was opened and we went in¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    They opened the door and entered.

    ¡°Entrance.¡±

    A word which can have several meanings. However, the entrance here meant one thing.

    ¡°A door with swords aimed at each other.¡±

    ¡°Right. As if we were entering a martial arts ce.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°What came after it?¡±

    ¡°A long and narrow road. There was a trap in the middle.¡±

    Jo Gul pped his hands.

    ¡°Right! It was training!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Training¡­ Because training is like walking on a narrow path. Everyone starts on a wide road but in the end, they cannot handle how the path turns narrow and they start falling behind. Only those who ovee it can move to the next level.¡±

    ¡°In the midst of going through obstacles¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    Now it was bing clearer.

    ¡°In other words¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared it.

    ¡°The Sword Tomb is ced in such a manner that it embodies the process of a person entering a martial arts sect and cultivating martial arts.¡±

    ¡°It has to be that.¡±

    Only then did Baek Cheon understand the bizarre things that had urred inside the Sword Tomb.

    ¡°But the road split halfway through.¡±

    ¡°It is the same with learning martial arts. Even if the entrance was the same, everyone chooses a different path ording to their own inclinations. But what happens in the end?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the path merges into one again.¡±

    ¡°Countless streams of water finally join the bigger water body. Even if we go down different paths, in the end we have no choice but to follow the one with the greatest will.¡±

    Baek Cheon groaned.

    ¡°pletion of martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The huge space where Chung Myung fought against the second group.

    The road which split into several had joined into a single path there. It represented the warriors who made different choices to grow but were still moving towards a single goal.

    ¡°What was before that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a long dark cave. And Gangshi.¡±

    Yoon Jong groaned.

    ¡°The Evil within.¡±

    ¡°Right. It represented the darkness thates over the heart before thepletion of martial arts. Evil.¡±

    ¡°Then the cliff? After we went through the dark ce, we climbed up¡­¡±

    The answer didn¡¯te from Chung Myung but Baek Cheon.

    ¡°The Path of Immortality¡± <sup>1</sup>

    Baek Cheon could now understand it all.

    ¡°The dazzling light that wasing from the ceiling onto the cliff was a sign that the cultivation of martial arts is done. In Taoism, it is like ascension and for Buddhism it is liberation.¡±

    But there was still something unsolved.

    ¡°Then? What about the Divine Weapons and the empty wooden box?¡±

    Chung Myung said,

    ¡°There were none.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°From the entrance, since there were people fighting and killing each other, it meant that there was nothing ever ced in it. Learning martial arts in the first ce has no meaning. The Sword Tomb wasn¡¯t a ce where Yak Seon was testing the people, it was a ce that embodies his idea of martial arts and cultivation.¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s words were the driving factor to him realizing this.

    Yak Seon was a healer.

    There was no way a person who helped injured soldiers would make something to kill people. No, maybe it was the principle of cause and effect. The more he loved and cared for people, the more the hatred grew within him because of their actions.

    ¡°So, he must have be a swordsman and decided to let the powerful people of his time know that their martial arts had no meaning. Taking away their weapons which they used for martial arts. Even with hisck of strength, he was able to defeat very strong people.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but nothing changed.¡±

    ¡°Right. Because the obsession with martial arts that warriors have is beyond imagination. Yak Seon wanted to let people know that their martial arts were hurting people, killing them. But no matter how hard he worked to get this message out to the world, in the end, nothing changed.¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed his shoulders as if a chill ran down.

    Terrifying tenacity and madness. To convey that one thing, he created this entire Sword Tomb? Just how tenacious was this Yak Seon?

    ¡°Then you mean that there was nothing in this ce from the start?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ everything was in vain.¡±

    Now that they realized the truth behind the Sword Tomb, everyone sighed.

    ¡°But why are we here? To check it out?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°I told you. Yak Seon was not the Untraceable Seizing Sword. This is the tomb he made for the other version of himself. It was true that he didn¡¯t consider himself a true swordsman. Because that was the fake side of him. Compared to his role as a healer and the help he did for people, the other identity was fake.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What will people do if they are unable to achieve their goals no matter how hard they try?¡±

    ¡°¡­ they will try to find a new target again.¡±

    Chung Myung looked up.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the copsing ceiling, and even Chung Myung was looking at the light which was pouring in from the sky the moment the cave began to copse. The light being there meant hope.

    ¡°But those who had discovered the end looked at the bottom. At the bottom¡­ you could live if you reached the bottom room before the copse and most warriors wouldn¡¯t have seen what was above them. Because then, it was just survival. People were doing their best to just live.¡±

    Chung Myung continued.

    His words weren¡¯t for his sahyungs. He just said all his thoughts out loud without trying to stop them.

    ¡°Then the enlightened ones? What about them?¡±

    ¡°Will they go back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung moved.

    ¡°No¡­ they move ahead. His message was to the people who set the wrong goal from the start. The people who learned martial arts and hurt people with it. He wanted to say, ¡®If you are alive, then keep moving ahead¡¯.¡±

    The ce he was headed to was the mountain path which went over the pit.

    No one had gone there before.

    Thousands of people gathered here, but none of those who discovered the Sword Tomb had even tried to move around it. They didn¡¯t even find it strange.

    Because their goal was right in front of their eyes.

    ¡°There were countless clues around. And in the middle of the mountain with no trees or grass. To those driven by greed, this was and made of gold¡­ but this was actually just a deadnd.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    And when the words ¡®deadnd¡¯ came out, everything became clear.

    As Chung Myung said, there were clues, and each clue was being given to them very generously. The desire and greed for the pill and the Divine Weapons were what blinded all the people.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua had jumped in with their swords drawn as soon as they came here, and when the tomb copsed didn¡¯t they turn back with regrets just like everyone else?

    For those who valued only the Sword Tomb, there was no meaning in this journey.

    Chung Myung proceeded to move as if he was possessed.

    The ce had now be a pit in the deadnd. He walked past the ce where everything copsed¡­

    To another spot.

    He walked up to the overgrown bushes which were right in front of the pit.

    ¡®What you wanted to say is this.¡¯

    The ascension of martial arts wasn¡¯t everything.

    Chung Myung walked.

    And he kept walking.

    ¡®Even if you lost the goal which you risked all your life to achieve, without despairing on what had happened, if you find out what lies beneath your feet¡­ it isn¡¯t toote, so keep moving forward with those two feet that work for you.¡¯

    ¡®Not for martial arts, but for life.¡¯

    That was what Yak Seon wanted to say. Chung Myung¡¯s steps turned serious.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t agree with the thoughts of Yak Seon. But he couldn¡¯t help but pay tribute to the formidable arrangement the man did by pouring his life into it.

    And.

    They arrived at another wide-open space.

    But, unlike the first ce, everything here looked to be in harmony.

    There was water flowing through the rocks, and the area was filled with lush green grass. There were naturally grown trees and animals freely running among them. And the blue sky behind it made the entire scene look amazing.

    It was a normal and natural ce.

    But Chung Myung was sure that this was the ce Yak Seon chose. Because it was the perfect contrast to the deadnd behind.

    ¡°Those who do not know the meaning of Yak Seon¡¯s work will not realize it even if they arrive here.¡±

    ¡°Right. This is just¡­ a simple mountain.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze was fixed on one ce from the start.

    On one side of this ce, there was a crevice in the rock where water was flowing. That ce was probably the water source of the mountain.

    ¡°Water seems weak.¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled slowly.

    ¡°The thin, shallow water soon merges with other water sources and then into a river and then finally into the sea. In doing so, it helps sustain countless lives.¡±

    And that was Tao (path).

    And it was benevolence.

    ¡°If Yak Seon was really trying to convey his own feelings, he would have had to ovee his pride to do so.¡±

    The Sword Tomb was indeed concerning.

    Then the pride of Yak Seon?

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled as if he was Yak Seon.

    ¡°What I have aplished will spread like water into the world and will be something that will save countless starving people.¡±

    It was an absurd thought.

    But¡­

    If the person who made all this was Yak Seon, then he deserved to be appreciated.

    Chung Myung walked to the crevice from where the water came from.

    If he was thinking right¡­

    This was the ce!

    If what Yak Seon was trying to pass on to his descendants in the future was what Chung Myung was thinking of.

    What he was trying to convey was¡­

    Right here!

    Chung Myung pushed his hand into the crevice of the rock where the water wasing from. It was a narrow gap into which a human hand could barely enter. He pushed his hand in and began to search.

    As the water came, Chung Myung¡¯s body turned wet.

    This was a fountain.

    A source of life.

    If it is there at all, then it should be in this ce! No! It has to be here!

    ¡®Those who were too narrow-minded and consumed by their own desires cannot know.¡¯

    Those who do not know how futile martial arts was couldn¡¯t understand what Yak Seon was trying to say. At the end of his life, Chung Myung had felt a deeper sense of emptiness than anyone, and despite that, he was trying his best to try and understand Yak Seon who was trying to say that people should move ahead.

    And here!

    Right in here!

    It was then.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips touched something.

    The feeling of the object he was touching¡­ it was no rock. It was definitely¡­

    ¡®Metal?¡¯

    Chung Myung pushed his hand further inside. He could feel a very cleanly cut metal inside.

    He used qi to pull out the lump of metal that he held onto.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Water gushed out along with a square ingot-shaped metal that was pulled out from the cracks!

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t breathe as he looked at the iron box he had pulled out.

    ¡®This box.¡¯

    His hands began to tremble.

    Even his sahyungs couldn¡¯t open their mouths and kept looking at Chung Myung as if they had turned into statues of stone.

    A metal box of the right shape which remained sealed despite two hundred years passing.

    Looking at it, it was clear that the object was unusual.

    Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips touched the box.

    <i>Click.</i>

    Chung Myung clipped the lock and took a deep breath. With a trembling hand, he slowly began to open the box.

    <i>Kiik!</i>

    The box made a creaking sound.

    Before his eyes could even check its contents, a smell wafted to his nose.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Soon the box was fully opened.

    Chung Myung looked at it with wide eyes.

    In that small box, there were twenty odd small pills and an old book.

    ¡°Gulp.¡±

    His legs trembled.

    He checked the booklet title by narrowing his eyes which were tearing up.

    Soul Vitality Secret Form.

    ¡°Soul Vitality¡­¡±

    He was losing it.

    ¡°F¡­Fo¡­Fo¡­ Fo!¡±

    ¡°Fo?¡±

    ¡°Found ittttt!¡±

    ¡°Achhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Crazy! We found it! found it!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted very loudly.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Yak Seon you bastard! I found it! I found ittttt!¡±

    Chung Myung slowly moved back.

    Sahyung!

    My sect leader sahyung!

    Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! I did it!

    He could see the face of his Chung Mun sahyung smiling brightly at him.

 Chapter 169: Still, I will walk together with you (4)

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Found it! I found it!¡±

    ¡°The Soul Vitality Pill! This is insane! Soul Vitality Pill was really here!¡±

    Baek Cheon rushed to Chung Myung, who had fallen on his butt, and quickly grabbed the box.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Chung Myung had fallen into the water, but no one paid attention to him. With his eyes nk, he only looked at the box.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Soul Vitality Secret Form, this must be the method and recipe, right? Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Right! As if it could be something else! Hahahah! To think we¡¯d eventually find this!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! Sect leader! We did it! ahhhhhahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    At that time, Yu Yiseol signaled for them to be silent and whispered.

    ¡°Sahyung. There may still be people around. Treasures evoke anger in others. No one can be allowed to know about what we¡¯ve found.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Baek Cheon quickly closed his mouth and the box as well.

    He didn¡¯t feel the presence of anyone else, but he wanted to be extra certain.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take this to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Right? I guess so.¡±

    Not even Baek Cheon could hide his shock and confusion at this moment. Chung Myung had suddenly stridden up the mountain and pulled a box of Soul Vitality Pills out of such an unexpected ce.

    Wouldn¡¯t anyone be in shock?

    ¡°Chung Myung. You brat. You did well¡­ Uh? Chung Myung?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked over to find Chung Myung half-submerged in the water with bubbles leaking from his mouth. Shocked, Baek Cheon quickly rushed to his side.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing!?¡±

    ¡°Kuuuk.¡±

    Having barely regained consciousness, Chung Myung trembled and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Junior is dying! Your junior is dying over here, and you¡¯re only focused on those pills!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ who could have imagined you would drown like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±

    Chung Myung raised himself with a groan. His clothes were all wet, but that didn¡¯t matter now.

    ¡°Give it here!¡±

    Chung Myung took the box from Baek Cheon¡¯s hand. Then, he took a deep breath as he carefully opened the box.

    Once again, an indescribable aroma prated the atmosphere.

    ¡®This is absolutely genuine.¡¯

    Usually, let alone fake pills, even the Supreme Pill of Mount Hua didn¡¯t have such a clear scent in the past. This isn¡¯t something that could be faked.

    ¡°Phew. Phew. Phew.¡±

    Chung Myung took several deep breaths before looking again at the pill recipe book. Carefully, he took the book out and closed the box. After shoving the container into his sleeve, he began to read the book¡¯s contents and spoke aloud with a trembling voice.

    ¡°To the person who passed¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all listened with the utmost excitement.

    ¡°If you understand the meaning behind my arrangements and have reached this point, then you are entitled to follow my progress. My research and the pills developed should be used to save the many people of the world.¡±

    ¡°Oooh!¡±

    ¡°I-it is the real Pill and recipe!¡±

    Chung Myung closed the book.

    In addition, there were a few other messages along with the form for several pills, including the Soul Vitality Pill. The various achievements and medicinal research Yak Seon had aplished in life were included.

    But Yak Seon would have never imagined¡­

    That all of his hard work and achievements would fall into the hands of someonepletely different from his hopes, despite all of hisplex arrangements.

    ¡°Kikikikiki.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and snickered.

    Without realizing it, he had begunughing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Ehehehehehe!¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t contain hisughter. He took out the box and put the book back into it before shoving it into his sleeve and tying it to his clothes.

    His chest was already bulging from the pilfered nightmps, making a strange clinking sound when he moved, but who cares!? His heart was filled with unprecedented warmth.

    ¡°Hahahaha. I feel so good I wouldn¡¯t even mind sharing a drink with the sect leader of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡®Right. Have a drink. That¡¯s what life is about!¡¯

    What? Plum blossom Sword? Ah, it is fine. It is fine. It isn¡¯t like you people can use it properly anyway, can you? Ahahaha!

    ¡°Chung Myung, now the pill¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°No. The Soul Vitality¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡®He¡¯spletely lost.¡¯

    But that feeling was understandable. Even Baek Cheon lost control of himself a moment ago.

    ¡°Oh, my god. The Soul Vitality Pill.¡±

    They came all the way here to get this, but they never thought they would be able to get away with it. Despite his words, Baek Cheon was constantly observing the outline of the box on Chung Myung¡¯s bulging chest.

    Chung Myung said with a serious face.

    ¡°Haa, but people should still be reasonable.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned and slowly bowed toward the source from where the box was extracted.

    After bowing and paying his respects, he looked at the water source.

    ¡°This is no tomb, what is this? A temple?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°This is Yak Seon¡¯s tomb.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Yak Seon¡¯s body may have been buried somewhere else. Maybe there was no proper grave. Life would have been meaningless to Yak Seon once he passed on his legacy and pill recipes.

    Perhaps he died alone in the depths of some unknown mountains, untouched by anyone.

    His body may not be buried here, but there was meaning that he left behind. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to call this ce his tomb.

    What truly mattered was his intention and will.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around without hesitation.

    Yak Seon¡¯s techniques were there. However, there was no need for Chung Myung to continue his will.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t help himself from asking.

    ¡°Can we take this to Mount Hua? I don¡¯t think this is what the deceased would want?¡±

    Mount Hua is a martial sect.

    However, Yak Seon didn¡¯t want the pill to fall into the hands of such a sect. He hoped that someone following his will would receive his legacy.

    However, Chung Myung bluntly answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yak Seon took a gamble. It¡¯s irresponsible to expect the person that finds his legacy would carry on his will just because he made some arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°If Yak Seon wanted his will to be continued, he should have given it to one of his disciples who could carry it on, rather than leave it around like this¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shut his mouth.

    -One day, you will also wish for it. The day your sajaes, sajils, and descendants will inherit your will and teachings.

    That was how Martial Sects were. Living together wasn¡¯t everything. What was more important was for the will to be carried on.

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    ¡®This is what you meant, sahyung.¡¯

    Last night¡¯s dream.

    That must have been what the dream was rying to him.

    ¡®Were you so worried about this wicked sajae of yours?¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung stopped the tears gathering in his eyes to keep the sahyungs from seeing and continued in a lowered voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, even if you don¡¯t believe it. The ability may becking, but if people continue to carry on my will from generation to generation, then one day there will be a person that can fully connect to that will and respond with the proper ability. That¡­is what a sect is. That¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at the rock.

    ¡°Yak Seon didn¡¯t trust those who would carry on his will. He must have wanted a genius that could fully capture his abilities and will in the same way Yak Seon could. That¡¯s why he did this. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t the right way.¡±

    Those who are alone have no choice but to look down on others.

    In the eyes of a genius like Yak Seon, everyone in the world seemed to becking. He believed that those around him couldn¡¯t show his work¡¯s worth and that only a true genius like himself could inherit his legacy.

    Just like Chung Myung once believed.

    However,

    ¡®You were wrong.¡¯

    In the past, Chung Myung was wrong. No, rather than being wrong, he simply didn¡¯t know.

    -One day, those pitiful people will be precious to you.

    Chung Myung clenched his fists.

    ¡°Now I know. Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±

    Chung Myung had a sour expression as he looked at Yoon Jong, who was pointing at himself.

    ¡®No, I don¡¯t think I know it yet¡­.¡¯

    Anyway!

    This was something that Chung Myung couldn¡¯t do alone. If his sahyungs hadn¡¯t spoken with him and worked together, Chung Myung would have headed back to Mount Hua without ever realizing anything.

    Those weak people supported Chung Myung.

    Right, this¡­

    Chung Myung opened his mouth with a slightly awkward tone.

    ¡°You all did well.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Have you lost it?¡±

    ¡°Did he go crazy? Why is he acting so out of character?¡±

    ¡°He must want that pill.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡¯Ah, these bastards? ¡¯

    Chung Myung closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    Who could he me? It was all because of Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung looked at the rock and thought of Yak Seon¡¯s will.

    ¡®Maybe you made the best choice too. Who knows whether it was right or wrong? Because I don¡¯t know everything either.¡¯

    But¡­

    ¡°Still, I will walk together with you.¡±

    I will no longer walk alone.

    I will no longer solve things on my own.

    Now Chung Myung had people who would carry on his will and fulfill that will alongside him. Right, that¡¯s a martial sect, that is Mount Hua.

    Yak Seon¡¯s will shall be severed here.

    What Yak Seon tried to leave behind in the world would no longer have meaning. His will merely led to Chung Myung, and Chung Myung would not follow Yak Seon¡¯s will.

    However, Chung Myung was different.

    His will would be continued.

    As long as Mount Hua existed and as long as the will of Mount Hua lived on. Even if he died or a hundred years passed, Chung Myung¡¯s will would endure.

    And¡­

    ¡®As long as Mount Hua continues, sahyung¡¯s will remains within me. Right, sahyung?¡¯

    No response could be heard.

    But Chung Myung already knew the answer.

    He didn¡¯t need to regret nor long for the past. The will of Mount Hua that they risked their lives for was being guarded by Chung Myung.

    Simply carrying Mount Hua¡¯s name until the end, like his sahyungs that had left before him, was enough for Chung Myung.

    And now¡­

    Chung Myung looked at the sahyungs in front of him.

    Now, he was walking with them.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    Now was the time to go.

    Back to that ce he missed. A ce that made him warm with just a thought.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return. Back to Mount Hua.¡±

    Everyone nodded with a smile.

    At that moment, their long journey to Nanyang finally came to an end.

 Chapter 170: Still, I will walk together with you (5)

    ¡°They¡¯rete.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    Coming from Nanyang, enough time had already passed to return.

    ¡®Sword Tomb.¡¯

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡®Such greed.¡¯

    ording to Huayoung Gate¡¯s message, the disciples who went to Nanyang had likely entered the Tomb ande out without getting anything.

    Hyun Jong had been informed of how dangerous the Sword Tomb was. Without realizing it, he had even yelled about why the kids had to enter such a ce.

    But after thinking about the reason those kids decided to risk entering such a dangerous ce, he felt sorry instead.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°You need to rebuke the children when they return.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyung Sang¡¯s face was slightly stiff.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m displeased with what they decided to do. We are a sect that has nothing. The glory and honor of the past is just a memory, now we¡¯re a sect that started again with a clean te.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And for us, such children are precious. The children need to know that their own safety is several times more important to us than any benefits they could earn for the sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Let me tell them that.¡±

    Un Am, who was listening to the two of them, smiled brightly.

    ¡°But they also need to be praised. The kids have aplished so much this time.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is true.¡±

    The voice was different this time.

    Hyun Young, who was depressed about the children being criticized and scolded, was excited when something good was said about them. Hyun Sang smiled bitterly at this.

    ¡®Well, those children really did a good job.¡¯

    They fought with the Wudang and won.

    Even after entering that dangerous Sword Tomb, they managed to return alive and well. Since the time Hyun Sang entered Mount Hua, not once had such a monumental task been taken by the sect.

    Although Mount Hua¡¯s conference with the Southern Edge sect had spread their reputation, since it was an event that was isted within the sect, many people didn¡¯t believe the rumors or felt they were exaggerated.

    In any case, it was important that the disciples who left were proudly making a name for themselves in Kangho.

    It was also a great achievement to be able to rebuild and help the nearly copsed Huayoung Gate and preserve the legacy of Mount Hua.

    That piece of information was so good that Hyun Sang couldn¡¯t even bring himself to eat anything because he was so happy.

    Hyun Jong kept ncing at the sect.

    His hand, which had always been heavily resting on hisp, was fiddling around.

    Hyun Sang smiled.

    ¡®He must be happy.¡¯

    Why wouldn¡¯t they be happy?

    They weren¡¯t simply happy because of the benefits brought to the sect. It was more joyful to see Mount Hua¡¯s disciples going out into the world of their own will and making a name for themselves.

    Only a few years back, they were in a desperate position, nearly losing the sect and their home.

    Compared to that time, they were now in a state of bliss.

    ¡®Chung Myung has really spurred a lot of changes.¡¯

    Not all of this was achieved by him alone. There was no denying that the efforts of the other second and third-ss disciples yed a great role.

    But it was Chung Myung who made the initial effort.

    Just as a stone thrown into a calmke creates ripples, the presence of Chung Myung caused a great ripple throughout the previously stagnant Mount Hua.

    ¡®Rather, it¡¯s more like a massive boulder that crashed into a pond rather than a stone thrown into ake.¡¯

    The shape of the pond had changedpletely.

    ¡°Where did Hyun Young go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect leader asked us to prepare for a banquet when the children arrive, so he must be there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    ¡°Please do that. Also, Hyun Young is an elder. If we keep entrusting an elder with such trivial tasks, the prestige of the sect will falter.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with an absurd expression.

    ¡°I told the Un disciples to go and get it done, but he said he would do it. What am I supposed to say to stop him?¡±

    ¡®Ah, that happened?¡¯

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit too excited to feed those kids something delicious, how could I stop that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    Hyun Sang was thinking of Hyun Young and shook his head. Considering the past, when Hyun Young seemed to be dying under the pressure of the sect¡¯s finances, he looked a lot better now¡­

    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s a bit too¡­better?¡¯

    Looking at Mount Hua these days felt weird. Whether it was the elders or the disciples.

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Suddenly, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like someone¡¯sing?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang quickly turned his head. He also felt that someone was quickly approaching them.

    ¡°It does look like it.¡±

    ¡°huhuhu. I don¡¯t know why it is that they¡¯re running so fast.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled broadly and walked ahead with a fluffy smile.

    It might not be considered appropriate for a sect leader to personally meet the disciples when they return, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t care about such things.

    Wasn¡¯t it natural to want to openly express joy?

    As Hyun Jong stood in front of Mount Hua¡¯s gate, the disciples that were passing by also began to gather around. They didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    Hyun Jong looked at them and smiled.

    Now, the day hase to congratte the disciples who achieved results for Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong, who could sense the approaching disciples as they quickly reached the gate, opened his mouth to speak with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Come on in. You have been through¡­.¡±

    <i>Kwaaaaang!</i>

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re being attacked!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s warm greetings were buried in the st of the freshly shattered gate.

    Looking at the ruined gate, a thin mist formed in Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t been long since this was built¡­.¡¯

    Although the gate was smashed, a strange crowd of people could be felt rushing in.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Instinctively, Hyun Sang gulped and grabbed his sword. But he soon realized that the people who entered were the disciples of Mount Hua. They were so dirty and ragged that he could not recognize them immediately.

    ¡®Did they go to a war or something?¡¯

    He wondered what kind of situation the children witnessed for them to run in like this, covered in dirt, with bloodshot eyes.

    Unlike Hyun Sang, who was shocked, Hyun Jong calmly maintained his dignity as the sect leader and spread his arms wide as he smiled.

    ¡°You all worked hard. Nowe¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Chung Myung screamed as if something terrifying had happened and ran into Hyun Jong¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled broadly despite being taken aback. A disciple who was working hard to express his affection, as if he was looking at his father after a long time, what kind of sect leader would say no to him¡­?

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯

    But it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize something was wrong.

    Chung Myung, who had rushed to Hyun Jong, lifted him up and put him on his shoulders before rushing toward the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡°W-what are you¡­!¡±

    Hyun Sang was shocked and tried to stop what was happening.

    But!

    ¡®What?¡¯

    A familiar face came into his sight.

    ¡°Ba-Baek Cheon! What are you doing! Uh? What?!¡±

    But without a word, Baek Cheon merely picked him up and started to chase after Chung Myung while carrying Hyun Sang. Un Geom was standing there, confused and in a daze when he suddenly realized he was also being carried on Yoon Jong¡¯s shoulder.

    All three of them were being taken to the sect leader¡¯s residence, and the disciples of Mount Hua were frightened as they tried to follow them.

    Because¡­

    <i>Srng! Srng!</i>

    Jo Gul had his sword unsheathed and was threatening his own sahyungs!

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Anyone who approaches will be cut down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Jo Gul¡¯s threats and seeing Yu Yiseol support him, no one dared to move or approach.

    Anyone who wanted to say something quickly shut their mouth when they met Jo Gul¡¯s maddened eyes.

    ¡®What is with them?¡¯

    ¡®Did something go wrong?¡¯

    ¡®Act in moderation, please! One Chung Myung is enough!¡¯

    The others sighed when Jo Gul and Yu Yiseol stepped back and followed the group that had already gone ahead.

    ¡°¡­what are those crazy people up to now? They¡¯re even kidnapping the sect leader!¡±

    Not a single person objected to the word ¡®crazy¡¯ being used.

    ¡°This, this, thi¡­. This? What is this?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s hands trembled as they held the box.

    Sitting next to him was Hyun Sang and Un Am, who had been kidnapped by the others, and in front was Chung Myung and his party, who truly looked like beggars.

    ¡°Kuaa¡­.¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­ I might really die this time.¡±

    Normally, it was basic manners for disciples to show an upright and decent appearance in front of the elders regardless of their stress. But the children didn¡¯t have the strength to do so right now.

    The reason?

    It was quite simple?

    ¡®Everyone in the world looked like a thief.¡¯

    ¡®Damn it, I couldn¡¯t even sleep knowing that the Soul Vitality Pill was right next to me!¡¯

    ¡®I almost stabbed someone for bumping my shoulder.¡¯

    What kind of treasure was the Soul Vitality Pill?

    Within Kangho, a single pill couldn¡¯t be exchanged even for a thousand gold. This was a pure and priceless treasure.

    Moreover, they didn¡¯t simply get the pill. They had the secret form for refining it as well.

    Didn¡¯t they get their hands on how to make it?

    No matter how great the pill was, its value couldn¡¯t bepared to the method of making it. If rumors spread that Mount Hua had obtained the pill¡¯s secret form, it wouldn¡¯t stop at just one or two people or even sects that would attack Mount Hua with full force.

    In the end, the disciples began to travel in a constant state of panic, concealing that they had obtained something so valuable.

    The problem was that once they started to journey with such a precious treasure, even people minding their business in the distance began to look like plotting thieves. Fortunately, the items were in Chung Myung¡¯s reliable hands. If it wasn¡¯t for Chung Myung, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for them to have stabbed a few people along the way.

    With such a nervous and tense atmosphere continuing over time, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples concluded that rushing to the sect as fast as possible would be better for their minds. That was why they had run non-stop all the way here.

    ¡°Wh¨Cwhat did you say this thing is?¡±

    ¡°Soul Vitality Pill.¡±

    ¡°Soul¡­ Soul¡­ Soul Vitality? The Soul Vitality Pill? This is that pill? The pill with amazing effects?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Soul Vitality Pill and the Secret Form.¡±

    ¡°The form?¡±

    Hyun Jong was unable to think.

    ¡®What are these kids talking about?¡¯

    Yak Seon?

    The pill that Yak Seon made two hundred years ago? The pill and form for Yak Seon¡¯s pill are right here?

    ¡®How? Just how the hell?¡¯

    ¡°What, what¡­ is this? What is this¡±

    Un Geom was also shocked.

    For Hyun Jong, who didn¡¯t know anything about the connection between Yak Seon and the Sword Tomb, this was like being struck by a bolt from the blue¡­no, it was like being struck by a bolt of gold.

    Out of nowhere, they had acquired the pill and its recipe.

    ¡°Check it out.¡±

    Hyun Jong gulped.

    <i>Click!</i>

    Following the sound of the lock opening, a breathtaking scent filled the room in an instant.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    ¡°Oh! My! God!¡±

    Hyun Sang and Un Am showed strong reactions that they normally never showed. Hyun Jong was also unable to hide his passion as he examined the contents of the box.

    ¡°This. This is¡­ this is really¡­.¡±

    Right when the eyes of the sect leader began to blur with tears.

    <i>ck!</i>

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    ¡°Ack! You scared me!¡±

    The door swung open, and someone walked in.

    ¡°No, if you¡¯re already here then you should havee to eat something¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young.

    He stopped talking and looked at the box in Hyun Jong¡¯s hands and Chung Myung¡¯s face alternately.

    Then with the warmest smile in the world, he spoke.

    ¡°What did you earn this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This quick-witted person!

 Chapter 171: Once they get hit, they are bound to move! (1)

    ¡°It seems to be Yak Seon who made the Sword Tomb.¡±

    After hearing the exnation from Baek Cheon, Hyun Jong looked at the box in front of him with a shocked face.

    ¡®Soul Vitality Pill.¡¯

    There was no doubt about it.

    Just the smell of this pill made him feel like his dantian was shaking. Besides, if this box really came from where Baek Cheon said, then there was nothing more to doubt.

    Who would put a fake in such a ce?

    If it wasn¡¯t Yak Seon, no one would do it. And if it wasn¡¯t Chung Myung, no one would find it.

    And,

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with bright eyes.

    ¡®He stood on equal footing with Wudang¡¯s Heo Sanja?¡¯

    It might be a little exaggerated.

    However, it was clear that Chung Myung didn¡¯t simply lose the fight.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing.

    Would Hyun Jong be able to achieve the same results after fighting an elder of the Wudang sect?

    Their elders were powerful to the point of absurdity.

    However, it was not only Chung Myung¡¯s strength that truly surprised Hyun Jong.

    Chung Myung¡¯s power was nothing new, and Hyun Jong had long since given up on understanding him.

    What really surprised him was Chung Myung¡¯s heart and how he perfectly grasped the meaning behind Yak Seon¡¯s arrangement to find the real tomb.

    Even Hyun Jong didn¡¯t understand why Yak Seon¡¯s tomb would be there despite hearing it exined so clearly. Didn¡¯t that mean Chung Myung alone understood everything that Yak Seon had hinted at?

    ¡®I¡¯ve thought this child was clever since the Eunha Merchants incident in the past, but¡­.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t expect it would be to this extent.

    At that moment, Hyun Young nced at the pill box and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Hyun Young took the box from Hyun Jong¡¯s hand, almost like snatching it away. Hyun Jong, who found his hands empty, felt a lingering regret for not holding the box tighter but remained silent since he could understand Hyun Young¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Well, then, this, this is the Soul¡­? So-Soul Vitality Pill?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°The same pill that is said to have been Yak Seon¡¯s finest creation?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    Hyun Young¡¯s pouting face had changed several times in thest few minutes.

    ¡°T-this, a-are you really the God of Fortune? Just how in the world did we get a guy who keeps bringing such things every time he goes out?¡±

    ¡®What are you asking!?¡¯

    ¡®Am I a dog that brings in things from outside!?¡¯

    ¡°uh, huhuh¡­ are you sure you don¡¯t have any more work to go out and do?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no! No! You are such an aplished person! Feeding you meat for three days straight wouldn¡¯t be enough to show how I feel, that will not be enough! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and catch you a pig! No, I will bring a whole cow for you! What would the guy who brought the Soul Vitality Pill want me to catch?¡±

    Un Am was breaking out into cold sweat.

    ¡°E-Elder, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I can calm down right now!? This is insane! The Soul vitality Pill! What the hell happened!? We send you to Nanyang to repay our debt and youe back with this in your hands! If I send you to the North Sea, you¡¯ll probably bring back the Wishful beads! Sect leader! Don¡¯t we have any more work outside?¡±

    It looked like Hyun Young was ready to send Chung Myung to the North Sea right away.

    Chung Myung flinched at the elder¡¯s passionate intention to send him away.

    ¡°Huh, the soul vitality pill.¡±

    As if unable to believe it, Hyun Sang looked at the box and then at Chung Myung.

    Who wouldn¡¯t be surprised?

    The Soul Vitality Pill and the Sword Tomb were things they had never thought of. They sent the children to solve the affairs of Huayoung Gate, but who knew they would return like this?

    Hyun Jong, who came to senses first, cleared the situation with a heavy voice.

    ¡°You have been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°No, as a disciple of Mount Hua, it was something I had to do.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Baek Cheon was a bit shocked at Hyun Sang¡¯s sudden rebuke.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened, but this time you were pushing your luck.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed his head without another word.

    ¡°Now that you obtained the Soul Vitality Pill and its form, I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯ve done something great. But if any of you had died along the way, we wouldn¡¯t all be able to smile like this.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    Hyun Sang was right. How often had they nearly crossed over into thend of the dead within the Sword Tomb? Getting out of there alive was half a fluke.

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Right. Don¡¯t think of this as nagging. Your safety is far more important to us than any pill in the world.¡±

    Hyun Young, who listened from the side, snorted.

    ¡°If Sahyung says it like that, what will they think of me and the sect leader?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®No, why are you bringing me into this?¡¯

    ¡®Why drag in someone that¡¯s being silent?¡¯

    ¡°First, calm down Sajae.¡±

    Hyun Young licked his lips as if he wanted to say something else. But he kept silent in respect for the sect leader¡¯s authority.

    Hyun Jong gently pulled the box from Hyun Young¡¯s grip, though he didn¡¯t want to let go. However, when Hyun Jong red at him, he released his grip and looked at the box with a sense of regret.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong coughed and ced the box back. He felt that Hyun Young was in full swing and might go sell the treasure somewhere.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone else know that you¡¯ve obtained this?¡±

    ¡°We told no one.¡±

    ¡°Even Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. No one.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Good job.¡¯

    Blood spills over good treasures.

    If it became known that they had obtained this, many people would target Mount Hua. There may even be those willing to raid Mount Hua with their entire sect to get this in their hands.

    ¡®The good news is that not many people know about Yak Seon or the existence of this box.¡¯

    Most people who entered the Sword Tomb were only interested in the divine weapons. There were only two sects that knew.

    ¡®Wudang and the Beggars Union.¡¯

    Two sects of the Nine Great Sects knew about the existence of the Soul Vitality Pill, but they wouldn¡¯te and attack Mount Hua just because of that. Although, they might still interfere in things.

    Hyun Jong held no faith in the great sects since they rendered no aid to Mount Hua once they believed that it would copse.

    ¡®But not even they know we obtained this. As long as we¡¯re careful not to let this information leak out, there should be no problems.¡¯

    The fact that Mount Hua is located in the rugged mountains was also helpful.

    If it was Wudang or Shaolin, they wouldn¡¯t have had to hide the fact that they got the pill form.

    Hyun Jong opened the box and took out the book.

    More important than the pill itself was this book.

    ¡°The saints must have helped us.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at those words.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasughing at Hyun Jong. This time, it really was like the saints of Mount Hua had helped. If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t dreamed of the past with his sahyung, then he wouldn¡¯t have found the tomb of Yak Seon.

    ¡°Ahem, but!¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Receiving Chung Myung¡¯s curious gaze, Hyun Jong put the box down in front of him.

    ¡°Listening to what you said, it seems like Yak Seon hoped for someone like himself to find the Soul Vitality Pill and carry on his legacy¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung immediately grabbed the box.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go sell this ande back.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh! Ehhh! Listen to a man¡¯s words till the end!¡±

    Hyun Jong, startled, changed his words.

    ¡°Although, I do think of Yak Seon¡¯s legacy! But! If Mount Hua manages to use this pill to resurrect and fulfill our duties as a martial sect, then Yak Seon would surely be delighted by that as well!¡±

    ¡®Rather, I think he¡¯d curse us.¡¯

    If there was a world where the ancestors could look down on people, Yak Seon would probably be spouting curses at Mount Hua right now.

    Well, of course, he would be beaten by Chung Myung¡¯s sahyungs up there.

    ¡®Sahyung! Please do that!¡¯

    Hyun Jong shut his eyes and organized his thoughts. Chung Myung didn¡¯t urge him either. He could understand just how confused the sect leader would be to suddenly have these important things in his possession.

    ¡°We need to check these out first.¡±

    Finally, Hyun Jong spoke to Un Am.

    ¡°Bring me the medical practitioner.¡±

    <i>Shhh</i>.

    The bookshelf was being swept through.

    The head of medical practice was sweating as he confirmed the book¡¯s contents. Among those in Mount Hua, Un Gak was the most proficient in medicine and healing. So, he had no choice but to perform this duty.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Un Gak groaned and looked down.

    ¡°Well, it certainly takes a hell of a long time to read a book!¡±

    Standing there for so long without answers enraged Hyun Young. Hyun Sang gave him a disparaging look that seemed to ask him to calm down, and he lowered his voice with a grim expression.

    Even Un Gak seemed to be losing his mind while reading the books.

    He was already flustered at the sudden call to inspect this, but while checking the secret form of the pill, the Un disciples, Baek disciples, and a couple more were feverishly looking at him with zing eyes.

    Even Confucius himself wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate in such a situation. However, even Hyun Jong, who should stop them from pressuring him, was looking at him with fearsome eyes!

    ¡°S-Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes? How is it?¡±

    ¡°This, this definitely looks like a genuine article. The secret form seems right. Although, there are some things soplex that I cannot even imagine¡­.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Un Gak gulped and spoke.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t understand the sophisticated things written down, it¡¯s described that one can make the pill as long as they faithfully follow the method given here!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Gak with zing eyes.

    ¡®And so?¡¯

    ¡°You mean that you can make it?¡±

    Un Gak replied with a smile as if he could and spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, Hyun Young burst out.

    ¡°Hey, are you ying around with people right now!?¡±

    ¡°C-Calm down! Sasuk! No, elder!¡±

    Sweating, Un Gak said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult for me to make the Soul Vitality Pill with my abilities. If one has this book in their hand, then anyone who knows how to handle medicine will be able to make this.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem? How can it be something you can¡¯t do despite having the skills?¡±

    ¡°A-No, well¡­¡±

    Un Gak took a deep breath.

    ¡°¡­ the materials to make the Soul Vitality Pill are ridiculously expensive.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Money?¡¯

    Hyun Young¡¯s expression, which had been irritable, quickly calmed down.

    Hyun Young had no choice but to be serious regarding the sect¡¯s finances.

    ¡°If we wanted to mass produce the Soul Vitality Pill, we would have to sell Mount Hua itself. It would be impossible to do this with just our small business in Hua-Um vige.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Why are the materials so expensive!?¡±

    ¡°T-they are bound to be expensive. Think about it, the Shaolin Sect is overflowing with money, so why do they make so few pills?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°With these materials, a top sect could try and negotiate to have it done at an eptable price. Yak Seon could use the sect¡¯s materials without wasting them and make the pill, and it would be hard for others to try the same since they would have to spend ten times as much.¡±

    Hyun Young took a deep breath.

    ¡°Alright. So, you¡¯re saying we can¡¯t make it because we don¡¯t have enough money?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Just how expensive can it be? Mount Hua no longercks money.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes, which had roughly imagined a price, began to tremble.

    ¡°H-How much? Uh¡­¡±

    Hyun Young, who regretted hearing the answer, looked at Hyun Jong and spoke.

    ¡°Sect leader! T-that thing needs to be thrown away right now! That damn thing is going to destroy Mount Hua! That old man Yak Seon must have been senile! What bullshit pill or medicine or whatever! That¡¯s no treasure, it¡¯s poison! Poison!¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with a confused face.

    ¡°Is it that difficult?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just difficult! It would be difficult just to make even a single pill with Mount Hua¡¯s current finances. To make a single one, we would need to sell all our assets! We would need to turn into beggars and go rob others!¡±

    Maybe even the Beggars Union would feel bad hearing this?

    Hyun Young was speaking while frothing at the mouth.

    ¡°This can never be done! I was hopeful at first, but the roots of Mount Hua that we tried so hard to save until now will be pulled out after finally being rebuilt! As the head of finance, I will never allow this!¡±

    ¡°Uhh.¡±

    Hyun Jong groaned at Hyun Young¡¯s extreme reaction.

    Another chance for Mount Hua to leap forward was stifled because of money¡­

    Chung Myung, who was listening quietly till there, spoke calmly.

    ¡°Oh, then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hyun Young looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Money is the problem, right?¡±

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what are you talking about?¡±

    Receiving everyone¡¯s attention, Chung Myung touched his stomach. And then suddenly moved his hand to the left and spread open his clothing. Something round quickly poured out.

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about toe out seeing what fell on the floor.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, that¡­. Night stones, these are?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re rich.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young, who was looking at Chung Myung in silence, muttered unconsciously.

    ¡°¡­ you really are the God of Wealth.¡±

    The more he got to know him, the less he understood about Chung Myung.

 Chapter 172: Once they get hit, they are bound to move! (2)

    The preparations for the Soul Vitality Pill began quickly.

    First, it was decided that they would leave the task of buying the ingredients and collecting the materials that were needed to the Eunha Guild. It was because the Eunha Merchant Guild had an extensive informationwork, as well as a belief that Mount Hua would be able to get things done.

    Thanks to that, Hwang Jongi who was in Hua-Um was summoned to Mount Hua.

    ¡°All-All of this?¡±

    Seeing the list of all the ingredients needed, Hwang Jongi¡¯s was shocked.

    ¡°Where are you even going to use all these items¡­?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled brightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. Our Mount Hua is slowly building back its foundation, so we are trying to recreate the pills of our sect.¡±

    ¡°By pills you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Can there be anything else other than the Supreme Pill?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s lips twitched. He didn¡¯t think that the Eunha Guild would be hostile to Mount Hua, but that didn¡¯t mean that he was going to treat them like family.

    ¡®If the term Soul Vitality Pill goes out, I can¡¯t even imagine what would happen. For now, we will have to hide it from everyone.¡¯

    The people who went to Sword Tomb went to get the divine weapons, so they didn¡¯t know of the pill and the book, but still, if the Beggars Union and the Wudang Sect came to know that Mount Hua had managed to get it, then they wouldn¡¯t stay still.

    So, hiding it was the right thing.

    ¡°So, procuring these things should be all?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And just one more thing.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else?¡±

    Hyun Young opened his mouth in a calm tone.

    ¡°I hope that word of the fact that we are able to get back on our legs doesn¡¯t leak out.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why¡­?¡±

    Hyun Young licked his lips.

    ¡°Kangho is a ruthless ce, right? Now Mount Hua is attracting the attention of many sects who have heard about the incident with the Southern Edge sect, and don¡¯t we have a slight problem with Wudang too now?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hwang Jongi nodded his head softly.

    That was definitely true. The reputation of Mount Hua, which was heightened by rumors of the Southern Edge sect being disgraced at the conference, once again proved their strength in Nanyang.

    Not to mention the fact that the disciples of Mount Hua had defeated the Wudang disciples¡­

    ¡°I¡­ can I ask another thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes please ask me what you want.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering if the rumors about some disciples of Mount Hua entering the Sword Tomb was true¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Hwang Jongi nodded his head.

    ¡®It is definitely understandable.¡¯

    Rumors about Mount Hua¡¯s work in Nanyang had already begun to spread in Hua-Um.

    Rumor had it that the disciples of Mount Hua had rescued the people from a crisis within the Sword Tomb which was copsing. And another rumor that they defeated many famous people in the Sword Tomb was also going around.

    In particr, the name that spread immensely was the name of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Chung Myung, who had earned the title of one the best youngest martial artists in the world due to his actions in the conference with the Southern Edge sect, had been slowly moving away from the minds of the public because of the fact that it had happened two years ago.

    However, thanks to his performance in Nanyang this time, his name was rising up again.

    ¡®It would just be an exaggerated rumor to say that he is on par with the elders of the Wudang Sect, but at the very least it must mean that he showed enough dignity to stand tall in a dire situation.¡¯

    If so, he could understand why Hyun Young was trying to be cautious. How much stronger would Mount Hua rise on top of its already rising reputation as a formidable force?

    Regardless of whether it was a sect that liked or hated Mount Hua, they would start getting nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder. Trust is the most important thing for a merchant, and I have learned that understanding the wishes of our customers is very important.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. That is why I trust the young lord, right?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hwang Jongi opened his mouth.

    ¡°To get all the items that you need¡­ It isn¡¯t small¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi, who was someone who knew the financial condition of Mount Hua, had no choice but to ask this.

    But Hyun Young¡¯s reaction was unexpected.

    ¡°Ah, yes, the money¡­. Euk!¡±

    Hwang Jongi raised his head in shock at Hyun Young, who turned his head a little to the side.

    Had he heard it wrong?

    Hwang Jongi tilted his head and asked again.

    ¡°Uh, so the money¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Ahem. Money. Right, the money doesn¡¯t have to be a concern. It will be paid right away¡­ Ahem! I¡¯ll pay the money now.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s face darkened.

    Pay it now?

    He was going to pay upfront for such costly things?

    ¡°Ah, from where did you get that much amount?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. The wealth of Mount Hua is far greater than what young lord knows¡­ kuhahaha¡­¡±

    Hyun Young forced augh from his mouth.

    ¡®There is a God of Wealth in our sect, so money is not a problem, hahahah!¡¯

    He tried to keep a calm face as much as he could, but he couldn¡¯t shackle the joy that was blooming within him. The corners of his lips were twitching to smile and augh escaped from his lips.

    ¡°Now, here.¡±

    Hyun Young held out a box to Hwang Jongi. And Hwang Jongi was confused as he took the box.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    Hwang Jongi carefully opened it, and light shone straight at his eyes.

    ¡°T-this?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes widened at what he saw.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these night stones?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s mouth which had opened stayed silent for long.

    ¡°No¡­ how could you get so many¡­¡±

    They were the night stones which were in themps in the Sword Tomb, and a single one of them was treated to be more expensive than jewels of the same size. How did these people have so many pieces of such a rare item?

    Although Hwang Jongi had seen a lot of wealth, it was his first time seeing night stones in suchrge quantities.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t even one of these known to be a supreme item?¡¯

    Looking at his reaction, Hyun Young smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the young lord is someone who wouldn¡¯t know the value of this thing. Please put a reasonable price on them. This should work right?¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s body trembled.

    The instinct and morality of a merchant were colliding within him.

    ¡®We cannot let them leave us!¡¯

    Hwang Jongi bit his lip slightly and quickly finished his thoughts.

    ¡°Not at all Elder. We will do a detailed appraisal first, but I am sure that just half of this is enough to buy the items you requested.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Hyun Young knew the actual value of the night stones, but he wanted to hear it from the mouth of Hwang Jongi directly.

    ¡®I guess they can be trusted.¡¯

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s calctions weren¡¯t much different from Hyun Young¡¯s. No, his own thoughts were more generous than Hyun Young.

    ¡°Then, take them, pay the price for the items and return the rest to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Y-You are going to trust all of this to me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Mount Hua and Eunha Guild, aren¡¯t we like brothers? If we cannot believe Eunha, then who can we believe?¡±

    Hyun Young and Hwang Jongi exchanged nces. They might have different thoughts behind each other, but their gazes now were full of trust.

    ¡°Then the fee¡­?¡±

    ¡°As conscientiously as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Conscience! Conscientiously!¡±

    Nothing was being extremely stressed on.

    ¡°Then I will do it. As soon as the evaluation is done, I will store them safely and as soon as the purchase is done, they will be brought back to Mount Hua along with the items. Do you want them changed into money? Or slips?¡±

    ¡°Money would be nice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    Hwang Jongi stood up and quickly picked up the box.

    ¡°Then I will head down and get them appraised as soon as possible.¡¯

    ¡°Huh. You didn¡¯t drink the tea.¡±

    ¡°If I stay here for tea despite the riches that I can potentially make, then I cannot be called a merchant! We will send you the good news as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I requested.¡±

    ¡°It will not spread out. Of course, the public won¡¯t even know from where I got the night stones either.¡±

    Hwang Jongi quickly understood the intentions of Hyun Young.

    ¡°Then, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I will head back.¡±

    Hwang Jongi went out, and Hyun Young covered his mouth and his shoulders trembled.

    ¡°Puah!¡±

    Unbearableughter erupted.

    ¡°Euhahahahaha!¡±

    The shoulders showed no signs of stopping.

    ¡°Kuahahaha! Thanks to that lucky bastard, I am able to do what I¡¯ve always dreamed of doing!¡±

    Handing over arge sum of money to a merchant who visited Mount Hua and having him buy things he wanted was a lifelong wish of Hyun Young.

    However, that dream was being fulfilled on a muchrger scale than he had even thought possible in his life.

    ¡°Ugh, what a nice child! I think I should go search for a dragon and roast and feed him.¡±

    A dragon couldn¡¯t probably be found so a cow should suffice.

    A happy smile spread across Hyun Young¡¯s lips.

    Soon, Hyun Young¡¯s eyes, which were joyous, turned a little serious.

    ¡®With this, Mount Hua will spread its wings wide.¡¯

    What Mount Huacked the most was someone who had great internal qi.

    Since they were a martial sect, they did everything they could to recover their internal qi, but there was only so much they could do. Talent and training couldn¡¯t keep up with the gap that had been created by the copse of the sect.

    From Mount Hua¡¯s side, where the second and third-ss disciples should be the center, the situation of the Un disciples had been a problem, since they were the ones who had to lead the sect as teachers by giving up on learning.

    And now, if they could get a whiff of this pill and feed the disciples, then the problem would be solved to some extent if at all it wasn¡¯t entirely. And with that, Mount Hua would be able to leap once again.

    Hyun Young jumped up from his ce and headed for the sect leader¡¯s residence. He had to report everything that had just transpired with the young lord of the Eunha guild.

    ¡°Sect leader are you in there!¡±

    Hyun Young, who opened the door without even waiting to listen for an answer, suddenly flinched.

    ¡°Uh? This?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong gently lowered the towel in his hand. In front of him, there was a box with things which weren¡¯t shiny enough for them to be cleaned.

    ¡°¡­ things went well then?¡±

    ¡°Kuehe.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled.

    Hyun Jong who tried his best to look dependable in front of the disciples always made sure that his sadness and worries would never be spread or be identified by them. Then how happy should the man be for him to not care about who came in and was still openly wiping that box?

    ¡°Hide it somewhere safe! What are we to do if we lose that!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t my hands the safest ce in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ shouldn¡¯t it be the hands of Chung Myung that is the safest?¡±

    Hyun Jong went silent.

    Listening to it, it seemed right.

    ¡°Anyway, the work with the young lord went well. I think we will have the ingredients a lot sooner than we thought.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Ahaha. It would be nice if everything worked out like this for now. Hahahaha.¡±

    Tears were welling up in the eyes of Hyun Jong and Hyun Young who were looking at each other with smiles.

    This was something they wouldn¡¯t have dared imagine a few years ago. Back then, whenever they sat in this very room, they had no choice but to hear things which hurt them the most. They never even dreamt that a day woulde when they would look at each other andugh in the very same room.

    In just a couple of years, their situation had changed a lot.

    ¡°Such a strange one.¡±

    ¡°This is the rtionship between Tao and Qi.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face darkened at it.

    ¡°Where can we even find pure Tao and Qi rtions?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Don¡¯t keep looking from the side lines. The tao doesn¡¯te because we simply follow the path of a good man. Sometimes, taoes just by keeping your innate nature.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! And what will you be giving Chung Myung this time?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­. Uh?¡±

    ¡°A prize! Reward! Does it make sense for us to not give him a prize after what he did? Even cows are fed to get them to work! Shouldn¡¯t we give Chung Myung a decent reward for him to go out and earn more name for us?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Last time, we gave him nothing for earning so much, and I remember clearly what happened. This time, I cannot let you give him simple rewards¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young a bit shocked.

    ¡°I am notining about it. But my curiosity is making me ask. Whose side are you on? Is it my side or that child?¡±

    ¡°Why would you ask me that? Of course I am¡­ ugh, Sect Leader sahyung, my mood is turning sour.¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s intense reaction, Hyun Jong¡¯s face softened.

    ¡°¡­ sorry. Look at me. After all the years we spent together¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is Chung Myung! It is that child! What did the sect leader even do for me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah? He¡¯s on his side?

    ¡°I was in charge of most things for the sake of the Sect Leader, and I couldn¡¯t even get married and I ended up growing old like this! How can I even take your side? I couldn¡¯t even marry; I don¡¯t even have a daughter! So now I can¡¯t get Chung Myung married into my family!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. Think about the age. If it is your daughter, she¡¯ll be too old¡­¡±

    ¡°Then granddaughter!¡±

    Hyun Young changed his words right away.

    ¡°Anyway, I will not let things pass this time! Make sure to think about what kind of reward he should be given! Shouldn¡¯t that Soul Vitality Pill also belong to Chung Myung!? Why is the Sect Leader constantly holding onto it like it is your own? First, give one pill to him! Then¡­!¡±

    <i>ck.</i>

    Suddenly, they heard the sound of Hyun Sanging in and pulling Hyun Young out.

    ¡°What! What now! why! Sect Leader! Think about what I said! If you can just let go of my ear¡­ up! Eup! Eup! Euuuuup!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The door mmed shut and a gust of wind rustled Hyun Jong¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Hu¡­ huhu.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°This is good. Ah, it is a good thing.¡±

    ¡®But strangely, these days, my authority seems to have fallen a bit¡­¡¯

    ¡®Maybe it is my mood?¡¯

 Chapter 173: Once they get hit, they are bound to move! (3)

    Spring came to Mount Hua.

    Uh? But hadn¡¯t springe a while ago?

    Nono.

    The spring which came now was different from the spring season. Then, what kind of spring is this¡­

    ¡°Huhuhuhuhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhuhuhuhu.¡±

    Hyun Young looked around with the softest smile and warmest eyes.

    If he was normally a gentle person, then this would be fine. However, this was a person who normally walked around with bloodshot eyes and a frown on his face that was sufficient to instill fear in the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Huhuhu. There is still money left. Then, with this we can rece the gate with a new one. Huhuhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A warm smile and gentle energy radiated from Hyun Young¡¯s body.

    It seemed like he was leaving plum blossoms wherever he was walking. And people were worried that he would suddenly attain some realization of Tao and rise to the top.

    It wasn¡¯t just him.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! Isn¡¯t the weather so nice today?¡±

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    ¡°Huhu. Right. Dark clouds are rolling as if it would rain anytime now. Such a beautiful sight. I wish everyday was this beautiful.¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang wereughing as they watched the dark cloudsing in.

    And they too, like Hyun Young, were giving out a gentle energy and walking around Mount Hua. What was more frightening was that they looked at all the disciples they were running into with eyes full of love and warmth. The love was oozing from their bodies.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It looked like the elders of Mount Hua weren¡¯t in good health.

    Even Un Am would say weird things andugh, so everyone genuinely worried about what was going to happen to Mount Hua.

    ¡®Why are they all like this?¡¯

    ¡®I know they are acting in such a manner since things are good, but how good should things be for them to be like this?¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua who didn¡¯t know the full story of what happened, continued to suffer from these weird feelings.

    And among them, the one who confused them the most was Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung leisurely walked around the mountain with the expression of a puppy sleeping in peace.

    However, at least they could understand all of this. But Chung Myung¡­

    ¡°Uh? You skipped training? It is fine, totally fine. Things like that can happen. How can a person work hard every day? Rest. Rest. There should be days off for us too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°UH? While I was swaying, the cords I installed on the training hall were broken and you didn¡¯t get them repaired? Hahaha. Then just pay for it. Take it easy and take some time for yourself. Did anyone get hut?¡±

    ¡°Eikkkkk!¡±

    Chung Myung was pouring out all his kindness to everyone in Mount Hua as if he had reincarnated as a gentleman.

    However, the disciples who saw all of this could never act rxed around Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ what is with that brat?¡±

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    More and more anxiousness kept piling up.

    ¡°I heard people do such things when it is time for them to die. Did he get a disease from somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Get a disease? That bastard? Diseases onlye for humans. He is more poisonous than any disease that a human can get.¡±

    ¡°I can rte to that statement.¡±

    If it was any other day, then the moment they had skipped training, Chung Myung would havee to break their heads. Simrly, if he had heard that the training facility chords were broken and weren¡¯t repaired, then he would have brought the broken chords and tied them around the necks of the disciples and hung them from a cliff.

    And now he was worried if someone got hurt?

    ¡®Did he finally go mad?¡¯

    ¡®This has to be a trap. We need to get those things repaired by today itself. If not, tomorrow our heads will be broken!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather get hit than see his face like that!¡¯

    Unable to endure this horrific change, the disciples of Mount Hua decided to ask someone who knew what had happened during the journey.

    ¡°Sahyung! Baek Cheon sahyung! What the hell did you do out there?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly at the second-ss disciples led by Baek Sang.

    ¡°What do you mean what we did out there?¡±

    ¡°No matter how we look, everything is strange! No, it is more than strange, it is very suspicious!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, he is d we aren¡¯t hurt! HIM! The reincarnation of the devil!¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is surely a surprise.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°Can it not be because everyone is in a good mood?¡±

    ¡°Right. It can be that, but it makes us people who are watching them always be on edge.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    Baek Cheon said and continued.

    ¡°It is something that is good for everyone, including all of you too. But the thing is, the entire matter is confidential for now, so I cannot tell you.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. No more. Do you not believe in us?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched at the dissatisfaction which came from the disciples and the second ss disciples flinched.

    ¡°You areining about this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang trembled.

    ¡®No, what is it with these people!¡¯

    ¡®Where did our gentle Baek Cheon sahyung go!¡¯

    ¡®He resembles that brat so much now! So much!¡¯

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°Is there someone else who wants toin?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Baek Cheon clicked his tongue and then looked back and said.

    ¡°I will let you know when the timees. I know you are all curious, but for now, we need to do our duties and wait. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Um? What now?¡±

    ¡°How were the Wudang disciples?¡±

    At Baek Sang¡¯s words, Baek Cheon¡¯s lips changed.

    ¡°This sahyung broke Jin Hyeon of Wudang!¡±

    ¡°Jin Hyeon of Wudang, isn¡¯t he the famous Sword Dragon? Sahyung took that person down?!¡¯

    Baek Cheon let out a low sigh.

    ¡°The Sword Dragon was strong. but he wasn¡¯t yet worthy of that title. Even among you there will be many who can be his opponent.¡±

    ¡°Eh, only sahyung could have done it. We couldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying empty words.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at his sajaes.

    ¡®Even if I say it, it wille out weird.¡¯

    At some point, Mount Hua became strong. In the past, Mount Hua used to tremble at just the mention of the name ¡®Southern Edge sect¡¯, and now it was able to handle the promising disciples of the Wudang Sect.

    ¡®It is all thanks to that sly bastard.¡¯

    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t sahyung be the one holding the Sword Dragon title?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t want to take that title.¡±

    ¡°Why? What a glorious title the word dragon is.¡±

    ¡°¡­The title of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon will still be on top of that.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡¯

    That made sense.

    It wouldn¡¯t be good to have a sajil on top of a sasuk. Even if that sajil wasn¡¯t someone who could be called a human.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t dwell on such false ims of being weak and just fasten your training. You should be stronger than what you think you are now.¡±

    They need to be in their best form when taking the Soul Vitality Pill.

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t say that to them. There was no need to say it and get them excited without the Pill even being reproduced in the sect, and moreover, there was a risk of the information leaking out from the disciples who got excited by the news.

    Of course, he also wondered how the information would leak when all the disciples stayed on the mountain and weren¡¯t allowed to leave. It was a situation where nobody could talk about it even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Umm, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ is it true that Chung Myung fought with an elder of the Wudang sect? On equal footing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyebrows trembled.

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s brow slightly twisted. Actually, this was something that he couldn¡¯t say. But it hurt his self-esteem even more to pretend like he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he was on equal footing or not, but when I reached there, it seemed like the two of them were in a fight and it was also true that Chung Myung did not have a single injury on him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then really¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, still how can¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. It makes no sense.¡±

    Their mouths said it wasn¡¯t true, but their minds were all speaking differently.

    If it was that monster, then it was possible. Of course, this was far frommon sense, but evenmon sense would run away if it saw him¡­

    Baek Sang titled his head.

    ¡°That makes no sense¡­. No, wait¡­ if you think about it, sahyung took down Sword Dragon¡­¡±

    Why add it there when talking about Chung Myung?

    ¡°Maybe Chung Myung was able to y around because the elder has to be like the great sahyung and old¡­¡±

    <i>Crack</i>.

    Baek Sang realized what he said after the grinding sound came.

    He turned his pale face and looked at where the sound came from.

    And¡­ in that ce was Baek Cheon.

    And constantly grinding his teeth Baek Cheon moved.

    ¡°y?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Right. You must have thought that, right?¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung? Calm down for¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down. Wow, such a nice word. But right now, I want to try doing something else! I want you people to experience what it is like to y with him!¡±

    The next moment.

    Baek Cheon drew his sword at the speed of lightning and rushed for his sajaes. And his sajaes who were frightened, fled in all directions.

    ¡°No! Why does he have to be simr to him!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are simr now!¡±

    ¡°Akkk! Sahyung! Sahyuung! The sword! Sword! It hurts!¡±

    Yu Yiseol, who was watching this from afar, shook her head and sighed.

    In such a situation where warmth was spreading throughout Mount Hua like this.

    An unexpected person visited the mountain.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°The sect leader is looking for you!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Right. You and Jo Gul too.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Chung Myung titled his head. As if thinking whether there was any reason for the Sect Leader to summon him.

    ¡°Coming.¡±

    He would know it once he went. Chung Myung followed Yoon Jong without another word.

    And the three reached the residence of the Sect lLeader and Yoon Jong said.

    ¡°Come in¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yoon Jong carefully opened the door and went in with Chung Myung following and quickly checked the people inside.

    There was no one special, and it was just the usual bunch.

    Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, Hyun Young, Un Am, Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol.

    Apart from them¡­

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Elder Hwang Mun-Yak, the head of Eunha, brightly smiled as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Young disciple. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Oh! It has been so long! How are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. What would happen? With the help from the young disciple, I am now able to livefortably.¡±

    ¡°You really look like it. You seem to have gotten younger?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled.

    But it wasn¡¯t empty words, the man did look a lot younger than before. It was as if after getting up from his deathbed, he had regained his health. Hisplexion was turning better and even his hair seemed to be turning darker.

    The words ¡®looking young¡¯ wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    All three of them sat without a question and Hyun Jong spoke.

    ¡°As you asked, I have summoned Chung Myung. Eunha Merchant Guild head¡­ What did you want to say?¡±

    At his words, Hwang Mun-Yak sighed.

    ¡°The reason I came to see the Sect Leader personally was because of the workmissioned from Mount Hua to the Eunha Guild.¡±

    ¡°¡­ were there any problems?¡±

    ¡°Rather than a problem¡­¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak had a slightly hesitant face and with a sigh.

    ¡°Sect leader¡­

    He bowed, unable to show his face.

    I apologize, but with the current power of Eunha Merchant Guild, I don¡¯t think we can fulfill the task Mount Hua gave us.¡°

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    What is he trying to say?

    ¡°¡­ Ah, it cannot be done with the power of Eunha?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak had a bitter smile as he said,

    ¡°I have no excuses, the task Mount Huamissioned to us cannot be done. Not only by the Eunha Guild, but any other merchant guild in the world¡±

    Uh? It cannot?

    ¡­ then what of the Soul Vitality Pill?

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®It couldn¡¯t be done?¡¯

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    In the eyes of Chung Myung, the me zed once again!

 Chapter 174: Once they get hit, they are bound to move! (4)

    ¡°Wait! Nothing in this world is impossible! If it cannot be done, then we need to make it happen!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted, making Hwang Mun-Yak flustered.

    If anyone else had said this, he might have been displeased, but this was Chung Myung, and Hwang Mun-Yak had received so much from him.

    ¡°Young disciple, let¡¯s calm down.¡±

    ¡°I am very calm, right¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Tone it down.¡±

    Hearing Hyun Jong¡¯s calm order, Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong grabbed Chung Myung.

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned.

    Hyun Jong looked at Hwang Mun-Yak and spoke.

    ¡°Is it because of the ice crystals?¡±

    There was a sense of concern in his voice.

    Ice crystals came from the deepest and roughest areas of the North Sea; they were the most precious and difficult ingredient to obtain among those needed for the pill. What¡¯s more, the entire area was under the supervision of the North Sea Ice Pce. It wasn¡¯t something that could be easily purchased, even if one had the money.

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s extremely difficult to obtain them, but with the Eunha Guild¡¯s power, we can get as many ice crystals as we want.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°The troublesome ingredient isn¡¯t the ice crystal. It¡¯s the Purple Wood Grass.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hyun Jong titled his head.

    He did ask him to get purple wood grass too, but it didn¡¯t seem like an expensive item, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡°Is it a precious item? Something too expensive to get?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Of course, it is a rare item that can only be found in certain ces, but its effectiveness is known to becking, and it can hardly be considered a medicinal herb.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak took a deep breath.

    ¡°Sect Leader, you must know about the Five Pces beyond the Great Wall.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Five Pces beyond the Great Wall.

    Five factions outside The Central ins. <sup>1</sup>

    Each of these factions has simr power to the sects among the Nine Great Sects and has formed an alliance together.

    The South Sea Sun Pce, North Sea Ice Pce, Pot Pce, Nanman Beast Pce, and Mara Blood Pce. <sup>2</sup>

    The alliance of these five sects was known as the Five Pces beyond the Great Wall.

    ¡°The problem is the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡®What the hell is happening with the Nanman Beast pce?¡¯

    As if Hwang Mun-Yak could read his mind, he immediately began to exin.

    ¡°This Purple Wood Grass is native to the deep valleys inside Yunnan. In the past, there were no merchants or others to speak of, so it was a bit of a hassle to go there directly, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to obtain. However, the path ispletely blocked now.

    ¡°¡­ the path is blocked? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Nanman Beast Pce, ¡°I mentioned before, is blocking the road. To be precise, they are not only blocking the road to the purple wood grass but also preventing the people of The Central ins from spreading their influence.¡±

    ¡°No, does it make any sense for a sect to block the path?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Nanman is a ce where ourmon sense doesn¡¯t apply. Martial artists and armed groups there upy thend and rule like kings. The power of the nation cannot control them.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    It wasn¡¯tpletely nonsensical to him. In the first ce, didn¡¯t the Pot Pce and North Sea Ice Pce rule like royalty among their regions?

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Nanman Beast Pce was the same.

    ¡°Why are they blocking the road?¡±

    ¡°The rtionship between the Nanman Beast Pce and The Central ins deteriorated quickly ever since the downfall of the Demonic Sect in the past. The Five Pces beyond the Great Wall requested help from The Central ins when the Demonic Sect first began to sweep through their realm, but not a single sect stood up to assist. Now, this is the result.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡±

    Chung Myung, who was listening, clicked his tongue.

    ¡®Then our blood was left to spillter.¡¯

    Because there was no one left to help once the Demonic Sect began moving north.

    ¡°As a result of that, Nanman Beast Pce cut allmunication with the people of The Central ins once the battle with the Demonic sect ended. Now, no one from our side is allowed ess.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak sighed.

    ¡°Thanks to this, the damage wasn¡¯t limited to us. We lost the most famous Yunnan tea. This used to be one of thergest sources of ie for merchants in Shaanxi and Sichuan, but the trade route with Yunnan was blocked, so it was inevitable to suffer such losses.¡±

    ¡°In other words¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon summarized the situation.

    ¡°They¡¯re strong enough to make the merchants all give up on such overwhelming profits.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°Sect leader. We can help you with the other items. But this is out of our hands. I apologize again.¡±

    ¡°Raise your head. Guild head, how could this be your fault?¡±

    Hyun Jongforted him, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t know how to calm his face. He thought that Mount Hua would grow stronger, but he quickly came upon an unexpected wall.

    ¡°Medical Head.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Un Gak immediately bowed his head.

    ¡°Tell me. Even without the purple wood grass, can you manufacture the Soul¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    Un Gak sighed and gulped.

    ¡°A pill isn¡¯t just something made bybining ingredients. When every ingredient is perfectly mixed together, they are fused to make the perfect pill, and a synergy urs that requires everything to beplete. It would be hard to expect a tenth of sess if we¡¯re missing even a single ingredient.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I would rather we eat the raw ingredients than to prepare an imperfect pill. Without the purple wood grass, I cannot make it.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face darkened.

    It was then.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    An eerie voice that seemed as if it had escaped from hell.

    As expected, the voice came from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Those Nanman Beast Pce bastards aren¡¯t giving me my Soul¡­ No! they aren¡¯t giving me the ingredients to make my pill?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was so blisteringly red that it seemed like it would explode.

    ¡°No! Those fucking bastards!¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Chung Myung was about to throw a fit, the people around him rushed together and pressed him down.

    ¡°Let go! Let me go! These crazy bastards must have gone mad! It makes no sense; they¡¯re making such a big deal out of selling some grass?¡±

    ¡°Ca-Calm down. So many people are blocking our way; what can we do?¡±

    ¡°Block? Block? If we hit them once, the path is bound to open up! Let¡¯s see if theye to block the road once their leader¡¯s head is broken!¡±

    Chung Myung was losing it.

    ¡°uhhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung threw away those who were pushing him down and got up!

    Hyun Jong flinched when he saw those burning eyes.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, why.¡±

    ¡®What more are you going to do!? You brat!¡¯

    ¡°I am going to Yunnan!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am going to break those bastards down and bring us the grass!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong were terrified and grabbed him back.

    ¡°Brat! This is the Nanman Beast Pce! One of the Five Pces beyond the Great Wall!¡±

    ¡°Not even ten lives would be enough if you went against them!¡±

    Chung Myung calmly said.

    ¡°Why are you worried about my life? Those bastards should be the ones worrying about their necks!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was spoken with such calm confidence that it almost felt reasonable. Like it made sense.

    At that moment, Jo Gul, who was silently watching, spoke up.

    ¡°Guild head.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°If Yunnan only blocks entry to people from The Central ins, can¡¯t we just hire people from other regions? Like the west? Can¡¯t people who are not from The Central ins enter Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Wow¡­ smart. Our Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°That sahyung seems to be using his head for once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul wanted to respond and ask if the others had been too thoughtless, but he decided to let their remarks slide and kept his mouth shut.

    Hwang Mun-Yak shook his head.

    ¡°We did try something like that before, but¡­ we failed. The western traders in Yunnan are made to take an oath not to hand over any items to us. It¡¯s not impossible to find people willing to sell, but they won¡¯t put things in our hands so easily because they¡¯ll lose their heads if they get caught.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak took a deep breath.

    ¡°The purple wood grass is located deep inside Yunnan, right next to the Nanman Beast Pce¡¯s territory. This is a ce where even westerners are prohibited from entering, so it¡¯s impossible to obtain it through such methods. Even within Yunnan, the only people allowed ess to that ce all belong to the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    Jo Gul bowed his head as if he understood.

    The eyes of Hwang Mun-Yak were observing him.

    ¡®He¡¯s someone with the mind of a merchant.¡¯

    However, this side didn¡¯t just have this guy with brains but also the poisonous one too.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough then!¡±

    Chung Myung said while grinding his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to run to Yunnan and tell those bastards to give me that grass!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s the Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°So, what!? I¡¯m from Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung speak like that, Hyun Jong¡¯s heart swelled with emotions.

    He was proud to see how the disciple spoke about his sect, but he was concerned about sending him and theirck of countermeasures.

    But it felt like the conclusion was reached.

    ¡®We need to obtain the purple wood grass.¡¯

    It would be impossible to make the Soul Vitality Pill without it. This was something that had to be done for the sake of Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong, who made up his mind, looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°This is extremely dangerous. But it¡¯s also necessary. So, I want to ask you. Will you be able to retrieve the grass and return safely without getting hurt?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I am Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shook.

    The moment he heard those words, trust flowed through his body.

    ¡®Yes. This child is Chung Myung.¡¯

    Who could he believe in if he didn¡¯t believe in Chung Myung of Mount Hua? This child would be the one leading Mount Hua. Of course, to trust¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will crack their skulls ande back with the grass! Shouldn¡¯t they at least be reasonable and do things that make sense!? Did we ask them for gold or to give up their throne? We just wanted some simple grass, but they blocked the path? I¡¯m going to kill them! As I set them on fire, I¡¯ll stuff their snouts full of grass!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Trust? How quickly that just died.¡¯

    ¡®How did someone like thise from our sect?¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who calmed his trembling face, turned his head.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Quickly, get things ready for the children.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader?¡¯

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes slightly shook, but Hyun Jong firmly responded.

    ¡°I am sending Chung Myung to Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You need to seed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am going to bring back an entire field of purple wood grass!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason, Hyun Jong felt sorry for the people of Yunnan.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    At that time, Hyun Young, who was standing, nced at Hyun Jong and gave him a subtle hint.

    Upon noticing the nce, Hyun Jong steadily got up from his seat.

    ¡°Well, for a moment, I need to go.¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Young quickly left the room and moved as far from the hall as they could.

    It was Hyun Jong that spoke first.

    ¡°What is it?¡¯

    Hyun Young spoke with a slight frown.

    ¡°Are you going to send that child into another dangerous ce alone?¡±

    ¡°I know that it would be best to have some senior take the lead. But as you know, when the children¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Hyun Young spoke with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sending the children to a dangerous ce, shouldn¡¯t we be prepared for things to go wrong? Let him have it.¡±

    ¡°It?¡±

    ¡°The pill! The Soul Vitality Pill!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°N-No. There¡¯s no guarantee that we¡¯ll get the purple wood grass or that the pill would be perfect even if we do, so how can we give¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, since when did you turn into a thief?¡¯

    ¡°Thief?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mount Hua? Since Chung Myung saved it, doesn¡¯t it belong to him!? It belongs to the kids who found it all together! And what are you trying to save it for anyway!? What do we do if the kids get hurt?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes were zing.

    If any of the children got hurt, he would most likely pull Hyun Jong¡¯s head out.

    ¡°Feed the children. Feed them the Soul Vitality Pills.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right now!¡±

    ¡®Ah, I get it.¡¯

    ¡®They need to eat it, right? Fine, let¡¯s feed them!¡¯

 Chapter 175: Once they get hit, they are bound to move! (5)

    Yoon Jong blinked as he looked at the five Soul Vitality Pills in front of him.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong slowly raised his head to look at the sect leader.

    And Hyun Jong looked at them with the most benevolent expression he could.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­T-this?¡±

    Yoon Jong alternated between looking at the pill and Hyun Jong.

    ¡°You mean us?¡±

    Hyun Jong solemnly nodded very slowly and tried to answer yes. But Hyun Young, who was next to him, spat out before he could speak.

    ¡°Then what? Should I eat it?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Hyun Young with startled eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it should be done? The elders should eat first¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re spewing such nonsense.¡±

    Hyun Young resolutely cut Yoon Jong¡¯s words short.

    ¡°What are we going to do after eating this? Wait around until we die of old age? It would be a waste of these things for us to eat them.¡±

    Everyone was shocked by the statement, but they couldn¡¯t refute it. Then Hyun Young smiled.

    ¡°This Soul Vitality Pill is something you searched for and brought back, so it¡¯s natural that you should eat it. Even if it wasn¡¯t you but us who found it, it still has to be you that takes it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to get hung up on this. It¡¯s nothing special. Even if you take five pills, there are fifteen more left! That¡¯s still sufficient for us to study it. No, it¡¯s more than sufficient. So don¡¯t feel burdened by it.¡±

    At that time, Hyun Jong added.

    ¡°Finding the purple wood grass in Yunnan won¡¯t be easy. So, taking this will be of great help to you all.¡±

    Hyun Young turned his head and red at Hyun Jong, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t look at him and simply kept his peaceful smile.

    ¡®It¡¯s obvious that I was the one that wanted to give this to them from the start.¡¯

    ¡®Just stay put! It¡¯s enough already! Can¡¯t you save me some face now that I¡¯m giving them pills too!?¡¯

    The two elders exchanged nces andmunicated through their eyes before coughing in unison.

    ¡°So, we can eat this, right?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been silent till then, casually reached out and picked one pill up.

    ¡°Huk!¡±

    ¡°Brat! Take it easy! Do you know how precious that is!?¡±

    ¡°Yayayaya! It¡¯ll break! It¡¯ll break!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Devil!¡±

    Chung Myung recoiled from the violent reaction of the people around him.

    ¡°No, how dare you handle that pill like that!¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what kind of pill that is!?¡±

    ¡°Even if we sold you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to buy that!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    ¡®This disgusting sect. Even if you grew up in poverty without any pills¡­.¡¯

    No, even if that was the case.

    Humans are lesser, and this pill is greater? How could that be?

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    All of this was due to theck of pills in the sect.

    ¡®This is why, no matter the cost, we need to get those ingredients.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just for Mount Hua now; this was necessary for the future of Mount Hua.

    Anyway!

    ¡°I can have this, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer? Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Tears welled up in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    Giving the Soul Vitality Pill to Chung Myung wasn¡¯t a waste. Even if they failed to revive the manufacturing method and the twenty remaining pills were all they could use, he still understood that he needed to feed them to the disciples.

    But¡­

    ¡®We might never have them again.¡¯

    These pills weren¡¯t just something used to improve strength. They could also be used as a medicine to heal internal injuries that couldn¡¯t be treated by any other means.

    Rather than spending them now, it would be better to feed themter if the kids got hurt¡­

    His hard life, which had led Mount Hua for decades, left him unable to ovee his sense of anxiety. If Hyun Young heard his thoughts, he would curse him out for acting like a beggar, but what could be done? That was the truth.

    In the future, Mount Hua would surely experience many things ande to suffer more, and the number of children getting injured would increase¡­.

    ¡°Eat it!¡±

    But Hyun Young had neither blood nor tears.

    ¡°If we save it forever, it turns to ash. Don¡¯t worry and just eat it.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Of course. That¡¯s how it should be. You need to eat it.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m the sect leader here! Me!¡¯

    Chung Myung, who wasn¡¯t interested in the subtle exchange of thoughts between the two elders, gently nodded and immediately put it into his mouth.

    Baek Cheon, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, also got up and bowed to the two elders.

    ¡°I, Baek Cheon, will never forget the grace that the sect leader and elder have shown.¡±

    ¡°Grace?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled warmly upon seeing his reaction. This kid was always polite.

    However, Hyun Young felt much better about people like Chung Myung rather than those polite people that would keep their courtesy as Mount Hua became poor.

    See.

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung drooling in anticipation of taking the pill while the others were still unsure?

    ¡®Right. Right. My eyes don¡¯t hurt even seeing you eat something so valuable, you brat!¡¯

    ¡®Eat it. You need to eat and grow stronger to earn us more money!¡¯

    ¡°I will never forget the grace shown.¡±

    Except for Chung Myung, the rest followed Baek Cheon and bowed. Hyun Young, who was toozy to return the courtesy, looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­Get up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°The best way for you to repay us is to consume the pill as soon as possible and relieve us of our worries.¡±

    ¡°We will do as we are told.¡±

    Baek Cheon picked up the pill with slightly nervous eyes.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    The Soul Vitality Pill, a pill that was known to be even better than the Shaolin sect¡¯s medicine. Such an enormously amazing pill that was rumored to push people into higher realms, the day hade for them to receive it?

    ¡®Is this really all thanks to him?¡¯

    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly.

    What kind of life would they all be living if Chung Myung hadn¡¯te to Mount Hua? He couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not think about it.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t the time to get emotional. It was important to take the pill, absorb the elixirpletely, and make it his power.

    Baek Cheon sat cross-legged with a slightly nervous face and brought the pill to his lips.

    <i>Chomp.</i>

    And put it into his mouth; the pill melted the instant it entered his mouth and quickly slid down his throat. A clear feeling of refreshment spread throughout his body as if taking a sip of pure water from the deepest valley in the mountains.

    But

    The pure water that was falling drop by drop soon turned into a stream and then grew into a terrifying waterfall as it began to swirl inside Baek Cheon¡¯s body.

    He trembled at the overwhelming weight of it.

    ¡®This is the Soul Vitality Pill¡­!¡¯

    The qi rushed in like an explosion.

    It was hard to understand how eating one small pill could produce such results.

    ¡®Concentrate!¡¯

    Baek Cheon instantly abandoned all other thoughts. He started to focus on his dantian and guided the growing qi from the Soul Vitality Pill.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    It felt like a dam had broken inside his body. The rushing qi was violently washing away the impurities within his body and expanding his qi.

    Baek Cheon had begun this when he tried to lead the qi, but the Soul Vitality Pill¡¯s qi quickly escaped his control and began to roam about at its own discretion.

    However, rather than feeling a sense of crisis, Baek Cheon felt indescribably exhrated.

    It felt like his entire body was filled with qi. He worried that he would lose his mind as he felt enchanted by the immense qi that he might never be able to feel again.

    The qi was widening the meridians and opening the smallest blood vessels one after another. Even the clogged meridians were being cleared; Baek Cheon felt like he waspletely reborn.

    Everything could be felt so vividly; every single detail, even down to his fingertips, was clear to him. Every fiber of his being felt the fresh sensation of his body being reborn.

    ¡®This is the power of the Soul Vitality Pill!¡¯

    Only then did he finally realize why so many people were ready to risk their lives for even a single pill. No matter how hard a person trained, they could never feel like this on their own. There were some things that human effort alone could not aplish.

    Now, the qi from the Soul Vitality Pill was casually doing what humans were unable to do for themselves.

    But

    ¡®This is too much.¡¯

    The qi from the pill was still overflowing within his body, but he couldn¡¯t absorb all of it and make it his own.

    Basically, the pill¡¯s energy would remain trapped within his body and slowly be absorbed over time. Baek Cheon was no longer greedy and slowly gathered the qi.

    He knew that greed was always a shortcut to failure.

    The qi from the pill, swirling around his body, began to rush into the dantian following his guidance.

    After confirming that the qi from the Soul Vitality Pill had settled in the corner of his dantian, Baek Cheon slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Well!¡±

    And his body shook.

    His body felt like it was full of qi, more than he had ever felt before.

    It feels like he could get anything done so long as he put his mind to it. The pill¡¯s overflowing vitality gave him a tremendous sense of confidence.

    ¡°Sect leader! I¡­¡±

    It was the moment when Baek Cheon, who trembled with emotions, tried to say something nice.

    ¡°Sect Lead¡­¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡®Um?¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked a little weird.

    It was unlike his usual expressions, where he solemnly kept his mouth shut or had a benevolent smile. Uncharacteristically, he was looking at something with his mouth and eyes open wide.

    ¡®Where is he looking?¡¯

    It felt odd.

    He was looking a little above.

    A little higher than where a person would be standing. Why the hell was he looking at a ce like that in a room where everyone was sitting down?

    Not just Hyun Jong, but even Hyun Young¡¯s gaze was fixed on the same point. Baek Cheon followed their line of sight in confusion.

    And¡­

    ¡°T-this crazy bastard! What is this?¡±

    Unsurprisingly, he was startled and stepped back.

    At the end of that gaze, of course, was Chung Myung. However, it was difficult to say he was simply at the end of the gaze.

    Why?

    Because that gaze had ended near the ceiling.

    ¡®Why is there a man floating in the air?¡¯

    Baek Cheon was shocked.

    Sitting cross-legged, Chung Myung floating in the air. Hyun Jong and Hyun Young couldn¡¯t take their eyes off this bizarre sight.

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard that Masters who reached amazing heights could float in the air when cultivating, but¡­.¡¯

    He had never seen such a thing himself, so he thought it was just flowery words made up to make others look good. He never imagined he would see it with his own two eyes.

    Of course. It cannot be said that it happened because Chung Myung¡¯s skills had reached the extreme. It would be more correct to consider it a temporary event in the process of Chung Myung absorbing the enormous qi from the Soul Vitality Pill.

    However, even knowing that didn¡¯t change the fact that they were seeing something spectacr.

    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oh, my God.¡±

    One after another, the others all opened their eyes, and everyone felt equally shocked. But the surprise didn¡¯t die yet.

    <i>Goooooo</i>!

    Suddenly, a five-color radiance shone from Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    ¡°Five, Five Qi Choayuan?¡±

    ¡°Ah-No. It seems a bit different¡­?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked carefully.

    This was something that didn¡¯t fit with any knowledge they had. But one thing was certain.

    ¡®I can feel that something amazing is happening.¡¯

    <i>Gooooo!</i>

    At that moment, the air around Chung Myung began to get sucked in.

    <i>Dudududud!</i>

    At the same time, the room they were in began to shake.

    ¡°E-eik!¡±

    ¡°I-is is going to copse?¡±

    ¡°Get out! Get out right now!¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Young shouted, and everyone began to run.

    Baek Cheon cried out without realizing it.

    ¡°No, that crazy bastard can¡¯t even cultivate without causing trouble! He¡¯s seriously a troublemaker! I¡¯m going crazy!¡±

    It was a statement that echoed the feelings of everyone there.

 Chapter 176: It is better than dying from frustration (1)

    Baek Sang let out a low sigh as he looked at Mount Hua.

    ¡®I feel like the atmosphere is rather restlesstely.¡¯

    To be more precise, it felt like something was floating around.

    Thinking about it, the atmosphere had been strange ever since Chung Myung entered Mount Hua, but it suddenly got worse after Chung Myung, and his party returned from Nanyang recently.

    It was clear that the elders were excited about something.

    ¡®Well, he must have done something great.¡¯

    None of the second-ss disciples would deny the power Chung Myung had. After two years of experience under him, they had no choice but to understand it, even if they didn¡¯t want to know.

    Besides, he also received something from Chung Myung.

    Quite frankly, how could the days when all they had to eat was grass, and all they had to wear were worn-out uniforms even bepared to now when they wear fine clothes and eat meat until they¡¯re tired?

    No matter how hard they trained, even masters couldn¡¯t sustain themselves on dew alone. It couldn¡¯t be denied that these days were a hundred times better than when the sect was suffering from financial difficulties.

    But¡­

    Sometimes, he missed the silence of the past Mount Hua.

    At that time, Mount Hua had a feeling of purity.

    ¡°Maybe I am thinking too¡ª¡±

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    Baek Sang looked up at the sudden sound.

    ¡°Is it about to rain?¡±

    There was thunder¡­

    <i>Rumble</i>.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Baek Sang, strangely, felt like it came from the side.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary to hear thunder nearby when they lived so high up on the mountain¡­

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Baek Sang turned his head.

    No. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s thunder¡­?

    Baek Sang¡¯s eyes opened wide as he looked around for the source of this sound.

    ¡°W-what is that?¡±

    Dust was rising from the residence of the sect leader.

    It wasn¡¯t just an expression; dust was literally rising.

    ¡°T-this¡­¡±

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    As the thunderous sound rang again, the entire residence shook.

    ¡®Uh? I can¡¯t just go there, right?¡¯

    It was definitelying from the residence of the sect leader.

    And¡­

    ¡°Achhhh!¡±

    ¡°No. What¡¯s going on!?¡¯

    ¡°Please! Please, don¡¯t overdo it! Please!¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, his juniors, Hyun Jong, and an elder escaped from the residence at the speed of light. Baek Sang was stunned by the unexpected sight.

    ¡°¡­ What now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t have much time to think.

    <i>Rumble</i>!

    The sound of thunder came crashing down as the entire building copsed. The roof tiles scattered in all directions, and the pirs fell over.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    That was a ce that should never copse like that. That¡­

    ¡­Was the house of the sect leader. It was the most important¡­

    Baek Sang murmured to himself unconsciously as he looked at the ruined residence with nk eyes.

    ¡°¡­ Maybe the sect is really going well.¡±

    Really well. Disgustingly well¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyebrows convulsed at the sight of his pavilion copsing.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    He had nothing to say.

    ¡°Ehhhh! <i>Cough! Cough!</i> Ah!¡±

    Hyun Young, who was coughing next to him, frowned.

    ¡°What kind of forefathers does that bastard have to take down something like this!¡±

    ¡®No, bastard.¡¯

    ¡®My house is the one copsing. Do you have to act like this?¡¯

    ¡°Tch, it looks like we have to build a new one.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s ears, which had been slightly irritated, twitched.

    A new house?

    ¡®Oh¡­. That sounds good.¡¯

    Getting a new house was definitely a good thing. But Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t determine if he should be sad that the old house copsed or happy that he would be getting a new one.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t important now!

    Hyun Jong shook his head and straightened his neck.

    ¡°What happened to Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where?¡±

    ¡°Are you getting old? There! In there.¡±

    Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes and looked to where Hyun Young was pointing to.

    The wreckage of the copsed house shook a couple times as a man crawled out from it.

    ¡°Hey, why did this copse!? Who was it!? What kind of bastards did this?¡±

    ¡®It was you, you brat.¡¯

    ¡®You did it, you did!¡¯

    Chung Myung emerged with a fit of tantrums and clicked his tongue at the copsed house.

    ¡°How weak did the building have to be for this to copse!? The builders must have skimped on some materials!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed as if there was no way he could answer that.

    ¡°Sect leader, sahyung. Wasn¡¯t that the Five Qi Chaoyuan.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong drooled a little at those words.

    ¡°It felt a little different from what I know of it. I¡¯ve heard that when it happens, five-colored circles appear when the person has gone into performing the Five Qi Chaoyuan. There was a five-color glow, but it wasn¡¯t quite the same, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ then something simr to that?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems to havee from consuming the Soul Vitality Pill.¡±

    Looking at Chung Myung, Hyun Jong smiled.

    After consuming that pill, Chung Myung¡¯s body began floating in the air, then he emitted a five-colored light. At this point, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was at the peak of absorbing and cultivating?

    ¡°Well then, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Just how much stronger is he now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong shut his mouth.

    How much had he grown?

    Uh¡­

    Seeing Hyun Jong unable to speak, Hyun Young¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Even the sect leader doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Ahem. As if that could be true!¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No. Come on, man! How could I possibly know that!?¡¯

    He had never witnessed or even heard of such a thing in his life. The same guy who fought an elder of Wudang to a standstill took a pill and became even stronger. How could Hyun Jong understand what his level was?

    He couldn¡¯t even ask for a match with Chung Myung.

    ¡°Very¡­ um, extremely strong¡­ I am certain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, um¡­ huhuhu. It will be tough for me to put it into words.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®D-don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.¡¯

    Hyun Young sighed as Hyun Jong carefully avoided his gaze.

    ¡°Anyway, being strong is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is a good thing.¡±

    It was unknown if this was a good thing or not¡­ for now, they were flying high.

    While everyone was buzzing around, Chung Myung looked down at his hands.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect¡­.¡¯

    There is a limit to the qi that can be extracted from a pill and absorbed. The qi umted in his body is the purest qi in the world. No matter how refined the pill was, it could not bepared to Chung Myung¡¯s pure qi.

    Wasn¡¯t that why there was no significant growth in Chung Myung after taking the pill in the past?

    However, the Soul Vitality Pill was different from what Chung Myung thought.

    The qi it had wasn¡¯t very highpared to the Supreme Pill. Instead, it was several times purer.

    Perhaps¡­

    ¡®This is the most perfect item for me?¡¯

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t absorb even half of the qi he received, and he had to discharge the rest, but where did the other half go?

    When he ate the pill in the cave before, he couldn¡¯t absorb even a handful of the qi! This time, he had gotten a full half of it!

    Thanks to that¡­

    Chung Myung clenched his fist and extended it.

    His body felt full of vitality.

    ¡®I still have a long way to go.¡¯

    It was still a long way off from regaining his power from the past. But thanks to this, it felt like he was finally at the starting line after a long time.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    With a satisfied smile, Chung Myung slowly turned his head. His sahyungs all stood there watching.

    ¡®That disgusting monster!¡¯

    ¡®He must have surely gotten stronger!¡¯

    ¡®There, look at that light in his eyes. Is that person human? Is he a human?¡¯

    The sahyungs, who were familiar with Chung Myung, noticed that the waves of qi emanating from his body were stronger than before.

    ¡°The heavens must be impartial. Why are the results so different despite eating the same pill?¡±

    At this point, it was flustering.

    Pills alone don¡¯t determine a person¡¯s sess. Some people consume pills and get stronger, while some eat them and end up floating in the air and blowing up residences. Wasn¡¯t that a little too unfair?

    Hyun Young ran to Chung Myung.

    ¡°How is it? The effects?¡±

    ¡°Kuak, elder! This might actually make me live!¡±

    ¡°¡­ T-then. Thank God!¡±

    Chung Myung smacked his lips.

    ¡®This is more effective than I thought, right?¡¯

    What Chung Myungcked the most right now was internal qi. He thought that there was no way to increase his qi other than with the passage of time, as pure qi was hard to make. But now, he found another way.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    ¡®If I eat more, will it increase further?¡¯

    Chung Myung nced at Hyun Jong with shining eyes, and Hyun Jong tightly clenched the box of pills in his hand.

    ¡®Oh, No.¡¯

    It was clear that he was aiming for the Soul Vitality Pill. But this needed to be saved for the future of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Never! Never!¡¯

    Chung Myung walked toward Hyun Jong with an innocent smile.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a big deal if we use a few more pills.¡±

    ¡¯T-this?¡°

    Hyun Jong stepped back.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Before Chung Myung could say anything, Hyun Jong screamed.

    ¡°What do you think will happen in the future!? Mount Hua has yet to establish a functioning medical hall! If someone gets seriously injured, we have to use this to save them!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Chung Myung eximed as if moved.

    Chung Myung thought that the sect leader was just behaving pitifully by hoarding these pills, but his actions held such a deep meaning. Again, there was no one who cared about the disciples here more than Hyun Jong.

    But Hyun Jong didn¡¯t know.

    That he had just made a massive mistake.

    ¡°Ah, so. You mean to say that you¡¯ll keep it to use when someone gets injured or something?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes?¡±

    Hyun Jong sensed something was amiss from Chung Myung¡¯s tone and flinched. He felt certain that the disciple must have misunderstood something.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I would like to thank you.¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head; however, the polite reaction only further incited Hyun Jong¡¯s anxiety.

    Chung Myung raised his head and opened his mouth with a smirk.

    ¡°Yunnan is a dangerous ce! This medicine will be a great help to the disciples who are entering that ¡®dangerous¡¯ ce! Again, that dangerous ce! A ce where you never know what will happen! In and ruled by terrifying barbarians!¡±

    ¡®No, you just said you¡¯d break their heads open¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Kuaa, sect leader! I¡¯m fine! This Chung Myung will continue to constantly risk his life for the sake of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°B, U, T!¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°If the sasuks and sahyungs that areing with me to that dangerous ce get injured and die right before my eyes, I don¡¯t think I will have peace even after death!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡®Why did the story end up like this?¡¯

    ¡°N-No, that¡­¡¯

    ¡°In that dangerous situation, just one pill¡­ no, three! No, all we might need are five pills!¡±

    ¡°Why does it keep going up¡­.¡±

    ¡®You little mugger! Robbing me in broad daylight!¡¯

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be able to return alive with just five of them! Just five! Haha¡­ <i>sigh</i>¡­ but that can¡¯t be spared, can it? Because those Soul Vitality Pill are for the future of Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°R-right¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk! In sect leader¡¯s eyes, Sasuk isn¡¯t the future of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Why are you dragging me into this!? You idiot!¡±

    ¡°But what I¡¯m saying is right! My word! Oh my, this sect! The disciples are putting their lives on the line and walking right into deadly battles, but they think the pills are wasted on us! Pills are valued over men!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment¡­

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Someone put their hand on Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulder.

    When he turned around, Hyun Jong saw Hyun Young with a weird smile.

    ¡°¡­ just give it up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better than dying from frustration?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong grabbed his head.

    ¡°I-I will give them to you! You thief!¡±

    As time passed, Hyun Jong¡¯s words towards Chung Myung turned harsh.

 Chapter 177: It is better than dying from frustration (2)

    Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes as he looked at Chung Myung.

    However, Chung Myungfortably received the sharp gaze and had a puppy-like expression.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Hehehahaha!¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It had been several decades since he hadmitted himself to this lifestyle.

    At this moment, Hyun Jong¡¯s unshakeableposure, which had never once wavered despite the constant suffering and numerous disasters that brought ruin to Mount Hua, was beginning to crack.

    ¡®Just one hit to the back of his head, I wish for nothing more.¡¯

    ¡®Oh lord in the heavens!¡¯

    ¡®How could you send someone like this to Mount Hua? What sins have Imitted to deserve this!?¡¯

    It¡¯s been said fortune and failure walk in lockstep, but did that equation really need to apply to this idiot too? Why was it that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was Mount Hua¡¯s greatest disaster as well as their greatest blessing? What the hell was that about?

    ¡°Kuak. Sect leader. Thank¡­ hahaha!¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter and constantly lowered his head, rubbing his chest. As he watched that, the fire inside Hyun Jong kept burning stronger.

    ¡®I¡¯m not doing this because I like you!¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t this kid robbing him?

    He had robbed Hyun Jong of a chance to dole out treasures in a good way! Straight from the hands of the sect leader, he just stole whatever he wanted!

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t hide the difort on his face and looked at Hyun Young.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°I know, I get it!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been tempted to scold Hyun Young, went silent before looking at Chung Myung and speaking.

    ¡°¡­ it will not be easy.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, don¡¯t worry, sect leader! I have the Soul Vitality Pills with me; what is there to worry about!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Is that bastard doing this on purpose?¡¯

    ¡®Just one hit on the head! Just one! Please!¡¯

    ¡°Kuahaha,¡±

    Realizing that he was losingposure, Hyun Jong sighed heavily and coughed.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Chung Myung realized that the sect leader¡¯s tone had be serious and corrected his attitude as well.

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable knowing that I keep giving you these difficult and dangerous tasks.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head and looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s just how it has to be, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    It was true¡­

    Hyun Jong, who somehow subdued his temper, smiled.

    Chung Myung often did something that caused the sect leader¡¯s stomach to churn, and sometimes it was hard to handle, but despite that, Hyun Jong could never bring himself to hate or try to change Chung Myung.

    Even that condescending attitude towards others.

    Sometimes he behaved like a child even younger than himself, and at other times he felt like a man older than Hyun Jong.

    ¡®Still, the strangeness doesn¡¯t seem to go away.¡¯

    How can one person have so many sides?

    Hyun Jong let out augh and continued.

    ¡°Right. You are right. That is true. But there¡¯s nothing more I can do about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Aside from the great distance, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°The Five Pces Beyond the Great Wall are famous for their entric nature, but I heard that the archers of the Nanman Beast Pce are particrly bizarre and harsh to the point where the rules of martial sects do not work.¡±

    ¡°It will be fine.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Do you have another way?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You know.¡±

    Chung Myung gently tapped the sword on his waist.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­ it was true. That has been the answer to many things since time immemorial.

    But they were meant to walk on the path of a Taoist¡­

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    If you are going to pursue the Tao, then Chung Myung should never be allowed outside.

    Perhaps he understood what Hyun Jong was concerned about because Baek Cheon stood in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sect leader. Do not worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡®Do you see?¡¯

    ¡®That noble spirit.¡¯

    He was looking at Chung Myung, but when he saw Baek Cheon, it felt as though the pain inside was melting away like snow in the spring sun.

    ¡°Although they¡¯re called the Nanman Beast Pce, they¡¯re still human, and we canmunicate with them. We will try our best to solve this diplomatically as much as possible. If we approach them with sincerity, they¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªWill cut our heads off and hang them on pikes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will kindly ept¡ªI am talking here, you brat!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying something stupid like that! If everything could be resolved through dialogue, then why would any wars ever break out?¡±

    ¡°Wars happen because of people like you! Because of people like you! As long as there are people in the world like you, they¡¯ll keep happening! Am I wrong? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to make a mess of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head while watching Baek Cheon and Chung Myung.

    ¡®This one sucks too.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who was dedicated to Tao in the past, had been tainted by Chung Myung¡¯s influence.

    ¡®If things are like this, the future of Mount Hua¡­ won¡¯t be all good times.¡¯

    The future seemed to be both bright and dark¡­ It felt a bit confusing.

    ¡°Ah. Anyway, I will stop this guy from running wild as much as I can, so please trust us.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head heavily.

    ¡°Baek Cheon, listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°From now on, you will act on my behalf. What you say in Nanman will be my word, and your will represents the will of Mount Hua.¡±

    He was giving him full power.

    Baek Cheon, who recognized the weight of those words,mented and sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s too heavy, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°You can do it.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    The experience was necessary for the children. Fear was bound to precede situations that were fresh and unfamiliar. Only by pressing forward through the fear and doing the deeds that needed to be done would one¡¯s world begin to expand.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll head off.¡±

    ¡°I will pray for good luck to all.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed, and the rest of the disciples slowly mirrored the gesture to Hyun Jong before leaving one by one.

    The party venturing to Nanman was no different from the one that went to Nanyang.

    Baek Cheon, Chung Myung, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol.

    In other words, this party was now the group most trusted by Mount Hua¡¯s senior leadership. Of course, Chung Myung didn¡¯t appropriately fit into the category of trust.

    Watching them leave, Hyun Sang spoke with a worried tone.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one of us take charge and lead them?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong also let out a low sigh. He found himself not knowing what to say.

    ¡°The previous trip to Nanyang was something we had to send the children to do. But this time is different. It¡¯s too dangerous to send the children to such a rough ce without anyone to lead them. Please send me too. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung. Don¡¯t push yourself into it for nothing.¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Young, who intervened.

    Hyun Young¡¯s expression was calm, but it felt strange.

    ¡°What will be different if we go and lead them?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so cold-hearted. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to have an adult with them?¡±

    Hyun Young snorted at it.

    ¡°As adults, what did we even do for them till now? Have we given them anything besides a ruined Mount Hua and a ragged signboard?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Hyun Sang blushed at the retort and loudly coughed. Seeing his reaction, Hyun Young clicked his tongue.

    ¡°When old people look at the youth, everything they see causes concern and distrust. But trying to interfere now will only hinder the children¡¯s growth.¡±

    ¡°Since when did you trust the children so much?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust them. How could I possibly trust them?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Hyun Young grinned at Hyun Sang¡¯s question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust them, but I know they are much better than me at the very least.¡±

    Hyun Sang shut his mouth.

    Hyun Jong, who listened quietly, also nodded.

    ¡°The children in our arms¡­.¡±

    If they were sent away, it was only natural for them to be worried because they only saw them as their children.

    However, coddling the children and keeping them in their arms wasn¡¯t the right path for them. Sometimes, they need to be let go and experience adversity and pain in order to grow.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s ancestors will protect the children.¡±

    Hyun Jong had no way of knowing that the kid who bullied him was one of the ancestors in a child¡¯s body.

    After a while¡­

    ¡°We have a guest! Mount Hua¡¯s people! Don¡¯t ignore me, and bring me a ss of cold water!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hyun Young, who was resettling the disorganized sect, turned his head at the loud voiceing from behind.

    ¡®Guest?¡¯

    What kind of guest could it be?

    Was anyone supposed to be visiting Mount Hua today?

    There was no mention of a guest in their schedule; there wasn¡¯t even a guard posted at the gate today. In the end, Hyun Young went directly to the gate and opened it himself.

    ¡®A beggar?¡¯

    Outside the door, a beggar was sitting on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, my god! Why is this mountain so steep!? I thought I was going to die on my way up.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±¡¯

    The beggar got up from his seat and spoke.

    ¡°I am Hong Dae-Kwang from the Beggars Union!¡±

    When the beggar said that, Hyun Young was befuddled.

    ¡°C-Can I get a ss of water?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuaaaak!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who guzzled down his cold water, raised his head and smiled.

    ¡°Oh my, thank you for looking after me. Sect leader! I am Hong Dae-Kwang, the one in charge of the branch in Luoyang.¡±

    ¡°Huhu. I am the sect leader of Mount Hua, Hyun Jong.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me foring here unannounced.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang bowed t on the spot, and Hyun Jong waved his hands in embarrassment.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? Please get up.¡±

    At the same time, he realized his status and went silent.

    Judging from the knot tied around the beggar¡¯s waist, it was clear that he was a Seven Knot Beggar.

    The Beggars Union had a unique way of disying one¡¯s status based on knots.

    Ten meant the leader.

    Nine knots are former leaders, and Eight knots are given to former elders.

    Seven meant that he was an elder.

    And this is a knot tied by each branch leader of the sect or elders.

    In other words, Hong Dae-Kwang was a Seven Knot individual who held real power within the Beggars Union. He might be a person aiming for the position of full-fledged elder. How could such a person bow to Hyun Jong?

    ¡°But what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It isn¡¯t anything difficult. I am here as the leader of the newly opened branch in Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°In Hua-Um?¡±

    Hyun Jong seemed slightly shocked at what he heard, prompting Hong Dae-Kwang to ask.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon tell you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that child is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Um. Right. I can understand.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who recalled Chung Myung, immediately understood and nodded. No matter how strange the action, Chung Myung did so many weird things that nothing he did seemed odd anymore.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve opened a branch down in Hua-Um, and I¡¯m here to greet the elders of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such good news.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Opening a branch in Hua-Um was tantamount to dering they would be stealing Mount Hua¡¯s information and collecting data. Rather than feeling reluctant, however, Hyun Jong was quite weing of this announcement.

    Because they could receive more information from the branch as long as they developed a good rtionship.

    ¡°So, we¡¯ll see you often in the future. Oh! And at the request of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, a few beggars will reside in Nanyang. If there¡¯s anything you want to tell the Huayoung Gate, we can deliver it on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°Hahah. Of course, we wouldn¡¯t, sect leader. I will do anything if it means building a good rtionship with Mount Hua. And if you need information from us, please let me know. I will give you as much information as I can get.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang swiped his nose at those words.

    ¡®The sect leader seems like a normal person.¡¯

    Still, it was relieving to know that there weren¡¯t only crazy people like Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon in Mount Hua. Even though he knew it was impossible, Hong Dae-Kwang felt anxious on his way up.

    ¡°I wish you all the best in the future.¡±

    ¡°The same to you.¡±

    With a friendly atmosphere, words of thanks were exchanged.

    Then, as if he suddenly remembered, Hong Dae-Kwang asked.

    ¡°But¡­ where is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon? We¡¯ve been through so much, but he isn¡¯t here to see me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ the kids just went out for work.¡±

    ¡°Out for work? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s been too long since they returned.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang titled his head.

    ¡°So then, when will they get back?¡¯

    ¡°Well¡­ Yunnan is pretty far away.¡±

    ¡°Yu-Yunnan? Do you mean they went to Yunnan? Ah, no! Why did they go so far away after calling someone here! What am I supposed to do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Why even bring it up here?¡¯

    ¡°W-who would do such a thing!? I¡¯ve done everything he asked me to and even caught the beggar he wanted! But the guy who made me do all this work went off to Yunnan!? When did he leave?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! You damned son of a bitch!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang charged out.

    The door mmed shut, and Hyun Jong¡¯s hair recoiled from the force.

    He absent-mindedly stared at the door after the bizarre situation ended before bursting into a dejectedugh.

    ¡°huhuhuhu.¡±

    ¡®Why are the people Chung Myung brings back always so¡­ludicrous?¡¯

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t erase the thought that Mount Hua had taken a step higher and gained another headache at the same time.

 Chapter 178: It is better than dying from frustration (3)

    After descending Mount Hua and arriving at Hua-Um, Chung Myung and his party headed to the Eunha branch there.

    Hwang Jongi, who was waiting, politely said.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at therge carriage and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be riding this one?¡±

    With two sets of horses in front of the carriage, he first felt skeptical about whether he could really enjoy such luxury.

    ¡°It seems a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    Hwang Jongi said with a humble face.

    ¡°This is because of our failure. If we can help, we should do it properly.¡±

    Hwang Jongi straightened himself. This happened because the Eunha Guild could not procure the ingredients requested by Mount Hua.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t their fault, but since they benefited much from Mount Hua, they couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge it.

    Hwang Mun-Yak also gave special instructions to support Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and ensure they didn¡¯t feel inconvenienced.

    ¡°Oh. Young Master, you seem to have spent some money.¡±

    Chung Myung said while shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think this will be of much use. It¡¯ll be faster for us to run.¡±

    ¡°Wha¨Cwhat are you saying!?¡±

    ¡°How can a person run faster than a horse!?¡±

    Although his sahyungs protested, Chung Myung just smiled and gently continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing a person can¡¯t do with effort!¡±

    ¡°No! You idiot! You need to think with somemon sense!¡±

    ¡°Huh. Breaking thatmon sense is what martial artists are all about. If we run like dogs, then we can run faster than a horse!¡±

    ¡°¡­ he¡¯s gone crazy.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yakughed at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course, that would be possible for young disciple Chung Myung, and it shouldn¡¯t be much different for the other disciples of Mount Hua. But saving a bit of energy on your journey would be better. Think of it that way.¡¯

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°On the road to Sichuan, the merchants of our guild will keep additional horses prepared. When the horses get tired, they can be changed along the way. If the horses can keep going without a break, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to shorten the time to Yunnan by a lot?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been listening silently till now, asked in shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving us such precious horses?¡±

    ¡°Even if they are precious, wouldn¡¯t it serve a greater purpose if Mount Hua¡¯s disciples made use of them? Don¡¯t worry about such things.¡±

    Baek Cheok quickly closed the distance to Hwang Jongi.

    ¡°Thank you so much for the kindness and hospitality Eunha is showing.¡±

    This was something he was truly grateful and appreciative of.

    However, the real reason he felt such gratitude was because he was afraid that Chung Myung would run them to death.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Look. Look.

    Chung Myung was already sticking his mouth out as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡®Don¡¯t use your mouth to show displeasure!¡¯

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be polite to refuse the Eunha Guild¡¯s favor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll ride it then?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, get on!¡±

    Baek Cheon quickly jumped into the carriage and took the lead.

    The others also rushed onto the carriage without looking back. Soon after, Chung Myung dragged himself onto the carriage as if he had no choice but to go along with their whims.

    Chung Myung looked at everyone.

    All at once, as if they had discussed it beforehand, everyone lowered their heads and avoided eye contact with Chung Myung.

    ¡°What¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Well, fine. This might be better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®He epted it so easily?¡¯

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    Everyone was terrified and nervous, but Hwang Jongi, unaware of the situation, smiled at the sight. It would look like a friendly rtionship to those who didn¡¯t know.

    Hwang Jongi, standing right in front of the door, spoke.

    ¡°This is something I should have done in the first ce, but I don¡¯t think I will be able to apany you all the way to Yunnan since the other ingredients requested by Mount Hua are still hard to find.¡±

    ¡°Eh, of course. It is a hard job.¡±

    When Chung Myung waved his hand, Hwang Jongi smiled as though his mind felt at ease.

    ¡°Instead, someone ustomed with traveling to Yunnan will drive the carriage and serve you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A man came forward and bowed to them.

    ¡°This is Lee Bo of the Eunha Merchant Guild! I will take you all the way to Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of us.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of us, please.¡±

    Lee Bo smiled as he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, who greeted him politely.

    ¡®Contrary to what the master said, they seem so polite.¡¯

    Since they were supposed to be strict Taoists, this much should be expected.

    So why had his master told him to be careful? There was a clear difference between being told to serve and take care of thempared to being careful.

    ¡°Then, we should leave.¡±

    Lee Bo carefully closed the carriage door and looked at Hwang Jongi.

    ¡°I am leaving, young master.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable putting this huge burden onto you. Please do your best, thinking that the name of Eunha is at stake.¡±

    ¡°Of course, young master!¡±

    Lee Bo nodded and climbed onto the carriage; without dy, he pulled the reins and started the carriage.

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s expression softened as he watched the carriage disappear.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s young disciple Chung Myung, Nanman Beast Pce is not an easy ce to deal with.¡¯

    He refrained from saying such things because he thought it would be nothing more than nagging. But he was inevitably worried regardless.

    The carriage moved without rest.

    As Hwang Jongi said, by the time the horses got tired of running, new horses were prepared by the branches of Eunha. This made it quick to swap the horses and continue moving.

    Of course, this resulted in the carriage developing some damage and erosion, but no oneined. That was because everyone knew how important this trip to Yunnan was for Mount Hua.

    ¡°Sasuk. What kind of ce is the Nanman Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a low voice in response to Yoon Jong¡¯s question.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much about the pce, so I n on stopping by the Beggars Union branch in Sichuan to get some information.¡±

    ¡°Beggars Union branch?¡±

    ¡°Right. Our time in Nanyang gave us a chance to create a good rtionship with them, so we should be able to get that much information.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh.¡±

    He definitely thought that the rtionship with Beggars Union yed a big help. In the past, it would have been difficult to get information.

    ¡°But from what I¡¯ve heard, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much information about Nanman Beast pce. Not even from the Beggars Union, since our connection with them was severed.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I feel like they mainly use physical strength, and just like their name as a beast¡¯s pce, they act like beasts¡­ but that¡¯s all old information.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was quietly listening from the side, said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter what kind of ce the Nanman Beast pce is.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Whether they control animals, or cast ghosts onto us, what¡¯s important isn¡¯t what kind of people they are, but how strong they are.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Unable to see anything wrong with what was said, Baek Cheon nodded.

    Jo Gul carefully looked at Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes and spoke.

    ¡°From what I heard, each of the Five Pces is as strong as the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that many times.¡±

    ¡°Then, Nanman Beast Pce too¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°In the past, that evaluation wouldn¡¯t be wrong. But they won¡¯t be the same now as they were in the past. Weren¡¯t all of the Five Pces Beyond the Great Wall damaged by the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Except for the North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    In the past, the Demonic Sect didn¡¯t just go after the sects in the Central ins. Fearing that their actions would soon spread and make others unite against them, the Demonic Sect began to go after the other sects one by one. The assaults began with the Five Pces Beyond the Great Wall.

    Except for the North Sea Ice Pce, which was in the far north and out of reach from the Demonic Sect, everyone else fell to their knees after being crushed by them.

    It was said that countless people died in the process, so it shouldn¡¯t be possible for the sects to regain their former power in one short hundred-year period.

    ¡°Then¡­things might be easier.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice, but¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, listening silently till then, opened the carriage window and stuck his head out.

    ¡°Coach Lee Bo!¡±

    ¡°Yes, disciple Chung Myung!?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop and eat! Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll arrive at a vige in a little while. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have some food there?¡±

    ¡°No. This ce looks good.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±

    Lee Bo stopped the carriage on the side. Everyone looked at Chung Myung, unable to understand why he did this.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop the carriage?¡¯

    ¡°I have work to do.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Everyone, get down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The others were all anxious as they looked at Chung Myung and gulped. But with an innocent smile on his face, Chung Myung simply pointed to the door.

    ¡°What? You won¡¯t get down?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Something didn¡¯t feel right.

    Something felt disturbing.

    Everyone packed their things and got off the carriage. But Jo Gul left his luggage in the carriage.

    Yoon Jong asked quietly.

    ¡°Why are you leaving your things behind?¡±

    ¡°What if he just goes crazy and takes the carriage? He wouldn¡¯t do that if I left my luggage behind.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you think that¡­if your luggage is in there, he won¡¯t take the carriage?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your things just disappear?¡±

    Jo Gul lifted his luggage without another word.

    Once again, he realized what kind of person Chung Myung was.

    When they all got off the carriage, Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Why did you bring your luggage out?¡±

    ¡°Wha-what do you mean?¡±

    When Baek Cheon asked, Chung Myung simply shrugged.

    ¡°I told you. You just had to do what I told you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung cut off Baek Cheon¡¯s words and asked.

    ¡°How helpful was Sasuk in the Sword Tomb?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡®Helpful¡­ help?¡¯

    How helpful was he to Chung Myung?

    Baek Cheon bit his lip. His self-esteem was hurt, but he knew the answer.

    ¡°I was just a burden.¡±

    In his mind, he would deny it a thousand times. But Baek Cheon knew very well that it would be unsightly to deny facts that even he knew.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mean to disgrace his sasuks and sahyungs, but the truth had to beid out.

    Chung Myung was getting stronger quickly, and the work he had to do was slowly bing more and more dangerous. However, those who were moving together with Chung Myung could not keep up with his pace.

    In the past, Chung Myung would have abandoned them and run away alone, but he wasn¡¯t going to do that now.

    Chung Myung clearly recognized what he had to do after suffering through the Sword Tomb and experiencing Yak Seon¡¯s tomb. The path forward was meaningless if these people weren¡¯t with him.

    ¡°Yunnan could be a more dangerous ce than the Sword Tomb. But at everyone¡¯s current level, your lives are at risk.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as though we¡¯re unaware of that. But there¡¯s no way we can increase our skills in a short period.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Sasuk already consumed the Soul Vitality Pill. If you digest it well enough, you¡¯ll be twice as strong as you are now.

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    The power of the Soul Vitality Pill was beyond imagination. Thanks to that, he couldn¡¯t even absorb most of the qi within and needed to push it into his dantian forter.

    The problem was¡­.

    ¡°No matter how hard I try, it will take at least several years to make that minepletely. Even if it is used for the short term, it will only work for a short time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. One month will be enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­ O-One month?¡±

    Baek Cheon was shocked.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would lie?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The atmosphere grew a bit awkward.

    ¡°Right. I could lie. But not this time.¡±

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s true. But how the hell can we absorb the qi quickly? Do you have some way to help us?¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    Chung Myung pped his hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face changed as his sense of expectation rose.

    ¡®Is that possible?¡¯

    If someone else had said this, then he would have chucked and dismissed it. Because Baek Cheon understood just how difficult it would be to meddle with someone else¡¯s qi.

    But this was Chung Myung who spoke. Baek Cheon knew that Chung Myung never lied or made empty boasts, at least not when it came to martial arts.

    Hadn¡¯t he already experienced enough with Chung Myung to know that?

    ¡°How? Are you going to help us with absorbing it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ not like that. There¡¯s a much easier way.¡±

    ¡°A much easier way!?¡±

    ¡®This monstrous bastard!¡¯

    Baek Cheon clenched his fist. If he could absorb the concentrated lump of qi from the Soul Vitality Pill stored in his dantian, then his strength would be iparable to now. What the disciples of Mount Huacked the most right now was a steady umtion of qi.

    But unlike Baek Cheon, who was trembling in excitement, there were two more trembling in anxiety.

    ¡®Sahyung, that guy is up to something again.¡¯

    ¡®What is he going to do this time? There, see that smile!? He¡¯s definitely up to something!¡¯

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, who had been harassed by Chung Myung for the longest time, were anxious and afraid. They knew that something bad always followed when Chung Myung acted gently.

    ¡°How can you help?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who didn¡¯t notice the feelings of his juniors, asked excitedly.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t anythingplex. It¡¯ll just be a little tough.¡±

    ¡°I can handle it! Anything, if it means bing stronger!¡±

    ¡°¡­.true?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Are those words true?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you confident that you can go through anything to get stronger?¡±

    Uh¡­

    ¡®I feel a bit¡­ taken aback; why?¡¯

    Chung Myung walked toward Baek Cheon with a smile.

    ¡°Yes. Right. I love this attitude of yours where you look to the future. I felt bad when Sasuk lost¡­ it was a bit weird, but I feel at ease seeing Sasuke forward like this.¡±

    ¡®Why do I feel like I said something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡¯

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard the term ¡®Pushing Past the Blood Points?¡¯ before¡±

    ¡®Pushing past the blood points?¡¯

    ¡°How could I not know? When the qi is clogged or blocked, the location is hit or kneaded to release the qi¡­.¡±

    Uh¡­

    ¡®But why are you talking about this now?¡¯

    ¡®No? It can¡¯t be what I am thinking, right?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ right?¡¯

    While cracking his neck, Chung Myung approached Baek Cheon, who began to step back without realizing it.

    <i>Crack</i>.

    And slowly, Chung Myung clenched his fists.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is definitely not because I have ill feelings towards you. No, no! This is purely emotional! But!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    He shouted while raising his fist.

    ¡°I hope you understand these fists carry nothing but the pure power of love!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked up at the sky with tears in his eyes.

    ¡®Oh, Holy Heavenly God.¡¯

    ¡®Please, punish this bastard.¡¯

 Chapter 179: It is better than dying from frustration (4)

    "So¡­"

    Heo Do Jinin quietly ced the teacup in his hand on the table.

    "You came back after being humiliated like that by Mount Hua''s children?"

    Heo Sanja just closed his eyes without answering.

    "Heo Sanja."

    "Yes, sect leader."

    "It''s strange. This is something to be ashamed of, but I don''t see any shame on your face. What am I supposed to make of this?"

    Heo Sanja let out a low sigh.

    "Sect leader."

    "Please."

    "The reason I''m not ashamed is that I did the best I could."

    "¡­"

    "If I had been careless or stupid and experienced such failure because of that, then I would ask the sect leader to punish me right away. But¡­"

    "I did my best, and there is nothing to be ashamed of. I justcked the necessary strength."

    "I see."

    Heo Do Jinin frowned.

    Heo Sanja had the confidence and power to lead people. That was why this man was one of the most trusted in the sect. For such a man to make this statement meant that his opponents were anything but easy.

    "Even though I went to the sword tomb and returned with nothing but humiliation, I am not ashamed¡­."

    Heo Do Jinin took the teacup in his hands, took a sip, and sighed.

    Then he ced it back on the table.

    "If you say so, then I get it."

    "¡­ Sect leader."

    "If there was nothing in the Sword Tomb, then there was nothing you would get from it anyway. This isn''t your fault."

    "I apologize.''

    "There is nothing to apologize for."

    A bitter smile hung on Heo Do Jinin''s lips.

    "Excessive greed breeds anger in the body. Even though our Wudang Sect shouldn''t sumb to such feelings, we keep wanting more. It''s good enough that we all don''t obsess over this. And forgive me for sending our disciples down there to suffer needlessly."

    "How can that be the Sect leader''s fault?"

    "I was terribly lost in greed. I was too enchanted by the reputation of the Soul Vitality Pill and Yak Seon. I never could have foreseen that man making such a ce."

    Heo Do Jininughed at the thought of being fooled by someone who died two hundred years ago.

    "Did he mean to say that martial arts are meaningless? Those are the final words of a man that left nothing behind."

    Heo Sanja tilted his head, unable to understand.

    But, Heo Do Jinin didn''t exin it to him. Sometimes not knowing was better. He just closed his eyes and gathered his thoughts.

    Finally, he opened his eyes as he asked Heo Sanja.

    "But just one thing."

    "Yes."

    "There''s something I''m struggling to understand. Did you say that child from Mount Hua could stand on equal footing with you?"

    "Yes."

    Heo Do Jinin frowned.

    It could not be said that Heo Sanja had exceptional strengthpared to all the Wudang''s elders. Rather, it could even be said that he was a bitgging behind.

    However, even if he wascking, he was still an elder of Wudang. A child couldn''t match his level; it could never happen.

    But wasn''t Heo Sanja himself saying that it happened?

    "A genius?"

    "He was a monstrous genius."

    Heo Do Jinin sighed.

    Heo Sanja continued.

    "I''m confident I would have won the fight if we continued. But that means nothing.''

    "Right. It''s natural for you to win."

    "The problem is¡­ I have no idea how much time it would take to subdue that child. Which means¡­"

    "He is on par with you."

    "Yes."

    Listening to what Heo Sanja said, depending on their physical conditions at the time and a little luck, the fight could have gone either way. If that was the case, it could be said they are on the same level.

    "Huhu, are you saying that a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua is equal to an elder of Wudang? And youughed when I said that he defeated Mu Jin."

    This was no longer aughing matter.

    "There is a genius in Mount Hua¡­ a monstrous genius."

    Heo Do Jinin''s hand trembled as he thought. His fingertips, which tightly held the teacup, repeatedly pressed down on the cup as he poured tea into it.

    Heo Sanja felt a series ofplicated emotions rise when he looked at his sect leader and kept silent while waiting for the sect leader''splex thoughts to be organized.

    Only after the cup of tea began to cool did Heo Do Jinin speak.

    "Leave it alone."

    "Will that be alright?"

    "I know what you are trying to say. In the past, Mount Hua was a great Taoist sect. At one time, it even came close to standing above the name of our Wudang too. It isn''t something we should ignore, but¡­"

    He continued.

    "There is a limit to what one genius can do. Especially in a copsed sect, like Mount Hua, the child will one day fall from exhaustion while dragging the sect called Mount Hua behind him.''

    "He wasn''t an ordinary child. Aside from his talent in martial arts, he had good judgment and boldness too."

    "I see that you look at the boy with respect."

    Heo Sanja nodded his head.

    "I tried to convince him that I would take him in as a disciple of Wudang if I could."

    "¡­ to that extent?"

    "I said that he could even have a seat among the second-ss disciples and right below the sect leader."

    Heo Do Jinin frowned.

    Heo Sanja''s offer clearly exceeded the authority of an elder. Even so, to speak about it so proudly in front of him meant that if the sect leader saw that child for himself, he would say the same thing.

    ''Could there be any better evaluation of the child?''

    This was tough.

    This was more of apliment than an analysis.

    But

    "Even then, the decision won''t change."

    "¡­"

    "He can only raise his own reputation. It''s impossible for a sect to be led entirely by one person. The power of many people walking together with a strong sense of brotherhood is what determines a sect''s position. This isn''t something they can do."

    Heo Do Jinin shook his head.

    "Let''s settle this by strengthening our surveince of Mount Hua for now."

    "Sect Leader, I''m still worried about that child."

    "Don''t worry; perhaps the next time you see him, you will understand what I mean by this.''

    Heo Sanja nodded.

    "All right."

    "Now, get yourself together. You have a lot of work to do."

    "Yes, Sect leader¡­."

    Heo Sanja nodded as he stood up. Standing in front of the door, as if he was ready to leave, he suddenly stopped and spoke again.

    "But¡­"

    "Hmm?"

    Heo Sanja turned back and looked into the eyes of the sect leader.

    "What if that child already knows about what the Sect Leader said?"

    "¡­ about one man not being able to lead a sect?"

    "Yes."

    Heo Do Jinin thought and then spoke softly.

    "That cannot be the case. And even if he knows, nothing will change. Talent isn''t something that can be developed just because you''ve made up your mind."

    "¡­ I understand."

    <i>Tak</i>.

    As he left the room, the sect leader picked up the teacup and brought it to his lips.

    ''What if he knew?''

    The answer remains the same.

    That cannot happen.

    Because this has nothing to do with how exceptional that child is.

    All of that can only be learned through experience. So, while the child is young and full of life, he would never realize these things.

    By the time he finally gains the necessary experience, that child will not be as young as he is now.

    But even still¡­ What if he knew?

    What if something like that really happens?

    ''The day maye when Mount Hua''s name stands in front of the Wudang.''

    Heo Do Jinin smiled.

    ''That is too much.''

    An overstatement.

    <i>Paaack!</i>

    "k!"

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Jo Gul, who was hit and fell over, kept stroking his neck with trembling hands.

    It was a solid hit.

    But it didn''t break.

    He was worried that his neck had been broken from how violently his body turned, but fortunately, nothing broke.

    But then came the pain.

    "Ackkkkk!"

    It hurt.

    This pain was too extreme.

    When Jo Gul grabbed his chin and rolled on the floor, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    "Tch tch. Look at that, how shameful."

    Jo Gul was stunned.

    Look at that? What did that mean? He was seriously hurt!

    He thought that he had lost his jaw for a second there!

    "Stop being such a crybaby and get up. My love for sahyungs is still overflowing."

    ''I might change my mind about all this if I have to experience that damn ''love'' twice, you crazy idiot!''

    Jo Gul rolled his eyes and got up.

    At some point, all the disciples of Mount Hua began to share a single thought.

    ''There''s no way to escape from this bastard!''

    He was more tenacious than a hound, more diligent than a horse, and once he made up his mind, he could do anything.

    Running away or whining wouldn''t make his fists any softer!

    Then, what?

    "Ahhhhhhh! Once! Just once! Just let me hit you once!"

    Jo Gul closed his eyes and ran towards Chung Myung. Since he would get hit no matter what he did, the situation suddenly became a conflict. But Chung Myung smiled as if he was happy to be in this situation.

    Of course, smiling andughing couldn''t suddenly turn him into a good person.

    What kind of person smiles brightly in this situation?

    "Right, right! Come running!"

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    "Next is your back!"

    <i>Pack!</i>

    "Sahyung! Sahyung!

    "Huh?"

    "Your feet, too!"

    In the end, tears welled up in Jo Gul''s eyes.

    The foot that was being trampled on by Chung Myung began turning red in agony.

    "Waist! Waist! Waist! Waisttttt!"

    Jo Gul suddenly realized that so many parts of the human body could be called the waist.

    There were so many waists in the body that it felt like everything was a waist.

    "Ack!"

    Jo Gul tried to calm himself down. But Chung Myung immediately whacked him on the back.

    "Ahhhh"

    The shrill scream of Jo Gul rang out.

    "Next!"

    Chung Myung''s eyes shone in search of his next prey. Yu Yiseol, who was looking at him, stood confidently and spoke proudly.

    "Don''t go easy on me because I''m a woman¡­."

    <i>Puak!</i>

    "Huh? What?"

    "¡­ nothing.''

    Yu Yiseol rushed to Chung Myung. Her sword was ready to pierce Chung Myung''s throat.

    Her sword truly had the force to sever Chung Myung''s neck!

    Chung Myung looked at the sharp sword and smiled delightedly.

    "I see the killing intent!"

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Dodging Yu Yiseol''s sword, Chung Myung began to strike Yu Yiseol''s entire body.

    "You seem to have misunderstood what it means to be light-footed."

    <i>Puak!</i>

    "You shouldn''t sacrifice strength for lightness. It''s only light when you can control your qi in both ways. But you swing your sword like a three-year-old ying around!"

    "Eik!"

    Yu Yiseol held her sword and pulled back. Chung Myung''s body seemed to flicker, and he appeared behind her.

    "Yah, the back!"

    Chung Myung fired a series of twelve shots instantly, tapped on her back, and turned around.

    "The end!"

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Yu Yiseol also fell to the floor with a trembling body.

    "Now, I think we''ve done enough¡­."

    Chung Myung smiled refreshingly as he looked at his sasuks and sahyungs scattered on the ground.

    "Let''s take a break and go at it again."

    "Hey, you fucking bastard!"

    "Are you even human? Are you a human!?"

    "Oh my! My ancestors! What kind of sajae does this to his sahyung!"

    Those who copsed continued to curse him in any way they could imagine.

    "Huh? What? Your voice is so weak that I can''t hear you."

    When Chung Myung put his hand to his ear and pretended to be deaf, the cursing only grew more intense.

    Coach Lee Bo, who was watching this from afar, smiled as though he had attained enlightenment.

    ''This ispletely disgraceful.''

    Now he finally understood why his young master told him to be careful of Chung Myung.

 Chapter 180: It is better than dying from frustration (5)

    The next day.

    Yoon Jong opened his eyes.

    ¡®Why am I sleeping here?¡¯

    Gradually, the memories came flooding in¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yesterday, Chung Myung was going crazy on them again, and he fell asleep as he fainted.

    Huh? Wasn¡¯t that the same as just fainting?

    Anyway¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to get up.¡¯

    If he were to open his eyes and get up, he would have to go through what happened yesterday again. He didn¡¯t want to avoid the training, but honestly, it felt a bit too¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡¯

    Yoon Jong shook his head as he heard someone cry.

    ¡®Is he crying?¡¯

    Yoon Jong raised his body, shook his head to clear his vision, and looked to see where the crying wasing from.

    It was Jo Gul, who was lying face down nearby. Yoon Jong quickly got up and ran to him.

    ¡°Gul! Gul! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung¡­ uh-huh! Sahyung!¡¯

    ¡°Are you wounded?¡±

    Jo Gul raised his head with an expression that looked as if the world around him had copsed. Yoon Jong looked at him with a serious face.

    The Jo Gul that he knew was a man among men who firmly stood by his ideals as a macho man; he would never despair like this under any circumstances. Seeing Jo Gul choking back tears with a runny nose, it was clear that something horrible must have happened.

    Sahyung¡­ my internal qi¡­ my internal qi¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Internal qi? Did you suffer an internal injury?¡±

    ¡°Uh-huhuh. My internal qi¡­ damn it, it went up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯

    ¡°¡­ then why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! My internal qi has gone up!¡±

    ¡°So why are you crying! You crazy bastard!¡±

    Jo Gul made a mess of the situation and caused a panic in his frustration.

    ¡°Damn it, now that my internal qi increased, won¡¯t we have to go through more of this?¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Did I hear that right?¡¯

    ¡°If I was fatigued or out of shape, I wouldn¡¯t have to get hit. I¡¯d rather not get hit today! Why is my damn body getting stronger after being beaten? It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong unknowingly checked his own qi.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s true?¡±

    He could clearly feel that his endurance and internal qi increased.

    This was truly shocking.

    What was happening?

    This was the qi he would have to build up over and over for the rest of his life. Constantly working year around to develop.

    ¡®Oh? It increased morepared to a year ago?¡¯

    He could feel it correctly.

    In just one day, his body experienced a massive improvement.

    This was an absurd thing to happen¡­

    ¡°¡­. It worked. It¡¯s been absorbed.¡±

    Yoon Jong unknowingly touched his dantian. Clearly, the pill¡¯s qi, which had upied his dantian, was now absorbed into his body.

    In other words¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it should be called blood point release¡­ or a full-body assault, but that crazy method actually worked.¡±

    Just then, Baek Cheon approached. The expression on his face looked even more bitter than theirs.

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Yoon Jong was slightly confused by this situation.

    Should he like this, or should he hate it?

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip as if he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡®This absurd thing actually worked.¡¯

    To say that qi could be absorbed by beating people, if this happened to get out, all the martial sects would turn into violent sects¡­ ah? Maybe they were already in a violent sect?

    At that time, the root of all issues approached them.

    ¡°What are you whispering about?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡¯

    Baek Cheon groaned.

    ¡°¡­Internal qi has increased.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, it did. I had to work so hard yesterday because of that!¡±

    ¡®Ah, is that so?¡¯

    But why does the face of the person who worked so hard look so refreshed?

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°I have nothing to say since the results are so clear. But I just cannot understand it at all. Isn¡¯t this method only supposed to help clear clogged blood vessels?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simr to that. What I did is a little different, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just beating you up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hand almost twitched to his sword.

    ¡®Maybe we need to cut this guy down here to bring some peace to the world?¡¯

    That was¡­ if he could do it.

    ¡°How does that work?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as if it felt annoying.

    In the past, he would have felt that it was too cumbersome to bother exining. He would have simply grabbed them by the hair and dragged them into doing as they were told. But now, he had no choice but to exin.

    Chung Myung reached out and tapped Baek Cheon¡¯s chest.

    ¡°How did you make this?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°These muscles.¡±

    Baek Cheon gently lowered his head and looked at his chest. He definitely had solid muscles there. Before receiving Chung Myung¡¯s training, his muscles weren¡¯t this strong.

    Once he started to carry the iron lumps along with the third-ss disciples, his body became like this.

    ¡°I trained.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you build muscle when training?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    It was such a natural thing that he never questioned it. There were countless ways he could answer, but none of them would be clear.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. You got hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°The muscle gets torn.¡±

    Chung Myung slightly twisted his hand.

    Yoon Jong, who was listening next to him, tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that muscles grow when they get injured?¡±

    ¡°Not just muscles. Everything gets bigger after healing from injury. The ce where the wound is made swells up, and broken bones grow back thicker than before. Depending on the situation, it might differ, but that¡¯s the mostmon case.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°In other words, what¡¯s the best way to train the body?¡±

    ¡°¡­ get hurt.¡±

    ¡°It might sound ignorant, but it is the truth. This is even a standard practice in the field. What about the famous story of the Shaolin whipping their bodies or shoveling their hands into hot sand?¡±

    Baek Cheon just nodded his head.

    It was a difficult story to empathize with because they were a sect that used swords, but Baek Cheon had heard that the Shaolin sect and other sects that trained for close-quartersbat used such methods.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that method inappropriate for us since our focus is on swordy?¡±

    ¡°We have simr training in Mount Hua too.¡±

    ¡°Huh? We do?¡±

    ¡°When you first used the wooden sword, didn¡¯t your palms get torn several times?¡±

    Baek Cheon lowered his gaze and looked at his hands. Hard calluses that have been there since he began learning the sword caught his eye.

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°And now? Does it still tear?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°The human body gets stronger the more it gets hurt. Going too far can cause excessive damage to the body, but an appropriate amount of injury makes the body stronger.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with admiration in his eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No, uh¡­.¡±

    Looking at Chung Myung with a subtle gaze, he said.

    ¡°I just never imagined that you¡¯d have such theories in your head.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The others, who were listening on the side, added their own thoughts.

    ¡°Truly surprising.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were the sort that just ate when hungry and fought when angry.¡±

    ¡°So, you actually use your head too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Really now, these bastards!¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s face trembled.

    ¡°Should I show you what it¡¯s like when I don¡¯t use my head?¡±

    ¡°Kuhehehe.¡±

    ¡°Is it going to rain? The weather is¡­.¡±

    They all looked away as soon as they heard what Chung Myung said.

    Shooting them all a wicked re, Chung Myung continued.

    ¡°This is basically the same thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Internal qi works the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t seem to believe it.

    What was Chung Myung talking about now?

    ¡°If we get internal injuries, it develops our qi?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! How can an internal injury be the same as exercising your muscles!? If internal wounds continue piling up, people die! Die!¡±

    ¡°If the internal wound is severe, then people die.¡±

    ¡°R-right,¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make a difference just because it¡¯s qi. Having internal wounds means that your energy is damaged and suffering. In the process of recovering, qi will gather and repair the stopped-flow of energy, eventually growing stronger than before.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember seeing such a case.¡±

    ¡°Right. Because there¡¯s a limit to the qi that can be gathered through cultivation. But now, Sasuk¡¯s body has qi that¡¯s been absorbed without you having to cultivate, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded unknowingly.

    Currently, he had the qi of the Soul Vitality Pill within his body. With his skills, he could never absorb it in such a short time, but it was true that his body contained it.

    ¡°So the body is absorbing it on its own?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the result?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very difficult to understand. If you cause a proper injury and damage the internal flow, your body will need qi to recover the damage. Then it will utilize the excess qi stored within the body and use that in the repair process. Once that happens, the qi is absorbed into the system and made stronger than it was previously.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°Qi. Body. A simple logic that works either way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smirked at the sight of his seniors staring at him nkly as if they couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®Must be hard to understand.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t something taught in martial sects.

    This was knowledge that Chung Myung acquired while wandering the battlefield countless times.

    It was a result of applying this very lightly to a safe level on his sahyungs, but in reality, this theory waspleted by him at a crossroads between life and death.

    It was only natural that those who hadn¡¯t learned this with their own bodies would find it difficult to understand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand a thing.¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of bones cracking rang loudly from Chung Myung¡¯s fist.

    ¡°If your brains fail to grasp it, then I¡¯ll make your bodies understand it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>

    Chung Myung cracked his neck from side to side and waved his hand as he approached them.

    ¡°Sasuk should just think of this as a spar. If you think about it like this, even if you get hit, you wouldn¡¯t mind it too much, right?¡±

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t make it any better.¡¯

    ¡®Chung Myung, it seems like your thinking ispletely wrong. No situation in the world can make us feel at ease.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t you understand?¡¯

    ¡°Where can you find better training than this? This is practical experience. It literally makes you use everything that you have. It¡¯ll also help increase your internal qi and strength!¡±

    ¡°Before that, I will run away, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Kekekekek.¡±

    Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°It is fine. It is totally fine. You won¡¯t die. Seriously, you won¡¯t die. Have you heard of someone who died by training?¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡¯

    ¡®Of course, no one ever heard of it. Dead people don¡¯t talk!¡¯

    ¡®You can never hear that, you idiot!¡¯

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    A fire was burning inside him, but for the first time, he suppressed hisints.

    And suddenly, with a serious face, he grabbed the handle of his sword and shouted while looking at Chung Myung in front of him.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that If we endure this assault, under the guise of training, we can get much stronger in a short period?¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head without thought.

    ¡°This certainly sounds nice.¡±

    ¡®Come to think of it, there will never be another chance like this.¡¯

    Aside from growing the internal qi, he would also get to fight with this monster twice a day? This was a chance that any warrior would have dreamed of.

    ¡°But.¡±

    Baek Cheon gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°You better be careful. If you get a cut on your face, that bad impression you give will only get worse.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®This is how you take charge!¡¯

    This was why Chung Myung liked Baek Cheon.

    No matter how much he got beaten, he would never give up.

    ¡°Try it if you can.¡±

    ¡°Keep watching, you bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon drew his sword and ran towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Dieeeeeee!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

    Watching the two people starting to get entangled, Jo Gulmented.

    ¡°Since when did that bandit get along so well with Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°Will we be able to survive until we reach Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them felt like the road to Yunnan was still too far away.

 Chapter 181: What in the world, is this? (1)

    The carriage never stopped¡­ Well, there was a good rest in between.

    ording to the original n, they had decided to switch horses and go all the way to Sichuan without a break. However, the situation had changed when Chung Myung began his teachings in the middle of the journey.

    Because to this, Lee Bo had to stop the carriage when he was asked to and wait for the sahyungs of Chung Myung to be beaten up and then load them back into the carriage and resume the journey again.

    ¡®What are they even doing?¡¯

    From Lee Bo¡¯s point of view, there was one thing he couldn¡¯t understand.

    Chung Myung was relentlessly beating his own sahyungs, and the people who were being hit would pass out. After they woke up, they would rush at Chung Myung with poison in their eyes when the time came for the next training.

    ¡®Since when did Mount Hua turn into such a bloody sect?¡¯

    One thing was certain.

    Mount Hua had fallen. And everyone was talking about it. But if these disciples stayed in Mount Hua and practiced like this, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Mount Hua regains its name and fame.

    ¡°Unless they get sick and die before that.¡±

    Lee Bo looked at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®It is really strange.¡¯

    Things which would make no sense to anyone were happening.

    During their five days on the road, the disciples of Mount Hua were beaten like dogs in the hands of Chung Myung.

    No matter how healthy a person was, it was normal for them to have a hard time with their body which was being beaten up like this. And wasn¡¯t this beating from Chung Myung, who was a taoist?

    However, they were running much faster nowpared to the first day of training.

    If that was right, then didn¡¯t it mean that they were getting stronger?

    Does that even make sense?

    Although he couldn¡¯t believe it, it was actually happening in the eyes of Lee Bo.

    ¡®And now I don¡¯t even know which one is more amazing.¡¯

    Of course, that didn¡¯t change the oue.

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Yoon Jong bit his teeth and moved to the side.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He fell to the ground and trembled. Seeing that, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Lower body! Lower body! Does it make sense that your lower body hasn¡¯t changed despite training all year round! Focus on the lower body! Your lower body for god¡¯s sake!¡±

    Chung Myung screamed looking at his fallen sahyungs.

    Everyone was on the ground and Chung Myung clicked his tongue again as he saw that.

    ¡°Everyone here is trying their best!¡±

    ¡°Trying their best!¡±

    Obviously, after the fight with Chung Myung, their endurance was increasing significantly, and their bodies were getting stronger. This was something that they couldn¡¯t deny.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that it didn¡¯t hurt. Every time the ¡®teachings¡¯ were finished, immense pain that was hard to endure rushed through their bodies.

    ¡°Cultivate and get your body ready!¡±

    Chung Myung turned around. And then he hurriedly walked into the thick bushes.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Far from here, why!¡±

    Jo Gul who was watching his back clenched his fist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break that nose.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was lying down next to him, said weakly.

    ¡°¡­ at least say something which makes sense. He¡¯ll break our bones.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Jo Gul turned over and panted looking at the sky.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It really does make us stronger right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course.¡±

    Yoon Jong could feel it.

    Even with a few days of training, his strength had really increased. And even his sword movements were sharper.

    Just by butting swords against Chung Myung, they could feel their rise in energy.

    Of course, Chung Myung was crushing them with his bare hands, so the expression butting swords within him might have sounded a little weird to others.

    ¡°Ugh. It should be like that.¡±

    Jo Gul took a deep breath.

    It couldn¡¯t be denied that this was effective, but this was really a difficult form of training.

    ¡®If we don¡¯t get stronger after doing all this, then it will be such a shame!¡¯

    At the moment when Jo Gul was trying to retain his will, Baek Cheon was looking at the back of Chung Myung without taking his eyes off it for a different reason.

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Why are you staring at him like that?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon just mumbled. And thinking about something, he spoke with a strange expression.

    ¡°You tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen Chung Myung sweat?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    What nonsense is this?

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Literally¡­ Have you even seen him sweat?¡±

    ¡°Haha. What a strange question. Of course, we¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong titled his head.

    ¡°¡­haven¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever seen it, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think I ever saw Chung Myung sweat in the Sword Tomb either.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Hearing that, Baek Cheon¡¯s expression turned even more strange.

    ¡°But why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°No, it is nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head. But soon his gaze returned to where Chung Myung had been.

    ¡®The back of his hair was entirely wet.¡¯

    That monster.

    The guy who crossed swords with the elder of Wudang without breaking a sweat was now exhausted from fighting his sahyungs.

    Others would have been proud of this growth, but Baek Cheon was a cold-hearted person. He knew that their strength wasn¡¯t on par with the elder of Wudang.

    Then¡­

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    His eyes gleamed with a light which was terrifying and kept staring at where Chung Myung had disappeared.

    Baek Cheon, who stared for a long time then said,

    ¡°Everyone listen!¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    And he spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had walked to a ce where his sahyungs couldn¡¯t see,y down.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh my, I am dying.¡±

    He could already see stars in the sky.

    Cold sweat was dripping down his body and he was panting as heid down.

    ¡°Ugh. Really, I am going to die from this itself.¡±

    Opening blood points.

    It was easy to say.

    However, this wasn¡¯t the unsealing technique which people normally used, but rather a proper technique that even the best masters in the sects would have trouble performing.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to just use his own internal qi and cause damage to the opponent¡¯s body in the right way to get their clogged parts opened?

    But the amount of qi couldn¡¯t be too much or too little.

    Excessive qi could damage the meridians and using lesser qi would be in meaningless. So it had to be exactly the right power. This meant that he had to hit the person urately after grasping the level of qi in that person.

    Chung Myung too had also taken the Soul Vitality Pill to get a step further, so it was something he could do now. But of course, every time he did this, he could feel the concentration of his qi draining fast.

    ¡°What more glory and joy can I enjoy!¡±

    If he had been the old Chung Myung, he wouldn¡¯t have put so much effort into another person. At that time, he would have thought of his own strength and trained harder to get stronger all by himself.

    But Chung Myung now wasn¡¯t the same as he was in the past.

    <i>- No matter how strong you are, what will change? After all, there are things which cannot be achieved by one person alone, and there will always be ces you cannot reach by yourself.</i>

    ¡°I know! I know! Nagging again¡­ ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as he groaned.

    Actually, even if this didn¡¯t help them immediately, one day their body would fully absorb the qi of the Soul Vitality Pill. It wasn¡¯t because absorbing its qi was difficult, but rather, it was because their levels were just too low to absorb it as they currently were.

    ¡®But that isn¡¯t enough.¡¯

    ¡®¡®Someday¡¯ wouldn¡¯t work.¡¯

    Anyone who climbs the mountain can try to reach the summit, but there is a difference between those who stepped onto it earlier and those who camete.

    Bing stronger a few years earlier than others can mean that they could go farther in future.

    Therefore, Chung Myung wanted to make them all stronger. Even if it meant using a method which was several times harder.

    ¡°One big hit is awesome.¡±

    When he thought of his sahyungs who had been beaten for 5 days straight and would stille rushing at him with light in their eyes, he smiled without realizing.

    In the past, when Chung Myung offered them a spar most of the people would run away without another look. Of course, it was because Chung Myung wasn¡¯t valued like he was now¡­

    ¡®But the toughness these ones have surpasses the old ones.¡¯

    He was excited.

    As he watched them grow stronger day by day, the desire to teach them and make them grow little by little was also rising within him.

    That was why he was trying this much.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the night sky and mumbled.

    ¡°If I teach them, they will teach other sahyungs and other disciples and if that keeps happening over and over again, the entire Mount Hua sect will be stronger, right sahyung?¡±

    It felt like his sahyung was smiling down on him from above.

    ¡°Ugh. I know.¡±

    ¡®How funny this sounds.¡¯

    Things he had never worried about during his time as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint Chung Myung mattered a lot to him now.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Chung Myung gathered up his energy and blew away the sweat from his body and kept his clothes neat. No one would be able to see his signs of exhaustion.

    ¡°My mind seemsfortable!¡±

    ¡®Do they know how much I am suffering for them? Uh? Those idiots.¡¯

    ¡°Grrr!¡±

    Chung Myung grumbled with a pouting mouth and walked to his sahyungs.

    ¡®Still¡­¡¯

    Maybe the time wille sooner than he thinks.

    The day when he wasn¡¯t burdened like he was now¡­ the day when he had them as his most reliablepanions supporting him from behind.

    ¡°Ah. You should always expect what you want to happen.¡±

    When could he use them? To get that done faster, he would have to train them at least twice as aggressively as he did now.

    But as they were all humans, it could ruin them too. There was a limit to how much training could be forced upon. Excessive greed is never good.

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t anxious and tried to wait a bit longer. Until then, Chung Myung alone would¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head. ¡¯

    The sahyungs who had been lying on the floor or thought to be inside the carriage were waiting for him.

    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to rest?¡±

    ¡°Rest?¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°We cannot take a break after such training. Let¡¯s go one more time!¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡®Excuse me?¡¯

    ¡®Are your legs fine right now?¡¯

    ¡®Can you stand?¡¯

    Jo Gul even tried to raise the corners of his lips into a smirk to provoke Chung Myung.

    ¡°Well, if you are having a hard time, I can give you a break.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong too didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t tired already, right?¡±

    ¡°Haa?¡±

    Did these idiots eat something bad?

    Yu Yiseol also drew her sword and pointed it at Chung Myung.

    ¡°It is fine if you want to rest in this cool air. I am talking about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Now Chung Myung was pissed.

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    <i>Crack.</i>

    The nerve on his forehead and his clenched hands trembled in anger.

    ¡°It feels like I have been holding back on disciplining you!¡±

    Chung Myung groaned.

    ¡°There is no need to drag it further, just jump in!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll break your head!¡±

    ¡°If you lose, I will kill you! I mean it!¡±

    All the sahyungs rushed to Chung Myung with blood in their eyes.

    At that sight, Chung Myung looked at them with a soft smile.

    ¡®These ones really are some dirty hearted brats.¡¯

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®My sect leader sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®This Mount Hua is pretty good too.¡¯

    ¡®Hehehe.¡¯

 Chapter 182: What in the world, is this? (2)

    Depending on one¡¯s perspective, it could be considered a long time or a short time.

    But finally, the carriage carrying Mount Hua¡¯s disciples entered the Sichuan province.

    ¡°Woah.¡±

    As the carriage approached the gate, the eyes of everyone standing nearby focused on them. Anyone with enough money to ride a horse-drawn carriage was certain to be precious and influential.

    It was only natural to be curious.

    Lee Bo, who pulled the reins, nced back and shouted.

    ¡°We have arrived in Chengdu!¡±

    The flinching inside the carriage could be felt.

    <i>Kiik! Kiik!</i>

    Soon, the carriage door opened, and the disciples of Mount Hua walked out.

    ¡°¡­ what is that?¡±

    ¡°What is with their appearance?¡±

    ¡°Have they been to a war?¡±

    The crowd began to mor and gossip.

    Needless to say, the disciples that emerged from the wagon no longer appeared human.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m gonna die.¡±

    ¡°We worked hard, leaving home.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯ve reached Sichuan, we¡¯re halfway there. When will we ever reach Yunnan?¡±

    The tragic sight of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples was simply reminiscent of a severely sick person.

    Wide eyes, shaking legs, and sagging shoulders.

    Even Chung Myung looked gloomy.

    ¡°This was one hellish journey.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not do this again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ half left, another half.¡±

    The gates of the unfamiliar Sichuan looked like the gates to another world. For now, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples felt like crying since they could finally escape the constant repetition of their training.

    ¡°Haa¡­ I thought something interesting would ur if we did it for another two days!¡±

    Looking at Chung Myung, who had regained his taste for training, resentment poured in from all sides.

    ¡°Enough! Another two days!? I would be a corpse by then!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather just die! Kill me!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have a heart, do you?¡±

    Even Chung Myung flinched in the face of their fearsome momentum.

    ¡°Ah, anyway, we arrived alive. So, this should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    While the disciples were talking, Lee Bo came down the horse.

    ¡°What would you like to do now? Would you like to head to Eunha¡¯s branch in Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned. Seeing his reaction, Lee Bo continued.

    ¡°The Sichuan branch has been given the order to gather information about Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Would it have been gathered?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Lee Bo frowned and spoke with a sigh.

    ¡°Honestly, Eunha¡¯s information gatheringwork doesn¡¯t extend to Yunnan. In the past, we dealt with Yunnan, but even then, it was more like brokering the needs brought by small merchants rather than a merchant union.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°In other words, we cannot find a way to enter Yunnan with the ability of Eunha. From now on, there might be nothing we can do to help. Instead, we can provide you with amodation as long as you need it. So pleasee to the branch if you need a ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that. We will check the situation and then head to the branch, so you can head there first and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will go ahead and repair the carriage as well as prepare for your stay. Let me know once you¡¯re done checking the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    When Baek Cheon finished speaking, Lee Bo bowed his head and went back onto the carriage. As he drove the carriage away through the city gates, Baek Cheon looked back at his juniors.

    ¡°We should also head in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But keep one thing in mind.¡±

    He spoke with a cautious face.

    ¡°We came here to find a way to enter Yunnan, not to cause trouble. The capital of Sichuan is the domain of the Sichuan Tang family, and there is also the Qingcheng sect not far from here. So, people from the sect will oftene and go through this area. It¡¯s rare, but we might also cross paths with the female monks of the Emei Sect, so make sure to keep your act together.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sasuk! The sahyungs all know this pretty well.¡±

    A vein on Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead grew and popped in anger.

    ¡°You! It is you! You bastard! I am not talking about the others! You are the problem!¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen me create a problem!?¡±

    ¡°When have you not created problems!?¡±

    With a long breath, Baek Cheon struggled to calm his mind and spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Keep in mind. We will leave as soon as we find a way to enter Yunnan. Don¡¯t create trouble! Even now, in Mount Hua, our elders are waiting for us toe back safe and sound. Even if it¡¯s only one day, we mustplete our task and return as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was suddenly desperate to search for a drug that could make someone shut up.

    ¡°First, we should visit the Beggars Union branch, but I think the merchants might know more about Yunnan than the Beggars Union. So, it may be better to start our search from there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at Yu Yiseol¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Having entered Chengdu, the party from Mount Hua diligently searched around and worked hard to gather information about Yunnan.

    Chung Myungined that the entire process was useless, but Baek Cheon took a different stance.

    He believed that one little piece of information could change their fate.

    Yunnan was a ce wheremunication had been severed. So, he wanted anything. Even just one more piece of information about it.

    But¡­

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who sat at a table in a guest house, let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Sichuan is right next to Yunnan, so how can they have no information?¡±

    ¡°The Beggars Union was the most shocking.¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment.

    -A way to enter Yunnan? Why are you asking us about it?

    The calm words of the branch leader continued to resonate in his mind.

    The man responded with a snort when asked if they could get any relevant information.

    -Beggars can¡¯t live in Yunnan, so how could we have any information?

    It was a statement thatpletely trampled on their hope.

    Yunnan was such a barrennd that no one could beg, so even the Beggars Union wouldn¡¯t enter recklessly. First of all, wouldn¡¯t they need to find some source of food in order to operate there?

    In addition, the branch leader said that the Nanman Beast Pce is wary about the Beggars Union establishing a branch and constantly monitors them.

    ¡°The same goes for the merchants.¡±

    ¡°We have no options; we found nothing.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed and spoke.

    ¡°There is no information about Yunnan; let¡¯s not have hope for the merchants. So¡­¡¯

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong turned to Jo Gul, who spoke.

    ¡°The Beggars Union might not have information about Yunnan, but not the merchants. They know, but they¡¯re withholding the information.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ because there¡¯s no reason to tell us. Where¡¯s the profit in that?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell them we would pay for it?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t enough. We would need to have taken Mount Hua¡¯s symbol off our clothes, at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah.¡±

    Baek Cheon exined upon understanding Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°So, they rejected us?¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°Sichuan is a ce where the exclusion of outsiders is more severe than you think. It¡¯s far from the center of the Central ins, and there are historical problems from the past.¡±

    ¡°Um, right.¡±

    Even in government offices, it was said that people from Sichuan were never selected as officials.

    For the Central ins, Sichuan was and of foreigners that was ostracized and excluded.

    ¡°The Sichuan Tang family has a lot of influence here. In order to make a living in the capital, Chengdu, we need to look for the Tang family. Would such people proudly wee foreigners wearing the robes of another sect?¡±

    Chung Myung, who heard it, yelped.

    ¡°You should have told us right away!¡±

    ¡°If I did, would you have taken it off!?¡±

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s still annoying!¡±

    Chung Myung pouted.

    Should he hide that he was from Mount Hua? That was impossible; he would rather be rejected openly!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wear a mask and go out at night!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t do it like that. If we really need to get information, we must get the support from the Sichuan Tang family or at least hide that we¡¯re outsiders.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Umm. I get what you mean. Then¡­.¡±

    Then, suddenly, Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul and asked.

    ¡°But how did you know¡­ wait, are you from Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face turned somber.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I remember you saying that your house is in Sichuan¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Jo Gul felt like he was going to die and answered with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon eximed like he finally understood.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to know these facts if he wasn¡¯t from Sichuan. Baek Cheon felt like he had grabbed some sort of clue.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    ¡°But, Jo Gul sahyung, didn¡¯t you say that you were a merchant¡¯s son? How can we go back without going to Jo Gul sahyung¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°No! How bad is your personality to make us all run around the city because you don¡¯t want us as guests in your house!? What a horrible personality!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thest person I want to hear that from!¡±

    Jo Gul trembled in rage.

    At that moment, all the disciples of Mount Hua agreed with Jo Gul¡¯s words. Hearing such words from Chung Myung was a wretched insult.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t like that¡­. Ha¡­¡±

    Jo Gul took a deep breath.

    ¡°Enough, enough.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a story of a child who¡¯s been kicked from his home. So, he probably doesn¡¯t want to go back to that house.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fine. Baek Cheon sasuk will understand your feelings.¡±

    ¡°I-I left with my own feet! On my own feet!¡±

    ¡°Read the air, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and poked Jo Gul in the ribs.

    ¡°Anyway, since it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s go home, Sahyung.¡±

    Jo Gul sighed deeply and got up.

    ¡°Right, sure. This is all for the sect.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go! Right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    Everyone left the guest house with a slightly brighter face and started to walk along with Jo Gul.

    Chung Myung put his hands behind the back of his head and whistled.

    ¡°How is it that not a single person in your family respects you?¡±

    Feeling thement stab like a needle poking his head, Baek Cheon turned around furiously.

    ¡°No, I am not talking about you sasuk. Not everything in the world is about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then say it properly.¡±

    Baek Cheon grunted.

    ¡°Why would a person who is pretty famous and well-loved enter Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t let thatment slide! Isn¡¯t that like saying you would have gone to the Southern Edge sect if they weren¡¯t crooked? Our sect leader should hear this!¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°The important thing is that I chose Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you had gone to the Southern Edge sect, you would still be carrying the burden of your older brother even now.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hand went for his sword, but Yoon Jong grabbed his hand and shook his head.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ha¡­¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s cover our ears and close our eyes.¡¯

    ¡®Fucking bastard!¡¯

    Meanwhile, Jo Gul led them all the way to the corner of Chengdu.

    ¡°Oh? Is it that one there?¡±

    A small shopping center came into Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    Chengdu Merchant Shop.

    It felt like a randomly made-up name, but it was clear that it was a merchant shop.

    The slightly old-looking building and small scale gave it a cute appearance.

    ¡°Wow. You are the second person to enter Mount Hua because of your family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, sahyung Jo Gul also has a pretty cute side to him. Can we greet your parents too?¡±

    As Chung Myung walked along, Jo Gul sighed and called out to him.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did sahyung want to go first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the right way. It¡¯s this way.¡±

    ¡°What? Where?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze returned to where Jo Gul pointed.

    ¡®A Wall?¡¯

    A wall was visible.

    He turned his head, but he could only see arge wall painted red.

    There he saw a big¡­ he found a veryrge door.

    Four Seas Merchant Chamber.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes trembled.

    The wall was so wide that it was impossible to see the end, and many impressive pavilions were inside.

    Chung Myung, who alternated between this shocking sight and Jo Gul, opened his mouth and spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°No way, right?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°This is the one?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This is Jo Gul sahyung¡¯s house? This mansion where an emperor would live?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Uh¡­

    ¡®Sahyung is the child of this house?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, what in the hell is happening?¡¯

 Chapter 183: What in the world, is this? (3)

    Everyone looked back and forth between therge pavilion and Jo Gul.

    The unfocused gazes alternated between the two of them. Jo Gul, who became the star of their strange gazes, put his mouth to the fist and coughed low.

    ¡°This here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This ce?¡±

    ¡°I said yes!¡±

    Chung Myung opened his mouth wide.

    ¡°¡­ sahyung Jo Gul is their son? You must be the servant¡¯s son, right?¡±

    ¡°This is my house.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and ced his hand on Jo Gul¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No. Think carefully about this sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A person¡¯s life is revealed on their face. When I see the face of Jo Gul sahyung, who would ever think you¡¯re the son of a wealthy family? No matter who sees you, you look like the son of aborer¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Unable to bear it, Jo Gul kicked Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why? Is it really so strange that I¡¯m the son of this family?¡±

    ¡°Very.¡±

    ¡°Greatly.¡±

    ¡°Really. It is strange, Jo Gul.¡±

    When he looked into the eyes of those who didn¡¯t believe him, even Baek Cheon, Jo Gul bowed his head.

    ¡®And these people are my sahyungs.¡¯

    Tears were stinging his eyes.

    ¡°Jo Gul. Be honest. Is this really your house?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡­¡±

    Even Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t believe it. Seeing this, Jo Gul grabbed his own head in distress, and Yoon Jong spoke with a flustered expression.

    ¡°Ah-no. But didn¡¯t you tell me that you were from a small house?¡±

    ¡°¡­I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Huh. It just fits so well without you in the picture.¡±

    ¡°No, do I look that weird? Is it that strange?¡±

    ¡°Ah no. It isn¡¯t strange¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are saying that it¡¯s strange! Now!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ you can see that?¡±

    Yoon Jong was visibly embarrassed, which made Jo Gul even more depressed.

    Chung Myung, who had been kicked away, returned at that time.

    ¡°No. No. It could be possible. Such things aremon. The disrespected son of a sessful family couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and left home¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    Baek Cheon grunted through his teeth.

    ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t talking about sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you looking at me when you say it! You damn bastard!¡±

    It seemed like the people inside could hear their chattering and spoke up.

    ¡°Who dares to speak like this in front of the door of the Four Seas Merchant Chamber?¡±

    The massive door opened, and an old man with a sharp face emerged. With a harsh re, he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua and¡­

    ¡°Huh? Oh? Y-Young master!¡±

    Young¡­ Young master.

    Chung Myung whispered to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Did I hear him right?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it. It makes me want to tear my ears out.¡±

    The old man hurried to Jo Gul.

    ¡°No! no! It is the young master! No, young lord! The young lord is here! Wee back!¡±

    Chung Myung whispered again.

    ¡°It seems like ¡®wee back¡¯ is used differently in Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Maybe it¡¯s a dialect thing?¡±

    ¡°I can hear you; I can hear everything!¡±

    Jo Gul frowned as he looked at the two. However, it seemed like the other disciples of Mount Hua were invisible to the old man. He embraced Jo Gul with tears flowing down his face.

    ¡°Young lord! It is truly wonderful that you came back! Really!¡±

    ¡°S-Sam Jong-Gwan. Calm down!¡±

    Chung Myung whispered again.

    ¡°It feels like he is a real family member. Why is he talking informally to the old man?¡±

    ¡°Um. Really¡­. Ah, wait. That¡¯s not what you¡¯re supposed to say, is it?¡±

    Even in the midst of this, Yoon Jong was too shocked to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°You! Here! Spread word that the young lord is back! Go now!¡±

    The servants rushed inside at the old man¡¯smand.

    Chung Myung looked at Jo Gul, who was busy calming the old man and clicked his tongue.

    No matter how difficult it may be, a person shouldn¡¯t be judged by their appearance. It seemed like Jo Gul must really be the son of a wealthy family.

    ¡°Yoon Jong sahyung. Sahyung, would you happen to have any hidden family, too? Like you¡¯re the hidden child of some high-ranking official or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­. I¡¯m an orphan.¡±

    ¡°Right. Usually, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    It was strange how they weed Jo Gul, but the tearful reunion didn¡¯tst long as the old man began to notice the others.

    ¡°And? Who are these people?¡±

    ¡°The sect¡¯s sasuk and sahyungs.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡¯

    Baek Cheon took the lead.

    ¡°I am Baek Cheon, a second-ss disciple of Mount Hua. We ended up visiting my sajil¡¯s family due to an unexpected situation. I apologize for the sudden visit without giving any notice before we came here.¡±

    ¡°No! How can you say that? Thank you foring.¡±

    Sam Jong-Gwan wiped the corner of his eyes with his sleeve.

    ¡°Since the young lord went to Mount Hua, we have been worried sick because we haven¡¯t had any contact for a long time. I would have visited him several times if it hadn¡¯t been for the lord¡¯s orders.¡±

    Jo Gul became awkward as he waved his hands at the old man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first; it isn¡¯t polite to have my sasuks stand around here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I must have been so excited that I didn¡¯t notice. Let¡¯s head in!¡±

    Sam Jong-Gwan led them in. The disciples shared the same thoughts as they entered through therge main gate.

    ¡®I think it¡¯s bigger than Mount Hua¡¯s gate.¡¯

    ¡®Look at this. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a splendid home.¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, he looks different now.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were all quite sensitive to money since they had lived in poverty for so long. As a result, it felt like a bright light was shining from Jo Gul. The child of this wealthy family.

    And¡­

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    The group soon saw two people running out. It was a middle-aged woman in a silk robe and an older man in red silk.

    At this point, the identity of these two could be easily guessed, even if they didn¡¯t want to know.

    The woman rushed to Jo Gul and hugged him.

    ¡°You ignorant child! Why are you sote toe home!?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, mother.¡±

    The middle-aged man leaned back and turned his head. He was probably holding back his tears.

    That, well¡­

    It was so colorful, between the shy clothes and wide house, it was an unexpected scene¡­ but it was a warm sight.

    Three people and a runaway child stood there looking at each other.

    ¡®Life is unfair, I mean it!¡¯

    ¡®Look at him, doing so well!¡¯

    ¡®Betrayer! Deceiver!¡¯

    Even Chung Myung trembled at the sight.

    ¡¯Look at this guy! Why was I reborn as a beggar!?¡°

    If Chung Myung had been born into this family, then everything would have been ten times easier!

    Like this, a member of Mount Hua reunited with his family.

    And the other four disciples looked on at their happiness with hurting stomachs.

    ** *

    ¡°¡­ so.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the rare and richly ted dishes in front of him and red at Jo Gul.

    Jo Gul recoiled from the sharp gaze.

    ¡°You must have had a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuak, I didn¡¯t even know this! The young master of a wealthy family! Right, you are a young master! I had no idea!¡±

    Jo Gul coughed.

    ¡°When ites to a sect, everyone is on the same level. Does it matter what family we came from?¡±

    ¡°It matters! I have no home!¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have one either.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡­¡±

    When Baek Cheon slightly hesitated to speak, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, sasuk. Because you were kicked out too.¡±

    ¡°On my feet! I left with my own feet!¡±

    Chung Myung neatly ignored Baek Cheon¡¯s words and continued to make a fuss.

    ¡°You had so much money but didn¡¯t give a penny while Mount Hua was ruined, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah-no! I¡¯m not old enough to spend my family¡¯s money! Do you think this is my money? Is that my money?¡±

    ¡°You can request a favor! Even enemies can give each other food when requested!¡±

    ¡°Traitor.¡±

    ¡°Deceiver.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s stomach flipped at their sharp gazes.

    They didn¡¯t know the situation as well as they thought.

    At that time, Jo Gul knew Mount Hua was suffering, but if he had asked his father to support the sect with his family¡¯s money, then his father would have run to Mount Hua right away and dragged him back home.

    His father is a merchant.

    He would never spend even a dime on a failing sect that held no value as an investment.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Seeing that Jo Gul was troubled, Baek Cheon intervened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not overdo it. We just misunderstood each other, and it doesn¡¯t seem like you were hiding it intentionally.¡±

    But the public opinion wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Look at how the children with families help each other!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all orphans here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed with a flushed face.

    ¡°No! It isn¡¯t like that! That isn¡¯t important right now. What is important is finding a way to Yunnan! Right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was worried there wouldn¡¯t be a Mount Hua to return to if they did something bad or failed to get to Yunnan, eventually held back a sigh and spoke.

    ¡°So, what did your father say?¡¯

    ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to him yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°That is a little¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul took a deep breath.

    ¡°The deadline I originally promised to stay in Mount Hua has already passed. I should have already returned to the familyst year to help with work.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go back?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡®Because you showed up.¡¯

    But Jo Gul couldn¡¯t possibly say that to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Anyway, things happened. So now my father thinks I¡¯m back here for the family¡¯s sake. I need to clear up that misunderstanding first.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We just need to go.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! I am a disciple of Mount Hua! Even if it means death, I will follow you to Yunnan!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what can we say to a man of high status?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders while Yoon Jong whispered and secretly asked.

    ¡°Is Jo Gul¡¯s status very high?¡±

    ¡°Tch tch. Sahyung, can¡¯t you tell despite seeing him this close? I don¡¯t know what it means but looking at the scale of this ce, it doesn¡¯t seem tog too far behind Eunha Guild, right? Then, Jo Gul sahyung is at least on a simr level as the young master of Eunha merchant guild!¡±

    Chung Myung spoke firmly and pointed to Jo Gul.

    ¡°So, Jo Gul sahyung is at the level of a young master to the guild¡­ wait. Thinking about it, it doesn¡¯t seem like that big of a deal?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    When they thought of Hwang Jongi, who would always bow until his head touched the ground upon visiting Mount Hua, Jo Gul¡¯s status seemed to plummet in their minds.

    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t such a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Eh, how great can you be?¡±

    ¡°Ha. Jo Gul looks friendly again.¡±

    If Hwang Jongi had heard the disciples of Mount Hua talking like this, he would die of a heart attack.

    And in response, Jo Gul also began to tremble.

    It was burdensome that they began to look at him differently, but when he was ignored again like this, he felt strangely angry.

    ¡°Kuak¡­ well.¡±

    Jo Gul sighed and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have dinner with my familyter, so I will ask about Yunnan, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, but please take care of it. Whether we negotiate with the Nanman Beast Pce or we hide and pilfer from theirnd, we need to know about Yunnan and everything about it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°If there is anything we need to do, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    Jo Gul looked at them and turned around as he sighed.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, sahyung.¡¯

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Have someone downstairs fetch me some alcohol.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Tch. Come on, young master, don¡¯t ignore me. Why not ask for alcohol? Normally I wouldn¡¯t ask, but after they served us this much food, we need something to drink on the side. Something expensive!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. I will tell you again!¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°Make sure they bring expensive ones!¡±

    This sly ghost¡­

    No one can catch him.

 Chapter 184: What in the world, is this? (4)

    ¡°Did you just say Yunnan?¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s voice seemed slightly angered.

    Jo Gul shut his eyes slightly as he heard that voice. His father, with his unfamiliar grey hair, was looking at him after a long time.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You are asking this after you know what Yunnan is like?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Despite knowing that!¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s face trembled.

    ¡°Is this what you say after youe back after 5 years? That you want to go to Yunnan? So this doesn¡¯t mean that you areing home then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    Jo Pyung looked at Jo Gul with anger.

    ¡°The time you had promised toe back home has already passed. Youe back home sote and then you tell me that you aren¡¯t here for the sake of the promise? And you are talking about all these things?¡±

    His voice was clearly filled with anger.

    However, he wasn¡¯t a child who did not know about the worries and regrets of his father.

    ¡®This is why I didn¡¯t want toe.¡¯

    Jo Gul sighed as he turned his head. It was a situation he would have had to face one day.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Right. Give me the full story.¡±

    ¡°Going to Yunnan is something I must do.¡±

    ¡°What you must do ise back home and seed the family business.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t brother here for that?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten about our family tradition? It is thew of this family to have our entire business run by the whole family!¡±

    Jo Gul sighed.

    ¡°I promised the sect leader that this trip to Yunnan will would be a sess.¡±

    ¡°Then the promise you made to me wasn¡¯t a promise?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else!¡±

    Their thoughts were already in different directions.

    ¡°I even allowed you to enter the fallen Mount Hua Sect because you wanted to test yourself at a ce that wasn¡¯t under the influence of our family. Was it because you believed that you could grow through the suffering in that declining ce? And you are saying that you want to give all this up and stay in that Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is no longer a fallen sect. Soon the name of Mount Hua will resound throughout the world.¡±

    Jo Pyung looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°¡­ if you say that, it could be true.¡±

    He didn¡¯t deny or ignore the words of his son.

    ¡°But that is something Mount Hua will handle. The ce where you need to be is none other than this ce, our family merchant chamber!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    Jo Pyung took a deep breath.

    ¡°I am your father. How can you not understand the feelings of your father who sent his son to a faraway ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­father.¡±

    Jo Gul bit his lip. The whole conversation made him feel like he was being pulled into their advances. And he was even aware of his mistakes.

    ¡°I need to find a way to get to Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Till the end¡­!¡±

    ¡°I hope we can talk after that.¡±

    His father looked at him and Jo Gul spoke without taking his eyes off him.

    ¡°This is something I must do as a man and a disciple of Mount Hua. I cannot do anything else without getting this task done. Please allow me to do this my way one more time.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Jo Pyung let out a hoarse sigh.

    ¡°Are you aware of how dangerous Yunnan is?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I am prepared.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. However, I do not know of the way to go to Yunnan.¡±

    Jo Gul looked at his father and said.

    ¡°I have confirmed that there is a path in the Yunnan Mountain which runs from Chengdu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And with our family¡¯s name we can make it possible. But without some form of believable excuse, passing through the ce wouldn¡¯t be possible. Besides, no matter how much the Nanman Beast Pce blocks it, there would be at least a few people there or maybe even trade happening, right?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Jo Pyung bit his lip.

    From what he knew Jo Gul had only arrived today. And in that very short time, he was able to tour the city. However, the fact that he had already nned out how to get there meant that he was already figuring things out in his own way.

    ¡®This is a good sign.¡¯

    To be immersed in the path of the sword like a child. That was the only thing that he couldn¡¯t understand that.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°There is apany travelling to Yunnan.¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Whether it is for smuggling, or a formal trade with the pce, regardless of whether it was a small group or arge one, there is something going on¡­ a viable trade route. Let us apany them. We are even fine being porters.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Jo Pyung who said it, but rather Jo Gul¡¯s mother. Hwa Yeonbi who was silently listening to the conversation until then, spoke up.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    ¡°Yunnan is a dangerous ce. And the fact that you want to enter Yunnan by lying about your identity means that your task is even more dangerous right?¡±

    Jo Gul bowed his head without answering. It was impossible to lie to his parents whom he had met after 5 years.

    ¡°What kind of parents would send their child knowing that? No. Never.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Jo Gul called her firmly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who told me that leading a merchant chamber is a risky job?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How can someone who cannot even go to Yunnan be a good merchant? So please send me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even want to be a merchant!¡±

    At that time, Jo Pyung spoke in a displeased tone.

    ¡°Do you really have to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t allow you?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Jo Gul spoke with determined eyes.

    ¡°I will enter Yunnan on foot wearing this plum blossom robe.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    In the end, Jo Pyung couldn¡¯t calm his anger and jumped up from his seat and locked eyes with his son.

    Jo Gul stared back into the eyes of his father calmly. After the brief eye fight, his father sat back down.

    ¡®He is growing up.¡¯

    As a merchant who had done numerous trades, he knew a lot of things. In this situation, he knew that neither beating nor objecting to his decision would change the path of the man who had set his mind on it.

    Jo Pyung bit his lip wondering if he would lose his child if he tried to catch him by the ankle.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°You are not going to Yunnan right now, are you? Aren¡¯t you going to do it with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°So you will do it with the disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    Jo Gul answered in a wavering voice.

    Uh¡­

    This wasn¡¯t supposed to go like this.

    ¡°Then the people who came with you will apany you to Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­um. Uh¡­¡±

    Jo Pyung didn¡¯t wait for the answer.

    ¡°Then I will meet them and decide. They are people whom I have to trust so that I can entrust you to them. This is my best offer. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The light disappeared in Jo Gul¡¯s eyes.

    Wondering about what was going on in his father¡¯s head, Jo Gul, trying to control his trembling eyes, said.

    ¡°ha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°Have one person excluded maybe?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Pyung looked at his son with a confused expression.

    ¡°That is why I brought you.¡±

    Baek Cheon lightly moved.

    ¡°I amte to greet you. I am Baek Cheon, a second-ss disciple of Mount Hua. We unexpectedly visited our sajil¡¯s home, so please understand since we were unable to prepare anything on our way here.¡±

    ¡°Think of it as your home and stayfortably. If you are Gul¡¯s sasuk, then you are family to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the hospitality.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled brightly and said.

    ¡°But there is one thing that we need to solve, and I will speak about it to you.¡±

    ¡°What if I spoke about the promise made?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul and then said.

    ¡°Mount Hua did not know about the promise sajil Jo Gul made with the Lord. If we had known, the sect leader would have sent Jo Gul back right away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course. This kid wouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon stand his ground, Jo Pyung was happy.

    ¡®He seems like he is from the Heavens.¡¯

    The appearance of Baek Cheon in his white robe and the words from his mouth would make anyone admire him. How could one not admire the person who gave out such courtesy and dignity?

    The same went for those who were on either side of Baek Cheon. The person on the right didn¡¯t stand out, but it was obvious that he was a man with deep thoughts from his calm demeanor.

    And the woman on his left with the off-white color robe. The softness and modest look on her face and her versatile gestures were all amazing.

    ¡®Mount Hua is overflowing with great disciples.¡¯

    He could understand why Jo Gul wanted to stay with Mount Hua.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    ¡®Among them¡­¡¯

    Next to her.

    Right. Next to her.

    The youngest disciple of Mount Hua is a bit¡­ right, he¡¯s strange.

    Ever since he came in, he was unable to take the eyes of the disciple with a bottle in front of him. The disciple was also looking at the bottle with eyes as if he was getting drunk just by looking at it.

    ¡°¡­ but that person¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Baek Cheon waved his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°No, he¡­¡±

    ¡°It is okay. That is how it is. I was drinking before but now I am not feeling well since I was stopped in the middle of drinking.¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Alcohol¡­ Uh?¡¯

    ¡®A taoist?¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the bottle and licked his lips.

    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯te here¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Baek Cheon stopped him from talking and Yu Yiseol stabbed him in the side with her finger. As if he felt bad, Chung Myung went silent.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Seeing this, Jo Pyung knew whom Jo Gul was trying to get rid of.

    ¡®Right. Not everyone can be perfect.¡¯

    ¡®But why was child sent with this group?¡¯

    It was something he couldn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Did you say that you needed to go to Yunnan for business?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo Pyung sighed.

    ¡°It is difficult for me to see my son, who finally returned after 5 years and now he insists on going to Yunnan.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul and Jo Gul bowed his head.

    ¡®Look at this?¡¯

    When Jo Pyung was scolding him, he looked at his father right in the eye, but in front of Baek Cheon he bowed down. This showed how much Jo Gul respected Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What can we do to help?¡±

    ¡°Actually, rather than helping¡­ I wanted to make sure that I was sending my child with people I could trust to the dangerous Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Baek Cheon then said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to send him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon said it firmly again.

    ¡°No parent would want to send their child to such a ce. I will not take Jo Gul to Yunnan. So, the lord can simply help us get to Yunnan¡­¡±

    ¡°I aming, sasuk!¡±

    Jo Gul jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°I will never let you go without me! Even if you break my legs, I wille there crawling with what I have left! Don¡¯t even think of not taking me with you!¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I said sit down.¡±

    Jo Gul bit his lip as he sat down.

    In the meantime, Chung Myung retrieved his hand that was reaching out for the bottle.

    ¡®Tch, if only they had fought a little more.¡¯

    Then he could take another sip.

    ¡°Sasuk. I told the sect leader that I would go to Yunnan ande back after seeding. No matter how young I am, nothing is going to stop me.¡±

    ¡°Do you really thing that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°If sect leader knew about your promise, would he have told you to go to Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon continued.

    ¡°The sect is important. But so is family. Is it really your path to be doing something your parents don¡¯t want you to?¡¯

    ¡°¡­ sasuk.¡±

    ¡°You stay here¡­.¡±

    ¡°And die.¡±

    At that time.

    Chung Myung who only paid attention to the bottle spoke.

    ¡°Just do what you want to!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with an expression which said he was done.

    ¡°Stay still!¡±

    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t right, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what isn¡¯t right?¡±

    ¡°Does it make sense to leave sahyung and go to Yunnan in afortable way? I¡¯d rather have a hard time together.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened at it.

    ¡°This is Jo Gul¡¯s family matter.¡±

    ¡°And what we are doing is our sect¡¯s matter.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t serious, but it wasn¡¯t yful either. Because of that, Baek Cheon looked at him with a serious face.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t up to sasuk to decide if the family or the sect is important for another person. The one who has the right to decide is Jo Gul sahyung.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if sasuk is higher than sahyung in seniority, you cannot force him to do that. It is a matter of heart and mind. Right, heart.¡±

    They were strangely poignant words.

    And when Baek Cheon went silent, Chung Myung turned to Jo Gul.

    ¡°Sahyung, what do you n on doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­are you saying I can decide?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural?¡±

    ¡°But to go to Yunnan we need my family¡¯s help¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡±

    Chung Myung cut off Jo Gul¡¯s words and without hesitation he grabbed the bottle this time and gulped it down.

    And once he was done¡­

    ¡°Kuah!¡±

    Chung Myung wiped his mouth and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°You are worried about everything. Who am I! Even if we don¡¯t go through with this, we can go break the heads of the Nanman Beast Pce bastards! Don¡¯t worry about any of that and do what you want to!¡±

    Chung Myung was twisting his hands as if trying to portray that he would crush them. Seeing that, Jo Gul couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange to see him do things like this to make me feel at ease.¡¯

    Jo Gul had a brighter expression and said.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Knock. Knock.

    A high-pitched voice came from behind the door along with a few knocks.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°A-A guest hase.¡±

    Thiste at night?

    Jo Pyung¡¯s face went cold.

 Chapter 185: What in the world, is this? (5)

    This was the Four Seas Merchant chamber.

    In Chengdu, it could be said that the name of this ce touched the sky.

    And it was rude for someone to knock on the doors of a closed merchant ce at night.

    There were only two kinds of people who wouldmit such disrespect.

    One was a trader who had something urgent to ry despite knowing it was rude. And the other one¡­

    ¡®They are those who don¡¯t care about the fact that it is a rude act.¡¯

    The former could be anyone, but thetter, there was only one group bold enough to do it in Sichuan.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Jo Pyung could guess who the guests were from the servant¡¯s manner of speaking.

    It was then.

    Suddenly, it started to get noisy.

    ¡°You must note in.¡±

    ¡°Please wait. You are not allowed to get in there,¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s face hardened.

    It seemed his guess was right.

    ¡®Why now.¡¯

    Sensing that things were going differently from how he wanted them to, he jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°Bring the guests to my office.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Pyung quickly walked over and opened the door.

    Unsurprisingly, he saw the servants gathered in a hurry and a few people pushing them.

    Just three people.

    The three people weren¡¯t that old and were walking leisurely through the halls.

    They wore green robes.

    And had slightly clenched hands.

    And looking at these two things, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what their affiliation was.

    ¡°Stand back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    Only then did the servants open up the path for the guests in green. As the path opened, the three people approached him with a rxed face.

    ¡°Four Seas Merchant Chamber Lord, we greet you.¡±

    When the leader of the group bowed, Jo Pyung looked in the other direction and then his eyes widened.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Tang Family?¡±

    The one who took the lead was Tang Zhan, one of the minor lords in the Sichuan Tang family.

    ¡®Tang Zhan. The fifth son of the Lord.¡¯

    If he was the fifth son of the Lord, then he wasn¡¯t a person who wielded much power.

    But when it came to the Tang family things were different. In the Tang family, where blood came first¡­ everything was inherited by blood and the fifth son also had power.

    Although he was young now and couldn¡¯t hold any key positions, there was a high chance that he could be the backbone of a party in a couple years.

    And such a person was openly invading his home at night.

    Jo Pyung¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®It seems like he didn¡¯te here to do anything good.¡¯

    When there was no response from the other side, Jo Pyung moved.

    ¡°It is an honor to meet the people of the Tang family. But I am very concerned about the fact that you havee to neglect the custom that night times aren¡¯t when guestse knocking on doors.¡±

    Jo Pyung was trying to subtly say that they were disregarding the rules.

    But Tang Zhan just smiled and said.

    ¡°It is rude only because you didn¡¯t feel good about it. So please, the Lord shouldn¡¯t me us too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t feel good?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Zhan looked behind Jo Pyung. When Jo Pyung noticed that Tang Zhan was looking into the room he hade from, he turned away.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s head to the office, we can have a cup of tea¡­.¡±

    ¡°I heard from a schr of your merchant chamber that the second young lord who went to a distant ce to study has returned.¡±

    Jo Pyung bit his lip at those words.

    ¡®Has the news already reached the Tang family?¡¯

    Just half a day had passed since Jo Gul had returned.

    Even though this ce was the core of the Tang family, he didn¡¯t expect that this news would reach them so fast. And this showed that the Tang family hadplete control over Chengdu.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes twitched at it, and he replied.

    ¡°Yes, yes. My son did return home.¡±

    Jo Pyung didn¡¯t speak anything else regarding the subject and waited for Tang Zhan to speak. He had to know for what intentions he hade here.

    ¡°Haha, the second young lord Jo Gul is someone that even our Tang family has coveted. So when the Lord sent away the young lord to another ce, our family head was very heartbroken.¡±

    As soon as he heard the words ¡®sent away¡¯, Jo Pyung¡¯s shoulders shuddered.

    ¡®Not good.¡¯

    Because of Tang Zhan¡¯s mention of their family head, he knew that they hadn¡¯te here for a simple event. And despite not saying it out loud, it meant that they hade here on the order of the Tang family head.

    ¡°So, we came to check.¡±

    ¡°Check?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Zhan smiled brightly.

    ¡°As far as I know, the second young lord Jo Gul went to Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he did.¡±

    ¡°That is why we want to check it out. He refused toe to the Tang family to learn martial arts but then went to Mount Hua. So, what did he get from them that he couldn¡¯t get from us? Wouldn¡¯t our disappointment go away even a little bit if we see that the second young lord Jo Gule back with greater skills?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Pyung bit his lip.

    ¡®I knew that this was bound to happen one day, but this is too sudden¡­¡¯

    Most of the children of all influential families in Chengdu would learn the martial arts of the Tang family.

    Of course, they never taught them the essential family techniques or methods. Because those were things only someone with the Tang bloodline could learn. They didn¡¯t even allow girls of the Tang family to learn it since they were scared the girl would give it up once she gets married.

    So only boys of the family could learn it.

    In other words, it meant that the sons of the families could also learn their martial arts.

    Through this, the Tang family made it impossible for the sons of the famous people in Chengdu to concentrate on other martial arts through their cheap game. In this way, it made other families depend on them and at the same time, instilled a sense of belonging on their children as a Tang family member.

    As this process continued for over a hundred years, the Tang familypletely took over Chengdu city.

    But Jo Gul refused to go along with it.

    <i>¡®Why do I have to be their puppet?¡¯</i>

    And Jo Pyung supported it. He wanted to prevent his son from bing a puppet of the Tang family.

    However, it was obvious that if he sent Jo Gul to another sect outside Sichuan, the Tang family would be angry. And so, he decided to send him to Mount Hua.

    There was nothing the Tang family could do against a fallen sect, and since it had a huge name in the past, he believed that his son could learn something there. Above all, it was a ce far away from Chengdu.

    A ce perfect for Jo Gul.

    ¡°As you know, the ce where my child went to is Mount Hua. Mount Hua is a sect which has copsed both in name and reality. I just sent him there because he liked swords so much.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I know. We all do. But¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s face went cold.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little misleading to say that Mount Hua has fallen? Isn¡¯t the name of Mount Hua now echoing all around the four seas?

    ¡°¡­ Uh? What do you¡­¡±

    ¡°My my. This merchant is quite behind with his information. Now, the reputation of Mount Hua is resounding throughout the Central ins. Among them, the names of the third-ss disciples Jo Gul and Yoon Jong and the second-ss disciples Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol keep popping up. It has been going around for quite a while now.¡± <sup>1</sup>

    Ju Pyung¡¯s eyes widened.

    It had to be an exaggeration. But now the Tang family hade to pressure him.

    But didn¡¯t the names which hade up now, perfectly match with the people who hade with his son?

    ¡®Even if it is the Tang family, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to figure out the identities of everyone who came here in such a short time.¡¯

    Then, it would mean that it was true to an extent that his son¡¯s name was already spreading through the mouths of the people in Kangho.

    ¡°Especially¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes were showing interest and vignce at the same time.

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who is known to be one of the closest beings close to perfection in the world, hase here. I couldn¡¯t dare topare with that reputation, but I heard that someone who is strong hase to Chengdu, so how could we not visit despite it beingte?¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    ¡®Such a grand name.¡¯

    Jo Pyung also knew that those with such grand names were strong people. And he thought of only one person who could deserve such a name.

    ¡°Are you talking about disciple Baek Cheon?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Tang Zhangughed at it.

    ¡°Lord? Are you really going to do this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have been ignoring the information from the Central ins or if you are trying to deceive me.¡±

    ¡°Deceive? Would I even do that?¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Jo Pyung and nodded. He couldn¡¯t see this man trying to deceive him.

    ¡°Well, that is fine. It isn¡¯t important. So¡­¡±

    And he continued,

    ¡°As a Tang family member, I would like to meet the disciples of Mount Hua who came to visit Chengdu, so could you call them? Of course, including your son.¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes turned to his back.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    He knew that the request from the Tang family couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua were here as his guests. And it was uneptable to ask such precious guests to appear in front of the Tang family who were baring their teeth at them.

    They wouldn¡¯t harass his son since he was a merchant family member, but the others, he couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    And Jo Pyung, who knew to fear the anger of the Tang family, worried and replied

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but it is kind ofte today, so how about youe back tomorrow since the guests have headed to bed?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Headed to bed? The disciples of Mount Hua must bezy.¡±

    ¡°They travelled a long distance so the exhaustion¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    Tang Zhan spoke in a low voice

    ¡°This is a request from the Tang family. Are you going to continue to intervene with this?¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s face turned pale.

    Anyone knew what it meant to go against the word of Tang, and Jo Pyung would be thest one to do that.

    Tang Zhan smiled brightly.

    ¡°This has unintentionally turned into a form of us persecuting our merchant chamber Lord. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Ah! No.¡±

    Tang Zhang looked at Jo Pyung and said.

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua don¡¯t seem to have any pride. I am sure they heard my voice, but they still hide in the room till the very¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Ah! Wait! I said wait!¡±

    ¡°This is Sichuan, you brat! The sect leader told us to not make any¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Just that one!¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Suddenly from within, a loud shouting and sounds of struggle could be heard.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door rose into the sky with a thundering noise.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    Seeing the door fall right next to him, Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes went wide.

    He saw a crooked shape.

    A young man with a bottle of alcohol in one hand, and wiping his lips with the other came out.

    ¡®Is he drunk?¡¯

    ¡®Is this drunk behavior?¡¯

    Meanwhile, Tang Zhan didn¡¯t miss the plum blossom pattern on his robe.

    It was the moment he tried to speak with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Who are you,ing here at night for a fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do you want a beating?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was the most absurd question he had ever heard in his life.

 Chapter 186: With those skills? (1)

    Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes bulged as if they would pop out.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uhuh¡­.¡±

    ¡®Want an ass-kicking?¡¯

    Jo Pyung couldn¡¯t process what he had just heard for a moment, and he needed to spend a period of time in contemtion. He had never imagined that he would experience such a vulgar act toward the Tang family.

    Who was Tang Zhan?

    Wasn¡¯t he the fifth son of the Tang family, an incredibly influential figure in Sichuan and Chengdu?

    Would anyone in Chengdu ever dare to say such a thing to the Tang family?

    If there was such a person, it had to be someone strong enough to keep their heavenly fathers under control, or else¡­

    ¡®He must be insane.¡¯

    Unfortunately, the current situation seemed closer to thetter case. Because this young man couldn¡¯t possibly be on par with the Tang family¡¯s strongest.

    Which meant¡­

    ¡®¡­ how am I supposed to fix this?¡¯

    His mind was going nk.

    The reason for the Sichuan Tang family¡¯s fame, despite their low numbers, is not simply their overwhelming strength.

    It was also because of their tenacity and stubbornness.

    Even though it was a political faction here, it was more closely considered a sect because they never forget their resentment and are sensitive to sphemy and disrespect.

    But now, this child had openly defamed the Tang family. So, how were they going to strike back?

    The aftermath of this incident wasn¡¯t likely to stop at just Mount Hua either. Perhaps the merchant chamber would also need to take some responsibility for this event.

    However, contrary to Jo Pyung¡¯s concerns, Tang Zhan wasn¡¯t particrly angry.

    His expression showed more absurdity than anger, and his family¡¯s creed that he couldn¡¯t be enraged under any circumstances suppressed him.

    With his eyes squinted, Tang Zhan frowned and closely watched the man.

    Mount Hua¡¯s robe was adorned with a plum blossom pattern.

    The boy¡¯s face still hadn¡¯t shaken off his teenage youth, showing that he was still young. It was certain that he was a disciple of Mount Hua, but he wasn¡¯t certain which disciple there had spoken out.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Tang Zhan opened his mouth with the utmost calmness and courtesy he could muster.

    But the reaction he received challenged all that.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A rude and discourteous reaction.

    The person speaking had a flushed face and held a bottle of alcohol in his hand.

    Putting it all together, Tang Zhan came to one conclusion.

    ¡®He is drunk.¡¯

    He had no intention of picking a fight with a drunkard.

    But

    ¡®To drink like this in a foreignnd where they have no influence. Are all the rumors floating around about Mount Hua just in exaggeration?¡¯

    In Tang Zhan¡¯s mind, his assessment of Mount Hua began to plummet. At the same time, as if protesting the falling reputation, the others dressed in Mount Hua¡¯s robes rushed out.

    ¡°Ahahahaah!¡±

    ¡°He is very drunk. We apologize!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in! Come on, Chung Myung, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua grabbed the drunk man by his limbs and began to pull him away. Up to this point, Tang Zhan could have just left the issue andughed, but¡­

    The problem was the drunk¡¯s name.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    His voice couldn¡¯t hold back his shock as he asked.

    ¡°You mean that man is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He seemed surprised as shock filled his eyes.

    Jo Pyung, who also heard that, alternated between looking at the disciples of Mount Hua and Tang Zhan inplete stupefaction.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon? That person?¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s words echoed the feelings of Tang Zhan too.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Lately, that name was often preceded by another title.

    The greatest young genius in the world.

    The envy and expectations of young men would be directed at him.

    A position that everyone dreamed of getting their hands on. A dream to be the best in the world. A splendid title that only one person could have.

    He defeated the Southern Edge sect¡¯s second-ss disciples.

    He even took down disciples of the Wudang and was known to have cornered the Wudang disciples with his sahyungs.

    He jumped into the dangerous Sword Tomb, prevented the annihtion of all inside it, and finally even won the recognition of elder Heo Sanja of the Wudang Sect.

    The greatest talent, armed with both strength and intelligence!

    ¡°¡­ that man?¡±

    Tang Zhan and Jo Pyung¡¯s minds seemed to copse momentarily.

    ¡®It cannot be.¡¯

    ¡®No, it couldn¡¯t be.¡¯

    Right now, the people standing next to the drunk seemed to fit the name better. One of them was giving out such a fearsome presence that it even made Tang Zhan nervous.

    But it wasn¡¯t any of them. Instead, this drunk man was the Divine Dragon?

    ¡®There must be a mistake somewhere.¡¯

    Or maybe the evaluation of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was aplete lie.

    Tang Zhan frowned.

    Upon thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was being dragged away, began to yell.

    ¡°Let go! Let go! He¡¯s calling me!¡±

    ¡°No! No! No one is calling you.¡±

    ¡°You heard wrong! Wrong! Chung Myung, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°No, he called me just now! Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung waved his arms to shake off his sahyungs before swirling forward again. Then he looked at Tang Zhan and spoke.

    ¡°You called me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Haaa.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep sigh and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Really, kids these days, I don¡¯t see a single polite bastard. Isn¡¯t it basic to say your own name first before asking someone else for theirs?¡±

    Tang Zhan went silent.

    Come to think of it, it was true that he had made a mistake. He had forgotten his manners because of the absurdity of the situation.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Pardon me. I am Tang Zhan of the Sichuan Tang family.¡±

    ¡°Tang family?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Wai¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Tang family, then you must have been taught well, but youe to make a fuss at night and throw people away? All the Tang family members I knew were wiped out; have some thugs gotten together and created a new Tang family?¡±

    The more Chung Myung spoke, the redder Tang Zhan¡¯s face became.

    It was fine to insult him, but this man was directly assaulting his family.

    In the end, just as he was about to explode in anger, Yoon Jong jumped forward and began to p Chung Myung on the mouth.

    ¡°Your mouth! Your sick mouth!¡±

    <i>p! p!</i>

    ¡°Argh! Ack! Why are you hitting me!?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Yoon Jong grabbed Chung Myung by the back of his head and began to drag him away.

    In front of Tang Zhan, who was looking at this incredulous scene with disbelief, Baek Cheon sighed in vain and stepped forward. His face was slightly flushed too.

    ¡°We¡¯ve crossed a line; excuse us. I am Baek Cheon of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°The Righteous Sword of Hua?¡±

    ¡°That is too much, but it was indeed a title given to me.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who defeated Wudang¡¯s Sword Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it was just a light spar.¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    He finally met someone he could actuallymunicate with. Having been through such an absurd event, he was d to have someone he could speak with properly.

    ¡°Please, I hope you forgive the rudeness of visiting sote at night. It was difficult to hold myself back once I heard that the disciples of Mount Hua, who are famous throughout the world, hade here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was rude. It¡¯s just a bit embarrassing to hear that the Tang family wanted to meet with us personally.¡±

    Tang Zhan smiled.

    ¡°It is fine. Especially¡­¡±

    He looked at Jo Gul, who was standing behind Baek Cheon.

    ¡°The young lord and our Tang family are quite intimately rted, so I wanted to take a look and see what our young lord has learned from Mount Hua.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why would the Tang family want to confirm the achievement of a disciple from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°It is really simple.¡±

    Tang Zhan smiled leisurely and spoke.

    ¡°He¡¯s a disciple of Mount Hua but also a child of his father¡¯s chamber. All those who live within Chengdu have a duty to be verified by the Sichuan Tang Family.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    He wanted to ask how this man could have such authority when they aren¡¯t even the imperial family, but he knew it was meaningless. At least in Chengdu, the Tang family reigned like a king.

    If he handled this clumsily, then it was likely that Jo Gul¡¯s family would suffer the damage for it, not Jo Gul.

    This was something neither Baek Cheon nor Jo Gul wanted.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡¯

    At Jo Gul¡¯s call, Baek Cheon turned to him.

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Jo Gul called Baek Cheon to move, and then he whispered in a low voice that the Tang family couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°This is how people live in Chengdu.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­because Mount Hua¡¯s reputation has increased. They don¡¯t want the powerful people in Chengdu to escape their family¡¯s dominance. If they leave me alone, it will serve as a sign to other prestigious families that they can send their sons away to foreign sects and leave the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon was confused.

    ¡°That makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°This is how Sichuan works, and that is the way of the Tang family. If Mount Hua interferes here, things will only get moreplicated for us. Leave this to me.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay, but wait for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon stepped forward again.

    He stood closer to Tang Zhan than before and straightened his back before speaking.

    ¡°How are you going to verify what he¡¯s learned?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Is there any other way for one Taoist to verify another?¡±

    The corners of Tang Zhan¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to share our fists to know.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I see. You want to verify the skills of Jo Gul, a child of the Four Seas Merchant Chamber and third-ss disciple of Mount Hua, and announce the results to Chengdu?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit extreme, but it isn¡¯t wrong. I also wanted to make friends with the disciples of Mount Hua, if possible, but things don¡¯t seem to be working out. So, let¡¯s worry about thatter¡­.¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly.

    ¡°First, give us Jo Gul. This is an event of the Tang family; we will not tolerate any interruption.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s smile grew deeper.

    ¡°Of course, our Mount Hua has no intention of getting involved in matters of the Sichuan Tang family.¡±

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I have a problem.¡±

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a problem.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head and spoke.

    ¡°I have no intention of intervening with your work, but you don¡¯t mean that the people here would be the ones verifying Jo Gul, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why? Would that be a problem?¡±

    ¡°Are you really asking that? With these skills?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes widened.

    But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t move and kept looking at him.

    ¡°You dare want to test a disciple of Mount Hua, so you should treat him appropriately. Come here, I¡¯ll verify your skills first, and then you can test his. Isn¡¯t that fair?¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke as he touched the sword on his side.

    And spoke softly, yet firmly.

    ¡°If not, I cannot help but interfere. This is an event of Mount Hua, and I won¡¯t tolerate any interruption.¡±

    All of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were looking at Baek Cheon from the side, stared at him with nk eyes.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡¯

    ¡°Wow¡­ sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!

    ¡®¡­he told me not to cause any trouble.¡¯

    ¡®What if this causes an ident?¡¯

    The martial sect is really running well, seriously!

 Chapter 187: With those skills? (2)

    The face of Tang Zhan went stiff.

    ¡®What this brat talking about?¡¯

    Verification?

    Who would verify whom?

    That brat, a disciple of Mount Hua, would verify his family?

    <i>Grunt.</i>

    Tang Zhan clenched his fists. Before he could even open his mouth, his younger brothers, that were standing on his left and right sides, opened their mouths.

    ¡°Hyung. These people must have lost their minds.¡±

    ¡°We tried to be as polite as possible to avoid conflict with Mount Hua, but isn¡¯t this a different story when they pick a fight with us first?¡±

    His younger brothers also failed to contain their anger and impatience.

    Thinking about it, however, it was normal. When had they ever been treated like this?

    ¡®Have the people of Mount Hua really lost their minds altogether?¡¯

    He could understand that drunkard¡¯s behavior. As the size of a sect grows, one or two idiots are bound to be born within it. But how was it possible that the entire group before them were all the same sort of bastards?

    It would be a different matter if Baek Cheon fought for Jo Gul by himself. But this was no different from saying that Mount Hua sees the Tang family as insignificant.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Tang Zhan clenched his teeth and looked at Baek Cheon with eyes that seemed to say he wanted to rush over and kill him.

    ¡°Can you take responsibility for that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been responsible with my words. There¡¯s no reason for my words to be different this time around.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke with ease.

    Hearing that made Tang Zhan¡¯s anger rise even higher. It was often said that a man goes silent when anger hits the peak.

    ¡°Mount Hua seems like a great sect. You even dare to block the Tang family to protect one of your disciples. Are you sure you can handle this?¡±

    Baek Cheon smirked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the Tang family will understand, but our Mount Hua doesn¡¯t waste time thinking about protecting the disciples of our sect. What is there to calcte when our first priority is on our own?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely, but even if Mount Hua is destroyed because of this, none of the disciples will me me. That¡¯s what Mount Hua is.¡±

    Such touching words.

    However, the other disciples¡¯ reactions werepletely different from the expectations.

    ¡°What did you say?¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit much; I¡¯d probably me you.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to make yourself shine too much?¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth with a slightly flushed face.

    ¡®Idiots! Can¡¯t even shut their mouths during these moments!¡¯

    Anyway, no matter what the disciples of Mount Hua thought, Tang Zhan didn¡¯t need to take this into ount. The important thing was how to punish the man who dared to ignore his family.

    ¡°Righteous Sword of Hua¡­ the man who defeated Wudang¡¯s Sword Dragon.¡±

    Some might put this man ahead of the Divine Dragon.

    Unlike Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, whose achievements were thought to be exaggerated due to the bizarre and extreme rumors, what this man had aplished was clearly proven.

    In particr, was the defeat that Wudang¡¯s Sword Dragon suffered by his hands. That was one of the five dragons of the martial world; wasn¡¯t that feat enough to evaluate his power and regard him as a new member of the five dragons?

    ¡°There are no shorings as an opponent.¡±

    Tang Zhan stepped ahead.

    ¡°I am Tang Zhan of the Sichuan Tang family. Be careful. I¡¯ll let you know that mercy doesn¡¯t exist from my hands.¡±

    ¡°I am Baek Cheon of Mount Hua. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. My sword knows how to show mercy.¡±

    ¡°Even till the end, you freaking basta¡ª¡±

    Tang Zhan was about to slide his hand into his sleeve when Chung Myung suddenly emerged from behind Baek Cheon with a sullen expression.

    ¡°Then why are you fighting?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back, ignoring Tang Zhan, who was halfway prepared for battle.

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡®Is he really crazy?¡¯

    Turning his back on the opponent was uneptable. However, aiming for someone¡¯s defenseless back was also an act that couldn¡¯t be done by rightful Taoists.

    Thanks to that, Tang Zhan had to watch what Baek Cheon was doing with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Sasuk, you¡¯ve kept getting involved for a while. Isn¡¯t this something Jo Gul sahyung should take care of?¡±

    ¡°¡­ send Jo Gul?¡±

    ¡°I know that sasuk is greedy for moments to show off, and what you did was cool enough. Now you need to give Jo Gul sahyung a chance to show off. It¡¯s been a while since he met his parents.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®Who the hell do you think the Tang family are?¡¯

    Tang family. The Sichuan Tang family.

    The noble family was known for poison and memorization.

    Even those with strong bones within the best sects would be in danger if they made a small mistake while dealing with people of the Tang family. Yet Chung Myung wanted to make Jo Gul, who had little practical experience, deal with such a family?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Totally fine. It is said that a tiger must drop their cub off a cliff in order to grow.¡±

    ¡°Then it dies, you idiot!¡±

    If a tiger could hear such an absurd phrase, it would surely feel wronged.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at Baek Cheon¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Tch tch. Look at the person above us.¡±

    Chung Myung knew very well what Baek Cheon was worried about. However, the act of caring for and protecting someone doesn¡¯t always help them. To coddle someone and protect their future is the same as robbing them of experience in the present.

    It was also something that Chung Myung was most wary of.

    He knew very well that if he took care of everything, then his descendants would lose the chance to grow up properly.

    They needed to gain as much as they could from Chung Myung while minimizing the amount they would lose.

    ¡°Does Jo Gul sahyung look so weak?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a smirk.

    ¡°He won¡¯t lose to those guys.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened. His trust in Jo Gul was evident with these words. Surely¡­

    ¡°How well did I roll him on the ground!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If only he didn¡¯t speak, maybe it would have been a touching moment.

    Did Chung Myung know what Baek Cheon was feeling? Because he suddenly looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°Am I wrong? Sahyung?¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    Lose? He wouldn¡¯t lose.

    This was no problem.

    This was an issue between Jo Gul and the Tang family. So, the solution shoulde from Jo Gul.

    Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®But this guy.¡¯

    If Chung Myung were to step forward, this would be resolved easily. Because this guy was like a goblin that could solve everything.

    But Jo Gul understood.

    ¡®I cannot keep hiding behind Chung Myung¡¯s back forever.¡¯

    He never had the thought of bing a burden to Chung Myung. He would never havee along if that was the case.

    Jo Gul knew that he was far from Chung Myung¡¯s equal in strength. But he at least wanted to help. That was the least he could do to stay together with Chung Myung.

    If he couldn¡¯t solve such matters by himself, wouldn¡¯t it be better for him to just die?

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°I understand sasuk¡¯s words, but this is something I need to deal with.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡°I am a disciple of Mount Hua.¡¯

    At this moment, nothing else in the world could be more reliable than this statement.

    Baek Cheon received Jo Gul¡¯sugh with a smile.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With Baek Cheon and Chung Myung behind him, Jo Gul walked out as Tang Zhan frowned.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I the one you wanted to evaluate from the start?¡±

    Jo Gul touched the sword around his waist.

    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it make sense for you to deal with me?¡±

    Tang Zhan straightened.

    ¡®How dare he.¡¯

    It was understandable for Baek Cheon and Chung Myung to behave so arrogantly. It¡¯smon for a dog to naively challenge a tiger without understanding fear.

    But not Jo Gul.

    There was no way that this one, who was born in Chengdu, could be unaware of the Tang family¡¯s fearsome nature. Even so, Jo Gul was confidently challenging him.

    Tang Zhan felt that any further discussion was unnecessary.

    There was no room for courtesy left to give. It was enough to warn everyone what it meant to break Jo Gul for returning here to go against the Tang family.

    However, there was just one more thing.

    ¡®You¡¯d better not think this will end quickly.¡¯

    Tang Zhang, who was determined to release all the insults he had received here, wore his family¡¯s green gloves.

    The green leather gloves carried by people of the Tang family were made of deer skin treated with special drugs to prevent the poison from prating themselves.

    Wearing these green gloves could signal that they would be using poison, but it also meant that they were going to be on alert when dealing with an opponent.

    Jo Gul looked at Tang Zhan with sunken eyes.

    The confrontation between the two began.

    Everyone watching was silent and still. But there was only one person who couldn¡¯t maintain theirposure.

    Jo Pyung.

    Jo Pyong seemed to be losing his mind ever since his son had stepped forward.

    ¡®Oh, my god! No!¡¯

    Jo Gul stepped forward to deal with Tang Zhan of the Tang family.

    Who was Tang Zhen?

    He was recognized for his outstanding talent among the terrifyingly gifted people of his family. It was insane to see his son, Jo Gul, attempting to deal with him. Terrified, he couldn¡¯t turn away.

    ¡®We must stop him!¡¯

    There was nothing more that he wanted. However, he could see the anger of the Tang family falling on his merchant chamber if he tried to protect Jo Gul right now.

    ¡°D-disciple Tang! This is¡ª¡±

    All he could think of wasing up with some way to cover up this situation.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Gul?¡±

    Jo Gul looked at his father with determined eyes.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about liberation from the Tang family, but also about Mount Hua. Please trust me and wait.¡±

    ¡°W-what are you even talking about?¡±

    <i>Srng</i>.

    Jo Gul¡¯s answer came from his hand rather than his mouth. He drew his sword as he stared at Tang Zhan.

    ¡®Sichuan Tang family.¡¯

    At one time, this name echoed in his heart as a symbol of fear, terror, and horror. From the moment he was born as the son of his father, the image of the Tang family always existed above him.

    But now?

    ¡®It sounds funny to be scared.¡¯

    Tang Zhan was nothing outstanding whenpared to that drunkard watching from behind. How could Jo Gul, who¡¯s fought such a monster, even consider losing to this man?

    What did he get from Mount Hua?

    ¡®I¡¯ve received too much to speak of.¡¯

    So, the only option left was to show it off with his sword.

    Looking at Jo Gul¡¯s cold eyes, Tang Zhan was about to go when someone spoke up.

    ¡°Hyung.¡±

    Tang Zhan turned his head.

    ¡°Do we need to use an ax to kill a chicken? I will go.¡±

    His younger brother, Tang Ho, walked ahead.

    ¡°This is something I¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Righteous Sword of Hua isn¡¯ting out, so it wouldn¡¯t look good if my hyung goes forward.¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded his head.

    What he said wasn¡¯t wrong. It was important for people to act ording to their standards. Tang Zhan whispered as he stepped back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him out of your hands.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tang Ho stood in front of Jo Gul and tucked his hand into his sleeve.

    Even if one had never seen them in action and only heard rumors of the Tang family, the meaning of this gesture was clear. When a member of the Tang family put their hand into their sleeve, it meant they were preparing any necessary poisons.

    ¡°Tang Ho of Sichuan Tang family.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Jo Gul.¡±

    Tang Ho and Jo Gul locked eyes and red at one another.

    Tang Ho clearly recognized Jo Gul, just as he recognized Tang Ho. The members of the Tang family were taught the faces of all the influential people they would need to rule, just as Jo Gul was taught from a young age to bow his head before the people of the Tang family.

    So, Jo Gul would never have dared to even meet Tang Ho¡¯s eyes in the past. But now, he was doing just that and pointing his sword as well.

    ¡®Cheeky bastard.¡¯

    Tang Ho thought of shattering one of Jo Gul¡¯s hands to teach everyone a lesson.

    Tang Ho lightly touched the cow hair needle in his sleeve and scattered them.

    Dozens of fine needles that were nearly invisible to the naked eye made their way to Jo Gul at a formidable speed.

    ¡®Huh? This doesn¡¯t seem like such a big deal.¡¯

    Seeing that Jo Gul wasn¡¯t responding to his attack, Tang Ho felt ted.

    Once the needle hits, Jo Gul would be unable to move¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Phat!</i>

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword, which previously seemed unable to respond, was swung at a formidable speed.

    <i>Kakakakang!</i>

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword deflected the dozens of thrown needles.

    Tang Ho was shocked, but he soon realized that this was too early to be surprised.

    <i>Tat!</i>

    Jo Gul¡¯s feet touched the ground, and his body shot for Tang Ho like lightning.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    <i>Paaang!</i>

    Those who lose theirposure cannot win.

    As he felt Jo Gul¡¯s sword smashing against his neck, Tang Ho copsed.

    ¡®N-No way¡­¡¯

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Jo Gul looked at Tang Ho, who had fallen to the ground, and his lips twitched.

    He confidently looked Tang Zhan in the face and loudly dered.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡®I always wanted to try doing this!¡¯

    <i>Kuak!</i>

 Chapter 188: With those skills? (3)

    One blow?

    Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes widened.

    One hit. Just one hit.

    Tang Zhan¡¯s gaze turned to Tang Ho, who had fallen to the floor.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯

    Although Tang Ho was inferior to Tang Zhan, he was still the son of the family head. And he wasn¡¯t at a skill level where an idiot like Jo Gul could beat him. No, it was a level that any strong martial artist would find hard to ovee.

    That Tang Ho had lost consciousness in a single hit and fell in an unsightly way.

    Was he careless?

    It had to be that.

    However, that alone couldn¡¯t be the reason that brought upon a situation like this. The skill he possessed where he aimed for the loopholes in an unsuspecting opponent.

    Tang Zhan bit his lip a few times as if he wanted to say something but eventually went silent.

    Words didn¡¯t mean anything more.

    Unlike Tang Zhan, who was trying to hide his expression, Jo Gul¡¯s face was bright.

    ¡®Wah, how¡­!¡¯

    Tang Ho lying on the floor.

    A direct descendant of the Tang family.

    For the Jo Gul of the past, this was a wall he would have never been able to ovee no matter how much he tried. Tang Ho was like a star in the sky he would always had to look up to.

    But now, the wall had copsed.

    With a face of joy and excitement, Jo Gul grabbed his sword.

    At that moment.

    ¡°Next?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A shrill voice pierced his ears.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not look back. Never look back.¡¯

    It was obvious what kind of expressions his sahyungs were looking at him with. He couldn¡¯t turn back and give them gaps to yell at him.

    ¡°So swordsman-like.¡±

    ¡°Look at him pretending to be cool!¡±

    ¡°That, that one should have been more to the right.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this refreshing?

    It was so warm that sweat was dripping down his back.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t make eye contact for a while¡­¡¯

    If he did meet their eyes¡­

    ¡°Next?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t too bothered with the others, but there was one person he couldn¡¯t even nce at during this time.

    Jo Gul, who was a bit embarrassed, coughed and raised his sword.

    ¡°Won¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rather than Tang Zhan, Tang Myung, who was there, furiously shouted.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    As Tang Myung was about to step ahead, a hand encased in a green leather glove blocked his way.

    ¡°Hyung?¡¯

    Tang Zhan looked at him with cold eyes and said.

    ¡°Stand back.¡±

    ¡°But he is too arrogant¡­¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t your opponent.¡±

    Tang Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t know what the words from Tang Zhan¡¯s mouth meant. Tang Myung¡¯s gaze shifted from Tang Zhan, and he looked at Tang Ho lying on the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much difference between him and Tang Ho. And if Tang Ho was beaten so easily, it would probably be the same for him as well.

    Furthermore, Tang Zhan¡¯s words affirmed that it was by no fluke that Jo Gul could defeat Tang Ho.

    Tang Myung, who bit his lip, walked into the arena without another word, and Tang Zhan didn¡¯t stop him. He went and picked up his fallen sibling and went back to his ce.

    ¡°Stay far away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t acknowledge Jo Gul¡¯s skills, he couldn¡¯t disobey the orders of his Hyung. And even if they were siblings, the position of Tang Zhan was different.

    Tang Zhan took his eyes off Tang Myung and looked at Jo Gul and the people of Mount Hua who were behind him, with a rxed expression.

    ¡°My younger brother made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I am different from him. So be careful.¡±

    It was a short conversation with cold words. But hearing him say that filled Jo Gul¡¯s body with strength.

    Before his mind could understand it, his body had grasped the strength of Tang Zhan.

    ¡®Is he better than a second-ss disciple of Wudang?¡¯

    He had already tried fighting with the second-ss disciples of Wudang and had even won against them without much difficulty. However, Tang Zhan seemed to be a level higher than them.

    Well.

    It was impossible topare the direct lineage of a family such as the Tang Family to a sect like Wudang, which trained multiple people at once. To face Tang Zhan, the Sword Dragon would have toe out in person.

    ¡®The Sword Dragon.¡¯

    If it was Jo Gul who had dealt with the Sword Dragon that Baek Cheon had faced then¡­

    ¡®How strong could I have be?¡¯

    Jo Gul¡¯s heart fluttered in excitement. And at that moment.

    ¡°Look there, look. Look at him shrugging. He must want a beating.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Ugh, that goblin bastard!¡¯

    The irritated voice of Chung Myung entered his ears.

    ¡°People talk so much right in front of him, and how can he not even care like that? It hasn¡¯t even been less than a day since his training started, and he already thinks that he has be something great? Why not put your fingers in your ears too?¡±

    <i>Stab!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s words stabbed Jo Gul in the back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you several times that the person who gets excited the most on the battlefield is the first one to die; why don¡¯t you listen to me at all? Are you doing this because you really want to die? Then you don¡¯t have to die in this way. Just go and stick your nose in a river or something. Why die by someone else¡¯s hand?¡±

    Again,

    <i>Stab!</i>

    Jo Gul shook his body.

    Even if a dagger pierced into his body, it wouldn¡¯t have hurt this much. But it wasn¡¯t just pain.

    ¡®I am going crazy.¡¯

    ¡®Am I actually bing excited about being able to fight an opponent in front of me? Even a child who grabs the sword for the first time wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake.¡¯

    ¡®My head feels cold. And the chest?¡¯

    ¡®My chest is cold too!¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts staked everything on the delicacy of the tip of the sword. If a sword couldn¡¯t be controlled perfectly, half of its power couldn¡¯t be shown.

    ¡®Good. Be even colder.¡¯

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes were turning back to normal.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was watching it, nodded his head.

    ¡°I need to tell to make him remember.¡±

    ¡®I know how to do it! I know!¡¯

    He had now regained hisposure. It was clear that his mind was relieved a little, and it seemed like all the training he did wasn¡¯t in vain.

    Baek Cheon, who stood behind Chung Myung, looked at him with a strange gaze.

    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t lead the four of them like Chung Myung could.

    He couldn¡¯t teach or guide them like this. However, he still thought that it would be better for him to take care of them and lead them in the right direction than leave them in the hands of Chung Myung.

    But at this moment, Baek Cheon had no choice but to realize it.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if he is doing all this for the sake of those four.¡¯

    They wouldn¡¯t improve if someone held their hand the whole way. A child would never be able to immerse his feet in water for the rest of his life if the child didn¡¯t know what it meant to put his feet in there. He would constantly think that he would fall or break his feet in the water.

    So, it was better to let people go so that they could learn.

    Even if he was worried and anxious, he had to trust and let go. Because that is how strong people are raised.

    If Chung Myung were toe forward, Tang Zhan wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand even one technique from him. However, instead of the easy method, Chung Myung was clenching his fist with an anxious heart and looking at his sahyungs.

    ¡®I am still too far away.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip and looked at Jo Gul¡¯s back.

    He had to believe.

    In his skills.

    And the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Tang Zhan looked at Jo Gul.

    And saw tranquil eyes.

    Nothing could be guessed from the fame of Jo Gul, who was aiming his sword.

    It was an image of shocking concentration.

    No, maybe it was a kind of selflessness that went beyond concentration.

    ¡®Can I be that focused?¡¯

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    At least for now, he couldn¡¯t.

    But Tang Zhan didn¡¯t think he would lose. Concentration meant nothing in front of a stronger force.

    <i>Grip.</i>

    The throwing knives were held inside the sleeve and made a terrible sound because of the friction.

    <i>Crach!</i>

    <i>Grip.</i>

    The friction continued to get faster and faster, and it heightened the tension in the atmosphere around them.

    And then!

    Tang Zhan pulled out the weapons inside his sleeve. At the same time, all the throwing knives flew for Jo Gul with the speed of light.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Something shed for a moment, and the des were already close to Jo Gul.

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes shone.

    <i>Kang! Kang!</i>

    Jo Gul, after striking down two des with his sword, twisted his body. Even he, who was known to have the sharpest sword among the third-ss disciples of Mount Hua, failed to strike down all three des.

    So, he had to twist his body to avoid it.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    And then two more of the throwing knives flew towards Jo Gul again.

    <i>Tah!</i>

    Jo Gul, whose body was out of bnce, mmed his sword into the floor. And with that recoil, he jumped up in the air and managed to avoid the knives again.

    <i>Sak!</i>

    The de narrowly glided past his head and cut a few strands of his hair.

    ¡®Strong!¡¯

    In the meantime, Jo Gul felt thrilled by the skills of his opponent.

    It was just simple throwing.

    All he had to do was put strength into a weapon and throw it. However, this technique had been practiced to terrifying perfection, and this was proof of how long this man had trained.

    A wless release and zingly fast speed.

    More than anything else¡­

    <i>Tah!</i>

    Five more des came towards Jo Gul, who fell to the ground.

    ¡®They¡¯re linked!¡¯

    As if he had intended for this situation to happen ever since he threw the first two throwing knives, Tang Zhan certainly appeared to be very prepared.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    The five of them moved again and came for Jo Gul¡¯s body.

    If even a single one pierced his body, it was certain that it would inflict a terrible wound on him. And it wasn¡¯t possible for a de of Tang to not be poisoned.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    Tang Zhan was definitely strong.

    But!

    ¡®I am sorry, but!¡¯

    Jo Gul bit his lip.

    And he slowly pulled his legs back and kicked into the air with all his might. After gaining speed with the recoil, which radiated qi from his body, he rushed towards the de.

    ¡®I fight a monster worse than you every day!¡¯

    His fingers sped onto his sword.

    And as if his sword had be an extension of his arm¡­

    Was his opponent strong?

    Was he dangerous?

    What could that even mean?

    Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossoms would bloom even in the rain and the wind¡­ it would bloom even in the coldest blizzard.

    There was no reason why the Plum Blossoms wouldn¡¯t bloom in any circumstance!

    A small flower bud formed on the tip of Jo Gul¡¯s sword.

    <i>Bloom.</i>

    <i>Bloom!</i>

    Eventually, the plum blossom waspleted, and the flowers bloomed as they covered the flying throwing knives.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    <i>Kayaking!</i>

    The de couldn¡¯t prate the plum blossom and bounced off it.

    Jo Gul was about to rush to Tang Zhan when he had to go still.

    <i>Gooooo!</i>

    Thest throwing knife wasing at him with an incredible speed and was even spinning.

    Just by looking at his opponent¡¯s face, he could tell just how much qi was put into this.

    ¡®The eleventh throwing knife!¡¯

    He had heard of such a thing in the past. The Tang family¡¯s technique.

    ¡®Beware of the eleventh one. Thest one will take down your soul without you even seeing it.¡¯

    And thatst one wasing to pierce Jo Gul right now.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    The de which left Tang Zhan¡¯s hand, went towards Jo Gul.

    Slowly. Very slowly.

    Jo Gul looked at the scene with great respect.

    It was strange that even rain wouldn¡¯t fall to the ground at such a slow pace. It was so slow that he felt bad for hitting it.

    But despite that slow speed, the moment he saw that de, Jo Gul felt sweat run down his body.

    It wasing.

    He knew that it would surelye. He knew that it was dangerous.

    It was then.

    <i>Kwaaah!</i>

    The de, which flew slowly, suddenly moved at an explosive speed. It was a speed he couldn¡¯t follow with his eyes.

    And by the time Jo Gul realized that, it had already arrived right in front of his neck.

    ¡°Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua were stunned at what they saw, but Jo Gul didn¡¯t waver.

    <i>Step.</i>

    One foot to the side.

    <i>Twist.</i>

    He turned his entire body!

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    With an eerie sound, Jo Gul¡¯s neck was cut by half an inch, and blood spurted from his throat.

    Jo Gul¡¯s body shook like it would copse any moment.

    ¡®Caught him¡­!¡¯

    The moment when Tang Zhan was about to smile¡­

    Jo Gul¡¯s swiftly spun his body around and then rushed to Tang Zhan.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that moment, what Tang Zhan saw wasn¡¯t Jo Gul.

    ¡®Plum Blossoms?¡¯

    All his vision was covered with plum blossoms drenched in blood.

    It was spectacr.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    A small weight was felt on Tang Zhan¡¯s shoulder.

    In that ce, the plum blossom suddenly disappeared, and a person was standing there.

    Jo Gul, who was bleeding from his neck, was standing there.

    And his sword rested on Tang Zhan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Next one¡­ uh. I can¡¯t.¡±

    Jo Gul smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, this is my victory.¡±

    Seeing Jo Gul smile, Tang Zhan closed his eyes tightly.

    Defeat.

    This was a clean defeat. <sup>1</sup>

 Chapter 189: With those skills? (4)

    Jo Pyung was in disbelief.

    He had won.

    His son, Jo Gul, had won against Tang Zhan.

    But Jo Pyung couldn¡¯t ept what he had seen.

    Who was Tang Zhan?

    The Sichuan Tang family ruled Sichuan. Tang Zhan was the direct descendant of that family, where only blood was valued.

    Their ability wasn¡¯t something that needed to be further verified, and it was a family with a name outside Sichuan.

    But now, his son had defeated him?

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t send his son to Mount Hua because he had some hidden talent in swords.

    ¡®No, no!¡¯

    ¡®He must have had talent.¡¯

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that why he sent his son, who was supposed to be a merchant to a sect? He did indeed have talent.¡¯

    But was that talent enough to defeat a direct child of the Tang family?

    No.

    Jo Pyung wasn¡¯t convinced at all. He couldn¡¯t help but underestimate his son. A merchant was a person whose job was to urately judge the value of others.

    Although Jo Gul was his cherished child, Jo Pyung knew that Jo Gul didn¡¯t have amazing talent.

    But this son of his had struck down his opponent.

    And that too¡­ Tang Zhan.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He knew he had to say something now, but it wasn¡¯t that easy.

    At that moment, Jo Gul retrieved his sword and put it back into the sheath, and then turned around.

    And Jo Pyung looked in the direction he walked towards with a smile.

    ¡°Sasuk. I won.¡±

    ¡°Right, Jo Gul!¡±

    <i>Wobble</i>

    <i>Wobble</i>

    ¡°I, I won¡­ ah, what is¡­ this? When did I bleed¡­ so much¡­ sasuk I feel a little dizzy¡­¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t talk!¡±

    ¡°Eik! Sasuk! Blood keepsing out of Jo Gul¡¯s neck! Isn¡¯t he going to die from this?¡±

    ¡°Practitioners! Healers! Come here and help right now!¡±

    While Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong were worried about what they had to do, Yu Yiseol hurriedly stepped ahead and grabbed Jo Gul¡¯s neck to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Ah, sago, I am fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. You will faint.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face was pale. Although he did win, he bled too much from the injury to his neck. It seemed like thest de had cut a blood vessel.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung approached him by clicking his tongue and pressed two ces in Jo Gul¡¯s neck.

    And the blood began to stop flowing.

    ¡°Oh my, an inch more, and you would have died.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!¡±

    ¡°Always saying something evil! You evil bastard! Ghost!¡±

    Chung Myung pouted at the intense reaction to his words.

    ¡°I was just stating the truth.¡±

    ¡°Kuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong groaned, but Jo Gulughed.

    ¡°You like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Like it that much?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then give me a nyang.¡±

    ¡°Right, I will lend¡­ yah, idiot!¡±

    ¡°Ehh. Didn¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    He wanted to have a little more fun, but seeing Jo Gul smile like he had won everything in the world, his motivation to tease him dropped considerably.

    Even when he defeated the Wudang disciples, even when they obtained the pill, Jo Gul hadn¡¯t looked this happy.

    ¡®For Jo Gul sahyung, this had to have been a big wall.¡¯

    As long as he manages to get up the wall, Jo Gul will continue to grow.

    When it came to talent for the sword, Jo Gul was second to none in Mount Hua. In the absence of Chung Myung, the reputation of Mount Hua¡¯s First Sword would have been passed from Baek Cheon to Jo Gul.

    ¡®It would be nice if he could bloom a bit more.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just the sword that had to make the plum blossoms bloom. The people of Mount Hua also had to bloom.

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    The three people of the Tang family. Among them, Tang Zhan, was still unable to process the defeat and stood staring at the air.

    ¡°You won¡¯t go?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or do you need another verification?¡±

    Tang Zhan bit his lip.

    He had a lot to say. But it made no sense to speak anything in this situation.

    Neither Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon nor the Righteous Sword of Hua was behind it. He was defeated by Jo Gul, who didn¡¯t even have a title yet.

    This was an utter defeat.

    Tang Zhan clenched his fist. He felt humiliation and defeat. A number of unknown emotions were swirling within him.

    When he thought about how his position in the family would fall because of this, he felt dizzy.

    It was then.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Tang Zhan raised his head.

    He saw the figure of Chung Myung holding out a bottle towards him.

    ¡°It is best to have a drink when you feel down. Gulp it down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan looked shocked.

    ¡®Is this one making fun of me?¡¯

    He thought this guy was unusual, but he didn¡¯t think he would go to this extent¡­

    ¡°Did you think you¡¯d never even once lose in your life?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes widened at those words.

    Chung Myung¡¯s words struck his heart. But Tang Zhan wasn¡¯t going to admit to it right away.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I am not that arrogant. Even in my family, there are plenty of older brothers who are stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Right. Older brothers.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°You never thought that you¡¯d lose to someone younger than you. Or even to someone who was close to your age.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of people stronger than you right now, but you thought that you¡¯d always be able to catch up to them, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Tang Zhan didn¡¯t say anything and stayed silent.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡¯

    All the people who were his age would have simr thoughts. The dream to be the best in the world someday was attainable if their growth was like this.

    Chung Myung?

    Of course, Chung Myung was the same.

    ¡®I will really not lose, but¡­.¡¯

    However, most of those who think that they couldn¡¯t lose¡­ One day they would experience defeat. One day they would learn to ept their limitations. But¡­

    ¡°Do you think someone who has never lost can ever be stronger?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Chung Myung and flinched.

    He no longer looked like a yful figure. The light in Ching Myung¡¯s eyes as he was looking at him from the side had the power to make even the most powerful person in the world hold their breath.

    ¡°When a wound heals, the flesh gets stronger. Conversely, an uninjured body doesn¡¯t grow.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°The choice is yours. Will you use these wounds of defeat as a stepping stone to get stronger? Or will you be bullied by this wound which has hurt your pride?¡±

    Chung Myung held the bottle.

    ¡°What is your choice?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Chung Myung and snatched the bottle from his hand, and gulped down its entire contents without hesitation.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Frowning at the taste of it, he returned the empty bottle to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and took the bottle from him.

    <i>Gulp. Gulp.</i>

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung, who drank from the other bottle, spoke.

    ¡°Well, this is nothing to be embarrassed about. Maybe it will be embarrassing for now, but you will grow out of it.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Jo Gul.

    ¡°Soon, the world will know that losing to that man isn¡¯t a shame.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan bit his lip.

    ¡°I hope it happens like that.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    When Chung Myung turned away, Tang Zhan called him.

    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked back with a frown, and Tang Zhan asked.

    ¡°How strong are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°With your skills now, it will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°But we never know.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a yful face.

    ¡°If the number of des had been twelve instead of eleven, I would¡¯ve had to be careful too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Chung Myung with a shocked face.

    ¡°How did you¡­ know¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that will also be known in the distant future. Anyway, try your best. Even if you cannot win over me, you can be the best in your family.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and turned around.

    ¡°The guests are going!¡±

    And went inside the room he came from.

    Baek Cheon, who watched it from the side, approached Tang Zhan.

    ¡°Excuse him. He is an unpredictable one.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Tang Zhan shook his head. Strangely, he felt at ease.

    ¡®It is unknown.¡¯

    He got his mind to ease with a few short words.

    Tang Zhan looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I apologize for our rudeness.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon also spoke back and bowed.

    Still, Baek Cheon didn¡¯t miss the look in Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®It is strange.¡¯

    This was the first time Chung Myung had shown interest in someone other than his sect members. It wasn¡¯t like he met many people of other sects, but¡­

    All of a sudden, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes went to one ce. The handd of Tang Zhan as he took off his glove.

    He didn¡¯t know it from afar, but when he looked up close, there were countless small wounds on his hands.

    ¡®Was it because he worked hard?¡¯

    It was unknown. No one could ever know what went on in Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    ¡°We will head back for now.¡±

    ¡°Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. As I said, this is a family thing. I¡¯ll just go back and report that I lost to Jo Gul. The family will decide what happens after that.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Go carefully.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Tang Zhan picked up the des which had fallen to the floor and stored them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±

    Tang Myung lifted up the fallen Tang Ho and followed his brother.

    The people of Mount Hua who watched it, sighed.

    ¡°It was like a storm.¡±

    ¡°Will the Tang family stand still, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his chin.

    ¡®It is said that the Sichuan Tang family doesn¡¯t forget even the smallest grudges.¡¯

    Tang Zhan seemed to have found peace, but his will couldn¡¯t represent the will of his family. Regardless of what he wanted, the lord would be the one deciding things.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    ¡°He caused trouble again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong looked at Baek Cheon as if it was absurd.

    ¡°The trouble was caused by sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head in. We need to heal your wound.¡±

    ¡°No. The one who made this¡­ sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh. You shouldn¡¯t talk. Your wound is a grave one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed and walked inside.

    Yu Yiseol and the other disciples looked at each other,

    ¡°¡­ sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sasuk seem to be getting a little weird these days?¡±

    ¡°¡­ these days? A little?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. What will happen to Mount Hua?¡±

    The other three sighed at the same time.

    <i>nk.</i>

    Chung Myung, who went into the room to escape from the chaos, poured a drink into the ss in front of him.

    And he quietly set the ss on the other side. Well, there was no one there. Chung Myung pretended to raise the bottle and smash it down on the ss as if someone was there.

    ¡°It was simr.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    The appearance of Tang Zhan reminded him of the old days.

    A long time ago. A very long time.

    Right. A very long time ago.

    <i>-No, taoist hyung! I asked you to leave me a share too! Because there is no one better at sticking knives in the backs of those demons than me!</i> *

    <i>-Because of this damn bastard, Sichuan has been devastated! I am never going to send them back nicely!</i> *

    <i>-Hyung, are you seriously a taoist? No, what I mean is the more I see hyung with me, the more you feel like a hypocrite¡­ no, put that sword down for a second! What kind of person speaks with a sword and not with a mouth! Ack!</i>

    -Hyung¡­ Tang family¡­. Tang family¡­ my family¡­ look after¡­ them¡­

    <i>Tak</i>

    Chung Myung put the bottle down a little rough and closed his eyes. Mount Hua risked everything to fight the Demonic Sect.

    But in the long run, was it only the lives of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples that had been risked?

    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯

    ¡®In the end, I couldn¡¯t keep your request to take care of your Tang family. Because Chung Myung also died. It can be said that the Tang family was protected because he died by defeating the Heavenly Demon, but¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung knew. That alone couldn¡¯t be considered to have kept the promise he had made.

    ¡°Your technique continues.¡±

    Twelve des.

    Twelve daggers.

    It was still eleven in the hands of the kids, but the day wille when the twelfth one would be used by the hands of the Tang family.

    ¡°Of course, for me, Mount Hua is the priority.¡±

    But¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if the Tang family ends up getting hit this time, I will be here to take care of it at least once.¡±

    I promise this to your face.

    Chung Myung picked up the ss he put to the side and drank it. Then he put it down and immediately refilled it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink. Though it doesn¡¯t taste the same as in the past.¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 190: With those skills? (5)

    The next day.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Chung Myung! Wake up! The lord is looking for you¡­ Uh? What is this?¡±

    Yoon Jong, who came in mming the door went wide eyed.

    ¡°Ah, all these bottles?¡±

    There were a lot of bottles on the ground, and Chung Myungy in the middle of it all. Yoon Jong looked around shocked.

    ¡®You drank all this by yourself?¡¯

    What was with this guy? Even five people wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. Yoon Jong hurriedly shook Chung Myung to wake him up.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Chung Myung you bastard! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    With half opened eyes, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­ my head is ringing.¡±

    ¡°No, you crazy bastard. You drankst night, obviously it is going to keep ringing! Cultivate and get it out of your body!¡±

    ¡°Why would I drink if I wanted to do that¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­ that is right.¡¯

    There was no need to drink alcohol if he wasn¡¯t going to get the feeling of being intoxicated. If he didn¡¯t want to get drunk he would rather have tea

    No, this isn¡¯t important now!

    ¡°Wake up! The Lord wants us to have breakfast together!¡¯

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung reluctantly raised his upper body. But he couldn¡¯tpletely stand, and he sat down grabbing his head which hurt from the noise.

    ¡°Ugh. I am going to die.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head and then Yu Yiseol came into the room and looked around frowning.

    ¡°This.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Coming into this sajil¡¯s room to see this mess¡­ It¡¯s terrible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sago.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s clean this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong took a deep breath and began to sweep away the bottles which were scattered along with her.

    ¡®But why did he drink this much?¡¯

    Although Chung Myung liked to drink, he was always aware of where and how much he could drink. So, they had never seen him drink this much in a ce he shouldn¡¯t be getting drunk.

    But this¡­ did he drink so much that he fell asleep?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It is stress from work.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and got up from his ce and walked out.

    ¡°Ugh. This cannot be. This is such a waste.¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lips and stretched out his hands.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes widened as he saw what Chung Myung was doing.

    Wheik!

    A fire rose from Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips. At the same time, a pungent scent began to flow in all directions from his body.

    ¡°W-what? What is with the fire?¡±

    ¡®This idiot is now going to set fire to someone else¡¯s house!¡¯

    However, regardless of whether he was shocked or not, the me was on Chung Myung¡¯s fingertip.

    That crazy¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Wait a minute, a fire is burning at his fingertips?

    No¡­

    ¡®Burying Hatred me?¡¯

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°No, that crazy bastard is using Burying Hatred me?¡±

    It was shocking that Chung Myung could already do this. Yoon Jong had learned that this technique was one that could only be used when one¡¯s internal qi reaches the highest level. Apart from that, it was even more shocking that he was using the Burying Hatred me to expel the toxins of the alcohol that were in his body.

    Wasn¡¯t this like cutting down radishes and cooking it with a famous sword?

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    After expelling all the poison from his body, Chung Myung put out the me and licked his finger.

    ¡°In the old days I didn¡¯t get to drink alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Since what age have you been drinking?¡±

    ¡°Uh? True.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go now and stop talking about this useless stuff.¡±

    It was the moment when Chung Myung was about to step out.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s hand rested on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Uh? Sago?¡±

    When he turned his head he looked at Yu Yiseol, he saw an expressionless face staring back at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yu Yiseol pointed to the back. And Chung Myung looked at the inside of the room that was all messed up.

    ¡°The bottles should all go away.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh.¡±

    Still, he knew what he did.

    After tidying the room, washing his clothes and changing his clothes, Chung Myung headed to the table with his sahyungs.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the Lord and smiled.

    The man was trying to keep a serious expression, but the corners of his lips were struggling not to smile. He looked like he was using all of his will to look calm, but his face didn¡¯t seem to listen to his mind.

    ¡®Don¡¯t do that.¡¯

    Well, the child who left home hade back and defeated the son of the Sichuan Tang family, so it wasn¡¯t weird if the man wanted to smile.

    Moreover, in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, this man had a great love for his children. So, he was twice as happy than an ordinary father.

    ¡°K-Kuak. He is¡­. He is here!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    As he tried to hold back theugh, it came out like a cough. Chung Myung took a seat and Yu Yiseol and Yoon Jong sat with him.

    It was then that Jo Gul caught Chung Myung¡¯s attention.

    ¡®Flies will get into your mouth.¡¯

    Even Jo Gul, who had a bandage around his neck, couldn¡¯t close his mouth which had been opened in happiness since yesterday.

    ¡®These people should die in couples.¡¯

    Judging by their reactions until now it could be guessed that they finally processed what it meant to win against the Sichuan Tang Family in Sichuan.

    ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡±

    He was going to lose his throat at this rate.

    Jo Pyung coughed again and opened his mouth with a twisted face.

    ¡°Lst night something really huge had happened¡­ so we have requested you all to have a breakfast together with us to discuss about the countermeasures.¡±

    Even while he was saying that the father couldn¡¯t help but look at his son with affectionate eyes.

    It was like honey was dripping down his eyes. That was how preciously he was looking at his son.

    Baek Cheon noticed that and smiled.

    ¡°You must be proud of your son.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ wasn¡¯t it all just luck?¡±

    Baek Cheon immediately corrected Jo Pyung¡¯s humble words.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t luck.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was Jo Gul¡¯s skill.¡±

    And Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes fluttered.

    ¡°The Tang family cannot be defeated with just luck. It is the result of the hard training that Jo Gul did in Mount Hua without rest. I understand the lord¡¯s concern for the business, and that you are worried about praising your son since you are afraid of him growingcent, but good performance requires good words.¡±

    ¡°I will humbly ept the words of disciple Baek.¡±

    Jo Pyung nodded his head constantly.

    It was a heartwarming scene. But unfortunately, there was a human here who adversely felt the words of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Performanceeee?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong turned their heads at the same time.

    ¡®What are you up to now?¡¯

    ¡®Enough! Shut it! Chung Myung! Shut your mouth!¡¯

    However, their earnest request didn¡¯t reach Chung Myung.

    ¡°You will enter the coffin if that happens again!¡±

    Jo Gul twitched.

    ¡°I¡¯ve constantly exined until my throat went dry! My throat went dry!¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Jo Gul sighed and bowed his head.

    ¡®Why is that one always saying frustratingly correct things each time he opens his mouth?¡¯

    At that moment, Jo Gul seemed to understand why the loyalists of any imperial family had short lives. If they kept listening to such honest words, they would hate them more than their enemies.

    ¡°¡­ but I avoided it.¡±

    ¡°If you though right, you wouldn¡¯t have even been hurt!¡±

    ¡°True, but¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul lost happiness.

    What Chung Myung taught them wasn¡¯t simple training. He told them countless times about how to deal with numerous crises in Kangho.

    And it wasn¡¯t easy to learn as it was like beating a dog or talking to someone who copsed due to exhaustion.

    Anyway!

    Among them, there was a clear example for the situation which happened yesterday.

    -Why is one hit called one hit? Kill in one shot? Is it powerful? No. if you cannot stop the hit by giving it your all, you will die, a fatal blow is what it is. It means that after one hit, either you die or they die, one of them is bound to die.

    -¡­

    -But what if you can¡¯t kill the enemy with one hit? I die! So, if you see an enemy that is about to end with a one hit, unconditionally block the attack with against the mid body! Always!

    No one would want their arm blow away, and the one hit is an attack always done in an area where the opponent can be killed with a single blow.

    And it had to be the midbody, from head to groin.

    So if the opponent is aiming for it, it is best to dodge it horizontally.

    ¡®I heard it 36 times already. No, it is more than that.¡¯

    If he hadn¡¯t remembered that in thest moment, Jo Gul might not have been able to defeat Tang Zhan.

    And Chung Myung was ming him for being toote ining up with the thought.

    Right. That is true.

    Jo Gul bit his lips. And Jo Pyung looked at the scene.

    It was understandable that Chung Myung who appeared to be the sajae was teaching Jo Gul. Jo Pyung was a merchant and a person ranked with merit. And he believed that the skills of those who could earn money were more important than the status of hierarchy, and as such was given due importance.

    He believed that if one had skills, then it didn¡¯t matter if a sajaes or even a disciple was teaching them.

    There were two reasons why he was shocked.

    The first was that Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to consider Jo Gul defeating Tang Zhan as a great achievement.

    And the second¡­

    ¡®Is he really talented?¡¯

    It was as natural as flowing water when Chung Myung was speaking to Jo Gul. This meant that Chung Myung was someone who advised Jo Gul on a daily basis.

    ¡®What is the identity of this child?¡¯

    There was a peace in his eyes which children his age shouldn¡¯t have and he was the youngest of Mount Hua too.

    Regardless of Chung Myung, the person called Baek Cheon was definitely stronger than Jo Gul. Couldn¡¯t that be guessed from how Jo Gul acted towards Baek Cheon?

    In addition, the child called Yu Yiseol was Jo Gul¡¯s sago, and the other one called Yoon Jong was Jo Gul¡¯s sahyung so he couldn¡¯t be weaker either.

    ¡®Mount Hua isn¡¯t a dragonir or something¡¯

    How did these people join there?

    Jo Pyung looked at the faces of the Mount Hua disciples and nodded.

    Having made up his mind, he quickly looked at those around him and said.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Everyone looked at Jo Pyung.

    Jo Pyung looked at Baek Cheon with a kind smile.

    ¡°You said you were going to Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Jo Pyung nodded his head.

    ¡°Actually, I was anxious to send my child to Yunnan, so I tried to stop him. But after seeing the sparring yesterday, I have changed my mind. Would Yunnan be such a big problem for my child who has grown this well?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo Pyung continued

    ¡°Actually, our merchant chamber tried to maintain business ties with Yunnan. So, we send a small number of people there. As today is the starting day of that journey, please apany our people there.¡±

    Baek Cheon got up from the seat right away.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. What is there for you to be thankful for? My child has been raised wonderfully. I should be the one thanking you. Thank you. Thank you so much. Disciple Baek.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be thanking me.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung and then spoke with a smile.

    ¡°It would be apt to thank the Elders and Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. I do want to visit the elders of Mount Hua.¡±

    Everything was going well.

    Baek Cheon, who smiled at the thought of the difficult task beingpleted, then asked.

    ¡°When does this journey start?¡±

    ¡°They will be leaving in the afternoon. So, you will have to finish your meal and prepare for it, I feel bad that we haven¡¯t been able to properly treat our precious guests who came from such a far ce.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This is what we wanted. What better hospitality could we receive than this?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned around.

    ¡°Has everyone heard it? As soon as our meal is done, prepare to leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Right. Then¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Did I just hear something strange?¡¯

    Baek Cheon turned his head. And there, Chung Myung was seated with a dissatisfied expression.

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and why is that?¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Yunnan?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    Ah, so you won¡¯te to Yunnan¡­ Yunnan?

    <i>Grunt.</i>

    The sound of Baek Cheon grinding his teeth could be heard clearly.

    In the end, the fact that Jo Pyung was there sitting next to him had also left his mind and a loud roar came from his mouth.

    ¡°Yah, brat! We had to go through such a hard time to go to Yunnan, so what is this now! What do you even have toin like this for! You idiot bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s shout resounded through the house.

 Chapter 191: Suddenly giants are coming into the picture? (1)

    Great Sichuan Tang family.

    A cold voice came from the head of the family, the one who led Sichuan, which had a hundred years of history, and yed a part among the Five Great Families.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    The head of the Sichuan Tang family, Tang Gunak, spoke in a low voice devoid of emotions.

    ¡°You were defeated by Mount Hua and came back without doing anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°You lost to neither Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon nor the Righteous Sword of Hua, which are famous these days. Instead, you were defeated by the second son of the Four Seas Merchants?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes were aze with anger.

    ¡°Do you know what this means?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Tang Pae, who was next in line for the position of the family head, sat beside Tang Gunak and spoke.

    ¡°Your knees are quite stiff for someone in your position.¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Tang Pae once and then re-affixed his gaze back to the lord.

    But, as if not having any intention of letting this go easily, Tang Pae spoke again in a cold voice.

    ¡°You are a direct descendant of the main family, the lord¡¯s own progeny by blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But you return here so shamefully after being beaten by Jo Gul. Do you know what will happen once the people of Sichuan hear about this?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Everyone will mock and demean us. There will be people who implicitly believe that the Sichuan Tang family has lost its prestige, that our family is insignificant now. Then, there will inevitably be people who rebel against the family and try to collude with other factions.¡±

    Tang Zhan bowed his head.

    ¡°One small thing can cause a lot of trouble. You aren¡¯t so idiotic as to be oblivious to this, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Of course not, Hyung.¡±

    ¡°This is an official post.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sessor.¡±

    Tang Pae spoke coldly.

    ¡°How are you going to take responsibility for this? With one mistake, the reputation of the Sichuan Tang family could be destroyed; in a big way, it could shake the family¡¯s dominion. It¡¯s not something that can be solved by simply offering your life either.¡±

    ¡°I will take any punishment.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­!¡±

    When Tang Pae was ready to speak.

    Tang Gunak spoke.

    ¡°Tang Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at his son with cold eyes and slowly asked.

    ¡°Did you say you were prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you know how great this mistake of yours is?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then why does your face look so at peace?¡±

    This was what Tang Gunak really wanted to know.

    The Tang Zhan that he knew was the physical embodiment of the pursuit of victory. None of his sons were morepetitive or ambitious than Tang Zhan.

    Tang Zhan had endured the family¡¯s harsh training, the same training that caused his other siblings to cry or run away; he preserved without ever uttering aint through his strong determination.

    Considering that even Tang Gunak had escaped from home three times before he became an adult, Tang Zhan¡¯s desire was terrifying.

    For that reason, he was particrly loved by Tang Gunak among all his children.

    But that same child looked content, even after suffering defeat.

    Tang Gunak thought that perhaps his reasoning would be more important than what happened at the merchant¡¯s chamber.

    Tang Zhan spoke.

    ¡°Because I found it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ found it?¡±

    ¡°I found the way I need to progress, and I know the world is wide. Knowing that so many people are stronger than me, I now have the motivation to work harder. Why would I be afraid of punishment then?¡±

    Tang GUnak frowned.

    ¡°There are many who are stronger than you? Are you referring to the second child of the Four Seas Merchant Chamber?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that I lost my fight with him. But if we battle again, the oue would be different. But¡­ not against the others.¡±

    ¡°The Righteous Sword of Hua and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°The Righteous Sword of Hua is definitely stronger than Jo Gul. And Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan, who was speaking, went silent.

    Tang Gunak didn¡¯t rush and waited for his son to process his thoughts and speak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    But the answer that came after a long silence was beyond his expectations.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know whether he is weak or strong. No, more than that¡­.¡±

    Tang Zhan sighed.

    ¡°No, as expected, I know nothing about him. I cannot figure him out.¡±

    Tang Pae, who was listening, spoke with a faint smile.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t figure it out because you are weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that could be the case.¡±

    ¡°Lord, there is no need to listen to him anymore. Please punish him and send me to the Four Seas. I¡¯ll take care of this and return.¡±

    Tang Gunak turned and looked at Tang Pae. Tang Pae flinched when he met eyes with the lord and bowed his head.

    Tang Gunak, who suppressed Tang Pae with just a look, changed his expression and looked at Tang Zhan with interest.

    This was the first time Tang Zhan had judged someone like this.

    ¡°Listening to what you said, it seems like his strength wasn¡¯t that outstanding, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ in my opinion, yes.¡±

    ¡°But you seem the most conscious of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon among them.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What is the reason? You wouldn¡¯t put any weight on the meaningless titles or fame he¡¯s acquired in Kangho, so what was special about him?¡±

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    After contemting for a moment, Tang Zhan spoke.

    ¡°He said that I should add another dagger to our technique.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Gunak jumped up from his seat.

    This was unlike how he had protected his image and maintained hisposure until now. A terrifying qi rose from his entire body.

    Tang Pae and Tang Zhan both trembled at the aura the family¡¯s lord exuded.

    To behave like this in front of his children, one could tell just how surprised he was.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he mentioned adding the twelfth dagger.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Zhan frowned.

    ¡®Does he know of the Twelve Daggers?¡¯

    This was a technique of the Sichuan Tang family, a secret technique that only a few people knew about. Those who master handling eleven are the only ones taught about this.

    That was the twelfth.

    It was a vision that could be considered the culmination of Sichuan Tang¡¯s abilities.

    When people speak about the Tang family, they think only of hidden daggers and unseen poisons, but the twelve daggers were another vision that didn¡¯t fall behind the other two.

    It was difficult, so difficult that it all but faded away in recent times.

    ¡°What¡¯s the probability that the child knew about this in advance?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°No, never mind. It¡¯s impossible. Those who know the existence of the twelfth dagger no longer exist in Kangho.¡±

    Even in the Sichuan Tang family, this was extremely confidential.

    Could an outsider have known?

    It could happen. Nothing in the world can be perfectly hidden. But such a fact could not be known by a child. Moreover, wasn¡¯t he a disciple of the fallen Mount Hua sect?

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes went cold.

    ¡°Speak from the start.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After some time, Tang Gunak heard the entire retelling and spoke in a heavy voice.

    ¡°You used the Hidden Explosion dagger?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And he still avoided it¡­.¡±

    Of course, this was shocking, but it wasn¡¯t the oue of the match that was important now.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough to give a clue about the twelve daggers. Thepleted Hidden Explosion dagger secretly paves the way to the twelfth dagger. It¡¯s a norm to aim for it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So then, does that mean that he witnessed your technique and determined that it would beplete if you added another dagger after only seeing you use it once?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not possible. It is impossible.¡±

    Tang Gunak mumbled, forgetting his children were there.

    ¡°If that is possible, then his understanding of martial arts surpasses mine. No, no, perhaps he didn¡¯t calcte that with his mind. Maybe it was just a sense. But even knowing it with sense alone¡­.¡±

    A terrifying genius.

    Even that would be enough.

    ¡°There is a terrifying genius, a monster, in Mount Hua?¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face went cold.

    Making up his mind, he approached Tang Zhan.

    ¡°Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I need to see for myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­ L-lord?¡±

    Tang Pae looked shocked and spoke.

    ¡°Lord! That cannot happen! This isn¡¯t worthy of you going¡­.¡±

    Tang Gunak red at Tang Pae with a fearsome expression, causing him to flinch.

    ¡°¡­ how was the Tang family able to establish itself as the head of Sichuan for a hundred years? Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Tang Pae gulped and responded.

    ¡°Because our ancestors have risked their lives to develop the family.¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Our Tang family isn¡¯t the only one who risked their lives for their family. Even now, many families and sects are risking everything they have for their development. Nevertheless, the one reason why the Tang family has achieved this iparable status is because¡­.!¡±

    Tang Gunak looked his son in the eyes and then whispered as if speaking a secret.

    ¡°Because we are tenacious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no small work or big work. It is the tenacity to do anything that created a family like ours. Perseverance that doesn¡¯t miss a thing! Perseverance to track down any danger that could harm our family! The persistence to pursue any potential benefit.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Tang Pae and spoke.

    ¡°You want to be a noble?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    ¡°Keep in mind. There¡¯s no need for nobles in the Tang family. Those who worry about their pride and saving face have no right to lead this family. Even if everyone in the world points their fingers, this family will only benefit from those who are willing to do anything for the family. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I-I will keep it in mind. Lord.¡±

    ¡°Loser.¡±

    Tang Gunak gave a cold nce and moved.

    ¡°I will go to the merchant¡¯s chamber and see with my own eyes whether that child is a genius or just a bbering nonsense.¡±

    Tang Zhan sighed with his eyes closed.

    Things were quickly escting out of control.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t youe!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Why is this idiot suddenly acting like this!?¡±

    Yoon Jong pounded on his chest in frustration; this guy was really unpredictable.

    ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t going to go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    In the end, Yoon Jong burst into anger.

    ¡°Then stay here! We are going to Yunnan! You can stay here!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh¡±

    Yoon Jong scratched his head; right when he was about to say something more¡­

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Yu Yiseol called for Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Will the Tang family stand still?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°How could they stay still? Of course, they¡¯ll try to find us. So why don¡¯t we head over to Yunnan as soon as possible? We don¡¯t know what will happen to us if we stay here.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the merchant chamber?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°The Tang family must be enraged by now. What if we aren¡¯t here? What happens to the merchant chamber?¡±

    The anger of the Tang family would be directed here. Baek Cheon nced at Jo Pyung.

    Jo Pyung smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We¡¯ve maintained a good rtionship with the Tang family for a long time¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Sichuan Tang family?¡±

    Jo Pyung went silent.

    He couldn¡¯t speak. Because he knew that, despite having long-standing rtions, the Tang family was capable of incredible persistence and cruelty.

    ¡°I am a bit worried.¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°The fact that they came herest night clearly shows that they believe it¡¯s important to lower Jo Gul¡¯s position. However, instead of achieving that goal, they were humiliated instead. Their anger is sure to be great.

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®Does that mean leaving this ce quickly won¡¯t be enough to solve the problem?¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at Jo Pyung again.

    A slightly embarrassed smile emerged on his face.

    Only then did Baek Cheon understand.

    ¡®He was trying to let us go.¡¯

    Perhaps Jo Pyung had already thought of this, so he decided to let the disciples of Mount Hua leave for Yunnan before the Tang family arrived.

    No matter how strong the Tang family was, they wouldn¡¯t dare pursue them into Yunnan.

    And then the anger of the Tang family would all be directed toward the merchant chamber.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I overlooked this.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face flushed red. He was so excited that Jo Gul took down Tang Zhan, and they found a way to Yunnan that he missed something this simple.

    ¡®Then?¡¯

    He looked to the side.

    Chung Myung¡¯s behavior of not wanting to go to Yunnan made sense. Perhaps, Chung Myung already knew this. However, he couldn¡¯t say it as it would seem like he was disregarding the favor of the Four Seas Merchant Chamber Lord.

    ¡°Does this mean we have to deal with more trouble, idiot?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ enough.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, disciple Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°It seems like the trip to Yunnan will need to be dyed for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­ disciple.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°This happened because of us. We will deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Why is it us? This time it was entirely because of Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Anyway.¡±

    Baek Cheon controlled his expression and continued.

    ¡°We will not leave this ce. Even if we leave, we will go after sorting out the matter with the Tang family.¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s face, which was struggling to fake a calm demeanor, grew slightly distorted until it eventually copsed.

    ¡°Are you saying this even after knowing how frightening the Tang family is? Indeed, they walked in, and Tang Zhen was defeated. Butpared to the strength of the family, that child is nothing! Get out of here now! Right now! If not¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s all fine now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo Pyung tilted his head at Chung Myung¡¯s sudden interruption.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°They¡¯vee much sooner than I thought. Looks like they¡¯re already here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the outside began to buzz with a sudden mor.

    ¡°Al-already?¡±

    Jo Pyung jumped up from his seat and prepared to run away, hoping the others could escape¡­

    ¡°L-Lord!¡±

    At that moment, an urgent voice broke into the atmosphere.

    ¡°The head of the Sichuan Tang family hase to visit!¡±

    Blood drained from Jo Pyung¡¯s face.

    ¡®This is the end.¡¯

    Jo Pyung lost any strength in his legs and sat down on the spot.

 Chapter 192: Suddenly giants are coming into the picture? (2)

    ¡°L-Lord?¡±

    Even Baek Cheon, who didn¡¯t lose hisposure normally, instantly went red with shock.

    The Sichuan Tang family.

    How many in the world wouldn¡¯t be flustered at the formidable name being called in front of them?

    ¡°Wow, suddenly the big giants areing?¡±

    Well, there was Chung Myung.

    ¡®That¡­¡¯

    ¡®That bastard probably doesn¡¯t even know what it means to be shocked or confused.¡¯

    ¡°L-Lord Tang.¡±

    Yoon Jong also couldn¡¯t hide how shocked he was.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like adults just getting involved in children¡¯s fights¡­ the Lord of the Tang family is here personally?¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    He thought that the Tang family would intervene. But he never even imagined a situation where the head of the Tang family would take the initiative to do it.

    It wasn¡¯t just Baek Cheon. Everyone there couldn¡¯t understand why and how this situation came about.

    And at that moment, Jo Pyung who had sat on the floor, came to his senses and got up as he shouted.

    ¡°You mean the head of the Tang family is directly here?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He is at the front door waiting for you.¡±

    Jo Pyung gulped.

    Waiting outside until the head of the house opened the door¡­ it meant that he was still being polite to them.

    If he hade to see blood spill, the man wouldn¡¯t have cared about all those things and would have just barged in.

    At least, that was what Jo Pyung was thinking.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    Jo Gul hurried to his father with a worried expression.

    ¡°From now on, no matter what happens, do note out.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Promise me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡±

    Jo Pyung looked at him with a stern gaze.

    ¡°Neither will any of you. You will never step out. You do not know what it means to go against the Tang family, especially in Sichuan! Don¡¯t evere outside!¡±

    At that earnest and resolute tone, Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Jo Pyung turned with a stiff face and stepped out. He wondered if he should just tell them all to run away.

    However, since the head of the Tang family hade, it would be impossible to run away. Because the head of the Sichuan Tang family would never move alone.

    Perhaps by now, all the Tang Family members who hade to escort the man here must have surrounded the house already.

    ¡®I am trapped.¡¯

    It was said that when bitten by a tiger a person has the chance to survive as long as he doesn¡¯t lose consciousness. Of course, it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But only about one in a thousand would be lucky enough to escape. The problem was that most people who were bitten by tigers would die whether they were conscious or not.

    Jo Pyung bit his lip and stood in front of the door. Behind this door was the tiger.

    No.

    A truly terrifying man iparable to a tiger was now waiting to bite him.

    Seeing the people near the door trembling, Jo Pyung felt grateful for those who didn¡¯t leave him. If the man on the other side pushed open the door, they might have outright fainted.

    Because that was how powerful the head of the Sichuan Tang family was.

    ¡°Open the door!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With Jo Pyung¡¯s orders, the door opened. And through the opening, a dignified man in a green robe could be seen.

    Jo Pyung bowed his head before the door even fully opened.

    ¡°It is an honor to see the head of the Sichuan Tang family.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Jo Pyung and nodded.

    ¡°It has been so long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord. I should have visited you first. Please punish me for making such a precious persone all the way here.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the politeness. I am here for work.¡±

    Jo Pyung gulped.

    ¡°Would you like toe inside?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound bad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you.¡±

    With a stiff face, Jo Pyung guided Tang Gunak into the house.

    As Tang Gunak was being guided, Tang Pae and Tang Zhan followed them.

    Tang Zhan had made everyone nervousst night when he visited them, but now Jo Pyung didn¡¯t even care about him. No one would look at a wild cat when a tiger was right next to it.

    And it had been a long time since Jo Pyung¡¯s back, which was usually stiff since he had guided the merchants, was now lowered and humble towards the Tang family.

    ¡®What else can I do?¡¯

    Jo Pyung already knew it.

    There was nothing that he could actually do. What was important now wasn¡¯t how he would react but rather what Tang Gunak was thinking when he came here.

    ¡®For now, let¡¯s¡­¡¯

    ¡°Merchant lord.¡±

    At that moment, Jo Pyung stopped as he heard the low voice from behind him and went stiff.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Tang!¡±

    ¡°Are the children inside?¡±

    ¡°¡­by children, you mean?¡±

    ¡°The children from Mount Hua.¡±

    Jo Pyung closed his eyes a little.

    ¡®This is why he is here.¡¯

    ¡°Yes. They are.¡±

    Lies meant nothing. At least not in front of this man.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    There was a low hum from Tang Gunak. Just as Jo Pyung was holding his breath and shaking his head at the sound of Tang Gunak, the man spoke again.

    ¡°I think I want to see them.¡±

    Cold sweat began to drip down Jo Pyung¡¯s back.

    He did expect this. But it felt too early! If the purpose of this maning here was to see the disciples of Mount Hua, he thought he would at least corner Jo Pyung for it.

    The fact that he spoke about this right away meant that he didn¡¯t want to deal with anything else and that he wanted to head right for the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Merchant lord.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah! Yes!¡±

    Jo Pyung who was back to reality, bowed his head.

    ¡°It cannot be difficult to meet them, right?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course. But¡­¡±

    Even using all of his mind to look for a way out of the situation, he couldn¡¯t find anything. Was there no way to not show that those people were in here?

    ¡°Lord Tang. What happened yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh. Right.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Jo Pyung and smiled.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the second son managed to show extraordinary results. He made sure our Tang Zhan was humiliated.¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°It was just luck. How could my son even go against yours?¡±

    ¡°Humility is a good thing.¡±

    A smile crept onto his lips.

    ¡°But excessive humility makes the other person feel ufortable. If it is something to be happy about, then you should feel free to rejoice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Jo Pyung was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say anything, and Tang Gunak turned his head.

    ¡°Tang Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Lord!¡±

    ¡°You tell me, did you get defeated because he was lucky?¡±

    ¡°No. Jo Gul was strong.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    And he looked back at Jo Pyung, and spoke softly.

    ¡°It would have been better if that talent shone under the name of the Tang family, but I am d that he found a ce where he could show off and use his talent.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    A low voice.

    The voice had a much different weightpared to his earlier tone. Jo Pyung bowed his head as if something was pushing it down.

    ¡°People are a lot more stupid than we think. Seeing what a few people with talent have done, they will assume that they can do it too. What do you think of that?¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s body trembled. There was only one answer he could give.

    ¡°Even if people are stupid, do they not value themselves more? There aren¡¯t many people who are blinded by greed.¡±

    ¡°Then how about you?¡±

    Jo Pyung shook his head. In his eyes, he could see Tang Gunak smiling at him.

    His lips were smiling but his eyes were cold. And facing the bizarre expression, Jo Pyung¡¯s legs trembled, and his mouth turned dry.

    ¡°Are you dreaming of it?¡±

    ¡°My dream is to be with Lord Tang.¡±

    ¡°That is a nice answer.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded.

    ¡°Take me in. To see the children of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lord Tang. They are¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to my words?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His eyes turned cold.

    ¡°It is good that your son has achieved something great. But it seems like it has clouded the judgement of the Lord of the Merchants. I have said the same thing twice aftering here.¡±

    Jo Pyung couldn¡¯t refuse anymore and then nodded his head.

    ¡°This is the third time. Bring the disciples of Mount Hua to me. I won¡¯t ask again.¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s legs trembled again.

    His body was losing strength and his head felt dizzy. Any ordinary person who received the Tang Lord¡¯s wrath wouldn¡¯t be able to stand.

    But Jo Pyung didn¡¯t fall.

    With the little strength left in his body, he smiled. Jo Pyung, with an expression which couldn¡¯t smile, cry, or get worried, spoke.

    ¡°Lord Tang. The disciples of Mount Hua havee to my house as guests and among them is my son.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Jo Pyung shook his head. His face was wet with sweat, but his mind wasn¡¯t failing him.

    ¡°As a merchant and a host of the disciples, I cannot offer my guests up like that.¡±

    Lord Tang looked at Jo Pyung with cold eyes.

    ¡°Even if your merchant chamber is destroyed?¡±

    ¡°Where in this world would a father be afraid of such things for his son?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand what destroying means. If I use my hands, not a single rat from this ce can survive. You do know that?¡±

    ¡°If you have to do that!¡±

    Jo Pyung spoke with firm eyes.

    ¡°Please end it with my life alone. I will take responsibility for everything that has happened here!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It looks like people like you underestimate what the Tang family is.¡±

    Tang Gunak snorted and continued.

    ¡°It seems like the merchant lord seems to be drunk on an unknown dream. You seem to have forgotten what it means to get in the way of the Tang family. Well, I will let you know the style of the Tang family and make sure you never forget it.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s fingers moved.

    It was the moment when Jo Pyung clenched his fist and hoped the kids would run away.

    ¡°Wait, that man has such a strange attitude.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The door to the central hall opened wide and a person walked out.

    ¡°Disciple Ch-Chung Myung!¡±

    Jo Pyung was a bit shocked

    ¡°I told you to note¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lord, look at the situation and tell me. That mister came all the way here on purpose to do this! Do you hear that!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Jo Pyung turned his head with a bewildered face and looked at Tang Gunak.

    But Tang Gunak was staring at Chung Myung intently as if he didn¡¯t care about Jo Pyung.

    ¡°Are you Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t asking because you don¡¯t know right?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Gunak chuckled. Was there anyone who spoke up to him like this?

    Well, it couldn¡¯t be known. Maybe in the past it happened.

    But since he became the head of the Tang family, this was the first time. And he smiled.

    But no one would think that this smile was a genuine one. How could one express a smile which would make them look so creepy?

    Tang Zhan, who was looking at this from the side, went stiff. He knew better than anyone what would happen when his father had such an expression.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. It has to be the Divine Dragon. You are a little different from what I expected, but it is fine.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see it. What kind of person you are.¡±

    And his hand slowly slipped into his sleeve.

 Chapter 193: Suddenly giants are coming into the picture? (3)

    As he approached Chung Myung, a formidable energy began to radiate from Tang Gunak¡¯s body. The energy¡­ the force was so overwhelming that even Tang Pae, Tang Zhan and the others who were watching it became nervous.

    However, Chung Myung was confronting it directly, and just stood there with a nk face and no further reaction.

    And then other people came into the room.

    ¡°Waitttt!¡¯

    Four people came from the central hall.

    Baek Cheon, dressed in a white robe quickly stood in front of Chung Myung and looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°I greet the Lord of the Sichuan Tang family. I am Baek Cheon, the second-ss disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    And Tang Gunak stopped walking. But his hand was still inside his sleeve.

    ¡°The Righteous Sword of Hua.¡±

    ¡°It is an honor that Lord Tang knows me. If I had heard that you were here, I would havee and greeted the Lord earlier, but we held no idea about this. This wasn¡¯t intentional so we apologize deeply.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Unlike Chung Myung, Tang Gunak looked at this man who had some manners.

    The other disciples were also desperately putting up smiles.

    ¡®Shit, that crazy bastard, can¡¯t he tell the difference between people he should annoy and people he shouldn¡¯t?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my god, how is he going against the head of Tang family.¡¯

    ¡®This is bad! Bad! Who could have thought he was this crazy!¡¯

    Because of him, they would all get caught and die here!

    Who was Tang Gunak?

    Wasn¡¯t he the most famous of the Tang family?

    Although he had the name of ¡®Poison King¡¯ which was a tribute to the head of the Sichuan Tang family, he was the head to whom this title sounded less awe-inspiring.

    Although there were many people who were skilled in the world, not a single person would ever make the mistake of ignoring the Tang family. Even if Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua was here, he would be courteous to him.

    ¡®But this mouthy bastard!¡¯

    Baek Cheon gulped.

    They were of different origins.

    Although Baek Cheon had already met the elders of Wudang in the Sword Tomb, the momentum flowing from Tang Gunak made them all look weak.

    ¡®He is the absolute best!¡¯

    Just looking at him could make people stop breathing.

    He couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but this was the first time he had met someone with such a great momentum¡­ something he had never felt in Mount Hua. It was clear that Tang Gunak wasn¡¯t just another random person.

    ¡°I apologize for the rude remarks on behalf of my sajil. If you have to punish someone, let it be me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke firmly.

    ¡°I am in charge of them. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, move out of the way!¡±

    At the moment, Chung Myung grabbed Baek Cheon and pulled him back. And Baek Cheon who was dragged back looked at Chung Myung with a disappointed expression.

    ¡°Yah¡­ Yah, you brat! This situation¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eh! It isn¡¯t like that!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked and sad.

    ¡°From the start, that man didn¡¯t care about sasuk. He came here for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is like that.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak.

    Tang Gunak hade in with a ferocious force since he entered. Chung Myung tried to hold back, but he couldn¡¯t when he saw him threaten Jo Pyung.

    ¡°Look at that. Since he is the real deal.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened.

    He never heard such wordse from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. If he said it, then it meant that Tang Gunak was a person who was so strong that even Chung Myung acknowledged him.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Chung Myung shook off Baek Cheon¡¯s hand and hurried ahead.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­ matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you came here for someone, you must have some reason.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°I will ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you will be able to stay alive after showing such a level of arrogance in front of me?¡±

    These words made everyone go stiff. But Chung Myung was calm.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I said yes. Maybe not a single person until now has done something like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I could be the first one.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face which had a cold expression now turned ck.

    ¡®What is this kid?¡¯

    He had been pressuring Chung Myung for a while now. Anyone else would have already started to tremble and and go nk.

    Even his son Tang Pae, the next head would die if this had happened.

    But Chung Myung was clearly holding on¡­ as if he was used to being around this much pressure in his daily life. No, it was pointless to say he was holding on. It didn¡¯t look like he was suffering or anything.

    ¡®From where did such a monster appear?¡¯

    What was absurd was that Chung Myung didn¡¯t even look strong.

    Of course, in Kangho, people couldn¡¯t be judged by their appearance or the momentum they gave out normally. However, if one didn¡¯t achieve a natural body at a young age, this wouldn¡¯t have made sense.

    It was as if¡­.

    ¡°There is nothing.¡±

    If not.

    ¡°¡­or it is infinitely deep.¡±

    Everyone was puzzled at the meaningless words from Tang Gunak. And only Chung Myung understood it.

    ¡°You came here to confirm it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But before that, I want to ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go on.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will not kill you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how so? Do you think Mount Hua will have your back? Even in front of the Tang family?¡±

    Chung Myung sighed with a darkened expression and said.

    ¡°Have my back¡­ my back! I¡¯d rather die and see that!¡±

    ¡®I AM the fucking back of this Mount Hua, you bastard!¡¯

    What other bastard could be there behind Mount Hua other than me! My waist is getting bent, holding Mount Hua on my shoulders!

    Chung Myung, who didn¡¯t like the sound of it, nodded and said.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something I should speak about, it is Mount Hua that I beli¡­ Ahhhh! No.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°Anyway, it isn¡¯t that.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I believe in the Tang family and not Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak and said,

    ¡°I heard that the Sichuan Tang family does anything which helps and benefits the family, right?¡±

    ¡°Could be.¡±

    It was true.

    Because he had heard it first-hand. From the other bastard.

    <i>-If it helps my family, I will not hesitate to even sell the nation. I am of the Tang sect, but I cannot have eyes everywhere. It is no joke; I really don¡¯t think that death is a huge price to pay for my family being happy and gaining something. Okay? I would kill myself for it! Can you kill yourself? I can kill people for my family too? I am the dark lord!</i> *

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned.

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°Because I will be the best swordsman in the world who will make Mount Hua the best sect in the world in the future.¡±

    Even for Tang Gunak this was an absurd deration.

    ¡°And that is the reason?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you kill me here, you are just getting rid of someone who will be an enemy in the future, but if you make friends, you will have the best swordsman in the world, as your ally. Which is the one with the most obvious advantage? It isn¡¯t likely for the Tang family to be associated with the title of ¡®The Best in the World¡¯ in my absence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak stared silently.

    ¡®It is the devil¡¯s job to seduce.¡¯

    The words of Chung Myung touched the intentions of Tang Gunak.

    Even his sons didn¡¯t understand why he came here in person, but this child he was meeting for the first time was clenching his heart.

    ¡°You may be right. No, you are right. You are very smart.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. it is a bit embarrassing if you openly praise me like that.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, scratching his head.

    ¡°As you said, if you are going to be the ¡®Best in the World¡¯ in the future then the Tang family will ept you as a friend. Friendship is essentially taking care of each other.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    The coldness was still present in Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That would be a matter of when, and that too is only if you prove yourself to be someone who can aim for that title.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned pale.

    The weight of the words that this person had just said couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Even if the words were told without any sincerity, the words which were said could never be taken back.

    If Chung Myung couldn¡¯t prove to Tang Gunak, the Lord of Tang family, that he had the qualifications to be the best, then the man had the rights to kill Chung Myung here.

    ¡°You keep talking useless things.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    ¡°Uh, again with that.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head to his sahyungs.

    ¡°From now on, keep looking without blinking.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡¯

    ¡°Will you be fine?¡±

    ¡°Well, will you die?¡±

    ¡°He will die.¡±

    ¡°UH¡­ Eh. Are you saying I will die?¡±

    ¡®Wah! This is absolutely unbelievable! For real!¡¯

    Leaving behind his sahyungs, Chung Myung moved ahead.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can I not stop you?¡±

    Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Did he not believe in Chung Myung?

    ¡®I believe in him.¡¯

    Despite his rotten personality, he had the skills to be acknowledged by the Tang Family Head. Baek Cheon trusted and believed Chung Myung more than anyone else in the world.

    But his opponent was Lord Tang.

    Sichuan Tang family¡¯s Lord.

    Even before Chung Myung was born, this man had be the Lord of the family and was known to be skilled as well.

    Would Chung Myung be able to hold his ground against that man?

    No, it couldn¡¯t be known.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to step out when someone held his clothes. And he turned to see Yu Yiseol shake her head.

    ¡°Samae?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t step in if he wasn¡¯t confident.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡¯Ah.

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    He had heard it before.

    The biggest goal of that person wasn¡¯t to be the ¡®Best in the World¡¯. It was to make Mount Hua the best sect in the world. If that was the case, this guy wouldn¡¯t mind jumping into mud¡­ he wouldn¡¯t mind taking on any humiliation.

    He was putting everything aside for this without running away.

    Couldn¡¯t they trust him? Especially since he had walked ahead on his own feet?

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung with anxious eyes.

    His shoulders weren¡¯t huge, yet they looked wider than before. However, even that back didn¡¯t reassure Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Please¡¯

    Baek Cheon prayed and touched the handle of the sword.

    If Chung Myung was in real danger?

    ¡®I will not hesitate.¡¯

    Even if the opponent was the Lord Tang, Mount Hua would never abandon its disciples.

    Chung Myung stepped ahead as he watched Tang Gunak.

    ¡°But can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°I can allow that.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe here for me? I don¡¯t remember doing anything to get your attention. It was Jo Gul sahyung who fought, so why me?¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled at it and spoke in a low voice so that only he could hear it.

    ¡°You spoke of the 12th dagger?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I was interested in that.¡±

    ¡®Uh, I didn¡¯t expect this¡­?¡¯

    Soon, Chung mYung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®No, this bastard?¡¯

    <i>-Disciple hyung! Hyung! Only you know. Others think that I only use 11 daggers, but in fact there is a hidden one, a 12th one. Wow, this is a huge secret you see¡­ uh? Last time I used it on hyung, it got smashed, remember? Uh, look at me talking about that like this! My pride hurts!</i>

    ¡®Pride? What pride you idiot!¡¯

    ¡®Was it really a secret?¡¯

    ¡®What kind of crazy man gives out a family secret and hides money in headrests?¡¯

    ¡®Sahyung! My sahyung!¡¯

    ¡®If that bastard is there, beat him for me!¡¯

    Chung Myung who was flustered for a moment, then tried to smile with the most awkward expression.

    ¡°I just guessed it.¡±

    ¡°That guess is very important for us.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡®Seeing this man, he really must havee to kill me?¡¯

    To kill Chung Myung who knew his family secret.

    Eh¡­

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Anxiety was building in Chung Myung.

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple task for you to prove yourself.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°Ten. If you can endure 10 attempts, I will recognize you as the best in the world.¡±

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    ¡®Ten attempts?¡¯

    I only need to dodge the attacks of the Poison King ten times?

    ¡®Hahahaha.¡¯

    ¡°Ah! This brat is really aiming to kill people! Do you really think someone as young as me can avoid it for ten seconds?¡±

    Chung Myung groaned. He wasn¡¯t really a young one or a junior.

    ¡°That should do.¡±

    Chung Myung grunted and spoke in a casual way.

    ¡®Okay! Let¡¯s do this.¡¯

    ¡®Endure for ten attempts, of course, he would then be called as the best in the world. If there was someone who could do it, then they would have to be called something that went beyond just masters.¡¯

    ¡®No, they should be called something more than Best in the World, the absolute best in the world! Ugh!¡¯

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned and looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Fine. Do not forget your promise.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°Friends take care of each other. You said you would do everything you could.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then you should be prepared.¡±

    Chung Myung grunted through his teeth.

    ¡°I am going to pull the teeth out of the Tang family!¡±

    ¡°If you can!¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®You think I am joking?¡¯

    ¡®Huhu.¡¯

    ¡®You will regret that.¡¯

 Chapter 194: Suddenly giants are coming into the picture? (4)

    Chung Myung and Tang Gunak faced each other at a distance. Everyone who watched them gulped.

    Of course, those who supported Chung Myung struggled to ease their anxiety.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Lord Tang must be very strong, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°How strong?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    How strong?

    This was a hard question.

    ¡°Within the whole world? I don¡¯t know. But in Sichuan, he must be somewhere among the top three.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face went pale.

    ¡®Top three.¡¯

    How vast was thend of Sichuan!? In addition, there were some ancient sects in thisnd, the Qingcheng sect, and the Emei sect. Yet, Tang Gunak would still rank within the top three strongest?

    ¡°Can Chung Myung deal with such a person?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon kept silent.

    In fact, the only answer he could give was that he had no idea.

    When making measurements, a standard needs to be set on both sides. For example, if Baek Cheon were to measure Yoon Jong¡¯s strength, he would start with the degree of difference between himself and Yoon Jong.

    Through thatparison with himself, one could determine where Yoon Jong lies and then use that as a basis to discuss the strength of those simr to Yoon Jong.

    But what about Tang Gunak?

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know where to begin.¡¯

    Baek Cheon cannot measure the Lord of the Tang family¡¯s power. The only conclusion he could reach is that his strength is immeasurable.

    As such, Tang Gunak must be strong.

    It was to the point where Baek Cheon was getting goosebumps.

    ¡®But isn¡¯t it the same with Chung Myung?¡¯

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯tpare or measure the strength of Chung Myung. How could he predict the oue of a battle between two people whose strengths were unknown?

    Just¡­

    ¡°Winning doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­.¡±

    ¡°But if he only needs to hold on for 10 attempts, then it is a different story.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke with certainty.

    ¡°If it were an ordinary man, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost for even one, let alone ten. But Chung Myung isn¡¯t ordinary.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the back of Chung Myung.

    ¡®I should watch without blinking?¡¯

    Baek Cheon already knew that.

    If Chung Myung had set his mind on it, he could have avoided the fight with Tang Gunak. Sparring wasn¡¯t the only way for him to prove his strength.

    But Chung Myung provoked the man to create this situation and asked his sahyungs to observe carefully.

    Why?

    ¡®What a fucking bastard!¡¯

    Baek Cheon grunted.

    What was Mount Huacking?

    One was strength.

    What else?

    The most obvious was¡­

    ¡®Absolute Master¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t as though Mount Huacked powerful figures to fill its ranks. However, there was just no one in a high position that could make the disciples of Mount Hua look up to them and learn.

    Of course, there are Un Geom and Hyun Sang, but they couldn¡¯t describe what an absolute master was like to their disciples. There was no way to make others understand the power of those who entered the realm beyond humans. They needed someone strong enough to be at the absolute mastery level.

    So, the disciples of Mount Hua could only guess and imagine such a person. They had been aiming for a level of strength that they couldn¡¯t see or feel.

    Now, in front of such disciples, an Absolute Master had appeared.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®Okay. I won¡¯t miss a single thing.¡¯

    No matter how urately he could guess, it was bound to be different when seen in person.

    Just by watching this spar, Baek Cheon and Mount Hua¡¯s other disciples could climb higher.

    With such thoughts, Baek Cheon clenched his fists.

    Tang Gunak frowned upon seeing Chung Myung in front of him.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    When he looked at his face, the child looked like a normal person. Usually, Tang Gunak could tell if the opponent was weaker or stronger than him to some extent whening face to face.

    But with Chung Myung, everything seemed ambiguous and vague.

    It seemed empty but also deep, like he was being sucked into an abyss. He seemed like a thoughtless child but gave the sense of a sage too. Tang Gunak was bewildered.

    ¡®Should I say it is bizarre?¡¯

    How could there be so many different aspectsing from one person?

    This wasn¡¯t simply curiosity. It was something more.

    Tang Gunak was curious about what was going inside this child so much that he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    It was reminiscent of a time when Tang Gunak was young, and his father hade with a tightly wrapped present. He couldn¡¯t sleep a wink without checking what was inside it.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    Tang Gunak noticed his feelings and felt strange.

    ¡®Have I ever been so excited in recent days?¡¯

    It was strange.

    Bizarre.

    Tang Gunak took a deep breath and looked straight at the source of his excitement.

    ¡°Ten attempts.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t said to confirm with Chung Myung. It was more akin to Tang Gunak rifying the purpose for himself. If this man let his excitement carry him away, then Chung Myung was done for.

    ¡°If you canst for ten attempts, I will¡­ no, the Tang family will recognize you.¡±

    ¡°What a surprise.¡±

    Chung Myung held out his hand and nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. No need to get ready.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s bold.¡±

    If someone else had dared to act like this in front of him, Tang Gunak would never forgive them. But strangely, he didn¡¯t feel that with Chung Myung.

    ¡®It¡¯s not arrogance; is it confidence?¡¯

    There was no reason to hate Chung Myung. Confidencees from skill, and skilles from hard work.

    It was only natural for a warrior that tirelessly worked to improve himself to feel confident.

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung a hundred times better than his sons, who have been trained by him constantly but stillck the nerve to even look him in the eyes?

    ¡°I heard that my son¡¯s dagger technique was broken.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that Jo Gul sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is the same.¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s entirely different?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is nothing special.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak with strange eyes.

    ¡®Blood doesn¡¯t lie.¡¯

    ¡®That other Tang bastard was pretending to be a serious person on the outside, but once he spoke, he was a fool! Perhaps, this Lord Tang is stupid too.¡¯

    ¡°That is why I am going to use the same technique against you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? The one that was already shown once?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it is the same?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°As if that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°You know it well.¡±

    Even if it was the same dagger technique, it would never be the same implementation.

    Even if the same sword technique was used, Jo Gul, Baek Cheon, and Chung Myung would each disy it differently.

    As such, there was no way the daggers and needles-based techniques of the Tang family could be the same.

    Because it all came down to skill.

    Tang Gunak slid his hand into his sleeve. In his hand, what came out were old-looking throwing daggers.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the des in Tang Gunak¡¯s hand.

    He closed his eyes for a moment and opened them again with a slightly stiff face.

    ¡®Long time no see.¡¯

    Willow leaf throwing de.

    ¡°You should think of it as an honor to face these des. These daggers were the most loved by the one with the most perfect dagger technique in the long history of the Tang family.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Well, I think I know about those throwing des a lot better than you.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t help but know.

    Those old, stained des. Because it was something his dear friend had used.

    Soul Chasing Dagger

    ¡®You returned to your family.¡¯

    It felt a little strange to see these des in the hands of Tang Gunak.

    Chung Myung let out a low sigh and calmed his mind.

    ¡°It is an honor.¡±

    ¡°Honor?¡±

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    At that moment, along with a terrifying popping sound, the throwing des in Tang Gunak¡¯s hand flew like a beam passing through Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    <i>Shhh</i>

    Grazing past his cheek, a small incision split open, and the small line began to drip fresh blood.

    Seeing this, Tang Gunak smiled eerily.

    ¡°It is an honor. It will be an honorable death.¡±

    Hearing those words, Chung Myung raised his hand and wiped the blood flowing from his cheek. And then licked the blood on his fingertips.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    And then, with a look of disgust, he shook his hand.

    ¡°Tch! Tch! Eh, I lost my appetite.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t seem to get used to the taste of blood.

    Chung Myung rubbed the blood onto his clothes and watched Tang Gunak grin.

    ¡°One attempt.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°That was one attack. Now there¡¯s nine left.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Gunak looked nkly at Chung Myung.

    The dagger he released flew right by his face. He must have clearly seen the de¡¯s speed and power, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he gave up and ran away immediately.

    But¡­

    Nine more?

    ¡®I never met someone like him.¡¯

    <i>Grunt</i>.

    Two of the throwing des in Tang Gunak¡¯s hand rubbed against each other, creating a grating sound.

    ¡°Nine more.¡±

    The cold eyes of Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°It will be enough to take your life.¡±

    ¡°No. Won¡¯t you regret it though? You already wasted one clumsy move.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you¨C¡±

    <i>Srng</i>.

    Chung Myung unsheathed his sword.

    ¡°¨Cwhy this was a mistake. This sword will show you.¡±

    At the same time, the yfulness disappeared from Chung Myung¡¯s face. His sword was slowly raised and aimed toward Tang Gunak.

    As soon as the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword pointed at him, Tang Gunak tightened the grip on his dagger.

    His face hardened at the unfamiliar feeling that filled his heart.

    ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯

    Right.

    Fear.

    Tang Gunak bit his lip.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend feeling horror from the sword of a child younger than his son.

    ¡®Impossible.¡¯

    The emotion disappeared from Tang Gunak¡¯s face.

    ¡®I am Tang Gunak, the Poison King.¡¯

    Tang Gunak, whose self-esteem was slightly hurt, began to embrace this situation. He had no intention of taking this lightly.

    If the child died because he was unable to stop an attack, then it would be the child¡¯s fault. What was the difference between this child and the many other people he had killed?

    But what if Chung Myung seeded in defending everything?

    ¡®The family will truly receive their first guest in decades.¡¯

    A guest who could be acknowledged and treated right.

    But¡­

    <i>Crack, crack, crack!</i>

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes radiated a terrifying re.

    ¡®That cannot happen!¡¯

    At the same time, one of the willow leaf throwing des in his hand was released once again.

    The attack this time wasn¡¯t just a simple threat.

    Starting from Tang Gunak¡¯s fingertips, the de shot toward Chung Myung at speed imperceptible to the human eye.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    At that moment, Chung Myung gently swung his sword and pped the dagger willow leaf throwing de away.

    The deflected de flew across the area and pierced the pir behind Chung Myung.

    At the same time, Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®He pped it?¡¯

    Tang Gunak¡¯s technique was deflected?

    ¡®How?¡¯

    The throwing de he released wasn¡¯t just fast. There was too much strength in it. If someone tried blocking it, the sword would shatter, and the dagger should pierce the swordsman¡¯s throat.

    However, without much effort, Chung Myung just swung his sword and changed the dagger¡¯s path.

    Could anyone here aside from Tang Gunak understand how difficult such a feat was?

    ¡°Probably not¡­¡±

    A cruel smile rose on Tang Gunak¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Looks like I underestimated you too much.¡±

    ¡°I did tell you. You will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Right. And¡­¡±

    In an instant, Tang Gunak¡¯s sleeves began to swell up. At the same time, a weird flow of qi began to swirl around his body. His internal qi was circting and brought out in full force.

    With that tremendous momentum, the disciples of Mount Hua, who stood behind them, had retreated without realizing it.

    Chung Myung flinched and stepped back.

    Tang Gunak spread his arms to the left and right.

    ¡°From now¡­¡±

    The Poison King¡¯s anger was directed at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I will fight you with all my might.¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that a bit harsh?!¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t you know what a joke is? You idiot?¡¯

    ¡®This is nothing like the old Tang family!¡¯

 Chapter 195: Suddenly giants are coming into the picture? (5)

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t take his eyes off from the sleeves of Tang Gunak, which were swollen as if they would burst.

    The Soul Chasing Dagger

    And the twelfth dagger.

    Chung Myung knew how terrifying thebined power of those two were.

    How many people of the demonic sect had those daggers taken down?

    The Soul Chasing Dagger, which had been the most reliable tool in supporting Chung Myung in his past life, was now aiming for Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    ¡®Of course, it isn¡¯t on that level yet though.¡¯

    Tang Bo.

    The man who made the throwing daggers and created his own martial arts. The level of martial arts that man had reached was unparalleled in the history of the Tang family.

    That was who he was.

    But now the person in front of him was the Poison King.

    He could use all the martial arts of the Tang family, but he wasn¡¯t that proficient in it. So, his throwing des couldn¡¯t bepared to the ones he had witnessed in the past.

    The problem was that Chung Myung also wasn¡¯t anywhere close to where he was in his past life in terms of strength.

    Compared to the enormous difference between the Plum Blossom Sword Saint and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, it was no exaggeration to say that the difference between the daggers¡¯ skill level and his power right now was as big as a mountain.

    ¡®If it hits, I will really die.¡¯

    A drop of sweat ran down his cheek. There was a reason to be nervous.

    The biggest drawback with the throwing des was that it is difficult to recover the ones that were thrown.

    In other words, even if Tang Gunak had no intention of killing Chung Myung, he couldn¡¯t stop the des from hitting him.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    After letting out a long breath, Chung Myung clenched his hand that was holding the sword.

    And in that moment,

    <i>Phat!</i>

    Three throwing des shed through the air. One wasing directly at him and the other two were rotating towards him from the sides.

    The speed of the ones rotating were much faster than the onesing straight for him. As a result, the three reached Chung Myung simultaneously.

    ¡°Tah!¡±

    Chung Myung groaned as he stretched his sword forwards.

    It shook.

    The tip of the sword shook. Soon, his sword began to vibrate more slowly, and then it looked like the sword had divided into multiple swords and soon covered the air.

    ¡°Sword shield?¡± ^note[literally trantes to defense but I felt shield would be more appropriate here]

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang!</i>

    The three throwing des which were aimed at him couldn¡¯t break past his defense and bounced off.

    Tang Gunak who had thought this would be the end, performed his next move without dy.

    It was five this time!

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Five knives were thrown at Chung Myung at different speeds. It was significantly slower than the three before, but they still had the same force and power behind them.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    The first collided with the sword shield Chung Myung had set up. He felt like his wrist would break from the impact.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The second dagger pushed his sword back. Chung Myung felt his entire body shake

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The third created a huge gap in the sword shield.

    <i>Kaaang!</i>

    The fourth destroyed itpletely.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The fifth was approaching Chung Myung with the intention to kill.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung stretched out the sword after he recovered again.

    At the tip of the sword, a small bud bloomed.

    A plum blossom.

    Dozens of plum blossoms bloomed in an instant and wrapped around the throwing des which flew in.

    ¡°Softness that controls the strength?¡±

    Tang Gunak was a little shocked. But regardless of what he was feeling, his hands were reaching so that he could continue with the next attack.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    Before Chung Myung could subdue the fifth one, Tang Gunak was ready to throw the next knife.

    And the dagger thrown this time didn¡¯t have any huge strength behind it. It was just speed.

    The dagger, which disappeared upon releasing, moved through the air and appeared right in front of Chung Myung.

    Despite being aware of this, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but be a bit surprised.

    ¡°Ahhkkk!¡±

    Chung Myung desperately twisted his body.

    <i>Sak!</i>

    The throwing de slightly grazed Chung Myung¡¯s chest and passed by while the fifth one which hadn¡¯t been taken down yet, pierced into Chung Myung¡¯s thigh.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    After spinning in the air for a while, Chung Myung came back to the ground and pressed the blood points of his leg to stop the bleeding.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to die because of this wound. However, if he shed a lot of blood, his stamina would drop and if that happened, he would lose his concentration.

    Having fought in endless battles all his life, Chung Myung knew the best way to hold onto his body so that it could live through dire situations.

    ¡°¡­ he avoided it?¡±

    Meanwhile, Tang Gunak was looking at Chung Myung as if he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    He could understand the guy avoiding the knives until the fifth one.

    However, the subsequent casting of the sixth one wasn¡¯t something that normal disciples could avoid.

    And this disciple of Mount Hua had avoided it perfectly.

    ¡®And to use softness to ease the power of the throwing de? A disciple of Mount Hua?¡¯

    It meant that this guy¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t just bound to the teachings of Mount Hua.

    And that meant that he would grow stronger.

    No.

    He was already strong.

    ¡°The fourth attempt¡±

    While Tang Gunak was still in shock, Chung Myung stood and looked at him.

    ¡°Six attempts left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak stretched his hand forward.

    And then he moved is hand up and then down. All of the throwing des which were on the floor were retrieved back into his sleeve.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Tang Gunak caressed his knives and hummed.

    There was a thought in his mind.

    ¡®The sixth attempt.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about not being able to take down Chung Myung.

    ¡®If the purpose of this was to prove that he was the best in the world, then this child has already aplished his purpose.¡¯

    This child had amazing talent within him.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine other people of the same age as Chung Myung being able to defeat this child. It probably wouldn¡¯t take a long time for this child to go beyond the ¡®First Sword of Mount Hua¡¯ and be called as the ¡®First Sword of the World¡¯.

    But¡­

    His desire didn¡¯t die.

    ¡®I want to check further.¡¯

    Where the end for this childy.

    He wanted to know what was hiding in the bottom of the well of this monster.

    Even if the result of his actions would possibly kill the strongest man in the future with his own hands.

    <i>Creak!</i>

    Once again, the throwing des made the scratching noise.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter!¡¯

    The basic desire of a Murim warrior to fight a strong opponent rose within the Lord of the Tang family after many years.

    <i>Pah!</i>

    And three daggers were thrown swiftly.

    Chung Myung watched it with a stiff face.

    ¡®Here theye!¡¯

    <i>Tak!</i>

    His feet hit the ground heavily.

    This time he rushed towards the throwing des. The closer the distance, the higher the power. And it was natural that something that is thrown loses power as the distance increases!

    But he couldn¡¯t be victorious if he moved back!

    This was Tang Gunak¡¯s domain.

    And Chung Myung¡¯s sword wouldn¡¯t reach him now.

    Even if this was a spar for the sake of a test, if he didn¡¯t aim for victory in a battle which sought to take his life, it wouldn¡¯t make Chung Myung feel good.

    He had to take risks.

    The ce to win is at the front, not the back!

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang!</i>

    All three of the throwing des were bounced away.

    Each time he hit a throwing de, it felt like his wrist would shatter any moment. The body of Chung Myung wasn¡¯t strong enough to withstand the onught of the Poison King.

    ¡®Still!¡¯

    ¡®I have to endure it!¡¯

    ¡®I have to see this bloody spar through!¡¯

    And then you¡¯ll know it!

    ¡®The fifth attempt!¡¯

    <i>Tatat!</i>

    Chung Myung used the ground to propel himself forward and narrowed the distance with Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    As if he was enjoying it, Tang Gunak made a sound and his sleeves were spread to the side.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    And seven throwing des were shot at once.

    Chung Myung went wide eyed as he looked at them.

    ¡®Seven Star Soul Reaper!¡¯

    Tang Bo¡¯s speciality!

    If the demonic sect members who were killed by this technique were gathered, their bodies could create a small mountain.

    ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    Chung Myung, instead of backing down, threw himself at the seven throwing des.

    If he retreated to the back, it was the end.

    The seven throwing des were aiming for his soul.

    If he stepped back, he would get caught in the flow of the weapons and would have his throat pierced!

    Chung Myung lifted his body exactly 3 inches into the air and began to dodge them as skillfully as he could.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    For the first time, Tang Gunak looked openly shocked as he saw the sight in front of him.

    ¡®To see this!¡¯

    If it had been Tang Bo on the other side, Chung Myung in his current form couldn¡¯t have escaped from it. However, for Chung Myung, this was a martial art which he was too familiar with¡­ as familiar as he was with Mount Hua¡¯s sword techniques.

    The seven throwing des passed by Chung Myung.

    <i>Sick!</i>

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    The left arm, the side, and the right ankle!

    Those three ces were cut and blood had fallen to the ground. But Chung Myung kept rushing towards Tang Gunak without caring for his wounds.

    ¡®6 attempts.¡¯

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face regainedposure right away.

    Using his right hand, he collected the throwing des and with his left hand, he threw five of them at Chung Myung. Both of these actions were done at the same time.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    The throwing daggers rotated at a formidable speed as they moved towards Chung Myung. This was something that Tang Zhan had shownst night against Jo Gul.

    However, this couldn¡¯t bepared to what they had seen before.

    As if proving the fact that this martial arts¡¯ execution was different depending on who used it, the throwing daggers that were released now couldn¡¯t bepared with Tang Zhan¡¯s by a long shot.

    ¡®These cannot be avoided!¡¯

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth.

    The five throwing des were alreadying for his body.

    And if he tried to dodge it and got caught, then it would be worse than just being pierced.

    <i>Shak!</i>

    The Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung, would be cut into chunks of flesh in midair.

    But then the plum blossoms began to bloom.

    One.

    Two.

    And slowly they began to grow, and endless plum blossoms covered the entire ce.

    ¡®This¡¯

    Tang Gunak looked a little surprised.

    Plum blossoms.

    It looked like the entire world was filled with plum blossoms.

    There was an endless sea of it.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    And the rotating throwing des were digging into such a sea.

    Formidable power.

    Enormous strength.

    Yet, the sea was embracing everything.

    Tang Gunak¡¯s weapons fell to the floor unable to break the waves of the plum blossoms. And Chung Myung, who rose through the sea of plum blossoms, moved towards Tang Gunak.

    Blood was dripping from his lips.

    It was the price he had to pay for trying to receive the attack of Tang Gunak by rapidly deploying the sword technique.

    ¡®The seventh attempt!¡¯

    Chung Myung gulped the blood which wasing to his mouth and looked as calm as he could.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    At that moment, Chung Myung could see that the gap between the two was barely there, and Tang Gunak didn¡¯t miss it either.

    A throwing de moved for Chung Myung.

    ¡®I have been through this once before!¡¯

    Using his speed, Chung Myung jumped up and mmed the throwing de to the ground with his sword.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    At that moment

    The eyes of Chung Myung opened wide in shock.

    Another throwing de was right in front of it. The throwing de looked like it couldn¡¯t be bounced off.

    ¡®I was toote¡­¡¯

    He didn¡¯t have time to react.

    ¡°Ackkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myunggggg!¡±

    His sahyungs were all screaming and shrieking as they too realized what was happening.

    <i>Puck!</i>

    The throwing de hit Chung Myung right in the face.

    And Chung Myung¡¯s body which collided with the force of the throwing de, fell back like a kite which had its string cut off.

 Chapter 196: Go ahead if this feels unfair (1)

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    With blood rising in his eyes, Baek Cheon grabbed Jo Gul who was about to run in.

    ¡°Let go! Let go! I am going to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Calm down! How can you say that! That bastard did that to Chung Myung¡­!¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dead, brat!¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    That moment.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    As Chung Myung was falling to the ground, he flipped around andnded.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    Seeing that, Jo Gul sat down on the ground as if his legs had lost their strength and Yoon Jong also put his hand on Jo Gul¡¯s shoulder and sighed.

    ¡®He seems shocked.¡¯

    Well, he almost had his heart make its way to his mouth, but these children seemed too shocked and terrified. Jo Gul had gone pale, and Yoon Jong looked like he would faint any second.<sup>1</sup>

    And Yu Yiseol, she was the only one who hadn¡¯t lost herposure and pulled out her sword¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Samae?¡¯

    ¡®Why did you bring out your sword?¡¯

    ¡®What were you nning to do with it?¡¯

    At that moment, Yoon Jong, who had almost fainted, looked at Chung Myung. Chung Myung whonded on the ground raised his head. And in his mouth was a bloody throwing de.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Chung Myung spit it out and then gulped down the blood forming in his mouth.

    ¡°I almost died.¡±

    In that small moment, if he hadn¡¯t directed the internal qi into his mouth and bit down on the throwing de, his face would have been cut.

    Just the thought of it made a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would hide another throwing de behind thatst one.¡±

    The technique he used wasn¡¯t the same as the one he used in the beginning. Behind one de, the man cleverly released another.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t put any qi into it as it would¡¯ve been noticed by the opponent.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded his head as he admired Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung¡¯s action was nothing but a simple improvisation.

    But it was amazing to have such a thought and even improvise it when one¡¯s life was at stake. Perhaps, this was more impressionable than what Chung Myung had been showing him until then.

    ¡®At least you are not just a kid who has a hard time adjusting to something you don¡¯t know about and simply gives up your life.¡¯

    Such response and such ability. It was truly an extraordinary disy of skills.

    ¡®Even the word ¡®monster genius¡¯ can¡¯t be used for him.¡¯

    So how could this monster be described?

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°The eighth attempt.¡±

    Chung Myung spit out blood. His tongue was cut down around half an inch, and blood was constantlying out of the wound.

    However, Chung Myung spoke looking at Tang Gunak as if the pain didn¡¯t matter at all.

    ¡°Two more.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gunak didn¡¯t smile anymore.

    He already acknowledged Chung Myung. And he was really going to do his best against someone he had acknowledged.

    ¡°This is more than enough.¡±

    Upon seeing his opponent¡¯s momentum change, Chung Myung¡¯s face went stiff.

    There was a single throwing de in Tang Gunak¡¯s hand.

    ¡°If you can handle this, it is your win.¡±

    Tang Gunak clenched as he induced qi into it.

    <i>Goooo!</i>

    The throwing de which was shaking began to move like a live carp. And inside it was formidable qi, and it was as if the throwing de hade to life.

    And Chung Myung began to sweat.

    This amazing qi.

    This was definitely different from all that he had faced until now.

    But

    ¡®Two more attempts.¡¯

    There were only two more attacks.

    If he could withstand two attacks, it was his victory!

    Chung Myung was concentrating.

    There was sweat forming even on Tang Gunak¡¯s forehead, who had been rather calm andid-back until now. It meant that he was doing his best.

    ¡®Here ites!¡¯

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    The throwing de that was on Tang Gunak¡¯s palm suddenly floated up and began to aim for Chung Myung.

    What happened next couldn¡¯t be put into words.

    Because it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to say that it was moving fast when this throwing de was flying slower than the one before it.

    ¡®Dark Explosion Dagger.¡¯

    The technique that Tang Zhan had used against Jo Gul!

    The Dark Explosion Dagger in the hands of Tang Gunak was different from Tang Zhan¡¯s.

    <i>Gooooo!</i>

    Chung Myung could feel his body tense as he saw it.

    The throwing de, that was flying slowly towards him, began to envelop the surroundings. Soon a huge vortex was created with the de being the center.

    The dust began to rise up and an enormous wind force was created.

    <i>Guk!</i>

    Chung Myung held the handle of his sword.

    How could he deal with this?

    It was then.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    With an explosion as if the sky itself was falling, ck and white throwing des came for Chung Myung at a fast speed.

    He could feel it.

    He couldn¡¯t handle it!

    But he couldn¡¯t run away.

    Rotating at a speed and attracting everything like a tornado, the Dark Explosion Dagger wasing for him.

    Then?

    Chung Myung put his sword forward.

    ¡®Don¡¯t overthink.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t a situation where he could let his mind do the thinking and then deal with the situation.

    ¡®Believe!¡¯

    His sword knew everything.

    His sword contained everything.

    His sword was Mount Hua, and Mount Hua was his sword.

    He had to believe in that very sword!

    ¡®Fly!¡¯

    The sword moved smoothly.

    It was slow. Too slow.

    But this sword couldn¡¯t be slow. Because the world itself flowed slower than his sword.

    <i>Bloom.</i>

    At the tip of the sword, a plum blossom bloomed.

    At first, it was a small plum blossom.

    But soon, dozens of plum blossoms surrounded the tip of the sword.

    Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword, the strongest technique when it came to defense, was revealed after a hundred years from the tip of the sword of Chung Myung.

    The plum blossoms bloomed as they ovepped one another and created a wall of flowers which couldn¡¯t be prated.

    The Plum Blossom Imprable Wall.

    The qi which rose from Chung Myung¡¯s dantian created hundreds of Plum Blossoms. And the plum blossoms which were covering the space covered even the flying path of the throwing de.

    The Dark Explosion Dagger pierced the wall of plum blossoms at once. The plum blossoms, unable to withstand the power of the dagger, copsed and disappeared in an instant.

    <i>Kakak!</i>

    As if hundreds of plum blossoms couldn¡¯t stop a single dagger, the dagger still hadn¡¯t lost its momentum and continued through the Plum Blossom Imprable Wall.

    ¡°Haaaaah!¡±

    Contrary to the scream, Chung Myung¡¯s feet were moving back and forth, and the plum blossoms kept blooming from his sword

    If he cannot stop it with one swing, then he would swing his sword a dozen times. If swinging his sword a dozen times didn¡¯t stop it, then he would swing it a hundred times!

    The plum blossoms of Mount Hua would constantly bloom!

    Let the day go and wee the night. Even if autumn passes and the winteres, let the year itself change. They might fade now, but they will shine again.

    The sword of Chung Mung was also giving out endless plum blossoms.

    No strong force could break through this cycle.

    <i>Kakak!</i>

    The Dark Explosion Dagger which was shot began to make a metallic sound and started to lose its force.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to gleam in happiness.

    Chung Myung, who was excited, began to tap further into his dantian and produce more plum blossoms in this heated atmosphere.

    And at that moment.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    Another throwing de!

    All of a sudden, another throwing de was released by Tang Gunak.

    Was it towards Chung Myung?

    No!

    The throwing de released was towards the Dark Explosion dagger which was losing its force to move.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    An explosion-like sound which could tear down the eardrums of the observers ensued, and the momentum of the Dark Explosion dagger doubled, tearing down the plum blossoms with even more power.

    <i>Kwaaaaah!</i>

    And it flew for Chung Myung with a vortex that was big enough to devour Chung Myung whole.

    ¡®The tenth!¡¯

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Thest one! Ahhh!¡±

    And he rushed ahead.

    <i>Grunt!</i>

    His sword was unable to handle how hard his hands was clenching it.

    Everyone was screaming as he threw himself into this storm that was created by the Dark Explosion Dagger.

    ¡°Achhhhhhkkk!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!!!¡±

    One, just one person.

    Baek Cheon clenched his fist.

    ¡®Go!¡¯

    ¡®Show us! What the true sword of Mount Hua is like!¡¯

    Chung Myung rushed ahead towards the Dark Explosion Dagger, which was moving like an earth dragon, winding up all the dust.

    All of the qi in his dantian was taken out and he swirled it around his body. And due to the strong internal qi, the air outside was swirling around him.

    Chung Myung drew out everyst bit of energy he could and put all his qi into his sword.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    The sword, unable to withstand it, was screaming in his hand. The tip of the plum blossom sword was splitting.

    But Chung Myung was looking at one ce alone!

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    With a scream to cheer himself up, Chung Myung stepped ahead.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    The floor was cracking down. Chung Myung used all the internal qi he could and raised his sword up to strike it from the ground.

    Plum Blossom Destruction

    <i>Kwaaaaang!</i>

    The Dark Explosion Dagger of Tang Gunak, which collided with that, passed over the head of Chung Myung with a huge explosion.

    <i>Cough!</i>

    Blood began to gush out from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    But he hit it!

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet touched the ground again, and he stumbled forward without being able to control his body.

    ¡®Not yet!¡¯

    It wasing.

    Right now.

    He could feel it waiting to take his life from behind his back.

    Chung Myung kicked the ground and floated up in the air as he spun.

    And he saw it clearly.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    It was the sight of the Dark Explosion Dagger which he had deflected, spinning in the air anding back for him.

    ¡®Lifeline shing Dagger!¡¯<sup>2</sup>

    How many times had he seen people die because of this?

    Everyone who was relieved thinking they had stopped the Dark Explosion Dagger would die to this. This series of attacks from the Tang members was what made the family of Tang a proud one during his lifetime.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Chung Myung who was in the air drew his sword. And urately caught the dagger with the sword.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    As if his arm had shattered, and as if everything within his body was being crushed, a shock ran through his body.

    Despite all that shock to his body, Chung Myung didn¡¯t faint. Rather, he was using all of the pain and the recoil of the shock to the body to move forwards.

    I see it.

    The face of Tang Gunak was shocked as he looked at Chung Myung protesting till the very end!

    Chung Myung, who had blocked both of them, flew towards Tang Gunak who was defenseless at a formidable speed.

    ¡°This is it!¡±

    His hands were clenched so tight that the flow of blood to his arms had stopped, and his hand was breaking through the handle of the sword. Yet Chung Myung pulled out all the qi that he could and swung the sword.

    <i>Chakkk!</i>

    The tip of the sword that ripped through the air and aimed for Tang Gunak¡¯s shoulder.

    And!

    <i>Puck!</i>

    There was a sound of a sharp weapon piercing the flesh of a human.

    And the two bodies stopped in shock.

    As if time itself had stopped, their eyes met.

    One in pain.

    And the other in shock.

    They were contrasting emotions.

    Chung Myung descended to the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    His face looked calm. But on the other hand, Tang Gunak¡¯s face looked confounded.

    And the first one to talk was Chung Myung.

    ¡°You said ten attempts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah, you¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s body was slowly falling down.

    ¡°¡­cheating bastard.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And he fell to the ground fully.

    Tang Gunak looked at the copsed man with nk eyes. He could see the Tang family¡¯s dagger in Chung Myung¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face contorted like a demon.

    His head slowly turned to his back.

    In his eyes which seemed to contain all the anger of the world, he looked at Tang Pae who had his hand outstretched.

    ¡°You¡­ fucking trash!¡±

    Facing his anger, Tang Pae trembled.

    ¡°L-Lord. I-I only¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU BASTARD who has no idea what honor is! How dare you pollute my holy spar!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ did that¡­ for the Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Tang Gunak was raging in anger. Tang Pae, who had all the momentum of Tang Gunak directed towards him, flew back and coughed up blood. Even then, Tang Gunak, who was unable to resolve his anger, was gritting his teeth.

    What in the world could be a more shameful defeat than this?

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°You fucking dogs!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua rushed to the fallen disciple and pulled him close to them.

    Tang Gunak let out a low sigh as he looked into the ferocious eyes of the disciples who were ring at him.

    ¡°Il Bi.¡± ^note[Trantes to Dagger One, probably a code name]

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    Someone dressed in all ck suddenly appeared behind the Lord.

    ¡°Yes, Lord¡±

    ¡°Move Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon into the medicine hall. Tell them to save him at all costs.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°If Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon dies, not only the practitioners, but everyone there will be¡­¡±

    The cold eyes of Tang Gunak looked at the man and then said.

    ¡°Killed by the hands of their own lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cold sweat dripped down Il Bi¡¯s body.

    ¡°He will definitely be saved.¡±

    ¡°He has to be.¡±

    As Il Bi approached Chung Myung, the disciples of Mount Hua blocked his way.

    Among them, Baek Cheon was ring at Tang Gunak with his sword drawn.

    ¡°Do not approach him!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Righteous Sword of Hua.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to be calm so that you can take a dagger again and put it through his throat?¡±

    Tang Gunak sighed.

    ¡°The medical practitioners in the Tang family are second to none. The Tang family is the best ce to heal Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon in Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°But the ce we can¡¯t trust at all right now is also the Tang family.¡±

    Tang Gunak bit his lip.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand and hear such things being spoken from the mouths of people who were a lot younger than him, but now he didn¡¯t even have anything to refute what they were saying.

    ¡°¡­I lost.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I lost this fight. It was the most tragic loss I could have had. So, at least give me the chance to restore my name and honor and prove that the Tang family isn¡¯t a cowardly ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak bowed toward Baek Cheon.

    Seeing that, Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡°We wille together then.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back. He could see the sahyungs of Chung Myung losing their mind as they tried to stop the bleeding with all their might.

    ¡°¡­ you can make him live?¡±

    ¡°He will live.¡±

    Tang Gunak said.

    ¡°Even if I have to use everything in the hands of the Tang family.¡±

    Seeing the pale face of Chung Myung, Baek Cheon said.

    ¡°Be sure to keep your word.¡±

    Baek Cheon hugged Chung Myung and lifted him up.

    ¡°Guide me.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand was trembling as Baek Cheon grabbed the hem of his robe.

 Chapter 197: Go ahead if this feels unfair (2)

    Chung Myung felt dazed.

    Everything felt vague.

    ¡®What am I doing now?¡¯

    The scent of blood kept rushing to his nose.

    He knew that he was still alive only because of his body which kept hurting.

    All of this was unfamiliar to him.

    <i>-¡°Taoist hyung!¡±</i>

    Three throwing des that took down the demonic sect people by the droves were now trying to attack Chung Myung from behind.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    There was an eerie sound as they fell down on the spot.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung looked at the des at his feet with dazed eyes.

    The heads of the fallen demonic sect people that were trying to attack him turned to him, and soon the light disappeared from their eyes.

    They were dead.

    Right, death.

    ¡°What are you doing? What is this in the middle of the fight, taoist hyung! Get yourself together!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked back.

    Tang Bo.

    He titled his head as he approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his hand as he touched his forehead. His concentration was strangely lost.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the exhaustion is getting to me.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his plum blossom sword, wiping the blood off it and shoved it into his sheath. Tang Bo grinned as he reached out to retrieve the throwing des.

    ¡°It is bound to be exhausting. We have been at this for three days.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um.¡±

    ¡°¡­hyung you look really tired? You aren¡¯t even talking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I get some medicine?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No, hyung. Don¡¯t act like this. When other people are told that they will be given the pill of the Tang family, they close their eyes and just gulp it down. Don¡¯t you believe in the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°I do believe in the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°Uh! You are saying that again? Because of what I gave to youst time? It was a mistake!¡±

    ¡°Your mouth seriously has a life of its own! Shut it!¡±

    Chung Myung turned back.

    ¡°I am heading back.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hyung let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Tang Bo quickly caught up with Chung Myung.

    ¡°Since we killed all their men, another group wille soon right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, there would be no reason for them to go through this much trouble.

    And suddenly, Chung Myung turned his head to the cold sensation he felt on his arm. Tang Bo was applying the golden scab medicine.

    It was a medicine for the cuts.

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you that if you don¡¯t treat the wounds on time, they hurt more?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Leave it alone and it will heal with time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure. But it heals faster with these medicines. Stay still.¡±

    Tang Bo tore off the hem of Chung Myung¡¯s robe and then smeared the golden scab medicine paste.

    ¡°The Tang family¡¯s golden scab medicine is something which cannot be bought with money. Be grateful.¡±

    ¡°With the same mouth with which you say you hate the Tang family, you now speak about how great their products are.¡±

    ¡°That is that and this is this. Besides¡­.¡±

    Tang Bo¡¯s face had a slightly bitter look.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but now I think I understand why my family is stubborn. After all, in the end without strength, we amount to nothing. If the Tang family had power on its side, they wouldn¡¯t have had to run from Sichuan and so many family members wouldn¡¯t have lost their lives.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Tang Bo speak with a heavy voice, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°I think like this, these days. Taoist hyung.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I care much about what the family members say, but if I had trusted and supported them a little more, maybe the family would have had a little strength on their side¡­ then¡­ then maybe I could have saved one more¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense. If you had gone there you would have been annihted as you blindly believed in your strength while going against them.¡±

    ¡°¡­true.¡±

    Tang Bo bowed his head with a bitter expression. And after a while he looked up again, the bitterness on his face vanished, as if it had been washed away, and his usual mischievous smile bloomed.

    ¡°So, when the war is over, I am going to try to help the family head a little this time. I was known to be the best head they could have had, but not once have I taken good care of them.¡±

    ¡°Look at you sulking about it.¡±

    ¡°That is something only hyung doe¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N-No. What is with the weather¡­ uh. So gloomy. Why is the weather like this? Sigh.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    In fact, Chung Myung was no better than Tang Bo when it came to not doing his role right.

    The only thing he gave the sect was some fame because of his title as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint. He couldn¡¯t even properly look after his disciples nor help the descendants.

    He lived as he wanted and went where he wanted.

    ¡®Once this war ends¡­¡¯

    It will be different. And that time¡­

    ¡°But, hyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°How about you make a promise with me? If I die during this war, hyung will take care of the children of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°¡­what nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°Even if I do my best, hyung is more likely to survive than me. So, just listen to this young one¡¯s wishes for once and look after the kids. It is because I gave you the special pills and drinks. You can pay back wit¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are going to talk this shit, then go away, go away! I¡¯ll stab you right here.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t such a difficult task.¡±

    ¡°If you want to look after and raise your family, do it yourself. Survive¡­ whatever it takes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh. Stupid man.¡±

    Chung Myung pushed Tang Bo to the side and walked ahead.

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°Seriously.¡±

    ¡°I am giving the best medicine okay!¡±

    ¡°No, are you for real!?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Come here and get hit once.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahah. Ah, it seems like I suffered a huge wound earlier. Why is my body¡­¡±

    Seeing Tang Bo retreat, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Why think about what happens after you die? Everything is over once you die.¡±

    ¡°Eh. Still, it isn¡¯t like that. Even if I die, the rest will live.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Taoist hyung, you are the first one who doesn¡¯t seem to care about it, so I don¡¯t know how¡­.¡±

    Tang Bo scratched his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like that. People think that way. And despite being unpleasant, the thought never leaves our heads.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and turned around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hand over your work to others, do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I will end the war¡­ I will cut off the head of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°Huhu. If it is hyung then it can be done.¡±

    ¡°So, until then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung said.

    ¡°Stay for long like the medicine of your family.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Tang Bo slowly approached Chung Myung from the side. Seeing him walk step by step along with him, Chung Myung let him do it.

    And.

    Tang Bo died less than a month after that. [^note1]

    Chung Myung opened his eyes.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    He got up.

    ¡°Ack¡­¡±

    A sharp pain could be felt from his abdomen. He looked down to see a white cloth wrapped around his stomach.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t seem like I died.¡¯

    ¡®Well, it is unlikely that I died from that. In the past, when we were at war, I survived even after being hit with a dagger! This body is more tenacious than a cockroach¡­ ah, that is an insult to myself.¡¯

    ¡®But where am i?¡¯

    Chung Myung turned his head, and became shocked.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were all spread out in front of him.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were all lying dead on the floor¡­

    Ah, not dead¡­ there were sleeping like the dead.

    ¡®That scared me!¡¯

    Chung Myung nced at them and smiled.

    ¡°They grew up without anything, so they sleep well on the floor too.¡±

    Ugh. Such pitiful beings.

    Chung Myung was about to wake Yoon Jong up.

    ¡°Leave them alone, they didn¡¯t sleep for thest three days.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head. A man came in as the door opened.

    ¡°You are awake?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man who came in and spoke very slowly and softly was Tang Gunak, the head of the Sichuan Tang family who had a spar with Chung Myung.

    There was no expression on his face. Chung Myung titled and looked around.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Why did Ie to the Tang¡­ no, wait, it has been three days?¡±

    ¡°Right. You have been unconscious for three days.¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked.

    ¡®Three days.¡¯

    No, he was sleeping for three days because of a stab to the stomach?

    ¡®I am weak, I will ept that.¡¯

    Chung Myung grunted.

    In the past, if it was the same wound, he would have pulled out the dagger and applied medicine to it, and his body would barely give out.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes zed at the thought of being weak.

    ¡°Then why are my sasuks like this?¡±

    ¡°They said they won¡¯t leave your side until you have opened your eyes. I did ask them to get rest, but they drew their swords and resisted. I was scared something might happen, so I put them to sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    They were next to me for three days?

    ¡®Three¡­.¡¯

    ¡®They could have taken turns to keep watch. But four of them together?¡¯

    ¡®Ugh. Idiots! Stupid bastards!¡¯

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes and looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Then you should have moved them to a better ce!¡±

    ¡°When we tried to move them, they would groan and get up, so what do you want us to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The sahyungs seem attached to you. If the children of my family were like this, my worries would have eased to some extent. I am so jealous.¡±

    ¡°Jealous, my¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at the sahyungs.

    ¡®Stupid ones.¡¯

    ¡®Really stupid ones.¡¯

    ¡®But.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a low cough.

    A weird feeling ran through his heart.

    At that moment, Tang Gunak bowed his head to Chung Myung.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It is all my fault. I didn¡¯t expect Tang Pae to actuallymit such an act.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what I say, there can be no pardon for what I allowed to happen. I will do my best to relieve your anger.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tang Gunak lifted his head and spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°First, I admit my defeat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As promised, the Sichuan Tang family will recognize Chung Myung of Mount Hua as their eternal guest and friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°And if you want, I can give you Tang Pae¡¯s head.¡±

    Chung Myung was surprised.

    ¡°I raised my son wrong. If that helps your anger, I can do that. If it can restore the honor of the fallen family I will do it!¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke with disgust.

    But his heart was different from what he was showing outside.

    ¡®If I speak till this extent, he would have no choice but to say no.¡¯

    Tang Gunak lifted his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Unfortunately, Chung Myung¡¯s expression was a lot different from what Tang Gunak had expected¡­ no, it was entirely different¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I asked if that was all?¡±

    ¡°T-then?¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak like he couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. As if he was seeing something he shouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°You put a knife in someone¡¯s stomach and now what? A Friend? A Friend??¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the kid did something wrong then the parents should be held ountable! How can you pass the me onto the kid!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! This is the Tang family! Tang! Oh my! This is the prestigious family? The prestigious one? I think the term prestigious should be removed!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up.

    ¡°No! This cannot happen, I need to run to Chengdu and spread the word about how well the Tang family handles things. I will just tell those beggars. In three days, it will spread all around the world!¡±

    ¡°C-Calm down!¡±

    Tang Gunak began to sweat.

    If the Lord of Tang family was defeated in the fight with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, and if it spread that the child of the Tang family did a sneak attack during a spar¡­ the name of the Tang family was doomed.

    Even if they didn¡¯t like it, people would call the Tang family a part of the Evil Sect because they used poison.

    ¡°Eh. No. If I do that, my neck is next. You throw knives as sneak attacks during spars so cutting down a neck shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I would have killed you if that was the case.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°A. No. My words came out wrong.¡±

    Tang Gunak began to sweat and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? A reward! There has to be a reward! Saying sorry for stabbing someone doesn¡¯t cut it! If things can be resolved with one such word why do we need officials to handle the problems! Why would wars happen!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. Of course, I willpensate for it. But the reward¡­ what should¡­¡±

    ¡°That is something which should be thought of carefully. How can I make gol¡­ no¡­ make a good deal with each other?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him.

    ¡°First, I am saying this as my body feels empty.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Give me the Heavenly Poison Pill¡±

    ¡°¡­H-Heavenly Poisons?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see,¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face contorted at it.

    ¡®I got caught!¡¯

    Looking at that face, Chung Myung brightly.

    ¡®Tang Bo. Tang Bo!¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of your family.¡¯

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Is this taking care, you ask?¡¯

    ¡®Go ahead ande back to life if this feels unfair.¡¯

    ¡®Heheheeh!¡¯

 Chapter 198: Go ahead if this feels unfair (3)

    ¡°He will surely be the best in the world in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°His abilities and potential are unparalleled in the world. He will surely be a warrior whose name will be known by the whole world!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And the best¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Tang Zhan shook his head and looked back at Tang Gunak. His back trembled lightly.

    ¡°Kuaha!¡±

    Tang Gunak let out an empty cough.

    ¡®¡­did I hear it wrong?¡¯

    Tang Gunak coughed again and sighed before saying.

    ¡°The value of the person who will be the best in the world is beyond your imagination. Such a man can sometimes be a cause, sometimes a strength and sometimes a reason. There is a reason why all the sects in the world never think about sparing money and effort to produce someone who is of that level.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord.¡±

    ¡°But in such an important situation, that man¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±

    Tang Zhan rubbed his ears. It felt like he kept hearing strange stuff.

    Tang Gunak changed the topic.

    ¡°If you cannot be the best in the world, then we need to be friends with someone who is.¡±

    Tang Zhan narrowed his eyes.

    At first nce, it was true. but something felt missing.

    ¡°But, lord.¡±

    Tang Zhan asked with a slightly puzzled voice.

    ¡°Of course, there is no doubt about the ability of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. But his origin from Mount Hua makes me uneasy. Even if he is the Best in the World, there is a limit to what he can do alone, right?¡±

    ¡°What childish words!¡±

    Tang Gunak said firmly.

    ¡°If he isn¡¯t from Mount Hua, we cannot even invest in him. If he had power and money on his side, would he even try to be our friend?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides, the current Mount Hua isn¡¯t like what it was in the past, but we can still reach out to them. We can use him and he can depend on us. Like that, we can have a great rtionship.¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded.

    ¡°Think about it! What if the legacy of the Tang family was added to the power of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    Then he will truly be the Best in the World.

    ¡°He will be the best among the Best in the World who has ever been born! Oh my!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    This time, Tang Gunak didn¡¯t cough.

    ¡°That thief¡­ let¡¯s just forget about him asking for the Heavenly Poison Pill¡­ but now there aren¡¯t many left for the family! Ugh!¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s body trembled.

    From his shaking shoulders, it was obvious how angry he was.

    ¡°Tang Zhan!¡±

    Tang Gunak shook his head.

    Huh¡­

    ¡®His eyes looked red too¡­¡¯

    ¡®Maybe I am imagining it?¡¯

    ¡°Your hyung will step down from the position of sessor.¡±

    Tang Zhan was shocked.

    ¡°L-Lord?¡±

    ¡°Think about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­about what?¡±

    ¡°If you are Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, would you join hands with us if Tang Pae is the sessor?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded his head.

    It wouldn¡¯t be possible. Tang Pae was someone who had attacked Chung Myung. Regardless of the punishment he was given, Chung Myung¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be quenched.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the people who matter, but the family as a whole. If we get something worthwhile by making Tang Pae step down, then making him step down isn¡¯t a huge deal. And that is the way of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°I will remember this.¡±

    ¡°But I will not let that bastard forget thi¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s body trembled again.

    It was the first time Tang Zhan had seen his father like this, so he decided to stay silent. And then Tang Gunak said,

    ¡°The seat of the sessor is open.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You will have topete with your hyungs.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°I trust that you will, and I have a task for you.¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Someone in our family needs to be friends with the Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In my view, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon isn¡¯t open to many people. And if you can be a person he trusts, the Tang family will be able to achieve much more than just a contractual rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Tang Gunak with determined eyes.

    ¡°I am not interested in the position of sessor.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    He continued.

    ¡°¡­if it is something which will help the family, I will do it.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    And he sighed as he spoke.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­be careful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He is no ordinary person.¡±

    The ends of the eyes of Tang Gunak now had a water drop.

    ¡®Oh!¡¯

    ¡®He was crying?¡¯

    Tang Zhan vowed again and again.

    ¡®I have to win over the heart of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon at all costs!¡¯

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t stop with just being acquaintances but I should be his friend. And to do that, I first need to be acquainted with him!¡¯

    ¡®With constant effort!¡¯

    But¡­

    There was just one thing.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think the effort I was thinking of was this¡­¡¯

    Tang Zhan sighed.

    ¡°Yah, your hands are moving too slow.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    Tang Zhan who came to his senses waved his hand.

    The handheld fan which he was blowing, created a breeze.

    ¡°Kuak. The way the Tang family pays back their debts is amazing!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®He was asked to be a friend.¡¯

    ¡®But wasn¡¯t this different?¡¯

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was lying on a soft chair, got up for a moment and whistled as he picked up the fruits in front of him.

    It wasn¡¯t just fruits.

    All kinds of meat and seafood were lined up in front of him.

    The cuisine of Sichuan, which is known to be one of the four delicacies of thend, was made with the rarest ingredients.

    <i>Gulpgulp.</i>

    ¡°Kuaaah!¡±

    Chung Myung, who drank up the white wine, went back to leaning on the chair.

    ¡°Ahh, nice, so nice! This is heaven.¡±

    However, the opinion of the observers waspletely different.

    ¡°¡­ looks like a thug.¡±

    ¡°A taoist going after meat and alcohol.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing new, but it still shocks me each time.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua shook their heads looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°We must have been crazy. To worry about this bastard¡¯s well-being.¡±

    ¡°No, what kind of guy who was hit with a knife can be this well?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he isn¡¯t human.¡±

    Either way, Chung Myung just kept doing his thing with great excitement and ripped the duck leg apart and shoved it into his mouth.

    ¡°Ugh! Sasuk, sahyung! Try this. This is so juicy! And this alcohol is really expensive! It is so sweet!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡®Is this okay?¡¯

    No, it was weird if they didn¡¯t ept it. And it wasn¡¯t polite to say no once they had offered this to them.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung who was lying on the chair.

    ¡®This house¡­ he looks sofortable that it¡¯s as if this house belongs to him.¡¯

    And now, the person who was fanning Chung Myung was none other than Tang Zhan, the son of Tang Gunak.

    ¡®Does this make sense?¡¯

    Tang Zhan, who received the gaze of Baek Cheon, went red.

    ¡°S-Sichuan Tang greets their guests in the best way. Please do not feel burdened and rest.¡±

    ¡®Was it because of him?¡¯

    ¡®Why the hell is this man here?¡¯

    And contrary to what everyone thought, Chung Myung was enjoying this situation.

    ¡°Oh, so nice!¡±

    Unable to bear it any longer, Baek Cheon said.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°This is heaven¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    Baek Cheon, who was already losing it, firmly said.

    ¡°This is the Sichuan Tang family.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I know. Sasuk. How can I not know that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ then, at least sit right. No matter how wide the chair is, you shouldn¡¯t lie down like that. And we are in someone else¡¯s house so let¡¯s be polite.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I want that too¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted, and he stroked the white bandage on his stomach.

    ¡°But what can I do when this ce hurts a lot while I¡¯m sitting? I need to stay like this until I get better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head as if he had already known that his words wouldn¡¯t work.

    Yoon Jong sneaked close to him and said.

    ¡°Should we make him sit?¡±

    ¡®How could they do it when he was hurt?¡¯

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°Just leave it alone. He¡¯ll get tired of it.¡±

    Of course, there was a higher chance that such a day would nevere. Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    ¡®I think I can feel my heart dying.¡¯

    Who would have thought that in just three days he would be this great? Chung Myung really did have a resilient body!

    ¡°Disciple Tang Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, disciple Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Is the lord noting?¡±

    ¡°He is busy with some work.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to see the face of Tang Gunak, but now he hoped the man woulde sooner thanter to handle Chung Myung.

    And as if his wish had been granted by the heavens?

    <i>ck!</i>

    The gates of the hall opened. And Tang Gunak walked in and when he came inside, he flinched at the sight of Chung Myung lying down.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was none other than Tang Gunak who gave the order to have Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon treated well.

    But this is¡­

    ¡°¡­ there is nothingcking?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks. The delicacy of Sichuan is really amazing. Although it is a bit spicy.¡±

    ¡°Once you get used to it, it tastes better.¡±

    ¡°Right. So, I¡¯m going to eat until I get used to it.¡±

    ¡°¡­good thought.¡±

    The corners of Tang Gunak¡¯s lips curled up.

    He had a smile on his usual expressionless face. At that sight, everyone who was watching him coughed.

    ¡®Is he smiling? Or is he angry?¡¯

    ¡®Maybe it is both?¡¯

    Either way, Tang Gunak spoke without taking his eyes off Chung Myung.

    ¡°Are there any other things you aren¡¯t happy about?¡±

    ¡°It is humid and hotter than where Ie from, so it is a bit tough for me.¡±

    And saying that, Chung Myung looked at Tang Zhan and the fan.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The gazes of the father and son met.

    ¡°¡­ my son seems to like you.¡±

    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t even ask him to do it. And he is doing it.¡±

    Without being a bit grateful, Chung Myung drank the white wine.

    ¡°Kuah! The drinks are delicious, and the food is even better! This is a really nice ce.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Seeing this, Tang Gunak smiled sincerely this time.

    And he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua. It felt like they were thinking what Chung Myung was doing was disrespectful.

    ¡®What nonsense.¡¯

    ¡®You people don¡¯t know about the Tang family.¡¯

    ¡®It is the custom of the Tang family to give the best food and drinks to any guest.¡¯

    It might have been considered rude to other sects, but for the Tang family, this was the best way to show their emotions.

    This was the best from the Tang family that used poison and needles on their opponents. No matter how tall the person was, they would always bow in front of the food of the Tang family.

    But how many people would casually take drinks from the Tang family who works with poison?

    Even those who were among the medical practitioner families would be scared to do that. But now, Chung Myung was literally pouring the drink¡­ he was inhaling it into his mouth.<sup>1</sup>

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it is something I¡­¡¯

    Well, whatever it was, Tang Gunak felt a little better seeing that. Because this meant that Chung Myung believed in the Tang family.

    ¡®Well, he is one strange man.¡¯

    ¡®He makes people feel good and then make them tremble in anger. But he is someone who will never be ignored.¡¯

    ¡°But what is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak bit his lip. He did decide to meet Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon a few dayster and not today. At that time, he decided to close the deal with the two.

    Nevertheless, he had another reason foring here.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak nced to the sides again and again.

    He bit his lip which gave a terrifying expression and spoke with a low voice.

    ¡°Nothing! I just came here simply!¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Tang!</i>

    He heard a weird knock.

    And¡­

    <i>Peek.</i>

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Something popped out from the door.

    ¡®Uh, that¡­ was that a human head?¡¯

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Tang Gunak who had a distorted face, suddenly stared at Chung Myung with a pale face.

    What was it with that old man?

    Scary!

    ¡°I want¡­ to introduce you to someone.¡±

    ¡°Uh? An introduction?¡±

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t it nice if¡­ you can get along with young people¡­?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are just like you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Tang Gunak shook his head, and unable to hide the annoyed expression on his face, he sighed.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    At that moment, someone appeared through the door.

    ¡°¡­uh.¡±

    ¡°Uhuh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua looked at it.

    Was it shock?

    No, it wasn¡¯t shock, but¡­

    The first thing which caught their eyes was the gorgeous bow. However, their eyes moved from the bow and everyone who saw the face became stunned.

    ¡®What is this? So pretty.¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, she is a beauty. She is notckingpared to Samae.¡¯

    ¡®Oh. Was such a person in the Tang family?¡¯

    Yoon Jong, Baek Cheon and Jo Gul looked at the woman who had walked inside.

    ¡°Greetings.¡±

    ¡°Tang Soso of the Tang family greets the heroes of Mount Hua.¡±

    The face was one thing, but the bright smile stole the prize. Who could hate someone who smiled so well?

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong bowed as he heard it.

    ¡°H-Hello.¡±

    Jo Gul poked Yoon Jong on the side and Yoon Jong flinched as he shook his head.

    Seeing the reaction, Tang Gunak¡¯s face contorted even more.

    ¡°My¡­ daughter. She seems to be the same age as you, so I thought you could be good friends¡­ so I called for her.¡±

    ¡®Why did he have to?¡¯

    And¡­

    ¡°¡­does the Tang family let people keep those weapons even inside their homes?¡±

    ¡°I was trying to be close too, and she must have paid attention to how she looked.¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    What was with those ornaments on her neck? What does that have to do with her paying attention? How many did she even wear?

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me those are all hidden weapons?¡¯

    Tang Gunak¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chung Myung.

    ¡°That is the kid¡­ no, she wanted to meet you, so I brought her here so she could meet you all, so it¡­ no, I hope you have a good rtionship with everyone. A good one.¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®No way¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung looked to the left and right. All the sahyungs were looking at him with strange eyes.

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Was this a request for an arranged marriage?

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded his head.

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    ¡®Am a taoist?¡¯

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°Greet them.¡±

    Seeing that, Tang Soso smiled brightly, and Chung Myung smiled too.

    <i>Sahyung!</i>

    <i>Sect leader sahyung!</i>

    <i>Save me!</i>

 Chapter 199: Go ahead if this feels unfair (4)

    ¡°Kuaaaa.¡±

    Exhausted, Chung Myungid on the bed. Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong shook their heads after seeing that.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that leech.¡±

    Chung Myung seemed as if he would die at any moment.

    To him, the Tang family that had resembled heaven, turned into hell in an instant when just a single thing changed.

    Because ever since then, Tang Soso hadn¡¯t left Chung Myung alone for even a second.

    When he ate, she would stay by his side to serve him, and when he drank, she would keep pouring and wouldn¡¯t even put down the bottle, and kept following him.

    In the end, Chung Myung had to run away and escape to Baek Cheon¡¯s room.

    ¡°Go back to your room.¡±

    ¡°¡­sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Am I doing this out of fear?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong, who listened to Chung Myung¡¯s words, smiled.

    ¡°I thought it was fine, but why?¡±

    But Baek Cheon had a different opinion.

    ¡°You should learn to speak even if your snout is crooked. This is too much, simply too much.¡±

    ¡°Right. Isn¡¯t she the only daughter of the Tang family?¡±

    Chung Myung groaned.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t the only daughter; she is the maiden of death!¡±

    ¡°¡­ true.¡±

    ¡°Marriage! I¡¯d rather die than do that! I am a taoist, what are they thinking!¡±

    ¡°The taoists of Mount Hua can get married though. They aren¡¯t barred from getting married.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡°Right. There are some adults who got married in the sect.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned.

    ¡®You have to be crazy to get married to the daughter of the Tang family.¡¯

    ¡®Ugh, bastards. There is no such thing as goodness, only poison, just poison, and once you ingest poison, there is no taking it out!¡¯

    ¡®No, that bastard called the Poison King! Is this how he releases poison into the world!¡¯

    ¡®Rather, I would prefer if he used real poison on me; I can at least use internal qi to release it out. But this poison, this poison cannot be stopped by that!¡¯

    The most troublesome thing for Chung Myung were problems which couldn¡¯t be stopped by force. And the dagger that was prepared by the Tang Family¡¯s Head urately pierced his weakness.

    ¡°If you think she looks good, why can¡¯t Yoon Jong sahyung go for her?¡±

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t want me.¡±

    ¡°I know that. But¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Chung Myungid back down and said it, Yoon Jong made a strange expression. And spoke to Baek Cheon with a bit of an evil expression.

    ¡°Sasuk. If you think about it, this isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an old saying that says marriage takes a long time to work? Wouldn¡¯t that guy alsoe to his senses if he gets married? Besides, it is even better for Mount Hua if the Tang family gets close to us by blood!¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I have never been more disappointed in you than today. This is really heartbreaking for me.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you think about the woman who gets married to that guy?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Gasp! I was short-sighted. Please punish me, sausk!¡±

    ¡°These idiots!¡±

    When Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon, they turned their heads away and coughed.

    ¡®We said nothing wrong.¡¯

    ¡®Humans should have a conscience.¡¯

    At that time, Jo Gul smiled and said.

    ¡°They say that the daughter of the Sichuan Tang family is the most precious treasure in the world and that she is treated like a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Then ask them to treasure her more.¡±

    ¡°Still, it is nice that they are the ones who made the first move.¡±

    ¡°Making the first move is to throw poison at us? Poison? Is this the Tang family¡¯s way of looking after people?¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply at this.

    ¡°Right. That man is highly calctive.¡±

    Or, maybe he was someone who didn¡¯t care about other things.

    Anyway, thanks to his actions, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t even dare get out of this ce.

    ¡°¡­ why isn¡¯t heing?¡±

    Tang Soso asked.

    Tang Zhan, who watched it, sighed deeply.

    ¡°Noona¡­how about taking it down a notch?¡± ^note[sister/ form of endearment to an older woman.]

    ¡°You stay shut.¡±

    He pursed his lips at her words.

    ¡°It is strange. There is no reason why I should be avoided like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because I am pretty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan frowned.

    ¡®I cannot say anything since it is true.¡¯

    Since ancient times it has been said that people who speak the truth die early and now Tang Zhan started to understand why.

    ¡°Is it because he is a taoist? Maybe hecks the eye for beauty? Or is it because he doesn¡¯t have the eyes to see beauty as he lived in the mountains since he was young? Why is he running away from me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe he isn¡¯t interested in women?¡±

    ¡°Are there such men in the world?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan sighed.

    ¡®But it is strange.¡¯

    Actually, Tang Soso wasn¡¯t someone who just blindly wanted to get married. She was someone who avoided such things. So why did she suddenly change her mind?

    ¡°Do you like Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Noona.¡±

    ¡°I saw him yesterday for the first time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What do I know about him? And I don¡¯t have any mystical power to know what goes on inside the hearts of people.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you so active in pursuing him?¡±

    Tang Soso looked at Tang Zhan with a warm gaze and said.

    ¡°When can I get married if I miss this chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan couldn¡¯t speak as he heard it.

    ¡°Father loves me too much. And he is the head of the Tang family. My father is someone who puts the position of Lord first, and the Tang family next. And there wille a time when he cannot put off my marriage any longer and will try to get it done. And he would want me to get married to a powerful family right here in Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°I will die of frustration in such ces. But what can I do? I will have to ept it considering it as my destiny. Since I am the daughter of the Tang family, it is inevitable for me. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it different for Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the fact that he is someone living in the mountains, but he is a person that father recognizes. And he is considered to be someone who will be the Best in the World.¡±

    ¡°If you want to get married, you want it to be with someone who has a name, so you can be recognized as the wife of the Best in the World?¡±

    Tang Soso looked at Tang Zhan.

    ¡°Have you lost it?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What is the use of that? And he isn¡¯t the best yet.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±

    ¡°If he is aiming for that title, he won¡¯t be able to visit home because of being busy with practice. Then I¡¯ll wither away like a flower!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡®So sad¡­¡¯

    ¡°Where can I find such a good deal!¡±

    Tang Zhan was confused as he looked at her.

    ¡®No. Good deal?¡¯

    ¡®That?¡¯

    ¡°That is a good deal?¡±

    ¡°It is a hundred times better than a life where everything and everyone is interfering with my life. If I am married into a powerful family, I have to be formal to everyone I meet all my life. Can you live like that?¡±

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®Ugh. I can never live like that.¡¯

    ¡°To not care about people, to not care about the husband who will have to protect me! Ugh! I have to catch that person even if it means death!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Father will be against it, but it isn¡¯t like he is going to live my life for me, right?¡±

    Tang Zhan was dumbfounded.

    ¡®She has it all nned out.¡¯

    For Tang Soso, her ultimate goal was to be happy! And the enthusiasm she had for getting the goal done was something people would apud.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon isn¡¯t such an easy-going person. It might not go your way.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you have made mistakes again.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to control him. No, I cannot do that. How can I think of controlling the person my father approves of? I will respect and be considerate of him.¡±

    ¡°Then love¡­¡±

    ¡°What is so great about it? Love is basically just friendship that grows when we continue to live together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was the terrifying reality.

    ¡°Anyway, there is no more trouble apart from this. And see, I have a pretty good face too. He might not put me in his eyes right away, but as time goes, that person will also have to change his mind.¡±

    Tang Zhan sighed as he looked at his elder sister overflowing with excitement. But he couldn¡¯t me her. This was because he knew what kind of future she would have if she didn¡¯t try this.

    The women of the Tang family weren¡¯t recognized as Tang family members. They couldn¡¯t carry the legacy of the family, nor could they learn martial arts. The only thing passed down to them were the techniques that all the women were given.

    The direct line, i.e., the sons, were the only ones who could enjoy the real techniques.

    And since she was the daughter of the Tang family, Tang Soso couldn¡¯t even go outside and y with other kids.

    She was brought up like a flower in the garden. And when the time came, this flower would be handed over to someone else¡­ sold. How could one be happy in such a marriage?

    No matter how much Tang Gunak loved his daughter, he couldn¡¯t change the tradition of the Tang family.

    ¡°Zhan!¡±

    ¡°Yes, noona!¡±

    ¡°You help me too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to be happy. And the key to happiness for now, is that man! I need to marry him at all costs! I¡¯m ready to make it happen by any means necessary, so you help me. And I will help you too!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Help me with what?¡±

    ¡°I will make sure no one disrespects my younger brother! You will also be the brother-inw of the best in the world, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Help me.¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded.

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    Lightly holding the other¡¯s hands, the two had an intense light shine in their eyes.

    A few rooms away, Chung Myung felt an unknown chill run down his back.

    Both eyes were wide open.

    ¡®No?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who looked around, sighed and climbed up the roof.

    ¡®Gosh, my life.¡¯

    In Mount Hua, he was chased by Yu Yiseol, and now in the Tang family, it was Tang Soso.

    The Plum Blossom Sword Saint who had nothing to fear in the world, was now running from a little girl who hadn¡¯t lived half the life he had lived.

    <i>-Just admit it.</i>

    ¡°Ah, then you marry her!¡±

    Chung Myung pointed at the sky and yelled and then he grabbed the bandage.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted at the throbbing pain.

    ¡®It hurts.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t show weakness in front of the Tang Lord. The more he appreciated Chung Myung, the more he gained.

    He couldn¡¯t act weak in front of the sahyungs too. They would be sad for him.

    Perhaps they would even feel helpless.

    ¡°It is strange. Sahyung.¡±

    He had never been such a considerate person. As the days went by, there were more and more changes.

    In the old days, he thought feelings were terrible.

    Chung Myung smiled and poured a drink for himself.

    ¡°Kua.¡±

    He wiped his lips and looked at the moon in the night sky.

    ¡®Weak.¡¯

    ¡®I am weak.¡¯

    He got hurt in the spar with the Tang Lord.

    If it was in the past, he could have handled it without even getting a scratch on his body.

    On the battlefield, the techniques of the Tang family were known to be a little cowardly as they utilized methods that hid and killed their enemies. If only Chung Myung had been a bit stronger, the attack¡­ he could have avoided the sneak attack.

    ¡°I am fucking weak.¡±

    When he thought about it, it made sense.

    It had only been a few years ago that Chung Myung woke up after dying. The exact number of years was three, but he had trained for less than that. And it was amazing that he had be this strong in such a short time.

    No matter how strong he aimed to be, he couldn¡¯t catch up to his old self within three years.

    ¡®I know that¡­¡¯

    ¡°But that cannot be an excuse!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned firm.

    Chung Myung knew how heartless Kangho was and how dangerous it could be. It would be nice to just be at peace and take time to get stronger, but the chances?

    ¡°I will get stronger.¡±

    He had to go beyond the level of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    That would be enough to protect Mount Hua from any danger!

    Chung Myung touched his arms.

    And then, he took out the Heavenly Poison Pill of the Tang family and the Soul Vitality Pill in both hands.

    ¡®Will this work?¡¯

    Chung Myung frowned.

    This was dangerous. But if things went as he hoped it would¡­

    ¡®The problem will be solved at once.¡¯

    Even if he wouldn¡¯t be as strong as he was in the past, he would be able to have an advantage when disying his skills.

    ¡°Once I get healed¡­¡±

    Chung Myung held his breath andid back.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung? Disciple Chung Myung? It is strange. I checked but he wasn¡¯t in the room. Where did he go?¡±

    Chung Myung began to sweat again.

    Chung Mung, who held his breath, only smiled after confirming that Tang Soso had moved away.

    ¡®I can never beat her.¡¯

    There are certain things in the world on which strength could never work on, things strength cannot ovee.

    And Chung Myung, who was in a desperate situation, finally realized it.

 Chapter 200: Go ahead if this feels unfair (5)

    Two people were running within the Tang familypound.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung! Stop there!¡±

    Tang Soso was holding her skirt and rushed behind Chung Myung. But Chung Myung ran without even looking back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a moment! Wait! If we talk, you will change your mind! I will give you alcohol! Look here!¡±

    ¡°You drink it!¡±

    Chung Myung spoke resolutely.

    ¡®What is this!¡¯

    ¡®Ahh, this is so freaking annoying!¡¯

    ¡°Stop and just stand still! Yah, brat! Why are you running?¡±

    Chung Myung, who rushed straight to the door, closed it behind him. And then after closing it, he looked around.

    ¡®She must have stopped.¡¯

    No matter how much she was following him, she couldn¡¯t havee this far. And as he sat on the ground, Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of Tang Gunak and Chung Myung met.

    ¡°You are here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    A subtle emotion was exchanged between the two.

    ¡°For now¡­ take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung sat across Tang Gunak. And the man pushed the teapot towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Would you like some tea?¡±

    ¡°It is fine. My body is hot.¡±

    ¡°It will help you cool down.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung poured the tea into the ss and drank it.

    ¡°Kua.¡±

    He put the cup down and looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°¡­ all this is good.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°What kind of person tries to get his daughter married to a taoist? No, regardless of how blood is thicker than water, aren¡¯t you being too tant about this?¡±

    ¡°tant?¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s expression crumbled.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Seeing that, Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something the Lord aimed for?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give you my daughter even if I was blind!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The atmosphere changed.

    ¡°Wait! Then why is she like that?¡±

    ¡°How can I know?¡±

    Tang Gunak grabbed his thigh.

    <i>-Ah, I will do it! Please introduce me! Only an introduction! Or would my father rather have me go ahead and marry an old man on his deathbed? All you have to do is close your eyes and introduce me!</i>

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Tang Gunak grabbed his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    Sure, he was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. From the point of view of the Tang family, there could be nothing better than being rted to such a person. First, wasn¡¯t Chung Myung aiming to be the best? Wasn¡¯t that why the Tang Family was ready to extend their rtions with Mount Hua?

    ¡®He is young now, but in 10 years, even my grandfather will not be able to take him down if hees back alive.¡¯

    And it was rare for a young person have so much power.

    Besides, wasn¡¯t the background of Mount Hua good for the Tang family as well? Now it was a ce which would make any merchant¡¯s mouth water.

    But from a father¡¯s point of view.

    ¡®Will I give my daughter to him?¡¯

    Should I?

    As a human being, giving his daughter to Chung Myung wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡®Unless my eyes go blind, I will never see that happen by my own vilition!¡¯

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes shone.

    His daughter had been nurtured carefully and wasn¡¯t it any father¡¯s wish for their daughter to meet a nice man and live happily ever after?

    Even when other sects had visited him for his daughter¡¯s hand in marriage, and even when the elders of the family nagged at him, he had protected her.

    But now? To Chung Myung?

    Shit!

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream.¡±

    ¡°No, you brought her to me and introduced her!¡±

    ¡°I did it because she asked me to!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was puzzled.

    ¡°I feel like dying as I am saying this! How can I even do introduce her to you willingly?¡±

    He had no intention of doing it, but now that he was angry, he even began to berate Chung Myung.

    And Tang Gunak looked cold.

    ¡°You really are a good warrior.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°But you aren¡¯t a good human.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How many times in both his lives had Chung Myung have to hear this statement which he found so hard to refute?

    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡­ uh¡­¡±

    No.

    He was a sharp man.

    ¡°A father doesn¡¯t want his daughter to be with a strong man, but a good man. But at the same time, my position as the Lord of the Tang family prevents me from saying no.¡±

    ¡°Sounds difficult.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Tang Gunak shrugged.

    ¡°So, I believe that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon will handle this properly. So, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head into the topic. What do you want from Tang family?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯te here to avoid Tang Gunak¡¯s daughter. He was here to negotiate with Tang Gunak.

    He wiped the smile off his face and looked at Tang Gunak seriously.

    ¡°I think I should call sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Then we should move to a more appropriate ce, but¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°¡­buting in here wouldn¡¯t be easy with the person outside.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡®Such a funny one.¡¯

    He seemed supremely pragmatic in nature, and he clung to the concept of sacrificing things for the sake of the family name, but was still ready to y with words.

    ¡®He is different from Tang Bo.¡¯

    Well, the person in charge of the Tang family couldn¡¯t be someone like Tang Bo. Because of his immense talent in martial arts, Tang Bo had held the position of elder in the Tang family, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had been expelled from the family for not doing his role right.

    ¡°Well, fine. First of all¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it right. Do you want to form an alliance with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°It is not with Mount Hua but you.¡±

    ¡°But I am inseparable from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know that truth very well. If I can get you, I am ready to form an alliance with Mount Hua.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°Supporting Mount Hua isn¡¯t difficult. Don¡¯t forget that the Tang family has a high status.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled while watching Tang Gunak.

    ¡°So, you will support the entire Mount Hua Sect for just one person?¡±

    ¡°It is overkill. But it is worth it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. As expected from the Lord.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means you are good at lying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°¡­ what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Ahh. Don¡¯t look at me with that expression. I¡¯m not talking about the alliance that the Sichuan Tang family will form with Mount Hua. But the attitude you have as if you are doing us some charity is offensive.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You are still young, so you don¡¯t seem to see the full picture of the situation. Of course, you have excellent strength, but there are a lot of possibilities which can happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes. True.¡±

    Of course, for Chung Myung, he knew what would happen, but Tang Gunak couldn¡¯t be sure of it.

    ¡°Considering that, Mount Hua cannot be on the equal footing with the Tang family. And even if you be the best in the world, it won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°Sure, that is the right way to think.¡±

    ¡°But you expect us to treat you as equals? For what?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? Tang family¡¯s Lord. Negotiations aren¡¯t made between equals. It is between those who have needs.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hm?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua doesn¡¯t need the Tang family. It is Tang family which wants Mount Hua.¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned.

    ¡®What did the child know to say this?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who looked at him, got up. And then walked around, leaned back onto the wall and pulled down the map of Sichuan which was hanging there.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    He took the map and spread it out on the table and pointed to the Sichuan Tang family.

    ¡°This is the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°I have eyes.¡±

    ¡°And down here is Emei Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And on the top, there is the Qingcheng Sect. If you go to the right, there is the Wudang Sect. Above that is the Southern Edge sect. Ah, of course, we have the Diancang sect too, but that is pretty far away. Having the Diancang sect doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung in a different light.

    There was no yfulness in the expressions of Chung Myung, and he had a face that said that he was being serious.

    ¡°Are you serious now?¡±

    And Chung Myung was looking calmly at him.

    ¡®There is no way the Lord of the Tang family can be thisx.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t like how Tang Gunak disyed his conviction that his family came first, but like Tang Bo, Tang Gunak was also handling things too lightly.

    But once the position of Lord was handed down to him, he changed to be someone who couldn¡¯t be overtaken.

    And what Tang Gunak wanted was clear.

    The truth.

    If he had nothing to gain, he wouldn¡¯t have shown such favor to Chung Myung.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being crafty?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You are blocked from all sides. The old sects have power equal to the Tang family and some of them are greater than your family. And with the beggars all around Sichuan¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the map and said,

    ¡°You aren¡¯t able to breathe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak tried to stay calm.

    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something. Our rtionship with our hometown isn¡¯t bad. Rather, you can call us colleagues.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sure.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°That was until the Demonic Sect was defeated.¡±

    In an instant, Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes changed.

    Chung Myung continued to speak.

    ¡°When there is amon enemy people unite. But when the enemy disappears? Those who have united will have no other choice but to go their own ways ording to their interests and find a new enemy¡­ even if they had been allies they had previously fought with.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You.¡±

    ¡°The other sects cannot be a problem. The Southern Ind Sect, the Peng family and the Moyoung family are in the east. And they can help each other. But what about the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°¡­ in the west.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And the old sects are taking the path to lead new generations. In other words, no matter what the Five Great Families are, in the end, the Tang family is bound to be alone, right?¡±

    Tang Gunak didn¡¯t answer.

    It was because what Chung Myung said was urate and it was absurd how this child could interpret it, but Tang Gunak remained silent.

    And with a heavy sigh he said.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°In a way the Tang family is under siege.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Calling you the local ¡®gods¡¯ is a good way to put it, but from another persepective, you have no way out of this ce. Everyone will band together for Sichuan.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed his finger to the middle of the Central ins.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you say no. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are surrounded and is under pressure from all sides, because this isn¡¯t a situation that the Tang family would willingly bring upon itself. This is why you need a friend. A friend to keep them in check. But wait! Just there¡­¡±

    Chung Myung moved his finger.

    The ce he pointed to was an isted ce.

    Behind the Southern Edge and Wudang Sects.

    ¡°Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Quite clever, right? Why is Mount Hua there? It is shockingly nice to have Mount Hua here so that it can keep the Wudang and the Southern Edge sects in check, right? It is so strangely convenient.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face went stiff at Chung Myung¡¯s calm words.

    ¡®How is this child able to know that?¡¯

    Seeing Tang Gunak go stiff, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Ehh. Don¡¯t get so nervous. This isn¡¯t such a huge thing. Well.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask one thing?¡¯

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°When did you know all this?¡±

    ¡°Um. Maybe¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°When Lord Tang came to know we hade to Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Only then did Tang Gunak realize.

    ¡®I saw this guy in the wrong way.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t a muscle-brained monster.

    This guy was a sly snake hiding in its hole

    And perhaps, at this ce today, the snake had caught Tang Gunak by the neck.

    Tang Gunak felt a chill run down his spine as he realized he was in the palm of Chung Mung all along.

 Chapter 201: Letâ€™s just call it my whim (1)

    ¡°If you look at the Central ins as if it were a checkers board, the ce where you have to make a path to escape from this siege that is tightening at you from all directions¡­ both inside and outside.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Mount Hua is worth that much? Mount Hua isn¡¯t even in the Nine Great Sects anymore.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t worth all that because we aren¡¯t part of the Nine Great Sects, would we join hands with the Tang family if we were? We would be the same as the other sects.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung with a bewildered face.

    Even if that was true, people don¡¯t usually say such things, especially in front of the Lord of Tang family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk without pretense. Because I don¡¯t have the hobby of talking in circles for nothing. The Tang Lord is trying to hold back the other sects from besieging the Tang family by taking the hand of Mount Hua. That is your true purpose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the rumors spread that the Tang family formed an alliance with Mount Hua, of course they will start to be conscious of our sect. That will ease the scrutiny on your family.¡±

    Tang Gunak let out a low sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re guess¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak eased his form and sat tall as he looked at Chung Myung with a slightly serious face.

    ¡°I think you misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°What part?¡±

    ¡°That I am a young brat who just knows martial arts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am going to correct you.¡±

    ¡®Tang Bo.¡¯

    ¡®Tang Bo you bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Look at this this, I wille see youter. Why didn¡¯t you take care of your descendants, you stupid bastard!¡¯

    Not knowing what was going on in Chung Myung¡¯s head, Tang Gunak simply looked at him and said nothing.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    Tang Gunak hadn¡¯t had much experience with people being so direct with him. In particr, he had never felt so thoroughly exposed, and that too, to a child who hadn¡¯t lived half his life.

    ¡®With such helplessness in heart.¡¯

    In Tang Gunak¡¯s head, the evaluation of Mount Hua and Chung Myung were spot on. And the change in these ns were also right.

    ¡°I admit it. I wanted that.¡±

    Tang Gunak simply acknowledged Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to lie around someone who so clearly saw through him. Negotiations would only be more difficult if the two sides couldn¡¯t trust each other. It was better to admit it from the start.

    ¡°So, does Mount Hua have other thoughts?¡±

    ¡°No. it isn¡¯t different. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°In our alliance, the Tang Family mostly gains a number of liberties while Mount Hua has too many constraints, so it is unfair.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°I want a fair price. A fair price¡­ it is not something that is to be given out in a condescending manner.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak with calm eyes.

    ¡°That will be the right deal.¡±

    ¡°Um. True. Then I¡­¡±

    Before Tang Gunak could finish his words, Chung Myung cut Tang Gunak¡¯s words.

    ¡°Before that.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile had vanished.

    ¡°Let us make one thing certain. Here, the Tang family is not helping out Mount Hua, but Mount Hua is helping out the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, get rid of the thought of looking down on us. I am representing Mount Hua now.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Tang Gunak¡¯s face went stiff.

    In that brief moment, Tang Gunak¡¯s expression changed several times. And the words which came after those changes didn¡¯t carry much power.

    ¡°I made a mistake.¡±

    Tang Gunak got up from his seat and bowed to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Tang Gunak of the Sichuan Tang family apologizes to Chung Myung the disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I ept it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    The two of them then sat down in their seats without another word.

    Although the outer appearance hadn¡¯t changed from the first time, their feelings had changed.

    ¡°What will the Tang Family have to do for Mount Hua to hold hands with us?¡±

    ¡°There are three conditions.¡±

    ¡°Three?¡±

    ¡°The first is weapons.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°The poison and needle techniques of the Tang family will not go outside this family under any circumstance. If you want the Tang family¡¯s techniques, assume that this negotiation will not go through.¡±

    ¡°It is not that. What good will your needles and poison do for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Chung Myung, without another word, pulled out his sword from the waist.

    It was very rude to draw a sword at the Lord of the Tang family without permission, but Tang Gunak assumed that there was an intention for it and watched silently.

    ¡°See this?

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s plum blossom sword was broken from the middle.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t of good quality.¡±

    ¡°Well, that is too much, but it wasn¡¯t a very good sword in the first ce. This was bound to happen. There was no money in Mount Hua. Now we have money but we have a hard time finding people who make good swords in bulk.¡±

    ¡°Because the other sects have already taken them.¡±

    ¡°Right. But here we have some of the best makers. And making swords can be done like steaming dumplings.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. But the maker family will not simply give it to us, right?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. If the most famous family goes and asks them, they will dig out a lot more and give them to you.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Right.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded his head.

    It was true that the Tang family had craftsmen who were the best in the world and that they spared no investment in making good weapons. So, he didn¡¯t hate the words of Chung Myung who understood the importance of weapons.

    ¡°The fact that I can show off my skills even if the sword is bad means that I can show off my skills in full power if I get my hands on a very good sword. I have heard that the smelting technique of the Tang family is the best. And I would be grateful if our plum blossom swords could be made by your family.¡±

    ¡°I will ept this. It isn¡¯t too difficult.¡±

    Considering the power of the Tang family, making swords for Mount Hua was nothing huge.

    So, that meant that the next two conditions would be a bigger ones.

    ¡°The second?¡±

    ¡°Give us one skill.¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned.

    ¡°You seem to know well and yet keep asking unreasonable things. The techniques and legacy of the Tang family cannot be passed on unless they are of blood.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying the same thing. I wasn¡¯t speaking about the legacy.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­then?¡±

    Not the legacy of the Tang family? Was there anything more in the family?

    Chung Myung who received the curious gaze of Tang Gunak, took off his shirt.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And he began to untie the bandage which had been wrapped around his stomach.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Now there was only a bit of redness left in the ce where the wound had been. In just three days, the stab wound had been healedpletely.

    ¡°It has recovered well.¡±

    ¡°The medicine is good.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah. That?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want the skills of the medical practitioner of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s expression darkened.

    The medicine of the Tang family?

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be called the Tang family¡¯s legacy. Because the real legacy of the Tang family were their daggers, poison and needles.

    But this wasn¡¯t something that could be easily passed on. Because there was no origin.

    ¡°Why are you interested in that? No one has ever wanted to learn it.¡±

    ¡°Because I need it.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    As Tang Gunak said, the medicine wasn¡¯t of much value to the family. It was because it was impossible to open a practitioner centre for the Tang family with just these skills.

    The reason?

    It was simple. Because diseases couldn¡¯t be cured. And the skills of the Tang Family mainly focused on body trauma and internal injuries.

    It was clear if one thought about it.

    Unless one was a warrior, who else would get traumatized, poisoned or injured? Even still, if a centre was opened just for that, people would assume that the person opened it hoping for people to get hurt.

    But.

    ¡®Mount Hua needs it.¡¯

    In his dream, Tang Bo had informed him.

    How important medicine was.

    He didn¡¯t even listen to Tang Bo then. He thought that if he could get stronger than anyone, he wouldn¡¯t have to consider getting injuries. The stronger one was, the less chances they had of getting hurt.

    But what was the reality that Chung Myung had faced?

    Everyone had died.

    If Chung Myung had known or learned the medicine skills of the Tang family, he might have been able to save a few people. But at the time, all Chung Myung knew was to be more stronger.

    ¡®Could internal organs that had been shed with internal qi be reattached again?¡¯

    It sounded like nonsense.

    But if Chung Myung had known about it, then he could have saved Tang Bo. He couldn¡¯t forget the face of Tang Bo, who was holding his hand around the knife in his heart even now.

    He didn¡¯t want the disciples of Mount Hua to go through that.

    Because the helplessness and sadness were too much for just one person to bear.

    ¡°Please pass the medicine skills of the Tang family to Mount Hua. And that will lead to people visiting the Tang family which would naturally help to grow our friendship.¡±

    ¡°Um. It isn¡¯t easy. I will have to convince the family.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I picked it as a condition.¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned.

    This wasn¡¯t easy. Definitely not¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get it done.¡±

    If that was the price for bringing over Mount Hua to their side, he would give it away. No, he had to get Mount Hua on his side.

    ¡°Up to this, I can somehow get it done. But after hearing this, I am afraid to know the third and final one. It is probably the biggest one right.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is the biggest.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Chung Myung took deep breath and looked straight at Tang Gunak and said it. This wasn¡¯t a request from Mount Hua, but a request from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Think of Mount Hua as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? We have an alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°Not as an alliance, but as a friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spoke resolutely.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t an alliance that you can abandon when you want depending on the situation and circumstances. But rather think of us as a friend you can reach out to when you are in trouble. That is what I want.¡±

    This meant nothing.

    This wasn¡¯t something which could be promised, and it wasn¡¯t something which would be followed just because it was promised. And Chung Myung knew it as well.

    Still, I can¡¯t help but talk about it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Tang Gunak said frankly.

    ¡°Everything you asked so far had a reason. But I don¡¯t see a reason for this one. Am I missing something in the picture?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you saying this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    <i>-taoist hyung!</i>

    ¡®Don¡¯t make that face.¡¯

    ¡®Damned bastard.¡¯

    Chung Myung opened his eyes as he shrugged.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just call it my whim.¡±

    ¡°Whim¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak opened his mouth with a stiff face.

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There are countless people who want to be with the Tang family.¡¯

    Right.

    Because the Sicuan Tang family is that good.

    ¡°But no one has ever said that they wanted to be friends with us. This is interesting.¡±

    ¡°And the answer?¡±

    ¡°The answer is¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how to treat close friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, it would be good if Mount Hua could tell us. What it means to be friends.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡®So unfamiliar.¡¯

    ¡®Friend. A friend?¡¯

    It was something he hadn¡¯t imagined at all.

    But this childish term tickled Tang Gunak¡¯s heart. It was even more so because these words hade from the strangest person he had ever seen.

    ¡°I ept the three conditions.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then.¡±

    ¡°I understand that the alliance between the Tang family and Mount Hua has been established. The question now is whether Mount Hua will ept this.¡¯

    ¡°Write a letter, send it to Mount Hua with my seal and it will work out.¡±

    ¡°Is your influence in Mount Hua that huge?¡±

    ¡°No. Rather¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°The sect leader and the elders are people who had been ignored all this time¡­ if they know the Tang family¡¯s situation, they will shed tears and ask whether you guys are happy with these conditions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    ¡®To be treated like pitiful people¡­¡¯

    ¡°Well. I understand. Then with this¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Tang Gunak, who flinched at Chung Myung¡¯s question, looked at him.

    ¡°Is there anything left? I need to go and get things done.¡±

    ¡°We have to negotiate.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we do that a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Ah. That was with Mount Hua¡¯s representative.¡±

    Chung Myung poked his finger somewhere.

    ¡°This?¡±

    It was at the wound.

    Now Chung Myung¡¯s finger was in contact with the red scar.

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t we give you the pill!¡¯

    ¡°Ehhh! This is a huge woung! You are trying to get one up over a man who had barely escaped death with just one pill? One pill for a life that had almost been lost?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I survived just because it was me. But if it was someone else in my ce? If it was anyone else, they would have died! But you just want to throw a pill at the wounded man and wipe his blood off your hands?¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuak. The way the Tang family deals with their friends is really cold. They act like they will give anything but tch tch. This isn¡¯t what a friend is! A person must have faith.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Can I just say it?¡±

    ¡°I cannot bear to hear you say that the Tang family has no faith! Tell me what it is! What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Ah, okay?¡¯

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy¡­¡±

    ¡°Just say it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±

    Chung Myung searched the robe he took off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It was here¡­ ah! Here.¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®A book?¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled as he held that book to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°It would be too long to put it into words, so I wrote it in advance.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You don¡¯t have to praise me for being prepared. This is basic. We are bothfortable here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak realized then.

    The anger which was forming in his mouth¡­ he realized that it was something that happens only when a person meets a devil.

    After a while.

    The members of the Tang family, who saw Tang Gunaking out of his office, walking around, were all talking about how their Lord has been walking around with a crazy face they had never seen before.

 Chapter 202: Letâ€™s just call it my whim (2)

    ¡°An alliance.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with a puzzled expression on his face.

    He did expect that something like this would happen, but¡­

    ¡®So, suddenly?¡¯

    ¡®No, he disappeared for a while when we were eating, and this is what he says after hees back? A tale of an alliance?¡¯

    ¡®And that too, an alliance between the Mount Hua Sect and the Tang family?¡¯

    Yoon Jong had his mouth open as he said.

    ¡°Ah-no. Wait a minute. Can we just make such decisions on our own?¡±

    To be precise, the Sect Leader had told them that they could make decisions as they pleased, but Yoon Jong wasn¡¯t able to calm himself.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? We have sasuk here, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon sasuk? What about the sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? When we were on our way out, the sect leader said that he entrusted the power of Mount Hua to Baek Cheon sasuk.¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    ¡®He did. He obviously said it.¡¯

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    ¡°You used that in here?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Ah-Wait. We don¡¯t even know what will happen in the Nanman Beast pce!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s intention to entrust all the authority to Baek Cheon was so that the disciples of Mount Hua could move with confidence, especially since themunication between the two ces wasn¡¯t that smooth.

    Forming an alliance with the Tang family couldn¡¯t have ever been in the calctions of the sect leader.

    ¡°Yah! What would the sect leader say if he knew we made an alliance like this?¡±

    ¡°He will be happy? Hehehe!¡±

    ¡°Right. Of course, he will¡­ no! Damn it! He wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed his head.

    ¡®Please! One step at a time, Chung Myung! Don¡¯t keep jumping up! Just one step!¡¯

    ¡®The people who are following you, you should think about them too! What kind of alliance are you signing up for after just having a meal?¡¯

    ¡°Haaaaa.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    The disciples of Mount Hua were all dumbfounded.

    This was an alliance with the Tang family.

    Who would have imagined things woulde this far? Who here didn¡¯t know that the Tang family had a good view of Chung Myung?

    If Chung Myung did something bad, Baek Cheon would have to fix it. Putting off the shock aside, he took a deep breath to digest the news.

    ¡®The results aren¡¯t that bad.¡¯

    ¡®No, it isn¡¯t just that. This was a huge benefit.¡¯

    ¡®If the Tang family, one of the Five Great Families, can be obtained as an ally, Mount Hua can truly grow wings.¡¯

    To be honest, it was hard to understand why the Tang Family forged an alliance with Mount Hua. So, weing them with two hands wasn¡¯t enough¡­

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®Things in this world cannot be this simple.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who had thought that, opened his mouth in a serious tone.

    ¡°First of all, you did well.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and nodded his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you talked this through with the Lord, but it is a good thing that we managed to get this kind of result. It was an oue of your hard work.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. Did you eat something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe the food of Sichuan didn¡¯t sit well with you? Or did you get hit with poison from the Tang family? Why are you saying things you have never said before?¡±

    ¡®Can¡¯t this stupid brat take apliment?¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who was walking back, took a deep breath and suppressed his anger, and spoke as calmly as he could.

    ¡°But there is something off.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has traditionally been alone for generations, even in the past. It means that there is no history of them holding hands with any of the Five Great Families. It isn¡¯t like you don¡¯t know about the subtle conflicts of the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    There was no way he didn¡¯t know.

    Wasn¡¯t that why he decided to hold hands with the Tang family in the first ce? To break down the conflicts? Although they weren¡¯t officially a part of any of the factions, the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families, who had no enemies in this time period, were always aiming for one another.

    ¡°If we work with the Tang family, it may be of great help to the present Mount Hua, but it may be a problem for Mount Hua one day when we go back to being a part of the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°Have you thought that far before you did this?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with strange eyes.

    ¡°Sasuk, I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°What is so good about returning to the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung like he couldn¡¯t understand his question.

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you find any good reason?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon hesitated.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about it. It was because he couldn¡¯t think of what to say.

    ¡°The reputation of being one of the Nine Great Sects has more of a ripple effect than you think. Even if everything is set aside, we can gather excellent disciples, and speaking of our power, it will definitely increase in the world. And¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that worth more than the alliance with the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the benefits with the alliance are huge. However, if you choose to have an alliance, it is probably something to be done with a member of the Nine Great Sects rather than one of the Five Great¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Does sasuk have no pride?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Who kicked us out of the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    It was the Nine Great Sects.

    It was those bastards!

    ¡°Those bastards kicked us out of the union. But now that we are getting stronger, will theye and ask us to take our seat in the union again? As if they want us to forget everything they did to us in the past?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I am not that kind of person!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were shining brightly as he spoke.

    ¡°Are you going to bow your heads to those bastards?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around!¡±

    ¡°After risking my life! No! After giving up all the lives in our Mount Hua to save other people, those bastards are the people who didn¡¯t even reciprocate the grace we had shown to them!¡±

    If Daode Tianzun had experienced something like this, he would have struck Baek Cheon on the back of his heads with his staff. But because it was Chung Myung, he was holding back. <sup>1</sup>

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t have strange thoughts, sasuk. If those old men were in a state where they helped those who needed help, Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have been like this.¡±

    Baek Cheon shut his mouth.

    There was nothing wrong with Chung Myung¡¯s words. If the Nine Great Sects had helped them even just a little, Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have fallen this far.

    Chung Myung had no intention of rejoining their union. He knew the sects were all a fa?ade.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care if they call themselves the Nine Great Sects One Union.¡¯

    The important thing was to have people who help you when you need it, and not a superficial rtionship that always aimed for the others¡¯ backs.

    ¡°Then you mean, unlike the Nine Great Sects, the rtionship with the Tang family can help us in our time of need?¡±

    ¡°We should make it so.¡±

    Chung Myung said firmly.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a rtionship which only gives gains. There are only rtionships of equal exchange. And the Tang family are people who will help Mount Hua when we need them the most.¡±

    Baek Chen looked at Chung Myung and nodded his head.

    ¡®If he thinks like that, then¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to ept Chung Myung¡¯s opinion. Because for him, Chung Myung was the most trusted person but, at the same time, the most untrustworthy one too.

    ¡°There is nothing we lose from this, right?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What can we lose from an alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too overconfident in the sect? Mount Hua is a sect that has just made its way out of the shithole we were in. A beggar doesn¡¯t get rich just because he picked up a couple of gold ingots.¡±

    ¡°Uhh.¡±

    Baek Cheon groaned.

    He was right.

    Although good things have happened recently, Mount Hua is still a sect that is on the verge of ruin. It hadn¡¯t regained its former glory yet. If one looked at it calmly, it made no sense for even the Five Great Families to reach out to Mount Hua.

    Baek Cheon, who was constantly in thought, soon nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead with it then.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    Yu Yiseol and Yoon Jong raised their voices at Baek Cheon¡¯s decision.

    But Baek Cheon was adamant about his decision.

    ¡°Calm down. I was scared because he was the one who brought up the alliance. If it is like this, it is still good news.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter how much they gained from this alliance.

    ¡°Is it really okay for us to decide this on our own without asking the elders?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I haven¡¯t thought of that. But the timing is also an important thing. If we waste our time here, then we will ruin the alliance.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°After all, I have the authority that was given to me by the sect leader. Nevertheless, we should quickly write the alliance terms and send them to Mount Hua! Chung Myung will check if what is written is right.¡±

    ¡°Is this really fine?¡±

    ¡°I will take all responsibility.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, sasuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Damned bastard!¡¯

    He really was one.

    What would the grownups do?

    <i>-Hmm. This isn¡¯t normal. I might have to take some time and think about¡­</i> *

    <i>-Think what? It says that the Tang family wants an alliance with Mount Hua! Who are we to even worry about the damned conditions! Chung Myung is helping us out again! Don¡¯t get too caught up with your stupid questions, and say yes right away!</i>

    Baek Cheon smiled as he thought about what would likely happen.

    ¡®Even if there is a problem, elder Hyun Young will solve it!¡¯

    Once hees to know Chung Myung was the one who did it, he would make sure to go all out in support of him! So, this shouldn¡¯t be too far from it.

    ¡°Then, is the work with the Tang family done?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now we need to head to Yunnan.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°Sahyung. Are the preparations for heading to Yunnan done?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face changed in an instant.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung. The thing is.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why? Did they leave?¡±

    Cold sweat formed on Jo Gul¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°There is no one going.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what? Last time we were told to join the group heading to Yunnan, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ my father lied to us to get us out of Chengdu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is said that he gathered the merchants and asked them to apany us till the top and then make use down. So¡­¡±

    ¡°To fake the climb?¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    Jo Gul nced at Chung Myung.

    Knowing that Jo Pyung had lied, he knew how ruthless the words from Chung Myung would be. But the words from Chung Myung were different.

    ¡°A real merchant. Even in that situation, he was trying to avoid it by lying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Apliment? Or was it an insult?¡¯

    ¡°Well. He was worried for his son. It can happen. Anyway, are there no groups heading to Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°No, no! There are. But because heading to Yunnan is a huge thing and there is a limit to it, it is said that it would take a month before a new group forms.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we bring it forward?¡±

    ¡°Even if we do try, it wouldn¡¯t be too fast.¡±

    ¡°Um, then we will bete¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    A lot of time was wasted because of the Tang family. Dying it anymore would be difficult, and the sect leader and the elders in Mount Hua must have already started waiting for them toe back.

    Baek Cheon also frowned at this and was perhaps thinking the same thing.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we use another group heading there?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. The ascent to Yunnan is for limited people. Only a handful of merchant unions have the rights to participate, and if anything goes wrong, they can never ever trade with Yunnan again.¡±

    ¡°Um. Right.¡±

    It was unreasonable to put this pressure on Jo Gul¡¯s father.

    ¡°Then how¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, then there is nothing we can do but solve it ourselves.¡±

    Everyone turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t friends help us at such times?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Tang Gunak closed his eyes tightly.

    He was in his own office.

    He wondered if there were any people with such a temper in the family, but no one could dare open the office of the Lord like that. Especially without even announcing who it was.

    And that¡­

    ¡°I have one more condition!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak, who was shocked when the door was kicked open¡­ no, at the person who came in, asked.

    ¡°What co¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t a condition but a request! Please find a way for us to head to Yunnan! We need to go to Yunnan!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t have much time, hurry! Please!¡±

    Apparently, the word ¡®please¡¯ was used differently in Shaanxi than in Sichuan.

    The person requesting him for a favor was shouting at him as if he had the upper hand!

    ¡°¡­just until Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°No. We need to go deeper. To the Nanman Beast Pce!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked at the man.

    ¡°I heard that it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Still, if it is the Tang family, it can be done, right? Eh, you are the Tang family, so it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is possible, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­me.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face seemed as if he had his soul drained from him.

    ¡°¡­ better you kill me. You rotten human!¡±

    For the first time in his life, Tang Gunak regretted having the position of the Lord.

 Chapter 203: Letâ€™s just call it my whim (3)

    ¡°What is the Lord even thinking?¡±

    At the roundtable, Tang Gunak went stiff as he heard that.

    ¡®Damned old men!¡¯

    The Tang family was a sect of blood.

    Sometimes, that was what made the Tang family so special and also different from the other sects. Because it waspletely centered around blood ties, it had a bond that couldn¡¯t bepared to sects.

    However, it doesn¡¯t always have advantages.

    Being centered around blood meant that the opinions of older people were given more weight.

    If it was an ordinary sect, elders who step down from their posts toplete their own martial arts try to get involved in the matters of the family.

    And it was simr here as well.

    The elders of the Tang family, whose positions of power in the family had already expired, now held a position where they advised the Lord. And the ce where they all usually gathered was the family hall.

    In the past, this was a gathering merely to advise the Lord. However, as years passed, the elders all became equal to the Lord¡­ no, rather, it was like they had more say in things.

    Even if Tang Gunak was the Lord who had absolute authority within the family, there was a limit when it came to wielding that authority over his uncles and other older people.

    ¡°An alliance with Mount Hua. Not Wudang, or the Southern Edge sect, but Mount Hua? What the hell were you thinking?¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned as he looked at the elders shouting.

    And so, the fight started.

    Could it be called a fight?

    Tang Gunak, unable to bear the rush of angry voices that were directed at him, was about to say something. But before he could even open his mouth, someone¡¯s soft voice pierced through the heavy atmosphere.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all calm down and listen to the Lord first.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you listen to my words?¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    The Elder, whose name was Tang Woe, looked at them and then at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Lord, tell us now. What were you thinking?¡±

    There was a lot of leeway in his voice. Tang Gunak cleared his voice, making sure there was no hostility.

    ¡°Mount Hua is worthy of an alliance with us.¡±

    Tang Woe looked at Tang Gunak and said,

    ¡°It is strange.¡±

    And with cold eyes, he said.

    ¡°Unless the Lord¡¯s eyes were clouded, I don¡¯t know how you coulde to such an evaluation. Did Mount Hua regain its old status without my knowledge? If not¡­¡±

    With a scornful voice, Tang Woe continued.

    ¡°Has the Tang family fallen in power without me knowing about it?¡±

    Knowing that this was obvious ridicule, Tang Gunak held back.

    ¡°I will say it again, I saw potential in Mount Hua.¡±

    They both looked at each other. One was the Lord of the Tang family, and the other was someone who represented the elders of the family.

    And the other people too.

    The two men with the most authority kept looking at each other.

    ¡°Good for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that Tang Pae was taken down from the position of the sessor.¡±

    Tang Gunak didn¡¯t expect this story toe out, so he nodded.

    ¡°You decided it on your own?¡±

    Tang Gunak didn¡¯t answer and looked at Tang Woe. And then nodded again.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Lord decided that on his own?¡±

    ¡°Then will you be happy if I put Tang Pae back on line to be the sessor?¡±

    At those sharp words back, Tang Woe smiled.

    ¡°Lord. The words we say are from our hearts¡­ the hearts which worry about the future of the family. We aren¡¯t doing this to rile you up.¡±

    Tang Gunak bit his lip.

    ¡®This is what old people blinded by power are like.¡¯

    If they really lived for the Tang family, they wouldn¡¯t be trying to put their fingers into each decision Tang Gunak was making.

    But all the elders were corrupted by the powers they possessed. Since they had no hope of expanding further from Sichuan, they were all focused on sharing power within the family. Even if it meant that it would limit the power of the Lord.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s hear the reason Tang Pae was taken down from the position.¡¯

    ¡°It is because he isn¡¯t fit for it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t fit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡¯

    Tang Gunak spoke firmly.

    ¡°I judged him to be inappropriate to hold the role of a Lord in the future. It would be better to take away the role of sessor from him as soon as possible. This decision will prove to be good for the growth of Tang Pae too.¡±

    ¡°Then who are nning to put in that position?¡±

    ¡°One of his younger siblings.¡±

    Tang Woe¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡®Your arrogance pierces the sky.¡¯

    Tang Woe was someone who had ascended the position of the sessor, but at the discretion of his elders, he gave up the seat to his younger brother and stepped down. That younger brother was Tang Gunak¡¯s father.

    It was unknown whether it was just coincidence or intentional, but now Tang Gunak wanted to take down Tang Pae, who was the first in line?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tang Pae skilled enough?¡±

    Tang Gunak firmly shook his head.

    ¡°He iscking.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Tang Pae is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. In the past, I would have never discussed taking down Tang Pae from the position. But!¡±

    Tang Gunak bit his lip and said,

    ¡°I have seen with my own eyes howcking Tang Pae is, so I cannotpromise on this.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Woe looked at Tang Gunak. His eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°Then you mean that the abilities are important above all? Right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Tang Woe smiled.

    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t have to be the child of the Lord?¡¯

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes twitched.

    This was a sensitive area. It was obvious what he was aiming for with this. However, if he denied it, it would mean he was changing the past words.

    ¡°A child with the right abilities and the surname of ¡®Tang¡¯ can be the sessor.¡±

    Tang Woe smiled.

    ¡°I am truly amazed how broad the Lord¡¯s thinking is. With one word, you have proved that this wasn¡¯t because of personal greed.¡±

    Tag Wei looked at Tang Gunak.

    However, Tang Gunak knew that this meant that Tang Woe wasn¡¯t on his side.

    ¡°Then, if there is a person who exceeds Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon among the children of the Tang Family, you have no objection to putting them in the position of sessor?¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Tang Woe, who was speaking his true feelings.

    ¡°I heard that this child called Chung Myung, who is in our mansion is ted to be a possible Best in the World.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no better standard than that child. How about it? Why don¡¯t we have a spar with that child and give our children a chance to be the new sessor?¡±

    Tang Gunakughed.

    It would have been impossible for him in the past to even smile in front of these old men. But now, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Lord?¡±

    ¡°It looks like the elders are all making a mistake.¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke in a sarcastic way.

    ¡°There is no child in the Tang family who can go against Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    At Tang Gunak¡¯s words, Tang Woe smiled.

    ¡°I heard about how the Lord was humiliated by that child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you know everything. The children of the Tang family aren¡¯t weak.¡±

    Tang Gunak said.

    ¡°There is no need to keep going in circles. Get to the point.¡±

    Tang Woe frowned at it.

    ¡°If the Lord says that, the old man cannot speak anymore. How about it? Let Tang Hak go against that child Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Tang Hak?¡±

    ¡°Right. If Tang Hak wins, of course, he will be in the fight for the sessor position, right?¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°You seem to want to make Tang Hak the sessor? And you said you wouldn¡¯t even give special treatment to your grandson?¡±

    ¡°I am only speaking about his abilities.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that child will be able to surpass Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Lord thinking that because the Lord doesn¡¯t know to trust his family?¡±

    The wordsing out of his mouth were like daggers.

    ¡°Good. But.¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke with a smirk.

    ¡°Gambling requires a stake, and challengese with a price. How about adding a bet?¡±

    ¡°Bet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke firmly.

    ¡°If Tang Hak wins the spar, I will give the elders the authority to appoint him as the sessor.¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Tang Woe went wide-eyed.

    This meant that if Tang Hak won, he could be directly ced as the sessor. The sessor would then be the Lord. This wasn¡¯t any different from saying that the power of appointing the sessor would fall into the hands of elders.

    ¡°Instead, if Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon wins, the elders will never interfere with my power or my decisions until I step down from my position.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°So? Does that sound good? Are you willing to ept it?¡±

    As the talks went on and the bets that were ced were huge, the elders began to whisper.

    ¡°It sounds like he has a card¡­¡±

    ¡°Sounds dangerous. It is dangerous for both.¡±

    However, Tang Woe seemed to have a different opinion.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Euk! Elder!¡±

    Despite the words of those around him, he didn¡¯t waver, and Tang Gunak nodded his head.

    ¡°Then I will prepare it. I will make sure that the spar happens tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Tang Gunak bowed his head and left the room. As soon as he disappeared, the elders¡¯ voices turned into a roar.

    ¡°Is he fine? What was¡­.!¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Does he think Tang Hak will lose to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    ¡°¡­ that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic people.¡±

    Tang Woe shook his head.

    ¡°Opportunities aren¡¯t given but created. If not now, when will we get the chance to seize power from the Lord ever again?¡±

    ¡°True, but¡­¡±

    Tang Woe looked around.

    ¡®Worthless beings.¡¯

    Everyone was blinded by small gains that they were unable to do anything huge.

    He was worried about the things which would happen, but¡­

    ¡®There is no way¡­.¡¯

    The result would be a perfect win.

    Wasn¡¯t that something every old man in the room should have realized by now?

    If one wanted to achieve something big, one had to risk everything to get that chance.

    ¡®This is my one and only chance to have my grandson as the sessor.¡¯

    Tang Woe didn¡¯t want to miss this. He would be able to see his grandson take the position of sessor and then be the Lord from there.

    ¡°But¡­ can Tang Hak defeat Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon? He isn¡¯t called all those names for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It isn¡¯t that I am underestimating that child. No, it isn¡¯t that. After all, he is someone who made the Lord fall into his arms.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°First, the child has suffered serious wounds in his spar with the Lord. And there is no way the injury has already healed.¡±

    ¡°Um. That is true.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the only thing he experienced was the throwing des. That means he didn¡¯t experience the real power of the Tang family.¡±

    The elders nodded their heads.

    The true power of the Tang family.

    All those who were present here knew what it was.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    Tang Woe looked at everyone.

    ¡°It is necessary to produce results by any means necessary. Isn¡¯t that the way of the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wish he could stand unharmed in the spar.¡±

    The elders who understood it turned to each other.

    There was a bit of guilt.

    And a bit of shock.

    But it was all overshadowed by the lust which followed¡­ the lust for power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon won¡¯t be able to walk out of the house on his own feet.¡±

    A smile crept onto the lips of Tang Woe.

    ¡®I have no personal grudges against you, but I think it is your misfortune to meet the Tang family.¡¯

 Chapter 204: Letâ€™s just call it my whim (4)

    ¡°Stay there for a second!¡±

    ¡°No, what is it with this leech!¡±

    Chung Myung took off right away, and Tang Soso was chasing behind him.

    It was weird.

    Bizarre even.

    Of course, Tang Soso was the daughter of Lord Tang. Even if she didn¡¯t have her family¡¯s legacy passed down to her, and her foundation in martial arts was weak, her using a footwork technique wasn¡¯t a strange thing.

    The actual strange thing was¡­

    ¡®What kind of person wearing a skirt can run this fast!¡¯

    Running at that speed with so many ornaments on their body, with movements which would be difficult for a woman, and all of that being done so elegantly!

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t want to know the truth behind this!

    ¡°Seriously, just stand still for a bit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You think it will just end if you run from here? I am going toe to Mount Hua to kill you!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung finally took a deep breath and stood still. And then looked at Tang Soso.

    ¡°Finally, you stopped.¡±

    Tang Soso came and stood in front of him, took a deep breath, and pulled out something small wrapped around her waist.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®A bottle?¡¯

    Tang Soso took out a bottle and a ss, and then poured tea in it and gave it to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Have this.¡±

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    ¡°A refreshing tea. You must be thirsty from running away, so have something cool.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    ¡®Did this woman prepare this as she chased after him?¡¯

    ¡®¡­she is seriously unique.¡¯

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡¯

    Chung Myung took the tea offered by Tang Soso and drank it all the way down.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The tea was really cool.

    Seeing that, Tang Soso smiled.

    ¡°Refreshing, right?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk frankly! Why are you running around as if you hate me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡®I am not scared of you; it is the marriage I am scared of!¡¯

    ¡®Usually, when such stories of arranged marriagee up, in most cases, the women cry and scream, saying that they don¡¯t like it! Why are you so active in this?¡¯

    ¡®It is so difficult to convince these seriously unique people who keeping into my life!¡¯

    ¡°Am I ugly?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ not that.¡±

    ¡°Does my personality seem bad?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you keep running away like that? It is rare to find a match like me! A pretty face! A good personality! And a strong family!¡±

    It¡¯s all true, but you don¡¯t have to overdo it.

    It was excessive.

    Of course, it might have been difficult for others, but the Tang family behind her surely was an amazing family to ge¡­

    ¡®Ack! Damn it! I would rather just die!¡¯

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any intention of getting married.¡±

    ¡°Everyone is like that. But they change their mindter.¡±

    ¡°I am a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°I heard Mount Hua allows their disciples to get married?¡±

    ¡°True, but I don¡¯t have any intention of doing so.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke firmly.

    ¡°After all, we don¡¯t know each other, so don¡¯t waste your time in vain. Find a better marriage partner because I never want to get married.¡±

    And Tang Soso looked at Chung Myung with a strange look.

    ¡°It cannot be that, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do you have feelings for that Sago?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Tag Soso pointed her finger at Chung Myung.

    ¡°And that is why you are trying to push me away, right?¡±

    ¡®Wow.¡¯

    ¡®How far would she take this?¡¯

    ¡°Obviously! She is pretty! There is no way any man can resist a beautiful woman like her!¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡®Do you know how old I am? I am old!¡¯

    ¡®A beauty?¡¯

    ¡®Ah, she is one!¡¯

    ¡®But if I got married, then the woman would have to call me grandfather!¡¯

    No matter who he messed with, he could never joke around with someone who was only old enough to be his granddaughter.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Beauty??¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Who could understand his situation?

    When Chung Myung didn¡¯t give an answer to her, Tang Soso clenched her fist.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t speak.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°I just have no thought of marriage and stuff, so don¡¯t bother me and look for someone else.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will just give up?¡¯

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am desperate too! I will show you my charms!¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°I am older than you.¡±

    Tang Soso looked at Chung Myung, and he sighed.

    ¡®Can¡¯t you just give up?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t like he could just kill people because they were annoying, right?

    ¡®Maybe if there was proper reason¡­¡¯

    <i>-Idiot! The stupidest in the world!</i>

    ¡°Ah! I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hands.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away ande here today; let¡¯s talk a little more calmly. If we go to a good tea house in Chengdu, have a cup of tea, and watch the sunset together, you will develop feelings of love that didn¡¯t exist before.¡±

    ¡®No, I hate it!¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to!¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°¡­noona.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Soso turned her head at the voice and saw Tang Zhan approaching them.

    ¡°The Lord is looking for disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Tang Soso frowned. She was hoping to make sure this happenedter, but Tang Zhan spoke with a firm face.

    ¡°It seems to be important.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    As if she didn¡¯t like it, Tang Soso looked at Chung Myung and said.

    ¡°Is it really that important?¡±

    ¡°You can take this to the Lord and ask him directly.¡±

    ¡°Phew, well, Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, noona.¡±

    ¡°You take disciple Chung Myung to father and hold onto him and make sure he doesn¡¯t run away. After that is over, bring him to my ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Get it?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Tang Soso nodded and made way for Chung Myung to leave. But before that, she didn¡¯t forget to add on to her words from before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere else and bring him to me straight away!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung followed Tang Zhan with a face that seemed to have lost all emotions, and Tang Zhan looked sadly at him.

    ¡°Is it hard?¡±

    ¡°¡­senses.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ not a single person in the Tang family is in their right senses.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a sad statement that couldn¡¯t be countered by Tang Zhan.

    Tang Soso, who looked at the back of the people who were just with her, bit her lip.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have time.¡¯

    Soon Chung Myung would leave, and although she was desperately holding onto him, he wasn¡¯t even responding to her. Moreover, the moment the man leaves, her chance for freedom would also crumble upon itself.

    ¡°I need to do someth¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Tang Soso became startled at the voice that came from behind her.

    After confirming the voice of the person, she lowered her hand with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­what is it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at her firmly and said.

    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­ she seems a bit strange.¡¯

    She threw a stone which created a ripple in the pond.

    Tang Soso looked silently at the spreading waves.

    ¡°I get it. It is hard to see, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t because I like doing it, do you get it? It looks like I am trying to flirt with him, which might make me look a little rude.¡±

    ¡°A sajil.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°He is just my sajil.¡±

    Tang Soso tilted her head and looked at Yu Yiseol.

    It was difficult to know what this woman in front of her was thinking. She was a woman who had enough beauty to forget about everything in the world.

    ¡°No rtionships, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t show any feelings for a woman who is as beautiful as you?¡±

    ¡°He only shows interest in martial arts.¡±

    ¡°¡­ oh my.¡±

    ¡®Even if he was a Taoist, how was this possible?¡¯

    ¡°Phew. That is tough.¡±

    Like Yu Yiseol said, Chung Myung really didn¡¯t seem to show any interest in them. Which meant that she wouldn¡¯t be able to entice him and get married.

    ¡°It is my loss.¡±

    Tang Soso took a deep breath. And Yu Yiseol looked at her and said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have feelings for him either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Tang Soso nodded her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of him. I really wanted to do my best and get married to him.¡±

    ¡°It did look like that.¡±

    ¡°But it seems like a lost cause.¡±

    Yu Yisel looked at her and said,

    ¡°Why are you obsessed with marriage?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I think you are good enough? Even if you don¡¯t get married.¡±

    Tang Soso burst intoughter at that. Everyone who saw her life from the outside would¡¯ve probably thought that.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of ce the Tang family is?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The rules of the family are strict. There is only one path for me from here. Getting married to a groom whom the Lord wants. What I am doing now is a little rebellion against it. I will be forced to get married either way. If I am going to get married, I want to do it on my terms. I need to like that family too.¡±

    ¡°Other ways¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no other way. This is the Sichuan Tang family. A woman from the Sichuan tang family can neither learn the legacy of the family nor live as she wants, especially if she is the daughter of the Lord.¡±

    Tang Soso shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like I have great dissatisfaction. Thanks to the status of being the daughter of the Lord, I have been treated well. If I think of this as the price I have to pay, it makes me feel relieved. But¡­¡±

    She looked at the pond far from them and said.

    ¡°It is just¡­¡±

    She sighed.

    Yu Yiseol looked at the face of Tang Soso dyed in the setting sun, she said.

    ¡°There is a way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°There is always a way. It is just that you aren¡¯t thinking about taking it.¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip.

    ¡°Stop talking as if you know everything. I don¡¯t need to beforted like this.¡±

    ¡°I will open it up. That path.¡±

    At that, Tang Soso looked at Yu Yiseol wide-eyed.

    ¡®She will open the way?¡¯

    ¡®Yu Yiseol?¡¯¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Regardless of whether it was possible or not, there was another even bigger question.

    ¡°Why would you help me?¡±

    ¡°Because I was the same.¡±

    ¡®Without being able to see my path.¡¯

    No matter how hard she tried, it felt blocked.

    But when her path opened one day, she walked to Mount Hua on her feet.

    The messiest road in the world.

    And now she never got lost.

    So¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing different.¡±

    She looked at Tang Soso with a determined face.

    ¡°At least you can make other choices.¡±

    Tang Soso, who was staring at Yu Yiseol, stretched out her hand. And Yu Yiseol took it up.

    ¡°Comrades.¡±

    ¡°let¡¯s see the bottom of this.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tang Soso smiled brightly.

    ¡°But can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°Ask.¡¯

    ¡°Do you really have no rtionship with that man?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    After a low sigh, Yu Yiseol turned and headed back to her room.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Tang Soso wasn¡¯t going to back out now.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Chung Myung closed the door and stared at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°¡­you look busy.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to someone.¡±

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t apologize.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and sat across from Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Why did you call for me?¡¯

    Tang Gunak took a moment to choose his words and then sighed as he spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°I have a request to make.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Request?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Wah, are you seriously doing this? For giving me one pill?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that.¡±

    Tang Gunak raised his hand and touched his forehead.

    ¡°Since the talks about that have already happened, let¡¯s deal with this matter first. We have already secured the route for your travel. We are preparing the route from Chengdu to Yunnan too. I told you that I would make it happen.¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Probably, the next day or so.¡±

    ¡°Faster than I expected, thank you.¡±

    Tang Gunak let out a sigh.

    ¡°And¡­ my request.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What happened is¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak began to speak about everything that happened in the elders¡¯ meeting. He abstained from saying some things and added some other things, but he made sure to not sway too much from what happened. He recounted the conflict between him and them to Chung Myung.

    ¡®It will be fine.¡¯

    Chung Myung wanted to be close with the Tang family.

    And if he was a true friend, he would ept the requesting from his side calmly.

    ¡°¡­and that happened.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung.

    If it was the Chung Myung he knew, he would try to¡­

    ¡®Um?¡¯

    Tang Gunak flinched.

    On the face of the child sitting in front of him, there was an expression he had never seen before.

    ¡°¡­so.¡±

    A low voice escaped from his mouth.

    ¡°It sounds like the elders are holding the Lord by your ankles.¡±

    ¡°It is true.¡±

    ¡°Ankles.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips twitched.

    <i>-if I had trusted and supported my father rather than going against what they said, maybe they would have been a little strong, and then¡­ then maybe I could have saved another¡­</i> *

    <i>-So, after this war ends, this time, I will head back to help the Lord a little. I have been given the title of elder, but I have never really taken good care of them.</i> *

    ¡®¡­ of course, there is no way you brought me here.¡¯

    The dead are already dead. There is no such thing as carrying out the will of the dead.

    Yet, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t ignore this because of the memory in his mind.

    ¡°You called it a request?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I refuse it.¡±

    Tang Gunak had a disappointed face.

    He couldn¡¯t force this child¡­

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°I will give you a present.¡±

    ¡°A present?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a present from Chung Myung. He was just passing the present from someone else.

    This was a gift that would be given after a long period of time, and it would be from an old elder of the family, Tang Bo, to the present Lord, Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Please proceed as nned. And no matter what I do that day, do not get involved.¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I do best.¡±

 Chapter 205: Letâ€™s just call it my whim (5)

    ¡°Are you still that far behind?¡±

    ¡°Do it! Do it already! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°What about the Kung Pao chicken? I told you to make it a while ago, didn¡¯t I? Where is it?¡±

    The people in the Sichuan Tang family were in a desperate battle.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was for 5 people? It seems like we are making it for more than twenty people, and you want me to make more at this pace?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Just one person was eating it all!¡±

    ¡°All of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Does he have some ghost attached to him?¡±

    The chefs¡¯ hands began to chop the vegetables faster. And among those chefs, a man stepped into the ce very naturally.

    Seeing his attire, the chefs ced the food bowls and the bottles on the tray.

    ¡°Hurry it! Carry this before it cools down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man who had his head bowed down and his face concealed, took the tray of food away. He walked out of the kitchen and nced around as he shoved something into his hand.

    He took out arge bottle and a small bottle and then checked them.

    <i>-he likes to drink.</i>

    And he sprinkled the powder in the small bottle evenly on the chicken and then poured the liquid into the alcohol bottle.

    And with an innocent face, he began to calmly walk, pushing the tray forward.

    Arriving at the ce where the Mount Hua disciples were, he coughed slightly and went inside without dy.

    ¡°F-food is here!¡±

    ¡°¡­again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you eating all of this is great or if the Tang family giving all of this to you is great.¡±

    On the table in the centre, there were numerous empty vessels. The man who brought the food, arranged the vessels full of food in front of Chung Myung and took back the empty ones.

    ¡°Kuak. Let¡¯s start again!¡±

    Chung Myung whistled as he raised his chopsticks. Seeing that made Baek Cheon frown.

    ¡°Are you seriously going to eat again?¡±

    ¡°Then I will give some to you as well. Have it.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t my words going into your ears? Yah, you bastard! After saying that you have a spar in the afternoon¡­ Is it fine to make your body heavy with all this food?¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the food of Mount Hua tasty too? Why is it like you are someone who hasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That is food.¡±

    ¡°And this?¡±

    ¡°This is cooking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The words were subtly changed, but Baek Cheon could understand what they meant. No matter how generously the meat and the best ingredients were being used, the kitchen of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t bepared with the Tang family.

    Weren¡¯t the dishes in the Sichuan Tang family made by the best chefs?

    ¡°Uh. Just one bite¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And he looked to the side.

    ¡°Uh, what is this? The smell of trying to kill someone?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes fell on the freshly brought alcohol bottle, and he opened the cap to feel the scenting from it.

    Without dy, Chung Myung reached for the drink and gulped it down.

    ¡°Kuaaaak!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like the sound of someone dying.¡±

    ¡°Still, it is good.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the bottle with wide eyes.

    ¡°Wah, what is with this? It feels like silk against my tongue.¡±

    Baek Cheon approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Then give me one sip¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehhh! How dare you try to get your hands on the bottle that another person took! I sipped it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you really losing it?¡±

    It felt like the martial arts sects were aging backward.

    ¡°Ak, this chicken is like art! I want to take all the chefs in here to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Can Mount Hua even hire them?¡±

    ¡°No. But my money can!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh! Holy Heavens!¡¯

    ¡®Why did you drop such a man into Mount Hua?¡¯

    Seeing Chung Myung drink and eat everything that was served to him, the man who was waiting there took the empty bowls and left the room.

    <i>Gulp gulp gulp.</i>

    Chung Myung wiped his lips with his sleeve and smiled.

    And leaned back as if he couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Ah, I overate.¡±

    ¡°See, I told you to not do it.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. I am telling you. I can handle this much.¡±

    Jo Gul frowned as he looked at the table.

    ¡°There is some left. It is a waste to send it back; I can eat it¡­¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    The chopsticks of Chung Myung hit Jo Gul¡¯s right away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is mine. Sahyung should have something else.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°This is the food the Tang family prepared for me.¡±

    At his weird words, Jo Gul titled his head.

    The news that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon and Tang Hak were going to spar had spread out rapidly throughout the Tang family.

    ¡°With Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Young master Tang Hak will?¡±

    ¡°Ah. What is that? Although Young master Tang Hak isn¡¯t the son of the Lord, isn¡¯t he the best among the young warriors of the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°I agree with that¡­ but it is still Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. Didn¡¯t the Lord also have a disappointing end with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon the other day?¡±

    ¡°That is what the Lord had. Could it be that they are trying to do something to the young warrior of Mount Hua?¡±

    Everyone had different opinions and thoughts, but everyone wanted to see the battle happen with their own eyes. For that reason, the central training hall where the spar was scheduled to be held was filled with people from the morning.

    Seeing the crowd, Tang Hak¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly.

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    Tang Hak took a deep breath. He calmed his pounding chest and clenched his fists.

    It was then.

    ¡°There is nothing for you to be nervous about.¡±

    Tang Hak shook his head.

    His grandfather, the elder of the family, Tang Woe, walked toward him.

    ¡°I greet the great elder.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for all that. Call me grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandfather.¡±

    Tang Woe smiled.

    ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been neglecting my training¡­ but the opponent is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­ he is known to be someone who is skilled. To be honest, I am not even sure I can win.¡±

    ¡°Tch tch. You useless child. You mean to say that you are scared of a child who is ten years younger than you?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am scared¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Tang Woe smiled.

    ¡°Would I send my one and only grandson to his defeat? Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon will be drugged, so don¡¯t waste your time and just quickly kill him.¡±

    ¡°How can¡­¡±

    ¡°Make sure!¡±

    His eyes lit up fiercely, and he continued.

    ¡°¡­he doesn¡¯t live!¡±

    Tang Hak knew what it meant and slowly nodded his head. Eventually, his lips too turned into a mean smile.

    ¡°I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure to keep him silent forever.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sometimes poison is needed to get things done.¡±

    The two people looked at each other with nasty smiles.

    ¡°If this goes well, you will rise to the position of the young Lord. And then the position of Lord will naturally be handed to you when the timees.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to repay my grandfather¡¯s favor to me.¡±

    ¡°You bing the Lord is enough repayment for me. The shackles on me will be lifted.¡±

    Tang Woe turned around and looked at the people gathering in the hall.

    ¡°Do you see that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°They are all the members of the Tang family. There are so many divisions between even blood brothers here, so how can these many people live as one family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What a true family head must possess isn¡¯t a soft and kind heart for the family. He needs to be sober in his thoughts and cold in his execution. He should only be able to see the benefits of the family. Make sure to understand this.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Grandfather!¡±

    Tang Woe licked his lips.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    The report from his subordinate detailing that Chung Myung had taken the poison had reached him a while ago.

    ¡®Even if it is him, he cannot help but be affected by the poison.¡¯

    ¡®The Thousand Days Taken¡¯ was one of the special poisons used in the Tang family. Its characteristics were quite unique. If the two of them weren¡¯t used together, they wouldn¡¯t act as a poison. It was a simple liquid and powder when consumed separately.

    But when the two meet in the stomach, they mix and be a poison. And the person who actually takes it has their mind turn clouded as if they were drunk, and they be unable to raise their internal qi.

    ¡®It is the best kind of poison to use on an enemy before going to spar with them.¡¯

    The old man smiled and turned his head to see the Tang Lord seated way far from him.

    ¡®That guy is the Lord!¡¯

    No matter how much he wanted to support Chung Myung. Did it make sense for the Lord of the Tang family to sit on the side of Mount Hua?

    ¡®I cannot leave the future of this family to someone like him.¡¯

    And by the end of today, the Tang family would have a new Lord.

    He looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, who were walking slowly toward the stage.

    ¡°Here theye!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    The members of the Tang family, who had gathered for the spar, looked at them. They couldn¡¯t boo or cheer for their people.

    Because Tang Gunak took the side of Mount Hua, they couldn¡¯t cheer for Mount Hua even though their opponent was Tang Hak.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Good. You should go with the flow. Get out there right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Hak jumped in and proudly stood tall as he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®This is where I be the Young Lord.¡¯

    He had to show his presence today!

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon step ahead. I will face you today and prove that the Tang family is above Wudang and Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Woahhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As expected of the Tang family.

    At the dignified words of Tang Hak, the members of the Tang family cheered. There were people who looked at Tang Gunak in fear of his anger, but the man didn¡¯t show any reaction to it.

    And the disciples of Mount Hua¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯

    The eyes of the people focused on the disciples of Mount Hua. They must have listened to Tang Gunak, but they were standing in a circle and whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Is that fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine. It¡¯s totally fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­then okay.¡±

    After a long talk amongst themselves, a man stepped forward.

    People were amazed as they saw the man who walked up the stage with no fear.

    ¡°That person is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! The one who will be the best in the world!¡±

    ¡°What a great¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon a woman?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces were stained with embarrassment.

    The person who appeared on the stage was a woman in Mount Hua¡¯s robe. Chung Myung¡¯s fame hadn¡¯t spread to Sichuan yet, but that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t know the Divine Dragon was a man.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he supposed to deal with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Who is that woman?¡±

    ¡°No! Are they saying that a woman is going to deal with Young Lord Tang Hak? Are they openly looking down on our family!¡±

    The people began to mumble.

    However, no matter how angry they were, they couldn¡¯t be angrier than Tang Hak. The man let out a loud roar of anger.

    ¡°What the hell is this supposed to mean!¡±

    He looked at Yu Yiseol, who hade up.

    ¡°I have decided to deal with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. How dare a no-name woman like youe up here?¡±

    ¡°I am Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Yiseol.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand my words! Where is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    At that moment, one of the disciples of Mount Hua came forward.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung came up looking like he was very annoyed for some reason, and seeing that, Tang Hak couldn¡¯t hide his dismay.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, true, but just do this.¡±

    ¡°What ¡®do this¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung patted his bloated stomach.

    ¡°I ate too much, and I have indigestion.¡±

    ¡°¡­ overate? Are you saying that a warrior ate too much?¡±

    ¡°The Tang family¡¯s food is very delicious.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This was absurd. No, it was too ridiculous to even call it absurd.

    In the midst of this, what was even more absurd was the presence of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    Tang Gunak mumbled and nodded his head.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mount Hua have any shame?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, you are so strange. You¡¯re saying that we don¡¯t have shame?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You want to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°But what is your qualification?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Hak¡¯s eyes fluttered.

    ¡°I am Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    Chung Myung held out his swollen stomach.

    <i>Bounce Bounce</i>

    ¡®Just how much did he have to eat for¡­ no, that isn¡¯t important right now.¡¯

    ¡°Am I bragging about my fame with my own mouth? I am not a warrior obsessed with his own fame.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that? It seems like you five people seem to think that it is fine to mess around with our family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, that wasn¡¯t right.

    This was the Sichuan Tang family.

    ¡°How do you think I got this fame? I got it by running around with my bare feet while sweating like a dog. I was on the verge of death every time. But what now? A spar? From a man whose name I have never even heard of?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him. He had an expression of ridicule on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled. Even a spar requires a minimum qualification. Just saying, ¡®Sir who is passing by, ept the spar,¡¯ doesn¡¯t work for someone as obscure as you, even if you are from the Sichuan Tang family!¡±

    Tang Hak, who was unable to make an excuse as he heard that, went silent.

    ¡°You seem to think that I got this title by messing around in back alleys. Looks like you misunderstand my hard work. Look at you, being so arrogant and ignorant that you call out my name in such a manner.¡±

    Tang Hak¡¯s face contorted.

    Chung Myung then gestured to Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am a very generous person. If you can go against our Sago and win, I will deal with you. No, actually, that is annoying¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°If you win over Sago, it means we lose.¡±

    Tang Hak¡¯s face turned blue.

    ¡°Are you telling me to fight a woman?¡±

    ¡°¡­oh my!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened, and he said,

    ¡°If you want to die, you can just put your head into a water tub. If you want to die from being hit, then¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Tang Hak turned his head.

    <i>Srng.</i>

    Yu Yiseol was pulling out her sword.

    ¡°If you are done,e fight.¡±

    Tang Hak couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, and his face trembled.

    ¡°These¡­ bastards who don¡¯t know their ce!¡±

    It was at that moment.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Hak lowered his head.

    He saw the sleeves of his clothes, which had been cut, falling to the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Tang Hak grunted his teeth at Yu Yiseol¡¯s calm words.

    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t even think about going down this stage alive.¡±

    The tension between the two warriors built up rapidly.

    In that situation, one person mumbled to another.

    ¡°Samae, I don¡¯t think you should be talking about someone boasting about themselves too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh? What was that sasuk?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head away.

 Chapter 206: Grandfatherâ€™s rod is quite painful to accept (1)

    Tang Hak was filled with anger to the point that he felt his head would burst soon.

    ¡®Are you making fun of me?¡¯

    Even more upsetting was the fact that he couldn¡¯t refute their words. He was not a nameless man, but his fame had barely spread across thend of the Tang family. It couldn¡¯t bepared to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, which was a name that now resonated with the world.

    Who was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?

    Wasn¡¯t he someone who had the best shot at being the best in the world? Someone who trampled on the five dragons despite being wounded?

    He was a person who was rumoured to have defeated Mu Jin of the Wudang sect. No matter how shameless Tang Hak was, it was obvious that him calling Chung Myung for a spar was wrong.

    But did they have to openly poke fun at him?

    ¡®Don¡¯t they know of honor?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t the behavior of a Taoist to openly discuss and ridicule the weaknesses of their opponents. How could a person with such a high status act like a local thug?

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡®How dare you send a woman against me?¡¯

    And even worse?

    ¡®If the woman losses, it is his defeat?¡¯

    <i>Clench</i>

    Tang Hak clenched his fist so hard that his nails dug into the palm of his hand.

    Never once had he thought he would have to go against a woman. For those who lived in the Tang family, this was a natural thought. Because in this family, women do not get to learn the family¡¯s legacy.

    But now, in front of him, there was a female swordsman of Mount Hua pointing her sword.

    ¡°¡­Lord!¡±

    Tang Hak shouted.

    ¡°Are you acknowledging this?¡±

    Instead of answering, Tang Gunak looked at Tang Hak, Yu Yisel, and Chung Myung.

    Checking the tired face of Chung Myung, he again looked at Tang Hak with an expressionless face.

    ¡®You should think about it!¡¯

    It was true. Chung Myung was rude, inconsiderate, and filthy enough to touch other people¡¯s belongings and was someone who even tried to take away the legacies of their families!

    ¡®Still, he isn¡¯t someone to shy away from a fight.¡¯

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that if that woman loses, you will let me be the sessor?¡±

    ¡°¡­do you mean that I will take back my words?¡±

    Tang Hak flinched at those words.

    Unable to find a way out, he turned his head to Tang Woe.

    ¡®That pathetic idiot,¡¯ Tang Woe thought.

    If his grandson looked at him in front of so many people, wouldn¡¯t they know he was the one behind this?

    Of course, it was different from guessing and knowing it for certain since a lot of people didn¡¯t have the brains to figure it out.

    ¡®What are you thinking, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, you brat!¡¯

    Tang Woe looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®There is no upset stomach.¡¯

    Does it make sense that the person with the name of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon would have an upset stomach from having just a little too much food? Was he really a master?

    ¡®Or did he notice the poison?¡¯

    ¡®That isn¡¯t possible, right?¡¯

    ¡®No. He couldn¡¯t have figured it out. But he must have noticed that his body was acting weird. So, he sent out the girl.¡¯

    Even if she didn¡¯t win, it would be justifiable. If the girl lost, Mount Hua would still be able to save face.

    ¡®It seems it won¡¯t be possible to kill Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon here¡­ it cannot be helped. First of all, I have to know if the poison was found out or not.¡¯

    Of course, the Lord would be furious if it was discovered, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to take back his words by then. In that case, he would have to bend his back and work a little harder.

    ¡®We have to push him further.¡¯

    Tang Woe nodded.

    Tang Hak, who got the permission, looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°I will make you pay the price for this arrogance.¡±

    Yi Yiseol took her stance and said.

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua do not fight with their mouths.¡±

    ¡°¡­ till the very end.¡±

    Tang Hak clenched his teeth and shoved his hand into his pockets.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Tang Hak¡¯s eyes were dyed blue.

    ¡°I will be using poison in this spar.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t because Tang Hak was someone who was kind enough to warn her. But anyone in the Tang family, who used poison in a spar, had to inform their opponent about it beforehand. That was the rule set by the family.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    However, Yu Yiseol just calmly epted his words. And then their eyes met.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Soso looked at the stage with a trembling face.

    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t understand Yu Yiseol.

    Who was Tang Hak?

    Among the descendants of the Tang family, Tang Hak was said to be the best. Although he lost the chance to be the sessor because he wasn¡¯t the son of the Lord, everyone knew that Tang Pae fell short of this man.

    And Yu Yiseol would now have to deal with him.

    ¡°S-stop it!¡±

    ¡°Noona!¡±

    Tang Zhan pulled the hem of her clothes.

    ¡°Calm down. If noona goes out now, they will allugh at you.¡±

    ¡°But what if she cannot deal with him? If something goes wrong, she can lose her life!¡±

    Tang Soso desperately pleaded.

    Yu Yiseol was the only person who understood her situation and wanted to help her. She didn¡¯t want such a person to fall at the hands of the Tang family¡¯s poison.

    ¡°Do you think she is standing up there without knowing that?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°She went there knowing full well what might happen. She is a warrior!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not disrespect her. From the moment one steps onto the stage, there is no difference between a man and a woman. It is one warrior against another. Do not interfere with that!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    ¡®To open the path?¡¯

    Tang Soso looked at Yu Yiseol.

    She looked at her expressionless face.

    Tang Hak shuddered as he saw her take a step forward.

    ¡°If you knew who I was, you wouldn¡¯t have dared to deal with¡­¡±

    ¡°You talk a lot.¡±

    Yu Yiseol frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t like she hated talking. It was because this man was a nasty talker¡­ the likes of which she hadn¡¯t seen anywhere in the world.

    And each word he said felt offensive.

    ¡°¡­if you want to die, then I will grant it.¡±

    Tang Hak¡¯s hand touched his sleeve, and the slightly cut sleeves fluttered in the air.

    ¡°Be prepared!¡±

    Tang Hak pulled out something at the speed of light. And dozens of needles flew towards Yu Yiseol. Judging from the ck color of the needles, they had to have poison applied onto them.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword moved slowly.

    Slowly.

    It was soft and graceful.

    It was more like a dance rather than swordsmanship.

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword swept away the needles.

    It was appropriate to say that the sword had swept the needles away. The needles which came in with sharp force lost their force and fell to the ground abruptly.

    ¡°Um! Surely that can¡¯t be done again!¡±

    Tang Hak repeated his actions without dy.

    <i>Siwish!</i>

    This time it was blue daggers that flew towards Yu Yiseol.

    The tip of Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword was aimed precisely at them.

    And the moment they touched, her sword twisted lightly and hit the side of the daggers.

    <i>Tng!</i>

    As the sword was just used to divert the weapons, the daggers went back at Tang Hak without losing their momentum.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Tang Hak couldn¡¯t hide his shocked expression as he witnessed this unexpected situation.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Tang Hak¡¯s face was red. He felt ashamed seeing his own weaponsing back at him.

    He embraced the power of the Ghost Poison w on his hand to the fullest to catch them out of the air.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    There was the sound of metal being scraped against metal as his hand collided with the knives. Recovering the daggers that had lost their force, Tang Hak went for it.

    But he didn¡¯t move hastily like before.

    ¡®I can do it.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but this woman was stronger than he thought.

    When they said that Tang Zhan had been disgraced by Jo Gul, he thought that the disciples of Mount Hua were strong.

    But.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t a woman, you could have taken me down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the result of you not being born as a man.¡±

    Yu Yiseol smiled.

    ¡°What is so funny?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡¯

    ¡°About why you are so weak. You are a man, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°None of those things are important. The only important thing is¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword was aimed at Tang Hak¡¯s neck.

    ¡°¡­if you are weak or not.¡±

    Tang Hak couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore. He was looking at Yu Yiseol with raging eyes.

    ¡°You must have a death wish.¡±

    ¡°Think however you want to.¡±

    ¡°I will grant it for you.¡±

    Tang Hak¡¯s hand went into his sleeve. The difference was that this time, it was a little deeper than before, and Tang Gunak noticed it.

    The people of the Tang family were confident people who kept their daggers and poisoned needles in their sleeves. However, Tang Hak was different.

    ¡®Should I try it?¡¯

    He liked to use lethal poisons. If he did, then Yu Yiseol would end up taking huge damage, and the oue would be his win.

    Tang Hak suddenly pulled out his hand.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    There was a different sound from before.

    This was a clear noise, but nothing could be seen.

    But Yu Yiseol swung her sword in a clear manner as if she could see something.

    <i>Kakakakang!</i>

    From her sword, small sparks could be noticed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    At that moment, the top people in the Tang family, the spectators, and the warriors of the family all jumped up. And then they all looked at the stage in anticipation.

    ¡°T-that?¡±

    It was only after the flying object had fallen to the floor did they confirm what it was.

    ¡°Cow Hair Needles?¡±

    They were called as such because they were as thin as a cow¡¯s hair. And since it flew at high speed, no one could see it with their eyes.

    Yu Yiseol, too, judged that it would be difficult to take them down one by one, so she used the de of the sword and covered herself.

    But it wasn¡¯t perfect.

    Yu Yiseol lowered the sword and bit her lip. She looked at her left shoulder.

    A fine thin needle that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye was nailed into her flesh. There was just one.

    She wondered if there was anything wrong with being stabbed with one small needle¡­

    And she pulled it out. Seeing that the tip of the fine needle was stained ck, she threw the needle to the floor.

    ¡®Poison.¡¯

    Her shoulder throbbed.

    The problem was that the pain was gradually increasing, and the range of pain she could feel was widening. At this rate, her left arm would soon go numb.

    ¡°You should have known to fear the Tang family.¡±

    Tang Hak continued.

    ¡°If even one of them hits, you are done. The true power of the Tang familyes from our poison. If you ask for forgiveness now, I will spare you.¡±

    ¡°¡­poison?¡±

    ¡°Right. Are you so stupid to not even know your own body¡¯s condition?¡±

    Yu Yiseol mumbled.

    ¡°You seriously are stupid.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You think you will stand until the poison spreads? You?¡±

    With that, Yu Yiseol rushed towards Tang Hak!

    ¡°Stupid bitch! You thought I wouldn¡¯t have thought of that?¡±

    Tang Hak swung his arms wide.

    Some type of dust spread out from his sleeves and obscured the visibility on the stage.

    ¡°Broken Soul Sand!¡±

    The sand,den with poison, blocked Yu Yisel¡¯s attack path. And with time, this poison would affect her too. So, normally now was the time people would retreat!

    But Tang Hak made a mistake.

    Mount Hua¡­ at least, the disciples who practiced along with Chung Myung didn¡¯t know how to retreat.

    The tip of Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword began to tremble.

    And then it bloomed.

    Her own plum blossom.

    Dozens of them began to bloom and swept the clouds created by the Broken Soul Sand with a gust of wind.

    ¡°Euh!¡±

    When Tang Hak saw the sand approaching him, he felt shocked.

    He was unlikely to be affected by the poison, but his vision would be obscured. Unable to find a ce to move, he mmed the floor to jump up.

    But at that moment.

    Tang Hak had clearly seen it.

    The plum blossom sword that suddenly rose from the midst of the sand!

    His eyes widened like they would pop out.

    ¡®Why is iting from there?¡¯

    ¡®In the middle of the sand?¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t think anymore.

    <i>Packkk!</i>

    The sword struck his face, which was exposed.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Soon, he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    Tang Hak shook his head to get rid of the pain.

    And in the ce where the sand cleared, he could see Yu Yiseol standing there with a clear dark aura on her face.

    ¡°Cr¡­ Insane¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t move back to avoid the sand. She hid inside it and avoided the gaze of Tang Hak, despite being poisoned.

    ¡°You are insane¡­¡±

    ¡°I did tell you.¡±

    Yu Yiseol said calmly.

    ¡°You are weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to say you are strong without ever having a proper fight.¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, there will be someone above you at all times.¡±

    And you were never Yu Yiseol¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°E-eh! I!¡±

    <i>Puck!</i>

    Tang Hak, who was about to get up, got hit in the head by Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword and fell again.

    She began to hit him on the head with the sword repeatedly.

    Baek Cheon, who looked at it, mumbled.

    ¡°The head¡­ the head. The head is¡­ Ugh, the head¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong trembled as he looked at it.

    ¡°No. Even if we were taught this way, does she have to perform it so openly¡­¡±

    Their sorrow as they watched it couldn¡¯t bepared to the suffering of Tang Hak.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And Tang Hak, who kept having his head pounded, fell to the ground. And seeing his entire body convulsing brought tears to the eyes of the others.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    At that moment.

    ¡°Sago,e on.¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly got up on the stage and grabbed Yu Yiseol, and pulled her to him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The sooner the poison is treated, the better.¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded and followed him down the stage.

    She looked back at Tang Hak lying down.

    ¡®Just a joke.¡¯

    And then looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®He is so different.¡¯

    Although this seemed like a joke, Chung Myung took Yu Yiseol and went to Tang Gunak and held out his hand.

    ¡°Give it to me. The antidote.¡±

    Tang Gunak gave it to him right away without much thought.

    ¡°This should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung gave the medicine to Yu Yiseol and then frowned.

    ¡°Why were you fighting so recklessly?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to breathe the same air as him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±

    He felt d Tang Hak hadn¡¯t heard this. Chung Myung nodded and turned around.

    ¡°The poison spreading will affect it if it isn¡¯t treated right, so do it right.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°I need to go and get my present.¡±

    His gaze fell on Tang Woe, who was near the stage.

    ¡°Well, should I say I am giving a present to him?¡±

    Chung Myung tapped the handle of his plum blossom sword.

    ¡®Be prepared.¡¯

    ¡®This grandfather¡¯s rod is quite painful.¡¯

 Chapter 207: Grandfatherâ€™s rod is quite painful to accept (2)

    The arena became extremely silent.

    He had lost.

    Tang Hak had lost.

    Everyone in the Tang family was at a loss for words as they came to terms with this reality.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t even Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    To lose to a woman who was nothing more than a party member¡­

    Even though Yu Yiseol was a disciple who was much olderpared to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, she was still way younger than Tang Hak.

    And what happened to Tang Hak¡­

    Those who watched it gulped.

    What had just transpired held a huge meaning.

    There were many sects in the world, but there were very few that were patriarchal like the Tang family. The Tang family was heartless and never passed on their legacies to their daughters, no matter how much they loved them.

    And Tang Hak, who was regarded as the best in such a family, was defeated by a female disciple of Mount Hua.

    Tang Soso clenched her fist.

    ¡°¡­we won.¡±

    Her eyes trembled

    Yu Yiseol had defeated Tang Hak. It must have been shocking for others, but it was much more than just a surprise to Tang Soso.

    She had beat Tang Hak.

    It was something that she had never even thought of.

    Of course, their conditions were different. Because she was born as the daughter of the Tang family and didn¡¯t have the legacy of the Tang family, she would never get to experience this¡­ she would never be able to defeat Tang Hak.

    But Yu Yiseol did it.

    ¡°¡­amazing.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s face was nk as she looked at Yu Yiseol.

    After looking at Yu Yiseol, who was being treated because of the poison for a long time, she felt her body lighten up.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Why is that person going up there again?¡¯

    Chung Myung was walking up the stage.

    ¡®They had won the spar, so why?¡¯

    Chung Myung got on the stage and looked around. Naturally, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him.

    Even though his figure attracted so many gazes, he didn¡¯t seem bothered. He was waiting for this moment. It was only around the time when most of the people didn¡¯t understand why he was there that Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°To be honest.¡±

    He opened his mouth quietly in a voice which wasn¡¯t too high or low.

    ¡°I was expecting so much from the Sichuan Tang family¡­¡±

    And he tilted his head.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand what this is?¡±

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung with startled eyes.

    This was outright disrespect.

    ¡°Ahh. Don¡¯t look at me with such angry faces. If you were in my position, you would think the same.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to Tang Hak, who was being carried away.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone shut their mouths.

    The loser had no right to speak.

    ¡°It is the most basic requirement for a warrior to understand their own abilities and that of their opponent before a spar.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    It was obvious that every member of the Tang family felt anger at his words. But not a single one could openly express their anger.

    This was expected.

    Tang Hak wasn¡¯t defeated by Chung Myung. He was defeated by one of his party members.

    If Yu Yiseol was stronger than Chung Myung, she would have been the one to have the title of ¡®Divine Dragon¡¯. In other words, the probability of Tang Hak ever being able to go against Chung Myung was nil.

    And still, he wanted to spar?

    This was no different from being openly humiliated.

    To look down on others and to overestimate yourself. This was something that one who led a family or a sect shouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°What I am asking is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked around and said,

    ¡°Who was the one who suggested this nonsensical spar?¡±

    Naturally, everyone turned their gazes to one direction. No one could openly say it out loud, but as soon as they were asked that question, their heads reflexively turned to the person who had asked for the spar.

    All eyes went to Tang Woe.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Tang Woe coughed in vain with a face that indicated that he was feeling ufortable.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Things had be messed up.

    Tang Hak couldn¡¯t be qualified as an opponent of Chung Myung. How could Tang Woe not know that? Wasn¡¯t that why he had tried to poison him?

    But when Tang Hak had lost to Yu Yiseol, everything had crumbled.

    It might have looked bad, but even if he had achieved a difficult victory, he could have be the sessor of the family. The important thing was to win, not how he won.

    However, since he was defeated by Yu Yiseol, all of Tang Woe¡¯s ns became meaningless.

    Furthermore¡­

    The countless eyes that were now pointed at him had the expression of asking him why he was so adamant about going through with this spar.

    ¡®Will I really have to exin this myself?¡¯

    Would everything be fine if it was revealed that he had poisoned Chung Myung even before the spar to win?

    As if he could say that!

    Now he had to endure this abuse. Without thinking, without understanding the capabilities of his grandson, he was now forced to be an idiot who got verbally abused by Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Tang Woe looked at Chung Myung, suppressing the anger that was about to explode any moment.

    ¡®All because of him!¡¯

    He wanted to jump there and tear Chung Myung apart. But all he could do was stare.

    Because he couldn¡¯t bear to hear any news going around that an elder of the Tang family had attacked a younger disciple of another sect, he reigned in his anger.

    Chung Myung smiled and looked at Tang Woe.

    ¡°Ah, you old man.¡±

    Chung Myung, who emphasized the word ¡®old¡¯, tilted his head.

    ¡°But it is strange. I heard that the group of elders of the Tang family usually give advice to the Lord¡­ but how can someone who doesn¡¯t even know the capabilities of his own grandson and his opponent be qualified to give advice to the Lord of the family?¡±

    ¡°H-How dare you!¡±

    Unable to control his anger anymore, Tang Woe ended up losing his cool.

    ¡°Look. The Lord who ced the bet ended up winning. Who is giving advice to whom here again?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Tang Woe¡¯s face contorted.

    Chung Myung was now hitting his sore spot. What has been done cannot be rectified. And unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t get what he nned.

    But it was a fatal hit to Tang Woe to have his defeat revealed out in public like this in front of so many family members.

    Because of this role as an elder who gave advice to the Lord.

    Naturally, an adviser couldn¡¯t be stronger or more powerful than the Lord, but he could have more insight than him. It was only natural for those who had grown up in the forefront of the family and lived with the title of ¡®elder¡¯ to use their insight and experiences for the betterment of the family.

    ¡°It is good that you are the elder. It sounds nice too. But I feel like you are holding onto the ankles of others without any qualification.¡±

    ¡°You better watch your mouth. I see that Mount Hua¡¯s disciple has a lot of arrogance.¡±

    Unable to keep it in any longer, he spoke coldly. However, Chung Myung, who heard this, pointed to Wang Woe instead of fearing it.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you care, though. You seem to not know who is being arrogant here.¡±

    ¡°¡­what was that?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged and looked around.

    ¡°Do you know why that happened?¡±

    No one could answer. Those who knew it didn¡¯t speak, and those who didn¡¯t know couldn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡±

    As if to exin it to the ignorant masses, Chung Myung raised his hand and pointed to the stage.

    ¡°It is because you are weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Woe¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°You are weak, so you don¡¯t know how strong the opponent is. And you are going to give advice to others?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°I should be d that you cannot do this anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­young man!¡±

    ¡°It is still the case. If you hadn¡¯t been caught up with such weird thoughts, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered such disgrace, and the Head of the family would have been free to pursue what he wanted. This is the price he has to endure for listening to the old men trying to control everything from the backroom.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Be careful of what you speak. They are the elders of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°Kuak. Our Lord has such a good heart.¡±

    Chung Myung wontedly eximed loudly and then spoke with a cold expression.

    ¡°You still treat the baggage on your shoulders as adults and elders.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Tang Woe jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°Just because I have been listening to you until now, you think you can keep crossing the line?! How long do you think I can endure this?¡±

    ¡°Look. You have no sense.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°All this time, I kept telling you that you shouldn¡¯t speak out without knowing your opponent. How can you not understand a single thing, and what? Elder?¡±

    Chung Myung looked straight at Tang Woe.

    ¡°Prove it. Do you have the qualifications for being an elder?¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    What Tang Woe wanted to ask was.

    ¡®How can I prove it?¡¯

    Right. But, realizing that it was what Chung Myung wanted to know, he shut his mouth right away. Unfortunately for him, he had already said enough.

    ¡°Simple. You keep saying that you are being too patient with me. That is what the strong do to the weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Which is why I said you don¡¯t have the eyes to see things for what they are.¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his sword.

    ¡°Because I am stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have you prove that insight. If the elder beats me, then the elder has good insight, and if I win, we can prove that those eyes of yours are of no use.¡±

    ¡°ha¡­¡±

    Tang Woe smiled in dismay.

    ¡°Haha. Hahahahaha!¡±

    In the end, Tang Woe, who stoppedughing, asked Chung Myung venomously.

    ¡°You want to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°Wow. I have been exining for way too long, and you still do not understand. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Woe patted his neck.

    One word¡­ just one word, and things had turned upside down. But he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Just because you got some title, you seemed to have lost your reasoningpletely. Do you want to spar with an elder of the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know that your hearing isn¡¯t that great because you are old, but it is hard for me to keep saying the same thing over and over again too. What am I to do?¡±

    Tang Woe bit his lip.

    But thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t outrageous at all. Anyway, the situation had already be unsalvageable.

    If he took down this cheeky bastard in front of all these people, he could close the situation even if his reputation would take a nosedive.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Tang Woe looked up at the Lord of the Tang family and said,

    ¡°What do we do? If I kill that child, you will understand, right?¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke with a nk face.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is a friend of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I cannot stop what my friend is doing.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Tang Woe became embarrassed as he heard what the Lord said.

    ¡°Hahahaha! It must have been real fun.¡±

    Tang Woe immediately moved to the stage. And before the fluttering robe could even stop, he looked at Chung Myung with a serious face.

    ¡°You went too far. You should have stayed within your limits.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°I am not talking recklessly. After this is done, you will have to live as one family, so how are you going to carry your face around after the spar?¡±

    Tang Woe didn¡¯t respond.

    He couldn¡¯t find any reason to talk to him anymore. He just wanted to use the most poisonous needles and daggers he had on him and kill the brat in front of him.

    ¡°Ah, I am asking just in case. Are you going to use poison?¡±

    Tang Woe bit his lip.

    He was someone who used poison as his main weapon. And if he couldn¡¯t use it, he would lose a third of his abilities.

    But¡­

    ¡®That would still be enough to kill him.¡¯

    Just as he was about to say he wouldn¡¯t use it, Chung Myung said.

    ¡°If you want to use poison, there will be one condition.¡±

    ¡°¡­condition?¡±

    ¡°It is more of a bet than a condition.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak, who smiled.

    He didn¡¯t know what it was, but it meant he trusted Chung Myung. And the words which followed were shocking even for Tang Gunak.

    ¡°If your side wins, things will be as you wanted. Mount Hua will leave the Tang family and won¡¯t ever look back at this ce. Right¡­ that idiot sessor too, the Lord will make that one into a sessor.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s surprised voice was heard, but he couldn¡¯t stop them now.

    Tang Woe, who couldn¡¯t believe it, asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I ampletely sane. You still haven¡¯t heard the other part of the bet.¡±

    ¡°¡­and that is?¡±

    ¡°If I win¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smiling face turned cold.

    ¡®Don¡¯t bother thinking what it is.¡¯

    Because he was going to do something they couldn¡¯t imagine.

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Disband your party of elders and step down. To the Lord of the house, there will be no advisers like you anymore.¡±

    The cold voice of Chung Myung prated the ears of everyone in the room.

 Chapter 208: Grandfatherâ€™s rod is quite painful to accept (3)

    ¡°No matter how we look at it, it is crazy.¡±

    Baek Cheon was the one who said it.

    ¡°It is definitely crazy, but knowing what Chung Myung is usually like¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong felt it was reasonable considering what Chung Myung¡¯s behavior was like.

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t it because he ate too much spicy food back there?¡±

    Jo Gul felt a bit suspicious, and it was enough to make the people there ponder the situation.

    ¡°Mad.¡±

    Yu Yiseol said firmly.

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung. A spar with the Elder of the Tang family?

    ¡®If we think about it¡­ right, it isn¡¯t that crazy considering his personality.¡¯

    Because that guy went against an Elders of Wudang back in the Sword Tomb. Andpared to Wudang Elders¡­

    ¡®Thinking about it, how is this guy still alive?¡¯

    But if they looked at things that way, shouldn¡¯t Chung Myung have died a hundred times already?

    ¡°He must have a n, right?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Tang Gunak who was next to him.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen between you and Chung Myung before?¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled, and Baek Cheon nodded at the smile.

    ¡°Ah, you must kno¡­¡±

    ¡°It is my first time hearing about this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon, who looked dazed at his response, Tang Gunak added.

    ¡°The thing I talked about with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon in advance was about something different. We haven¡¯t talked about anything even remotely rted to him going against the Elder on his own.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled happily.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    ¡®This is our Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    ¡°Since you sparred with Chung Myung yourself, you should roughly understand what this situation is. If Chung Myung and the Elder fight, who do you think will win?¡±

    ¡°It will be a one-sided ughter.¡±

    ¡°¡­by Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°No. The Elder.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was wide-eyed as they heard that.

    ¡°I-I thought that the Lord has a good impression of Chung¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is really strong. It is impossible to find someone that strong in his age group.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But the Elder is strong too.¡±

    Tang Gunak shook his head.

    ¡°The real power of the Tang familyes from poison and needlesbined together. As you know, I didn¡¯t use poison against Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon during our spar.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°If it were just the assassin techniques being used, it would be in Chung Myung¡¯s favor. Because Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is strangely strong while moving his body and sword. However, the Elder excels at defense too. And if he has no countermeasures against poison, the disciple¡¯s body will eventually sumb to it.¡±

    ¡®No, don¡¯t say such horrifying words with that face!¡¯

    ¡®Who was out there fighting now?¡¯

    ¡°But even the Elder of Wudang couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Tang Woe is the great Elder of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I, too, heard that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon survived the fight with Wudang Elder Heo Sanja. However, Heo Sanja is an Elder of the Wudang sect, and he cannotpare to our Elders. The retired Elders of Wudang have toe out for this man to lose.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff.

    Yoon Jong, after listening to all that, spoke right away.

    ¡°Should it be stopped then?¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡°This is a battle a warrior started for his own honor. What will happen to Chung Myung¡¯s honor if we drag him out?¡±

    ¡°Does he have a thing called honor?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®True.¡¯

    Jo Gul grabbed Baek Cheon, who was about to go into the ring.

    ¡°Ahh, sahyung. Would he stop because you asked him to?¡±

    ¡°¡­that is true too.¡±

    ¡°Such a damned bastard.¡±

    In the end, they had to look at Chung Myung with a worried face and just trust him. Tang Gunak, who looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, clenched his fist.

    ¡®Friend.¡¯

    <i>-Let¡¯s just call it my whim.</i>

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had said that. Because of his whims, he wanted to be friends with the Tang family.

    But¡­

    Tang Gunak had a bitter smile.

    ¡®Will you risk your life because of a whim?¡¯

    He clenched his hands even stronger.

    ¡®Friend. A friend¡­¡¯

    It felt like he was incorrectly thinking about this word.

    ¡®It is probably a friend who does things for you without a price.¡¯

    Tang Gunak gripped the daggers inside his sleeve.

    ¡®I will not let you die.¡¯

    ¡®Even if it means war with the Elders.¡¯

    Tang Gunak clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Dismantle the party of Elders?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And just disappear into our residences?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if you leave the Tang family.¡±

    Tang Woeughed.

    ¡°I thought you were smart, but you sound so stupid. I already made a bet with the Lord that if Tang Hak loses, I will not interfere with the Lord¡¯s decisions. And do you think I will be able to even say anything if I lose to someone like you? A kid?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡°A person who knows shame wouldn¡¯t do such things. But¡­¡±

    He titled his head and continued.

    ¡°¡­you must know.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what shame is?¡±

    ¡°Y-You brat!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled like he was enjoying it.

    ¡°Anyone who had even a little shame wouldn¡¯t have let things get to this point. This is the same. Maybe you will try to use some excuse and interfere with the family matters again¡­ Why? Because that is all that you have left.¡±

    Anger rose inside Tang Woe. At the same time, he snarled. And Chung Myung drew his sword.

    ¡°If you cannot let that go though¡­¡±

    He aimed it at Tang Woe¡­

    ¡°I will cut it off. Those hands of yours.¡±

    Tang Woe felt a bit intimidated.

    ¡®Not all grown-ups are old.¡¯

    Chung Myung was someone who had no hostility to the Elders of the sects. From the start, he too, was an old man in a child¡¯s body, and he had experienced what it was like to be an adult.

    But these people weren¡¯t adults.

    True Elders of sects took care of their subordinates. They had to realize that the moment they pressed down on their subordinates to establish their power, they lost their right to be called an adult.

    If Tang Bo had seen this, he wouldn¡¯t have been as respectful as Chung Myung was. He would have shed tears of blood and killed them with his own hands. Real adults weren¡¯t like this.

    Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua. And Hyun Sang who silently supported them. And now, ah, Elder Hyun Young, that man as well!

    And¡­

    ¡®My sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®Now I know.¡¯

    How much they thought, cared, and loved Mount Hua. Chung Myung had just thought it was just unnecessary nagging. But what did he do for Mount Hua?

    ¡®Now I know what you mean.¡¯

    Tang Bo had also regretted it.

    He had wasted his whole life regretting it. But now, nothing could be done about that. All he left behind was a worthless reputation.

    Was Chung Myung different from him?

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡®Still, it is fine.¡¯

    Because I have a chance to make it right. This life will be different from the past.

    ¡°Come, jump in.¡±

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t epted the condition yet.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at both sides.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you won¡¯t ept it because of your fear of losing to me in front of so many people. Then we can just head down. There is no need to fight.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Tang Woe took a step back.

    ¡°Come. Whatever you want to do, I am ready. Instead¡­¡±

    A dark blue light shone in Tang Woe¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You will die in the most painful manner.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am scared~¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will finish you without pain.¡±

    There was no need for more words.

    The expression on Tang Woe¡¯s face disappeared in an instant.

    ¡®I was stopped by his words.¡¯

    Everyone here had heard his words. He could feel the denial and dissatisfaction they had against him from their eyes.

    Even if he killed Chung Myung, he wouldn¡¯t be able to regain his former honor.

    ¡®This was it.¡¯

    In any case, winning or losing didn¡¯t matter. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had achieved the goal he had been aiming for. And no one would think it was weird for a child to die in the hands of an Elder of the Tang family.

    Tang Woe had lost.

    ¡®But.¡¯

    He had to do the bare minimum. Because he couldn¡¯t stay cooped up in a room for the rest of his life.

    ¡®You need to die!¡¯

    He shoved his hand deep into his sleeve. He held on to the poison bottles that were deep inside.

    In some ways, it would be overkill to use such poison in simple spars. But it was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon who had brought things this far.

    This was the price he had to pay.

    He retreived a red poison bottle. And slowly opened it and sprinkled that poison onto his hands.

    Now anything he chose would have this poison on it. Seeing that, Chung Myung¡¯s expression darkened.

    Usually, the people of the Tang family used a glove made of deer skin when using poison, but now this man was using his bare hands.

    This meant that he was a master when it came to internal defense.

    Chung Myung smacked his lips.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be any more prepared to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­that is an overstatement. You will find that those words won¡¯t protect you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his sword. As if asking the Grand Elder toe at him.

    And eventually, qi began to flow from the body of Tang Woe. It felt soft at first and then turned a bit harsh. After a few seconds, it felt like waves of qi were swirling around him.

    ¡°You seem to have thought that I held back because I had no power. If I put my mind to it, even the Lord isn¡¯t my opponent.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    His skin felt tingly. It wasn¡¯t because of the qi in the air, but the poison mixed in it.

    <i>Prrr</i>

    The blue stone stage was slowly melting.

    ¡®Poison potent enough to melt stone¡­¡¯

    It was a truly terrifying skill to face.

    ¡°Get back!¡±

    ¡°Move! To the back! Back!¡±

    The members of the Tang family who saw this were terrified and retreated. Even the members of the Tang family who knew and could handle poison he best seemed scared.

    If they were clumsy around such a poison, they could get affected by it. The eyes of Tang Woe were dyed in ck as he watched the people retreat.

    ¡°Diee!¡±

    <i>Pahhhhhh!</i>

    From both hands, something ck came out.

    Poison Palm!

    A technique produced by mixing poison with internal qi was directed at Chung Myung.

    <i>Shhh</i>

    Chung Myung avoided it by simply twisting his body to the side. It was easy.

    ¡°There is no fun if I get hit so easily!¡±

    However, as if he had expected it, Tang Woe took a step forward. And he immediately shook his sleeve.

    <i>Swish! Swish!</i>

    Poison needles fell toward Chung Myung from all directions.

    Fine, very fine needles which were invisible to the naked eyes were carrying poison on them as they moved for Chung Myung. They had a bloody force behind them that made them iparable to the ones Tang Hak had used previously.

    However, it was Chung Myung and not Yu Yiseol who was dealing with this man now.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chung Myung swung his sword from left to right. And the wind created by swinging the sword pushed the needles away.

    Without missing the gap, he swung the sword again in session. And Chung Myung, who created a gap, flew towards Tang Woe.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t so tough!¡±

    Chung Myung rushed ahead. However, there was a smile on Tang Woe¡¯s face.

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Red sand began to rise up with an explosive sound. And in an instant, the entire ce seemed to fall apart.

    Tang Gunak, who watched it, screamed.

    ¡°Ghost King¡¯s Order! Elder! Have you gone insane?! You mad man!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked at Tang Gunak, who suddenly started screaming.

    His face was contorted in shock.

    Ghost King¡¯s Order.

    The Tang family had two kinds of poison. One were the herbs meant to cure people, and the other were ones used to kill people.

    The Ghost King¡¯s Order belonged to thetter. Using that in a spar was nothing different from killing him directly. No, actually, this was worse. One of the things that the Tang family kept in mind was to make sure to never use poisons that don¡¯t have a cure.

    But now, the Elder had broken thatw.

    ¡°Stop it! Damn it! Get that crazy old man out of here!¡±

    Tang Gunak yelled loudly, but no one approached the stage.

    No one would do it either. None of the people in the Tang family could cure this poison. In other words, even they wouldn¡¯t survive if they were touched by the poison.

    ¡°Tch. Shocking.¡±

    Tang Woe clicked his tongue, looking at the reaction of Tang Gunak.

    It was already toote for him to regain his reasoning.

    ¡®I should have done this much sooner.¡¯

    If only he had feared the man, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. The problem was that he was too obsessed with honor.

    ¡°Ehh. You are too cheeky.¡±

    He pulled out a handful of sand.

    ¡°The Tang family isn¡¯t a family of poison and daggers. It is a family of poison alone. You underestimated the family.¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    The sand was sprinkled all over the stage.

    This wasn¡¯t the sand that Tang Hak had used, however.

    This was the ¡®Chasing Soul in 7 Steps¡¯, specially created by Tang Woe. Like its name, once used, the poison would destroy the soul before the opponent could take 7 steps. A truly terrible poison.

    ¡°No matter how great of a warrior you are, you will not be able to avoid all the poison present here. Your sects despise the Tang family. But if we could have used our poison as we wanted, the world would have belonged to the Tang family.¡±

    Seeing the shadow of Chung Myung in the rising dust, Tang Woeughed.

    At first nce, he could see Chung Myung kneeling on the ground.

    He would die even if he just left him alone.

    ¡°But that won¡¯t do.¡±

    He took out another poison bottle into his hand.

    As soon as he opened the lid, he directed it at the opponent right away. With the poison already wafting outside, a fresh blue smoke rose in the air.

    ¡°This is thest gift I will give you. It is called Gleeful Smoke. You will suffer like you are in hell until you die.¡±

    It had that name because after being used, the poison would make the victim writhe in pain, but their actions would be as if they were jumping in joy.

    After being happy with what he did to Chung Myung, he looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°How is that, Lord?¡±

    There was blood in the eyes of Tang Gunak.

 Chapter 209: Grandfatherâ€™s rod is quite painful to accept (4)

    "This¡­ this crazy man! How could you do this!"

    Tang Gunak tucked his hands into his sleeves. His hands shook as he held onto the daggers within his sleeves. He was quickly losing control.

    But Tang Woe was looking at him and smiling.

    "You are supposed to act moderately in a spar."

    "And you think that means you can use poison?! That too, one without an antidote!"

    Tang Gunak bit his lip.

    He was toote.

    Even if he jumped onto the stage now, he wouldn''t be able to save Chung Myung. Moreover, he would also get affected by the poison as well.

    Tang Gunak, who was turning red with rage, pointed at Tang Woe and spoke in a terribly angry voice.

    "Can you show yourself as an Elder of the Tang family after this after doing such a thing!? Going against a child of a sect who pursued the truth of the sword¡­ and to use a poison that our family doesn''t even have an antidote for¡­ What is the difference between you and the sects in the Forces of Evil?"

    He didn''t call the man an Elder anymore. Those who did such things didn''t have the right to be addressed with such shy titles.

    How could he respect a person who abandoned the rules of the family, which should be upheld whatever the cost?

    However, despite his words, Tang Woeughed.

    "Hahaha, the Forces of Evil, was it?"

    "Yes!"

    "Lord! Calm down! This is why the Tang family couldn''t control the world!"

    He drew poison qi into both his hands.

    "What is the Tang family''s current situation? Even with our powerful poison and daggers, we are being criticized by the world constantly and is stuck in the corner of Sichuan, iming to be kings of this bloody region. How long do we have to be bound by this outdatedw!"

    Tang Woe''s eyes twinkled in a crazy manner.

    "Emei? Qingcheng? That isn''t even the matter! If we decide to turn them into our enemies, it won''t even take a day for the entire ce to turn into a bloodbath! But what about us? We are surrounded by this ce, and we do nothing! Is this the future that the Tang family wants?"

    "So? You will start throwing poison at anyone? If you do that, it will only turn us into tyrants who want the world under them!"

    "But we will have the world. Am I wrong?"

    Blood rushed up Tang Gunak''s face. His anger began to rise so much that he was losing his control.

    Tang Gunak grunted through his teeth.

    "What are you doing?! Catch that sinner right now and put him in the cell!"

    "Sinner? Who is the sinner?"

    Tang Woe pointed to Tang Gunak and began to yell.

    "The sinner has to be the Lord who has weakened the Tang family so much! How much do you have to be ignorant to go and join hands with Mount Hua of all!"

    "You¡­"

    Tang Woe chuckled and said.

    "Lord. The reason we elders have stepped back isn''t because we are weak. Don''t forget that if you start to persecute the elders, we can also change our methods."

    Tang Gunak''s nails dug into his palm.

    He couldn''t control his trembling fist. No matter how horrendous Tang Woe was right now, he was an adult of the family. As such, he couldn''t attack him in front of everyone.

    And¡­

    Tang Gunak clenched his hand and turned around.

    He didn''t want to show it openly, but he knew that there were people sympathizing with the words of Tang Woe.

    And Tang Gunak began to regret it.

    ''It is all my fault.''

    It was a mistake on his part to openly indulge in this conversation with Tang Woe, not realizing that the man had such ambitions hiding inside him. Above all, he should''ve never let Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon fight him.

    He should have stopped it.

    He should have interfered right away. In fact, he shouldn''t even have let it start in the first ce.

    A moment''s hesitation and his unreasonable belief in someone led to this terrible result¡­ a child had died.

    "This¡­"

    When Tang Gunak was about to pull out a dagger from his sleeve¡­

    "U-Uh! There!"

    A cold wind was blowing from somewhere, and the poison was moving away from the stage. Those who saw that moved further back.

    "Umm."

    Tang Wei used a martial art and pushed the poison up to the sky. If someone else got affected by this poison, then the tables would turn on him.

    And looking at the poison which had been lifted, his face broke into a smile. He was going to send his condolences to Chung Myung, who was now just a flesh¡­

    "W-what?"

    Tang Woe doubted his eyes. What he saw wasn''t a corpse that was rotting.

    It was just Chung Myung, alive and healthy.

    "How¡­"

    Although his clothes were stained by poison, the parts of his body that was exposed didn''t seem to be suffering from any ailment. And the man was checking his body condition as he pushed his body up from the floor.

    ''Uh.''

    "Woahhhh!"

    Chung Myung kept grunting.

    It was funny to see it, but Tang Woe couldn''tugh.

    "Ack! Ackkkkkk!"

    Chung Myung puked a bit and then wiped his lips as he got up.

    It was difficult for Tang Woe to understand it.

    "The poison?"

    "Ah, did I eat too much?"

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    "The food of Sichuan is hurting my body."

    "¡­"

    Tang Woe looked at Chung Myung as if he couldn''t trust his eyes.

    ''Cooking?''

    ''Not because of the poison?''

    "¡­how?"

    How is he not affected? Tang Woe couldn''t understand it.

    ''Hadn''t everyone here seen him get hit? He was engulfed in the Ghost King''s Order and then as hit by the Chasing Soul in 7 Steps¡­''

    No man can handle so much poison.

    ''Of course, if it had been a master at his peak, they would be able to endure it to some extent or maybe suppress it. But how could this child be at that level?''

    <i>Spit!</i>

    Chung Myung spat a couple times to clear his throat.

    "I have a few things to correct you on."

    "¡­"

    "First. The reason the Tang family cannot make a name in the world isn''t because it doesn''t use its poison. It is because the poison doesn''t work."

    "¡­what did you say?"

    Chung Myung smiled. Seeing Tang Woe''s reaction made him want tough.

    ''Reminds me of the past.''

    <i>-But, why don''t you use the poisons of the Tang family?</i>

    <i>-Oh, Hyung, have you ever heard of someone from the Tang family being the Best in the World?</i>

    <i>-Nope.</i>

    <i>-See¡­ In the past, weren''t we a family that was on par with the Southern Ind Sect? It was said that the people that the Southern Ind Sect and the Peng family produced were higher than those whoe from the Tang family.</i>

    <i>-Because of the poison?</i>

    <i>-Yes. The poison isn''t that great. Of course, at the right level, it is the shortcut to many answers we seek. But just throwing a drop of water in the tea, or rubbing something on the needle before poking someone, is there any need to fear that?</i>

    <i>-But?</i>

    <i>-If we win so easily, would we ever be able to hone our skills? We aren''t invincible after all. If we only use the poison of the Tang family¡­ if we do that, our personal skills will never improve. Then, when we meet a Hyung like you in our lives, everything will fall apart for us. Those people back home won''t understand it despite us constantly telling them.</i>

    Poison is poisonous to normal people. But it won''t work on those who were strong¡­ truly strong.

    Conquer the world with poison?

    ''If that was possible, there is no way that the Tang Family would have fallen to Heavenly Demon.''

    Not just the Heavenly Demon. In the end, the Tang family fled because it simply didn''t have enough people who could handle the people from the Demonic Sect.

    If warriors could be defeated using poison, then why did the Demonic Sect make them run in fear?

    A poison with no cure?

    Just because there was no cure, that didn''t mean that the poison couldn''t be removed.

    There would always be a way to deal with it. This was one of the two things that Chung Myung was sure of.

    "H-How are you not poisoned? Even if you held your breath, it should have entered through the skin. All the poisons should have worked!"

    Tang Woe was losing it.

    If internal qi was channeled to block the pores in one''s body, and if he surrounded his body with qi, then nothing could enter. As long as he didn''t inhale the poison and didn''t let it touch his skin, he wouldn''t be poisoned.

    However, using this method when it came to needles was tough. As soon as one single needle touched the skin, the poison would flow deep into the body.

    The method that was used by most experts would be to purify the poison that had entered the body with internal qi. Masters who reached the peak would move the qi in the body to dispel it.

    There was no need for any external antidote or cure.

    An antidote was just a drug that was made to neutralize the poison in the body for those who had ingested it.

    But what good was an antidote for people who could survive despite being poisoned?

    This was why the Tang family could never be such an influential ce in the world despite using such fatal poison.

    ''Tang Bo knew this from the start.''

    Tang Bo was almost treated as an outsider because of his decision, and he had gone through numerous situations and experiences to realize this. Thanks to that, he realized that a true warrior wouldn''t lean on poison to make a name for himself. As such, he put everything he had into daggers.

    That was the birth of the 12th dagger¡­ the inception of the Soul Chasing Dagger.

    "Well, you won''t understand it even if I exin. Let''s just say that it is because I have a unique build."

    "A self-curing body?"

    "That is too far-fetched."

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    "And the second one!"

    Chung Myung frowned and said.

    "The Tang family didn''t form an alliance with Mount Hua. Mount Hua formed an alliance with the Tang family. This is a very important one, so remember it."

    The moment Tang Woe was about to speak in a puzzled way, Chung Myung spoke first.

    "And finally, the third one."

    "¡­"

    "The Tang family Lord saw through this kind of thing from the beginning and tried to work with Mount Hua, but you didn''t see it till the very end. It must be difficult for the poor Lord of the Tang family to deal with your lot. People like you are the ones who need to be spoon-fed right into your mouths."

    "Y-You!"

    Chung Myung held the sword.

    "Okay. Let''s continue. Feel free to use as much poison as you want."

    "W-wait! Yo-you cannot have internal qi in your body, right? You''re already¡­"

    Tang Woe, who was speaking, went silent with a flinch. He almost said something he shouldn''t have.

    "Ah, that thing?"

    Chung Myung smiled.

    "Do you know what the most special trait of a stupid man is?"

    "¡­"

    "He thinks he is the only smart one around. I expected something like this to happen before I even met you. What people like you do is clearly known to all."

    "So, you already took the cure for it?"

    "Ah, you keep saying stupid stuff. Your poisons don''t work on me."

    Chung Myung smirked.

    "Do it again if you don''t believe me."

    "I was going to even if you didn''t say it."

    With that, he used the Ghost King''s Order again. Once again, smoke rose around Chung Myung. Instead of a wide area, it was concentrated on Chung Myung alone.

    "I told you it is useless."

    Chung Myung swung the sword, and the smoke disappeared. And he walked to Tang Woe slowly.

    Tang Woe still couldn''t understand it.

    He had clearly seen the poison enter the nose and eyes of Chung Myung. But then he should have been affected. His body should have started melting down. But the man didn''t seem affected by any means.

    "I am sorry, I am not even young, but I have to keep telling you ''I told you so'' again and again. Stupid people."

    It sounded absurd, but it was true.

    Chung Myung''s body possessed the purest qi in the world. Moreover, the qi of Tao was specialized in healing and purification. And no Taoist couldpare to Chung Myung when it came to pure qi.

    It was a qi he was able to gather because he had the chance to start over. Poison was no problem for such a qi.

    ''It is good that I ate the Soul Vitality Pill.''

    He cured the poison much better than he thought he would. He felt good as he thought about his impressive actions.

    Well¡­ considering how much hard work he put into creating this pure qi, it had to be this effective!

    Chung Myung smiled and said.

    "Now, what will you do?"

    The expression of Tang Woe changed. His face, which was flustered, was now calm.

    "Hahaha. You don''t even know your own condition properly. Look at your hands before you talk."

    Chung Myung looked at it.

    "Uh? What is this?"

    His fingertips were dyed ck, which was a sign of being affected by the poison.

    "I knew you were great. But it seems like you cannot drive out the poison after all."

    "Wah¡­ was it this kind?"

    Imagine how strong it had to be for this to happen. Tang Woe had a happy face.

    "When you go to hell and meet the King of Hell, tell him that you were sent there because you underestimated the poison of the Sichuan Tang family!"

    "You have a very kiddish personality."

    "¡­what?"

    Chung Myung smiled.

    "It seems like there is a limit on what goes through your head. What can I do?"

    "The poison cannot be¡­"

    It was then.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    There was a sound of something burning, and then mes rose from both the hands of Chung Myung.

    At the same time, a strong smoke also rose from his fingers.

    "¡­"

    Chung Myung held out his hand.

    "If I can''t push it out, I''ll burn it!"

    Seeing the me, Tang Woe mumbled as he stepped back.

    "Burying Hatred me?"

    ''How?''

    ''Does this mean that this child is capable of something that only the best Masters in the world can do?''

    The moment Tang Woe was in shock and was unable to speak¡­

    Baek Cheon, who was watching it, sighed.

    "¡­he burns alcohol with fire and then burns the poison with fire."

    ''Just don''t burn Mount Hua¡­''

    ''Please.''

 Chapter 210: Grandfatherâ€™s rod is quite painful to accept (5)

    The me burned and created a smoke which spread high into the sky.

    Tang Woe had his mouth open as he saw this.

    "H¡­ how?"

    Seeing Tang Woe like that, Chung Myung smiled.

    He was bound to be shocked.

    The Burying Hatred me, which could be called the symbol of an ultimate master, was now being performed by a child¡­ who would imagine that this could happen?

    Actually, the Burying Hatred me wasn''t a technique which much history. What mattered when it came to this technique wasn''t the history but the skills and understanding it took to do it. And the key to that was to be able to freely use enough strength through training.

    In terms of the operation of internal qi, Chung Myung had achieved a level which was unrivalled.

    ''Still, I am the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.''

    It was a bit strange to say that, considering that he was only a child now. But in any case, it wasn''t that difficult for Chung Myung to be able to do this.

    If the body''s internal qi couldn''t purify the body of external influences, then burning it was enough. It was just like how he burned the alcohol''s impact on his body.

    Chung Myung nced at Tang Woe with a mischievous smile on his face.

    "You are like a frog in a well."

    Tang Woe tried to break off the closed workings of the Tang family. Because of that goal, he couldn''t walk past Sichuan, where they were considered to be kings¡­ he hadn''t seen the world outside.

    And looking at his reaction, it seemed like the Tang family hadn¡¯t changed despite 100 years passing.

    ''Then I need to change it.''

    ''Even if it means I have to destroy it.''

    Chung Myung drew his sword and approached the man.

    Tang Woe hurriedly stepped back and used the poison that was in his sleeve once again.

    "D-Die! Die, you monstrous bastard!"

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    The poison that he used touched the body of Chung Myung.

    "Ah!"

    <i>Spit, spit!</i>

    Chung Myung spat out everything that entered his mouth.

    "Ugh, so disgusting."

    Tang Woe looked at the scene with nk eyes. He looked at the man shaking off the poison sand with his bare hands¡­ he looked at the man walking through the Chasing Soul in 7 Steps like it was just normal sand. Now that he was watching it, all of it felt hopeless.

    "Tang¡­ Tang family''s poison¡­"

    Tang Woe stuttered.

    "This cannot be! This can never happen! Uhhhhhh!"

    As sorts of poisons were being thrown out from his sleeve. A ck and red smoke, a pure blue liquid and then a purple smoke¡­ they were all thrown into the sky. Even the members of the Tang family who watched it became extremely scared and moved further back.

    However, Chung Myung pierced the cloud of poison with his hand and shed the poison down like rain.

    "I keep telling you that it is useless."

    It was in a very low voice.

    "Y-You bastardddd!"

    Tang Woe burst into rage, losing his sanity.

    ''How! How did this happen!''

    ''This shouldn''t happen. I cannot lose, not like this.''

    He couldn''t ept it.

    Everything he had created.

    If the poisons he had been training with for all his life turned out to be this useless and even the technique that he had created that had be hisst pride was crushed down, then why did he even exist?

    ''No! I won''t let it end like this!''

    Tang Woe, whose eyes were filled with rage, pulled out needles from the sleeve.

    He threw them at Chung Myung, and Chung Myung wielded his plum sword.

    ''Weak.''

    Chung Myung''s face contorted.

    The flying needles were fast. But that was all. It didn''t have the force and the intimidation factor that the daggers of Tang Gunak had.

    "You bastard!"

    Dozens of coins could be seen on Tang Woe''s hands.

    The Tang Family''s Coins.

    That was the term for the coins that were used by the Tang family. In the past, this skill was used only by the Tang family heads or those who would seed that position.

    Any person of the Tang family would be very proud if they were able to learn this, and they could confidently say that it was their training that had led them there. But now, the Tang Family Coins that were approaching Chung Myung looked as though they were brand new, like they hadn''t been used much.

    Chung Myung''s face changed.

    Tang Woe and Tang Bo¡­ there was not a single thing inmon between them.

    Tang Woe was a family elder, and he was someone with a supreme position, while Tang Bo was nothing more than someone who had abandoned his role in the family and walked out, but both of them held the position of the Elder of the Tang family.

    But the biggest difference between them?

    "You are stupid!"

    Chung Myung''s sword struck down the coins.

    Is this really the same technique of the Tang family that the world had once feared? Something that even Chung Myung once feared?

    ''What if it was Tang Bo on the other side now?''

    The current Chung Myung would have been smashed down without even being able to stand for three seconds.

    ''But this man? He says he is the Elder of the Tang family with these skills?''

    Anger rose within Chung Myung.

    ''You probably shouldn''t see this.''

    Tang Bo knew very clearly that although the poison of the Tang family was good, it couldn''t be used¡­ he knew that the poison would eventually cause the downfall of the family.

    And in front of Chung Myung, he saw the future that Tang Bo had feared.

    "If your head doesn''t understand, then I will teach it to your body!"

    Chung Myung moved forward despite the daggersing at him. Seeing that, Tang Woe became puzzled.

    "Ahhhhhhhh! I will not loseeeeeee!"

    Tang Woe was using all the daggers and poison he could get his hands on. But regardless of whether it was poison or daggers, it all rose into the sky and poured down like rain.

    "Full Sky Flower Rain!?"

    "Full Sky Flower Rain?"

    Chung Myung heard sounds of surprise.

    ''No, idiots.''

    The ''Full Sky Flower Rain'' was one of the two greatest legends in the Tang family, along with their poison. But nothing that Tang Woe was doing was simr to that technique.

    The unfinished technique that was shown by Tang Bo in the past was beautiful enough to make even his victim fall into a dream-like fantasy.

    ''Right.''

    ''It was like a rain of petals that filled the world.''

    ''It is like¡­''

    ''Look well! Tang family!''

    ''This is just an imitation, but¡­ I am the only one in the world who can imitate this!''

    ''This is the profound knowledge and gift from Tang Bo to his family after a hundred years!

    The daggers and poison which soared into the sky poured down like rain. In the rain of poison and daggers, Chung Myung simply raised his sword.

    As if the existence of poison was forgotten, he closed his eyes and pointed to the sky.

    <i>Shake.</i>

    The tip of Chung Myung''s sword shook infinitely. Eventually, countless plum blossoms began to rise from the tip of the sword.

    <i>One¡­Two¡­</i>

    Soon after, the plum blossoms, which had grown to several dozen, suddenly grew even more intensely to the hundreds and covered the ce.

    "Ah¡­"

    Tang Gunak, who saw it, opened his mouth without realizing it.

    ''This¡­''

    This sword is different from what Chung Myung had shown in his spar with Tang Gunak. He couldn''t say it for sure, but the Tang blood in him was screaming at him to not let Chung Myung''s sword descend.

    ''Is this a fantasy?''

    Plum blossoms.

    There were now plum blossoms in full bloom over the mountain, blowing their petals at once in the warm wind.

    The countless petals of the plum blossoms meet the daggers and poison which were pouring down on Chung Myung.

    And¡­

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The rain of weaponsing down met with a formidable force, lost their momentum and collided with the fragile petals of the plum blossoms and bounced off.

    It was the same with the poison needles too.

    Nothing could prate the plum blossoms.

    "Ahh¡­"

    Tang Woe looked at the scene nkly with his hands hanging down. He looked at the poison and daggers that had been deflected.

    And!

    <i>Bloom.</i>

    The plum blossoms which bloomed again and again, indifferently turned into petals in the sky.

    In an instant, the sky above was filled with plum blossoms.

    Petals were raining down from all over the sky.

    Some petals rose up lightly and moved gently, while the others fell down without a change in direction. The other fell straight onto the sparring spot.

    Hundreds and thousands of petals were covering the sky, each with its own path.

    A rain of petals.

    And it was also a dance of petals.

    "H-How?"

    Tang Woe groaned desperately, not understanding how this could happen.

    "How you bastard!!!"

    The petals which covered the surroundings all flew towards Tang Woe.

    "Uhackkkkkkk!"

    Tang Woe began to swing his qiden hands to protect himself. His speed was so great that even the hem of his long sleeves couldn''t be seen.

    <i>Kakakakang!</i>

    The sleeve, which was hardened with ki, turned harder than steel and pped away the delicate petals.

    But there were simply too many flying towards him.

    <i>sh</i>

    "Kuak!"

    And a few petals caused wounds and small cuts on him.

    <i>Puck!</i>

    "Kuack!"

    And some would pierce through his skin.

    "I-I!"

    His eyes were red and bloodshot.

    "I am Tang Woe of the Tang family!"

    The petals swirled around his body.

    "kkkk!"

    Right now, however, Tang Woe of the Tang family couldn''t be seen. Only the sound of his desperate and denying screams could be heard.

    <i>Shhh</i>

    And the petals which were swirling around him began to melt like the snow in the spring sun.

    <i>Drip.</i>

    Chung Myung pushed the sword into the sheath. And he raised his head to look at the person in front of him.

    Tang Woe.

    He stared nkly at Chung Myung.

    All the clothes were torn into shreds, and it was more horrible than a beggar''s clothes. There were countless minor wounds on his body.

    Tang Woe struggled to open his mouth.

    "¡­this sword?"

    "A Sky Full of Plum Blossoms."

    "¡­A Full Sky of Plum Blossoms. This¡­. this is the sword of Mount Hua."

    "Uh¡­"

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head. Actually, this sword technique was a mixture of Mount Hua''s sword and the final technique that Tang Bo had shown him in the past.

    In other words, it was the sword of Mount Hua, but it was also the secret weapon of the Tang family.

    Tang Woe couldn''t have known all that, though.

    "Really¡­"

    Tang Woe slowly moved his body.

    "It felt like a dream¡­ that sword¡­"

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Tang Woe fell to the ground. At the same time, Chung Myung''s eyes shone.

    ''Now that this is done, the head of the family can take care of the rest.''

    No matter how hard Chung Myung had instigated and defeated Tang Woe in front of his own people, it would all depend on the will of the Lord.

    ''This is what Chung Myung is offering to you.''

    Overthrow Tang Woe and destroy his martial arts. And just prove how useless the elders are in front of all these people.

    Chung Myung looked around at all the family members of the Tang family there, including the Lord.

    "How is that?"

    Tang Gunak had aplicated expression as he looked at him. But it was all for a moment.

    He took a deep breath and looked at Chung Myung.

    "This time, the spar ends with the victory of Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon, Disciple Chung Myung!"

    There were no loud cheers.

    There was just pin-drop silence.

    It was a moment that hinted at a change in the family''s system, and this brought awkwardness and anticipation along with it.

    Feeling these two emotions, Chung Myung looked up at the sky.

    ''Is this enough?''

    He stared for a long time before he lowered his head with a bitter smile.

    He couldn''t hear it, but he knew.

    Everything he was saying.

    ''The dead do not speak; the dead cannot return.''

    ''Right.''

    When he was supposed to die, he couldn''t die and fell into the past, holding onto his regrets and constantly looking back at the past.

    Chung Myung slowly lowered his head and looked at his sahyungs.

    And he whispered.

    ''Don''t worry, you brat.''

    ''Because I will take care of your Tang family from time to time.''

    ''Ah, of course, it isn''t for free.''

    It was at the moment when Chung Myung was about to walk down the stage.

    <i>-Thank you, Taoist hyung.</i>

    Unknowingly, Chung Myung turned back.

    Tang Bo.

    Tang Bo was smiling brightly at him as if he was still alive. However, it disappeared like an illusion.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Chung Myung clenched his fists and shut his eyes. Their rtionship had now ended. A promise he couldn''t keep in hisst life was now kept¡­ at this moment.

    ''So¡­''

    ''Close your eyesfortably and rest.''

    ''Goodbye.''

    ''My one and only friend.''

 Chapter 211: Goodbye, friends. (1)

    Chung Myung, who came down the stage, went to his sahyungs and extended his arms.

    "Haha. What is with those faces? Who am I¡­ uh?"

    His sahyungs slowly stepped back as they saw him approaching.

    "What is it?"

    "N-No."

    Baek Cheon smiled awkwardly. Cold sweat formed on his forehead.

    "Um?"

    Chung Myung frowned at their strange reactions.

    "No¡­"

    And then suddenly moved.

    <i>Step.</i>

    "¡­"

    As he approached, Chung Myung saw his sahyungs retreating.

    ''Retreating?''

    Besides, the expressions didn''t seem good. Even a blind person could feel their emotions.

    "Shit, why are you acting like I have some disease?! Why are you avoiding a person who worked so hard!"

    "Yah! Brat! Think a little before you approach people! You have poison all over your body, and you keep getting close to us as if there is nothing wrong with you! We will all die if that much poison even touches us!"

    "Uh?"

    ''That sounds right?''

    Chung Myung looked down at his body.

    Of course, the poison didn''t affect him, but it was still on his body. Chung Myung could clear it, but his sahyungs couldn''t, and they would probably meet the King of the Underworld if he went any closer.

    ''That damned sajae went close and poisoned them by ident.''

    Absurd statements would go around if something like that happened.

    Chung Myung scratched his head and looked around.

    "Ugh!"

    Come to think of it, it wasn''t just his sahyungs. Even the other people watching him were slowly moving back. No, no matter what! They should be treating him like a god!

    ''Uh?''

    "Tang family Lord?"

    "¡­"

    ''Why are you so far away?''

    ''The person called the Lord of Tang family?''

    "Ahem."

    Tang Gunak coughed and slowly, very slowly approached Chung Myung. But when Chung Myung stepped forward, he stepped back twice.

    "B-Be still!"

    "¡­"

    ''Uh¡­''

    ''Why did this seem familiar?''

    Thinking back, in the past, his sahyungs and sajaes would act like this at anything he did.

    ''What kind of life have I been living?''

    Realizing how much of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint Chung Myung was acting as, he looked up.

    ''Sorry, my sajaes!''

    ''Sahyungs, I did wrong.''

    While Chung Myung sighed and repented, Tang Gunak received a dozen small bottles from someone behind him. And began to generously throw it at Chung Myung.

    "E-Eh!"

    "Stand! Stand still! Don''t even cough!"

    ''No! You bastards!''

    Tang Gunak had a subtle expression on his face as he looked at Chung Myung, wondering if the poison had still stayed despite pouring out a dozen antidotes.

    "Do you feel any poison qi?"

    "¡­"

    "For now, let''s quarantine you for a week. So please cooperate¡­

    "Ugh! Damn it!"

    At that moment, Chung Myung''s whole body was covered in mes.

    "Oh?"

    The poison qi around his body began to burn up. And Chung Myung sat down on the very spot and mumbled¡­

    "Oh, it really eats up so much of my internal qi."

    A small fire on his fingertips didn''t need much internal qi. However, covering his entire body with the fire wasn''t an easy feat. What''s more, during that fierce battle, Chung Myung had drained around half of his internal qi, so there was nothing he could do but gulp down the fact that it was running out.

    "Oh my. Now do your work."

    Tang Gunak nodded his head and slowly climbed up the stage.

    "Elder Tang Woe, listen."

    Tang Woe raised his head very lightly. As though he had no more strength, he stayed still after that.

    Tang Gunak used internal qi and spoke, making his voice boom.

    "Do you understand what sins you havemitted?"

    Tang Woe''s eyes were red.

    "¡­ I-I! What sins have Imitted!?"

    Although Tang Woe had had his dantian shattered and had no qi inside him, the poison in his eyes remained. It felt like the man would go running for Tang Gunak''s throat any moment just looking at the way he was shouting.

    "If it is a sin to lose to that monster, then it is a sin!"

    Seeing Tang Woe speak despite coughing blood, Tang Gunak shook his head.

    "Winning or losing is never a sin. I am talking about another sin."

    "¡­"

    "Take him!"

    Tang Gunak''s eyes directed to one side. Naturally, the eyes of all the people who were listening to him, turned to that side.

    "That¡­"

    "Sessor?"

    "Why is he?"

    Tang Pae, who was the sessor of the Tang family, grabbed a man and dragged him into the stage.

    All eyes were focused on him. However, only one person looked at the individual who was being dragged up with recognition in his eyes.

    "H-How¡­"

    Tang Pae threw the person he was dragging onto the stage.

    "I brought him, my lord."

    "Good."

    Tang Gunak slowly said.

    "Tang Hwa!"

    "L-Lord¡­"

    The person called Tang Hwa fell t on the ground.

    "If you confess your sins, I will spare your life."

    Hearing that, Tang Hwa bit his lip.

    ''It is all over.

    Tang Woe was already devoid of strength, and all he could do was just lie there in that form. Even if he kept his loyalty here, all that would await him was a horrible death or a life in a dungeon.

    What would a person choose then?

    "I, I¡­"

    "Tang Hwa! What are you trying to say!"

    Tang Woe shouted at him, but Tang Hwa kept speaking as if he couldn''t hear Tang Woe.

    "Tang Woe¡­ under the order of this elder, I put poison into the food and alcohol that was served to Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon."

    Everyone around them started whispering.

    Using poison for a spar?

    This was bad.

    And against the guests of the Lord?

    That was even more horrible.

    But.

    Even putting them all together, it was nothingpared to the sin of trying to poison someone who had the potential to create a huge name in the world and was the guest of the family. This was an act that shook the very fundamentals of the Tang family.

    As a Tang family member who used poison, the one thing they shouldn''t do at all was this.

    "H-How can he do such a thing!"

    "Wait! If the man was affected by it, then how did he fight?"

    "If the Ghost King''s Spirit doesn''t work on him, then why would a simple blockage poison work?"

    "¡­true."

    All the people now looked at Chung Myung with bright eyes. It was only now that they realized how monstrous this Divine Dragon truly was.

    Waiting for everyone to calm down, Tang Gunak spoke coldly.

    "It was clearly the orders of elder Tang Woe?"

    "Yes."

    And Tang Gunak''s eyes moved to Tang Woe.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    "¡­"

    Tang Woe shut his eyes tightly.

    ''It is over.''

    Everything was over.

    From now on, he wouldn''t be treated as an elder ever again. And just because he went ahead and bet against his opponent, all the elders of the family would now lose the power they had and would have to head into their rooms to live like old men for the rest of their lives.

    With this one incident, Tang Gunak had gained absolute power and could now run the family ording to his will.

    "Lord¡­ I really did this for the family¡­"

    "The results don''t seem like you did this for the family."

    Tang Gunak spoke with an emotionless voice.

    "To have a heart for the family is something that can be judged when the right path is taken. Don''t talk about this anymore. It''s too dirty to fall on my ears."

    "¡­"

    Tang Gunak, who took his eyes off Tang Woe, looked at the other family members.

    "I, as the Lord of the Sichuan Tang family, give the order!"

    "Yes!"

    All the members of the Tang family knelt on the spot.

    "Tang Woe, who hasmitted a horrific crime, will be abolished from the position of elder and sent to prison. Until the investigation is over, the elder is absolved from his role, and the other elders shall not leave their rooms or this home! Until then, I order all the family members to be careful of their actions!"

    "We obey the Lord''s orders!"

    "And!"

    Tang Gunak turned his head and looked at Chun Myung.

    "Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung!"

    "Yes!"

    This time, Chung Myung looked straight at him and straightened his body.

    "Thanks to your hard work and dedication. I was given a wonderful chance to know and correct the terrible things which were going on in the Tang family. As the head of the Sichuan Tang family, I express my official gratitude to you, your sahyungs, and to the Mount Hua sect!"

    Tang Gunak sped his hands and leaned forward, bowing to Chung Myung.

    It was to show respect.

    It was one of the highest forms of respect that usually only the Lord got to see. But now, the Lord was doing it for someone else. And the others in the family also did the same.

    "We thank the Mount Hua sect!"

    "We thank Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon!"

    "We thank the disciples of Mount Hua!"

    Everyone bowed their heads in unison and spoke out loud.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were greeted by that, felt their faces turn red.

    ''We are acknowledged by the Tang family.''

    Mount Hua, a sect that was kicked out from its former glory, was recognized by the Tang family, the overlord of the Sichuan region.

    Who would have imagined that such a day woulde?

    And Chung Myung took a step ahead.

    "Mount Hua''s third-ss disciple, Chung Myung, represents Mount Hua and thanks the Sichuan Tang family."

    Chung Myung spoke to Tang Gunak.

    "And¡­ uh¡­"

    And then, bowing, he took a step back.

    "Sasuk."

    "Uh?"

    "Sasuk, you should do it too."

    "¡­"

    "What?"

    "Ahem."

    Baek Cheon coughed and stepped ahead. And then he spoke to Tang Gunak.

    "On behalf of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon, the second-ss disciple, expresses his gratitude to the Tang family. I hope that through this, the friendship between the two sects will deepen and allow us to share a sincere friendship."

    "Of course!"

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    "Of course, we will!"

    "Woahhhhh!"

    "Long live the Sichuan Tang family!"

    "Long live Mount Hua!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, cheers erupted from all sides. It was at this moment that Tang Gunak defeated the elders and held absolute power. At the same time, the alliance with Mount Hua was also formally announced.

    And the fight between Tang Woe and Chung Myung. It was difficult for everyone to fully understand what had exactly happened. But, looking at the attitude of Tang Gunak and the disciples of Mount Hua, everyone knew this would benefit the Tang family.

    And so, they cheered.

    In the midst of that, Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    "What amazing thing was done? The cheers are too much."

    "Chung Myung."

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung. And spoke with a serious voice.

    "Uh?"

    "You did an amazing job."

    "Hehe. Of course, I¡­"

    "But!"

    "Uh?"

    Baek Cheon''s face was full of anger as he red at Chung Myung.

    "If you are going to do something like this next time, tell us!"

    "No, do I really have¡­"

    "Certainly!"

    "¡­"

    Chung Myung, who was about to say something, looked at the eyes of Baek Cheon and flinched. It was rare for the man to be this angry.

    "You brat! You might not have been hurt with the poison, but we thought you were dead, idiot!"

    Yoon Jong spoke from behind him.

    "¡­honestly, it is not to that extent."

    "Right."

    Baek Cheon quickly looked at him, but Yoon Jong and Jo Gul turned back to the crowd. Baek Cheon, who looked at Chung Myung again, continued.

    "Remember what I said. Next time, if you do something like this again, I will not sit back."

    Chung Myung, who tried to say something, shut his lips right away.

    Chung Myung sighed.

    "Okay, fine. I will speak to you in the future."

    "Idiot."

    Baek Cheon sighed, shaking his head.

    "For now, turn back!"

    "Uh?"

    Baek Cheon grabbed Chung Myung by the shoulders and turned him around. And the sight of the Tang family members cheering for him could be seen.

    "They are cheering for you."

    "¡­"

    Chung Myung watched the cheers with shocked eyes.

    ''Have I ever received such cheers outside of Mount Hua?''

    Well.

    In the past, when he was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, he had done countless things more amazing than this, but he had never received such cheers.

    "Wave your hand."

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Well.

    This works fine too!

    "Oh my! Thank you! Oh my! I didn''t do such a great thing. Hahahah! Yes, yes! Thank you."

    Seeing Chung Myung all cheerful, the disciples of Mount Hua burst intoughter.

    "Wow¡­ so cool."

    Tang Zhan looked at Chung Myung in admiration.

    ''I was trying to fight with that person?''

    He was fortunate to have his neck still attached to his body.

    "Noona, isn''t he great?"

    "¡­sure he is."

    "Mount Hua''s Divine Dragon is really the Best in the World. It is so wonderful."

    "Not that."

    "Uh?"

    Tang Zhan looked at his sister with puzzled eyes. Tang Soso''s eyes were fixed on one ce. Tang Zhan, who followed that gaze, came upon an unexpected person.

    "Yu Yiseol?"

    "Zhan."

    "Yes, Noona."

    "I have decided."

    "About?"

    Unable to take her eyes off Yu Yiseol, she said.

    "I¡­"

    Biting her lip, she said firmly.

    "¡­am going to join Mount Hua."

 Chapter 212: Goodbye, friends. (2)

    It didn''t take long for the Tang family''s situation to settle down.

    Tang Gunak moved as if he was waiting for this moment. He swiftly took down the power and authority of the Elders and threw Tang Woe into the dungeon.

    At the same time, the Elders were criticized for failing to do their role, and even the Great Elders had their powers restricted.

    The Great Elders tried to protect their authority, but it was the Lord who had the upper hand this time. No matter how supreme the role of the Great Elder was, without people supporting them, they couldn''t oppose the authority of the Lord.

    In the end, they, too, had to step down from their power and retreat.

    The family members, including Tang Hak, who sympathized with the efforts of Tang Woe, were imprisoned right away¡­

    "The investigation is moving slowly."

    "The reason?"

    Tang Gunak nodded and poured tea for Chung Myung.

    "Wasn''t the sin too obvious?"

    "Right. If you put your mind to it, you don''t have to waste this much time trying to prove their guilt. Besides, what they did is so serious that they will never do it again."

    "Then why is time being wasted?"

    "Because there are too many things to organize."

    "Aha."

    Chung Myung nodded.

    While Tang Woe was being investigated, there was an atmosphere of fear that clouded the entire family. The eldest of the family was being investigated. Who would dare speak out in such a situation?

    This meant that the Lord would take advantage of the atmosphere to get everything he could from this situation.

    "You are a more terrifying person than I thought."

    "You shouldn''t speak of just me alone."

    "What have I done?"

    "Don''t get me started."

    Tang Gunak shook his head.

    The life Chung Myung had lived was both long and short at the same time, depending on how one thought about it.

    It was the absurd strength of Chung Myung that piqued Tang Gunak''s interest. Even so, how could he exin the emotions he felt from this man he couldn''t think of as just a young warrior?

    ''Maybe epting Mount Hua as a friend was the best choice of my life.''

    Well.

    As Chung Myung said, it wasn''t the Tang family that chose Mount Hua, but Mount Hua that chose the Tang family.

    "True, but will it be fine?"

    "What?"

    "Tang Pae?"

    "Ah, him?"

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    "It is true that what he did was wrong, but what is the point of cutting him off from the position of sessor?"

    "Tang Pae is timid. You can tell that just by looking at what he did."

    "Lord. I don''t know if it mighte out as arrogant for me to say this now, but¡­"

    "At this point?"

    "¡­"

    ''No, what are you saying!''

    ''Cheap bastard.''

    "Uh, anyway."

    "Ahem, sure speak."

    Chung Myung spoke there,

    "People learn from their mistakes. Um¡­ no, calling it a mistake is a mistake in itself."

    "¡­"

    "Why do you think Tang Woe did such a thing?"

    "Well. I am curious about it too. He wasn''t that strange when I was the sessor."

    "It must be because he lived in the Tang family."

    "¡­"

    "The Tang family isn''t harming or causing suffering to anyone. You do not know many things that are happening in the world. So, you live with the little things that you know and vie for the position of a sessor or Lord. Seeing the world, facing failure, frustration and making mistakes¡­ they all make us feel miserable. We grow as people. Conversely¡­"

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gunak and said.

    "No one can grow under someone who snatches away everything because of one mistake."

    Tang Gunak, who knew what Chung Myung was getting at, nodded quietly.

    "I mean, no one is perfect from the start."

    "Everyone''s the same."

    Chung Myung was the same too.

    Along with being unmatched in martial arts, he had a personality which was tilted toward chaos.

    If he hadn''t been reincarnated, he would have never known how terrible he was in the past¡­ he would''ve never known how much his sahyungs had to suffer and endure while they tried to turn this terrible person into a human.

    In other words, if his sahyungs had been reluctant to take in Chung Myung because of his character, then this version of Chung Myung would have never existed.

    "It isn''t like we humans don''t make mistakes at all. We are human because we learn from our mistakes."

    "Right. It is a basic thing. And I forgot the basics."

    Tang Gunak sighed softly.

    Tang Pae was his child. He could have handled the situation with a little more ease.

    In addition, hadn''t Tang Pae said that he would ept any punishment that was given to him for his mistake? He even said he would give up his position as the sessor and also went ahead and caught the spy who was trying to hurt their guests.

    When Chung Myung said this, it felt like a stone had been thrown at his head.

    "But is it fine? Tang Pae threw a knife at you. If Tang Pae bes the head of the family, you will have to face him often. Will you be able to see him?"

    "Why will I not?"

    "Uh?"

    "For me to be unable to see him face to face, he has to be stronger than me. And it would be nice if Tang Pae himself took the position of greeting me. After putting the knife in my stomach so shamelessly, would he be able to backstab me again?"

    "¡­"

    "Huhuhuhu. That is true. Thanks."

    Tang Gunak had initially resolved that Tang Pae would never get to be the Lord.

    "¡­ I understand what you mean. But it is also true that Tang Pae made a mistake, so I will make sure to have a fairpetition for the position of the sessor. That will help in his growth as well."

    "You should do what you feel is right."

    Tang Gunak sighed.

    "The next matter¡­"

    He touched his head. His demeanour was different from his usual dignified form.

    "Soso¡­ Soso wants to enter Mount Hua."

    "What is it with her?"

    "Kuak! I want to know too!"

    Tang Gunak roared.

    His daughter, whom he had cherished and raised so well all this while, now wanted to go to Mount Hua.

    "Do you want me to say no?"

    "Do you have the authority to do that?"

    "I don''t. But Baek Cheon sasuk¡­ well, he will just say that the Sect Leader should be the one to decide."

    "What kind of person is the Sect Leader?"

    "Huhuhu. A woman from the Tang family. Someone who is too big to be embraced by Mount Hua ising. We will give her afortable seat and take good care of her."

    "¡­"

    "That is the kind of person he is."

    Tang Gunak sighed.

    "I don''t want to send Soso to Mount Hua."

    "Sure."

    "¡­ so take care of her."

    "Huh?"

    ''What are you saying?''

    Tang Gunak sighed.

    "No matter how much power I hold in the family, I cannot change the traditions which have been passed down for hundreds of years in a single day. There will be a huge bacsh."

    "¡­okay."

    "I want her to be happy. But if there is no way she can be happy in her own family, then I want to send her to a ce where she can be happy."

    "Why does that have to be Mount Hua? I would rmend the Wudang Sect. Ah, the Emei Sect would be fine too."

    "You want my daughter to turn into a monk?"

    Tang Gunak''s eyes red up.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung gulped.

    ''He is a man who loves his daughter too much!''

    "Anyway, please take care of my child. If you take care of her, I can send her off confidently."

    "No- who is epting her? I don''t want to. I cannot be a nanny for someone at this age."

    "My daughter is older, though?"

    "Age doesn''t matter here."

    "¡­"

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung with a disappointed face and said,

    "Didn''t you ask me to give you our practitioners?"

    "That is a topic we went over before! Are you trying to use that here?"

    "Soso is an expert in that area."

    "¡­what?"

    Tang Gunak''s face changed.

    "Soso has learned a few cultivation techniques to cleanse the body and some light qi usage techniques which are not exactly included in the legacy of the family."

    "Mount Hua practitioners do that too."

    "And she has also learned about medicine and herbs. There is nothing else for her to learn about them. She has had the entire medical knowledge of the family passed down to her. She is now the best disciple of the medicine head of the family. Her level is so advanced that the medicine head wants her to take over his position rather than getting married."

    "Hehehe. Honestly, it was my wish to receive her under us!"

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    Tang Gunak felt seriously concerned now.

    ''Can I really trust this one?''

    The man called Chung Myung became stranger and stranger as one spent more time with him. Sometimes he was the most reliable person, and other times his behavior was like he wanted to lead everyone to their deaths.

    "Of course, it isn''t because of that."

    "Of course. It is a promise. She will pass down all the techniques she knows to the disciples of Mount Hua. If you are not satisfied, additional members of the Tang family wille to her aid. But Soso can be the initial helper."

    "Yes."

    Chung Myung smiled and nodded.

    "As soon as you people leave, I, along with Soso and my family, will head to Mount Hua. And I will meet the Sect Leader and exin to him the situation at hand and then let Soso join the Sect."

    "The Lord will head there personally?"

    "If a person wants to be friends with you, they cannot send their subordinates, right?"

    "Um."

    Chung Myung smiled.

    "Sounds like you really want us to be friends?"

    "Will that not work?"

    "As if it wouldn''t," Chung Myung said.

    But he didn''t want this to happen. The Tang family wasn''t inferior to Mount Hua. No¡­ rather, the Tang family was a huge ally for Mount Hua right now.

    And wasn''t there a part of Chung Myung from the past that connected him to the Tang family personally?

    "Our departure has been dyed for a day, so you can join them tomorrow and head to Yunnan."

    "Ah, it has been so long. We should have left sooner."

    "May I ask why you are going to Yunnan?"

    "It is a secret."

    "A secret that is important enough to be hidden from your friends?"

    "I will tell you if our Sect Leader permits it."

    Tang Gunakughed.

    How could Mount Hua''s Sect Leader permit that now?

    "In the end, I''ll need to go to Mount Hua myself and listen to it."

    "Right. The choice will be made by the Sect Leader."

    "Well¡­"

    Tang Gunak nodded his head. This was the end of the discussion between him and Chung Myung.

    So now¡­

    Tang Gunak rose from his seat.

    "Huh? What is it?"

    He bowed his head at the puzzled Chung Myung.

    "We have received undeserved grace from you."

    "Ah. What is it? I told you about thisst time as well!''

    "It was a greeting from the Tang familyst time, and this is a greeting from Tang Gunak."

    "¡­"

    "Thank you. Really, thank you."

    Chung Myung looked at the smiling Tang Gunak.

    On the surface, Chung Myung might have looked like a greedy person, but he had done so much for the Tang family.

    ''Actually, if one gets to know him well, the warmth that is in his heart¡­''

    "Just words?"

    ''¡­it has to be there, right?''

    Tang Gunak''s face turned red.

    "You are basically robbing us of everything!"

    "You need to do that much for a friend!"

    "Where in the world would such a friend even exist!"

    "Heheh. Don''t get angry and just listen. It isn''t really a big deal."

    "¡­if it isn''t such a huge deal, then howe I wasn''t told about it before?"

    "Because it is possible only now."

    "Uh?"

    Tang Gunak frowned.

    ''If it wouldn''t work then, why would it work now?''

    This would mean that it was a task that was only possible if Tang Gunak had full control over the family. And now, with the elders devoid of their power, Tang Gunak would be able to do it himself. If this was the case, then it couldn''t be a small thing.

    "What I want is¡­"

    Chung Myung whispered.

    Tang Gunak''s face was dyed in shock.

    "W-what was that?"

    "It is exactly as you heard."

    "¡­where will you use that? Ah, it can be used, but¡­"

    "It isn''t that much of a problem, right?"

    Tang Gunak''s face contorted.

    "As you may know, the poison of the Tang family cannot be simply given to outsiders."

    "I know. This will be the only time."

    "Hmm."

    Tang Gunak frowned.

    And then he sighed.

    With the elders suspended from their posts, he could give Chung Myung what he wanted, but¡­

    "You''re really robbing me of thest of my emergency funds I had saved up!"

    "You can do that much for a friend who has to travel a long way, right?"

    "Kuak."

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung and smiled.

    "Good. But if I do that, I will lose a lot of money, so I have some conditions."

    "For a Lord, you seem to like putting so many conditions. What is it?"

    Tang Gunak hesitated and said.

    "Show it to me one more time."

    "Uh?"

    "The sword technique that you used on the stage."

    "¡­"

    "Show it to me one more time."

    Chung Myung smiled quietly.

    It would go on forever.

    Even if a person disappears, the meaning martial arts held would continue.

    What the ancestor achieved during his lifetime would be passed on to future generations. And as long as the will behind it continued, the will of that man would never disappear.

    ''Right.''

    ''This is what martial sects are about.''

    Chung Myung smiled.

    "That is quite difficult."

    "Is it difficult?"

    "If you feed me a lot of Sichuan food, I will show it to you again!"

    Tang Gunak smiled brightly.

    "I will feed you as much as you want. So much that your stomach will just literally explode."

    The two smiled, holding each other''s hands.

 Chapter 213: Goodbye, friends. (3)

    ¡°People from the Tang family havee. They have said that they will pay for all the damage, including the cost of repairing the copsed pavilion.¡¯

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Jo Pyung shed a slight sigh at Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t some shocking thing. As surprising as it sounds, they are a family with dignity.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But for the Lord toe himself¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Pyung had a strange expression.

    ¡°The Tang family is a family that knows how to protect their name. If they inflict harm due to their mistakes, they willpensate for itpletely, even if it bes a bit excessive. But I¡¯ve never before heard of something like this¡­ for the Lord of the Sichuan Tang family to personallye and offer an apology¡­¡±

    Jo Gul clenched his fists.

    ¡°The financialpensation is indeed great, but it is nothingpared to the apology obtained from a Lord who couldn¡¯t get himself to bow his head to others. And this time, the Lord has personallye to apologize.¡±

    Jo Pyung looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°The fact that you, a disciple of Mount Hua, is my second son, must have had a great influence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It looks like what you have aplished outside of this family is far greater than I thought. Seeing that the Sichuan Tang family¡¯s Lord himself has decided to save our face in public¡­¡±

    Jo Gul listened without saying anything. Now wasn¡¯t the time to speak.

    As he became silent, his father spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°So, when do you n to return home?¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Jo Gul bit his lip.

    This was ufortable and irritating.

    But he would eventually have to go through this one day.

    ¡°I like Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°More than this family?¡±

    ¡°It is definitely not like that. But¡­¡±

    Jo Gul looked him straight in the eyes and said,

    ¡°I think this is the path I should take.¡±

    ¡°¡­hmm.¡±

    ¡°I am proud of my family. I think what father and hyung are doing is an amazing feat. But this isn¡¯t where I belong.¡±

    Seeing Jo Gul¡¯s firm eyes, Jo Pyung¡¯s lips began to twitch.

    ¡°I apologize. Father, if I have just one life, I want to live as a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    Jo Gul sighed.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what my dream is?¡±

    ¡°¡­I do not know.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something huge. I just want you and your hyung to help each other and continue on this business we inherited from our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was my dream since you were born.¡±

    As he heard that low voice, Jo Gul bowed his head.

    ¡°But!¡±

    Jo Pyung continued with a light strength in his voice.

    ¡°Now I understand. My dream isn¡¯t yours. If I have a dream, you get to have one too. I shouldn¡¯t trample on yours for the sake of achieving mine.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    ¡°That is what disciple Chung Myung did. You are the one who decides. It sounded very cocky back then, but now I understand what he meant. Just because I am your father, it doesn¡¯t mean I decide your life. You, too, have your dreams. And you deserve to go after them.¡±

    Jo Pyung smiled brightly and tapped Jo Gul on the shoulder.

    ¡°Be strong.¡±

    Jo Gul looked at his father with trembling eyes.

    ¡°I am sorry, father.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Jo Pyung, who felt awkward as he heard that, coughed and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the family. Because your hyung is here. And¡­ even if you live under the roof of Mount Hua, don¡¯t forget that we are always cheering for you.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Jo Pyung smiled brightly.

    ¡°Yunnan is a scary ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Seeing what you did in the Tang family, I think you can handle Yunnan. But¡­ parents can¡¯t get rid of their feelings for their children, and therefore I cannot put my worries away. So,e back safely.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Jo Pyung tapped his son¡¯s shoulders, and Jo Gul felt the warmth of it.

    ¡°Are these the people?¡±

    Kwak Gyung, the one who was in charge of the Peace Merchant Group, looked at the disciples of Mount Hua with curious eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is a request from the Lord, so take good care of them and make sure they aren¡¯t inconvenienced.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Kwak Gyung looked at Tang Gunak.

    And then whispered.

    ¡°But¡­ apanying these foreigners to Yunnan is a task that ces a great burden on our group¡­¡±

    ¡°I must burden you then.¡±

    ¡°How can we ask a favor from the Lord of the house? Just know that we will do our best to fulfill the request of your family.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Lord!¡±

    Kwak Gyung bowed and then turned to Baek Cheon, who was in charge of Mount Hua.

    ¡°If there is something you feel ufortable with, do let us know. And tell us when you are ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Kwak Gyung went back to his post, Baek Cheon looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Thank you again for taking care of us so many times.¡±

    ¡°Considering what Mount Hua has done for our Sichuan Tang family, this is nothing. Yunnan is a ce that we aren¡¯t allowed to enter, so please be careful.¡¯

    ¡°I will make sure to remember that.¡±

    Not being convinced, Tang Gunak added.

    ¡°It is no exaggeration to say that Yunnan is under the Nanman Beast Pce. And their people hate the inhabitants of the Central ins and are enraged at our sight, so be extra careful. If you want to achieve something in Yunnan, it will be better to not fight with anyone as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°I hope we meet again with smiles on our faces.¡±

    As soon as Tang Gunak finished, Tang Soso, who was in the back, appeared. Smiling, she said.

    ¡°Bye! I will see you again once I join!¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned. Did he really have to¡­

    Well, it was the Sect Leader who would have to decide.

    Tang Soso, who saw his expression, frowned and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Especially now that we¡¯ll soon be eating the same food!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled lightly.

    ¡°If that is the case, let¡¯s have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I wish you all the best for the¡­.¡±

    ¡°Soso.¡¯

    Tang Gunak cut short her words.

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°If you really intend to be a disciple of Mount Hua, you should forget that you are a daughter of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was having the same thought.¡±

    ¡°The same thought? How dare you talk like this to grownups?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you going to Mount Hua as a daughter of the Tang family? Or are you going there to be a disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    Hearing that, Tang Soso straightened up.

    ¡°Head back to the sect with good health, sasuks. And sahyungs¡­ from this moment on, I am not a woman of the Tang family. I will go ahead first to Mount Hua and learn the rules andws of the ce.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled brightly. Yu Yiseol¡¯s sharp eyes finally loosened a little.

    ¡®Such a tsundere.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled, seeing Tang Gunak¡¯s antics. He publicly scolded Soso, preventing any possible rebellion from the family members. This was also how he was showing just how much he cared for his daughter.

    It would take time for Tang Soso to adjust within Mount Hua, but¡­

    ¡®Well, everyone is the same there.¡¯

    The future of Tang Soso looked bright when onepared her to Jo Gul, who used to run around wildly like a bull.

    If it doesn¡¯t work¡­ then they would just have to take her to the tallest peak and give her a scare. That would bring her back to reality.

    Tang Gunak, who had no idea what Chung Myung was thinking about, spoke to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°As soon as you leave, I will go to Mount Hua and speak about what happened here and finish getting Soso initiated into the sect.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader will wee you all warmly.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°But then, when you head back here, will the Tang family even be present?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Will it take that long? Besides, if you are going deep into Yunnan, it might take longer than our road to Shaanxi. The roads heading to Yunnan aren¡¯t well kept, so it will take longer than you think,¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡¯

    Chung Myung nced at his sahyungs.

    ¡°A long journey is fine too. We will have a lot to do.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who felt his gaze, trembled.

    ¡®Are we going to do that again?¡¯

    ¡®All the way to Yunnan? Despite everything that we¡¯ve learned until now?¡¯

    ¡®¡­maybe I should just look after my family?¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua had all gone stiff as they remembered what happened on their way to Sichuan.

    Tang Gunak approached Chung Myung and whispered.

    ¡°You must never misuse what I gave you. You understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am no child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®I¡¯d worry less if you were a kid.¡¯

    ¡®I am worried because you¡¯re you, you brat!¡¯

    Tang Gunak let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Then, we will leave.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°We were treated so well. We will stop by on our way back.¡±

    ¡°¡­you wille here on your way back?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Tang Gunak shut his eyes.

    ¡°Then, we need to go, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Take care, Lord.¡±

    Baek Cheon stepped ahead and dragged Chung Myung.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying to the Lord! We have already stayed here too long! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Next time!¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hands despite being dragged.

    At that moment, Tang Soso, who was watching them, jumped ahead of them and spoke to Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Y-You¡­!¡±

    Yu Yiseol nced at her.

    Despite having something to say, she couldn¡¯t speak as she looked at her. As if she guessed that, Yu Yiseol asked.

    ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clear them up in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And that was the end. Yu Yiseol turned back without any regrets.

    Seeing that, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°You were so disappointed once since there were no women in the third-ss disciples, but that one seems exactly like our youngest.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest.¡±

    ¡°But I am worried. She won¡¯t be an easy person to deal with since she¡¯s from the Tang family.¡±

    Yu Yiseol turned at the words of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­it is hard?¡±

    ¡°Well, Chung Myung isn¡¯t happy with her around, right?¡±

    ¡°Because now she is someone¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°All the disciples of Mount Hua are equal. Perhaps, when we meet again, he will grab her by the head and roll her on the ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡¯

    Sweat began to flow down Baek Cheon¡¯s back.

    ¡®Is he going to beat the daughter of the Tang family?¡¯

    ¡®¡­well, he is that kind of a person.¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t the sasuks get hit by him too?¡¯

    ¡°Before that, there is time. If she adapts to Mount Hua, she will be fine. But¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°If she acts as cocky as a woman from the Tang family, I will break her head before Chung Myung does.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes and prayed.

    ¡®Please don¡¯t make Tang Soso regret her choice.¡¯

    ¡°They are gone.¡±

    ¡°They are.¡±

    Tang Gunak sighed, seeing them move along with the group.

    ¡°They really swept through our home like a storm.¡±

    ¡°¡­are the Central ins filled with people like them?¡±

    ¡°As if.¡±

    ¡®Such people can never be found even if one searched the entire world.¡¯

    Tang Gunak, who thought that, spoke,

    ¡°We need to do our best too. Soon they will bring that storm into the Central ins.¡±

    As long as Chung Myung was alive, Mount Hua would not have a peaceful day. And it was clear that the child would grow fast.

    In order to keep up with his pace, the Tang family would also have to run. They had to reform their rules and keep up the pace with Mount Hua.

    ¡°You have a burden on you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best.¡¯

    Tang Gunak nodded and smiled.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and check.¡±

    ¡°Uh? What?¡±

    ¡°What other kinds of people Mount Hua has.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will leave right now.¡±

    Tang Soso and Tang Gunak looked around.

    Tang Gunak took a couple steps back and then turned back. Looking in the direction in which Chung Myung had left, he mumbled with a smile.

    ¡°Goodbye, friends.¡±

    ¡®Friend.¡¯

    For the first time in Tang Gunak¡¯s life, he got to call someone a friend.

 Chapter 214: Goodbye, friends. (4)

    ¡°Uh? You want me to wear this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the clothes in front of him with a frown.

    ¡°This is¡­ the merchant group¡¯s clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these are the clothes of the group.¡±

    ¡°Then why do we have to wear them?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, warrior. The ce we are heading to is Yunnan. If you enter Yunnan wearing the clothes you have on now, it will cause a hugemotion. We have to enter quietly without problems.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡®First, Chung Myung has to be persuaded¡­¡¯

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shuddered as he saw Chung Myung, who had already changed out of his sect robes.

    ¡°You are wearing it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I just thought you wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    The robe with Mount Hua¡¯s plum blossom engraved on it was in his hands. Chung Myung might or might not have respect for other people, but his respect for Mount Hua had always been overflowing. Because of this, Baek Cheon thought that he would have to force Chung Myung to change his clothes.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No, those clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°This?¡±

    Chung Myung shoved the robes of Mount Hua into a bag.

    ¡°Clothes are clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. Change your clothes. Let¡¯s head into Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh.¡±

    Baek Cheon took the robes from the merchant group member. After that, all the disciples of Mount Hua gathered in one ce andughed as they looked at each other.

    Each day they looked at each other wearing the uniform of Mount Hua, so seeing them dressed as porters was awkward in their eyes.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this look custom-made for Jo Gul?¡±

    ¡°Kuak, as expected. It looks perfect because of the bastard who¡¯s wearing it.¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t make fun of me, sasuk!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face was dyed red.

    At that time, Kwak Gyung, the leader of the group, approached them and requested.

    ¡°As you know, Yunnan is a dangerous ce. You must not apany anyone other than authorized people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, head.¡±

    ¡°So, I earnestly ask you to not do anything that may reveal your identity. Please, I will say it again! Please.¡±

    Seeing the head ask this of them repeatedly, Baek Cheon, who became curious, said.

    ¡°It looks like Yunnan is under strict control.¡±

    ¡°Yunnan has multitudes of people living in it; this much is certain. But Yunnan isn¡¯t just simply under the ¡®influence¡¯ of the Nanman Beast Pce. It is said that they control even the entry of people into Yunnan. And their tyranny is even worse.¡±

    ¡°Why leave the power in their hands?¡±

    ¡°Yunnan is a barrennd. There is nothing there for others to gain by fighting or defeating them. Therefore, the officials have no intention of restoring power there. As a result, only the tea traders in Yunnan get harmed.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the material that they required to make the pills, they wouldn¡¯t have evere to Yunnan.

    ¡°So, I will say it again. If this goes wrong, we will be unable to set foot into Yunnan ever again. And then we will be left to ruin.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No such ide¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­nts will happen.¡±

    ¡®We¡¯ll at least put some effort into making sure it doesn¡¯t happen.¡¯

    ¡®But we cannot promise it.¡¯

    ¡°I request of you.¡±

    Kwak Gyung said it again and went back to his ce.

    Baek Cheon, who listened to all this, once again realized just how absolute the power of the Nanman Beast Pce was in Yunnan.

    ¡°I think they have more power than the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like that? There are sects in Sichuan that can at least keep the Tang family in check, but there are no such sects in Yunnan.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    ¡°Um? But aren¡¯t there any other sects in Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, seems like it¡­¡±

    When Yoon Jong hesitated, Chung Myung, who was listening to them, spoke as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°There is a sect called Diancang that doesn¡¯t care about these things.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As I said. It is a sect that has no interest in things like increasing its power or influence. It is a ce where people gather together deep inside the mountains to practice Tao and learn martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we the same?¡±

    ¡°Ehh. If we thought about it like that, thenpared to the Diancang Sect in the Kunlun mountains, Mount Hua and the Wudang Sect wouldn¡¯t even be called Taoists. The Diancang Sect members only go after Tao.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, this bastard changes his clothes and now even makes fun of his n.¡¯

    ¡°Taoists are the same everywhere.¡±

    ¡°No, I am telling the truth. The Diancang Sect in Kunlun¡­ they don¡¯t care what kind of opinion the world has of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if they get kicked out of the Nine Great Sects One Union?¡±

    ¡°Does that make any sense?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. If they had such an interest, why would they set up their sect in such a distant ce like Yunnan? They could have been treated way better even in Sichuan, which is considered to be a countryside. But what can they even do in Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Hm, true.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head as if he understood.

    ¡°From the point of view of the Tao, they are a respectable sect. Because they do not want to get involved in matters only to increase their fame. From the point of view of their sect, they wouldn¡¯t even have to care about what happens outside because of that, right?¡±

    ¡°They indeed are great.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head. If he was asked to live like that, he was sure he would run away.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about the Diancang sect. The important thing is the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­how do you know this all so well?¡±

    ¡°I am a beggar. I grew up hearing all kinds of rumors.¡±

    Chung Myung responded naturally and turned away before they could say anything further.

    ¡°We have wasted a lot of time in Sichuan, so let¡¯s not do that here. First, we need to get into Yunnan as soon as possible, so let¡¯s cooperate with the merchant group and move.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth went wide as he heard that.

    ¡®No, who is telling whom to work?¡¯

    ¡°We are running out of time! If we had moved a little faster, we could have been there already!¡±

    ¡°You! Seriously?! Think of what you did!¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon forced himself to calm down and sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, I understand. Let¡¯s cooperate with them and move as fast as we can.¡±

    What remained to be seen now was if the one who asked them to work would even do anything. The disciples of Mount Hua then started walking around the carriage with their luggage.

    Since it was a horse-drawn carriage, the horses had to be changed frequently, and their speed was slow. Because of that, they couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated.

    But there was no other way.

    They couldn¡¯t obtain spare horses in these mountain areas, so they had to be considerate of the animals they had.

    ¡°Ugh. So, when do we reach Yunnan?¡± Chung Myung asked.

    This was his first time to Yunnan too. And it felt like his body was cramping up in anticipation.

    ¡°I think we can go faster if the path was cleared a little bit.¡±

    He frowned as he looked at the messy path.

    Even though they were further away from Chengdu and closer to Yunnan, the road was an absolute mess.

    A path turned into a road if it was maintained consistently. And if it wasn¡¯t, it was just a path with all kinds of trees, stones, and other obstacles blocking the way.

    Usually, the management of roads was done by the officials under the royal family, but since Yunnan wasn¡¯t under their control, the management wasn¡¯t carried out.

    Kwak Gyung, who listened to it, said,

    ¡°This is still thend of Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But since this is the road to Yunnan, no one feels the need to get close to it and repair it.¡±

    ¡°Then the road will worsen with time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But that isn¡¯t the only problem. The closer we get to the border of Yunnan, the more bandits and robbers we wille across. This is a journey that risks our lives.¡±

    Kwak Gyung sighed.

    ¡°Even the warriors of the Central ins are reluctant to collide with the Nanman Beast Pce, so the officials don¡¯t even show up. Therefore, the border of Sichuan and Yunnan is awless zone.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the guards near the carriage.

    He had initially wondered why there were so many guards with them, and it was now revealed that it was because of the bandit attacks.

    ¡°We have reached the border, so everyone should be careful from now. If there is anything that seems strange, let us know right away.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°We are doing our best to speed up, so I would appreciate it if you could be a little more patient despite it being frustrating.¡±

    ¡°Ah, not at all. Merchant Head, we are sorry for the trouble we have caused you. There is no need to overwork your people because of us.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed, but the man didn¡¯t seem rxed.

    ¡°Late¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We arete¡­te! This is toote!¡±

    ¡°¡­what is it with you again!?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with puffed-up cheeks.

    ¡°When will we reach Yunnan if we move like this!¡±

    ¡°We cannot help it! Since the horses are pulling the carriage, the speed is bound to be slow. People cannot pull this carriage, right?!¡±

    ¡°But this is too slow! If we go to Yunnan at this pace, seasons will change. No! Years will pass! On our way home, we¡¯ll have to pray for the Sect Leader to still be alive!¡±

    ¡°Yah, you fucking idiot! Don¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°This is freaking frustrating!¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we lead the wagon ourselves?¡±

    ¡°¡­first, aside from the fact that people who can pull a wagon stand out, the people of Yunnan will know that we have learned martial arts. How do you n on handling that?¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡®But this is too slow.¡¯

    He was prepared for this to some extent, but this was much slower than what he had thought. And it felt like it would take them months to reach Yunnan at this pace.

    ¡®Which season should I bet on?¡¯

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°But what kind of camping preparations take this long?¡±

    They stopped and were preparing the camp for the night.

    ¡°Jo Gul sahyung. Does it take this much time to prepare for the camp?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t usually take this much, but¡­¡±

    Jo Gul scratched his head.

    ¡°Still, there are not enough guards and people from the merchant group, and it seems like their people are doing all the work.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Then it is taking so long because there aren¡¯t enough people to do all the work?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Then they should have asked us for help right from the start! We would have gotten this over with much sooner! Why didn¡¯t they tell me?! Ahhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°It must have been because we are the guests of the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°It is way better to help them out now so we can get to bed early and then leave early too!¡±

    ¡°We can look at it like that, but¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon heard it.

    ¡®Certainly, this guy is really funny when he¡¯s like this.¡¯

    It is a name that now shone only for Mount Hua, but the name of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon would soon shake the whole Central Fields. The phrase ¡®The Best in the World¡¯ couldn¡¯t apply to anyone and everyone.

    And naturally, for such people, it was normal for their egos to rise with their name, but Chung Myung had always remained the same¡­

    ¡®He is disgusting till the end.¡¯

    ¡®Ah, isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡¯

    ¡°What are you doing? We should help them now. Those men need to sleep early so that they can move early.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    It was when Baek Cheon got up from his seat with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua all turned their gazes at once. They could see the dark bushes swaying.

    <i>Crush.</i>

    ¡°Huhuhhu.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Dozens of people appeared from the bushes with slyughter.

    ¡°Who are they!¡±

    The guards who were escorting the merchant group up drew their weapons and stood in front.

    ¡°Hehehehe. It is a good thing we camped here. You didn¡¯t think that this would be the front yard of our lude Tiger Vige, right?¡±

    ¡°Leave your things, and your lives will be spared.¡±

    ¡°If not, your lives will be at risk.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were looking at the people, opened their mouths wide.

    And then a few groaning voices were heard.

    ¡°Bandits?¡±

    ¡°Bandits?¡±

    ¡°No, since this is the Central ins, shouldn¡¯t they be called barbarians?¡±

    ¡°Anyways, they are robbers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that works too.¡±

    ¡®Oh¡¯

    ¡®Robbers¡¯

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°To meet a robber in this life.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to deal with them?¡±

    It was the moment when Jo Gul took a step ahead.

    ¡°Eh, no.¡±

    A voice of disapproval was heard from behind them. A voice that seemed to give the impression that the others shouldn¡¯t move. The disciples of Mount Hua looked back in anxiety.

    They saw Chung Myung smiling like he was the incarnation of Buddha.

    ¡°What did you say they are? Robbers? They don¡¯t look like robbers to me, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do they look like?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t robbers but horses.¡±

    ¡°¡­horses?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°These are horses¡­ powerful ones that will take us to Yunnan. Oh my, we are so lucky!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Catch them before they run away!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon felt pity for the bandits who tried to rob them but were getting robbed in return.

 Chapter 215: Goodbye, friends. (5)

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    ¡°Forgive us!¡±

    ¡°I will do anything if you let me go!¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    ¡°What are they saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­that they will do anything if we spare them.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned at Jo Gul¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to hit their mouths?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but they rebelled.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Lovely sajae, just because they resist, we don¡¯t aim for their jaws.¡¯

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡®I cannot use Jo Gul.¡¯

    Somehow, they all seemed to resemble Chung Myung. If that was the case, why bother cursing at Chung Myung alone?

    He sighed heavily and looked at the kneeling bandits.

    ¡®That looks so painful.¡¯

    Come to think of it, there was no room for sympathy for these people. Because they were the ones who were aiming for the merchants¡¯ goods.

    ording to Kwak Gyung, these bandits had definitely killed a lot of people, so there was a high chance that these people had killed kindhearted people because of their greed.

    But despite knowing that¡­

    ¡°Huhuhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung walking behind him with a smile on his face made him feel bad for the bandits.

    Chung Myung, who was smiling the whole time, approached Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked down at the bandits.

    ¡°Although they don¡¯t eat grass, they will pull the carriage if we feed them something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Just kill them, bastard.¡¯

    Kwak Gyung rubbed his eyes.

    However, no matter how many times he repeated that action, the vision in front of him didn¡¯t change.

    The horses that were supposed to pull the carriage painstakingly were now just lightly walking beside them as if they were out taking a stroll. And it was even more shocking that humans were pulling the carriage now.

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The bandits, who had now turned into horses, dragged the carriage as their entire bodies struggled.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What does he normally do to even think about making a human being pull a carriage?¡¯

    ¡®Would a normal man even be able to think about doing such a thing?¡¯

    Even more surprising was that the man-drawn carriage was moving three times faster than when it was horse-drawn.

    ¡®If humans could be such good horses, then why were humans using horses for their carriag¡­ no! no!¡¯

    The swordsman named Chung Myung, who sat on the carriage seat, hit the head of the bandit closest to him with his sheathed sword.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? Where is the strength in your legs?¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    ¡°You men are really lucky. You are a bandit and a killer; I am not the kind of person to keep such people alive. Still, you are useful, so I spared you. But you keep making useless excuses and don¡¯t even move!?¡±

    ¡°No! Not at all!¡±

    The carriage began to move faster. It was now at the speed where the people around it had to run to keep up with it.

    The poor bandits pulled the carriage with all their might without resisting and shedding tears.

    Kwak Gyung opened his mouth at this strange sight he had never imagined happening in front of him. And the captain of the escort team quietly approached him and said,

    ¡°Merchant head.¡±

    ¡°Yes, escort captain.¡±

    ¡°It is about the people pulling the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Hehe. So absurd. I am sorry. The captain must be having a hard time understanding it, but the people there¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. No. It isn¡¯t that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The captain spoke with a pale face.

    ¡°They are stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°They are stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Kwak Gyung looked at the escort captain, unable to understand. The escort captain, whose name was Sama Hui, had the nickname ¡®Lighting Fast Hands¡¯.

    He was even quite famous in the Sichuan area. Because the path to Yunnan was difficult and dangerous, he was hired to escort the merchant goods they carried with them.

    ¡®It was difficult to even get this man to work for me, but now he¡¯s saying that he¡¯s weaker than a horde of random bandits?¡¯

    ¡°So¡­ you were saying?¡±

    ¡°The bandits who are pulling the carriage. They are strong than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t just the disciples of Mount Hua, but even a group of bandits were stronger than this man?¡¯

    ¡°You bastard! What is with those feet!¡±

    ¡®And a man as young as him was trampling on such bandits?¡¯

    ¡°And it isn¡¯t just one, but all of the bandits are stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­all ten of them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Each one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The escort captain nced at the bandits with a tired face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they were from the lude Tiger Vige?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I did hear something like that in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°If it is that ce, then they are notorious and are known to be fearsome death reapers around here. I heard that they were a new group of bandits who were united by some prominent ones.¡±

    ¡°I think I heard that too.¡±

    At this point, only one question remained.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°That, well. It seems good¡­¡±

    Kwak Gyung didn¡¯t receive any exnation from Tang Gunak about the Mount Hua disciples. He had just heard that they were guests and that he had to take care of them.

    So, he knew only one thing.

    ¡°I heard that they were the disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua? Did you say Mount Hua? Are you talking about THE Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From what I know¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua is gaining back its name. I guess¡­¡±

    The escort captain trembled.

    Still, wasn¡¯t this a bit harsh?

    Members of the lude Tiger Vige¡­ unbelievably strong bandits were taken down by young children?

    It wasn¡¯t even like all of them had gone up against them.

    One young-looking kid went up, and in an instant, all of them were beat up as if they were dogs.

    ¡®The Lord asked me to take care of them.¡¯

    ¡®Since they were guests, he had to take care of them.¡¯

    ¡®¡­.or did the man mean that he had to be careful of them?¡¯

    Kwak Gyung coughed.

    The whole situation had unfolded pretty quickly, so he couldn¡¯t say anything then, but he had to sort it out now.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Until now, Kwak Gyung had only talked to Baek Cheon, but now his eyes were on Chung Myung. Seeing him dealing with the bandits, he wanted to talk to that person.

    ¡°A-Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Kwak Gyung with a bright face. As the speed of the journey increased, his mood also improved.

    ¡°C-Can we enter Yunnan like this?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Is there a reason we can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡®What brat!¡¯

    ¡®No matter how you try to put it, it is too weird! Men pulling a carriage!¡¯

    ¡°Ah, them?¡±

    ¡°Right. We cannot avoid people looking at them. Besides, we already have a problem with our low staff members. How can we answer questions that would arise from people seeing them?¡±

    ¡°Tell them they are bandits.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What else can we say other than putting the bandits who attacked us to use? There is no need to lie, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®I-it does sound nice¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t ask so much for the bandits. And they might not even think that far. The people in the Nanman Beast pce are also humans.¡±

    ¡°If they ask how they were taken down¡­¡±

    ¡°Say the escorts over there beat them and punished them by making them pull the carriage. Then everyone will like it. It would be like everyone did their jobs right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Will that be fine?¡¯

    ¡®I-if you think about it, there was no reason to hate this exnation.¡¯

    ¡°How great is this situation? They pull the carriage instead of the horses, and we create camp at night. If there is anything we can give them to eat, we can put them to other uses too.¡±

    ¡°C-Can we really do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Wouldn¡¯t that be better than dying?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°If the merchant head doesn¡¯t like it, we can bury them in a quiet ce. If we release them, they will go robbing people again.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, the bandits who were pulling the carriage shouted with tears and watery noses.

    ¡°A dog! I will pull the carriage like a dog!¡±

    ¡°Let us work! We will do anything you ask!¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t forsake us! We can pull it far better than the horses! Please!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A beautiful sight. Such passion for their work¡­ to escape death.

    It was a dire scene of walking on the thin line between life and death.

    The bandits desperately began to cry, hoping to win Kwak Gyung¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Merchant head!¡±

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°Savior!¡±

    ¡®How far can you go, you bandits?¡¯

    Kwak Gyung closed his eyes.

    ¡°W-Will it be fine? I think taking bandits is dangerous for us¡­¡±

    ¡°Dangerous?

    Chung Myung tilted his head. And he smiled as he hit the ass of one bandit.

    ¡°These guys?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. From your point of view, you might be worried then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had a worried expression.

    ¡°Uh. Then¡­ since they just need legs to pull the carriage, should I break both their arms?¡±

    The bandits looked at Kwak Gyung with worldly earnestness.

    Kwak Gyung didn¡¯t seem verypassionate despite the men shaking their heads.

    ¡°I will take it as you allow it. So I will break their arms so as to not worry you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! Disciple! Wa-wait! No matter what, how can the arms of their¡­!¡±

    ¡°Eh. What kind of people are they? They kill people to make money, and if we weren¡¯t here, all of you would have been dead too.¡±

    ¡°T-true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Normally, it is said that one should save people who are on the verge of dying, but we need to break their arms to live. Personally, I think we should break one of their legs, but we have a long way to go so¡­¡±

    Kwak Gyung¡¯s voice increased a few decibels as he got up to stop Chung Myung who took his sword out.

    ¡°C-Calm down! Calm down! Disciple! I am fine! I am not worried at all! Words will work! There is no need for actions!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And the bandits shouted.

    ¡°I understand! I really do! Disciple!¡±

    ¡°I will work harder! I will cook well too! Let me work!¡±

    ¡°Break our hands if we touch even one of your men! Please!¡±

    ¡°Save me!¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Will you really behave?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°We mean it.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Why are bastards who can work fine acting like bandits in the first ce, you bastard!¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Instead of the broken plum blossom sword, he used the sword he got from Tang Gunak to hit the bandit in front of him on the head.

    ¡°Bastards, you have your limbs all well and intact and could¡¯ve done anything, but you chose to live through such methods! I am going to beat you up! I am the one who beat the shit out of the King of Green Forest bandits!¡±

    <i>Tak! Tak! Tak!</i>

    It was a pitiful sight to see. And the most pitiful one was the one getting hit presently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect to be treated like humans until we arrive at Yunnan! You are horses! You will drag us till we reach the ce we need to! I will teach the path of Tao!¡±

    When Chung Myung began to do this, Kwak Gyung looked at Baek Cheon. And Baek Cheon smiled brightly at him.

    ¡°Give up. He cannot be stopped.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And the sahyungs all joined in the conversation.

    ¡°Wow, sasuk. Still, Chung Myung is so kind these days. If it was the past, he would have pulled off their limbs first and then made them pull the carriage.¡±

    ¡°No. There would¡¯ve been no time even for regret. He would have pounced on their limbs right away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    And Yu Yiseol said.

    ¡°The head.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t break their heads. He is so kind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thanks to that, our journey will be a lot easier, and at the same time, the bandits will learn their lesson. They will turn a new leaf.¡±

    ¡°Turn a new leaf?¡±

    ¡®They will be a lot better than just turning over a new leaf.¡¯

    Seeing Baek Cheon mumble, Kwak Gyung smiled without realizing it.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    ¡®Do what you want!¡¯

    As such, the journey to Yunnan sped up several times faster without any problems.

    No problems¡­ problems¡­

    ¡°How dare you bastards eat human food! Horses don¡¯t eat human food! Eat the fodder, you idiots!¡±

    Well, there was a problem.

    But it was a small one. A very, very small one.

 Chapter 216: Did you just say Mount Hua? (1)

    <i>¡°See that?¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Yes, hyung!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Look! That vastnd! This will all be ournd!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Huhuhu¡±</i>

    <i>Loudughter ensued.</i>

    <i>¡°There are no officials who will bother us here, and nobody else wille between our goals either. Now and here, we can do our very best!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Of course, hyung!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Hahahah! Before this year is done¡­ Everyone will know the name of our lude Tiger Vige! Come on! Let¡¯s go! In the future, we will create history!¡±</i>

    <i>¡°Yes, brother!¡±</i>

    <i>Shimmering passion.</i>

    <i>And hot ambition¡­</i>

    *Tak! * ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The bandit grabbed his head.

    ¡°This makes me think differently. Does it feelfortable now?¡±

    ¡°No! Not at all! Disciple! You must think we have gone crazy!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that! I just think your mind is drifting elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°No! Not at all!¡±

    Tears welled up in Bangyo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®I just want to go to my hometown and live by working on somend.¡¯

    ¡®What? Rule the world?¡¯

    ¡®I might as well just freeze to death. Right, death would sound better.¡¯

    ¡°Pull like a cow! Like a cow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, disciple! Like a cow! Moooo!¡±

    Sad tears welled up in Bangyo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    A sharp cry of pain and an immediate groan escaped from his mouth.

    After being captured by Chung Myung, their routine was simple. From morning to dawn, they would literally just pull the carriage like they were horses. In the evenings, when the group paused their journey, the bandits would help the others prepare for camp and were given a short breakter.

    ¡°Chief. It is too hard.¡±

    ¡°Uh. I really feel like I am going to die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather just die.¡±

    Tears welled up in the eyes of Bangyo as he heard his subordinates.

    ¡®Why did I get caught by these men¡­.¡¯

    They were bandits.

    They were the most notorious bandit group at the border of Sichuan. However, Bangyo, the head of the bandits, had desperately realized that the world was wide and that there were real ¡®reapers¡¯ out there.

    ¡°¡­the youngest is still lost?¡±

    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t seem like he will turn sane any moment.¡±

    Bangyo closed his eyes tightly as he looked at their youngest member, who now had his eyes wide open with saliva dripping down the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­he will spend the rest of his time like that?¡±

    ¡°Probably¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Being the youngest meant having courage. However, the youngest one, Gongso, had gone against Chung Myung, and the cost of that mistake was too great.

    Seeing Gongso, who was arguing with the others, Chung Myung smiled and said.

    ¡°Haha. The calf is talking.¡±

    And it seemed like Bangyo would never forget those words.

    As he said that, Chung Myung moved from the carriage and hit the man on the head like before. Since then, Gongso hadn¡¯t spoken.

    For the rest of his life, he would probably be the same unable to do anything else.

    After Gongso turned out like that, no one dared to say anything more, even though their feet were swollen and limbs were broken.

    Furthermore¡­

    The real trouble wasn¡¯t theirs.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Ughhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bangyo looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, who were copsing from exhaustion with tired faces. He couldn¡¯t even dare to think about how difficult it must have been for their clothes to turn into rags with just one training.

    At that moment, one figure entered Bangyo¡¯s view.

    ¡°If you practice, you need to increase your stamina! Why is there no difference in your stamina? You are all worthless!¡±

    Bangyo¡¯s gaze lowered to the floor and saw Jo Gul twitching.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The first time he saw this man, he had thought he would be a good fit if he joined the bandits.

    But now, Jo Gul was being hit by a younger man called Chung Myung.

    ¡®What? Take over the central ins?¡¯

    As he recalled his hyung¡¯s words in the past, his blood boiled.

    ¡®The Central ins?¡¯

    ¡®THE CENTRAL PLAINS??¡¯

    ¡®That disgusting bastard!¡¯

    By what means could they even enter there anymore? They had gotten their asses handed to them before they could even properly take a step in!

    At that moment, Chung Myung turned his head.

    ¡°Oh? You seem to have some energy in you?¡±

    The bandits all bowed their heads.

    ¡°Tch tch. Look at them acting like babies.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and walked somewhere. When he disappeared from their sight, the disciples of Mount Hua, who had fallen on the floor, struggled to get up.

    Jo Gul¡¯s body was shaking.

    ¡°What is that bastard doing!¡±

    ¡°¡­even ghosts have something they are scared of.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Jo Gul sighed as he tried to get Yoon Jong up.

    ¡°Sahyung. Get yourself together.¡±

    ¡°W-where am I?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ forget it, just sleep.¡±

    In the meantime, Jo Gul took care of sahyungs.

    Baek Cheon sighed and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up and then get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°We need to understand the training we did today a little more.¡±

    ¡°Will you be fine?¡±

    ¡°I can sleep in the carriage during the day, so it is fine. I am sorry but not sorry for the bandits at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Um. They must have heard it.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at the bandits.

    Bangyo, who received their gaze, closed his eyes tightly without realizing it.

    ¡®Even dogs wouldn¡¯t have to go through this.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua were moving away as they talked amongst themselves. The bandits watched it and sighed.

    ¡°Hyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If we get out of this alive, let¡¯s not go to the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s make sure we never make a mistake again.¡±

    Even now, those who are younger and stronger than them are fighting and training to the point of coughing blood, so how could they have a chance?

    ¡®Are the Central ins full of such monsters?¡¯

    The actions and strength of the disciples of Mount Hua were giving birth to a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    ¡°k.¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    The man-drawn carriage went down the road without stopping. Anyone who saw it would turn their heads and look at it.

    ¡°What, why are people pulling the carriage? Why are the horses following them?¡±

    ¡°Huh. I think I¡¯ve seen everything in this life now.¡±

    ¡°Looks like a merchant carriage from Sichuan?¡±

    Bangyo closed his eyes. The more they crossed the border of Yunnan, the more they ran into people. And the people who saw them would be curious.

    ¡®Is this so funny?¡¯

    Bangyo felt tears in his eyes. In the past, people would tremble and back away from them, but now they gathered towards them to see the strange sight. He couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    And, of course.

    <i>Tack!</i>

    Chung Myung¡­ he was constantly hitting them.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Bangyo¡¯s eyes went wide as the sword with its sheath still on flew into his face.

    ¡°How dare this cow think of acting as a human?¡±

    ¡°¡­.ugh.¡±

    ¡°Tch. I have be so kind. In the old days, I would have shredded you the moment I saw you.¡±

    The problem was that it didn¡¯t sound like a joke.

    Baek Cheon, who was sitting behind Chung Myung in the carriage, suddenly said.

    ¡°Now we arepletely inside Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°There are so many mountains here.¡±

    The first thing the people who came to Yunnan would see was barrennd.

    ¡°All I see are mountains and fields; I don¡¯t understand why the officials don¡¯t care about it.¡±

    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen the Nanman Beast Pce guards yet.¡±

    ¡°Even if the entire Shaolin sectes, they cannot protect Yunnan.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded. Ever since he heard that Yunnan was ruled by the Nanman Beast pce, he had thought that the guards of the Nanman Beast Pce would be there checking people.

    But when one thought about it further, it wasn¡¯t likely for the pce in the depths of Yunnan to send guards to protect their territory in this far-off border.

    Kwak Gyung, who was listening to them, spoke.

    ¡°They manage it directly from the Kunming side, where the tea trade happens. Other than that, there are asional patrols, but not too often.¡±

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t we being too alert for no reason?¡±

    ¡°We have to be.¡±

    Kwak Gyung lowered his voice.

    ¡°The Nanman Beast Pce has influence in Yunnan that exceeds that of the Tang family in Sichuan. In other words, anyone you meet now could be an informant of the Nanman Beast Pce¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned as he heard it.

    To think everyone here could possibly be the eyes and ears of the Nanman Beast Pce made caution grow within him.

    ¡°The people¡¯s attitude doesn¡¯t look that good, right?¡±

    Chung Myung added to Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡®No, it wasn¡¯t that¡­ everyone was staring at them. Their clothes looked shabby, their bodies were exposed, and they could even see their bones.¡¯

    ¡°Originally, Yunnan¡¯s yield wasn¡¯t very good. Basically, there isn¡¯t muchnd to farm. Do you remember seeing any rice fields on our way here?¡±

    ¡°Uhh.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much farnd, so there aren¡¯t many ces to farm. But the recent drought situation has made things even worse.¡±

    Kwak Gyung shook his head.

    ¡°In the past, the money that was earned from the trade in Yunnan helped the residents make a living¡­ but now it is banned. And if what they farm doesn¡¯t go well, everyone will starve to death.¡±

    Baek Cheon titled his head at that.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the business supposed to be going well?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the westerners don¡¯t enjoy tea that much. There are no other ces than the Central ins that need so much tea. Besides, the type of tea which the westerners want isn¡¯t the one we get from Yunnan.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head as if he understood.

    ¡°In the end, it means that breaking the trade is not helping Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Is it just Yunnan? Sichuan is also having trouble. The merchant groups of Sichuan that used to be on par with the ones of the Central ins are now unable to use their resources effectively. And fortunately, the people here don¡¯t eat tea, so they won¡¯t starve from it.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Baek Cheon feltplicated.

    ¡°We will arrive at Kunming soon. If we can get there without problems, our mission has been aplished.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed to Kwak Gyung.

    ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    ¡°Your gratitude will be epted after we drop you safely.¡±

    Kwak Gyung smiled. Even so, as the journey continued, the disciples of Mount Hua began to get tensed.

    All they could see were rough roads, barrennd, and starved people.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    And thanks to the human-drawn carriage, the party was able to arrive three times faster than expected.

    ¡°There is Kunming.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned as he looked at the old fortress wall.

    ¡°Looks more like a vige than a fort town.¡±

    ¡°In Yunnan, the concept of high fortress walls do not exist because of the scarcity of food andnd to live in.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Well, thank you. Thank you for bringing us.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples said their goodbyes to the merchant group.

    Chung Myung turned and mumbled.

    ¡°Now the problem is these people.¡±

    As soon as their eyes met his, the bandits flinched and bowed their heads.

    ¡®Make a kind face! Kind face!¡¯

    ¡®Make the most pitiful face!¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon, and Baek Chen answered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to release them?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Release them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is true that theymitted a crime, but they did suffer whileing here¡­ and they seem to be reflecting on their actions, so release them.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Ugh. Showing mercy. This is why I like sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t spew weird stuff.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and turned to the bandits.

    ¡°I will release them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so very much!¡±

    ¡°I will live a decent life! Hehehe!¡±

    ¡°We will never try to rob again.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°But did you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°That I always do the opposite of what I am asked to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In an instant, Chung Myung¡¯s hands moved.

    <i>Tatata!</i>

    His hand smashed apart the dantians of the bandits.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The bandits who were hit on their lower abdomen copsed to the floor. Chung Myung smiled as he looked at them.

    ¡°I will release you. Have a good time here. There is no way you can get back to working on your martial arts unless you wait for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or you can run away and live as normal people. Do what you want.¡±

    Chung Myung turned back and walked to Kunming without another thought.

    Yoon Jong followed him.

    ¡°Why are you holding on to them?¡±

    ¡°Who will pull the carriage on our way back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Actions speak louder than words.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°And on the way home, we need to rob the things those bastards have robbed. I think they might have saved up a good amount of money.¡±

    It was then that Yoon Jong vowed to never get caught by Chung Myung.

 Chapter 217: Did you just say Mount Hua? (2)

    ¡°Everyone keep this in mind. We are not the disciples of Mount Hua. We are just merchants under the Peace Merchant group, and we came to buy the purple wood grass.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±

    ¡°You must not do anything that might reveal that we are the disciples of Mount Hua. This is a paramount secret.¡±

    ¡°Did everyone hear that?¡±

    ¡°So, no matter what happens, think repeatedly before you act!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Think!¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon shouted at Chung Myung who kept repeating himself.

    ¡°You, you brat! I am talking about you, not the others!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Right! You are the one who needs to hear this the most among us! Other than you who else creates idents for us?¡±

    ¡°Tch. Sasuk, have you always held such prejudice?¡±

    ¡°¡­stop speaking.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a deep breathe.

    ¡®I feel so anxious.¡¯

    They did manage to get here somehow, but he felt like his legs were giving out at the thought of entering Kunming.

    ¡®But I cannot let him go alone.¡¯

    If he was someone who listened to reason maybe he would say something, but it was unreasonable for Chung Myung to listen to other people.

    ¡°Yu samae.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Stay close to Chung Myung and keep an eye on him so that he doesn¡¯t cause an ident.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes went to Chung Myung. Seeing that, he opened his mouth with a face of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°What do you all think of me? Do I look like someone who is going to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You always do that.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that weird to think that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung twisted his body in injustice, but his sahyungs didn¡¯t blink an eye.

    ¡®At least Yu samae is a bit more careful at controlling him.¡¯

    However, this isn¡¯t the fundamental solution. Baek Cheon didn¡¯t think for a moment Yu Yiseol could stop him, but he had to do something to at least slow him down.

    ¡®The best way to get to Kunming is to move faster and get hold of the information we need before Chung Myung creates trouble.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul looked at each other. As if they were all having the same thoughts, they had determined faces.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua confidently entered the gates of Kunming. There were no guards at the gate and no other form of security either.

    In the slightly weird atmosphere, Baek Cheon passed through the gate.

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    ¡°Why is it like this?¡±

    Even inside the gate everyone frowned at the unexpected sight.

    ¡°¡­has a gue struck the ce?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­?¡±

    To put it bluntly¡­ there was a hugeck of life.

    There were hardly any signs of people on the road in front of them. Very rarely, they could see people leaning on the wall and breathing heavily.

    ¡°¡­this looks serious?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around.

    A city like this should have been full of life. Money should have been moving around in such a huge ce and so should people¡­ it couldn¡¯ts be this quiet.

    But right now, Kunming seemed like a totally dead city.

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Even Chung Myung couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment.

    At the same time, Yoon Jong who was looking at this said,

    ¡°The ce didn¡¯t look good when we entered but I thought Kunming would be different¡­ this looks even worse than on the outside.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly nodded his head and Jo Gul added.

    ¡°I heard that the situation in Yunnan is getting more worse with every passing day since they quit the trade union, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to be this bad.¡±

    ¡°Is that the only reason? It is said that there is a drought here as well, so that probably has had a stronger effect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that could be one of the reasons too.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°Anyway, that isn¡¯t important, so start with gathering the information.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and inquire about it and then we¡¯ll rendezvous here at dusk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    As the sahyungs moved to do their respective tasks, Chung Myung looked ahead with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, now I need to ask about the whereabouts of the purple wood grass!¡±

    His will was overflowing and burning. If there was a problem, it was just one.

    ¡°¡­but whom and how should I ask?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ugh,¡±

    Chung Myung sped his hands.

    ¡°This is Yunnan.¡±

    Chung Myung had no knowledge of Yunnan or tea. This ce is different from the Central ins.

    Regardless of whether it was for better or worse, it felt different to him.

    ¡°I need to meet influential people.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled. However, there was someone who didn¡¯t like his appearance which clearly screamed that he was taking this lightly.

    ¡°Purple wood grass.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at Chung Myung.

    Her intention was clear in her brief words and gaze.

    ¡®_Now, some people are dying down there wandering in the sun to get information, but the youngest one is stuck, not sure where to go and is probably thinking of heading to a tea house.¡¯_

    That was what it said.

    But who is Chung Myung? Someone on whom such things don¡¯t work.

    ¡°Then, I will go?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look around then? Can I even do anything here?¡±

    There was conflict on her face. She couldn¡¯t let this man go.

    ¡®Never let Chung Myung cause trouble.¡¯

    ¡®But this ce has nothing.¡¯

    These two thoughts were colliding in her mind.

    Yu Yiseol, who titled on a more important side, stared at Chung Myung as she made up her mind.

    ¡°I will have a cup of tea as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Something felt off.

    Chung Myung smiled. And looked at the tea house in Kunming.

    ¡®This looks ruined beyond help.¡¯

    The city looked like itcked life. From what he knew Kunming as supposed to be the Chengdu of this ce. This city was supposed to be the center of Yunnan.

    And if this ce was barren, it meant that the entirety of Yunnan was like this. Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡®It is like seeing Mount Hua in the past.¡¯

    Once, that too was a ce of life and vitality. And Yunnan was the same¡­ it was bustling with life until the Demonic Sect had attacked and caused its copse. And due to the wrong handling, its former glory couldn¡¯t be brought back.

    Fortunately Mount Hua had the blessing of Chung Myung. If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t been revived for some unknown reason, what would be the difference between Mount Hua and this ce?

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung lightly clicked his tongue.

    ¡®Yunnan is Yunnan. Mount Hua is Mount Hua.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have sympathy for the situation, but Chung Myung simply wasn¡¯t someone who would care about this.

    But what he had to pay attention to now was¡­

    ¡°Owner!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    The owner of the tea house, who was staring to the side, ran towards Chung Myung as he heard the call.

    ¡°Yes! What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Give me something to bite on first.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sure! What kind?¡±

    ¡°Please bring me anything you can give. And a kettle of cold tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I will bring it right away!¡±

    The owner was excited as he turned around to get the tea. And Chung Myung said,

    ¡°And.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The owner quickly turned his body and quickly adjusted his form into a light bow.

    Recently in Kunming, money wasn¡¯t going around, so the operation of the tea house was terrible. In the midst of that, a man hade in and asked for tea¡­ since a precious customer who would pay had arrived, how could he not lower his body?

    ¡°It is about the tea leaves. Have you ever heard of purple wood grass?¡±

    ¡°Hm. Purple wood grass?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The owner titled his head.

    ¡°Well. I¡¯ve made tea with all the tea leaves thate and go, but I haven¡¯t heard of that.¡¯

    ¡°Then, do you know whether it is a herb?¡±

    ¡°A herb¡­ Medicine¡­¡±

    The owner nodded.

    ¡°There is a person who is a medical practitioner.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes? Where is that person?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Sir! Why bother going there? I will call them here.¡±

    ¡°¡­will that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Of course. But¡­ it will take some time for them toe¡­¡±

    Seeing how the man was speaking, Chung Myung smiled and took out a silver coin from his sleeve and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Are the dishes going toe soon?¡¯

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The owner took the silver coin and went back quickly.

    ¡°The tea will be brought right away! Please wait just a little bit. I will call the person right away!¡±

    ¡°¡­ah, yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at the intense reaction of the owner.

    As the owner ran to the kitchen, Yu Yiseol had a strange expression.

    ¡°You were thinking of this from the start?¡±

    ¡°Wandering around here to get things? What will we get?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°The problems of this town need to be left to the people of this town. If they are good people they will answer if we ask them, but could that beparable to an answer when moneyes into the picture?¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded.

    ¡°Smart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit you.¡±

    ¡°Just drink the tea.¡±

    Chung Myung sipped his tea. And Yu Yiseol looked at him with new eyes.

    This was one of the biggest misconceptions people had about Chung Myung. People always thought that he was someone who always used his fists regardless of the situation and had no thoughts.

    ¡®He just looks like this.¡¯

    After watching Chung Myung, Yu Yiseol was convinced that he wasn¡¯t like that.

    If someone looked at him calmly and without prejudice, Chung Myung was the most astout disciple of Mount Hua. Even what seems like random things he jumped onto, are things he does after huge thoughts and contemtion.

    ¡®And that is why we¡¯vee this far.¡¯

    ¡°You won¡¯t drink?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s question, Yu Yiseol grabbed her teacup.

    In any case, it was true that she felt sorry for her sahyungs who were out in the sun, so she drank the tea very slowly.

    Jo Gul sighed.

    They had been asking around about the purple wood grass, but no one seemed to know much about it. Someone should have known about it in Kunming, but it was strange that there was little information on it here.

    ¡®Should we have asked more questions in Sichuan itself?¡¯

    Since it is said the grass grows in Yunnan, they thought the information on it could only be gotten here. But it didn¡¯t seem like it.

    All they were left with was regret. But they simply had insufficient information to move on with their objective.

    ¡°But the information is¡­¡±

    Jo Gul frowned.

    In retrospect, he knew that the situation in Kunming wasn¡¯t good the moment he came here. Most of the shops they hade across had their doors closed and people seemed to be starving on the road. Sometimes they would grab the hem of the clothes and beg him.

    No proper information could be obtained in such a situation and environment.

    ¡®We need to find another¡­¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul titled his head.

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    He saw Yoon Jong standing in front of him.

    This wasn¡¯t surprising. Despite Kunming being huge it was natural to walk into each other several times since this was their first time here. What was strange wasn¡¯t the encounter but the state of Yoon Jong.

    There were small children all around him.

    Jo Gul titled his head and approached him.

    ¡°Sahyung? What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah! J-Jo Gul?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked back with an awkward expression.

    ¡°Why are you with the kid¡­ uh?¡±

    Jo Gul narrowed his eyes.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s hand held a bag of grain along with a few dumplings.

    ¡°¡­sahyung?¡±

    ¡°I know¡­ I know that this isn¡¯t the time for this, that we need to get information. But¡­ ha¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at the children with a humble face. When he gave the children dumplings, the children would drool and eat them eagerly.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°My younger sibling is starving too! Just give me one more!¡±

    Yoon Jong bit his lip.

    ¡°I will buy you more when this runs out, so calm down. Don¡¯t rush in and get hurt!¡±

    He handed out dumplings with one hand and gently pushed apart the kids who were bumping into each other.

    All the children who were looking weak now had a little hope in their eyes. And when the dumplings in his hand were gone, the children looked at Yoon Jong in shock.

    ¡°Eat it first, take care of your family. I will buy food and thene back here soon!¡±

    The children nodded their heads and walked away without saying thanks.

    Jo Gul who watched the scene and frowned.

    ¡°¡­they should be thankful if they were helped.¡±

    Yoon Jong turned to him with a slightly stiff expression.

    ¡°There is no room for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Things like morals work only when one has everything. How can a child who is on the verge of copsing from hunger remember to thank their benefactor? They might have younger siblings at home or parents who have copsed. Don¡¯t me them!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, sahyung. I am sorry.¡±

    At the sight of Yoon Jong who looked angry, Jo Gul felt scared. Although they had been together for so long, it was Jo Gul¡¯s first time seeing him this angry.

    ¡°By any chance¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Aaack! No! It isn¡¯t that!¡±

    ¡°How dare you steal something! Come here! I am going to teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it! ack! Aack! It hurts!¡±

    The faces of Yoon Jong and Jo Gul went stiff.

    The two hurried to where they heard the screamse from.

 Chapter 218: Did you just say Mount Hua? (3)

    ¡°You! How dare you steal something! Take it out right now!¡±

    ¡°No! Someone gave it to me earlier! I didn¡¯t steal it!¡±

    ¡°How dare this bastard lie! Who will hand out food to others in Kunming? Won¡¯t you let go of it?¡±

    The merchant was beating up a child for a single dumpling.

    ¡°Come! Give it to me! Won¡¯t you give it even if your hands are cut off!¡±

    In the end, he pulled out the dumpling tied to his waist. It was the moment when he held the child¡¯s hand and lifted it up.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who heard the child screaming, ran towards the ce quickly. He grabbed the hand of the merchant who was beating the child.

    ¡°What is this¡­!¡±

    The merchant who was angry at the unexpected interruption, quickly closed his mouth as he felt an unstoppable force tightening his hand. In an instant, his tone softened.

    ¡°Ah, no it isn¡¯t like I¡¯m harassing him for no reason¡­ this child stole the dumpling¡­¡±

    ¡°Stole? I gave it to him a while ago!¡±

    ¡°¡­you mean you gave it to him?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes went wild.

    ¡°Shouting at a child without realizing the situation! What kind of person are you!?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo! I am sorry. Sorry! W-we didn¡¯t¡­ Kunming doesn¡¯t have any food that can be shared with others, so I thought he stole it.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°But no matter what. Trying to cut off a child¡¯s hand for stealing something. How can a person be like that!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! I was just trying to scare him!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had been staring at the merchant for a long time, let go of the hand he was holding on to and asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t the people here help others?¡±

    The merchant caressed his hand in tears and looked at the man.

    ¡°H-How could I give someone else something to eat? We have nothing to eat here ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Everyone here is starving to death. Didn¡¯t you see it on the way?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°I understand the situation, but it is wrong to recklessly hurt the child!¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry!¡±

    He spoke firmly and turned his gaze to the child who was on his butt.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I, I am fine, but¡­¡±

    His lips were cracked, his hand seemed gashed, but the child didn¡¯t care. He only looked at his hands. Tears welled up in his eyes as he looked at the dumpling which had been crushed by the force of the altercation with mud all over it.

    ¡°I wanted to give it to my sibling¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled sadly and tapped the child¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will buy new dumplings again.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Seeing the scene, Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡®As expected of our great sahyung.¡¯

    Even in this situation you looked at the most disadvantaged person. Jo Gul felt embarrassed for not seeing this and being too focused on the purple wood grass.

    ¡®How can we do this¡­¡¯

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    Jo Gul answered right away.

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Money.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong slightly cocked his head and looked at Jo Gul with innocence.

    ¡°I spent all my spare money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Look in your pockets.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®Why is thatpassionate sahyung not showing thatpassion to me?¡¯

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    <i>Snatch.</i>

    Not only the money in his pocket, but the money in his sleeves were also gone¡­ even thest emergency fund he had tucked hidden in his socks were robbed!

    ¡®Chung Myung, he learned all these strange things from you!¡¯

    ¡®How could a person be stripped of money with nothing left like this?¡¯

    ¡°¡­sahyung. If you take it all away, what will we eat when we return?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? We have sasuk with us, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­that is true, but we need to have money too¡­.¡±

    ¡°Where will we spend the money? Is there anywhere good to spend money in Yunnan?¡±

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®There was no such ce.¡¯

    His words were indeed right. They hadn¡¯t even seen a decent town on their way from Sichuan to here. All they had seen were barrennds and mountains.

    ¡°When we head back to Sichuan, you can go home and get more money so that you can spend. You are the son of a rich family, what is with you?¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s head slowly turned back to Jo Gul.

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°¡­nothing.¡±

    Seeing the craziness of Chung Myung in Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes, Jo Gul closed his mouth.

    ¡®No, what is with his eyes¡­¡¯

    He knew that if he idently said something wrong, his head would fly.

    ¡®Everyone is weird!¡¯

    Where did thepassionate Yoon Jong go?

    Jo Gul felt engulfed in sorrow and sighed.

    In the meantime, Yoon Jong bought the dumplings with the money he stole from Jo Gul and gave them to the child.

    No matter how much they shared, the number of children that wereing didn¡¯t slow down at all.

    ¡°O-One more please.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Can I have this? Can we really have this?¡±

    ¡°Have a lot. If you are hungry,e tomorrow too. I will give it to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­thank you. Thank you very much.¡±

    Yoon Jong bit his lip. He could see their exposed ribs through the rags they wore. As soon as the child grabbed hold of the dumplings, he hurriedly shoved them into his mouth and began to cough.

    ¡°What are you doing! Go and get water!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Gul ran to the well without a word.

    Regardless of whether it was when Chung Myung was beating his sahyungs or when the idiot turned Mount Hua upside down, Yoon Jong would never shout. He would sigh but he would never shout.

    When he was angry, he lookedpletely different from the Yoon Jong who would stop Chung Myung.

    ¡®For now, I¡¯ll just do what I am told!¡¯ Jo Gul¡¯s survival instinct whispered to him.

    Jo Gul, who brought water from the well, gave it to the children immediately. They had bought so many dumplings that he couldn¡¯t lift them with both his hands, and yet, they had run out in an instant. Yoon Jong let out a sigh as he looked at the empty cover.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The children¡¯s eyes seemed to dim a little when they realized that they were out of food. Yoon Jong bit his lip.

    Usually, children didn¡¯t remember such stuff. When something happened, they weren¡¯t mature to think about why it had happened.

    And if the other children didn¡¯t get dumplings, they would get angry and release this anger onto the ones who had already received it. Rhey wouldn¡¯t care about Yoon Jong¡¯s situation.

    However, as if they were used to this kind of thing. They just cried and didn¡¯t seem angry.

    And that hurt Yoon Jong even more. He shook his head and looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡°Buy more.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡­ didn¡¯t you rob me of everything? I have no money left.¡±

    ¡°Do you not have anything else hidden?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take away my emergency funds too? Now even we might die from hunger.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at the children with a contorted face. The children were crying with their faces cast down.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. We are not that hungry.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s forehead wrinkled.

    He pulled out his sword along with its sheath and the children who saw that became frightened.

    However, Yoon Jong held it to Jo Gul and said.

    ¡°Go, sell this and buy some more.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°Sahyung, this is a plum blossom sword!¡±

    ¡°I have eyes as well.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! This is a present the sect gave us because we are its warriors! We will be punished! Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Punished?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Sect Leader will be angry because we sold the sword to feed children?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®He isn¡¯t that kind of a person.¡¯

    Again, he would be angry with Jo Gul for selling the sword, but Yoon Jong would be angry if he didn¡¯t sell it.

    ¡°It is needless to mention I am a swordsman. But I am a Taoist before I am a swordsman. I cannot watch children starve in order protect a sword that kills people. Go and bring the food.¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung. But¡­¡±

    Despite his stubborn words, Jo Gul hesitated, unable to follow through and Yoon Jong shouted.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    At that moment, a savior appeared for the sake of helpless Jo Gul.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°S-Sasuk!¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, who discovered Baek Cheon, bowed. Baek Cheon frowned as he saw the sack in Yoon Jong¡¯s hand and children around him.

    ¡°I need to know what is happening here.¡±

    Yoon Jong gulped and calmly spoke.

    After a while.

    Hearing everything that had transpired, Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong bowed his head.

    ¡°I understand your feelings, but even if you drop a few drops of water into dried fields, nothing will change. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, I do sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon sighed and looked into Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡°You understand, but you have no intention of changing your mind.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Yoon Jong knew what he was doing. Having good intentions had a time and ce. Their purpose here was to inquire about the purple wood grass in Kunming.

    However, if he kept doing this kind of work here, people would begin to notice them. Even if Baek Cheon was angry at Yoon Jong, he couldn¡¯t do anything to him in a crowded ce.

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Okay. Then hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon took out his pouch and gave it to Jo Gul. And Jo Gul who saw it became confused.

    ¡°Sasuk?

    ¡°There might not be many food shops here. Buy everything you can.¡±

    ¡°W-Will that be fine?¡±

    ¡°The mission is important.¡±

    Baek Cheon continued.

    ¡°However, if we turned away from the needy to aplish our mission, what would the elders say?¡±

    He paused and then said.

    ¡°It would be wrong. I wish for the glory of Mount Hua. If we abandon what makes us a disciple of Mount Hua, then why would Mount Hua be any different from other sects?¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean we have to show kindness without knowing the time and ce for it. But it seems like it will not be a problem for now. So, hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    You don¡¯t think it will be a problem?

    As Jo Gul looked at him, Baek Cheon frowned and whispered.

    ¡°Before Chung Myung knows, get it!¡±

    ¡°¡­I will be right back!¡±

    Jo Gul ran. And the others too looked at each other anxiously to see if Chung Myung wasing.

    ¡°We are here!

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°There is still a lot left, so don¡¯t push!¡±

    With arge sack in the centre, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul and Baek Cheon distributed the food. It was obvious that the children would gathered, but somehow word spread, and many more children flocked towards the location.

    ¡°Are there so many kids here?¡±

    ¡°Kunming is a huge city. It is just that everyone around who is starving is here.¡±

    ¡°It seems that there isn¡¯t enough grain¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a low sigh.

    ¡°We can only give as much as we have.¡±

    He bit his lip slightly as he watched the hundreds of children flock to him. He wasn¡¯t usually someone who prided himself on being merciful, but seeing the children there, he couldn¡¯t stand it.

    From his point of view as the leader of this group of people, he had to me Yoon Jong for drawing so much unexpected attention onto them. But he also felt grateful for Yoon Jong who was doing something nice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sasuk!¡±

    Yoon Jong distributed dumplings and stroked the childrens¡¯ heads.

    ¡°Eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    The big eyes looking at him seemed frightened. Even though they are handing out food, the kids couldn¡¯t let their guard down. That could only mean that they had suffered too much.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like even more people areing?¡±

    ¡°Now, even the adults seem to being¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned slightly. This was going to draw attention.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather leave the food here¡­¡¯

    But that couldn¡¯t be done.

    That would lead to fights and idents. And it would be a disaster and people might even get killed for food.

    Then¡­

    It was then¡­

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    The three people looked up at the same time.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff.

    He saw people d in white robes with half-covered tops and animal skin draped over their shoulders.

    ¡®The Nanman Beast Pce¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, the guards of the Nanman Beast Pce were walking up to them.

 Chapter 219: Did you just say Mount Hua? (4)

    ¡®One, two, three, four¡­ five.¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked around. The people of the Nanman Beast Pce were approaching them.

    ¡®Can we handle this?¡¯

    Beak Cheon thought about it for a moment, and then he realized that such worries were meaningless. The important thing was to not let it escte into a fight. They hadn¡¯te here to fight but to achieve their main objective.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The man from the Nanman Beast Pce approached them and brushed past the children. After a while, he stood in front of the Mount Hua disciples. When he saw the sack of dumplings, he frowned.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°We are merchants from the Peace Merchant Group. We saw that the children were hungry so we were giving them some food.¡±

    ¡°You were handing out food?¡±

    The man¡¯s face was distorted. It was like he had heard some insult directed at him. Baek Cheon titled his head. He really thought that it was strange.

    ¡®Why is he reacting like this?¡¯

    All they had done was to hand food to those who needed it. Shouldn¡¯t they be thanked? Even if they were angry¡­ even if they didn¡¯t wee outsiders, especially ones that did something like this, shouldn¡¯t they have been d someone was giving out food?

    ¡°Do the people from the Central ins think that the people of Yunnan are beggars! How dare you do such things!¡±

    The man¡¯s face looked furious.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t any sort of medicine. Yunnan is devastated because of what you people did! And now you make fun of us by handing out food!¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t even think of hiding his expression.

    ¡®H-how did it get to this?¡¯

    ¡®Their hostility is beyond imagination.¡¯

    The man in front of them didn¡¯t seem ready to logically talk things out. So, he took the easy way out and bowed.

    ¡°I am sorry. We didn¡¯t think that far.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed despite finding the whole situation distasteful.

    ¡®Come to think of it.¡¯

    ¡®Even though we were giving out food to the children, it makes no sense that only a few adults showed up.¡¯

    ¡®Why would the hungry people note?¡¯

    ¡®I should have taken into ount the fact that the people of Yunnan do not like outsiders.¡¯

    They were toote to realize this, but he had to fix this now. Baek Cheon spoke right away.

    ¡°I really do apologize.¡±

    Baek Cheon lowered himself even further and the man clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°We are part of the Peace Merchant Group.¡±

    ¡°Peace, Peace merchant¡­¡±

    After a moment of silence, the man smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you in their group?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face became stiff. He hadn¡¯t thought for a moment about the possibility of the man knowing them.

    But it was impossible for the guards of Kunming to not know who wasing in and going from their city. So, Baek Cheon chose the easiest answer.

    ¡°I am new to the group.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Then all the ones with you must be new recruits too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is true. You can check it with the merchant group.¡±

    ¡°Um. I see.¡±

    The man smiled.

    ¡°So you mean to tell me that rookie merchants who came here to learn are actually doing charity work instead of learning?¡±

    ¡°We¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. You wanted to check it out. So¡­¡±

    The man smiled

    ¡°You will be fine with being held captive as long as we can check your identity, won¡¯t you? That is¡­ if you truly are part of their group you wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes went wide.

    The merchant group would obviously say they were their people. But the problem was, the Nanman Beast Pce guards already had doubts about their group.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t drag it further and agreed to it.

    As Baek Cheon nodded his head, the man had a strange expression and moved.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    At the same time, a voice that came from behind and spoke to them.

    ¡°Though they are the people of the Central ins, they were giving food to the needy. So why don¡¯t we just listen to these people and just offer them some grace?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know sahyung¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed. It was nice to have someone take their side.

    And¡­

    It was then.

    As if he had changed his mind, the man who turned around returned in a sh and pulled out the sword on his waist at the speed of lightning and drew it at Baek Cheon.

    And Baek Cheon reflexively pulled out his de and blocked it.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Even though the fierce attack was blocked, the man smiled.

    ¡°A warrior.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That too, one that is good enough to block my de, and yet you act like a merchant.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip. Excuses wouldn¡¯t work anymore.

    ¡°They are suspicious. Catch them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    Baek Cheon backed away holding his sword. And the men of the Nanman Beast Pce who were present there, slowly began to gather around them.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    They only two choices they had was to either fight or run away.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Baek Cheon gave strength to the hand holding his sword. Less than a day had passed and they had already been found out. They had underestimated Yunnan too much.

    At that time, Yoon Jong bowed his head with a sad face.

    ¡°I am sorry sasuk. Because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize.¡±

    But Baek Cheon continued.

    ¡°We decided it together. So, we will all bear the responsibility together as well.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was right or wrong. Baek Cheon had given them permission and from that moment, it had be his sole responsibility.

    At that moment, he cried out.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Jo Gul drew his sword and Yoon Jong put his hand on the side of his waist.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    ¡®I sold it.¡¯

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face turned white when he realized he didn¡¯t have his sword. Jo Gul looked at him and said,

    ¡°Pick up a wooden stick from somewhere.¡±

    ¡°F-fists can be used too.¡±

    ¡°Find a bloody wooden stick.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He had learned the basics of fist martial arts, but how could he use that to deal with a de?

    Chung Myung had told them that using their fists or any other closebat art was just part of the basics. He had said that they were to be used only when weapons weren¡¯t used.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff when he realized that Yoon Jong was handicapped.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think it will be easy.¡¯

    The pressure put on them from the guards was increasing and they wereing closer. It was said that the people of the Nanman Beast Pce weren¡¯t far behind the disciples of the Nine Great Sects. If that was true, then worrying was right.

    ¡°Break Through! Yoon Jong! Stay right behind me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon pointed his sword ahead. The men there wereughing.

    ¡°Do you think you can really get away? This is Yunnan. You have just two options left. One is to die here quickly while the other is to suffer and die slowly.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like either of them.¡±

    As he said that, Baek Cheon searched for a way out.

    ¡®For now, they had to get out of Kunming.¡¯

    They could think about the aftermathter. When Baek Cheon looked back, the peopleughed.

    ¡°You are having vain dreams. I will show you what the Nanman Beast Pce is like! Attack them!¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the guards rushed for them at once.

    ¡°Move forward!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and ran ahead. He was charging at them.

    But before he could reach them, he saw a strange sight.

    <i>Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!</i>

    With a huge noise, the men running towards them suddenly bounced back.

    ¡°W-what!!¡±

    ¡°Who is that!¡±

    Baek Cheon stood there and felt the hair rising on his body and the cold sweat running down his back.

    No¡­.

    ¡°Hooooo?¡±

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    He lowered his sword and in an incredibly quick motion, he turned around.

    He saw the devil standing in front of him.

    ¡°Who¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­made this mess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The demon was of course, their lovely sajil, Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung¡¯s head was tilted to the right. Baek Cheon closed his eyes. He¡¯d rather get caught by the guards than this man.

    ¡°Uh, the person who said I¡¯d make an issue has ended up so doing so now! Damn it, how messed up does someone have to be to cause such a massive mess in less than half a day sinceing to Kunming?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    ¡°Say something. Ugh! Sasuk! At this point, I feel like it is my duty to go behind the backs of my sahyungs. Ah!¡±

    Baek Cheon, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong trembled at it.

    ¡®Do you have no conscience even now?¡¯

    ¡®No, why did you have to pop up like a ghost at this time!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d probably have an easier time making friends with those guards!¡¯

    This was bad.

    But even as they felt cornered, their expressions had loosened a bit. Still, since Chung Myung hade, they thought the situation would be cleared up to some extent.

    But that didn¡¯tst long. The gaze of Chung Myung turned to one certain ce.

    ¡°Where in the fucking world did you sell the Plum blossom sword!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head trying to fight the right answer. Unfortunately, unlike him, Jo Gul didn¡¯t think for long.

    ¡°A trader.¡±

    ¡°¡­huhh?¡±

    ¡°The food trader. A food trader.¡±

    ¡°¡­did you really sell it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong and Jo Gul.

    ¡°No¡­ you¡¯ve done it now¡­ hu¡­ hu¡­ uh/¡±

    Seeing his gaze, they both bowed their heads. Actually, they could have exined it better if it was to someone other than Chung Myung.

    ¡°Forget the sect and get lost! Just get lost!¡±

    It was funny that it was none other than the Nanman Beast Pce guards who ultimately saved the two from Chung Myung who was bing more and more furious.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them as they shouted loudly.

    ¡°No, for real, who are YOU? How dare you shout at someone you are seeing for the first time? What kind of fucking bastard are you! Idiot!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The guard¡¯s eyes went wide at the profanity.

    ¡®W-what is he? That man?¡¯

    How could a person have such a reaction from just asking who he was? The guard was shocked rather than angry.

    ¡°Y-You.¡±

    ¡°Still, you are one messed up bastard. So, I will deal with youter.¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at his sahyungs. All three of them were looking at him but they were constantly avoiding his gaze.

    And he looked at Baek Cheon and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sasuk! I have not created any trouble this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­we have made a mistake.¡±

    ¡®Enough, stop rubbing it in you idiot!¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I am talking about this situation here, but on the way here I had a conversation with someone This isn¡¯t a ce where we can do anything actually.¡±

    ¡°Um? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We cannot help but talk to the Nanman Beast Pce about the purple wood grass.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°The medical practitioner said that.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled raising his sheathed sword

    ¡°After catching them, we should go to the pce and meet the people there. Isn¡¯t that the fastest way?¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s the fastest way to die.¡±

    ¡°It is just another day in our life, don¡¯t be so obsessed with living for too long.¡±

    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t quote Buddha here!¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and pulled out his sword.

    ¡°Okay, now¡­¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his stiff neck and smiled as he looked at the guards.

    ¡°Are you going to meekly guide us to the pce? Or are we going to have to beat you to get that done?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a situation where anyone would be angry, but the guards who had the highest status here, didn¡¯t show much reaction. However, one person who was staring at Chung Myung, asked.

    ¡°You want to meet the lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And we need to just guide you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He nodded his head.

    ¡°You are a guest of Kunming after a long time, so we have to guide you.¡±

    ¡°Such a good man you are. Take the lead then.¡±

    ¡°Ah! The thing is, I can guide, but my way of guiding might be a little different from what you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It was then. Sounds could be heard from behind them.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head to see dozens of people walking out from the alleys.

    ¡°Haha. Seriously¡­¡±

    He smiled and turned his head as he looked at the dozens of Nanman Beast Pce guards appearing from the other side.

    ¡°Ah, this looks like a lot? Today¡¯s training is¡­¡±

    The appearance of so many people.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The people walked out of alleys, shops, and some even came out of walls too.

    ¡°ing out of the ground shouldn¡¯t be too shocking at this point?¡±

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯te from there.

    Seeing so many peoplee, even Chung Myung¡¯s expression faltered.

    ¡°Uh, so you will guide us?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The man smiled.

    ¡°Because we¡¯ve been taught to keep the intruder alive and then lead them to the pce lord.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at his sahyungs as if it was a good thing and said,

    ¡°They are saying they will take us there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®They aren¡¯t taking us there, but catching and presenting us, you bastard!¡¯

 Chapter 220: Did you just say Mount Hua? (5)

    ¡°How was your morning?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at Hyun Sang¡¯s concerned question.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Because of the children?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be at peace after sending out our children to remote and difficult ces. I know that the children are strong as Hyun Young said, and that this is the path Mount Hua has to take, but¡­¡±

    ¡°The human heart has a mind of its own. If the will of a human can do wonders alone, why would one need a heart?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ that.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t hide his bitterness.

    ¡®I cannot properly lead the children like I should because we don¡¯t have enough strength.¡¯

    This was thest wish that Hyun Jong had. Mount Hua was developing extremely fast with Chung Myung¡¯s help, but the driving force for that development was the children.

    The fact that Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t develop and lead the children of Mount Hua into adults and his inability to provide them a shoulder to lean on for support made him sad frequently.

    Hyun Sang, spoke in a firm manner.

    ¡°Sect leader, believe in our children.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned around and Hyun Sang smiled as he continued.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Hyun Young tell us? The children are better than us. I don¡¯t think he was wrong when he said that. It felt absurd when he said it, but in retrospect haven¡¯t they proved themselves enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have.¡±

    ¡°What we need to do is give the children a solid foundation and a home toe back to.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded but his face couldn¡¯t smile.

    ¡°But¡­ I am worried. It is their first time going so far away.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°S-Sect leader!¡±

    From the other side, Hyun Young was running towards him with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°You are running around like a boar as if we have some work so early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°H-huge! Sect leader! Something huge! Huge~! It is a real big deal!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face became serious. Hyun Young could have acted out once or twice, but he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to behave like this without reason.

    And for him to fuss like this must mean that something huge had really happened.

    ¡°Wh-what happened! Try to exin so we can understand as well!¡±

    ¡°Tang! Tang family!¡±

    ¡°Tang family?¡±

    ¡°Tang family lord! The Lord of Tang family is in front of our gates!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes went wide as he heard the unexpected news.

    ¡°Who? Who did you say hase?¡±

    ¡°The Lord of the Sichuan Tang family hase to see the Sect Leader of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡®Tang family Lord?¡¯

    ¡®Why has hee so suddenly?¡¯

    ¡°H-Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes. This isn¡¯t the time to think!¡±

    Hyun Jong quickly moved his feet. As soon as he ran to the gate, he saw Tang Gunak and bowed to the man. Or at least he tried to. Before he could do that, the man in front of him sped his hands together and bowed to him.

    ¡°Lord Tang Gunak of the Sichuan Tang family greets the Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong flinched as he heard that and opened his mouth.

    The Lord of the Sichuan Tang family. Such an individual wasn¡¯t even a little bit inferior to Hyun Jong.

    Even if it had been the Mount Hua of the past, the Lord of the Tang family had been stronger than them, but the present Mount Hua couldn¡¯t be remotelypared to them.

    How could the present Mount Hua, which had been thrown out of the Nine Great Sects, One Union even be on par with the Tang family?

    There was no way Tang Gunak was unaware of that, so why was he being so respectful and polite to Hyun Jong? It was when Hyun Jong was at a loss of what he had to do that he felt Hyun Young poke him with a finger.

    ¡°Uh? Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong immediately came to his senses and bowed.

    ¡°Hyun Jong, the oldest living member of the Mount Hua sect, greets the Lord of the great Sichuan Tang family.¡±

    When they both finished greeting him, Tang Gunak raised his head with a light smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. Sect leader, please don¡¯t hate us foring without informing first.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! The head of the Sichuan Tang family has directlye. We are way too surprised.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for looking at us so kindly.¡±

    ¡°B-but, what is it?¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Hyun Jong and said,

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua came to the Tang family.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°The Tang family was favoured by them, and we have decided to form a friendship with the sect. So of course, we had toe and visit Mount Hua to discuss our future, right?¡±

    ¡°F-Friend?¡±

    ¡®Friend? A friend?¡¯

    ¡®Chung Myung made friends with the Tang family?¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at Tang Gunak with a puzzled expression.

    The word ¡®friend¡¯ was used where the word ¡®alliance¡¯ should have been used. In that case, it would mean that the Tang family wanted an alliance with Mount Hua.

    ¡°W-why would¡­¡±

    Hyun Young stabbed him again.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong felt lost at the unexpected turn of events, so Hyun Young took the lead.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t polite to let out guests stand near the gate. I will guide them to the guest house.¡±

    ¡°Right! Guest house! The guest house! We have one.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled brightly.

    ¡°Sect leader, you don¡¯t have to be so shocked. We came here because we really wanted to build a good rtionship with Mount Hua. There is no hidden reason.¡±

    Tang Gunak turned to the side.

    ¡°Soso, greet them.¡±

    Tang Soso bowed her head at the elders.

    ¡°Tang Soso, the daughter of the Sichuan Tang family, greets the Sect Leader of Mount Hua. This child of the Sichuan Tang family wishes to enter Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Join us?¡±

    ¡®Why would you?¡¯

    Confusion and bewilderment shed through Hyun Jong¡¯s face. And Tang Gunak said.

    ¡°She is my daughter.¡±

    ¡®Why is your daughter saying this?¡¯

    A voice mixed withughter entered the ears of Hyun Jong who couldn¡¯t keep up with this situation.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, Chung Myung must have done something again.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hearing the words of Hyun Young and Tang Gunak, Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡®If there was something that one couldn¡¯t understand in Mount Hua, simply inserting the two words ¡®Chung Myung¡¯ would clear up everything.¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the details inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This way please.¡±

    Hyun Young guided them inside in a polite manner.

    Hyun Jong, however, couldn¡¯t speak until Tang Gunak had moved to the guest house far away. Seeing that, Hyun Sang spoke with augh.

    ¡°See that? What did I tell you about our children. Didn¡¯t I say they would do well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They seem to be doing well in Yunnan. How can we think of them as normal kids?¡±

    At the proud words, Hyun Jong had to agree.

    ¡°Right. That is true.¡±

    His gaze moved to the south. The disciples of Mount Hua were somewhere on that side.

    ¡°They must be well! They have to be! Ah! They are our children after all!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice was filled with great joy.

    ** *

    <i>Rattle. Rattle!</i>

    <i>Shake Shake!</i>

    Chung Myungy on his back and spoke.

    ¡°Ah, it has been a while since I¡¯ve had it this easy. We should have done this sooner.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, you shouldy down too. This is so freakingfortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But Baek Cheon just stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is going on inside that bastard¡¯s head?¡¯

    Baek Cheon sometimes felt a great urge to split open Chung Myung¡¯s head and see what was happening inside.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°Why? This is sofortable. We¡¯ll just let them take us to where we want to go¡±

    ¡®Comfortable?¡¯

    ¡®Let them take us?¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked around.

    He saw vastnd with numerous mountains around them. The huge rocks truly were magnificent, until his eyes rested on the window of the wooden grate they were in.

    ¡°Moooo!¡±

    And the cow which was dragging it was mooing loudly. The disciples of Mount Hua, along with Chung Myung, were being taken to the Nanman Beast Pce after being imprisoned in this wooden grate prison.

    ¡®But what did he say?¡¯

    ¡®This isfortable for him?¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung. Shouldn¡¯t you feel a sense of crisis?¡±

    ¡°Crisis?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and sped his hands.

    ¡°Do you have some other n?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we want the purple wooden grass, we need to get in contact with the Nanman Beast Pce. If they don¡¯t allow it, no one will speak about it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then the best way to get the grass is to meet them like this.¡±

    ¡°True!¡±

    ¡°Then this is the fastest way!¡±

    ¡°That is the problem, you rotten idiot!¡±

    Baek Cheon screamed and ran for Chung Myung and the wooden floor made a huge noise.

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    The guards who were next to it, hit the bars.

    ¡°Just be quiet, will you!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Baek Cheon reluctantly sat down, and the guard clicked his tongue.

    ¡°These people¡­ what are these people? They are acting so shamelessly despite being caught?¡±

    ¡°It is my first time seeing such crazy people from the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Just leave them alone. They¡¯ll all turn sane when we take them to the Lord.¡±

    Chung Myung poked his head through the wooden bars.

    ¡°Mister! Mister!¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it again?¡±

    ¡°How much longer will it take?¡±

    ¡°ha¡­¡±

    The guard nced at Chung Myung with an absurd look on his face.

    ¡®Does he think that this a passenger carriage?¡¯

    ¡°You seem to have a wish to be punished soon. We will arrive there soon.¡±

    Chung Myung who heard the answer, sat down and nodded. Seeing that, Jo Gul sighed and Yu Yiseol sat cross-legged with an expressionless face as usual.

    ¡°¡­when did sago get caught?¡±

    ¡°I was right behind you people.¡±

    ¡°¡­you have no presence at all. But they still caught you. If you have something like a skill that lets you hide your presence, you should use it for good! Why do you always follow people and scare them?!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I bound to get caught at some point if I do that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head. Yoon Jong, who saw him doing that looked like the world had copsed. Chung Myung tilted his head as he noticed it.

    ¡°What is with him?¡¯

    ¡°¡­Despite the fact that I¡¯ve repeatedly denied it, he seems to think that we were caught because of him.¡±

    ¡°We were caught, that is the end of the story. Why waste your time thinking about that?¡±

    ¡°You should really not talk about such things this easily.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was angry, yelled and Chung Myung just smiled as he looked at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Yoon Jong sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Good intentions do not always lead to good results.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There are plenty of people in the world who make a lot of their decisions with good intentions and suffer for a long time because of it¡­ people who never get rewarded.¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong lifted his head and little by little his eyes began to turn normal.

    Chung Myung continued.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that the intentions themselves should be abandoned. Did sahyung do it with the hope of being rewarded?¡±

    ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t that.¡±

    ¡°Then pull in your stomach and stand tall. What you did wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­I get what you mean.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded his head and Chung Myung looked up at the sky.

    ¡®_Right? My sect leader sahyung?¡¯_

    Mount Hua had sacrificed itself for the world. But no one had noticed nor remembered, and they even tried to bite the hand that had fed them.

    Then¡­

    Was everything that Mount Hua did a huge mistake?

    No. It wasn¡¯t that.

    Even if Chung Myung thought of it that way, his sahyungs and sajaes in his past life probably would have had no regrets about what they did.

    If Chung Myung and the Mount Hua sect hadn¡¯t stopped the Heavenly Demon, not only Mount Hua, but most of the righteous sects would have vanishedpletely.

    And now, Chung Myung was working hard to prevent something like that happening in the future.

    ¡°¡­just thinking about it makes me angry.¡±

    ¡®You make the idents and create troubles!¡¯

    ¡®And I¡¯ll have to do the repair work!?¡¯

    <i>-Curse at them and I¡¯ll hit you.</i>

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung sighed. While trying tofort Yoon Jong, Chung Myung was hit by his past memories.

    ¡®Who will curse whom?¡¯

    And Baek Cheon nced around.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to escape now? We can break these wooden bars for sure.¡±

    ¡°And what do we do after escaping?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to get that grass into our hands, and this is the quickest way to do it. How many times do I have to tell you the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed. At that time, Jo Gul, who had been silent until then, suddenly pointed to one direction.

    ¡°Chung Myung, there.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Looking at the ce he pointed, Chung Myung saw arge engraving.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The scenery of the pavilion in front of them was different from the Yunnan they had seen so far.

    Behind the huge pavilion, a dense forest stretched out. It seemed as if not even a single ray of light could prate the thick canopy.

    It was different from the barren fields they had seen.

    ¡°This is the Nanman Beast pce?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around with tense eyes. It was as if the true weight of the name seeped into their minds after seeing the pavilion.

    Moreover, aren¡¯t they in a situation where they had already been caught?

    Looking at the pavilion, they could clearly feel the majestic power of the Nanman Beast Pce¡­

    ¡°Ah. It looks like they have some money left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®How can you jump to that conclusion in this situation?¡¯

    ¡®In this situation!?¡¯

    ¡®You rotten bastard!¡¯

 Chapter 221: Did you just say Mount Hua? (6)

    Chung Myung, who had been silent for a while, lifted his head.

    ¡°Mister¡­ I have something I am curious about.¡±

    ¡°¡­seriously what are you?¡±

    Looking at Chung Myung, the guard was stunned.

    ¡°You said it was your first-time seeing people like us?¡±

    ¡°No. It is just my first time seeing someone like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No. This is the first time you¡¯re meeting me and how dare you talk to me like this?¡¯

    ¡°¡­anyway. So, has there been a person from the central ins whom you¡¯ve taken to the Pce before us?¡±

    ¡°You are asking such obvious things.¡±

    ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    The guard smiled.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of someone getting released after getting caught by us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You seem to know well. Then why are you asking?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and then looked back.

    ¡°See that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It looks like everyone was probably killed.¡±

    ¡®Please.¡¯

    ¡®Please shut that mouth, Chung Myung.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua just wanted to enter the pce immediately at this point. Being locked up in such a small ce with Chung Myung was horrible punishment.

    And fortunately, their wish came true.

    ¡°Open the gate!¡±

    The front gate opened wide and the cart carrying them entered the Pce through the gate.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua shed a sigh of relief. Numerous warriors were lined up in the wide ce. And around them, there were wild beasts prowling all around.

    The sight of humans and beasts living in harmony gave them a strange feeling. It was something that they hadn¡¯t experienced before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a tiger?¡±

    ¡°What kind of sane man will sit on a tiger?¡±

    ¡°And that¡­ isn¡¯t that a snake?¡±

    ¡°¡­why would someone have a snake around their neck?¡±

    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes. He had heard that the Nanman Beast pce used wild beasts, but to live sofortably with real beasts like these¡­

    Besides, the wild beasts here were twice asrge as the ones they were familiar with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised.¡±

    One of the guards spoke coldly.

    ¡°Because soon, we will feed you to one of those children.¡±

    ¡®Why hadn¡¯t those words sounded strange?¡¯

    ¡®We will be fed¡­. Ah, fed! So they don¡¯t get hungry, right.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®This is such a fun sight. If I had known this was the case, I would have visited the pce in advance!¡¯

    He wondered if he had wandered around the central ins too much in his previous life. Even while they were looking around, the guards gathered one after another. From the few dozen in the beginning, now there were hundreds of them. And the guards who had brought them here handed them over to the soldiers.

    There was no way that all the people of the pce who were responsible for looking after Yunnan had gathered here.

    That meant that the people here didn¡¯t represent the full power of the pce. Considering that, they could imagine how huge the power of the Nanman Beast Pce was.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff.

    Regardless of how strong each soldier here was, it was remarkable that there were so many people who had learned martial arts here. Even the Shaolin Sect probably wouldn¡¯t have these many warrior monks.

    The cow, that became frightened at the sight of all the wild beasts, halted. And the guard opened the locked door of the cart and pulled out the disciples of Mount Hua. He then proceeded to drag them into the middle of the ground.

    ¡°Ah, hold me gently! You¡¯ll break my wrist!¡±

    When Chung Myung yelled that, the guard who was dragging him thought he was dealing with a crazy man.

    ¡°It is the first time I have seen a guy who isn¡¯t afraid of death. Do you have anything called emotions?¡±

    ¡°Emotions? What about them? Do you know what my character is like?¡±

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to not know?¡¯

    ¡°Hik!¡±

    As the guard continued to pull, the person behind him spoke coldly.

    ¡°Stop it. The pce lord will arrive soon!¡±

    The guard shuddered at the word of hisrade. This reaction alone made it clear exactly how fearful their pce lord was.

    They dragged Chung Myung and his party to the centre. Then they went back to their own groups and stood in perfect formations. They didn¡¯t take away their weapons nor did they tie them up.

    ¡°What will they do if we run?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re inviting us to do it. Through their actions, they¡¯re are asking us whether we¡¯re confident enough to cross the vastnd of Yunnan and re-enter Sichuan avoiding all their eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    It would take them at least ten days to go back the way they hade from and escaping from the guards of the Nanman Beast Pce was no easy feat.

    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯ll be easy for us at all. Everyone here¡­ they¡¯re all stronger than you think.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked around with tense eyes.

    They observed the copper-colored armor on the bodies of the guards and their tightly covered muscles. They noticed their intense eyes. Contrary to the freedom one would feel from the name of the Nanman Beast Pce, everyone here seemed like a dignified soldier.

    That alone was daunting enough, but the wild beasts that roamed freely among them would asionally show them their teeth and scare them.

    The sharp teeth of a tiger showed how wild it was.

    ¡°¡­ if we put that tiger in the central ins, you could easily imagine people calling it ¡®Mountain God¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°I am sure that it isn¡¯t a tiger.¡±

    ¡°A bird the size of a man has been flying above us for a while now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I had no idea about that. But why is there a snake around his neck?¡±

    Something felt odd.

    It wasn¡¯t like the enemy was strong enough to corner thempletely. But the anxiety of facing something unknown took over them. The intensity of this weird feeling they felt here was iparable to when they were in Yunnan and Kunming.

    Being here felt like they were in an another world.

    And in that moment.

    ¡°Kaaaah!¡±

    With a sharp sound, a white object flew past them at the speed of lightning.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    <i>Kaw!</i>

    The rushing object stopped just a step ahead of them. It was a marten that had pure white fur. And it seemed to be threatening them looking at its hair standing up¡­

    ¡°I-is that a spirit animal?¡±

    ¡°It looks like a cat?¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Does this bastard not use his eyes?¡¯

    ¡°Tch tch. Come here. Tch tch!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! It¡¯ll bite your finger off!¡±

    When Chung Myung squatted down and reached for the ferocious marten, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul tried to stop him. But Chung Myung was calm.

    ¡°Why? It is such a good listener. So kind.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong rubbed their eyes. The white marten which had its hair up until a second ago was now licking Chung Myung¡¯s finger and was being embraced by him.

    It was like it was ying with him¡­

    ¡°It is docile?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you feel?¡±

    With the way the animal was wagging its tail, it was now looking cute.

    ¡°¡­seems like a real spirit animal¡±

    ¡°It definitely must be precious. Even if it isn¡¯t presently, it is definitely a spirit animal.¡±

    It is said that animals innately knew whether a person was good or bad.

    And if a spirit animal was wagging its tail like this, how bad of a personality did Chung Myung have to suppress that innate sense?

    But thanks to that, they rxed a bit. Chung Myung pushed it to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Bite! Bite!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡¯

    ¡°Grrr bite!¡±

    Baek Cheon grunted.

    ¡®Why is this idiot making jokes even at this moment? I don¡¯t know if you are great or aplete idiot!¡¯

    And at that moment.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Therge door in front of them opened and a man proudly walked out.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°Wah¡­¡±

    In an instant, all the disciples of Mount Hua were overwhelmed by the sight they saw. They saw the thick arms and legs that seemed as though they had stones in them. They could see the pulsing muscles of the figure. He adorned an animal fur pelt that barely covered his huge body that seemed to be harder than any metal.

    He had long hair that was rough like hay and reached his shoulder. In summary, he looked exactly like a wild beast.

    ¡®T-this person¡­¡¯

    Walking slowly like a tiger, the man stood on top of the stairs menacingly. He looked at the disciples of Mount Hua and shouted.

    ¡°People of the central ins!¡±

    Baek Cheon shut his eyes as he heard the roar. Sometimes the emotion of the speaker could be felt by the tone of their words. And in this single sentence, the hostility this man had towards them had been revealed.

    ¡®We took this ce too lightly.¡¯

    If this was the amount of hostility they had, then their problem could never be solved.

    The Pce Lord grunted and shouted.

    ¡°Who are you all! How dare you disguise your identity ande into our sacrednd! Speak! If your answer doesn¡¯t satisfy me, I will tear you to shreds and feed you to the animals.¡±

    The voice seemed to have the power to shake the world. Baek Cheon tried to cover his ears, but his hands wouldn¡¯t even move.

    ¡®What amazing strength.¡¯

    The Lord of the Tang family had amazing energy. But this man¡¯s energy wasn¡¯t the least bit inferior to it. If anything, it was only better than that of the Tang Family Lord.

    ¡°Speak! You damned intruders! If you don¡¯t, I will tear you to pieces right away!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes gleamed. This wasn¡¯t an attitude that condoned excuses. This man was just looking for a justification to kill them all.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    Cold sweat dripped down Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead. One wrong word could kill them all¡­

    It was then.

    ¡°We are from Mount Hua.¡±

    All the disciples turned their heads towards the voice.

    Chung Mung took a couple steps forward and scratched his nose calmly.

    ¡°We came here to find something. Can you help us?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah, idiot!¡±

    ¡°¡­gulp.¡±

    Even Yu Yiseol failed to hold herposure and gulped in nervousness.

    Well, if they revealed it like this¡­

    ¡°Mount Hua? Did you just say Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are from Mount Hua.¡±

    And surprisingly, a light shone in the pce lord¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The Mount Hua that is known to be cursed by the Nine Great Sects? The Mount Hua from Shaanxi? You are the disciples of that ce?¡±

    The pce lord¡¯s face was distorted. His voice was twice as loudpared to before and it was double the force. Mount Hua¡¯s disciple¡¯s legs faltered at the intense pressure they were facing. But Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to be even the least bit worried about it and said.

    ¡°Yes. That Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The man almost sprinted down the stairs and ran straight for Chung Myung. And then he stopped right in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua froze.

    The moment the pce lord stood in front of Chung Myung, they realized exactly how huge this man was. Chung Myung wasn¡¯t short, but his head only reached the chest of the Pce Lord!

    And the force emanating from his body was truly incredible. Just looking at him made their legs go weak. And the man spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    It was a low voice, but it felt more threatening than before.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man who was looking at Chung Myung like he wanted to tear the skin off his body, raised his arm. It was a movement that seemed like he wanted to smash the guy to the ground.

    Baek Cheon drew his sword, but before he could move, the arm descended and Baek Cheon screamed.

    ¡°No!¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    But the hand which should have smashed Chung Myung into the ground, was now suddenly grabbing him by the shoulder. And with a strong voice, the man asked.

    ¡°Then you are the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Why is my name being brought up here?¡¯

    ¡°For the day toe when I meet the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint! The Nanman Beast Pce Lord wees the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint! His descendants deserve to be our guests!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Because of me?¡¯

    ¡®But why?¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha! Prepare a feast! We have guests! Our guests have arrived!¡±

    The Nanman Beast Pce Lord chuckled. And the others began to move in unison.

    Yoon Jong, who was watching it, looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Just what kind of situation is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®How can I know?¡¯

    ¡®Just how?¡¯

 Chapter 222: How come you donâ€™t know that? (1)

    <i>Boooong!</i>

    <i>Booooong!</i>

    The sound of battle horns echoed throughout the pce.

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    And then came the sound of drums, and soon all kinds of sounds could be heard from different instruments.

    Buried in the cacophony of the melody, Baek Cheon looked around with a nk face.

    ¡®Delightful.¡¯

    The people of the pce were holding instruments on either side and ying them with smiles on their faces. And in the square where they had previously been, there were now dancers in loose clothing jumping around.

    Baek Cheon lowered his head.

    Seafood kept piling up in front of him, and each te had dishes he had never even heard of. But the one thing they all had inmon was that everything looked extremely delicious. Regardless of the scent or the color, he was seeing each and every one of these dishes for the first time in his life.

    The food seemed to be screaming, ¡®I have a great cook!¡¯

    He nced around and saw the others looking as lost and clueless as he was.

    ¡®That¡¯s pretty obvious.¡¯

    If Baek Cheon himself couldn¡¯t understand it, how could the others understand what was happening? As if their thoughts were regarded to be irrelevant, loudughter could be heard from the other side.

    ¡°Hahaha! Eat a lot! Eat more! We weren¡¯t sure if the food of Yunnan would suit you at first!¡±

    The Pce Lordughed again. With eachugh, their ears trembled.

    Baek Cheon pressed his finger into his ear to check whether his ears had started bleeding. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t see blood.

    ¡°I have always wanted to visit Mount Hua. But I could not go to the central fields, so I had to wait patiently for an opportunity that allowed me to do so. But the disciples on Mount Hua and the descendant of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint havee here in person! This is the happiest day of my life! Oh my! Bring me alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    ¡°Peach extract! Bring out the peach extract! I need to treat the guests properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    Some of the attendants rushed out of the room as soon as the order was given. The Pce Lord chuckled and looked at the disciples of Mount Hua in delight. However, the whole situation made the disciples of Mount Hua very uneasy.

    ¡®I cannot even look at his eyes because of how scared I am.¡¯

    ¡®Why is everything so big here? Even the people are big!¡¯

    ¡®Why is his head that big?¡¯

    Since they were all sitting together, they realized how huge the people of this ce were. Although they had strong bodies due to Chung Myung¡¯s training, they felt like they were all three-year-old infants whose bodies could be crushed by anyone present here at any moment.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Seeing them, the Pce Lord burst intoughter. Looking at the muscles that would pulsate along with eachugh, the disciples couldn¡¯t even hold their chopsticks properly.

    ¡°Can I really eat all of this?¡±

    Well, all of the disciples except for one person.

    ¡°You are asking such a natural thing! They have all been prepared for you!¡±

    ¡°Is the peach extract you talked about that delicious?¡±

    ¡°It is the best drink in Yunnan! It isn¡¯t normally served to outsiders, however. Since only a small amount is brewed each time, it is a special drink reserved for special asions, even for us! You can feel a heavenly scent each time you smell it.¡±

    ¡°Heheehe!

    Chung Myungughed like he was enjoying it. He calmly raised his chopsticks and began to gorge down the food.

    ¡°Ah, this tastes quite unique? It is kind of strangely sweet but also spicy! Everyone, try it!¡±

    ¡®Do you even care?¡¯

    ¡®About this situation we are in?¡¯

    They had thought that they understood Chung Myung to some extent. The disciples of Mount Hua, who collectively realized that their standards of appraising this man were too absurd, shook their heads.

    They could never understand this guy.

    In the meantime, the drink was served. They were served the drink in five pure white jade bottles.

    ¡°You people! Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring the peach extracts?¡±

    ¡°I-it is the peach extract, my lord.¡±

    ¡°I meant all of them! Are you trying to disgrace me in front of the descendants of the great Plum Blossom Sword Saint? Do I need to cut off the veins in your throat to bring you back to your senses?¡±

    ¡®¡­but then they¡¯ll die.¡¯

    ¡®How would one get back their senses when they¡¯re dead?¡¯

    However, the man just bowed, and the Pce Lord yelled.

    ¡°Bring them all right now!¡±

    ¡°¡­yes Lord¡±

    ¡°Right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pce Lord!¡±

    The Nanman Beast Pce Lord looked at the servant with a frown and then turned his head at the disciples of Mount Hua. Suddenly there was a soft smile on his previously wrathful face.

    ¡°This is embarrassing. Guests of the central ins, please don¡¯t hate us too much.¡±

    ¡°Ah! What are you saying? You have given us food and drinks. You are such nice people!¡¯

    ¡°Hahaha! I am a little temperamental too!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked at the two with puzzled faces.

    ¡®What is all this?¡¯

    They had seen Chung Myung speak to many different people many different times, but it was their first time seeing him get along with an old man like this.

    ¡°Here. Let¡¯s have a ss!¡±

    The Pce Lord gave Chung Myung a drink. The other person was just holding the bottle with one hand instead of two.

    And it was understandable why the Lord was angry at the sight of five bottles. They simply wouldn¡¯t be enough for him.

    <i>Pour</i>

    He filled the cups of all the disciples with the peach extract. In an instant, its rich vor hit their noses.

    ¡°Hahaha. Come on, take it.¡±

    The disciples bowed their heads lightly to show their gratitude and drank it. As soon as they did, everyone looked shocked.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t speak much after having it.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°¡­the name you have is perfect for it.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! You! Your young friend is a good talker! He knows how to make people feel good!¡±

    The man patted Baek Cheon on the back with his huge hand.

    ¡°Kuk! kuK!¡±

    Baek Cheon felt his body turn into jelly.

    It was a hand that was patting him, but it felt like he was being hit by a horse carriage. Baek Cheon genuinely thought that his intestines would pop out.

    ¡°Hahaha! To think that there would be such a day! To meet the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.¡±

    Jo Gul, who heard it opened his mouth wide.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It is a bit weird. Is the Plum Blossom Sword Saint famous in Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Pce Lord¡¯s eyes shone with a dangerous light despite the smile on his face.

    ¡°In Yunnan? What does that mean? Isn¡¯t the Plum Blossom Sword Saint a hero of this world?¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    When Jo Gul asked his question, the man just asked something else again, unable to understand the reaction.

    ¡°No¡­ then you are saying that the people of the Central ins ``do not know of the five heroes who eliminated the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Five Heroes¡­? This is my first time hearing about such a thing.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The Pce Lord yelled out loud in shock, and everyone covered their ears.

    ¡°Why does a person from the Central ins not know about the five heroes who eliminated the Demonic Sect? Without them, Yunnan and the Central ins would have been full of the demonic bastards! Does this mean you people in the Central ins do not even know about the grace the five heroes bestowed upon us?¡±

    The Pce Lord screamed in anger. The force emanating from his body made the disciples of Mount Hua go stiff.

    It felt like a mountain had popped up in front of them, and Chung Myung, who was savoring the alcohol, said.

    ¡°Ah. Why are you mad at the kids?¡±

    ¡°Um? Ah, right. I cannot be angry at the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    The Pce Lordughed and smiled.

    ¡°So, you are saying that you do not know of that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How can you not know the five heroes who made the most brilliant achievement in the war against the Demonic sect? Then, how did you think the demonic sect bastards were defeated?¡±

    ¡°¡­everyone in the Central ins united¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those sympathy rip-off bastards! Those crumpled old idiots!¡±

    ¡°Wow. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Um, right. It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes.

    In this world, there were normal people, Chung Myung and people like Chung Myung. The problem now was that two of thetter were in the same ce.

    ¡®This is hell.¡¯

    ¡®At least it feels like it.¡¯

    The Nanman Beast Pce Lord, who thought for a moment, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Five Heroes who eliminated the Demonic Sect refers to the five heroes who showed the most dazzling form in the terrible war against the demonic sect. One of them is the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, your ancestor, and the other one was Throwing Daggers Tang Bo of the Sichuan Tang family, who was his close friend. The remaining three¡­.¡±

    The man frowned and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    ¡°At the beginning, the title of the Five Heroes was nothing more than a makeshift title made by people who were jealous of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡¯s bravery. So, they made it look like a collective effort. Therefore, you only need to remember the names of these two people!¡±

    The man spoke proudly.

    ¡°The Plum Blossom Sword Saint defeated the Demonic Sect!¡±

    Goosebumps rose on the skin of the disciples as they heard that. They had never thought that they would hear this from anyone other than someone from Mount Hua. No¡­ they never heard it even in Mount Hua.

    A moment of great emotion came over them¡­

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon titled his head.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    ¡®Why is that idiot puffing up his chest? What is with that face? Why do you look so happy?¡¯

    The other disciples were looking at the Pce Lord, so they didn¡¯t see the expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°The Plum Blossom Sword Saint did?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t know about this?¡±

    ¡°We did hear that he was one of the best masters in the world and that he had done a great job during the war too. But it was just that¡­?¡±

    ¡°What! One of the best masters! You idiot!¡±

    The Pce Lord looked furious again.

    ¡°What kind of mad man would refer to the Plum Blossom Sword Saint as one of the best! He was THE best in the world! Even those demonic bastards used to run with their tails between their legs at the mention of his name! How dare people refer to him with such low titles!?¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®I will hit you.¡¯

    ¡®But, why do you keep doing that?¡¯

    ¡°Everyone in the world was saved by him! Even outside Yunnan! When those cruel demonic sect people came for Yunnan, the damned Central in bastards changed their attitude and turned away from us. We ended up on the brink of extinction! But thanks to the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, the demonic bastards who had been eyeing Yunnan retreated!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head. After listening to this, he could understand why the Nanman Beast Pce and the other sects of Yunnan were hostile to the Central ins and friendly to Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    ¡°And it isn¡¯t that! It was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint who came all the way to Sichuan and annihted those bastards. And when they divided and tried to attack Yunnan, he protected Yunnan as well!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, the Nanman Beast Pce would have been destroyed long ago! So how could we not favor him? To see such a saint appear from among those wicked people was like seeing a dragon emerge from a muddy river!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right! This is why we, the Nanman Beast pce, made a shrine for the Plum Blossom Sword Saint and offered ancestral rites to him every year. If we don¡¯t show him grace despite all that he did for us, we would be worse than bugs! He was someone who loved our Yunnan so much. How can we ever forget that?¡±

    Hearing those words, Chung Myung felt warm inside.

    ¡®I have no idea what you are saying.¡¯

    If there was a fight, he fought. If there were demonic sect people, he would run after them and stop them.

    ¡®What did he say?¡¯

    ¡®I saved Yunnan?¡¯

    ¡®Right¡­ if you say I did it, I must have.¡¯

    There was some misunderstanding, but he didn¡¯t feel the urge to correct it.

    ¡°Even when he was defending Yunnan alone, the people of the Central ins asked him toe back to Sichuan!¡±

    The eyes of the Pce Lord were constantly changing as they became emotional while reiterating the story. The Mount Hua disciples, on the other hand, were very excited.

    ¡°Ah¡­ that happened?¡±

    ¡°As expected from the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    Only Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    He never did that¡­

    ¡®Ah?¡¯

    <i>-Taoist Hyung! Those bastards have appeared in Sichuan!</i>

    <i>-Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and break their heads!</i>

    <i>-But themander is telling us not to go?</i>

    <i>-Is that so? Then we definitely need to go! Who is he to give us orders to not fight them? Let¡¯s go!</i>

    <i>-Yes!</i>

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    ¡®Was it that one time?¡¯

    ¡®Huhuhu.¡¯

    ¡®As expected, people used their minds in the kindest way. Hehe.¡¯

    The Pce Lord smiled and continued.

    ¡°Of course, he is respected as a saint, but he is also someone who needs to be respected as a warrior! He ascended the heights of the sky and made the evil bastards tremble at the mention of his name. His achievements are so dazzling that they cannot be put into words.¡±

    ¡°Aheeem!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon turned and looked at Chung Myung once again.

    ¡°The Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    ¡°Kyaak!¡±

    ¡°He is dazzling!¡±

    ¡°My!¡±

    ¡°We should never forget the grace he showed us!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®This is insane.¡¯

    ¡®No, he had always been insane, but now he is totally gone. Every time the Pce Lord praised the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, this bastard would twist his body and make weird noises.¡¯

    ¡°So how can I not treat the descendants of that great man kindly? You are the only ones from the Central ins who are treated as guests in Yunnan! So, rest and enjoy yourself! Yunnan wees you!¡±

    The man shouted loudly!

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Eat and drink and enjoy yourself! You are all precious people who havee to us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    Seeing the ce turn noisy, Chung Myung smiled warmly.

    ¡®There is someone who knows of my greatness.¡¯

    ¡®This is why people should live a good life.¡¯

    ¡®Right, sect leader sahyung?¡¯

    ¡®Hehehe!¡¯

 Chapter 223: How come you donâ€™t know that? 2

    <i>The thoughts of the Mount Hua disciples.</i>

    ¡®The Plum Blossom Sword Saint.¡¯

    ¡®He is so great¡­!¡¯

    ¡®Of course, that man is the pride of Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®But it is only within Mount Hua that he is so famous. In other ces he isn¡¯t regarded highly. Even when we met the Wudang Sect disciples, hadn¡¯t they joked around saying that Wudang was the best?

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s pride.¡¯

    ¡®And that person was being recognized as the pride of Yunnan.¡¯

    Baek Cheon reached out, grabbed his ss and gulped it down.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Its fragrance spread through his mouth and his mind felt rxed. It was difficult to suppress the pride that was rising up his chest. When had Mount Hua ever been recognized this much?

    Baek Cheon was a disciple of Mount Hua after all. How could he not feel happy when his ancestor was being recognized this much?

    But.

    ¡®Calm down.¡¯

    People make mistakes when they feel extremely happy. This was the Nanman Beast pce. No matter how friendly they were now, things could always change.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    It was the moment when Baek Cheon tried to speak.

    Gulp gulp gulp¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuak! Let¡¯s drink some more!¡±

    Chung Myung was chugging down the peach extract!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®In front of the Pce Lord!¡¯

    ¡®He was acting like this in front of the Pce Lord?¡¯

    ¡°Kyak! This side dish is delicious. I think I might get drunk today!¡±

    ¡°Kuahahaha! Hot blooded young man! I like you! Have as much as you want! You! Bring out more extract! More and more! Don¡¯t hold back!¡±

    ¡°M-my lord.¡±

    He spoke in a way that a mere servant couldn¡¯t dare say anything back, but the servant still tried his best.

    ¡°We brought out all the extract in the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Then bring the ones from the treasury too! There must be two more boxes in here!¡±

    ¡°T-that is for the Pce Lord¡¯s grandson¡¯s wedding¡­¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    Kwang!

    Pce Lord mmed the table. The table rose into the air and fell back down.

    In the meantime, Chung Myung grabbed onto the bottles to make sure none of them spilled or broke. Baek Cheon, who saw that, sighed, and closed his eyes.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was supposed to admire the tenacity of the table which flew into the air and withstood the abuse of the Pce Lord.

    No, more than that, he admired the feat of the drunk bastard holding onto all the bottles without spilling anything.

    ¡°The descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint havee, and you are talking about some marriage?¡±

    ¡°B-but!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    His eyes looked red.

    ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯t we make an offering to the shrine of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint every year?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is our hero and saint!¡±

    ¡°And if we don¡¯t treat these people wholeheartedly, what would he say to us when we meet in the afterlife? Shouldn¡¯t we hear something nice when we meet?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    Only he knew that they weren¡¯t treating the descendants of Plum Blossom Sword Saint, but the Plum Blossom Sword Saint himself.

    Sure, things were a little strange, but what about it? It was better to treat him than his descendants, right? And if the Pce Lord died and came to find out about who Chung Myung really was, he would feel even prouder.

    ¡°Now go and bring it, right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pce Lord!¡±

    In the end, the servant couldn¡¯t win, and the Pce Lordughed.

    ¡°It must have been unsightly.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. It was. But you were amazing.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is that so? Hahaha! You, the more we talk the more I like you!¡±

    ¡°Me too, I like the Pce Lord too. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    Chung Myung held the bottle and handed it to the Pce Lord. And then he picked up a full bottle.

    ¡°Oh? A full bottle? Right, right! A man has to be able to hold his alcohol! You certainly know how to hold your drink!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh. I am well versed in all kinds of tao too.¡±

    ¡°What? Hahaha! Right! Good! Where else can we see a taoist drink!¡±

    Then, they both began to drink at the same time.

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t smile nor cry at this sight. They just kept watching it dumbfoundedly.

    ¡®Am I seeing things right?¡¯

    ¡®It looks like an interaction between old friends who were separated and then reunited after a long time.¡¯

    ¡®This bastard should have been born in Yunnan!¡¯

    Unable to continue seeing the two drink andugh, Baek Cheon spoke.

    ¡°But Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    The man turned to him. Baek Cheon was a bit startled by his huge eyes, along with the imposing size of his body and the rough breathing. Nevertheless, he continued.

    ¡°Was everything you said really true?¡±

    ¡°About? The Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Is a disciple of Mount Hua really asking me that?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Right? Right! Hehehe.¡±

    The Pce Lordughed again.

    ¡°Of course. I haven¡¯t seen him in action. But whatever I¡¯ve told you now is known not just to the former Pce Lord, but the whole of Yunnan.¡±

    Baek Cheon titled his head.

    ¡°But if the Plum Blossom Saint was really as great as the lord says, why is this rarely talked about in our ce?¡±

    Puck!

    The man smashed the bottle he was holding. And the disciples all flinched.

    Regardless of whether it was his actions, his words, or anything he did, their hearts would race every time he did something.

    The man shouted. His roaring voice made their ears hurt all over again.

    ¡°Because those damned moths made it that way!¡±

    The man pounded his chest indicating his displeasure.

    ¡°History is only written when people talk about it! history doesn¡¯t just tell us what happened! It only bes history when what happened is actually reported!¡±

    His emotions could be clearly understood. He looked at Baek Cheon with a face of regret.

    ¡°I heard that the situation on Mount Hua isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Normally, Mount Hua should have told you. Fortunately, we have ancestors who did a good job speaking about what happened. However, Mount Hua lost its name, its fame and even the people within it, which in turn made it lose the power to speak about it.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord grabbed the wine and opened the lid as he gulped it down.

    ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t talked about. History belongs to winners. If there is no winner to speak the truth, then the next one will take the credit. If the Central ins and Yunnan hadn¡¯t cut ties with each other, this would have never happened! It is all because of those bastards in the Central ins! Those fucking bastards who live off the dead!¡±

    ¡®Excuse me¡­¡¯

    ¡®Sorry, but we are from there too.¡¯

    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to say it because I shake at the sight of you!¡¯

    Right now, the Pce Lord was angry on behalf of Mount Hua.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t just that.¡¯

    ¡®It is a debt.¡¯

    It was obvious to Chung Myung that even though he yed a significant role in the war and finally made the incredible contribution in killing the Heavenly Demon, the Central ins didn¡¯t leave the already ruined Mount Hua alone.

    Normally it was impossible for the sects to negotiate and turn away from the person they were indebted to.

    But since there was no one of importance in Mount Hua who had survived the war after the main task was done, the debt wasn¡¯t immediately enforced. So, an agreement would have been made to get rid of the debt itself and make it look like they owed nothing to Mount Hua.

    ¡®The world is still the same as ever.¡¯

    But if there was one¡­ just one person.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we repay the kindness Mount Hua showed to us?¡¯

    If just one said person had said that, things would have been different. But such a person didn¡¯t exist.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    But what could you expect? Kangho has always been ruthless. Those who knew that would realize that having a shrine for him was unusual.

    With a bitter smile the Pce Lord spoke,

    ¡°The war took away so much. If the Plum Blossom Sword Saint hadn¡¯t been taken away during the war, the history of Kangho would have proudly recognized Mount Hua¡­ that man went so far but Mount Hua didn¡¯t receive what it deserved.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes.

    Once again, he could see how great the existence of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint meant to Mount Hua. He never realized how great the ancestors of Mount Hua were.

    And that forgotten history was weing them in a distantnd¡­ in Yunnan.

    ¡°Both the Nanman Beast Pce and Mount Hua lost too much in the war. And we are still trying to heal our wounds from then.¡±

    The man filled his cup and then filled the cups of the disciples.

    ¡°Have it. This is the alcohol given to you as a person in a simr situation. It isn¡¯t a drink given by the Pce Lord, but a drink given by a colleague who shares the same heart-breaking history.¡±

    The disciples who received it, held the ss with both hands and gulped it. They looked at the empty cups for a second in thought, and the man continued.

    ¡°The world is heartless. You must have been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°N-Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke as he gulped the drink.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    His bottle was ced on the table with a thud.

    ¡°It is weirder to think you¡¯ll be rewarded for all the work that you¡¯ve done in a ce like Kangho.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been like this if those bastards had been rewarded something!¡±

    ¡°Yah! Those bastards are our ancestors!¡±

    ¡°Yeah them!¡±

    ¡°Yah, idiot!¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡®I cannot tell them that I am the bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Then what should I call myself?¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled and continued talking.

    ¡°Anyway, the past is past. What can we do at this point, screaming about the unfairness of the past? It is already over.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°The important thing is the present. We just need to make sure that the current Mount Hua is the best. Then, in time, our past will have to be recognized. History belongs to the winners, after all!¡±

    The Pce Lord looked at Chung Myung and he smiled.

    ¡°Yes, that is it.¡±

    With a low voice, he reached out and patted Chung Myung on the back.

    ¡°Hahahaha! The more I listen to you, the more I like your words! You are indeed the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    That single gesture of his didn¡¯t simply praise the Plum Blossom Sword Saint but was infinitely close to sending the man back into the underworld all over again!

    Chung Myung even thought that his body had been made this strong so that he could survive the touch of this man.

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    The Pce Lord looked at Chung Myung again and asked.

    ¡°But I forgot to ask. Why did youe all the way to Yunnan? Getting here from Shaanxi couldn¡¯t have been an easy journey.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I was meaning to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything called the purple wood grass here?¡±

    ¡°Purple wood grass?¡±

    The man titled his head.

    ¡°It¡­ it is my first time hearing about this.¡±

    ¡°You are sure about that?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    If this man didn¡¯t know of it, then they had a problem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I am the Lord of the Beast Pce, but I cannot know everything in Yunnan. Besides I am not the kind to care about such things.¡±

    ¡®Ah, right.¡¯

    ¡®There is no way someone interested in building such huge muscles could show interest in grass.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will have my subordinates find it right away!¡±

    ¡°Kuak! Good!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! The Plum Blossom Sword Saint descendants havee, so how can we not at least do that? Stop worrying and drink more! Today is a good day! Hahaha! Come on!¡±

    Chung Myung and the Pce Lord lifted the bottles once again and began to gulp it down.

    Seeing the resemnce, Baek Cheon sighed again.

    ¡®I heard there is always one person who resembles another.¡¯

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t exactly the same, but he never imagined he would see someone else even remotely resembling Chung Myung.

    ¡®Well, at least things were going great thanks to him.¡¯

    ¡°Kuak! The young disciple has a strong body!¡±

    ¡°Even the Pce Lord has a strong body!¡±

    ¡°What? Hahah!¡±

    The Pce Lord held the bottle again.

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s end this today!¡±

    ¡°Ah. Won¡¯t you be embarrassed to lose in front of your subordinates?¡±

    ¡°I never lose when ites to alcohol!¡±

    ¡°It is the same with me.¡±

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    ¡°YES!¡±

    And the drinks began to vanish extremely quickly.

    The disciples of Mount Hua also finally eased up and began to drink in peace. It wasn¡¯t polite when they were the guests here to constantly refuse their host.

    ¡°So, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaalk!¡±

    But¡­

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t participate in the conversation at all.

 Chapter 224: How come you donâ€™t know that? (3)

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I drank too much.¡±

    Jo Gul lifted his head and looked up at the sky.

    It waste into the night, so the sun would soon rise.

    The feast hosted by the Beast Pce Lord went on untilte in the morning. To be precise, it was the betting match between the Pce Lord and Chung Myung that extended until dawn.

    ¡®Who won?¡¯

    ¡®How can I even know?¡¯

    Unwilling to drink anymore, the rest of the disciples left the two of them and went back to the rooms. The disciples of Mount Hua decided to unpack their luggage in the rooms assigned by the Beast Pce attendants, who were leading their wary bodies.

    ¡°Kuak. It would be better if you didn¡¯t wake me up till lunchtime.¡±

    He must¡¯ve had a lot to drink. After washing his face at the well and wiping it off, Jo Gul staggered to his room.

    Inside, Yoon Jong was cleaning his bed and then proceeded to open the window and look out the room.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you sleep, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Yoon Jong turned away from Jo Gul after a light reply.

    ¡°¡­do you have any concerns?¡±

    ¡°Rather than concerns¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled.

    It was ridiculous to even ask if he had any concerns aftering all this way to Yunnan and entering the Nanman Beast Pce.

    No matter how much they were weed, this was a ce where they couldn¡¯t rx. However, Yoon Jong knew why Jo Gul was asking him this question.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. It is because of me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Sahyung!¡±

    Jo Gul was shocked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we past all that?¡±

    ¡°The things we went through before¡­ everyone would have died because of me.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°If something had really gone wrong, Chung Myung would have solved it.¡±

    ¡°That is the problem.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡°Because Chung Myung was there, we got out of that situation. We might have thought it all worked out. We should be of help to him, not a burden. But in the end, I became a burden, right?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°I was stupid. I will never do that again. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, sahyung.¡±

    Jo Gul sighed. His heart knew that no matter what he said, Yoon Jong wouldn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡°But¡­ why did you do that? It was my first time seeing sahyung like that.¡±

    ¡°Tha¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong bit his lip.

    He looked like he was deeply thinking about something and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Did you know that I was an orphan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it.¡±

    ¡°Then you know I was a beggar, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul was shocked.

    Yoon Jong looked at him and calmly continued.

    ¡°Since I could remember, it had been just my mother and me. I had no rtives or acquaintances. So, after my mother died, I had no choice but to be a beggar.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still pretty vivid to me. On that cold winter day, when I was dying on the street with no one to help me¡­ What is funnier was that at that time, I suffered more from hunger than the cold. I hadn¡¯t eaten for more than 10 days, so I would¡¯ve even killed people for food. If it wasn¡¯t for me being a kid, I would have turned into a thief or maybe even a murderer.¡±

    Jo Gul went silent. This was his first time hearing about Yoon Jong¡¯s past.

    And it was his first time listening to Yoon Jong speak this freely instead of following the duty of a sahyung.

    ¡°If an elder passing by hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have died on that road. Mount Hua is my benefactor. I was raised from a young beggar who was dying on the street to the man I am today by Mount Hua.¡±

    Yoon Jong shut his eyes.

    It was unclear whether he was trying to remember the past or organize his thoughts. Jo Gul didn¡¯t interfere and waited for Yoon Jong to speak.

    ¡°Since then, whenever I see people starving, it reminds me of my past. Maybe it is because I know how hard and painful it is¡­ I cannot help myself. The feeling of pain from the hunger that threatens to kill you¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand sahyung.¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°You understand, even if my actions brought you so close to death?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you have been able to tell me that you understood if we had met after our deaths?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke firmly.

    ¡°It was a stupid thing to do. Helping people who I knew nothing about, especially when the safety of my sasuks and sajaes was dependent on me.¡±

    There was deep regret on Yoon Jong¡¯s face. Because of him, things had gone wrong, and he felt that he couldn¡¯t face them at all. Yoon Jong licked his lips.

    ¡°As soon as I get back to Mount Hua, I will ask the elders to punish me. I will get back the plum blossom sword again¡­ but what excuses can I make after what I have done?¡±

    Jo Gul heard the man speak with a dreadful voice and waved his hand.

    ¡°Sahyung. Even if I didn¡¯t know what you were talking about, I¡¯m sure that they wouldn¡¯t punish you for selling the sword.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, the Plum blossom sword is the sword of Mount Hua, but it isn¡¯t a holy object of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Jo Gul cleared his voice.

    ¡°If Chung Myung heard you, he would have said something like this, ¡®What? Punishment? Depressed? If you think the sword is a holy thing, then the robes with plum blossom should be holy things too, right? If we put plum blossoms on an alcohol bottle, would that be a holy thing as well?¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul looked at Yoon Jong and smiled.

    ¡°None of those things matter. What is important is how sahyung thinks about Mount Hua.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled bitterly.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was convinced by Jo Gul¡¯s words but because he understood what he was trying to say.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Chung Myung say that? It isn¡¯t about us making mistakes, but our ability to learn from them. And hasn¡¯t sahyung learned anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes. I¡¯ve learned.¡±

    ¡°Then it all worked out, right?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed and closed his eyes.

    -Are you okay? Open your eyes.

    ¡®Elder.¡¯

    He remembered the sight of Hyun Sang holding him. He remembered the warmth he felt.

    ¡®Sorry.¡¯

    ¡°Stop thinking about it and just sleep. There is a lot of work to do. Just think about finding the grass and returning back to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ right.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded his head. Hey on the bed, closed his eyes, and tried to sleep. But it wasn¡¯t easy.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°What sahyung did was wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    ¡°Still.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I like sahyung because you are such a person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep now.¡±

    The room turned quiet.

    Yoon Jong shut his eyes tightly. But he couldn¡¯t \sleep until the morning.

    ¡°¡­alive?¡±

    ¡°¡­seems to be dead?¡±

    ¡°No, he seems to be breathing.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua gathered around Chung Myung and watched him sleep. Jo Gul stabbed him with a stick he had picked up earlier.

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°Must have died. If he was alive after having this much, he wouldn¡¯t be human.¡±

    ¡°There is a limit to how much food and alcohol a person¡¯s stomach can fit inside it. Does it make sense for a single person to eat and drink so much? I heard that the man was saving it for a wedding!¡±

    ¡°Alcoholic.¡±

    Kuck.

    As Jo Gul stabbed Chung Myung again, he wobbled in his sleep.

    ¡°He is alive!¡±

    ¡°He never follows the path of the Tao and even took the Pce Lord down with him.¡±

    ¡°So, who won?¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    A terrible groan came from the mouth of Chung Myung, who was lying face down.

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡­¡±

    ¡°Sleep. You did well.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ yes. You can die now that you¡¯ve won.¡±

    ¡°Ack! I¡¯m not dead!¡±

    Chung Myung got up very slowly and sat straight.

    ¡°C-Cold water¡­¡±

    ¡°Our sect has to be top ss. A sasuk offering a sajil water?¡±

    Baek Cheon held out the cold water he had prepared in advance, and Chung Myung drank it without saying another word. Then, he grabbed his head.

    ¡°uhhh¡­. my head¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­at this point, just burn away the toxins. You¡¯ve done that before.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, then why drink alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ right. You said the same thing before.¡±

    A sigh escaped from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    There was no way he could scold this man when he was looking this gloomy.

    But¡­

    ¡®You did a good job.¡¯

    The best way to build a friendship was through drinking. And the position of the Pce Lord was absolute in Yunnan.

    ¡®I do not know if he drank with that intention or if it was purely for the purpose of enjoying it, but¡­ in any case, it is certain Chung Myung was now friends with the Pce Lord.¡¯

    ¡°Ah, it hurts.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head a couple times, and a guard of the pce rushed inside.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    It was apletely different attitude from yesterday. The guard was polite and bowing to them. It was natural, now that they were guests who had been recognized by the Lord.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Lord is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°Already so alert? Weren¡¯t you drunk a moment ago?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°I think Chung Myung lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­it-it couldn¡¯t be?¡±

    ¡°Loser.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and followed the man.

    He had lived this long and could now witness Chung Myung lose. Life looked a little fun for Bark Cheon now.

    ¡®¡­it cannot be.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s happy eyes changed in a fraction of a second when he saw the Pce Lord. Sitting in front of them in a giant chair and with a tiger skin draped around his body was the vignt Pce Lord¡­

    No, he wasn¡¯t vignt anymore.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    ¡®How much did those too drink!¡¯

    The man looked like he would need the heavens themselves toe down and support him if he wanted to walk. His eyes looked dark and emotionless, and his cheeks looked like he had a disease that sucked them in.

    He groaned and managed to speak.

    ¡°¡­A-are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I am fine. Today too, I will drink¡­ uk! Drink¡­ uhk!¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua rushed to Chung Myung and covered his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t puke, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Where do you think this is? Hold back!¡±

    ¡°Bucket! Get us a bucket!¡±

    The Pce Lord looked at that and smiled.

    ¡°Right. You cannot be fine after all that¡­ wack!¡±

    ¡°Uhhh! Pce Lord! You cannot puke again!¡±

    ¡°Here! Here!¡±

    It was a mess. Unable to bear it any longer, one guard shouted.

    ¡°If you feel unwell, control your body!¡±

    ¡°What! You idiot! If that is the case, why would I drink alcohol?¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who heard it, smiled.

    ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯ve heard that somewhere. Am I mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Has to be it, sasuk.¡±

    Both participants of the bet were struggling to even move. They wiped their lips as they looked up at each other.

    ¡°If this is the case¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­a draw?¡±

    The match between the twost night had been settled because they had run out of alcohol. They decided that they would have to reach a conclusion the next day, because neither of them wanted to lose to the other.

    ¡°¡­that is great.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Huaughed as they saw the two dreadful-looking men giving each other a thumbs up.

    ¡®They get along well.¡¯

    ¡®There seems to be something inmon between them.¡¯

    ¡®This is horrible.¡¯

    Those were their thoughts. The life of the Pce Lord couldn¡¯t have been very happy either. Seeing that the Lord was also simr to their brat, they felt a kind of sympathy andpassion for the scary man.

    ¡°But why summon us in the morning?¡¯

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    The Pce Lord set the bucket aside and said.

    ¡°The grass you were asking about.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It seems that the guy I asked to help had inquired about it to the merchants, and one of them hase through with some information.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that was quick.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. The people of Yunnan are quick and urate.¡±

    Watching the two of themugh, the disciples sighed again.

    Anyone who saw the scene would think that the two of them had known each other for 20 years.

    Fortunately, after a while, the door opened, and a merchant came in.

    ¡°I greet the Lord, the Sun of Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Get rid of all that pretentiousness! You know of the Purple wood grass?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t even give the merchant time to speak. The merchant, who was already familiar with the Lord¡¯s behavior, immediately brought up the topic in question.

    ¡°The Purple Wood Grass is what it is called in the Central ins. In Yunnan, we call it the Divine Spirit Grass.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    His voice was loud.

    ¡°Did you say the Divine Spirit Grass?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You said they are here to find the Divine Spirit Grass?¡±

    The Pce Lord¡¯s eyes widened. The force his voice hadcked returned right away.

    ¡®No, what is this¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­is that something amazing?¡±

    Chung Myung, not liking the Lord¡¯s reaction, asked.

    ¡°¡­No, it isn¡¯t amazing.¡±

    ¡®Okay¡­¡¯

    ¡®Hadn¡¯t they said that it was an item that used to reach the Central ins in the past? If it was a great item, then such a trade wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡¯

    But the pce lord had a troubled face. He scratched his head and said.

    ¡°Uh. What does this mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there some problem?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s question, the pce lord sighed.

    ¡°Do things have to get this messed up¡­ first of all, the purple wood grass you spoke of definitely exists in Yunnan. But¡­¡±

    The Pce Lord shook his head.

    ¡°No. Simply saying this wouldn¡¯t help you. Follow me. I will guide you to the ce where the Divine Spirit Grass is.¡±

    The Lord jumped up from his seat.

    Seeing thatrge man move gave them trust¡­

    ¡°Follow me¡­ Wuk! Wukk! Bucket! Bucket! Wuak!¡±

    ¡­and that trust disappeared right away.

    In no time.

 Chapter 225: How come you donâ€™t know that? (4)

    <i>Haaaak!</i>

    <i>Haaaak!</i>

    Looking at the marten with its hair standing up in front of him, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    <i>Tap!</i>

    The animal that had been trying to threaten them with its hair up, put its butt on the floor as soon as he said those words.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    <i>Shhhh</i>

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    He held the marten in one hand and it began to move immediately. It wiggled its front paws and twisted its body repeatedly. Then the marten turned its body and showed its stomach to Chung Myung.

    This image of the creature looked a lot cuter now.

    ¡®I feel bad for it.¡¯

    ¡®Can¡¯t it see that Chung Myung is like a grim reaper?¡¯

    ¡®It must be desperate to live¡­ Right.¡¯

    But to others, the sight looked depressing.

    At the same time, the Pce Lord who was busy puking, calmed himself and said,

    ¡°Um. Weird. Our Baek usually does not like foreigners.¡± <sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Baek?¡±

    ¡°It is the name of the marten. It is from the word Baek Jeon.¡±<sup>2</sup>

    ¡°Baek Cheon?¡±

    ¡°Baek Jeon.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon?¡±

    ¡®Thanks a lot, you crazy bastard!¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t like to follow other people and is quite a ferocious guy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. It has to be.¡±

    ¡°And our Baek is very picky with people too. Sometimes I don¡¯t understand why it acts the way it does.¡±

    ¡°Kuak, you know it quite well.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul grabbed the hands of Baek Cheon who was trembling now, If it hadn¡¯t been for them Baek Cheon would have jumped Chung Myung by now.

    ¡°Calm down, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t sasuk the one who said that we needed to get this done?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his body loose.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t the Pce Lord that I want to fight! That bastard there is my target!¡¯

    ¡®That bastard is bringing in a marten and is scoffing at other people!¡¯

    Chung Myung grabbed Baek ¡®Jeon¡¯ by the neck and put it on the ground. Baek Jeon, who nced at him, slowly moved away.

    The Beast Pce Lord was genuinely admiring it.

    ¡°Hehe. The animals of the Beast Pce are all good children. It is said that animals can recognize the goodness in people. Looking at what just happened, you seem to be a good person.¡±

    ¡°Well, I am a Taoist.¡±

    The mouths of the Mount Hua sect¡¯s disciples went wide as they heard those words.

    Weren¡¯t they right to be surprised at the shamelessness of Chung Myung who imed to be a Taoist? Or even at the Beast Pce Lord who was coolly epting it?

    ¡®Anyway, both of them are weird.¡¯

    ¡®I want to go home.¡¯

    ¡°But do you really need to raise something that has such a temper and doesn¡¯t even listen well to you?¡±

    ¡°That may be right, but he is a good one among the spirit creatures here. Even a tiger wouldn¡¯t walk in front of it.¡±

    ¡°That sounds impossible?¡±

    ¡°Sometimes size isn¡¯t everything.¡±

    The Pce Lord had said something misleading, considering his own size. Now the disciples of Mount Hua titled their heads at the gigantic man.

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung who was following them until then turned back and then shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Baek!¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­!¡±

    ¡°Be patient sasuk!¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t talking about Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Baek Cheon groaned not liking anything about the whole situation and followed the Pce Lord quietly. Actually, even if the others hadn¡¯t stopped him, what could he do in front of the Beast Pce Lord? That made him even angrier.

    As they crossed the square courtyard, the guards rushed and bowed their heads as they saw the Lord.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Lord, where are you heading?¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord proudly said,

    ¡°The Divine Pond.¡±

    ¡°Di-Divine Pond?¡±

    The eyes of the shocked guards shifted to the disciples of Mount Hua following their Lord. Baek Cheon¡¯s expression went stiff as he saw that.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like the Divine Pond is a normal ce.¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that why they are looking at us like that? If it is a ce where outsiders aren¡¯t allowed¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Did the guestsmit some kind of big mistake? To take them to the Divine Pond?¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    All of the guards seemed curious and doubtful. The disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t turn away and looked at them wondering what their looks meant.

    The Beast Pce Lord cried out in anger.

    ¡°Some mistake!? Is that the only reason to take people there!¡±

    ¡°But! My lord! The Divine¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I not know that?¡±

    When he yelled, the guards bowed right away.

    ¡°No, my Lord! We were so foolish in our actions!¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    When the Pce Lord clicked his tongue, clearly displeased at it, the guards immediately retreated back.

    ¡®Wah.¡¯

    ¡®This is so strange.¡¯

    Once again, they saw that the Beast Pce Lord was the ultimate power here. Judging from the looks of the guard, he was of the age of an elder in Mount Hua, yet he couldn¡¯t speak up to this man.

    Of course, Hyun Jong was the Sect Leader who was favored by the others in his own way, but it was no exaggeration to say that their Sect Leader couldn¡¯t stand in front of this man.

    ¡®Even the Tang family wasn¡¯t like this.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t known if this was a feature of the Beast Pce or of Yunnan entirely, but it seemed like here, the Pce Lord had full power. That power exceeded what a Sect Leader had back in Yunnan.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The Pce Lord stepped forward and the guards retreated. The guards near the front gate opened the gate immediately.

    ¡°Long live our Lord!¡±

    ¡°Please move with caution.¡±

    Seeing the people bow down so low, Yoon Jong clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It seems like it is true that the Pce Lord is the king of Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Um, right. The Nanman Beast Pce must have such a system. Rather, it looks more advanced than what happens in our sects.¡±

    It was Baek Cheon who said that. And a muffled voice was heard.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung sped his hands behind his head and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard any report of the Beast Pce Lord being treated like this. On the contrary, I¡¯ve heard that the rulers here change very often.¡±

    ¡°¡­then why?¡±

    ¡°That is obvious. Who would want to fight him after seeing those muscles?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the back of the Pce Lord. It looked like the man could carry a mountain on his back¡­. No, was that what he was hinting at?

    It looked like the God of Mountains was moving. Thanks to his exposed upper body, each step he took made the muscles in his back and his shoulders twitch.

    In addition, there was the hasty nature and loud screams that they noticed from the Pce Lord¡­

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we die faster if we just hung our neck?¡±

    Now they knew why the people were too loyal to this man. Chung Myung looked at the Pce Lord and said,

    ¡°Kuak. Mount Hua should be like this too.¡±

    ¡°You! Don¡¯t say weird stuff!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°It would look so good!¡±

    However, no matter what the disciples of Mount Hua said, Chung Myung seemed impressed with the Pce Lord.

    At the sight of Baek Cheon¡¯s fellow disciples trembling, his concern for the future of Mount Hua grew greater.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the words of the Beast Pce Lord, everyone moved fast. Their footsteps became muffled as they headed into the vast forest behind the pce.

    ¡°This¡­this can be called a jungle.¡±

    ¡°It is so dense with trees. We rarely see this around us.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like we need to head through this ce to get to the Divine Pond. But what kind of ce is it for them to react like that?¡±

    The Pce Lord who heard it, spoke normally.

    ¡°It is a sacred ce in our Beast Pce!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It is as I said. It is both a sacred and forbidden ce. It is considered sacred to us and forbidden for those without ess. Usually no one sets foot inside it apart from us.¡±

    ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s why?¡±

    ¡°But you aren¡¯t outsiders. Outsiders have usually heard about this ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Baek Cheon titled his head.

    ¡®What is this now?¡¯

    ¡°As I said, that ce is sacred to us, so no one but us can set foot in it. But it doesn¡¯t matter even though you people are not of our Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t you normally prevent the outsiders from entering such sacred ces?¡±

    ¡°Is there any need to? If we start to prevent entry, then we have to prevent the entry of animals walking around too.¡±

    ¡°But animals and humans are different?¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t different.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord shook his head.

    ¡°In the end, humans are just smarter animals. You people seem to think that we care for the animals and raise them amongst us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard such things.¡±

    ¡°But that is quite wrong. Our Pce doesn¡¯t care for animals alone. We just don¡¯t think that we are much different from them. So, we can live together without problems.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded in admiration.

    ¡°And if we won¡¯t stop animals, we won¡¯t stop people either. If we say it is a sacred ce, would it be sacred for all? So, it is part of nature. We don¡¯t expect others to ept it as a sacred ce just because we consider it to be.¡±

    ¡°Then what if it is damaged?¡±

    ¡°What will change?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Beast Pce Lord smiled.

    ¡°A sacred ce is a sacred ce. Whatever it looks like, it will be sacred for us. Just because someone damaged it, it doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t a sacred ce. This is just the persistence of those who do not understand the concept of something being sacred. Whatever form it holds, it will be sacred.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was mesmerized by those words. Surprisingly, there was deep meaning in his words.

    ¡®He surely is great. One cannot obtain the seat of a Lord with just physical strength alone.¡¯

    Baek Cheon thought that despite his appearance this man was deep and wise. However, Chung Myung titled his head as if he wasn¡¯t very impressed with the words.

    ¡°Then does it have to be called sacred?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Right? I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, he isn¡¯t that deep.¡¯

    The deeper they walked the denser the forest became. Now they couldn¡¯t even see a single ray of lighting in. Soon the ce becamepletely dark and humid.

    As it was such a dense jungle, they were able to see quite a few beasts on their way. They saw a tiger twice asrge as normal ones, sleeping.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡¯

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    ¡°Chuchuchu! Ho, this guy! You grew so much!¡±

    The tiger roared and rushed to him like a lightning bolt. It then showed its stomach as ity down on its back.

    ¡®Right, you need to survive here too.¡¯

    ¡®Everyone is equal in the face of muscle strength.¡¯

    ¡®Humans and beasts, wouldn¡¯t both want to live?¡¯

    It was strange to see such a huge tigerey down in front of you acting all cute like a cat. But the thing was, in front of the Pce Lord, it did look like a cat.

    On the way, the Pce Lord would constantly pet all the beasts he saw.

    ¡°The Divine Pond is there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    Contrary to before, the huge man now had a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°In Yunnan we refer to the Purple Wood Grass that you are looking for as the Divine Spirit Grass. But it isn¡¯t something we farm. Although it was known to be widespread, now, hardly a few nts have survived.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°When the Demonic Sect attacked us a hundred years back, we set fire to it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They wanted to see those bastards burn along with it.¡±

    ¡°Did that work?¡±

    ¡°No. It had no effect. It is said that the warriors were faster in escaping from there.¡±

    ¡®Then why burn it?¡¯

    ¡®No, you should think before doing something like that! Doing something like that is no different from acting first and thinkingter!¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, since then, there is only one ce you can find it, the Divine Pond.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord along with the disciples of Mount Hua traversed through the thick forest.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Watching the scene unfold before them, the disciples of Mount Hua became shocked.

    It was beautiful.

    No, it was right to call it sacred, rather than beautiful.

    There was a huge pond in the middle of this lush jungle. No, for this size, it should be called ake rather than a pond.

    Around thiske, which looked so clear, were colorful flowers they had never seen before.

    It was a beautiful sight but it still put fear into their heart.

    ¡®How deep is it?¡¯

    Obviously, the water was transparent, but the bottom was invisible. The deeper the blue light went down, the more it felt like it was getting sucked in.

    ¡®Divine Pond.¡¯

    A pond where Gods dwell?

    Then it was really the right name to call it. If there was a god, he would have to be in a ce like this.

    ¡°This is the Divine Pond. We cannot go further.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Beast Pce Lord frowned.

    ¡°¡­ we shouldn¡¯t go in?¡±

    ¡°No. You are free to move. I have already told you.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°¡­there is one minor problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Um. It would be better to see it with your own eyes.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, the man reached out.

    Swish!

    A rabbit that was passing by floated into the air and was caught by the Pce Lord¡¯s hand. A little startled, the rabbit started wrinkling its nose.

    ¡°Uh? Why the rabbit?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Take a good look now.¡±

    He threw the rabbit into theke.

    Ssh.

    The rabbitnded softly on the edge of theke, and it brushed around. It was a sight that could calm a weary heart.

    ¡°What are¡­¡±

    At that moment.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes went wide.

    Something ck had risen from theke.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    The only thing they saw was that it was a huge creature with long fangs and a huge mouth. The gigantic mouth literally consumed the entire area the rabbit was on

    Kwaaaak!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The only thing they saw was that something had gulped the rabbit.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All that was left were the huge bite marks on the edge of the pond. The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t say anything and nkly looked around. It was only then that the ripples on the pond subsided.

    After a long white, Yu Yiseol said.

    ¡°¡­wh-what was that¡­.?¡±

    And the rest of them began.

    ¡°I-It was huge. Why was it so huge?¡±

    ¡°I-i thought it would eat a human in one bite!¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord nodded and frowned.

    ¡°The Ink-scaled Blood Python. It is a giant snake that lives in the Divine Pond.¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®A snake?¡¯

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a dragon? It has to be a dragon?¡¯

    ¡®It isn¡¯t that we weren¡¯t allowed to enter, but we couldn¡¯t because of that monster inside? That was why this was a sacred ce¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Huh¡­ hahahahaha.¡±

    Even Chung Myung, who had seen many things in his two lives,ughed at this absurd sight.

 Chapter 226: Who keeps a dragon in their pond! (1)

    ¡°In what kind of pond does a dragon live! What the hell is this ce!¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord shook his head as he heard Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°The dragon is an imaginary animal. What you just saw was the Ink-scaled Blood Python.¡±

    ¡°What is different between the two! What I just saw looked like an imaginary animal too!¡±

    ¡°But it exists right?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°I am an idiot for thinking something good would happen here!¡±

    He had initially questioned why the people lived in the barren wastnd despite having such fertilend.

    ¡®But how can a person even live here!¡¯

    A tiger was two times the normal size and a bloody dragon living in the pond!

    It was a damn circus show!

    But the Beast Pce Lord shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°That guy there is also a spirit creature. His scales are so strong that even a sword doesn¡¯t work on its body, and it has strong enough power to change the entire terrain of this ce with a single move of its tail. It is a literal monster.¡±

    ¡°Even the Lord cannot handle it then?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know. I need to fight it to know about that, but I cannot go in there. And since that thing doesn¡¯te out, there is no need to go and bring trouble on ourselves either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Ah, so¡­¡¯

    It sounded like a sore loser giving excuses when they couldn¡¯t win.

    Chung Myung wondered if felt strange to make himself sound weak when he had that body, but this¡­ this creature was called the Ink-scaled Blood Python of the snake world.

    First of all, he worried if that thing could evene under the category of a snake¡­

    ¡°The Beast Pce worships this?¡±

    ¡°Worship¡­¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord smiled bitterly.

    ¡°What kind of bastard would worship a snake? What is the point of a man worshipping a beast?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Could a person who held the throne of the Beast Pce even say such things?

    Baek ¡®Jeon,¡¯ who was riding on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder wagged its tail in agreement.

    ¡°The ce isn¡¯t called the Divine Pond because the snake stays there. In fact, the beast came into this ce a while after we gave it the name.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ can¡¯t you get rid of it?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? This ce is sacred. It is natural for animals to live in such ces. However, the beasts here are just a bit unusual.¡±

    ¡®A bit?¡¯

    ¡®A bit?¡¯

    ¡®I guess you don¡¯t know what ¡®a bit¡¯ means?¡¯

    ¡°The members of the Beast Pce people cannot go into the Divine Pond and the snake doesn¡¯te out of it. He is like a neighbor who doesn¡¯t like to mingle. So why fight it?¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lordughed.

    ¡°Anyway, that guy will attack anything that touches the pond. That is the problem¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him.

    ¡°In order to get the Purple Wood Grass, you need to go into the Divine Pond, and the Imoogi¡­ no, that snake¡­ it has to be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord nodded his head as if he was pleased with the disciples¡¯ understanding.

    ¡°It is such a minor problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Yes. Quite trivial. How can life and death be such a huge thing? Life is such a minute and passing feeling. Oh Amitabha!¡±

    ¡°You are a Taoist, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Then should we pray to Buddha?¡±

    Chung Myung shouted pointing to the pond.

    ¡°There is something in there that can kill us, and you think correcting me when I mutter some wrong prayer is more important? If we go in¡­ one hit, just one hit! No! One bite! In front of that mouth!¡±

    Dark pits were being created among the harmoniously grown grass as they constantly stepped on them. It was surprising that along with it having a huge range when it came to biting things, it could rip up the ground with it too!

    ¡®I don¡¯t think even the Tang Family Head can deal with it.¡¯

    Even the elders of Wudang weren¡¯t powerful enough to face it.

    It couldn¡¯t bepared to any master who was out in the world. One bite was enough to suck the light out of one¡¯s life.

    Baek Cheon looked at the quietke and said,

    ¡°It resembles a flood dragon that is on the verge of turning into a pure dragon. In that case, shouldn¡¯t it be time for it to refrain from killing and start cultivating?¡±

    ¡°A dragon? What stupid dragon stories are you talking about? What kind of fake tales are you telling!¡±

    ¡°If such a snake exists, then dragons need to exist too!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®That makes sense?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was speechless as he heard that, sighed. Although the scenery looked a little bit scary now, it was very beautiful a while ago.

    ¡°¡­somehow, I thought things would work out. There is no way that would ever happen!¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head. He thought things were going too well in the Beast Pce. He had been treated so well in Yunnan and things had progressedfortably, but now they had run into this situation.

    ¡°How do we get it?¡±

    ¡°How do we catch it?¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°T-that is a beast, but if you just go into that ce with the enthusiasm that everything will work out, you are bound to die someday!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Baek Cheon had the softest smile.

    ¡°I have always respected your opinion, but I think now is a good time to reconsider.¡±

    ¡®If you want death, then sajil should go first.¡¯

    ¡°It is fine! It isn¡¯t like that thing has no head! Most things in the world can be solved with breaking heads.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sometimes I am surprised that you are a taoist.¡±

    As if not caring for Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Chung Myung looked at theke again. His face looked like he was thinking of running into theke.

    The Pce Lord looked at him with a worried face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say this when I brought you here¡­ but are you fine?¡±

    ¡°He is fine. He is stronger than he looks.¡±

    ¡°Yes. His character is reassuring as well. I will definitely hold a memorial service for you then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, were these brats really saying this?¡¯

    ¡®I am the former Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡¯

    Chung Myung grunted.

    ¡°If a small creature of its size is moved to ournd! The food situation in Kunming seems bad so if it can be caught, there will be food for three to four weeks at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­such a nice solution. Even the Zhuge family wouldn¡¯t be able to think of something like this.¡±

    ¡°Fine! Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to rush ahead, stopped as he heard Baek Cheon¡¯s cry.

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    ¡°Lord. Could you possibly know where the grass is?¡±

    ¡°Um. That isn¡¯t too difficult. The grass that has white flowers over there¡­ that is the one.¡±

    When the lord pointed to one side, Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Look carefully, Chung Myung. The dragon¡­ No, catching the snake isn¡¯t important. If that grass gets damaged in the middle of a fight, it¡¯ll be ruined.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded at the advice.

    <i>Srng.</i>

    He pulled out his sword with a clear sound from its sheath. After swinging it a couple times to get used to it, he blinked.

    ¡°There is a mystery to solve! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Without dy, he rushed towards the Divine Pond.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Will he be fine?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua seemed worried. Although putting everything aside, the idiot in front of them who rushed into the pond to face the dragon-like snake was someone who was ted to be the ¡®Best in the World¡¯, this time, they were genuinely worried about him.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Chung Myung descended close to the pond. Contrary to the speed at which he had run towards the pond, his movements changed as soon as he got near the pond. The way he jumped across seemed delicate and light. It felt like a thief was trying to sneak into a house.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked up.

    ¡®Great. It didn¡¯te this time!¡¯

    And he began to move his feet slowly.

    ¡®Come on, think clearly. My job isn¡¯t to beat the snake but to take the grass.¡¯

    He had to secure the grass first and then kill the snake. Maybe after that, he could make snake soup.

    Chung Myung began to cautiously move to the ce where the grass was.

    ¡®Let¡¯s pull this out¡­¡¯

    It was then.

    <i>Shhhh.</i>

    He started to hear a strange sound. It was a low creepy sound that made his heart pound.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung slowly turned around. He saw something huge and elongated rising up from the surface of the pond.

    Its transparent shiny ck scales seemed to reflect all seven colors brilliantly and its tongue slithered inside and outside of its tightly shut pitch-ck mouth.

    Even more impressive were its eyes.

    Its small eyes, set like red dots between that ck body, were staring right at him.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    It looked pissed.

    ¡®Is it tough to live with me?¡¯

    Chung Myung scratched his head with an embarrassed face as if he had been caught stealing.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been caught?¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just smile to avoid getting spit on the face¡­¡¯

    ¡°Can I take the flower first and then we¡¯ll talkter?¡±

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    ¡°Eikkkkkk!¡±

    <i>Kwaaaaang!</i>

    The snake rushed to the ce where Chung Mung stood.

    ¡°I must be going crazy, thinking of talking with snakes!¡±

    Chung Myung narrowly managed to avoid being eaten. He clenched his teeth as he rushed towards the ck body.

    ¡®Full of holes!¡¯

    No matter how great the spirit creature was, its biggest weakness was that it had a huge size. There were too many ces he could hit even with his eyes closed!

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his sword and went for the long neck of the snake.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡°Uk?¡±

    <i>Kang?</i>

    ¡®Not Kwang but Kang?¡¯

    ¡®What a clear, clear sound¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung raised his sword.

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    His sword was broken in two¡­

    Even though he had put so much strength behind his swing, his sword had cleanly broke into two pieces after being hit by the snake¡¯s scales.

    <i>Prng.</i>

    He looked up and saw the top half of his sword rotating like a top as it soared in the sky. Immediately, it fell beside Chung Myung and pierced the ground.

    <i>Puk</i>

    ¡®Oh my, you have gone so deep.¡¯

    ¡®The ground has been cut so well!¡¯

    ¡°Hahah.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked at the broken sword.

    <i>-It is a sword that has been passed on in the Tang family, a treasured sword. I am giving it to you as a token of our friendship. So, use it well.</i>

    ¡°Treasured sword, my ass!¡±

    ¡®How dare you sell me defective products! You can¡¯t be serious! To give me a sword that cannot even cut a snake!¡¯

    Chung Myung raised his head with a nervous expression.

    ¡°Uhhhh¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The snake seemed to tilt its head to the left and right. Very much like how Chung Myung would do when he was angry and ready to fight.

    ¡®I do that a lot too.¡¯

    ¡®You aren¡¯t a good person either, are you?¡¯

    He smiled as he looked at the broken sword, the snake and then his sword.

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think you understand humannguage¡­ but can I maybe go change my sword and then we can continue to fight?¡±

    ¡®Or, not fighting sounds good too¡­¡¯

    <i>Kwaaaaaak!</i>

    ¡°Ah, shit!¡±

    The snake turned around and rushed towards Chung Myung. Like a viper ready to take down its prey, it opened its fangs and came to Chung Myung to gulp him down in one bite.

    It¡¯s gigantic pitch-ck mouth looked like a door to Hell.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡¯

    Chung Myung quickly jumped over the head of the snake and then breathed qi into the broken sword and began to hit the snake on the head.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die! Break! Ugh!¡±

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang! Kaaang! Kang!</i>

    He was clearly using his qi, but he could still only hear nking sounds. Its scales were so hard that despite hitting them so many times, not even a single scratch had formed on it.

    ¡°¡­no, this makes no sense!¡±

    Even Chung Myung was shocked.

    Swords were made to cut through things. This was why there were so many techniques to enhance it and take the opponent down!

    ¡®This isn¡¯t even like I am dealing with man-made armor!¡¯

    ¡°How is this¡­.¡±

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    The snake jerkily raised it head slightly. At the same time, Chung Myung who was on its head, rose into the air.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung watched the figure of the snake as it caught his ankle.

    ¡®Uh¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Why does its eyes look like it is smiling?¡¯

    ¡°No!¡±

    And the snake began to violently move his body to the sides.

    <i>Bang! Bang1 bang! Bang!</i>

    To the left and then to the right!

    ¡°Ackkkkk!¡±

    Chung Myung hit the ground multiple times and each time he would groan out in pain.

    ¡°You fuckin snake¡­.¡±

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    At that moment, the snake threw him into the air and opened its mouth.

    ¡°¡­Uh!¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The moment Chung Myung saw that, he nced at the snake¡¯s tail that had emerged through the water at lightning speed, cutting through the air, flying towards him.

    ¡°¡­that is too much.¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s body that had been hit with the tail moved like a cannonball.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    He flew into the water and jumped on the water surface like a throwing rock. He bounced up a couple times and eventually crashed to the ground.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    The disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t dare to see this and shut their eyes.

    ¡°¡­is he dead?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no way. As if he would die?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. He is dead.¡±

    ¡°L-let¡¯s check to make sure.¡±

    The disciples and the Pce Lord rushed to where Chung Myung had crashed and when they saw his condition they all shut their eyes.

    ¡°He is dead.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to even build a grave.¡±

    ¡°Happy afterlife. You lived a good life.¡±

    To say that he was in another condition when only his two legs were visible above ground was stupid. The rest of his body had formed a crater in the ground.

    ¡®Ah right. He has to be dead.¡¯

    ¡°Puaaaah!¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly jumped up from the hole he had been in.

    ¡°¡­you guys have no conscience.¡±

    ¡°Even the underworld doesn¡¯t ept him. I can understand.¡±

    Chung Myung had blood dripping down his nose as he looked up.

    ¡°No, does that snake have a death wish!¡±

    It was impossible for him to ept being defeated by an animal! And as such, with his reasoning thrown out the window, Chung Myung screamed.

    ¡°You snake brat! I am going to make soup with you!¡±

    ¡°What can you do? Even a sword doesn¡¯t work on it.¡±

    ¡°Even qi doesn¡¯t work. How can you do anything to it?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t even scratch the scales, right?¡±

    Chung Myung shouted.

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t do it before, then I will make it happen now! There is nothing in the world which is impossible!¡±

    ¡®Right right.¡¯

    ¡®But wipe off that nosebleed first Chung Myung.¡¯

 Chapter 227: Who keeps a dragon in their pond! (2)

    ¡°Ah, my pride is hurt! By a dirty snake! Ahh the dirt!¡±

    <i>Spit! Spit!</i>

    Chung Myung rushed to spit out the dirt in his mouth. Every time he spat out dirt, blood gushed from his nose.

    ¡°¡­wipe your nose.¡±

    ¡°Is a nosebleed so important¡­ what? What? Why is it flowing like this? Oh my! That snake bastard is killing humans!¡±

    Yu Yiseol who watched it shook her head and pulled out a handkerchief from her sleeve. With it, she approached Chung Myung.

    ¡®Ah, she is thinking of gently cleaning¡­.¡¯

    <i>Shh! Shhh!</i>

    ¡°Ah! Ahhh!¡±

    Yu Yiseol shoved the handkerchief into Chung Myung¡¯s nose. Chung Myung tried to move but she grabbed onto his neck and pushed the cloth into his nose.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Was this caring or harassing?¡¯

    ¡­just looking at Chung Myung¡¯s face would make it clear that he didn¡¯t like it.

    Chung Myung who now had a handkerchief up the nose, grunted.

    ¡°Ugh! There is no peaceful ce anywhere.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord who was quietly looking at the disciples, opened his mouth.

    ¡°The Ink-scaled Blood Python is the most dangerous of the spirit creatures in Yunnan. At least it has a gentle personality. But it causes harm when someone enters its territory, so it is vicious and disastrous.¡±

    ¡°Gentle?¡±

    ¡°Right. It is docile.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°However, it shows an obsession with its territory. It doesn¡¯t tolerate someone else touching even a single stone or grass. So it is almost impossible to deceive its senses and pull out the herb you need.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened earlier¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, it means that you have to defeat it to get the grass.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord nodded.

    ¡°It is regrettable that I have to say this to the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint who came from the Central ins, but the Beast Pce has no solution to this problem. You need to solve it yourselves.¡±

    After that, Baek Cheon approached Chung Myung with a serious expression.

    ¡°Chung Myung, I think giving up would be better.¡±

    ¡°Giving up? You want to give up?¡±

    ¡°There is no other way here. Our swords cannot hurt it, so how can we deal with it? You got lucky before. If you had been unlucky, you would have turned into its food.¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Chung Myung made a sick sound indicating that he didn¡¯t like what he had heard.

    Actually, he should¡¯ve died.

    If it had been someone other than Chung Myung, they would¡¯ve cleanly left this world and walked into theherworld.

    ¡®How do such things even exist?¡¯

    Aside from its gigantic size, what was more terrifying was the absurd hardness of its scales. Even though Chung Myung had raised his qi to the maximum, he couldn¡¯t scratch a single scale.

    The current Chung Myung was powerful enough to cut down literal mountains. That would mean that the scales of the snake were stronger than mountains.

    Chung Myung scratched his head. In the first ce, swordsmanship as a skill had been created to deal with people. It had been polished and trained for centuries with the thought of cutting down a human body.

    In other words, regardless of the swordsmanship he could perform, it would all be meaningless.

    ¡°In the end, is it strength that Ick?¡±

    ¡°Right. You aren¡¯t any less powerful, but this isn¡¯t the time. Maybe after heading back, we can think of another way.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s head back now!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with startled eyes.

    ¡®No¡­ why is he being so obedient?¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the Beast Pce!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Ah, I should have heard the full thing.¡¯

    ¡°If what Ick is strength, I will increase it! I will break that damn snake¡¯s head with swordsmanship!¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    If he was still the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, he could have beaten the snake with mere chopsticks if he wanted. But he wasn¡¯t the Sword Saint anymore¡­ and he hated having to deal with this in such a troublesome manner.

    ¡®Ugh, sahyung! My sahyung!¡¯

    ¡®I live in such a ce!¡¯

    Chung Myung, who looked at theke, mumbled.

    ¡°I wille back and see you in a while.¡±

    And then he turned around and ran to the Beast Pce.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    ¡°No, what more will you do?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to run after Chung Myung.

    The Pce Lordughed at the children.

    ¡°Such fun people.¡±

    ¡°No onee in!¡±

    ¡°Yah, you idiot¡­¡±

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    Chung Myung mmed the door shut and went inside. Beak Cheon looked at him and sighed.

    ¡°¡­what is he up to?¡±

    Yoon Jong nced at Baek Cheon and said.

    ¡°Still, it is Chung Myung, right? He¡¯s a guy who has always managed to find an answer when there was a problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­but when has he ever just simply found the answer?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am worried he will do weird things. It is quite natural for me to think that at this point. I am worried about the ce where he is going to do weird things now¡­ I am worried about the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, that¡­¡±

    This was true.

    Yoon Jong nced around. When he felt the gazes of the soldiers around him, he smiled awkwardly and said,

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have not thought about it right?¡±

    ¡°It will be fine¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply knowing that his premonitions would be wrong.

    Chung Myung, who went in, took out two wooden boxes. One wasrge and the other, small.

    He took out another small box. Then he crossed his arms and legs and sat there.

    He took a deep breath.

    ¡®It is something that has to be done at least once.¡¯

    He knew that this day woulde. He was now strong enough to resemble a shadow of his past self, but he hadn¡¯t nearly reached the level of a Sword Saint yet.

    Of course, the current Chung Myung was still cultivating at a slow pace. But as the days went by, his responsibilities increased and the more he did something, the more enemies he would make.

    There was no time for him to take it easy like he had in the past. Even if he started practicing whole-heartedly now, it would take him 30 years to catch up with his past self¡­

    ¡®But is there any guarantee that nothing will happen in those 30 years?¡¯

    The Southern Edge Sect or the Wudang Sect coulde and attack Mount Hua. Maybe even the Demonic Sect might get revived again.

    And if he was unlucky, he might get eaten by a spirit creature!

    No matter what the circumstances, he had to ovee it. To do that he needed to get stronger. Only then could Mount Hua be stronger.

    ¡®In the end, it depends on my strength.¡¯

    He had almost finished modifying his body with the martial arts he had been practicing. Now, with his past experiences, he would naturally be able to unfold the martial arts that he had used in the past. But before he could do that, he needed onest thing.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and looked at the wooden boxes in front of him.

    <i>Click.</i>

    The first box he opened was therge one.

    Inside it was the Soul Vitality Pill he had forcefully stolen from Hyun Jong. Chung Myung looked at it with bright shining eyes.

    Then he opened the second one.

    It was smaller than the first one, but it looked more luxurious.

    <i>Click.</i>

    As soon as the second wooden box was opened, a stinky smell began to waft through the room.

    The pill was a ck round object with an ominous feel to it.

    This was part of the legacy of the Tang family, the Heavenly Poison Pill.

    The Heavenly Poison Pill was said to be one of the best products of alchemy in the world. Originally, it wasn¡¯t something that outsiders could receive, but Tang Gunak had given it to Chung Myung.

    Unlike the ominous ck light that seemed to evidence its harmful effects, the pill actually improved one¡¯s internal qi. Those who took it wouldn¡¯t get poisoned anymore, and the damage would be reduced by a lot as well.

    ¡®If it is something that develops resistance to poison, then¡­¡¯

    ¡°Phew.¡¯

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    And he looked at the smallest box.

    Unlike the other two pills, the third one was different. There was no way that Chung Myung, who had reached such a strong level in the past, couldn¡¯t handle the other pills.

    The problem was the third one.

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Even Tang Gunak had hesitated in giving it to him. Chung mung opened the box with carefully. Unlike the previous boxes that had pills immediately inside the container, this one had a small, white jade bottle. He took a deep breath and opened the lid of this bottle.

    <i>Swish¡­</i>

    As soon as he opened it, the scent which came from it tickled his nose. It was slightly sweet and refreshing. And it felt purer than most medicines in terms of fragrance alone.

    But a person shouldn¡¯t be fooled by scent when handing this pill.

    What was in this was nothing else but poison.

    That too, an extreme poison that was called the ¡®Tears of Beauty¡¯.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the bottle and then smelled it.

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    As soon as he smelled it, he immediately asked himself if he had to go this far.

    ¡°Can I trust him?¡±

    Old memories came to his mind.

    ¡°Taoist hyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡¯

    ¡°Do you know what the best pill in the Central ins is?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned at the question. However, Tang Bo was someone who normally used to ask him simr things regrly.

    ¡°The Soul Vitality Pill? The Heavenly Sun Pill?¡±

    ¡°Wrong¡­ they aren¡¯t even pills.¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you talking about?¡±

    Seeing the expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face, Tang Bo giggled and smiled.

    ¡°The best pill in the world is actually in our family!¡±

    ¡°I know about the Heavenly Poison Pill, but it is inferiorpared to the pills of other sects. It sure is a pill that uses poison as a medicine, but that is all.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Tang Bo seemed to have nothing to say.

    ¡°Anyway, it isn¡¯t that. The best pill is called the ¡®Tears of Beauty¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Tears of Beauty? I haven¡¯t heard of it?¡±

    ¡°That is expected. Because it is a poison¡­ a poison that is difficult even for our family to deal with.¡±

    ¡°¡­such strong poison in an elixir? It seems you¡¯ve got hit too much these days that your words seemed to be getting messed up?¡±

    ¡°When did I get hit? All the hits I got were from you!¡±

    Chung Myung got up, making Tang Bo retreat.

    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t mean I will stop!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and sat down.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°This Tears of Beauty is nothing other than abination of many poisons in the world!¡±

    ¡°It still seems like the worst poison to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, it isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Bo smiled.

    ¡°Actually, the poison was made because we thought it would give us an amazing poison which couldn¡¯t be cured, but it didn¡¯t show the effect that we were expecting. The different poisons ended up neutralizing each other and didn¡¯t have any extreme effects.¡±

    The Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung, looked at Tang Bo.

    ¡°And the conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Taoist hyung¡­ What is energy?¡±

    ¡°¡­qi.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is qi. But animals and nts only have qi in an appropriate size. But aren¡¯t warriors able to endlessly replenish qi in their bodies?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But among animals, there are creatures that can hold qi. They are called spirit creatures. Such animals have their own inner ce in their body and they go beyond the limits of other animals.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say obvious things and tell me what the result was.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m almost there! But spirit creatures aren¡¯t the only things apart from warrior that can hold qi. Poison can hold qi too.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Bo smiled.

    ¡°When a non-poisonous beast possesses qi, it turns to a spirit creature. But when a poisonous animal has qi, it turns to poison qi¡­¡±

    ¡°Poison Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, the poison cannot stop and will continue to turn into more poison. In other words, the poison of a poison creature is nothing more than the qi it has umted throughout its life!¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡®Sounds like dogshit.¡¯

    ¡°So, in our family, we have tried to absorb the poison of such poison creatures. We tried to direct a bunch of poisons to one single ce and use it as qi for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°And what happened?¡±

    ¡°Everyone died.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What was that, you idiot?¡¯

    When Chung Myung clenched his fist, Tang Bo waved his hand and stepped back.

    ¡°Ah, no! Listen till the end! Till the end!¡±

    ¡°Listen to this bullshit?¡±

    ¡°Because this is no bullshit! It failed but it worked!¡¯

    ¡°How can you know that? People died!¡±

    Tang Bo chuckled.

    ¡°The members of the Tang family rushed to subdue a survivor who had gone crazy with the mixed poison, but they were all beat up and thrown away. Because of that man¡¯s sudden strength and tenacity, the sect almost copsed. This happened two hundred years ago, by the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, weter found that because he hadn¡¯t resisted the poison and epted it into his body, it had provided very clean qi to the person. It had another effect too. It could be used to get a huge amount of qi that cannot bepared to any other pill. The Tears of Beauty might not be the ultimate poison in the world, but it can be the best pill in the world! It can purify anything!¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°So, how exactly does the poison purify the body?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I knew, would I be like this? I would have already drunk a bowl of it and even broken your back¡­ Ah, no! That was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Break?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Back?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he got up from his seat.

    ¡°Hahahah.¡±

    Tang Bo slowly backed away.

    ¡°Oh. Let¡¯s get it over with today!¡±

    Chung Myung flew towards Tang Bo without dy.

    ¡°Eukkkkk! Taoist hyung! Hyung! I didn¡¯t mean it! Ah, you bastard! Is it alright for Taoist to beat people up like this¡­ Ah! Spare me! Hyung!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die! Die you idiot!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who recalled the memories of the past, sighed as he looked at the bottle in his hand.

    ¡°¡­it seems like I am bound by my past.¡±

    ¡®Now¡­ should I eat this or not?¡¯

 Chapter 228: Who keeps a dragon in their pond! (3)

    Chung Myung licked his lips and looked at the bottle.

    Sadly, although Tang Bo was someone who spoke nonsense when it came to eating food, he never lied. So, the chances of his words being true were pretty high.

    ¡°Kuak. There is absolutely nothing wrong with the theory.¡±

    Tang Bo had mentioned that there had already been a case of internal qi massively rising sessfully after the consumption of the poison. Of course, he had also said that the person couldn¡¯t handle the poison qi within their body and had died eventually.

    ¡®The key is whether we can purify it after epting the poison qi.¡¯

    Basically, the way one normally dealt with poison qi or poison within the body was to discharge it out of the body¡­ they would move it to a specific corner of the body through which they would be able to release outsideter.

    Even if it gets purified, the poison has to be discharged. People generally tended to not absorb something like poison into their bodies after all.

    So how could he do something crazy like taking in poison qi? But Tang Bo had told him take the drink, he had told him how to handle the poison qi within the body and purify the qi after it was done. He had specified that rather than releasing it outside, he had to purify it within him.

    ¡°¡­it will work. It has to work.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    <i>-I am not joking. I think it is worth trying, especially for you, Hyung. Isn¡¯t the biggest characteristic of the Taoists purifying things? It is impossible for us Tang people to do since we are already used to having poison within our bodies, but if someone like you does it, you can handle the qi and purify it without releasing it outside right? You can even break the head of Heavenly Demon!</i>

    <i>-And what if I die?</i>

    <i>-That would be unfortunate. But it would be a valuable sacrifice.</i>

    Of course, Tang Bo got hit after that.

    ¡®The qi of a Taoist.¡¯

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t feel good. All the conditions required for him to do this had been met.

    He had the drink in front of him. He knew that by ingesting it the qi in his body would be increased. Along with that he would even gain resistance to poison.

    And Chung Myung¡¯s qi¡­

    He had already confirmed after practicing in the Tang family that in this life, his qi was a lot better than the poisons used by the Tang family.

    This was something that Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t attempt in the past. In other words, no one would even dare to do this.

    And if there was anyone could do it¡­

    With pure qi better than what it was in the past, and the ability to operate that qi better than the Plum Blossom Sword Saint of the past, there was only Chung Myung.

    If other people tried to do it, they would die the moment they put the poison into their mouths.

    Chung Myung finally grabbed the two pills.

    ¡°Do I need to take it?¡±

    <i>-If not, just throw it away!</i>

    Although the only reason he was going to do it now was because of the snake bastard, he had been thinking about this for a long time. So, he even got this drink from the Tang family.

    But previously, he wasn¡¯t able to make his mind up and take them, but now he had the perfect chance.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than go through with this shit!¡±

    Chung Myung boldly stretched out his hand and picked up the Soul Vitality Pill and the Heavenly Poison Pill. Without any dy he put both the pills into his mouth.

    <i>Ahhhhhh!</i>

    As soon as the pills entered his mouth, they melted in an instant and went down his throat.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    His stomach felt hot. But then, for a moment, the sense of heat stopped.

    ¡®Was that it?¡¯

    Even Chung Myung was worried at his body¡¯sck of reaction.

    He had eaten two pills¡­ maybe he needed a couple more of the Soul Vitality Pills¡­ maybe another few and then there would be¡­

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Since when did I turn into a coward!¡±

    ¡®It is said that when a person grows old, they be cowards¡­. Ah, but I am young though? What can I be afraid of when I am young?¡¯

    ¡®In any case, there is a limit to the number of Soul Vitality Pills.¡¯

    When he first had it, he felt refreshed but that was all. The Soul Vitality Pill didn¡¯t have the effect of multiplying the qi within the body.

    If that was possible wouldn¡¯t all the Shaolin Sect disciples be the greatest disciples of the world?

    Moreover, in exchange for creating the clear and pure qi, didn¡¯t Chung Myung have to try again and again to generate a very small amount after that?

    In the end, the Soul Vitality Pill was a solution for Mount Hua, rather than for Chung Myung.

    He had to do something if he didn¡¯t want to spend years of his time just waiting for his pure qi to normally generate!

    Having made his decision, he sat cross legged. First, he had to build a solid foundation.

    <i>Kwaak!</i>

    There was the sound of water running through his body. The pills which had now melted in his stomach were creating a river of qi which flowed his body.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t absorb this.¡¯

    It isn¡¯t the qi which was important now. This qi has to be conserved so that it can act as a medium to help him absorb the qi of the Tears of Beauty and protect his body from its poison.

    ¡®I have to focus on my dantian.¡¯

    Chung Myung used the qi of the two pills to surround his dantian, and opened his eyes.

    Opening your eyes in the middle of cultivating qi would be impossible for others. This was possible for Chung Myung only because he was already past the normal level.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chung Myung groaned and grabbed the bottle in front of him.

    ¡°¡­if I die, Tang Bo, you are dead!¡±

    ¡®You are already dead, but I wille kill you again!¡¯

    ¡¯I will make sure that even the dead can die again!

    Then he gulped the drink down and closed his eyes.

    ¡®It seems fine?¡¯

    The Tears of Beauty which had flowed into his stomach didn¡¯t move or cause any reactions. There was only a faint feeling of something flowing¡­

    <i>Paaaah!</i>

    ¡¯Here ites!

    Chung Myung was terrified and raised his qi. The poison qi from the liquid was spreading through his body very quickly. Even Chung Myung was scared at its pace.

    ¡®This!¡¯

    When he was fighting Tang Bo, or other strong people in his previous life that used, the only poison which had ever made its way to him was either from long-range attacks or from their weapons.

    And how strong was it?

    At best, it would¡¯ve been a hundredth or even a thousandth of the amount the bottle had. That alone would have been enough to kill him. But since he had drunk the entire poison directly without even diluting it, it was natural that he was having a hard time.

    ¡®Was it too much?¡¯

    ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve just taken half.¡¯

    ¡®Why is it that regardless of whether it is alcohol or poison, I always gulp it down in one shot!¡¯

    ¡®Ahhh, sahyung. Please fix my habit!¡¯

    <i>Paaaah!</i>

    The poison qi was quickly spreading through his body. Chung Myung was so terrified that he raised his qi to protect his dantian.

    ¡®I have to be careful.¡¯

    ¡®I have to purify and absorb it.¡¯

    ¡®It isn¡¯t about purifying and releasing!¡¯

    He clenched his teeth and began to circte his qi. His next step would be to make sure he didn¡¯t release the poison outside.

    ¡®What kind of poison is it?¡¯

    It was overflowing

    It was like pouring poisoned water into a jar filled with normal water. The poison inside just kept multiplying.

    It felt like he was going to explode¡­

    <i>Thuk.</i>

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Chung Myung opened his eyes.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Startled, he closed them again tightly.

    ¡®What did I just see?¡¯

    Not believing what he had seen, Chung Myung opened his eyes to confirm it. He didn¡¯t seen it wrong¡­

    His body which was now dyed ck was starting to swell.

    ¡®A ck pig!¡¯

    The clothes he was wearing couldn¡¯t handle his swelling body and was tearing up here and there.

    He quickly closed his eyes again and focused. If this continued to happen, his body would explode, and he would die before he could recover his internal strength.

    ¡®Hurry up!¡¯

    The qi flowing through him was starting to get hot.

    The pure qi inside Chung Myung¡¯s dantian began to devour and purify the poison qi that surrounded it.

    The momentum of the events happening inside Chung Myung¡¯s body was so great that it was like a dam had exploded. However, the poison qi didn¡¯t seem to decrease.

    Maybe the poison qi had realized that other parts of Chung Myung¡¯s body were untouched, or it had realized that the poison qi near the dantian was vanishing¡­ so it rushed to the dantian all at once.

    ¡®I need to stop it!¡¯

    The qi of the Heavenly Poison Pill and the Soul Vitality Pill which was around his dantian blocked the poison qi.

    <i>Kang! Bang! Kwang!</i>

    It felt like his body was imploding from the inside.

    He made sure to do his best to stay focused and began to purify the poison qi into pure qi and channeled it back into his dantian.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    Unable to withstand the recoil of his body swelling up so suddenly, the blood vessels in Chung Myung¡¯s body began to burst eventually. His nose and mouth began to gush out blood. And the blood that dripped down onto the floor made sizzling noises.

    Even though he was purifying the qi, there was no end to the poison qi.

    ¡®Ugh! Let¡¯s see if you win or I win!¡¯

    Chung Myung endured the pain and began to try harder.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The anxious eyes of the disciples of Mount Hua who were in front of the room had changed expressions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel something?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly feel weird¡­ something seems wrong¡­¡±

    Feeling troubled, Jo Gul opened his mouth.

    ¡°Should we take a look?¡¯

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°He told us to note in. But didn¡¯t tell us to not look, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled brightly and nodded his head.

    ¡°Great loophole! You have grown so much.¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks to sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is up to you to handle it, and there is no need for me to stop you. Go ahead and do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But the two stayed silent for a while without moving. And Jo Gul said.

    ¡°¡­ sasuk. Your personality has changed a lot too.¡±

    Although he hated hearing that, Baek Cheon calmly epted the words of his sajil.

    ¡°The pot is calling the kettle ck. Well, anyone is bound to be tainted when they are next to Chung Myung¡­. your personality will change too.¡±

    ¡°I am d to know that, but¡­¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time and check it.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡¯

    Jo Gul mumbled as he walked to the room of Chung myung.

    ¡°He won¡¯t hear me, right?¡±

    Chung Myung would¡¯ve definitely noticed that they were approaching the room. However, since there had been no shoutsing from the room, he must¡¯ve been busy doing something else.

    ¡®What the hell is he doing for him to be so lost¡­¡¯

    Jo Gul moved forward and made a hole in the window with his finger. It wouldn¡¯t have shown good manners for them to make a hole in the door of the Beast Pce, but doing so to a window seemed a lot better to Jo Gul.

    He took a deep breath and began to use his finger.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul, who had been looking into the room, quickly turned back.

    And smiled.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What is it? What is that brat doing?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what he is doing!¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°But it seems like we need to escape?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°F-faster!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul began to run as soon as he said that and the rest of them began to run after him.

    Baek Cheon had already passed Jo Gul and asked as he looked back.

    ¡°But what are we running from? That room? Or the Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know just run!¡±

    ¡°No! tell me what we are even runn¡­¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Kukukukukukuku!</i>

    Beak Cheon turned around.

    ¡°Ah no!¡±

    The entire pce that contained Chung Myung¡¯s room began to shake. Baek Cheon¡¯s face had turned pale as he looked at the side of the pce trembling.

    ¡°Uh-uh that mad man! This is the Beast¡­¡±

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    Before he could finish an explosion urred. The entire side of the pce shattered.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    Forgetting to run away, they all stopped and looked back at the scene.

    They all saw a ck sphere.

    There was a gigantic ck vortex in front of them. It seemed appropriate to call it an Evil Dragon rising into the sky endlessly.

    <i>Kwang! Kwaaang!</i>

    The wind the vortex created had a momentum that seemed to absorb everything in the world.

    ¡°¡­what the hell did he do in the room for this to happen!¡±

    ¡°This is, for real¡­¡±

    The color of this ck vortex then began to change gradually.

    As if it was releasing its force on the world, the ck vortex first turned grey and then became a pure white light and finally turned transparent.

    <i>Kwaaaaa!</i>

    However, the strong winds around it didn¡¯t die down in the slightest. No, it was turning faster and more ferocious.

    ¡°Uh? Uhhhh?¡±

    It felt like it would suck in everything, and at one point even Jo Gul¡¯s body began to float up in the air.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul!¡±

    The disciples hurriedly grabbed Jo Gul¡¯s ankles and pulled him to the ground.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡¯

    But the body of Jo Gul which was being pulled by the wind fluttered like a paper doll.

    ¡°Ah! Damn it! Chung Myung you bastard! Please stop doing such things!¡±

    That was the only thing he could think of.

    Even though he didn¡¯t even know if Chung Myung could hear his words.

    <i>Puuuuuuu!</i>

    <i>Kwakkkkkkk!</i>

    <i>Aaack!</i>

    The beasts around the pce that had jumped out in shock couldn¡¯t handle the force from the vortex and got sucked into it.

    Baek Cheon ended up looking up and yelled!

    ¡°Someone stop that bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Who?¡¯

    ¡®Who can stop that bastard, sasuk?¡¯

    Finally, in the middle of that vortex, the figure of Chung Myung could be seen. He had risen into the air with his legs crossed. And as if he was cultivating qi, he looked very serene and calm.

    He looked so fucking calm that the disciples wanted to punch him in the face.

    <i>Clench! Crash!</i>

    To make matters worse the roofs of the nearby building were being torn off. At this point the entire pce would turn into a mess if this was allowed to continue.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    A terrifying qi exploded in all directions with the sound of a huge explosion.

    ¡°Acackkkk!¡¯

    ¡°Yah, you bastard!!!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua got caught in this storm of qi and were all thrown into the air.

    <i>Thud! Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    The disciples of Mount Hua who got whipped by the wind groaned.

    All of a sudden, the vortex that had been busy trying to absorb things into it was now releasing qi into the world¡­ as if it was trying to blow the entire world away.

    Well, nothing was happening except for buildings being shattered and beasts running away in fea¡­

    ¡°¡­this! This is bad!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were in shock as they saw the ruined surroundings.

    It was then.

    <i>Step. Step. Step.</i>

    A man slowly walked through the floating dust. Chung Myung, who seemed to be the happiest person in the world right now, smiled as he saw the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go catch that snake bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®We are the ones who got caught, bastard¡­¡¯

    ¡®Please, please do things in fucking moderation!¡¯

 Chapter 229: Who keeps a dragon in their pond! (4)

    ¡°Yah, brat!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted with an angry face.

    ¡°What?¡¯

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to care. Baek Cheon, who was enraged at this, started stuttering.

    ¡°N-no! Brat! Uh? For now, uh? Let¡¯s go for now!¡¯

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Get dressed! Your clothes!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his head and looked at the body.

    ¡°I still have innerwear; what is the problem?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡¯

    Baek Cheon scratched his head. Even though he still had his innerwear, Chung Myung was showing off the rest of his entire body. He just had one piece of cloth covering his most important part.

    Of course, his muscles were good enough to make someone jealous, but he had to at least wear a pant! Regardless of how he felt, it was embarrassing for the rest of the people who saw him.

    ¡°We have sago with us!¡±

    Baek Cheon was worried that Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes would be tainted with this sight. But she seemed calm. She looked around calmly without a word and picked up a piece of cloth she found. Then she went to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Put this on.¡±

    ¡°Oh, as expected from our sago!¡±

    ¡°You are ugly.¡±

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±

    ¡®Thank YOU for the tears in our eyes from the sight you have shown us.¡¯

    Chung Myung, however, just calmly took the clothes from Yu Yiseol, shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Now I can beat that snake brat. Let¡¯s go get the grass!¡±

    As Yoon Jong heard that, he sighed.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­ the snake isn¡¯t the problem right now.¡¯

    ¡°Uh? Why?¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    ¡°What crazy bastard did this!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    With loud shouts, the soldiers of the Beast Pce rushed to the ruined ce. Their faces were red with anger.

    ¡°They¡¯re the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, so we treated them like guests with all our hearts!¡±

    ¡°Seems like they want to die.¡±

    All the soldiers were enraged at the sight and kept yelling. Once they started shouting, more and more people joined in.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled awkwardly as he looked around at the shattered buildings. The entire ce looked as if a war had urred there.

    ¡°Huhu. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±

    Would those words really solve such a situation?

    Baek Cheon sighed and tried to speak.

    This was something that Chung Myung did, but he was the one who was in charge of this party. He had to step up and apologize first.

    ¡°I apologize¡­¡±

    But then Chung Myung grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him back.

    ¡°Sasuk, I will handle this¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaackkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It was obviously just a slight pull, but Baek Cheon¡¯s body flew back as if he had been ejected from a cannon.

    <i>Thud! Bounce! Bounce!</i>

    Baek Cheon bounced like a throwing stone on water and trembled.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at his hand with a trembling face. And he scratched the back of his head as he smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°S-sorry¡­ I am not used to it yet.¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who got up from the floor, looked at Chung Myung with red eyes.

    ¡°Come here. You die today! You need to die!¡±

    ¡°Ehh¡­ only sasuk will die. Just see this. I will handle all this.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Shit!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, calm down!¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he always like that! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong rushed to grab Baek Cheon, who was rearing for a fight.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t care and stepped forward to face the soldiers. Their numbers had now grown enough to form a considerable crowd.

    And they all red at Chung Myung with cold eyes.

    ¡°Are you the one who did this?¡±

    ¡°Uh? What one?¡±

    ¡°The one who destroyed the entire ce?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you must be joking now. How can we do this?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you going to deny that you destroyed the building?¡±

    Hearing that, Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°Has anyone here seen this?¡±

    It was a typical lie, but it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°I saw it.¡±

    One soldier came forward.

    ¡°I saw it! I saw it with my own eyes! A ck circle rose to the sky like a tornado, and the wind that came from it was pulling in everything! So don¡¯t even think of making such excuses!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the man with surprised eyes.

    ¡°A tornado?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man¡¯s face was turning stiff, but he continued.

    ¡°Exin it. If you don¡¯t exin it properly, even if you are the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, you will not be able to escape the punishment! That is until the Plum Blossom Sword Saintes here directly!¡±

    ¡®Come here directly?¡¯

    ¡®I am the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡¯

    Chung Myung sighed and continued.

    ¡°So¡­ if we fail to exin it, will you beat us up?¡±

    ¡°If we have to!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ but isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    The soldier tilted his head.

    ¡®What is strange?¡¯

    ¡°You said that there was a tornado in the air near that part of the building.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡¯

    ¡°Did I make it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Can a human do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Right¡­ can a human do that?¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head and continued.

    ¡°When a tornado rises and a building is shattered, isn¡¯t itmon sense to normally worry about the people who were inside the building? But here you are, trying to put that me on me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    The soldier went silent.

    No, if they thought about it for a bit, it actually made sense.

    ¡®Could a human really create such a wind?¡¯

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    ¡°And there is another strange thing.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that I did create it.¡±

    Chung Myung pretended to look around.

    ¡°Then are you saying that you are going to beat the person who created such a tornado with your bare hands? Are you even sane?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The soldier kept silent.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t wrong.¡¯

    If this situation was really orchestrated by the young disciple of Mount Hua, then he had to be someone who transcendedmon sense. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to catch and imprison such a person.

    At least¡­.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    A roaring voice filled the ce suddenly.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the Lord!¡±

    The soldiers and guards who saw him fell t on the ground. The disciples of Mount Hua also bowed as they saw the man.

    The soldiers and guards looked at the Lord.

    ¡°My Lord! These people¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord raised his hand and stopped the guard from saying anything.

    And then, with shocked eyes, he moved towards Chung Myung.

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    The ground vibrated with each step he took, and every time his foot touched the ground, it felt like the beasts around them would bounce up.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Soon, the Beast Pce lord approached Chung Myung and red at him.

    ¡°Boy!¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    The man¡¯s face was red. Unlike before, his voice was more of a groan as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­did you achieve it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, to an extent¡­ I guess I can say that my internal qi has increased a little.¡±

    ¡°Extent?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ about this much.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord¡¯s face contorted. The man was shaking as if he couldn¡¯t stand what he had just heard!

    Then, he patted Chung Myung on the shoulder.

    ¡°Kuahahahaha! This extent! Right, good! This much can happen! Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    <i>Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!</i>

    Each time the hands mmed into Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder, a cracking sound could be heard.

    ¡®Am I going to die here?¡¯

    ¡®Is he actually angry at me?¡¯

    Each time his hand touched Chung Myung¡¯s body, pain surged through him. By the time the Pce Lord¡¯sughter was over, Chung Myung had been half nailed to the floor.

    The man smiled as if he found that interesting as well and pulled Chung Myung up.

    ¡°Right. This kind of achievement calls for drinking!¡±

    The faces of the soldiers went pale.

    ¡°Lord! They are sinners who destroyed the pce!¡±

    ¡°They need to be punished!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    The Pce Lord yelled.

    ¡°You want to punish our guests for blowing up a little piece of the pce? Since when did the people of my Beast Pce be such cheap-minded people!? Pathetic beings!¡±

    The men quickly bowed their heads at his words.

    At that time Chung Myung put his tongue out to tease the soldiers. This made the soldiers hate him even more!

    ¡®Ah, I really want to hit that bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Well, he came in as a guest¡­¡¯

    ¡®If only I can pull out some teeth from that mouth of his, I will die in peace.¡¯

    ¡®How can he have such a messed-up personality despite being a descendant of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡¯

    Of course, if they had met the past version of Chung Myung, they would realize that the two were exactly the same! However, the history and character of the Sword Saint were beautified, so they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°If our guests achieve growth in the pce by blowing it up, we cannot not celebrate it! What! Whoo! This little bastard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lord, don¡¯t be too angry! Our Lord has such a big heart.¡±

    ¡°Um? Ah, right.¡±

    ¡°And we were wrong.¡±

    ¡°Wrong? Where were you wrong? Such things might happen to a warrior when they practice! I blew up training halls when I was young too!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Right. I see.¡±

    The faces of the soldiers were a mess.

    How can the Lord get along so well with these strangers he met only a few days ago? And to prefer them over the soldiers and guards he had been with for a decade?

    ¡®He is ying the child card!¡¯

    ¡®He is not young to be even called a brat!¡¯

    ¡®Just looking at his face makes me want to kill him.¡¯

    The soldiers all sighed at the sight of the disciples of Mount Hua. Meanwhile, the disciples didn¡¯t look them in the eyes. The two groups sighed.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Let¡¯s have a party!¡±

    ¡°No. Not now.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The Pce Lord titled his head.

    ¡°Not now?¡±

    ¡°First, we need to catch that snake bastard. And then let¡¯s have it as a snack at night.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the Ink-scaled Blood Python?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Um. Yes, but be careful. It is a spirit creature, after all.¡±

    ¡°Right, a snake.¡±

    ¡°Right! A man should have this much pride!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Kekeke!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±

    Sighs came from all sides as they listened to the two people.

    ¡°¡­what did you do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I am asking, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was heading into the Divine Pond, smiled at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°I increased my qi a little bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have grown a little. A little.¡±

    Baek Cheon lifted his head up and looked at the sky, which was obscured by the trees.

    ¡®Oh my god.¡¯

    ¡®Please, please do something.¡¯

    ¡®What kind of little internal qi growth can pull that off? How could he take down a building? And beasts too?¡¯

    Should he be concerned because of Chung Myung¡¯s rapid growth? Or was he supposed to be surprised that he was able to gain such strength to fight the snake?

    ¡®Please! Please! Show me a way!¡¯

    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t increase as much as I thought it would¡­ but it is good that I didn¡¯t die from doing it.¡±

    ¡°It is possible to die while increasing internal qi?¡±

    ¡°It was a bit risky this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know a fucking thing anymore.¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed and mumbled something. However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t pay any attention to it and continued to walk straight.

    ¡®This was dangerous.¡¯

    The poison and the qi had far exceeded his assumptions. One small mistake¡­ if his qi control had been a little more docile, his body would have exploded, and he would have died.

    But Chung Myung seeded in purifying the Tears of Beauty and had absorbed it.

    ¡®Tch. I was lucky to even absorb it.¡¯

    The initial amount of qi was vast, but what he could absorb into the body wasn¡¯t even a fraction of the original.

    Fortunately, since the vast amount of qi was already circling around his body, with just the little internal qi he had extracted, he was able to create much more pure internal qi.

    He wasckingpared to what he had in the prime time of his past life, but with this, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for a while.

    ¡°So, first things first.¡±

    He looked to the left and right. And then spotted theke.

    ¡°I will let you know the price of touching other people¡¯s things!¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®At least tell the truth.¡¯

    ¡®You are touching its things.¡¯

    ¡®It did nothing to us.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua sighed.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    Chung Myung drew his sword and leaped into the pond without dy.

    ¡°Yah! That sword was cut down!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±

    Chung Myung descended from the air and waved his hand.

    ¡°Come out, you brat!¡± he shouted.

    It was then.

    There was a very small ripple in the calmke, and soon, the snake emerged, revealing its gigantic size.

    <i>Shhhhhh.</i>

    Its beady eyes were dotted in red, and its pitch-ck scales seemed even more menacing as it looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You die today.¡±

    Chung Myung spat on the floor and grabbed his sword as he ran for the snake.

    <i>Kwaaaaaak!</i>

    The snake also rushed at Chung Myung, hissing aggressively as if it was screaming at him.

 Chapter 230: Who keeps a dragon in their pond! (5)

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    <i>Kaaaaaaaaaa!</i>

    Ink-scaled Blood Python and Chung Myung rushed toward each other. The sheer speed of both of them was splitting the water to the sides.

    ¡°Flying on Water?¡±

    ¡°He is running on water! Running on the water!¡±

    Flying on Water!

    It was a light footwork method that transcended normal techniques. It was one of the highest peaks of footwork techniques, and it allowed the user to run on water.

    The ability to actually use this in reality required enormous power to facilitate pushing away the water without sinking. Therefore, unless a martial artist was a master, they wouldn¡¯t even attempt such a technique.

    But Chung Myung was making full use of it very naturally!

    The disciples of Mount Hua clenched their fists.

    ¡®Would it be possible?¡¯

    Baek Cheon also had a stiff expression. Chung Myung had already failed to catch the snake once.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a sword, so what is the point in fighting.¡±

    This fight was different from a usual battle between warriors.

    A battle between warriors didn¡¯t depend on who wielded the sword better. When using a strong technique against a swordsman, the strength of a technique was important. Ultimately, the one who wielded the better technique would prevail. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that made a difference. A swordsman who used a quick sword could aim for a gap in the techniques of a swordsman who used a strong sword.

    But it waspletely different here.

    The scales of that snake made swordsmanship meaningless. Even if the sword Chung Myung used was splendid and agile, it was meaningless if the snake¡¯s scales could block it. So, the key to winning the battle was knowing whether a sword could even pierce those scales.

    And if it could, he had to end it in a single blow.

    ¡°Ughhhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up and charged the snake¡¯s head.

    <i>Kwak!</i>

    And then¡­

    ¡®I will eat you!¡¯

    As if his actions represented those words, he greeted the snake head-on.

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at it and thought, ¡®How dare you treat humans as prey?!¡¯

    <i>Tat!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet touched the air. He lifted his body once more using the air like a stepping stone and then descended like a meteor right onto its head.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    His broken sword began to shine with blue qi. He felt that the color was getting darker. But before he couldpletelye to terms with that thought, his qi had already turned purple.

    ¡°T-that color?¡±

    ¡°Purple?¡±

    However, the disciples didn¡¯t have enough time to be shocked. Chung Myung¡¯s sword had reached the head of the snake.

    <i>Kaaaaaak!</i>

    With the sound of a giant bell being rung, the snake¡¯s upper body came crashing down after it was hit on the head.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    Baek Cheon was shocked. Had he just seen the eyes of the snake close in shock?

    Some might say that snakes have no facial expressions, and some might say that the people who said that snakes had expressions were crazy, but it was clear to Baek Cheon that this snake had shown some sort of reaction on its face.

    ¡°He hit it?¡±

    It was far away that he couldn¡¯t tell for sure. All Baek Cheon could make out was Chung Myung wielding the sword once again.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    <i>Kaaaang!</i>

    <i>Kaaaang!</i>

    <i>Kang!</i>

    <i>Kak!</i>

    <i>Kaaaang!</i>

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®There are some weird sounds mixed in?¡¯

    Baek Cheon titled his head.

    Of course, they had never heard a snake¡¯s cry, so they couldn¡¯t tell if the foreign sound was a scream or not.

    But it was clear that what they had heard now was different than before.

    No matter how much Chung Myung had swung his sword before¡­

    ¡®Does he really have a chance now?¡¯

    The snake, which had refused to even budge before, was now twisting its body in pain.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Chung Myung gripped one of the snake¡¯s scales with one hand.

    ¡°Ahhh! It got cut!¡±

    Due to the sharp tip of the scales, his hand was slightly cut. Chung Myung clenched his teeth and circted qi into his hand. After strengthening his hand with qi, he grabbed onto the scale more tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still fine?¡±

    And he went back to striking it down violently.

    As soon as the ck scale was touched by the broken purple sword, its head started moving weirdly.

    <i>Kiiiiik!</i>

    Apletely different scream than before rang out across the forest. Seeing that, the disciples of Mount Hua clenched their fists.

    ¡°He is doing it!¡±

    ¡°Wow, he is doing it?¡±

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t pierced the scales yet, but thest attack definitely felt like a solid hit. And each time his broken sword fell, the snake would twist in pain.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t the result the same regardless of whether it is cut down or beaten to death?¡¯

    Moreover, its huge size, which had been an advantage and source of terror before, was now turning into a weakness. And since it had no limbs, getting rid of Chung Myung was even tougher.

    <i>Kaack! Kaaack!</i>

    Coupled with its screeching cries, the snake continued to twist its body.

    ¡°Stay still, you idiot!¡±

    <i>Kaang! Kaaang!</i>

    Chung Myung mmed the snake¡¯s head repeatedly without paying attention to anything else.

    Because of how big it was, his attacks would connect regardless of the snake¡¯s desperate movements. In such a situation, Chung Myung was in a dreamlike state.

    If it was repeatedly hit a couple more times, the snake was bound to fall, even if it would take some more time.

    It was at that moment.

    A bright red light shone from the eyes of the snake.

    <i>Kaaack!</i>

    The snake let out a tremendous scream and started to rush toward the ground.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And with Chung Myung on its head, it banged itself on the ground.

    <i>Kuuung!</i>

    ¡°¡­kuak.¡±

    The shock was so great that a depression was created in the ground. But Chung Myung didn¡¯t let go of its scales despite the pain he felt.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The eyes of the snake were still shining red.

    <i>Kwang! Kwang!l wang! Kwang!</i>

    It kept doing the same thing again and again. By now, the ground had caved in so much that the trees and rocks were scattered.

    ¡°T-this!¡±

    The disciples all grabbed onto their swords. This time, it seemed like it was really a game of who died first from banging their heads. If Chung Myung couldn¡¯t handle this, then they were going to rush in and save him.

    Baek Cheon, who saw Chung Myung being constantly hit, ran to one side.

    ¡°N-no!¡±

    ¡®The Purple Wood Grass.¡¯

    ¡°The Purple Wood Grass!¡±

    The snake was preparing to m itself on the ground again. But the ce it chose was where the Purple Wood Grass was. And if it mmed its enormous body even near that ce, not a single herb would survive the collision.

    ¡°Not thereeeeeeee!¡±

    When Baek Cheon screamed, even Chung Myung, who was hanging off its scale, flinched.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung spread his arms wide to grab the head of the snake, and he tried to reach for the ground.

    And finally, managing to touch the ground, he held onto the snake with all his might.

    <i>Kwakwakwakwang!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet continued to get plowed into the ground. Even though he resisted, he was the only one getting pushed back. Gradually a small crater was formed on the ground, and he found enough bnce that allowed him to take the lead.

    ¡°Kuaaak! Kuaaaaak!¡±

    Chung Myung, who decided to use all this strength, finally stopped the snake from destroying the Purple Wood Grass.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    He held onto its huge head and rotated it, making the snake¡¯s body twist. Then he kicked it in the face.

    ¡°There is no way I will let things go your way!¡±

    <i>Kwaaaaaa!</i>

    The huge body of the snake turned over and fell into theke after it was hit by Chung Myung, making the water ssh violently.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his arms as his whole body ached. His whole body felt like a mess, and he had dirt and grass all over him. His gaze fell onto one side, and he noticed that the snake was missing.

    <i>Bubble.</i>

    Seeing bubbles at the top of theke, he realized it.

    ¡°I should end it soon.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed the broken sword towards theke.

    As if responding to his action, the bubbles suddenly moved in a circle. Soon the water began to move, and from it, the snake emerged again.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Chung Myung titled the head.

    ¡®It looks different?¡¯

    ¡®Different¡­. Ah!¡¯

    Chung Myung was shocked.

    The scales of the snake were now standing upright! Its steel scales that had been protecting its body were now standing up. It was as if it was mocking its opponent by showing off its soft flesh.

    ¡°You look angry?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°That is how one should look at their opponent.¡±

    <i>Kaaaaaaaa!</i>

    As if hearing those words didn¡¯t sit well with it, the snake let out a scream. It was such a loud cry that anyone who had heard it would have trembled.

    The disciples of Mount Hua had to cover their ears to bear the scream.

    With its shining red eyes, it began to rush towards Chung Myung. This was different from before when it just attacked with just its neck sticking out of theke. Now it was rushing towards Chung Myung much more aggressively.

    Thanks to that, more than half of its body was revealed at once.

    Those who were watching it became shocked as they saw its size. It was so huge that Chung Myung looked like an ant in front of it. But Chung Myung didn¡¯t back down¡­ he didn¡¯t even take a single step back and just looked at it. He just stared at it with an expressionless face.

    ¡®Will it work?¡¯

    ¡®With this body and with this internal qi?¡¯

    ¡®Well¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    ¡®But there is no reason to not try.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes looked concentrated and cold. He had crossed his limit again, but that alone was meaningless.

    Growth was meaningless if one didn¡¯t put their life on the line.

    At the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, purple qi began to shine again. It got darker and darker and began to change color again.

    It was now bright reddish brown.

    Then it became a bright reddish color that resembled the color of the plum blossoms of Mount Hua. That was the color of his sword now.

    He stared at the snake that was frantically rushing towards him and finally moved his sword.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    His hand holding the sword clenched it tighter, and when qi was infused into it, the veins in his hands began to shine, and his sword turned crimson.

    ¡®Strength is power!¡¯

    The qi from his dantian was freely swirling around. After the unparalleled power of internal qi was activated, it all rushed into his arm that was holding the sword.

    He felt like his sword would explode at any moment. Feeling that power, he brought down his sword. At the same time, the tip of the sword began to create numerous plum blossom petals.

    As if branches of plums existed in the air, the plum blossoms began to bloom again.

    <i>Kaaaaak!</i>

    A bright blue light shone in the eyes of Chung Myung as he saw the snake getting closer.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The plum blossoms had now all gathered in one single ce.

    Falling Plum, Blocking River.

    The infinitely soft petals which had been gathered even blocked the flow of the river.

    The plum blossoms that contained the strength to block everything shot out like a star.

    <i>Wheing!</i>

    The sound of the plum blossom moving with immense speed and the sound of the snakeing with reckless wrath to take them down. That sound pierced the ears of everyone around them.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The scales of the snake were literally ripped out in front of this sword technique. It blew away its scales and other fragments of its body in different directions. The plum blossoms that still hadn¡¯t lost their momentum pierced the snake¡¯s flesh.

    <i>Kwaaaaaaaaa!</i>

    The snake had its mouth open wide. A desperate scream filled the ce.

    <i>Paaaah!</i>

    With the sound of something exploding, the hard skin of the huge animal began to crack. Red blood rushed out like a waterfall from its head.

    ¡°Kuak¡­. Kuak¡­.¡±

    The dark body trembled. And slowly, the red eyes looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Chung Myung, whose body was drenched in sweat, looked at the wounded snake.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t perfect.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t fully wield it like he did in the past. But it was important that he was able to unfold it despite the fact that he had done it this haphazardly. Time would take care of the rest.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Chung Myung coughed two times and gently lowered his sword. The snake continued to writhe in pain with the hole in its head as blood gushed out of it.

    It wasn¡¯t just the size of the wound that hurt it. The qi on his sword must¡¯ve ripped through the insides of that snake. As proof of that, wasn¡¯t the snake unable to control itself from trembling?

    ¡°I need to finish it. Now¡­¡±

    It was at that moment.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    Suddenly, there was a huge ssh of water. The snake rushed into the water and then, in an instant, ran to the depths of theke.

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡®It ran away?¡¯

    ¡®If it was human¡­ No, it would be tough to consider it as a warrior. But since a beast has no pride or honor, it can run away at any time.¡¯

    But Chung Myung, who hadn¡¯t thought of it till then, looked at theke in shock.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°You won!¡±

    The disciples ran to him.

    ¡°Wow! You really caught it!¡±

    ¡°Amazing! Chung Myung! The sword you used at the end¡­ Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul, who was talking, titled his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    It was because Chung Myung was trembling with his head bowed. When Jo Gul saw his face, he looked stunned.

    What he saw was a face that was beginning to lose all reason.

    ¡°H-How dare you¡­ HOW DARE YOU RUN AWAY!?¡±

    Anger was making his face tremble!

    ¡°Are you running away after making people suffer like this? Where did you learn such ignorant things!¡±

    ¡°Finding honor in a fight with a snake! You are horrible!¡±

    ¡°There should be some honor, at least. Honor! Bring it out! I will teach it honor!¡±

    Chung Myung began to run to theke.

    ¡°Yah, brat!¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    But they were one step toote, and Chung Myung dived into theke.

    ¡°My rewarddddd!¡±

    <i>Plop.</i>

    And Chung Myung disappeared in an instant to the bottom of theke.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul, who had been watching the entire thing, lowered his head and then asked Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­will he be fine? In the water?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Just leave him alone. Whether he kills it or whether he dies¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

 Chapter 231: What Is It With That One? (1)

    ¡®Where is it?¡¯

    Chung Myung was looking deep into theke as he went down.

    ¡®I see no end to this ce.¡¯

    It looked like the water body was somewhere between a pond and ake. It didn¡¯t look too huge on the outside, but its depth was really different from otherkes.

    Only now did he understand exactly how the snake could live here. And the lower he went, the darker it got.

    Normally, if the water was clear, one would be able to see the bottom right away. But the Divine Pond was so deep that even light couldn¡¯t prate its depths.

    Chung Myung kept descending, chasing after the Ink-scaled Blood Python.

    ¡®I need to kill it even if it means my death!¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    The herb was one thing, but he had suffered so much for it. So he thought it was only polite to offer some of the sufferings he had gone through back to the one who had made him suffer! And regardless of whether it was a beast or not, he couldn¡¯t believe that it had the gall to run away!

    ¡®Absolutely no manners!¡¯

    Sure, even if it did surrender, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would just ept it.

    And if it didn¡¯t give itself up, he would go snatch it instead! Wasn¡¯t that basic in Kangho? It has been like this since time immemorial!

    <i>-What bullshit is that, brat!</i>

    ¡®Is it not? Forget it then!¡¯

    Fine, maybe it wasn¡¯t the Taoist or Murim way, but it WAS the Chung Myung method!

    ¡®Snake or not, I wille for you!¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone with madness as he dived deeper into theke. Everything around him was now pitch ck, but Chung Myung¡¯s eyes could still see something.

    Right, just now, he saw something move¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Something moved¡­¡¯

    <i>Tung!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s body was swept away as he was suddenly hit by something¡­ no, he was swept away by the seaweed on the ground and then was hit by a jet of water.

    ¡°Ggrrrrrr!¡±

    He screamed, but no sound came since he was in the water.

    Chung Myung, who regained his bearings, turned his head.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Immediately his doubt was resolved.

    <i>Wooong! Wooong! Wooong!</i>

    The entireke seemed to be resonating, and water rushed towards Chung Myung.

    ¡®A water bomb?¡¯

    A water bomb that wasrger than a human body flew towards Chung Myung. It seemed like it was the snake¡¯s doing.

    ¡®You keep doing such stupid things!¡¯

    ¡®In times like this¡­¡¯

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡±

    He was swept away again by a strong current, unable to dodge the water bomb, and spun around like a top.

    Ah, he gulped some water down.

    ¡®That bastard!¡¯

    The snake lived in the water, so it had an advantage over him. If they had been fighting outside the water, then he could have avoided this water bomb with ease.

    Moreover, it seemed as though even the snake thought that it was important to kill Chung Myung in the water. That was why it was luring him into it. But warriors were known to be able to hold their breaths far longer than normal people in the water.

    Perhaps the snake had noticed it, so it seemed to calcte the distance and tried to make sure that Chung Myung didn¡¯t get close to it. It was aiming to make him go back up.

    But!

    ¡®Right, you snake brat!¡¯

    ¡®How dare you try to beat me by using your head!¡¯

    Chung Myung drew his sword and threw it forward.

    But before he pulled the sword out, he made his body lighter and gripped the handle tightly.

    <i>Chaaaak!</i>

    The sword cut through the water with a swift motion.

    <i>Tunnng!</i>

    <i>Tuuuung!</i>

    More water bombs were fired again, but they were all split as the sword advanced.

    ¡®There!¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up little by little as the bottom of theke began to appear in his vision from the light of his sword. And in the distance, he saw the snake moving around.

    No matter how much it ran in the same ce, it was a rat waiting to get poisoned! No! It was a snake with nowhere to go!

    Chung Myung swam straight for it.

    Fighting a giant snake in the water was burdensome with his current strength. However, if he could kill it and cut down its head, he thought it would be worth it.

    After that, he would pull out its organs and return them back to the snake.

    The snake also seemed to know that the human in front of it was nning something horrific. So, it came barreling towards him moving its tail.

    ¡®Ah. It would be a lot easier if you just open your mouth and eat me.¡¯

    Then he could just head straight in and split its stomach.

    However, this snake was so weirdly smart that it did the most unconventional things. Perhaps it had understood that Chung Myung was nning to rip it open from the inside.

    <i>Swishhhh</i>!

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone when he saw at the dark tailing for him. He knew that he would be pushed back if he took that attack head-on. So, instead of that!

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Chung Myung readied the sword he had retrieved and infused it with sword qi.

    ¡¯Come!

    ¡®You cannot run now!¡¯

    The snake immediately noticed that its tail had a man with a sword sticking to it. It desperately tried to shake Chung Myung off its body.

    But no matter what it did, neither the sword nor the human who was holding it fell off. Even when it hit its tail on the pond¡¯s floor, the human wasn¡¯t letting go!

    Now, the only other method that it saw was to bite its own tail. However, that was what the human wanted. The moment it opened its mouth, the human would capitalize on it.

    Since it knew that it would be unable to do that, the snake went back to swinging its tail and hitting it on the pond floor.

    ¡®Right, I need to break the snake¡¯s head too.¡¯

    Chung Myung quickly pulled out his sword that was stuck in the snake¡¯s tail and then turned his body and shoved his sword towards the giant snake head that wasing for him.

    It wasn¡¯t just Chung Myung¡¯s power that had gone down in the water. Even the effect and sharpness of his sword seemed dulled.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword got stuck in the back of its nose. The snake immediately opened up its mouth in pain but closed it right away.

    Chung Myung gripped his sword tighter.

    ¡®Give me that internal qi! Give me that core! You snake bastard!¡¯

    The snake continued to shake off Chung Myung in desperation.

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    It kept hitting its face several times with its tail. Maybe it was because the pain on its nose was greater that it could constantly hit itself.

    ¡®This is why you are a beast.¡¯

    Although it was narrow, it could have escaped by staying in the middle of theke, and Chung Myung would have suffered a bit.

    But maybe it was a habit, or maybe it was because it was simply stupid, but it was sticking to the wall of theke constantly.

    Thanks to that, it had umted a lot of damage.

    ¡®Um. Air¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung kicked the snake in the face and swam back a bit. He then thrust his sword forward again.

    If he took any more time, theck of air would be troublesome for him, so he had to finish it immediately. Chung Myung readied himself. The broken edge of the sword shone purple, and the light spread in the water.

    Now everything in theke could be seen.

    The snake now had major wounds on its face, tail, and body. The one who had escaped into the water before didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of running again from here.

    The snake had its scales all standing up again, and Chung Myung clenched his sword in preparation for the final blow.

    ¡®You were strong.¡¯

    ¡®Right. Be happy with that. In your next life, don¡¯t be too harsh on humans and live peacefully. If you had acted that way now, wouldn¡¯t I have taken the Purple Wood Grass and simply walked away?¡¯

    As if it sensed Chung Myung was getting ready to kill it, its body trembled. It was clear that the snake was feeling fear, but it still stood its ground.

    ¡®Now. Give up your¡­¡¯

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted as he saw something.

    ¡°Pull it out! Pull it out! Before ites out, pull it out and head back!¡±

    ¡°Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°Just pull everything around out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were squatting on the ground and were pulling out the Purple Wood Grass.

    ¡°Yah! Don¡¯t pull it like that! It is said that they need to be pulled from the roots tost longer! They won¡¯t survive if you just pluck them! ¡­ah, sahyung!¡±

    Fortunately, Jo Gul, who had a knack for herbs, took the lead. And the other disciples of Mount Hua simply nodded their heads and collected the herbs ording to his instructions.

    The disciples of Mount Hua gathered them in their pouches and jumped up.

    ¡°Did you pluck them all?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Look again and see if we¡¯ve left anything out.¡±

    ¡°We pulled them all out!¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Right! Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua escaped far from the Divine Pond. First of all, it was because they didn¡¯t know when the snake would pop out of the water again. Along with that, the fact that they were in someone else¡¯snd was more burdensome.

    Although the Pce Lord had said that entering the Divine Pond had nothing to do with the Beast Pce, the disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t let go of their uneasiness since they were ustomed to the customs of the Central ins.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°We got the herbs!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked into the pouch with relieved faces. At that time, the Pce Lord, who had been watching them, slowly approached them and held out his hand.

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh, uh?¡±

    ¡°The sack and the pouch. Give it to me.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the Pce Lord with different eyes.

    ¡®Why is someone who has been quiet until now asking for the herbs all of a sudden?¡¯

    ¡®No?¡¯

    Baek Cheon had several thoughts running through his head for a moment and took a step back.

    Seeing that, the Lord frowned.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to give it to me?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    Beast Pce Lord nodded his head.

    ¡°Um, right. You are suspicious of me now.¡±

    The faces of the disciples became stiff immediately.

    In fact, even if the Lord had other thoughts, the disciples didn¡¯t have the strength to protect themselves.

    ¡°Tch tch. Pathetic people. Looking so nervous.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lordughed.

    ¡°If I had such intentions wouldn¡¯t one hit be enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­true.¡±

    Baek Cheon finally rxed.

    ¡°I am sorry, but this is too important to us.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I am not trying to steal or destroy it; just watch.¡±

    Without hesitation, he held out the pouch to the Lord. Talking anymore would hurt each the other¡¯s feelings.

    The Lord smiled as he opened the pouch. He then took out half of the herbs and nted them back into the ground.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason you came here the Divine Spirit Grass?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is as you said.¡±

    ¡°Will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­ah.¡±

    Actually, they didn¡¯t know for certain. The more nts they brought, the more they could grow. In such a way, they could be secured in the future.

    ¡°If everything is pulled out from here, then there will be no new growth. If we nt them in a familiar environment, the grass will grow faster and better.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to touch it since it wasn¡¯t within my boundary, but since this isn¡¯t too close to the pond, I can always secure them and send them to Mount Hua when needed. Wouldn¡¯t that be convenient?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡®He was doing it for us?¡¯

    Perhaps the Lord had more loyalty to Mount Hua than he imagined.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Lord then handed the half-full pouch back to Baek Cheon. At his feet, new nts could be seen.

    ¡°Greed corrupts everything. Living with nature has taught us to take only what we need. As such, we gain wisdom by giving away what is left.¡±

    ¡°I have learned a lot, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    The Lord smiled and turned around.

    Seeing his wide shoulders, Baek Cheon said.

    ¡°It is done, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now, all we have to do is wait for Chung Myung to¡­¡±

    The disciples looked at theke with anxious eyes.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t heing?¡±

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s words, Yoon Jong screamed.

    ¡°Why are you so happy? He cannot die like that!¡±

    ¡°I am not happy; I am sad okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­your words sounded weird.¡±

    It was the moment when the two were arguing.

    <i>Bubble</i>

    ¡°Um?¡±

    A few water bubbles floated over the calmke.

    <i>Bubble</i>

    And the bubbles were getting bigger and bigger¡­

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    With a bizarre scream, Chung Myung¡¯s body shot out of the water.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    Chung Myung, fell back into the water as soon as he emerged, and came out of theke looking exhausted.

    ¡°Ahh, I thought I was going to die.¡±

    Chung Myung, who finally reached the ground, had water dripping down from him, and everyone looked at him.

    ¡°What about the neidan?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t have it. Ehh, I wasted a lot of my energy for nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand as if he didn¡¯t want to speak.

    ¡°Such a huge spirit creature didn¡¯t have a neidan? Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Ah, how can I know? Maybe it sold it or hid it somewhere. Anyway, it didn¡¯t have one!¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you yelling?¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was being yelled at, asked Chung Myung dejectedly. At that moment, Chung Myung saw the pouch in Baek Cheon¡¯s hand and asked.

    ¡°Did you pick them all up?¡±

    ¡°Half.¡±

    ¡°um¡­.¡±

    Seeing a newly created nting ground for the grass, Chung Myung nodded, understanding.

    ¡°Then we are done; let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I said let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and pushed the disciples aside.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see this ce anymore! Let¡¯s go. Enough! I am going to Mount Hua! Sasuk can live here if he wants to!¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon broke free from his thoughts and followed Chung Myung. The other disciples also returned to the Beast Pce without regrets.

    Even if they hadn¡¯t got the neidan, it was fine. Even if they found it, it wouldn¡¯t have been theirs, so they should be d about just getting the grass.

    ¡®Anyway, our mission is aplished!¡¯

    Thinking of the happy faces of the elders and Sect Leader, they wanted to return to Mount Hua too.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples and the Lord headed back to the pce with light steps.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol, who was following everyone from the back, nced behind her. Then, after tilting her head for a moment, she went to where the pond was and ran around the bushes.

    <i>Bubble</i>

    Soon the middle of the pond had ripples in it, and the huge head of the snake popped out.

    ¡®It is still alive.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t have a look of hostility like it did before. Considering its ferocious look, this was shocking.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was merciless even to humans, was leaving a spirit creature¡­

    Yu Yiseol, who was worrying about the reason, suddenly eximed as she saw something.

    Behind the huge body of the snake, something small could be seen.

    It was a pure white body and bright red eyes.

    Of course, even the smallest snake was big enough to rival the size of a human, but they were going round and round the bigger snake and looked like smaller versions of the Ink-scaled Blood Python.

    ¡®Kids¡­¡¯

    A smile bloomed on Yu Yiseol¡¯s lips as she saw three kids sticking their heads out beside the older one.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    ¡°ing.¡±

    In response to the voice from behind., she smiled as she looked at the younger ones.

    ¡®Grow up well.¡¯

    ¡®And don¡¯t hurt people.¡¯

    And after putting the bushes back in the normal state, she ran towards her sahyung like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 232: What Is With That One? (2)

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! The one who moves is the culprit!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Please understand. It isn¡¯t like you¡¯ve only known us a day or two.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed, looking at Chung Myung.

    The sack that held the Purple Wood Grassy on Chung Myung¡¯s back. As soon they returned to the Pce, he grabbed onto the sack, saying he would protect it.

    ¡°So cute.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that even as a joke; I feel creeped out.¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s trembling words, Baek Cheonughed.

    ¡®Of course, Chung Myung is amazing, but¡­¡¯

    ¡®But it isn¡¯t something I cannot not understand¡­¡¯

    Just because they had done their task easier than they thought they would, it didn¡¯t make it any less important. Only with this herb could the Soul Vitality Pill even be made in Mount Hua.

    Because of that, that herb was more precious than gold to Mount Hua. It was only natural that Chung Myung¡¯s nerves weren¡¯t calming down.

    ¡°Since it is so important, I cannot leave it here for others to protect. We should get back to Mount Hua as soon as possible.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°The elder¡¯s necks must have gotten longer by an inch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon imagined the elders with an inch-long neck and shook his head.

    ¡®Right, this journey took longer than I thought.¡¯

    Who could have thought that they would have to go through so much to get their hands on the herb?

    When he thought about it, Baek Cheon felt like the time he had spent was too precious. He turned his head and looked at the other disciples.

    ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing more left to prepare. We don¡¯t have any luggage.¡±

    ¡°Um. Right.¡±

    He nodded quietly. Then, looking at Chung Myung, he spoke in a slight voice.

    ¡°Then, without dy, let¡¯s greet the Beast Pce Lord and leave. Since he showed us a lot of favor, we need to properly greet him before we leave.¡±

    ¡°Well, we should do that.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    In his opinion, he wanted to leave right away, but they had to make a good rtionship with the Beast Pce Lord.

    ¡®Because he has the purple wood grass.¡¯

    Chung Myung frowned.

    The more he thought, the smarter the Lord seemed to him. He gave them the herbs and then won the favor of Mount Hua. He even made a new growing field for the other half of the herbs in a new ce.

    Of course, this was beneficial for Mount Hua too, since they had a lot of herbs in hand, and now there was the future possibility of having it supplied.

    At that time, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul sneakily approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°What! Don¡¯t approach me so recklessly!¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t take it, brat! We are people of Mount Hua too!¡±

    Jo Gul screamed and felt shocked. Yoon Jong opened his mouth with a serious expression.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head with a serious attitude.

    ¡°Why do we have to do this?¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Yoon Jong seriously at that question, and Yoon Jong spoke up in a calm manner.

    ¡°No, think about it.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like we are blocking the trade to Yunnan, and we aren¡¯t preventing them froming in! They themselves don¡¯t want toe into the Central ins, so why do we have to convince them?¡±

    ¡°There are many reasons.¡±

    ¡°And what if people continue to starve? Sahyung¡­ Yoon Jong sahyung. That isn¡¯t our duty or responsibility. No, it is sad. But there are things you can do and things you can not do.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t just because of that.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was beside them, waved and said.

    ¡°Chung Myung. If sahyung was doing things only withpassion, I would have stopped him before he spoke to you. But when you think about it, it isn¡¯t so simple.¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s words, Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Money.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Money!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes shone.

    As he heard the word ¡®money,¡¯ Chung Myung frowned, looking at the two.

    ¡°So¡­¡¯

    ¡°I will exin¡­¡±

    But before Jo Gul spoke, Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°Since the food situation in Yunnan didn¡¯t look good, if we can buy food and then sell it in exchange for Yunnan tea, money can be made, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, there will be a small amount of good change, but the supply will be absolutely insufficient. If we can acquire the trade rights to the tea of Yunnan, we can earn much more than the top 10 merchant groups of the Central ins, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And since sahyung can handle it, it would be easy to feed anyone, right?¡±

    Jo Gul was wide-eyed.

    ¡°¡­was what we thought?¡±

    ¡°Did you think I was stupid?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I know what sahyung is thinking, but you know one thing and don¡¯t know the other. For us, the important thing is not making money in Yunnan. We have to make sure to maintain a good rtionship with the Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, we don¡¯t have to do things for the sake of others. Money? Surely it is important. But there are things more important than money in the world.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung and gently exchanged nces.

    ¡®He normally goes crazy at the mention of making money.¡¯

    ¡®And sahyung knew that too! Who knew this money ghost would have a change of heart?¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the two.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of useless things and pack your bags.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh.¡±

    Yoon Jong groaned and lowered his head.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just try it out and test our luck?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong, who didn¡¯t want to give up.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Beast Pce Lord take care of you? He might listen to your words. Actually, the fact that the Pce is blocking the trade here is because they don¡¯t like the Central ins.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he said.

    ¡°Really, it is all because of luck.¡±

    ¡°Right. So just once.¡±

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°There will be something sahyung has to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something huge.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that one¡¯s appearance makes it easier to negotiate?¡±

    Anxiety struck the faces of Yoon Jong and Jo Gul.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡°Th¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡¯

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    He started at his head and looked down to his toes.

    ¡°¡­what is it?¡±

    ¡°So, what?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    Chung Myung was dressed in a blue uniform, and he held a fan made of pure white tail feathers in one hand.

    It was simr to the look of Zhuge Liang, but it was something of a poorer version.

    Chung Myung stood tall with a weird face.

    ¡°If you are going to negotiate in Yunnan, you need to dress like this.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was smiling with his bag on the back, frowned as he turned back. But as soon as he turned, he saw a couple people.

    ¡°What is with you people again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul silently touched their wet eyes with their sleeves.

    The white feather fan in Chung Myung¡¯s hands had been made by these two. Chung Myung had demanded a robe for himself and asked for a fan to be made by them. The two of them, unable to get past their thoughts of Kunming, jumped into the jungle with bare feet and chased after a bird with long tail feathers.

    Thanks to that, they had been scratched in multiple ces on their body due to branches and other angry birds.

    ¡®That damned bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Even a dog won¡¯t bite him!¡¯

    Thanks to that, they seeded in making the white feather fan in the nick of time. The result of those tears and worries was now in the hands of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Huhu. As expected, history is bound to repeat itself! At this point, won¡¯t everyone just listen to me? Hehehe.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung smiling at his own words, Baek Cheon spoke to the others in a serious tone.

    ¡°¡­everyone listen to me very carefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°When we go back to our ce, this stays a secret. If the Zhuge family finds out we tried to impersonate one of their members, they woulde after us with swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­they will.¡±

    The disciples all sighed as they heard Baek Cheon¡¯s words. Either way, Chung Myung was spreading his arms to the left and right, admiring the clothes he had. Then he coughed and said.

    ¡°Okay, now the Pce Lord¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Are you inside?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung opened the doors at the knock and heard something from outside.

    ¡°Our Lord is looking for disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason. He asked me to inform you to stop by when you had time.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    He had to find out why the Lord wanted to meet him, so he thought that going right away would be better.

    ¡°Then I will go.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Because I speak very well. I can probably go around making people believe that I am Zhuge Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡°¡­I hope Zhuge Chung Myung freezes to death.¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Baek Cheon, with a stiff face, watched as Chung Myung began to walk away.

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Take your bags.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Keep the bags on you at all times so we can move quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with an anxious gaze.

    ¡®Please don¡¯t create trouble, Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®Please.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re here already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is there anything special going on?¡±

    ¡°What can¡­ but what is with that outfit?¡±

    ¡°I see you noticed.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Well, can there be a warrior dressed like this?¡±

    ¡°Right? Hehe!¡±

    Chung Myung spread out his arms and sprinted ahead, and sat in front of the Lord.

    ¡°I am here because you called for me.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Yes. I had something to say, so I called for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please speak.¡±

    The Pce Lord looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°It is a bit awkward to say it with my own mouth, but weren¡¯t the disciples of Mount Hua taken care of by the Pce?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you did. Thank you very much.¡±

    This was sincere.

    Even if the Plum Blossom Sword Saint was a hero of Yunnan, it wasn¡¯t easy to have the same goodwill to the descendants of the man.

    So, Chung Myung had to thank the Pce Lord. However, the Beast Pce Lord opened his mouth with a troubled face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to say this, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Seeing his intense face and twisted body, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡±

    ¡°A favor?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord sighed and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°This is also the request that the Beast Pce is making to Mount Hua, and I, the Lord, Meng So¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Your name is Meng So?¡±

    Note<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± (small)

    The Lord nodded his head.

    ¡°I was so small that my father called me that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®What happened for someone who was small to grow up this huge?¡¯

    ¡®Did he eat some kind of body-enhancing fruits?¡¯

    ¡°Ahem, anyway!¡±

    The man continued to speak with a little embarrassed face.

    ¡°This is also the request from the Lord of the Beast Pce, Meng So to disciple Chung Myung of Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung sat straight.

    If this was how he was speaking, then this had to be huge. A person who¡¯s done favors for them needed to be treated right.

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something else¡­¡±

    Meng So, who had been mumbling something, took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°I know it is a difficult request, but¡­ can¡¯t Mount Hua engage in trade with Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°trade¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°The tea trade¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°I know that it is difficult.¡±

    Hearing that, Chung Myung asked with a nk face.

    ¡°You want to trade tea?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung thought that the whole thing was absurd.

    ¡®No, what is with him?¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this something that I am supposed to ask him?¡¯

    ¡®Why are things so twisted?¡¯

 Chapter 233: What Is With That One? (3)

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    Seeing that, Meng So frowned.

    ¡°Again, I know that it isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡®I might fall asleep since it turned out to be so easy!¡¯

    ¡®Hehehe.¡¯

    ¡°But it is for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°Can I ask a couple of questions?¡¯

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    ¡°First¡­ you realize that the situation in Yunnan isn¡¯t good, right?¡±

    Meng So smiled bitterly.

    ¡°You speak like I have no eyes. Of course, I know that as well.¡±

    ¡°Then howe you haven¡¯t done anything about it until now?¡±

    Hearing that question from Chung Myung, Meng So slightly pouted.

    ¡°Right, I understand why you would think that way. From your eyes, it would seem like I am blocking the trade between Yunnan and the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ it, it isn¡¯t that¡­¡¯

    ¡°I have no excuses. It is a situation where anyone would think that. But¡­¡±

    Meng So calmed his expression and said.

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t that. It wasn¡¯t me who stopped the trade between the two ces. It was the decision of my predecessors. Even though I am the Lord now, I cannot simply overturn the will of my predecessors.¡±

    ¡°Um. True.¡±

    Authority didn¡¯te just from sitting in a seat of power.

    Particrly for a ce that boasted its glorious history like the Beast Pce, if there was no respect for the ancestors, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone loyal to the Lord. No matter how strong the Lord was, the moment he denied the decisions of his predecessors, his authority was bound to fall.

    A leader cannot lead a nation with weakened authority. Considering the situation of Yunnan, which had been horribly pushed to a corner, it was unclear what would happen to the ce if such decisions were made.

    ¡°And the people of Yunnan do not wee the people from your side. If I forced a trade route to open, there would be countless people who would not like it. As such, I have be tied up in the situation.¡¯

    ¡°¡­even if their lives are at stake?¡±

    ¡°Humans do not live on food alone. Sometimes there are more important things than eating.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned a little, unable to understand, and the Lord noticed it.

    ¡°As if it wasn¡¯t enough that we were betrayed¡­ we have been called ¡®barbarians¡¯ and have been hated by the people of the Central ins for a long time. That is why we cannot bow our heads to them.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Something would have changed if the other side apologized to us first, but¡­ they don¡¯t even pay attention to Yunnan. Those who should apologize do not even bother showing their face in Yunnan. So, what can I do?¡±

    He seemed really frustrated.

    ¡°You have been through tough times.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s sincere words, the Beast Pce Lord, Meng So, let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Even though I am the Lord of the Beast Pce, I have a duty to feed the people of Yunnan. But there simply isn¡¯t enough food to feed everyone. So, I have to buy the grains from elsewhere. So far, we solved it a little through exchanges with the West, but now we have reached a limit.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°And you appeared at the same time.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Ah, so¡­ no, wait.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®Then all of it?¡¯

    As soon as they met, hailing them to be the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint andughing out loud and giving them drinks was all¡­

    He thought this man was a simple, kind idiot¡­ but Chung Myung was the idiot.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Lord, you are a scary person.¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed.¡±

    Meng So smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I devised a great ploy or something. Usually, people who see my appearance and hear my voice think that I am an idiot. If I had a slightly normal body, maybe your thoughts would have been different.¡±

    ¡°It is really shocking. I am a bit surprised.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhuhu.¡±

    Meng So let out a softugh.

    And the muscles in his body were twitching.

    ¡®Who would look at him and think he is smart?¡¯

    Perhaps that was the reason Meng So took advantage of his own appearance. Meng So was the most unusual person Chung Myung had met in this new life.

    ¡°Then what you said about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t get that wrong. He really is the hero of Yunnan. He really helped us selflessly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Well, sure. Call me that.¡¯

    ¡®Who among the people I¡¯ve beat up would say this?¡¯

    ¡°But honestly, I was really amazed to see his descendantse here.¡±

    ¡°You were really wonderful.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Meng So had a bitter smile on his lips.

    ¡°I needed someone to depend on. Even if we resume the trade with the Central ins, there has to be a justification that is good enough for the people of Yunnan to not react to it negatively. If the party on the other side of the trade was Mount Hua, the sect that the Plum Blossom Sword Saint belonged to, they would be a bit taken aback, but they wouldn¡¯t openly oppose it.¡±

    ¡®Fox, you are a sly fox.¡¯

    He thought the man was a bear, but he was a fox.

    Chung Myung smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°I roughly understand what is going on.¡±

    ¡°It is such a favor I want to ask of you.¡±

    Meng So bowed his head to Chung Myung.

    ¡°I love the people of Yunnan. They are rough but simple people. I cannot see them starving anymore. I have done my best, but I have finally reached my limit. So please help me. I promise that it will not hurt you.¡±

    Chung Myung leaned back and folded his hands.

    However, unlike his thinking appearance, he was smiling on the inside.

    ¡®What kind of result is this?¡¯

    He came here to propose a trade, but the other party initiated it first?

    If Yunnan¡¯s tea could be sold by Mount Hua, the benefits they would gain from it would be beyond imagination.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth wide as he imagined Mount Hua covered in gold!

    ¡°Gold¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡¯

    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung was unable to hold back theughter and covered his mouth. But seeing his expression, Meng So thought of something else.

    ¡°Difficult, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Meng So frowned.

    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t an easy situation. I heard the situation of Mount Hua isn¡¯t good either. Meanwhile, I am not someone who can make things work out like the people in Sichuan who I keep an eye on.¡±

    It was natural for him to think this way. It was only a few years ago that Mount Hua began to grow rapidly. The fact that this news hadn¡¯t spreadpletely even in the Central ins made sure that Yunnan had no knowledge of it either.

    Of course, Chung Myung had shown his prowess by capturing the snake in the pond, but the strength of one person didn¡¯t represent the strength of the sect.

    Therefore, for the Beast Pce Lord, the Mount Hua sect was still continuing to struggle. Moreover, considering theplicated situation of Sichuan, it was inevitable that he wanted to have Mount Hua make the trade with them.

    Of course¡­

    Chung Myung was holding his thighs and trying to stop back hisughter at this point.

    ¡°I-is it difficult?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡¯

    <i>Kuak!</i>

    ¡®Right!¡¯

    ¡®Even though our Mount Hua is making a ton of money!¡¯

    On the way here, they made an alliance with the Sichuan Tang family!

    And then they were pushed into a cart which was pulled by some efficient horses and was quickly brought into the heart of Yunnan! This was all hard work!

    <i>-Gegegege!</i>

    <i>-Sahyung! Sect leader sahyung!</i>

    <i>-It is said that people who live a good life are blessed! I am so lucky that I decided to save the snake!</i>

    <i>-What? The core?</i>

    <i>-Let¡¯s talk about itter, sahyung! I will be eating rice with gold powder sprinkled on it soon!</i>

    Meng So sighed and looked at Chung Myung¡¯s red face.

    ¡°¡­I cannot help it if it is that tough.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh! Ehh!¡±

    Suddenly Meng So gave up, and Chung Myung moved, startled at the situation. And then he grabbed the Lord¡¯s hand with both his hands.

    The man flinched back as he saw the watery eyes of the disciple in front of him. However, the predator¡­ no, Chung Myung didn¡¯t let go of his hand.

    ¡°Is difficult or not difficult so important in our rtionship? What is important is that Mount Hua and the Beast Pce are friends!¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Friends!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled a little.

    ¡°Kuak! How sad you must have felt during all this time? The bloody Nine Great Sect bastards!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡¯

    When one of them said some words looking down on the Nine Great Sects, both of them agreed with each other right away.

    ¡°And no one understands the situation in Yunnan better than Mount Hua. Our sect defeated the Demonic Sect members, but we weren¡¯t even shown that grace!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right! I am aware of it! We aren¡¯t ignorant of that!¡±

    ¡°We arerades! Comrades!¡±

    ¡°Right. My Mount Hua isn¡¯t like the others.¡±

    ¡°Who will help us if not each other? The Beast Pce and Mount Hua can be called brothers despite the fact that we do not share the same blood!¡±

    ¡°Huh! I like that word very much!¡±

    It was a moment when those who had been abandoned in the past felt friendship as they touched each other¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry. I will sell the tea with all the power of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that much¡­.!¡±

    There was a hint of shock in Meng So¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®What? Is this a scam?¡¯

    ¡®Ehh! Why say that!¡¯

    ¡®This wasn¡¯t a scam but a co-operation!¡¯

    Chung Myung giggled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°If you do, Yunnan will regard Mount Hua as a benefactor.¡±

    ¡°It is good to have it written down.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°We need to have such things written down so that they do not change.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and took the paper and ink brush that was on the table. He then ran to get a te.

    ¡°Good. It is good to go ahead with trust and faith, but a rtionship with needs has to continue for a long time. So, there must be evidence that can be confirmed to ensure its continual.¡±

    ¡°¡­evidence?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is nothing special. Just¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Something like a trivial promise to give Mount Hua the right to monopolize the tea trade with Yunnan for the next hundred years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For those hundred years, no other merchant can trade with Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, even that trivial thing has to be written down. If you put your print on this, who would dare doubt the rtionship between the two of us?¡±

    The Lord titled his head.

    ¡°You¡­ you are quite helpful?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! I am just a Taoist. I have no hesitation when ites to helping others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It felt like something was seriously going wrong. But for the first time, it was Meng So who was feeling like he had no other option.

    ¡°Then can we have the tea trade?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. If there is anything more, say it. I will write it down.¡±

    ¡°I have to say this, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord had a serious expression.

    ¡°The reason I sought this from you is because I thought that you, whom I have seen only for a short while, isn¡¯t an evil one. If you had killed the Ink-Scaled Blood Python, I would have never proposed this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So. Promise me. No matter what kind of profit you take, it will help solve the difficulties of the people of Yunnan.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the man with serious eyes.

    ¡°I promise.¡±

    There was no more need for other words.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Hearing Chung Myung¡¯s answer, the Lord grabbed the brush and began to write the contract without regrets.

    The contract that was written at once, was wless and perfect. He wrote down every detail and took out a stamp, and stamped it. Soon after, he handed it to Chung Myung.

    ¡®This man is smart.¡¯

    Perhaps all this had yed out in the Lord¡¯s mind a long time ago. The uses in the contract were thorough and clean and were unbelievably clear to find loopholes in.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No. This is good.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and looked at the contract.

    ¡°Should I bring sasuk? Since he is now the acting leader?¡±

    ¡°No. I believe you.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°The name of the person who will be the Best in the World in the future has heavier worth than a Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Chung Myung took the contract and sighed it.

    Finally, the two shared a copy of the contract and looked at each other.

    ¡°Is this the end then?¡±

    ¡°Right. But¡­ I have a personal request.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The Lord scratched his head as he put on a humble expression.

    ¡°This is actually an embarrassing one.¡±

    The man sighed and had difficulty speaking, and when he was done, he smiled.

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t a favor! Don¡¯t worry! I will do it perfectly!¡±

    And then Chung Myung giggled, making Meng So worried.

    ¡°Will that be fine?¡±

    ¡°You worry about every small thing! I am Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung pounded his chest as he said that.

    ¡®But I am not sure if that can happen.¡¯

    Meng So, who had looked worried until then, sighed out in relief.

 Chapter 234: What Is With That One? (4)

    A spacious hall spread out in front of the central hall.

    The guards of the Beast Pce were lined up to the left and right. It was daunting to see the warriors with their copper-colored muscles and stiff faces lined up so obediently.

    Among those who were lined up stood the disciples of Mount Hua with awkward expressions on their faces.

    ¡°¡­what is this now?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who didn¡¯t know what was happening, all looked at Chung Myung with eyes full of doubt and worry. But the man just shrugged his shoulders and fanned himself with the white feather fan.

    ¡°Ah, it is nothing. It will end soon, so just bear with it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung, what you say doesn¡¯t give us confidence at all.¡¯

    ¡®So, don¡¯t surprise uster. Why not just exin it to us now?¡¯

    Unfortunately, Baek Cheon¡¯s wishes didn¡¯te true. Before Chung Myung could speak, the Beast Pce Lord appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    And Baek Cheon became a bit perplexed when he saw the Lord.

    It wasn¡¯t apletely different look. He still had those thundering steps, but the feeling the man gave¡­ it was the momentum the man had, the one that made it heavy and tough to stand.

    <i>Step! Step!</i>

    Entering the hall with his daunting walk, the Lord sat on a huge chair at the top of the stairs and looked down.

    All the guards and people present there knelt down.

    ¡°Long live the Beast Pce Lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live our Lord!¡±

    And then, Meng So greeted them in a polite manner.

    ¡®I¡¯m sick of this.¡¯

    ¡®I can never get used to this.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua trembled.

    Actually, it was quite difficult for someone to see so many guards and soldiers at the same time in the Central Fields. To see something like this there, one had to visit the Imperial Pce.

    And the Lord, who looked down with a slightly arrogant expression, said,

    ¡°Right.¡±

    His low voice echoed around the room.

    ¡°Why did you ask to see me? Disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung stepped ahead. And then, at once, he fell t.

    ¡°To the great Beast Pce Lord, I have a request. Please do not bite down on this request of mine¡­ Please have mercy on this disciple!¡±

    As soon as the disciples of Mount Hua heard that, their eyes went wide.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    ¡®What is he saying? This insane bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Did he eat something wrong? What is with him?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t what to say or not say, but¡­ no, Chung Myung was saying the things he would normally never even utter in his dreams.

    ¡®Chung Myung is showing such a low-lying attitude?¡¯

    ¡®Something is definitely up!¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung¡¯s back as hey on the ground face down with anxiety and worry.

    ¡°Up.¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord looked at Chung Myung with serious eyes. It was a gaze thatcked the easiness he had in the past few days.

    Now, he literally looked like the King of the Beast pce, the ruler of the South!

    ¡°If you are the descendant of Plum Blossom Sword Saint, you have the right to make a request. So, speak! Descent of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint and disciple of Mount Hua¡­ I will listen to your request and then decide if I will or will not do it.¡±

    ¡°I am touched at the sentiment, Beast Pce Lord!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung banged his head on the floor.

    ¡°¡­what is with him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just leave it.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul whispered. It was hard to keep track of what was happening in front of their eyes.

    Either way, Chung Myung continued to speak in a loud voice so that everyone could hear him.

    ¡°I dare to ask the great lord of the Nanman Beast Pce to have mercy on us who havee this far and grant us permission to trade with Yunnan!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The Lord got up from his seat with a shout. And with zing eyes, he looked at Chung Myung like he wanted to kill him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that the trade between the two ces is prohibited! No matter the fact that you are the guests at the Beast Pce, do you think you can head back safely if you try to vite the rules handed down to us by our ancestors?¡±

    The voice of the Pce Lord echoed all around.

    At the strong voice, not just the soldiers but even the disciples of Mount Hua trembled.

    But Chung Myung banged his head to the ground and said.

    ¡°Lord! Aren¡¯t the merchants of the Central ins alreadying to Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you are going to point out the carelessness of the Pce by bringing that up?¡±

    ¡°I would never. But isn¡¯t it better to keep the legacy of your ancestors strong by doing trade with just one ce instead of with so many merchants?¡±

    ¡°Um!¡±

    The man snorted.

    The soldiers all looked around at each other. Clearly, they, too, had realized that the words weren¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°We respect the Beast Pce more than anyone in the Central ins, and we can follow the rules here as well.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that for sure?¡±

    ¡°We are the descendants of Plum Blossom Sword Saint. And we are the disciples of Mount Hua who lost their home and name due to the forces of the Central ins who have ignored us. If we cannot understand the situation of Yunnan, then who could?¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord looked at Chung Myung with wide eyes.

    ¡°But we cannot believe in the Central ins!¡±

    ¡°Plum Blossom Sword Saint is also from the Central ins!¡±

    ¡°Can you even bepared to him?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, we cannot, but we can follow in his footsteps. If he wanted to protect Yunnan, then, of course, as his descendants, we would protect Yunnan as well. Isn¡¯t that the responsibility of Mount Hua, as people who worship the Plum Blossom Sword Saint as our ancestor?¡±

    This was clearly out for everyone.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this unfold, was shocked.

    ¡®Was he always this eloquent?¡¯

    Of course, there was no reason to not admit that Chung Myung could speak. However, there was a difference between speaking well and speaking logically.

    ¡®But right now, isn¡¯t that guy speaking like he has the ability to mesmerize people?¡¯

    ¡®If someone who didn¡¯t know him listens, they would think of him as some schr.¡¯

    ¡®Then does that mean that we haven¡¯t seen his full colors yet?¡¯

    That was the moment when Baek Cheon started looking at Chung Myung in a new light.

    ¡°So, our Mount Hua¡­ Mount Hua¡­ Uh. What was next¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The face of the Lord changed.

    ¡®Yah, brat! I told you to memorize it well!¡¯

    ¡®Ah! Wait! I am unable to think!¡¯

    As if something was wrong, Chung Myung swung his sleeves as if calming his face and then began to speak as if nothing had happened.

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t miss that exchange with his hawk eyes.

    ¡®I think there is something in that sleeve he moved.¡¯

    ¡®Something like paper¡­¡¯

    ¡®This bastard! He is reciting stuff!¡¯

    ¡®Then! Obviously, he can speak this well!¡¯

    ¡°So please understand the true nature of Mount Hua, my Lord! In the end, a rtionship is just a coincidence if humans decide to not connect it. If our ancestors hadn¡¯t intended for this, would we have ever been able toe to thisnd and be taken care of like this by the Beast Pce Lord?¡±

    ¡°Our ancestors have opened the path to Yunnan. Do you understand it?¡±

    ¡°We think the same!¡±

    ¡°Um!¡±

    The Lord closed his eyes with a serious expression. The expression on his face made it look like he was thinking.

    ¡®Is this enough?¡¯

    Of course, Chung Myung and the Lord had already gone through this.

    However, this show was needed to make the trade. It was thew of the Nanman Beast Pce that there always needed to be a justification for everything. And now it was given.

    And from the Lord¡¯s view, it felt like Chung Myung taking the lower position, asking for the trade to happen with him epting the offer would be better than the reverse.

    Each of these little things would show the authority of the Lord.

    And the fact that the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, who were different from the rest of the Central ins, had a lot of respect for their Lord would show their trust to others.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The Lord looked around and asked the people in front of him. An old man in the front opened his mouth.

    ¡°Lord. The man¡¯s words aren¡¯t wrong. However, the will of the ancestors has to be maintained.¡±

    ¡°They are the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡­ someone whom we are so grateful to. Are we saying we cannot grant them help?¡±

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been different if it was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint himself. But they are just disciples. We cannot treat them the same way just because they belong to the same sect, right?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    As he heard such wordse out, the Lord frowned.

    ¡°The legacy of one¡¯s predecessor is important. Lord, this cannot be epted.¡±

    ¡°Lord. Do not forget the disgrace we suffered because of the Central ins. The Beast Pce should never put its pride aside.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes pride is more important than life! Protect our pride!¡±

    ¡°Hold onto our pride!¡±

    The people kneeling, were yelling in unison. Seeing that, the Lord closed his eyes.

    ¡®It won¡¯t work despite all this?¡¯

    The y had been created because the Pce Lord feared this. He wanted to publicly make a show about the trade, but nothing had changed.

    Everyone seemed to agree with the old men.

    ¡®Is it this deep?¡¯

    The rift between the two ces¡­ No matter how much one tries, it cannot be healed.

    It was at the moment when he sighed.

    ¡°¡­pride?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was lying down, got up. He looked at the old men who spoke.

    ¡®Shit!¡¯

    ¡®Now it is a mess!¡¯

    ¡®Stop! Stop him! From opening that mouth!¡¯

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong exchanged nces.

    But¡­

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    Chung Myung pushed off the two who rushed towards him.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡¯

    Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon were shocked at how he had slipped away from them. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had slipped away but wasn¡¯t Chung Myung someone who would push them or throw them?

    However, right now, Chung Myung used martial arts to push them away.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Baek Cheon called for him, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t even nce back at them.

    ¡°Pride, was it?¡±

    Chung Myung continued speaking in a low voice.

    ¡°What is this pride?¡±

    ¡°W-what is with you!¡±

    ¡°I asked what pride is¡­¡±

    The old man took a step back and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Our ancestors have told us to never mingle with the people of the Central ins. Those who vite that rule will be punished with death.¡±

    ¡°Then everyone here should be dead.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Why should we¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is the Peace Merchant in Kunming? What are you people doing, not stopping the people of the Central ins who areing into Yunnan like you said earlier?¡±

    The old man¡¯s face went red. However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Of course, I understand. It is a matter of making a living. But it is used to cover the issue of simply living.¡±

    ¡°Are you insulting the Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°No, I am insulting you, not the Pce. Don¡¯t use the Beast Pce as a shield.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ bastard¡­!¡±

    ¡°Keep the legacy? Is that really the only legacy your ancestors left you?¡±

    The old man was a bit embarrassed at it.

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your ancestors leave behind the legacy of the people? Didn¡¯t they want you to take good care of the people of Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The old man shut his mouth.

    Chung Myung, who looked at him, then turned to the Lord.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they leave that behind?¡±

    The Lord sighed and said,

    ¡°No. There was definitely a lesson like that. It is a natural one to know too.¡±

    ¡°Then which legacy will be upheld?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone and shouted.

    ¡°If your ancestors saw Yunnan right now, they would be happy. They will apud the people of Yunnan for following the legacy to the extent that people are starving to death. Change your position! Do you think your descendants would like this kind of ce!?¡±

    All their faces went red.

    ¡°The ancestors¡­¡±

    ¡°Only those who cannot make decisions for themselves keep talking about ancestors. Did your ancestors really want their descendants to do this? No parent wants their child to be turned into a helpless puppet because of rules they cannot change!¡±

    Chung Myung stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Uh? Uhh?¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was listening to his words, saw something. Unconsciously, he stood there with a nk expression.

    ¡°As soon as my Sahyung Yoon Jong arrived in Kunming. He took out all the things he had and even sold his sword to help the people of Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°¡­thank you, idiot.¡±

    ¡®But why bring that up now?¡¯

    ¡°Then I ask you!¡±

    Chung Myung growled.

    ¡°Who is more helpful for the people of Yunnan in the eyes of your ancestors? Is it my sahyung who wanted to do anything he could to fill the stomachs of the people who were starving, or is it the ones who ignore them and their deaths?¡±

    No one answered, making Chung Myung angry.

    ¡®Legacy, my ass.¡¯

    What kind of bastard would use the word legacy when people are dying? Even from the point of view of an ancestor of a copsed sect, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t understand these people.

    Legacy was just legacy. It was a lesson that could be learned¡­ not a rule.

    ¡®The world is changing so quickly¡­ How long would they be able to keep using ¡®legacy¡¯ as an excuse?¡¯

    Chung Myung red at the people in front of him. There was no need to talk anymore.

    ¡°I wasted my time here. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chung Myung turned without another thought, and at that moment¡­

    ¡°Wait there.¡±

    Chung Myung turned back with an angry look.

    The Lord looked at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Yoon Jong, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded with a slightly nervous expression.

 Chapter 235: What Is With That One? (5)

    Yoon Jong gulped.

    A lot of people were now suddenly looking at him. This included the Lord, his men, and the guards.

    His legs felt wobbly.

    At that moment, the roaring voice of the Lord reached his ears.

    ¡°I heard you used all your money to help the poor in Kunming.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded.

    He knew that even if he tried to speak, his voice wouldn¡¯te out.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord asked him a stupefying question.

    ¡°You are a person of the Central ins. You came here on a mission. But why did you decide to do that? Standing out wouldn¡¯t be nice, right?¡±

    Young Jong shut his mouth.

    He already talked about this with Jo Gul. But now¡­ he might have to tell a different story. With his eyes closed and his thoughts organized, Yoon Jong raised his head and looked at the Lord.

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the meaning of the question.¡±

    ¡°I asked you why you did that?¡±

    ¡°I still do not understand.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong stopped trembling. Then he took a deep breath and looked forward.

    ¡°Does a person need a reason to help others?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord flinched slightly as he heard this unexpected answer.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we are from - Yunnan or the Central ins¡­ If there is someone in front of me who needs help, I will help them.¡±

    Seeing Yoon Jong speaking confidently, Chung Myung whispered to Jo Gul.

    ¡°I think that was too much.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ really.¡±

    ¡®These bastards¡­¡¯

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Yoon Jong coughed as he heard their words and immediately looked forward again.

    ¡°Then are you saying that you will do the same thing the next time you are in such a situation?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡°The way of the Tao does not work like that. The Tao is called the Tao only when it happens by coincidence. If the circumstance and the person who is helping others change, how can the same situation happen? I just do what my heart tells me to do.¡±

    ¡°What your heart tells to.¡±

    The Lord¡¯s lips turned to a slight smile.

    ¡°So, that means that you just wanted to help at that moment and, therefore, did.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even by selling your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Why do people keep talking about the sword!¡¯

    ¡°I am reflecting on it.¡±

    ¡°You regret it?¡±

    ¡°I regret it. But at the same time, I don¡¯t,¡± Yoon Jong proudly spoke.

    Then the Lord titled his head and asked.

    ¡°Strange words. What does that mean?¡±

    Yoon Jong stayed silent for a while, and after he finished organizing his thoughts, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°It is something I should reflect on. My reckless actions led to the endangerment of my sahyungs and sajaes. I deserve to be med for that.¡±

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes and then spoke again as he looked at the Lord.

    ¡°Mount Hua is my everything. This is why I do not regret what I did. And Mount Hua is a ce that values the well-being of the starving more than that of a sword. At least, that is how I have learned.¡±

    ¡°Even if it goes against your teachings?¡±

    ¡°How can Mount Hua teach me that swords are more important than dying people!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s voice gradually began to get filled with anger as he spoke.

    ¡°Do you think a Taoist is someone who climbs mountains and talks about Tao when he is ultimately a selfish man who ignores the winds and waves that keep crashing onto the world for his ownfort? No, this IS why we explore the world. The Tao is not the heart that goes out for people, but rather, it is the hands and feet that give them the ability to move!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s voice resounded clearly in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If it was the Sect Leader here, I know that he would have sold everything on him along with his own sword to help the people. Of course, the glory of Mount Hua is important. However, if it isn¡¯t going to lead to us helping the lives of people, then what is that glory for? To enjoy the advantages of being a Taoist?¡±

    Gradually he stood tall in front of the crushing pressure of the Beast Pce Lord. All delusions broke inside him as he established himself.

    ¡°I had been thinking all this time. Why did it have to be Mount Hua? Why is Mount Hua seeking its former glory? Do you know the answer I found?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason for it at all!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was certainly a weird answer.

    However, Yoon Jong spoke with certainty.

    ¡°If there is no reason, then we have to create the reason. If the glory of Mount Hua made it easier for those living in the world to have a good life, all the disciples of Mount Hua would be proud of it. But that is Mount Hua. As long as it stays in the shade, Mount Hua will continue to help and follow the teachings of the Tao¡­ we will do that regardless of whether we get reced by another sect at any time!¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke firmly. It was the answer to the question he had been asking himself for a long time. And that answer was nowmunicated.

    ¡°I will make Mount Hua into an irreceable ce. I will make it a ce where everyone in the world can rejoice in the glory of Mount Hua! That is what it means to be a disciple of Mount Hua!¡±

    The Lord trembled.

    ¡®How is he this¡­.¡¯

    Resolution.

    This wasn¡¯t a matter of right or wrong.

    ¡®This child understood what he had to do with his role as a warrior and what he had to pursue to be called Taoist at the same time.¡¯

    ¡®Could anyone in the Pce be remotely insightful as this child is?¡¯

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯

    ¡®The sect which produced the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.¡¯

    They only heard of the greatness of the sword, but¡­

    ¡®Right. Mount Hua is a Taoist sect.¡¯

    Mount Hua was a martial sect that went behind pursuing the way of the Tao. And this child was following it to the extent that even the elders of the Pce bowed their heads to him.

    The Lord closed his eyes. He too avoided the chaos that was present in his reality.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be ashamed.¡¯

    And he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Listen, people!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°From this moment on, none of the merchants of the Central ins will be given rights to enter Yunnan!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°From now on, all trade between Yunnan and the Central ins will pass through Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°L-Lord!¡±

    ¡°Think again¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The Lord let out a roar.

    ¡°Are you going to embarrass me? Someone who had no rtionship with Yunnan sold his sword to feed our poor. Are you saying that me, a Pce Lord, should turn away such people when they are in need?!¡±

    The Pce Lord yelled loudly. It showed how angry he was.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with what they said! Do we have to make our people starve because of our ancestors? If we do that, we do not respect the people who built this ce. People are always more precious than the will of the dead!¡±

    All the people bowed their heads.

    Even though they were from here, why didn¡¯t they have a heart for the people of Yunnan?

    At that time, the old man in the front, bowed and said.

    ¡°Let us do that, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will be the first to meet our ancestors in the underworld. If all it takes is insulting me in exchange for the people of Yunnan being happy, is there a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°¡­First guardian.¡±

    ¡°It has been a long time. Such a long time. I think we have done enough. We are old and ignorant, and we do not know what is right anymore. The disciple of Mount Hua has made me realize this. I was chasing after something in vain.¡±

    The Lord nodded.

    ¡°Listen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, lord!¡±

    ¡°I will not allow any more disagreement! If you recognize me as the Lord of the Beast Pce and respect my authority, do notin about this! I will give Mount Hua the sole right to trade with us!¡±

    ¡°We heed yourmand!¡±

    All the people knelt down in unison.

    Meng So looked around at everyone as he descended the stairs. And he walked to where Chung Myung and Yoon Jong were with a smile.

    ¡°I have nothing else to give but my thanks.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. I am d it worked out.¡±

    Hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, he smiled and nodded.

    ¡°We epted the descendants of Plum Blossom Sword Saint as our honored guests.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But from this moment¡­ I recognize you not as his descendants but as the disciples of Mount Hua and friends of our Beast Pce. None among you will be discriminated against again in here!¡±

    Baek Cheon moved forward. Chung Myung and Yoon Jong retreated to the left and right, and Baek Cheon took the center.

    ¡°On behalf of Mount Hua, I give my thanks.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Really¡­¡±

    The Lord looked up at the sky.

    He stared at the zing sun above Yunnan for a while before lowering his head. Then he grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°You really did well.¡±

    ¡°I think we did welling to Yunnan.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and nodded his head. This time the Lord turned to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°And¡­ disciple Yoon Jong.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, lord.¡±

    ¡°I have learned a lot from disciple Yoon Jong. Although I am a warrior, I do not know of the Tao or what exactly right or wrong is, but at least I can rest assured that Mount Hua still holds on to the Tao.¡±

    ¡°It is a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Please stop by Yunnan from time to time and teach us.¡±

    ¡°I am a young disciple who is still learning. Compared to the elders and Sect Leader of Mount Hua, my Tao is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Then I shoulde to visit the Sect Leader. I surely cannot request him toe this far.¡±

    With a proud face, the Lord smiled and mmed Chung Myung on the shoulder with his hand.

    ¡°Mount Hua has the Tao and martial arts, so it will not be long before its former glory is restored. Can the Beast Pce be by its side?¡±

    ¡°Ah. You will have a hard time, though?¡±

    ¡°What? Hahahaha!¡±

    The Lord once again mmed Chung Myung on the shoulder as heughed.

    ¡°¡­I will die like this.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Right!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been buried into the ground until his knees, lifted himself up.

    And then grumbled.

    ¡°Anyway, things have all been resolved here, and the contract has also been made. So, adhere to the content.¡±

    ¡°That is an obvious thing.¡±

    ¡°Right. I believe you. Since we are friends.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Right friend!¡±

    The two held each other¡¯s hands as they smiled at each other.

    ¡°Yes. Do you want to rest for a few days? The time hase for the peach extract to ripen again.¡±

    ¡°Um. Sure sounds tasty, but¡­ I have to head back now.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are people waiting for us toe back.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and looked back.

    ¡®It has been a long time.¡¯

    ¡®And I miss it already.¡¯

    ¡®The mountain slope. The incense lit up in the altar hall.¡¯

    ¡®Theughter of elders as they smile at him.¡¯

    ¡°A disciple of Mount Haa cannot survive for long without Mount Hua. We need to leave now.¡±

    ¡°A pity.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we wille see you again. If there is a problem here,e see us right away!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! So reassuring.¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua greeted the Lord, who had carried all their bags on his shoulder until they reached the gate of the Pce.

    At that moment.

    ¡°The guests are leaving.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud! Thudd!</i>

    All the guards lined there began to stomp their feet on the ground. It was so strong that it felt like the ground beneath their feet was shaking.

    ¡°The Beast Pce will never forget its friends!¡±

    They all roared at the top of their lungs.

    The images of the people doing that were clearly etched in their eyes. The disciples of Mount Hua were slightly moved by the kind of emotions they felt.

    When they came in, they were caught, but now they were leaving as friends.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted loudly and began to move.

    After turning around, he wiped off the slightest resentment that was in his heart.

    It was a good farewell.

    And there was no reason to regret it since they would meet again.

    ¡®So¡­¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s head back.¡¯

    ¡®To our Mount Hua that has been waiting for us!¡¯

 Chapter 236: This Is Hell (1)

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kehehehehe!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked up at the sky and thought.

    ¡®I want to cry.¡¯

    ¡®Why is the sky so clear today?¡¯

    Chung Myung pped his hands and then suddenly stretched out his shoulders with a proud expression. He then began to imitate Yoon Jong from a while ago.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Does a human need a reason to help others?¡±

    ¡°Uhhhh?¡±

    And Jo Gul, who was standing in front of Chung Myung, became very surprised at Chung Myung¡¯s childish actions.

    ¡°I do what my heart leads me to do! That is Tao!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡¯

    ¡°Heheheheeh!¡±

    Chung Myung and Jo Gulughed, and Yoon Jong continued to look up at the sky. He then looked at them from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡®These sajils.¡¯

    ¡®Why did I do to get such people?¡¯

    Just move over. Why on earth did he have to go through so many hardships just because he told what he wanted to?

    ¡°Kuak! Mount Hua has Taoists!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­ we do have Taoists. We are Mount Hua because of our Taoists.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Right, sorry. Of course our Mount Hua has fine Taoists.¡±

    ¡°Just Taoists!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaaaak! Sahyung! This sajae is so impressed by you!¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung¡­¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather just die.¡¯

    ¡®I think I would be more grateful to have my fist on his face rather than just words.¡¯

    Yoon Jong wiped his tears and looked back at Baek Cheon with earnest eyes. Baek Cheon, who understood that, coughed and looked at the two of his juniors.

    ¡°You should stop it now!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I understand sasuk.¡±

    When the two of them who were joking around had gone silent, Baek Cheon nodded his head and said.

    ¡°A great Taoist has been born in Mount Hua, so you shouldn¡¯t be teasing him like this! You cannot make fun of Yoon Jong; you shouldn¡¯t imitate his Tao¡­ Puahh!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his mouth as he burst outughing.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I kept thinking¡­ Puahaha!¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon¡¯s walls copse, Chung Myung didn¡¯t miss his chance.

    ¡°That is what Mount Hua teaches its disciples!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I said don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Heheheheh!¡±

    Chung Myung was excited. Yoon Jong fell into contemtion about life and the Tao, as Chung Myung wiped his tears away

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Baek Cheon put his hand on Yoon Jong¡¯s shoulder and said after a couple of coughs.

    ¡°There is nothing you have to be ashamed of.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You were amazing. And it isn¡¯t like you did anything wrong. Moreover, we would never be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Kuah! Right. To know that I had such a great sahyung! This disciple, Chung Myung, feels amazing! Sahyung! Now I believe in sahyung alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehhh!¡±

    Baek Cheon rubbed his hands and pushed Chung Myung to the side.

    ¡°He is right.¡±

    ¡°¡­is sasuk doing to make fun of me as well?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Baek Cheon once again covered his mouth trying to notugh.

    ¡°Ugh. Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    ¡°Kukukukukuku.¡±

    ¡®Is this hell?¡¯

    ¡®This is hell.¡¯

    Seeing Yoon Jong in embarrassment, Baek Cheon had a sorry expression on his face. Actually, what Yoon Jong had done today was really wonderful. No matter how perfect his words had been, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to convince the people of the Beast Pce

    But Yoon Jong convinced them not with logic, but with his understanding of the Tao.

    ¡®You have done a wonderful task.¡¯

    Thanks to this, Mount Hua was able to strengthen their friendship with Yunnan. Inparison to this, obtaining a monopoly on Yunnan tea was considered trivial.

    Just building a friendship with the Nanman Beast Pce was amazing in itself.

    ¡®We have obtained a lot of unexpected things on our trip this time.¡¯

    The Beast Pce was one thing, but they formed an alliance with the Tang family as well. Along with that, they alsoid a greatwork with many powerful forces.

    And above all¡­

    ¡°Are you taking good care of the Purple Wood Grass?¡±

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head and noticed that Chung Myung still had the sack wrapped on his back. It seemed as though he would never let anyone else get a hold of it.

    ¡°¡­At that point, it seems safer than the Imperial Pce treasury.¡±

    ¡°I think the same.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sasuk.¡±

    Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, Chung Myung and Yu Yiseol gathered around.

    ¡°First of all¡­it might be a little early to say this but, you all went through so much.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, sasuk.¡¯

    ¡°But it is too early to feel reassured yet. Our goal isn¡¯t to save the grass but to bring it back to Mount Hua safely.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Chung Myung said firmly.

    ¡°We will transport it as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Everyone has done a lot and have gone through a lot until now. So, let¡¯s rest together for a while after we reach Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying such obvious words sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Right. Then first¡­ I guess we need to meet with the merchant group again.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why them?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Baek Cheon frowned slightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the only way to get out of Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°What? We can just buy a carriage. We even have horses.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Horses¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was a bit shocked.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I am too hungry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will really die from this.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even beg. The people here are heartless¡­.¡±

    ¡°It looks like my skin will start to sag from now¡­ I have nothing to depend on.¡±

    At the pouringints of his aplices, Bangyo sighed.

    A few days had passed since Chung Myung had left them after a warning. They were left in a remote ce with nothing to do, so they decided to just pass their time there.

    ¡°What can we do? There is no other way.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try stealing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the qi to do anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Can we even be called bandits without our qi?¡±

    ¡°¡­who got us into this position?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bangyo had tears in his eyes.

    ¡°If rumors start to spread that a thief has suddenly appeared in Kunming, everyone is bound to get suspicious¡­ Do you have the confidence to handle that?¡±

    As soon as those words came out, a man¡¯s face popped into the minds of everyone there.

    ¡°A man whom even a dog wouldn¡¯t bite.¡±

    ¡°He is worse than most bandits!¡±

    Just thinking about it made them groan.

    They were the bandits.

    Bandits were just a collection of normal thieves and thieves were people whocked morality.

    Those who could think right would never turn to bing a bandit regardless of how hard their lives were. No, even if they stole things when times got hard, they will never do that task again.

    To put it simply, it meant that nobody who had even a little bit of sanity in this world would willingly jump into this. And even in the eyes of such men, the man called Chung Myung had gone too far. It made them wonder what the heavens were thinking when they sent him into the world.

    ¡°¡­then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What else do we do? We wait!¡±

    ¡°And what if we starve to death?¡±

    ¡°That is better. A whole lot better right!¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Everyone sighed.

    They were all wondering how they hade across such a devil.

    ¡°Ugh. In my opinion, he will beat us to death with a smile on his face if we ask for it.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what he saw when growing up¡­¡±

    One of the bandits looked at Bangyo with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°But what do we do? Can we get released?¡±

    ¡°How can I know that!¡±

    ¡°You are our head! If hees back from this ce, we have to go through a lot more hardships and eventually be beaten to death right? It is better to run now¡­.¡±

    ¡°How do we live without internal qi?¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t we head back to Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Sichuan? Did you say Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is still our ce¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you, an idiot?¡±

    Bangyo shouted.

    ¡°How many grudges have we umted in Sichuan? Do you think we can even survive if rumors spread about the fact that we lost our strength and turned into normal people? There will be over a hundred people chasing after us with axes in their hands!¡±

    ¡°Still, if we ask for protection from the Green¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think they will protect us? That man is someone who throws a healthy man to a tiger as food because of the loss of a single arm. Do you think that such a person would protect someone with no internal qi?¡±

    No one spoke as they heard that.

    Bangyo clicked his tongue as he looked at them.

    ¡°Ahh, ahh, for now, it is best to just hold on here. Do you think that man will free us if we go to him? No¡­ they would just make us work and hit us even more. And if we make a mistake, we will surely be killed.¡±

    ¡°I know that well.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is obvious. It is obvious how vicious he is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is that bad.¡±

    ¡°What are you even talking about! I¡¯ve never seen a vicious person like him in my life. I¡¯d rather get hit by someone else! I have always been proud of my profession but once I saw him, I had to let go of that.¡±

    ¡°Hooo. Then it is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is quite goo¡­d?¡±

    Bagyo slowly turned his head to the direction of the voice.

    His subordinates who also became shocked when they heard the voice, also slowly turned their gaze.

    And Bangyo felt something inside him causing him to turn pale.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he finally turned his head to the side where the voice hade from, a familiar smiling face could be seen.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It felt like the world had stopped.

    Bangyo, immediately began to have cold sweat running down his body. He eventually opened his mouth with a trembling face as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°W-when did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now.¡±

    ¡°Then who talked¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was me¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bangyo¡¯s face turned ck after a while. Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°W-what I just meant now was¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Totally fine.¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and tapped Bangyo¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Such things can happen. In ces where I don¡¯t exist, people are free to swear at others.¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°I said it is fine.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily.

    ¡°I am not a very bad person. I am a Taoist after all. I understand everything.¡±

    ¡®A Taoist?¡¯

    ¡®This bastard is a Taoist?¡¯

    ¡®You are talking so much shit that no one would ever speak if they heard you! Where in the world has there ever been such a Taoist!¡¯

    Bangyo rolled his eyes as he heard it.

    Seeing those eyes, Chung Myung smiled delightedly.

    ¡°Do you why a Taoist is a Taoist?¡±

    ¡°W-well.¡±

    ¡°Even if you hear bad things from others, you have to be able to give things to others. I learned that from my sahyung. So, I have prepared a present for you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung moved back and came back carrying something and threw it at Bangyo.

    ¡°¡­this?¡±

    Bangyo titled his head. What Chung Myung brought was hay.

    ¡®But what is the use of hay in Yunnan¡­?¡¯

    Seeing Bangyo puzzled, Chung Myung smiled happily.

    ¡°As you can see, it is hay.¡±

    ¡°I do, but why¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what, presents are great if it is something to eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bangyo looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡®To eat?¡¯

    ¡®Hay?¡¯

    ¡°H-how can people eat this¡­¡±

    ¡°People?¡±

    Chung Myung, who frowned, opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was difficult for Bangyo to look into his glistening eyes.

    ¡°Is there anyone who is a person here? You are all horses right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Think carefullys.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°A horse¡­ It is strange for me to get angry when a horse talks behind my back. But if it is a human¡­¡±

    <i>Clench.</i>

    The stone in Chung Myung¡¯s hand was crushed.

    ¡°They need to get pay up for their sins.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to eat or get hit? Do you want to eat or turn into humans?¡±

    The answer came right away.

    ¡°I will eat it!¡±

    ¡°We love hay!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! You have thought so far for us!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily.

    ¡°Right? Eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tears flowed from their eyes as they grabbed the hay. It was the price of meeting someone they shouldn¡¯t have met.

 Chapter 237: This Is Hell (2)

    ¡°¡­and that happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­ oh my,¡±

    Kwak Gyung, the party leader of the Peace Merchant Group, was shocked.

    ¡°Are you saying that you won over the co-operation of the Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s calm reply made Kwak Gyung almost lose his mind.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think it is a lie.¡¯

    But that didn¡¯t change the fact that it was absolutely unbelievable.

    It had been over a hundred years since the Nanman Beast Pce banned trade with the Central ins. Because such a huge money pot was at stake, the merchants of Sichuan had been trying to change the mind of the people of Yunnan for decades.

    However, despite all their efforts that had persisted for a long time, they couldn¡¯t ovee the stubborn decision of the Beast Pce.

    ¡®But these young Taoists had done it?¡¯

    ¡°Well, then¡­ what about the tea trade?¡±

    ¡°From now on, all trade with Yunnan will happen only through Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Now, wait! Please wait for a moment, then we¡­!¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Jo Gul. Jo Gul put on a smile and said.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t forgotten the grace of the Peace merchants who brought us here. Any merchant group under the banner of Mount Hua can freelye and go from Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A look of relief appeared on Kwak Gyung¡¯s face.

    ¡®This is definitely not normal.¡¯

    Those who bore the name of Mount Hua could now freely move in and out of Yunnan. This meant that Mount Hua would haveplete control of the Yunnan-Central ins trade in the future.

    In other words, in the future, Mount Hua could take advantage of their exclusive rights with Yunnan and control the trade in the Central ins as they wished.

    The Yunnan Tea Trade generated huge profits, and the merchants who couldn¡¯t participate in it would obviously be pushed out of thepetition.

    ¡®Now isn¡¯t the time to talk back.¡¯

    He had to notify their Merchant Group Head so that he would be able to take suitable action.

    ¡®More than anything else¡­¡¯

    Kwak Gyung looked at Jo Gul.

    ¡¯The second son of a merchant who is based in Sichuan.

    It wouldn¡¯t look good for Mount Hua to move directly into Sichuan, so they would employ an agent. And that agent was more than likely to be Jo Gul¡¯s father.

    Kwak Gyung, who had finallyposed his thoughts, lost hisplexion.

    ¡°Congrattions. You have obtained a huge deal.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ we need to head back to Sichuan. When were you thinking of heading back?¡±

    ¡°But our work here isn¡¯t done¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine then. We can go back from here ourselves.¡±

    Kwak Gyung¡¯s head was spinning.

    He knew that it was important to build rtionships with Mount Hua.

    ¡®It would be great if I could take them directly to the Head.¡¯

    If the Peace Merchant Group Head himself came out and made a close rtionship with these disciples, it would be much better.

    However, the answer that hade out of Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth shattered his expectations.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, but I think we can head back separately. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°The road from Sichuan will be difficult. It would be fastest for us to head back together. Moreover, it is hard for us to find horses here as well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his head. As he was thinking of a reply, he saw a cloud of dust forming on the road a bit away from him.

    ¡°¡­looks like he ising?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Kwak Gyung turned his head and looked in that direction.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Run! Run!¡±

    ¡°Ehhhhheeeee!¡±

    The bandits who had been pulling the carriage stopped and desperately gasped for breath. As Kwak Gyung saw their chests rise and fall, he felt truepassion for them.

    ¡°W-what is this¡­¡±

    Kwak Gyung looked at the now-fallen bandits.

    ¡°Why does everyone have hay in their mouths?¡±

    It was just something that he just couldn¡¯t understand.

    At that moment, the group heard someone click their tongue in annoyance. The person in question poked their head out of the carriage.

    ¡°You seem too weak; can we really reach Sichuan like this?¡±

    As soon as they heard those words, the bandits on the ground raised their heads.

    ¡°W-we can go¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We are not tired¡­ we are not exhausted! It is true!¡¯

    ¡°Save us!¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°Ugh. If only I weren¡¯t a Taoist!¡±

    Tears welled up in their eyes.

    ¡®Is any of this what a Taoist does?¡¯

    ¡®Since when did Taoists and bandits start sharing the same meaning? When did the world be so hard?¡¯

    ¡®Mother, I miss you.¡¯

    Either way, Chung Myung jumped off the carriage and moved to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I brought the horses.¡±

    ¡°¡­why is there hay in their mouths?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°They seemed hungry. They are all horses, and they have to go a long way. So I fed them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It is true that they sinned and that they are sinners¡­ but shouldn¡¯t they be treated like humans?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung turned his head around and looked at the bandits.

    ¡°Hear that? Do you guys want to be treated like humans?¡±

    They all waved their hands in denial.

    ¡°No! We are horses! What can horses even say! Just treat us like dogs and cows!¡±

    ¡°I am not human at all! I¡¯d rather die than turn into a human!¡±

    ¡°Omooooo! Ommoooo!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at them, Baek Cheon touched his forehead with his finger.

    ¡°See?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled

    ¡®What did he do to make a person like that?¡¯

    Even Baek Cheon couldn¡¯tprehend his actions.

    Chung Myung soon opened his mouth again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ If we are able to reach Sichuan very quickly, I will release you.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You just have to run twice as fast as you were when you brought us here¡­ If you can do that, I will let you go alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­and if we can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Umm. That¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head in confusion. Seeing his unexpected reaction, Baek Cheon asked.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No. I was wondering if talking about this out loud would help the morale of the sahyungs. Do you really want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    There were some things better left unknown.

    Baek Cheon was about to speak but then decided not to. In any case, even if they were beheaded, it was something that they deserved.

    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Kwak Gyung.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s it. Please wait for more details if you want toe under Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ if you go¡­¡±

    Kwak Gyung, who had wanted to speak until then, decided not to say anything else. He understood that there was no reason to hold onto them.

    When all the disciples got on the carriage, Chung Myung raised his voice again.

    ¡°Now, go¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that moment, he heard a small sound next to him. When he turned his head, he saw a small child holding his hand out.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, You¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had also been in the carriage, saw the child and jumped out. He then approached the child without hesitation.

    As Yoon Jong went closer, the child bowed.

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, my brother was able to sleep with his stomach full. Thank you very much.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at the child and then nodded.

    ¡°I am d.¡±

    ¡°I will never forget this. Thank you.¡±

    Seeing that, Chung Myung nced around.

    He could see that children were sticking out their heads and moving towards them from all corners of the street. Some of the children were looking up as if they were saying thank you, while others bowed.

    One child clung to Yoon Jong¡¯s hand and the other to the hem of his robe.

    Just looking at them, he could feel how touched the children were. Chung Myung slowly turned his head and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    <i>-Sahyung</i>

    <i>-Well¡­</i>

    <i>-I won¡¯t be able to be the person sahyung wanted me to be, but¡­ there seems to be a disciple who will follow that path.</i>

    <i>-Are you happy?</i>

    Chung Myung thought that it somehow looked like his sahyung was smiling at him from the sky.

    ¡°Sahyung! Let¡¯s go!¡¯

    ¡°Um. Okay.¡±

    ¡°We need to head back to Sichuan and send back rice to this ce! Hurry up! We cannot stay here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong had a stiff face.

    Stroking the heads of the children surrounding him, he spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Be patient. You will not starve anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    What he saw were faces that had no expectations. They probably had heard this too many times. But this was fine for now. This was all he could do tofort them.

    Yoon Jong ruffled their hair and then went into the carriage and spoke in an angry voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! This is urgent!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and yelled at the bandits immediately.

    ¡°Move already!¡¯

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung¡¯s voice was heard, the bandits jumped onto their feet and ran despite being exhausted. There were four of them pulling from the front and four of them pushing from the back. There was also one person each on either side.

    ¡°Push until your legs break! Okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Taoist!¡±

    The carriage moved, and Chung Myung nced at the children.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°Ughhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Yihaaaaa!¡±

    And the bandits began to pull the carriage with all their might. Soon, the carriage began to move at a huge speed¡­ it was so high that the name ¡®carriage¡¯ didn¡¯t fit well anymore.

    The children all looked shocked as the carriage moved at such a high speed. There was dirt rising around them, and Kwak Gyung, who saw it, nodded his head.

    ¡°They really are like a storm.¡±

    ¡°Leader, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we report this to the Lord?¡¯

    ¡°We should.¡±

    ¡°Things have be a mess now.¡±

    Kwak Gyung shook his head.

    ¡°No¡­ make a report and send it back.¡±

    ¡°Will that do?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kwak Gyung¡¯s heart felt morefortable than before.

    ¡®Maybe this is for our good.¡¯

    No matter which merchant group took the initiative now, the fact that they would lose out was inevitable. So, Mount Hua taking over the trade was right.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Watching the children wave their hands, he felt more convinced.

    ¡®Return safely.¡¯

    Kwak Gyung smiled.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t smile.¡¯

    How many times had these people suffered because of the hypocrisy around them? Weren¡¯t they terrified of the people who barged into their hometowns trying to sell something?

    ¡®But now, things are finally changing¡­¡¯

    Kwak Gyung shook his head.

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t be judged by Kwak Gyung alone since he had only been with them for less than a month. Maybe, even they would soon show their true colors and try to suck the blood out of the people of Yunnan.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Kwak Gyung slowly turned his head and looked at all the children who were waving at the carriage. His heart swelled at this sight.

    ¡®Maybe they are a bit different.¡¯

    Yoon Jong¡¯s act of trying to feed the children by selling his sword¡­ The image of him stroking their hair before his departure¡­

    These two actions alone were above Kwak Gyung¡¯s expectations. And he looked at this as a human rather than with the eyes of a merchant.

    Kwak Gyung smiled and looked at the path the carriage had taken.

    ¡°Please take good care of yourselves.¡±

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s warriors.¡¯

    ¡°Run! Run, you idiots! Have some strength in your legs! I will gouge your eyes out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t arrive in Sichuan on time, you will all die!¡±

    ¡°¡­Kuak!¡±

    The bandits were biting their tongues as they dragged the carriage forward.

    And a person sitting behind them was threatening them with their lives. The disciples of Mount Hua were all puzzled.

    ¡°What is with him?¡±

    ¡°¡­the idea of buying food for the children seems to have been a decisive blow to his personality.¡±

    ¡°¡­that much?¡±

    Right.

    It was Yoon Jong and not Chung Myung who was beating them.

    Rather, the disciples of Mount Hua shook their heads as they saw Yoon Jong represent Chung Myung.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®The rtionship between Tao and qi?¡¯

    ¡®Haha.¡¯

    ¡®Hahahaha!¡¯

 Chapter 238: This Is Hell. (3)

    ¡°Huhhhh.¡±

    ¡°Ehhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Huk! Hukkkk!¡±

    The carriage was moving at a staggering speed.

    From the start, the bandits¡¯ abilities were amazing. They were able to use all their power as if they were just employing light footwork techniques, so the group didn¡¯t move slowly.

    ¡°Kuaaaak¡­ h-head¡­ I can no¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keep going! Yah, brat! You need to keep going!¡±

    ¡°I-I cannot¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to ascend to heaven?¡±

    Hearing the words of Bangyo, the others turned their heads. They looked at the figure on the carriage.

    The bandits, who had been on the verge of copsing, flinched at the sight they saw in front of them.

    ¡°Achhhhhkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Right! Hold on!¡±

    Bangyo continued to push the cart with tears in his eyes. His legs were shaking, and his mouth felt dry. But he still couldn¡¯t stop.

    If he stopped, wouldn¡¯t the devil take him down?

    ¡®No!¡¯

    ¡®Rather than that, him treating me normally would be more problematic!¡¯

    Bangyo lifted his head and looked at the carriage.

    There were five bandits next to Chung Myung, who were all resting veryfortably.

    ¡°I said,y down. Why do you keep sitting?¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Horses do not sleep nor rest!¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head as he saw the bandits answering loudly.

    ¡°Uhu, you are such idiots. Well, just rest if you want.¡±

    ¡°We are really doing okay!¡±

    ¡°It is sofortable here! Really!¡±

    ¡°It is sofortable that I can just sleep like this!¡±

    Bangyo looked at the bandit who said that.

    ¡®How can a person be this vicious?¡¯

    Shortly after leaving Kunming, Chung Myung put five of the bandits in the carriage.

    Since they had arge carriage, there was enough space for five people apart from Chung Myung to rest.

    <i>-What are we going to do with 10 people at the same time?</i>

    <i>-They can take turns¡­ five of us will move at a time. We will rest in rotation.</i>

    It sounded like he was being considerate to him. But in reality, it was so that they could pull the carriage 12 hours a day without a break.

    Well, that much was fine.

    It was a bit inconvenient to rest after moving the carriage, but what was the point of not having a break?

    Those who climbed up the carriage in joy and excitement had no choice but to realize that their resting ce was right next to Chung Myung.

    ¡®I won¡¯t go there even if I have to die.¡¯

    ¡®It is better to run and die.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather go to hell. That bastard is like the younger brother of the King of the Underworld.¡¯

    Those who pushed the carriage had sad faces as they looked at theirrades inside the carriage. They were all on their knees. And Chung Myung was lying down next to them, fiddling with hay.

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I am not hungry!¡±

    ¡°Strange. I think you have been starving for a whole day. Isn¡¯t it time to be hungry?¡±

    ¡°No! We are really fine!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We don¡¯t usually crave food.¡±

    ¡°Tch. I cannot force you to eat¡­ Fine then. Don¡¯t eat. But tell me if you get hungry¡­ I can give you food.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As Chung Myung turned over and yawned, the bandits had tears of blood falling from their eyes.

    ¡®This hay Is food? This hay?¡¯

    ¡®I must have sinned in my previous life.¡¯

    ¡®The sins you made were all in this life, you idiot!¡¯

    But what could they do now?

    They shouldn¡¯t have sinned¡­ they should¡¯ve lived like normal people. However, it was toote to regret it now.

    ¡°Anyway, rest well. I told you, if we go twice as fast as we came, you will be released.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°We trust you.¡±

    ¡°Instead¡­¡±

    Chung Myung rxed his neck to the right and left.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    ¡°You should think about what would happen if you don¡¯t arrive fast.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You need to run hard.¡±

    ¡°W-we will get there before time!¡±

    ¡°Right. Eat the hay if you get hungry.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled andy down again.

    ¡®Ah, I have be so kind.¡¯

    In the past, he would cut off the necks of such people the moment he came across them. Chung Myung smiled as he saw the tears of the bandits.

    ¡°Is there no news yet?¡±

    ¡°No, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Jo Pyung frowned.

    ¡®Ummm.¡¯

    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying. Wasn¡¯t his son in the dangerous region of Yunnan? And there was no news of him yet.

    Although he believed that his child was grown up and was returning in one piece, the heart of a worried parent was different.

    ¡°Does this mean that sending a single piece of news is this difficult? It sounds like it was carried out by an indifferent person.¡±

    ¡°You realize that it is difficult to deliver anything from Yunnan to here, right?¡±

    ¡°But still!¡±

    Jo Pyung took a deep breath.

    As usual, he was walking around the garden to relieve his heart. But today, no matter how long he walked, he couldn¡¯t calm his heart.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jo Pyung sighed.

    He couldn¡¯t waste his time here. He was the head of a Merchant Association, and was responsible for the lives of many people under him.

    It was the moment he was returning to his duties with heavy footsteps¡­

    <i>Dudududud!</i>

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Pyung shook his head.

    From the side of the main road in front of the gate, the loud sound of footsteps could be heard.

    ¡®What is going on?¡¯

    <i>Dudududud!</i>

    Jo Pyung began to frown.

    It was like the sound of an army advancing. And it kept getting louder. It was as if whatever wasing, wasing for him!

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I-I will go confirm it right now!¡±

    It was the moment when one of his men ran to the gate.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The front gate exploded with a roar. The recoil of this caused the poor man who went to check to bounce into the sky.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    The man screamed as he flew further into the sky until Jo Pyung couldn¡¯t keep track of him. This whole incident was too bizarre for him to immediatelyprehend.

    With what seemed to be a force that could destroy everything in the world, the bandits who pulled therge carriage slowed down and looked around.

    And then they started to make weird sounds.

    ¡°Huaaaak! Huaaakk! Huaaaak!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll live! I can live!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhhhhhh! Mother! I¡¯ve arrived on time!¡±

    ¡®What are those people doing?¡¯

    Jo Pyung opened his eyes wide to look at the people next to the carriage.

    Their clothes had been tattered almostpletely, and their bodies were covered in dirt and sweat. If one looked at their appearance alone, they would think that these people were beggars on the street.

    But in contrast to their appearance, their faces were full of joy and happiness.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I am alive! Alive!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaaak, we did it!¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Everyone worked hard. This leader of yours is thrilled too!¡±

    ¡®What are they doing?¡¯

    Jo Pyung, who had no way of understanding the situation, just stared at them¡­ until someone jumped off the carriage.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    And jumping off, the man clicked his tongue.

    ¡°How dare they break the gate? This is the front gate of Jo Gul sahyung¡¯s house!¡±

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Jo Pyung titled his head.

    ¡®Who is that man?¡¯

    That man was clearly Chung Myung, Jo Gul¡¯s sajae, and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    ¡®Then that¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Uh! My back!¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I knew we would reach fast, but it is still nice.¡±

    ¡°Motion sickness!¡±

    ¡°S-samae! Get off the carriage! Don¡¯t puke in there!¡±

    From the carriage, the disciples of Mount Hua kepting out.

    Jo Pyung became shocked as he saw his son.

    ¡°Gul! You brat! What happened?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Jo Gul quickly walked up to his father.

    ¡°Yes, what happened was¡­¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    But before he could listen to his father¡¯s question, Jo Gul moved. Seeing his son¡¯s eyes on fire, Jo Pyung flinched and took a step back. However, Jo Gul sped Jo Pyung¡¯s hands tightly, not letting go of his father¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    It was his first time seeing his son look this desperate, and he felt bewildered.

    ¡°The grains!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to buy grains right now! You need to secure all the grain in Chengdu!¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡®No, as soon as he came back, this idiot is spouting nonsense¡­¡¯

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    Jo Pyung looked at his son intensely. He wanted to know what exactly this situation was.

    ¡°Tea!¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°In exchange for tea!¡±

    They were meaningless words.

    But Jo Pyung was a merchant. That too, apetent one. He was quickly able to understand what information Jo Gul was trying to tell him.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Thinking about it for a short while, Jo Pyung summarized.

    ¡°The tea you¡¯re talking about is the one in Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So you¡­ no, the four of you went there for your mission and somehow ended up getting the rights to buy tea from Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And we monopolized it.¡±

    ¡°¡­monopolized it.¡±

    The right to sell the tea of Yunnan¡­

    Jo Pyung tilted his head and mumbled as he suddenly jumped up. His eyes were so wide that it seemed that they would pop out any second.

    ¡°I-I-I¡­ you! Monopolized their tea!?¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    ¡°We give them grain, and they give us tea?¡±

    ¡°Right! We don¡¯t have time for this!¡±

    Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes began to roll back.

    The rights to Yunnan¡¯s tea¡­ if they gave grain, they would get tea in exchange¡­

    There were so many things he wanted to ask his son but didn¡¯t. He had to make preparations first.

    ¡°Assistant! Where is the assistant?¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhh¡­. My Lord. I am here¡­¡±

    It was the man who had gone flying before. He seemed to have fallen into the pond and had a sad expression as he crawled out.

    ¡°Buy all the grains in Chengdu right now! No! Buy all the grain in Sichuan! Double the price! No! Triple is fine too! Move!¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    ¡°At the same time, prepare a group to move to Yunnan! It seems like the timing is urgent, so get a group as soon as possible. We will have to carry the grain for quite a distance, so we need enough carriages and horses.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing Jo Pyung¡¯s expression, the man rushed outside right away to make sure everything was arranged.

    As soon as he finished giving out orders, Jo Pyung nced at his son again and said,

    ¡°I have done what you said. Now exin what is going on.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So¡­¡±

    Jo Gul, along with Yoon Jong, began to exin the situation.

    Chung Myung looked at them and turned around. Exining things was something these people were good at, and Chung Myung had other things to do.

    ¡°Kuaaak¡­.¡±

    ¡°M-My legs are gone¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the strength to drink water.¡±

    The bandits were all groaning as they rubbed their legs. Seeing the scene, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Everyone has worked hard.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°It is all because of the disciples!¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    Chung Myung had a satisfied face. Thanks to them running without caring about the difference between day and night, they were able to return to Sichuan twice as fast.

    ¡°Yes, but disciple¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­you will forgive us, right?¡±

    Bangyo asked.

    Of course, he was expecting a positive answer.

    ¡®You will release us, right?¡¯

    That was the question he wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to ask that.

    ¡°Where will I take you?¡±

    ¡°¡­then, then.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will set you free.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you! Thank you so much!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head with a smile.

    And that moment.

    <i>Tatata!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand flew to the abdomen of the bandits and touched their dantians rapidly.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The bandits grabbed their stomachs.

    And then, realizing that the internal qi in their bodies wasn¡¯t released yet, they asked.

    ¡°Di-disciple?¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    But Chung Myung calmly said,

    ¡°Eh, I am not lying. I will release you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    The next moment, they could hear amotion behind them, and Baek Cheon walked through the broken gate.

    ¡°Chung Myung, I brought them here.¡±

    ¡°Uh, great job, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡®Brought?¡¯

    ¡®Whom?¡¯

    Bangyo and the others turned their heads with anxious eyes.

    ¡®What was this ominous feeling?¡¯

    There were Officials following Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Officials who came through the gate, looked at the bandits in doubt.

    ¡°These people? These are the notorious bandits?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The bandits looked at Chung Myung with shocked eyes.

    ¡®Yah.¡¯

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    And Chung Myung didn¡¯t betray their thoughts.

    ¡°Yes. These are the ones. Catch them.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­fucking dog.¡±

    Before they could even fight back, the officials rushed in and tied them with ropes.

    ¡°You bastards! You have been running wild for far too long!¡±

    ¡°You need to be beheaded! Do you think that it was just one or two people who died by your hands!¡±

    ¡°Take them away!¡±

    As the bandits were dragged away, they all turned towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Even a dog won¡¯t act like this!¡±

    ¡°You fucking dog! Are you even human!¡±

    ¡°You will fall into the fire of hell!¡±

    There seemed to be a lot of resentment against Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t respond. He just stood there nonchntly, picking his ears.

    ¡°Where are these dogs barking from?¡±

    In the end, the bandits got dragged away. Baek Cheon, who saw the entire scene, asked.

    ¡°¡­is this fine?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of everything, they did work hard.¡±

    ¡°Right. But they are bandits. And I did keep my promise. I let them go. But what should I do about them getting caught here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a bit sad, though. Maybe we should have given them some hay?¡±

    ¡®Oh my, our Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®You have a pretty heart.¡¯

    ¡®But my heart goes out to them.¡¯

 Chapter 239: This Is Hell. (4)

    ¡°They¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Tang Zhan with a nk expression.

    ¡°It has only been an hour since we received the report that the disciples of Mount Hua returned to Yunnan. But you are saying they have already set off for Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am flustered about it as well.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Tang Gunak sighed as he heard that. He was disappointed as well.

    ¡°What could be the reason? They moved in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t even stop for a cup of tea?¡±

    Regardless of how busy they were, he had assumed that they would stop by the Tang Family estate at least once. But for them to go away without even looking for them even once¡­

    ¡®It is like him.¡¯

    Tang Gunak let out a small sigh.

    As he thought about it further, he realized that there was no reason for them toe here. Since Mount Hua and the Tang Family were friends rather than people who had to report their situation.

    ¡®Nevertheless, being saddened by their absence means they are special to me.¡¯

    Tang Gunak had a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡®What is it I¡¯m feeling?¡¯

    It feels like the friend he had nned to y together with for a long time had suddenly canceled on him.

    ¡°And this hasn¡¯t been confirmed, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the disciples of Mount Hua have obtained the sole rights on Yunnan tea.¡±

    ¡°¡­sole rights.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we might have to get more confirmation.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to check.¡±

    Tang Zhan was slightly shocked as he heard what the Patriarch said.

    ¡°If it is him, he might not have just gotten the sole rights for the trade but has probably robbed the Beast Pce as well. Even we were robbed of what we had hidden in our Tang family, so what difference does the Beast Pce make?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan, who remembered the face of Chung Myung, nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°Anyway, they have left.¡±

    It was the moment Tang Gunak expressed a little regret¡­

    A slightly muffled voice came from outside.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The head of the Four Seas Merchant Chamber is asking to see the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned.

    ¡®The Four Seas Merchant Chamber.¡¯

    ¡°Bring them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Not long after, the door opened, and Jo Pyung entered the vast room.

    ¡°I greet you, Lord.¡±

    ¡°It has been a while. But what is the purpose of your visit?¡±

    ¡°I havee to deliver a letter.¡±

    ¡°A letter?¡¯

    Tang Gunak titled his head.

    ¡®If it was a letter that the head of the Four Seas Merchant Chamber was giving him then¡­¡¯

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    Seeing that smile, Jo Pyung was a bit shocked.

    ¡°I have been rude.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I smiled because it was funny.¡±

    ¡°May I ask what was funny?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. There are people who amass forces and aim for the necks of others in Sichuan. However, a young one is making the Lord of the Four Seas Merchant Chamber deliver a letter to me¡­ it makes no sense.¡±

    Jo Pyung smiled brightly.

    ¡°Age isn¡¯t all that matters.¡±

    ¡°I realize that again. The letter¡­¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    As soon as Tang Gunak received it, he opened the envelope and began to read its contents with interest.

    After carefully reading through it, he put it down with an expressionless face. And then stared intently at Jo Pyung.

    ¡°Did you read the contents of this letter?¡±

    ¡°I was told to just hand it over and wait for the Lord to decide what has to be done.¡±

    ¡°It is crazy.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°If the contents of this letter are true, I think the Four Seas Merchant Chamber will monopolize the tea trade with Yunnan in the future.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it is Mount Hua who has the rights. We just do their work for them after taking a small fee.¡±

    ¡°Even just a little will be a huge gain.¡±

    Tang Gunak slowly brushed his chin.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon wants our Tang family to participate in the tea trade as well. If we are able to safely protect the merchants from the bandits as they travel from Sichuan to Yunnan and vice versa, I think the reward will be very high.¡±

    Jo Pyung was silent as he heard the unexpected contents of the letter. He looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡®He is really someone who wouldn¡¯t back down.¡¯

    This was what Chung Myung thought of him.

    Actually, the proposal itself wasn¡¯t bad. It was something that could be achieved without much effort.

    The problem now was that it was none other than the Tang family to whom Chung Myung had made this proposal.

    The idea of entrusting the Tang Family with the duties of escorts for other merchants was something no one other than Chung Myung could do.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gunak gently scratched his chin.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    It was a question directed to Tang Zhan.

    Tang Zhan bowed his head as he had nothing else but one thing to say.

    ¡°Lord, ept it.¡±

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    At Tang Gunak¡¯s question, Tang Zhan cleared his throat.

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t easy to make this decision, but it isn¡¯t too difficult either. What¡¯s more, this isn¡¯t something we should hesitate to do. Since we are getting benefits¡­¡±

    ¡°How much money do you think we would get?¡±

    ¡°It will not be a mary gain.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Tang Zhan. His eyes looked certain.

    ¡°The financial gain is meaningless here. The important thing is that we would be able to enter Yunnan under the pretense of being their guardians.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that possible?¡±

    Tang Gunak asked in doubt, and Tang Zhan nced at Jo Pyung.

    Jo Pyung, who had been silent until then, opened his mouth.

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua has a close rtionship with the Beast Pce, and that all the disciples of Mount Hua were treated as equals in Yunnan. If you are part of the Tang family, which is in alliance with Mount Hua, you might be given fair treatment.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡®The same treatment as the people of Yunnan.¡¯

    Tang Gunak began to think.

    Tang Zhan continued as soon as Jo Pyung finished speaking.

    ¡°If we go to Yunnan, doesn¡¯t that mean that we can establish a good rtionship with the Beast Pce? We cannot miss this chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­it is true.¡±

    Tang Gunak shook his head.

    But there was no sign of displeasure on his face. Rather, the corners of his lips were twitching, threatening to break into a smile.

    ¡°Four Seas Merchant Chamber Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°From this moment on, any ascent to Yunnan will be protected in the name of the Sichuan Tang Family. To those who try to interfere with the ascent, we will take it as a means of going against Sichuan Tang.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡±

    Jo Pyung bowed his head.

    Now the pieces were all together. Both the merchants who had been dissatisfied with the Four Seas Merchant Chamber getting the sole rights to trade with Yunnan and the bandits aiming for profit would be careful now.

    At least within Sichuan, the Tang family was King. And now, the trade between Sichuan and Yunnan was protected by the Sichuan Tang family and the Beast Pce on either side. Who would dare try to make a mess now?

    ¡°Then¡­ would you like a cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°No, my Lord. There is too much work for me to do. I wille to get you as soon as the first ascentmences.¡±

    ¡°You would probably be busy. Don¡¯t bothering in person and just send someone.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the consideration.¡±

    As Jo Pyung bowed his head and left, Tang Gunak tapped the desk with his finger. After thinking for a while, he looked at Tang Zhan.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°This is better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded his head.

    ¡°Someone like Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon wouldn¡¯t simply intend for us to act like escorts. Perhaps he means for us to use our position as an ally of Mount Hua and make a link with the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°If the Beast Pce, Tang family, and Mount Hua form a friendship with each other, a line connecting Shaanxi, Sichuan and Yunnan will get created. This way, these three ces will have enormous influence in the western region.¡±

    ¡°This is a new alliance that is very much unlike the Nine Great Sects or the Five Great Families. Threepletely unique ces entering into an alliance¡­¡±

    Plum blossoms began to bloom to the west of the map of Kangho.

    ¡°Are you saying that he wants to redraw the power flow in Kangho?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how far the Divine Dragon is thinking this. But he managed to obtain so much with just one trip to Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ he is certainly capable.¡±

    He smiled as he thought of the new ties that kept building up.

    ¡®He is indeed like an untouchable ghost.¡¯

    What the Sichuan Tang family had been pondering over for decades was solved in a couple of months.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the end, right, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    Tang Gunak wondered what the future was going to be like.

    ¡°This deal will give the Tang family a huge profit. If I had known something like this would happen, I would have given a bigger present to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t toote. Let¡¯s send one now.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°If the gift makes its way to Mount Hua before the Divine Dragon returns, it will give him little strength, and he would be morepassionate to us.¡±

    ¡°Tch. They aren¡¯t people who should be dealt with through such political moves. You are still far from reality.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize. Then without the gift¡­¡±

    ¡°Prepare it in my name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­nothing.¡±

    Tang Zhan lowered his head. Tang Gunak finally looked away from his son with a subtle smile.

    ¡®The entire Central ins will be in his arms.¡¯

    But strangely, he felt d about it.

    ¡°Mount Hua, Mount Hua. We need to see how far it will go. No¡­ I will dly be one of its wings.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes held passion in them.

    <i>Huk! Huk! Huk!</i>

    ¡°Chung Myung! I will die like this!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die! You won¡¯t die! I never heard of someone saying they died from running.¡±

    ¡°Yah, you idiot! Still¡­ in what world does it make sense to run from Sichuan to Shanxi? Let¡¯s take a horse!¡±

    ¡°We are faster than horses.¡±

    ¡°¡­w-well, that is true!¡±

    At the protests that erupted from everyone, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Instead ofining, take another step forward! Our Sect Leader might die before we lose strength in our legs! We will go there and then rest! Move! As long as we haven¡¯t reached Mount Hua, we cannot rest! We rest only once we reach the mountain peak!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Even though they stopped by Jo Gul¡¯s house, they couldn¡¯t even get a ss of water before they began to run back. It was making them sick to the core.

    How much more was there to run? They had already been running for 4 days. Now, there seemed to be some sort of sweet smell in their mouths.

    Jo Gul, heaving his shaky legs, pushed forward Yoon Jong, who had been falling behind.

    ¡°Sahyung! Get yourself together!¡±

    ¡°¡­the bandits.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­I thought we were being nice to the bandits. I didn¡¯t realize that they had it this hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, this person is really trying to be nice to everyone in the world. Get yourself together!¡¯

    At the same time, Baek Cheon, who was exhaling like his life depended on it, looked at Chung Myung with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°But Chung Myung¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh? What is it, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring in the Tang family? No matter how much I think about it, you¡¯re not one to share profits with someone else.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the money.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    ¡°Surely, a lot of money will go to the Merchant Chamber.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, it will be huge, but what about the money to find escorts if not for the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡®No¡­ wait.¡¯

    ¡®Was this all?¡¯

    As if on cue, Chung Myung continued.

    ¡°The ce has too many bandits. And when ites to grains and tea, wouldn¡¯t they run over like dogs? But if people of the Tang family are there, wouldn¡¯t the merchant group feel at ease?¡±

    ¡°¡­that is an obvious reason.¡±

    Jo Gul, who had been silently listening to the conversation, ran towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yah! What do you mean! Does this mean you are using my house?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he looked at Jo Gul, who had run to him, forgetting the pain in his legs. And then he kicked him on the butt.

    ¡°No, how did someone like youe from a merchant family? The merchant chamber stays safe, and the Tang family is also satisfied. Since both of them stay on good terms, things go good for us as well! How is it a scam when everything works out!¡±

    ¡®No one called it a scam, Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s what you were thinking¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung started running again in excitement.

    ¡°Now, we won¡¯t be going to Sichuan or Yunnan for a while, but they shouldn¡¯t have a problem with us being absent. And the money! ck ck ck ck! Money will roll in like crazy for us! We don¡¯t have to do anything, and money will keeping to us! What can be more perfect than this? Hahahah!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him and shook his head. For a moment, it was as if Chung Myung¡¯s eyes had turned into a half-moon-like smile.

    ¡®Weirdly, I feel bad for Yunnan and Sichuan.¡¯

    ¡®Sorry.¡¯

    ¡®However, it isn¡¯t like you are the only ones suffering, so please understand. Mount Hua has it hard too¡­¡¯

    It was that moment.

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol, who had been running without saying anything, pointed to a distant ce on the horizon.

    ¡°Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    They could finally see it.

    Far away.

    A cliff surrounded by clouds. A gigantic mountain peak standing high.

    ¡°¡­we are here.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua!¡±

    After a long journey, they had finally reached Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua started to run towards Mount Hua without dy.

    All of them had ever-bright and light steps.

 Chapter 240: This Is Hell. (5)

    <i>Kyak! Kyak! Kyak! Kyak!</i>

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡®From the morning, the crows¡­¡¯

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he hated crows. How could a Taoist think that the color on the outside was what defined a being? The crow was just another bird.

    The only problem was that the cries of the crows today seemed ominous.

    ¡®Haha. Am I just letting my heart go wild?¡¯

    The sound of a bird couldn¡¯t be too different from usual. If it sounded ominous to someone, it could only mean that the listener wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    Hyun Jong quietly closed his eyes and controlled his mind¡­.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze lowered. There was a crack in the old teacup he was holding in his hand.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡®Is this also a coincidence?¡¯

    ¡®Right. There are days when crows are just crows and teacups crack. Today is just the day when the two ovepped¡­¡¯

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    A scroll with the words, ¡®The highest good is like water,¡¯ that had been hanging on the wall, fell to the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this point, there was no escaping the fact that today was strange.

    ¡®It feels so weird?¡¯

    ¡®What exactly is going on for all these ominous things to keep happening?¡¯

    Hyun Jong put down the teacup he was holding and took a deep breath.

    ¡®It is up to the heart. Everything depends on the heart¡­¡¯

    <i>Kyak! Kyak! Kyak! Kyak!</i>

    ¡°Ehhhh!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who failed to control his heart and mind, got up in anger.

    ¡°From the morning, you constantly!¡±

    Hyun Jong walked out the door and proceeded to yell at the crows until he felt a gaze on him. He then lowered his hand and looked in front of him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was standing in the yard shaking his head.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­what about you?¡±

    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I decided toe out early to do some cleaning.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong coughed a couple of times and turned back.

    ¡°I am just¡­¡±

    ¡°Why does it look like your face is turning red?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face changed.

    As people who walked on the path of the Tao got older, they would start to speak softer than others.

    Hyun Jong just sighed and was about to say something when¡­

    ¡°Sect leader! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡®What now?¡¯

    Hyun Jong turned his head with a sullen expression. From the other side, Hyun Sang came running in.

    ¡°What is the fuss right from the morning!¡±

    ¡°M-message!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Sang came closer, took a deep breath, and shouted.

    ¡°We got a message from Hua-Um vige! The children have arrived in the vige and are now climbing up!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Hyun Jong was shocked.

    ¡°Now¡­?¡±

    ¡°They should take a little time to climb, but they will arrive soon!¡±

    ¡°Right! Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been losing his mind until then, was now back to normal.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±

    After thinking that, he began to sprint to the main gate of Mount Hua. Hyun Young also threw away the broom in his hand and followed Hyun Jong.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s go together, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Sang also followed Hyun Young.

    Hyun Jong reached the gate and pushed the wooden door open. He then slowly walked out and stood in front of the gates, looking at the ascent to Mount Hua.

    He caught his breath.

    How many times had he been this excited and had run like this? His heart felt excited now. His heart wasn¡¯t as calm as when he first entered Mount Hua.

    ¡°They wille.¡±

    ¡°They areing.¡±

    The gentle words of Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were heard.

    ¡®They areing now.¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at the hill.

    ¡®They have be strong.¡¯

    ¡®If you had given us a message, we wouldn¡¯t have been waiting this impatiently.¡¯

    ¡°There must¡¯ve been some troubles.¡±

    ¡°Ah! How is Yunnan? How hard must it have been to travel to that distant ce?¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, didn¡¯t they even make an alliance with the Sichuan Tang family? Those savage idiots!¡±

    Their tones were a bit violent, but they were all filled with gratitude.

    ¡®I am sorry for entrusting you with a task that should¡¯ve been done by us. And I am proud of the fact that you went through with it and above all¡­ I am happy.¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at the mountain peaks.

    ¡®Still, now I get to say something to my ancestors.¡¯

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t lead Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®But Mount Hua found children who could lead it.¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t that be what he can say?

    ¡°Sect leader. The kids areing.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Um¡­ yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly touched his eyes. It was said that one would be more sentimental the older they get.

    ¡®This has to be that.¡¯

    The children wereing home after a long time, so he had to wee them with a smile.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    Shortly after, footsteps could be heard. The sound of the footsteps wasn¡¯t fast, but they were loud enough to be heard clearly.

    Hyun Jong clenched his fists.

    Now he could see them.

    The dignified children of Mount Hua.

    ¡®The people who will lead Mount Hua like a rock¡­¡¯

    ¡®A rock¡­¡¯

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled when heid eyes on the children who were climbing up.

    Heavy steps!

    Wet hair!

    The robes of Mount Hua had almost turned into rags.

    They were like ghosts¡­

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t they go to Yunnan?¡¯

    ¡®Why do they look like they have been to Hell?¡¯

    Watching the children climbing up the mountain with murderous faces, a chill ran down his spine.

    ¡°It is Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­. Ah! Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elders saw the disciples rub their eyes. Surprised, they took a step back, flinching.

    ¡°Damn it. Leaving home is truly hard work.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t step out of Mount Hua anymore.¡±

    ¡°At least I will not go out with him!¡±

    ¡°Kuak! Kuak! I need to take a bath!¡±

    Yu Yiseol was screaming, frustrated because she had been unable to clean herself.

    Seeing the terrifying sight, the faces of the elders changed.

    ¡®No. What happened to the kids on the journey? When they went out, they felt so fresh¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who always stood at the forefront with a bright face, now had his gaze lowered.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Yah, what is with the terrifying expressions¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon walked to the Sect Leader, sped his hands with a sound, and said.

    ¡°Second ss disciple Baek Cheon, who left for the mission, has came back!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ um¡­ right.¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    ¡®This isn¡¯t right.¡¯

    ¡®Normally, we should be weing the kids with violent tears. How did the atmosphere be like this?¡¯

    Seeing the Sect Leader a bit embarrassed, Baek Cheon seemed to remember something!

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Uh- yes?¡±

    ¡°The purple wood grass! We found it! The one we went after! Chung Myung¡­¡±

    Chung Myung pped Baek Cheon¡¯s excited hands, which reached for the bag containing the grass.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it! I will cut your finger!¡±

    ¡°¡­crazy bastard.¡±

    ¡°The medical practitioner! We need to head there!¡±

    Chung Myung ran inside without even greeting the Sect Leader.

    ¡°Ah, a bath. I need to wash right now.¡±

    ¡°Food¡­ is there any food left for me to eat? I think I will die. I haven¡¯t had anything in thest three days.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It felt like the baby tigers were meowing even though they had left the cave ande back as beasts with cuts on their bodies.

    ¡°T, uh¡­¡±

    At that time, Hyun Young took a step forward with a determined expression.

    ¡°Right! Wash up and eat as well! What happened in Yunnan is important, but not now! You must be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°We still have to report¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was the only one who had a little bit of reasoning left in him. However, Hyun Young just snorted.

    ¡°Seriously! What if it seeded, and what if it failed! What is important is that you went there and suffered hardships and still returned in one piece!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it was a sess¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay! Okay! Head in!¡±

    Hyun Young pushed Baek Cheon inside.

    ¡°Ah, no. This¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough bastard! Eat and then talk! Does that sound good, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Uh¡­ yes. Right. Food is important.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and wash too. I will ask our chefs to prepare the food right away!¡±

    At those words, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Food!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! I kept eating dry food on our way from Yunnan¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that still better than hay?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    ¡®Hay?¡¯

    ¡®Why is that being spoken about here?¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at the disciples walking in, and he had a puzzled expression on his face.

    ¡®They¡­¡¯

    ¡°Do you think the kids are getting a little weird?¡±

    ¡°A little?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the disciples of Mount Hua with a nk expression.

    Seeing theme back clean, they looked like their disciples, but¡­

    ¡®Something about them¡­¡¯

    ¡®It is like a person who didn¡¯t exist before has seeped inside them¡­¡¯

    ¡®Or was it because they were more rxed?¡¯

    It was difficult for him to put his finger on it, but if he had to say it in one word¡­

    ¡®Growth.¡¯

    It seemed like what people said about children growing rapidly out in the world was true.

    But the problem was something else¡­

    ¡°Ughhhhh. My waist.¡±

    Chung Myung was lying with his back against the wall like a puppy sleeping in a warm ce.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it closer to growing old rather than growth for this brat?¡¯

    Apart from that, they also kept reciting the weirdest chants.

    Of course, they must have been through a lot, but now they were calling elders ¡®hyung¡¯.

    ¡°Y-yes. Did everyone have a good time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Yes! Baek Cheon is being Baek Cheon!

    He restored his original face before the others could respond.

    ¡°Thanks to your concern, we managed to safely bring back the grass from Yunnan. There have been several incidents¡­¡±

    And then he suddenly fell t on the spot.

    ¡°No, why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°I ask to be punished for abusing the authority given to me without asking the Sect Leader for permission.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°But, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Why did I entrust the authority to you? Outside of here, you are the one looking after them. Your choice is mine, so you don¡¯t need to seek punishment.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Stop kneeling and sit down.¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon got up. Hyun Jong, who sternly asked him to get up, showed a gentle face again.

    ¡°Right. Can I hear what happened now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But before that, I would like to ask one thing. Has the head of the Tang family visited Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did hear about the situation from the Tang Lord, but I would like to hear it from your point of view.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will exin what happened.¡±

    He began to calmly describe their journey to the Elders and Sect Leader. In the middle, Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Yu Yiseol came forward to speak about whatever he had forgotten.

    Of course, Chung Myung started to doze off, but no one paid attention to him because of this exciting story.

    And as the story continued, Hyun Jong opened his mouth further and further.

    And when Baek Cheon finished speaking, even the elders and the Un disciples couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the disciples.

    ¡°¡­to obtain an alliance from the Tang family in Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, you knocked out the elder of the Tang family?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung did it.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was sleeping.

    ¡°H-he took the bandits and went to Yunnan to form an alliance with the Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°An alliance¡­ you can think of it as an alliance, but it is a bit different. Still, it has the same meaning. Now the disciples of Mount Hua will be treated without bias in Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh. There¡­ uh.¡¯

    ¡°And you also received the monopoly rights of the Yunnan tea?¡±

    There was someone better than Baek Cheon who could answer that question, and Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul. As soon as he saw that, Jo Gul bowed his head and answered.

    ¡°The situation in Yunnan is too bad. Without asking permission, I ended up using my family as the agent who represents us to trade the tea. The transport will be made under the name of Mount Hua. I beg you to punish me.¡±

    ¡°Punish?¡±

    ¡®Punish?¡¯

    ¡®What for? You idiot?¡¯

    ¡°A-all of¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong stuttered, unable to believe all that he had heard.

    ¡°You did this in just a month¡¯s time? All this?¡±

    ¡®Can this even happen?¡¯

    At this point, Hyun Jong thought it was more ridiculous than happy.

    ¡°Uh¡­ tha¡­.¡±

    He had to speak, but he couldn¡¯t respond. Hyun Young grabbed Hyun Jong by the shoulder as the man was unable to speak in this situation and said out loud.

    ¡°Sect leader¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Young opened his mouth with a serious face.

    ¡°Do we have no work in the north or the south side?¡±

    ¡°Uh? What is that¡­.¡±

    And then Hyun Young nced at Chung Myung as he whispered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send them outside one more time, Sect Leader. We never know. Maybe this time they wille across a phoenix.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a second, Hyun Jong wanted to follow that advice.

 Chapter 241: To Give Us This So Generously! (1)

    A bomb had fallen on Mount Hua.

    ¡°What does this mean? To make a merchant chamber in Sichuan!¡±

    ¡°What? The swords made by the Sichuan Tang family are going toe here? Well, then, what do we do about them? Should we just store them in the storehouse?¡±

    ¡°What about the rice that needs to be taken to Yunnan? Who will manage it?¡±

    Each situation was serious enough to overturn a sect. Since several such bombs were dropped on Mount Hua at the same time, it was total chaos!

    ¡°Tch, these kids.¡±

    Seeing the hustle-bustle in the sect, Hyun Young smiled.

    ¡°Why are you making such a fuss about this?¡±

    ¡°Elder, isn¡¯t this a huge thing! This has never happened since I joined!¡±

    ¡°Right. It hasn¡¯t.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled more and more. At this point, it was so wide that it was almost reaching his ears.

    ¡°But Mount Hua didn¡¯t have our Chung Myung before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Our Chung Myung?¡¯

    It was the first time that the finance head was using such words, and his tone was¡­

    ¡°It is no surprise. Seriously it¡¯s nothing. There will be many more surprises in the future, so why bother making a fuss now?¡±

    Un Bang couldn¡¯t say anything. Seeing Hyun Young¡¯s face looking so happy, he couldn¡¯t help it. Breaking that happiness wasn¡¯t the right thing for a disciple to do.

    <i>ck!</i>

    At that moment, the door to the finance office opened, and a disciple came in with arge basket.

    ¡°Finance head! I brought it!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Hyun Young jumped up and ran towards the disciple.

    And when the cloth over the huge basket was put aside, he sawrge eels, hemp, and tied chickens.

    ¡°¡­w-what is this?¡±

    ¡°They must be exhausted from going to Yunnan, so wouldn¡¯t they feel better if we feed them something good, like chicken stew?¡±

    ¡°But there are no eels in chicken stew.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Bang coughed a couple times.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t important now.¡¯

    ¡°Ah, no. Mount Hua doesn¡¯t forbid eating meat, and the children are growing well by eating it. They are, after all, still kids despite being called Taoists¡­¡¯

    ¡°It is fine. This is worthwhile to have, even if it brings death. They will be happy too.¡±

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you at least listen to the eel¡¯s true words?¡¯

    ¡®Are you really fine with doing things like this?¡¯

    Hyun Young, who ignored those words, mumbled.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the children return back with dead and exhausted faces? Mount Hua can only grow if Chung Myung is well fed and raised.¡±

    ¡°You are making themzy.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do such things to people who are of my grandchildren¡¯s age.¡±

    ¡°How can youpare things like grandchildren to Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡®You have no answer, so stop yelling!¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, you people take care of these things. I have other things to do.¡±

    ¡°U-us?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Young turned away without listening to the words of the disciple. He then excitedly headed to the kitchen.

    Un Bang, who saw that, seemed shocked and sighed a little as he smiled.

    ¡®Does he like it this much?¡¯

    When he thought of Hyun Young in the past, all he could remember were his constant sighs.

    Hyun Young¡¯s daily routine was to look at the books all day, sigh and ponder, and then sigh again. There were wrinkles on his forehead, and his eyes were sunken.

    He was a person who was weighed down by the burden of having to feed the people on Mount Hua.

    That was the Hyun Young Un Bang could think of.

    So, seeing him happy and smiling made him feel better.

    ¡®A lot has changed.¡¯

    In thest two years, it felt like the entire sect had changed. Even he himself could feel it. When was thest time Hyun Young had smiled like this?

    ¡°Tch. Right.¡±

    He knew that Hyun Young liked Chung Myung. Even more so than Un Bang himself, who had been serving Hyun Young since he entered Mount Hua.

    However, the reason why he didn¡¯t dislike the child was because he knew that everything he did helped Mount Hua in the end.

    ¡°Disciple. What do we do?¡±

    ¡°Are we really going to do this by ourselves?¡±

    Un Bang frowned, seeing the disciples in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t back down.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Are we going to back down? Even though we know that the medicine hall is busy?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    When the word ¡®medicine hall¡¯ came in, the disciples all nodded their heads in agreement. They then looked at the medicine hall with pitiful eyes.

    ¡°Purple Ginseng, two, full!¡±

    ¡°Two, full!¡±

    They heard the sound of something being cut. Even by just listening to the instructions, it was clear that everything was being handled so carefully that even the possibility of an error would get discarded.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A member of the medicine hall carefully grabbed the pieces.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Un Gak, the head of the medicine hall, took them from the disciple¡¯s hand. He then carefully ced them on the scale. The moment the scale gave the right number, Un Gak checked and said!

    ¡°I am telling you to bring me two pounds of it! And you cut them into 4 pieces! Are your eyes for decoration!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what could have happened! Because of you, the Vitality¡­ no, if this pill doesn¡¯t form correctly, will you take responsibility for it! Frustrating jerk!¡±

    Anger exploded out like mes, and all the staff there bowed their heads.

    ¡°We have sinned!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that a disciple couldn¡¯t even measure a single thing properly?¡±

    ¡°W-well, on my scale, it was two pounds!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Un Gak seemed angry.

    However, before he could say anything, a voice was heard behind them.

    ¡°The scales are so old that they don¡¯t seem to show the right figure.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Un Gak turned his head.

    In front of him stood Tang Soso, in the robe of Mount Hua, looking at the scales.

    ¡°It seems the problem is because the scales are old, and they keep showing different numbers. We have to use one scale for all of the calctions or rece all of the scales.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The most important thing is the ratio, but if we use scales with different numbers, there can be such errors.¡±

    ¡°Umm. But using one scale would take too much time.¡±

    Un Gak shook his head.

    ¡°Go down to Hua-Um and buy new scales right away! Right now! The money will be given by the Finance Head.¡±

    ¡°Yes! So the scales¡­¡±

    ¡°What? What? Change them all! Don¡¯t let a single old one stay! You go and buy them now! And get the right ones!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The staff freaked out and ran out right away, not wanting to be yelled at again.

    Un Gak rolled his eyes and shouted.

    ¡°Listen, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The members of the hall responded with nervous faces. There was sweat glistening over their foreheads.

    ¡°The fate of Mount Hua is at stake! If anyone neglects their duties even a single bit, I will throw you into the scariest peak we have here! Do you get it!?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Gak raised his sleeve and wiped the sweat off his brow.

    ¡®Kuak. This isn¡¯t easy.¡¯

    Of course, the process of making any pill was difficult. Everyone knew that there was no special training for it, so all they had to do was measure the ingredients in the right amount and follow the recipe Yak Seon had given them.

    The problem was the burden when it came to measuring the ingredients themselves.

    The Soul Vitality Pill was so delicate that even one small change in the ratio could drastically drop the efficacy of the pill.

    ¡®It is a herb they brought all the way from Yunnan. I will not tolerate a single failure!¡¯

    Un Gak took a deep breath.

    ¡®Still, I am d to have that child with us.¡¯

    Mount Hua didn¡¯t have a single pill made in thest 100 years. In other words, there were no pillsing out of Mount Hua.

    Still, Un Gak had learned to know how it was done in the medicine hall of the sect, and this was his first time making something so important with his own hands.

    ¡®Although I cannot disclose the entire recipe¡­¡¯

    But he still wanted to listen to the advice from Tang Soso, considering it had helped him till now.

    And it was also known that the Soul Vitality Pill was tough to make¡­ and there was another problem.

    ¡°Ahem. Is anyone inside?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The door opened, and Hyun Jong came in with Hyun Sang.

    ¡°I greet the Sect Leader!¡±

    All the members of the Medicine Hall bowed, and Hyun Jong nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Right. Everyone must be busy, but I didn¡¯te here just to see things.¡±

    Un Gak looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡®Sect leader.¡¯

    ¡®This is the 6th time you havee here, today alone!¡¯

    ¡®Why don¡¯t you just sit in the chair over there instead of opening the door each time?¡¯

    ¡°Huhuhu. This is a lot of trouble. It isn¡¯t much different¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who seemed to be looking around, lowered his gaze.

    ¡°Everyone seems to be so busy and not paying attention¡­ but isn¡¯t there too much dust on the floor?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°I want to avoid such things contaminating the pill. If you leave the window open, insects mighte in too.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Ahem. And¡­ if you have all the ingredients out in the open, they might change due to moisture.¡¯

    Un Gak went silent.

    ¡®It was the sixth time.¡¯

    ¡®You havee six times back into my ce to nag me, to tell me to clean up while working and clean up before working.¡¯

    ¡®Sigh.¡¯

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Um? What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I will take good care of it.¡±

    ¡°Uhhh! It isn¡¯t that. I am not trying to look down on you or anything. I am just too old and worry a lot.¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong shy away, Un Gak narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®It would be better to get cursed at.¡¯

    He felt weird as the man kepting in again and again and used the same thing as an excuse.

    ¡°Right, then¡­ ah, the pill, how long will it take to perfectly produce itpletely?¡±

    ¡°10 days.¡±

    ¡°I-is that so?¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    His face said: ¡®No. My life seems to be hanging on a thin thread, but you want me to wait another 10 days?¡¯

    That was what it looked like he was asking Un Gak from his face.

    ¡°Sect leader. Most of the pills take at least 49 days to be prepared and another 49 days for maturation. However, unlike the others, our pill takes less time as its process is simple.¡±

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°We will have to check the qi in it, and that is a case where I need to personally check the qi in the pill. So please¡­ please!¡±

    ¡°Ahem. R-right. I was wondering if I can do anything to help¡­¡±

    ¡°I will do it myself!¡±

    ¡°R-right!¡±

    Hyun Jong nced around with a shy face and coughed heavily several times.

    ¡°Right. Everyone worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong went out with a sad face.

    As the door closed, one of the members said.

    ¡°He seems to have high expectations.¡±

    ¡°Right. Seems like it¡­¡±

    Think about it, how huge was this? It wasn¡¯t really weird for Hyun Jong to act like this.

    He could understand it, but it was still a hindrance. They couldn¡¯t afford to distress or pressure those who were trying to get it done.

    ¡°Everyone, rx. We cannot fail!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For the future of Mount Hua. We cannot fail¡­¡±

    Un Gak proudly said those words.

    ¡°Think about it. For this reason, Chung Myung traveled all the way to Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­and if this fails, he will have to go back to Yunnan again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The atmosphere turned cold.

    ¡°Do you think he will just go? That Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­he won¡¯t.¡±

    All the people remembered the scene of Chung Myung running around their Medicine Hall with his eyes rolled back like a crazy man.

    Their bodies shivered.

    ¡®We need to seed!¡¯

    ¡®Even if we die, we have to seed!¡¯

    Everyone concentrated as they looked at the materials.

    Un Gak¡¯s eyes sunk low.

    ¡®I will bet everything here!¡¯

    The Medicine Hall was now filled with burning mes of passion.

 Chapter 242: To Give Us This So Generously! (2)

    ¡°Bring these out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A loud voice resounded throughout the training hall.

    In response to the huge force with which it was said, the second and third-ss disciples of Mount Hu shrugged in unison.

    ¡°I had gone out just for one month, so you didn¡¯t your tasks and simply yed around?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is why I cannot leave from here!¡±

    Baek Sang looked forward with nk eyes.

    ¡®This is unfair.¡¯

    ¡®This is upsetting.¡¯

    They definitely weren¡¯t ying around when Chung Myung and the others had gone out. Rather, they had practiced more than usual not to get caught.

    But they still got cursed?

    No, this wasn¡¯t right. No matter how much they had practiced, they would still get yelled at by Chung Myung. So, this shouldn¡¯t be a situation where they felt shame. Rather, this was as expected.

    So, what was wrong?

    Baek Sang raised his head and looked at the man shouting at them.

    ¡®¡­Why is sahyung?¡¯

    The scene was familiar.

    But it was an unfamiliar face.

    Because the person in front of them wasn¡¯t Chung Myung but Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­sahyung?¡±

    Baek Cheon went towards Baek Sang. And Baek Sang, who saw his shining eyes, shrugged and flinched.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®No, sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®You were away for just one month, so why did you turn into Chung Myung?¡¯

    ¡®This is shocking.¡¯

    However, Chung Myung, whom he was most worried about, simply didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul were all there, urging the second-ss disciples and third-ss disciples, while Chung Myung was lying under the shade of the tree in the back.

    ¡®What the hell is happening here?¡¯

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the skills to utilize those pills! What on earth did you do for a month that made you have no progress at all? You have all be stagnant.¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Stagnant? Us?¡¯

    It was then.

    Baek Cheon spoke to Baek Sang in an angry voice.

    ¡°Baek Sang!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®¡­me?¡¯

    Baek Sang looked at Baek Cheon with a nk face.

    ¡°If I am absent, you are the disciple who is supposed to be in charge of them! How could you not tell them!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®No, what is it that you¡¯ve been spewing for a while now?¡¯

    Actually, Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t someone who would say such things to Baek Sang. At least not so directly.

    ¡®But why¡­¡¯

    ¡®Why did these peoplee back so different?¡¯

    Baek Cheon came up with even more of such things. Each time he spoke, something more cringe came out.

    ¡°I have nothing to say!¡±

    Baek Cheon drew his sword and pointed it up.

    ¡°First, we head out to train. The people who reach the peakst will run once more!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Me! I will go first!¡±

    After a brief pause, the disciples began to run up to the peak with all their might.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Baek Ceon clicked his tongue.

    And Yoon Jong, who watched it, quietly turned his head and looked at the Chung disciples.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You go to the other peak, opposite to where your sasuks are going.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Since half the sasuks will run back again. You people¡­ Um¡­ right.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡°Except for ten of you, the others will head back and run again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A few disciples understood what was happening and began to start running to the lotus peak. The rest of the people who saw it btedly realized the situation and started running behind them.

    Even while they were running at full power, their mouths seemed to work fine.

    ¡°Ah, no! Why is sahyung doing this?¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jo Gul sahyung stopping him?¡±

    ¡°How can I know!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had heard all of it, didn¡¯t say a thing, but it was Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong who were doing this¡­ they were the people who were tormenting them.

    ¡®What is this bizarre situation?¡¯

    Seeing the disciples run away, Yoon Jong clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tch tch.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head a couple times and then looked at Baek Cheon and said.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Kuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and spoke with a tone of irritation.

    ¡°I can see why Chung Myung was so anxious when we wouldn¡¯t normally train. We went out for just a month, but see how they have cked off!¡±

    ¡°I understand it too¡­ I understand it a little now.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Three days. Just in three days, I will set them in line!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was watching this scene from behind, smiled.

    By now, the behavior of Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol had shocked the other disciplespletely.

    Although they had only been to Yunnan, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when the disciples on Mount Hua were all looking weak.

    The reason for their emotions was just one factor.

    ¡®They haven¡¯t seen what true strength is.¡¯

    Strength was rtive.

    Baek Cheon and the others were constantly beaten on the way to Yunnan. No¡­ Chung Myung had trained them. Thanks to that, what they were now couldn¡¯t bepared to how they were before they had left Mount Hua.

    Apart from their training, they had also taken the Soul Vitality Pill before leaving Mount Hua, and their bodies had be much better. In other words, their visit to Yunnan had contributed to their growth.

    But was that all?

    While watching Chung Myung and the Tang Family Lord¡¯s spar, they understood the level of power they had to aim for¡­ and when he fought against the elder of the Tang family, they felt what a real battle was like.

    Besides that, they had also seen first-hand the strength of the Beast Pce Lord and his soldiers.

    If their understanding of what true strength was hadn¡¯t risen, then that would have been weirder.

    So how couldn¡¯t they turn angry when they saw the disciples who hadn¡¯t changed much since they had left?

    Perhaps from now on, Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong would push them to the level they thought was enough.

    ¡®Right, this is how a Sect grows strong.¡¯

    When a master who was never before seen appears, he would proceed to hold on to others around him until it satisfied him. Simrly, those who get stronger because of the master would do the same. If this process was repeated several times, everyone would have to go through the same thing.

    Then!

    Of course, people would be strong!

    Now, Chung Myung¡¯s stream, which had touched Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong, had finally begun to flow down.

    At this point, all Chung Myung had to do was to watch and correct any mistakes they made little by little.

    ¡®In just one year, everyone will train on their own.¡¯

    Only then would Mount Hua be able to call itself a good sect.

    A prestigious sect didn¡¯t refer to a ce that was excellent, but rather, pointed to one that had the resources to generate sess for generations.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®I can rest a little morefortably now.¡¯

    It was always fun to watch the seeds he had sown germinate. If the current atmosphere of Mount Hua was utilized and the pills made their way in, Mount Hua would grow rapidly.

    Then, it won¡¯t be long before the former fame of¡­.

    ¡°Chung Myungggggg!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head.

    He could see the Sect Leader and the Elders running from afar along with the Medicine Hall Head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing their desperate faces, he sighed.

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    ¡®Can I befortable at all?¡¯

    ¡®Something must have happened again.¡¯

    ¡®I should just die!¡¯

    Chung Myung raised his head and looked at the sky.

    ¡°Oh my, my sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡®Murim¡­ uh?¡¯

    ¡®Seeing me like this¡­ does it make you happy?¡¯

    ¡®Ugh!¡¯

    It felt like he could hear theughter of his sahyung.

    <i>-Don¡¯t act so nice, you bastard. Even if you put them all together, it doesn¡¯te close to the pain I had to go through to deal with you.</i>

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung got up. At that moment, the Sect Leader, along with Un Gak and the other Elders, arrived.

    Nodding his head, he said.

    ¡°I greet the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°No! Now isn¡¯t the time to do this!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Come with us! You need to see this!¡±

    The Sect Leader grabbed Chung Myung and began to run.

    Chung Myung, who was now in the air because the Sect Leader was holding him by his neck, smiled as he thought.

    ¡®This man has be too radical.¡¯

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Seee!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do with this?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the huge pot in front of him with deep eyes.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Look carefully! Inside!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung moved ahead and looked at the bottom of the pot.

    ¡°Uh? Why has it cracked? Did someone punch it?¡±

    ¡°Not with a fist. We infused qi into it.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Into the pot? Not a sword but into a pot? Are you trying to invent some kind of new technique that uses pots?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Hyun Jong hit his chest as though he was frustrated.

    And Un Gak, who was next to him, tried to exin.

    ¡°This is the process that can be said to be the most unique when making the Soul Vitality Pill. Of course, the materials are rare, but this is different. The final step is for the pill to be heated with qi.¡±

    ¡°¡­what is so different?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact mechanism, but if we do that, it seems like the qi seeps into the pill and purifies it.¡±

    ¡®Uh? Is that so?¡¯

    ¡®Man, that Yak Seon was quite good.¡¯

    ¡°Interesting, right?¡±

    ¡°So before we went ahead and did something wrong, just in case, I wanted to try it and asked the Sect Leader to do it. The pot couldn¡¯t stand it¡­ this is the 3rd time already.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t tested it, we would have wasted away all the ingredients.¡±

    ¡°So, putting them all¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°So basically, in order to make the pill, there is a need to infuse qi into the pot, but such an iron pot is unable to handle qi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then can¡¯t it be made with sword qi?¡±

    ¡°Swords and pots are vastly different when ites to qi. Basically, a sword is for striking. But with a pot, it doesn¡¯t work like that. I asked Tang Soso, but even she said that it was difficult to make a pot that was able to take qi.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Then?¡±

    ¡°I think we should just use a cold iron metal, but it is rare to find it and even rarer to get so enough to make such a huge pot.¡±

    ¡°¡­can¡¯t we make small batches in small pots?¡±

    Un Gak shook his head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I haven¡¯t thought about doing that, but making a single batch properly is the best way to go about this. As the amount changes¡­ even if it is a small amount¡­ the effect it would have is unknown.¡±

    This was the dilemma.

    ¡°Then the bottom line is¡­ is that you have to find a material that is strong enough to withstand the enormous qi the pot has to be infused with?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Huhu.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face began to heat up.

    ¡®No, what is this!¡¯

    He would solve one problem, and another would pop up! And when he would solve that, another one woulde!

    ¡®This isn¡¯t fine at all. It¡¯s like someone is intentionally harassing the shit out of me!¡¯

    ¡°No! Where in the world¡­ iron?¡±

    Chung Myung felt the onset of a seizure, but then he suddenly stopped and tilted his head.

    ¡®Iron that was special enough to withstand qi¡­ Wouldn¡¯t just that be enough to make a pot like this?¡¯

    ¡®Then, for example¡­¡¯

    ¡°Something like a cold iron that is very old?¡±

    ¡°Right! There is nothing better than something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy, so we decided to talk about it with you first. Can you think of a way to get this done quickly?¡±

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    ¡®Quickly?¡¯

    ¡°Huhuhuh.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a deep sigh when he saw Chung Myungughing.

    ¡°Yeah. Regardless of what you are like, we cannot get such precious things inrge quantities. Let¡¯s talk with Elder Hwang¡­¡±

    ¡°Today.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, not today. I will bring it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung speak this confidently, Hyun Jong was shocked.

    ¡°W-what will you bring?¡±

    ¡°The Millennial cold iron.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can you make it into a pot?¡±

    Hyun Jong and Un Gak started at Chung Myung nkly.

    ¡®Has this guy lost it all?¡¯

    They looked at Chung Myung with their eyes wide open. However, Chung Myung just smiled when he saw their reaction.

    ¡®Cold iron?¡¯

    ¡®Right. I know somewhere where we can get a huge quantity.¡¯

 Chapter 243: To Give Us This So Generously! (3)

    <i>Late at night.</i>

    Without anyone knowing, Chung Myung sneaked into the back of the Sect Leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡®Kekekekekek.¡¯

    The smile didn¡¯t leave his face despite being covered in dark clothes.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of this before?¡¯

    No. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about it, but rather because he had no reason to think.

    Until now, there was no particr need for such things in Mount Hua, and even if it was necessary, they didn¡¯t have the ability to procure the cold iron.

    Even a small amount would need Mount Hua to sell off some of its mountains.

    ¡®Kuak!¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the small mountain behind the Sect Leader¡¯s residence with renewed emotions.

    ¡®If I wasn¡¯t here, the Sect would have suffered so much.¡¯

    ¡®No. They would have suffered twice as much without me?¡¯

    They had been robbed of everything they had and had almost gotten expelled from their ownnd as well. When he thought of that, the tip of his nose began to get cold¡­

    Chung Myung brushed those thoughts away and started to get ready.

    ¡®Oh. Come on.¡¯

    He hade all this way. Wasn¡¯t he once a beggar on the street who had no money to eat and was on the verge of dying? But hadn¡¯t he still dragged his body all the way here?

    ¡°Ugh. I still have a long way to go. A long way.¡±

    Anyway, once he figured out how to solve this problem, things would get better!

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes and nced at the mountain.

    ¡°Right. This isn¡¯t the time to be like this!¡±

    With a stiff expression, he pulled out his sword and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    <i>Chachachachacha!</i>

    A torrent of dirt erupted from the ground. Chung Myung was using his sword as an axe to slice apart the ground.

    Chung Myung, who entered the mountain in an instant, changed direction and moved forward.

    <i>Chachachacha!</i>

    The sound of soil being pushed to the side resounded.

    ¡®I had such a difficult time back then.¡¯

    But not now. He could immediately feel how strong he had be in the past two years.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who felt something hard touch his sword, stopped.

    ¡®It is around here¡­¡¯

    ¡®Ha, right.¡¯

    Previously, he had opened it the right way and entered it. But this time, he had changed his method of entry. The more he kept touching it the right way, the more Hyun Jong was likely to notice it. If that happened, he would be unable to enter.

    ¡°It has to be this, right?¡±

    Chung Myung raised the sword and stabbed it again.

    <i>Puk! Puk!</i>

    ¡°Is this not it?¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The color in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes changed.

    ¡®I dug right.¡¯

    The hard thing that had stopped the tip of his sword. There was no way a rock could block his sword, which was loaded with qi. So, what was in front of him right now had to be the secret funds¡¯ storage that his Sect Leader had used in the past¡­ no this would end up being passed on to the next Sect Leader of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his sword.

    And then piles of dirt rose up again, finally revealing a ceiling. Chung Myung admired it after looking at it for a long time.

    ¡°Amazing! Sect leader! How can you give this to us so generously!¡±

    He had taken all the treasures from the warehouse and was now even cutting through the metal!

    The previous Sect Leader would probably get a stroke if he had been here to witness this!

    <i>-yah, you daytime robber¡­</i>

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s talkter. I am busy right now.¡±

    Chung Myung, who decided to stop his hallucinations, raised his sword and stabbed the ground.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡®This is quite solid.¡¯

    This¡­ this was millennial cold iron. If it hadn¡¯t been the millennial cold iron, it couldn¡¯t have been this strong.

    ¡°But not now!¡±

    Chung Myung frowned and moved his sword.

    The qi in his dantian began to rise up in response to his movements. The qi which ran through his body rushed through his sword.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    The sword resonated in the hands of Chung Myung.

    With a slightly dazed expression, Chung Myung raised his sword. His sword drew a soft arc in the air.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Chung Myung, who had wielded his sword tightly, reset the sword and pushed it back into the sheath.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    With his eyes wide open, Chung Myung had a happy face.

    ¡°Now! The cut¡­¡±

    At that moment, arge piece of the cut iron fell down.

    ¡°Uh¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head was hit by the piece of the metal that fell down.

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    Pushing it away, he whimpered and cursed.

    ¡°No! Do you want my brain to be just a decoration?¡±

    ¡®Of course, the ceiling is going to fall down if you cut it like that! You idiot!¡¯

    He wiped away the nosebleed and looked at the piece of metal that had fallen down.

    ¡°Well¡­ this much should be enough?¡±

    It was almostrge enough for a person to lie down. With this size, he would be able to make a lot of pots.

    But the problem was¡­

    ¡°This is thinner than I thought?¡±

    Right.

    A vault of this size should have been made of thick metal. Even the Shaolin Sect would probably require a person to break down a couple pirs to enter. But if Mount Hua did such a thing, it would go bankrupt.

    Chung Myung frowned as he looked at the cold iron.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The original n was to make a pot by taking this piece of metal. But the cold iron he had obtained was so thin that it seemed weird.

    This situation only meant one thing¡­

    ¡°¡­do I have to bend this?¡±

    ¡®This millennial cold iron?¡¯

    ¡®Me?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes frowned.

    The only way he saw in front of him was to beat this iron by himself and cast it into a pot without giving it to others, so as to not risk them wasting it.

    The sad fact was that no one in Mount Hua could do a good job about it.

    ¡®Ah, there is a ce where it is possible. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for the Sect Leader and the elders of the Southern Edge Sect to do it?¡¯

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    ¡®They will be happy to do it.¡¯

    ¡®Haha. They will help us with joy.¡¯

    ¡®As if!¡¯

    In the end, Chung Myung sighed deeply as he realized that there was no other answer than to do it himself.

    ¡°¡­ right. I should do it with my life on the line.¡±

    He then sat down and pulled the huge sheet of iron onto hisp.

    And as his left hand grabbed the lower part¡­

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    <i>Wheeeik!</i>

    His hand turned white as it gave out immense heat. At the same time, the te of iron began to turn red.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    And he hit the heated part with his right hand.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡°I will do everything!¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡°You cannot do without me!¡±

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    His hands were hitting the iron, and he felt anger and joy as he thought about all that had happened the past year. At the same time, the extremely hard iron began to bend little by little.

    It was as minuscule as an ant¡¯s body.

    ¡°No, this bastard?¡±

    His eyes zed. Who was Chung Myung?

    Wasn¡¯t he the kind of person who could turn things around to his benefit even when he encountered a situation that didn¡¯t go his way?

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s see who wins¡­ you or me¡­ Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his qi as much as he could and then clenched his fist and began to repeatedly hit the iron.

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang!¡¯</i>

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    ¡®Ugh.¡¯

    Un Gak heaved a heavy sigh as he shook his head.

    He could barely sleepst night.

    ¡®The more I think about it, the more distant this feels.¡¯

    In order to make the pill, he had to get a special pot.

    The problem was that it would cost way too much money, making it impossible for Mount Hua to get.

    ¡®Can Chung Myung really bring it?¡¯

    There was, of course, the task of making the pot out of the iron, but first, he had to get the material.

    Even if Chung Myung was a ghost who had monstrous means, getting millennial iron was no joke¡­ and that too, in one night?

    ¡®For now, I need to say that it is fine.¡¯

    He had agreed with Chung Myung the previous day because they were all rambling. But failing was natural, so he had to console the child.

    Un Gak, let out a low sigh and opened the door as he stepped out of his room.

    ¡°Yeah, just what has he been up to all this time¡­ wah, shit! What is this?¡±

    Un Gak, who was walking out of his room calmly, was startled at the sight in front of him.

    His eyes were wide in shock.

    ¡°Ch-Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Puuuung, puuung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a snoring sound, and he saw Chung Myung lying in front of him face-down.

    ¡°Ah no¡­¡±

    ¡®What did he do overnight to make himself look like a beggar?¡¯

    His whole body was covered in dirt.

    ¡®How much did he sweat to have this much dust on him. What happened¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Un Gak¡¯s head turned to the side.

    ¡®This?¡¯

    There was arge pot next to the child.

    It was huge.

    Every time light shone on the ck pot, it looked blue. It was made of a metal he hadn¡¯t seen before.

    ¡°N-No way!¡±

    Un Gak¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡®N-no¡­ it cannot be?¡¯

    <i>Skrrrr</i>

    Un Gak drew his sword from his waist and pushed his qi into it.

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    Gulping down, he immediately struck the pot.

    <i>Chng!</i>

    <i>Trrrinnng!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And he stared at his sword, which was now broken into two.

    ¡®It broke?¡¯

    ¡®The sword which had my qi broke?¡¯

    ¡®Th-then?¡¯

    ¡°Ha, ha¡­ ha¡­.¡±

    ¡®Cold iron?¡¯

    ¡°Millennial cold iron?¡±

    He ran to the pot and hit it again several times. However, it only hurt his hand, and the pot didn¡¯t even get dented.

    ¡°Come¡­ Sect Leader! Sect leader! Ahhhh!¡±

    Un Gak screamed and grabbed the pit and then began to run to the residence of the Sect Leader.

    ¡°Kuahahahahahaah! Hahahahahahah!¡±

    In the yard of the Medicine Hall, only the snoring sound of Chung Myung resounded.

    ¡°Oh my, this is indeed cold iron. I have never seen such a huge amount in my life!¡±

    ¡°Will this do?¡±

    The elders all looked at it and tapped it with their hands.

    ¡°No. Chung Myung¡­ Where did you get this from?¡±

    ¡®This bastard, I keep rescuing you all every time!¡¯

    ¡®I made it by pounding on it with my hands!¡¯

    ¡®Oh my! My hands! This old man was up all night pounding it into a pot with his fist, and the young ones were sleeping in their bed!¡¯

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Right. That isn¡¯t the point!¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    ¡°Un Gak! No, Medicine Hall Head!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Will this do?¡±

    ¡°I would like to try it once.¡±

    ¡°Um. Okay!¡±

    Hyun Jong approached and put his hand on the pot. He then started to infuse qi into the pot.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    The pot began to heat up.

    ¡°Oh, it holds!¡±

    ¡°It really is cold iron! Regardless of how thin it is, it still holds up so well!¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang couldn¡¯t hide their joy.

    ¡°We did it! We did it, Sect Leader! Now we can make the pill! No, consider it already made. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned moist.

    These people¡­ most of the work was done by Chung Myung, but after all these hardships, they were finally able to make the pills now!

    ¡®With this, Mount Hua will take another leap!¡¯

    ¡°The ancestors took care of us.¡±

    ¡°As if.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong titled his head.

    Had he heard it wrong?

    Chung Myung, who was exhausted from the previous night¡¯s work, just waved his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, right!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader! I will prepare it right now.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head as he watched Un Gak pour the ingredients into the pot.

    ¡®Ancestor¡­ these filthy bastards! I¡­ I am the bloody ancestor!¡¯

    ¡®Uh¡­ right.¡¯

    ¡®Right. I am right.¡¯

    ¡°Okay. Now we put in the oil and¡­ and we have to add this too¡­¡±

    Un Gak carefully added one ingredient after another and stepped back as he wiped the sweat off his brow. He then reached out to get the huge spat.

    All the preparations were done.

    And after a couple breaths, he said.

    ¡°Please start!¡±

    ¡°Hyun Sang!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    They both held the pot from either side and began to imbue their qi into it. The two men who began to do that, grabbed the pot with the most serious faces.

    <i>Gooooo!</i>

    There was enormous fire qi being used at the center, and the ingredients began to boil.

    ¡°Nice! Like this!¡±

    Their faces filled with ecstasy, and Un Gak continued to stir it.

    ¡°Enough! This should be enough! I will keep doing it.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°It will take around ten days!¡±

    ¡°Ah, ten¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Both people looked at Un Gak at the same time.

    ¡°¡­just that much?¡±

    ¡°Ten days!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you didn¡¯t mention the days we would have to work previously, though? But to say it takes only ten days!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! I didn¡¯t say it well, but it was bound to be the case.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®You should have said it then!¡¯

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang looked at Un gak with trembling eyes.

    ¡°No, if we stop and start again¡­¡±

    ¡°No! We cannot stop now and start again! We have to do it for ten days! For ten full days!¡±

    There was a glimmer of madness in the eyes of Un Gak.

    This was the moment where he would achieve something important in his life.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that? huh?¡±

    The moment Hyun Jong was about to say something, a mumble came from behind him.

    ¡°Ten days¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong turned back and saw Chung Myung with the face of the devil.

    That was how his expression was.

    ¡®If these idiots blow up the materials, Mount Hua is bound to be discarded by the world once again.¡¯

    Chung Myung realized something at that moment.

    ¡°You can do it! Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°For sure! Definitely! You have to, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°People won¡¯t die just because they don¡¯t sleep for 10 days! Even if you die, hold onto the pot like you would hold onto life! And do your best as you die! I will never forget themitment you had for your disciples; The Sect Leader truly lived only for Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡®I am not dead yet, you idiot!¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned wet.

    ¡®Oh my. I¡¯d rather die from being hit by lightning!¡¯

 Chapter 244: To Give Us This So Generously! (4)

    The Medicine Hall.

    A ce that was originally meant to heal disciples who had be injured from training or had fallen sick.

    The conditions of living for warriors were different from that of civilians. And because of this, there were sects that werepletely focused on studying herbs and creating their own medicine halls.

    In other words, it could be said that a great sect needed to have a good Medicine Hall.

    Ah.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for Mount Hua, though.

    In a good way, the Medicine Hall of Mount Hua was too small, and in a bad way, it was like an unwanted pest eating a bountiful crop.

    It became clearer the more one thought about it.

    What was the use of a Medicine Hall if nobody was injured? The people of Mount Hua didn¡¯t even leave their main gates. So, no matter what, the disciples would never get hurt.

    Moreover, one had to practice excessively to get hurt while training, but in Mount Hua, each disciple was a disappointment, and there was no one who would train or hurt their body.

    So, the only duty of the Hall was to needlessly provide medicine for the healthy and strong disciples who had upset stomachs at times.

    So where on earth would they obtain the skills to make a pill when they hadn¡¯t even treated anything serious?

    Hyun Young was quite worried about they of the situation.

    But!

    There were times when the sun would shine even in the deepest mouse hole, and that day had finallye for the Medicine Hall of Mount Hua.

    Strange groans resonated from that ce this particr day.

    ¡°Kuaaaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Uhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t rest. Never¡­ never think of resting! Don¡¯t!¡±

    Un Gak had red eyes as he barely spoke. There were nerves popping out on his forearms as he kept stirring the concoction in the pot.

    But contrary to the strong arms that kept stirring, the face of the man looked hardly human. There were dark shadows that reached his chin under his eyes, and his beard, which was thickly grown, looked horrible and unkempt.

    It was a face that was hard to look at. Because a lot of sweat had dried up, deposits of salt could be seen on his face.

    The only thing on Un Gak¡¯s face that seemed to be working was his eyes.

    ¡°I¡­ it will work! For sure!¡±

    But his eyes looked ghastly.

    His face looked exhausted, but as a testament to his will, his eyes were burning with life even at this moment.

    ¡°The amount of internal qi cannot go down! You need to maintain it in the same way! Sect Leader! Elder!¡±

    ¡°Achhh!¡±

    ¡°I-I might die.¡±

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang couldn¡¯t even speak. They were just holding onto the pot. Hyun Jong was so exhausted that his bones could be seen through his skin.

    ¡°How much more is left?¡±

    ¡°One more day¡±

    ¡°Uh, another day¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face distorted ufortably.

    At this point, they were essentially human qi dispensers.

    They had been here the entire time supplying qi into the pot. asionally, there would be eldersing in so that he could cultivate more qi with their help. This had continued for nine whole days.

    The reason others could not take over was simple. It was because there was no one else in Mount Hua who was able to supply as much qi as they could.

    The other elders wouldn¡¯t havested half this long. So, Mount Hua had no choice but to depend on them like this.

    ¡°Kua¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s ears suddenly picked up something other than the normal groans he was now ustomed to hearing.

    ¡°Tch. Tch. It isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang turned their heads in the direction of the voice as soon as they heard it.

    ¡°Come on. Open your mouths, people!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth, and Hyun Young poured porridge into it. It was Hyun Young who hade to see them every day and had fed them, saying that they had to eat something. But at the same time, he was also telling them to not leave their ce. Finally, Hyun Young decided to feed them here.

    ¡°Sahyung, do it.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. It is¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut it, open your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Like a baby bird, Hyun Sang opened his mouth as Hyun Young fed him. He was at an age where he should be feeding his grandchildren, but he was being fed like this!

    But Hyun Young didn¡¯t seem to feel the least bit of regret while watching his sahyungs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like it is tough! If it is hard, think back to three years ago! It was a time when we were almost on the street!¡±

    ¡°¡­right!¡±

    ¡°True!¡±

    The two people, who had looked like they would die any moment until a minute ago, began to feel energized.

    Right, no matter how they achieved it, this was their struggle for a good future. Could it bepared to the hardships of their disciples who had traveled so far to get these things done?

    ¡®We need to seed!¡¯

    ¡®Even if I die standing here, I willplete this and die!¡¯

    Hyun Sang was bleeding from his nose. However, as if he was used to it, Hyun Young would just wipe it off with the cloth next to him.

    ¡°Concentrate! Sect Leader! Concentrate!¡¯

    Uu Gak kept stirring the pot. The madness could be seen in the eyes even as he moved the spat.

    ¡°Just one day! Just one day more!¡±

    ¡°Right! One day!¡±

    ¡°Just one day! Just one day!¡±

    ¡®You survived this long; can¡¯t you hold on for one more day?¡¯

    The inside of the Medicine Hall was hot. The adults of Mount Hua, who were ready to sacrifice themselves for the future of the sect, began to transfer their qi into the Soul Vitality Pill.

    ¡®Something is definitely happening.¡¯

    The fortunate thing was that they could see that it was done.

    There was a pure white liquid boiling in the pot. The materials that had been put in the pot couldn¡¯t be found anymore.

    ¡°Ummm. The scent is getting stronger.¡±

    With each day, the liquid inside the pot was giving out an increasingly stronger mellow and pure scent. And this obviously meant that something was happening.

    The three men stared at the pot.

    <i>Shh.</i>

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    The sound of an iron spat rubbing against the pot could be heard. They had been listening to this continuously for nine days. It was to the point where they felt like they would listen to it in their dreams too.

    ¡°Elder! My qi is bing weak!¡±

    ¡°Ugh. We need to do this!¡±

    Hyun Sang was infusing his qi into the pot with a dreadful face. Sweat dripped down his forehead like rain.

    They were still holding on a few hours ago, but now it felt like their bones were being crushed.

    As they bit their lips, trying to steel their minds, they heard a soft, weak voice.

    ¡°Is it hard?¡±

    The three of them looked to the side.

    The person who had watched them silently the entire time they were working was right there chewing on the jerky.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung.

    ¡®Of course¡­¡¯

    ¡®Right, you put a lot of work into this; you really did a lot of things. So, you might want to watch the moment ofpletion of this Soul Vitality Pill; I fully understand that. But¡­¡¯

    ¡®Why are you eating food here? Why!¡¯

    When the eyes of the elders focused on the jerky in his hand, he smiled brightly and asked.

    ¡°Do you want some?¡±

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    He was a very kindhearted child, but he had the fatal w of being ignorant.

    Hyun Jong coughed awkwardly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It looks like there is no work for you here, so do you really need to be here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I want to go too.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The answer came from another side.

    ¡°What useless words!¡±

    It was Hyun Young.

    ¡°Knowing how important this is, this is what you are doing!¡±

    ¡°Why now¡­¡±

    ¡°My sahyungs and the others. And that Un Gak there, do you think you¡¯ve done something great? We are the ones who wasted our blood and money until Mount Hua was able to reach this point!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Thinking about the painful past, Hyun Jong and Hyun Young couldn¡¯t even open their mouths.

    ¡°¡­but what good will that brat do here!¡±

    ¡°You think a talisman like him is of no use? And shouldn¡¯t the golden toad be inside the house instead of outside! It is safe to have him by our side, so don¡¯t even dream of kicking him out.¡±

    ¡®Yah, you idiot.¡¯

    ¡®You are a thief!¡¯

    ¡®Does it make sense to call a person a talisman, especially when you don¡¯t even know how to use a talisman? And now you want to make him torture us?¡¯

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t shake off the thought that Mount Hua was going backward at times. But he didn¡¯t want to force Chung Myung out either.

    ¡®Actually, I am a little nervous.¡¯

    Although this was such a huge thing, it was ufortable to do it without anyone present. Besides, what would happen if Chung Myung made a mess outside when their hands were tied to this pot?

    ¡®Being next to Chung Myung brought them a weird sense of security.¡¯

    <i>Nomnomnomnom.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Except for that hellish sound he made every time he took a bite of the jerky¡­

    Chung Myung, who was chewing on the jerky, frowned.

    ¡°Medicine Hall Head. I think your hands have slowed down a little.¡±

    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Elder¡­ Your qi is going down.¡¯

    ¡°¡­i-is that so?¡±

    ¡°If it changes like that, the effect of the Soul Vitality Pill will decrease by a lot! I collected all of those herbs with such difficulty¡­ what will we do if it runs out!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    They were all right words.

    Which was why it was even more annoying. He seemed to understand why people who spoke the unbridled truth were always killed first.

    ¡°One day! Just one day! Don¡¯t falter! Even if you have to squeeze the life out of your heart!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Everyone felt motivated again. But at that moment¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh?¡±

    Un Gak¡¯s hands, which were holding the iron spat, began to tremble.

    ¡°Uh, what is¡­ uhhh!¡±

    His hands trembled like they were having a seizure.

    ¡°Ah, no!¡±

    Un Gak shouted in fear.

    In order to blend it properly, he would have to constantly stir it at the same speed. And he would have to stir them right white, infusing the right amount of qi.

    Failure to do that would just result in a huge waste of very expensive stuff!

    But no matter how hard he tried to move his hand, it wasn¡¯t listening to him.

    Un Gak, who understood the situation, shouted with a pale face.

    ¡°No, why! Not like this!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I-I cannot do this anymore!¡±

    ¡°Shall we call the staff of the Medicine Hall?¡±

    When Hyun Young asked that, Un Gak shook his head and replied in haste.

    ¡°They won¡¯t do. It has to be someone at the level of an elder! Someone with enough internal qi!¡±

    ¡°Then me?¡±

    ¡°I-Is there no one else here?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Hyun Young also aware that he wasn¡¯t as skilled as the other elders?

    ¡°Hurry up! N-no! The ingredients!¡±

    Un Gak let out a desperate cry for help, and Chung Myung got up.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    And he rushed over to Un Gak and took the spat.

    ¡°You are exhausted after just a couple days of stirring!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, it isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    Un Gak tried to think of an excuse as he slumped down. As soon as he let go of the spat, it felt like all the power in his body had drained away.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    As soon as one person copsed, the rest began to fall like dominos.

    ¡°Grrrr!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°No! sahyung!¡±

    Hyun Sang fell back, bleeding heavily from his nose.

    Hyun Young, ran to Hyun Sang, scared for his life. Even he felt it was unreasonable to hold on any longer, especially after the nine continuous days of infusing internal qi.

    ¡°Hyun¡­ Hyun Sang! ¡­um?¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hyun Jong also sat down heavily.

    Sweat was dripping from his body like a waterfall. Although he was able to replenish his qi, his body didn¡¯t support him because of his age.

    Hyun Young looked at his copsed sahyungs.

    ¡®T-this isn¡¯t right¡­?¡¯

    ¡®There was just one day left¡­ what would happen if everyone just fainted? What about the pill? Is this the end?¡¯

    It was the moment when Hyun Young was about to fall into despair.

    ¡°Ahh! Seriously!¡±

    A strange sight urred in front of him.

    ¡°I should just die than do this!¡±

    Chung Myung yelled as he grabbed the pot with one hand and then the spat with the other. He then began to stir it.

    ¡°How did it get to this! You should not fail even if you are facing death!¡±

    Hyun Young was shocked, and it felt like several hands were reaching out from Chung Myung¡¯s back¡­ with one hand infusing qi and the other stirring.

    He hurriedly threw away his sahyungs and ran to Chung Myung.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung! Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Even if I am not fine, I need to make this work!¡±

    ¡°Right! Yes! That is our Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Stay back for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Hyun Young stepped back right away. Now he was the one who didn¡¯t ask anything more.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Chung Myung raised his qi as much as he could. He could feel the ingredients in the pot with his qi.

    On the surface, it looked like they were all melted, but it wasn¡¯t like that. Chung Myung could feel them against the spat as he stirred. And in some ces, they seemed lumped.

    Perhaps, this was the secret of the pill.

    ¡°Okay! This is how it happens! Let¡¯s do this right!¡±

    ¡®What happens if the herbse into perfect harmony?¡¯

    ¡®¡­and that too with my qi?¡¯

    ¡®What would be the result of adding the purest qi into the best pill?¡¯

    Chung Myung slowly fell into a state of trance and began to stir the pot.

    Hyun Jong saw it clearly at that moment.

    The energy rising from the back of Chung Myung shone in five different colors.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®Do it in moderation.¡¯

    ¡®You seem to be climbing up too fast.¡¯

 Chapter 245: To Give Us This So Generously! (5)

    ¡°Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­will it be fine like that?¡±

    Following the words of Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang turned his gaze and looked at Chung Myung, stirring the pot with the five colored qi behind him.

    ¡°¡­how can I know?¡±

    No one approached him.

    They couldn¡¯t just say good luck and leave after that. Although they were worried, they couldn¡¯t touch him as long as he was still in that trance.

    Even those who didn¡¯t know much about martial arts would be able to understand that something extraordinary was going on. As a result, even the three people who were exhausted were unable to leave the ce. So they just sat there until the sun went down and rose again.

    ¡°The day is over.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chun Myung with trembling eyes.

    ¡®Something three men had to do¡­¡¯

    ¡®It can be done like this?¡¯

    It was aplicated and difficult task that required two elders and one Hall Head. However, Chung Myung was able to maintain the supply of different amounts of qi; one for the pot and a different amount for stirring.

    He continued that for a full day!

    Even that alone was tough, but that wasn¡¯t the most surprising!

    The brilliance behind him¡­

    ¡°Un Gak¡­ no, Medicine Hall Head.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Is there any like that in meditation? A technique where one is able to give out brilliance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of something like this before.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®Then what is this situation?¡¯

    ¡°Uh¡­ how much longer will it take?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was perplexedly looking at Chung Myung, opened his mouth as if he, too, had be possessed.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    ¡°How much more does he need to stir!¡±

    ¡°Ah! N-not much left now. Obviously, we have done enough, so at most another hour or so.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to know when it is over?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong clenched his fists and looked at Chung Myung with earnest eyes.

    ¡®I should have known.¡¯

    He was someone who had to know.

    Now, Chung Myung was probably going into a realm they couldn¡¯t understand. It was enough to guess the extent of it from his possessed eyes and the five-colored light around him.

    ¡®Chung Myung! Just hold on a little more¡­¡¯

    As Hyun Jong supported him earnestly, Un Gak became wide-eyed when he spotted something.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°W-why?¡±

    ¡°Look at that! There!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Un Gak reached out and pointed to the pot.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°W-what is that?¡±

    The Hyun disciples were all shocked. Their gaze focused on the pot.

    <i>Swish</i>

    There was a faint, five-colored light shining from the pot. The light continued to grow stronger and stronger and soon filled the entire hall, hurting their eyes in the process.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    When Hyun Jong closed his eyes, he tried to re-adjust his senses.

    ¡®What is this smell?¡¯

    There was a deep scent in the air now.

    It was a strong one.

    But it was definitely the same smell that had spread when he opened the box containing the Soul Vitality Pills!

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Already?¡¯

    The three people jumped to their feet at the same time. Their unwavering gaze was fixed on Chung Myung and the glowing pot. Meanwhile, Chung Myung had no idea of what was happening.

    He was concentratingpletely.

    ¡®Harmony.¡¯

    Yak Seon was indeed a great person. Not a single ingredient inside the pill was ordinary.

    ¡®Each of them has perfect harmony with the other. Among the many herbs in the world, he would only choose the ones that had the most perfect synchronization.¡¯

    The strength of the pot, and the spat¡¯s constant turning that boosted the qi in the herbs.

    The job of any pill maker was to create perfect harmony.

    ¡®So¡­¡¯

    [Insert qi for 10 full days.]

    It couldn¡¯t be put in any other way than that. How many people in the world could understand the phrase ¡®Perfect harmony of qi¡¯?

    It was very difficult to convey this in writing. And if they were someone who didn¡¯t have an intent to listen, it would only make it even tougher.

    In the end, this was the easiest method Yak Seon coulde up with after much thought. He made it so that anyone who inherited the secret to his pill would have to follow this.

    Even if the level was a little lower than the original one, it was still worthwhile.

    But fortunately or unfortunately, it was Chung Myung who had managed to find out its secret. He was a person who had surpassed even his previous life¡¯s understandings.

    Therefore, he was able to go one step further from the original recipe of Yak Seon.

    He did it just by infusing his qi into the pot.

    The purest qi in the world, the qi that embraced the spirit of Taoism¡­ he mixed it with the qi of the Soul Vitality Pill andbined them harmoniously.

    ¡®That is why this is called the Soul Vitality Pill.¡¯

    Vitality of the Soul.

    With the world and the universe as one.

    Different things came together to form the world, and, furthermore, the universe. In this pot, there was a world that Yak Seon had dreamed of.

    A world of harmony and vitality.

    A world where everyone wasn¡¯t tangled in fights.

    Although Chung Myung didn¡¯t agree with Yak Seon¡¯s thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but respect this man¡¯s tenacity and will to project his will into his creation.

    ¡®Yak Seon and the Vitality of the Soul.¡¯

    Chung Myung began to sweat.

    The heat of the pot slowly subsided.

    Little by little, that cold air that had been condensed slowly became hotter and turned into water.

    The qi that flowed through the ground¡­ the qi of earth that grew and embraced everything¡­

    There was also the qi of wood which was the foundation for growth.

    From there, he could also feel the qi of metal.

    The qi of gold¡­

    Water, fire, wood, gold, and earth.

    The five elements. That in itself was the foundation of the world. This was the true harmony that Yak Seon sought after.

    Into this, Chung Mung added one more thing.

    The path of Tao.

    He made a path in the world of Yak Seon. The world exists, and a path was where one had to walk on.

    The length they would walk depends on the will of the person.

    After all, in the end, everything depends on the human heart.

    Adding the spirit of a Taoist, Chung Myung added one more element to the original five.

    And it mixed with the elements of the world. The qi was rejected many times, but he just pushed it again¡­ the qi from the path of Tao fought to be embraced by them and began to swirl.

    The world was like this.

    eptance,prehension, and integration.

    There was a world inside this.

    A world that Yak Seon had dreamed of turned into a world that Chung Myung dreamed of.

    But would that be fine?

    It would be fine.

    That was what the world was like. It remains to be the world regardless of whether things change or they don¡¯t.

    Whatever form it takes, it would be the world.

    Chung Myung opened his eyes.

    Pushing out everyst bit of qi inside him, he removed his hand from the pot and grabbed the spat.

    The qi began to disperse immediately.

    The five elements and the aura behind him also began to vanish.

    And finally.

    <i>Whek!</i>

    The brilliant five-color light which had been shining until then merged into one¡­ into a soft purple color. It wasn¡¯t dazzling, but was a soft color.

    Chung Myung looked at it as if he was possessed and took a step back with the spat still in his hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>ck!</i>

    The spat fell down as his grip eased on it. Chung Myung, looked at what he had created, unaware of that fact.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    Soon Chung Myung turned his nk face in the direction of the sounds.

    Behind him, the elders and Un Gak had faces that seemed to have stopped breathing in tension.

    Hyun Jong gulped, and he asked.

    ¡°H-How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them and then at the pot.

    Should he answer honestly?

    ¡°Well, the pill seems to have failed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong died a little inside when he heard that. Unable to bear it, Hyun Sang asked.

    ¡°F-failed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Such intense light came out from a failure?¡±

    Hyun Young also spoke up, unable to understand what had happened.

    ¡°What is this! Exin¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    However, Hyun Jong stopped him from acting recklessly with a heavy voice. The elders who were about to shout, went silent.

    Hyun Jong, who looked at Chung Myung without a word, smiled.

    ¡°That is upsetting. But it is something we can try again. It will take some time but don¡¯t rush because of it. You have done so much already. So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Seeing that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®As expected, you are a great guy.¡¯

    Failure.

    No one in the world would be able to recover from this word quickly. But Hyun Jong regained hisposure in just a couple of minutes.

    And he was more concerned about Chung Myung being disappointed and tried to console him.

    ¡®That is why you are the Sect Leader.¡¯

    This is what it meant to be a Taoist.

    ¡®I am d you are the Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who thought that continued.

    ¡°The Soul Vitality Pill is a failure.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is. But don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°But it seems like I¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned to the pot that was still giving out purple light, and said.

    ¡®What should I call it?¡¯

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    ¡®It has to be that.¡¯

    ¡°¡­I think I made the Heavenly Violet Pill<sup>1</sup>. ¡°

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Violet Pill?¡±

    The Heavenly Violet Pill was known to be an extraordinary pill of the past. However, the making of it was something that had been lost when the Demonic Sect invaded thend.

    And now this child was saying he made it?

    Chung Myung smiled and continued.

    ¡°I am not saying I made the Heavenly Violet Pill of Mount Hua. But this isn¡¯t the Soul Vitality Pill either.¡±

    This Pill was different from what Yak Seon wanted. This was the world Chung Myung wanted.

    ¡°Since the qi is a little bit morepared to the Soul Vitality Pill, it can be called the Heavenly Violet Pill.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®What did he say now?¡¯

    ¡°M-More?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You are saying it went further than the original?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It is a sess!¡±

    The elders looked at each other. As if in disbelief, Un Gak went close to the pot.

    And after a while¡­

    ¡°hhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°S-Soul Vitality Pill! No, Heavenly Violet Pill!¡±

    ¡°M-My eyes! I saw it with my eyes!¡±

    The previously dying elders all ran to the pot and stuck their heads in it to confirm it.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡±

    Hyun Young, who saw the purple light, turned to Un Gak and said.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a pill?¡±

    ¡°No! It is a pill!¡±

    ¡°But it looks like a lump?¡±

    ¡°T-this has to be made into a round shape and dried. Then it turns into pills! E-elder! We seeded!¡±

    ¡°We seeded?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Right! We seeded. You¡¯ll never smell this anywhere else! It is the first time I have seen a pill give out such light! If it isn¡¯t the pill, then what else can it be!¡±

    Hyun Young looked at the pot and then at Un Gak and Chung Myung, unable to believe it.

    And then.

    ¡°Uhahahahahah! You goblin!¡±

    As if he had nothing to think about, he ran and hugged Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ack! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Hahahaha! You bastard! Making a ton of shit! What do you want to eat, you brat!¡±

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he was lifting Chung Myung up and turning him round in the air.

    ¡°Ahhh! I am getting dizzy!¡±

    ¡°You cute boy!¡±

    Hyun Sang cried out with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Sect Leader! We seeded!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­. Right. It¡¯s true.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was the Sect Leader, couldn¡¯t help but feel the rush of emotions that hit him. He looked at the pot and then looked up.

    ¡®Ancestors¡¯

    ¡®We finally got till here.¡¯

    ¡®Till here¡­¡¯

    ¡®Are you watching us?¡¯

    An unknown emotion flooded through him.

    ¡®It is all thanks to that guy who showed up.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t imagine Mount Hua looking like this if not for Chung Myung, whom his ancestors had sent.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®Perhaps even the name of Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡¯

    Thinking like that, he felt a chill run down his spine.

    It was at the moment when Hyun Jong was about to say something.

    ¡°No, now isn¡¯t the time for this!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Young was pushed by Chung Myung.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what the world is like! Don¡¯t party already! Do it right! You can only enjoy it when the pills go into your mouths!¡±

    Right!

    ¡°Move! Move!¡±

    ¡°O-okay!¡±

    The elders hurriedly rushed to the pot and titled their heads.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®To whom are they listening to now?¡¯

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°O-okay!¡±

    It seems like.

    Seems like it was Chung Myung¡­

 Chapter 246: Donâ€™t Say That Yet. (1)

    ¡°It is done!¡±

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    The Hyun disciples had all be quite exhausted and sank back. On top of the silk cloth that wasid in front of them, the light purple color pills were neatly arranged.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was so moved that he couldn¡¯t speak anything, looked at the scene.

    ¡°Is it really done now?¡±

    Un Gak nodded his head at Hyun Young¡¯s question.

    It was a face that looked utterly haggard, but beneath, there was a pride that couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°It isplete. It is definitely different from what we were trying to make, but¡­¡±

    Right.

    Because the Soul Vitality Pill didn¡¯t have a purple color.

    ¡°But it is clear that this has more efficacy than that of the Soul Vitality Pill!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡¯

    Hyun Sang¡¯s felt emotional just by looking at the pills.

    However, there were always people in the world who sought reason behind emotion.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Un Gak turned his head and saw Hyun Young looking at him with strange eyes.

    ¡°Can you see the efficacy of it by just looking at it? It wasn¡¯tpletely made by you, and thepletion of the pill was done by Chung Myung too¡­ so how can YOU be sure of its efficacy?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡­¡±

    Un Gak faltered, making Hyun Young¡¯s suspicion rise.

    ¡°No¡­?¡±

    And then Un Gak cried out.

    ¡°Ahh! Even the eyes of an ant can see this pill for what it is! Even when I was making it in the beginning, I knew it was something good¡­ and now you¡¯re saying that I cannot make a judgment on its efficacy because I didn¡¯t finish making it?¡±

    ¡°I-I! How dare you yell!¡±

    To Chung Myung, Hyun Young was the kindest person in the world. But for others, Hyun Young was a terrifying elder.

    That was why when he opened his eyes and red at Un Gak, it made him afraid.

    Hyun Jong smiled and dissuaded him.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything wrong, right?¡±

    ¡°Do we have to really let him have them?¡±

    ¡°Enough. Isn¡¯t he the Medicine Hall Head who went through a lot of trouble for our Sect?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡¯

    There was still a clear sign of displeasure, but Hyun Young couldn¡¯t go against Hyun Jong, so he let the issue be.

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Gak and said.

    ¡°Right. How is the effect?¡±

    Un Gak, sighed and then politely replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure because I have consumed even a very small amount of it, but it seems almost certain that it is not lower than the Soul Vitality Pill. I can be sure if I have one properly, so I will have another¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. It has already beenpleted. What more can we do even if we know its efficacy now?¡±

    ¡°No, still¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong burst outughing without saying anything. This meant that there would never be a time for him to have another pill.

    And he felt sad because of it.

    ¡°Right¡­ but the pill looks smaller than the Soul Vitality Pill.¡±

    ¡°We were trying to make it for as many disciples, so it had to be a little smaller.¡±

    ¡°Umm. Is that so?¡±

    ¡°The amount of mixture which was obtained was small. Besides, although some materials are easy to findpared to others, we didn¡¯t have huge quantities of the rare material.¡±

    ¡°Um. That was a bit unfortunate, but we cannot help it now.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be disappointed, Sect Leader. This alone is a huge amount. Have you heard of the Shaolin Sect¡¯s tradition of splitting their famous pill in themon hall and sharing it with their disciples?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it. What does it have to do with this?¡±

    Un Gak smiled.

    ¡°We are going to do something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong went wide-eyed.

    The Supreme Pill of the Shaolin Sect was known to be their best pill. It was also what made them wealthy.

    This was why the Shaolin Sect¡¯s pills weren¡¯t easy to find. It was known to be able to save someone whose life was at risk, and it was a pill that was distributed in the name of Shaolin only to help people.

    As a result, most monks in Shaolin themselves don¡¯t get to have it. That was how great that pill was.

    ¡°Um, if we think about our pill like that, it is amazing.¡±

    ¡°We are lucky. We managed to have the Eunha merchant get us the ice crystals we needed. The only regret is that it is difficult to find enough of them to be used once again for a while. Since we used most of the ice crystals in the middle¡­ apart from that, the oil has dried out, and we are out of ginseng too¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm. fine.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    This meant that it would take a lot of time for them to create this once again. However, Hyun Jong didn¡¯t regret it.

    ¡®Excessive greed is never good.¡¯

    Now, this level of pills is more than enough for other sects to aim their swords at them. To hope that they could create as many as they wanted was nothing but acting like hoarders.

    Shouldn¡¯t he be looking at what he had and be happy instead of wanting more?

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call for the children and give it to them?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young.

    ¡°There is a number for everything, but you three need to have it first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The three of them were shocked.

    ¡°¡­us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung walked toward the three of them, took three pills, and presented them.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°Thank you for thinking about us. But Chung Myung, we have lived long enough, so instead of us, you should have it, one extra for a disciple is¡­¡±

    ¡°You have lived enough to have this. You need to live another hundred years with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving it all to your disciples and stepping back. Eat this and work hard for another 30 years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Is this filial piety?¡¯

    Even Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°We are¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°This is no big deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a determined face.

    ¡°In the future, Mount Hua will gain more and more¡­ we will achieve more. In the future, this will be a trivial thing. So have it and make concessions when that timees.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t some huge thing.¡±

    ¡°Heheh. Right. Right. True. Hehehe.¡±

    When Hyun Jong burst intoughter, Hyun Young smiled and said.

    ¡°I understand it. Since we have been living without a thought for ourselves, it is weird to be given this consideration¡­ we are used to the pain. I have not been able to get a single ginseng root in my entire life, but to get a pill is something we have never even thought of.¡±

    Hyun Sang frowned as he heard it.

    ¡°There are things you shouldn¡¯t say to a child!¡±

    ¡°What did I even say!¡±

    It was meant to be a joke, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t smile.

    It felt like his chest hurt.

    ¡®Tch.¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    The core of Mount Hua wasn¡¯t usually Chung disciples and Baek disciples.

    It was just that the current Mount Hua needed them to be its core.

    ¡®It hurts.¡¯

    Since all of them hade to Mount Hua, they all had many tough times in their lives where they had been counting their fellow disciples slowly walking out of the sect¡­ they had seen Mount Hua turn empty at one point. And for Chung Myung, these people who had stayed here all this while had gone through enough pain.

    So¡­

    ¡°Please have it.¡±

    ¡°I know your heart¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is fine. I have nothing to say. Come on, eat. If you don¡¯t, I will crush it!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was firm.

    It looked like he really meant it.

    Hyun Jong looked at it and nodded his head. And took it.

    ¡°Just take it.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡¯

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡°This pill has been made by Chung Myung from start to finish, so the child has every right to offer it. So how can I refuse the words of the one who made this?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. The day hase when I finally receive filial piety from my disciples.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    His eyes were turning red, but he was clearly happy.

    ¡°Can we just eat it?¡±

    Un Gak answered.

    ¡°Yes. There is no special way to have it.¡±

    ¡°Um, right. Hurry up and get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang also had to take it now from Chung Myung.

    ¡°You can eat it right now.¡±

    Un Gak gulped, looking at them, and he carefully spoke to them and stepped back after keeping the other pills safe. He was worried that changing the location of the pill would damage them.

    ¡°Have them¡­¡±

    ¡°Um. Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the pill in his hand with mixed emotions and closed his eyes as he shoved it down his throat.

    And then Hyun Sang did the same thing, and the two closed their eyes and began to cultivate.

    However, Hyun Young didn¡¯t have it, and Chung Myung looked at him.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have it?¡±

    Hyun Young didn¡¯t seem to care about his words and then said.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He looked really sincere.

    ¡°I need to say these words. Thank you, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­you said what you wanted to. Now please have it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head.

    ¡°Sometimes, there are things which need to be said out loud. There are things which aren¡¯t good to be kept in your heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Chung Myung. You have given us so much.¡±

    ¡°Ehh. This is awkward¡­ have it already.¡±

    ¡°Right. It has to be eaten. Who do I give it to?¡±

    Hyun Young kept looking at Chung Myung.

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes¡­

    Chung Myung, who stopped looking at his eyes as soon as they reminded him of the eyes of his former Sect Leader here, closed his mouth.

    Hyun Young looked at him and then shoved it down. As it melted, Hyun Young also began to cultivate. A very small voice could be heard inside his head.

    <i>-I am the one who is thankful to have you.</i>

    ¡®Was it an illusion?¡¯

    But he didn¡¯t have time to think; he had to cultivate the right way. In that manner, Hyun Young quickly fell into a trance.

    Chung Myung watched the three men as they entered into a trance and looked out the window. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t look at them after he had heard what Hyun Young had said.

    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯

    ¡®I failed to protect Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t protect Mount Hua till the end. What I saved was Kangho and not Mount Hua.¡¯

    And these people were the ones who protected Mount Hua when he couldn¡¯t.

    Seeing the three men, who were younger than he was when he died in the past, suffering from old age due to the stress they had to go through, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t stop the uncertainty in his heart.

    If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t died then, then they would have been the proud disciples of Mount Hua.

    However, Chung Myung had died, unable to protect them.

    To protect Mount Hua without him. That was the burden that had been put on these children¡­ the hands holding the sword had be wrinkled.

    Their hearts, which were filled with ambition, had dried up in front of the wall of reality, and their dreams had be buried under its pressure.

    ¡®Sorry.¡¯

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡¯

    ¡®I made things hard for you.¡¯

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    ¡®I snatched away the vitality from your life.¡¯

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    ¡®You stupid people.¡¯

    ¡®What did Mount Hua do for you to stay here and dedicate your life to it? If you had abandoned this ce like the others, you would have livedfortably.¡¯

    ¡®Stupid people.¡¯

    ¡®Foolish people.¡¯

    ¡®So.¡¯

    ¡®I will bring it back.¡¯

    ¡®The dream you haven¡¯t dreamed.¡¯

    ¡®Your desire to run through the world.¡¯

    ¡®I will make it happen.¡¯

    ¡®I cannot make you sit on the mats anymore; wherever you walk, I will be your shade.¡¯

    ¡®So my descendants don¡¯t say it.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t call yourselves old. Don¡¯t say you are fine with everything.¡¯

    ¡®Did your dreams disappear as you got older?¡¯

    ¡®Have you lost your wishes?¡¯

    ¡®No. That isn¡¯t it; I know it better than anyone.¡¯

    ¡®You just stayed patient and ignored yourself.¡¯

    ¡®You stopped dreaming of things which couldn¡¯t be achieved.¡¯

    ¡®I will make you dream again.¡¯

    Chung Myung closed his eyes, and trembled.

    And then he slowly walked and stood there near the window as he looked up at the sky with sorrowful eyes.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®Sect Leader sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    ¡®I still owe a lot more to Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®Sahyung¡­¡¯

 Chapter 247: Donâ€™t Say That Yet. (2)

    Early morning.

    All the disciples of Mount Hua gathered in the training hall. They had all lined up with tense faces, and they nced around and whispered amongst themselves.

    ¡°What is happening?¡¯

    ¡°Well? Does anyone know something?¡±

    ¡°I heard nothing. I was just told to gather here with the other disciples¡­¡±

    In the end, one of the Baek disciples asked Baek Cheon who was in front of them.

    ¡°Great sahyung. Do you know anything?¡±

    ¡°You will know soon, so stay silent.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked forward and smiled.

    ¡®It seems to be a sess.¡¯

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    ¡®How could it be a failure when that mad bastard was there? If he fails, they would have to go to Yunnan, and since Chung Myung hated the idea of going out again, it had to be a sess.¡¯

    In his eyes, he could see Yoon Jong with a simr expression as he did. Yoon Jong¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he smiled slightly and looked forward, with his body turned in the other direction.

    He looked at the Chung disciples who were whispering.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t seem to keep your mouths shut, we need to extend the training.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul next to him added.

    ¡°It seems like we underestimated our sajaes way too much, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Mmm¡­ it seems like that. From today, let¡¯s just increase their training a bit more.¡±

    The faces of the Chung disciples went pale.

    ¡®No! The sahyungs were the same as us until not too long ago!¡¯

    ¡®What the hell did they go through in Yunnan to change so much? How!¡¯

    ¡®Aigoo! There are three Chung Myungs here now¡­ three! Just kill me!¡¯

    Seeing this, the Baek disciples chuckled. And Baek Cheon turned back to them again.

    ¡°Laughing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Baek disciples trembled as they saw Baek Cheon rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do well.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    The Baek disciples and the Chung disciples were all in a simr situation, and they both had sad faces as they looked at each other.

    ¡®Where did their sahyungs, who were always kind and gentle to them in the past, go?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that devil!¡¯

    ¡®They must have been stained by the devil during their journey to Yunnan.¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at his sajaes standing behind him. Seeing their sad faces, he clicked his tongue.

    The only people who knew the reason why Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, and the others went to Yunnan were the Sect Leader, the Elders, and a few Un disciples. The others didn¡¯t even know about the existence of the Soul Vitality Pill.

    There were no secrets in the world, but if you reduced the number of people who knew the secret, then the time needed for it to spread could be considerably extended. This was why he kept it a secret from the disciples.

    Of course, they would find out about it today. Maybe they would be shocked.

    It was then.

    ¡°Has everyone arrived?¡±

    Medicine Hall Head Un Gak entered the training hall.

    ¡°Yes!¡¯

    There was a loud reply.

    Un Am, who was standing in front of the Un disciples, looked at Un Gak and asked.

    ¡°Medicine Hall head¡­ the Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°He ising.¡±

    Un Am nodded his head. He was also one of those who could guess the current situation.

    ¡°First¡­¡±

    Un Gak coughed and continued.

    ¡°The reason I asked everyone to gather in the training hall is to hand out the spirit pills we have made within Mount Hua!¡±

    As soon as he said that, everyone began to mumble.

    ¡°Pill?¡±

    ¡°Is there a pill for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°No, they are saying we used to have one. But now they made it, new ones.¡±

    ¡°They made them?¡±

    Baek Sang was shocked and asked Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sahyung. Then the reason you went to Yunnan¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was no need to hide it now. Baek Cheon admitted it directly.

    ¡°We went to get the materials needed for the pill.¡±

    ¡°So, then you found the things we needed, and now we even seeded in getting the pills made?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I just told you?¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­.!¡±

    Baek Sang was shocked.

    ¡®Why are you talking as if the pill was so easy to make?¡¯

    And then someone raised their hand.

    Un Gak saw it, and the one who raised the hand asked.

    ¡°May I ask what the pill you are giving us is?¡±

    And the answer came right away.

    ¡°It is the Heavenly Violet Pill.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Violet¡­ Uh? Heavenly Violet Pill?¡±

    The one who asked the question looked shocked.

    The Heavenly Violet Pill.

    Wasn¡¯t that an old pill of Mount Hua?

    ¡°Now, we actually made that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Gak said firmly.

    ¡°After a long effort, we seeded in making it. Fortunately, we were able to procure the ingredients we needed.¡±

    ¡°Then the reason why the Sect Leader was not seen for 10 days¡­¡±

    ¡°He was busy making the pill.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon knew it now.

    Of course, Mount Hua didn¡¯t have the recipe to make their own pill. What they had made today was the Soul Vitality Pill with a little bit of refinement.

    However, sometimes lies were more useful than the truth.

    If Mount Hua¡¯s disciples came to know that they had the method to make the Soul Vitality Pill, it wouldn¡¯t take long to spread.

    ¡®And we will be done.¡¯

    So, what did they have to do?

    In the end, Chung Myung would me them for revealing it and causing trouble.

    ¡°So, you are saying we will be handed the Heavenly Violet Pill?¡¯

    ¡°Yes. Although the pill is a little smaller and less in quantity, from the elders to the youngest disciples, everyone will be given one.¡±

    The training hall heated up as soon as they heard that. Who in the world who called himself a warrior wouldn¡¯t be excited at the mention of obtaining a pill?

    The pill was something that would take them one step further, and this one was especially known to be Mount Hua¡¯s pill.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be as great as the pills made by Shaolin or Wudang, but who cared?

    Un Gak hid his smile as he heard the words of the disciples.

    ¡®This will be better than the great Soul Vitality Pill!¡¯

    Of course, it may not have the same effect since it was smaller, but it was a different story if a greater amount was taken.

    There was absolutely nothing inferior in the Heavenly Violet Pill whenpared to the Soul Vitality Pill. Rather, the Heavenly Violet Pill would be better. The mere thought of it was already raising the anticipation of how strong the disciples would get.

    However, all the disciples weren¡¯t excited.

    ¡°Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°What?¡¯

    ¡°It is a newly made pill, right? If it has been made wrong, then we might get our internal qi taken out.¡±

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s no way.¡±

    ¡°No, this is a pill that hasn¡¯t been made in thest 100 years. How can you believe in it so strongly?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t nice to hear, but it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    It was good to create a pill, but how many people would volunteer to test it firsthand on their own bodies?

    Excitement and anticipation, as well as anxiety and doubt, swept through the arena at the same time. Un gak just smiled as he saw that reaction. Un Am, who looked at this, asked.

    ¡°Un Gak.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this pill?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung. We already tested it.¡±

    ¡°On whom?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Un Gak turned his head with a smile,

    ¡°You can see for yourself. They are here.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Un Am was confused.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t something simple, so why is Un Gak not exining this?¡¯

    ¡®This man is the head of the Medicine Hall, so he has an obligation to exin to everyone. However, it is a lot better for Hyun Jong, the Sect Leader, to do this.¡¯

    ¡®So why is Hyun Jong not here?¡¯

    <i>Step! Step!</i>

    Un Am saw the people slowly walking towards the ce and understood the reason. And his mouth opened wide.

    <i>Step! Step!</i>

    There were four people.

    Four people were walking into the training hall.

    Un Am rubbed his eyes constantly. However, no matter how much he rubbed his eyes or pinched his cheeks, the sight in front of him stayed the same.

    ¡®W-what is that?¡¯

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    The four people casually walked up to the podium. Their eyes naturally retreated to the side.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The person who stepped forward looked at everyone and opened his mouth.

    ¡°The situation must have been exined by Un Gak¡­¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his hand. The man who stopped walking, frowned and looked at him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­ uh¡­ I know this is a strange question¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it out.¡±

    Baek Cheon gulped and then spoke with difficulty. It was a strange question, but he had to ask it.

    ¡°W-who are you?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    Standing there, Hyun Jong burst intoughter.

    ¡°Does this guy not recognize his Sect Leader anymore?¡±

    ¡°A-are you really the Sect Leader?¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth wide.

    ¡®A-no. Right, that is right¡­¡¯

    He was obviously wearing the robe of Mount Hua on him. Looking at the robe he had on, it was clear that this was the Sect Leader he knew.

    But¡­

    ¡®No, whoever sees him would think that it is a different person.¡¯

    The reason Baek Cheon was surprised was because of Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    His face, which had looked old and wrinkled, was now firm, and his hair which had been grey, was now glossy ck as if it had been painted with ink.

    ¡°Re-rejuvenation?¡±

    Baek Cheon blinked in shock, and Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡°Huhu. This must be awkward.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Hyun Jong.

    ¡°N-No! Then the one next to you is elder Hyun Young? Elder Hyun Young?¡¯

    Didn¡¯t the ones who were standing on either side of Hyun Jong look like they went back 20 years in age?

    ¡°You are asking something so obvious. Who else can it be?¡±

    ¡°¡­oh my.¡±

    No¡­ if one looked closely, they did look vaguely familiar¡­

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol said.

    ¡°Old face.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°When I first came to Mount Hua, I saw that face. No¡­ it might¡¯ve been even older than that?¡±

    Yu Yiseol tilted her head.

    ¡®It looks at least 20 years younger.¡¯

    Un Am smiled brightly and looked at the elders.

    ¡°Seeing the three of them rejuvenated, this disciple¡¯s heart is overjoyed. However, what happened is what this disciple would like to know¡­ what did this effecte from?¡±

    ¡°Can you think of another reason?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly and nced at Hyun Sang. He then spread out the silk cloth on the tray they were carrying andid out the Heavenly Violet Pills in front of them.

    ¡°We tried taking it first to see if there was any problem with them. Huhu. And its effect is like this.¡±

    Hyun Young, who was beside him, smiled.

    ¡°Well, we had three of them.¡±

    ¡°The first ones only!¡±

    Hyun Jong groaned.

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Even if the three could happily talk, the others in front of them couldn¡¯tugh. Because this situation was no joke.

    The eyes of the disciples were burning.

    ¡®Rejuvenation!¡¯

    ¡®This is insane! What is this!¡¯

    ¡®Even if I die, I have to eat it. I cannot eat it and die. I should just eat it and think about the consequencester.¡¯

    What other pill could produce a more obvious effect? Even if the person who took the pill breaks through in their cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be too impressive as this.

    ¡®20 years younger!¡¯

    ¡®What 20, maybe even 30 years!¡¯

    ¡®Wow, look at the shiny hair. Oh my¡­¡¯

    The disciples were excited to see the old men without their wrinkles looking so young.

    Even Un Am, who was now second to none in maintaining their calmness, was looking at the Heavenly Violet Pill.

    And¡­

    ¡®No, what did that crazy man do?¡¯

    ¡®Is that even a Soul Vitality Pill? I don¡¯t think that it is!¡¯

    ¡®Please, let it be normal, Chung Myung!¡¯

    Baek Cheon, along with the others who knew the efficiency of the pill, looked at it. Then they looked at Chung Myung.

    First, the pill they took didn¡¯t have this effect. Hadn¡¯t they already eaten it? Besides that, the soft purple light was definitely not a property of the Soul Vitality Pill.

    Rather!

    ¡®That bastard, look at that awkward expression!¡¯

    They could sense it just by looking at Chung Myung¡¯s face. This was something that he had done.

    Seeing them looking at him, Chung Myung just smiled. Honestly, even he hadn¡¯t expected this to happen.

    He had heard that pills made people younger, but he never imagined it would be this effective!

    ¡®Maybe it was the pure qi that brought out such an effect?¡¯

    ¡®No, right. I am sure I said I would get my life back¡­¡¯

    But he hadn¡¯t expected this.

    ¡®Haha.¡¯

    ¡®Hahahah.¡¯

    ¡®No. It is a good thing either way. And I wish you well too,¡¯ Chung Myung thought as he avoided the gaze of Baek Cheon.

    Hyun Jong soon started speaking in a loud voice.

    ¡°From now on, every disciple of Mount Hua will get one pill. Disciples,e out and receive the pill!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hearing the roaring voices, Chung Myung looked up.

    ¡®Well, we crossed a huge mountain with this.¡¯

    ¡®Mount Hua will be stronger.¡¯

    ¡®Gosh. When can these children grow again?¡¯

    Nevertheless, there was still a long way to go, and there was endless work that needed to be done.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung nced at the Sect Leader, the elders, and then at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Still, I can feel the wonderful taste of growthing from here.¡¯

    ¡®Did sahyung raise me with this feeling?¡¯

    ¡®If you get it as soon as it is made, it is the taste of growing up? Right?¡¯

    <i>-Don¡¯t be silly! You are someone who stole other people¡¯s rice, you idiot!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Well, that is a bit too much.¡¯

 Chapter 248: Donâ€™t Say That Yet. (3)

    ¡°Has everyone got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then make no dy! Take it right here and start cultivating!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua sat down cross-legged.

    Although it couldn¡¯t even bepared to half of Mount Hua¡¯s strength in the past, seeing so many people in the training hall, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed.

    Besides, don¡¯t they all have the Heavenly Violet Pill now?

    ¡®Mount Hua will be stronger.¡¯

    Hyun Jong clenched his fist.

    ¡®You are going to give the pills to all of them?¡¯

    Tang Soso looked a bit shocked at this.

    ¡®What are they doing here?¡¯

    She was someone who knew medicine and had participated in the making of pills several times before, so she knew how valuable a pill was.

    Judging from the pure scenting from the pill, she understood that it was a pill that was as great as the Heavenly Poison Pill.

    And that was ranked among the highest of pills. But were there people anywhere who took such pills like snacks?

    This was something she hadn¡¯t heard about.

    First of all, there was no Sect that was capable of doing such things. Even if they could make so many pills, something like this would never happen.

    ¡®Which sect will give out such pills to its third-ss disciples?¡¯

    Even in the Sichuan Tang family, which was known to be the King of Sichuan, the only ones who could get a taste of a pill such as this were the core members of the family.

    Others simply didn¡¯t dare wish for such pills, even if there were extra ones.

    The reason?

    It was simple.

    It was the highest resource that only the best among the best in a sect could get.

    This was why the Sect Leader would get to handle the pill first and then give it to his loyal subordinates.

    But now, the pill was made with the intention to distribute it ording to the people in this ce? And that included even Tang Soso, someone who hadn¡¯t been here for a month?

    ¡®Are they stupid? Or great?¡¯

    The more she saw it, the more she couldn¡¯t understand Mount Hua. She had originallye here thinking it was a small sect, but this was a sect with overflowing money!

    It was said that they lost their martial arts in the past, but now, a monster like Chung Myung hade out.

    Tang Soso had no idea how far this Sect would go in the future.

    ¡®Is this fine?¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know yet.

    But, if there was something she was certain about, it was that Mount Hua was different from the Tang family. Although the Tang Family emphasized the value of family, Mount Hua felt more like a family to her.

    There was no hesitation among the disciples when it came to helping each other, and the trust between them felt like a small thing here.

    The image of the Tang Family could barely be seen here.

    ¡®Can I be the same?¡¯

    ¡®A part of their family?¡¯

    Tang Soso pursed her lips and looked forward.

    ¡°Take it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s instructions, all the disciples answered loudly and put the pill into their mouths.

    Baek Cheon looked at the new pill.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    From Sichuan to Yunnan, the effort behind the purple wood grass they had obtained bore fruit like this.

    He looked at this soft purple-colored pill, and he nodded slightly as he shoved it into his mouth.

    Shhh.

    It melted as soon as he put it into his mouth, and its thick scent could be felt from inside the body as well.

    It felt like his mouth was absorbing it. Before he could even do anything, it flowed down his throat.

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes right away.

    He felt that there was nothing for him to worry about. After all, he had already taken the Soul Vitality Pill before and absorbed¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    For a moment, his body shuddered.

    ¡®It¡¯s different!¡¯

    It was hard to pinpoint, but the pill that had now passed into his stomach was different from the one he had eaten before. Of course, both the pills had a feeling of purity, but the Heavenly Violet Pill felt cleaner than the Soul Vitality Pill.

    It was like having the purest water flowing from the mountain run down his mouth.

    The clear, bright qi slowly began to swirl around Baek Cheon¡¯s body.

    ¡®Can¡¯t rush¡­ slowly.¡¯

    These pills were basically created to give qi to people. Even if the people themselves didn¡¯t do anything, qi would flow into their bodies.

    Hadn¡¯t he already experienced it once before?

    So far, nothing had changed. Qi was just flowing by itself like thest time. It was as if the body of Baek Cheon became the earth itself, and the qi was a river flowing through the earth.

    But that was where the pills differed from each other.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Baek Cheon was a bit startled and concentrated on the qi in his body.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t moving?¡¯

    He slowly tried to guide the pill¡¯s qi through the twelve points and then to his dantian, but the qi of the Heavenly Violet Pill didn¡¯t move ording to his will. He tried to guide it gently over and over, but no matter how much he tried, it didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡®Damn it! Chung Myung made this!?¡¯

    ¡®Indeed, like master, like pill!¡¯

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t listen till the end!¡¯

    ¡®D-do I lose this fight?¡¯

    It was the moment when Baek Cheon was terrified.

    Wooong!

    The qi of the Heavenly Violet Pill suddenly began to spread throughout his body.

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    He wondered how he could describe this feeling¡­

    It was like a stream of clean and pure water was going through his body. The qi of the pill spread out to every corner of his body and pushed out the turbid qi in his body.

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡®This is really¡­¡¯

    Turbid qi was something that one had to ept when living in this world. However, as a result, it umted in the body and interfered with the normal operation of qi.

    And getting rid of this turbid qi was tough and wasn¡¯t something that would happen this easily.

    ¡®There is no way a pill has its own will¡­¡¯

    ¡®Why does the pill feel like Chung Myung?¡¯

    While he was thinking that, the qi of the Heavenly Violet Pill moved and touched Baek Cheon¡¯s 12 meridians.

    It was clear.

    Too clear.

    The clear and pure qi didn¡¯t tolerate any type of coexistence with the turbid qi. If there was even the slightest bit of filthy qi, the clear qi seemed to be hellbent on kicking it out.

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    And then it moved forwards like a dragon ascending into heaven. Baek Cheon, who knew what was in its path, shuddered.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    It was headed to his Ren and Du veins.

    And it would soon reach the Heavenly Door!

    This was a level that was supposed to be touched only when one waspletely ready to take the leap.

    The Heavenly Door was blocked from birth and couldn¡¯t be opened easily. And the Ren and Du veins were the cornerstones in getting the Heavenly Door opened. If one tries to do this clumsily, one can get seriously injured and crippled.

    But this qi was rushing in with a force that seemed to not care for his body!

    ¡®Please don¡¯t rush!¡¯

    ¡®I am scared.¡¯

    The crazy qi thatpletely represented its master refused to look back! And as if its life motto was the phrase, ¡®Waiting for the future is something a coward would do,¡¯ it kept going.

    Kwaaaak!

    There was an explosion in his head. At the same time, his mind felt dazed. Baek Cheon made sure that he didn¡¯t nk out at this moment.

    ¡®Ah-no.¡¯

    He was losing control already, and he sensed that if he fainted, something bad was bound to happen.

    ¡®See.¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this qi just like its master, constantly pounding on my veins?¡¯

    Baek Cheon groaned in pain as if a bell was ringing in his head.

    ¡®Why make such a thing!¡¯

    The Soul Vitality Pill was very harmonious. It would gently embrace the person. No one would be against taking it.

    But the pill he had just consumed was strange.

    The feeling it gave was familiar and clear, but the qi wouldn¡¯t listen to their will. It was as if the qi had its own will. And now it was going after Baek Cheon¡¯s sanity.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    The clogged qi in his meridians was raging at this.

    Bang! Bang!

    But Baek Cheon¡¯s Ren and Du meridians were strong.

    ¡®Now, now Chung Myung, nope. Mr. Qi. Everything has its own time. It¡¯s not my time yet. So, let¡¯s give up for now and go back into the dantian.¡¯

    The qi felt so familiar to Chung Myung that Baek Cheon was desperately pleading with it.

    And with this qi, it felt like the possibility of it listening to his words was pretty low.

    It was then¡­

    The qi, which had been unable to open Baek Cheon¡¯s clogged vein until then, suddenly curled up and retreated downwards.

    ¡®Right!¡¯

    ¡®There! Go down there, you idiot! Go to the dantian!¡¯

    The qi seemed to have decided to give up and descended down Baek Cheon¡¯s spine and eventually reached his dantian.

    ¡®Go in!¡¯

    But the qi stopped right before the dantian and then shook.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®No!¡¯

    ¡®No! It cannot be!¡¯

    The qi shook a couple more times as if it was gathering its strength.

    Goooo.

    It sounded like a typhoon was about to ur.

    ¡®N-No¡­¡¯

    And with a sh, the qi surged upwards. It smashed into the clogged vein.

    ¡®Yah, you crazy bastard!¡¯

    Kwaang!

    There was a loud noise from within him as if something had exploded, and then the pain flooded through him.

    His eyes widened, and his mind wandered. It really felt like something had exploded inside him.

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth as he felt the pain all the way from his head to his feet.

    But then¡­

    It disappeared like it never existed.

    ¡®T-this?¡¯

    He could feel the world.

    Too vividly.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    He was still sitting cross-legged and was too exhausted to hear anything. But it felt too obvious to him.

    The Heavenly Door.

    His body had received the ability to sense the world¡¯s presence without having to depend on his senses after he finally opened up the closed door.

    ¡®Uh, is this what the best warriors¡­!¡¯

    It was a pleasure that couldn¡¯t be expressed in words. While Baek Cheon was shivering in pleasure from this qi, the qi which had done its job slowly entered his dantian with pride.

    And it finally became one with Baek Cheon.

    Woong!

    With a light force, the internal qi went around Baek Cheon¡¯s body once and settled back into his dantian

    And Baek Cheon opened his eyes.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    A different world opened up before him.

    It felt like the world had be several times purer. It felt as if he had removed a faded and old cloth that had been blocking the view in front of him.

    Was it for a moment?

    Even the sound of breathing could be captured. His senses seemed so urate that even the gentle air around him could be felt.

    Taking in so many things at once felt dizzying to him. But even then, Baek Cheon felt terrified as he realized what had just happened.

    ¡®I crossed the wall.¡¯

    If he had to express this in stages, he had ovee the wall beyond the first-rate warrior to the next stage. He had finally jumped over it. Now, Baek Cheon was on the same stage as the Tang Family Lord and Beast Pce Lord.

    ¡®Such an amazing pill!¡¯

    An unknown emotion flowed through him.

    This was nothing like the Soul Vitality Pill, but the results were a lot better than it.

    ¡°Done?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head and looked at Hyun Jong and the elders looking down at him.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Baek Cheon realized that he was thest one to wake up. Fully opening his eyes, he looked around. All the disciples had been lined up.

    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯

    They had changed.

    He could see their youthful eyes and the radiating energying from them. Baek Chen looked forward and got up.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­!¡±

    But as soon as he got up, the three standing in front of him looked at each other.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Uh?

    Hyun Jong had a weird expression on his face that confused Baek Cheon.

    ¡°T-the results seem to be nice. But so much waste from the body hase out.¡±

    ¡®Uh? Waste?¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked down.

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    His clothes which had been white were now dyed in ck, and there was a weird stench on them. Baek Cheon recognized the stench and wanted to puke.

    ¡°Ugh, what is this¡­ ugh!¡±

    Tears were forming in his eyes as nausea took over, and there were a couple other people who were just like him.

    This included Yu Yiseol, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong.

    Everyone seemed like they were releasing some dark-like waste from their bodies.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°I might die from this smell!¡±

    ¡°Bath! I need a bath right now, damn it!¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Just now¡­ did Yu samae swear?¡¯

    Besides just swearing, her voice was much louder than usual too. Seeing Baek Cheon looking dazed, Hyun Young covered his nose and shouted.

    ¡°Go and wash up! I cannot handle this smell!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    Everyone who had dark clothes began to run out. The Sect Leader and elders who saw it nced at each other.

    And then at one ce.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Chung Myung was sitting there biting on a jerky.

    Hyun Young asked,

    ¡°Have they achieved the body metamorphosis?¡±

    ¡°Ah, what body metamorphosis? Well, it¡­ let¡¯s just say that it is like emptying the body of impurities.¡±

    ¡°¡­um is that so?¡±

    ¡°But the effect is simr.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then!¡±

    The three people were filled with excitement. But Chung Myung¡¯s following words were different from their expectations.

    ¡°But we are barely ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong was puzzled, but Chung Myung kept chewing.

    ¡®Now¡­¡¯

    ¡®They are just about ready to learn the sword properly now.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Let¡¯s take an earnest look now.¡¯

    ¡®Can they all keep the same happy expression on their face knowing what will happen?¡¯

    ¡®I wonder.¡¯

    Chung Myung was rather curious.

 Chapter 249: Donâ€™t Say That Yet. (4)

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t stop their trembling hearts for a whole day.

    ¡°Can a person¡¯s body change so much?¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ I woke up this morning and banged my head to the ceiling!¡±

    ¡°¡­why?¡±

    ¡°I was about to get up, but my body jumped up to the ceiling.¡±

    ¡°It has to be something like when they say when your body isn¡¯t your body.¡±

    The power of the Heavenly Violet Pill was amazing.

    No, it was more than that. Who would have imagined that their bodies would change so much with just one pill?

    They thought that it would just increase their internal qi, but it felt like it had changed theponents inside their body into better functioning ones.

    In particr, those who had eaten the Plum Blossom Pills Chung Myung had given them in the past knew how great a ¡®Pill¡¯ could be.

    ¡°Is the bathroom still crowded?¡±

    ¡°Man. I was peeing the whole day today.¡±

    ¡°Just die! What nonsense is that!¡±

    ¡°For real!¡±

    Most of the disciples were unable to take out the turbid qi in the body like Baek Cheon had done. So, the expulsion of the waste in the body didn¡¯t happen in the same way. This meant that it would drain for several days toe.

    The purification of the body.

    It was obtained by ingesting only one form of qi.

    Of course, there would still be differences since the method of utilization was varied, but this was still a tremendous achievement for them.

    Nobody could hide their excitement, even while eating. No one stopped talking all throughout their meal.

    Everyone seemed to be drunk on this feeling.

    It was a simple sentence that calmed them all down.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we bound to get stronger than the Mount Hua we know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone went silent as they heard it, and they looked in the direction the question hade from.

    The Baek disciple who had said it had a bewildered look. He hadn¡¯t thought that one sentence would bring out such a reaction.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This reaction wasn¡¯t due to the disciples thinking that it was a joke. Rather, it was because it didn¡¯t sound like a joke.

    Of course, no one was unaware of the fact that Mount Hua had declined. This was because their Sect Leader used to keep talking about the glory of Mount Hua in the past.

    But most of the disciples here were people who had been forced to train by Chung Myung, who had caught them by their hair.

    Recently, the other sahyungs were also turning into Chung Myung¡­.

    And!

    What would¡¯ve sounded like a dream before was now slowly starting to give shape to itself.

    ¡°¡­nothing is impossible, right?¡±

    ¡°Brat, those words¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know how strong Mount Hua of the past was, but we are getting stronger too.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°We beat the Southern Edge Sect, and our sahyung took down Wudang¡¯s disciple. We are getting strong too.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you will change your mind after being hit by Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°In other words, it is us who are able to withstand that monster!¡±

    Everyone had serious faces as they heard that.

    Actually, no one knew how strong they were because none of them had the chance to go and test it out.

    They could only listen to the stories of Baek Cheon and Chung Myung.

    ¡®Baek Cheon had been stronger than the Wudang disciple before he even had the Heavenly Violet Pill. Then, how strong was Baek Cheon now?¡¯

    ¡®And how strong were the others?¡¯

    ¡°I am sure of one thing¡­¡±

    When Baek Sang spoke, everyone looked at him.

    ¡°That dream doesn¡¯t have to be impossible now.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°Remember this, everyone. Why did Baek Cheon sahyung, Yu samae, and the third-ss disciples go to Yunnan? It is because they wanted to make this pill for us disciples. We need to work harder to repay them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°I will do my best, sasuk!¡±

    Baek Sang nodded his head.

    ¡°Eat a lot! Eat and train yourself till you die! Then what we have spoken of now will not be a dream someday!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples answered loudly.

    Watching their faces, Tang Soso sat in the corner, eating.

    ¡®They aren¡¯t joking.¡¯

    The power of the Heavenly Violet Pill, which even she had experienced, was beyondmon sense.

    Despite being from the Tang family, she had never known that such a pill even existed.

    ¡®A purple pill¡­¡¯

    She looked at the focused eyes of the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Is there another ce in Kangho which has so many people with such internal qi?¡¯

    Even Shaolin wouldn¡¯t be able to go against this.

    Of course, she hadn¡¯t seen the Shaolin Sect in person, so this is just a guess. But no matter what she thought, she felt as though Mount Hua was on top of the world when it came to internal energy at this point. And if martial arts could be added to the fray, then what would the situation be?

    ¡®That dream will never stay as just a dream.¡¯

    Tang Soso bit her lip.

    Everyone was burning with passion, but she didn¡¯t want to just keep watching it. Since she, too, was a disciple of Mount Hua now.

    ¡®I need to do my best too!¡¯

    She had enough qi now to sufficiently support her training¡­ enough for her to even be a famous warrior!

    Even she wanted to get her name known by the world¡­ she wanted to be known as the female swordsman of Mount Hua Tang Soso rather than just as the daughter of the Tang family.

    ¡®From tomorrow, I will train till my death!¡¯

    But she didn¡¯t know.

    What it meant for the disciples to have Chung Myung back in the Sect.

    ¡°Hi¡­. Hilk.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s legs moved on forward on an endless cliff.

    ¡°Ack!¡¯

    ¡°Uhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Save-save me¡­¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A ce where someone had stepped on seemed to be breaking down little by little.

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    ¡°Tang samae! Calm down!¡±

    Tang Soso barely came to her senses at the shout of someone and grabbed hold of a rock with a pale face.

    ¡°Ugh! I didn¡¯t have to do this for a while because that bastard wasn¡¯t here!¡±

    ¡°I thought this would be morefortable with my new body¡­ darn it!¡±

    ¡®It is too early for me to die!¡¯

    Tang Soso raised her trembling hands and grabbed onto the stones.

    ¡°Kuak. Uhhh!¡±

    And she pulled her body up. Of course, she, too, was a warrior.

    Although she didn¡¯t learn the Tang family¡¯s legacy, she had been training her qi constantly. Besides that, the qi of the Heavenly Violet Pill she had consumed was supposed to help her.

    No matter how steep the cliff was, she wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t climb it. That would be, of course, if it wasn¡¯t for the string tied around her waist.

    Tang Soso nced down. She looked at the rope that was tied to her waist, which in turn secured arge boulder!

    Tang Soso, who was looking at the rock hanging in the air, wanted to scream. But she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°No! How can someone climb a cliff carrying this! Have you lost it!¡±

    ¡°T-Tang samae! Don¡¯t shout!¡±

    ¡°ck!¡±

    She lifted her head and looked at the summit. Her eyes were red.

    ¡°That crazy bastard!¡±

    In any case, he was a man she had wanted to marry at one point. But now that she had found out what his true nature was, she didn¡¯t want to do it!

    ¡¯What is with this ce!

    Mount Hua was a ce where extremely umon things kept happening.

    ¡®This nonsensical ce!¡¯

    Every Sect had its own training method. Even if it was absurd and dangerous, it had to be respected.

    But what was the problem?

    In which Sect does a third-ss disciple train a second-ss one?

    As far as she knew, Chung Myung was a third-ss disciple. But among those who were climbing the cliff now, there were numerous Beak disciples.

    So, the amazing thing happening here was that a third-ss disciple was training a second-ss disciple.

    ¡®No! Right! If I let go ofmon sense a hundred times, maybe I¡¯ll be able to understand this.¡¯

    ¡®I can understand.¡¯

    Tang Soso nced towards the bottom of the cliff.

    ¡®But why not stop it!¡¯

    If such nonsense was happening, someone should speak up.

    But the Un disciples who were supposed to do that didn¡¯t stop Chung Myung!

    ¡®Huhuhu. Even if you fall, you won¡¯t get hurt. Don¡¯t worry. We are here for you guys down below. So, it will hurt less even if you fall.¡¯

    They had said such words so casually from the bottom!

    Wasn¡¯t that bound to be shocking?

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Tang Soso stretched out her hand.

    ¡°Samae! A little more! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaaak!¡±

    Had it not been for her encouraging sahyungs, she would have already fallen down much earlier. But now, the summit wasn¡¯t too far away.

    She clenched her teeth and climbed up.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Finally, she seeded in climbing it. As though the thought of standing up hadn¡¯t even gone through he mind, she immediately copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Uh! Uh!¡±

    It felt like there was dirt going into her mouth. But she didn¡¯t have the energy to spit it out.

    In fact, until a while ago, she could never imagine this happening to her.

    As the daughter of the Tang family, she was educated to act dignified at all times. But now she was spread out on the dirty floor, half-dead.

    ¡°Ughhh! Ughhh!¡±

    Tag Soso touched the ground with both hands and tried to get up. Eventually, she could see the view from the top.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°I-I feel like I will die¡­ uh.¡±

    Heavenly Violet Pills made the disciples strong. But the increase in strength was always rtive. If one wanted to be truly strong, they needed to train ordingly.

    Looking at her sahyungs constantly sitting down and getting up with the rock on their back, she had a puzzled expression.

    ¡®¡­aren¡¯t they all crazy?¡¯

    ¡®Where in the world is there a Sect that practices like this?¡¯

    ¡®Did Ie to this ce on my own feet?¡¯

    Her eyes were shaking in fear and confusion as she looked at Chung Myung.

    But unlike the sahyungs, he was calm.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a strange sight.

    Because Chung Myung was often like this.

    If there was a problem to be nitpicked from his current disposition, it would probably be that he was lying on a rock the size of a house that Baek Cheon had been pulling.

    ¡°Kuak¡­ Kuak¡­. damn it!¡±

    On top of the rock that constantly went up and down without a break, Chung Myung chewed the jerky.

    ¡°You are slowing down, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Akkk!¡±

    Baek Cheon groaned like a beast for a second and then went back to his task.

    ¡°Right! Good! Very good!¡±

    Chung Myung was smiling.

    Tang Soso¡¯s mouth was wide open. What was this tragic thing she was seeing?

    ¡®Everyone has lost it. Where would one practice like this?¡¯

    ¡®No matter what, this is ruining their bodies. No one in the Tang Family trains like this.¡¯

    It was the moment she was about toin¡­

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you training?¡±

    ¡°This training¡­¡±

    She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t. She looked at Baek Cheon doing his training. Then she looked at Yu Yiseol training at the same speed and intensity as Baek Cheon. She even had the same rock too!

    The face Tang Soso most admired was now covered in dirt and sweat. But Yu Yiseol waspletely concentrating on her training.

    Tang Soso clenched her fist as she saw this.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked her that, Tang Soso looked up at him.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t excuse me, but excuse me, ¡®sahyung¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can I have another rock?¡±

    ¡°Do what you want.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso found another suitable rock and piled the two of them up before beginning her training.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®She is adapting well.¡¯

    ¡®It is good to have a goal. It is nice to have someone to follow.¡¯

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    ¡°k!¡±

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he heard the groansing from around him.

    ¡°You have been fed with so many good things, so why are you struggling so much!¡±

    ¡®You crazy bastard!¡¯

    ¡®You do it then, you idiot!¡¯

    ¡®I want to kill him. I want to kill him. Even if I cannot kill him, I want to stab him in the back!¡¯

    All of the disciples red at Chung Myung. But he didn¡¯t even care.

    ¡°If the body gets better, then you need to train harder¡­ right, sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon trembled.

    ¡®Right, of course, we have to!¡¯

    ¡®What did I expect from you?¡¯

    In the eyes of Chung Myung, although they had grown, they were all just a little bit more powerful than before.

    What difference would the same version with little growth matter to him?

    Besides, he had a knack for making people do what he wanted them to!

    And now he would be happy making strong people roll on the ground for him.

    Baek Cheon, who was now an expert in ¡®Chung Myung,¡¯ sighed at the thought of more hardships that woulde for him.

    And sitting above the rock on Baek Cheon, Chun Myung looked at everyone.

    ¡®They can do this?¡¯

    He had initially thought that this would be too much, but it seemed as though the effectiveness of the Heavenly Violet Pill was superior to what he had thought.

    It was clear that their bodies could be trained even more.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    ¡°Shall we go to the next step soon?¡±

    He closed his eyes as he sat on the rock that kept going up and down.

    ¡®When the training of the body isplete, there will only be one thing left.¡¯

    ¡¯Swordsmanship.

    ¡®Now, they are like new wine in fresh bottles! Each of them needs a sword.¡¯

    In the meantime, he had to steadily train their basics and increase their understanding.

    Now was the time to hand over the essence of Mount Hua to them.

    And there was nothing else that could be called the ¡®essence¡¯ of Mount Hua, apart from its swordsmanship!

    More urately, the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique!

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    ¡®How am I supposed to give it to them?¡¯

    ¡®Should I say I picked it up on the road?¡¯

    <i>Akkk!</i>

    ¡®I am concerned.¡¯

 Chapter 250: Donâ€™t Say That Yet. (5)

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    ¡°Faster!¡±

    <i>Paaaah!</i>

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Un Geom nodded his head with a smile on his face.

    ¡®Feels so good!¡¯

    The effectiveness of the Heavenly Violet Pill was truly shocking.

    ¡®This is why such pills are called pills.¡¯

    The energy in the hands of the disciples moving their swords couldn¡¯t bepared to how it had been before.

    If even their instructor Un Geom had be startled by their improvement, wasn¡¯t it obvious as to exactly how effective the pill had been?

    Of course, Un Geom had also taken the pill along with the others, but the pill seemed to have a greater effect on the younger ones. Otherwise, how could they be this energetic?

    <i>Wheing!</i>

    ¡®Sword qi?¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes were shocked when he saw the tips of the swords of some of his disciples shine.

    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t too great.

    Even if it was Baek Cheon, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do it that easily.

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth hurt so much as he trained them!

    However, it was amazing that these normal disciples were unconsciously able to draw out even a little bit of sword qi during their training! Didn¡¯t this mean that the level of his disciples had risen?

    ¡®Huhuhuhu. Mount Hua is growing.¡¯

    It was difficult for Un Geom to calm his mind.

    Tonight, it felt like he could drink for a long time.

    ¡®This is all because of him, Chung Myung.¡¯

    How absurd had he felt when Chung Myung came up to him in the beginning and asked if he could train the disciples?

    He would never forget the feeling he felt when the youngest one took charge of their training¡­ beating down his sahyungs and training them.

    ¡®It was the right choice.¡¯

    His answer was to entrust the three third-ss disciples to Chung Myung. And that one small decision that he had taken then eventually gave them these results.

    He watched the disciples grow stronger every day and seeing this development made his stomach full without even eating.

    But¡­

    Un Geom¡¯s face darkened. He could think of one problem.

    Un Geom, who was looking at the disciples in anguish in front of him, opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Everyone! Continue to practice.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as he heard their loud response, Un Geom started moving. He was going to the Sect Leader¡¯s residence.

    Un Geom looked at Hyun Jong with a slightly awkward expression.

    ¡®I cannot get used to this.¡¯

    Un Geom kept smiling awkwardly as he looked at Hyun Jong, who looked as if he had turned 20 years younger.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t strange since he knew how he looked in the past¡­

    ¡®It is strangely different from back then.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it said that people turn a lot more clear-headed as they get older? But here, the Sect Leader had be younger!

    Well, it was definitely a change that was difficult to describe.

    ¡°Right! So, what happened?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Un Geom with a slightly surprised look. Unlike Un Am, who constantly came over for every other thing, Un Geom would only visit when there was an actual reason to. This was expected since Un Geom was given the role of looking after and teaching the disciples.

    As such, Un Geom made a request for a joint meeting that included not just the Sect Leader but the other Elders as well.

    As a result, Hyun Jong seemed to be a little nervous to hear the contents of Un Geom¡¯s reason for visit.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°I have no more sword techniques to teach the disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The disciples are growing day by day, and there is nothing I have left to teach them. The second-ss and third-ss disciples have already been taught the way of the sword. Besides the basics, the Seven Plum Swords Technique, which had been recently recovered, was taught to them as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    ¡°Normally, we would move to the next one¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a sigh.

    ¡°Right. We don¡¯t have a next one.¡±

    Basically, the students of the most famous sects were taught all their best techniques before they turned 30.

    However, there was no such thing in Mount Hua. Among the swordsmanship techniques that had been handed down to Mount Hua, the Seven Plum Swords Technique was the most outstanding one. In the past, it used to be a technique that was passed down before the disciples learned the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    Un Geom coughed.

    ¡°Since the disciples were able to take the Heavenly Violet Pill and develop further¡­ even if they fully began to absorb the qi of the pill, we can never consider it as them perfectly mastering it. And now¡­¡±

    They didn¡¯t have to listen to know the rest.

    The children, with stronger bodies, wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with the sword techniques of the past.

    The thirst for a stronger technique woulde.

    Hyun Jong sighed as he understood all the circumstances.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    If it had been the Mount Hua of the past, he wouldn¡¯t have had to worry. He would have taught the children the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Technique himself.

    It was the technique that was known to be the essence and soul of Mount Hua.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the end of the techniques in the Sect, but every disciple aimed to perfect their sword techniques. But the current Sect had lost all traces of their swordsmanship.

    ¡°Right. This problem¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Hyun Jong grunted with a slightly annoyed voice.

    This was something that he hadn¡¯t wanted to remember. But now, it was something he couldn¡¯t turn away from.

    Hyun Jong was troubled.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡®A sword technique.¡¯

    Un Geom had simply stated that the disciples wouldn¡¯t grow without new techniques¡­ that they would start bing dissatisfied, and that it was important to add new things for the Sect.

    Ultimately, if Mount Hua was to regain its past glory, then it needed to be done with a rejuvenation of their sword techniques. How could a sword sect rank up without a strong technique?

    ¡°I cannot turn away from this anymore. I have postponed this far too many times, but I now have to find a way.¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s words, everyone nodded with serious faces.

    ¡°If you have an opinion, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Everyone began to think. But no one coulde up with an answer.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Hyun Sang was the first to speak.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Speak.¡±

    ¡°This is just my opinion, but instead of looking for something we lost, how about inventing a new type of martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Invent?¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°Will that even work?¡±

    ¡°I know it will be difficult, but it is a lot easier than going after a lost technique.¡±

    ¡°Uh! Sahyung! How can you say that?¡±

    Hyun Young asked.

    ¡°Is there anything that is impossible? You¡¯re saying this after we got over the problem of the pill?¡±

    ¡°Did sahyung make it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was angry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mistake what Chung Myung did as something we did. Making the pills isn¡¯t something that Mount Hua did¡­ it was all Chung Myung holding the burden by himself and ying the drums constantly for us with his hands and his feet! And sahyung is acting so proud¡­ like you did it!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡¯

    Hyun Sang went red with embarrassment.

    ¡°And! Since when did the invention of martial arts be something? And who will make it? You?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­or Un Geom?¡±

    Un Geom avoided Hyun Young¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Are martial arts a joke to you? Even if all of us decide to sit and make something, do you think we can evene up with a single technique? We won¡¯t even be able toe up with the Six Equilibrium Sword technique! If a technique is that easy to make, then even the Shaolin Sect should be able to use our techniques as their own!¡±

    Hyun Sang bowed and then coughed before he continued.

    ¡°I am not saying that I will restore the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique. What I want is just a slightly better technique than the Seven Plum¡­¡±

    But then he didn¡¯tplete it and just mumbled the rest.

    Right, it was because he understood that he had gone too far.

    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Jong and said.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do; call for Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh? Why Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°He is the one who managed to get the technique for us in the past, so if we give him a pickaxe or something, he will dig around and pull out the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique, right? Or something simrly huge!¡±

    The scariest thing about Hyun Young¡¯s words was that he seemed to really trust that this would work.

    Hyun Jong trembled when he understood that Hyun Young wasn¡¯t messing around. He was worried whether this man would make Chung Myung into a diety.

    ¡°Chung Myung isn¡¯t a goblin, so how can he gets things done that quickly?¡±

    ¡°If a goblin sees Chung Myung, it will call him hyung! And he might be a real goblin too! Take a look at what happened this time too! Didn¡¯t he bring us that pot right away? Even a goblin cannot do that!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was trying to speak, went stiff.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    And his face changed several times in a short time.

    ¡°The cold iron¡­ right¡­ right! Call him!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Jong like he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Go and call Chung Myung! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Un Geom walked out right away with shock written all over his face.

    ¡°A new martial art?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had a subtle change in expression.

    ¡®So, it wasn¡¯t like they weren¡¯t thinking about it either.¡¯

    Chung Myung was also thinking about a new technique. Judging from their words, it seemed as though even the elders were thinking about a new technique to teach the disciples.

    Still, he was trying to think of how he could deliver the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique to Mount Hua without raising too many questions.

    ¡°But why are you telling me this?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t act obviously.

    ¡°Chung Myung. Take a pickaxe and dig here and there. We never know what wille out¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang closed Hyun Young¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Eup! Eup!¡±

    And then he subdued the man. Hyun Sang felt sorry for Chung Myung.

    ¡°We could have solved it easily.¡±

    ¡®That isn¡¯t how it works!¡¯

    ¡°So, the thing is, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and asked.

    ¡°You know. The cold iron¡­¡±

    Chung Myung flinched.

    ¡®What is he bringing this up now? No¡­¡¯

    ¡°How did you make it?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung responded as though he didn¡¯t understand the question and shook his head.

    ¡®How do I get out of this¡­¡¯

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cut and bent?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, that is true!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    It would have been an epic loss if the man asked how he got the iron, but he didn¡¯t seem to be directly asking it.

    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t cut down the iron?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. What are you saying! I am Chung Myung! Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung had no intention of hiding things.

    After all, there must have been reports of him going against the Head of the Tang Family, and even ounts of him taking down the elder of the Tang Family too.

    So, he should enjoy¡­.

    ¡°Right, right, the iron! You can cut down the bloody hard cold iron! That is the point!¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong with a bright smile, Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡®Where is he going with this?¡¯

    Hyun Jong eximed.

    ¡°I kept it a secret all this time, but there are multitudes of notes of Mount Hua which have been kept hidden by the Sect Leaders for generations.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Does such a ce exist?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, the method to open the door is lost to the past. Since I didn¡¯t get to learn it, and the door was so strong, I couldn¡¯t even touch it till now.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­!¡±

    There was a lot of expectation on everyone¡¯s faces.

    It was because they could understand what Hyun Jong was saying. If it was a warehouse that only the Sect Leaders had used, then generations worth of important things must be in there.

    Then, there was a high chance that different martial arts copies would be in there too, along with the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique!

    ¡°Then, if we open the door!¡±

    ¡°Right! Chung Myung said he cut the cold iron down!¡±

    Everyone was focused on Chung Myung now.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, Chung Myung, who received all this attention, was contemting.

    ¡°S-Sect Leader¡­. The warehouse?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°How do you want to open it?¡±

    ¡°Cut it and enter. Since you can cut cold iron!¡¯

    ¡°Haha¡­ ha. Such a good thought. Ah¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung was trying to think.

    ¡®Uh¡­.¡¯

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    ¡®I just cut down a part of it from the inside and used it as a pot!¡¯

    And then he smiled.

    ¡®I am ruined.¡¯

    ¡®Sect Leader sahyung!¡¯

    ¡®Save me!¡¯

 Chapter 251: I Dug My Own Grave (1)

    ¡°You cannot?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say with your own mouth that you cut down the cold iron? Now you¡¯re saying that you cannot?¡±

    ¡®This is refreshing.¡¯

    ¡®There are resparable to sharp knives falling in my direction. But I don¡¯t have to worry¡­ tongues are faster than eyes.¡¯

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Then, can you cut it or can you not?¡±

    ¡°It can be cut.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Sang tilted his head and frowned.

    ¡°Tell me more clearly. Why¡­¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Young screamed.

    ¡°Why are you all trying to kill my child!¡±

    ¡°¡­w-when did we?¡±

    ¡°Just shut your mouths when you need something from him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue a couple times and then turned to Chung Myung. Seeing the process of how his irritated face brightened in an instant, Chung Myung felt a chilling feeling inside him.

    ¡°Right. Chung Myung. There is a reason, right?¡±

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    ¡°Then let me hear it.¡±

    ¡®Ahh.¡¯

    ¡®There is a halo behind Hyun Young¡¯s head. He is a true Taoist¡­¡¯

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Is the halo a part of Buddhism?¡¯

    ¡®¡­well, whatever.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Chung Myung cleared his throat.

    ¡°Ah, of course I can cut it down. Of course, I can do it. I did make the pot, after all.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is true.¡±

    ¡°However, I suffered a lot while I was making it, and my internal strength was greatly damaged after it.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You mean you suffered an internal wound?¡±

    ¡°Uh. Well¡­ I put too much of my qi to make the Heavenly Violet Pill as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, right. You have been overdoing it!¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was that!¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    But Hyun Young titled his head.

    ¡°But¡­ even if you lost your internal qi, didn¡¯t you eat the Heavenly Violet Pill?¡±

    ¡®¡­ah, you are smart.¡¯

    ¡°Ah. I haven¡¯t eaten it yet.¡±

    ¡°Then eat it and recover. What is the problem?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that.¡±

    Chung Myung began to think. He had to say something to get out of this situation!

    ¡°I think I might be able to take a higher step by taking the pill, so I am trying to wait for the right moment.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    ¡°Rising again! Oh my!¡±

    ¡®Do not admire it!¡¯

    ¡®Such things don¡¯t exist!¡¯

    Chung Myung was sweating.

    ¡®No, why did things have to turn like this!¡¯

    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯

    ¡®I dug my own grave.¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who was listening to this conversation, cleaned up the situation.

    ¡°Then you need to nurture your body, take the pill to recover from your wound. After that, you can cut it down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Then how many days do you think it will stake for that to happen?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ around a week or so.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed his dantian.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything¡­ but because this is a serious matter¡­¡±

    When Chung Myung made the expression that he was in pain, Hyun Young bit his lip.

    ¡°You brat! You should have told us right away if you were suffering from an internal wound! We didn¡¯t even know about this! And we kept depending on you! Where is it? Are you hurt a lot?¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t be taking this so seriously, though?¡¯

    But it wasn¡¯t just Hyun Young.

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang were also looking at him with serious faces.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is meaningful unless your own body is taken care of properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget what I said and head back now. This can wait. If you have an internal wound and it prolongs for long, it will be painful for you. Go and clear it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    Seeing the serious atmosphere, Chung Myung smiled awkwardly.

    ¡®Am I fucked?¡¯

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    ¡°Is heing?¡±

    Jo Gul smiled as he watched Chung Myung rush to the boarding house.

    ¡°What is he up to now?¡±

    ¡°Ask him.¡±

    Ju Gul blocked the entrance and raised his hand at Chung Myung, who was running in.

    ¡°Chung Myung. What did the Sect Lea¡­¡¯

    ¡°Move!¡±

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    ¡°Aaaackkkkk!¡±

    Chung Myung threw Jo Gul far away and ran into the boarding house.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong slightly trembled as he saw it happening.

    ¡®What is happening?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t remember seeing Chung Myung in such a hurry for a long time.

    Yoon Jong didn¡¯t care that Jo Gul was blown away. He just felt anxious about Chung Myung¡¯s mood.

    And then¡­

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    With thundering steps, Chung Myung came back out. Yoon Jong, who saw it, started trembling.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What sins have youmitted? Stop and think about them again. I will pray with you.¡±

    ¡®It had to be that! If not, why would hee out thiste at night carrying arge load of luggage as if he wanted to escape¡­¡¯

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I wille back in a few days.¡±

    ¡°¡­ where?¡±

    ¡°I am going to take care of my body in Hua-Um vige, so don¡¯te looking for me! Don¡¯te!¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung, just think once again!¡¯

    ¡®Unless they are crazy, why would anyonee looking for you!¡¯

    ¡°Did you tell the Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡®It is best if you don¡¯te up.¡¯

    ¡®Think about it. Chung Myung, you can be happier outside Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving!¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh. Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung ran to the gate without another word, and Yoon Jong just looked at him.

    ¡®This is such a good thing.¡¯

    The fact that Chung Myung would be gone for a few days indicated that spring wasing to Mount Hua.

    But.

    If spring wasing here, it could only mean that it would be winter elsewhere.

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes and expressed his condolences to those who would face that cold winter.

    The Eunha branch in Hua-Um vige.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°Who¡­¡±

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯ was what he wanted to say proudly, but Hwang Jongi couldn¡¯t.

    ¡®Why is young disciple here?¡¯

    The reason he understood the identity of the visitor was simple. Because there was only one person who woulde breaking down a door to enter his ce.

    And that person was someone he used to call ¡®young disciple¡¯.

    But he knew Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be called that.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by strange names. Just Chung Myung is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­and what is the reason for your visit?¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked at Chung Myung.

    It had been just two years since he had met Chung Myung. But during these two years, Chung Myung had earned so many names.

    The Best in the World.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    The Sword Genius in Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung was called all sorts of names. Perhaps the only ones who hadn¡¯t realized the changed status of Chung Myung were the people of Mount Hua.

    In Hua-Um, the influence of Mount Hua was too great, and Chung Myung¡¯s name was more famous than Hyun Jong, the Sect Leader.

    Even if it was a problem, the person hasn¡¯t changed despite the fame he had received.

    Normally, such titles were made to be close to the disposition of the individual in question, but when it came to Chung Myung, there was usually a very bad synergy.

    ¡°But why are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Give me one room.¡±

    ¡°A room?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chun Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°I have work to do, and I cannot do it in Mount Hua. Give me a room, and don¡¯t let anyone approach me.¡±

    ¡°¡­it isn¡¯t difficult.¡±

    Well, there was an order from his father to provide Chung Myung with anything he requested. But Hwang Jongi wasn¡¯t going to refuse the man even if such an order didn¡¯t exist.

    How many ces in the world would refuse a room to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?

    Even the Shaolin Sect would first give him the room and then prepare countermeasures.

    But if there was a problem¡­

    ¡°I want something oily and nutritious at the same time. 3 meals a day. Alcohol of the best quality! Ah, if possible, add another bottle at night. No, make it two!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Calling this brat a Taoist disciple is too much.¡¯

    ¡°Is that all you need?¡±

    ¡°I will handle the rest. Give me some food now.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ We will get it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ and!

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring money since I rushed down too quick, so lend me some money, please.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®This bastard is a thief!¡¯

    ¡®A thief!¡¯

    Chung Myung, who took the room, repeatedly said that no one was to approach his room before promptly locking the door.

    He then unpacked his luggage, took out a nk paper, and began to write.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! I¡¯d rather die!¡±

    It was a terrible situation, but thinking back, it was a good chance too. If he could create a situation where the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique was found in the way the elders wanted, no one would ever doubt it.

    Who would imagine that the crazy old men wanted to cut through the warehouse!

    ¡®This is a problem.¡¯

    Chung Myung groaned and looked at the book.

    ¡®I cannot just roughly describe it.¡¯

    Even if Chung Myung could recognize the technique, he was the youngest disciple in Mount Hua. If he taught this technique himself, then everyone would doubt him.

    So, it would be better to make Un Geom or Hyun Sang understand it. Then, naturally, through them, everyone would be able to learn it.

    ¡®The problem is¡­¡¯

    ¡®Huh. Will they be able to understand it by just looking?¡¯

    Could the essence of Mount Hua, the martial arts that represented Mount Hua, be understood just by reading about it in a book?

    Considering a simr technique, the advanced techniques of the Wudang sect were simr too. The Wudang Sect was known to have three major techniques that were taught to its disciples.

    However, Mount Hua had survived with one alone.

    In a good way, Mount Hua was tenacious. But in a bad way, itcked flexibility.

    Why?

    Because the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Technique was difficult.

    The 24-Movement Plum Blossom Technique was so tough to master that even if a disciple learned it from the moment they stepped into the sect, they would only reach the end by persevering through the training.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was no room for higher growth.

    Most of the people who started learning the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique were unable to reach a higher level.

    And Chung Myung wanted to pass this technique down.

    ¡°I cannot half-ass this.¡±

    Giving the current elders of Mount Hua a rough draft of the technique was the same as giving a blind man money and asking him to differentiate between sugar and salt.

    So, what he had to make now wasn¡¯t a rough draft, but rather, crystal clear instructions for the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Technique.

    There was only one clear way.

    24 movements!

    And he had to make it as fast as possible¡­

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    In his previous life, he wouldn¡¯t have held the ink brush at all, but now he couldn¡¯t even remember just how many booklets he had already written after reincarnating!

    ¡°But I still need to do this!¡±

    ¡®Everything has to be perfect!¡¯

    ¡®Ah! This is what it means.¡¯

    ¡®It has to be detailed enough for them to understand!¡¯

    <i>Shh! Shhh! Shh!</i>

    Chung Myung began to grind the ink.

    ¡°Whatever I have to do! I will do it!¡±

    His eyes zed with mes.

    It wasn¡¯t just the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    It was important to learn all the basics, so everything that he couldn¡¯t deliver before, needed to be added in this one.

    If he missed this chance, he would never find another opportunity to hand over the martial arts information in his head naturally!

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Taking a short breath, he opened the booklet and began to write in it.

    His eyes shone brightly as he was writing.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Soon, only the sound of him breathing and the rustling of papers could be heard from the room.

 Chapter 252: I Dug My Own Grave (2)

    ¡°He didn¡¯te out of the room today either?¡¯

    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t, young master.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes frowned.

    ¡°How is he eating?¡±

    ¡°He has asked us to leave food in a tray in front of the door and leave. Since he keeps it out after eating¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He slowly turned his head to look in the direction of the room where Chung Myung was sitting.

    ¡°What is he doing¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t get to enter the room, so I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Seriously¡­¡±

    The door that had been firmly shut, showed no signs of opening. And for three days, Chung Myung didn¡¯t step out of the room.

    ¡®He is Chung Myung, a disciple who has been recognized by Kangho. So, even if he is up to something, it can be easily solved¡­ but still, as a human, I cannot help but feel frustrated.¡¯

    It felt like he was doing something very important, and Hwang Jongi wanted to sneak a look.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    It was when he was thinking of doing something.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhkkkkkk! This is crazy!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongi slowly closed his mouth.

    A huge scream came from inside the room. At this point, it didn¡¯t even surprise Hwang Jongi anymore. Even the servant who was in front of him didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡®Well¡­¡¯

    ¡°Well, it is the third day.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Young master. It has been like that for the past three days.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ for real.¡±

    Hwang Jongi finally shook his head.

    It was said that most geniuses were entric, so it was understandable that people like Chung Myung were entric. However, it was difficult to hide their expressions when they could see such bizarre things from the sidelines.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t neglect his meals.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Young master.¡±

    ¡°¡­and give him drinks too,¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the end, he turned around and left without being able to find anything.

    ¡®He is an individual I cannot keep track of.¡¯

    But one thing was certain.

    Each time Chung Myung made a move, Mount Hua would have huge gains. So maybe it would be the same this time too?

    ¡®Every time he moves, he carries wind and fortune on him, so he can be called a dragon.¡¯

    ¡°Ackkkkkk! Why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡±

    Chung Myung pped himself in the head and rolled over.

    If Hwang Jongi had seen that, he would feel bad for thinking such great things about the man.

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t have time to think about any of that.

    ¡°Do I have a hole in my head!¡±

    ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I think of that!¡¯

    ¡°Kuak! I should have listened when my sahyung told me to study!¡±

    Chung Myung was currently living a life after rebirth where half of his life was being lost in regret. However, this couldn¡¯t be called Chung Myung¡¯s fault.

    It was by no means an easy task to memorize a martial arts method. Moreover, when it came to advanced martial arts techniques, the structure alone would exceed the number of thick books. It was impossible to memorize all of them perfectly.

    If a person¡¯s ability to memorize a technique was perfect, what was the purpose of books?

    Normally, theck of memory retention was substituted with the body getting used to the teaching, but now that the situation was reversed for Chung Myung, putting the technique down on a book was bing quite tough.

    ¡°No! Is it like this! Uh? No, it¡¯s like this!¡±

    It was shocking.

    He could practice it, but he couldn¡¯t write it down.

    A perfect house had already been built, but the blueprint was lost. So, the only possible method now was to tear down the house and recreate the blueprint.

    ¡°No, why can I not remember it! Why do I have to have such a bad brain! I wasn¡¯t like this in my previous life!¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t exactly remember the contents and continued to p himself in the head. And then suddenly, he stopped.

    ¡°Uh? I remember!¡±

    ¡®This isn¡¯t so bad.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll hit my head, make it hurt and then remind myself of the basics.¡¯

    If this was the case, Chung Myung¡¯s head would be broken before he could remember all of it.

    ¡°Aho!¡±

    He ran to the desk and picked up the brush. He then scribbled down the sentences that hade to his mind.

    ¡°Ah! This is it!¡±

    Once the blockage was cleared, it all came out as if his previous troubles had been a lie. Then, when it got blocked again, he just proceeded to hit himself again until he remembered it.

    It¡¯s been three days since he continued doing this.

    Thanks to that, there were already dozens ofpleted books piled up in the corner of the room.

    Bamboo Leaf Hand.

    Plum Blossom Full Body Combat.

    Falling Flower Steps.

    Tai Virtual Growth.

    Taiyi Finger¡­

    It would raise suspicion if only the Martial Arts that had been missing showed up, so he had to write down a few existing martial arts.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Chung Myung lifted thepleted one.

    [Dark Fragment Wind]

    There were too many now.

    He tossed the book in his hand into the heap. And then he looked at the pile.

    Right.

    The martial arts of Mount Hua were this colorful and diverse.

    ¡®Just thinking about it gives me the creeps.¡¯

    If he hadn¡¯t been revived like this, he felt scared at the thought of all the martial arts that could have been lost forever.

    ¡°Just thinking about it is making me go insane.¡±

    Chung Myung was still infuriated with the people of the Demonic Sect who had attacked them. The Nine Great Sects who didn¡¯t help Mount Hua in their time of need also made him angry.

    ¡°Do you think I will forget about this grudge?¡±

    ¡®I am Chung Myung, you bastards.¡¯

    ¡®I let you go since I was busy for a while, but I did not forget about any of you. I will break all your heads.¡¯

    Chung Myung let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®Now everything is almost done.¡¯

    There were now 24 books neatly stacked in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ha¡­ this is a problem.¡±

    When he came here, he was nning to write down just the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique. However, for some reason, it was postponed to the end.

    And now, he was thinking. There was no way he could dy it any longer.

    ¡°What do I do?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and sat down with his arms crossed.

    Was he stuck?

    No way.

    He might be able to forget all the other martial arts in the world, but he would never forget the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique. It was the root of Mount Hua and Chung Myung. Forget just writing it down; he would even be able to draw it if it was required of him.

    But there was a reason why he hadn¡¯t done it till now.

    ¡°Which one should I write down?¡±

    What he had to write down was the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique. The problem was that Chung Myung knew 2 ways to practice it.

    One was the basic method that had been passed down inside Mount Hua since ancient times. The other was a modified version that had been created by Chung Myung.

    This wasn¡¯t something that was too unusual.

    It was obvious that a swordsman who had climbed so close to ascension would find the direction which suited him the best when it came to unfolding sword techniques. Chung Myung had already done that before he was called the Best, and he had also perfected his own sword in the war against the Demonic Sect.

    The modified version was a little more practical and a little more radical, but it was in the form that best suited the Plum Blossom Sword Saint Chung Myung.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, my 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique will work better for the current Mount Hua.¡±

    First of all, it was easier to teach, and even the learning speed would be faster. Above all, since it focused on practicality, it would have a much greater effect when dealing with other sects.

    Fast and efficient.

    ording to Chung Myung, in order for Mount Hua to gain better results, this had to be learned.

    Still, he was concerned.

    This was because passing on his method would shake the foundation of Mount Hua.

    If it was another technique, he wouldn¡¯t have thought about it this much. He would have unconditionally passed on what he thought was right. However, this wasn¡¯t just the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    It was Mount Hua itself.

    If he changed it, then Mount Hua would no longer be Mount Hua.

    Sword techniques were tools to kill enemies at the end of the day. Of course, he wasn¡¯t someone who would say some nonsense like it was used to polish discipline¡­.

    ¡®It is the connection.¡¯

    The ¡®blooming¡¯ concept that Mount Hua pursued. The sword technique that perfectly embodied that spirit was the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    If he clumsily transformed the sword technique, there was a chance that even the spirit of Mount Hua might turn clumsy.

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been scratching his head until it bled, immediately dropped his hand and sighed.

    ¡°What do I do¡­¡±

    ¡®Should I follow the basics?¡¯

    ¡®Or should I start over?¡¯

    Thinking, hey t on the floor.

    ¡°Sahyung. My Sect Leader sahyung. What do you think would be better?¡±

    When he asked the question facing just the air, he thought he heard something faintly.

    <i>-Why bother thinking about something like that? This isn¡¯t like you.</i>

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry if it had something to do with me alone. I am not worried because I am afraid. I am just worried that I will have to hear you nag me!¡±

    ¡®You bad man.¡¯

    ¡®If possible,e along and help me. Sending me alone and making me do all the work.¡¯

    <i>-What is your concern?</i>

    ¡°I wonder if it is right to transform the technique our ancestors gave us?¡±

    <i>-Can¡¯t you give them both?</i>

    ¡°Saying something like that after knowing everything? If I give them both of the techniques, they will go on and on about what was right and what was wrong between themselves. After about a hundred years, there would be factions within the sect, divided based on the technique they learn.¡±

    Because that was how humans were.

    Of course, he now believed in the disciples of Mount Hua. However, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t continue to hold power once he died. And it wasn¡¯t a good idea to pass on two techniques of the same martial art if he wanted Mount Hua to stay as one.

    <i>-Then what is the problem?</i>

    ¡°Ah! For real! The ancestors¡­.¡±

    <i>-Aren¡¯t you their ancestor?</i>

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    <i>-Is there another ancestor? If they listen to you first and then learn it, that is their ancestors¡¯ help they are receiving. Aren¡¯t you an ancestor to them?</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Wait. Is that even right?¡¯

    <i>-Don¡¯t worry. Your will is the will of the ancestors, and the ancestors¡¯ will is your will. No¡­ your direction is the direction of Mount Hua, and your will is the will of Mount Hua. Just do what you want.</i>

    ¡°No, still¡­.¡±

    <i>-Is that not good too?</i>

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Are you really fine with this?¡±

    <i>-The world flows. The world is changing and flowing. And¡­</i>

    Hearing those soft words, Chung Myung smiled.

    <i>-Aren¡¯t you flowing in the current Mount Hua? And Mount Hua is flowing within you as well, and you are flowing through Mount Hua. Do what you want. That is the most natural growth for Mount Hua.</i>

    And then the voice faded.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up from his ce and grabbed the brush.

    Chung Myung knew that the voice he was hearing wasn¡¯t real. It was just his true intentions speaking out.

    ¡°Yes, you are right. I am the ancestor! Is there another ancestor other than me!¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know if the ancestors would decide to whip him once he visited themter¡­

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go to the underworld, it will all work out!¡±

    Atst, Chung Myung decided what he was going to do and opened the empty booklet.

    And he wrote.

    He wrote of the sword of Mount Hua and the sword of Chung Myung.

    At the same time, it was a chance to re-establish Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts.

    His eyes sank.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung lifted the book up.

    ¡®How long have I been doing this?¡¯

    Well, he didn¡¯t know.

    Since he was writing it down, he forgot to keep track of the time.

    He clicked his tongue as he looked at the booklets.

    ¡®Although it is notpletely satisfactory¡­¡¯

    ¡®This is enough. The missing parts can be filled in the future.¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to redevelop the martial arts that were thought to be perfect and change the gaps he could find along the way?

    Making things perfect wasn¡¯t always a good thing. So he didn¡¯t have regrets.

    Rather¡­

    ¡°How do I get this to the sect?¡±

    ¡®If I pack all this up, it would look strange right?¡¯

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡®Is that the only way?¡¯

    Chung Myung got up.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hwang Jongi moved around.

    It was dark because it was night, and it was his habit to walk around his residence branch like this before going to bed.

    ¡®Hua-Um has grown so much.¡¯

    At first, he thought it would be too much, but now he admired his father¡¯s insight.

    In addition, he was able to participate in the tea trade with Mount Hua. The Hua-Um branch was beginning to growrger than the Eunha main residence.

    ¡®And the rtionship with Mount Hua¡­. Uh?¡¯

    While he was thinking that, he went wide-eyed.

    He saw the door of Chung Myung, which had been tightly closed for thest 7 days, finally open.

    ¡°Ah, finally¡­ Uh?¡±

    His face, which had been slightly tinged with pleasure, went stiff.

    Someone came out of the room.

    They had full-body clothes that were ck in color.

    A hood covering their face.

    And a big sack on their back¡­

    ¡®A thief?¡¯

    ¡®No, why is a thiefing from there? It¡¯s not just a thief, but a thief who must have a death wish to go into that room.¡¯

    As he was confused about whether he had to scream at the thief or not, the thief waved his hand.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­ disciple Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°W-what is that outfit?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Chung Myung nced down at the clothes he was wearing and waved his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Rather, I need to go quickly now.¡±

    ¡®Where?¡¯

    ¡®Yah, you bastard! Where are you going dressed like this?¡¯

    ¡°Uh, where are you going, young disciple? Especially thiste at night?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am just going to drop by Mount Hua. And please make breakfast; I will be back before then.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and moved.

    Looking at his body heading in the direction of Mount Hua, Hwang Jongi thought, ¡®Let¡¯s forget this.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll think of it like a dream.¡¯

    ¡®That will be good for my mental strength.¡¯

    ¡®¡­that crazy bastard.¡¯

 Chapter 253: I Dug My Own Grave (3)

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    After cleaning up the Medicine Hall, Un Gak wiped his forehead with his sleeve.

    The ce that used to be so crowded until a little while ago was now slowly starting to be quiet. It even felt a bit eerie too.

    ¡®It is so amazing.¡¯

    It was the biggest tornado that had swept through the hall since he had be the Medicine Hall Head... Didn¡¯t all the members of the Hall, including the elders and Chung Myunge here to make the Heavenly Violet Pill?

    His heart felt proud at the thought of aplishing something which could never be felt again.

    But.

    Although he felt fortunate about the good results and was happy¡­ his pride quickly died down, and a sense of disappointment flooded him in its ce.

    ¡®It is like a dream.¡¯

    If it wasn¡¯t for the pot in front of him, he still would¡¯ve thought that it was a dream¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Un Gak slightly tilted his head.

    <i>Huhuhu.</i>

    ¡®Was it a dream?¡¯

    He could no longer see the pot¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Gak¡¯s eyes widened. Soon, he began to start sweating.

    ¡°W-where did my cold iron pot go?¡±

    Un Gak, who had be startled, screamed as loud as he could and ran out.

    ¡°Thiefffffff!¡±

    ¡°I!¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡°...have been doing this!¡±

    <i>Kaaaang!</i>

    ¡°...for just how many times!¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Chung Myung trembled as he mmed the iron pot repeatedly.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡®Is this what people do?¡¯

    ¡®Dig something up, make a hole, and then reluctantly fill the hole again...¡¯

    He had to bend back what he had cut, straighten it out and then stick it back.

    If a dog was trained like this, it would eventually bite its owner. Chung Myung was human, and unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have an owner to bite back.

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    He let out a deep sigh and smashed the pot. All he had to do was open the pot back up and attach it back to where he had found it.

    ¡°Oh, my hands!¡±

    ¡®With this, Mount Hua will¡­ right, it will be able to take two or three steps ahead, but there is too much to do!¡¯

    ¡®First, I have to deal with this pot!¡¯

    ¡°Damn you, tough pot! For real!¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    It was the same one he had cut open, but ttening it seemed to be much tougher.

    ¡®Kuhhahahaa. It is done.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who had finally opened up the pot, sighed and looked up. When he brought the pot that had now turned into an iron te closer to the hole, it fit perfectly.

    Of course, this was just the start.

    ¡°What kind of wealth and glory did I even have?¡±

    <i>Puah!</i>

    Suddenly, a tremendous amount of heat rose from his hands. The cold iron, which was known to be hard to melt, started to melt little by little. He rubbed hard on the area to glue the broken piece to the rest of the metal.

    ¡°Oh my. My back.¡±

    It was no easy task to use the Burying Hatred me to melt the cold iron. And to constantly use it to this huge te was even tougher.

    ¡°I am doing all this, you damned idiot!¡±

    Of course, he was the one who cut it off, but¡­ it was too much!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    As his eyes shone, the fire in his hand grew stronger.

    ¡°Damned Mount Hua! I will make sure to turn you into the best sect in the world!¡±

    There was no other way to solve this injustice, ording to him.

    ¡°Puahaha!¡±

    After filling it up, Chung Myung finallyid down on the ground and looked around.

    ¡°I am going through such hardships, but all of you are sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Not sleeping?¡¯

    Chung Myung lifted his head and shook the dirt off his body.

    He could feel urgent movements.

    ¡®Everyone is supposed to be sleeping, so why is there sudden movement¡­¡¯

    ¡°Look around very carefully!¡±

    ¡°The elders are already searching the bottom of the mountain, so just look around here. Be sure to look out for the thief. He has to be hiding somewhere!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he heard the voiceing from a distant ce.

    ¡®They found out quite quickly.¡¯

    ''Well, the pot is gone, so this was bound to happen.''

    What was that pot? Well, although it was made of the cold iron, it was something a lot more important than just that.

    He had to make the Heavenly Violet Pill again, so he left it alone before, but now¡­

    ¡°No! Shit!¡±

    Chung Myung realized something.

    He realized that he would have to do this whole process again if they wanted to make the Heavenly Violet Pill once again.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather just die!¡±

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of that before! Damn it!¡¯

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He then curled up. What could be done? Things have already happened like this. It wasn¡¯t like he could¡¯ve known this would happen beforehand.

    ¡°¡­I can do nothing.¡±

    And he began to stumble out. Anyway, he had done everything he had to, so he could juste back tomorrow.

    ¡®Still, I am going through enough hardship, so you should suffer a little bit too.¡¯

    Seeing them like that calmed Chung Myung. It was the moment when Chung Myung was about to cross the wall of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡®He sensed my footsteps?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know who it was, but Chung Myungplimented him internally.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Seeing the person''s face in the moonlight, Chung Myung was shocked.

    ¡®Baek Sang sasuk?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire the man.

    If it was the Baek Sang of the past, he couldn''t have noticed Chung Myung, even if Chung Myung had walked in front of him.

    This development might¡¯ve been because of the Heavenly Violet Pill, but Baek Sang, who wasn¡¯t even remotely capable of such a task before, now sensed Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ohh. I willpliment you for¡­¡±

    ¡°Here! Here! Here is the thief!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®No, this bastard! Has he always been this disgusting?¡¯

    ¡®Yah, brat! Uh?¡¯

    ¡®If we meet like this... wouldn¡¯t the atmosphere be weird...?¡¯

    ¡®Ha. This is why things don¡¯t work out for me these days. During my time, people had respect! Respect!¡¯

    Regardless of Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts, the moment Baek Sang shouted, the disciples who had been searching the area drew their swords and began to run towards them like dogs. And then, in an instant, they surrounded Chung Myung.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s quite a quick response?¡±

    There was a sense of joy within Chung Myung.

    ¡®Wow. I raised them into such capable bastards.¡¯

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Chung Myung, most of the sect would have been sold off just to feed them.

    If Mount Hua had anotherpetition with the Southern Edge Sect, wouldn¡¯t Mount Hua wipe the floor with them?

    Chung Myung looked at the disciples of Mount Hua with mixed emotions, and then he cleared his throat.

    ¡®Right. It isn¡¯t bad to give a knock to their confidence at this point.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm. The force of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples is as I expected¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is he, that thieving bastard?¡±

    ¡°We need to split open that mouth of his! The thieving bastard still dares to talk?¡±

    ¡°Are you joking around in this situation? We need to break his head and then stick the head on a stick outside the sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    ¡®You¡­ uh¡­¡¯

    ¡®Hahaha¡¯

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®I think I see now why sahyung asked me to shut my mouth.¡¯

    ¡®These people are more like bandits.¡¯

    ¡¯It is funny when I do it, but in annoying when they do it. ¡¯

    Chung Myung tried to hold back his rising anger.

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I cut off his arm?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d still be able to run away. The leg. Cut his legs.¡±

    ¡°This knife is sharp enough, so it has to do well. This bastard came to Mount Hua! If Chung Myung was here right now, he wouldn¡¯t even be let out alive! This guy should feel lucky since that bastard isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Are you praising me? Or cursing me?¡¯

    Chung Myung coughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I will leave you all. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. Is this bastard messing with us?¡±

    ¡°If we hit him like a dog, he wille back to his senses.¡±

    ¡°Yah. Come here. Come here now. Don¡¯t bother crying and juste down.¡±

    ¡®No, what is with these idiots?¡¯

    Chung Myung could hear the blood rushing to his head.

    ¡®Do these brats know who they are talking¡­ ah, they shouldn¡¯t know. Anyway, how dare they act like this in front of me?¡¯

    ¡°e down when I am still being nice. If you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°Seriously. I should be the one saying that kids.¡±

    ¡°Tch tch. I think there is a problem with his head?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully the poor man and beat him up quickly!¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Chung Myung clenched his fist.

    ¡®Ah, it is my fault.¡¯

    ¡®I didn¡¯t teach these idiots any humility.¡¯

    ¡®They were in a pretty bad situation in the past, but how can they ignore the teachings of their ancestors? Even if one was in a bad situation¡­¡¯

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Chung Myung cracked his neck.

    ¡®I can break one head and then go.¡¯

    ¡®Then, will they be a little more humble?¡¯

    ¡°Right. So fighting is alright?¡±

    "What fight, you idiot? You already lost."

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha. Right.¡±

    ¡®Who said that?¡¯

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    ¡¯¡®The one going to get hurt isn¡¯t me!

    It was the moment when Chung Myung was about to rush at them.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Everyone stopped and turned to the direction of the voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! You came!¡±

    It was like children who had found their parents after getting lost. And he then looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Ah. This is how it feels.¡¯

    Usually, the pitiful eyes went to the other side, rather than the direction they were pointed to now.

    ¡®Baek Cheon sasuk.¡¯

    ¡®You went through a lot. Today I will handle this.¡¯

    Baek Cheon led Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Yu Yiseol and moved forward.

    And said, ¡°How dare you disturb such a quiet night. Mount Hua is against outside peopleing in¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon titled his head.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    Something felt ufortable within him.

    No, it was the thief...

    ¡®That ck full-body dress¡­¡¯

    ¡°T-that¡­ that?¡±

    ¡®Haven¡¯t I seen that outfit way too many times?¡¯

    ¡®No! It¡¯s that crazy bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Is he stabbing Mount Hua in the back?¡¯

    ¡®No, has he finally lost it?¡¯

    Baek Cheon stepped back as soon as he realized that the person in front of them was Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sasuk? Why¡­ w-what is that bastard!¡±

    Jo Gul was startled and was about to say something, but Yoon Jong covered his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a person... that is not a person,¡± Yu Yiseol spoke in a low voice.

    ¡®Why is that idiot over there?¡¯

    ¡®Is he crazy? We haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, so we were all at peace. Why are you appearing like this now?¡¯

    ¡®Is that idiot the thief?¡¯

    ¡®¡­and he stole the pot?¡¯

    ¡®So cheap. Rather than fighting him, it would be better to give him what he wants and enjoy life up here.¡¯

    This was what Baek Cheon was thinking. They were familiar with this look and had noticed something familiar about it, but the disciples hadn¡¯t realized that this was Chung Myung.

    ''Why aren''t you leaving, you idiot!''

    ¡®You could have gotten away much earlier. So why are you still here?¡¯

    ¡®Oh, holy heavens!¡¯

    ¡®You should have acted in moderation! What can we do now if you are stuck in this situation?¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who was confused, tried to be calm.

    ¡°Th¡­ at. The¡­ thief¡­ isn¡¯t¡­. a thief¡­ a fuck.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing¡­.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if the other disciples were confused. Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Go!¡¯

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ''I said go, you idiot! Hurry!''

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Eye contact didn¡¯t work!

    ¡®I am done. We are all done.¡¯

    When Baek Cheon groaned in despair at the failed attempt, Yoon Jong hurriedly went close to him.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    ¡®What can we do? Why is that bastard even doing this?¡¯

    ¡®It isn¡¯t the first or second time that he is doing such things. Let¡¯s try to make something up.¡¯

    Yoon Jong quickly finished the calctions inside his head. The best way out was to make an excuse that would allow Chung Myung to escape.

    ¡°You cannot withstand me!¡±

    Yoon Jong drew his sword.

    ''We can pretend to fight, and then after swinging the sword a few times, he can run away.¡¯

    ¡®He isn''t a dumb one, so he will notice what I am ying at.¡¯

    Yoon Jong, who thought that, rushed ahead without dy.

    ¡°Taaah! Prepare yourself Chuuuu¡­ no! you thief!¡±

    Even as he ran, he kept blinking at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Chung Myung. When I swing the sword, act like you got hit and fly away¡­¡¯

    But Yoon Jong¡¯s eye message didn¡¯t reach Chung Myung either.

    Something suddenly approached his face. And then it grew bigger, and then the world turned dark.

    Yoon Jong btedly realized that it was Chung Myung¡¯s fist that approached him and smiled.

    ¡®Bastard.¡¯

    <i>Puak!</i>

    ¡°Aaaak!¡±

    Yoon Jong bounced back at twice the speed he hade with. A little distance away, he bounced back to the ground.

    And the masked man, Chung Myung, yelled.

    ¡°Where is the knife! I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who saw this y out, sighed as he nced up at the sky.

    ¡®Ha¡­¡¯

    ¡®The sky is clear tonight.¡¯

    It made him want to cry.

    ¡°Hahaha. Then I will go. Be good, disciples of Mount Hua. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The masked man yelled and shifted away.

    ¡°C-chase him!

    ¡°Catch him!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who hadn''t grasped the situation yet, were chasing after him.

    Baek Cheon smiled as if he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®I wish you¡¯d die.¡¯

    ¡®Or rather, it would be fine if I die too.¡¯

    ¡®You rotten bastard.¡¯

 Chapter 254: I Dug My Own Grave (4)

    Baek Cheon looked up at the sky with a sad expression as he saw the shining moonlight.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t dead.¡¯

    ¡®Die a little!¡¯

    Yu Yiseol, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong also looked at the gate of Mount Hua in distaste.

    ¡°Humans should act like humans!¡±

    ¡°Ah! He! He is really pushing his luck!¡±

    ¡°Where else can you find such a madman who robs his own house?¡±

    ¡°I have no answer. This is a mess.¡±

    It felt like their bodies had been turned inside out.

    ¡®We cannot say this outside. This cannote out.¡¯

    If they rushed to tell this to the Sect Leader, they felt like the situation would only get worse. So, they were holding onto the information, but they still felt guilty.

    They realized that they had no choice but to endure this truth within them.

    In the midst of that, a person walked in with a dignified face.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    When the other disciples found Chung Myung, clearly unaware of the circumstances, they rushed toward him.

    ¡°Something bad happened! There was a thief in Mount Hua yesterday! Our cold iron pot was stolen!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung went wide-eyed as he heard that.

    ¡°Did¡­

    Such¡­

    A¡­

    Thing¡­

    Happen¡­

    ¡­?¡°

    ¡®Do not act, you idiot! It is embarrassing for me to see!¡¯

    But fortunately, the other disciples didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°He was so strong. Yoon Jong sahyung got knocked down in one hit.¡±

    ¡°Tch tch. This is what happens when you neglect your training.¡±

    ¡®You dog¡­¡¯

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡®A person needs to have a conscience. And where else in the world is there someone who turns every situation to his advantage?¡¯

    ¡°The elders are still looking for him¡­. but it might be hard to catch him.¡±

    ¡°Uh. We cannot help it. He would¡¯ve already been caught if it was that easy.¡±

    ¡®We did catch him.¡¯

    ¡®Right. We caught him. You idiot.¡¯

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°There is nothing we can do about someone we lost.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Chung Myung! The Sect Leader said he wanted to meet you once you are back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and headed to the Sect Leader¡¯s residence. Baek Cheon, with the others, followed him close behind.

    ¡°¡­conscience?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Chung Myung responded as if he had no idea.

    ¡®Ah, that look!!¡¯

    ¡®If I have one wish, it is to hit this guy in the face!¡¯

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind killing him and going to Hell!¡¯

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Yoon Jong let out a groan and took a deep breath.

    Beside him, Baek Cheon grunted.

    ¡°I will inform the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you are trying to say. Why are you so anxious? Why are you like this to a person who was healing from his internal wounds?¡±

    ¡°Internal wounds? Internal woundssss?¡±

    ¡®Does someone suffering from internal woundse out at night like that? At least don¡¯t tell obvious lies!¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, it has nothing to do with me, so don¡¯t harass me. If you continue to do this, I will speak to the elders. Then sahyung and sasuk will be punished.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Who is harassing whom?¡¯

    ¡®Who?¡¯

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk calm down.¡±

    Baek Cheon pounced on Chung Myung, unable to hold back his anger, but Jo Gul and Yoon Jong rushed to him and stopped that from happening.

    Chung Myung chuckled and headed into the Sect Leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡°¡­where is Mount Hua heading to?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice was low as he looked away, mumbling.

    ¡°Right! Is your body alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh! Thank God! I was worried since I heard some bad newsst night. I was going to ask about you, and I was wondering if they hade after you. But seeing you well puts my heart at ease.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that thief would fall after one hit from me.¡±

    ¡°Right, that is true.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with the most trusted eyes.

    ¡°But¡­ um¡­ I have no face to show you. It is all because of our ignorance that the thief managed to do this. It is all our fault.¡±

    ¡°Eh. What are you talking about? I am just d no one is hurt. And besides, it is just cold iron. We can get it again. Can mere things be more important than people?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°A Taoist¡­ A true Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. It is nothing. This is natural if one is a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. Chung Myung.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a happy face. But there were others who hated this sight.

    <i>Tremble.</i>

    As Baek Cheon¡¯s body shook, Yoon Jong grabbed his thigh.

    ¡®Sahyung. I know you hate this, but not here.¡¯

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather note here at all! Why should I be present here to see this horrible thing?¡¯

    ¡°But Sect Leader. This isn¡¯t something we can simply leave as is.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hyun Sang spoke with a stiff face.

    ¡°First of all, someone came to Mount Hua with knowledge about the cold iron.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Young frowned.

    ¡°From sahyungs words, you mean to say that there is information going out of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t put it like that. Maybe he just came to look around and then found it. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that someone really dide up our rugged Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded.

    ¡°In other words, it means that there are people starting to get wary of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°In the end, that is the truth.¡±

    ¡°Actually, things have been going too well for us. Mount Hua has now made an alliance with the Sichuan Tang family and has also started trading with the Best Pce. ces that have quick information gathering divisions probably already know that Mount Hua is changing.¡±

    ¡°And since the incident with the Southern Edge Sect ¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    It was definitely good for Mount Hua to develop, but along with their rise in position, people¡¯s wariness of them would increase as well.

    ¡°First of all, although the kids are a bit ufortable, they will hold onto this shame for now, and we can have a better start.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Listening to that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®You people are not at the level to say that!¡¯

    ¡®What can you do with those droopy shoulders?¡¯

    ¡®Ah, you cute, disgusting things.¡¯

    He had initially thought about telling them the truth, but they looked so cute that he decided to leave them alone.

    Being alert and careful wasn¡¯t a bad thing after all. Even if it wasn¡¯t the case now, it was clear that Mount Hua would soon be the target of other sects.

    ¡°That is why this is even more important.¡±

    Hyun Sang turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung. Is your body fully healed?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then can you really cut through it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    A sense of pride that couldn¡¯t be hidden was oozing out of Hyun Sang¡¯s face.

    ¡®I knew that Chung Myung was strong.¡¯

    In the first ce, the elders of Mount Hua already regarded Chung Myung as the most talented person they knew.

    Chung Myung had defeated Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Jin Geum-Ryong, who was a candidate for the ¡®Best in the World.¡¯

    Hyun Sang remembered what Un Geom had told him just within a year of Chung Myung entering the sect, ¡®I cannot teach him. If you leave him alone, he will get stronger on his own, so either leave him alone, or you teach him personally.¡¯

    At this point in time, 2 years had already passed, and he had fought with the elder of the Wudang sect. Now, he had even fought with the elder of the Tang family and had defeated him too!

    Was there anyone among the elders in Mount Hua who could confidently go against the Tang Family and win?

    In other words, Chung Myung was the best in Mount Hua.

    ¡°Your skills are terrifying.¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks to the teachings of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. So humble.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t lie! I didn¡¯t!¡¯

    In fact, the reason Chung Myung was strong was really because of what he had learned from Mount Hua. Of course, the only difference was that it wasn¡¯t the current Mount Hua.

    The smiles on the elders¡¯ faces didn¡¯t leave as they heard his calm words. he asked.

    ¡°Sect Leader. Shouldn¡¯t we go check it now?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Hyun Jong hesitated a little.

    This ce was something he couldn¡¯t open till now.

    How many days had he teared up in front of the underground warehouse when Mount Hua had been in a mess?

    However, never had he even dreamed that there woulde a day when he would be cutting it down. If someone got greedy seeing the things inside, Mount Hua had no power to stop.

    Treasures that could only be seen in dreams¡­.

    But he felt more scared rather than happy when it actually came to the moment of opening it. It was because he was afraid that its contents wouldn¡¯t be what he wanted.

    But Hyun Sang didn¡¯t understand that.

    ¡°Right. Can we go get it done then?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Right. Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Um! I get it!¡±

    This was the sign.

    Hyun Jong got up. He then went to one side of the room and pulled a scroll hanging on the wall, and then proceeded to push the wall.

    <i>Grrr</i>

    With the sound of rubbing, the part he touched was pushed inside.

    ¡°C-can you show it to all of us?¡±

    ¡°Whatever is inside will be brought out eventually, so what is the point of hiding the way? I don¡¯t want to keep any more secrets from you either.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong pulled the handle inside without dy.

    And then, with a creaking sound, the floor moved to the side, showing them an entrance for one person to fit in at once.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everyone in the room got up at once. However, only Baek Cheon¡¯s party hesitated, not being sure about entering.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader. We are¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I do not want to keep any more secrets in Mount Hua. Come.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who heard that, nodded.

    ¡°I understand, Sect Leader.¡±

    As they went down, they saw a fairly spacious hallway, very much unlike the entrance.

    ¡®I did it well.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked up at the huge hole he had tried to fix.

    ¡°It is dark.¡±

    ¡°¡­in the beginning, there were night stonemps nted in the hallway.¡±

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°We needed money, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young went silent.

    ¡®Ahh¡­ they got the money from selling them.¡¯

    Had he known, he wouldn¡¯t have asked for more money.

    ¡°There.¡±

    After a while, arge door appeared.

    ¡°This¡­?¡±

    ¡°Right. This is what the Sect Leaders of Mount Hua have been handed down generation after generation.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Hyun Young looked at the door with a frown. The door with many lines drawn on it gave him a strange feeling.

    ¡°How do we open the door in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think, maybe if a specific martial arts is used, then it can be opened.¡±

    ¡°¡­then it has to be learned.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which one it is. But it has to be in there.¡±

    As soon as those words fell, everyone looked at Chung Myung.

    They couldn¡¯t open it the normal way, so now they had to hand this over to Chung Myung.

    ¡°It is a bit embarrassing if you all look at me like this.¡±

    Chung Myung said words that didn¡¯t suit him at all, and slowly drew his sword.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Chung Myung raised his sword and faced the door.

    ¡®Should I pretend like it is tough?¡¯

    He could cut it off at once, considering how thin it was, but would that be too much? He had to cut it a couple of times to make it look like he put in some effort.

    ¡®Hehe!¡¯

    ¡°Stand back.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Please do well!¡±

    As the elders hurried back, Chung Myung looked at the door with sullen eyes.

    ¡®The lines on the door will be usefulter, so I will leave them alone. I will cut around it.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled and raised his sword.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    ¡°The sword!¡±

    ¡°Good job! Good!¡±

    Without dy, Chung Myung swung the sword at the door.

    First, lengthwise!

    <i>Kang!</i>

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®Kang?¡¯

    ¡®Not sh but kang?¡¯

    Chung Myung looked wide-eyed. His sword was touching the wall.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t it cutting?¡¯

    He grunted and pulled the sword out. As soon as he approached the crack, his eyes shook.

    ¡°¡­no! this man! Why did you have to make the door this thick!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing¡­ nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®Why did you make the walls, the ceiling, and the floor so thin but the door this thick? Human! What is with your brain!¡¯

    In fact, the front was thick simply because this was the entrance, but now Chung Myung didn¡¯t have the time to think about that.

    ¡®If we came from the side, it would¡¯ve been easier.¡¯

    If he had known that this would happen, he would have opened this alone!

    Now he had too many eyes watching him.

    ¡°Is it difficult?¡± Hyun Jong asked with a sad face.

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t do anything and only groaned.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ no. it can be done!¡±

    ¡°Right. Chung Myung! Cheer up!¡±

    Once again, he held onto his sword and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ugh! For real!¡±

    ¡®Not a single thinges easy for me! Not one thing!¡¯

    ¡°Uhhhhhhh!¡±

    <i>Kaaaang!</i>

    ¡°Uhhhhhhhh!¡±

    <i>Kaaaang!</i>

    ¡°Ah, I feel horrible!¡±

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kaaang!</i>

    Chung Myung started swinging his sword randomly. If he couldn¡¯t cut it with one sh, he would cut it a hundred or a thousand times. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to cut this down with such swings.

    ¡°Not a single thing helps me! Damned man!¡±

    ¡®See this? I wille catch you! I will! What? Do you think I can¡¯t enter? I will escape from hell ande make you suffer if that¡¯s what it takes!¡¯

    Chung Myung kept spitting out words of anger.

    ¡®Just a little bit.¡¯

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Kiiik!</i>

    A short whileter, Chung Myung fell to the side, and the door that had been cut on either side, copsed.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°Ooh!¡±

    ¡°It is open.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! You did an amazing job! You worked really hard!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was drenched in sweat, was just mumbling something as he looked at the ceiling. His gasps echoed in the hallway.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you must be getting your revenge like this.¡±

    ¡®Sect leader sahyung, you damned thug!¡¯

    <i>-Hehehehe</i>

    ¡®Ah, just don¡¯tugh!¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t!¡¯

 Chapter 255: I Dug My Own Grave (5)

    The door opened, but no one dared to step inside.

    The feelings of tension, anxiety, and excitement were all running wild within them.

    Everyone just stared at the opened door with mixed emotions. And the first one toe back to his senses was Hyun Young.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be going in?¡±

    ¡°Hm. I should.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the door with sullen eyes.

    He was scared.

    He was wondering if there was anything at all on the inside. But since he hade all the way here, he couldn¡¯t just go back.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he immediately tightened his stomach and stepped into the opened corridor.

    He was closely followed by the elders and the Un disciples.

    Hyun Young went to help Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°You did so well. To cut down this huge door, I am really proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was nothing. Hehe.¡±

    Even though Chung Myung was good at many things, he didn¡¯t get praised a lot. So whenever someone praised him, his lips would curve into a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung followed Hyun Young into the basement.

    Hyun Jong, who was the first to enter, was looking around with shocked eyes.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Empty.

    There was nothing there other than bookshelves.

    Three bookshelves¡­

    It looked simple, and with that, a feeling of misery visited the elders and the Un disciples.

    However, this scene seemed to convey a different meaning in the mind of the Sect Leader of Mount Hua.

    Gulping, he walked to one of the bookshelves.

    And¡­

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    He stopped and covered his face.

    ¡°Ancestor¡­ ancestors of Mount Hua! Just¡­ just how much did you care about us?¡±

    Unable to control his emotions, his body trembled. It was because he was reminded of all the hardships they had gone through.

    ¡°S-Sect Leader this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young looked shocked.

    ¡°S-Sect Leader! This is the Dark Fragrance!¡±

    ¡°Plum Blossom Art! The Plum Blossom Art!!¡±

    ¡°Eik! This is the Gugung Sword, Sect Leader!¡±

    They were all losing their minds.

    One bookshelf was full of the forgotten martial arts of Mount Hua, and a few of the books were things Mount Hua was already practicing presently.

    Certain martial arts manuals that they thought were lost forever were on the shelf too.

    Hyun Sang, who was the head of Mount Hua, was almost on the verge of passing out.

    ¡°¡­t-this is.¡±

    He kept mumbling the same thing with a nk look.

    How long had they wished for this?

    How long had they been looking for this?

    Everything they had longed for had been buried here. Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang, who were shocked, looked at Hyun Young, who was pulling a book out.

    ¡°Oh, oh! This was kept so clean! Like a new book! Sect Leader!¡±

    Chung Myung watched it, flinching at those words.

    ¡®Ah¡­ I forgot to make it dirty.¡¯

    Cold sweat ran down Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! How well kept, I can even smell the scent of ink, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡®Ah¡­ I forgot to dry it too.¡¯

    ¡°Even the letters¡­ uh¡­ they¡­ don¡¯t look dried?¡±

    Hyun Young tilted his head in confusion. Chung Myung began to desperately search for a way to handle this situation as he continued to sweat.

    ¡°H-how can¡­ can that even be?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Suddenly, Hyun Jong began tough.

    ¡°I wondered why such a warehouse was made out of cold iron¡­ I guess this is what they were intending. They made this huge ce out of cold iron to regte the environment and make sure things do not rot.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, I did hear about such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason the books are so clean?¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­ No.¡¯

    ¡®No! No! This isn¡¯t right!¡¯

    ¡®Sect Leader!¡¯

    ¡®This is why you are the Sect Leader!¡¯

    Hearing Hyun Jong saying stuff that stopped people from doubting the whole situation, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®He can y the role of making things easy for me.¡¯

    ¡®Ah, these cute beings!¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°S-Sect Leader! H-here!¡±

    ¡°W-what is it?¡±

    ¡°L-Look here!¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Hyun Young pointed to one side. Hyun Jong moved and then looked at where he was pointing to, and immediately went stiff.

    There were twenty-five neatly stacked books on the bottom of the bookshelf.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    The size of the titles of the books wasrge.

    ¡®24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.¡¯

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face looked as though he had seen a ghost.

    The 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique. And it wasn¡¯t just that; it had systematic information along with it as well.

    ¡°T-that-that is¡­.¡±

    ¡°S-sect Leader!¡¯

    ¡°technique¡­ um!¡±

    Finally, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes rolled over.

    ¡°Ack! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Calm down! How horrible would it be if you die here! Get up, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Young, who looked cold-hearted now, grabbed Hyun Jong by the cor and shook the man, screaming loudly into his ears. After being shaken for a while, Hyun Jong opened his eyes.

    ¡°hehehehe!¡±

    ¡°Calm down¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Hyun Jong jumped up and grabbed Hyun Young. He then whisked him to the side and crawled to the shelf.

    ¡°Techniques! The techniques! The illustration of the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique!¡±

    It was the same momentum as a person who had starved for ten days. Hyun Jong, who was standing right in front of the shelf, stared at the book like he would eat it at any moment and kept trembling.

    ¡°T-this¡­ such a thing¡­ huh!¡±

    It felt like a scam.

    This book had illustrations in it which would make it easier to understand the technique.

    Exining and understanding martial arts through words alone was known to be very difficult, so they couldn¡¯t be passed down with just books.

    But now, for people who had learned martial arts without a proper master until now, did they need anything more than the illustrated book?

    ¡°S-Sect leader! Check this!¡±

    Hyun Jong pulled out one book and held it with his trembling eyes.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    The first page was turned with a shivering hand.

    <i>Chung Myung, the 13__th</i> <i>generation disciple of the Great Mount Hua Sect, hands this down to his future generation.</i>

    ¡°C-Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Not you, brat!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®It is me, though!¡¯

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    How many times had he heard this name?

    How many times had he longed for this name to be said?

    The moment he saw the name, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t stand the intense emotions rushing at him. In the end, he mumbled the title with a trembling voice.

    ¡°The Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡±

    The forgotten legend of Mount Hua.

    Here was the name that made it possible for Hyun Jong to hold onto Mount Hua despite suffering for a long time.

    ¡°P-Plum Blossom Sword Saint! So, does this mean that the Plum Blossom Sword Saint has left us the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique?¡±

    Hyun Young leaned closer to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    His body trembled as if he had been hit by lightning.

    Who among the disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t admire the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    Hyun Jong tried to calm his trembling heart and continued to read on.

    <i>The 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique is the root and the core of Mount Hua. This book leaves an illustration of each form in it soter generations can have a better understanding of the technique.</i>

    <i>Future generations should refer to this and devote themselves to it again. If one can master the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, there is no need to fear any other sword in the world.</i>

    <i>Keep this in mind.</i>

    <i>You aren¡¯t a sessor of this Sword Technique, but the will of Mount Hua itself. I will put in Mount Hua¡¯s will into the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.</i>

    <i>As long as this continues, the name of Mount Hua will never disappear.</i>

    ¡°T-the real Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡¯s guidance! It really is his!¡±

    ¡°Uaahhhhhh! Oh my! This is crazy! Hahahaha!¡±

    Hyun Young was going crazy.

    Just obtaining the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique was amazing, but now they had the remains and illustrations passed on to them by the Plum Blossom Sword Saint himself.

    It had now be a treasure that could not be exchanged for gold!

    ¡°This is something that is a hundred years old! Hahaha! How lucky we are! Oh my!¡±

    Hyun Young rushed to Hyun Jong and snatched the book he was holding.

    ¡°W-what¡­¡±

    Hyun Young, who was about to turn the page, stopped and then frowned as if something was strange.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­the front and the back sheets are stuck together¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Young looked at the book with strange eyes.

    Chung Myung was heavily sweating behind them.

    ¡®Why are they so meticulous?¡¯

    ¡®Just skip over a couple things! Skip it! Why are you looking at it so closely! Since when have you been so careful!¡¯

    ¡°Um. It seems like the Plum Blossom Sword Saint did it to put the illustrations down. Isn¡¯t that why the paper has been preserved for so long?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. Of course, it is. You are speaking as if someone would be able to enter this cold iron room and rewrite the entire thing.¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible? Hahaha!¡±

    Sweat began to drip down Chung Myung¡¯s face. Baek Cheon, who was watching this, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Why is he sweating so much?¡¯

    ¡®Did he really suffer from an internal wound?¡¯

    ¡®Could that have happened?¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡¯

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°All the writing looks the same!¡±

    ¡°Uh!?¡±

    ¡°I just checked, and all the technique books have the same writing. It seems like they were all written by one person.¡±

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Sang with wide eyes.

    ¡®What good will knowing that do?¡¯

    ¡®No, why are you acting like such experienced investigators!¡¯

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes! All the techniques seem to have been written by Plum Blossom Sword Saint himself!¡±

    ¡°Ohh! Sword Saint! All of these are such precious things, then!¡±

    Hyun Jong was overflowing with emotions.

    ¡°Sword Saint¡­ Sword Saint. I don¡¯t need anything more¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face softened, and his body began to lose strength. Hyun Young ran like a dog and grabbed him by the cor, and shook him.

    ¡°No! This man is ready to jump into heaven each chance he gets! If you are going to do that, then spit out the pill!¡±

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t die, you brat!¡±

    Hyun Jong regained consciousness. But he really felt like he had almost seen the end.

    ¡®I need to be careful.¡¯

    ¡°Huhuhu. Mount Hua is flourishing!¡±

    The three Hyun disciples weren¡¯t sure what to do. They were all smiling widely, and they couldn¡¯t stop their legs from moving.

    ¡°Sect Leader. We too¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! Right!¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked back and went out. Not everyone was able to enter the room at the same time, so the Un disciples and the others were still waiting outside.

    As soon as they walked out, the other disciples entered the ce.

    ¡°¡­Plum Blossom Full Body¡­!¡±

    ¡°S-sasuk! We have the Taiho Long sword technique as well.¡±

    ¡°Moon Maiden Harmony Sword!¡±

    Just reading the names of the techniques brought tears to their eyes.

    Baek Cheon, who had be a bit dizzy from all this, put the book he had taken back into the shelf and took a deep breath.

    But!

    <i>Kkk!</i>

    Baek Cheon looked down.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And Chung Myung, who saw it as well, was shocked.

    ¡®Ah, no! tha-that?¡¯

    ¡°S-sect Leader! There is a gap here! There seems to be something else here!¡±

    ¡®You sasuk bastard?¡¯

    ¡°Ooh? Right?¡±

    Hyun Jong rushed inside once again.

    ¡°Oh, it looks like it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s fully open it!¡±

    ¡°Right! Do it!¡±

    The shelves were moved without Chung Myung¡¯s help, and the door below it was opened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down!¡±

    ¡°Go down! Let¡¯s get in quickly!¡±

    The Hyun disciples were already ready. But unfortunately, the inside was empty, and nothing could be seen.

    ¡°¡­I thought something would be here.¡±

    ¡°Umm. It looks like the space was created but never used.¡±

    ¡°Well, we cannot help it.¡±

    ¡°Right. We already got what¡­ uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong, speaking calmly, looked around and found something.

    ¡°This¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    All the Hyun disciples turned around to see where Hyun Jong was looking at.

    ¡°What is this circle¡­¡±

    ¡°It is round.¡±

    ¡°¡­and big.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young mumbled, looking at it.

    ¡°It looks like someone cut it and pasted it back again?¡±

    ¡°Hahahah!¡±

    At that moment, all the Hyun disciples burst intoughter. Chung Myung also had an awkward smile on his face.

    ¡°W-who can do this? Hahaha. Even the Plum Blossom Sword Saint cannot do this!¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°Right. True. Then why are you sweating so much? Is your internal wound not healed yet?¡±

    ¡°I-it is the door cutting¡­¡±

    ¡°That, tch.¡±

    Hyun Young was worried about Chung Myung, but Hyun Jong just looked at the circle with a serious face and then nodded as if he had finally realized.

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked.

    ¡®Get it? get what?¡¯

    ¡°A secret space and arge circle. Don¡¯t you get it? These are the noble teachings our ancestors have left for us.¡±

    ¡°teachings of what¡­?¡±

    ¡°An empty room and an empty circle inside it. When you get enough, you need to be content with it and don¡¯t get greedy.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Right!¡±

    ¡°Our ancestors were trying to convey that to us. The greats path of Tao.¡±

    ¡°They must have meant for us to not forget the duty a disciple has to Mount Hua and also follow the path of Tao. We learn something nice like this.¡±

    ¡°The meaning our ancestors have tried to teach us is infinitely deep.¡±

    Seeing the Hyun disciples try to make sense of this, Chung Myungy t on the ground.

    ¡®Just kill me, all of you.¡¯

    ¡®My heart will fail at this pace.¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, my life!¡¯

 Chapter 256: What Opened? (1)

    ¡°¡­ Kuak.¡±

    Was it said that happiness and luck alwayse hand in hand?

    Hyun Sang was aware of what it meant.

    Once the blessing was received, nothing else could rival it. The martial arts of Mount Hua, which had been lost, were now returned to the Sect.

    Of course, not all of the martial arts of the past had been rediscovered, but they acquired whatever was needed this time, and it was enough to build back Mount Hua.

    Excluding the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword, there were more than 20 other martial arts techniques in there.

    So, Hyun Sang was sure he wouldn¡¯t feel tired even if he missed sleeping or didn¡¯t eat.

    Just looking at the treasuresid out in front of him made him feel amazing. No alcohol could ever make him this drunk.

    But this was also what brought him a lot of anger.

    ¡°Huh, plum blossom¡­ advanced level!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The people in the martial arts hall grabbed the book that was titled ¡®Plum Blossom Full Body Combat¡¯ and ran.

    ¡°It is the advanced one?¡±

    ¡°Ten volumes!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll start now.¡±

    ¡°We will do that.¡±

    At that time, one of the disciples looked at Hyun Sang and said,

    ¡°But Head¡­ shouldn¡¯t we take a break? This is already the 4th day.¡±

    ¡°Kuak. We aren¡¯t even halfway through all of these! How can we take a break? We need to do good work for the Sect Leader, you idiots.¡±

    ¡°You are going to harm your health if you continue like this! I will inform the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°No, do not take all these small troubles to the Sect Leader. Do you think I can sleep in this situation?¡±

    Looking at Hyun Sang¡¯s blood-red eyes, the man nodded.

    The problem was simple.

    In a short period of time, they had to check through all the martial arts books and verify that they were all legitimate and that they worked.

    Why did one need such a procedure?

    Usually, a prestigious sect had at least more than a hundred martial arts.

    And it could be said that, including the 72 Rituals that the Shaolin Sect kept, they had close to a thousand other kinds of martial arts.

    But there was a limit to human skill. Just because there were a thousand books in their possession, it doesn¡¯t mean that a human would be able to learn all of them.

    Therefore, each Sect had a system of analyzing the martial arts that their disciples would learn, and through this, they would select a couple techniques the disciples could learn ording to their aptitudes.

    Simrly, Mount Hua also had a system of analyzing martial arts. And, of course, the person who did it was the Martial Arts head, Hyun Sang, who was responsible for all the martial arts within Mount Hua.

    ¡°Kuak. When will we finish this?¡±

    Right, it wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    It was difficult to grasp the contents of these many books and then assess them, but the bigger problem was that the level of techniques of these books had gone beyond Hyun Sang¡¯s understanding.

    Each one was a new type of martial art¡­ many of them were martial arts that he had never encountered till now.

    Unlike the current stagnant techniques that he had practiced, now he had to understandpletely new ones and decide which of them could be learned by the disciples.

    Hyun Sang rubbed his face with both his hands. He used his red eyes to look at the members of the hall.

    It was then.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Hyun Young opened the door to the Martial Arts Hall and entered.

    ¡°¡­it is tough.¡±

    ¡°Well, you aren¡¯t such a person. Just take a break and do it after.¡±

    ¡°Do I have the time for that? Even the Sect Leader cannot sleep right now.¡±

    ¡°Tch tch. Weren¡¯t you told to throw away such useless pride?¡±

    ¡°Pride?¡±

    When Hyun Sang asked that, Hyun Young just nodded.

    ¡°Why does sahyung have to understand all of this? All you have to do is call Chung Myung and tell him to do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?>¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung?¡¯

    ¡®Why is his nameing up suddenly?¡¯

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chung Myung better than sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang went silent.

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    ¡®That is true¡­ that¡­¡¯

    ¡®It cannot be denied.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t think about it, but in fact, everyone had long acknowledged that Chung Myung was the strongest person in Mount Hua.

    ¡°But these are books that need to be checked. So¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. Sahyung¡­ stop being so frustrated.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung knows nothing about these martial arts either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a matter of epting and understanding new techniques. Will the old people know it at all? Or will the fast-paced new ones have a better chance of understanding it? Don¡¯t suffer, and try finding Chung Myung.¡±

    Hearing Hyun Young say that, Hyun Sang burst intoughter.

    ¡°Huhu. Chung Myung isn¡¯t some kind of goblin! We keep looking for him whenever we need him for something.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tryparing him to a goblin. If even if we had a goblin for just a hundred days, would it be able to find the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique?¡±

    ¡°¡­true.¡±

    It was an amazing thing to think about.

    Each time Chung Myung touched something, Mount Hua would develop at an unbelievable rate. Comparing two and half years ago with the present period, Mount Hua had practically exploded in terms of growth.

    ¡°So sahyung¡­ stop suffering and go find Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Find you say¡­ Did Chung Myung go somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him around. I don¡¯t know where he went. I even brought meat for him.¡±

    ¡®¡­ stop feeding him.¡¯

    ¡®He will turn round because of you.¡¯

    <i>Shh</i>

    The hem of a piece of clothing fluttered in the wind.

    Chung Myung was restingfortably in front of the White Plum Blossom Boarding House.

    ¡®Ah, now I will live.¡¯

    He had been too busy in this life. He couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he had taken a proper rest. From Nanyang to Shaanxi and from Sichuan to Yunnan. Hadn¡¯t he essentially gone around the entire central ins?

    ¡®Now that I did everything I could, I should rest well.¡¯

    He blessed the disciples with pills and gave them martial arts to learn. And by giving something like that to them, he created an atmosphere where he could practice by himself.

    It could be said that the first goal he had set after returning to Mount Hua had finally been achieved.

    ¡®Should I do nothing for a while?¡¯

    Training wasn¡¯t always needed to rise higher. Sometimes taking adequate rest was better than intense training¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung saw someone strange enter the boarding house.

    No matter how Chung Myung observed the other person, he didn¡¯t seem like a disciple of Mount Hua.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    ¡®Why is there a beggar in Mount Hua¡­ no, wait. Why does he look familiar?¡¯

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    The beggar who saw Chung Myung, began to run to him.

    ¡®His eyes!¡¯

    <i>Papak!</i>

    The beggar rushed forward swiftly and then checked out Chung Myung¡¯s face. Then, he shouted with a frown.

    ¡°You! How can you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The beggar¡¯s face turned red from white, and then it became ck.

    ¡°It is me, you bastard! Hong Dae-Kwang!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ ah¡­?¡±

    Since Chung Myung still looked like he didn¡¯t know who he was yet, Hong Dae-Kwang pounded on his chest and shouted.

    ¡°I am Hong Dae-kwang, the Luoyang branch head of the Beggars Union! Did you lose your mind after going to Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Mr. Beggar?¡±

    ¡°Right! Mr. Beggar¡­ don¡¯t call me that, you idiot!¡±

    Chung Myung stared at the man.

    Regardless of what he thought of the man, Chung Myung had to admit that he had had a pretty good time with his man in Sword Tomb.

    ¡°But why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. It seems like the second leader didn¡¯t say anything to you. Didn¡¯t you tell me to open a branch in Hua-Um?¡±

    ¡°I did ask for the beggars toe stay in Hua-Um for information. But I never asked you to open the branch.¡±

    ¡°If there are several beggars in one ce, a branch has to be set up. And what is wrong with having a Beggars Union branch here? If we set up a hut and have beggars in it, it is a branch.¡±

    ¡®Uh.¡¯

    ¡®True.¡¯

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I came here to take my post as the Branch Head of Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°I did, you brat! Do you know how much hard work I had to do to get permission for this?¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang spoke like it was unfair.

    Hong Dae-Kwang burst into anger at the sight of Chung Myung not appreciating it.

    ¡°You should be happy! Happy!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ well¡­ any beggar is the same to me.¡±

    ¡°It is different from any other beggar! I am different from other beggars! I am a person who has an important role in the Beggars Union!¡±

    ¡°But the Beggars Union must have a lot of people like you.¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clenched his fists.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t give a gap for anyone to take the upper hand.¡¯

    If Hong Dae-Kwang was lucky, he wouldn¡¯t be beaten by Chung Myung again.

    Hong Dae-Kwang was also a skilled person, but the monster in front of him was no joke. Wasn¡¯t he someone who fought with the elder of the Wudang Sect inside the Sword Tomb?

    ¡°And it seems real.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There is a saying that you fought the elders of the Tang family and won. It is such absurd information that we are still checking the authenticity of it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, is it true?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hong Dae-kwang and then extended his hand forwards.

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Even if you are a beggar, this is your work. You are here to get information, so you naturally need to pay the price, right? And Mister didn¡¯t give me free information, so I won¡¯t either. We need to make sure we have a mutually beneficial deal.¡±

    ¡°This thief! Are you trying to make money from a beggar?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is convenient. Sometimes you are a beggar, sometimes an informant. Let¡¯s choose what you want when ites to living.¡±

    ¡°Kuaak.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang made a sound of pain and then pulled out a bottle from his waist and held it out to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what this is? It is alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Money works fine for me.¡±

    ¡°Even if I die, it will not happen, you bastard! Every time I receive information in the branch, I will pay you with it!¡±

    ¡°Ah. Who will believe that? Hehe.¡±

    As Chung Myungughed, Hong Dae-Kwang bit his lip.

    ¡®He is like a pig.¡¯

    ¡®From where did such a young man learn to drag things for this advantage? Why is he this cheeky?¡¯

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sip it, right?¡±

    ¡°New one! A new one!¡±

    ¡°Thank you then!¡±

    Chung Myung immediately opened the bottle and took a sip. It was so refreshing and sweet that anyone who saw it would be drooling.

    ¡°Kuak! Tastes nice.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh. A Taoist is here¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who wanted to say something, went back to the main point.

    ¡°Now that you drank it, tell me if it is true or not. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Well, I did beat up one of those old men.¡±

    ¡°¡­so, it is true. Oh my!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung in surprise.

    ¡®How can such a man exist?¡¯

    When he saw Chung Myung fighting the elder of Wudang, he had thought he was a monster. But now it felt like he could win against the elder of Wudang easily with this new information.

    And if Hong Dae-Kwang hadn¡¯t seen Chung Myung in action, he wouldn¡¯t have epted this information.

    ¡®I have seen him fight, so there is no need to not believe it.¡¯

    ¡®No, more than anything, that innocent and weak look on his face just makes it look more absurd. To this guy, defeating the elder of the Tang Family was probably nothing.¡¯

    ¡®No, I couldn¡¯t know if it was nothing.¡¯

    Actually, Hong Dae-Kwang was a bit confused when he had received this report.

    And Chung Myung said,

    ¡°But why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Right!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clenched his hand and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Come on, thank me. I brought you some important information.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°It is something Mount Hua will find out about soon, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no way the stakes will go up if you wait too long, so just spit it out.¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    It was like this disciple had no quiet corner within him.

    Hong Dae-kwang mumbled and spoke.

    ¡°The Shaolin Sect has moved.¡±

    ¡°¡­what about it?¡±

    ¡°I said the Shaolin Sect moved!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him with the same expression, and Hong Dae-Kwang couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Uh¡­ the Shaolin Sect, who had been holding their breath, decided to move!¡±

    ¡®This bastard! Does he not know the meaning of what I said?¡¯

    When Hong Dae-kwang was about to add something, Chung Myung said.

    ¡°It feels like they are on their way to pick something and eat.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°They are like thugs normally. Usually, they do all sorts of serious things with others, but when they have to pick and eat something, they run away with their robes in their hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    There will be only one person in the world who can speak like this about the Shaolin Sect.

    ¡°So, what is happening?¡±

    ¡°¡­looks like they are holding apletion.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Apetition?¡±

    At this, Chung Myung seemed to gain some interest.

    Hong Dae-Kwang nodded and continued.

    ¡°Right. It looks like they are holding a huge Murim Competition! Seems like they are conducting it on Mount Song!¡±

    ¡°What opened up?¡±

    The calm gaze of Chung Myung fell on Hong Dae-kwang.

    ¡°M-Murim¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­a Murim Competition.¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡°So, a conference of sorts?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­apetition where all the Nine Great Sects will participate?¡±

    ¡°It is apetition that is being held by the Shaolin Sect, so of course¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly rushed in and grabbed Hong Dae-kwang by the neck.

    Hong Dae-Kwang retreated in fear.

    ¡°W-what is it with you?¡±

    ¡°Letter.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh.¡±

    ¡°Where is the letter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It had been a long time since Chung Myung¡¯s eyes had a certain gleam to them.

    ¡°Be it the Murimpetition or whatever shit. Where is the letter for me to participate!¡±

    ¡®You did good, you bastards!¡¯

    ¡®I wille and pull all your hair out!¡¯

 Chapter 257: What Opened? (2)

    ¡°Kuak! Kuak! Let go!¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, you brat! I am dying out here!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Chung Myung let go of the hand that held Hong Dae-kwang by the neck. Soon after, Hong Dae-Kwang sat down and coughed over and over again as if he had almost died.

    ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t you have any sympathy or respect? I have been eating rice for ten years more than you, so show me some respect!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go over the concept of age.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he saw Hong Dae-Kwang wheezing and screaming, not being able to hold back his anger.

    ¡®To be treated like a kid by these brats.¡¯

    ¡®It is such a sad reality.¡¯

    If it had been Chung Myung¡¯s original life, he was old enough to be their great-grandfather, but¡­ there was no use mentioning that now.

    ¡°Anyway, so where are those bastards? Those bastards didn¡¯t just leave out our Mount Hua, did they?¡±

    ¡°This is still hot news! I just got it! It will take a few more days for us to know the full thing!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if they miss Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll write the word ¡®bald¡¯ on the Shaolin Sect Leader¡¯s head if that happens.¡¯

    ¡°Is there anyone who does not know about the growth of Mount Hua right now? Especially here¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang, who was speaking, suddenly said something and went silent, making Chung Myung ask in response.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was thinking.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s expression looked more serious than before.

    ¡°That¡­ the Shaolin Sect doesn¡¯t really care about the outside world¡­ and¡­ aren¡¯t they in the east?¡±

    ¡°Right, so?¡±

    ¡°W-well, then wouldn¡¯t it be possible for them to not know of Mount Hua¡¯s growth?¡±

    ¡°¡­what nonsense is that?¡±

    ¡°N-No, so¡­ Shaolin might think that the Mount Hua is a sect still in ruins, and might not send the letter¡­¡±

    The more he continued, the stiffer his expression became.

    As Chung Myung¡¯s face turned red, Hong Dae-kwang bit his lip.

    Unsurprisingly, Chung Myung began to spew fire from his mouth.

    ¡°Those bastards¡­ how dare they ignore Mount Hua!?¡±

    ¡°C-calm down! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°No, since when have those bastards acted so high and mighty?!¡±

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    ¡®The Shaolin sect is naturally a good ce. Please think.¡¯

    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I am thinking.¡±

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t really seem like a thinking face, though? I think you have already thought of an answer.¡¯

    ¡°W-what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Should we go to the Shaolin Sect and y a game of mess¡­ or should we go to another Sect that received a letter and respectfully take it over?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Neither one seemed like a good idea.

    ¡®Is this the kind of thinking a Taoist does?¡¯

    It is said Taoists faced situations where they had to find a new God every day. But Hong Dae-kwang could confirm that there was no new development in Chung Myung at each of their meetings.

    ¡°¡­the Shaolin Sect is too far. Right, the Southern Edge Sect! I like those brats. It would be good if we politely speak to them and take their letter!¡±

    ¡®Then why are you clenching your fists so tight!¡¯

    By this time, Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s worries were growing.

    ¡®Is this really a good thing to bring back Mount Hua into the Nine Great Sects?¡¯

    ¡®This bastard will be the epicenter of all of it!¡¯

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to live in a world ruled by the Demonic Sect than Mount Hua, who had this bastard leading them?¡¯

    At that time, Chung Myung shook his head, making Hong Dae-Kwang flinch.

    ¡°Did the letter arrive in the Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°C-calm down, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! The world doesn¡¯t change this fast!¡±

    ¡°No! now!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Shaolin Murim Competition being held by the Shaolin Sect? It would take at least three months to prepare, and even if it doesn¡¯t arrive now, we should wait at least a week!¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    He frowned as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    In the end, with a heart that spoke for Chung Myung, Hong Dae-Kwang said.

    ¡°And, if the letter doesn¡¯te to Mount Hua, I will speak to my Sect Elders and make sure to get one!¡±

    However, this made Chung Myung look at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Mister will?¡±

    ¡°¡­you, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°¡­a beggar?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­ that is right, the beggar is¡­¡¯

    ¡°I am a branch head! I have the right to make suggestions!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. But I cannot believe it.¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡®Why did Ie to Hua-Um?¡¯

    If he had stayed in Luoyang, he wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this sad situation. He was being treated like some food-coveting beggar all because he wanted to enjoy some glory.

    ¡®This bastard!¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, just wait for a couple more days! The letter will arrive.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Is everything done then?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang sighed.

    It is said that being next to him was advantageous, but this one seemed like he would abandon him right after his use was over.

    First of all, he had to get away from here¡­

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hong Dae-Kwang as if he had remembered something.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what happened to the beggar I told you to catch? Did you catch him?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®Wow, he didn¡¯t forget it?¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this simr to pathological obsession?¡¯

    ¡°W-we caught him! But you were away for too long, so I had to send him back.¡±

    ¡°What? Who told you to send them back?¡±

    ¡°I-is that even important right now? And he¡¯s probably going toe to the Shaolin Sect, so take care of your matter there.¡±

    ¡°That fucking beggar is so lucky!¡±

    Chung Myung was angry. Looking into his eyes, Hong Dae-Kwang began to worry.

    ¡®Nothing is going to happen to the Shaolin or Southern Edge Sects, right?¡¯

    The Southern Edge Sect, in particr, made him more anxious¡­ those poor bastards would be taken down by this¡­

    And fortunately for the Southern Edge Sect, a person visited Mount Hua as three days passed.

    ¡°You say you are from the Shaolin Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. I am Hae Bang of the Shaolin Sect.¡±

    ¡°Wee to our Mount Hua.¡±

    After a light greeting, Hyun Jong looked at the guest.

    Hyun Jong studied his shaved head and calm expression. He observed the red tunic on his body. Everything together created a very profound atmosphere.

    ¡®As expected of the Shaolin Sect.¡¯

    How many people were in the Shaolin Sect for them to make such dignified people run their errands?

    But it was expected of them. It was a ce worthy of being called the northern tip of the Kangho.

    ¡°Right. What did a Shaolin Sect disciplee to Mount Hua for?¡±

    As the question fell, Hae Bang pulled out a letter from his sleeve.

    ¡°This is a letter our Sect Leader has asked to deliver to Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°A letter¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who received it, opened it right away and looked inside.

    [Worldly Murim Competition]

    ¡®Such an odd name.¡¯

    But if this was something that came from the Shaolin Sect, the content wouldn¡¯t be something irrelevant.

    Hyun Jong frowned and opened the folded letter. And then he read it.

    The letter was written in a respectful manner, but it was likely that the same thing was being delivered to other ces.

    ¡®But the Wudang and Southern Edge Sects must have gotten letters in a different format.¡¯

    With this letter alone, he could tell how much Mount Hua was being thought about and considered in Shaolin.

    Although he thought Mount Hua should be delighted with just getting the letter, he couldn¡¯t erase the bitterness within himself.

    ¡°What is this Murim Competition?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it was to create a ce for the Sect Leaders of each sect to gather. At the same time, a conference is being conducted for everyone in Murim to cultivate some friendship.¡±

    ¡°So, the Sect Leaders are participating?¡±

    ¡°Could we do something like that? We n to limit the participation to the disciples.¡±

    ¡®I see¡­¡¯

    Hyun Jong had a subtle smile and looked at Hae Bang.

    ¡°Such a good event. But¡­ is our Mount Hua, that was pushed out of the Nine Great Sects, still fit to participate here?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. How can you say that? This Murim Competition isn¡¯t to be attended by just the Nine Great Sects, but also by the Five Great Families and the other major sects. Please do not worry.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    As soon as he finished, a snort could be heard from behind him.

    Hearing that, Hae Bang turned his head and saw a person sitting behind him with stern eyes and his back leaning against the wall.

    ¡®Seems quite young?¡¯

    But it was a hostile gaze. It was undeniable that Mount Hua was pushed out of the Nine Great Sects and that the Shaolin Sect was responsible for it.

    The problem was that this ce was none other than the residence of Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader.

    And it felt strange that this young disciple was present here when a guest from Shaolin wasing¡­ moreover, with such an unbearable attitude as well.

    What was even more strange was that none of the adults in Mount Hua were trying to stop him. Even the Sect Leader stayed silent.

    ¡®What a waste of such a prestigious name.¡¯

    Hae Bang frowned, and Hyun Jong spoke.

    ¡°Right. So you said this was apetition?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What would the format be? All the disciples of all the Sects couldn¡¯t possibly participate.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if we could do that, but it isn¡¯t an easy task. So, we had to make changes.¡±

    ¡°Changes?¡±

    ¡°You see the color of the letter.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked down.

    ¡°¡­looks silver.¡±

    ¡°There are four colors of letters. The first is tinum. In total, about 50 sects received this, and they can bring in around 20 of their disciples who can participate.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°And the Gold letter recipients get to have 40 members, out of which 15 would be participating. Then the Silver letters have around 30 members, where 10 can participate. Finally, the bronze letter recipients are allowed to bring 12 members, of which 5 are eligible to participate¡­¡±

    ¡°No, is this bastard fucking with me?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, brat! Hold it! Hold it in!¡±

    Witnessing Chung Myung losing it, the Un disciples, who had been preparing for this unforeseen situation, immediately covered him and pressed him down.

    But despite that, he growled like a dog and roared.

    ¡°Silver? Silver? It is a silver letter? Not even gold? No, these bastards are ignoring Mount Hua!¡±

    Watching the momentum of this child, Hae Bang flinched without realizing it.

    ¡®No, wait.¡¯

    ¡®Did they just say Chung Myung?¡¯

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    ¡®How could such a person¡­?¡¯

    ¡®This idiot who does not know when and where to act out?¡¯

    ¡®Such a person is being called the best in the world?¡¯

    ¡®The rumors in Kangho cannot be trusted.¡¯

    ¡°This! That!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­ no, monk!¡±

    Hae Bang coughed in vain, trying not to think about what he had just been called.

    ¡°Did you call me?¡±

    ¡°What did the Southern Edge Sect get?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect! What kind of letter did they get?¡±

    ¡°¡­tinum.¡±

    ¡°No, these brats!¡±

    As Chung Myung was wriggling under them, Un Geom and Un Am pressed him down.

    ¡°Wow! Calm down! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Sweet! Someone get sweets!¡±

    Chung Myung was groaning from under them.

    ¡°You, monk!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Bang was the only monk here, but he didn¡¯t say it, so he nodded.

    ¡°You heard that the Southern Edge Sect was taken down by Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°Surely¡­ I heard the news of the Southern Edge-Mount Hua conference¡­¡±

    ¡°The Southern Edge-Mount Hua conference?¡±

    ¡°Ah no, it¡¯s called the Mount Hua-Southern Edge conference.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you talking about?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It was clearly proven that Mount Hua was superior to the Southern Edge Sect, but they still got a tinum letter allowing them to send out twenty people to participate. And we get a letter that just allows ten people?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Bang went silent as he heard that. The boy was right. Although his attitude was a little unexpected, what Chung Myung had said was right.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even think before you give out such letters! Think a little! Your head¡­ up! Upppp!¡±

    Hyun Young pushed a rice cake into Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes softened slightly as he felt something soft in his mouth. Then, he chewed on it for a while.

    ¡°Right. Have tea¡­¡±

    Hyun Young put some tea in front of Chung Myung and nced at Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong, who saw it, nodded and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°It might have sounded rough, but what the child said isn¡¯t wrong! If this is a Murim Competition, then it is a meeting ce. Mount Hua deserves the same treatment as the Southern Edge Sect. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. That is¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°The Shaolin Sect isn¡¯t known for being a fair ce. But we hope that you consider our face.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung finally gulped down thest of the rice cake and resumed shouting.

    ¡°If we go and beat up the Southern Edge Sect¡­ till their eyes turn ck! Think about that tinum letter you gave them then¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, now have one more.¡±

    ¡°Eup!¡±

    Hyun Young pushed another rice cake into Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. Watching all this, Hae Bang, who was struggling, simply nodded.

    ¡°What the Sect Leader said isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°But the number of tinum letters is limited. The only thing I can get for you is a gold letter. So, I hope that the Sect Leader will also understand the circumstances of myself and the Shaolin Sect.¡±

    Saying this, Hae Bang took out a golden letter and handed it to Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong looked at the gold letter and nodded, epting it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, say nothing.¡±

    Hae Bang, who said that, continued.

    ¡°Thepetition will be held half a year from now.¡±

    ¡°Why hold it that far away?¡±

    ¡°It takes time to get all the sects to attend it. Besides, the Shaolin Sect also needs time to prepare for it.¡±

    ¡°Um. Well, it isn¡¯t a small number.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Then I will leave.¡±

    Hae Bang was getting up when Hyun Jong looked startled.

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot to do. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Hyun Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°See them off.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Hyun Sang said that, Hae Bang bowed and went out. As they two went outside, all the others who stayed within the Sect Leader¡¯s residence looked at the letter.

    ¡°Worldly Murim Competition.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°What do you think? Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­it doesn¡¯t matter if it is the Southern Edge Sect or something else.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong noticed it.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were on fire.

    ¡°These down-to-earth bastards! How dare they ignore Mount Hua? Let¡¯s see if their bald heads don¡¯t break!¡±

    Hyun Jong just smiled kindly and watched Chung Myung spew fire from his eyes and mouth.

    ¡®Can I take him?¡¯

    It was worrying.

    ¡­really worrying.

    <i>To Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.</i>

    <i>In Kangho, fights do not cease, and the ears of others are full of jealousy. So, the world is in chaos. After much thought and deliberation, the Shaolin Sect has concluded that the mistake was on our side due to theck of the prior meeting of Sects.</i>

    <i>In the past, before the Demonic Sect rebellion, there was a Murim Competition in which arge number of powerful sects participated. This was done to develop a friendship throughpetition.</i>

    <i>The Murim Alliance is weak because of that, and the Shaolin Sect, wanted to hold a Murim Competition in ce of that despite the fact that we arecking.</i>

    <i>So, please do not hesitate to ask for the Shaolin Sect¡¯s request in anything, and we hope that you and your disciples wille to participate in the event and make it brighter.</i>

    <i>We will be waiting for you in Mount Song.</i>

 Chapter 258: What Opened? (3)

    As soon as the monk who was standing in front of the gate of Mount Hua found Hae Bang, he asked.

    ¡°Did you finish the work, teacher?¡±

    Hae Bang nodded his head lightly.

    ¡°Um, yes. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two men moved from their position and began to descend the steep mountain.

    ¡°How was Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    Hae Bang mumbled a prayer and stayed silent with a subtle expression. And then closed his eyes as he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    The novice monk looked at his teacher¡¯s expression and asked.

    ¡°Is there anything ambiguous about them, teacher?¡¯

    ¡°I am a human too; how can I understand everything clearly?¡±

    ¡°Does that mean Mount Hua is a strange ce that even teacher couldn¡¯t figure out?¡±

    Hae Bang said,

    ¡°It is strange¡­ well. It is different from what I heard. The atmosphere of the mountain and the energy that I felt from within is different. Not a single thing seemed to indicate that Mount Hua is a declining sect.¡±

    ¡°Then the opinion of the public that Mount Hua is reviving isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡±

    It was an odd answer.

    Hae Bang stayed silent and said.

    ¡°It is true that the force of Mount Hua is higher than expected, but it will take a long time for them to restore their former glory. But it isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask why?¡±

    ¡°Um. I can give three reasons.¡±

    As if organizing his thoughts, he stayed silent and said.

    ¡°First, the martial arts of the sect. Those who had mastered the martial art of the sect and those who had not was clear. The elders of the sect did not seem well-versed in martial arts.¡±

    ¡°That is fatal.¡±

    It could definitely be called fatal because the biggest condition for a prestigious sect was their martial arts.

    The martial arts of the sect was what made a sect prestigious, and Mount Hua didn¡¯t have that.

    ¡°Second. There is no literacy in martial arts. The seniors cannot stand upright, so they cannot achieve anything, and thus, the students have nobody to follow. Although self-discipline and learning are important, when ites to martial arts, there is a need to have someone who can guide and teach a disciple.¡±

    The novice monk nodded.

    ¡°And third. Mount Hua may be regaining its name and power, but it seems like the strict discipline they followed in the past wasn¡¯t restored. If a hierarchy doesn¡¯t stand, the disciples of the sect cannot establish anything, and the name of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, who was once the best in the world, will never be recovered.¡±

    After saying that, Hae Bang had a sad expression on his face.

    ¡®Unfortunate¡­¡¯

    No matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t find a specific answer.

    ¡°Then teacher¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Hae Bang turned his head slightly and looked at the novice monk.

    ¡°If Mount Hua can solve all its problems, can it establish itself again as a prestigious sect?¡±

    ¡°Solve their problems?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If they can get back the martial arts¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, it will be impossible.¡±

    Hae Bang shook his head quietly.

    ¡°Even if Mount Hua retrieves the lost martial arts of the past, there is no one left in Mount Hua to understand and pass on those martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Can a genius like our sahyung maybe exist in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°There is no way that there can be two geniuses like him. Even if there is one, how long do you think it will take for the genius to understand all the martial arts of Mount Hua and reach a point where he can exin it to someone? By the time that happens, Mount Hua would have lost it all already.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The novicemented. It truly was a pity.

    ¡°Then it means Mount Hua will never regain its former glory.¡±

    ¡°There is a glimmer of hope if an expert who has mastered all the martial arts of Mount Hua suddenly appears. However, it is impossible since Mount Hua has long lost all those who had been able to carry its spirit.¡±

    ¡°It is really unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Bang stared into the sky.

    ¡°The rise and fall of such things cannot be ovee with human power. It is said that the current Shaolin Sect has a lot of power¡­ but just like the sun sets and the moon rises, there wille a day when even our Shaolin Sect will decline. Everything is only happening ording to thew of nature.¡±

    Hae Bang, who said that, shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Hae Bang, who was walking, nced back at Mount Hua.

    ¡®The rise and fall¡­¡¯

    Now, the time of Mount Hua was unique¡­ it was something Hae Bang hadn¡¯t seen before.

    He wondered how far they could go if a great martial arts could be harnessed¡­

    But he shook his head.

    ¡®Just a fleeting thought.¡¯

    Although there was someone in that sect which had the fate to rise, there woulde a time when he would not be able to rise too high.

    Clearing his mind of the thoughts of Mount Hua, he slowly walked down the mountain.

    After Hae Bang left, those who remained in the residence of the Sect Leader kept silent.

    Hyun Jong sat in his seat and mumbled softly as he fiddled with the letter in his hand.

    ¡°Worldly Murim Competition¡­¡±

    His eyes were dark.

    ¡°What do you think, Sect Leader?¡±

    Hearing Hyun Young¡¯s question, Hyun Jong closed his eyes and thought for a while. He had a face that looked very concerned. And Hyun Jong opened his eyes and looked at the others.

    ¡°What do the elders think? Will participating in this be a boon or a bane for Mount Hua?¡±

    Hyun Sang had a troubled face as he said.

    ¡°I cannot dare guess something like this.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    It was indeed a very heavy issue.

    Thispetition they were speaking about would have sects from all over gathering there. And naturally, there would be spars as well.

    ¡®It must indicate that to be verified by the prestigious sects in the world, they would have to show their skills.¡¯

    It was a huge opportunity.

    But it was also a crisis. If they were disgraced there, then Mount Hua would never be able to reim its former glory.

    ¡°Hyun Young, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young shut his mouth. It was clear he had a troubled expression. Even the Un disciples couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang decided to speak up.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this already mean that we are recognized by the other sects?¡±

    Hyun Young, who was silently listening, frowned.

    ¡°It is different from recognition. This is them analyzing us.¡±

    ¡°Right. That would be the more urate word. Anyway, is there any reason to not participate in it?¡±

    ¡°Um, right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Now is the time for Mount Hua to proudly dere its resurrection. If it is the Worldly Murim Conference, it will be the best ce.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded, but Hyun Young didn¡¯t seem to agree with it.

    ¡°I have a different thought.¡±

    And he continued in a cold voice.

    ¡°It could be us showing off. Now that Mount Hu hase this far, we might be able to put a little more burden on our shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°But what do we gain from that? Now isn¡¯t the time for Mount Hua to make a name. It is the time for us to build stability. Do we really need to participate in such a ce and set ourselves up for other sects to see? So that they can keep checks on us?¡±

    Hyun Young nced at Chung Myung as he said that.

    ¡°Even now, I¡¯d rather that we go to train¡­ this time can¡­¡±

    The end of his words turned blurred, and Chung Myung¡¯s body was trembling. He had eyes that had the determination to pull out someone¡¯s bone.

    ¡°Hmm. Opinions may differ. Speaking of this, Chung Myung. What do you think?¡±

    Chung Myung, who turned away from Hyun Young¡¯s gaze, answered with a sullen face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any reason to not participate.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°If things go well, it is good, even if we get embarrassed¡­¡±

    He raised his head and looked around as he growled out.

    ¡°Does Mount Hua have anything to lose?¡±

    At that shameless question, everyone went silent.

    ¡°When a person has nothing to lose, he has nothing to be afraid of. But when he starts to gain something, he turns terrified and is afraid of losing what little he has.¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his voice and looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Of course, the Sect Leader might want to make a decision after careful thought, but I think that we need to be bold.¡±

    ¡°Did you mean that I was afraid of losing what we have?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to ask you what you are hesitating for?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Why am I hesitating¡­?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly. And then looked at Un Am.

    ¡°Call the disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua were gathered in the training hall.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    They were shocked by the sudden call, and a few mumbled, ncing around.

    ¡°Someone was said to havee to the sect; is that why?¡±

    ¡°Well. Then the Sect Leader must have something to say.¡±

    ¡¯Shh. They are here!¡°

    Three people walked out in front of the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young where there.

    Hyun Jong looked at everyone evenly and said.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head lightly.

    ¡°We had a monk from the Shaolin Sect visit us a while ago. We have been informed that the Worldly Murim Competition is being held in Mount Song in the near future.¡±

    All the disciples were shocked at it. Hyun Jong noticed their reactions.

    ¡°There will be spars conducted for the sect¡¯s disciples. Anyone under the sect can participate. So, 15 people from Mount Hua will be able to participate.¡±

    <i>Whisper. Whisper. Whisper</i>

    As soon as he finished saying those words, there wasmotion everywhere.

    Hyun Jong did not try to stop their whispers and waited for the children to finish talking.

    After it subsided, he continued.

    ¡°It will be a ce where not just the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great families would be present, but all the influential people of the sects will be participating. Since it is hosted by the Shaolin Sect, there will not be many who can refuse it. You have to prove yourself in the presence of everyone watching.¡±

    The gaze of the disciples was filled with warmth.

    ¡°Can you?¡±

    The Un disciples looked at all the disciples.

    If this was asked of the first-ss disciples, then they would have to answer.

    At that time, Baek Cheon, who could be said to be their representative, took a step forward and said.

    ¡°I will prove to the world that plum blossoms still bloom in Mount Hua.¡±

    Slow words.

    It was a soft voice.

    But it was believable.

    Hyun Jong smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°Right. Hearing those words put my mind at ease. There are some who are anxious, but do not be. I don¡¯t know if you have heard it yet, but we recovered the old martial arts of Mount Hua. If you can master the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique in the remaining time, we have left¡­ No one in the world can ignore us anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    A strange heat filled the eyes of the disciples.

    The 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    No one was surprised as rumors had already spread, but when they heard it directly from the Sect Leader, it amplified the impact of its authenticity.

    ¡°There will be six more months before thepetition begins. So, all you have to do in theing time is to train. We will take the fifteen most outstanding disciples to Mount Song. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head with a happy look.

    ¡°Hyun Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Teach the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword before any other martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a proud face.

    ¡®Heavens are making us show off the sword of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Thepetition was being held at the right time.

    As Chun Myung said, Mount Hua had nothing to lose. The world¡¯s perspective would change if they knew that Mount Hua had regained their lost technique.

    ¡°Your shoulders will be burdened. The Elders and I will do our best to help you, so deal with it with all your heart!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Elders dered readily as if they had been waiting for it. The first-ss disciples who didn¡¯t regret not participating, and the third-ss disciples who were burning with enthusiasm.

    It was a beautiful picture¡­

    ¡°Then go and practice!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Hyun Jong and the Elders left.

    And the Un disciples followed them out. However, the Baek disciples and Chung disciples were unable to leave and stayed silent.

    At that time, Baek Cheon walked out and pointed at the direction of their boarding house.

    ¡°That way.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And the eyes of the disciples changed.

    Their eyes, which had been like the eyes of beasts and were burning with passion, changed to tearful cows that were being dragged to a ughterhouse.

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    And they rushed to the darkest ce in Mount Hua, the White Plum Blossom Boarding House, where someone was waiting for them.

    A man.

    Chung Myung, who was squatting and chewing on something, frowned as he looked at the people in front of him.

    It looked like an old man had gathered the children who had been ying in the neighborhood to tell them a story.

    ¡°Did you hear the situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Spitting the stick from his mouth, he shook his head and got up.

    ¡°The Worldly Murim Competition¡­¡±

    The chill voice spoke. And those who heard it, trembled.

    ¡°Of course, Sect Leader will think about what is best for us¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°But I think differently.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His eyes were normally maddened, but now they looked bloody.

    ¡°Experience? Experience can be gained in other ces. Competitions aren¡¯t about gaining experience. It is a ce to prove how strong we are! This is apetition! And we will win! Overwhelmingly!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t know what those rotten bastards did to our Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°W-we do.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking about breaking their heads, and they convenientlyid out the path for us. In thispetition, I have to unconditionally win the top ce and let everyone know about the revival of Mount Hua. Is everyone ready?¡±

    ¡°O-Of course!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    Baek Sang, who was silent, raised his hand.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I am asking just in case¡­ just in case.¡±

    ¡°Ask! Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    He gulped and then said.

    ¡°W-what if we lose to another sect there?¡±

    It was a question everyone wanted to ask but couldn¡¯t. Hearing it felt like cold water had been poured on their heads.

    And Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Ah-no, I didn¡¯t mean we would lose¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke in a gloomy voice.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He bent his head strangely as if to rx it.

    ¡°¡­want to know?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®It is better to not know.¡¯

    The Baek and Chung disciples looked at the sky at the same time.

    ¡®That¡­.¡¯

    ¡®The sky looks so clear once in a while.¡¯

    ¡®Haaa¡­¡¯

 Chapter 259: What Opened? (4)

    The Chung disciples and the Baek disciples looked at Chung Myung with dark eyes.

    Hadn¡¯t they already experienced enough of Chung Myung¡¯s antics?

    They could fully imagine what would happen if they got defeated by the disciples of another sect.

    ¡®It is a problem since he is too imaginative.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather just die.¡¯

    As the disciples took a deep breath, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have confidence?¡±

    ¡°Ah-no, it isn¡¯t that.¡±

    ¡°Right? You are confident.¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s face was turning tired.

    ¡®Does this brat even have any shred of decency?¡¯

    It was the moment when he was thinking about what to say.

    ¡°But Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yeom Jin, the third-ss disciple who had been silent until now, spoke up.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am suspicious of you or anything¡­¡±

    ¡°What is with you? Just say it out coolly. Am I someone who catches on to other people¡¯s words and harasses them?¡±

    ¡°Uhh.¡±

    ¡°¡­right?¡±

    ¡®Is that so?¡¯

    ¡®You are so weird today.¡¯

    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t do anything odd, so speak normally.¡±

    Yeom Jin thought for a moment and spoke with a subtle expression.

    ¡°Can we really beat the disciples of the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Did I say we wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    ¡®It is weird.¡¯

    ¡®You didn¡¯t ever say that, but¡­¡¯

    ¡°This time, it is real. You can win.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yeom Jin¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°What are you so afraid of? You already took down those bastards once.¡±

    ¡°True, but¡­¡±

    When Yeom Jin hesitated even after hearing his confirmation, Baek Sang smiled bitterly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It is the third-ss disciples who won and the second-ss disciples who lost.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the end result was all good, right?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it like that, so it makes you feel better, think differently. If the third-ss disciples were assigned to the second-ss disciples of the Southern Edge Sect, would we have won?¡±

    Baek Sang continued to speak, looking into Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am saying that just because you have taken down a few disciples doesn¡¯t mean that you have defeated the whole Southern Edge Sect properly. Besides, it is you people and not us who beat the Southern Edge Sect and Wudang Sect.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    After listening to Baek Sang¡¯s words, Chung Myung thought.

    ¡°So, you aren¡¯t confident of taking down the disciples of the Nine Great Sects or the Five Great Families who have mastered their martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It is strange to hear that. We even took down that bastard Sword Dragon or something and proved ourselves. Mount Hua is stronger than Wudang.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am not pointing fingers at Sasuk.¡±

    ¡®And I am not saying it¡¯s a lie, you bastard!¡¯

    Seeing Baek Cheon¡¯s face was now red. Baek Sang smiled and said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Baek Cheon sahyung a special one?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung slowly looked at Baek Cheon, whose cheeks trembled a little.

    ¡®Straighten your face, you bastard.¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, how can you show your rotten expression to a sasuk like this?¡¯

    ¡°And Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu samae¡­ they are all special people. Everyone recognizes their talents. But our talents are average.¡±

    ¡°So, you aren¡¯t confident?¡±

    Baek Sang shook his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung. Don¡¯t get me wrong. Until you came, we were all people suffering from defeat. We are not doing this because we are afraid of losing. We are simply scared.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®Not afraid to lose and just scared? What does this mean?¡¯

    Baek Sang smiled bitterly at Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Mount Hua is returning to its former glow faster than ever. I am afraid that I will be a stumbling block to such a fast-growing Mount Hua. I am afraid that it will be said that Mount Hua is nothing if not for you five. I am scared of that.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned. A heavy silence passed for a moment.

    Chung Myung, who would have normally yelled, stayed silent. And Baek Cheon, who was impatient, said.

    ¡°What is making you this scared? Mount Hua has now regained its past martial arts. And didn¡¯t you take the pill? What would you be afraid of after we absorb the qi from the pillpletely and master our martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. Our opponents are from the Nine Great Sects, and they are skilled. Even if we took the pill, wouldn¡¯t they have taken a much better pill than us?¡±

    ¡°That¡­!¡±

    ¡°Also, we will just start learning the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, and they must have already learned their sect technique from an early age.¡±

    Baek Cheon hesitated and then went silent. It was because he knew that Baek Sang wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, enough!!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung interrupted Baek Sang.

    ¡°I hate these whining sounds.¡±

    He covered his ears with both hands and shook his head.

    ¡°So, in the end, you are not confident that you can defeat the elite disciples of other sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­it isn¡¯t that I am not confident; I am just worried.¡±

    ¡°That this Baek Cheon guy can win, but not you sasuks?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Baek Sang didn¡¯t answer and just sped his hands.

    ¡°Then it is decided.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he turned to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Then, within the next 6 months, you only need to be as strong as he is. Those who achieve that level can participate in thepetition, right?¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Ah-no. That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahh. Enough. It isn¡¯t that difficult.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Not difficult?¡¯

    Baek Sang looked at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon was looking at the sky with a face that said he was liberated.

    ¡°Chung Myung. It is¡­¡±

    ¡°I said we are done.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°It is fine, it is fine, I tell you.¡±

    ¡°What I meant to¡­¡¯

    ¡°I told you; it is no big deal.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Enough! Enough!¡±

    ¡®Listen to others, man!¡¯

    Baek Sang touched his chest, feeling frustrated.

    ¡®Talking to this guy never works out.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°Sasuk has no reason to be worried.¡¯

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You think I am going to let sasuk lose to them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him.

    ¡°If you want to lose, try losing once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang stuttered as he heard it and said,

    ¡°C-Chung Myung, what I am trying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sasuk. I know very well what sasuk is worried about. I fully understand.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked straight into his eyes and said.

    ¡°You are stillcking effort! Effort! You wouldn¡¯t have thought something like that if you people worked hard! All the people you see, think about breaking their heads!¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®Think carefully¡­ this isn¡¯t aboutcking effort, but about the attitude.¡¯

    ¡®Normal people cannot think like that despite the effort they put in, Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡°I think it is because of the things which happened recently. It is all my fault. You would have gained confidence if I had made all the sasuks train harder! I waszy! I was cking off! It is because of me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With his eyes turning red, he screamed like a madman. Now, the disciples were falling into despair.

    And soon, they all looked at Baek Sang.

    ¡®No, why did you have to say that!¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you know this was going to happen! Why annoy him more!¡¯

    ¡®Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡¯

    Baek Sang trembled as he felt many gazes on him.

    ¡®I am not the only one who thought this, you bastards!¡¯

    Seeing him in shock and not knowing what to do, Baek Cheon smiled brightly and said.

    ¡°Do not panic.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡¯

    Baek Sang looked at him as if he had seen Buddha in hell.

    ¡®Right, the one who can stop mad Chung Myung is¡­¡¯

    ¡°I agree with Chung Myung. I know it because I tried it, but if you practice hard enough¡­ enough to puke your insides out, your fear will wash away.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°So, you can do it! I will work hard to help you out of those concerns. So don¡¯t think about losing!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his fists. And Baek Sang looked at his sahyung like his soul had been pulled out.

    He had thought this man was a buddha in hell!

    ¡®No, he is the asura!¡¯

    ¡®No, but for real, what the hell did these people do when returning from Yunnan?¡¯

    ¡®Why are so many people turning into Chung Myung!?¡¯

    ¡®This feels like hell!¡¯

    ¡°It isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    And to make matters worse, Yu Yiseol also sided with Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What you all have built till now. That should be the source of your confidence.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°The word ¡®scared¡¯ is something you can really think about when you roll in hell. You don¡¯t have the right to say that word until then.¡±

    ¡°¡­sahyung speaks like he is experienced?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know. I wonder if you¡¯ll be able to say that when you go through the same thing as me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. And Yoon Jong and Jo Gul will help too. Since we are all experienced!¡±

    ¡®Sahyung!¡¯

    ¡®Why are you grinding your teeth while saying such words?¡¯

    ¡®You aren¡¯t taking your frustration out on us, right? Sahyung?¡¯

    ¡°Yes! We will help too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will do my best!¡±

    There were some things in the world that couldn¡¯t be understood. Well, this was the suffering of great people.

    And then¡­

    The greatest of all misfortunes opened his mouth with a serious face.

    ¡°There are some things which sasuks and sahyungs have to know.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone and then said in a weirdly low voice.

    ¡°There are times when I lose because I am weak, but I do not lose because my martial arts are weak. As long as sahyungs can master the sword technique properly, there is no need for you to be afraid of anyone. Whether it is Wudang or Shaolin.¡±

    It was a low voice.

    It was low and quiet and gave assurance to others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Mount Hua and I will make you stronger, so no one can dare ignore us again.¡±

    Baek Sang nodded his head unconsciously.

    ¡®Did Chung Myung¡¯s words work?¡¯

    A weird heat was rising in the bodies of the disciples.

    ¡®The fact that Chung Myung, who often spoke nonsense, doesn¡¯t lie¡­ no, he lies sometimes, but in such times¡­¡¯

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, it isn¡¯t like a lie.¡¯

    Baek Cheon then added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around at everyone and said.

    ¡°The Sect Leader and Elders will lead the way, and the sasuks will help us till the end. But, the responsibility to bring back the glory of Mount Hua is on us. We are the disciples. And we should stand tall. Do not forget that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°We will keep it in mind, sasuk!¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Chung Myung stretched his head.

    ¡°Now that you all agree¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung used his hand to pull out his sword.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°¡­now?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to waste time? Don¡¯t even think of it.¡±

    When Chung Myung said that, Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol, who were in front of the second-ss disciples, and Yoon Jong with Jo Gul, who were in front of the third-ss disciples, turned.

    ¡°Now that the basics have beenid, let¡¯s move into actual battles. Three months. Just three months. I think that in only three months, you will voluntarily ask for death. Ah, if you survive¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°You will get the qualification of a Plum Blossom Swordsman.¡±

    Plum Blossom Swordsman.

    The moment they heard the forgotten title of the disciples of the Mount Hua Sect, the disciples trembled.

    A long time ago, there was a Plum Blossom Swordsman who was like the symbol of Mount Hua.

    The name of the swordsman, who no one dared to say now, was Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­but.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with cold eyes.

    ¡°Each title has a price. To bear that title means to bear the responsibility as well. Don¡¯t think that you can stay alive without crossing through hell first.¡±

    The disciples all looked serious.

    ¡°Well, we are already in hell. What new thing can we see?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start. Don¡¯t waste time, as you said.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    The ones who had been whining a second ago were now strong-willed.

    ¡°Start.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a step back.

    ¡°Come forward one after another to the front. Complete the match with me. Those who havepleted the match will go to Chung Myung andpete again. Do not waste time!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Those standing in front began to move, and seeing that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Look at these chicks¡¯

    After a while, the chicks would start to grow feathers on them.

    And what if the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword was taught to them while rolling them in torture?

    ¡®They can do it.¡¯

    The Worldly Murim Competition will be the ce where Mount Hua regains its name.

    ¡®and breaking the heads of the Nine Great Sects¡¯ disciples will be done at the same time.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled and looked up at the sky.

    ¡®My sahyung¡¯

    ¡®Sect Leader sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®Wait!¡¯

    ¡®Cause I will make the name of Mount Hua known to the world.¡¯

    Chung Myung giggled and grabbed his sword.

    Time passed like flowing water.

    Mount Hua¡¯s time also flowed fairly well.

    A day.

    Two days.

    And a month.

    6 months passed by extremely quickly.

    The day to participate in the Worldly Murim Competition was fast approaching.

 Chapter 260: What Opened? (5)

    <i>Tweet tweet.</i>

    Soft sunlight wasing through the window.

    And there was a pleasant sound of birds chirping.

    Hyun Jong slowly opened his eyes and stared out the window from where the light was pouring in.

    After a while, he took off the white nket on him and satfortably as he looked around.

    ¡®It is today.¡¯

    Finally, the morning of their departure to Mount Song had arrived.

    After washing his face lightly, Hyun Jong looked at the clothes ced in front of him.

    A ck robe with the symbol of the plum blossom. The color of the clothes reflected by the light made them look luxurious.

    It was done by Hyun Young, who insisted on bringing in new clothes.

    Hyun Jong smiled a little.

    ¡®He must consider this such an important event.¡¯

    A ce where the Mount Hua Sect would appear in front of others for the first time in several decades. He didn¡¯t know why, but no one in Mount Hua wanted to be underestimated.

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    Dressed in the robe, he fastened his girdle several times. And then I closed his eyes.

    ¡®Are any more preparations needed?¡¯

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®All the preparations are done.¡¯

    ¡°Umm¡±

    He let out a small sigh.

    For the past half year, Hyun Jong and the elders have been very busy. In fact, they were literally sleeping with their eyes open sometimes.

    Just so that they could be confident in participating in thispetition.

    But why¡­

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the door with dull eyes. Then he sighed as he took a trembling step.

    <i>Kik</i>

    The door opened slowly, and he sighed as he looked at the clear sky.

    ¡°Sect Leader, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Um, yes.¡±

    Un Am was standing there and greeted him.

    ¡°The disciples are ready and waiting for the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°Today is the day; I can¡¯t imagine everyone would have slept that well.¡±

    ¡°Haha. It is such a long way, though.¡±

    It would be best to rest well before their long journey, but he couldn¡¯t me his disciples.

    Even Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t sleep because of his excitement and nervousness.

    Hyun Jong, who wore his emotions on his sleeve, could understand what the young disciples were going through.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Un Am took the lead, and Hyun Jong quietly followed him by looking at the sky.

    ¡®The weather is great.¡¯

    ¡®Clear¡­ no, I should avoid that expression¡­ it is a bright sky that seems to be blessing us on our way.¡¯

    Clear can mean Chung Myung in korean

    ¡®To make our steps feel lighter¡­¡¯

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°No. It is nothing.¡±

    Hyun Jong groaned unknowingly.

    ¡®Oh my.¡¯

    And when he finally reached the ce, he took a deep breath and climbed up the podium.

    The Elders were all waiting.

    It was all good so far.

    Good so far¡­

    In front of the podium, the second and third-ss disciples who had been working very hard were present.

    They had worked hard and had trained without a single groan¡­

    No, actually, there were a lot ofints, but seeing how they didn¡¯t give up and followed the training, he was proud¡­

    Without strength, he walked to the front of the podium and looked at the disciples, and then closed his eyes.

    ¡®Where do they even look like the disciples of a Taoist Sect?¡¯

    When he opened his eyes, he looked at the disciples again.

    They had wide shoulders.

    They had clenched hands and tough muscles, which could be seen through their clothes.

    It was good till now.

    Those bulging chest and the copper skin and the face that looked grim at first¡­

    ¡®But why do I get the feeling that they think life is so precious from their eyes?¡¯

    ¡®Who would think they are Taoists?¡¯

    If someone who knew nothing entered Mount Hua now, they would throw down their precious things and beg for their lives.

    ¡®If not, there will be a sound of how Mount Hua had changed¡­ no!¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at the person who caused all this.

    Behind the disciples who had lined up, the feeling that something he had built had copsed woulde as he looked at Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung, who was just sitting there, looked around normally.

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    ¡°What is with the Sect Leader¡¯s face? Why have that expression on such a good day?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®You are the problem, you brat!¡¯

    Seeing Hyun Young smile proudly at Chung Myung made Hyun Jong¡¯s stomach hurt.

    ¡°Kuak. Are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Please say one word.¡±

    ¡®One word?¡¯

    ¡®What word do I say?¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s have some meat and drinks tonight because we are sure to do a good job? Catch every opponent?¡¯

    <i>Kuak.</i>

    Hyun Jong looked at the proud but ignorant disciples of Mount Hua, shedding tears while looking at the sky.

    ¡®Is this fine?¡¯

    ¡®Is this really okay?¡¯

    ¡®Ancestors.¡¯

    ¡®Ahh, My Mount Hua¡­¡¯

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong coughed loudly and said.

    Whatever the circumstances were, they would depart today. Even if it was just a few words, for all the children who had worked hard, he had to inspire them.

    ¡°Everyone has gone through so much.¡±

    ¡®Too much.¡¯

    ¡®They must have suffered a lot, and those bastards must have made you feel like you were on some battlefield to turn your faces into this.¡¯

    ¡°Not at all, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°We did not suffer.¡±

    ¡°We will break the heads of those old bastards!¡±

    The sad thing was that the person who said those words wasn¡¯t Chung Myung.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®This is the Chung Myung Sect¡¯

    If these people were sent to Luoyang or anywhere else, it would take less than a month for them to get their hands on the entire ce.

    ¡°¡­thispetition is to strengthen our friendship with other Sects. First, the idea of meeting¡­¡±

    And Hyun Young smiled.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. The kids willugh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Yah, idiot!¡¯

    ¡®You are a Taoist. How can you say that!¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it quickly. Anyway, if someone else sees this, they would think that the Sect Leader doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±

    ¡°¡­finish it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Hyun Young stepped ahead and said.

    ¡°Today, we move to Mount Song. Is everyone confident?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder!¡±

    Hyun Young nodded.

    ¡°Everyone check if you have everything you need! All disciples, check your luggage too.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With those words, the Un disciples, who were standing on one side, began to move.

    Hyun Young, who got a glimpse of it, spoke with strong eyes.

    ¡°The ce we are going now is a ce where all Sects will gather. Every action you take and every look you make, it will all be a factor that Mount Hua gets evaluated on. So, everyone¡¯s appearance¡­ all of you¡­¡±

    Everyone turned around and at the end of all their gazes was Chung Myung.

    ¡°Uh? Why me?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, no reason.¡±

    ¡°Somehow, I just thought I should look at you.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°W-why are you doing this? There is no one as gentle as me in this Sect.¡±

    ¡®Check this brat out!¡¯

    ¡®I really want to bury him.¡¯

    Perhaps it was because they were tormented by Chung Myung for 6 months, but the eyes of the disciples who were now ring at him looked venomous.

    Even Tang Soso, who had just entered Mount Hua, was ring at him.

    Hyun Young looked at this horrifying scene with warm eyes.

    ¡°Once you are ready, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    As the disciple standing in front stepped forward, the disciples in the back cheered for them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think abouting back if you lose!¡±

    ¡°Crawl back from Mount Song if you lose!¡±

    ¡°Try losing, and I will show you hell. I will pick a branch and hang you from there!¡±

    The representatives of Mount Hua smiled warmly at those words.

    ¡°What was that, you weak bastard?¡±

    ¡°Sweep the yard well.¡±

    At such a heartwarming sight, Hyun Jong smiled warmly.

    ¡®Mount Hua is ruined.¡¯

    ¡®Now I am sure of it.¡¯

    ¡®How did this happen in just 6 months?¡¯

    ¡°How am I supposed to face my ancestors once I die?¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? Everyone will praise you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Look at them.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the disciples.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the momentum of a prestigious sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Hyun Young¡­¡¯

    ¡®I think the prestigious sects I know and the ones you know are quite different¡­¡¯

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    However, there was one reason he could be confident.

    ¡®Certainly, we walk out with great force behind us.¡¯

    He felt confident enough to walk with his shoulders wide. And this wasn¡¯t baseless confidence.

    Now, they moved with knife-like force.

    A force that was ready to fight anywhere and anyone.

    It was something that couldn¡¯t be imagined in the past.

    ¡°Even the Nine Great Sects will have to admit it once they see these kids. Mount Hua is no longer a declining sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s move.¡±

    The gold letter they received from the Shaolin Sect.

    Forty people could apany them with the gold letter. Everyone couldn¡¯t obviously go, so they took only a few of them.

    Although there were concerns, Hyun Jong chose to take more children from the Baek and Chung disciples in the end.

    For Mount Hua, thispetition wasn¡¯t just to show off their skills.

    This was a chance for the children of Mount Hua to experience a wider world.

    So, Hyun Jong wanted more disciples and fewer elders and Un disciples with him.

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Sect Leader.¡±

    Un Am smiled.

    ¡°Going to Mount Song and making a name for Mount Hua is important, but protecting Mount Hua here is equally important. Don¡¯t worry, and move ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I trust you.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled warmly as if he felt at ease.

    ¡°¡­you, deal only with what you can in your old age.¡±

    ¡°Why are you leaving me here!¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    And he shook his head.

    Hyun Young, who was supposed to remain in Mount Hua and take care of the Sect in ce of Hyun Young, said he would follow them. So Un Am turned into the temporary Sect Leader.

    Now, there were a total of 4 elders going to the Shaolin Sect, including three Hyun disciples, and apart from them, there was also Un Gam to take care of the children.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too few people to manage the disciples?¡±

    ¡°Will that be fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled, looking at the children carrying all their bags.

    ¡®Still¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon was standing in the front.

    It warmed his heart to see Baek Cheon in the newly dressed plum blossom robe. Wasn¡¯t this the image of a Mount Hua swordsman he had always dreamed of?

    The appearance of Yoon Jong and Jo Gul standing next to him also showed stability.

    ¡®Right. It isn¡¯t all a bad thing.¡¯

    If one was a Sect Leader, they needed to look at their disciples with a good eye.

    First of all, he had to trust the children¡­

    ¡®Should we go?¡¯

    ¡®¡­I cannot do this.¡¯

    ¡®I cannot stand Chung Myung constantly poking his head from behind and bringing down the pride I have in Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±

    ¡°They are new ones.¡±

    ¡°Right, so why haven¡¯t you worn them yet?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It will be dusty on the way. I will get there and then wear the new clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Smart.¡¯

    ¡®Right, Chung Myung is really smart. Right.¡¯

    ¡®He is smart, and he knows how things work.¡¯

    But Hyun Jong just closed his eyes tightly and turned his head since he knew that expecting such a thing from Chung Myung was futile.

    ¡°Ahem. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He turned and stepped in front of the gate of Mount Hua. Behind him, the Elders and Un disciples followed and behind them were the other disciples.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    Hyun Jong, who was advancing with decisive steps, stopped in front of the gate and then looked at it.

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young were silent.

    It was because they knew why the Sect Leader had stopped.

    It has been decades since he became the Sect Leader of Mount Hua. However, he had never once left the Sect during all this time for a proper cause.

    Until now, he had only left Mount Hua to beg for money and to plead with their debtors.

    So this feeling was bound to be new for him. This step was equivalent to the first step he was taking outside Mount Hua in so long.

    Knowing this, no one urged him.

    A little time passed.

    Hyun Jong, who had been looking at the gate, heard a voice.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t even look back as he knew who the owner of this voice was.

    ¡°This will be a historic step for Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡®That bastard.¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hyun Jong finally took a step without any regrets. Cheers came out from the other excited disciples.

    ¡°Win ande back!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader! Elders! Come back in good health!¡±

    ¡°Come back after making a name for Mount Hua in the world!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Let¡¯s party when youe back!¡±

    ¡°Which bastard was that?¡±

    The disciples and others all proudly descended amidst the cheers.

    It was a very little thing.

    But for Kangho, this would be the starting point of a big change.

    The ce the small crowd headed to was Mount Song, where the Shaolin Sect was located.

 Chapter 261: No, What Is With Those Bastards? (1)

    Kangho was warmly heated by the news that was brought by the early autumn wind.

    -The Worldly Murim Competition is on!

    It was even being hosted by the Shaolin Sect.

    And what was the Shaolin Sect?

    Wasn¡¯t it a ce that had been called the peak of martial arts for a long time?

    There were many sects in the world. But none of them dared topare their influence with the Shaolin Sect.

    The Shaolin Sect, which had been a benefactor of Kangho even before the Demonic Sect¡¯s incident that had happened 100 years ago, finally broke their silence and began to take giant steps again.

    Naturally, the attention of many strong people, who hadn¡¯t heard of any recent groundbreaking incident for conducting the tournament, was now focused on Mount Song.

    When two or more powerful people gathered, stories would be shared, and if there were three or more gathering, there would be all kinds of things happening that a single night couldn¡¯t cover.

    The story was in full swing during the Lunar New Year in Luoyang.

    ¡°Of course, it is important!¡±

    A rat-faced man said.

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t really important! Didn¡¯t they say that there was a sparpetition that would happen as well? This is the most important thing.¡±

    Hearing those words, the man frowned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be a ce where the possible masters fight?¡±

    ¡°Tch tch, it seems like you don¡¯t know. Have you ever heard of a sect¡¯s eldersing to fight or spar in a tournament?¡±

    ¡°¡­um. Well.¡±

    The man with the horse face frowned. As he thought more about it, he realized that he had never heard anything about eldersing out to fight.

    The rat-faced man arrogantly leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°Normally, that is what a spar means. Those who risk their lives for the sake of face and pride just so that theypete in front of others who might be stronger! That is why the Sects raise their disciples.¡±

    ¡°Is that the reason?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    At the question, he raised his voice.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t about which Sect is strongest right now in this spar, but rather, who will take the lead in the next ten years.¡±

    ¡°Ten years?¡±

    ¡°The people participating in the spar right now are all people who will be the foundations of their Sects in the future. These people are probably around thirty years old right now, but wouldn¡¯t they be close to forty in ten years?¡±

    ¡°That is obvious, right?¡±

    ¡°By the time they are forty, they would have turned into the backbones of the Sect. In other words, the people who arepeting now will be the center of a Sect¡¯s strength in ten years. So, this spar can be considered to be a loose prediction of the future of a Sect. This is a very important thing.¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    The horse-faced man nodded his head. He had finally understood. It meant that even if the current best Sect wasn¡¯t known, one would be able to guess which sects would be the best in the future through this tournament.

    And even if they didn¡¯t necessarily win, the reputation of the Sect would still rise, and good results would only increase.

    ¡°So, who do you think will win thispetition?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That is a difficult question.¡±

    The rat-faced man gently grabbed his bottle. He then frowned as he shook it, noticing that it had be lighter than before.

    ¡°Kuk. I want to talk, but I am so thirsty for this¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Man! Bring me a bottle here!¡±

    ¡°Alcohol! Alcohol is good! And¡­ if I take strong alcohol, it helps my throat to speak properly.¡±

    ¡°Server! We don¡¯t want a flower extract! Get us a bamboo leaf one!¡±

    ¡°Kulkulkul.¡±

    When the bamboo leaf alcohol, which was three times more expensive than the normal one, was ordered, the rat-faced man smiled and said.

    ¡°Who do you think will win? Of course, we are talking about the oue of thepetition, right?¡±

    ¡°You are just speaking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°It is because it is difficult. Is it even possible to find one or two outstanding people with the current situation of the Sects?¡±

    At the ambiguous words, the man with the horse-face twitched.

    ¡°I gave you alcohol, but you are saying such absurd things! This is something that even I could answer.¡±

    ¡°Ho? Then tell me.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there already people who have the attention of Kangho on them? The Five Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Kulkul.¡±

    The rat-faced manughed.

    ¡°This is why you know nothing.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°What about the Five Dragons? Do you mean that the five who have achieved the most outstanding achievements will be good?¡±

    ¡°Right! Aren¡¯t they going to be everyone¡¯s favorites?¡±

    ¡°Such ignorant words. What are the criteria for evaluating someone who is strong?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t answer and hesitated, making the other chuckle.

    ¡°This is how the evaluation in Kangho happens. It strictly depends on what an individual has done within Kangho. In other words, the Five Dragons were just people who stood out until now.¡±

    The man with the rat-face paused for a moment and snatched the bamboo leaf alcohol from the server before it had even reached their table and started drinking from the bottle.

    After about half the bottle was emptied, the rat-faced man continued.

    ¡°Among those who are flocking to Mount Song right now¡­ It heard that even the shining jewels who haven¡¯t stepped out of their Sects will being.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say it? If they are good, then rumors about them will spread.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. For example, the Broken Mountain Sword of the Southern Ind sect, who is known to be the best in thest hundred years, and the Qingcheng sect¡¯s Neung Haun, who is loved by the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°That is exactly what I am saying. Taking all those things into consideration, you can predict a winner, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh. This guy is good at scratching the pride of others. Fine. If youe out like that, I have nothing to say.¡±

    The man mmed his hand on the table.

    ¡°If I have to bet, it will be on the Wudang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Wudang?¡±

    ¡°Right. Even if the force of the Wudang Sect has decreased a little bit now, it doesn¡¯t have the title of ¡®prestigious¡¯ behind it for nothing. Maybe we will see the Wudang Sect rise again this time.¡±

    ¡°Um, Wudang Sect. The Wudang Sect, huh¡­ well, does the Wudang Sect even have the power to do that? Weren¡¯t they humiliated by Mount Hua just recently?¡±

    ¡°What? You believe the rumor that Mu Jin of the Wudang Sect was defeated by Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°It is a rumor¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do I have such a stupid friend?¡±

    The rat-faced man¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Still, do you mean that someone who just said he has a strong sense for things believes such rumors? What is this? A rumor about a young boy taking down a full-grown man is something you want to believe?¡±

    Saying that, he drank from the bottle again.

    ¡°Martial arts is like good alcohol; the longer it stays, the better its vor bes. How often does a freshly brewed one taste good? Besides, a good environment is also necessary for the alcohol to ripen properly. Divine Dragon? It is too early to call him that.¡±

    However, the expression on his face was still iprehensible.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Mount Hua win over the Southern Edge Sect as well?¡±

    ¡°I heard that only the third-ss disciples were defeated there! You must know that the second-ss disciples are the ones who have the most solid foundation, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough proof that the third-ss disciples will lose to the second-ss disciples of the Southern Edge Sect who had won all their matches? If the fight happens again, will Mount Hua win? Huh!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ still, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Know this! People without fundamentals have their limits! I guarantee this! I don¡¯t know if Mount Hua will even participate in thispetition or not, but if they do, it will be a disgrace for them!¡±

    ¡°Yah, aren¡¯t you being too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Harsh? Let¡¯s see! If there is someone who will be the most disgraced in thispetition, it will be the Mount Hua Sect. Well, I wonder if a Sect with no roots and one that is facing decline will even show its face here. Haha!¡±

    Even when the man burst intoughter, the horse-faced man said nothing.

    It was then.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The door of the guest house opened like it was being broken, and a man walked in.

    The two of them turned their heads in shock and went silent as they saw the customer.

    A ck uniform.

    And there was a plum pattern on the chest.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a dress they had heard about a lot.

    So that is¡­

    ¡®Mount Hua?¡¯

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    <i>Step step step.</i>

    The disciple of Mount Hua, who almost broke open the door, walked forward.

    He looked skinny, but anyone could see that he had a solid body. And seeing his face made everyone feel like respecting him.

    But what was most impressionable was the irritation on the man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Server!¡¯

    ¡°Yes, customer!¡±

    The man, waiting, ran to him.

    ¡°Food!¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Food!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! What kind of food would you like?¡±

    ¡°A hundred and twenty servings of meat!¡±

    ¡°H-hundred?¡±

    ¡°It is for 40 people! Hurry up!¡±

    There were only forty people, but they wanted a hundred and twenty servings? What was this calction?

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ye¡­ yes! I understand!¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    The man from Mount Hua grabbed the server¡¯s shoulder and said.

    ¡°Alcohol! Anything works, so bring me whatever is the best here.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will bring it right now!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The server ran into the kitchen, and he shook his head to get rid of his thoughts. The man from Mount Hua sat down on the table next to the two men who were talking.

    ¡°Here it is! Customer!¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    The disciple of Mount Hua snatched the bottle and began to drink from the bottle.

    ¡°I live for this taste!¡±

    At that moment, the man, whose expression had been rxed, seemed to have thought of something and turned his head.

    <i>Flinch</i>

    <i>Flinch</i>

    As soon as their eyes met, the two men flinched in surprise.

    Even as they waited, the unknown man didn¡¯t divert his gaze, and the rat-faced man said.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­what about it?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. What?¡±

    <i>Crack.</i>

    The man from Mount Hua tilted his head to the side and grinned.

    ¡°I think you were talking about a very interesting story. What about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rat-faced man let out a cough.

    ¡°Ahem. Are you a disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes, coincidentally, I am a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With a slightly bewildered face, the rat-faced man tried to stay calm. However, perhaps because he had some experience, he managed to calm himself quickly and spoke in a serene tone.

    ¡°Um, I think there was some misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t mean to talk bad about you. I was just trying to say that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is a little overrated¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡¯

    ¡°Right. A misunderstanding¡­¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s man got up with the bottle of man.

    ¡°¡­why are you getting up?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you misunderstood, so I want to exin it properly.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The man smiled brightly.

    ¡°Do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°¡­how can I know?¡±

    ¡°Then I will let you know. My name is Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ah- Chung Myung. A good name¡­.¡±

    ¡®Wait¡­¡¯

    ¡®Chung Myung?¡¯

    The man was shocked

    ¡°T-the¡­ you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am the overrated one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His eyes trembled.

    Cold sweat broke out from his back, and his legs were shaking even though he was sitting. But instead of backing down, he was still trying to stay calm.

    To get caught while speaking badly about a strong person¡­ he had put himself in the line of death. Any man who honored his own name wouldn¡¯t tolerate this.

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha. I met the famous Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you shaking like that? Actually, you are right. I haven¡¯t done anything yet, and it is a bit overrated. I haven¡¯t really shown anything, either. Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The rat-faced man narrowed his eyes at the reasonable words of the man in front of him.

    ¡®Is this sarcasm?¡¯

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡¯

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    ¡®Is he a true Taoist?¡¯

    He looked at Chung Myung again.

    ¡®How many people would be this humble?¡¯

    The man, with a slightly red face, spoke again.

    ¡°I had no intention to shame Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. Living in Kangho has turned me into this. I am called Quick Rat, but my real name is Cho Mal-Saeng. Please ept my apology.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is fine. It is true, so what is the problem with it? There is no need to apologize or anything. Don worry about it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly, and Cho Mal-Saeng became shocked.

    ¡®Is Mount Hua really resurrecting?¡¯

    As a disciple of a dignified Taoist Sect, there was no shame in his words or deeds.

    Cho Mal-Saeng admired him and was about to speak¡­

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Umm?¡±

    ¡°Even if I am so-so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and looked at Cho Mal-Saeng.

    ¡°What was that about Mount Hua not having roots?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, the man noticed it.

    The eyes of Chung Myung, which were gentle, started glistening in an instant.

    ¡°M-Mount Hua¡¯s Divine¡­¡±

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    But he couldn¡¯t finish his words because Chung Myung swung the alcohol bottle at his forehead.

    ¡°Huk!¡±

    Cho Mal-Saeng grabbed his head and almost fell. The strange thing was that the bottle didn¡¯t break, let alone crack, but the man who had been hit almost fell over.

    And the horse-faced man, who saw all this, had a gaping mouth.

    ¡®No, even if he said that, do people get hit for this?¡¯

    ¡®That too by a Taoist?¡¯

    <i>Gulgul!</i>

    Chung Myung drank the liquor and held the bottle upside down, and groaned.

    ¡°You jerks are cursing Mount Hua in front of me?¡±

    Cho Mal-Saeng¡¯s legs started trembling for real this time.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know what a rootless ce is like. Well! I will show you how far a person in a sect without roots can go. Take a look.¡±

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    ¡°Roots? Root? This is the root of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°S-Save me!¡±

    It was Cho Mal-Saeng¡¯s greatest misfortune to meet the most un-Taoist-like man from a Taoist Sect!

 Chapter 262: No, What Is With Those Bastards? (2)

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Hyun Jong pressed his forehead as if it was in pain. And then he opened his eyes and yelled.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you raise your hands straight?¡±

    Chung Myung gently raised the arm he had been discreetly lowering.

    Sadly, Chung Myung was being punished at the moment and was being made to kneel in the corner of the guest house with his arms raised.

    ¡°Yah, you bastard! You¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t hold back and made this happen!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it is because those idiots cursed Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Still!¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡¯

    ¡°hhh!¡±

    Hyun Jong grabbed the back of his neck and tried to rx when Hyun Young came and helped him.

    ¡°Are you alright, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Kuak¡­ my life seems to be shortening.¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong with a worried expression, but Hyun Young, who was watching it from the side, had a sad face.

    ¡°Your vitality must have increased a lot after you took the pill, so it is fine if it reduces a bit. Rather, do you want to starve the child? Even if you want to punish him, at least feed him right. Chung Myung, get up and eat!¡±

    But Hyun Jong yelled.

    ¡°I am punishing him right now¡­!¡±

    Suddenly, Hyun Jong flinched and stopped. It was because Hyun Young was looking at him with blood-red eyes.

    ¡®That is¡­ is he going to eat me?¡¯

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong responded with a trembling tone.

    ¡°Did you forget? The Sect was running out of food¡­ do you still have memories of us hunting wild animals and digging up food on the mountain with the other children?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes, I haven¡¯t forgotten it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what kind of decision I made when our Mount Hua, which I was proud of, had nothing to eat that we were forced to dig things up?¡±

    ¡°W-well?¡±

    Hyun Young spoke with clenched feet.

    ¡°I promised myself that when we earn enough money to feed them¡­ I promised myself that I would never starve our children no matter how much money it costs.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Hyun Young, who loosened his clenched teeth, looked back and smiled at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung, let¡¯s go and eat. Come.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up and ran to the table full of meat. Seeing that, Hyun Jong touched his forehead in pain.

    ¡®What sin did I do in my previous life¡­¡¯

    ¡®Why is such a person my sajae and another one like that my disciple?¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, Hyun Jong slowly turned his head and looked at Hyun Young and Chung Myung.

    ¡°Right¡­ well, it was such a hard time¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Elder! Can I bring them drinks?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Eat whatever you want, and if you are going to eat, eat only the best stuff!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Good! Good! My brat!¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly as he heard those voices. He covered his ears but could still hear everything.

    ¡®I should cut off my ears.¡¯

    Seeing this sight, he felt like the vitality that had increased in his body because of the pill was steadily reducing.

    Hyun Jong observed everyone with a stiff face.

    And he looked at one of them.

    Seeing him with his purple lips and tears in his eyes, Hyun Jong had nothing to say.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    Cho Mal-Saeng, who was beaten by Chung Myung, spoke with a humble face.

    And the other man, with the horse face, spoke with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader. On the days we meet a strong sect, isn¡¯t it normal to have our necks chopped off for talking bad about them? We are thankful it ended like this.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ still¡­¡±

    ¡°I am sure my friend must have learned something from this. I always thought that one day the harsh things he said woulde to bite him back¡­¡±

    Mun Pyeong, the horse-faced man, nced at Cho Mal-Saeng.

    He, too, had nothing to say and just pouted.

    ¡°Tch tch.¡±

    Mun Pyeong clicked his tongue.

    ¡®Right, I knew something like this would happen at some point.¡¯

    Above all, Kangho was a ce where everyone had to be careful with their words. Those who spoke recklessly would get their necks handed to them.

    Since Mount Hua was a ce that was known to be righteous and acimed as a Taoist sect, the result of the entire fiasco was just this. If they had met some other man, they would have been killed right away.

    But the surprising thing was¡­

    Mun Pyeong slowly looked to another direction. He looked at Chung Myung sitting at the table and drinking alcohol.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    He had heard the rumors, but he never expected it to be like this.

    Actually, Cho Mal-Saeng, who was sitting next to him, was quite strong despite his rabid mouth, but even he got his ass handed to him.

    ¡®A surprise attack?¡¯

    ¡®No.¡¯

    There was nothing uglier than saying it was a surprise attack. And when living in a world where there were warriors all around you, it was basic to be ready at all times.

    Since Cho Mal-Saeng wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t know that, it could only mean that his skills were too low inparison to the young man.

    ¡®The power of Mount Hua is more than what I heard.¡¯

    Maybe Mount Hua would bring a storm upon thispetition.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t just Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    He looked at all the disciples of Mount Hua who were eating meat next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Server! Bring more meat!¡±

    ¡°Dumplings too!¡±

    ¡°Alcohol too!¡±

    When Baek Cheon looked at the disciples with wide eyes, the Baek disciples who had asked for alcohol bowed their heads.

    ¡°There has to be someone who knows to hold back.¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples then continued devouring the food.

    Mun Pyeong smiled.

    ¡®This is different from the Mount Hua that I imagined¡­¡¯

    When it came to Mount Hua, what did he think¡­

    ¡®A sectprised of swordsmen with great pride in their swords but weaker Taoists whenpared to the Wudang Sect.¡¯

    But the Mount Hua he was seeing now¡­

    ¡°They are like bandits.¡±

    ¡°Right. You¡­ shut it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cho Mal-Saeng, who said it, pouted and went silent.

    ¡®Right, they really do look like bandits.¡¯

    If they changed their robes, they would look like real bandits who hade to rob this ce.

    If it weren¡¯t for the plum blossom engraved on their swords, Mun Pyeong would have doubted if they were really from Mount Hua.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Mun Pyeong coughed and politely approached Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Then you are participating in the Worldly Murim Competition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We sent that child to order the food in advance for us, but for something like this to happen during that short time¡­ I have no excuses.¡±

    When Hyun Jong didn¡¯t know what to do, Mun Pyeong thought.

    ¡®This man is na?ve; he doesn¡¯t fit the position he has.¡¯

    If he was a true Sect Leader, he would have asked Cho Mal-Saeng to apologize for ignoring his Sect.

    Instead of rewarding Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who had condemned them, he punished him.

    And he looked really apologetic to them as well.

    ¡®A Sect Leader very much unlike the disciples¡­¡¯

    Mun Pyeong nced at the disciples and smiled.

    ¡®This is apletely differentbination. I wonder what this Sect will look like.¡¯

    And he lowered his posture.

    ¡°Sect Leader. Although hemitted a wrong, I want to apologize for the trouble we did. I apologize on behalf of this man too, so please understand us.¡±

    ¡°In a ce where there is none, how can you say you havemitted a mistake? You were speaking your mind, and that is no sin.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of where you are when I curse you, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for me to be killed?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Mun Pyeong smiled.

    ¡°In Kangho, we are often called the Horse-Mouse Twi Guests. We are quite quick to hear about things around here, so let us know what you need regarding the spars and thepetition¡­ Please consider this our way of paying off our sins. We will do it whole-heartedly.¡±

    ¡°I would greatly appreciate it.¡±

    Mun Pyeong smiled brightly and said.

    ¡°Then, if you allow it, we will now leave.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t staying?¡±

    ¡°No. We just stopped by.¡±

    Actually, they had been nning to stay here, but they didn¡¯t want to do it now. When Mun Pyeong nced back, Cho Mal-Saeng sighed and got up.

    ¡°I really apologize again, Sect Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it is really fine.¡±

    ¡°We will make sure to repay this favor.¡±

    Cho Mal-Saeng took a deep breath and turned around with an awkward face, and followed after Mun Pyeong.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    When the situation was finally settled, Hyun Jong sighed and looked back at the Elders.

    ¡°I am worried.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We are already apologizing¡­ I wonder if I can have free time in Mount Song.¡±

    Hearing this, Hyun Youngughed.

    ¡°What can we do if he keeps doing this?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face softened a little.

    ¡°It is said that when a weak person causes an ident, it will be called an ident, but when a powerful person does something like this, it is called thew. And what did they say? Wasn¡¯t what they said too arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Leave it alone. After we die, our disciples will be the ones leading Mount Hua. It isn¡¯t a bad thing to bow down.¡±

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re asking me to leave all this to Chung Myung?¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s words, Hyun Young turned around and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Chung Myung was stabbing Jo Gul with his chopsticks, aiming for his meat.

    ¡°¡­I think he should be restrained a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡®I am worried. So worried.¡¯

    Contrary to Hyun Jong¡¯s concerns, the remainder of the journey went smoothly.

    Of course, Chung Myung did something absurd in the middle, but thanks to Baek Cheon and Hyun Young, the situations were handled well.

    A few days passed.

    The disciples of Mount Hua finally arrived at the foot of Mount Song.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Mount Song!¡±

    Each of the disciples looked at it in admiration. Although it alone was a famous ce, Mount Song was worthy of being called the most famous mountain in Kangho.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because the Shaolin Sect was located here.

    Thousand Years Shaolin.

    The Buddhist Sect, called the Shaolin Sect, which was located in the Shaoshi Peak of Mount Song, had many strong people.

    It was natural for everyone to be filled with excitement as they came to visit the Shaolin Sect on their own ground.

    ¡°Can you feel something from the mountain?¡±

    ¡°All mountains are the same. What else can they look like?¡±

    ¡°No. Still, it feels different from Mount Hua.¡±

    If Mount Hua was lofty and high, this looked soft and gentle. It was as though everything was warm and embracing.

    That alone was enough to give the disciples of Mount Hua a different feeling.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem like warriors?¡±

    The road to the Shaosi Peak was filled with a sea of people with incense burners in their hands. There also seemed to be quite a few merchants present here as well.

    For the disciples who had always been ustomed to the silent path, this was different.

    Seeing all this, Yoon Jong asked.

    ¡°Elder. Does Mount Song normally have so many visitors?¡±

    ¡°Um. Well. It is my first timeing here too.¡±

    The Elders had done nothing special in Mount Hua either. They lived for the sake of the disciples. Realizing the status of the Shaolin Sect once again, the Elders felt suffocated.

    It was then.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t usually like this. It is probably because of thepetition that so many people havee.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked back at Chung Myung, who answered.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh. I¡¯ve lived as a beggar here once.¡±

    ¡°Whye here when you can get nothing from mountains?¡±

    ¡°I came here to eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the people going up and said.

    ¡°This should have been happening in Mount Hua in the past.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    The low voice he said it in pierced the hearts of the disciples.

    Baek Cheon, who was calm, said.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°After thispetition is done, will Mount Hua be this crowded?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡°Of course, it will be.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung said it out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at how great these elite sects are.¡±

    The elders nodded their heads at the same time, and a thought shed through their minds.

    Of course, it was the first time they would properly see a prestigious sect.

    But¡­

    ¡®It is the first time for them too.¡¯

    For them to go against people like Chung Myung¡­

    Thinking about it, the Elders felt bad again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua started to climb up Mount Song with determined eyes.

    ¡®The Shaolin Sects.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was following behind, smiled.

    ¡®Thepetition you want to conduct is already over.¡¯

    ¡®This is going to be apetition exclusively for Mount Hua to show off.¡¯

    ¡®Because I will make it that way.¡¯

 Chapter 263: No, What Is With Those Bastards? (3)

    ¡°¡­ even though we knew there would be a crowd, isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I will get motion sickness from this.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked tired. That said, the more they walked, the more the people around them felt.

    ¡°We are on a vige path; stop whining with that mouth!¡±

    The Baek disciples pouted at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this a vige? If Hua-Um is a vige, then this is one too.¡±

    ¡°Hua-Um can be called a city.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see Luoyang at all, did you?¡±

    ¡°¡­it cannot bepared with Luoyang.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head. But his actions didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t understand the reactions of his sajaes.

    ¡®It must be interesting.¡¯

    Most of them, regardless of whether they were Baek or Chung disciples, entered Mount Hua at a very young age and lived in the mountains all their lives. Where could they have seen so many people?

    ¡°I thought it would be a temple-like ce because it is called the Shaolin Sect. What is this¡­¡±

    In response to Baek Sang¡¯s words, Jo Gul smiled bitterly.

    ¡°This is the most famous temple in the world. It is a ce that can im to be the wealthiest Sect in the world with just the money that they get for their incense and prayers. How can this ce be quiet?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°Famous Sects make money even if they sit still. This means that it isn¡¯t just martial arts that they prove their strength with¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was listening to Jo Gul, nodded in approval.

    It was true.

    Even when Mount Hua won against the Southern Edge Sect, they weren¡¯tpletely freed from their financial difficulties.

    If the Mount Hua Sect was like that, then shouldn¡¯t the Shaolin Sect be flooding with money?

    ¡®That is why they are holding thispetition.¡¯

    It was true that there was a limit to the number of people they could wee. That was probably why they came up with the different invitation letters. Regardless of that, how many people could be brought here?

    At the very least, the number of people who woulde to participate here would be close to a thousand.

    Even if people came to visit the vige or this flooded city, they would have to arrange their own meals and amodation. The Mount Hua Sect definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to call them and say they would feed and give the people ces to stay.

    The Shaolin Sect was doing things that Mount Hua could never dream of.

    ¡°Once again, I can see how great thispetition is. Just seeing so many people going up to see the ce is shocking.¡±

    ¡°It has been here for a hundred years, right?¡±

    ¡°Still, it is like this because of thepetition.¡±

    ¡°We can do nothing, but toe first like this means they want to get a good spot.¡±

    ¡°Um, right.¡±

    As expected¡­

    Gossip could be heard from the people who were climbing.

    ¡°Where? If they have been invited, they have to be quite famous.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ was there any sect that used the symbol of a plum blossom?¡±

    ¡°Plum? Ah! Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You know the Sect that used to be good.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡®Used to be good?¡¯

    ¡®It is doing good now, too, you idiots!¡¯

    He wanted to say something, but he knew that nothing good woulde from talking with such onlookers.

    And fortunately, he could hear some good things as well.

    ¡°People say that they are in good condition these days? There are rumors they won against the Wudang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no.¡±

    ¡°Rumors are rumors. But the rumors in Kangho cannot be baseless.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that there is nothing we cannot believe when ites to rumors in Kangho?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled a little.

    ¡°But anyway, how will they be an opponent for the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great families? This time they will be at a level where they can just participate.¡±

    They were all whispering, but their words could be clearly understood. After all, the disciples of Mount Hua had senses that had been heightened to a vicious level by Chung Myung under the guise of training.

    The furious Beak disciples turned their heads as they heard those words.

    But then.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to go up?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was carrying his luggage, asked them.

    And looking at that, the Beak disciples, who couldn¡¯t say anything and grinned.

    ¡°You want to fight those jerks?¡±

    This was enough.

    Evaluation depended on how one looked at something.

    It was only necessary to prove the power of Mount Hua during thepetition spars after all.

    ¡°Hurry up now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong walked fast.

    Time wasn¡¯t tight. There was still plenty of time to arrive. However, it wasn¡¯t a good thing for the disciples to be looked at by so many people.

    It seemed best to get to the Shaolin Sect quickly and unpack their things rather than letting these people lose control around him.

    However, Hyun Jong¡¯s choice didn¡¯t please the others. As they climbed the busy mountain, he looked up and frowned.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Sang also spoke in a bit of a bewildered voice as he saw the crowd in front of him.

    It was because he saw the people he didn¡¯t want to see the most, climbing the mountain.

    ¡°¡­It is the Southern Edge sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowed his steps.

    The Southern Edge was also participating in thispetition, and Hyun Jong knew that they would have to meet at one point. But he also wanted to avoid meeting them before thepetition started.

    But, as always, things do not always go the way one wants them to.

    The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples, who were at the back of the group, looked back for a moment and then quickly looked forward.

    ¡°It seems like they already knew it.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples were there.

    ¡®This is hard.¡¯

    It was both absurd and funny that the first people they met from the world of Martial Arts aftering here were them.

    Of course, they, too, would be ufortable with this situation, but as long as it continued like this, they would have to greet each other.

    They seemed to think so, too, because, at that moment, a man walked through the disciples and greeted Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I am so happy to meet you here in this distantnd. Have you been without troubles, Sect Leader?¡±

    It was an old man with an impressive appearance and pure white hair who had spoken.

    Hyun Jong struggled to capture this look.

    He knew the person in front of him too well. He was a person who had lived a lifepletely different from Hyun Jong. He was the person who had raised the Southern Edge Sect, he was the one who was the pir to the Sect, and he was the one who had suppressed Mount Hua in the past but led his own Sect into bing a strong one.

    The Sect Leader of the Southern Edge Sect, The Worldly Sword<sup>1</sup>, Jong Rigok.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    When Hyun Young poked him from the side, Hyun Jong flinched and noticed it.

    ¡°Nice to see you again, Sect Leader.¡±

    And the people around all showed nice smiles.

    Were they in a position to smile despite all that had happened?

    ¡°It seems like ten years have passed.¡±

    ¡°Right. We were so busy with some things, so we didn¡¯t have enough time to travel out before this.¡±

    Jong Rigok smiled softly.

    ¡°Despite being close, we aren¡¯t close enough to meet. That is the rtionship between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect. But it isn¡¯t as good as it used to be. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we could strengthen our friendship with this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Jong Rigok with strange eyes.

    ¡®He is strange.¡¯

    Even though they were both Sect Leaders, they didn¡¯t see each other often due to the situation.

    But since both of their Sects had been located in Shaanxi, they had asionally met. Whenever that happened, Hyun Jong always felt suffocated.

    This was because this was during the time when he was the Sect Leader of Mount Hua that was losing everything. Compared to Jong Rigok, who was in a sect that was developing each day, it was the difference between Heaven and earth.

    Every time he returned from such a meeting, Hyun Jong would take a sip of alcohol to soothe this sore feeling.

    But strangely, he feltfortable now.

    Wasn¡¯t this Jong Rigok, who had always looked rxed, now looking at him with a face that had lost its pride?

    ¡°But you seem to have changed a lot?¡±

    ¡°It is nice to have something to feel at ease about. Heheh.¡±

    Jong Rigok looked at Hyun Jong and then lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Hahah. That is a good thing. A good thing. That is right. I am indebted to you for the previous Southern Edge-Mount Hua Conference. I should have guessed that Mount Hua had developed so much¡­ congrattions again, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Celebrating progress was usually something a superior said to a subordinate. Jong Rigok¡¯s words only implied that the Southern Edge Sect still didn¡¯t look up to Mount Hua despite their suffering.

    ¡°We were lucky.¡±

    ¡°Luck¡­ Luck.¡±

    Jong Rigok smiled.

    ¡°If such luck repeats itself, it gets called something else.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him and said,

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯

    And he nced at the disciples standing behind Jong Rigok.

    The Southern Edge Sect.

    For the disciples of Mount Hua, this was a name that made knots in their stomachs. In the past, the disciples of Mount Hua used to get discouraged with the very name of this Sect.

    But what about now?

    They could look at the Southern Edge Sect with calm eyes¡­ they could look at them with absolutely no emotions on their sleeve.

    ¡®It must be because they feel that these people aren¡¯t a hurdle to them.¡¯

    The disciples might think so, but he couldn¡¯t do that as a Sect Leader.

    ¡°We will do our best.¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong answering calmly, Jong Rigok¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°Haha. It is said that a position makes a person, but the Sect Leader has changed a lot.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had been listening to the conversation between the two Sect Leaders from a distance, whispered.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Interpret it.¡±

    ¡°In the past, there were a lot of people who couldn¡¯t raise their heads in front of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­yah, he¡¯s saying that to our Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°You asked me to interpret it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    At the interpretation of Chung Myung, the disciples all stared at Jong Rigok in unison. However, Hyun Jong, who received this insult, was calm.

    ¡°Hehehe. What can I be proud of? I just followed the guidance of the ancestors of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Interpret it.¡±

    ¡°If you look at our history, Mount Hua has been existing from generation to generation because of our kind mouths.¡±

    ¡°¡­our sect leader is no easy one.¡±

    The disciples all looked at Hyun Jong with new eyes.

    ¡®Oh my, our Sect Leader was someone who had such an intelligent mind!¡¯

    Jong Rigok opened his eyes as if he understood Hyun Jong¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Furthermore, there is evidence for the confidence of Mount Hua. The defeat of the Southern Edge Sect was painful to our children. But thanks to this, our arrogant children were able to be reborn. Haha. This time, Mount Hua will not have it easy.¡±

    ¡°That is a good thing.¡±

    Jong Rigok smiled.

    ¡°So, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad for Mount Hua to experience the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Should we consider it a good thing? For the Southern Edge Sect to yield.¡±

    Jong Rigok thought without a smile.

    ¡®This man.¡¯

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t let a single thing pass. This would have been unimaginable in the past.¡¯

    ¡®Unable to hide the displeasure, he would always try to end the conversation.¡¯

    ¡°Indeed, indeed. Sect Leader is right. Isn¡¯t this a ce that shows the result to all of Kangho? I hope Mount Hua does well this time too.¡±

    ¡°I hope the Southern Edge Sect gets good results too.¡±

    The two had the right to fight each other.

    Yoon Jong asked.

    ¡°So, who won?¡±

    ¡°Our Sect Leader beat that man.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Yoon Jong had a proud smile. He clearly engraved in his eyes the image of Jong Rigok returning back to his ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With a loud voice, the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples, who had been staring at them, turned around.

    Only three people were still looking at this side.

    One was Jin Geum-Ryong. He couldn¡¯t take his gaze away from Chung Myung from the start.

    Chung Myung, who received that gaze, smiled.

    ¡®Well. You will die for sure.¡¯

    ¡®People should know their ce!¡¯

    The second one was Lee Song-Baek.

    Lee Song-Baek was also paying attention to Chung Myung, but it was with a different meaning.

    If Jin Geum-Ryong wanted to eat him, then Lee Song-Baek was in awe of him.

    Looking at the eyes full of admiration¡­

    ¡®Ah, it tickles.¡¯

    Chung Myung thought for a moment that Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s gaze was less burdensome.

    Anyway, these two faces were familiar. But the problem was the third.

    A middle-aged man with a clean impression was staring at them from the side. But his gaze didn¡¯t reach Chung Myung. Rather it was on Baek Cheon, who was in front of Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung, who sneaked to the side of Baek Cheon, looked at the middle-aged man.

    ¡°Is that your father?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Be happy. Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Chung Myung tapped Baek Cheon on the shoulder.

    ¡°You must be in a position where words don¡¯t work, and the only thing you can show yourself with is the sword, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    When a calm reply came, Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon.

    Not even the slightest agitation could be seen on his face.

    ¡®You grew up so much.¡¯

    In the past, Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t able to control his emotions even in front of his brother. So, this could definitely be called growth.

    Chung Myung nodded, feeling proud.

    As the Southern Edge Sect moved away, Baek Cheon looked at the disciples of Mount Hua and said.

    ¡°It is good to see them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Those people still look down on us. What should we do with those who cannote to their senses despite being beaten?¡±

    ¡°Beat them until theye to their senses!¡±

    ¡°Right. Good.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®I am sorry, but you are no longer our opponent.¡¯

    Even if that opponent was his own brother, Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who began to climb the mountain again, reached the gate of the Shaolin Sect after a while.

    They saw a huge board in front of them that said ¡®Great Shaolin Temple.¡¯ After pausing for just a moment, they quickly took their steps inside with determined faces.

    Now was their time to prove things.

 Chapter 264: No, What Is With Those Bastards? (4)

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. You can restfortably now. I will tell you this evening¡¯s schedule at ater time, but there will probably be a Sect Leader meeting tomorrow. And if there are any problems, do tell the person in charge of the guiding.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then.¡±

    The novice Shaolin monk who was in charge of guiding them bowed his head and went out.

    When the novice monk disappeared, the disciples of Mount Hua looked around.

    ¡°Still, I thought we¡¯d be given different rooms.¡±

    ¡°It seems like the guest residences are separate only for the recipients of the Gold letter and upwards. Until the Silver level, they all seem to be living together in one huge ce.¡±

    Un Geom nodded at Hyun Young¡¯s words.

    Chung Myung and the rest of them were able to avoid a majority of the hustle and bustle because they possessed a gold letter. If they had been forced into arge hall with various other sects, then it would have been considerable trouble for the Elders.

    ¡°But the Shaolin Sect is the Shaolin Sect at the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°Right. They are able to amodate so many people this easily. To give away one full residence to a group of guests in such a situation¡­ It is hard to imagine how many halls and temples there are.¡±

    Even today, they had been surprised by the wealth of the Shaolin Sect too many times.

    ¡°As we all heard, there seems to be a meeting of the Sect Leaders tomorrow, and thepetition will be held the day after.¡±

    ¡°Right. The spars between the sect disciples are the main highlight. Since it is a form ofpetition to disy to the world your qualifications, it does make sense.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Actually, the spars themselves were useless, but they did y an instrumental role for the sects. Hyun Jong would have to help in using that as well.

    ¡®That way, I can make the children¡¯s abilities shine a little more.¡¯

    Coming all the way to this ce can be a bit scary, but he had to be confident and show his dignified¡­

    ¡®No, rather, isn¡¯t it quite troubling?¡¯

    Hyun Jong was filled with both pride and sadness as he looked at his disciples, who resembled bandits who hade to rob the ce.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Let the children unpack and rest. I will look around.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    When Hyun Jong went out, Hyun Young looked at the kids and said,

    ¡°Unpack your things in your rooms. Today, you get to take a break until dinner. Don¡¯t make trouble for us. Baek Cheon! Yoon Jong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon and Yoon Jonge forward, Hyun Young said.

    ¡°The great sahyungs will be the ones in charge!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­ don¡¯t lose sight of that brat for even a second!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung looked around and asked.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled brightly.

    ¡°I do not doubt you, but this isn¡¯t a ce to make enemies. Think about the name of your Sect. Keep that fact and our face in mind, and don¡¯t cause any idents.¡±

    ¡°Eh, Elder. I am not a kid.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about a kid.¡±

    ¡®The problem is that you aren¡¯t a kid. If you are one, how much trouble could you even make?¡¯

    ¡®I am worried because you, Chung Myung, aren¡¯t a kid.¡¯

    ¡°Well, all the Sect Leaders are gathering, and the disciples of the Sect will also be around from tomorrow. So be careful to not cause any problems. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded and listened. He also needed time to organize his stuff.

    ¡°Un Geom. Go to your room.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the smiling adults went to their rooms, the children picked up their things.

    Their mouths didn¡¯t rest as they looked at the rooms.

    ¡°It was so crowded when I walked in, but the ce where the dorms are located is quite secluded, right?¡±

    ¡°It is because they blocked the entrance. There must be a lot of smart people around in this Sect. They must¡¯ve figured out quite early that if the people crowded inside the Sect, it would mean trouble for them.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Uh. So, be careful! Did you see the eyes of the people we came across? How bad¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned as he listened to the people talking.

    ¡®They don¡¯t like how they look?¡¯

    In order for a person to know his or her state, there was a need forparison.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had learned their sword techniques all the while being stuck in the mountains, did not seem to be aware of the harshness of the world.

    They were pretty na?ve.

    But wasn¡¯t it weird that the people who saw them were avoiding them, and yet these slow-minded people didn¡¯t realize it?

    The disciples unpacked their belongings and gathered in the living room again.

    ¡°The two Elders and Un Geom sasuk have left.¡±

    Puzzled by Baek Sang¡¯s words, Baek Cheon asked.

    ¡°Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We need to go!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°What are you talking about! Didn¡¯t the Elder just tell you to stay put!¡±

    ¡°What about the Elder?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you to not cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°Tch. This is why people need to understand words well. What did the Elder say?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    ¡°He said to not tarnish the name of the Sect and create trouble.¡±

    ¡°Right! You heard it right!¡±

    ¡°Was there anything about not going out?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®When you say it like that¡­¡¯

    ¡°Tch tch.¡±

    Chung Myung criticized Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It is the virtue of being a disciple to fully understand what your Elder is trying to say. Sasuk is still a long way off.¡±

    ¡®This jerk.¡¯

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes. It wasn¡¯t someone else but Chung Myung, who was talking about the ¡®virtue of being a disciple.¡¯ Was it always used in such a manner?

    ¡°Anyway, NO!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You cannot go out! Don¡¯t even dream of it.¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung gave Baek Cheon a pathetic gaze.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°It will not change no matter what you say! It is a no.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Sasuk! Listen to me first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°See. This is the Shaolin Sect.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°When will we get the chance toe to Shaolin again? Maybe this is the first andst time, but we are all the way here and are just looking at the walls of the dorms and the training halls. How can we leave without seeing the entire ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly as he heard that.

    ¡°Think carefully. Sasuk, are you really fine with this?¡±

    And as if on cue, the other disciples began to roar.

    ¡°Well, we are in the Shaolin Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Even before, it seemed as though the other sects were looking around.¡±

    ¡°We came all the way from Mount Hua¡­ we have to look around too. It is unfair to just stay in here.¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t say anything.

    He wasn¡¯t sure about Chung Myung, but the others said it was a bit too much. And Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Think carefully sasuk. Sasuk might not want to, but I really want to do it. And if I have to stay here, I will make sasuk stay here with me as well!¡±

    <i>Flinch</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡°I wish to see the Shaolin Sect. You must wish to see it too. It is so amazing, the Shaolin Sect that everyone has talked about. Don¡¯t you want to go around and see it? Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡®You sly bastard!¡¯

    The problem was that he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Baek Cheon was also a human, so why wouldn¡¯t he be interested?

    He hade all the way to the Shaolin Sect, which was so far to the north, so not seeing what it really was like felt like a pity.

    ¡°Sasuk. What if I don¡¯t cause trouble? What can I do if I go around with sasuk?¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul whispered from behind.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he almost done?¡±

    ¡°I can see his legs shaking.¡±

    As Chung Myung faced Baek Cheon, who was about to fall into temptation, he had a gentle expression on his face. It almost felt like a fox tail was rustling behind Chung Myung.

    ¡°I will allow it. But instead, you will not cause any trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Of course.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    It felt like he was being deceived, but¡­

    ¡®Well, without the Elders, I cannot hold him down anyway.¡¯

    Instead of letting him do what he wants, he could try and control Chung Myung. Baek Cheonforted himself and moved to the front.

    And he turned to everyone and said,

    ¡°Instead, we will all move together.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I cannot stop him by myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung and nodded their heads.

    ¡°So, we move together! No objections will be entertained!¡±

    It was a reasonable decision. But even then, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t have understood the implications of that decision now.

    He couldn¡¯t have known how wrong this decision had been.

    ¡°Ah. So old-fashioned.¡±

    ¡°Even so, I cannot handle it.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to rush around. Fortunately, unlike the gate that had been bustling with visitors, the inside wasn¡¯t too crowded.

    They could see monks walking to and fro, and there were a few disciples from other sects who were looking around as well.

    ¡°Sahyung! There is a Buddha here!

    ¡°You idiot! This is called the Stone Buddha!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a stone buddha still a Buddha? What is the difference?¡±

    ¡°It is different!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled brightly as he saw the disciples of Mount Hua all excited.

    ¡®This is embarrassing.¡¯

    He was d that there was no one around them. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to see this.

    Baek Cheon was someone who was proud of Mount Hua more than anyone else in the world¡­ but there were good and bad things, and this wasn¡¯t something he wanted to show others.

    ¡°What temple is so wide? It might take a long time to get to the end.¡±

    ¡®Mount Hua is wide too, you brats!¡¯

    ¡®Why are you exaggerating?¡¯

    ¡°M-Maybe a hundred people can fit in?¡±

    ¡®Mount Hua can also do that!¡¯

    ¡®Kids, calm down!¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®Right. Let¡¯s leave them be.¡¯

    Actually, they weren¡¯t really shocked at the size of the Shaolin Sect or anything. This was their first timeing out of Mount Hua, so they just found it all very strange.

    They would probably be shocked even by a passing cat. However, there seemed to be some people who felt that their appearance was unsightly.

    ¡°What is with them?¡±

    ¡°Are they vigers?¡±

    As they heard those voices, the disciples turned their heads in unison.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Perhaps, it might have been because they didn¡¯t know that such a small whisper could be heard, but the people who had said those words previously flinched as they saw the disciples looking at them.

    Baek Cheon bit his tongue.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at us like that.¡¯

    But the moment he was about going to let it go¡­

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua?¡±

    Seeing the plum blossom pattern on their chests, the people made strange expressions which eventually turned into sneers.

    ¡°I was wondering who it was¡­ So, it was Mount Hua. I wasn¡¯t sure that Mount Hua would be invited. The Shaolin Sect said that they were preparing for it¡­ It seems they weren¡¯t wrong after all.¡±

    Baek Sang looked at the two who were talking.

    ¡°What is with them?¡±

    ¡°Uh? S-sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Sang frowned.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    His eyes saw the print on the right chests of the men who had spoken.

    It was the symbol of three blue waves.

    There was only one Sect that used such a pattern as their symbol.

    ¡°Three Wind Waves! The Southern Ind Sect¡±

    (Ocean at the southern side)

    As they heard the words ¡®Southern Ind Sect¡¯, all the Mount Hua disciples¡¯ faces went stiff.

    The Sect that the disciples of Mount Hua hated the most in the world. However, it was also the Sect that the disciples wanted to win over the most.

    The Southern Ind Sect.

    ¡°Uh? Why are everyone¡¯s expressions like that?¡±

    When Chung Myung titled his head, Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°It is the Southern Ind Sect.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°They are the Southern Ind Sect of the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Great Sects¡­ are they one of them?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°This is the Sect that took the position of Mount Hua after we fell.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Looking back, he had heard something about it before. But he didn¡¯t care about it since it didn¡¯t matter too much.

    Now that he knew this, Chung Myung could understand why the disciples were acting like this. It was because the Southern Ind Sect reminded them that Mount Hua had been reced.

    ¡®Tch. Just for that?¡¯

    ¡®Position was something that could be regained with power. Until then, they had to remain alert¡­¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°What! What is it!¡±

    ¡°Yah! Call the kids!¡±

    Seeing dozens of people gather, the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect began to rush in.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    In an instant, it looked like a fight would break out between the two, and that made Baek Cheon quite confused.

    ¡®Uh? This isn¡¯t good¡­¡¯

    The Elder had told them to not cause trouble. Moreover, even the Sect Leader had said it.

    But everything that was currently happening was an ending that they all wanted to avoid.

    And the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect began to speak out.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°Those Mount Hua bastards¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A person who seemed to be the great sahyung looked at them angrily, and Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®Why look at us like that?¡¯

    ¡®If you want to get angry, do it to your side. There is no need to show hostility to someone who has said nothing.¡¯

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Mount Hua¡¯s great¡­¡±

    ¡°Did the ruined Secte all the way here just to have food?¡±

    ¡°¡­ discip¡­ What, brat? Uah, youe here!¡±

    Baek Cheon turned furious. Yoon Jong and Jo Gul hurriedly went to him.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Rx, rx.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged, not liking what he had just heard.

    But the other person hadn¡¯t finished yet.

    ¡°If you were kicked out of the Nine Great Sects, I would think you would have been embarrassed and even pulled down your board, but look at you crawling back here without any shame.¡±<sup>1</sup>

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, sahyung. They were probably starving, and the promise of free food must have watered their mouths.¡±

    ¡°The meal hall is that way. Go quickly. There will probably be some leftover food.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body trembled. He wasn¡¯t trembling with anger.

    It was true that the disciple¡¯s words were out of line, but Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t angry because of that¡­ no, well, he was just a little pissed off.

    But the real problem¡­

    ¡°No, what is with these bastards?¡±

    There was someone here who didn¡¯t have that kind of patience.

    It was Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon turned his head to the side, and Chung Myung was already rubbing his hands.

    ¡°¡­C-Chung Myung.¡±

    Chung Myung was grinning and licking his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sasuk, I will not cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Right. Be patient.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­the Sect has been insulted! Should a person who has had meals from Mount Hua for so long stand back now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°These bastards cursed our Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head forward.

    Simr to Chung Myung, he, too, didn¡¯t like this.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, the eyes of the Southern Ind Sect disciples moved to him.

    ¡°How dare you Southern Ind bastards talk like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­you?¡±

    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Baek Cheon waved his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time and fight for nothing. It isn¡¯t good for either of us if we talk about the wrong things.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul sighed in relief.

    Right, as expected of Baek Cheon sasuk¡­

    And right at that moment.

    <i>Puck!</i>

    Baek Cheon pulled out the sword from his waist and threw it on the floor.

    ¡°So,e on, you grumbling bastards. I will make you crawl back to your Southern Ind Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul looked at each other in defeat.

    ¡®¡­right, this man wasn¡¯t sane either.¡¯

    They had kept thinking of him like he had been before¡­

    They were two people who were aware of the shocking fact that Baek Cheon had changed into Chung Myung.

 Chapter 265: No, What Is With Those Bastards? (5)

    <i>Drip. Drip. Drip.</i>

    A mild, non-irritating scent spread through the room as the tea was poured into the cups.

    The scent of the tea seemed to pair well with the air within the Shaolin Sect.

    The Abbot of the Shaolin Sect, smiling, held a cup in front of him and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this tea will suit your pte.¡±

    Hyun Jong bowed at those words,

    ¡°If it is the tea the Abbot has directly made, it doesn¡¯t matter if we like it or not. Just receiving it is a luxury.¡±

    The man smiled and shook his head as he heard that,

    ¡°Tea is just tea. Regardless of whether it is the emperor that makes it or whether it is someone else, it is still the same tea. Please enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Hyun Jong took the cup and looked around.

    Contrary to the jaw-dropping scenery on the outside of the Shaolin Sect, where the abbot stayed was shabby and not that great.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    The man didn¡¯t seem too extravagant either.

    Contrary to the title of the Shaolin Sect¡¯s Abbot, the person in front of him didn¡¯t have a particrly special aura.

    Apart from the embroidery on his robe, he looked like an ordinary old monk. Just one among the many that could be seen around the Shaolin Sect.

    But that was exactly why Hyun Jong appreciated this man.

    The Abbot held a very high position, but he maintained his dignity in his own way.

    ¡®He is truly a person worthy of the position of Abbot of the Shaolin Sect.¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at the Abbot in admiration. The Abbot put down his teacup and said,

    ¡°You all have worked so hard toe such a long way.¡±

    There was tenderness in each of his words.

    ¡°Compared to those who havee from really far away, how can we say that we have worked hard toe if it¡¯s just from the province of Shaanxi? Thank you for epting our sudden request for a greeting.¡±

    The Abbot looked at Hyun Jong and smiled. The wrinkles around his eyes could be seen.

    ¡°Once again, I am thankful. I knew that I would have to meet the Sect Leaders when they arrived, but strangely no one came to see me or wanted to meet me either. Sect leader, you have saved my face.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled bitterly.

    ¡®How is it possible that nobody came to meet the Abbot of the Shaolin Sect?¡¯

    He was too shocked to even speak out loud.

    Hyun Jong also hadn¡¯t been expecting much, but this was taking it too far.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    The Abbot looked at Hyun Jong and continued,

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua has been able to get back its momentum recently. Even Hae Bang, who visited Mount Hua a while ago, said so.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    It must have been quite a shock for the Abbot. Hyun Jong thought of Chung Myung for some reason.

    ¡°It is a good thing. I used to be heartbroken at the fact that the Mount Hua Sect, the world¡¯s most prestigious Sect, was losing its power. But seeing the Sect Leader here and now¡­ I think the Mount Hua Sect has a bright future. Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot chanted a prayer and bowed his head, and the shocked Hyun Jong also joined his hands together to return the greeting.

    ¡°I heard about the good results you achieved from the conference with the Southern Edge Sect as well. The Sect Leader must have suffered so much.¡±

    ¡°I feel ashamed. How can that be my achievement? It is all thanks to the children who worked hard.¡±

    The eyes of the Abbot went to Hyun Jong instantly,

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot. Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°If there ispetition, then the momentum of Mount Hua will definitely rise.¡±

    ¡°I do hope that happens.¡±

    ¡°But be careful.¡±

    ¡®Careful?¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at the man with a slightly questioning expression. And the man sighed as he said,

    ¡°Humans are truly pitiful beings. There are only a few people in this world who can fully ept the pleasures and happiness of others as their own. Most of us are envious and jealous of others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua can be the target of such envy¡­ so be careful, please.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a low cough. And with a soft smile, he looked at the Abbot,

    ¡°Thank you very much for your kind words. However, Mount Hua hasn¡¯t risen enough to receive the envy of the others.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And it is honestly a concern that I can keep for ater time, so I will focus on getting good results in thispetition.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. I think I was worrying a bit too much.¡±

    Watching the man chant again, Hyun Jong straightened his form.

    ¡®It is to make others put down their guards.¡¯

    Whatever he saw might not be aplete truth.

    The Abbot of the Shaolin Sect, who led the entire temple¡­ It was a position that no ordinary person would be able to handle. Perhaps, even at this moment, he was deconstructing and evaluating Hyun Jong.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what grade he would be given.

    ¡®At least I hope it is a good one.¡¯

    That way, he could befortable when doing his job in the future. Hyun Jong was about to say something when a noise interrupted them.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong and the Abbot heard the noise from the outside and turned their heads.

    But contrary to Hyun Jong¡¯s frown, the Abbot had a calm face,

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°When people gather like this, big and small idents happen. Most of the time, it is no big deal, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    But the second he heard those words, Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned white.

    ¡®ident?¡¯

    ¡®Big and small?¡¯

    The Abbot tilted his head and asked,

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha. That¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong was good at self-objectification. And that didn¡¯t stop with just him, he often included Mount Hua in it as well.

    ¡®No matter how many peoplee here¡­¡¯

    ¡®When ites to creating idents, Mount Hua can be said to be in first ce, right?¡¯

    ¡®Which other idiots would cause an ident in the middle of the Shaolin Sect¡¯s territory?¡¯

    ¡®There is no way.¡¯

    Hyun Jong jumped from his seat.

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    Looking at the confused Abbot, Hyun Jong flinched and said,

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I was curious about what is happening outside¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, if that is the case.¡±

    The Abbot looked towards the door and said,

    ¡°Gong Shim.¡±

    A cautious voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°What happened outside?¡±

    ¡°The disciples of the sects who are visiting seem to be fighting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Abbot had a bitter smile.

    From the time these bloody people had gathered, he knew that various troubles would begin to happen. But this was still the very first day of their arrival.

    ¡°Which sects are fighting?¡±

    ¡°It is the Southern Ind Sect and the Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°Right. The Southern Ind Sect¡­¡±

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡°And what?¡±

    ¡°Southern Ind and Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Mount Hua. Right. Mount Hua¡­. If it is Mount Hua¡­¡±

    And then he slowly turned his head,

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong flinched as their eyes met.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was a very awkward atmosphere between them now. Even the Abbot of the Shaolin Sect was at a loss for words.

    ¡°I-I guess I need to go.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Then!¡±

    Hyun Jong had already escaped from the ce.

    The Abbot stretched out his hand and grinned as he pulled it back.

    ¡®Mount Hua!¡¯

    ¡®Aren¡¯t they the bloody ones?¡¯

    ¡°I need to get out of here as well.¡±

    The Abbot felt that he had to take a look as well.

    With a smile, he cheerfully left the room.

    ¡°¡­what was that, you bastard?¡±

    ¡®Make us crawl back to the Southern Ind Sect?¡¯

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So, the great disciple of the Southern Ind Sect, looked at Baek Cheon, unable to hide his shock.

    When he saw Baek Cheon throw his sword to the floor and cross his arms, he felt something hot run through his stomach.

    This action was more than enough to make him angry. But what made Kwak Hwan-So infuriated was Baek Cheon¡¯s rxed appearance with his arms folded.

    ¡®This skinny-looking bastard!¡¯

    As a dignified disciple of the Southern Ind Sect, it was uneptable for someone to look down on him. Right, he¡¯d rather see the end¡­

    ¡°¡­was it you?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no.¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So tilted his head in thought, ¡®Why is this man with such a rough scent of the sea talking to me?¡¯

    Just then, a voice urged him from behind.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So, who finally came to his senses, raised his voice again,

    ¡°The clothes of a ruined sect are looking quite bright. Normally, they shouldn¡¯t be like that, but this time¡­¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon raised his hand and stopped him.

    ¡°¡­what is it?¡± Kwak Hwan-So, who had been interrupted suddenly, frowned and asked. Baek Cheon continued to speak.

    ¡°The Southern Ind Sect¡¯s disciples seem to fight with their mouths, but we from Mount Hua fight with our swords. If you are going to attack and run, just leave now. I have no hobby or interest in chasing after a runner and hitting them in the back.¡±

    ¡°¡­what was that?¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So, who was now furious, jumped forward immediately and reached out. But both of his arms were grabbed by his fellow disciples.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget where you are.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So red at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Damn it. If only this wasn¡¯t the Shaolin Sect.¡¯

    Even though they were the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect, they didn¡¯t have the courage to use swords on the grounds of the Shaolin Sect.

    ¡°You are lucky. If this ce wasn¡¯t part of the Shaolin Sect, you would¡¯ve died today.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Are you going to run away now? Well, okay¡­ all right.¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s anger soared higher and higher as he heard Baek Cheon¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t help trembling.

    Then he ground his teeth and growled,

    ¡°These bastards do not even know the concept of strength!¡±

    Seeing him roar like a wild boar, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul sighed.

    ¡®Sasuk is also able to get under the skin of people now.¡¯

    ¡®He learned from that idiot; what can we say?¡¯

    All the disciples were amazed at the sight of Baek Cheon, who kept shattering Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s words.

    ¡®Right. When you be a disciple of Mount Hua, you cannot lose when ites to words.¡¯

    On the other hand, Kwak Hwan-So, who was losing the verbal battle, was extremely angry.

    The Mount Hua Sect.

    A sect that used to be in the Nine Great Sects once upon a time. Now it had fallen, and it was the Southern Ind Sect that had taken their ce.

    ¡®And now such bastards are provoking the Southern Ind Sect?¡¯

    He was having a hard time holding back his anger. He heard the voice of his sajae behind him,

    ¡°Be patient, Sahyung. They are going to be humiliated at one point anyway. We don¡¯t need to get our hands dirty. Won¡¯t the Sect Leader get angry if we do something wrong in the Shaolin Sect¡¯s territory?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    As he heard the words of his sajae, Kwak Hwan-So nodded and then sighed.

    It was true that he was angry, but he wouldn¡¯t let it control him here.

    ¡°Uh, right. Let¡¯s just leave it. But you guys should be careful now. If anyone among you happen to meet us in a spar, be prepared to get your bones broken. Get ready to experience the sword of the Southern Ind Sect.¡±

    The moment Kwak Hwan-So was about to turn away after giving Baek Cheon a warning and ring at him, he heard a voice from behind him.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    He tilted his head slightly.

    A grumpy-faced guy who had been standing behind the Mount Hua disciples came forward. And standing up in a crooked manner, he said,

    ¡°Kids these days have no respect, right? I didn¡¯t do such things back in my day. Once we got ourselves into an argument, the only way we used to walk out was if we were thest man standing. pping your mouth and walking away to get rid of that¡­ Is this what your Sect teaches you?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So looked at Chung Myung with a frown.

    ¡®He seems to be a third-ss disciple?¡¯

    ¡®How could a third-ss disciple even speak in this situation?¡¯

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, bastard.¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words he had just heard.

    Seeing the reaction, Chung Myung smiled and threw his sword to the ground,

    ¡°What? You do not want to fight with your swords because this is the Shaolin Sect? Then use your fists. Come on. I will turn your face upside down.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, you were already scared, and that is why you were running back with just your garments on you? right?¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    ¡°S-Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    His eyes, which had still not lost their reasoning, looked forward.

    ¡°I am well aware that this is the Shaolin Sect. But what will the world think of us if we continue to receive such insults?¡±

    At those words, Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s sajae nced around.

    People were already gathering around, and it was already a bit embarrassing. But now, it was toote to back off. The spectators who were now present wouldn¡¯t ept the sight of the Southern Ind Sect walking away from the Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Come! You said fists?¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Since you people cannot beat us with your swords, you seem to be resorting to using your bare hands now. Let me tell you something¡­ nothing you do will matter. Just go back quietly and never forget that you were kicked out of the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    The other disciples of the Southern Ind Sect pulled out their swords and put them on the ground as well. Seeing that, Jo Gul looked at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°How do we do this?¡±

    ¡°How do we do what?¡±

    Yoon Jongughed and pulled out his sword, and put it on the ground.

    ¡°You should think about crushing their jaws first. Mount Hua and the Nine Great Sects? I will take care of those bastards.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes clearly itching for a fight, Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡®Now, everyone is gone.¡¯

    ¡®There are no more rational people around.¡¯

    ¡®There is nothing that can be done anymore.¡¯

    Ultimately, Jo Gul also chose to throw himself to the flow.

    Tension rose between the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect and the Mount Hua Sect as they red at each other.

    Chung Myung also cracked his neck to rx a couple of times.

    ¡°It is important toy low, but!¡±

    Chung Myung said,

    ¡°It is more important to defeat the jerks who have bad-mouthed our Mount Hua! If we cannot do this to such jerks, we are not fit to bear the name of the Sect that has fed and nurtured us so much!¡±

    It was quite an effective sentence. There was a gleam of madness within the eyes of the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Bury them!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Let¡¯s break some heads!¡±

    Chung Myung¡­ no, the disciples of Mount Hua ran towards the Southern Ind Sect¡¯s disciples with shouts and cheers.

 Chapter 266: Should I Show You What Real Trouble Looks Like?(1)

    Kwak Hwan-So flinched as he saw the disciples of Mount Hua rushing forward.

    ¡®Are all of these bastards stupid?¡¯

    This was the territory of the Shaolin Sect.

    It was a known fact that this was the most sacred ce in the world for warriors, and furthermore, the sect itself was publicly acknowledged as the most powerful sect in the current era.

    They didn¡¯t want to lose their momentum, so they held their position. But contrary to how he had thought that Mount Hua would back down, they were instead running towards them.

    ¡®Even they must not want to cause too much trouble, right?¡¯

    ¡®But why?¡¯

    ¡®Why is no one stopping?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t feel any hesitation from the disciples of Mount Hua. As soon as that Chung Myung or whatever gave his speech, it was like amand from an army general¡­

    No¡­ rather, it was like a bunch of wild boars running toward them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t back down!¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So, who had already judged that this situation couldn¡¯t be controlled, clenched his teeth and shouted loudly.

    His eyes felt weak looking at the people rushing at him. Among them, the ones who took the lead were clearly strong.

    ¡°Go! Sasuk! Sago! Sahyung!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol could hear the screaming from behind. It was from Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who were both also rushing at the Southern Ind disciples like madmen.

    Of course, there were no swords in their hands, but the momentum they brought forth was no less than if they had.

    At that moment, Yoon Jong nudged Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder as he rushed for Kwak Hwan-So.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°I will take care of that bastard, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°There is a hierarchy to follow! A sajil wants to steal the meal of his sasuk?¡±

    ¡°What hierarchy is there within Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    Baek Cheon pushed Yoon Jong aside and rushed for Kwak Hwan-So.

    ¡°Are these bastards looking down on me?¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s eyes were turning red. He was a proud second-ss disciple of the Southern Ind Sect. He couldn¡¯t stand that the disciples of Mount Hua were arguing about who would deal with him.

    ¡°I will kill you! You bugs!¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So, whose anger was reaching its limits, ran for Baek Cheon.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    There was qi on his fist as it flew at Baek Cheon.

    It was the one punch that the Southern Ind Sect was known for.

    It was a thing of great power.

    It could deal a very powerful blow that even the most famous disciples of the other sects couldn¡¯t face.

    Unfortunately, Baek Cheon was someone who had been hit hundreds of times.

    Seeing Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s fisting at him, Baek Cheon was extremely calm. He lightly waved his hand and gently redirected Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s arm and then pushed it to the side.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s fist, which had been swiftly flying toward his opponent¡¯s face, was deflected with a simple gesture.

    ¡®W-what is this?¡¯

    And in his eyes, he could see the image of Baek Cheon rapidly approaching.

    His body rotated once.

    Soon, Baek Cheon¡¯s fist cut through the air with a clean sound, aiming at Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s jaw.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And as soon as his fist hit Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s face, a strange sound was heard¡­ almost as if a drum had been hit.

    Kwak Hwan-So didn¡¯t even get the chance to scream and just bounced back. His body spun like a top through the air and crashed into the wall.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The disciples of the Southern Ind Sect all stopped moving.

    All their gazes were fixed on their great sahyung, who had abruptly fallen.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®What just happened?¡¯

    There was shock and disappointment written all over their faces. It was an unbelievable sight for them to see.

    ¡°Sahyung¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ in one hit?¡±

    The disciples all rubbed their eyes and looked at Kwak Hwan-So, who was foaming from the mouth.

    ¡®One hit.¡¯

    ¡®Just one hit.¡¯

    ¡®How could sahyung lose consciousness in just one hit?¡¯

    If the opponent had been a disciple of the Shaolin Sect who had learned hand-to-handbat, then they could at least understand it. But Mount Hua was a sect that depended on their sword techniques.

    ¡®He lost to a disciple of Mount Hua?¡¯

    Baek Cheon clicked his tongue as he saw the disciples of Southern Ind who couldn¡¯t ept reality.

    ¡°Who do you think you are, asking me to give him to you? I have been hit at least a thousand times more than you.¡±

    ¡°It is sad that you got hit so many times, though.¡±

    Yoon Jong whispered,

    ¡°Sasuk. That isn¡¯t something you should be proud of.¡±

    In particr, being hit by a sajil was even worse.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed at hisment.

    ¡°There is no need to talk anymore! Wipe them out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    The disciples of Mount Hua, having been given great morale, immediately moved to attack the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect.

    The disciples of the Southern Ind Sect had just seen their great sahyung get taken down with one hit, and now they had to handle all the other disciples of Mount Hua?

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, armed with their strong muscles, pushed forward.

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Try speaking again, you fucking idiots!¡±

    The disciples of the Southern Ind Sect were the ones getting hit now, and they were also the ones who had first ignored and abased the disciples of Mount Hua. But for Mount Hua, this was no different from any other day.

    They had been training for six months. They were all prisoners who had been caught by one man. They hade all the way here and were now given a chance to share that pain with others.

    At this point, they no longer felt angry for being ignored from time to time.

    But it was twopletely different things: being ignored by Chung Myung and being ignored by other people from outside the Sect.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it, but I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°What? The Nine Great Sects? Since when did the fucking Nine Great Sects and the Southern Ind Sect get the right to ignore Mount Hua?¡±

    The matter of the Nine Great Sects was like a taboo for the disciples of Mount Hua, and the anger that had been asleep inside them began to surface.

    Jo Gul grabbed the face of one of the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect and threw him to the floor.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    Jo Gul hammered the human head into the ground a few times before he looked for his next prey.

    ¡°You!¡±

    And as soon as he had discovered his new prey and was about to swing his fists, Yoon Jong appeared from the side and took down his victim with a neat kick.

    <i>Puak</i>

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Seeing his prey close their eyes, Jo Gul¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°No, that was my target! Sahyung!¡±

    However, Yoon Jong pretended to not have heard Jo Gul and went for his next target like a starving beast.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The disciples of the Southern Ind Sect, who saw this whole thing y out, gulped in fear.

    On the surface, they looked like gentlemanly bandits, but in reality, they were like demons with sunken eyes looking for sacrifices. With restrained movement, the eyes of the Mount Hua disciples searched for their next victims.

    ¡°N-No, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Y-You are a sword sect.¡±

    Sword Sect.

    It was a term that referred to a sect that taught its disciples the way of the sword.

    There was a limit to human abilities, and not everyone was capable of doing everything, so there were bound to be those who depended on weapons and others who depended on their bodies and closebat.

    But no matter how they saw it, the current Mount Hua Sect looked like they were used to closebat.

    ¡®Then¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Did they use their bodies mainly for hand-to-handbat now? Well, they do have quite broad shoulders, and their forearms are full of muscles.¡¯

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled and slowly approached the disciple who had just spoken.

    ¡°You expect us to draw our swords? It would be a shame if we couldn¡¯t make you roll on the ground with your own fighting style.¡±

    ¡®We have all been living a life of hell because of a certain someone. Have you ever climbed up a cliff with no safety rope?¡¯

    ¡®Once that happens, the way you look at the world will change.¡¯

    ¡°Y-You, scammer¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then go andin to the officials, you bastard!¡±

    Yoon Jong kicked with his leg, and the person who fell far away finally stopped swinging his fists.

    Jo Gul looked at him with delight.

    ¡®You are fighting well, sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®That bastard is a Taoist. Sigh¡­¡¯

    He nced around.

    It wasn¡¯t just Yoon Jong. The disciples of Mount Hua were one-sidedly beating their opponents.

    First of all, the main factor was Baek Cheon¡¯s first punch that took down their great sahyung. Although they were all disciples of a famous sect, it looked like it was their first time in a real fight.

    ¡°Experience makes the difference! Experience! You bastards!¡±

    This meant that everything Chung Myung had made them do all had a use!

    While everyone was running rampant, there were a few who stood out.

    The first was, of course, Baek Cheon.

    ¡°How dare you curse out Mount Hua? Come here. Come here while I¡¯m still speaking nicely, you idiot.¡±

    Baek Cheon was individually calling out everyone who had made fun of Mount Hua and was hitting them.

    He was the one who had suffered the most at the hands of Chung Myung back in Mount Hua. That was also probably why he seemed so much like Chung Myung now¡­

    ¡®I hate it. But they are so alike!¡¯

    It was almost as if¡­ Baek Cheon was just a taller and more handsome version of Chung Myung.

    Jo Gul, unable to unsee it, turned his head. And there he saw another terrifying sight.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Yu Yiseol was kicking her opponent¡¯s crotch mercilessly.

    And when Jo Gul saw that, he closed his eyes, feeling bad for her opponents.

    ¡°Ack¡­¡±

    The disciple of the Southern Ind Sect grabbed his crotch and groaned sadly as he fell. Even Jo Gul wanted to cry for him.

    He wanted to run out and pat the man on his back for enduring this. A hiddenpassion was emerging for the stranger in Jo Gul¡¯s mind.

    However, Yu Yiseol searched for her next victim with cold eyes.

    ¡®Sago¡­ you look angry.¡¯

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    ¡®In terms of love for Mount Hua, isn¡¯t she the one who was known to be the most loyal?¡¯

    ¡®And if such a person had to witness others curse Mount Hua¡­ this situation was something those idiots brought upon themselves.¡¯

    ¡°How dare this bitch!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s kick immediately reached the man who had rushed to her after cursing her. She grabbed the head of the guy and began to hit him repeatedly.

    <i>Puck! Puck! Puck!</i>

    Jo Gul turned his head again.

    ¡®I am sorry, kids.¡¯

    ¡®Turns out, I should have told you in advance just how radical the people in Mount Hua were, especially her.¡¯

    ¡®Bitch? Woman?¡¯

    ¡®Well, you see, Mount Hua treats everyone equally.¡¯

    And there was one more person doing unexpected things.

    ¡°You Southern Ind fucking bastards!¡±

    Tang Soso got onto the shoulders of a disciple of the Southern Ind and kept hitting his head with her fists.

    <i>Puck!</i>

    ¡°Let¡¯s pierce that mouth of yours too!¡±

    <i>Puck!</i>

    ¡°You are going to die for real!¡±

    Each time she hit her victim, she would give them a piece of her mind before she did it.

    The six months of training she had gone through under Chung Myung had entirely changed her character. She had given up her beautiful sword and was punching her opponent like any other disciple of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Die! Die!¡±

    Ah, her personality had changed as well.

    Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡®I have nothing to do.¡¯

    Not a single disciple of Mount Hua was being cornered. Everyone had straight backs and kept attacking the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect by banging their heads to the ground or kicking them.

    As a result, the Southern Ind Sect disciples got unconditionally hit.

    And the person who did this¡­

    ¡°Good job! Good! Right! Waist, go for the waist! No, you need to hit there on the head! What did you even learn all this time!¡±

    He was behind the disciples, stirring up an even bigger mess.

    Chung Myung was squatting behind the disciples with jerky in his hand, shouting out advice.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°S-step back! You bastards are crazy!¡±

    ¡°Call someone! Call Someone!¡±

    The disciples of the Southern Ind Sect, who were being cornered, started reluctantly retreating. But the disciples of Mount Hua pursued them like hungry dogs.

    ¡°Where are you running!¡±

    ¡°Come here, you bastard! You will get hit more if you are caught running!¡±

    And they began to surround the fleeing disciples.

    As the siege became narrower, the faces of the victims turned pale blue.

    ¡°Keep trying. You seem to have energy left within you.¡±

    ¡°W-what what what what was it again? The one who got kicked out of the Nine Great Sects? Say it again.¡±

    The disciples of the Southern Ind Sect were already exhausted from one round of beating. They couldn¡¯t even understand what was happening.

    ¡®No- how¡­¡¯

    ¡®Is this even possible?¡¯

    Regardless of how well they had trained their bodies, these people were the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect. But now the Mount Hua Sect disciples were smashing them like bugs?

    This had to be a dream.

    However, the violently closing-in image they saw of the Mount Hua disciples told them that this was no dream.

    ¡°H-How?¡±

    ¡°¡­why are you asking me?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were smiling like bandits.

    The very moment the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect closed their eyes, not knowing what to do, they heard a voice that they assumed belonged to God himself.

    ¡°What are you all doing here!¡±

    With a loud shout, a middle-aged man in a yellow robe approached them.

 Chapter 267: Should I Show You What Real Trouble Looks Like? (2)

    The disciples of Mount Hua and the Southern Ind Sect stopped fighting as soon as they saw a Shaolin monk approaching them.

    The Shaolin monk who stood at the front shouted with an angry expression.

    ¡°How dare you fight within the sacred grounds of Shaolin! How can you do such a thing that is tantamount to ignoring the Shaolin Sect!? Stop this right now. If not, we will have to take down whatever Sect you¡¯re part of!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    ¡°Eh.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua pushed away the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect and moved back. Seeing this, the Shaolin monk shouted,

    ¡°Dere your affiliation!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were hesitant and looked around. So Baek Cheon, who was there, stepped forward and said,

    ¡°We are Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. It was¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    Before Baek Cheon could even finish his words, the monk shouted,

    ¡°Where is the Sect Leader of Mount Hua? I will hold him ountable for this!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff.

    There was no way they could say that they didn¡¯t do this, but this reaction was much more intense than he had thought,

    ¡°Monk. We¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to talk further! Where is your Sect Leader!¡±

    The old man¡¯s face was turning red.

    ¡°How has he brought up his disciples for the other Sect¡¯s disciples to turn out like this? Does this mean Mount Hua doesn¡¯t even know what to do? How dare a martial arts sect bully a weaker¡­¡±

    The old man who was speaking stopped,

    ¡°Weak¡­ weak¡­?¡±

    And his eyes widened.

    Looking at those who had been beaten once again, he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and said,

    ¡°¡­Southern Ind?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°N-No. The Southern Ind¡­ is weak? Huh?¡±

    He looked shocked as he nced between the disciples of the Southern Ind and Mount Hua Sects.

    All the disciples bowed their heads. All of the disciples bowed, yet the feelings of the disciples from the two sects werepletely different.

    While the disciples of Mount Hua had faces that screamed that they had been caught red-handed¡­

    ¡®This is insane.¡¯

    ¡®Now, how do we carry ourselves?¡¯

    The faces of the Southern Ind Sect disciples were filled with shame.

    The situation was so obvious that they couldn¡¯t even say anything. At this point, they would¡¯ve rather gotten beaten without anyone seeing it.

    ¡®The Shaolin Sect witnessed it as well? Soon everyone will know about this.¡¯

    ¡°¡­the Southern Ind¡­ was defeated by Mount Hua? The Southern Ind Sect?¡±

    The monk looked confused. It was as if this situation couldn¡¯t be processed by his brain.

    What was the Southern Ind Sect?

    It was one of the most prestigious sects and was part of the Nine Great Sects.

    Of course, it had made its way into the Nine Great Sects in a weird way¡­ it had obtained its position after one of the original Nine Great Sects had begun to fade away to irrelevancy.

    One could tell just by looking at the sect that it was trying maybe a little too hard to get results.

    But even so, the Southern Ind¡­

    ¡®Lost to Mount Hua?¡¯

    ¡®No, this wasn¡¯t a loss.¡¯

    The eyes of the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect looked devoid of life. No matter how much they were beaten, they weren¡¯t people who would remain this silent¡­ at least they would grunt andin and try to get up.

    ¡®And on the contrary, the disciples of Mount Hua do not have a single scar on them.¡¯

    ¡®Normally, a fight between these two Sects should have had opposite results.¡¯

    A battle between one of the Nine Great Sects and a fallen sect that only had its past glory to stand on.

    If the people of Kangho were asked to make a bet between these two Sects, almost everyone would say Mount Hua would get defeated.

    So what were these results?

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Um? Ah, right.¡±

    The monk was startled.

    ¡®Now isn¡¯t the time to think about this.¡¯

    What was important now wasn¡¯t who had won but that they had fought on the grounds of the Shaolin Sect.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The monk, who was confused by this, coughed and looked at Baek Ceon with a stiff face.

    ¡°I will ask you once again. Where is the Sect Leader of Mount Hua?¡±

    The moment Baek Cheon was about to answer, they heard a voice from behind them.

    ¡°I am here.¡±

    The eyes of everyone turned at once.

    Hyun Jong stood there with a stiff face.

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were following him. And Hyun Young looked very confused.

    As soon as the monk saw Hyun Jong, he put his hands together,

    ¡°I greet the Sect Leader of Mount Hua. I am Gong Hwa, a monk of the Shaolin Sect.¡±

    ¡°Great monk Gong Hwa. I am the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, Hyun Jong.¡±

    ¡°Your words give me too much praise. Just call me Gong Hwa.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    Normally, such introductions that should have been done in a good atmosphere were now being done with stiff faces.

    Hyun Jong turned his head to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Seeing that action, the disciples were lightning fast as they bowed to him.

    Seeing them desperately trying to not look into his eyes, he groaned in pain.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡®Your necks will break if you bow down so fast, you idiots!¡¯

    ¡®How!¡¯

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t even been a day¡­ no, it hasn¡¯t even been half a day¡­ no, not even half an hour. How could you make such trouble!¡¯

    ¡®Dust hasn¡¯t even settled on the pots we ced inside.¡¯

    Hyun Jong was a man of conscience.

    He hadn¡¯t expected anything to happen after getting them into the Shaolin Sect.

    But!

    In just half an hour, they had made trouble. That, too, so swiftly and clearly!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡®What should I do? This is the karma a Sect Leader has to face.¡¯

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath and looked at Gong Hwa,

    ¡°I am sorry. What my children did was wrong.¡±

    ¡°A simple sorry doesn¡¯t cut it, Sect Leader,¡± Gong Hwa said coldly.

    ¡°This is Shaolin, and they have sinned within the Shaolin Sect. This cannot end in mere words. They need to be sent to the Disciplinary Hall and be condemned.¡±

    These unexpected words made Hyun Jong go stiff.

    ¡°Disciplinary Hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ce where the Shaolin Sect¡¯s punishments are imposed? So why should the disciples of Mount Hua go there?¡±

    ¡°Thew isn¡¯t selective like that.¡±

    Hyun Jong clenched his teeth,

    ¡°As the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, I will not allow it.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    Gong Hwa was shocked at those words.

    ¡°Are you really going to do this?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you say. I will not send my children there.¡±

    Gong Hwa¡¯s beard trembled.

    ¡°Are you ignoring the Shaolin Sect?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you take it like that, but if you think of this as me ignoring the Shaolin Sect, then sure.¡±

    ¡°S-Sect Leader!¡±

    Gong Hwa eximed unknowingly.

    This was something that couldn¡¯t happen in the Shaolin Sect.

    Gong Hwa was shocked by the words of Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­how can you go that far? It is obviously their fault!¡±

    ¡°If my children did something wrong, then punishing them is natural.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°However, it isn¡¯t the Shaolin Sect who decides what kind of sin they havemitted and what punishment they deserve¡­ it is me. I am the Sect Leader of Mount Hua! I will not hand over my position to the disciples of the Shaolin Sect!¡±

    It was a firm answer.

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked at Hyun Jong with trembling eyes.

    Looking at that dignified back, pride filled them.

    At the same time, they realized what they had done.

    ¡®We should have stayed quiet.¡¯

    ¡®Why the hell did I have to feel angry!¡¯

    While the rest of the disciples¡¯ faces wereden with guilt, Baek Cheon, who stood at the forefront, felt even more horrible. He, who should have stopped them, had allowed this to happen.

    ¡®I am solely responsible for this.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who decided that, lifted his head.

    And he waited for the conversation of the adults to stop.

    ¡°Are you determined to handle whates next? If Mount Hua protects them as a sect, then the Shaolin Sect will have to me Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°The fault of the child is the fault of the parent! Just like that, the fault of my disciples is the fault of Mount Hua. Of course, we are determined!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, Amitabha Buddha! If that is the case¡­!¡±

    It was the moment when Gong Hwa, who had just chanted, was about to speak.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Gong Hwa and Hyun Jong turned their heads in one direction, and they saw a person squatting and looking to the side.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®Ah, no!¡¯

    Chung Myung had a sly smile on his face.

    He was really finding it fun.

    Anxiety was creeping into him. Hyun Jong figured that he had to run and shut that mouth right away, so he¡­

    <i>Shh.</i>

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    When he turned, Hyun Young shook his head and mouthed,

    ¡®Leave him alone.¡¯

    ¡®But!¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he definitely going to fix it?¡¯

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    Right. Even though Chung Myung made trouble, he always fixes it¡­

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Has he done some kind of training for that?¡¯

    ¡®For real?¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung, but it was toote to shut his mouth.

    ¡°After hearing this, I cannot understand something, so I¡¯ll just ask. Bald¡­ ah, monk.¡±

    Gong Hwa¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°My name is Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung? A third-ss disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Hwa¡¯s eyes frowned.

    ¡°Does the young disciple of Mount Hua not know how to show manners? Why is a third-ss disciple stepping forward while the Sect Leader is talking?¡±

    ¡°A first-ss disciple of the Shaolin Sect is talking to our Sect Leader, so what if a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua talks? What is the problem? Can a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua not talk with a first-ss disciple of the Shaolin Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gong Hwa¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    ¡®How dare this young man act so recklessly.¡¯

    ¡°You aren¡¯t in a position to talk with the Sect Leader either. What about that?¡±

    ¡®What was he was asking¡­¡¯

    ¡®M-me!¡¯

    Anger rose to the top of his head, but this wasn¡¯t something he should get angry about. The moment he got angry, Hyun Jong would throw in more harsh words at him.

    ¡°¡­right. So, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°So again, I am asking this because I don¡¯t understand what I heard.¡±

    ¡°What do you not understand?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°You keep talking about our sin from the start.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What wrong did wemit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gong Hwa¡¯s eyes looked absurd.

    ¡°¡­what was that?¡±

    ¡°What wrong did we do?¡±

    Chung Myung had really asked that as if he was really curious. Seeing that pure, innocent face without any sarcasm¡­

    ¡®Conscienceless.¡¯

    ¡®Really conscienceless.¡¯

    ¡®I am so sorry, monk.¡¯

    Again, the disciples of Mount Hua who heard it felt bad for the man.

    ¡®That, that guy is up to something.¡¯

    Hyun Jong was also embarrassed and tried to speak so that he could handle the situation, but Chung Myung was faster.

    ¡°You said you would punish us in the Disciplinary Hall, but in order to do that, you need to tell us what sins we havemitted. Shouldn¡¯t there be a reason to send us there?¡±

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gong Hwa groaned,

    ¡°Are you not guilty of fighting on the grounds of the Shaolin Sect?¡±

    ¡°What is so different about the ground ornd of the Shaolin Sect?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung yawned and then said,

    ¡°You have constantly been saying Shaolin this and Shaolin that since a while ago. So, what is so special about this ce? What is different about fighting outside and inside the Shaolin Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gong Hwa was silent.

    It was different. It was definitely different. But this wasn¡¯t a question that could be answered like that.

    Especially right now¡­

    He nced around him.

    People were all looking for him to answer. Right, in this ce.

    ¡®Of course, the grounds of the Shaolin Sect are sacredpared to other ces.¡¯

    What should he answer?

    No, a Buddhist could never answer like that.

    ¡°Of course, the grounds of Shaolin are no different from any other! But did you not fight here without permission?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And why is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Tch. You really don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned as he got up and stretched.

    ¡°The Shaolin Sect called us here.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you are an invited guest, you need to¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you call us?¡±

    ¡°¡­um?¡±

    ¡°Why did you call us? Didn¡¯t you call us here to make us fight?¡±

    Gong Hwa¡¯s mouth widened,

    ¡°Ah, no, that¡­¡±

    ¡®What nonsense is this?¡¯

    ¡°The reason we invited the Sects is for the sparringpetition¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, the spar. Isn¡¯t that fighting?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°The Martial Arts Competition is something that only the Sect Leaders could have participated in, and yet we came to fight. So, we fought. I don¡¯t know why you are making such a big fuss about it.¡±

    ¡°How is that and this the same? An official spar and this is not the same!¡±

    ¡°What is different?¡±

    Chung Myung kept pushing him with his words,

    ¡°A spar usually means to fight with swords, and it is fine because the Shaolin Sect allows it. And since the Shaolin Sect didn¡¯t allow it now, we even put down our swords and used our fists! Isn¡¯t that fine? Are you really saying that it isn¡¯t now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Gong Hwa went silent.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    ¡®This was all bullshit being spewed.¡¯

    But the bigger problem was that not a single thing about it was false.

    A spar was a battle fought with the preparedness to take casualties. In a way, the result of a spar could be worse than this fight.

    In what words should the organizers of thispetition criticize the current fight?

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha!¡±

    Gong Hwa chanted, feeling frustrated.

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. One minute.¡±

    Chung Myung cut off the words of Gong Hwa and turned around.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    All their eyes focused on the new individual Chung Myung had asked the question to.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As soon as they saw the Abbot of the Shaolin Sect standing there, everyone eximed,

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with what the young disciple has said.¡±

    Everyone was shocked by the fast judgment and had their mouths wide open in shock as they came to terms with what had just happened.

 Chapter 268: Should I Show You What Real Trouble Looks Like? (3)

    ¡°Hehe. Right? As expected, I get along well with the Abbot!¡±

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    The Shaolin Sect¡¯s monk looked confused at the presence of this man. Seeing that, the Abbot asked with a soft expression,

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with what this young disciple said?¡±

    ¡°¡­they insulted Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Shaolin Sect that was insulted, but your pride, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot shook his head.

    ¡°The young disciple is right. The reason the sects have gathered here is to fight and spar with one another. How can we me them just because the method and time they chose to do it wasn¡¯t how we wanted it to be?¡±

    ¡°But the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect were hurt!¡±

    At Gong Hwa¡¯s words, Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°Then, the Southern Ind Sect should be bringing this topic up. I don¡¯t know why the monk is angry. The Southern Ind Sect isn¡¯t under the Shaolin Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gong Hwa was so shocked that he forgot to blink and just looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    Everyone around him had heard it.

    So, from now on, if the Shaolin Sect protected the Southern Ind Sect and med Mount Hua, it would appear as though the Southern Ind Sect was incapable of handling their problems without seeking the help of the Shaolin Sect.

    Even if that wasn¡¯t the truth, how could the people who went after any gossip they could get their hands on miss this chance?

    Gong Hwa suppressed his anger and looked at Chung Myung, who was driving him into a corner.

    But sadly, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t done yet.

    ¡°Ah, no. considering everything, let¡¯s ask them directly. Yah, you men!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the Southern Ind Sect¡¯s disciples, and they all flinched.

    ¡°Are you going to take revenge for the spar with your own hands, or are you going to whine to the Shaolin Sect because you took a beating from us?¡±

    All their faces turned white. The moment he said this, they all understood there was only one answer they could give.

    It was better to be beaten than a weakling who whined.

    And they were the ones who imed to be the disciples of a prestigious sect¡­ no, at this point, this was a normal choice for anyone in such a situation.

    ¡°O-Of course, we will take revenge with our own hands!¡±

    ¡°If we had used swords, you wouldn¡¯t be here!¡±

    ¡°You better be prepared! We will not show any mercy!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Gong Hwa.

    ¡°¡­is what they said.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This made Gong Hwa turn silent. If things were heading like this, then the Shaolin Sect had nothing to say.

    Chung Myung said sternly,

    ¡°Kids mess around and use fists, and some might even get nosebleeds. And as if that was some huge thing for the Sect Leader to be called and when¡­ eh. When did the Shaolin Sect turn into such a ce? Am I wrong, Sect Leader Abbot?¡±

    ¡°Haha. You are not wrong, child.¡±

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    Gong Hwa was upset that his Abbot was taking the side of another Sect¡¯s disciple.

    But as soon as he saw the Abbot¡¯s face and his soft smile, Gong Hwa couldn¡¯t say anything more and just bowed,

    ¡°I will handle it with my position as the Sect Leader of the Shaolin Sect.¡±

    The Abbot looked at Hyun Jong and said,

    ¡°Fighting on the grounds of the Shaolin Sect is something that is to be condemned. But those who gathered here for thepetition are bound to be on their toes. It is Shaolin¡¯s responsibility for not handling it properly, so I apologize to the Southern Ind Sect and the Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    The Abbot put his hands together and bowed.

    Hyun Jong and the disciples of the Southern Ind Sect froze as they saw it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Abbot! I don¡¯t know how to show my face after this if the Abbot does this.¡±

    The Abbot smiled and raised his head,

    ¡°The kites of each Sect are bound to fly in opposite directions during thepetition. Even if they don¡¯t, this is something that each Sect has to solve for itself. The Shaolin Sect will not involve themselves in this.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°But.¡±

    He looked at both sides and said,

    ¡°If something like this keeps happening before the decided day, everyone will turn fiercer. So, I ask everyone to show an appropriate behavior that suits their status and face.¡±

    ¡°We apologize¡­¡±

    The Abbot sped his hands.

    ¡°Then, I need to leave.¡±

    As he slowly began to walk, the Shaolin Sect¡¯s disciples all red at Mount Hua and followed after him.

    ¡°As expected of the Shaolin Sect.¡±

    ¡°So great!¡±

    Everyone who had been watching nodded their heads in approval.

    In any case, the work that had to be done was finished, and everyone felt relieved. Wasn¡¯t this a situation that could have grown out of control?

    ¡°Is this because Shaolin is Shaolin?¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled as he smiled.

    ¡®Well, things worked out¡­¡¯

    <i>Tak!</i>

    At that moment, someone ced a hand on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder, making him turn his head.

    <i>Flinch!</i>

    And he saw Hyun Jong with an expression he had never seen before.

    ¡°¡­follow me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®¡­this is strange.¡¯

    ¡®This is the Shaolin temple¡­ why is there an Asura in here?¡¯

    ¡®Ha¡­¡¯

    Gong Hwa, who followed the Abbot, opened his mouth and grumbled,

    ¡°Abbot¡­ How could you handle it like that?¡±

    The other Gong disciples all had dissatisfaction on their faces, and they were all asking the same thing.

    ¡°They insulted Shaolin! Those brats were fighting on the grounds of our Shaolin Sect! Isn¡¯t this aplete insult to the Shaolin Sect!¡±

    ¡°They need to be punished!¡±

    The look on the Abbot¡¯s face changed.

    It wasn¡¯t a soft face anymore. He now had a cold face that exuded dignity¡­ it was something that fit a Shaolin Abbot.

    ¡°Then, did you want me to say that it was okay to use swords with the permission of the Shaolin Sect in front of all those people? That it was a sin to punch without getting our permission?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°You are foolish. Foolish. You can¡¯t even keep up with the heart of a child,¡± the Abbot continued.

    ¡®He was like a knife.¡¯

    A sharp de was hidden in the words of the child.

    ¡®What if I wasn¡¯t there?¡¯

    ¡®Gong Hwa would¡¯ve fallen into that trap. In that case, I could have tried to get him out gently, but¡­¡¯

    ¡®The rumors that would havee out¡­ they would all say that the Shaolin Sect persecuted other sects and misused our authority.¡¯

    He had already warned Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader.

    Envious eyes were bound to follow them if they grew so fast.

    Literally speaking, the most hated Sect right now was the Shaolin Sect.

    And this was an incident that would¡¯ve turned them into prey if his disciple had bit into the trap that had beenid out. And in the end, the Shaolin Sect would have earned the title of hypocrites who couldn¡¯t be punished.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    The Abbotughed slowly.

    ¡®Are you really looking for this kind of situation? You little boy?¡¯

    After thinking, he said,

    ¡°Gong Hwa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Do you know anything about that Chung Myung child?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    The answer came from Gong Ja and not Gong Hwa.

    ¡°If it is Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung, he is known as Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who is said to be a candidate for his generation¡¯s ¡®Best in the World¡¯ position.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard he defeated Jin Geum-Ryong of the Southern Edge Sect and also won against the Wudang Sect. If the rumors which haven¡¯t been verified yet are added, he then also has the achievement of defeating Wudang Sect¡¯s Mu Jin. There are also rumors of him fighting against the Sichuan Tang Family Head¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you tell such nonsense to the Abbot!¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Gong Hwa yelled at the words of Gong Ja.

    ¡°The Wudang Sect¡¯s Mu Jin is fine, but how can you talk about the Head of the Sichuan Tang Family!¡±

    ¡°It is a rumor¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The Abbot stopped the two from arguing further.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    The name was firmly etched into his mind now.

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua is doing well recently, so there was a child like that with them. It is definitely a giant boon for them. If there is such a child, of course, the other children around him will also be drawn to it.¡±

    ¡°¡­even if it was a result of fighting without raising their swords, they unterally defeated the Southern Ind Sect¡¯s disciples. This is something that cannot be overlooked. Maybe¡­¡±

    Gong Hwa bit his tongue.

    He didn¡¯t have to listen till the end to know what was happening.

    ¡®Things might get difficult for the Shaolin Sect too.¡¯

    Gong Hwa wanted to talk about how the Shaolin Sect had yed a big role in pushing Mount Hua out of the Nine Great Sects.

    Of course, Mount Hua must hold a grudge against all the nine sects. But if Mount Hua rose to a position where it could threaten the nine sects, then there was no choice but to talk about theireback.

    This was something no one wanted. Therefore, no one would feelfortable with it.

    But¡­

    The Abbot looked back. He could see the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Mount Hua.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t feel too nice.

    Gong Hwa was concerned about it, but for the Abbot, it was a small thing.

    But it held a much deeper meaning at the same time.

    The sins of the previous Abbot weighed heavily on him.

    ¡°How long do I have to keep my palms open and cover the sky?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader Abbot?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    The Abbot shook his head.

    ¡®A thing of the past.¡¯

    It was not even his time, but a few generations ago.

    ¡°Gong Hwa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take your eyes off Mount Hua or their Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±

    Saying that the Abbot hastened his pace a little. However, his steps felt heavier.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There were many words that weighed down people. But now, Chung Myung had realized a new thing.

    ¡®Just saying it would be better.¡¯

    Hyun Jong sat in front of him.

    As soon as they arrived at Hyun Jong¡¯s room, he said nothing and just kept staring at Chung Myung. And it continued till now.

    Thanks to Chung Myung being Chung Myung, he held on. But the other disciples were on the verge of fainting in this mental war.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s back was already wet with sweat.

    ¡®Just beat us, Sect Leader!¡¯

    ¡®Getting beaten by Chung Myung is also good!¡¯

    ¡®P-please¡­¡¯

    But it just continued for a long time.

    Hyun Jong, who stared at Chung Myung and the others until then, finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for anything, just to not cause trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I asked for it and left for a little while.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were shining with rage, and Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®You look human now!¡¯

    When Chung Myung first saw him, he looked like some heaven-sent guru, but now looking at the anger in his eyes, Hyun Jong looked like a human.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t do that and went to create trouble! Yah, you stupid bastards! Ahhhh!¡±

    In the end, Hyun Jong yelled and ran forward.

    But his will couldn¡¯t be fulfilled, and the other disciples grabbed him from both sides.

    ¡°Calm down, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Why are you so angry? Take a deep breath. A deep breath. Exhale!¡±

    ¡°What kind of breathing is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! You bastards! You stupid bastards!¡±

    Hyun Jong tried to tackle Chung Myung. But thanks to the other disciples holding him down, he couldn¡¯t move much.

    ¡°Not in some other ce, but in the Shaolin Sect! In Shaooolin! I cannot even hold my face up anymore! I am that embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And he tilted his head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a strange thought? We defeated the brats of the Southern Ind Sect, and I think that is something we should be proud of! Now, hold your shoulders high and¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Hyun Jong took his shoes off and threw them at Chung Myung, who avoided them with a smile.

    ¡°Hehe. It is fine. You don¡¯t have to praise me this harshly. As a disciple, I did what I was supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Get outtttt!¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! Don¡¯t go out! Never go out! Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡±

    Hyun Jong was pulling his hair as he yelled at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ugh. We shouldn¡¯t havee here! This is just the first day! How will I deal with everything that will happen from now? Ancestors, ancestors, please give me strength.¡±

    Seeing him praying to the sky, Chung Myung looked up.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if the ancestor you¡¯re asking for help is me, but¡­¡¯

    ¡®This much is nice, right? Sect Leader sahyung?¡¯

    <i>-Please hurry up and shut your mouth.</i>

    ¡®Ehh.¡¯

    ¡®That was a bit harsh.¡¯

    ¡®Hehehe.¡¯

 Chapter 269: Should I Show You What Real Trouble Looks Like? (4)

    The news that Mount Hua and the Southern Ind Sect were at odds with one another had spread throughout Shaolin.

    ¡°The Southern Ind Sect did something?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua? Who is Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You know, the sect that used to be in the Nine Great Sects One Union.¡±

    ¡°Ah! The Plum Blossom Sword sect! That Mount Hua to the Southern Ind? That is quite sly.¡±

    Those who knew about Mount Hua couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to this news. Mount Hua had been expelled from the Nine Great Sects, and at the same time, the Southern Ind Sect had joined.

    Wasn¡¯t this an interesting rtionship to see? Even if there weren¡¯t any feelings of resentment left, once they had met, they were bound to have clenched fists.

    And sure enough, the first time they had met, they had used their fists.

    ¡°So what happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you think happened?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Southern Ind must have crushed Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°This man. Would I make a fuss then? It was the opposite! It was Mount Hua who crushed them!¡±

    ¡°What? Where did this nonsensee from?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> There were a hundred people who witnessed that fight. Why would they all lie? It is true that the disciples of Mount Hua beat the Southern Ind disciples!¡±

    ¡°Huh. Oh my!¡±

    It was surprising.

    Did this mean that one of the Nine Great Sects had been struck down by Mount Hua, whose name was rarely even heard these days?

    ¡°Is Mount Hua that strong?¡±

    There was no way the Southern Ind Sect was weak, so they needed to rify.

    ¡°Well, it was quite vague.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It is true that the disciples of Mount Hua did win, but apparently neither side used swords in their fight. Well, of course, that is only natural. No matter how bloodthirsty they felt, how could they draw their swords on the sacrednd of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Both sword sects were fighting without swords? So, what were they fighting with?¡±

    ¡°With fists. And in that, Mount Hua defeated them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> What else can I say? Then, that isn¡¯t such a huge thing, right?¡±

    ¡°Whether they are great or not, we can only wait and see. Even if they didn¡¯t draw their swords, the Southern Ind Sect is still strong. If they didn¡¯t fight each other with moderation, and Mount Hua pushed around the other, wouldn¡¯t it be ok to look forward to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Right. That is something we will have to check during their spars.¡±

    Everyone who heard about this news discussed it.

    Some criticized Mount Hua and the Southern Ind Sect, who fought on Shaolin territory, and others were interested in the oue.

    Some even hoped for Mount Hua to grow, as it was now considered a sect that had failed to regain power, but now with another chance; while others frowned at the actions of Mount Hua that shook Shaolin.

    There were various opinions, and yet all agreed on one point.

    ¡°Certainly, thispetition is bound to be unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°Since the havoc raged by the Demonic Sect, isn¡¯t this the first time that all the sects were brought together to show off their power? One hundred years is a long time, and it wouldn¡¯t be shocking if the results were unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Right. True.¡±

    However, so far, most people have only evaluated Mount Hua as a passing typhoon.

    Well, only so far.

    ¡°This is unfair.¡±

    Of course, it was true that the guilty one was Chung Myung.

    Although he spoke in sophistry, on the first day they arrived in Shaolin, he made sure that the other sect¡¯s disciples were given a beating.

    Of course, even if all this wasn¡¯t simply done to vent anger, being unable to give a proper reason for why they didn¡¯t hold back or speak to solve these problems was the issue.

    Up to that, he could understand.

    He deserves to be punished for those sins.

    But,

    ¡°It is unfair.¡±

    If the punishment is more severe than the crimemitted and the aplices aren¡¯t convicted, wouldn¡¯t anyone feel injustice?

    Chung Myung got up and opened the door.

    He could see Baek Cheon and a party guarding the front of his door.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As he watched them with their swords, guarding his room, he felt something scorching hot rise from within,

    ¡°You traitors!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke with a shaky expression,

    ¡°We cannot help it. The sect leader hasmanded us to not let you take even a single step out and we have to obey.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?! That trouble happened because of Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed.

    Actually, heaven and earth knew that Baek Cheon was the one who caused this.

    Of course, Chung Myung happily added to it, but it was horrible for him alone to be treated as the culprit.

    But his heart would not weaken!

    ¡°It is no use telling me. It is the order of the Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°The sect leader told you to not let me go? Why?¡±

    ¡°That is because you cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Trouble? Should I show you what real trouble looks like?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, Baek Cheon coughed.

    ¡°Anyway! You cannot go out! Be patient! We are spending all our day here just watching you! You aren¡¯t the only one who is being punished.¡±

    ¡°Right. Sure, say that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°So, you are saying that Sect Leader told sasuk to stop me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and closed his eyes.

    ¡®I only need to do what I am ordered. I am someone who was only following orders!¡¯

    Even if you have to break his bones, he will have to pay for his sins, make sure he is tied in there!

    ¡°Go back inside, Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes,

    ¡°Then we have no choice but to make blood spill!¡±

    ¡°Ohh? Want to see my blood?¡±

    ¡°No. My blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, please head back in.¡±

    With an absurd face, Chung Myung frowned, and then Baek Sang jumped up.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader asked you to bring in Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned slightly.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t he tell me not to let Chung Myung out of the room no matter what happens? And now he wants Chung Myung to be brought?¡¯

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Would I use the name of the Sect Leader to lie?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    ¡°Ha. He must be having a hard time down there. Ugh, why would he call for me if not that?¡±

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    This madman¡¯s mouth was really!

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and stepped out of the way,

    ¡°Go down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung took light footsteps and moved. Baek Cheon shook his head and followed him. Hyun Jong was sitting downstairs.

    And on the other side was a familiar person.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Chung Myung rushed forward and grabbed their hand,

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    It was Lord Tang Gunak of the Sichuan Tang family who was smiling brightly,

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing so far from Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course we are here to participate.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Right? You couldn¡¯t havee all the way just to see me, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t so wrong either.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled,

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°Only a few days have passed.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a loud cough,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a mess and sit there.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung took a chair and sat down.

    And Hyun Jong smiled softly as he said to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°You arrived safe, Lord. This time, I should havee over to greet you, but I couldn¡¯t, I apologize for that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Sect Leader. It is natural for theters toe and find the others.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Every time Tang Gunak said such things he couldn¡¯t help but feel so delighted. They had thousands of years of name and pride, so how could he not be happy when the head of the Sichuan Tang family was so humble and called Mount Hua his friend?

    ¡°You must have gone through a lot of hardships on the way here. It must have taken a lot of strength from the children too.¡±

    ¡°If we felt that this trip was difficult, then we don¡¯t have the right to use the name of Tang.¡±

    Hyun Jong was moved by that resolute voice.

    ¡®Indeed.¡¯

    Here, he only showed them a gentle and polite appearance, but in other ces, Lord Tang had to be a strict person. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that he was the lord of the Tang family.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Gunak tilted his head,

    ¡°What the hell happened in this short amount of time?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Hyun Jong gasped. Tang Gunak was seeing him after he had taken the Heavenly Violet Pill, so it was surprising.

    ¡°Something good has happened.¡±

    ¡°Well, congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Gunak gave a modestpliment without asking further.

    ¡°But the reason for your visit. If you had just arrived today, it must be because you have work to do?¡±

    ¡°Um. It is for no particr reason. It is just¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned, and then with an awkward expression, he nced around.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    And he said to the disciple next to him,

    ¡°Someone go and get Soso.¡±

    ¡°Tang Soso?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    One of the disciples nodded and ran up.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Tang Gunak let out a low and empty cough, making Hyun Jong smile,

    ¡°You must want to see your daughter. Isn¡¯t that only a natural feeling for a father?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. Sect leader. I know that I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, but she¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if Mount Hua is a Taoist sect, we do not speak about severing ties with family. It is very unnatural to ask for that. The ties with one¡¯s family need to be cherished.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Gunak bowed his head and expressed his thanks.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Hearing a loud voice from around the corner, Tang Gunak raised his head.

    ¡®Soso.¡¯

    His daughter he hadn¡¯t seen for almost a year now.

    How many times did he have to go against people to send his precious daughter, whom he raised in his arms, to Mount Hua?

    As the head of the Sichuan Tang family, he looked at the stairs with hopeful eyes and emotions he couldn¡¯t express.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Right, Soso¡­ Soso? Soso?¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes trembled.

    His daughter.

    The one who could have flown away with a gust of wind? Wasn¡¯t she the daughter he raised beautifully and gracefully?

    Weren¡¯t there more than just one or two people who admired the appearance of his beautiful daughter in Sichuan?

    But¡­

    Taktaktak!

    Seeing Tang Soso running down the stairs, he flinched. The dark uniform. The hair tied up in a ponytail. Her skin which once was as white as jade was now tanned as if she had been working in the paddy fields. Her eyes which once had beauty, were now filled with poison.

    ¡®Was she taken to a battlefield?¡¯

    How did his daughter be like this?

    ¡°S-Soso?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Father!¡±

    When Hyun Jong blinked, Tang Soso went right up to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Soso greets her father!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His daughter, who was like a pear flower, appeared to be a thistle in a pond.

    Tang Gunak was startled at this change,

    ¡°H-How¡­ no¡­ Soso¡­?¡±

    ¡°How have you been!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A greeting full of energy. Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung who hadughed,

    ¡°She grew up well, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Y-yes..¡±

    How well did she grow up that she was now full of energy¡­

    Tang Gunak looked at his daughter with nk eyes.

    How should he deal with this change? He thought and then opened his mouth,

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    Tang Soso shut her lips and looked at her father before smiling brightly,

    ¡°Yes. I am happy, father.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    And he smiled,

    ¡°Then everything is good.¡±

    So what if she didn¡¯t look like the past? What could be the reason for the change in appearance?

    The fact that Tang Soso was his daughter, one who he would never tire of, was a simple truth. His beloved daughter looked morefortable now than when she looked like a flower.

    Then it was all good.

    ¡°Right. Did you learn a lot from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes Father! In this spar, we will break the heads of the other sects and show everyone the name of Mount Hua and the Tang family!¡±

    ¡°¡­ wait. Break what?¡±

    ¡°Heads¡­¡±

    Tup!

    Yu Yiseol, who camete, shut the mouth of Tang Soso and dragged her away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Hyun Jong with shaky eyes. Then, as if it wasn¡¯t his fault, Hyun Jong pointed to Chung Myung, making Tang Gunak turn to him.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing at all.¡±

    ¡®My insides were swelling up!¡¯

    He drank several cups of cold tea to calm his stomach. Only then did his gaze turn cold.

    Atst, the atmosphere of the head of the Tang family came over him,

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Tang.¡±

    ¡°The reason I came here wasn¡¯t just for Soso. It seems that things are moving a bit strangely.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tang Gunak spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°I recently heard that the Southern Edge Sect and the Wudang Sect had a secret meeting in Wuhan.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°If they met beforeing here, there can be only one reason.¡±

    ¡°You think it is to keep us in check?¡±

    ¡°I cannot think of another reason.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Jong gently frowned and sighed.

    Tang Gunak spoke in a cold voice,

    ¡°Even if they did not meet for that reason, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Now, the Nine Great Sects One Union must see Mount Hua as a thorn in their sides.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    A thrown-out sect wasing back to threaten them. There was nothing more terrifying for those sects. Of course, none of the nine sects would overtly snuff Mount Hua.

    ¡°If the Sect Leader wishes, I can make a position for you.¡±

    ¡°Position?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua does not belong in the Nine Great Sects, so there is nothing strange about making friends within the Five Great Families, right? Then Mount Hua will have an easier time moving.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked troubled. The man wasn¡¯t wrong and this was a good suggestion, but he couldn¡¯t take it too lightly.

    And there was one who didn¡¯t care about this.

    ¡°Eh. What are you saying? It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Chung Myung continued,

    ¡°Just because they keep us in check doesn¡¯t mean that two unnamed and unknown organizations can just climb up the ranks. It is going to be decided by skill. Why are you so scared?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Right.¡±

    ¡°Right. And the Five Great Families, thank you so much for such consideration, but it is fine. We are close, but not that close. Friends are good enough for us, right?¡±

    At this unexpected answer, Tang Gunak looked at him.

    He was still as strange as ever¡­

    ¡®But it isn¡¯t a bad thing to hear.¡¯

    He smiled and asked Chung Myung,

    ¡°Winning is your thing, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung cut his words short.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Winning isn¡¯t my thing, but a thing of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone will know. Mount Hua is back.¡±

    Right, true.

    Tang Gunak smiled genuinely,

    ¡°Right. They should.¡±

 Chapter 270: Should I Show You What Real Trouble Looks Like? (5)

    A spacious hall.

    Arge number of people were arrayed around the topmost seat at the table. A serious atmosphere prevailed over the space.

    The Abbot of Shaolin looked around at everyone and said,

    ¡°Thank you all for epting my invitation andpeting here. You must have worked very hard toe this far.¡±

    The abbot sped his hands and bowed his head.

    Each sect leader greeted the Abbot of Shaolin and smiled,

    ¡°How can we note when the Shaolin Sect has called us? Shouldn¡¯t we thank you for inviting us?¡±

    The abbot spoke with a serious face,

    ¡°The reason for holding this Worldly Martial Arts Competition here is that gatherings and meetings of sects have be scarce over the years. The wounds left by the Demonic Sect were too much, and it has taken a long time for our wounds to heal.¡±

    When the name of the Demonic Sect was brought up, everyone became silent. Which sect that had gathered here hadn¡¯t suffered in their hands?

    ¡°A century has passed now, and we have been able to fully recover our strength. Unfortunately, it is true that various problems are urring partially due to that.¡±

    At those words, a few sect leaders coughed.

    When water was filled to the rim, it was bound to flow over.

    In recent years, it was moremon for the sects who had recovered their former power to collide with other surrounding sects. Now that they had umted strength, they had aimed for domination over other sects.

    It was no secret, and everyone knew, but if it continued it could lead to massive problems someday.

    ¡°So, through thispetition, I hope that each sect can meet and build a good rtionship with one another. The responsibility of those gathered here is not small.¡±

    It was a soft tone that didn¡¯t show authority.

    ¡°Of course, Abbot.¡±

    But that only served to reinforce the hidden authoritative meaning. The warm and gentle air continued, and a man who had been quiet till then spoke up,

    ¡°I would like to ask the Abbot something.¡±

    Everyone looked at that man. A red face and a long ck beard.

    It was a man who depicted power, and he was the sect leader of the Wudang sect, Heo Do Jinin

    ¡°If the Wudang sect leader has something to ask, then he should.¡±

    ¡°Ask I shall.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked around.

    As two of the strongest sects were looking at each other, the air around them turned heavy.

    ¡°It is really good to have so many sects summoned. First of all, I thank you for doing something I wouldn¡¯t have dared to think of.¡±

    ¡°How can we expect the sect leader of Wudang to do that? This monk understands¡­¡±

    ¡°I will not be thankful for those words. But¡­¡±

    His eyes looked focused as he stared.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Abbot started thispetition just to organize a meeting. Maybe the reason for gathering so many of the named sects in the world in one ce was for a different reason¡­¡±

    The Abbot smiled, and he saw that the man hadn¡¯t finished his words,

    ¡°Really, the heart of the Wudang sect leader is too deep. I cannot dare go against you, Amitabha Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    The Abbot nodded.

    ¡°Actually I was going to talk about this after thepetition. But since it was asked I will speak about it.¡±

    The Abbot calmed his mind. And those who saw it felt that something gloomy was going toe,

    ¡°There was news that demonic practitioners were found in the Great Mountains.¡±

    ¡°Demons!¡±

    ¡°Great Mountains!¡±

    The Great Mountains.

    A range of mountains known as the Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    Heo Do Jinin¡¯s expression stiffened,

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It is said that traces of demonic practitioners were found there.¡±

    ¡°Umm. It means that the destructive Demonic Sect has started to move again.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot prayed,

    ¡°As everyone here knows, the Kangho couldn¡¯t defeat those monsters. We just cut off the head of their leader and made the rest retreat.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who listened to this closed his eyes.

    ¡®Are they back?¡¯

    No. It couldn¡¯t be this.

    The Demonic Sect, which had lost its Heavenly Demon, had invaded Mount Hua for revenge, their war may have ended in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, but their personal vendetta against Mount Hua hadn¡¯t ended.

    And the devastating battle which had taken ce on Mount Hua was never mentioned in the history books.

    Even those who were well aware of the past had closed their eyes to this.

    Hyun Jong of the past wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand that conversation, but not now.

    ¡®Just as we regain our lost strength, we must recover from the past too.¡¯

    Hyun Jong clenched his fists and listened to them,

    ¡°In other words, the Demonic Sect didn¡¯t retreat after losing their power. They just bet on the future. Everyone here knows about that.¡±

    ¡°Umm. Right, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°It is a fact no one can ignore.¡±

    The Abbot looked around with serious eyes,

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found any signs of them moving yet. I have only witnessed a few of those demons walking around. However, it is quite a thing that they are back on their own mountain turf, which they had abandoned in the past. Perhaps they could be preparing for another war.¡±

    Thisment darkened the faces of all present.

    The Demonic Sect.

    If one did not feel the weight of that name, they didn¡¯t have the right to sit here.

    ¡°You must all be prepared.¡±

    The Abbot nodded at the words of Heo Do Jinin.

    ¡°But, this is just spection.¡±

    ¡°If it is about the Demonic Sect, it cannot be taken lightly, right?¡±

    ¡°That is why I asked for this.¡±

    The Abbot spoke, not liking what he had figured out.

    ¡°Maybe the time hase for Kangho to unite as one again. So, through thispetition, put aside your personal grudges and build friendships. Don¡¯t forget that although we live under different names, we are all from the same ce. Please, stop it. Amitabha.¡±

    Everyone nodded along, but their real thoughts were unknown.

    Heo Do Jinin narrowed his eyes and looked at the Abbot.

    ¡®Calling us together to give warning about the Demonic Sect.¡¯

    True, they were a dangerous group of people.

    However, no one was na?ve enough to think that all these things were started because of that man¡¯s worry about the Demonic sect.

    ¡®It means that they just want to take the initiative again.¡¯

    There was no doubt that the Abbot was intending to sit on top of all of them again, and through thispetition, he would show his will.

    ¡®What the Abbot wants will not happen,¡¯ thought Heo Do Jinin to himself.

    ¡°From tomorrow on thepetition will officially start. Everyone knows that since ancient times, it was down to one¡¯s self to restrain themselves and to build friendships.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°I hope this will work to do the same this time. Amitabha.¡±

    The sect leaders nodded their heads with friendly faces.

    However, no one was considering this a friendlypetition. It was difficult to know which sect was high and which was low.

    Unless there was a real war, the true strength of the two sects that were sparring would never be found out and only could be guessed through words and rumors.

    And for such sects, sparring between second-ss disciples was a great help.

    The ability of a teacher was measured through their disciples. Clearly, tomorrow¡¯spetition will be a ce to reorganize the ranks of the sects.

    ¡®The winning sect will have all the glory.¡¯

    Everyone¡¯s eyes longed for that.

    Except for one.

    The next morning.

    The disciples of Mount Huapleted their preparations and gathered in front of their allotted residence. Hyun Jong stood there and looked at them,

    ¡°So,¡± He coughed.

    ¡°Are you all ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Baek Cheon answered as a representative of the disciples. Seeing that dedication, Hyun Jong smiled,

    ¡°From today onwards, official spars will start and that will be a good experience for you. That is why I have to say something.¡±

    Everyone listened to what he would say¡­

    ¡°Will it make any difference if you win?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was shocked, not expecting suchments. Looking into their eyes, Hyun Jong calmly said,

    ¡°Is there any difference between winning and losing?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded, he knew where this was going.

    Hyun Jong shook his head and said,

    ¡°Winning and losing doesn¡¯t matter. It isn¡¯t important to get results in this ce. The effort you put in preparing for thispetition is several times more important than the results.¡±

    Hyun Jong continued with a deadly serious tone,

    ¡°I am not trying to say that the process is important and the result isn¡¯t. If you win thispetition it will be a huge honor. But your effort to get here is what you should be proud of. I want you to value your skills more than whatever theybel the oue.¡±

    ¡°We will keep that in mind, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. That is good.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good for this old man to hold up the kids who are about to enter a battlefield. Let us go. No matter the oue, you are the disciples I am proud of, the proud disciples of Mount Hua. And do not ever forget that.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly turned his head,

    ¡°Martial Arts Head.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Please speak. You and Un Geom have the right to speak.¡±

    Hyun Sang hesitated a bit and then looked at the kids,

    ¡°Focus on your skills. Defeat after trying your best will cheer you forward, while defeat without trying your hardest will only leave you with bitter regret.¡±

    ¡°We will remember that.¡±

    ¡°Umm. It is difficult for me, Sect leader. Un Geom, you do it.¡±

    Un Geom stepped ahead and when he did that, the eyes of every disciple changed.

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang were adults and elders to them, but Un Geom was different. It was Un Geom who was the real teacher of Mount Hua.

    ¡°What is a sword?¡±

    ¡°Sword is Tao!¡±

    ¡°What is Tao?¡±

    ¡°Tao is Tao!¡±

    ¡°And what is a Sword?¡±

    ¡°Sword is Sword!¡±

    Un Geom smiled,

    ¡°Right. A sword is just a sword. The sword you have heard about so far is no different from the sword you will lift today. Believe in your sword and in yourself. Then your training from the past will give the answer to you.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    And Hyun Young came forward and said to the three,

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He began to walk to the sparring hall.

    ¡°Un Geom you too, follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    Hyun Sang was shocked.

    ¡°The kids? You won¡¯t talk to the kids?¡±

    ¡°Well, just follow me. We can go first, is there any reason to do this with the kids?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah?¡±

    As they were being dragged by Hyun Young, a man walked from behind.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at him with sullen eyes.

    It was Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sect Leader has already spoken to everyone. Uh¡­ what did he say again?¡±

    He tilted his head and shrugged his shoulders,

    ¡°Well, anything he said would be nice.¡±

    And he looked at everyone.

    With the exception of a few, everyone felt nervous. Seeing this, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡®You should feel this.¡¯

    Except for a few others with Chung Myung, the rest had little to no experience with the other sects.

    They had been too scared to show their skills in front of the Southern Edge Sect, and fighting in front of so many others was bound to make them anxious.

    ¡°Who here wants to win?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples looked at each other.

    ¡°None of you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, the win was going to be yours so why bother?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    Chung Myung continued to speak,

    ¡°But what are you so nervous about? Idiots who cannot win thepetition.¡±

    ¡°What, you brat?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can be nervous. You don¡¯t have to rx.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I made sure to turn you lot into people who will not lose just because you are nervous. If you want to lose, try losing. At this point, losing shouldn¡¯te easy.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Huaughed in despair.

    Everyone knew that those weren¡¯t just empty words. Because they had literally crushed their bones with training.

    ¡°See the people gathered there?¡±

    When Chung Myung pointed, Baek Cheon answered,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go show them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of sect Mount Hua was, and what they have all forgotten.¡±

    Those words set fire to the heart of the disciples.

    ¡°Let us go reim the position of the best sword sect in the world!¡±

    There was no answer.

    Behind Chung Myung who took the lead, the disciples followed with resolute faces.

    Today, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t being as cheeky as usual.

    The will he had been holding onto for a long time could be seen on his face.

    ¡®You forgot, right?¡¯

    You forgot Mount Hua.

    ¡®It is fine. I will make each one of you remember it.¡¯

    ¡®I will engrave the words of Mount Hua on your heads to never let you forget it.¡¯

    ¡®To show what kind of sect Mount Hua¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung nced behind him and looked at the Baek and Chung disciples and then looked up.

    ¡®Honestly, it is different from the past, but¡­¡¯

    Well, it will be fine. This much difference¡­

    -It is too different you bastard!

    Ah, be quiet!

    If you are so sad, then you should have survived!

 Chapter 271: So Prestigious Sects Donâ€™t Have Heads? (1)

    Shaolin was one of thergest known temple sects in the world.

    Shaolin¡¯s status in Kangho was huge, but its status on the Central ins was no less than that.

    Ever since the Dharma began to preach about Buddhism in thend, Shaolin had be a sacred ce for almost all its people.

    Of course, the scale was also so massive that no such simr ce could be found elsewhere.

    And now this huge Shaolin temple had been stuffed so full of people that there was no room to movefortably.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t push!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, you people!¡±

    ¡°Who brought that chair? Who brings a chair to such a small ce? Are you crazy?!¡±

    The number of people who were here to participate in thispetition wasn¡¯t small, butpared to the number of people who came to see the spars, that number was nothing.

    ¡°Should we watch like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! There hasn¡¯t been such a thing in a hundred years! If we don¡¯t see it now, there is no guarantee that we will see it for another 100 years! Even if my neck cracks, I need to watch it!¡±

    From the first day of thepetition, there was no space to walk. Because of this, even after all 1,000 monks were mobilized, they had a hard time controlling people.

    ¡°Wow, look at the number of people.¡±

    Jo Gul was shocked as he looked around.

    The area where the participants waited, and the area where the spectators were seated was only separated by a red line. Thanks to this, the sects who were participating could sitfortably.

    ¡°Thepetition is in the sparring training hall?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s answer, Jo Gul narrowed his eyes and looked around,

    ¡°The hall is smaller than I thought. I thought it would be different because this is Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Look to the side.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul turned his head. In front of the densely crowded ce, several more markings wereid on the ground, like an area for the spar to happen.

    ¡°¡­ we will use all that?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong shrugged.

    ¡°There are close to 20 sects who got the tinum letter. Then, there are only four hundred individuals participating. If it was the gold, silver, and bronze letters, then the participants would be over a thousand.¡±

    ¡°Thousand?!¡±

    Jo Gul was shocked. Jo Gul opened his mouth wide, and Yoon Jong nodded.

    ¡°That was why the invitations were needed. If they let in all those who wanted to participate, it would take around three and a half months to get all the results.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Jo Gul was now feeling the influence of this ce.

    ¡®But, a thousand participants.¡¯

    When will all of them get their chance?

    ¡°It seems like the preliminary rounds will be held in roughly two days. After that, they said, we will move to a central training hall and hold the finals. There will be around 100 people left after that.¡±

    ¡°A hundred.¡±

    Jo Gul grabbed the sword on his waist.

    ¡®A hundred people, I need to be among them.¡¯

    Although the goal was to climb as high as possible, the rank in the initial spar wasn¡¯t determined by skills.

    If you were against the possible winner of the first round, wasn¡¯t it just the bizarre situation of being eliminated right away?

    What if there was a situation where one got eliminated in the early stages due to bad luck?

    ¡®I don¡¯t even want to imagine.¡¯

    ¡®That bastard will chew me alive. Throughout the time, all the way back to Mount Hua, even after heading back to Mount Hua!¡¯

    ¡°Ugh. If I lose, Chung Myung will beat me down¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about that?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you are fighting with the elites of the other sects, but you don¡¯t seem worried about that.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Jo Gul nced around.

    The disciples of the prestigious sects were all with bright eyes and enthusiastic looks. The aura they were exuding was enough to know how strict their training must have been.

    If it was Jo Gul of the past, he would have been shocked at this sight. Because they were the distinguished disciples of a sect he couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Was it a little different now?

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    It was true that the status of Mount Hua had risen a lot, but Jo Gul hadn¡¯t really felt that it changed their outlook.

    Because there was no one who looked at the disciples of Mount Hua with envy. And no one gave him special treatment.

    Still, well¡­

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I think it will be strange to say this, but don¡¯t they look easy?¡±

    Yoon Jong, who nced at the other participants, smiled,

    ¡°Of course they look easy.¡±

    ¡°Still, they are called disciples of prestigious sects.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone like Chung Myung among them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there can¡¯t be two such people in this world,¡±

    ¡°Right. We live with that bastard every day, so why would we be afraid of anyone? Even if you see a monster with three heads or six heads I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be scared.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    They were the disciples who feared the hands of Chung Myung and didn¡¯t fear anything else.

    ¡°So when does thepetition start?¡±

    ¡°It is about to start.¡±

    Yoon Jong pointed forward.

    Following the gesture, he turned to see a Shaolin monk walking.

    He had a reverent posture, and once he had reached his destination, he then raised his head looking at the people gathered there.

    The hall, which was noisy, went silent in an instant.

    The Shaolin monk, who drew everyone¡¯s attention, spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°I would like to express my gratitude to the disciples of each sect who took their precious time toe and participate in thispetition and to all those who came to watch it too. I am a Shaolin monk, Gong Cho.¡±

    At the name ¡®Gong Cho,¡¯ whispers arose.

    ¡°Then he is?¡±

    ¡°The Immovable Fist, Gong Cho!¡±

    Among the Gong disciples of Shaolin, Gong Cho was one of the most famous ones. He was one of the representative martial artists of Shaolin who dealt with a lot of evildoers in the past with his high skills and yet was known to be rarely violent.

    No one could hide their excitement at the fact that such a person was conducting these spars,

    ¡°And I would like to thank the sect leaders who grace us with this event.¡±

    Gong Cho turned to the high podium on one side of the hall.

    The sect leaders of each sect were seated there. They were all greeted with cheers and ps.

    Yoon Jong smiled at this,

    ¡°Sect Leader must be in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°No, sahyung. He must be very ufortable, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    Right. Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t in a position to be used to all of this.

    ¡°If you think about it, the sect leaders for Southern Edge and the Wudang Sects are sitting on either side. He will gulp down his water.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then we need to make sure he stays therefortably.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment, Gong Cho spoke with a voice full of strength.

    ¡°From now on, we will be holding the Worldly Murim Competition! Those who are called up go out to your designated ce. And the circles there were prepared fairly in the presence of each sect leader so noints will be epted.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his hand at that.

    ¡®This is the start.¡¯

    He took a few deep breaths and looked at the ground with sunken eyes. In the distance, he could see the Southern Edge sect disciples gathered around. Jin Gem-Ryong and his father would also be there.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Chung Myung noticed Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Trembling?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head at Baek Cheon who calmly acknowledged it. Baek Cheon continued in a calm voice,

    ¡°We are given the chance to show the sword of Mount Hua to the world, how can I not tremble? I am having a hard time calming my nerves.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    You can do some pretty cool things too?

    ¡°Take it easy, calm down. Don¡¯t make mistakes while trying too hard.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°People like sasuk fail when they try too hard to do something.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you aren¡¯t them, and calm down.¡±

    ¡°No, brat!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon pointed behind Chung Myung with his chin.

    ¡°Calling you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked back.

    On the ground, a monk, who was assisting the matches, was screaming at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung! Is Chung Myung here!? No, where is he? The spar will start!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung of Mount Hua? Is he here? If he isn¡¯t then the match will go in favor of the opponent!¡±

    Startled, he raised his hand,

    ¡°Here! I am here!¡±

    He jumped down and the monk asked,

    ¡°Where did you go!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up ande into the circle! Your opponent has been waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Chung Myung rushed out. The opponent was really waiting for him.

    ¡°Hello¡­ uh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who checked his opponent, tilted his head,

    ¡°Why do you look familiar? Did we meet before?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s opponent.

    Kwak Hwan-So, the great disciple of the Southern Ind Sect, bit his teeth.

    ¡°Damned Mount Hua bastard! Even if you look down on people this is too much! We only just met two days back, how can you forget me?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­! The one from back then! The one who flew back with one hit, that was why I couldn¡¯t remember your face.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So trembled and took a deep breath,

    ¡°Where did you sell your sword?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at his waist.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Seeing his waist empty, Chung Myung checked where he sat, and saw that Baek Cheon was holding his sword.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Baek Cheon threw the sword over and Chun Myung caught it in the air and quickly put it at his waist.

    Kwak Hwan-So was a bit stunned at that,

    ¡°A swordsman carries his sword at all times. Didn¡¯t Mount Hua teach you that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not amazing enough to involve yourself in another sect¡¯s education right?¡±

    ¡°What! You are the¡­!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start.¡±

    Chung Myung, who touched his sword, cracked his neck to the left and right.

    Crack.

    He didn¡¯t think he would be called out at the start but this wasn¡¯t a bad thing either.

    On the other side of the circle, Kwak Hwan-So had drawn his sword.

    Srng!

    ¡°You are running around wildly not knowing the difference between heaven and earth. This is good. I was just waiting for the chance to get my revenge on the Mount Hua jerks, and the heavens are helping me. As long as I have my sword I will show Mount Hua is no opponent to Southern Ind.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Try your best. I will cheer for you too.¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So clenched his teeth. But this time he wasn¡¯t going to be careless.

    ¡®Calm down.¡¯

    Hadn¡¯t he already experienced what happens when he rushes ahead without thought? Nothing goodes from being hit like that.

    If he has to show something, it has to be with his sword.

    There were a lot of spars happening in ten other circles, and the eyes of the people were focused on Chung Myung and Kwak Hwan-So.

    Everyone who heard of their recent fight had to watch this.

    ¡°Will Southern Ind take their revenge?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? That man is called Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Do you not know that he is the most talked about person here?!¡±

    ¡°Uh? That one is the Divine Dragon? He doesn¡¯t look that good.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell how good someone¡¯s skills are just by their appearance.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be just a rumor?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something we will know when we watch the fight?¡±

    Everyone looked there with the same feeling.

    On the other hand, at some point, Mount Hua¡¯s Disciple Chung Myung had earned his name as quick as the wind.

    On the other hand, one of the Nine Great Sects One Union¡¯s Southern Ind Sect¡¯s Disciple Kwak Hwan-So was pushed out by Mount Hua in a fight of fists!

    No matter how famous Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was, defeating the great disciple of the Southern Ind could not be easy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the spar!¡±

    With a loud cry, the people in the circle moved.

    ¡®To restore the honor of the Southern Ind!¡¯

    Kwak Hwan-So kept telling that to himself.

    With that appearance, no one could think that the past gossip about him being taken down in one hit was true, they were sure he would win.

    He calmed down¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Kwak Hwan-So¡¯s eyes widened.

    Suddenly it felt like the world had gone dark.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Dark? The world?

    ¡®Witchcraft?¡¯

    No.

    Kwak Hwan-So realized it quickly.

    This wasn¡¯t the world turning dark but his sight being blocked by something.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Fortunately, he managed to recognize what it was.

    ¡®The sole of a shoe¡­?¡¯

    But it was toote.

    Kwaaang!

    The foot of Chung Myung struck him in the face.

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    Kwak Hwan-So screamed like a pig and bounced over the line.

    Swish!

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°W-wow!¡±

    The others who were in their own circles and fighting all were startled and avoided the Kwak hwan-So cannonball which was whistling through the air.

    Flying through nine more sparring circles, he crashed into the wall at the end of the hall.

    Kuuung!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone there looked at the man with nk eyes. No, to be precise, they looked at the body which was stuck into the wall.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even those who were in the middle of their fights lowered their weapons and looked at it.

    Before long, the eyes moved from him to where Chung Myung was. And Chung Myung shook his head as he mumbled,

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t get your mind straight even after being hit by my sasuk. How dare you think in front of me. Did he have a death wish?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head a couple of times and looked at Gong Cho.

    ¡°I won right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°It ended. Can Ie out?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, ah!¡±

    Gong Cho nodded his head and said loudly,

    ¡°In the first spar, the disciple of Mount Hua, Chung Myung has won!¡±

    At the same time as those words came out, the silence broke.

    ¡°Woahhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Myyyyyy! One hit!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! The day hase when I saw such a fight with my eyes! This is the best! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged and headed out as he received cheers from the people and stood in front of the disciples of Mount Hua,

    ¡°See that?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You need to do just that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­ yeah, that was helpful.

    Thank you so much, Chung Myung.

 Chapter 272: So Prestigious Sects Donâ€™t Have Heads? (2)

    Kangho was for strong people.

    To the extent that they sought strength in themselves and longed to fight against the best in the world, they were strong people who only had affection for strength.

    So people couldn¡¯t help but cheer for the absurd situation that was happening before their eyes.

    ¡°Woahhh!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! Cheers!¡±

    It had been a long time since the match had finished, but the cheers didn¡¯t stop. The crowd kept going.

    Spars began to take ce in other spots, but no one paid any attention to their oues.

    The blow that Chung Myung had shown was just too intense.

    ¡°Oh my, what a great disciple of the Southern Ind Sect!¡±

    ¡°He took him down without even using his sword.¡±

    ¡°I told you! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is great! Isn¡¯t this more than just rumors?¡±

    ¡°Yah, that was a surprise!¡±

    ¡°A surprise? A surprise attack of death! The guy who was careless on that stage is finished. The monk, Gang Cho, clearly gave the signal to start, what was that kid doing being that careless?! But still, the skill of that attack!!¡±

    ¡°Right! Only the winners can curse people!¡±

    ¡°The Mount Hua Sect has gotten really strong! Strong enough to defeat a Southern Ind disciple in just one hit.¡±

    Minor things were ignored.

    Most of the people gathered there wanted to see the talent of the other sects with their own eyes, to see who would lead in the future.

    It just meant that they were ready to cheer for those who won. But even after seeing this in front of their eyes, they couldn¡¯t hold down their excitement.

    And in the midst of such great screams, Chung Myung had a sad expression.

    ¡°Well, did I do something good?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! Mount Hua! Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips trembled.

    And Baek Cheon, who looked at him, frowned.

    ¡®He likes this too much.¡¯

    ¡°Ah, no. Well¡­ it isn¡¯t like I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ just smile Chung Myung. Or you will explode any moment now.¡±

    ¡°I am feeling good. I took down one of those bastards.¡±

    ¡°You are saying that, but your body is being too honest.¡±

    And Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    One hit.

    Literally one hit. With just a single hit, Chung Myung took the attention of everyone here.

    It wasn¡¯t known if Chung Myung was aiming for that, or if he simply found the opponent annoying. But the result would be the same either way.

    Now, it is clear that everyone will pay attention to Chung Myung and Mount Hua throughout thepetition.

    ¡°Careful, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned to look at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t good to get too much attention. Look. Everyone has already started to be wary of you.¡±

    With that, Baek Cheon looked around. There are definitely more eyes on him than before.

    This was only natural because the audience was cheering for him, but some of the eyes looking at him were focusing a little too carefully on him.

    The other disciples from different sects who were participating seemed to be agitated at the sight of him, and their eyes had a vignt gleam in them.

    They also had eyes, so they couldn¡¯t just ignore what Chung Myung had just done. It would be strange if they hadn¡¯t be vignt of him after that.

    But Chung Myung who received those gazes, just rolled his hand,

    ¡°These bastards, how dare they look at me! I will pop their eyes out!¡±

    ¡°No, you crazy bastard!¡±

    Fortunately, Baek Cheon was next to him and was able to hold Chung Myung down.

    ¡°Since you showed them that, they are bound to be aware of you!¡±

    ¡°Is it my fault if they couldn¡¯t do something like this? Those bastards who can¡¯t handle one hit!¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­ True.¡¯

    Clearly, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t just someone anyone could handle. But whether they knew it or not waspletely different.

    At that moment Chung Myung licked his lip and said,

    ¡°Remember sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about being acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you deal with them in moderation, you tend to think you can win and are ready for your next opponent. You might even look at them with pity. But when you want to win, you need to trample on them, without care for blood or tears. That way, the next time you meet, they will not be able to look you in the eye.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are we evil?¡±

    ¡°There are things we can learn from them too. They deal with things efficiently, especially when faced head-on. Their survivales first, and their own profites second.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep in mind, don¡¯t look at your opponents with pity. To win, you need to do it overwhelmingly, right¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his gaze up, looking at the sect leaders sitting on the podium.

    ¡°Because they will realize it too. Whose stage this is.¡±

    There was a clear expression of disbelief in the eyes of the sect leaders and family lords.

    Meanwhile¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The sect leaders who were watching the different spars couldn¡¯t hide their shock.

    ¡°That was amazing. Isn¡¯t that child from Mount Hua so talented?¡±

    ¡°The opponent wasn¡¯t too alert, but for a moment, even I couldn¡¯t see that child¡¯s movement.¡±

    ¡°I heard the name of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon several times, isn¡¯t he a good one?¡±

    A sincere sense of admiration was evident in their voices.

    The skill shown by Chung Myung was enough to surprise even the heads of the sects and the other families.

    Of course, the shock in their eyes was a light that couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡®Still in one hit.¡¯

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t Kwak Hwan-So known to be quite skilled? Weren¡¯t his skills known to be strong? But he couldn¡¯t even respond?¡¯

    This was a question everyone was trying to piece through.

    This was a result that could only be seen when there was a vast difference in skills.

    No, even if there was a difference in skills, most of the kids wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat Kwak Hwan-So in one blow.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon did that too effortlessly, watching him made it seem so easy!

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°The more we hear, the more strange it sounds.¡±

    Most of the sect leaders here didn¡¯t believe that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was an actual candidate for the strongest in the world. To be precise, they didn¡¯t want to recognize him.

    In fact, that position or title was something that could only be given after someone had bested the previous owner of that title. It was close to impossible topare everyone that was considered to be ¡®The Best in the World¡¯.

    Besides there were the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t ept this.

    ¡®If my disciple goes to Kangho, he could get that kind of evaluation.¡¯

    This was the thought each sect leader had.

    However, at this moment, they thought that perhaps the fame of Chung Myung may not just be the useless ramblings of those easily impressed.

    Indeed¡­ could their disciples be able to give a showing that good? Doubt began to set in.

    No one could easily go along with that.

    Their appreciation had changed. This was because after that absurd situation hade to pass, surprise became vignce. Their admiration had transformed into wariness.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    In that bizarre situation, Hyun Jong worked hard to calm his shoulders, which were constantly going wide with pride.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to guess what the other sect leaders were thinking.

    ¡®They must be shocked.¡¯

    Well, this was definitely absurd.

    Hyun Jong has been through such absurd times more than once now. This moment had finallye to pass, all as a result of enduring that man¡¯s absurd actions.

    This was the moment to show everyone in the world what Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung was made of!

    At that time, Tang Gunak, who was there, spoke to Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Congrattions, Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ha¡­</i> haha. He must have been lucky.¡±

    ¡°Luck. Excessive humility isn¡¯t good. Who here can do something like that?¡±

    At Tang Gunak¡¯s words, someone interrupted,

    ¡°Those words are not wrong.¡±

    Hyun Jong felt a little startled as he heard that.

    This was because the person who had intervened in the conversation was the sect leader of the Southern Edge sect, Jong Rigok.

    ¡°It is true that only Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon Chung Myung could do something like that. It was the same as what we had seen in the past Souther Edge-Mount Hua conference. Truly, he is a talented person who could aim for the title of the Best in the World.¡±

    ¡®This man.¡¯

    Did he eat something that had soured?

    Hyun Jong looked at Jong Rigok not being able to understand, and simply nodded a ¡®Yes.¡¯

    ¡®This is all a y.¡¯

    The Southern Edge sect had suffered the greatest disgrace by Chung Myung.

    If the result could not be changed, it would be better to use Chung Myung to make himself look better. That way, the Southern Edge Sect would not be known as a stupid sect that had gotten humiliated by a trivial, irrelevant person.

    Of course, they probably hated Chung Myung enough to want him dead, but¡­

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Um. As expected of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    Perhaps, he had a simr thought, but Heo Do Jinin chimed in, saying something simr.

    Tang Gunak and Heo Do Jinin, the weight of their words were bound to have a different weight attached to them.

    And when Heo Do Jinin said that, the other sect leaders began to hide their cautious looks andplemented Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.

    ¡°Congrattions, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Haha. It seems like the time when Mount Hua regains its name isn¡¯t too far away.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s lips trembled.

    He was making the face of a parent who just had their child be acknowledged, his disciples were getting him so manypliments. What could be a more happy moment for him?

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i> Thank you, everyone.¡±

    Hyun Jong covered his mouth and coughed.

    When he looked down, he could see Baek Cheon and Chung Myung.

    Sometimes he really felt his life leaving his body due to his actions, but at times like this, his name felt so calming to him.

    Finally, he managed to understand the feelings of Hyun Young, who favored Chung Myung.

    Deep down, there was one person who couldn¡¯t fit into this atmosphere,

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a surprise attack!¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Those who turned their heads at these absurd words confirmed who the person was and smiled very modestly.

    It was Geum Yang-Baek, the sect leader of the Southern Ind Sect.

    He was shouting with a reddened face,

    ¡°I acknowledge the oue of that spar. But if that child hadn¡¯t been so careless, the match wouldn¡¯t have been this easy.¡±

    Tang Gunak, who was listening to that, smiled,

    ¡®Trying to make yourself look good.¡¯

    For a martial artist, being careless was a bigger shame than being without skill. Especially in an official spar, where showing carelessness was equivalent to showing disrespect.

    But at the same time, he could understand Geum Yang-Baek¡¯s feelings.

    ¡®Perhaps it is difficult to think rationally now.¡¯

    The disciple he had been raising dearly was smashed with one blow, and the name of his sect plummeted.

    From the point of view of a sect leader, there could be nothing more terrifying than this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. The other kids will soon prove the skills of my Southern Ind Sect!¡±

    No one responded to the angry words of Geum Yang-Baek.

    However, only one thing registered,

    ¡®Other kids.¡¯

    They all had confirmed the skills of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon with their own eyes.

    Then, what about the other disciples of Mount Hua?

    The eyes of the sect leaders turned to the other disciples of Mount Hua who were gathered.

    Depending on the result¡­

    ¡®Maybe this spar will be a venue for the Mount Hua sect.¡¯

    The faces of the other sect leaders began to turn serious.

    ¡°Listen carefully.¡±

    Baek Cheon said with a stiff face,

    ¡°Do not follow this guy.¡±

    And Chung Myung, who was sitting next to him, frowned as he chewed on his beef jerky.

    ¡°If a bird follows a stork, it will die from getting its wings torn and its break broken. Never try to finish your opponent in one move, just focus on showing your skills! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°I understand, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Um!¡±

    Everyone agreed with Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    However, Chung Myung tilted his head back as if he had a different opinion,

    ¡°That isn¡¯t right sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡± screamed Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell us to do what we cannot do, but tell us to do what we can do!¡±

    ¡°What is so special about sparring for a long time with them?¡±

    ¡°Kuk!¡±

    In the end, he shook his head, not wanting to deal with ¡®it¡¯ any longer.

    ¡°Anyway, never do what Chung Myung does. Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    No matter how scary Chung Myung was, if Baek Cheon and Chung Myung were speaking about this openly, it was better to side with Baek Cheon.

    It was then,

    ¡°S-sahyung! Jo Gul¡¯s spar is starting!¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was startled, shouted,

    ¡°Jo Gul, calm down¡­!¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The cry of Baek Cheon, who had nowhere to go, became silent.

    Everyone looked at the sparring circle with nk eyes.

    Jo Gul, who had blown his opponent away with a single hit, was staring at his opponent who was convulsing on the ground.

    ¡°C-Calm down¡­¡±

    Jo Gul looked at his sword and then at his fallen opponent and turned his head.

    When he met Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, he opened and shut his mouth a few times.

    ¡°S-sauk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ these bastards are too weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Weak?

    The disciples of the Nine Great Sects One Union?

    At that time, Chung Myung who was looking around, began to giggle,

    ¡°Silver spoons?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then are they just bugs? Kuak. This is what it means. Look at our Dong-Ryong¡¯s arrogance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Something was clearly wrong¡­ no, it was Baek Cheon who realized that this all was starting to work out a bit too well.

 Chapter 273: So Prestigious Sects Donâ€™t Have Heads? (3)

    ¡°Kids, calm down¡­¡±

    <i>Hud!</i>

    ¡°No, don¡¯t keep aiming¡­¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°Don¡¯t take them down with one hit, you bastards!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Despite Baek Cheon¡¯s desperate cry, the momentum of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples didn¡¯t stop.

    The spectators, who were only just cheering for the wins at first, began to look at the disciples of Mount Hua with shocked eyes.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ how are all the matches the same?¡±

    Now everyone was carefully watching those with the ck robes and plum blossom symbol.

    ¡®This time too?¡¯

    Whenever they saw a disciple of Mount Hua standing on the stage, they were filled with anticipation and shock.

    Receiving such burdensome gazes, Yoon Jong looked at the sky.

    ¡®Something is different from what I had thought.¡¯

    Putting aside the gazes on him¡­

    ¡°E-Eik!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at his opponent with a frown.

    ¡®This one too?¡¯

    Their legs were stuck firm to the ground, their hand clenching onto the sword too tightly. And their shoulders¡­ Ugh, they looked so stiff, like the bones of their shoulders could pop out of their sockets at any moment.

    Although his opponent had the will to not fly out with just one hit¡­

    ¡®You won¡¯t be able to show your skills either.¡¯

    Of course, his opponent couldn¡¯t be med. If Yoon Jong were in his position, he would have felt the same.

    Even Gong Cho was looking at Yoon Jong with much expectation.

    Since he was a disciple of Mount Hua, they were asking him to show them something impressive.

    Even the referees, who were meant to be impartial, were looking at him with anticipation, so it was obvious that this disciple from another sect would feel burdened to not lose in one hit. On the other hand, Yoon Jong was saddled with showing something impressive.

    Yoon Jong clenched his sword at those burdensome eyes.

    No matter who his opponent was or the situation, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to show his skills.

    If that is the case, it was better not to hear that ghost¡¯s nagging.

    He rxed his grip on his sword. And again, the important thing wasn¡¯t showing his strength but not being nervous.

    Yoon Jong took a deep breath and looked at his opponent.

    Calm down¡­ calm down¡­

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Gong Cho yelled out, and his opponent ran at him, their sword raised as high as possible.

    The swift and sharp sword flew at him, yet his opponent was still stiff in face and form.

    ¡®As expected of the Diancang Sect!¡¯

    A sword that was worthy of its prestigious name.

    But¡­

    ¡®It feels strange.¡¯

    Oddly enough, Yoon Jong didn¡¯t feel threatened by his opponent¡¯s sword. Was the force of his opponent dulled?

    No.

    ¡®Fast yet slow, strong but weak.¡¯

    It felt all too strange.

    The opponent¡¯s sword was clearly swift and strong, but in Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes, the speed of the sword seemed to be slowing down.

    ¡®Damn it! My body was tamed <sup>1</sup> by him!¡¯

    If hepared his bout with Chung Myung to this, then his opponent¡¯s sword appeared not to be moving at all.

    Even if he couldn¡¯tpletely deny Chung Myung¡¯s sword, it was easy enough for Yoon Jong to be used to Chung Myung¡¯s techniques and subsequently dodge his sword.

    <i>Shh.</i>

    His opponent¡¯s sword flew forwards, and Yoon Jong neatly moved to the left, a single step to the left. And at that moment, the side of his opponent was clearly visible.

    ¡®For now, a light¡­.¡¯

    But before his head could even think, his sword moved. And with that, he boldly hit the side of his opponent.

    Bang!

    ¡°<i>ck!</i>¡±

    The guy who was hit on his side screamed as he fell out of the circle.

    Yoon Jong looked at his opponent, who had flown away, with an absurd expression.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡®I should have taken a closer look at my opponent¡¯s sword¡­this wouldn¡¯t have happened if I¡­¡¯

    ¡°Winner! Mount Hua¡¯s Yoon Jong!¡±

    With the deration from Gong Cho, shouts rained in again.

    ¡°Wahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Again, one hit!¡±

    ¡°What kind of guy can end a spar with just one blow? No, maybe we shouldn¡¯t call it Mount Hua, but instead the One Strike Sect!¡±

    ¡°Amazing! Hahaha! For real!¡±

    Yoon Jong came down as he received the cheers and looked at Baek Cheon, who was still in shock and was awkwardly scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°I am sorry, sasuk. I really was trying to see the movement of his sword, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ but?¡±

    ¡°The moment I saw a gap, my body just moved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a deep sigh at that,

    ¡°Right, you worked hard.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ tamed uspletely, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    As he slowly turned his head, he looked at the image of Chung Myung, still chewing his jerky.

    ¡®Ah, this is why people sometimes want to spit on smiling faces.¡¯

    Clearly, the one who said this proverb had experienced something like this. Seeing that binging and smiling face, even Baek Cheon wanted to do it.

    From Mount Hua¡¯s point of view, the first day was going smoothly.

    Of course, from the point of view of the other sects, who had been watching such a day pass with ck jaws¡­ It really felt like lightning had struck them on their heads, but there was really no need to worry about their position, right? ¡­right?!

    But, the disciples of Mount Hua, who had finished their first day of preliminary rounds, weren¡¯t too excited.

    They all stared into the sky with their eyes wide open.

    In the dorm that Shaolin had provided Mount Hua¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul looked at his hand with his half-focused eyes and nced around. Unsurprisingly, all the other disciples seemed equally puzzled.

    ¡°Were we this strong?¡±

    ¡°¡­ eh, it had to be them who were weak.¡±

    ¡°Does that make sense? They were all disciples of the Nine Great Sects One union and the Five Great Families! Who was the person I won over from?¡±

    ¡°¡­The Hebei Peng family.¡±

    ¡°Does it make sense to say that those who hade from the Hebei Peng family are weak? At least among the young warriors of the Hebei Peng family, the ones here had to be the most skilled.¡±

    Winning was great.

    However, they didn¡¯t just win; they smashed them down in one hit.

    They would be happy if they had fought for a long time and won, but this felt too weird.

    ¡°Phew, well, it was too simple.¡±

    At those words, everyone looked at Chung Myung, who nodded,

    ¡°You thought it would be hell, but you gave them hell instead.¡±

    ¡°I thought that if the other sects were considered strong, they must have also practiced this much.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we really did go to hell and back!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked at Chung Myung with aplicated gaze.

    Now they realized why this damned bastard had driven them all to hell.

    ¡°Come to think of it, everyone almost died three to four times, right?¡±

    ¡°I fell down a cliff without a safety rope more than five times. What are three or four times?¡±

    ¡°I got beaten so hard by that bastard with a wooden sword, that I didn¡¯t wake up for three days. I am so d that I am alive.¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t a human, for real.¡±

    ¡°The results are so good, so I cannot say that.¡±

    Baek Cheon also sympathized with their words and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is with that guy?¡¯

    By now, he had given up trying to understand him with onlymon sense, but whenever such outrageous things had happened, he was forced to think about it again.

    Strong enough to teach others?

    ¡®Nonsense.¡¯

    Then wouldn¡¯t the elders and sect leader fall short in front of Chung Myung?

    It was certainly strange that even the famous disciples who looked down on them could not withstand a single blow from the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°But I know one thing for sure.¡±

    At those words, everyone turned to who had just spoken.

    Yoon Jong continued to speak,

    ¡°We are freaking strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If not, maybe the people of those prestigious sects weren¡¯t as strong as we thought.¡±

    That was equally absurd.

    Usually, Baek Cheon would have rebuked that, but Yoon Jong was speaking from experience.

    So he couldn¡¯t say anything or reprimand him.

    Ten of the fifteen contestants had fought today, and all were victorious. It wasn¡¯t just a victory but a unteral win.

    There should be a ce and time to be humble, but it felt shameful to even talk about having a humble nature after today.

    ¡®Sorry. It is just that I am lucky, but actually, the others were more skilled.¡¯

    What would happen if the winning person had said that?

    The others would undress him, beat the shit out of him, and maybe even break their heads with inkstones and whatnot.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    He had to lead the others. Even if everyone was excited about this, he had to focus.

    ¡°I know all of you are excited about such results, but everyone must stay focused. There is no way that the true potential of these prestigious sects is just this.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua nodded their heads.

    ¡°Perhaps from tomorrow, they will be warier of us. Do not forget to cool your mind. We are still nothing to¡­¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    At that moment, the door was opened with such ferocity that they thought it might break.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°I was scared!¡±

    The disciples all jumped up at the sound. But as soon as they looked at the door, they were all too shocked.

    ¡°Elder Hyun Young¡­ no, Sect Leader?¡±

    Baek Cheon rubbed his eyes,

    ¡®What? He looked like elder Hyun Young for a second!¡¯

    It was Hyun Jong who had almost broken the door just by opening it.

    He had a benevolent smile and a halo behind his head, and the lips, man, his lips were smiling.

    The softly curved eyebrows and arms spread.

    This man looked like the real incarnation of Buddha.

    ¡°S-sect leader?¡±

    ¡°We greet you Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded and slowly walked in,

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> You all worked so hard. Really hard!¡±

    And he stroked Jo Gul on the head as he was the closest.

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    It had been quite some time since he had seen Hyun Jong smile so brightly.

    ¡®Well, why wouldn¡¯t he be?¡¯

    He had been sitting with many famous sect leaders and family lords, and it had been a long time since something like that happened. Not to mention, everyone hade to showcase their power through their disciple¡¯s skills, and Mount Hua had been on top.

    It was not strange that he looked like he might ascend into the heavens.

    ¡°How proud your ancestors would have been if they saw this! <i>Hehehe</i>!¡±

    Hyun Jong gently looked around.

    It was around the time when everyone was sobering up from their excitement.

    ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t just stand out there;e stand inside!¡±

    This time, it was Hyun Young who came in.

    He was holding severalrge baskets stacked in front of him. Hyun Jong looked at that and asked,

    ¡°What are all these?¡±

    ¡°Food.¡±

    ¡°Food? What food?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it is for the kids!¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned at Hyun Young¡¯s words.

    ¡°But Shaolin provides meals?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head at those questions.

    ¡°The only things they would feed us are things made of grass; how can they get energy from that food?¡±

    Hyun Young ced the baskets on the table and then pulled off the cloth uncovering one after another; grilled chicken and steamed pork were revealed.

    ¡°You need to eat meat to get energy! Meat! I cannot feed grass to my precious kids!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened,

    ¡°Meat?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°In Shaolin, you brought meat?¡±

    At those words, Hyun Young¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    ¡°What about it? They follow their ownws, and we our own.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, but¡­¡±

    He never thought he would see someone bring meat into a temple-like ce and, least of all, his saejae!

    He was so shocked that he could not speak as Hyun Young called the kids forward and began to serve them the meat.

    ¡°Now,e and eat! Eat and get more energy, you cute, cute bastards!¡±

    ¡°We will have a hearty meal!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡±

    ¡°Come on! <i>Hehe!</i>¡±

    Hyun Young watched the disciples eat with great satisfaction. Of course, this was a horrible sight for the others, but they appeared as cute chickens pecking at their feed for Hyun Young.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Where is Chung Myung? Ah! There you are!¡±

    He ran to Chung Myung, who was nodding off in the corner, and patted him on the back.

    ¡°Chung Myung, ah! It¡¯s meat! Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes opened,

    ¡°Meat?!¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. You must have had a tough time eating that grass; from today onwards, I will feed you meat for every meal!¡±

    Everyone was happy, and Hyun Jong mumbled,

    ¡°¡­ is this really fine?¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you mean? If they feel it is unfair, tell them to win!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young stroked Chung Myung on the head as he ate the meat with an innocent face.

    ¡°Will you be able to do well tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Weee will wo wood. We will wreak weir weads.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right, their heads. <i>Ahahaha!</i>¡±

    Seeing the two being excited like this, Hyun Jong also smiled.

    ¡®Now, even I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Well, everyone will be fine.

 Chapter 274: So Prestigious Sects Donâ€™t Have Heads? (4)

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t know when his smile would leave his lips.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    He smiled while walking, while turning the doorknob, even while eating, and often he would cover his mouth.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel it.

    Since he was the leader of a martial arts sect, he should be more restrained, but it was difficult to deal with his lips which were constantly turning into a smile.

    Again, Hyun Young was the calmest.

    ¡°Take care of your body. What do we do if you cannot even handle your face in front of the kids?¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Young looked at each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you of all people.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Jong groaned when Hyun Sang asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean the kids are doing great, isn¡¯t that surprising?¡±

    At that, Hyun Young smiled,

    ¡°It is quite shocking. But what could be more shocking than when Chung Myung dered that he would break all their heads?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen Chung Myung say something he wouldn¡¯t do? Isn¡¯t he a guy who often says nonsense but never things that don¡¯t make sense?¡±

    ¡°True, but.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled.

    ¡°If such a guy says he will break their heads, he will do it. But what do you have to worry about?¡±

    Hyun Jong rolled his eyes.

    Hyun Young said in a cold voice,

    ¡°Now is the time when even sect leaders feel it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is strong.¡±

    Hyun Jong was silent. It was the same thing he was feeling. Hyun Young looked at the two of them and smiled.

    ¡°It would be surprising if a child broke a beautiful tree, but would it be surprising if they broke a small sapling instead?¡±

    ¡°T-true.¡±

    ¡°At least, the children of Mount Hua make it a strong sect. It is different from our time, Sect Leader. So, there is no need to be shocked at what the children do. It is a natural thing.¡±

    Hyun Jong grabbed his thigh a little. These words were shaking his heart.

    Strong.

    Was Mount Hua ever called that in the past hundred years?

    Until now, the word ¡®strong¡¯ was used solely for the other sects. But for a day toe when his sect would be called as such.

    ¡°Other sects will soon recognize Mount Hua. Is there any reason for them to not do that? If we ignore the children of Mount Hua who smashed the disciples of other sects, we are idiots.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°So we just watch and protect them.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°We should be good manure for those children.¡±

    Seeing his expression, Hyun Young raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Sect leader, I have a question to ask.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°How was the face of the Southern Ind sect leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I think the rest of the Southern Edge Sect was probably watching it too. Please tell me! I cannot sleep because I am too curious about this.¡±

    ¡°Uh. How could a Taoist look for happiness in other people¡¯s misfortune!¡±

    Then Hyun Sang asked,

    ¡°I am curious too, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, just talk. How was the expression of the sect leader of the Southern Ind?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    It was rotten.

    ¡°Southern Edge! The Southern Edge? Jong Rigok. That man must have been unable to get to sleep tonight!¡±

    ¡°His stomach must be hurting so bad from the good words he said.¡±

    ¡°Right? Hehehehe. Thinking about what it must have been like to say such praise. He must be having the congestion of a ten-year-old! Heheheh!¡±

    Seeing Hyun Young enjoying this like a child, Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡®So very unlike you.¡¯

    To be a Taoist and rejoice in others¡¯ pain and smile like this.

    Where was Mount Hua going¡­

    Where¡­

    The next day.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who arrived at the hall, walked in at different times.

    There were no spars for Mount Hua in the morning, so they had shuffled out slower.

    Chung Myung who clung to the door of his room, said he wouldn¡¯te, and the others had to pull him out. Anyway, it was almost noon when they all arrived at the hall¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What is with the mood?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked around. It was natural for everyone to look at them with such vignt eyes.

    No, not just that.

    Of course, it was true that this much attention was unfamiliar, but that was only to be expected.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples weren¡¯t fools. What they did yesterday was bound to bring in such reactions. The problem wasn¡¯t their eyes, but the situation overall.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way! Out of my way!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua blinked their eyes, looking at the spar happening on the stage.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Did they bring in bandits?¡±

    The atmosphere of thepetition was different from yesterday.

    Yesterday there was a warm atmosphere.

    The disciples of Mount Hua had finished their spars without even seeing the others spar at all, but today, in one way¡­

    ¡°It looks like a dog fight?¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s mumbling was right.

    A bloody fight between dogs. The lively techniques weren¡¯t seen today; instead, they were aiming for the life of each other, and their eyes were full of poison.

    ¡°What is with them?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Why are you like that? If they came this far with a sword, they wouldn¡¯t only fight by sucking their thumbs and watching others y an active role.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Among those who won, were there any memorable ones?¡±

    Baek Cheon thought about it and shook his head.

    ¡°¡­ none? But because I had to keep an eye on the spar of our people¡­¡±

    ¡°So you weren¡¯t watching others spar?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It isn¡¯t that.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Yesterday, there were quite a few people who would have made a name for themselves if it had been a normal spar. There were ones with extraordinary skills.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°If thepetition was happening in a calm atmosphere, usually, these guys could make a name for themselves and raise the reputation of their sect¡­¡±

    ¡°They were buried because of us?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°They fought to the death and managed to win, but everyone spoke only of Mount Hua. How many people can endure that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even I cannot tolerate that¡­¡±

    The gaze of Chung Myung moved over.

    ¡°These are all people in different positions.¡±

    This was a story that went hand in hand with the shorings that Chung Myung saw from the sects of the past.

    No one understood that the basics were important.

    However, when one senses that their disciple is starting to fall behind others, the one who teaches them is the first to immediately get into techniques and not focus on the basics.

    Comparison was always the main culprit that ruined people.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only human to like something and attempt it, despite not understanding it?¡±

    ¡°Right. Still, you brat!¡±

    ¡°Right. But the guy I hate the mostes to me and starts to brag. And he was the guy who was called a great schr and was called a prodigy. The day the pirs of that house are pulled from underneath it, is the day that house copses.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shut his mouth.

    It was such a perfect way of putting it that he couldn¡¯t not understand it. Even if Baek Cheon was currently in that situation, he would feel the same.

    ¡°In that sense, I mean.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and gestured to where the sect leaders had gathered.

    ¡°What could those people have told their disciples when they went back to their residence?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. ¡®It is okay to not stand out, but make sure to show your skills¡¯ right?¡±

    ¡°R-Right. Still, they are all the sect leaders of prestigious families?¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®You might not understand.¡¯

    Most people think that the sect leaders were some vor of noble being<sup>1</sup>.

    But were they really?

    ¡®They aren¡¯t.¡¯

    Sect leaders were more secure than anyone.

    Leading a huge sect meant they had to feed, dress, and shelter so many; while they must be strong, they can¡¯t destroy their sect¡¯s reputation, and they needed to ept new disciples.

    As their reputation rises, disciples with better skills wille to them, and those with such skills will grow up and raise the reputation of the sect again.

    Sect leaders knew the importance of this snowballing cycle, leaving them no choice but to cling to the reputation of their sect.

    Isn¡¯t this what had happened to Mount Hua, which had lost its reputation?

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Perhaps, they might not understand it yet.

    How impatient and obsessed the people who had experienced this cycle could get.

    He shrugged and said,

    ¡°Do you think the kids will run wild without them saying anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon could say nothing.

    ¡°See. Now, when we go up to the spar, everyone will be desperate to try and extend the length of the spar.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°It changes nothing. The atmosphere has changed, but as long as we break some heads, it is fine.¡±

    And he looked back toward the spar.

    ¡°Ahhh! My arm!¡±

    A disciple¡¯s arm had been cut from a sword and was groaning in pain. When the sleeve stained with blood could be seen, it looked horrifying.

    But the winner looked happy. A spar was a task that needed one to be injured, and this atmosphere was especially overheated,

    ¡°A good atmosphere.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°A ce to build friendships between sects? That is so fucking funny. What made it this way?¡±

    Glory for Mount Hua was enough.

    And glory could not be shared with others. The only thing left for others was disgrace.

    Baek Cheon nodded his head. Chung Myung turned away from what was happening and looked at the sect leaders.

    ¡®You still have time, right?¡¯

    Being able to continue watching this means they had time on hand. If they were in a corner, they would be down here advising their disciples.

    ¡°Now, how long can you remain carefree?¡±

    I have no grudges against you.

    Sure, the Nine Great Sects One Union and the Five Great Families had ignored Mount Hua when it was in crisis, but they weren¡¯t obliged to help it either.

    Besides, those who made that choice at that time had already died.

    He wasn¡¯t going to hold the descendants responsible for the actions of their ancestors. Ancestors were ancestors, and descendants were descendants.

    But one thing.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Look, over there.¡±

    The ce where Chung Myung pointed to was the podium where the sect leaders were sitting.

    Baek Cheon, who didn¡¯t understand, looked confused.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that look annoying?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s expression stiffened, and he looked closely.

    The sect leaders and the lords of the families were sitting on luxurious chairs. And in the back, with a small chair behind them, was their sect leader Hyun Jong.

    The seats behind the Nine Great Sects One Union.

    Although they were all the same sect leaders, they were differentiating between the sects with well-known names.

    ¡°Definitely annoying,¡± mumbled Baek Cheon, his eyes still focused over there.

    Chung Myung rxed his neck. It made a cracking sound each time.

    ¡°Our sect leader over there is being treated like that because of them. I am a little curious. What if we broke the heads of their precious little kids today? Will they be able toe and sit there tomorrow asfortably as today?¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Baek Cheon replied coldly and smacked his lips.

    ¡°Then, shall we run around until the position changes?¡±

    ¡°It has been a while since you said something I like. This is more like my sasuk.¡±

    Their sect leader smiled broadly as he looked at his disciple as if he enjoyed the seat he was in.

    When they saw that, their stomachs twisted.

    ¡®Parents will think of their child to be beautiful even if they are an idiot.¡¯

    However, to Chung Myung, Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t acking child. If Mount Hua had stood upright, he could have raised its reputation.

    ¡°I need to get it back up.¡±

    It seemed like nothing, but it was actually the most important part.

    At that time, Gong Cho, who was in charge, shouted,

    ¡°Next! Baek Cheon of Mount Hua!¡±

    As soon as the name was called, everyone there turned to the ce where Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were.

    Then, while holding his sword firmly, Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I wille back gloriously. It was a mistake to have dared put the sect leader of Mount Hua in the back.¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon move forward, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Well, once in a while you say things I like.¡±

    You have learned well.

    Very well.

    Hehehe!

 Chapter 275: So Prestigious Sects Donâ€™t Have Heads? (5)

    Watching Baek Cheon walk up the stage, Hyun Jong clenched his fists.

    ¡®Baek Cheon.¡¯

    He clenched it even harder.

    Was he afraid of Baek Cheon losing?

    It wasn¡¯t like that.

    Hyun Jong had unconditional trust in this man. If Chung Myung was the one making a mess, then Baek Cheon was the one purifying Mount Hua with great care.

    If Chung Myung was the child who would not even blink their eyes in the face of a fight, then Baek Cheon was the child raised with care, who might even get blown away by the wind or broken with a touch.

    So, naturally, he felt concerned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the great disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He is the greatest among the other disciples.¡±

    ¡°Then he must be the fiercest of all the children we¡¯ve seen.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    He just stared at Baek Cheon and those who were looking at him cautiously.

    ¡®The atmosphere is clearly different from yesterday.¡¯

    Yesterday, it seemed like they all were saving their own faces. But after Chung Myung became active, the disciples of Mount Hua continued their streak and now everyone was acting cold.

    ¡®What are they so afraid of?¡¯

    Hyun Jong bit his lip.

    Afraid of getting hurt?

    Or afraid that the bnce of power that they had struggled to keep was being disrupted?

    ¡®This should be done by first-ss disciples.¡¯

    If this was a ce where real sword battles were happening between first ss disciples and the elders of another sect, then he could understand their nervous expression and reactions.

    However, it was disappointing for him to see these old people being overly passionate about the activities of young people who could not yet be called the true power of a sect.

    ¡®Does that mean this is how it works?¡¯

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment and sighed.

    ¡®No. No. I was wrong.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that the others were wrong, the one in the wrong was Hyun Jong.

    If there were two sects with the same amount of skills: Hyun Jong and another random person were the sect leaders, then which sect would develop more?

    Hyun Jong, who always conceded to others, would step back from everything and be pushed around by the other sect leader.

    ¡®Weren¡¯t we always told to be careful with time?¡¯

    Hyun Jong nodded slightly, looking at the Shaolin sect leader standing ahead.

    ¡®Abbot must have seen all of this.¡¯

    Of course, a good person could be a good sect leader.

    However, those who could not take care of their own and could only hope for a collective agreement would only be buried.

    To keep one¡¯s position, one needs to have a goal-oriented mind.

    The moment he understood that these seemingly frivolous actions were for the sake of their own sects, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡®I need to be more passionate.¡¯

    To protect these children.

    To not let anyone get in their way.

    Hyun Jong learned a thing from the reaction of the other sect leaders.

    ¡°If it is Baek Cheon, isn¡¯t he the kid who defeated the Sword Dragon of Wudang? Now, he is called another of the Five Dragons instead of the Sword Dragon right? White Dragon was it?¡±

    At someone¡¯s words, the Wudang sect leader smiled brightly,

    ¡°Our child has been taken care of. However, I am grateful to this child too. Jin Hyeon has been focusing on his training ever since he lost that day. The child who believed in only his talent is now putting effort into it, so I am looking forward to what he will show in the future.¡±

    ¡°Haha. That would be a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked at Hyun Jong and smiled,

    ¡°The results of this spar will be different from the previous one. It would be great if they could meet here.¡±

    Old Hyun Jong would have spoken modestly and timidly at the words of his opponent.

    But now he knew. Lowering yourself was fine, but never lower the position of Mount Hua.

    Even if he was called na?ve and narrow-minded, he wouldn¡¯t let them talk about Mount Hua. That was what a sect leader was supposed to do.

    ¡°If Wudang¡¯s Sword Dragon has achieved such a thing I would be congratting them. But¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled,

    ¡°Baek Cheon¡¯s talent is astonishing even for me. It is hard to imagine that he would lose to an opponent he has already beaten once.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked startled at hisment.

    ¡°Hahaha. It seems like the results of yesterday¡¯s spars have given confidence to Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that. How can the results give me confidence? It wasn¡¯t the oue that gave me the confidence, but the skills of my kids.¡±

    Everyone went silent at that.

    Heo Do Jinin looked at Hyun Jong without saying anything, and his mouth was wide open.

    A shrill voice came from the other side,

    ¡°To discuss that, my child will have to be defeated!¡±

    The eyes of the two turned at the sound.

    The Hebei Peng family head, Peng Hwaso, looked at them with a dissatisfied expression.

    Both of them then noticed that the opponent of Baek Cheon, who stood there, was from the Hebei Peng family.

    ¡°Excuse my words, Lord.¡±

    ¡°We were short of thought.¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Peng Hwaso snorted loudly and crossed his arms.

    ¡°My Dowan is not a famous child but his skills are second to none! So open your eyes and watch carefully!¡±

    Heo Do Jinin didn¡¯t respond to that, and Hyun Jong looked at Peng Hwaso, who was holding back his anger.

    ¡®Even the head of the Hebei Peng family confidently speaks about the children of his family, so what does it mean to put our faces first instead of the children¡¯s?¡¯

    With an apologetic heart, he looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Baek Cheon, Win.¡¯

    His eyes looked at the sping hands, yet he trusted the guy.

    Lightly.

    Baek Cheon lightly applied force to the sword he was holding, slowly releasing it, and then repeating.

    ¡®I know what they are saying.¡¯

    The opponent was Peng Dowan of the Hebei Peng family.

    A name he had never heard of, but a name associated with the representative of the Hebei Peng family,

    Still, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t feel any threat from him, all he could feel was his own heart beating steadily.

    And the gaze of Hyun Jong, who was looking at him.

    ¡®Sect Leader.¡¯

    In the past, Baek Cheon was a person who only thought about his own growth. But after meeting Chung Myung and going through many things, he learned something new.

    What a wonderful person his sect leader was, the man knew about Baek Cheon¡¯s background and still epted him without any questions.

    ¡®I will make Mount Hua the greatest sect.¡¯

    In other words, he would make the sect leader of Mount Hua the most respected and notable person in the Central ins, and in order to do that, he had to defeat the one in front of him.

    Baek Cheon looked at Peng Dowan with careful eyes. However, the opponent attempted to provoke him.

    ¡°Such cheeky eyes.¡±

    He put the sword onto his shoulder on one side.

    ¡°You seem to have lost your fear because your people did a good job yesterday?¡±

    Baek Cheon, hearing that, sighed.

    ¡®Why do my opponentse like this?¡¯

    It would be better if it were someone who would just fight normally, and exasperated, Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. I am still a little scared.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. That mouth of yours is shiny like your face.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed his sword, realizing that it was toote to hear good words from him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to fight with words, you can start.¡±

    ¡°No no. I will give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°A chance?¡±

    Peng Dowan chuckled and said,

    ¡°If you abstain from the fight and head down, I won¡¯t hurt your face or pride. I get annoyed when I see someone who looks like a loach, someone like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ loaches?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has been lucky till now, but that¡¯s only because you haven¡¯t met the real deal. But you are out of luck now. I¡¯m different from the idiots that dealt with Mount Hua yesterday. If you don¡¯t want to be shamed, you¡¯d better back out now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thanks for the advice.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    Yoon Jong was seated and squinting his eyes, looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°They seem so simr.¡±

    ¡°Try to rx, sahyung. It is toote to turn back now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what about a human¡¯s heart?¡±

    As Yoon Jong and Jo Gul talked, gulping back their anxiousness, they watched their sasuk, who was turning more and more into Chung Myung.

    Where did all this changee from? In the past, he was the sasuk that they respected so much.

    Of course, they still respected him.

    The problem was that their feelings of respect had changed a little.

    Peng Dowan shrugged and continued,

    ¡°So Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, enough.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed like he was tired,

    ¡°Come at me when you are done, it is boring here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You?¡±

    Peng Dowan lowered his sword from his shoulder and pointed it at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You seem to think you are strong because you had some luck. Then I will show it to you clearly. Mount Hua, which has been cut off from the world once, can never be called a prestigious sect!¡±

    At those arrogant words, Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°Prestigious?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He scratched his head a couple of times and spoke sarcastically,

    ¡°If someone I knew had heard this, he would say something like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t prestigious sects have heads?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon straightened his sword and aimed for Peng Dowan,

    ¡°Come here. I will break the head of a noble person then.¡±

    Peng Dowan¡¯s face turned red in an instant. He ground his teeth so much that it felt like they would be grounded down to nubs.

    ¡°You cheeky bastard!¡±

    And finally, he held the sword tightly and ran towards Baek Cheon like an angry bull.

    ¡°I will fix that head of yours!¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    What the opponent was doing was quite stupid, but whether he was taught like this or not, the man did have tremendous force.

    But¡­

    ¡®This must be how it felt like.¡¯

    He seemed to know now how he appeared to others when they had said he had changed. Thinking about it, it made him turn red in embarrassment.

    Those who haven¡¯t been able to get past the fa?ade of belonging to a prestigious sect, clinging to it as their background, their source of meaning. Baek Cheon too had realized this only after Chung Myung broke his head.

    Then?

    Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this favor<sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense!¡±

    Peng Dowan jumped up like a frog and mmed his sword down at Baek Cheon.

    The technique that the Hebei Peng family was the proudest of. It was the technique called ¡®The Five Tigers Broken Door de¡¯s Flying Tiger Killing Rabbit¡¯.

    The de, embracing an intense red qi, fell toward Baek Cheon with great force.

    At the same time, Peng Dowan¡¯s movements were following Baek Cheon.

    ¡®There is no use trying to avoid it!¡¯

    Unless one was an idiot, this technique that was already close would be avoided, no one would try and tackle it.

    Either way, once the opponent began to lose their energy either through dodging or counterattacking, the de would devour them.

    Then, with such sessive attacks, he would win and leave a cut on the face of that¡­

    It was then.

    Baek Cheon, who was staring at the de of Peng Dowan falling at him, slightly tilted the sword he was holding toward the back. And then with a formidable force, he swung it at the iing de.

    ¡®Is he crazy!¡¯

    Peng Dowan was shocked. Was he going to strike his de technique with that thing?

    Even a three-year-old would know this makes no sense.

    ¡®Fine! Then don¡¯t me me!¡¯

    Peng Dowan pushed qi into the de. Finally, his de and Baek Cheon¡¯s sword collided.

    Kwaaang!

    A loud explosion-like sound echoed and a man was bounced back and tossed onto the ground.

    ¡°T-that!¡±

    ¡°That makes no sense!¡±

    Cheers rose from everyone watching.

    Judging from the difference in body size and weight, it was normal for Baek Cheon to be on the losing end, but it was Peng Dowan on the ground.

    ¡°K-Kuak?¡±

    As he fell, he raised his head with difficulty and looked at Baek Cheon. There was shock on his face.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Baek Cheon lightly waved his sword and walked toward him.

    Unlike Peng Dowan, who seemed to have hurt his arm during that one collision, Baek Cheon showed no visible wounds.

    Atst, Baek Cheon stood in front of Peng Dowan and said,

    ¡°Yah, you.¡±

    And he gave some sincere advice,

    ¡°Need to do some real exercises.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are so weak that you wouldn¡¯t even be able to carry a bucket of water if youe to Mount Hua.¡±

    Peng Dowan was shocked.

    Weak?

    ¡®Me?¡¯

    He scanned his arm.

    The descendants of the Peng family were known to have amazing bodies, and he was amazingly well-grown for his age. His size was enough to make others bow to him.

    And he was called weak?

    Peng Dowan didn¡¯t understand, and Baek Cheon rolled up his sleeves.

    His muscles were shocking. Muscles, trained through hell.

    Peng Dowan, who saw that got up,

    ¡°Where in the world¡­ does¡­ a dog like¡­¡±

    ¡°UH? Dog? Right. That puts my mind at ease.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his hand upside down and hit Peng Dowan on the back of his head.

    Cuk!

    There was a sound of a watermelon being cracked.

    Peng Dowan¡¯s mouth was wide open as if he had been frozen.

    ¡°The head! Head! Head! Head! Head! Head!¡±

    Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! Tuk!

    After five consecutive blows, Peng Dowan went down with foam in his mouth.

    Baek Cheon, who caught a glimpse of the fallen, pushed the sword into his sheath and turned around.

    But after taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped on the spot as if he had missed something.

    And with a contorted face, he thought,

    ¡®I should have hit his head one more time!¡¯

    He shouted head six times and hit five times!

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡®I didn¡¯t learn it right.¡¯

    Tch.

 Chapter 276: I Am The One Who Will Become The Sect Leader Of Mount Hua (1)

    The Shaolin hall had fallen silent.

    ¡®That¡­¡¯

    ¡®Peng family¡­¡¯

    The crowd, preparing to cheer, were also at a loss for words at the sight in front of them.

    It wasn¡¯t so shocking that a disciple of Mount Hua had defeated the Peng family¡¯s Peng Dowan.

    Hadn¡¯t they already shown their skills yesterday? Many of those gathered had already expected a triumphant victory.

    Still, no one could speak because of what happened on stage,it was that shocking.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been so shocking if Baek Cheon had just blown the guy off the stage with a single hit, but he hadn¡¯t done that. Instead, he had elected to beat his opponent like a dog.

    Of course, only one thought came to their minds as they watched this scene unfold.

    ¡®Is Mount Hua really that strong?¡¯

    ¡®The Peng Dowan of the Peng family was one-sidedly beaten?¡¯

    When the disciples of Mount Hua had taken down their opponents with a single blow, it felt like they were watching a drama, so they couldugh and enjoy it, but this was only rubbing it in all of their faces, and it felt much more different to watch.

    Baek Cheon took down his opponent with perfect skills. No one could deny that.

    When they saw Peng Dowan trembling on the floor, foaming in the mouth, a sense of reality seemed to crash down on them all.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mount Hua winning it all?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ but, they are the most reputable ones, the Nine Great sects and¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the one lying down from one of the Five Great Families?¡±

    ¡°Uh, right.¡±

    Now slowly, people began to feel the pressure. Perhaps the upward-blowing winds of Mount Hua weren¡¯t going to end as simple gusts.

    ¡°Their reactions aren¡¯t what I thought they would be,¡± said Baek Cheon, approaching Chung Myung.

    ¡°I think I showed them what we could do.¡±

    ¡°Kuahah.¡±

    Chung Myungughed at that,

    ¡°Our Dong-Ryong has grown up so much. Now you preach too!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched at hisments.

    ¡°You grew out of being an annoying pimple.¡±

    ¡°Is that something to be proud of?¡±

    ¡°¡­ not proud of.¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed slowly and cooled his red face,

    ¡°But it is quieter than I thought it would be? Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    Chung Myung nced around. The eyes of the shocked people were all focused on the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Seeing their reactions, he smiled.

    ¡®Right, it can¡¯t end with just smiling and having fun.¡¯

    They had to see it clearly with their own eyes; they had to witness just how strong Mount Hua was. Just how outstanding its disciples were.

    Everything they witnessed would spread through their mouths and to the world.

    ¡®Kuak! To see this daye.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked around. The past years flew through his mind.

    ¡®I did¡­ I think I might have a nosebleed!¡¯

    When he thought of the time when he had firste back, he wept like the Yangtze river.

    Didn¡¯t he go against those idiots who weren¡¯t even proper bandits? Didn¡¯t he suffering all the way here?

    Thus, the disciples of Mount Hua could be said to be dignified warriors now. Chung Myung raised his head and looked toward the sky.

    ¡¯Sahyung! Sect leader sahyung! Are you watching? How far I havee!

    So,pliment me!¡¯

    -You are a long way off, you bastard!

    No, you old man!

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    You are supposed to praise us when we do something good! Do you want to ignore the kids? These kids will grow older than the old Mount Hua¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung titled his head.

    Grow?

    ¡®For real?¡¯

    Had the disciples of today overtaken the ones of yesterday?

    No.

    Although the current Mount Hua was gaining momentum, considering its heyday when it was called the Plum Blossom Sect, they were still a ways away.

    But if aparison was done with just the disciples of that time and now.

    ¡®Would these ones win?¡¯

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    No matter how much he thought, he didn¡¯t think it would be an easy fight.

    It was clear that Mount Hua, at the time, was the sect that had fought for the position of the best in the world. Except for Chung Myung, who was ranked amongst the top five warriors, the others didn¡¯t leave a mark. But still, they had great disciples.

    Compared to now¡­

    Right, Wudang!!

    It could be said that the current Wudang position was simr to the position of Mount Hua in the past.

    Of course, their second-ss disciples at that time were stronger than the Wudang disciples now, but!

    ¡®But, didn¡¯t our kids also beat up the disciples of Wudang?¡¯

    Doesn¡¯t that mean they were at a good level?

    Chung Myung thought of the second-ss disciples when he was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint,pared them to the current-day disciples, and slightly opened his mouth.

    ¡®Waw, these ones win?¡¯

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that unusual.

    He went through so many hardships, fed them, carefully trained them, and all the while, Chung Myung didn¡¯t mess with his own training.

    It would only be weirder if they weren¡¯t stronger than the disciples of the past.

    Chung Myung nced at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy stronger than my sahyung too?¡¯

    Maybe their suffering had been worthwhile; the strongest Mount Hua of the past was slowly but surely being surpassed.

    Once again, Chung Myung admired his own achievements with a warm smile.

    But Baek Cheon felt anxious looking at such a smile.

    ¡°¡­ why are you looking at me like that? You are making me anxious.¡±

    ¡°Nothing! Nothing, you are doing so well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ just tell me if I did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°I am telling you, you are doing fine.¡±

    ¡°It is more strange when you say such things!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was pulled out of his warm emotions, blinked his eyes.

    ¡°No, why act like this when Ipliment you?¡±

    ¡°It is because you are doing weird shit!¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    In the end, Chung Myung and Baek Cheon fought, making the other disciplese to separate them.

    On the other hand, the sect leaders of the other sects who were watching this, sighed.

    ¡®How is this happening?¡¯

    ¡®The de technique of the Peng family is perfect. And to break it down with just brute force?¡¯

    If the crowd paid attention to the details, then the sect leader would pay attention to the process.

    The Hebei Peng family.

    A prestigious family sect recognized for their de techniques centered around the heaviness of swords.

    Their ferocious movements had always been the subject of attention. However, the disciples of Mount Hua, who were all known to use a sharp and thin sword, cut it down with force.

    That thick and heavy de! It was something that could be said to decimate opponents twice as strong as the disciple if they received the attack head-on.

    ¡®What kind of training needs to be done to make such a thing possible!¡¯

    ¡®Baek Cheon. Baek Baek Cheon was it?.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua were showing amazing skills, but Baek Cheon seemed different. It was at this moment the name of not just Chung Myung, but Baek Cheon also entered the minds of the sect leaders.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon Chung Myung. Righteous Sword of Hua, Baek Cheon¡¯

    One strong person, let alone two, it would be difficult to find even one of these geniuses in any sect.

    The faces of the sect leaders began to get even more serious when they once again confirmed the force of Mount Hua. No matter how much they thought, it was hard toe up with a person in their sect who could show force like Baek Cheon.

    In other words, if the limit was just second and third-ss disciples, it meant that Mount Hua was standing on par with the other sects.

    And they all looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Weird.

    Until a while ago, they didn¡¯t mind Hyun Jong of Mount Hua sitting behind them.

    But when things changed, other things changed too.

    ¡®I feel like I am being watched from behind.¡¯

    Him being behind them, only made them ufortable since they couldn¡¯t watch his expression.

    ¡°Congrattions, Sect leader. If this or that child bes the sect leader, Mount Hua will have a bright future.¡±

    Zhao Gai, the elder from the Beggars Union, who came as a substitute for the sect leader, said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No. No. Seeing how many talented people areing from the sect, it looks like the bad times of Mount Hua hase to an end.¡±

    ¡°That is too much but¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and continued,

    ¡°As much as those children are, I am confident enough that I will not be ashamed of putting them out into the world.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face slightly twitched.

    ¡®T-this isn¡¯t easy.¡¯

    He felt like his stomach was clenching as he tried to speak.

    What?

    Embarrassed?

    ¡®Well, I am!¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t his normal character.

    ¡®Now that we are second to none in terms of skills, I need to have the sect leader¡­¡¯

    Seeing Baek Cheon and Chung Myung screaming at each other, he sighed.

    ¡®I asked them to grow up healthy.¡¯

    Didn¡¯t they grow up too healthy though?

    And does growing up healthy mean you need to ruin everything other than health¡­

    ¡°Congrattions, Sect Leader.¡±

    Tang Gunak said with a smile.

    ¡®I understand your heart, Sect Leader.¡¯

    He could.

    Hyun Jong was feeling his eyes sting.

    Zhao Gai smiled,

    ¡°With this force, it won¡¯t take long for Mount Hua to reim its former glory.¡±

    ¡°We are still a long way off.¡±

    ¡°Long way off. Look at those kids, it shouldn¡¯t take too long. <i>Hahaha.</i> I am worried that the time when the Nine Great Sects bes known as the ten is soon toe.¡±

    The faces of the other sect leaders went stiff at that. This was such a sensitive topic for them, so hiding their emotions had to be a priority.

    ¡°Hehee. I feel like I did it again. My sect leader did tell me to shut my mouth.¡±

    Zhao Gai smiled.

    ¡®That old roon¡­¡¯

    There was no way someone like Zhao Gai would make mistakes. This was a mockery of the sect leaders out there with him.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡°Khem!¡±

    Coughs could be heard from all around.

    What was more ufortable was that the words said weren¡¯t false either.

    It was crazy now, and what could just two kids do?

    But¡­

    What if these kids grew old and led Mount Hua in the future?

    ¡®That cannot be ignored.¡¯

    Heo Do Jinin¡¯s eyes sunk low.

    What he wanted the most was to catch up with the Shaolin of his time.

    So what did this mean?

    ¡®Mount Hua is a threat to Wudang.¡¯

    In the past, Mount Hua and Wudang werepeting not just for being called the best sword sect, but the best sword sect in the world.

    And people considered Wudang to be better than Mount Hua, but despite that, Mount Hua was like a thorn under their feet each time they wanted to move up.

    ¡®It seems like we need to take special actions.¡¯

    The eyes of the sect leaders all felt heavy.

    Chachacha!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chachacha!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was frowning.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it seems like you have been eating non-stop since we came here.¡±

    ¡°Want one?¡±

    Chung Myung held a moon cake that he was eating toward Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I am not saying that!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Normally, when seeing something like this we should eat right? And if we have to fight well, we need to eat well and be strong.¡±

    Why do you have to be stronger?

    You are already the kind who would kick a healthy kid in the face, making him eat only soft foods for the next few months.

    ¡°Well, a lot of people are watching, shouldn¡¯t you show them your decent side?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ honestly, it does feelte, but there is a saying that it¡¯s better now than never.¡±

    ¡°Tch, my sasuk seems to have too much time on his hands.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked at the fights happening,

    ¡°But sasuk, it isn¡¯t going to always be a situation where you can rx like now. The real deal wille outter today.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It was then.

    Kwaang!

    A huge sound.

    All the disciples of Mount Hua turned to one side.

    A man in a white robe with a huge sword was looking down at his opponent with an arrogant expression.

    On the other side was a man with a shattered expression looking up at him in shock.

    ¡°Oh! Namgung Family¡¯s Breaking Mountain Sword!¡±

    ¡°Right! As expected of the Namgung Family Sect!¡±

    The man in a white robe was looking at Baek Cheon and Chung Myung.

    ¡°Breaking Mountain Sword¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon groaned.

    Cutting the sword of an opponent was difficult and such a cruel thing to do. Because it showed the difference in their skills.

    Moreover, Namgung¡¯s Do Wei was looking at Chung Myung and Baek Cheon like he had lost interest in his opponent.

    ¡°It<sup>1</sup> is fun, that one.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled,

    ¡°Look. Didn¡¯t I say that the real deal woulde out today?¡±

    ¡°¡­ from now?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°Shaolin must have a n, they must have dyed the main characters of each sect for the sake of drama.¡±

    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes.

    Conversely, it meant that Shaolin thought of Mount Hua as a sect that would get beaten from the start.

    ¡°Now, look there.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°A familiar face, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°Southern Edge¡¯s Jin Geum-Ryong!¡±

    The figure of Jin Geum-Ryong walking out of the sparring circle caught Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Hyung¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip without realizing it.

 Chapter 277: I Am The One Who Will Become The Sect Leader Of Mount Hua (2)

    A cold, stiffened face.

    Perhaps because he was thinner than when he was seen at the Southern Edge-Mount Hua conference, but Jin Geum-Ryong felt cold.

    His face, which always had arrogance thered on it, appeared stiff as if it hadyers of ice covering it.

    He seemed to be projecting his whole body just to show how alert and strong he was.

    ¡®Hyung¡­.¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at his brother with aplicated expression.

    His brother.

    And this was one of his goals.

    At one time, Jin Geum-Ryong looked like an imprable wall for him and a goal he had to someday ovee.

    But in just three years, their rtionship had changed so much.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s gaze, as he walked up to the sparring ring, was trained on Baek Cheon¡­ no, it was on Chung Myung to be more precise.

    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±

    The opponent who had climbed into the sparring circle was waiting with displeasure and bluntly asked.

    But despite hearing that, Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t avert his eyes. He just stared at Chung Myung with eyes that looked both cold and hot.

    ¡°Look at me! Now¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t even turn his head to nce over, instead choosing to look around the crowd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother me, you little bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    The Qingcheng sect¡¯s Wang Sangbo was called a little bastard.

    ¡°That is so arrogant! I will see if those wordse from your mouth once youe close to my sword.¡±

    Only then did Jin Geum-Ryong look at his opponent.

    And he smiled in a twisted and terrifying manner.

    Wang Sangbo, who saw that smile, felt the hair on his body rise up, and he stepped back without even realizing it.

    Jin Geum-Ryong then opened his lips,

    ¡°Let¡¯s check it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will treat you right.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong turned to Chung Myung again.

    He smiled each time he looked at Chung Myung eating his mooncake cookies.

    ¡°I need to ovee you and climb up¡­ I need to defeat everyone I meet here so that I may meet that devil once again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wang Sangbo, who felt taken aback by Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s cold and creepy face, couldn¡¯t even answer and grabbed his sword.

    Gong Cho frowned slightly, realizing that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡®How does the disciple from the Southern Edge Sect have so much killing intent?¡¯

    It felt like a force that only the ghosts of war would have.

    Gong Cho tried to ignore this creepy feeling. In any case, this wasn¡¯t a spar he could stop.

    ¡°Start!¡±

    As the referee shouted the signal to start, he didn¡¯t step too far back like he had in the other matches and decided to remain reasonably close.

    In case of an emergency, he had to jump in and break them up. Jin Geum-Ryong slowly drew his sword.

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    The sound of the sword being pulled out was quite well known, yet this time it felt quite creepy.

    Wang Sangbo shook his shoulder at the feeling.

    ¡°Do well!¡±

    The warriors of his sect who felt that Wang Sangbo was in a bad condition cheered for him.

    At that time, Wang Sangbo looked at them and nodded.

    Just as the body follows the mind, the mind follows the body. As he began to unfold his familiar sword technique, his suppressed heart began to beat normally.

    ¡®Do not be afraid.¡¯

    Even though his opponent was Jin Geum-Ryong, it had already been two years since his reputation had copsed.

    Isn¡¯t he the one whose name hadn¡¯t been heard since his defeat from Mount Hua Divine Dragon?

    ¡®This year is when the world will be shaken.¡¯

    The fame from two years back was nothing but an illusion for people their age; what only mattered was their current skills.

    He tried to push away the creepy feeling that was sinking in and turned to face his opponent.

    Finally, he also raised his sword and aimed it at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°I will teach you a few things¡­¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to learn from you.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong lowered his sword,

    ¡°Because I won¡¯t lose to anyone.¡±

    Wang Sangbo raised his sword to his face.

    Wang Sangbo, his face stiffened, raised his sword, as there was no need to speak anymore.

    And he ran at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a sea of petals?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What did this mean?

    Wang Sangbo frowned. No matter how he looked at it, this didn¡¯t seem normal¡­

    ¡°I will show you.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong raised his sword and aimed it at his opponent.

    Prrr.

    At the same time, the tip of Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword began to shake.

    ¡®Petals?¡¯

    Wang Sangbo saw it.

    White petals were blooming from his sword. One or two blooming flowers were rising into the air.

    ¡®Sword qi? Did the Southern Edge Sect have such a sword qi¡­?¡¯

    But there was no more time to think.

    This was because the blooming petals flew at Wang Sangbo at once!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Wang Sangbo gulped without realizing it.

    In an instant, everything before his eyes was covered in white petals. As he tried to retreat in shock, everything behind was filled with white petals too.

    Front and back, left and right.

    Everywhere he looked was petals. As if the world was filled with them.

    ¡®N-No!¡¯

    Realizing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use anything more, Wang Sangbo clenched his teeth and swung his sword at the petals.

    But¨C

    Kakang!

    The delicate and light petals deflected his sword as if they were made of steel.

    Wang Sangbo¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡®H-how¡­¡¯

    That moment.

    Wheik!

    The petals flew for him at once.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    A terrible scream rang out.

    Wang Sangbo¡¯s body was hit with the petals of sword qi.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Paaah!

    With a loud shout, a wind blew from somewhere and blew away the petals hitting Wang Sangbo.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    Wang Sangbo stumbled a couple of times, and his eyes were losing focus.

    Thud!

    His blue robe was now stained with blood.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Gong Cho, who stopped the spar, looked at Jin Geum-Ryong with anger. But the scolding cameter, the priority right now was the wounded.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Gong Cho looked at the body of Wang Sangbo and bit his lips. Jin Geum-Ryong, seeing the scene, smiled,

    ¡°You cannot be angry with only skin-deep wounds right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gong Cho stared at Jin Geum-Ryong with eyes full of anger.

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s killing intent was real. And his apathy toward his opponent, who had long given up.

    However, as he had said, Wang Sangbo only suffered from cuts on his skin.

    The situation would have been different if Gong Cho hadn¡¯t intervened, but this also wasn¡¯t enough to disqualify the man.

    ¡°Is the Southern Edge sect going to act this way in loss too?¡±

    ¡°Is there any need to even discuss defeat against such people? I am simply doing my best.¡±

    Gong Cho bit his lip. And Jin Geum-Ryong smiled,

    ¡°The result?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the winner of this spar is Jin Geum-Ryong of the Southern Edge sect.¡±

    As the deceleration fell, everyone cheered.

    Gong Cho¡¯s eyes frowned when saying it.

    But he couldn¡¯t me the ones cheering. They couldn¡¯t see it from there, the cruelty this man had shown in this spar.

    Those who watched from afar could only see it as Jin Geum-Ryong defeating his opponent with a splendid sword technique.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who calmly listened to the cheers, turned his head. There was, of course, the gaze of Chung Myung.

    de-like eyes.

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

    Yoon Jong, who was beside him, asked,

    ¡°He seems to be looking at you?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he has gotten stronger since thest time we saw him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t care?¡±

    ¡°I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head. It would be weird if this guy cared about Jin Geum-Ryong. He was the one who wouldn¡¯t even care if the sect leader of the Southern Edge Sect came out.

    Chung Myung picked up another moon cake and threw it into his mouth.

    As he chewed the moon cake that had entered his mouth, he smiled.

    ¡®He ispletely broken.¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword was twice as gorgeous and sharp as before. From the outside, it looked several times stronger than before.

    ¡®Only on the surface though.¡¯

    This was only the result of chasing behind an illusion.

    The Southern Edge¡¯s sword was neither shy nor sharp.

    A sword that guards justice with honesty, that was their sword.

    With a sword that only mimics the shell of Mount Hua, the true strength of the original technique could only be pursued but could never be reached.

    As long as the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s martial arts had lost its original intention, the Southern Edge Sect had lost its light too. Thus, in the end, even one of the best sects would fail to keep its name.

    And the poison Chung Myung had nted seemingly stained them.

    ¡®A little sad.¡¯

    Of course, considering what the Southern Edge Sect had done to Mount Hua, even if he chewed the sect alive, his anger wouldn¡¯t be abated.

    However, seeing it all fall apart faster than expected, he felt a bit of remorse no matter how bright their extinction was.

    -Where is your conscience, you bastard?

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t here you don¡¯t get a say!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand lightly. He saw Jin Geum-Ryong step down.

    ¡°It seems like he put some effort in, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and turned his head to the side,

    ¡°Even Dong-Ryong wouldn¡¯t be able to win like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? Dong-Ryong¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped up and pushed his fists on both sides of Chung Myung¡¯s head,

    ¡°Sasuk! Sauk! It is Sasuk! Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Dong-Ryong catches people! Ack!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a deep sigh.

    As for the mistakes he had made in this life, the most fatal was giving his true name to Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung, who had escaped from Baek Cheon, rolled his eyes,

    ¡°You are ashamed of the name your parents gave you!¡±

    ¡°¡­ please shut that mouth! Please!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed as he fell back.

    ¡°Euhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Euh?¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Soso nced at her opponent, who had fallen to the floor, and looked at Gong Cho.

    ¡°T-the winner is Tang Soso! Mount Hua! Tang Soso wins!¡±

    ¡°Wahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua won again!¡±

    ¡°I think I just heard a strange noise. Did she just break someone¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. You must have heard it wrong. Would a disciple say such a thing on stage?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t the women disciples of Mount Hua really good? Earlier the disciple called Yu Yiseolpletely smashed her opponent.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua seems to be the most radical one.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Tang Soso came out bravely and confidently and went to Yu Yiseol and bowed,

    ¡°Sago! I have won!¡±

    ¡°You did good! Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso quickly sat down in the seat next to Yu Yiseol. And Yu Yiseol started talking, not taking her eyes off the other spars,

    ¡°A gap to the side.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°When putting weight on your left foot, be conscious of your back.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will keep that in mind!¡±

    ¡°Your sahyungs are stronger than you, but you were chosen as a representative because of your possibilities for growth. If you fall early, your sahyungs will have a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Even if I die, I will win!¡±

    Hearing that, Baek Cheon made an awkward expression.

    ¡®No, you don¡¯t have to go that far, you people¡­¡¯

    Oddly enough, it was difficult to intervene in their conversation.

    ¡®But it is really good.¡¯

    Of course, Tang Soso was the weakest among the disciples of Mount Hua who hade here. Among those who had stayed back on Mount Hua, there were those who were quite stronger than her.

    However, this wasn¡¯t just a ce to prove one¡¯s strength.

    If such a thing was taken into consideration, then Yoon Jong and Jo Gul wouldn¡¯t havee either. There were many Baek disciples who would have done better than the two of them.

    Yet, these people were chosen because it was a chance to gain experience and was not meant to showcase the strength of Mount Hua.

    Although it was said that she had been training steadily while taking the pills from the Tang family, Tang Soso became as strong as the Chung disciples in just six months, and considering her growth through it all, no one could put her down.

    This was why Hyun Jong had asked Tang Soso toe here.

    Of course,pared to other disciples of Mount Hua, her victory was a bit difficult, but she had won, and that was what mattered.

    ¡°Sago! When I perform the Seven Steps Move, my toes do not move smoothly. Am I doing something wrong?¡±

    ¡°It has to be the knotting. Try stepping to the side. Think of the floor as nothingness and step through it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I see!¡±

    Seeing Tang Soso clinging to Yu Yiseol¡¯s side and asking questions, Baek Cheon smiled slightly.

    ¡®This is a good thing.¡¯

    Thanks to Tang Soso¡¯s natural socialization, even Yu Yiseol looked softer than before.

    It must be the case of them influencing each other and moving forward.

    So¡­

    ¡°I am hungry! When do we eat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah.

    Except for this one bastard.

    The first day had ended, and the second day of sparring had ended differently.

    The spars on the first day felt radical, while the second day seemed to focus on strong people who were like crouching tigers standing up and finally showing themselves.

    Namgung¡¯s Do Wei and Jin Geum-Ryong of the Southern Edge sect.

    Jin Hyun of Wudang, Hebei Peng¡¯s Do Ryung, and Peng Cheol-Song showed great skills.

    ¡°¡­ if this goes on like this, isn¡¯t that the same as us all heading to the finals?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s words, Yoon Jong smiled,

    ¡°Normally it would be: ¡®Is this how we win?¡¯ Is that what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°No. He will win this.¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s response, Yoon Jong nodded,

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    Be it a spirit or not, no one here could touch Chung Myung, they couldn¡¯t imagine that either.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡±

    Baek Cheon said in a slightly low voice.

    ¡°We are challengers here. There is no guarantee about what happens in a spar. Perhaps there will be losses tomorrow. Everyone try to keep that in your hearts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    It was at that moment when Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    Knock.

    Someone knocked on the front door, and Baek Cheon stood up.

    ¡°Sahyung, I¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I will go.¡±

    Baek Cheon walked lightly to the door and opened it.

    ¡°Who is¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    There were two people standing there.

    Jin Geum-Ryong

    And

    ¡°¡­father.¡±

    It was Jin Cho-Baek, the elder of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Jin Cho-Baek was staring at Baek Cheon with low eyes and said,

    ¡°Can we talk?¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip before saying,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 278: I Am The One Who Will Become The Sect Leader Of Mount Hua (3)

    The coldest eyes ever.

    Chilling eyes gleamed in the dark like a hungry beast looking for food.

    ¡°A little¡­¡±

    A voice as if longing for something spread in the darkness,

    ¡°Do you think we should get closer?¡±

    ¡°I can hear it.¡±

    ¡°That is because it is you!¡±

    ¡°Then you go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ won¡¯t I get noticed if I go there?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung used his qi to sense what was at his side.

    ¡°Enough. Come.¡±

    ¡°What if we get caught?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t trust me.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded his head lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t known why, but when Chung Myung said they wouldn¡¯t get caught, he could trust him because this guy hated getting caught.

    ¡°Come on, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As Jo Gul urged him, Yoon Jong advanced with his stance lowered.

    In the distance, they could see three people standing.

    ¡°If it is like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong shut his mouth at the warning.

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sago.¡±

    He made a strange expression as he watched Yu Yiseol crawl behind him.

    ¡®Was sago also such a person?¡¯

    At first nce, the expressions of Chung Myung and Yu Yiseol were the same.

    ¡®Ah indeed. She is the most affected by him.¡¯

    A sad reality. Just sad.

    ¡°Hear that?¡±

    ¡°I hear it now.¡±

    And he mumbled,

    ¡°I should have brought jerky and alcohol. My mouth feels bare.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are here to mess around?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t refute it and looked ahead with his ears on alert. In front was Baek Cheon with two more people.

    ¡°You have gotten stronger.¡±

    At Jin Cho-Baek¡¯s words, Baek Cheon bowed his head.

    How could he answer?

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The most obvious answer came up. He didn¡¯t like the answer, but he couldn¡¯t find anything else to say.

    He raised his head and looked at Jin Cho-Baek. The expressionless face resembled his.

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    In the past, he would have felt too afraid to look into his father¡¯s eyes. Despite being his father, he hardly ever felt any affection from this man.

    The father he remembered was someone who looked at him with displeasure.

    ¡°I understand why you left the house.¡±

    Understand.

    Understand?

    Baek Cheon smiled very lightly.

    How irresponsible was this?

    Understanding something was meaningless if it wasn¡¯t apanied by action. If Jin Cho-Baek understood, then he should show it through action. But the man neverforted him. He simply disliked everything about Baek Cheon, who was inferior to his brother.

    ¡°It must have been a big burden for you as a young child. It is something you might want to say, but I discriminated against you¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon cut his father¡¯s words short.

    And he said in a calm tone,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything to Father just because I could stand back up. If I was better than hyung, Father would have loved me more than him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything for me to resent, but Father is just that kind of person. And I know.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek frowned.

    It would have been easier if he spoke with his resentment or anger. But this didn¡¯te to pass; Baek Cheon felt too calm.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to be conscious or anything. Just¡­

    ¡®I feel like it was all my fault.¡¯

    Whether because he was aware or didn¡¯t do anything after recognizing it.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who listened to them, couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have been blind.¡¯

    If he knew Baek Cheon would grow up this much, he would have paid him more attention. And things wouldn¡¯t havee this far,

    ¡°Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°I am not Jin Dong-Ryong but Baek Cheon.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°Kuak. He is a lot calmer than I thought?¡±

    ¡°What did you expect then?¡±

    ¡°I thought there would be jabs thrown in.¡±

    ¡°No, do you want our sasuk to be an idiot?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone on Jo Gul¡¯s face.

    ¡°He already had a fight with his brother, so does throwing jabs not work?¡±

    ¡°¡­ once in a while, I step back thinking you are a Taoist when ites to your mouth.¡±

    ¡°I sympathize with you.¡±

    ¡°Uh. Me too.¡±

    When Yoon Jong and Yu Yiseol joined in, Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°There is no other person in the world as calm as me!¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°What is Tao? Isn¡¯t that following the path your heart wants?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Chung Myungid back with his stomach pushed out.

    ¡°Where else can you find someone who does that as well as me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­

    I don¡¯t think Tao means that¡­

    If Laozues back to life,

    ¡®Those are my words, you rotten bastard!¡¯

    It was clear that he would even strike Chung Myung on the head for destroying his concept of Tao.

    But despite all that, Chung Myung stopped bragging and, with his ears pricked up, listened to the conversation of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s father looked at him with sunken eyes,

    ¡°That should be the name Mount Hua gave you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to bury your bones on Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the answer with no hesitation, Jin Cho-Baek¡¯s expression changed for the first time, and he said in anger,

    ¡°Come back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t toote yet. No, it might bete, but I can fix it all. As you know, I have the power to do that.¡±

    Baek Cheon just looked at his father,

    ¡°Even the sect leader would not object to it. A person cannot live without his roots. There may be no doubts now, but as time goes on you will regret noting back. Make your choice now.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who listened, smiled,

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    At his calm voice, his father looked impatient.

    ¡°I have one thing I am curious about¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at his father and asked,

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been so strong on Mount Hua, would father havee for me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And Jin Cho-Baek didn¡¯t answer.

    He hesitated and then sighed,

    ¡°Yes. You may be right. If you hadn¡¯t shown such skills, I might not havee looking for you. But that is because you are too young. Even a parent-child¡¯s rtionship cannot be free from capabilities.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to me your father?¡±

    ¡°No. Father, do not get me wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um?¡±

    Baek Cheon said with a cool smile,

    ¡°I understand you. And I don¡¯t think you are wrong.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°I just hate it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a loud voice. But there was a lot of strength in it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to fit into something that isn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you want to end our rtionship?¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head,

    ¡°It must be my father and not me who wants to end it. If I do not live ording to the will of my father, do you think you¡¯d want me as your child?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Not me.¡±

    Jin Cho Baek¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings of hatred for my father. Wherever I am, Father will be Father and hyung will be hyung. I just walk on a different path.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek, who was about to say something, finally went silent and sighed,

    ¡°Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. Baek Cheon, think carefully. This is your father¡¯s advice first and a senior who walks the path of martial arts. I cannot watch your talents rot in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no problem now. But as you get older, Mount Hua will turn into a burden for you. It is very difficult to carry everything alone in a ce where no one else can pull their weight except for you.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°But the Southern Edge sect is different. If youe, the Southern Edge Sect will actively support you. And then, being in that sect is the dream that anyone¡­¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    But Baek Cheon cut off his father¡¯s words with a firm voice.

    There was no anxiousness as he looked at the face of his father.

    ¡°I am the one who longs to be the sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you say that there is no one to lead it? No one to protect it?¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke as he smiled.

    You really don¡¯t know anything.

    Mount Hua.

    It was on Mount Hua.

    That was where he had people who would protect him.

    And¡­

    ¡°Even if that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference. Because¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°The person I want to resemble so much has already walked that path. So I cannot start wailing now, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek stared at Baek Cheon with cold eyes.

    ¡°Are you really going to choose that path? In front of your father?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Father.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed. But he showed no sign of regret.

    ¡°But, this is my path. This is the path I want to walk. Even if the Southern Edge Sect can make me the best person in the world, I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t want it. My wish isn¡¯t to be the best in the world but for Mount Hua to be the best sect in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is foolish.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek, who had sharpened his teeth, looked at the sky and said,

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around in surprise, and Jin Cho-Baek spoke coldly,

    ¡°I told you toe out. Since when did Mount Hua turn into a ce with mice who listen to other people¡¯s stories?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he heard it.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°Heard it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung flinched at the pouring criticism.

    ¡®This cannot be!¡¯

    Did this mean that Jin Cho-Baek was more powerful than he thought?

    ¡®Kuak, Dong-Ryong¡¯s father! You are someone who can get through my majestic works and feel this one¡¯s presence.¡¯

    With a feeling of admiration and half shock, Chung Myung moved.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°What? If he finds out wee out.¡±

    Chung Myung got up, and at that moment, Jin Cho-Baek¡¯s voice rang.

    ¡°You won¡¯te out even now?¡±

    Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Ah, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    However, there was no turning back because the bodies that rose were already halfway out of the bush. The crowd on the other side met their eyes.

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Elders?¡±

    Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol, who followed Chung Myung, were shocked.

    Hyun Jong, Hyun Young, and Hyun Sang hade out with stiff faces and met their eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sect leader and elders were all confused and said nothing.

    ¡°No. Why are Sect Leader and elders here?¡±

    ¡°Why are youing from there?¡±

    ¡°We are here to listen in.¡±

    ¡°Us too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing the two groups answering with awkward expressions, Baek Cheon covered his flushed face.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    This was messed up.

    This sect was ruined!

    In the middle, Jin Cho-Baek, who saw them both, sighed.

    ¡°To listen in on other people¡¯s words, so it seems like Mount Hua isn¡¯t a gentleman¡¯s sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned red.

    He was hiding like a thief, eavesdropping, and was caught, so he had nothing to say.

    ¡°I am sorry. I have nothing to say.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek looked at Hyun Jong and bowed,

    ¡°Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Jin Cho-Baek greets Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Elder Jin.¡±

    As the situation already came to pass, Hyun Jong greeted him humbly.

    However, Jin Cho-Baek¡¯s words weren¡¯t over.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    As if he had already expressed his greeting, he began to corner Hyun Jong as if he had something to say.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Sect Leader would be like this. Didn¡¯t you think this shouldn¡¯t be done for someone in your position?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it isn¡¯t¡­ but¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Baek Cheon with a bitter smile. A smile filled withplicated emotions.

    ¡°How can I think about saving my face when my descendant of Mount Hua is on the line? If this means losing my name, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek looked at Hyun Jong in disbelief.

    Baek Cheon and Hyun Jong, too, felt that his way of thinking was strange.

    ¡®Is this the changed Mount Hua?¡¯

    Mount Hua wasn¡¯t like this not long back, so why did they change?

    ¡°What will happen to the sect if the sect leader doesn¡¯t save his face?¡±

    ¡°Right. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded softly,

    ¡°But to me, Baek Cheon is a thousand times more important than my face. So why would I care about my face?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A bold and sure statement.

    Jin Cho-Baek looked at Hyun Jong and bit his lip.

    ¡°That is good. Now that this happened, I will ask Sect Leader. Does Sect Leader really want Dong-Ryong to forsake the heavenly Rule?¡±

    ¡°It is impossible to forsake the Heavenly Rule.¡±

    ¡°I expected that you would be¡­¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head,

    ¡°But just because Baek Cheon became a warrior of Mount Hua, it doesn¡¯t mean that he has forsaken the Heavenly Rule. A rtionship is a rtionship, and the Tao is the Tao.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And above all, as the sect leader of Mount Hua, I do not want to lose a talented childlike Baek Cheon. This child is so talented that he will be the pir that leads Mount Hua one day.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek¡¯s face twitched at this. Anger was in his eyes.

    But Hyun Jong didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°There is no need to give Baek Cheon to the Southern Edge Sect. Even if needed, even if it means fighting, even if the fight leaves Mount Hua a single disciple, Mount Hua will protect Baek Cheon. That is Mount Hua. That is our rtionship.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s every word had unparalleled love.

    It was the moment when Baek Cheon lowered his head, multitudes of emotions rattling through his brain.

    ¡°No. That is a bit too¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Wait. That is too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect leader is talking you idiot!¡±

    ¡°No, but still¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed, watching Chung Myung being punished.

    ¡®Still, that damned man.¡¯

    Everything turned noisy with him, and Jin Cho-Baek had to shut his eyes.

    ¡®This is.¡¯

    The words of Hyun Jong were warnings.

    What really made him change was the eyes of Baek Cheon, looking at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Your family is here.¡¯

    Remorse flooded in. However, he didn¡¯t give himself up to this sentiment.

    He looked at Baek Cheon and said,

    ¡°I understand your words. If that is the case, then with this I¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not talk about severing the bond with that child.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something you can end by thinking you want it to end. It took me a lot to figure that out.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek¡¯s lips trembled.

    Isn¡¯t this just like him acting like a father would?

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek nodded his head and looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect leader. There was a lot of rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me for what I did.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Jin Cho-Baek gave a light salute and nced at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Make sure toe home at some point.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    And he walked without looking back.

    However, Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t follow his father and stood still, looking at Chung Myung and Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It would be nice if you could be Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.¡±

    A cold killing intent flowed from him.

    ¡°I hope Mount Hua stays standing till then.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jin Geum-Ryong and sighed,

    ¡°Hyung. Don¡¯t lose yourself.¡±

    ¡°Cheeky bastard.¡±

    There is a little bit of redness in his eyes.

    ¡°I will repay the humiliation you showed me in the Southern Edge-Mount Hua conference. The disciples of Mount Hua who meet me won¡¯t even get a chance to do their earnest.¡±

    ¡°You talk a lot.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°What? Want to go at me?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong watched Chung Myung stick his stomach out and smile.

    ¡°There is no need to do so here. I will destroy everyone in Mount Hua with my own hands.¡±

    With that, he turned around.

    Baek Cheon, who looked at him until he disappeared, sighed,

    ¡°Chung Myung, you¡­¡±

    ¡°There is only one way to correct a messed up family.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Shut it down.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You know. A person needs to get hit to get their conscious back.¡±

    At that sincere advice, Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°I am d you don¡¯t have a family.¡±

    This was sincere.

    For real.

 Chapter 279: I Am The One Who Will Become The Sect Leader Of Mount Hua (4)

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    Wei Soheng clenched his fists as he watched the many people waiting before him.

    ¡°Father! We have finally arrived!¡±

    ¡°Right. It was such a long journey.¡±

    Wei Lishan, who heard his son¡¯s words, took a deep breath.

    ¡°Our Sect Leader didn¡¯t know. If he were participating in the Wordly Murim Competition, they would have sent a letter asking for our participation. We could have left and arrived much earlier with that.¡±

    ¡°The sect leader was busy preparing for thepetition though? Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You are right.¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded his head.

    ¡®The Worldly Murim Competition.¡¯

    His heart trembled.

    Although it was called such, thepetition was actually much closer to the Heavenly Famous Cultural Competition. Only those who are recognized as strong in Kangho and have proved their position in the world would have received their invitation to Shaolin and participate.

    In other words, being able to participate in this tournament itself meant that the sect was proven to be strong.

    ¡®And for a day toe when Mount Hua will be called to such a ce.¡¯

    Wei Lishan¡¯s heart kept trembling because of this, and he kept looking at the different people.

    How much sorrow had he gone through to protect and make the Huayoung Gate work?

    How many people ridiculed him for choosing to follow Mount Hua, with them being called a fallen and ruined sect?

    No. This was good.

    A time when its existence would be known.

    ¡®Is there such a ce?¡¯

    When he thought of the time he had to smile at those who asked, his eyes turned cold.

    ¡°I think the main sect people will go to the top.¡±

    ¡°Soheng.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Father!¡±

    ¡°It is good to have high expectations, but you shouldn¡¯t wish for too much,¡± said Wei Lishan seriously.

    ¡°It is amazing enough to be able to participate here where many prestigious sectspete with their skills. Of course, one day, Mount Hua wille out on top of the world, but right now, there is still a gap between them and those who have ruled the world for far too long.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So no matter what resultse, don¡¯t get too disappointed. We will be supporting them with all our hearts!¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind!¡±

    Wei Lishan smiled as he watched his son say that with clenched fists.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it said that a thousand miles start with a single step?¡¯

    Mount Hua was still developing at a rapid rate. Higher expectations would only put a burden on them.

    ¡®We cannot keep leaning on the main sect. Our Huayoung will have to be able to help Mount Hua regain its glory.¡¯

    Wei Lishan opened his mouth with determination,

    ¡°Let us all go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    His disciple, Yeom Pyung, followed behind Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to greet the elders of the main sect?¡±

    ¡°It is fine. They must all be busy right now. They won¡¯t even say anything if we greet them once today¡¯s spars are finished.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    They arrived at the edge of the crowds, but they were so far from the stage that it couldn¡¯t be seen well. In particr, the disciples were rather short, so it was difficult for spectators to watch.

    ¡°Um. Let¡¯s head in a little bit more.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The disciples of Huayoung Gate broke into the crowd, and fierce protests broke out.

    ¡°Ugh! Don¡¯t push!¡±

    ¡°These people! How dare you do this afteringte!¡±

    ¡°We are sorry, we just want to head inside a little.¡±

    Wei Lishan bowed with an awkward expression.

    A man with a grim face blocked the front.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a martial arts sect? Don¡¯t you see all the people who came in early for this view? Huh? And you want us to make space for you?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Apology? Go and die somewhere! I¡¯ll tear off your hands.¡±

    The atmosphere turned sore.

    Everyone here was well trained, and the cold aura exuding from their bodies made him tremble, so Wei Lishan coughed and said,

    ¡°We arrived sote despite running from our home, and I made a mistake since the children were looking forward to this. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t do that? Which sect are you from?¡±

    ¡°We are Huayoung Gate in Nanyang. A martial arts training gate under Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Huayoung Gate? I never heard of..¡±

    The man with the grim face who was speaking went silent. And then looked at Wei Lishan with strange eyes,

    ¡°Your¡­ sect?¡±

    ¡°It is Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°No. Not that¡­ sir. You belong to?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ Mount Hua bandits¡­ ah, no! Are you talking about Mount Hua, which is participating here?¡±

    ¡®Uh? What is with his reaction? And¡­ Mount Hua bandits?¡¯

    Wei Lishan looked at the man with confused eyes and nodded.

    ¡°¡­ yes, that is true.¡±

    The person who was blocking his path turned around and coughed,

    ¡°Ah¡­ you were from Mount Hua. Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Uh?

    Wei Lishan frowned at this strange reaction.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    This man had been growling like a dog but was now shaking his shoulders and coughing with a weird expression.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mount Hua had other minor sects. Uh, this way please, I will guide you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    The man looked and shouted,

    ¡°These are disciples of Mount Hua. Pave the way!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Young disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ man, such terrifying words.¡±

    Uh?

    Terrifying?

    Wei Lishan tilted his head.

    Everyone around had simr reactions. Even those who met his eyes would immediately turn their heads away.

    It was like¡­

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t this look like how we acted when we came across street thugs in our neighborhood?¡¯

    So why were they looking at Huayoung Gate like that?

    Just why?

    ¡°Hurry up now! Open the way!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way! Mount Hua¡¯s people, make way!¡±

    ¡°Move to the side!¡±

    ¡°M-Mount Hua?¡±

    Wei Lishan was shocked at this absurd thing he was witnessing as the path opened.

    ¡®Just what had happened for this to be their reaction?¡¯

    ¡°This way please.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, and this is the side of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Haha! From Mount Hua? Then stand straight with confidence!¡±

    ¡°Right, right! Hahaha.¡±

    Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t figure out why they were saying this.

    ¡®Just what has happened here?¡¯

    But he didn¡¯t have the time to find out.

    It was because before he could speak, he heard a loud call,

    ¡°Next! Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡®Chung Myung?¡¯

    Mount Hua and Chung Myung. When Wei Lishan heard the familiarbination of those two words, which didn¡¯t go well together, he turned to the stage.

    But the roaring crowd obscured his vision in an instant.

    ¡°Woahhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is up! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is up there!¡±

    As soon as the name Chung Myung came, they all began to cheer for him from all sides.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon? Disciple Chung Myung?¡±

    The reaction was so huge that Wei Lishan was stunned for a moment and he looked around.

    Even Wei Soheng seemed a bit taken aback, but he lifted his head to look at the stage.

    He could see someone in ck climbing up.

    ¡°It is Disciple Chung Myung!¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy to recognize people by looking at their backs.

    But this back was saying, ¡®Ugh, I am so bored, but these people keep calling for me.¡¯

    Is there anyone here who would express such things if not for Chung Myung?

    ¡°It is a win for Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°In one hit! It will be done in one hit this time too!¡±

    Their ears were already hurting from all the cheers.

    On one stage, there was Chung Myung, who had just gone up, and on the other side, there was a spar that had been happening since they had arrived here.

    And the moment Chung Myung came up, the mood changed for all.

    All of the disciples of Huayoung looked around with wide eyes, the shock forcing them open.

    ¡°Ah, in the future¡­.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they had to grow up or bring something to stand on.

    Wasn¡¯t this a spar with Chung Myung, who was said to be the most likely to be the best warrior?

    If they could not see this man¡¯s performance, then there was no useing here.

    Chung Myung¡¯s appearance made the crowd stand up with heated cheers, making Wei Soheng, the taller disciple, lift up the shorter ones.

    Wei Soheng, standing up, admired Chung Myung.

    ¡®Disciple Chung Myung!¡¯

    He thought Chung Myung would be strong, but he didn¡¯t think so many cheers woulde for him.

    Even Wei Soheng, who would admit to not having any deep connection with Chung Myung, felt his heart fill up with pride.

    ¡®I believe in you!¡¯

    He looked at Chung Myung as if possessed.

    And Wei Lishan, who didn¡¯t notice that his son was being stained by a ghost, smiled brightly,

    ¡°Hahahaha! Mount Hua is a sect which is so well received!¡±

    He felt tears stinging his eyes. But strangely, the cheers began to change¡­

    ¡°Break their heads!¡±

    ¡°So what if they are the Nine Great Sects? Break them and throw them away!¡±

    At the cheers, Wei Lishanughed awkwardly.

    ¡®Is this fine?¡¯

    ¡­ well, it would work out.

    Chung Myung looked at the cheers and mumbled,

    ¡°No. I did nothing yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Woahhhh! It is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Show us something good this time too, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Win! Win! Mount Hua will win!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips trembled a little into a slight smile.

    ¡°<i>Heheh</i>. It does feel good to be praised <i>hehehehehe</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head with a smile.

    In order to make a strong impression, one needed to show a blunt side, but if one kept gettingpliments, one might turn sloppy.

    ¡®It is because I grew up without receiving anypliments!¡¯

    -You need to do something that deserves praise first! You stupid bastard!

    ¡°Kuak¡±

    Chung Myung had lost his mood.

    When he was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, there were hardly any simrpetitions held.

    To be precise, there were nopetition held consistently, and nopetition ever made sure that his full strength was shown.

    And when his young period had ended, nopetitions were held at all, so he had grown up without any¡­

    ¡°No, those bastards! Now that I think about it, they were avoiding me on purpose!¡±

    Well.

    Unlike now, at that time, Chung Myung¡¯s skills were widely known, and everyone would avoid sparring with him.

    ¡®<i>Tch tch.</i> Pathetic¡­¡¯

    -Not for your skills but for your notorious name, you idiot.

    ¡°If you cannot say it to my face, then don¡¯t say it!¡±

    -My heart.

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his head with a smile.

    Well, he would love to see that man once more.

    If Chung Myung rose to the top, maybe the clouds would be pushed out of the way for that man to see how thispetition went.

    ¡°So, I need to give good results¡­¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    Thinking about it, it felt sad.

    At an age when young people could be seen joking around and apuding others, he was in the midst of them.

    Normally he should be where the sect leaders were sitting right now. No, if he was in his actual body and had lived this long, he would be kneeling on the ground and making the others wash his shoes.

    But again, he was in a situation where they were smiling down at him.

    This was why life was called unknowable.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and looked at his opponent.

    ¡®Jin Song was it?¡¯

    A disciple of Wudang.

    A disciple of the Wudang Sect who was known to be skilled. Among them, this child was known to be one of the top twenty candidates for the strongest disciple of thispetition. So what to do when facing him?

    Be fair¡­.

    ¡®Uh? Why is he?¡¯

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    Jin Song, who was against him, was shivering in a cold sweat.

    Tilting at the strangeness surrounding him, he asked,

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Eikkkkk!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face darkened, and the guy began to step back with more sweat.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­ N-No.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking like that? You seem sick.¡±

    ¡°No! I am really fine!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, Jin Song wasn¡¯t fine.

    Well, he was the opponent of Chung Myung.

    ¡®How can I defeat that monster? That monster who beat my Mu Jin sasuk!¡¯

    And who was Mu Jin sasuk?

    Elder Heo Sanja also said that for a short time that monster had yed with him.

    Mu Jin sasuk was called the best among the first-ss disciples and was on a path to bing an elder.

    If Jin Song hadpeted with Mu Jin, he would have had his legs broken within three seconds; so how could he deal with this monster who had defeated Mu Jin?!

    If there weren¡¯t many eyes on him, he would have just vanished.

    ¡®That monster!¡¯

    Seeing Jin Song act so terrified, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Are you really fine? You look sick.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. It is fine. People get nervous.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes! It is true!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, looking at Jin Song. This guy looked cute to him.

    ¡°You seem to have eyes that can show you the truth in people. Why don¡¯t you just back out?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no I will try.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lips and pulled his sword out.

    ¡°Well. We need to bring our swords out to know the other person, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will praise your spirit foring against me despite knowing that you cannotpete, but from my point of view, I need to move to end this right? Do you really want to go through with this?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on. I will deal with you with sincerity for this, so let¡¯s have a proper fight!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile was reflected in the twitching eyes of Jin Song.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just surrender. I need to make sure survival is the priority.¡¯

    <i>Hahahaha.</i>

 Chapter 280: I Am The One Who Will Become The Sect Leader Of Mount Hua (5)

    ¡°Su, Sur¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sur?¡±

    Jin Song, who wanted to voice his surrender, nced back.

    On the podium where the sect leaders were seated, Heo Do Jinin, the sect leader of the Wudang Sect, was looking at him with cold eyes.

    ¡®Kuaaak.¡¯

    He knew he wouldn¡¯t win.

    However, as a disciple of Wudang, he couldn¡¯t just surrender in front of so many people. Of course, he might consider it wise, but the people watching wouldn¡¯t.

    In the end, Jin Song closed his eyes and aimed his sword at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll learn a few things.¡±

    ¡°Learn?¡±

    ¡°.. Yes.¡±

    ¡°You are a funny one.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes,

    ¡°If you want to learn, go to your teachers. Who would say that they would learn from their opponent, someone who is from another sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ N-No! It isn¡¯t like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­ I will tell you.¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lips,

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Learninges with a price, if you can survive today¡¯s spar, it will be an amazing experience! That is if you can!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Song smiled brightly, looking at Chung Myung¡¯s shining eyes.

    ¡®No, how did such a man appear on the side of the Orthodox?¡¯

    Ah, even the heavens were ignoring this.

    How could they give such power to this person?

    With tears, Jin Song grabbed his sword,

    ¡°Huk.¡±

    After taking a deep breath, he aimed his sword at Chung Myung with determined eyes.

    ¡°Ah. Do you want to try and end it?¡±

    ¡°I-I know I am not your opponent.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Jin Song continued to speak while trembling,

    ¡°I cannot only fight with opponents who I have a chance of winning against. Since I won¡¯t die, I will do my best to fight.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°So funny?¡±

    Sometimes such people woulde.

    It was the same in the past war with the Demonic Sect.

    Those who would argue with their mouths and would insist that they wouldn¡¯t back down. They weren¡¯t ones with amazing skills, but they still went to war with their loud mouths.

    But even though they were terrified and trembling, not once did they back down, and they did whatever they could do.

    ¡®Wudang is Wudang.¡¯

    There were people like this.

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What did you say your name was?¡±

    ¡°Jin Song.¡±

    ¡°Jin Song. Right, Jin Song. I will remember it.¡±

    Chung Myung slightly tilted his sword.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    Chung Myung rushed towards Jin Song without dy, and the guy¡¯s eyes widened like a burning candle,

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    He screamed with his mouth, but the sword in his hand followed the technique of Wudang without shaking.

    A sharp and clean sword technique.

    ¡°Your legs!¡±

    Swish!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    However, the sword of Chung Myung passed through the sword technique of Jin Song and struck Jin Song in the knee.

    Jin Song reflexively used his sword to aim for Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Waist!¡±

    Tak!

    Jin Song, who was hit in the side, clenched his teeth.

    If it had been a real battle, his leg would have been cut off from the side.

    But this was just a spar! And the fight would happen until the opponent fell.

    ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    Jin Song let out a loud shout and shook his sword.

    A brilliant sword technique of Wudang, called Clear Flowing Water, began to unfold gracefully.

    ¡°Shoulder! Wrist! Index finger!¡±

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    The sword of Chung Myung kept hitting him in session.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The sword technique he tried to unfold was stopped, and the sword flew into the air.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Song looked at Chung Myung with puzzled eyes.

    ¡®How did this¡­¡¯

    ¡°The headdd!¡±

    Baaak!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Thud.

    Chung Myung brought his sword, still within its sheath, to his opponent¡¯s head before pulling it back.

    ¡°When ites to swordsmanship, everything starts with the lower body and shoulders. Wudang or not, the head should realize this. Learn it.¡±

    It was unclear if Jin Song, who had already fallen down could hear this, but not caring, Chung Myung turned around.

    Explosive apuse poured in for him, and Chung Myung smiled as he waved.

    ¡°The best! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°One hit this time too!¡±

    ¡°Uahahaha! How can a disciple of Wudang be knocked down in one hit?! He hadn¡¯t even pulled his sword from its sheath!¡±

    ¡°The winner was already decided!¡±

    At the pouring cheers, Chung Myung¡¯s face twitched.

    ¡®Kuak. This is quite tasty.¡¯

    This was why people sought fame!

    Chung Myung, who felt it, waved his hand once again.

    And¡­

    Behind Chung Myung, Jin Song jumped up.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    And without realizing, Chung Myung kept touching his opponent¡¯s head.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he hurt?¡¯

    He definitely heard the sound of something breaking, but he could feel nothing on his opponent¡¯s head.

    Jin Song looked at Chung Myung with eyes full of shock.

    ¡®Disciple Chung Myung.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    And the starter of Mount Hua.

    Except for that, there weren¡¯t many good things that could be said about him. Yet strangely, Mu Jin and Heo Sanjo, who had shed with him, had never spoken badly about Chung Myung.

    No wonder¡­

    Jin Song seemed to know the reason.

    ¡°This spar ends with the victory of Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung!¡±

    And with that deration, Chung Myung left the stage.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Disciple Chung Myung!¡±

    Wei Soheng shouted at the top of his voice. Of course, his voice was drowned out by the cheers of the crowds, but he still did it.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung! Hahaha! It is Disciple Chung Myung!¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Chung Myung, who was getting down, suddenly turned to the audience.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And his eyes met with Wei Soheng.

    ¡®No, he can¡¯t hear me from here¡­¡¯

    Even if he could hear, locating where the voice came from was¡­

    But then Chung Myung waved his hand with a happy face.

    ¡®Did he see me?¡¯

    And he jumped down the stage and went into the crowd.

    Surprised, the crowd cheered and reached for Chung Myung. Chung Myung would lightly shake hands and walk until the Huayoung party was reached.

    ¡°Oh my, Gate Leader! When did you get here!¡±

    When Chung Myung shouted warmly, Wei Lishan smiled.

    ¡®We are so weed here.¡¯

    Looking at Chung Myung with a smile on his face, he felt genuinely happy.

    Wei Lishan wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Just by looking at the cheers pouring in, it was impossible to not see how different the status of Mount Hua was from the past.

    Still, didn¡¯t Chung Myung greet him with the same face as before?

    ¡®He is someone who is nothing like a Taoist but¡­¡¯

    But in some ways, he was exactly like one too.

    ¡°When I heard that Mount Hua was participating, I ran over with my disciples.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Wei Lishan¡¯s hand,

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been easy to get here!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah.</i> Seeing Disciple Chung Myung win, it seems like all the hardships have been blown away.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Right?¡±

    With a bashful smile, Chung Myung nced into Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But maybe¡­¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lips, and Wei Lishan nced around and whispered softly,

    ¡°Ten bottles.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak</i>!¡±

    As if moved, Chung Myung dragged with his hands.

    ¡°Over there. There is a ce for those whoe from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Haha. We are part of the¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Fine. There are many seats left.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. That is the rule¡­¡±

    ¡°The rules? Throw them out. We are going to use our ce. How is that their problem? Don¡¯t worry because if peoplee to argue, I will turn their hairy hides into shiny ones.¡±

    Wei Lishan shook his head.

    ¡®He really hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯

    When a person gains fame and status they change, and they tend to be careful about their words and actions.

    However, Chung Myung, despite acquiring such a reputation, hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    No¡­ in some ways, he was turning worse rather than better.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be denied that he was a terrific person. At that time, Wei Soheng said,

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and grinned.

    ¡°Did you see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! So strong!¡±

    Wei Soheng admired him with longing eyes, and Chung Myung just shrugged,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am strong but they are weak.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no. Maybe I am strong.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and dragged the two.

    ¡°Come on this way.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Chung Myung held the two and swept them through the crowd, and headed to the side. All the disciples followed them.

    ¡°Elder! Elder!¡±

    Chung Myung began to shout as he crossed out of the crowded ce.

    ¡°The gate leader from Huayoung Gate arrived!¡±

    ¡°Huyoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    As soon as Baek Cheon and the others who knew the gate heard it, they jumped up.

    ¡°Gate leader! It is so nice to see you after this long!¡±

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    Wei Lishan, who was about to respond with a soft smile, flinched and stepped back without realizing it.

    ¡®W-what?¡¯

    Didn¡¯t he say this was where Mount Hua was?

    ¡®Seems right?¡¯

    The ck robe and plum blossom on their chests showed they were disciples of Mount Hua.

    No, but¡­

    ¡®Mount Hua?¡¯

    It didn¡¯t seem like it?

    But there was Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Baek Cheon. They looked slightly more mature from before, but they hadn¡¯t changed from what he knew.

    However, the others around them looked unusual.

    ¡°¡­ Soheng.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°When you went to Mount Hua, was it like this?¡±

    ¡°No. No. It wasn¡¯t like this at all.¡±

    It had been less than a year since Wei Soheng visited Mount Hua. So what had happened in less than a year that turned them into this?

    ¡°Elder, Elder!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°We have guests!¡±

    ¡°Guest? What kind of guests can Mount Hua have?¡±

    A big bandit¡­ no, a man walked in front of them.

    ¡®It is just a man with a goatee that looked like he coulde from any bandit group.¡¯

    It was quite wrong to criticize an elder of the main sect like this, but he fit so well into that situation!

    ¡®An elder?¡¯

    Were any Mount Hua elders this young?

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Gate Leader of Huayoung?¡±

    ¡°Huayoung¡­ Huayoung Gate?¡±

    At that moment, the man¡¯s face, which seemed stiff, turned benevolent like he had a halo behind his head.

    ¡®W-what?¡¯

    The elder, Hyun Young, ran forward and grabbed his hand,

    ¡°Huayoung Gate Leader!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah¡­ I, I am Wei Lishan, the gate leader of Huayoung.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. You are already this well-grown! I am Hyun Young!¡±

    ¡°E-elder Hyun Young?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    Hyun Young, who was about to stroke the head of Wei Lishan, looked around and tapped his shoulders.

    ¡°Wee! Wee! I forgot that we should have stopped by Huayoung once on our way, we were a bit rushed!¡±

    Hyun Young kept rubbing his shoulders with a smile. One gesture and one smile, all filled with joy.

    ¡°But¡­ are you really Elder Hyun Young?¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. Didn¡¯t you see me when you visited Mount Hua when you were young?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you seem too young.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. A good thing happened. Right, a long¡­¡±

    Hyun Young, who was about to say something, turned back and said,

    ¡°What are you all doing?! You idiots! If we have guests, shouldn¡¯t you bring chairs for them? What are you? People who don¡¯t have manners? Ah, no. People from our sect came, and you are not giving them the seat. Get up right now?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes widened,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh?¡±

    However, the reaction of the disciples was a bit too weird.

    ¡°Chair! Chair! Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Move you people!¡±

    The picked up chairs from elsewhere or gave the chairs they were sitting on, and ran wide-eyed to ce the chairs in front of the new arrivals.

    ¡°Sitfortably!¡±

    ¡°We can stand and watch. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan was too flustered, and Hyun Young nodded as if this was natural.

    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s that. Chung Myung. You are fine. You should put another chair ahead and lie down.¡±

    ¡°I was going to do that.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, you bastard.¡±

    This was a bit weird too¡­

    Hyun Young smiled and suggested a seat to Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Sect leader is currently somewhere else, so we will probably meet in the evening.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I will. Elder, I don¡¯t know what to do with such hospitality¡­¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Young grabbed his hand again,

    ¡°Huayoung Gate Leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is well aware of how much you have given us. So please do not feel ufortable and stay in peace.¡±

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes shed with emotions. Seeing the tightly held hand, his emotions flooded in.

    At that time, Hyun Young opened his mouth with a bit of a puzzled face,

    ¡°But, um¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And he said a bit shakily,

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t confirm as I came here before it¡­ no, did you send the money to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I sent it before I starteding here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes. Ahm. Please rest in peace! In peace! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was Wei Lishan who thought that Mount Hua had something terribly wrong happening within it.

 Chapter 281: Life Is Inherently Unfair (1)

    ¡°The headdddd!¡±

    The momentum of Mount Hua didn¡¯t stop.

    Of course, the opponent being blown away with a single hit during the start was quite rare now.

    Basically, every other disciple was wary of the disciples from Mount Hua, and all because only the strong managed to stay on for so long.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua hadn¡¯t allowed a single loss until the final day of the preliminary rounds, and they were sweeping away their opponents with great force.

    It was exhrating.

    It felt as if the feelings umted in the heart were being ripped free.

    Wei Lishan, who had been looking at this scene with a pleasant smile, licked his lips with an expression that said something was wrong.

    ¡®It is good.¡¯

    Everything seemed good.

    Why¡­.

    ¡°You call that a sword? You need toe to Mount Hua and climb the cliff there!¡±

    ¡°How dare you stick your head in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Waist! Waist! Waist! Ankle!¡±

    ¡°Can you avoid this? You avoided it? Let¡¯s try again then!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just why¡­

    Did everyone turn into this? How did they get to this level?

    Wei Lishan reminded himself of the former Mount Hua.

    Although the previously known Mount Hua had copsed like a ruined n and the swordsmen of Mount Hua were known to live with peaceful teachings.

    How much did he yearn for that same clear and sunny look?

    It wasn¡¯t simply to support his predecessor¡¯s teachings. But because the appearance of the Mount Hua he saw as a child was so impressive.

    But now, uh¡­.

    ¡°Good job! The head! The head!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Like a child¡­ no, not a kid, an infant was the right word!

    Anyway, watching Wei Soheng look at this version of Mount Hua¡­

    ¡®I am not sure what to call this feeling.¡¯

    He had concerns, but his chest was filled up.

    He wondered if this was real or a dream to see the disciples of Mount Hua pushing back the other sects he had feared so much.

    ¡®When did Mount Hua be this strong?¡¯

    Of course, Wei Lishan had seen the strength of Chung Myung and their friends with his own eyes.

    But this was a separate matter.

    Regardless of their status, there were often people called geniuses among the disciples of a sect. Such people raise the status of their sect and create the foundation for the elevation of their sect to a prestigious one.

    In other words, it means that someone like Chung Myung or Baek Cheon could appear anywhere without effort or process.

    It was certainly a good thing, but that alone doesn¡¯t prove the power or the abilities of a sect.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why is everyone so good?¡¯

    Not losing?

    At a spar?

    Wei Lishan rolled his eyes.

    This was no small fight with the local sect¡¯s disciples or a fight over alcohol. This was a formal sparringpetition where the best, or those who aimed to be the best, were recognized by the world.

    But no matter how good one was in the preliminary rounds, wasn¡¯t losing one match normal?

    Wei Lishan blinked.

    There was something else he couldn¡¯t understand. It was said that only the disciples of Huayoung Gate were excited about this.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were nkly looking at the results, or many were more interested in the spars of the others.

    Tak!

    Yoon Jong, who pped the opponent on the back of the neck, looked at their copsing opponent.

    ¡°Not bad, but it will take a little more effort.¡±

    Of course, it won¡¯t be easy to work as hard as the Mount Hua disciples.

    Yoon Jong came down the stage to cheers.

    ¡°Really¡­ really so cool!¡±

    Wei Soheng was wide-eyed; this was a sight he had hoped for. This was how the disciples of Mount Hua took down the famous names he knew!

    However, to actually see it was something to be happy about, but equally dazing at the same time.

    Should he say it didn¡¯t feel real?

    ¡®How can everyone be strong?¡¯

    Chung Myung and hispanions were all normally strong. But he didn¡¯t think the other disciples of Mount Hua could be this strong.

    And¡­

    ¡®This person won too?¡¯

    Wei Soheng looked at Tang Soso, who was next to him.

    He heard it hadn¡¯t been long since she had entered Mount Hua, but here she was.

    And this gave Wei Soheng hope.

    ¡®Then, me too?¡¯

    He stared at Tang Soso intently.

    Then, she, who was eating her jerky, turned her head to him,

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A-h, nothing¡­ it isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng hesitated and waved his hands. And she pulled out a jerky from the basket and pushed it to Wei Soheng.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for my jerky, I will blow your hands off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that time, Yu Yiseol returned from her spar, and Tang Soso jumped from her seat and grabbed a towel and a water bottle she had prepared beforehand.

    ¡°Sago! Sago! Here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it was nothing.¡±

    Wei Soheng smiled brightly at Tang Soso, who looked like an entirely different person from a second back.

    ¡®Ah, she is a person from Mount Hua.¡¯

    Anyone could see she was from Mount Hua, Anyone!

    At that time, Chung Myung, who was seated, got up and stretched his body as he yawned,

    ¡°Ah, I am bored¡­ how long do I have left?¡±

    ¡°Now there is just one left.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head,

    ¡°If it¡¯s Beak Sang, he will win easily.¡±

    ¡°Right. Among the Baek disciples, he is one of the strongest.¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul walked on apletely different path, even within Mount Hua.

    With the exception of these five, including Chung Myung, Baek Sang could be called the best among the second-ss disciples.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine Baek Sang losing while the others couldn¡¯t manage to lose.

    ¡°Tell him to finish it quickly. What kind of spar is this boring.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The lips of Baek Cheon trembled a little.

    Aside from the fact that the disciples from famous sects¡¯ spars were boring to him, it was clear that something was missing from this idiot¡¯s head.

    ¡°It will be done soon. If that spar is finished, then it¡¯s Baek Sang¡¯s turn.¡±

    ¡°That spar?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to where Baek Cheon pointed.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Seeing a man with a great sword walking off, Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°What is the Namgung doing?¡±

    ¡°Right, Single-Edged Sword.¡±

    Baek Cheon said softly. Chung Myung, feeling the intention to fight, looked at Single Edged Sword.

    ¡®He is strong.¡¯

    In the world, there had to be strong ones.

    With their talents and origins, these giants aimed for the first position under the heavens.

    And this guy, the Single-Edged Sword of Namgung, was one such person.

    Perhaps, without Chung Myung, that name would be the one existing in the mouths of people.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Can he win?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, we need to fight to know, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    What was this?

    ¡°We cannot afford to lose, you damned bastard.¡±

    ¡°Oh. My Dong-Ryong is¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon drew his sword,

    ¡°NO. Baek Cheon sasuk is full of confidence.¡±

    Chung Myung used words and smiled,

    ¡°But sasuk, I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung. After all this time, he was anxious when Chung Myung would speak out honestly,

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk Jin Dong-Ryong right?¡±

    ¡°It is Baek Cheon!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk¡¯s hyung is Jin Geum-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and asked,

    ¡°Then there has to be a Eun-Ryong<sup>1</sup> too?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. My second hyung.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°He probably wasn¡¯t chosen as a representative as his martial arts haven¡¯t always been strong.¡±

    Oh! An Eun-Ryong too!

    Chung Myung looked at the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of person sasuk¡¯s father is, but I do know one thing for sure. His naming ability can bepared to that of an Asura from hell?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I, well, empathize with that.¡±

    Dong-Ryong¡­ no, Baek Cheon closed his eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°That bastard is strong.¡±

    Chung Myung had a bit of a serious look now and said, looking at Dan Ack-Geom,

    ¡°Geniuses do crazy things once in a while. Common sense gets ignored when bing stronger, such as training and understanding the sword or gaining experience. All to get the most iprehensible achievements.¡±

    ¡°Is that one such a genius?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the Single-Edged Sword.

    ¡®Namgung Do Wei.¡¯

    This was the first time he had heard Chung Myung evaluate someone this generously.

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung someone who treated Jin Geum-Ryong, who made a mess of Baek Cheon, like a worm in his eyes?

    But this one was a genius¡­

    ¡®I am turning hot.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes went cold.

    ¡®I will break you.¡¯

    Baek Cheon was creating a resolute will. Chung Myung pushed his face,

    ¡°Conscious still?¡±

    ¡°How can I be unconscious now?¡±

    ¡°Uh? We have Geum-Ryong to deal with. Why be this aware of the Namgung?¡±

    ¡°Hyung isn¡¯t that much of a huge problem.¡±

    This was an insignificant conversation, and Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Oho. Our Baek Cheon sasuk is now learning to speak arrogantly too. Jin Geum-Ryong is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Did I say that?¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his head with an awkward smile,

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t mean it like¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be cocky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched at Chung Myung¡¯s cold words.

    ¡°It is normal for frogs to forget the time when they were tadpoles. The strong don¡¯t remember the weak, so they don¡¯t care about those weaker than them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But among such frogs, the only ones that can turn into pumpkin toadlets are the ones who remember their time as tadpoles.¡±

    Chung Myung, who said that, shrugged his shoulders and rxed his face.

    ¡°I know it feels good to be strong. But if we forget to look at our feet today, one day, someone will climb up to grab our ankles. And then you lose your foundation.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    Now the force was lifted, but every time Chung Myung would show such a side, he could feel a tightening feeling in his chest.

    ¡®Because I don¡¯t know if I really know him.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t simply a force that came from strength. Should this be called the dignity thates from being a man?

    ¡°I will be mindful.¡±

    ¡°Right. Then our Dong-Ryong¡­. Uh! Why pull your sword out again!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and took his hand off his sword as he asked,

    ¡°So you are a frog that looks down. Are you saying that you are a golden one?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Eh, what are you saying? I am not.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head at this unfamiliar humility.

    No?

    Chung Myung pointed at himself and held his stomach out.

    ¡°I must be a dragon or a phoenix. A dragon child is still a dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk is the frog. Didn¡¯t you get it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ this brat!¡±

    Baek Cheon was ready to strangle Chung Myung.

    Kwak!

    There was a huge explosion, and dust rose from one of the spars.

    Dust began to settle after a while, and Namgung¡¯s Do Wei could be seen standing proudly.

    ¡°The winner is the Namgung family¡¯s Do Wei.¡±

    The man, who had an expressionless face, looked as if this victory hade easy.

    ¡°Look at that.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So simr to someone I know.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°I said nothing, but here you give yourself away.¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t say anything and groaned.

    He couldn¡¯t deny it; if in the past Baek Cheon had won, he would try to keep a still face just like this man.

    ¡°That man will learn it all if his head is broken.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°A human needs to be confident!¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his hands.

    His ultimate goal was to defeat Chung Myung. So he couldn¡¯t get caught in such a ce.

    ¡°A good answer. But it isn¡¯t just that, man. There were some really good ones standing out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Perhaps the finals will depend on how we handle them. It is good to have as many left as possible. Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    ¡°But the Shaolin ones won¡¯t make it like that. At least, they will mess with it.¡±

    ¡°Mess? Shaolin maniption?¡±

    ¡°How can you be this na?ve? Will they feed all the kids for free and shelter them? It is only done if there is something to gain.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned at this.

    ¡®True, but.¡¯

    One would expect that from the Shaolin. And that hope was being shattered by Chung Myung now.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just get the preliminary round done and think about it. Baek Sang sasuk is thest?¡±

    ¡°Right. He should be up.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Chung Myung looked at the stage. Baek Sang was waiting, facing the Shaolin monk in a yellow robe.

    ¡®Is it done?¡¯

    Baek Sang drew his sword.

    ¡®Everyone won, so I cannot lose. Beat this one and finish the preliminary round with a win.¡¯

    This was just the beginning, but he wanted the win.

    This result will be remembered as the greatest achievement for Mount Hua in recent times.

    To finish the painting of the dragon by drawing out the most important part, the eyes.

    Baek Sang faced his opponent with the feeling that he should be the one painting the eyes.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t look that strong.¡¯

    A slightly slender body and a youthful face. It gave the impression that the person was here to gain skills.

    ¡®But he is a Shaolin monk.¡¯

    Baek Sang knew it well.

    He knew that there weren¡¯t just one or two men who looked weak but showed hell.

    Doesn¡¯t Chung Myung do that? Had he faced Chung Myung as an enemy, he would never have gotten a strong impression.

    And then he would get his head broken.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be careless and do your best!¡¯

    ¡°Start!¡±

    As soon as the word fell, Baek Sang began to unfold the sword technique called the Movement of Plum Blossom Resolve.

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    First, notice the reaction of the opponent, and then immediately go for the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    At that moment, Baek Sang saw it.

    It was the sight of the opponent¡¯s fist moving towards him in golden light.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And that was thest thing he remembered.

    Bang!

    With a short yet huge roar, the golden fist lept out of his fist and touched Baek Sang.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    Baek Sang let out a groan and flew out.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°That is insane!¡±

    The spectators were shocked, and so were the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Even Chung Myung stood up in shock.

    ¡°Hundred Steps Divine Fist? What the hell is he?¡±

    The eyes of Chung Myung looking at this novice monk were shining bright.

 Chapter 282: Life Is Inherently Unfair (2)

    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡±

    The sect leaders on the podium were all shocked.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the Divine Fist?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t look that old, but he managed to do that. In terms of power, it looked quite strong too. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Abbot, how did you manage to hide such a person?¡±

    The abbot smiled at Heo Do Jinin¡¯s words.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to deceive anyone by hiding this kid, he is the shy type and didn¡¯t want to show his skills till now,¡± simply stated the Abbot.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that you are making this fuss instead of me?¡±

    ¡°Right, but¡­¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked at the novice monk in surprise. The guy who left the sparring circle had bowed to the crowd.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a Hae disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is correct. He is the youngest of the haeja disciples.¡±

    ¡°If he is a hae disciple, doesn¡¯t that make him a first-ss disciple? A first-ss disciple¡­.¡±

    ¡°He is younger than the second-ss disciples in age.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah.¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°Although the disciples¡¯ sses are quite tangled up, it was difficult not to let a child who barely passed the conditions to join the ranks of the first ss disciples not participate¡­ if there is anything troubling you about this, I apologize.¡±

    ¡°No. Any child who passed the terms for thepetition is eligible topete. That isn¡¯t a crime.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin quickly stopped anyints which mighte.

    ¡®I need to watch that guy more.¡¯

    Thispetition wasn¡¯t over yet.

    It was important to win in thispetition to spread the fame of oneself and their sect, but it was also important to identify the talents being nurtured by other sects.

    Would anyone miss the chance to observe such a monster because of such trivial matters?

    ¡°This is amazing. At his age, to be this good.¡±

    ¡°Um. We cannot help but admire it.¡±

    Groans and exmations flowed out.

    Yet this wasn¡¯t a fake response. What the young novice monk had shown was really something they all admired.

    Hundred Steps Divine Fist.

    Abat technique from Shaolin.

    If the Arahant fist was the basis of Shaolin, then this could be called the best and purified version of Shaolin¡¯s martial arts. It was said that it was a martial art that Shaolin was so proud of that they described it as being equal to the Seventy-Two Ascending Fine Arts.

    Shaolin¡¯s martial arts were literally something that took time to learn, but in the end, they would turn out perfect.

    It was known that their monks took years of training to understand theirplex and mysterious martial arts.

    But at this age, this child was already performing something amazing.

    ¡®And at this level.¡¯

    Heo Do Jinin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He thought that Shaolin had a hidden card, and it looked like they had hidden it for quite a long time.

    It became clear that they were holding thispetition for the sake of highlighting this monster.

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> It is amazing.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± humbly said the Abbot.

    ¡°To use such a technique in a preliminary spar, especially after he said he didn¡¯t want to use it, it is clear that he went for it because Mount Hua was a true opponent for him.¡±

    ¡°Still, it cannot be ignored that he used it.¡±

    The Abbot smiled.

    ¡®With this attention, the focus on Mount Hua has been snatched away, but¡­¡¯

    He nced around at the faces of the sect leaders, whose reactions were divided into two. Half of the faces were extremely disappointed, while the others seemed to be deeply thinking of something.

    The frustrated ones were the kind who didn¡¯t have the confidence to handle Hae Yeon¡¯s<sup>1</sup> skills, and those who thought too deeply were trying topare Hae Yeon¡¯s talent with their own.

    And¡­

    ¡®Oh.¡¯

    Only one person had a different expression.

    ¡®Mount Hua?¡¯

    Among the many sect leaders, only Hyun Jong lookedfortable.

    Was it because he had let go of his obsession with winning and losing¡­?

    ¡®I will know if I watch him.¡¯

    The Abbot smiled and turned his head lightly as the conversations continued.

    ¡°W-what just happened?¡±

    ¡°It was like a sh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there isn¡¯t a technique that can do that.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t there a saying about one seeing how much they know<sup>2</sup>?

    Unlike the other disciples of Mount Hua, who paid attention to the result, Baek Cheon and the others understood how terrifying this was.

    ¡®For Baek Sang not to get hurt, the force was reduced at thest minute.¡¯

    Baek Sang probably didn¡¯t get hurt because it was a blow that only pushed him back.

    And knowing the ridiculous amount of control it took to tamper with the power of a technique so as not to harm the opponent, they looked at this monk with serious expressions.

    ¡°The winner is Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon!¡±

    Cheers erupted for Shaolin.

    ¡°As expected of Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°The disciple of Mount Hua was blown away with a single blow!¡±

    ¡°Right! True! It was strange that only Mount Hua was active! Now the true power of the other sects is showing itself!¡±

    ¡°Such a great thing! What is this?¡±

    The audience didn¡¯t hide their excitement.

    More and more cheers, much more than the ones which hade for Mount Hua, rained down on Hae Yeon. The man simply blushed as he walked away.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s win streak was broken!¡±

    ¡°Then how long did you think it wouldst? How can Mount Hua keep doing that?¡±

    ¡°Luck, all luck!¡±

    ¡°How could it be possible with only luck? Don¡¯t say nonsense!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch. Tch.</i> It sounds like you don¡¯t know. How can a prestigious sect not have power? Unlike Mount Hua, which attracts raw talent, the other sects differentiate talents with experience and sses. See! This is the real thing! Didn¡¯t he fall down?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Umm. Right.¡±

    ¡°Now, in the finals, we will only see the real talents of these prestigious sects.¡±

    ¡°Ah! But there was something good in what Mount Hua showed. I believe in Mount Hua.¡±

    The crowd began to make a fuss.

    But the ears of the Mount Hua disciples didn¡¯t hear it.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze was fixed on Hae Yeon, who was walking away.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ <i>hehe</i>¡­¡±

    It was a face that said that the world was ridiculous.

    ¡°What did I say about geniuses?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to say he is a real genius?¡±

    ¡°No. That isn¡¯t at the level of what a true genius would do.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with doubtful eyes. But seeing the serious expression, he chose to wait.

    And Chyung Myung, who looked at the sparring circle, thought,

    ¡®That was insane.¡¯

    In the world, such things are born once in a while.

    Things that destroy everything that exists and create something new. That was what the world called an eminent monk of Shaolin.

    For example, the people such as Bodhidharma changed the flow of the previous martial arts in thend by creating Shaolin martial arts. And Sam-Bong created Wudang¡¯s core concepts.

    ¡°Such people came to be called geniuses, and genius was a term that was only used to call someone whose talent would only appear twice or thrice in several generations.¡±

    ¡°No, how can such a man fall into Shaolin!¡±

    Damn the world!

    ¡®Still, the things we had were being overshadowed by talent! I want a bamboo spear to hit it all!¡¯

    From the perspective of Chung Myung, who started from the bottom without having anything, this monster of Shaolin was absurd.

    ¡°Crazy guy. A crazy¡­¡±

    If he grew up like this, he wouldn¡¯t just be the best in Kangho but also leave his mark in the history books.

    So¡­

    ¡°I feel bad.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s question, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Unfortunately, he was born at the same time as me. If not, it would have been the same as stealing the title of best in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He is the same age as me. <i>Tch tch.</i> Same era as me. He will not be able to get out from under my shadow. I feel bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But what do we do? Life is inherently unfair. You need to work hard and think you have no luck. If not, there is no other way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ just shut it.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    ¡°But sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have to get him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ get him?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Not Dong-Ryong but Baek Sang sasuk. You must have passed out from¡­¡±

    ¡°Ack! Baek Sangggg!¡±

    Baek Cheon then ran for Baek Sang, making Chung Myung sigh.

    ¡°There is no good left.¡±

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something Chung Myung should be saying.

    ¡°The fifteen participants¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The fourteen of us among the 122 other participants have passed.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled,

    ¡°This event was amazing in the history of Mount Hua. For today, I will never be ashamed in front of our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°If one more had won, everyone would have advanced.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang bowed his head, and Baek Cheon shouted at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yah! Idiot! Is that something you say in front of people?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°You cannot beat him either!¡±

    ¡°Did a hidden sense of defeat wake up from your heated heart? Why is sasuk saying things I never mumbled?¡±

    ¡°Well, you said he was strong.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head,

    ¡°Baek Sang sasuk cannot win over him even if he fights him a hundred times. So don¡¯t worry. It is just that youck skills. It isn¡¯t that you were careless, and no matter how well you did, the results would have been the same¡­ What is the problem¡­ sasuk?¡±

    Baek Sang, who was there, had his eyes rolled back, going crazy, and Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°You are rubbing it in, you bastard! You!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Just shut it! Please!¡±

    The two people continued to fight with each other, and the disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t seem that disappointed anymore.

    Wei Lishan, who saw this, smiled.

    ¡®Dog fight.¡¯

    A very shitty dog fight.

    The bigger problem was that Hyun Jong, who was sitting in the center, was looking at this very warmly, and so were the other elders!

    ¡®No, Sect Leader!¡¯

    What kind of job do you have? A zookeeper? How can you look at such animals with those eyes?

    Wei Lishan was shocked.

    ¡°Now, now. Be quiet.¡±

    Hyun Jong calmed them down.

    The other disciples had to be calmed just as much as Chung Myung and Baek Cheon.

    ¡°They said the finals would be in two days. I hope you use this time wis¨C¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his anxious gaze to Chung Myung and blinked his eyes as the boy said,

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    ¡®I cannot even say anything to him.¡¯

    Please, if only you had half the character of Baek Cheon or Yoon Jong, I would never wish for anything else, but the heavens are fair; One person didn¡¯t get to have everything.

    Seriously.

    To feel pride and anger from the same person.

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°The next two days! Theing two days! We do not want to have any trouble, okay?¡±

    ¡°This is bad, Sect Leader. When you say something like I created trouble¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong grabbed his sword handle.

    ¡°¡­ you came with a sword?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It must have been a while since you picked one up. Put it aside already.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Hyun Jong turned away from him and looked at the other disciples,

    ¡°Listen¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°You have been good till now.¡±

    He spoke with a calm smile now.

    ¡°It would be great if we could get good results in the finals, but from now on, it will not be as easy as before.¡±

    Chung Myung tried to enter into the vision of Hyun Jong.

    ¡°And they are prestigious sects, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Yes. Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled happily,

    ¡°Right. Don¡¯t be discouraged by this. Stand with your shoulders wide, show off your skills, and have no regrets. The results don¡¯t matter. What you get from this matters.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled, looking at his lovely disciples.

    ¡®It was my mission to protect these children and Mount Hua.¡¯

    The seeds sown by Chung Myung would grow into beautiful trees in thispetition, and one day, they would spread their branches over the world.

    So as a sect leader, he has to protect¡­

    ¡°Listen to it and keep these words in your heart!¡± shouted Chung Myung.

    Hyun Jong looked at him in shock as this was unlike him.

    That child looks a bit¡­

    ¡°You need to win to get it! Did you see what the loser gets? Do you see Baek Sang sasuk over there? That is what happens when you lose!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang! Calm down! Baek Sang!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue, looking at Baek Sang, and tried to go after him.

    And he looked around,

    ¡°Win at all costs! Okay?!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Win!¡±

    ¡°Break their heads too!¡±

    Hyun Jong still smiled kindly, looking at his disciples cheering.

    ¡®Listen to my words at least, you bastards!¡¯

    It was already natural for Mount Hua to gain more power than before thepetition.

    However, it would be Hyun Jong who thought that he should seriously consider whether that was a blessing to Kangho or not.

 Chapter 283: Life Is Inherently Unfair (3)

    <i>Gulp, gulp, gulp, gulp</i>

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    Chung Myung poured the alcohol down his throat, and it looked like he was in paradise.

    ¡°This taste is life!¡±

    While he was drinking the spirit<sup>1</sup>, it felt like the alcohol was coating his mouth.

    Since Shaolin was considered a temple, there was nowhere to get alcohol. As a result, he had desperately searched for a drink. To his great joy, Wei Lishan had brought ten bottles with him.

    ¡°<i>Kuaah.</i> This is why you need to form good connections with people.¡±

    Of course, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t someone who could not live without alcohol.

    But wasn¡¯t every other person the same?

    They didn¡¯t look for alcohol when it wasn¡¯t avable, but,

    ¡®You cannot drink here.¡¯

    It wasmon knowledge that if someone asked you not to do something, you were basically inclined to engage in that behavior.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®Was I the only one?¡¯

    ¡®Eh. No way.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled, ripped off a piece of beef jerky, and threw it into his mouth. There was only one thing he regretted¡­

    ¡°The sses seem old.¡±

    You needed to eat well to grow up well, and he was in the process of growing right now¡­ but that could happen when you drink and have jerky like this<sup>2</sup>.

    ¡®If sahyung were in the sky seeing this, he would regretfully shed tears.¡¯

    Chung Myung thought of consuming twice as much, only if his sahyung would say something from up there.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> Cannot help it. To live like¡­ uh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and took another bottle as he turned around.

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t here?¡±

    He turned his head to the bottles in the corner of the room.

    ¡°One. Two. Three¡­. Nine. Nine?¡±

    And with this, it would be ten?

    He had run out of drinks.

    His hand holding the remaining bottle trembled a little.

    ¡®Then no alcohol?¡¯

    This was bad.

    He hadn¡¯t had enough yet!!

    Chung Myung made a wailing sound as he looked at the empty bottles.

    ¡°I wish I could have just one more bottle.¡±

    What should I do?

    Chung Myung slowly turned his head to look out the window. It was a narrow enough window for one person to get through, so he probably could.

    If I sneak out and go to a town¡­

    ¡®Don¡¯t! Never make trouble in these two days! Never!¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s earnest request echoed in his head and made him flinch.

    ¡°<i>Kuaak</i>.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was in agony, finally shook his head.

    ¡®I almost fell into my desires.¡¯

    If it was in the past, and he had heard such a request from his sahyung sect leader, and he was this drunk¡­ well, he would have jumped out of the window immediately and only returned after drinking his fill of booze.

    Ah, was that why my sahyung would go nuts at the word ¡°alcohol¡±?

    I am sorry, my sahyung.

    -Yah, you disgusting brat! You are a Taoist!

    ¡®Huh? Did I just hear some beast crying? No? Ah, it must only be some nonsense.¡¯

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Chung Myung coughed and opened his mouth,

    ¡°Unfortunate.¡±

    Since there was already one record of a sect leader losing it, it was a bit difficult to ignore the words of this sect leader and go down the mountain.

    Chung Myung sighed and went outside his door.

    ¡°No one?¡±

    In the past, Baek Cheon and others would stay here.

    But now, no one could be seen, either because the disciples of Huayoung hade here and the ce was cramped, or the sect didn¡¯t want to show an embarrassing scene like openly monitoring Chung Myung so closely.

    ¡®There is no ce like a kitchen here.¡¯

    Even if there were, it would be found in the main temple, and there was no way there would be alcohol there¡­ right?

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    As he scratched his cheek, his eyes lit up,

    ¡°No, no. There is no guarantee that the Huayoung Gate leader brought alcohol for me alone. He probably grabbed some separate bottles for the elders and Sect Leader.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and walked away.

    The Huayoung Gate leader¡¯s room was definitely over¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He stood still.

    In one of the main hall windows, he could see a man in a ck Mount Hua robe going somewhere quickly.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone at that sight.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> This is why I cannot close my eyes. The moment I take my eyes off you, you are out to create an ident.¡±

    Chung Myung made a sound that didn¡¯t go well with his personality and jumped out of the window. Then, holding his back, he started walking to the ce where the ck-robed person had run.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    The sound of a sword cutting through the air.

    Beads of sweat dripped down his face, and his legs were trembling, yet Baek Sang didn¡¯t stop swinging his sword.

    Even though his clenched hands had begun to bleed, his sword didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡®Because of me!¡¯

    It was a situation where his sect could win a high enough achievement that would shock the world. But he had been defeated and missed the chance to bring glory to the name of Mount Hua.

    What made it even more upsetting was that he wouldn¡¯t get any more chances in thispetition to contribute to the achievements of Mount Hua.

    Just him, only him.

    Right.

    He had slightly torn his lower lip, and blood dripped from it.

    ¡®Why always me.¡¯

    Of course, he knew why.

    He, too, had gotten stronger.

    He could deal with the famous disciples that he wouldn¡¯t have dared face in the past. The Baek disciples used to freeze when they looked at the Southern Edge Sect.

    Nevertheless, the amount of effort the Baek disciples had mustered was the reason for their ability toe out on top.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul.

    Baek Sang knew it. He was no longer the second strongest among the Baek disciples. Yu Yiseol was already in a position he could never catch up to, and a few of the Chung disciples under Chung Myung had already overtaken him.

    Among the Chung disciples, there were even some other than Yoon Jong and Jo Gul who had begun to surpass him.

    Strength was rtive.

    No matter how strong one gets, people who could outperform him would alwayse to the sect. How could hefort himself by holding onto the fact that he was training to get strong?

    When other martial artists were starting to bear fruit, he could no longer ignore it.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    His sword, infused with qi, kept swinging. A piercing pain rushed through his hands, but Baek Sang didn¡¯t back down and constantly push further.

    ¡®It happened because I was weak and stupid.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a big dream or something.

    Even before Chung Myung had arrived, there were already thousands of thresholds he could never think of crossing. His dream had been to simply assist Baek Cheon and make Mount Hua a better sect.

    Right, just¡­.

    Baek Sang stopped.

    He lowered the sword as he took a deep breath and looked up at the night sky where a single cloud couldn¡¯t be seen, and the moon was staring back at him.

    ¡®Am I not suitable for Mount Hua?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t thinking about this just because of his loss. It was something he had been concerned with for a long time.

    In the past, he and Baek Cheon had led Mount Hua. But the rate of improvement picked up speed when Chung Myung appeared.

    And it was difficult for him to keep up with this new pace of growth. Despite not showing it on the outside, it was tough on him.

    But¡­

    Coming all this way, he couldn¡¯t help but think,

    ¡®Maybe I am pulling back the others?¡¯

    Could it be that a Baek disciple with no talent was blocking the path of those who could have had a better chance to grow?

    Baek Sang looked at the moon sitting amongst the night sky.

    ¡®So bright.¡¯

    The sun couldn¡¯t touch it. All because the moon belonged to another time. What he wanted was to be like the moon, overlooking the darkness, while the bright sun could light up the world on the other side.

    But for him now, let alone the moon, even looking at the stars felt burdensome.

    What should he do now?

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    A small voice could be heard from behind him.

    Baek Sang turned right away,

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He had never imagined seeing this face, so he frowned, looking at Chung Myung staggering forwards.

    ¡°¡­ How did you know?¡±

    ¡°It is weird not to know when youe out like that.¡±

    ¡°I have been out for a while, though.¡±

    ¡°It took me a while to go ande from the vige.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®Vige?¡¯

    ¡®Why there?¡¯

    Chung Myung pulled something from his bag and threw it at Baek Sang.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Baek Sang, with his reflexes, caught it, and looking at the bottle in hand, he was shocked,

    ¡°¡­ alcohol?¡±

    ¡°How about a drink?¡±

    Baek Sang sighed, seeing Chung Myung smiling, and looked around.

    ¡®Is this fine?¡¯

    This was Mount Song, a ce that was regarded as a holy ground for many warriors. No matter how far the gate of Shaolin was from there, drinking here went far beyond the values of Baek Sang.

    But¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°I-I will drink!¡±

    Sometimes breaking your values wasn¡¯t bad. Baek Sang opened the cap and smelled it.

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    The stinging smell felt like poison.

    ¡°I was thinking about buying a good one, but I thought this would be better today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Needlessly delicate.

    Baek Sang just took the bottle to his mouth without another word.

    <i>Gulp! Gulp!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    It felt like his throat was burning, but he didn¡¯t hate it.

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he watched Baek Sang drink, and then he, too, did the same.

    <i>Gul gulp gulp gulp gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> This is why I live!¡±

    He grinned as he looked around. And soon, spread out the roasted duck he had brought.

    Baek Sang shook his head,

    ¡®Meat and alcohol on Mount Song.¡¯

    He could never have imagined doing this. But for some reason, he didn¡¯t leave or stop; oddly enough, this didn¡¯t feel all that strange to him.

    All because of the person in front of him.

    Baek Sang frowned, looking at Chung Myung.

    One day, this guy fell into Mount Hua and revamped its image.

    Baek Sang drank without saying a word. For a while, neither of them spoke. Only the sound of gulping and the bugs fluttering around could be heard.

    And the first to say anything was Chung Myung,

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang looked at the night sky without another word.

    ¡°There are times in life when you lose. No matter what. And now, you couldn¡¯t win. No matter whoes ahead¡­¡±

    ¡°No! Why is that.¡±

    Baek Sang cut off Chung Myung and looked at him with unfamiliar eyes.

    No urging and no questions.

    He was waiting for Baek Sang to release his concerns.

    ¡°That spar was the same. If I met someone stronger than me, my skills would inevitably drop to some extent. I was prepared for that from the start.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I feel frustrated or anything. It is only that at some point, I realized that the others from Mount Hua were running ahead at a different pace than me.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Sang without saying anything.

    ¡°I knew it from the start. My talent for swords isn¡¯t exceptional. And that brings it to a head. The only reason why I was a little stronger than everyone else was that I had trained a little longer, that is all.¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s voice was so calm. Maybe it is because he was thinking of the thoughts he had hidden for so long.

    ¡°That is why I am scared. I am afraid everyone will get too far ahead, leaving me behind. No, it would be nice if I could try to follow¡­ but, in the end, I am afraid I¡¯ll miss the cutoff from those who lead Mount Hua. I am afraid of being a burden to Mount Hua.¡±

    Taking another sip, Baek Sang sighed,

    ¡°Of course, it is tough for you to understand.¡±

    ¡°Uh. I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±

    Baek Sang took a deep breath.

    It couldn¡¯t be easy for Chung Myung to understand his words. Because Baek Sang and Chung Myung lived in an entirely different world, the world for the talented.

    A rabbit could not understand the heart of a flying phoenix. In the same way, the phoenix also, could not understand the heart of the rabbit hopping on thend.

    That was the gap between him and Chung Myung, ording to Baek Sang.

    ¡°So, you are saying that it is a problem of sasukcking talent?¡±

    ¡°¡­ not that¡­¡±

    Baek Sang hesitated and sighed,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Chung Myung. Mount Hua has found its way. A way made by you. But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh. Enough.¡±

    Chung Myung cut his words,

    ¡°You keep mumbling! I hate this kind of thing.¡±

    Baek Sang narrowed his eyes.

    You bastard!

    Your sasuk is still talking!

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Can I tell you a story?¡±

    ¡°¡­ story?¡±

    ¡°Right. An old story. Once upon a time, there was a person just like sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes showed loneliness.

    Seeing that, Baek Sang went silent and looked at him.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    What happened for him to look like this?

    His hand gripped the bottle.

 Chapter 284: Life Is Inherently Unfair (4)

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®like me¡¯? What part of me? My personality?¡±

    ¡°Very simr to that, but with no talent.¡±

    ¡°You bast¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°A timid personality, with no talent for swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And he was a part of a martial arts sect. As you know, such ces are filled with people busy trying to show off their own power. As a result, he was often hit by his sahyung who had a lively personality. It wasn¡¯t bullying though.¡±

    ¡°Even if it was a sect, isn¡¯t the sahyung just acting he cheap?¡±

    ¡°You basta¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Nothing.¡±

    It felt like Chung Myung was cursing him.

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    Baek Sang tilted his head, deciding not to understand what Chung Myung had just said.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed, coughed, and continued,

    ¡°That is what it means to have less talent. Even if the less talented person shows the same amount of effort, the other people would slowly peel ahead. The less talented person notices themselvesgging behind, they can <i>feel</i> the gap in talent.¡±

    Baek Sang nodded his head.

    This was what he was feeling right now. It wasn¡¯t a sense of despair. He felt nothing but clear emptiness and deep regret.

    ¡°He was born with a weak body, and he had to understand the concepts that others understood with their bodies, only with his head. If it were a normal person they would have given up on it. So what do you think he did?¡±

    ¡°¡­he tried to keep up? So much so that he walked along the edge of death?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°He just survived.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of days. Thousands of Days. For ten thousand days. For all those countless hours and days doing what he had done, just standing there silently practicing. And as the decades passed, no one ignored him. Because we were all one, united in goal. And soon, he became the most important person in the sect.¡±

    Baek Sang rolled his eyes,

    ¡°Even if he wasn¡¯t strong?¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to be strong?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°I am not saying that sasuk should give up on being strong. But strength isn¡¯t the only thing that makes someone useful. Is Elder Hyun Young useless? Is he unneeded?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Right, exactly! So why does sasuk think that way?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡±

    Baek Sang bit his lip.

    Seeing him like that, Chung Myung had a subtle look,

    ¡°Can I tell you something nice? Everyone has a different set of talents, so if you keep working hard, maybe one day you will overtake the others who seem to be full of skill and talent. Sasuk is stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Baek Sang was getting angry, but Chung Myung just shrugged away his reaction,

    ¡°I told you. I will say something nice¡­ but I never said that it would be true. Does it even matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Everyone in Kangho wants to be the best, the strongest. Yet, most people would never be able to touch that title¡­ does that make their lives not worthwhile?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that either.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the night sky.

    ¡®Right?¡¯

    He remembered his sajae, Chung Jin.

    -Sahyung. I cannot be as strong as you. Not just you sahyung, but I am weakpared to the other sahyungs too. But just because I am not strong doesn¡¯t mean I am an insignificant being within Mount Hua. I will be the person that Mount Hua needs more than anyone.

    -What? I couldn¡¯t hear well since a weak person was talking?

    -You jerk¡­

    ¡®Ah, I said something wrong¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    Actually, Chung Jin had proven his words. He had delved into the martial arts of Mount Hua and reached a level beyond lucid understanding.

    Of course, his body had failed to keep up with it, but throughout the history of Mount Hua, there was no pir stronger than Chung Jin.

    If Chung Myung could go back to the past and save just one of those disciples, he would choose Chung Jin.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    ¡®What sahyung?¡¯

    ¡®Uh¡­¡¯

    ¡®That¡­. uh¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Eh. I don¡¯t have much use for the other one¡­¡¯

    -Yah! You¡­.!

    ¡®Oh, please doe!¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    Before the final battle, Chung Jin had disappeared from the battlefield and had never returned. Mount Hua would have looked different from today if Chung Jin was alive.

    ¡°A person¡¯s goals are bound to change over the course of their life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are sasuk¡¯s goals? Are you going to be the strongest person in the world? Or will you be a pioneer and be the first to aplish something?¡±

    Baek Sang sighed as he understood what Chung Myung was saying.

    ¡°But Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something only you get to say? Because you are achieving your goal. Can you understand this heart of mine?¡±

    ¡°No, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head and looked at the sky,

    ¡°I am not close to my goal.¡±

    Chung Myung looked up as he closed his eyes. He still dreamt of it. A neverending dream of beating the heads of the Demonic sect and returning to Mount Hua with his sahyungs.

    Sometimes he would be beaten up by his sect leader sahyung. Sometimes he would fight with his sajaes as a group.

    And then drink a lot.

    Laugh.

    Talk.

    This and that.

    Just one of them.

    Just one of the many goals was¡­

    Best in the World?

    That was a funny wish.

    What he truly longed for, what he really wanted, was to return to Mount Hua and live and die as the idiot he was in the past, with the sahyungs he spent all his life with.

    It was because of this wish, of wanting to return to that nicer time, that he threw himself into the war.

    Yet, his goal had never been aplished.

    What remained was nothing but a lonely hole in his heart and spirit.

    ¡°So what about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do what I wanted to do, I couldn¡¯t do what I should have done. So what does that mean? Should I stretch out my hands and give up on everything?¡±

    Baek Sang went silent.

    It wasn¡¯t what Chung Myung said to him, but his own self. It was hard to understand, but he could feel the meaning.

    ¡°People still have to live.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If something broke, it only needed to be built up again. If you fail, then try again.

    Still, if you could not aplish your goals, then you had no other option but to realize you couldn¡¯t do it¡­ and live.

    That was life.

    Chung Myung looked at the night sky, and Baek Sang couldn¡¯t say anything as the atmosphere felt heavy.

    ¡®Why does it feel so heavy?¡¯

    There was no part in Chung Myung¡¯s life that seemed so troublesome. But now, Baek Sang was feeling something strange.

    He honestly didn¡¯t know why it felt this heavy. But Baek Sang knew best that his current feelings couldn¡¯t be expressed by a few words, empty words that couldn¡¯t fill up a sail.

    But.

    ¡®I feel more at ease.¡¯

    Was it because he was drunk?

    If not¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Sang looked at him and said,

    ¡°I will ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Am I someone you need to build your ideal version of Mount Hua?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned as he tilted his head and said,

    ¡°To put it like that, well, you could say so.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what you brat?¡±

    No, did this guy always have to break down such a nice atmosphere?

    You could have just said yes!

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You are family, arade who I need with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if sasuk is useless at something. As long as sasuk considers himself a member of Mount Hua, he will always be my sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that work?¡±

    Baek Sang smiled sadly.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect such an answer.¡¯

    He wanted to say it was needed.

    But¡­ all you can get from a shallow answer is just a moment¡¯sfort.

    ¡°Right. Good.¡±

    Baek Sang took another sip from his bottle.

    He didn¡¯t feel good.

    But he feltfortable.

    Amidst those strange emotions, Baek Sang looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡®Strange one.¡¯

    Sometimes it felt like he would cause foolish things that would never happen in the world again, and sometimes it felt that there was so much depth to him that the bottom could never be measured.

    Unpredictable.

    So Baek Sang didn¡¯t like Chung Myung.

    Because no person could like someone who was too different from themselves.

    But strangely, he didn¡¯t hate this version of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Will Mount Hua get stronger?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then will there be a ce for me in the Mount Hua you create?¡±

    ¡°You are speaking stupid things again.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Self-reliance is what will make Mount Hua stronger. And you should be ready to take your ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    My ce.

    Baek Sang nodded his head,

    ¡°Right, I understand.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Baek Sang, who was nodding his head.

    ¡°Right. I understand.¡±

    As if he had decided something, his face showed a subtle firmness. The hesitation that had been there a while back had vanished.

    A smile crept onto his lips,

    ¡°One more bottle?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Baek Sang shook his head,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I am not confident about deceiving people¡¯s eyes if I have two bottles. And the sun will be up soon. I need to head inside.¡±

    ¡°Sad.¡±

    ¡°I am not saying we both should stop. Drink and go in without being caught.¡±

    ¡°You will be caught?¡±

    ¡°I am not like you.¡±

    Baek Sang got up and headed forwards.

    Just as Chung Myung took out another bottle and opened the stopper¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Sang looked back and said,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    He smiled and waved his hand as he began to run forward.

    Chung Myung watched him run ahead, thenid down and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°¡­ my sahyung.¡±

    I have so much to do.

    ¡°How did sahyung manage to do all of this in the past?¡±

    -It wouldn¡¯t have been that difficult if not for you, you!

    ¡°Still.¡±

    ¡®I still feel bad.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Still, it is good.¡±

    It was fun.

    And Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    The current Mount Hua made him feel proud. A very nice sect leader and elders who all live for the sake of their disciples.

    Strict, but good-natured first-ss disciples, and the Baek and Chung disciples were somewhatcking but very kind.

    It was a good night.

    The Mount Hua I was so fond of.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    ¡°Sahyung I.¡±

    I miss you so much once in a while. Words he couldn¡¯t bear to think.

    That time.

    Now I cannot go back to that time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me for being weaker than before. Don¡¯t use me of being arrogant. At least sahyung gets to stay with the sajaes.¡±

    Over there.

    I should have followed along.

    ¡°I know. Sahyung. I have to do this. I need to make Mount Hua strong again. That way, my sahyungs, and sajaes won¡¯t be sad. This is my responsibility.¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and grabbed a bottle.

    ¡°But once in a while¡­¡±

    He took a sip of the drink and closed his eyes. The scent spread through his mouth.

    ¡°Sometimes I just want to be silly. I mean, you understand right?¡±

    He could remember it when he closed his eyes.

    Sahyung would scream in front of him, Chung Jin being unable to hold in hisughter.

    All the while Chung Gong would mutter something in the corner.

    And¡­

    The sajaes who were constantly talking.

    Even as he drank under the moon, he wasn¡¯t getting drunk and kept feeling lonely.

    Until the sun came up, Chung Myung drank while looking at the sky.

 Chapter 285: Life Is Inherently Unfair (5)

    ¡°What?¡± Hyung Young, wide-eyed, looked at the person in front of him.

    ¡°You have been looking for me since this morning, so what is it?¡±

    Baek Sang looked at Hyun Young, who was puzzled, and said,

    ¡°I want to join the finance hall.¡±

    ¡°¡­ in this situation?¡±

    ¡°Well, this might not be the right time to say it. But it is what my heart wants me to do, so I thought that moving forward as quickly as possible would be better.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Hyun Young thought that this was a bit absurd but also felt a little curious too.

    ¡®Not a bad thing.¡¯

    It was about the time they would look for some Baek disciples to transfer over to the finance hall.

    It was also a good time for them to learn the ropes of the finance hall. It was hard to bring this up, but Mount Hua had started developing like a bamboo sprout recently, and the money kept flowing. It had be difficult to handle all their finances with their existing manpower.

    So shouldn¡¯t he be happy if people were willing to transfer of their own volition?

    ¡°But you suddenly want to join?¡±

    ¡°I have been thinking about it, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°I cannot beat the other disciples with my current skills.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t old enough to think like that.¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s words, Baek Sang shook his head,

    ¡°No Elder! I know myself very well. Even if they are below me now, they will soon be better than me in the future.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s expression twisted,

    ¡°So, you are saying that you want to enter our Finance Hall because you cannot see results? Because this is the morefortable way?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Young was shocked at Baek Sang¡¯s resolute words. His heart, which was a little angry, calmed down to listen.

    ¡°Elder! I am a sahyung and sasuk for them. Even if I have less talent, I don¡¯t want to be pushed around by them!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡®Look at this?¡¯

    Hyun Young liked this.

    ¡°After thinking deeply, I realized one thing!¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°The true power of Mount Huaes from the Finance hall!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A light shone in the eyes of Baek Sang.

    ¡°What is causing Mount Hua to regain its glory?! Martial arts? Sure, talent? Sure. But more importantly, it is because Mount Hua has money now!¡±

    ¡°Right! Right! You understand!¡±

    ¡°Money! If we have money, we have power! I¡¯d rather be a man who counts money and wears out his fingers than a man who rolls in sweat. Please ept me, elder! No, Finance Hall Head!¡±

    Hyun Young smiled.

    Isn¡¯t a snobby and vile attitude the best kind for the Finance Hall?

    ¡®Actually, I did want Jo Gul.¡¯

    Jo Gul was from a merchant family, so he thought that Jo Gul would have eyes for management. But suddenly, he had seemingly be dyed drunk under Chung Myung and began to use his body more than his head.

    But listening to the words of Baek Sang, it seemed he would be more than talented enough to lead the next Finance Hall!

    ¡°I wonder. Right, did you think of this yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, not that¡­¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Baek Sang scratched his head,

    ¡°I thought about it while talking with Chung Myungst night.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh!?</i> With Chung Myung?¡±

    A warm smile settled on the face of Hyun Young.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    You knew how to send talented people to the finance hall. It was clear that Chung Myung had recognized this child¡¯s talent and had sent them his way.

    If not, how could a person make up their mind in just one night?

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    Hyun Young nodded,

    ¡°Then I will inform Sect Leader and ept you as a member.¡±

    ¡°I will do both.¡±

    ¡°Both?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Sang said with soft eyes,

    ¡°I have no intention of forgetting my role as a warrior just because I belong to the Finance Hall. It will not be easy, but I will try to bnce myself as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded,

    ¡°It will not be an easy thing, but if you have the will to do it, I will not stop you. As for your training, I will not be micromanaging it. Keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then, good.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled brightly.

    ¡°Peoplee and go, just as money ebbs and flows,¡± said the Finance Hall Head. In the midst of all this, he would need people to watch all of this.

    ¡°Then set this aside for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be done right away. Now that things have happened like this, you will need some time to learn what happens inside the hall.¡±

    Baek Sang nodded his head.

    ¡®He is trying to show me how it all works.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what he would be shown, but whatever was shown would be worthwhile. So, he would have to remember what he saw for life.

    Hyun Young raised his voice and sat down,

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    <i>Kiik.</i>

    Immediately the door opened, and Wei Lishan entered.

    ¡°I heard that Elder was looking for me.¡±

    Hyun Young looked at him and smiled,

    ¡°Come in here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    Wei Lishan sat down with a burdened expression.

    At first, the hospitality was nice, but as he kept getting it, he began to feel weird.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    Hun Youngughed at Wei Lishan¡¯s question,

    ¡°Listen carefully, Huayoung Gate Leader,¡±

    ¡°Yes. Elder.¡±

    ¡°You came here as the gate leader of Mount Hua right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Does it belong to Mount Hua or not?¡±

    Wei Lishan thought for a moment. It was because he didn¡¯t know the intention behind this question, so he was a bit hesitant,

    ¡°Of course, we belong to Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ is what I think, but the main sect and the gates were distinctly separated. Even if not that, shouldn¡¯t we be referred to as a sub-sect instead these ng words for family?¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. You know your thing.¡±

    There was a little relief on Wei Lishan¡¯s face, who had managed to give the answer Hyun Young wanted.

    ¡°Then why do you ask such a thing?¡±

    ¡°See, Gate Leader.¡±

    Hyun Young took off the smile on his face. At first, he looked kind, but now his two eyes were smiling slyly like they were up to something.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking of making money?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>uh</i>?¡±

    Hyun Young rubbed his fingers together,

    ¡°Money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was at that moment Wei Lishan realized something terrible was happening.

    The day of the finals came quickly.

    As if the silence from the previous two days had been a lie, as soon as the sun broke the horizon, people began flocking in.

    ¡°Today is the finals!¡±

    ¡°Until now, it has just been light entertainment! Nowes the real fights!¡±

    ¡°Right! True! How can we go back after watching just the preliminary rounds!¡±

    Everyone was looking excited.

    Why wouldn¡¯t they?

    A true battle wouldn¡¯t look much different from today.

    Although it was said that the prestigious sects had sent their strongest students, finally the wheat had been separated from the chaff. If such strong people were put against one another, people were bound to show up and watch.

    How many of them would one day be masters?

    The finals would be held, and this was where even famous people would get filtered out.

    Wasn¡¯t it known that those who gained fame here are the same people who would lead the world tomorrow?

    As a result, the crowd was muchrger than before.

    ¡°So many.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°What is with the people in the back? Are they selling something?¡±

    ¡°Since there are so many people here, food has to be sold. Chung Myung! There are sugar candies here!¡±

    ¡°Where? Where?¡±

    Chung Myung looked around.

    Behind the crowd, food vendors were selling their refreshments.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Huh? It seems a lot of people flocked over.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at this,

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> So many came.¡±

    ¡°It seems like I am getting hungry from this. Sect Leader, would you like to have something?¡±

    ¡°No. I will have to go up to the podium soon, so I don¡¯t have time to eat.¡±

    He looked at the ce with a smile and tilted his head like he had found something.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look like they are selling anything, so why are people gathered over there?¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s words, Hyun Young narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Red and blue¡­ table? Um¡­ maybe a bet?¡±

    ¡°Betting? Gambling?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look that way?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s jaw was dangled open,

    ¡°G-Gambling?¡±

    In Shaolin?

    On the holy grounds of Shaolin?

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Does this mean Shaolin allowed it? No, even if they didn¡¯t allow it, the man has the courage to do so. I have lived long enough to see this.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Right. I thought only our kids would make trouble.¡±

    ¡°Right. I hope they aren¡¯t¡­ uh¡­?¡±

    Hyun Jong tilted his head.

    There was something strange about the merchant who was bringing the people to the back¡­

    ¡°Seems familiar?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> Same here. Doesn¡¯t he look like the Huayoung Gate¡¯s leader?¡±

    ¡°Right. Too simr¡­¡±

    <i>Simr?</i>

    So simr they looked the same¡­

    Uh?

    ¡°¡­ Huayoung Gate?¡±

    Hyun Jong mumbled,

    ¡°No, why is Wei Lishan there¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Wei Lishan opened the fan in his hand to half-cover his face and raised his voice,

    ¡°Come on up! You have to bet before the start! Before the start! You cannot bet once it starts! Those who have bet money take a token! Tokens without seals will not be exchanged, so never lose them!¡±

    Seal? Token? Exchange?

    ¡°T-that?¡±

    Hyun Jong, shocked, mumbled,

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ looks like he has opened a gambling table.¡±

    ¡°You mean the gate leader just opened a stall?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah no, that crazy man?¡±

    A guy gambling in Shaolin who was from Mount Hua!

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face trembled and kept alternating between red and white over and over again.

    And when he came to his senses, he looked around,

    ¡°W-where is he?¡±

    Huayoung Gate Leader!

    No!

    The Wei Lishan whom he knew wasn¡¯t the kind of person to do such things. There had to be someone else who had made him do it!

    ¡°Chung Myung! Where is that guy?! Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was buried in his sahyungs, poked his head out and hurried over to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°You bastard! What have you done!¡±

    ¡°Uh? About what?¡±

    ¡°That! Wasn¡¯t it you¡­ you asked for that gambling table to be set up?¡±

    ¡°Gambling table?¡±

    Chung Myung looked to where Wei Lishan was,

    ¡°Wow, that man isn¡¯t normal either. Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yah. It wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Hyun Jong was confused as Chung Myung really didn¡¯t seem to know about this.

    It wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡­

    Who¡­

    ¡°<i>Ahem</i>.¡±

    Then he heard a low cough from behind, and Hyun Jong turned his head like lightning.

    Hyun Young.

    Hyun Young, his beloved sajae, was smiling with a bashful smile. In a voice that had lost its life, Hyun Jong mumbled,

    ¡°¡­ it was you?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Was it your doing?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Hyun Young shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°What Wei Lishan is doing is his own thing. Even if I am an elder, I cannot interfere in the workings of the sub-sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so, the gambling? In Shaolin?¡±

    Hyun Young looked around as he approached Hyun Jong and wrapped his arms around the man¡¯s shoulder, and pulled him in,

    ¡°I will give him half the earnings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The people here have more money than expected. The people who started that over there also agreed to give us half the money they earned. There was nothing saying not to gamble here. I went and figured it out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i> Don¡¯t worry Sect Leader. We can make a lot of money¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah! You¨Cfull crazy idiot!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was trembling in anger, kicked Hyun Young on the ass. And screamed,

    ¡°I told Chung Myung to not make trouble and now an elder is the one who is doing it?! Is this what an elder in the sect does!¡±

    ¡°Shhh! Lower your voice!¡±

    Hyun Young came back and said it wasn¡¯t a huge deal.

    And whispered,

    ¡°This is what Huayoung did. Mount Hua has nothing to do with this.¡±

    Hyun Jong grabbed his neck at the pain coursing up it.

    This damned scoundrel!

    Now even the elders were doing crazy things!

    ¡°Y-You bastard! You have no pride!¡±

    ¡°Where is the pride in Mount Hua? And does pride make us money? We need money! Money!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    Hyun Young smiled and pulled Chung Myung to himself,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This guy will save the pride and face of Mount Hua. Isn¡¯t that right Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But can I bet too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Will you bet on you winning?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s see the big money we make! <i>Hahahah</i>!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha</i>!¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes as he looked at the two of them smiling in a simr way.

    ¡®To overrule their sect leader. This is a sect which has no perfect answer!¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s life seemed to be getting better and better each day on Mount Hua¡­ but it also seemed like his life was getting equally more difficult!

 Chapter 286: The End Is Another Beginning (1)

    Just because the finals had started, didn¡¯t mean anything had changed.

    Was it because the atmosphere had already been a little more serious, and the expectations could only be a little higher?

    The seats of the sect leaders were still up on the podium.

    The only thing that had changed, albeit minutely, was theyout.

    ¡®The Nine Great Sects One Union. And it was the same for the Five Great Families.¡¯

    Hyun Jong nced down at his chair. No, he confirmed that it <i>was</i> his chair.

    The front.

    Everyone had been shifted, and now his seat wasn¡¯t in the second row¡­ it was now in the frontmost row. His chair was added right next to the seats of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families.

    -The seating arrangements really don¡¯t matter, but I am a little embarrassed because the sect leader with the most disciples in the finals is made to sit in the second row.

    The words of Tang Gunak had made a decisive blow. In the end, the sect leaders who had sensitive ears simply agreed and moved.

    Although this was only an evaluation based on their performance, Mount Hua was recognized as good enough to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the other sects.

    If things had been normal, blinking at the man was the only consideration they needed to show.

    But only if things were normal.

    Unfortunately, even the current Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t normal.

    The sounds of the other sect leaders gossiping could be heard around him.

    ¡°Gambling¡­¡±

    ¡°People are gambling in the holynd of Shaolin, what the hell?¡±

    ¡°What sect are they from?¡±

    ¡°I heard he is the gate leader of the Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°Huayoung Gate? Has anyone ever heard of them before?¡±

    Whenever Huayoung Gate and gambling came up, Hyun Jong flinched as if someone had poked him in the ass.

    ¡®This.¡¯

    As he had thought, it might be better to run away right now. But since he had already climbed up the podium, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    At that moment, Wudang Sect¡¯s Heo Do Jinin smiled subtly and opened his mouth,

    ¡°Huyoung Gate¡­¡±

    In a slightly low voice, he mumbled,

    ¡°It seems like a ce I know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face paled as he looked at him.

    In the past, Mount Hua had collided with Wudang for Huayoung.

    Heo Do Jinin, who was from Wudang, was bound to know that Huayoung Gate was from Mount Hua.

    Heo Do Jinin looked at Hyun Jong and smiled.

    But Hyun Jong felt like this smile was from a viper.

    ¡°You know the Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°How is the Wudang Sect able to know such a ce? Come on, speak up, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°We need to act now.¡±

    Hearing this, Hyun Jong was sweating bullets trying to think about how to deal with all this,

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Tang Gunak, who noticed this, spoke up and said to the other sect leaders,

    ¡°This is Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Right. Doesn¡¯t that mean it is forbidden? Would we even care about gambling if it wasn¡¯t in Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°You do not understand, it means that the Shaolin will be the one handling the situation here.¡±

    At that, everyone shut their mouths.

    ¡°I understand you were worried, but please be careful with your words and actions. Each and every rebuke could be considered a criticism of Shaolin. If one hasmon sense, who would dare open such a stall without Shaolin¡¯s permission?¡±

    At those words, and in unison, all looked at the Abbot.

    The Abbot, who looked at their expressions, smiled,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that alright?¡±

    ¡°A-Abbot.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ this is the sacred ground of Shaolin¡­¡±

    He was a bit flustered with so many gazes on him, but the abbot smiled,

    ¡°I never thought of Shaolin as a sacred ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot lightly joined his hands together..

    ¡°It is impossible to say that Shaolin is amon temple like any other in the world. Having said that, all we have is a lot of people who believe in this. Is it such a great ce if so many gather, but are unable to enjoy themselves?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Seeing this, the sect leaders all coughed and agreed, and the Abbot smiled,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I am strict with my disciples? It is impossible for us to scold other sect¡¯s disciples who came to watch thepetition.¡±

    As soon as those words fell, words of praise poured out,

    ¡°As expected of the Abbot.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> Right, this should be a ce that is enjoyed to the fullest.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if the logic was right.

    If the Abbot of the Shaolin Sect says so, it is irrefutable. All the people gathered here were sect leaders, leading some of thergest sects of the world, yet no one dared speak back to this man.

    That was the strength that Shaolin had built.

    Hyun Jong normally would have felt thrilled at what he saw, but now he could only sigh in relief as this matter had been resolved.

    ¡®It feels like my lifespan has been reduced by ten years.¡¯

    After regaining his youth, which seemingly had extended his life, this buffer between death seemed to be eroded away with each day.

    Hyun Jong secretly sighed, and looked at the disciples of Mount Hua with sharp eyes.

    ¡®It is fine to lose my life, but you need to get good results in thispetition unconditionally!¡¯

    Their name had already been blown away, so get the right results! At least the results! You damned idiots!!

    ¡°Does it seem like Sect Leader is having a hard time?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Chung Myung looked away, not being able to understand,

    ¡°The gambling one. That¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    Chung Myung pped,

    ¡°I have to bet too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung put his hand in his sleeve and pulled something out.

    ¡°¡­ well, how did you bring that money?¡±

    ¡°Money is meant to be invested. Look, bringing it has its uses.¡±

    It gave him the momentum to sweep away the gambling board.

    ¡®Hehe¡¯

    Baek Cheon shook his head looking at Chung Myung¡¯s bright smile.

    But instead of scolding him for it, he looked at Chung Myung with warm eyes.

    ¡°What is with those eyes? Suddenly I hate him¡­ but Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am leaving everything to sasuk in the first round. You know what will happen if you lose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to make some money, so make sure to move ording to how I bet. If you don¡¯t want to use a pickaxe in the coal mine, you¡¯d better win even if it means death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Such warm words from sajil to sasuk.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±

    ¡°When did I say no? Feel free to ask?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him with a pathetic gaze.

    Then, Baek Cheon smiled and said,

    ¡°Except you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Who is most likely to be a winner except you?¡±

    ¡®Ah, except me?¡¯

    Chung Myung thought about it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung lightly touched his chin,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know who is the strongest. But a spar isn¡¯t necessarily won by the strongest.¡±

    Just as Baek Cheon was about to ask him to exin, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°But I still see those who have a chance. First, the one from Shaolin.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head,

    ¡®Hae Yeon, was it?¡¯

    That one punch. That alone seemed enough to put his name on the winning list. No one who watched that spar would disagree.

    Chung Myung thought for a moment and said,

    ¡°Ah, and the Namgung family too?¡±

    The mention of Namgung¡¯s Do Wei made Baek Cheon frown.

    ¡°There is one from Wudang and another from the Hebei Peng family. And¡­ um, should Jin Geum-Ryong be put on that list too? Some will have a hard time dealing with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Namgung, Wudang, and Peng.¡±

    All of them had made names for themselves.

    ¡°Aside from those three?¡±

    ¡°Is this another ¡®except for them¡¯ question?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°Without me, it would be sasuk who reigns, isn¡¯t that natural?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Not confident?¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lips which were twitching,

    ¡°Not confident?¡±

    At that moment.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Baek Cheon!¡±

    Baek Cheon got up from his seat and looked back at Chung Myung,

    ¡°Wait, I will prove it ande back.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And he walked to the stage in the most beautiful form. There was no better picture of Baek Cheon wearing his ck robe and walking with broad shoulders.

    Seeing that beautiful figure, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡®Such a simple mind.¡¯

    That was a lie.

    Of course, Baek Cheon was one of the hundred contenders. And if he looked at the probabilities, there were three likely oues.

    But winning would be difficult.

    Because there was one monster.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes fell on where Shaolin¡¯s disciples were sitting.

    ¡®Hae Yeon, was it?¡¯

    He was a guy who could not be defeated.

    Current Baek Cheon would have trouble dealing with him. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like there was no way to win.

    But as he had mentioned previously, when talking about skill, it wasn¡¯t a dragged-out conversation.

    Maybe in a few years, Baek Cheon could grow exponentially inparison to now.

    ¡°Uh, and¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t talk about the other one from the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Well, it would be fine.

    Baek Cheon, who went to the stage, looked at his opponent and smiled,

    ¡®Clearly, his name was Jong Seohan.¡¯

    A second-ss disciple. He was someone who was relegated to the sidelines and left in the shadow of Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Jong Seohan looked at Baek Cheon and smiled,

    ¡°Thus, I ended up meeting the Handsome White Dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Have youe with a prepared mind?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him and looked at where the disciples of Southern Edge were gathered. Jin Geum-Ryong was staring at him with cold eyes,

    ¡°Where are you looking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a vain reputation and it seems like you are fine. You don¡¯t deserve to be called sahyung though. You haven¡¯t forgotten, right? Your disciples of Mount Hua have been below us. You are all reaping your luck next to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    A sharp provocation.

    But Baek Cheon was a calm person,

    ¡°Ah, right. I agree.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I said, I agree.¡±

    Jong Seohan looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Are you saying that you have no pride?¡¯

    How could you be calm after hearing such words?

    But Baek Cheon continued to speak in a calm manner,

    ¡°The second-ss disciples of Mount Hua never defeated the Southern Edge Sect, and my reputation is clearly overstated.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But why does it matter?¡±

    <i>Srrng.</i>

    Baek Cheon drew his sword,

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t won before, I just need to win from now on, and if I have a reputation, I just need to make sure that it doesn¡¯t get brought down. I am sorry, but the disciples of Mount Hua aren¡¯t the same as before.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Seeing Jong Seohan angry, Baek Cheon smiled.

    It was surprising.

    In the past, he trained all this time to defeat his brother, but looking back now, he would have never been able to defeat any disciple of Southern Edge.

    There was a huge difference between Mount Hua and Southern Edge.

    ¡°Ah. One correction.¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Jong Seohan¡¯s eyes looked doubtful,

    ¡°Mount Hua doesn¡¯t cling to the past, but I guess I cling to the past as I am a little timid. The memories of me being smashed in the past are still clear to me.¡±

    Baek Cheon tapped his temple with his finger, and Jong Seohan frowned and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make new memories for you. The experience of being smashed again in front of so many people will not be easy, so it will remain with you for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled brightly,

    ¡°As you said, it was Chung Myung who defeated Southern Edge and not us. But now we have a chance, and if I beat you, Jin Geum-Ryong will be next.¡±

    And looking at Jong Seohan¡¯s bright blue eyes,

    ¡°I willpletely cut the ties Southern Edge has with Mount Hua with my own hands. Watch it. I will prove that the Southern Edge Sect is no longer an opponent for Mount Hua.¡±

    Baek Cheon took the stance of the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique and raised his sword.

    The unique ck and pure white qi. A sword that shone in the sunlight.

    Everything looked outstanding.

    He had the appearance of a hero from a story. All the people were mesmerized by it.

    Save only one.

    Jong Seohan couldn¡¯t look at him like that,

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if that sword is as sharp as your mouth!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is sharp.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Jong Seohan, who was pushed back with words, grunted and drew his sword.

    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at his brother.

    Jin Geum-Ryong had a cold look as usual.

    ¡®Take a good look, hyung.¡¯

    The Southern Edge would fall from the hands of Baek Cheon and not Chung Myung.

    This would be thest piece of consideration he would show to his family.

    Looking at the stage, Yoon Jong clenched his fists.

    ¡°Chung Myung, sasuk will win right?¡±

    No answer came.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    When Yoon Jong turned, Chung Myung¡¯s chair was empty, and only Jo Gul stood there next to him with a shaky expression,

    ¡°¡­ he went to collect money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For real¡­

    This sect was walking backward.

    Very desirable, you damned man.

 Chapter 287: The End Is Another Beginning (2)

    ¡°Now, now! You cannot bet when the match starts! Now is yourst chance!¡±

    Wei Lishan spoke at the top of his voice.

    Otherwise, no one would be able to hear him, because people had already begun screaming.

    ¡°No! I want to bet money, so why aren¡¯t you taking it?! I am betting on Jong Seohan!¡±

    ¡°A hundred coins on Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Get out! Five hundred on Jong Seohan!¡±

    ¡°Put your money on the table! Get out! Look! I want to bet a thousand on Jong Seohan!¡±

    ¡°Fifty! Fifty from me!¡±

    ¡°What, only 50? Get some sweets instead!¡±

    ¡°Shut it, you rich bastards! I have the right to bet! What kind of gambling table only allows rich people?¡±

    ¡°Owner! Where is my token!¡±

    People ran around madly, and some even started to wave the money in their hands.

    ¡°Soheng, collect their money and give out the tokens! Don¡¯t forget to put the seal on it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    ¡°And, we may never know, so record the personal information of the people who made bets and gave us money! They might lose their tokens.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wei Soheng and the disciples of Huayoung Gate took the money and began to work by writing down the bettor¡¯s personal information. Everyone was sweating in this crazy situation.

    ¡°Hurry! Please do it quickly! This is where the betting begins!¡±

    ¡°What is this man?! What¡¯s going on with his swordsmanship?! Poking the sword into my stomach!¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t push! Don¡¯t push!¡±

    Excited gamblers scrambled to their knees.

    And there was a person who looked happy at this crazy time.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Hyun Young, who was looking at the situation with Baek Sang, smiled brightly.

    ¡°This is how you make money. What do you think?¡±

    Unlike Hyun Young, who looked happy, Baek Sang was unable to shake off the strange feeling.

    ¡®Is this really fine?¡¯

    Could money really be made in this way? Even by using a sub-sect?

    ¡°That¡­ Elder.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°T-this is fine? Still, they are a sub-sect of Mount Hua, and here¡­¡±

    ¡°And do these sects not eat rice?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sarcastically Hyun Young said,

    ¡°Money doesn¡¯t fall from the sky just because we are stuck in the mountains honing our Tao. From now on, you have to feed the bastards who cannot do anything other than wield a knife. You should be able to live by peeling off their skin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a heartbreaking remark which came from experience.

    ¡°Now matter how much you make, money is money! If it isn¡¯t harming people or being earned in an illegal way, it is good to earn a little more.¡±

    Baek Sang was beginning to sweat at the eyes of Hyun Young, which had begun to shine.

    ¡®I think Elder has changed a lot more than I thought.¡¯

    Perhaps this was his influence too, for sure!

    ¡°For the sake of Tao, we need to get money.¡±

    ¡°Right! And why do you think Shaolin was able to do this?¡±

    ¡°For martia¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they have a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young said with bloodshot eyes,

    ¡°In most other ces, even warriors who have achieved amazing feats must perform work to earn a penny or solve problems. But in Shaolin, just open the door, and money wille flowing in, so they can practice their Tao and martial arts without worrying! So they get to be strong! Damn it! I am so envious!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is why you need to make money! Remember! How much money you earn determines how strong Mount Hua can get! Don¡¯t take your role lightly!¡±

    ¡°I-I will keep that in mind!¡±

    Pressed down by the pressure exuding from Hyun Young, and thinking that the situation here was a bit different from what he had thought, Baek Sang stepped back.

    It was then.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    Arge wad of paper flew in from somewhere.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to tear apart and confirmed what came in.

    Large cheques with official seals.

    ¡®M-money slips?¡¯

    All these were that?

    ¡®Then how much is this?¡¯

    A familiar voice pierced the ear of Wei Lishan, who couldn¡¯t dare touch it.

    ¡°Ten thousand on Mount Hua¡¯s Baek Cheon.¡±

    Everything went silent. All eyes turned to the source of the sound, and Wei Lishan shouted,

    ¡°D-Disciple Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung walked ahead with a grin,

    ¡°Can I bet?¡±

    Wei Lishan turned his head,

    ¡°O-of course, but where did all this moneye from¡­?¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of money.¡±

    Wei Lishan opened his mouth at those confident words. And not just him, even the people around Baek Sang were shocked.

    ¡°T-that crazy man!¡±

    How could a Taoist bet?

    Ah, no. Of course, Mount Hua was the one putting up the gambling table, so he couldn¡¯t me them, but¡­

    ¡®Still, we are working under the name of Huayoung Gate.¡¯

    Wearing a robe engraved with Mount Hua¡¯s plum blossom and gambling?

    ¡°That crazy bastard! Elder, I will kill him¡­!¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. How did he get ten thousand? After all, it is our Chung Myung! Well, he knows how to get things! What a cute one!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Elder?

    It looks like something is wrong with your eyes¡­

    Cute one?

    ¡°H-he should be stopped.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because everyone is watching¡­¡±

    When Baek Sang hesitated, Hyun Young snorted,

    ¡°This is a table in Shaolin. Is there any rule on who can gamble and who shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Sang turned in the direction Hyun Young was pointing.

    People flocked for tokens.

    ¡°A-are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Are these the correct money slips?¡±

    Before Wei Lishan could certify it, someone picked it up and began to check it.

    ¡°T-this is the Continental Battle office¡¯s slip! This is genuine!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the one who makes a living there! I am an employee of the Hebei branch!¡±

    ¡°U-Uh, I remember seeing you in Hebei!¡±

    A brief conversation that came to an abrupt end.

    When it was confirmed that these 10,000 Nyang money slips were genuine, people¡¯s eyes began to widen.

    10,000!

    In an instant, the bet was multiplied several times. The eyes of the gamblers who were looking at the amount turned.

    ¡®10,000 on Baek Cheon of Mount Hua?¡¯

    ¡®The opponent is Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Jong Seohan though! Baek Cheon¡¯s name might be more well known, but that didn¡¯t ount for much, it could not be said with certainty that Baek Cheon will win.¡¯

    ¡®The Southern Edge Sect is also a sect that is known to have a good fighting ability. There is a chance.¡¯

    Finally, a riot broke out.

    Even those who looked around were biting their lips. Those who had been quick toy down their initial bets had brought in more money.

    ¡°Kuak! Shut it and take the money!¡±

    ¡°Hundred! Hundred more!¡±

    ¡°What is this?! Take the money and check right away!?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled at this,

    ¡®Yes. Yes. Hurry up and pour them all in.¡¯

    The bigger the bets, the higher the fees. Hopefully, the business for today would generate several months¡¯ worth of expenses for Mount Hua.

    ¡°If the bet is raised like that. They will start to re-evaluate, keep an eye on what Chung Myung is doing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang realized why Hyun Young liked Chung Myung so much.

    In the meantime, more bets were being made. And the spar was soon tomence.

    ¡°This is where it ends!¡±

    ¡°Take the money!¡±

    ¡°How can you stop here!¡±

    ¡°I need to stop before the match! There will be another round, so please understand!¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t even started it yet!¡±

    ¡°You should take more bets until their swords are drawn! ept it!¡±

    ¡°Just this one! Take this one!¡±

    Wei Lishan was sweating and nced at Chung Myung. Chung Myung nodded, and Wei Lishan nodded back.

    ¡°Then I will take only those who are here!¡±

    It worked out, and somehow the stakes were settled.

    Wei Lishan wiped away his sweat and approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Thanks to disciple Chung Myung, the betting grew, thank you.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly turned his head, and suddenly Hyun Young was smiling.

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°What? Everything has to be working out.¡±

    It is Huayoung who is doing this, but it was Mount Hua who orchestrated this y. Mount Hua would share the fee with Shaolin. So the bigger the fees collected, the more money Mount Hua would make.

    So Hyun Young was bound to be happy.

    ¡°But, disciple Chung Myung, is this really fine? If you lose, will all your money be lost?¡±

    ¡°Lose?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Baek Cheon sasuk?¡±

    ¡°I am not ignoring the skills of disciple Baek Cheon. But the results aren¡¯t out yet.¡±

    ¡°Right. When the two are on the same level<sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Just because a tiger catches a cold, it doesn¡¯t mean that it will lose to a rabbit.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°And, losing is fine. I will get my money back by selling sasuk¡¯s house!¡±

    Wei Lishan shook his head, looking at the shining eyes of Chung Myung,

    ¡°But where did you get the money from? Did you¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. I was always rich.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    To be precise, my sahyung was rich.

    But what about it? This marvelous sajae would be the one spending it, and he could not even say anything!

    Right? Sahyung?

    -¡­ I will see youter.

    See. He likes this so much!

    Chung Myung giggled and looked at the stage.

    ¡°Now, sasuk needs to do well and make money.¡±

    On the stage.

    Jong Seohan roared at Baek Cheon,

    ¡°I will twist that mouth of yours. I won¡¯t be merciful with you just because you are my sahyung¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    At that, Baek Cheonughed.

    Whose younger brother?

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know anything about hyung despite being with him for that long.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°That person doesn¡¯t care about blood rtions. Rather, he is a person who is harsher on those with blood ties.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong was like that

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t necessarily an insult. It just didn¡¯t go well with Baek Cheon¡¯s character.

    ¡®My family is Mount Hua.¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at his opponent with low eyes and said,

    ¡°I am talking about this. A swordsman proving himself with sword in hand.¡±

    Jong Seohan went silent.

    He couldn¡¯t agree with the human named Baek Cheon, but he had no choice but to agree with those words. He, too, was a swordsman.

    Jong Seohan waved his sword lightly and then tightly grasped it.

    After checking the sword in his hand, Baek Cheon also clenched his.

    ¡®12 Movement Snow Flower sword?¡¯

    It was a technique he saw several times already.

    The sword that Jin Geum-Ryong and the other disciples used to destroy the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡®And the techniquepletely shattered by Chung Myung.¡¯

    But it couldn¡¯t be ignoredpletely. Because it isn¡¯t a normal technique.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    Three years back, he was unterally defeated, unable to handle this technique. No, in fact, defeat felt like the wrong word. He was hit hard.

    So now, he had to prove it,

    ¡®How strong Mount Hua can be.¡¯

    And how strong I am!

    Beyond the technique of Southern Edge!

    ¡°<i>Taaaa!</i>¡±

    From the tip of Jong Seohan¡¯s sword, who was rushing with a scream, white flowers began to bloom.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    They weren¡¯t fully developed, but they were visible. The flower blooming from the sword had a much sharper shape than in the past.

    The white petals which were blooming swept to Baek Cheon with the wind.

    They looked amazing.

    A sword that was dazzling. Obviously, in the past, he would have been too stunned, not knowing what to do.

    But¡­

    ¡®¡­ What?¡¯

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    Amazing and dazzling. The sight he could see was a series of sword techniques that could give rise to goosebumps.

    Yet, there felt something empty about his opponent¡¯s sword.

    In an instant, Baek Cheon¡¯s sword shone with red sword qi.

    <i>Chaaak!</i>

    When Baek Cheon lightly swung the sword, the petals flew away like they were being torn apart by the wind.

    ¡°T-this¡­.!¡±

    Jong Seohan, who was running, was startled and stepped back. Baek Cheon looked at him with a serious expression and shook his head,

    ¡°It is empty.¡±

    ¡°¡­ y-you?¡±

    ¡°Now I understand the meaning of Chung Myung¡¯s words. People pay attention to the beautiful flowers of the plum blossoms, but it is said that the hard roots which dig into the ground are what makes them bloom.¡±

    Mount Hua had been training hard to build such roots. And that process would continue into the future too.

    Not to be morous, but to have the heaviness which supports its splendor.

    But not the Southern Edge Sect.

    They just made the blooming flowers look more dazzling.

    Then the more they did, the more they didn¡¯t realize that the tree was dying.

    -Southern Edge Sect is done for.

    ¡®Scary bastard.¡¯

    Baek Cheon only now understood what Chung Myung¡¯s words meant and rxed his shoulders.

    And put weight onto his lower body. To avoid making the same mistakes as them,

    ¡°I will show you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand by looking at it.¡±

    Baek Cheon shed his sword in the air.

    Plum Blossoms of Mount Hua Bloom.

    The reason plum blossoms bloom again is because of the plum trees. What they pursue isn¡¯t the flower, but the tree that makes them.

    This was life.

    Red petals bloomed from the tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword aimed at the opponent.

    One after another.

    The flower petals that bloomed spread out and filled the entire ce in red.

    Overwhelmingly it was a reddish-ck color.

    ¡®T-this?¡¯

    It was simr.

    It was obviously their technique, the Snow Flower Technique, but different too.

    He couldn¡¯t put it into words, but it felt different at the same time. Somethingcking in his own sword was there in the sword of Mount Hua¡¯s disciple.

    ¡®What is different?¡¯

    Jong Seohan clenched his teeth and shook his sword.

    The white petals bloomed up from the sword. However, his white petals couldn¡¯t withstand the plum blossom petals.

    The pure white petals collided with plum blossom petals, and they melted like snow in the warm sun.

    ¡°T-this cannot be! No!¡±

    Jong Seohan grabbed his sword, screamed, and ran into the plum blossom forest.

 Chapter 288: The End Is Another Beginning (3)

    Roaring, Jong Seohan rushed into the plum blossom forest in front of him and clenched his teeth tightly, gripping the sword in his hand.

    It seemed that all the plum blossoms around had a mind of their own as they moved.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    A single swing.

    However, the flowering plum blossoms swayed back with his swing but quickly floated forwards again. No matter how much force he used, he couldn¡¯t stop their approach.

    This could not be.

    This made no sense.

    Jong Seohan almost lost his mind in anger.

    The Southern Edge-Mount Hua conference.

    That terrible memory was still ingrained in Jong Seohan¡¯s mind.

    That moment when he waspletely annihted by the disciples of Mount Hua, who they had failed to see in the shadow of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    After that day, the mood of the Southern Edge Sect changed.

    The number of sahyungs, who were happy, decreased, and everyone became nervous. A feeling of defeat had sunk into them as they had never failed before.

    The more they did, the more Jong Seohan clung to his sword.

    The humiliation suffered there had to be paid back in full. He believed that a chance for this humiliation to be repaid would show itself to him if he religiously practiced his sword, his <i>proper</i> sword.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why did this happen?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    He would have epted this if he had neglected his training, even just once. If he hadn¡¯t given up the thought of ignoring Mount Hua after thest conference, he would have med himself and let his hopes be broken.

    But he didn¡¯t; he fought with his mind and stuck to practicing.

    Then why were such results forming?

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Jong Seohan clenched his teeth and swung his sword.

    His sword wasn¡¯t the wrong one!

    The sword of Southern Edge could not be wrong!

    His sword with pure white petals. The pure white flowers were all blooming and a dazzling sight that was more beautiful and lively than the plum blossoms of his opponent!

    This was a story where he pushed himself to his limits and went all in.

    But.

    The moment he bumped into Baek Cheon¡¯s plum blossoms, his strength was sapped, and he copsed.

    Jong Seohan¡¯s eyes began to tremble.

    ¡®Just why?¡¯

    Why couldn¡¯t he tackle those plum blossoms?

    The Twelve Movement Snow Flower Technique was a martial art that the Souther Edge Sect¡¯s elders had created after decades of research. It was the result of them finding their own older techniquesckluster and unsatisfying.

    And this was the same technique that had defeated the disciples of Mount Hua, which felt good for nothing.

    This made no sense!

    This was unreasonable.

    ¡°Damn it! This is nonsense!¡±

    Jong Seohan cried it out. And Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    He could hear what his opponent was saying.

    The cry resembled the scream of Baek Cheon, who once shouted in front of Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Just three years

    During these three years, their positions were changed.

    Where did this differencee from?

    Baek Cheon nced away from the stage and looked at Chung Myung, who was in his chair.

    ¡®Don¡¯tugh, you idiot.¡¯

    It was like Chung Myung was asking him,

    ¡®Do you now realize how valuable thest three years were?¡¯

    Baek Cheon clenched his sword.

    Even if they spent the same amount of time and put in the same amount of effort, it was meaningless if they didn¡¯t go in the right direction.

    Now, Baek Cheon had to prove that fact. Through this man.

    Beak Cheon swung his sword, which still had a subtle red glow. The plum blossoms of Baek Cheon grew again and covered Jong Seohan.

    Before he could fullyprehend what was happening, his world had turned into red petals.

    ¡°H-How¡­¡±

    His eyes widened with shock.

    Did this mean he was feeling this desperate in the face of Baek Cheon, someone who wasn¡¯t even Chung Myung?

    ¡°Damn it! Woahhh!¡±

    Desperately swinging his sword again and again. He had forgotten about his expression, and like a madman, he just kept swinging at the red plum petals, which seemed indifferent to him.

    And¡­

    <i>sh! sh</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The plum blossom petals that flew with the warm spring breeze instantly shed his body.

    And as soon as they did, the plum blossoms of Mount Hua disappeared as if they had been a lie.

    Jong Seohan shook his head and looked at Baek Cheon.

    <i>Srng.</i>

    Baek Cheon was sheathing his sword.

    ¡°A tree without roots will wither and die.¡±

    No matter how colorful the petals were, they would still be empty.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you will understand, though.¡±

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Jong Seohan had fallen over. A cold silence seemed to settle on everyone. Baek Cheon looked at his brother.

    Their eyes met.

    Brothers who walked down different paths were now looking at each other.

    And it wasn¡¯t hostility.

    A person who bears a sword must prove themselves through to the end.

    Both Baek Cheon and Jin Geum-Ryong know that in order to prove themselves, they have to defeat their opponent.

    After a while, Baek Cheon finally turned his gaze away and starteding down the stage.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At the sight of a swordsman walking down draped in a ck robe and with a valiant look. Hot cheers poured in,

    ¡°Woaaah! The best!¡±

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°Like a mountain full of flowers!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! Yes! It was Mount Hua! The plum blossoms of Mount Hua! I guess it was no metaphor when they say that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples brought plum blossoms in their swords!¡±

    ¡°Amazing! For real!¡±

    The cheers were strong.

    It was a fact that everyone knew; the disciples of Mount Hua had been winning their matches till now. However, it had all been done without their swords. The swords of Mount Hua hadn¡¯t been seen till now.

    And now, Baek Cheon showed them the sword of Mount Hua, the plum blossoms within it, which was known to be the most splendid one of all. So it was natural that everyone was excited.

    ¡°Plum Blossom Swordsmen! Right?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°The swordsman who learns the plum blossom sword technique of Mount Hua! A thing of the past!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> What a funny name.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how that sect is called weak with such a technique? Isn¡¯t this so fantastic?¡±

    ¡°Even though prestigious sects sometimes decline, they never fully go down! Look! Isn¡¯t iting back strong and blooming into life?¡±

    ¡°It literally is blooming! <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    The people all looked at Baek Cheon and the disciples of Mount Hua with eyes full of excitement.

    What do Murim people like?

    Everyone has different tastes, but there were a fewmon things that everyone enjoyed.

    One was the emergence of something new. And the other was when a warrior of an unknown sect defeated a much better-known sect¡¯s disciples.

    And thest was when a sect that was in the process of crumbling found new hope and regained its name.

    Coincidentally, right now, Mount Hua was showing all three of these things at the same time. So for a moment, everyone was going crazy over Mount Hua.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    When Baek Cheon returned, the disciples all rushed to him with excitement. All of their faces were red.

    The fact that he had overwhelmingly defeated a disciple of the Southern Edge Sect in front of so many people held special meaning for Mount Hua.

    ¡°There was nothing arrogant about it.¡±

    But Baek Cheon responded slowly as if it wasn¡¯t such a huge deal.

    ¡°The good thing is he isn¡¯t aste as Jin Geum-Ryong.¡±

    His eyes sank low.

    He had to defeat Jin Geum-Ryong to defeat the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Of course, sasuk!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua all seemed happy.

    Although being their great sahyung, only now did he get to do his role properly?

    Watching Baek Cheon break down Jong Seohan, even the slightest doubts these other disciples had were blown away.

    If Baek Cheon broke Jin Geum-Ryong like this, Mount Hua would never be swayed again by the name of Southern Edge.

    ¡°The feud ends here. After thispetition, the Southern Edge will no longer be a huge name for Mount Hua.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong red at the disciples of Mount Hua with cold eyes.

    ¡®Baek Cheon¡¯

    Not Dong-Ryong but Baek Cheon.

    The name of the person who used to be his brother was now his enemy.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t suit his actions. Pretending to be confident but trembling in fear was what suited him.

    ¡°S-sahyung¡­ that¡­.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong took his gaze away. All the sajaes had gloomy eyes.

    ¡°Straighten your shoulders.¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Do not show your disappointment to the people of Mount Hua. Are you afraid that something bad will happen? Still, you people are the disciples of the Great Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    Everyone felt a chill run through them at those words and forcibly straightened their shoulders.

    ¡°The loss was unexpected, but it changes nothing. In the end, all I need to do is win.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s gaze turned to Baek Cheon again, and his eyes looked colder when he saw that expressionless face.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be cocky.¡¯

    At first, he didn¡¯t care about Baek Cheon. There was growth, but he didn¡¯t think it was something special. And since they shared the same blood, he didn¡¯t care. He was a weak kid who didn¡¯t do anything properly because he had gone to Mount Hua.

    The problem wasn¡¯t Baek Cheon even now.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung, who was giggling in front of the gambling table.

    ¡®You have time to do that?¡¯

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong mumbled,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will defeat Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon and restore the honor of the Southern Edge Sect. And then those stupid people will know who the real heroes are.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung will win!¡±

    Half faith and half fear.

    Those soulless words weren¡¯t really taken in by Jin Geum-Ryong. After all, it was enough to prove them with results.

    But one was silent,

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s question, Lee Song-Baek raised his head.

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at him, who appeared silent the whole time.

    An indifferent face.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t mess around with me.¡¯

    And he had a face like he wanted to say something.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are asking.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can defeat Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nced back at Chung Myung and then looked back at his sahyung,

    ¡°I know one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The opponent for you is your younger brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek said,

    ¡°Can someone who doesn¡¯t see their opponent in front of him aim to be bigger?¡±

    At his words, the younger disciples were enraged,

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°How dare you say that to our sahyung!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong raised his hand and stopped them,

    ¡°Leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    And he looked at Lee Song-Baek coldly,

    ¡°He will knowter¡­ if I am right or wrong.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek only bowed his head. The sharp eyes of his sahyungs didn¡¯t leave him for a long time. He simply sighed,

    ¡®This isn¡¯t¡­¡¯

    Talks done with hotheads couldn¡¯t really be called talks.

    The Southern Edge Sect had already lost the time it had; it was now narrow-minded and unable to sympathize with others.

    ¡®Disciple Chung Myung. What do you think?¡¯

    He looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°This spar was won by Disciple Baek Cheon of Mount Hua. Those who bet on Baek Cheon,e and take your money!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhahahahaha!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung ran towards them. Wei Lishan smiled and took the token from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Disciple gave us 10,000 nyangs¡­.¡±

    Some of the money collected by Wei Lishan was pulled back, and the rest was all pushed to Chung Myung.

    Since Chung Myung had given the highest stakes there, he got thergest cut.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i> Here it is.¡±

    Chung Myung flicked some back to Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Ah, no, you don¡¯t have to give¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> If I take all of this, I will get a stomach ache. Take some.¡±

    ¡°I am thankful then. But how am I supposed to take¡­.¡±

    Before Wei Lishan could finish speaking, Chung Myung took something from his arms and unfolded it,

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He took arge cloth sack, and Wei Lishan opened his mouth.

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung started to sweep the remaining money into it.

    He pushed the gold, silver, and any money slips into the sack and tied it.

    And suddenly turned his head,

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul, who was looking at Chung Myung, flinched.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Chung Myung threw the sack at him.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Surprised by the heaviness, Jo Gul flinched.

    ¡°<i>Yah!</i> What is this supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Leave it in the middle of our group! No one can steal it then!¡±

    ¡°¡­ can I keep this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myungughed,

    ¡°This is just the beginning for us.¡±

    I need to rob all the people in here!

    ¡°Wow, that is good. You got all that?¡±

    ¡°How much is that?¡±

    ¡°At the end of the day, it doubled my money. I had put up ten thousand.¡±

    ¡°You say you gave ten thousand at once and brought more back?¡±

    Greed grew in the eyes of people who noticed. They realized that this wasn¡¯t small gambling.

    Even those who weren¡¯t too interested in the sight of small Chung Myung, with his huge sack, became interested when they heard how much was in it.

    Wei Lishan cleared his throat,

    ¡°Let¡¯s start! This time, it is Mok Oh of the Beggars union and Mount Hua¡¯s Jo Gul¡­¡±

    ¡°10,000 for Mount Hua¡¯s Jo Gul.¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Another bet for 10,000. All the gamblers there were shocked.

    Chung Myung, who had ced it, asked,

    ¡°What? You won¡¯t take the bet?¡±

    As soon as his words fell, the others began to pounce in like they were starving.

    ¡°500 for Mok Oh!¡±

    ¡°300 for Mok Oh!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose a lot earlier?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! I can win it all back at once! I might get even more! No, I can earn dozens of it!¡±

    Seeing this chaos, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Making money will be so easy.¡±

    He wished suchpetitions were held more often, then he would be the richest person in the world.

    Seeing Chung Myung drenched in his own dreams, Jo Gul shook his head.

    And now was his time to prepare, and Baek Cheon summoned him,

    ¡°Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    When Jo Gul turned to Baek Cheon, the man had a serious expression,

    ¡°Do not underestimate your opponent. They aren¡¯t an easy one to beat. Do your best to win.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying to use the Plum Blossom Sword Technique?¡±

    ¡°Use it if you have to.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes shone¡­

    He did his best to defeat the opponent, and like Baek Cheon, he got cheered on by the crowd¡­

    ¡°Sahyung! Sahyung! I bet my money on sahyung! You knew you would die if you lost, right?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not you! Not you, you brat! Stop cheering like that!

    <i>Ugh!</i>

 Chapter 289: The End Is Another Beginning (4)

    Jong Rigok stared at the sparring stage with terrifying eyes. It hurt his eyes to watch his disciples enter the ring and carry out Jong Seo-Han.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He cursed inside. He knew he wasn¡¯t supposed to be exposing his emotions like this, but he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore.

    ¡®What a disgrace!¡¯

    He trembled, clenching his fist tightly, making his nails dig into his palms.

    The audience continued to cheer.

    And this was fatal.

    The fact that the Southern Edge Sect was defeated by Mount Hua in thest conference between the two sects wasn¡¯t too well known. The cheers then weren¡¯t for Mount Hua¡¯s win, but for the disgrace that Southern Edge had faced.

    However, that was then, and there were only a few witnesses there. With only a few witnesses, many were unsure of how true the rumors were. But now, so many people have witnessed their defeat. If all of them just said one thing about the Southern Edge Sect losing, then the whole world would learn the truth.

    And there was one more thing that angered him so much,

    ¡®How?¡¯

    That sword technique.

    The sword technique that had defeated Jong Seo-Han. Wasn¡¯t it very simr to the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword Technique that the Southern Edge Sect had created with their heart and soul?

    ¡®How did they restore it?! No one who knows it should be left on Mount Hua!¡¯

    That sword technique was like a new symbol of Mount Hua!

    It was then,

    ¡°¡­ Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.¡±

    A voice that sounded like a groan came from Abbot¡¯s mouth, making everyone turn to him.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader. Is that the martial arts you recovered?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The abbot was wide-eyed as he looked at Hyun Jong. He was really shocked.

    ¡°It was heartbreaking to hear that Mount Hua had lost its sword technique, but you have sessfully restored it. This calls for a celebration!¡±

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯tpletely true. Fortunately, we were able to recover the books left behind by our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I thought that the growth in Mount Hua had to have a reason. There should be something greater about it. If the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique is restored, who can ignore Mount Hua now?¡±

    At the abbot¡¯s words, Hyun Jong kept a calm expression.

    To be honest, the words of the abbot weren¡¯tpletely true.

    The growth of Mount Hua hadn¡¯t started from the sword technique, it had started before; the technique just helped them leap ahead.

    But there was no need to rify that to these people.

    ¡°I am satisfied in recovering the sword technique of my ancestors. And¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the stage, and he looked at the face of Jong Rigok, who had been stiff for some time.

    ¡°If I can get good results through it, I wouldn¡¯t ask for anything more.¡±

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    The Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    The symbol of Mount Hua and the sword technique that had made the Southern Edge Sect terrified of them for years!

    And to make matters much worse, Mount Hua¡¯s recovered sword technique hadpletely shattered the sword technique of the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®The Twelve Movement Snow Flower technique is a further developed sword technique than the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique. If used properly, it can defeat even the sword technique of Mount Hua!¡¯

    But the results were the opposite.

    Jong Seo-Han had a good understanding of his sword technique, and he wasn¡¯t inferior to Baek Cheon in any way.

    Yet, the child failed to show his strength and was horribly defeated.

    Jong Rigok bit his lip and looked at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡®You can never be defeated.¡¯

    Jong Seo-Han could lose.

    However, if Jin Geum-Ryong was defeated, that changed everything. The instant that he lost, the Southern Edge Sect would be moved below Mount Hua.

    And he couldn¡¯t stand that humiliation.

    Furthermore¡­

    Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t all the threats they had, right?

    Jong Rigok looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    And everyone else from Mount Hua could be considered strong enough to be just below Baek Cheon.

    A chill passed through the chest of Jong Rigok.

    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯

    Now, he might be watching the moment that Mount Hua overtook Southern Edge.

    Something he would never want to admit.

    It passed across his face sharply.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    The tip of the staff skimmed Jo Gul¡¯s cheek, and he could feel the sharp sting, but Jo Gul didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡®Faster and stronger!¡¯

    His opponent¡¯s style was sharp and fast. It was different from those he had experienced up till now during the preliminary rounds.

    But it wasn¡¯t to a point where he couldn¡¯t handle this. In terms of sharpness, the sword of Yoon Jong was sharper, Yu sago had a more delicate sword.

    The overall level of Baek Cheon was higher than these two.

    ¡®Chung Myung doesn¡¯t even have to be mentioned.¡¯

    Once again, Jo Gul understood what kind of people he had been learning with.

    He would have never understood this if he had been training alone.

    He was able to rise to this level because of the spars between him and his sahyungs, and there were people who reached out to him, and he would help them in turn.

    Jo Gul clenched his teeth.

    His chest felt cold, and his head even colder!

    ¡°<i>Tat!</i>¡±

    His sword was sharp.

    Jo Gul¡¯s plum blossom.

    It was different from that of Chung Myung, and it was also different from Baek Cheon¡¯s.

    Plum blossoms bloom at the peak of Mount Hua. If everyone of them was different, then how could the plum blossoms of this technique be any different?

    A plum that cannot hold its color and seeks after another is as good as dead. Those words he had heard countless times. The ones that had been nailed into his bones!

    His plum blossoms wrapped around the flying rod, which wanted to pierce the sun.

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    The moment the plum blossom and the rod collided, the sound of metal hitting wood could be heard.

    Suddenly, the rod bounced off.

    Jo Gul did not miss it.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Sword qi shed up in a single ray of light shining through the plum blossom petals.

    ¡°<i>Kwak!</i>¡±

    The Beggars Union¡¯s disciple slumped down from what hit his chest.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A loud voice.

    ¡°This match is the victory of Mount Hua¡¯s Jo Gul!¡±

    And Jo Gul Swung his sword and sheathed it.

    ¡°I learned a lot.¡±

    And with that, he came down from the stage. By then, the audience was cheering again.

    Some gulped while others said,

    ¡°Here too! Mount Hua is still winning?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No. Isn¡¯t this different? Now there are only a hundred people left, and after today it will be sixty-four of them. Even now, most of the disciples are from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°If Mount Hua wins, it is going to be a huge thing. It will be absurd.¡±

    The audience couldn¡¯t keep silent and looked at the ce where the Mount Hua disciples were gathered.

    ¡®Winning thispetition?¡¯

    Mount Hua?

    Before, they were using it as a joke, but now it couldn¡¯t be considered one.

    If Mount Hua did win thispetition, that would be the biggest event of the past ten years.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a huge deal?¡¯

    Mount Hua was the sect that had been pushed out of the Nine Great Sect One Union a few decades ago. Such strong disciples appearing now and winning thispetition, all the while defeating the most prominent and notable disciples¡­ wasn¡¯t that too amazing?

    Then, it would prove that the eyes of the sects who had dispelled them in the past were all wrong!

    From the point of view of the Nine Great Sects, such a thing couldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Actually. Haven¡¯t they already proven it to some extent? Who can deny that Mount Hua doesn¡¯t deserve to be part of the Nine Great Sects just because they failed a little?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? But still, they seemed like good warriors.¡±

    ¡°Will the experienced ones live for ten thousand years or what? Even if the strong ones are strong, is there any guarantee that Mount Hua will fail to try and be the Best Sect in the World?¡±

    ¡°¡­ none.¡±

    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t this mean that the Nine Great Sects One Union will be idiots who kicked out a strong sect from their midst? Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one answered.

    This was too sphemous for them to answer, and they were concerned about the eyes and ears of the higher sects listening to them.

    But even they were thinking the same inside.

    ¡®They must be so embarrassed.¡¯

    ¡®I need to look at their faces.¡¯

    Most of them here knew it. Actually, thispetition was being held to show off their wealth.

    Internally, they have been promoting this in the name of forming rtionships, and externally to show off their power. At the same time, it was clear that the purpose was to solidify their leadership.

    But with Mount Huaing in, the situation had changed.

    What if Mount Hua won?

    ¡®It is going to be like Mount Hua gulping down their hopes.¡¯

    The eyes of the people began to twitch.

    They liked this.

    A sight they would never get to see in their lifetime, something that only happened once in all of history. The desire to see such a moment had spread through the audience.

    And Chung Myung, who was watching it, smiled.

    ¡®Is the y beingid out well?¡¯

    This was the reason why he had insisted on getting a gold letter for thispetition: to get another person to participate from their sect.

    Chung Myung¡¯s victory?

    Sure, that sounds nice.

    However, wouldn¡¯t it be disappointing to return with a title just for him, when Mount Hua was also growing steadily?

    To those gathered here, he had to show the strength of Mount Hua and not just his personal strength.

    It would show them strength, but also give them a different impression of Mount Hua, which had finally been pulled from its slumber.

    Right!

    Chung Myung looked up.

    ¡®I will be able to hit those Nine Sects bastards with that.¡¯

    He probably could not spectate the spar in afortable manner anymore.

    ¡°It has been friendly till now.¡±

    I will make you feel like your blood is drying up, so wait.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung. The money¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and ran from his ce as he took a new sack and swept the results in,

    ¡°I like that it is so heavy!¡±

    Excitedly, he picked up the sack again¡­

    ¡°The next match is Southern Edge¡¯s Jin Geum-Ryong and Qingcheng¡­¡±

    ¡°10,000 on Jin Geum-Ryong!¡±

    ¡°The next match is between Namgung Family¡¯s Do Wei¡­¡±

    ¡°10,000 on Namgung Family¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Yoon Jong¡­¡±

    ¡°50,000 on Yoon Jong!¡±

    ¡°50,000 on Yu Yiseol.¡±

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    ¡°Hae Yeon 100,000!¡±

    ¡°30,000 on Baek Gong!¡±

    <i>Rrrrr!</i>

    The sacks kept piling up like mountains behind Chung Myung, making everyone shocked.

    ¡®He got it all right?¡¯

    ¡®Is he a thief?¡¯

    ¡®At this point, doesn¡¯t it look like maniption?¡¯

    Some were suspicious of it and couldn¡¯t trust these results. Predicting the oue of the match?

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult thing.

    If the people here were asked to predict the match with their fortunes on the line, they would confidently do so.

    But the problem was the 50/50s.

    There was always a chance of them getting it wrong, but there were matches that wereplete 50/50s.

    And that was normal. If one could know the oue of a match before it started, why ask for a match at all?

    The sacks of money behind Chung Myung proved this.

    There was a proud smile that he couldn¡¯t hide as the pile kept growing.

    ¡°<i>Ehehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡®T-that!¡¯

    ¡®That Taoist guy!¡¯

    ¡®Ahh, I hate you!¡¯

    They had no choice but to watch as their money left their hands and went into the pocket of another man. And their eyes turned harsh.

    ¡°Next is Mount Hua¡¯s Tang Soso and Southern Edge¡­¡±

    Before Wei Lishan could even finish his sentence, the gamblers jumped in,

    ¡°400 on Tang Soso!¡±

    ¡°1000 on Tang Soso!¡±

    ¡°Me, 2,000 on Tang Soso!¡±

    ¡°Uh? 2,000?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t see? I mean, Mount Hua has won every single one of their matches till now! Besides, isn¡¯t that person from Mount Hua? Until now, every disciple from Mount Hua has done well!¡±

    Realizing that they would lose if they reversed the bet, they poured their money on Tang Soso.

    They wanted to earn money in a steady pattern like Chung Myung.

    In an instant, money piled up on the side of Tang Soso.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at this,

    ¡°Now that your eyes are all open.¡±

    Everyone who heard this sighed.

    ¡°But the y has tilted a little.¡±

    Chung Myung began to collect the money slips from the sack.

    And¡­

    Tak!

    He threw it on the opposite side,

    ¡°150k on Lee Song-Baek of Southern Edge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The gamblers looked at Chung Myung with trembling eyes.

    Chung Myung just shrugged his shoulders,

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You cannot do that!

    You damned bastard!

    The eyes of the men turned teary-eyed.

 Chapter 290: The End Is Another Beginning (5)

    ¡°Never lose to the Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sasuk! I will break the head of that guy ande back!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ r-right.¡±

    Baek Cheon had no choice but to hangrge question marks over his head as he watched Tang Soso.

    Of course.

    Disliking the Southern Edge Sect was a must-have for those who wanted to be disciples of Mount Hua.

    This wasn¡¯t the fault of Mount Hua.

    From the moment one entered Mount Hua, one would be beaten up by the Southern Edge Sect every two years.

    But the problem was¡­

    ¡®Soso. You haven¡¯t been on Mount Hua for even a year, though?¡¯

    Why was the youngest one feeling this bad?

    Isn¡¯t this an outburst for Mount Hua?

    Baek Cheon looked at her with eyes filled withplex emotions.

    For him, who still saw her as a flower-like woman, this version of her running up to the stage was still new.

    ¡°Will she be fine¡­?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back at Yu Yiseol and asked, as she shook her head,

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s sword¡­ Soso hasn¡¯t embodied it yet.¡±

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    ¡°Winning isn¡¯t the important thing. What matters is her will.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡®And it will be an experience.¡¯

    All Mount Hua wanted from Tang Soso and from the other Chung disciples wasn¡¯t honor won from their spars.

    A day woulde to pass when Mount Hua became the center of it all, and they wanted her to learn and understand what she needed to do in order to gain power.

    ¡®Compared to what I hoped for, she is handling it several times better.¡¯

    Even so, with the exception of Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, she wasn¡¯t inferior to the other Baek disciples.

    Huh?

    Chung Myung?

    Except for that idiot.

    Baek Cheon looked at Tang Soso with worried eyes¡­

    ¡°Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek saw Tang Soso with alert eyes as she red at him.

    ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯

    Such knife-like eyes.

    ¡°¡­ I am Lee Song-Baek of the Southern Edge Sect. I will learn a few things.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Tang Soso.¡±

    Self-introductions were short, making Lee Song-Baek draw his sword with a bitter smile.

    <i>Sshh.</i>

    ¡°I have eyes, but my sword doesn¡¯t, so please be careful not to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Be careful with your head, alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Definitely a disciple from Mount Hua.

    A shadow of Chung Myung was flickering behind Tang Soso. Lee Song-Baek coughed a little and straightened his back.

    Tang Soso frowned and red at him.

    ¡®I will never lose to the Southern Edge Sect!¡¯

    Strangely, this man¡¯s uniform was white, and this made Tang Soso angry.

    This didn¡¯t happen when she was in the Tang family, but seeing this happen after entering Mount Hua, it seems that there was a weird unknown rtionship between the two.

    Well!

    <i>Srng!</i>

    She pulled the Plum Blossom Sword.

    She hadn¡¯t mastered the Mount Hua sword technique yet. During her six months of training, her level of martial arts had risen, but it was impossible in the first ce to catch up to her sahyungs, who had been learning it for more than ten years.

    But just because she wasn¡¯t skilled didn¡¯t mean she would back down.

    Lacking wascking, and inability was inability. But still, one had to go down their own path.

    That was the teaching of Mount Hua¡¯s Tang Soso, and that was her will.

    Tang Soso, who was staring at Lee Song-Baek with cold eyes, rushed in without dy,

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    The sight of her charging him was scary.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    A destructive blow came out from her slender arms! What shecked was technique, not power.

    As the daughter of the Tang family, she had been training steadily to the extent that she was second to none.

    It was no exaggeration to say that her strength was actually good even in Mount Hua, and the pill had helped her more.

    The sword, flooded with qi, rushed for Lee Song-Baek.

    Lee Song-Baek took two steps back lightly.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword mmed into the stage, right where he had disappeared from, creating a massive explosion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek was wide-eyed as he saw the deeply dented ground. He was bewildered by that power.

    ¡°Avoided it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you think I would get hit?¡±

    Lee Song-Baekughed. Certainly, the disciples of Mount Hua have a unique side.

    ¡®If this was in the past, then this would have been a bad look.¡¯

    But now he knew.

    Rather than discussing and gaining face outside and being poor on the inside, he had the true attitude of a warrior who was faithful to the basics.

    Lee Song-Baek nced away and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Look carefully, Disciple Chung Myung.¡¯

    Whether myst two years have been wrong or not.

    Did I go on the right path, as you said?

    This was a spar. But this wasn¡¯t just a simple spar either.

    For Lee Song-Baek, this was a ce to prove his efforts to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek raised his sword and aimed it at the center of the ring.

    The basic form of the sword.

    His breathing slowed. The surrounding air began to turn heavy.

    ¡®More, more slowly.¡¯

    A simple sword with a stable center of gravity makes it ready for any situation.

    Something that everyone knew but didn¡¯t know to keep it. The world calls it ¡®the basic method to produce the best results.¡¯

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword, which received the sword of Tang Soso, collided with a terrifying force.

    Never strong, but not weak either.

    A sword that guarded the center.

    Tang Soso¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    This was a sword that had nothing special on the outside. It wasn¡¯t shy like the other Southern Edge techniques. Nevertheless, this sword seemed different from what she had seen till now.

    Tang Soso kicked the ground and widened the distance between them at once.

    His serious eyes followed her.

    ¡°¡­ you.¡±

    A low groan flowed from her mouth, and Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®Lee Song-Baek was it?¡¯

    Obviously, there was nothing special about this guy in the past. No, actually, even now, he didn¡¯t seem special on the outside.

    He didn¡¯t feel as sharp as Jin Geum-Ryong and didn¡¯t have the same spirit as the other disciples of the Southern Edge Sect.

    From the outside, it looked as if he was soaked in calmness and drunk on alcohol. Like a test waiting to be resolved.

    Overall¡­ different.

    ¡°What is different?¡±

    ¡°Basics.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head in surprise.

    Chung Myung, who had returned to his seat, took some jerky out and bit into it.

    ¡°Basics.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Literally, the basics.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Lee Song-Baek with a subtle smile.

    ¡°What do you think a sword technique is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a way to use the sword?¡±

    ¡°Right, how to use the sword. How to use the different forms of a sword. But techniquese from three things.¡±

    Chung Myung showed three fingers.

    ¡°Poke. Swing and Block.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°In the end, all techniques are a mixture of these three. That¡¯s what swords are like in the first ce. There is nothing tooplicated about it.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that overly simplistic?¡±

    ¡°Those simple things add up to beplicated things. And in other words¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and continued,

    ¡°If you can stab, swing, and block perfectly, then your sword will be perfect.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. It is almost impossible. Perfection is a concept that does not exist. Obsessing over a perfect sword is something that only a madman would do. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung continued,

    ¡°¡­the world and Shaolin. Something that the Wudang Sect, which tried to do something great, would never even dare to attempt. The world is made up of thirty-six directions, with me in the center. A madman believes that he can be the best swordsman out there if he can just stab, swing, and block the sword perfectly in all thirty-six directions around him.¡±

    ¡°Thirty-Six¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Right,¡± said Chung Myung softly, looking at Lee Song-Bawk.

    ¡°The Heavenly Thirty-Six Stroke Sword technique.¡±

    His heart didn¡¯t flinch at all. Even the sensation of the air passing through his fingers could be clearly felt.

    Lee Song-Baek could see that he was in his best form today.

    ¡®Center.¡¯

    It was several times more difficult to keep a steady form that wasn¡¯t too forceful or too weak.

    Southern Edge¡¯s sword was a sword that guarded the center. Not strong, not shy, not fast.

    Yet, this sword technique of the Southern Edge Sect was closer to being perfect than any other sword.

    ¡®If I had known this right away¡­¡¯

    So much time wouldn¡¯t have been wasted.

    But that was fine. The path he would take had just been started.

    Do not be deceived by the splendor and strength. What he had to protect was the center. This was the soul of the Southern Edge Sect.

    Tang Soso looked at the guy with a stiff face.

    ¡®This man, what is he?¡¯

    She could feel a sense of weight that she had never felt from anyone other than Baek Cheon or Chung Myung.

    Of course, it was nowhere near Chung Myung. So he was a human, thus could never give off such a feeling¡­ but to feel what she felt from Baek Cheon¡¯s sword made her quite shocked.

    ¡®What are you doing, Tang Soso!¡¯

    Tang Soso was a bit shocked.

    She knew that her opponent might be stronger than her.

    But why was this?

    Tang Soso raised her sword and aimed it at Lee Song-Baek.

    No words were needed.

    ¡®I will paint it with my plum blossoms.¡¯

    There was nothing to be afraid of as long as she used her technique perfectly.

    The two swordsmen looked at each other. As if the tension was contagious, even the spectators were holding their breath.

    Tang Soso was the first to move again,

    ¡°<i>Taaah!</i>¡±

    With a short cheer, she rushed in again.

    <i>Paaang!</i>

    Her sword cut through the air, and it fell on Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡®Fly out!¡¯

    The plum blossoms she was trying to make were different from those of the other disciples from Mount Hua. If the plum blossoms of Mount Hua were spring, then her plum blossoms were literally raindrops.

    She was a disciple of Mount Hua but a daughter of the Tang family.

    Her talent, which didn¡¯t blossom in the Tang family, became a sword of Mount Hua and rained flowers all over the world.

    Plum raindrops.

    Although it was Mount Hua¡¯s sword, the plum blossoms were unique to Tang Soso, and her petals were blown by the gust of wind and covered Lee Song-Baek¡¯s body.

    And Lee Song-Baek¡¯s eyes, seeing this scene, looked at her.

    The rain of flowers.

    ¡®So beautiful.¡¯

    The most beautiful and sharp blossoms he had seen. It seemed impossible to stop them all.

    But Lee Song-Baek swung his sword without haste.

    <i>Kang! Kang! Kang!</i>

    His legs were firm, shoulders gentle, elbows raised sharply like a whip, and his wrist ready to take the shock.

    Swing, stab, and block.

    Even if the plum blossoms of Mount Hua covered the world. He had the Thirty-Six Stroke Movement.

    If he couldpletely shake off the sword with the Thirty-Six Stroke Movement, then the rain of plum blossoms that filled this ce could not touch his body.

    Southern Edge¡¯s sword was a sword of bnce. The basis of the sword was to block the opponent¡¯s attack. The most faithful to the basics of the sword was the sword of the Southern Edge Sect.

    The plum blossoms fell down like a dream, losing their power in the face of Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword technique. After flying like that, they crashed into his sword violently and then fell softly.

    ¡°This!¡±

    Tang Soso seemed shocked. But she couldn¡¯t give up. She tried to do it again.

    At that moment.

    <i>Paah!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword, which whistled with the sound of shattering air, fell toward the head of Tang Soso.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    <i>Swish.</i>

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword fell right on her shoulder.

    Tang Soso bit her lip,

    ¡°¡­ I lost.¡±

    ¡°It was a good match.¡±

    After Lee Song-Baek retrieved his sword, he bowed politely.

    ¡°It was the sharpest and cleanest sword. If it was a little deeper, I would have been defeated.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I admit the winner¡¯s words, but it would be better not to be overconfident. I will be the one who wins next time.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I look forward to it.¡±

    Seeing Lee Song-Baek¡¯s selfless smiling face, Tang Soso let out a sigh.

    ¡®Not there yet.¡¯

    She had no regrets about the fight that she just had. And this defeat would only make Tang Soso stronger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ted about doing this. The sahyungs of mine are stronger.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek sighed a little and turned his head to look at one ce.

    ¡°I know it better than anyone. A lot better.¡±

    The ce where his eyes, a mixture of envy and fighting spirit, touched Chung Myung¡¯s.

    ¡°Because it is also my goal.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s eyes were full of light.

    And after receiving his gaze, Chung Myung mumbled softly,

    ¡°The end is another beginning.¡±

    And that was right here.

    A new seed was growing from the ashes.

 Chapter 291: I Will Always Be Your Wall (1)

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sharp gaze fell on Lee Song-Baek, who returned to the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s side.

    ¡°Was that really something to be so triumphant about?¡±

    ¡°Of not course, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Anyone here could beat down that child.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong stared at Lee Song-Baek with cold eyes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like it.¡¯

    The fact that elders of the Southern Edge Sect had sat down to make a sword technique with all their heart and soul, clinging to change, but the attitude of this man meant that he would never listen.

    From one to ten, he hated that child the most.

    If Chung Myung was the hated enemy that he needed to defeat whenever they met, Lee Song-Baek was the person he hated the most.

    Opposite.

    That suited him the best.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to criticize the path you followed with that sword technique. But don¡¯t show such an unsightly appearance.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Feeling the sharp gazes on him, Lee Song-Baek sighed.

    ¡®It is hard.¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek was a dull person.

    He had the will to go his own way, but hecked the skills to persuade others. All he could do was attempt to show them he was on the right path. But, the road to achieving this proper form of the Southern Edge¡¯s sword technique was long and lonely.

    He sat down and fixed his gaze on Mount Hua¡¯s camp.

    ¡®How was it, Disciple Chung Myung? Was I on the right track?¡¯

    An answer no one would give, but he wanted to hear it from Chung Myung.

    ¡°I am sorry!¡±

    Tang Soso bowed,

    ¡°This ugly disciple lost to Southern Edge. I will ept any punishment!¡±

    Baek Cheon let out an empty cough.

    Seeing such courageous words being thrown out, he felt proud yet sad. Normally, it was the sasuk who should be saying something nice¡­

    ¡°Soso. You¡­¡±

    But someone moved ahead and tapped Tang Soso on the shoulder,

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°In life, there are times when you win, and times you lose! If you have to be punished for losing just once, then we would have no good people left in the world! Straighten those shoulders!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes widened at the kind words of unkind Chung Myung.

    Could this bastard be this nice?

    When Baek Sang lost, wasn¡¯t it this bastard who shed that guy¡¯s head again and again with harshly spoken words?

    ¡°Is this fine?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Sos and said,

    ¡°Tang Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    And he lowered his voice even more,

    ¡°Did you do your best with your sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Soso, who thought for a second, answered with bright eyes,

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Right. Then that is that. Win next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip,

    ¡°For sure!¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡®I thought I picked her up as a bonus.¡¯

    Tang Soso as a swordsman, wasn¡¯t someone he had high expectations for. But she was doing a lot better than he thought she would, which had to bemended.

    ¡®And the others seem to be stimted.¡¯

    Whether the sword of Tang Soso showed more than expected, the tension on the faces of Mount Hua disciples was clear. They couldn¡¯t let the youngest catch up to them.

    Martial arts sects always need someone running behind them. And if Tang Soso yed that role for Mount Hua, then Mount Hua would be stronger.

    Tang Soso went back to her seat, nodding her head, and flinched when she met Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes,

    ¡°Sago, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Water.¡±

    Yu Yiseol held out a water bottle she had left next to her and handed it to Soso.

    Hesitating, she epted it by looking into the eyes of Yu Yiseol in shame. And Yu Yiseol only said,

    ¡°You did good.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°But your wrist.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The use of the wrist is different from when you use a swordpared to throwing daggers. The more you think about it and learn, the sharper the things get.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind, sago!¡±

    ¡°Good. Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso, whose expression brightened, sat next to Yu Yiseol.

    Baek Cheon, who looked at that happily, turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°Chung Myung ah.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The sword¡­ that Lee Song-Baek showed.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°I was thinking and¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°My Dong-Ryong is so well grown. You figured it out too.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to call me that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe¡­</i>, ah, why bring your sword out?¡±

    Chung Myung pressed down on the sword of Baek Cheon, which was being pulled out of its¡¯ sheath, and smiled as he continued,

    ¡°Your thinking is right.¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Lee Song-Baek with serious eyes.

    ¡®It ispletely opposite to Mount Hua¡¯s sword.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword, a sword centered around attacking. It was the most splendid sword in the world, and it was something that aimed to repeatedly attack the opponent to gain victory.

    Wasn¡¯t the plum blossom sword technique sometimes criticized for being too lively for a taoist¡¯s sword?

    On the other hand, the Thirty-Six Strokes Sword of Lee Song-Baek was a perfect defense.

    It was a sword that simply blocked all attacks; it aimed for victory through an imprable defense.

    That thought became a certainty when he saw Tang Soso and Lee Song-Baek sh.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think that Mount Hua and the Southern Edge Sect would bite and w at each other for centuries just because of proximity, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right!?¡±

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±

    Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is with this guy?¡¯

    Baek Cheon coughed at Chung Myung, looking at him.

    Uh, this was embarrassing. Fortunately, Yoon Jong epted the words on Baek Cheon¡¯s behalf,

    ¡°Is it because our martial arts are pr opposites?¡±

    ¡°Since we were close to them, and we both belonged to the Nine Great Sects, and so, of course, that would lead to some asional shes. But fundamentally, the two are opposed, so getting along would be tough. One had to defeat the other to prove themselves.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    There were sects with ambiguous rtionships within the Nine great Sects, but there were very few with rtionships like the one between Mount Hua and the Southern Edge. The fact that the bizarre rtionship began with their interpretation of martial arts was a new surprise.

    ¡°But, the sword that Lee Song-Baek used? The other disciples didn¡¯t seem¡­ they were using one simr to our plum blossom sword, though?¡±

    ¡°A new one.¡±

    Chung Myung added a few words,

    ¡°The downfall of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but, from the outside, it looks stronger.¡±

    ¡°Just the outside.¡±

    Chung Myung said firmly.

    ¡°The martial arts of a sect aren¡¯t about being strong or weak. All martial arts tend to follow a path that the sect pursues. Some let go of strength for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you mean to say that the Southern Edge Sect will copse? Just like us in the past?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua was abandoned.¡±

    But Southern Edge would bring this upon themselves.

    The difference was a lot bigger than one could know.

    Chung Myung nced to the side at Lee Song-Baek,

    ¡°But we never know. Their immediate downfall cannot be avoided, but depending on how well their new seeds grow, one day, a bigger tree than now can grow out.¡±

    And he continued in a serious tone,

    ¡°Things which rise are bound to fall someday, and there are those who will rise again one day. That is how the world flows.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him with strange eyes,

    ¡°When you say such things, you look like a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you people.¡±

    Chung Myung, who wanted a fight, got up with a smile,

    ¡°Then, I need to go and make more money.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Before that!¡±

    Jo Gul raised his hand and asked,

    ¡°So, you are saying that the Southern Edge Sect¡¯s future is determined by how well Lee Song-Baek is treated?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then it is ruined.¡±

    ¡°Well. I could not answer that.¡±

    ¡°This is bad.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head,

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the match drawings?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡°If you win today, he will be your opponent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, Jin Gem-Ryong and you get Lee Song-Baek.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±

    Uh¡­

    It really was unfortunate.

    <i>Hahahah.</i>

    ¡°Everyone did a good job.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled happily.

    ¡°It is a pity that a few lost, but do not feel discouraged. Your journey through life is long, and this is just a passing rain.¡±

    <i>Cring.</i>

    ¡°<i>Hehehehehe</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhahahahahah!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ it might hurt to lose now, but the wounds will train you more.¡±

    <i>ck ck</i>

    ¡°<i>Huhuhuhuhu.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Snort! Snort!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ so, do not be discouraged and¡­ and¡­¡±

    <i>ck ck</i>

    ¡°Here is another sack!¡±

    ¡°One more sack!¡±

    ¡°Do not forget that you are a disciple of Mount Hu-Hua¡­.¡±

    <i>ck ck</i>

    ¡°Ugh! You rotten idiots!¡±

    Hyun Jong threw the fan he was holding at Chung Myung.

    Sitting next to Chung Myung, Hyun Young reached out, grabbed the fan without even looking back, and put it to the side.

    ¡°Why are you angry again, Sect Leader?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face flushed red in anger at the innocent question,

    ¡°Can¡¯t you go and count the money somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°We were seated here first! Aren¡¯t you the one who barged in? Sect Leader, you have been using your authority too much these days.¡±

    Hyun Jong was shocked.

    Me?

    Authority?

    Next to him, Chung Myung shook his head and added,

    ¡°And he has turned into a frog that kicks the tadpoles. And even interferes with the counting of money! If it was you in the past¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulders dropped. And Baek Cheon approached the man and rubbed his drooping shoulders,

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them, Sect Leader. We understand you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But whether he was bothered by them or not, Hyun Young, Chung Myung, and Wei Lishan were having the time of their lives.

    Hands sorting the coins of gold, silver, and money slips.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i> How much is this?¡±

    ¡°Elder, the money earned from all this is no joke!¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang! Go and get another sack! <i>Hahahah!</i> Storing money is a problem for us now! Storing!¡±

    ¡°That is my sack! Don¡¯t touch it! I will cut your fingers!¡±

    ¡°Look at you being strict!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who saw this, covered his face with a hand.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t they like bandits who looted merchants or gambling houses?¡¯

    Watching the three people counting money with sly smiles on their faces, he couldn¡¯t tell if they were part of the Mount Hua Sect or the Chung Myung Sect.

    And¡­

    ¡®Why is that guy there?¡¯

    Watching Baek Sang work hard next to Hyun Young, it seemed like he would be spitting fire out along with them.

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> On this fine day¡­¡±

    Mount Hua performed well today.

    It was unfortunate that a few of them were defeated, but the spirit of the ten disciples going ahead was nice.

    It was remarkable that ten of Mount Hua were in the final sixty-four who survived today¡¯s spar.

    Moreover, if it is the plum blossom Sword technique presented by the disciples at the spar, it left a clear and pure impression on everyone who saw it.

    It is as if the level was doubled¡­.

    ¡°¡­ right, that is a hill¡­¡±

    Making money is a breeze for them.

    They have been making a lot of money, but it is a skill to make the ones watching them get angry! These damned beings!

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath and said,

    ¡°Well, all of you, get a good rest and do your best tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Hyun Jong turned around, not wanting to see them.

    And he heard a soft voice behind him.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> You don¡¯t understand the deep intentions of the sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at Hyun Young, scolding Chung Myung lightly.

    Still, he was an elder.

    ¡°We made a lot of money, he should be upset that he didn¡¯t even get any pocket money! You need to guess all of this before they say it!¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    ¡°Come on now, give that to me.¡±

    ¡®That¡­ that elder piece of¡­ I!¡¯

    At that moment, Chung Myung rushed over and shoved golden coins into Hyun Jong¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You can use this without telling the kids, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Let us know if that isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> You don¡¯t have to say it.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t even say his anger at what he had witnessed.

    ¡®No, well, I could take this much.¡¯

    ¡­ right?

 Chapter 292: I Will Always Be Your Wall (2)

    ¡°There can be no defeat.¡±

    Jong Rigok spoke with cold eyes.

    The Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples all nodded with tense expressions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to win thepetition. If you can, that would be good, but if you cannot, it is just an unfortunate oue. However, losing to Mount Hua is a different matter entirely.¡±

    When the words ¡®defeat¡¯ and ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ were mentioned, Jong Seo-Han, who was in the corner, flinched.

    Jong Rigok red at the poor child,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you lose to another sect. But you can¡¯t lose to Mount Hua anymore. The audience will inte the results and talk. If we lose to Mount Hua again, the Southern Edge Sect will be known as a sect that has fallen short of Mount Hua. And if we lose again, all we can do is just ept that. Can you endure that humiliation?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Satisfied with Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s cold face, the sect leader took him at his word.

    ¡°Jin Geum-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°You, especially, cannot lose.¡±

    ¡°I will remember that.¡±

    Jong Rigok¡¯s gaze fell on Jin Geum-Ryong and Jin Cho-Baek.

    ¡°¡­ I know that will not happen. But make sure not to get swept away by your personal feelings.¡±

    ¡°That will never happen. I will defeat them and restore the honor of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Jong Rigok nodded and looked at Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°Lee Song-Baek, you too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I do not expect much from you. But make sure not to lose.¡±

    The expectations between the two seemed different.

    The others didn¡¯t know why, but Lee Song-Baek knew.

    He was learning the old Southern Edge Sect martial arts, which meant many people had no expectations of him.

    It was strange, the situation of someone who could be considered the best. The situation of Lee Song-Baek.

    Yet he responded calmly, ¡°I will not tarnish the reputation of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    With that, Jong Rigok no longer looked at Lee Song-Baek,

    ¡°Those who extol honor will be given a worthy reward, and those who bring dishonor will be punished for it. Prove yourselves and never bring shame onto the name of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°We will keep that in mind, Sect Leader!¡±

    Jong Rigok nced over everyone onest time and then turned and left. The remaining disciples all let out sighs of relief at the same time.

    Lee Song-Baek, who was watching this from behind, closed his eyes.

    ¡®How did all this happen?¡¯

    Their bleak form.

    The cold air.

    In the past, it wasn¡¯t like this.

    But after only one defeat to Mount Hua in one conference, his sect had transformed into this¡­ different one.

    ¡°Lee Song-Baek.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek turned his head,

    ¡°Elder Sama.¡±

    Sama Seung, who led Southern Edge to the conference with Mount Hua in the past, was looking at him. After the devastating defeat, Sama Seung had a dull face as if he had aged ten years in one day. Wasn¡¯t it said that the face was the window to the heart?

    Sama Seung was a strict and cold person, but he embraced his disciples. But now he felt foreign.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nodded and followed him.

    After leaving their residence and walking through the forest for some time, Sama Seung looked at Lee Song-Baek after confirming no one was around them,

    ¡°You must know who your opponent is.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of that cursed name in front of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    There was anger on his face.

    Chung Myung¡¯s title was earned after he had defeated Southern Edge¡¯s second-ss disciples during the Southern Edge-Mount Hua conference.

    In other words, that title was earnt through their humiliation.

    ¡°Right, that Chung Myung is your opponent. Are you confident in defeating him?¡±

    Lee Song-baek didn¡¯t answer.

    Win over Chung Myung?

    ¡°¡­I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for such a short answer. Answer me. Are you confident?¡±

    Lee Song-baek sighed,

    ¡°¡­ I am not.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    As if he got the answer he was looking for, the elder didn¡¯t shout.

    ¡°You might also know, but now there is no one in our sect who can stop him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Not just you, but even Jin Geum-Ryong cannot. You know this, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek answered in a low voice.

    ¡°But we have to defeat him. No, winning is important, but he must also be killed.¡±

    ¡°E-Elder.¡±

    ¡°Listen first!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s eyes were scary.

    ¡°Mount Hua and us, when one rises, the other declines. Mount Hua rages, and Southern Edge falls. During our best day, Mount Hua was on the verge of dying. You know that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it doesn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no use denying the truth. If you cannot ept reality, you cannot do anything.¡±

    Sama Seung clenched his teeth,

    ¡°You know it too. And now our sect is losing its force. After that damned conference, the light and life of our sect began to fade. On the other hand, Mount Hua ising from the brink of copse, recovering its strength. This is our reality.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek bowed his eyes.

    Even if this was true, he didn¡¯t understand why the elder called him out to say this.

    At that time, the elder looked into his eyes and said,

    ¡°How far can you go for the sake of The Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I meant what I said. Would you be able toy down your life for Southern Edge?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at his elder and said,

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°To give up your honor for it?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Then can youy down everything for Southern Edge? Even enduring years of humiliation?¡±

    ¡°I will not hesitate.¡±

    A smile formed on his lips, a weird sly smile.

    ¡°Right. A Southern Edge disciple should be like this.¡±

    Sama Seung shoved something out from his sleeve, a vial,

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t reach for it, so the elder shoved it to him.

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Take it.¡±

    Hesitating, Lee Song-Baek reached out for the vial and epted it. Sama Seung looked at him and said,

    ¡°Before you go up to the stage, rub that onto your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±

    He said so firmly, but his eyes were glistening weirdly.

    ¡°A secret is better when few people know it. You don¡¯t have to know what it is. If there is a problem and you are asked to answer, not knowing is better.¡±

    ¡°Elder, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Give up on knowing what it is.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek bit his lip.

    He didn¡¯t mind dying for the sake of his sect.

    But wasn¡¯t that different from what was being asked of him now?

    ¡°Elder, poison doesn¡¯t work on Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. And to use poison in an official spar will bring dishonor to Southern¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t poison.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Sama Seung smiled,

    ¡°Did I say it was? No one will ever know. But it is something that can kill him. You just need to put that onto your sword and make sure to scratch his body with your sword.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at Sama Seung with a stiff face.

    ¡®Is this what we have reached?¡¯

    This was the fall.

    How could such ignorant movese from the elders who once spoke of righteousness?

    ¡°Elder, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Lee Song-Baek.¡±

    Sama Seung spoke coldly,

    ¡°Are you going to disobey my orders?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You cannot be Jin Geum-Ryong. You expect to move ahead, but you have taken the road to the back. If you really want to repay the favor we are showing you, don¡¯t hesitate to jump into shit.¡±

    An ominous voice,

    ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking about betraying those who raised and taught you, right?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s eyes were wide.

    ¡°Do what you are told. Everything will work out.¡±

    Just as Lee Song-Baek was about to say something,

    ¡°Will that be the solution?¡±

    A cold voice came from behind.

    The two turned back in shock to see a familiar face.

    ¡°Jin-Jin Geum-Ryong!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    He approached them with a cold expression, almost as if his face was made from tes of armor, and reached out to Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°Give it here.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek silently handed the vial in his hand to him, and as soon as Jin Geum-Ryong took it, he trampled it.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    The bottle shattered, and the liquid seeped into the ground.

    ¡°W-what did you do!¡±

    Sama Seung was angry, but the response that came back was cold,

    ¡°Sect leader recently began to distance himself far from Elder Sama. It looks like you are turning old. You are now doing such things in front of everyone, and when you get caught, you will take the Southern Edge Sect down with you.¡±

    ¡°You will not get caught!¡±

    ¡°Elder¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong stared at the man,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that even one hit should be repaid back?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Why?! If you act like thi¡­¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and use that sword to fight Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­w-what?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked angry.

    ¡°If you want to do it, do it yourself. Even if Elder uses a poisoned sword to attack Chung Myung, I will not stop you. Instead¡­¡±

    With a stiff face, he said,

    ¡°¡­do not touch my sajae.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sama Seung¡¯s face turned red in anger. However, Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t back down. He just looked at the man straight in his eyes,

    ¡°¡­ bastard.¡±

    In the end, the elder backed down and turned around, walking away without looking back.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who watched this, mumbled,

    ¡°Stupid¡­¡±

    And looked at Lee Song-Baek,

    ¡°Sahyung¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about putting the me onto Elder.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A man¡¯s leisurees from the ce he is, and a martial artist¡¯s leisurees from their martial arts. How many people maintain their sanity when the sect they believed in all their life is shaken?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Then good.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong turned and walked as Lee Song-Baek called,

    ¡°S-sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin geum-Ryong stopped.

    ¡°For helping¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    He looked back and snarled,

    ¡°I cannot stand the sect taking such an absurd route. I will break him down with my own hands, I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryeong hesitated and said,

    ¡°Lee Song-Baek¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I hate you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But even if I hate you, you are my sajae, and I am your great sahyung. It is my duty to prevent my sajae from going down the wrong path. Whether I like it or not, if you are in danger, I will protect you. That is the mindset you should have as a person who is the oldest of the disciples in the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who nced at Lee Song-baek, interrupted,

    ¡°Chung Myung is a wall you cannot ovee.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    ¡°So get crushed. I will take revenge for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With that, he walked away, and Lee Song-Baek just continued to watch the man leave and sighed.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    The person who changed the most was Jin Geum-Ryong.

    His obsession was frightening to watch, and now even the younger ones didn¡¯t take him seriously.

    But.

    ¡®Sahyung is sahyung.¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek closed his eyes.

    ¡®Can I bring it back?¡¯

    Could this all be changed back to the past?

    He didn¡¯t know yet.

    But the answer could be found tomorrow.

    Tomorrow.

 Chapter 293: I Will Always Be Your Wall (3)

    The morning sun poured in through the windows. The birds were chirping as usual.

    Baek Cheon opened his eyes, pushed away his nket, and sat up on his bed as he looked around.

    This was truly a calm morning.

    But, for Baek Cheon, this couldn¡¯t just be a calm morning.

    ¡®Today is the day.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes sank low as he looked out the window.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Baek Cheon tied his hair and looked at his reflection. The ck robe and the plum blossom pattern engraved over the heart. The white band around his forehead.

    Once again, this made him realize that he really was a disciple of Mount Hua. He couldn¡¯t help but imagine. The same figure before him, but in the uniform of the Southern Edge Sect and not Mount Hua¡¯s.

    ¡®Simr.¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s face seemed to sh over his.

    Even if they had diverged in looks at some point when they were young, the two were still simr enough to be recognized as siblings.

    Taking a deep breath, he sat in his chair and drew his sword, carefully polishing it with oil.

    <i>Shh.</i>

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    Every time he wiped the de, his heart began to calm down.

    Maybe.

    Maybe he had a slightly different opinion now?

    A life running away from home, hiding in Mount Hua, had never happened. He stayed in the Southern Edge Sect, where he was taught by his father and brother.

    If he had done that, he would be apletely different person.

    Did he regret it?

    No.

    Even if there was no blood between them, even if they hadn¡¯t been together since birth, Mount Hua still felt like family.

    Now his family wasn¡¯t the Jin family, Mount Hua is his family and today¡¯s spar is a ce to say that.

    So, he had to sharpen his mind a little¡­

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°Sasuk, you up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to look at who had kicked his door open,

    ¡°A door is opened by hand, not by kicking it. How many times have I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right, right. Sect Leader is done.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was Chung Myung with Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who were sticking their heads in through the doorway.

    ¡°Sasuk,e!¡±

    ¡°We are all set!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the three of them and smiled.

    Right. This was good.

    ¡®My family is here.¡¯

    He smiled as he got up.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Look at you all confident! You look so motivated tomit a bashing onto your hyung!¡±

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Apart from this bastard.

    This one bastard.

    The crowd had grown a bit quieter.

    Of the many participants, there were just sixty-four left. And the spectators were now interested in which sect had the best chances of winning thepetition now.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Namgung Family¡¯s Do Wei likely to win?¡±

    ¡°Eh! This time the Peng Family is better than the Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°You are a frustrating person. The Five Great Families are weaker than the Nine Great Sects. It is clear that Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon will win.¡±

    ¡°But the Wudang Sect cannot be forgotten.¡±

    If there were a thousand people, then there were a thousand eyes, and each would have their own thoughts despite watching the same matches.

    ¡°It might not have to be between those two factions either.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Mount Hua! Right!¡±

    When Mount Hua was mentioned, people nodded their heads.

    If this had been said at the outset of thepetition, people would haveughed themselves silly at such a statement. But now, no one did.

    ¡°If it is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, they can win it!¡±

    ¡°Not just him, but even The Righteous Sword of Hua, Baek Cheon. The sword technique he showed in his previous spar was amazing. Who could have imagined that Mount Hua had such a beautiful and splendid sword?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Mount Hua was called the Plum Blossom Sect in the past. It was famous for being one of the strongest in terms of power.¡±

    ¡°Then why did it fall?¡±

    ¡°Fall? It was so strong, and it fell?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they get kicked out of the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that, but I know one thing.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The person who said that continued with a smile,

    ¡°If Mount Hua wins this time, it wouldn¡¯t just be a story of them getting back into the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Right.¡±

    The people¡¯s eyes moved to Mount Hua.

    ¡®Changing the Nine Great Sects¡­¡¯

    Since ancient times, membership has been a symbol of a strong sect. Although notmon, it was known that sects that had lost their power would be reced and removed from the Nine Great Sects One Union.

    But.

    There had never been a case of an expelled sect wing its way back up.

    ¡®What if that happens?¡¯

    ¡®It would be he fun to watch!¡¯

    The people looked at Mount Hua with strange expressions.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do you hear it too?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The gossip of the crowds.¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    Chung Myung asked Jo Gul.

    After that, Jo Gul, confirming the elders weren¡¯t around, came in closer and whispered,

    ¡°If we win, do we return to being one of the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked. And the eyes of the other sahyungs fell on him.

    ¡°Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°We join them?¡±

    The faces of the disciples began to turn red.

    ¡®Nine Great Sects One Union.¡¯

    ¡®Oh my! Is it alright to think about it?¡¯

    Only just three years ago did they think they would lose Mount Hua to their debtors. But in just these three short years, they would rejoin the Nine Great Sects?

    They had never seriously believed in such words, but the fact that such things kepting up told everyone that their status and that of Mount Hua¡¯s had changed. So the disciples felt proud.

    And Yoon Jong said,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that strange, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°There are a number of rules about who can join them, but above alles the rule of power. Here, we are proving that Mount Hua isn¡¯t inferior to them.¡±

    He gulped and continued,

    ¡°It might seem unreasonable now, but if this goes on, it may not just be a dream to be among them again. If that happens, it will truly recreate the glory of past Mount Hua.¡±

    Everyone thought of it. Dreams swelled inside their heads. But there are people in the world who don¡¯t like watching other people¡¯s happiness,

    ¡°Go back where?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Nine great Sectsssssss?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung bow his head, Jo Gul closed his eyes,

    ¡®Why now?!¡¯

    ¡®No, just why now?¡¯

    ¡®What was the mistake this time?¡¯

    The sahyungs all turned their heads. In this case, they shouldn¡¯t be making eye contact with the demon, especially a crazy one.

    ¡°No, just because you don¡¯t have the money, you are acting like beggars. Why head back there? Nine Great Sects? Why would we go there? Do you sahyungs have no pride?¡±

    Chung Myung raised his voice,

    ¡°Oh my! How low does your pride have to be to bow your head to someone who had kicked out Mount Hua, calling it useless? Why? If that is the case, why don¡¯t you go and shake your ass with the Southern Edge while we all get along like a happy family!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if theye to kneel down and beg us to join, I will not join them. They are old idiots!¡±

    Chung Myung was now too angry,

    ¡°When I think of those old good-for-nothing idiots, I get angry!¡±

    ¡°C-calm down! I was wrong!¡±

    Looking at Chung Myung, who was on the verge of bursting out, Jo Gul began to sweat. Actually, this was natural for them.

    The disciples didn¡¯t like Mount Hua being thrown out of the Nine Great Sects. From the moment it happened, Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a member, and they thought that, too, had led to the downfall of Mount Hua.

    However, Chung Myung, who knew the secrets and what had truly happened for Mount Hua to get thrown out, couldn¡¯t just listen to it with a calm head.

    It was the feeling of wanting to throw a plum tree on each of their heads.

    And what?

    Head back into the Nine Great Sects?

    ¡°No! No! It won¡¯t happen even if they ask us! Let them all freeze to death!¡±

    ¡°Okay, calm down!¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong tried to dissuade Chung Myung from further breaking down, but he showed no signs of calming down, and so they asked,

    ¡°Sasuk, what do you think we should do with him?¡±

    But Baek Cheon asked with a gloomy face,

    ¡°Why? He didn¡¯t say anything wrong, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­ UH?¡±

    And he continued,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you people have pride? Do you want to bow down and crawl back to the ones who abandoned us? I will take the other side.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon and Jo Gul smiled brightly.

    Ah, that person, too, is losing his character with each day.

    But Baek Cheon cut off his cold tone and said,

    ¡°I am not joking.¡±

    He looked at the disciples in a serious tone, turning them either nervous or still.

    ¡°What we have to do is to show good results and not be visible to him<sup>1</sup>. It is to prove that even if Mount Hua isn¡¯t with him, it is still a good martial arts sect.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head and said,

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    And he looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You know what to do for that to happen, right sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Right. I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to the stage.

    The moment for his spar was approaching. He raised his sword and stood up,

    ¡°I will have to prove to everyone here that the sword of Mount Hua isn¡¯t inferior to any of those Nine Great Sects.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Win ande back.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Taking a short breath, Baek Cheon walked out. In front of him, Hyun Sang had a determined face waiting for him.

    ¡°Elder, I will bring good results.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He said in a serious tone,

    ¡°I know that this is a huge moment for you. But you get to show off. Only you.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Right. I will trust you.¡±

    Hyun Sang tapped Baek Cheon on the shoulder to encourage him, and finally, Baek Cheon nodded as he walked out.

    ¡®I need to prove it.¡¯

    Baek Cheon knew what those words meant.

    He wasn¡¯t Chung Myung, who could do everything with just his sword of Mount Hua.

    That guy was beyond genius.

    If Chung Myung had joined any other sect instead of Mount Hua, that would be the one being talked about. Even if he stepped in as a third-ss disciple of a third-ss sect, he would be able to fix their martial arts and aim for the top.

    To such a person, growth had no meaning.

    So Baek Cheon had to be the one to prove it.

    That the sword of Mount Hua wasn¡¯t inferior to anyone. No, it means that without even the fa?ade of being in Nine Great Sects, they can be stronger than the others.

    Just then, he saw a familiar face walk up the stage.

    Right, prove it.

    Against, Jin Geum-Ryong.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Baek Cheon, who had reached the sparring circle, raised his head and looked up.

    Blue.

    The sky, without a single cloud, looked so high up that it felt like he was being sucked in.

    ¡®That day was like this too.¡¯

    The day he ran from home and headed to Mount Hua. The sky was so clear then.

    It was the time to prove his will, because back then, he had chosen a different path.

    Baek Cheon lowered his head.

    Jin Geum-Ryong

    The man with his cold face. It looked cold and stiff like he always appeared, but it still looked different.

    If one knew this man in the past, this change would make them feel sad.

    But as a swordsman?

    ¡®Like a forged sword.¡¯

    A sharp sword so hard that it would cut down anything which would want to touch it.

    Jin Geum-Ryong gave out such an impression.

    How long had he been pushing himself to turn like this?

    There was no choice but to stand on different paths, but Baek Cheon wanted him to be like that boy from his past.

    ¡°Baek Cheon of Mount Hua asks Southern Edge¡¯s Jin Geum-Ryong for a spar.¡±

    After bowing, he looked at his brother with serious eyes.

    Lips curling up, his brother said,

    ¡°Cheeky bastard.¡±

    <i>Srrrr.</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong pulled out his sword. It shone white and ck in the sunlight.

    ¡°I admit it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You have be strong. The old, foolish you, which only took beatings, has suddenly be a swordsman.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body trembled.

    A weird light shone in the eyes of Jin Geum-Ryong.

    He couldn¡¯t recognize the man in front of him. This man never gave even the mostmonpliment, and he continued,

    ¡°But.¡±

    He smiled in a twisted manner.

    ¡°You are still far away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will show you today. The more you progress, the further I get from your reach. The difference that you will not be able to keep up with for the rest of your life.¡±

    Staring at Baek Cheon, he said,

    ¡°I am still your wall.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And I will be one for the rest of your life.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at this.

    With a soft smile, unlike his brother, he said,

    ¡°That is impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I have another wall. There is a wall that I would never dare to put alongside hyung¡¯s, and it is amazingly huge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And I will let you know. Walls are there for us to jump over them.¡±

    ¡°Cheeky bastard.¡±

    There was no need for words, and they looked at each other as the tension rose.

    The sound around them was slowly vanishing.

    The mumbling crowd, the cheers of their sahyungs, and finally, the sound of the wind blowing right next to their ears.

    In that moment¡­

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jin Geum-Ryong ran to each other with all their might, regardless of who started first.

 Chapter 294: I Will Always Be Your Wall (4)

    Jin Cho-Baek clenched his fists tightly.

    Everyone here must be nervous, but he would be the only one watching this spar with suchplicated feelings.

    Why not?

    Well, one of his sons was trying to overpower his younger brother, who had joined Mount Hua. On the other hand, the younger brother was trying to overthrow his older brother, who had joined the Southern Edge Sect.

    Jin Cho-Baek had no choice but to wear a bitter look watching this spar.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    They were thrown back faster than their speed on approach. Recovering, they once again rushed at each other, swords first.

    Jin Cho-Baek bit his lip, watching his sons disengage and stare each other down. It might not be visible yet, but on the surface, there was no major difference in their skills.

    ¡®When did that child get so strongpared to his hyung?¡¯

    He knew that Baek Cheon had be stronger. He had a good performance so far, so how could he not know?

    However, he had thought that no matter how much Baek Cheon struggled, he would never be on par with his older brother.

    Just a few years back, there had been nopetition between them at all, so it was only natural for him to have this assumption.

    Since their childhood, Baek Cheon had never once defeated Jin Geum-Ryong. Even considering his age, he would never see Baek Cheon show at least half the talent of Jin Geum-Ryong.

    But,

    ¡®What did you experience on Mount Hua, and what did you gain?¡¯

    Right now, in front of him, Baek Cheon was able to tackle Jin Geum-Ryong without being pushed back.

    It was so dazzling to his eyes.

    Jin Cho-Baek bit his lower lip firmly.

    ¡®I made a mistake.¡¯

    Talent wasn¡¯t one-size-fits-all. Some talents shone brilliantly from the start, while others bloomed over a long period of time, like a flower that shines during the long winter after enduring the cold.

    Parents and teachers were the ones who needed to recognize both types of talents and nurture them.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t a proper parent to him.¡¯

    He thought it was enough. He thought since Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bepared to his brother, he shouldn¡¯t expect much from that child and hurt him.

    But.

    His eyes now turned to the disciples of Mount Hua, who were cheering for Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Mount Hua has raised that child.¡¯

    They did what he couldn¡¯t do.

    Hyun Jong, who spoke without shame that Mount Hua needed Baek Cheon, resounded in his mind.

    ¡®Could I have said that?¡¯

    Jin Cho-Baek closed his eyes.

    He was here as an elder of the Southern Edge Sect. If he considered his duties, of course, he should be supporting Jin Geum-Ryong and not Baek Cheon.

    However, as the father of Baek Cheon and not an elder of the Southern Edge Sect, he had no choice but to look at his younger son.

    ¡®Show me.¡¯

    What you have.

    What I let go.

    ¡°Sahyung, sasuk will win right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s question, Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t answer.

    Of course, his belief in Baek Cheon was firm.

    ¡®Sasuk is different from us.¡¯

    Before Chung Myung appeared, Baek Cheon was superior to anyone on Mount Hua.

    The delicateness, his leisurely movement, and his skills. If one was a disciple of Mount Hua, then one would admire him. Baek Cheon was so overwhelming that even the same Baek disciples couldn¡¯tpete with him.

    That man was so persistent with his work and training. Baek Cheon was one of those who truly tried to defeat the Southern Edge Sect and constantly pushed himself to the limit.

    So how could they not trust him?

    But¡­

    ¡®His opponent is Jin Geum-Ryong.¡¯

    Although that man shone a little less after losing to Chung Myung, he was still one of the best talents of the Southern Edge Sect. He was a talented person who was widely known to be the premier candidate for the next sect leader of the Southern Edge Sect. One who could bring back their heyday, something that had never truly happened before.

    Of course, since Chung Myung had entered the scene, Mount Hua had be stronger. But¡­

    ¡®Have we really managed to cross that gap?¡¯

    Baek Cheon would have to prove it against Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°Sahyung¡­.¡±

    ¡°Believe in him,¡± said Yoon Jong firmly, not taking his eyes off the stage.

    ¡°Believe in sahyung. Believe in the training we have done so far. We have be strong.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Jo Gul didn¡¯t continue.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t like Jin Geum-Ryong was ying around either.¡¯

    If he had to choose between the two, he would pick the elder brother over Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Jin Geum-Ryong seems to have trained to the point where he doesn¡¯t look like his past self at all.¡¯

    Anyone could guess that from his look now. Just how much he was pushing himself to the limit.

    But could Baek Cheon really defeat Jin Geum-Ryong? Could it be possible to close the gap between the two?

    ¡°Sahyung will win.¡±

    Jo Gul shook his head at the voice from behind. Yu Yiseol looked at the spar happening with a cold and stiff face,

    ¡°Cause he trained to the point of death.¡±

    Contrary to her calm voice, Yu Yiseol was clenching her fist under the sleeve. She was nervous too. Jo Gul, who looked at her, bit his lip, looking back at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Sasuk!¡¯

    Win!

    For us!

    The two swords aimed for the other again.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The swords constantly fell with the sharp sound of metal each time they met. Baek Cheon was clenching his teeth as he felt the force being transmitted through the hilt.

    ¡®What power!¡¯

    He thought that he had surpassed his brother in terms of strength. He thought that no matter how much help Jin Geum-Ryong had received from his elders, he couldn¡¯t overpower Baek Cheon, who had taken the Purple Sky Pill and the Soul Vitality Pill.

    However, Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t seem much inferior to Baek Cheon. Once again, he realized just how much effort the Southern Edge Sect has put into Jin Geum-Ryong.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The force of each movement seemed to cause a small implosion of air. At the same time, a small explosion of qi urred between the two.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon was pushed back and noticed that Jin Geum-Ryong was running for him. And his brother¡¯s sword fell like a ray of light right toward his head, making Baek Cheon raise his sword up, clenching his teeth.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Baek Cheon felt a huge shock pass through all of his body at the collision. Jin Geum-Ryong immediately kicked him in the chest without giving him time to recover.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Baek Cheon was almost pushed off the stage, but he managed to kneel down and hold his ground as he looked at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    And his older brother was looking down at him with arrogant eyes.

    ¡®It has always been like this.¡¯

    Trampled on countless times.

    Fought countless times.

    Yet the result was the same.

    Baek Cheon, who was pushed back, couldn¡¯t understand it. Jin Geum-Ryong would always look down on him.

    If there was anything that had changed, it was that his older brother, who at least showed a bit of concern in the past, was now staring at him with cold eyes.

    ¡°For sure¡­ you look like someone who belongs to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked down and said,

    ¡°If it was in the past, you would have copsed already, and your face would have anger written all over it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I admit that the gap between us has narrowed. However, no matter how much you strive to close the gap, as long as you cannot overtake me, the results will always be the same.¡±

    -I will forever be your wall.

    That was what he was saying.

    Baek Cheon got up and shook the sword in his hand as he said,

    ¡°Wall.¡±

    He smiled,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. But a wall is always there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Like I said.¡±

    Baek Cheon exined,

    ¡°As long as you try to be a wall, you will be waiting to be overtaken by me. The wall just stays in that one ce while I will move ahead.¡±

    And he raised his sword aiming it at Jin Geum-Ryong,

    ¡°No matter how high a wall is¡­ if you climb it, one day, it can be crossed, and eventually the top will be reached. I learned to get over such things from some damned idiot.¡±

    So.

    ¡°Today, I will break you down.¡±

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at Baek Cheon with cold eyes.

    In the past, he would haveughed at these remarks from Baek Cheon. For him, Baek Cheon was more or less nothing than an opponent who could never catch up to him.

    But now?

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at the sword he was holding. His palms were turning a bit slippery around the handle. This shouldn¡¯t be happening.

    ¡®Seems like I am nervous. Me¡­¡¯

    Against Baek Cheon.

    Jin Geum-Ryong wasn¡¯t ignoring this fact. He wasn¡¯t pushing ahead, nor was he showing pride.

    Just acknowledging it.

    Baek Cheon has be iparably stronger than in the past, and the gap between them had been narrowed by a lot too.

    But there was one thing he was sure of.

    ¡°Even if what you say is true¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at Baek Cheon. His cold face was there, but it still showed the confidence he had in himself.

    ¡°That will not be today. Right now, you cannot overtake me.¡±

    Soon, It woulde to an end.

    ¡°And I will prove that such a day will note either!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong rushed for Baek Cheon.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    His sword pierced through the air sharply. The sword made a sound like it was splitting the air as it created dozens of sword shadows.

    The force was so strong that it looked like it would tear down one¡¯s soul too.

    However, Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and clearly looked at this.

    ¡®Do not avoid it.¡¯

    No matter how strong or fast it was. He has been through so much more than this, so there is no need to be afraid.

    ¡®I see it.¡¯

    Baek Cheon smiled subtly without even realizing it.

    His body moved before his head could control it. The Plum Blossom Sword he grabbed struck the sword of Jin Geum-Ryong.

    <i>Kakakang!</i>

    The swords, covered with qi, collided, creating a noise that seemed to pierce the ears of the crowd. Baek Cheon, who deflected the sword, gripped his tighter.

    ¡®I am looking at the sword of Jin Geum-Ryong.¡¯

    A sword he never had seen in the past. A technique he lost to without even understanding it.

    But at this moment, Baek Cheon could clearly see the sword he was going against. The feeling of pleasure made his head rush ahead.

    But blocking alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    He immediately took a step ahead and shed Jin Geum-Ryong on the throat and looked carefully.

    For the first time, his older brother was looking a bit embarrassed.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The rushing sword of Baek Cheon bounced back, but that didn¡¯t mean that this was meaningless.

    ¡®It works!¡¯

    My sword!

    What I have achieved!

    I can finally reach out to Jin Geum-Ryong!

    ¡®I have grown.¡¯

    It may sound obvious.

    He had be stronger than his past self, and he had even taken down the disciples of some famous sects.

    No one would admit the growth of Baek Cheon.

    But strangely, it was difficult to realize this. He pretended to be dignified in front of his sajaes, but in the meantime, Baek Cheon had suffered from impatience all this time. Even to this very moment.

    And now he knew the reason for this anxiety.

    In the end, unless he surpassed Jin Geum-Ryong, he couldn¡¯t truly grow up.

    In fact, Jin Geum-Ryong was a wall for Baek Cheon.

    ¡®I cannot move ahead until I jump over it.¡¯

    Sympathy? Jealousy? Desperation?

    In order to move ahead as a swordsman, he would have to jump over this wall, Jin Geum-Ryong of the Southern Edge Sect!

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t miss the single second of victory he managed to grasp.

    ¡®I will show you.¡¯

    What Baek Cheon aplished?

    After a long winter, like patience and perseverance, what has bloomed!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword struck Jin Geom-Ryong. The tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword, which had a strong intent to sh his opponent, had been pushed away. Yet, it began to shake delicately.

    At the same time, red plum blossoms shone from the sword.

    It bloomed.

    His own plum blossom.

    One by one, the plum blossoms which were blooming began to spread around in an instant.

    But.

    At that moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s body seemed to stretch out, and in an instant, he narrowed the distance between him and Baek Cheon.

    And with a formidable sword movement, he shed the sword of Baek Cheon, which was blooming plum blossoms.

    <i>Kaaang!</i>

    Baek Cheon was pushed back with a loud noise. At the same time, the blooming plum blossoms exploded and disappeared.

    ¡°Foolish brat.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword moved with his cynicism. A dark blue light as cold as his eyes moved for Baek Cheon¡¯s wrist.

    <i>sh!</i>

    With a terrifying noise, blood sshed everywhere¡­

 Chapter 295: I Will Always Be Your Wall (5)

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The disciples from Mount Hua all shouted at the sight of blood that sttered onto the stage.

    Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and even Yu Yiseol jumped up, looking shocked.

    The only person still seated was Chung Myung, who was looking toward the stage with cold eyes.

    ¡®He got excited.¡¯

    Sword techniques had obvious uses and clear timing.

    If an opponent could be taken down with a strong technique, then there was no need for anything else, and how often one used their technique at the right time was a clear indication of skill.

    Just then, Baek Cheon had made a mistake.

    The Plum Blossom Sword was a splendid technique.

    However, that sword technique took time and distance to bloom properly. If someone tried to make a splendid charge against a swift sword, then they could die.

    ¡°He must know that for sure,¡± grunted Chung Myung.

    There was no way that Baek Cheon was unaware of this. The theories of sword techniques were exined countless times. From an objective point of view, there was no way Baek Cheon, who was a nerd, wouldn¡¯t know that.

    One, he got too caught up in the moment, which made him forget what he clearly knew. And two, this had also negatively affected his judgment.

    If his opponent wasn¡¯t Jin Geum-Ryong, but another disciple from Southern Edge or of any other prestigious sect, Baek Cheon would have never made such a mistake.

    As this was Jin Geum-Ryong, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t hold his usual calm.

    ¡°That idiot.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the stage with a stiff face. And at that time, Jo Gul habitually called for Chung Myung,

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss!¡±

    But Chung Myung was unusually silent.

    ¡°Even though sasuk is usually this stupid, he only seems to care about his self-esteem and pride and talks nonsense only to cause unnecessary idents for us, or he acts all cheeky!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it would be better if you just cursed, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Still, he is a swordsman, so he must endure that wound.¡±

    Unlike usual, his gaze was cold.

    ¡°If he can lift his sword, he will not lose. That idiot should know that too.¡±

    At that time, Jo Gul gulped as he turned to look at Baek Cheon, who was clutching his wrist, which was bleeding.

    ¡®Sasuk.¡¯

    Jo Gul looked at Baek Cheon, trying to stop the blood from flowing.

    The terrible pain in his wrist. Baek Cheon pressed the wound with his other hand to stop the bleeding.

    ¡®Was I careless?¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t carelessness.

    This was arrogance. Right. He was being arrogant.

    ¡®I knew my opponent was strong.¡¯

    He had moved forward without a thought, but when dealing with such a person, one must ponder their decisions before making a move.

    But for a moment, he got drunk on his own strength and forgot to do such things; now, the price he paid was the wound on his hand.

    When Baek Cheon lifted his bleeding hand, the cut was deep enough to expose the bone.

    Seeing the wound, Jin Geum-Ryong said,

    ¡°The flowers on Mount Hua are beautiful.¡±

    A dull voice.

    It wasn¡¯t loud or small; it was as if the wound on the hand was bound to happen.

    ¡°But it is no use if the branch is cut down before they bloom. Like now.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip at the words which stabbed him, and the guy continued,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Not to get cocky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem to think you are as good as Chung Myung, but this is nothing but a fox taking itself to be a tiger. You are nothing without the protection of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    Those words pierced his heart.

    Maybe because of the wound or those words, but his heart began to pound. And his face began to heat up, with cold sweat dripping down it.

    Baek Cheon barely held onto his sword.

    ¡®Move.¡¯

    Despite the pain, his hand could move. Neither the muscles nor veins appeared to be injured. Then it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem to continue using his sword.

    ¡®I can still do it.¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong narrowed his eyes, looking at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You want more?¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course.¡±

    ¡°Nothing will change. Do you not know this?¡±

    ¡°We never know.¡±

    Baek Cheon growled

    ¡°But I know what is bad, if I get out right now, I will be stupid trash.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are trash.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled,

    ¡°You seem to be able to grasp the situation. Good. I thought you had forgotten about it.¡±

    This cynicism prated Baek Cheon¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Thene, trash.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and looked at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡®I can still do it.¡¯

    You didn¡¯t lose. You¡­ don¡¯t lose yet.

    At least try your best before being defeated. If he lost without doing anything, then he would never be able to surpass Jin Geum-Ryong for the rest of his life.

    So, for now, do your best.

    Throb!

    He gripped the sword like he was trying to crush the handle and moved his wrist, which was still wracked with pain.

    Was it because he had bled too much? His eyes felt blurry, and his rity was fading away.

    ¡®Focus!¡¯

    Focus! At least forget the pain.

    But¡­

    Could he win?

    His heart was pounding. If he couldn¡¯t overpower Jin Geum-Ryong in his normal state, then could he do it now, when he was wounded?

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Suddenly Jin Geum-Ryong looked huge.

    Jin Geum-Ryong was always looking down with an arrogant expression.

    ¡®Always that same face.¡¯

    -You can never beat me.

    He had always heard that.

    Every fucking time.

    Every time he tried, the results would always be the same. He always believed he would win and rushed in only to lose.

    This time too?

    ¡®Am I going to lose¡­¡¯

    He was bragging about it till now, but he knew his odds were slim. Winning wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved only by one¡¯s will.

    And it was difficult to deal with Jin geum-Ryong after being injured.

    Then how should¡­

    ¡°Youuuuuuuuuuu idiotttttttttttttttt!¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head in shock. Chung Myung stood up from his seat.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    And he growled with his teeth exposed,

    ¡°How dare you bow your head! I will break your head!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You are a disciple of Mount Hua!¡±

    Chung Myung was moving toward the stage while cursing.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who were next to him, rushed to him without dy and grabbed his hands.

    As if a beast was pulling them, they couldn¡¯t hold him back, which made the other disciples be called in by Yoon Jong,

    ¡°Get over here! Hurry!¡±

    All the disciples rushed to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Stop him! Stop him!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! There are people watching us! And that person is sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth! You shut your mouth first!¡±

    All of them rushed to Chung Myung, climbing onto him like a mountain, but that guy kept shouting,

    ¡°What is with that face?! Even if your head is broken, your head should still be lifted tall! That is Mount Hua! You fucking sasuk!¡±

    All the people around looked at Chung Myung with absurd faces. Even Jin Geum-Ryong couldn¡¯t hide the shock on his face.

    Save one.

    Baek Cheon smiled at the words of Chung Myung,

    ¡°That damned fucking sajil of mine.¡±

    And he straightened his head.

    Chung Myung¡¯s words were correct.

    Winning or losing didn¡¯t matter. If he truly felt that Jin Geum-Ryong was a wall, he shouldn¡¯t be in despair in front of that man.

    ¡°What did you learn!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not forget! What you have learned!¡±

    Calm began to settle back on Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    ¡®What I learned?¡¯

    He gently smiled,

    ¡°That is the way to win.¡±

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Baek Cheon tore off a piece of his clothes and tied his wounded hand to the handle of his sword. With his hand tied tightly, blood wouldn¡¯t be able to flow so freely, and he raised his sword and aimed it at Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Seeing that he looked calm, Chung Myung calmed down a little.

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    All of the disciples who were pulling him back were off in all directions. Dusting himself off, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Right. I prefer this side of sasuk a little more.¡±

    This was a hundred times better than being scared!

    Jo Gul approached Chung Myung with a worried face,

    ¡°Chung Myung. Sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±

    Chung Myung cut the conversation short without looking back.

    ¡°Sasuk is stronger than you think.¡±

    There was firm trust in that voice.

    And Baek Cheon¡¯s heart calmed. Slowly.

    ¡®Stupid¡¯

    Too excited?

    That was a mistake.

    But the bigger mistake was to forget the teachings of Mount Hua.

    -Cool head? How do you cool your head on the battlefield with blood sshing around? That is just bullshit and something that people don¡¯t know. Everyone gets too excited in ces like that. The important thing is to not lose your sword technique in that excitement.

    Funny.

    Throughout practice, Chung Myung would constantly nag about the same thing. Sometimes, it made him want to pull his sword on Chung Myung, who would constantly nag him.

    But those terrible naggings were paving the way for him.

    ¡®I remember.¡¯

    The teachings of Mount Hua.

    That idiot¡¯s nagging.

    -Why use a sword with only your hand? Can a guy on foot with no bnce use a sword? Would you like to do a sword dance by flying in the air? A sword can¡¯t stand when it doesn¡¯t have the legs to hold its weight! It all starts from the feet! A plum tree doesn¡¯t stand without roots!

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    Start with the feet. The lower body.

    All swords start from the lower body. Do not forget that.

    -Don¡¯t go after mor! If you are too enchanted with the concept of looking good, then that sword of yours will be swayed. The origin of Mount Hua isn¡¯t the Plum Blossom Sword technique! It is the Six Equilibrium Sword! It is tranquility among stillness! The basis of Mount Hua¡¯s sword technique is that. If you cannot keep your mind quiet and choose to go after shy movements, no matter how gorgeous the blossoms are¡­ you are just a clown in a circus!

    ¡®Right. I forgot that.¡¯

    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly.

    He had hoped for a victory while forgetting everything he had learned. Where else could such a stupid person be?

    Jin Geum-Ryong frowned and looked at Baek Cheon, who was smiling.

    ¡°What is so funny?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t misunderstand. It isn¡¯t about you. I am notughing at hyung, I wasughing at myself.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you know yourself well.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Baek Cheon took his sword and looked at Jin Geum-Ryong,

    ¡°I forgot for a moment. What I need to prove isn¡¯t that I¡¯m stronger than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What I need to prove is the sword of Mount Hua. Come, I will prove that the sword of the Southern Edge Sect isn¡¯t as good as Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°With that wounded hand?¡±

    ¡°It is even better with this.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°Thanks to this, I can prove it more clearly.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong snorted,

    ¡°There is nothing more ugly than a pretentious bastard acting out.¡±

    ¡°I agree. So¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked ahead and spoke with a smile,

    ¡°Stop acting pretentious ande at me.¡±

    A coldness oozed from Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    His body rushed for Baek Cheon,

    ¡°How dare you keep talking like that!¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The sword once again moved with the speed of light toward Baek Cheon¡¯s neck.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong didn¡¯t hide his shock. It wasn¡¯t shocking that Baek Cheon blocked his sword. Unlike before, the movement of the sword blocking felt too natural.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Something had changed.

    Jin Geum-Ryong clenched his teeth and moved his sword. In an instant, dozens of attacks fell toward Baek Cheon.

    It was a sword that couldn¡¯t be understood with normal eyes, but Baek Cheon handled each attack without much difficulty.

    The sound of swords shing could be constantly heard.

    ¡®My head is calm.¡¯

    My chest colder.

    My lower body is firm on the ground, and my waist stabilizes my body as support.

    Those who cannot bnce their bodies cannot raise their swords.

    ¡®Think.¡¯

    The teachings from Mount Hua were etched into his body. There was no reason to lose as long as he didn¡¯t forget that.

    In the midst of shing swords, his gaze fell on Jin Geum-Ryong and then on the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.¡¯

    Did they adore me? Do they believe in me?

    Stupid kids.

    I only lost all the time.

    Never once have I surpassed Jin Geum-Ryong, and not once have I led you properly.

    I lose and keep losing over and over.

    Yet.

    ¡®Why do you look at me with such trust in your eyes?¡¯

    You idiots!

    Baek Cheon hated such people.

    <i>Kaaak!</i>

    The eyes of Baek Cheon, who was being pushed back, were shining.

    Without missing the gap which had been created by his perfect defense, he switched to offense.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who was surprised at the swift change in the form of Baek Cheon, aimed for his throat, and stepped back.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Baek Cheon swung his sword.

    There are people who believe in me.

    Even if I lose and lose and lose again, there are fools, idiots who will believe that I will win the next time!

    So I¡­!

    ¡°Cannot lose to you!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword under the dazzling sunlight¡­ This light scattered all over the body of Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Chung Myung, who saw it, slowly said,

    ¡°Look carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because now it blooms.¡±

    Built and grown over and over again.

    The dried flower that had endured hardships for far too long.

    Finally, saw the spring.

 Chapter 296: Can You Be The Embers? (1)

    ¡°Martial arts are all strange things.¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled as he watched the spar.

    ¡°Being close to death and training every day doesn¡¯t necessarily make one strong. The training is painful; it is like climbing a wall one is not meant to climb.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°But if you put up with it and endure all of that, your time wille. The moment when the shell which surrounds you breaks down. If you cannot see that moment, you cannot see things clearly. And an unbloomed bud will never be a flower. Only when it blooms can the bud be called a flower.¡±

    That was what flowering meant.

    The birth of new life.

    Chung Myung knew the kind of time Baek Cheon had spent on himself.

    No matter how strong and stubborn he was, it was Baek Cheon who was struggling. It took more than patience to get through each day¡¯s training, all the while being cursed and beaten by Chung Myung.

    But Baek Cheon would endure all of this without a single word.

    The person who was considered the hope for Mount Hua threw away his pride and didn¡¯t hesitate to even crawl on the floor to get stronger.

    Chung Myung believed in Baek Cheon¡¯s will.

    ¡®Show me.¡¯

    How far has Mount Huae?

    What kind of flowers will start to bloom after a century?

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze followed Baek Cheon¡¯s every move.

    It was weird; it appeared as if Baek Cheon¡¯s mind was fully taken by it.

    His body moved with supreme speed, even as his entire body began to heat up. All the while, his mind was calm.

    ¡®Tranquillity of Stillness.¡¯

    He had heard that too many times, and it had been engraved countless times into his mind. Even so, it seemed like he understood something he had failed to understand before.

    It wasn¡¯t weird.

    He thought he knew most things.

    He couldn¡¯t feel the pain, and the sword moved as his heart wanted it to move.

    Seeing things?

    No.

    He was feeling things.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s sword barely missed his forehead.

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    The ends of his hair were cut off and scattered by the wind. However, Baek Cheon didn¡¯t blink an eye and clearly saw all of this.

    He was able to really know.

    The distance between him and Jin Geum-Ryong. The gap between the sword tip and his body.

    The instant he saw the path of Jin Geum-Ryong, and saw where his brother was aiming, it felt like everything fell under the control of Baek Cheon.

    -Knowing me isn¡¯t everything.

    ¡®He was right.¡¯

    -The sword is what you fight with. You don¡¯t need enemies to perfect yourself. However, no one in history has ever perfected themself by being stuck on a mountain and wielding their sword alone.

    ¡®That is also true.¡¯

    -The body concentrates on the sword, but the eyes need to look at an opponent. The sword is nothing more than an item being swung in the air when the enemy or I don¡¯t exist. If you really want to understand the sword, understand the enemy.

    ¡®Jin Geum-Ryong?¡¯

    -Can do nothing then. See for yourself.

    Everything about Jin Geum-Ryong.

    Ironically, Baek Cheon understood the opponent more clearly than ever at this moment.

    Before, he hadn¡¯t been able to see it clearly.

    Even though, in the past, he wanted to jump over and hit him¡­ Baek Cheon had never really tried. He believed that if he polished himself, he would eventually surpass that man one day.

    Such a funny thing.

    How did he n to win when he couldn¡¯t even understand his opponent at all?

    He understood it.

    epted it.

    All of them dwelled on the sword.

    The moment Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s shoulder moved, Baek Cheon came to know where he would aim.

    Before his sword could even extend, Baek Cheon took a step ahead and mmed Jin Geum-Ryong in the chest with his hand.

    Being pushed back, he looked flustered by this.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who corrected his form, looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­ what is this?¡±

    Obviously, something had changed here.

    His movement was now quick, and the staggering flow, too, had disappeared.

    ¡®How can all this change in an instant?¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong clenched his teeth.

    ¡®It cannot be like this.¡¯

    Doesn¡¯t it feel like he was being pushed back now? And by Baek Cheon?

    ¡°This cannot happen!¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong rushed to Baek Cheon with ferocious force. From the tip of his sword, pure white light shone.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and looked at the pure white petals which were flying for him.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    This was a level of sophistication that was different from the sword of Jong Seo-Han. Each petal moved like it had life.

    But looking at this sword, he understood what Chung Myung meant.

    -Don¡¯t chase after mor! If you are enchanted with making your sword look splendid, you will only get swayed by it.

    ¡®It is too gorgeous.¡¯

    Sophisticated.

    Shiny.

    What did this mean?

    Sophistication and splendor are just means to unleash a sword technique. A sword that has its basics forgotten is just empty.

    Then.

    What is in my sword?

    Baek Cheon began to move his sword. Gracefully and gently.

    The tip of the sword moved like it had freedom and wrapped a soft breeze around Baek Cheon.

    ¡®My sword doesn¡¯t have to be the strongest one in Mount Hua.¡¯

    Not the fastest, shiest, or most elegant either. None of that mattered.

    What his sword chased was the spirit of Mount Hua.

    If the sword of Chung Myung led Mount Hua, his sword would be an example for the disciples of Mount Hua.

    An unbiased sword.

    That would be the sword of Baek Cheon.

    Plum blossoms bloomed from the tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword. These blossoms bloomed quietly in the gentle breeze.

    ¡®Plum Blossoms blooming on Lotus Peak.¡¯

    Mount Hua turning red. Not shy or dazzling enough. Nor was it sophisticated enough like Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s technique.

    Nevertheless, the plum blossoms made people look at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°That¡­.!¡±

    The sect leader of Wudang jumped up.

    ¡®How can a child of that age!¡¯

    He seemed shocked.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Even the Abbot also voiced his shock, unable to hide his surprise.

    However, the person who showed the greatest reaction of them was Jong Rigok, the sect leader of the Southern Edge Sect.

    He clenched his fist and trembled. His lips were also trembling now.

    ¡®It cannot be! This cannot¡­!¡¯

    The Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword developed from the essence of the Plum Blossom Sword technique. The Southern Edge Sect came from the essence of the Plum Blossom Sword technique. They refined it, making it better than Mount Hua¡¯s technique.

    Then why couldn¡¯t he take his eyes off Baek Cheon now?

    ¡®This cannot happen! Damn it!¡¯

    Blooming.

    Scattering

    The spring plum blossoms.

    As if to announce the end of their winter, the plum flowers spread across with the warm breeze.

    The flower which covered the world.

    A cry announcing that the technique which they thought had vanished from the world was back in the Mount Hua sect.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong groaned,

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    His eyes were watering up.

    ¡®Are you watching this, my ancestors?¡¯

    What he lost.

    What Mount Hua lost.

    But the spirit of Mount Hua was never lost.

    It would now reappear in the world.

    Baek Cheon was a person who had talent, which any sect would wee, but he never wanted to leave the copsing Mount Hua.

    Every time he saw Baek Cheon, Hyun Jong only felt supreme gratitude, affection, and a little pain too.

    He was now seeing something which Hyun Jong thought he would never see in his life.

    ¡®Baek Cheon.¡¯

    I want to get up and cry.

    That was the Sword of Mount Hua!

    This was the sword you people forgot about!

    Hyun Jong looked at the plum blossoms with wet eyes.

    ¡®Put our will in the world.¡¯

    Like floating on a cloud.

    After all, the sword seemingly moved on the fingertips. If so, wasn¡¯t the will already contained within it?

    ¡®It isn¡¯t about putting our will into the sword.¡¯

    It was supposed to be our hearts that held our will. If one could hold onto this unshakable center, the sword would naturally follow the heart, which had the will.

    Take a step.

    The world, which seemed far from him, was approaching closer.

    Beyond the sword he wanted to use, he stepped into a ce he had never seen before.

    It was weird.

    As he spread his sword, he felt warm. It was as if the sword was his body.

    ¡®This is what it means to be a Sword of Mount Hua.¡¯

    The more the sword technique was done, the more it could be felt.

    What were their ancestors trying to do with their swords? What they were trying to convey.

    It all led to this sword.

    The will of the creator of the Plum Blossom Sword Technique. And the will of those who developed the other techniques of Mount Hua.

    Everything they wanted to pass on to the next generations was within this sword.

    And it moved.

    Adding the will of those who walked before.

    Right. This was the Sword of Mount Hua. Something grew within Baek Cheon.

    The roots dug further into thend, and the stem began to rise up firmly. The branch had finally spread out into the world and would soon spread more.

    Blooming.

    The plum blossoms that bloomed from the tip of the branch, called a sword, embraced something different from all others and began to cover Jin Geum-Ryong.

    The pure white flowers of Jin Geum-Ryong and the red flowers from plum blossoms began to intertwine.

    Jin Geum-Ryong was wide eyed.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s plum blossoms were gently pushing the flowers around.

    Not too strong, but firm!

    ¡®How!¡¯

    Jin Geum-Ryong saw this, and the sights of a past situation moved in front of him. A sight engraved into his mind that he would never forget. That was when the plum blossoms of Chung Myung had taken him down.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Why was this happening again?

    He trained.

    He broke his body. He practiced and trained. To defeat Chung Myung. But leave Chung Myung alone. He was being blocked by Baek Cheon¡¯s sword, a man he didn¡¯t care about!

    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±

    Something huge inside Jin Geum-Ryong began to crumble.

    ¡°<i>Akkkkkk!</i>¡±

    He let out a maddened scream, and with blood in his eyes, he swung his sword. Snow flowers bloomed again.

    A cold and terrifying qi rose up. With a frenzied forceing up, it felt like it wanted to tear down everything.

    And, like foam being taken down by a typhoon, it hit the plum blossoms of Baek Cheon.

    But.

    No matter how strong it moved, typhoons cannot push down boulders.

    The plum blossom of Baek Cheon were firmly rooted and only moved toward his opponent.

    The sharpness and splendor of the snow flowers were being pushed away.

    Jin Geum-Ryong realizing that his sword couldn¡¯t destroy Baek Cheon¡¯s plum blossoms, looked at the plum blossoms in front of him with trembling eyes,

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    The plum blossoms gently pushed away the wind of snow flowers, soared up like in a fantasy, and then moved like the flowers in the spring breeze.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    The plum blossoms swept by the warm wind glided across Jin Geum-Ryong¡¯s body.

    And scattered again.

    And¡­

    The plum blossom that seemed to fill the ce disappeared like an illusion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The hall was filled with silence.

    No one said a thing. Everyone looked at the stage with wide eyes.

    And on the stage, two were standing looking at each other.

    ¡°<i>Haa¡­ Haa¡­</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon held his red-stained wrist and exhaled roughly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong looked at him without a word.

    The silent confrontation between the two continued.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong spoke first.

    But as he went to speak, he went silent and looked at Baek Cheon for a while as he asked,

    ¡°¡­ what was that?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was starting to turn pale, said,

    ¡°Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.¡±

    Small but firm.

    ¡°Plum Blossoms in Full Bloom¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong smiled at those words and looked at Baek Cheon, who looked like he would copse with a single step.

    ¡°Plum Blossoms in Full Bloom¡­ ah.¡±

    Admiration?

    If not?

    ¡°What a name.¡±

    Jin Geum-Ryong copsed.

    Thud!

    Looking down at his fallen brother, Baek Cheon quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡®Hyung.¡¯

    There was only one thing that made the difference between victory and defeat.

    Did he win?

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t defeat the man. But it was the Sword of Mount Hua which defeated the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡®Now¡­¡¯

    He smiled.

    ¡®For now, this is good enough.¡¯

    The sun shone on him as he turned around.

    As if to bless him for showing off his true Mount Hua Sword.

    ¡°The Winner is Baek Cheon of Mount Hua!!¡±

    Amid the cheers, Baek Cheon moved slowly to the disciples of Mount Hua, running towards him with tears and cheers.

 Chapter 297: Can You Be The Embers? (2)

    ¡°Sasukkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Woahhhhhhh! Sahyung! Sahyunggg!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua rushed to Baek Cheon, who was making his way down.

    ¡°You won! You won!¡±

    ¡°Insane! You defeated Jin Geum-Ryong!¡±

    Baek Sang was the first to embrace Baek Cheon as he burst into tears,

    ¡°Sahyung¡­. Sahyung¡­. Auk¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang couldn¡¯t hold back his tears.

    He knew.

    How Baek Cheon had almost pushed himself to death in order to defeat Jin Geum-Ryong. Baek Sang was the one who had ced the most trust in him, so Baek Sang couldn¡¯t hold back his tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled softly,

    ¡°I came back after a nice win. Why are you crying? You should be congratting me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for real¡­. congrattions¡­. Sahyung.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and then grabbed the hand of Baek Sang and shook it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    His wrist throbbed. The pain he had forgotten during the fight had begun to creep back into his body, yet, Baek Cheon still smiled.

    ¡®Now, even the pain feels good.¡¯

    He had finally climbed past the wall, which had seemed impossibly tall.

    For Baek Cheon, this was the most important fact over anything else.

    ¡°I need to treat you.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yu Yiseol grabbed Baek Cheon with a calm face. But anyone who knew her could see that the corners of her lips, which were normally in a straight line, were subtly raised.

    Baek Cheon defeated Jin Geum-Ryong.

    This did not only mean that the battle between the two brothers hade to an end. It meant that Mount Hua, which was seen as the lower sect, had finally leaped over the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°Really¡­ you did well, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head quietly,

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you all, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything by myself. All thanks to you.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua all looked at each other and smiled.

    This burning feeling¡­

    ¡°You are smiling?¡±

    ¡­ it cooled down in an instant.

    The eyes of the disciples of Mount Hua turned to one side at once. Chung Myung was walking toward them.

    ¡®Why is he mad again?¡¯

    ¡®We won. We won!¡¯

    ¡®He is crazy. We need to back off!¡¯

    Chung Myung, who came in close, looked at Baek Cheon,

    ¡°You are smiling?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you had fought well, you could have won without being hurt. Even with that cut on your hand, you can smile?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted with those words,

    ¡°Still, this much damage isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t huge? Oh my, what a world! The damage to your hand isn¡¯t such a big thing, huh? With only some damage to their branches, would the trees still be able to stand so tall?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around, asking for help, but each of the sajaes he looked at rushed to avoid his gaze.

    ¡®You damn bastards!¡¯

    What?

    No respect for their sahyung?

    Warm home? My ass!

    This is shit!

    The same people who cheered for him a moment ago were now slowly retreating back.

    ¡°I told you to keep your calm, but what do you do despite me saying that? I¡¯d rather go and read some sutras to the fucking cows! Even the cows listen well! Oh my! What do I do with you people? Just what!¡±

    It felt like their ears would bleed. More than Baek Cheon¡¯s hand, which was still throbbing.

    Why?

    Does nagging make one move forward?

    Baek Cheon wanted to beat his former self, who almost gave away the fight. It was a time when he was seriously thinking about how to get away from this situation.

    Chung Myung stopped his nagging and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    And he opened his mouth and said,

    ¡°Still, you did well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the result is what matters. If you broke the sword of the Southern Edge Sect, you did well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ did you eat something bad?¡±

    ¡°I will go get my money.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and walked to the gambling stall. Looking at his back, Baek Cheon widened his eyes.

    ¡®What is with that guy¡­¡¯

    If it were normal, he would keep nagging until their ears were bleeding, but he ended it there?

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded to the sajaes, who were greeting and apuding him again.

    -You did well.

    Stupid guy.

    After three years, he finally praised him.

    It was cold.

    Unlike the cheers below, there was only silence at the podium with the sect leaders. No one could speak.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the oue of the spar.

    Of course, the fact that Mount Hua¡¯s Baek Cheon had defeated Southern Edge¡¯s Jin Geum-Ryong was surprising.

    However, the reason the sect leaders were silent wasn¡¯t because of that oue.

    ¡®That sword.¡¯

    Heo Do Jinin looked at Baek Cheon, surrounded by his sahyung and sajaes with sunken eyes.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen the Plum Blossom Sword technique of Mount Hua. Didn¡¯t they already congratte Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader for being able to get back his sect¡¯s martial arts?

    However, recovering lost martial arts and regaining its true essence were two different things. Baek Cheon had now proved that Mount Hua didn¡¯t just get the shell of Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts but regained the true essence of the sect.

    In other words¡­

    ¡®It must mean that the plum blossoms of Mount Hua, whichmanded the world, have returned.¡¯

    Something they couldn¡¯t understand.

    If you can realize the true meaning of one¡¯s martial arts and use it at the same level as in the past, then why was a teacher¡¯s existence even necessary?

    Martial arts, which represent the prestigious sects, wereplicated. Therefore, even if it was one of the best in the world, it wasn¡¯t easy to understand and teach it.

    ¡®Then did someone teach the Plum Blossom Sword technique to them?¡¯

    But by what means and who taught that martial art which had disappeared for years?

    Heo Do Jinin bit his lip.

    ¡®Anyway, one thing is certain.¡¯

    If that martial art has been fully restored, then the world would not be able to ignore Mount Hua. And maybe¡­

    ¡®They can go against anyone in the world.¡¯

    A great sense of crisis came onto him.

    It was because they had a feeling that thispetition they were in, the one where they called Mount Hua a Taoist Sect, was shattered, emerging as something different.

    Heo Do Jinin slowly turned his head and looked at the expressions of the other sect leaders.

    Maybe he wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that; most of the sect leaders were staring at Baek Cheon with serious faces.

    Of course.

    ¡®You almost lost your soul at the sight.¡¯

    Southern Edge¡¯s Jong Rigok looked so shocked that he hadn¡¯t even shut his mouth.

    Well.

    Jin Geum-Ryong was known to be their best and most anticipated by the world, and his sect leader was also proud of this. Since he had now been defeated by the Righteous Sword of Hua and not even Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, could he handle the shock?

    In particr, Mount Hua and Southern Edge were known to have a tough rtionship, and it was known that when one died, the other would rise.

    So this devastating defeat by the disciples of Mount Hua in a ce full of other people watching would be an irreversible blow to the sect. The sect leader looking lost was only to be expected.

    On the other hand, Hyun Jong, Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader, was looking at his disciples.

    ¡®Huh.¡¯

    Heo Do Jinin smiled.

    ¡®Such an interesting person.¡¯

    Rather, if Hyun Jong had sat too tall and smiled, maybe Heo Do Jinin would have hated him. It was hard to hate someone who looked so innocent and genuinely touched by his disciples¡¯ actions.

    ¡®Mount Hua. Mount Hua, huh¡­ how far will you go?¡¯

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were shocked,

    ¡°Y-You cannot participate?¡±

    When Yoon Jong shouted, shocked, Hyun Sang nodded and said,

    ¡°The veins in his muscles aren¡¯t fully damaged, but if he overdoes it, he will have problems in theter stages of life.¡±

    ¡°No, what¡­¡±

    Jo Gul seemed shocked.

    He had defeated Jin Geum-Ryong. He finally broke through the wall, and his skills were finally blooming, but now he had to abstain from the rest of thispetition? What was this?

    ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    ¡°There are countless ways.¡±

    ¡°T-then why¡­?¡±

    To Jo Gul, who earnestly wanted answers, Hyun Sang said,

    ¡°But there is no way that they wouldn¡¯t leave aftereffects on the wrist. With such words, you understand, right?¡±

    Jo Gul, who wanted to say something, went silent. He knew that what Hyun Sang said was right. But he regretted it,

    ¡°Sasuk¡­¡±

    Jo Gul looked at Baek Cheon with worried eyes.

    Baek Cheon spoke in a calm voice,

    ¡°Then I will abstain.¡±

    ¡°S-sasuk!¡±

    Both Yoon Jong and Jo Gul looked shocked at Baek Cheon, who was smiling,

    ¡°This is unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    He shook his head and asked the two,

    ¡°Why are we here?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    When they didn¡¯t answer, Baek Cheon answered for them,

    ¡°We are not here to win. We are here to show the world the sword of Mount Hua and that we haven¡¯t fallen. So¡­ I did my job.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Now the rest is up to you.¡±

    Looking at Baek Cheon smiling like he had no regrets, the two of them nodded their heads.

    Strangely, Baek Cheon looked a lot bigger to them now,

    ¡°Of course, if I hadn¡¯t been injured, I¡¯d have tried to get a little more results, but this is unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head at the voice which had just entered. It was Yu Yiseol who was looking at him with an indifferent face,

    ¡°Samae?¡±

    ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t injured, this is how far sasuk would go.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned at her words,

    ¡°¡­ are you saying that my skills aren¡¯t good enough?¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°The person who wins the next spar is sasuk¡¯s opponent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    Yu Yiseol pointed to her back.

    ¡°The one winning that will spar with that man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She pointed to Chung Myung, who was counting money.

    ¡°Him??¡±

    ¡°Yes. That one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who stared at him, looked at Yu Yiseol and smiled, a smile saying that he wouldn¡¯t have to do something troubling now,

    ¡°¡­the regrets disappeared right away.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have made any sense.¡±

    No, it might be better to get out of there than to face that crazy guy on the stage.

    -Hoooo? How dare you draw your sword against me?

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body trembled at the thought of Chung Myung saying that to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ better to walk out clean.¡±

    It was then,

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Yoon Jong looked back in surprise.

    ¡®When did hee?¡¯

    Chung Myung stood next to them with the sack of money. It took a second for the guy to collect his money and then count it.

    ¡°Ah, nothing, just the next spar is yours.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and set the sack on the ground,

    ¡°Take care of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ okay.¡±

    ¡°And my opponent¡­.¡±

    ¡°Lee Song-Baek.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his chin as he heard it.

    ¡°I think we have beaten the Southern Edge Sect quite a lot, but they keep getting tangled with us. Haha, although this is the rtionship between Mount Hua and Southern Edge, this is too much.¡±

    ¡°Will you get it done easily?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing easy orid back in my dictionary!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them.

    ¡°If you take thingsid back, one can get stabbed with even a broom! And even an idiot can cut me down with a sword in hand! It is the same whether it is a man or woman!¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung burn with passion Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®For the first time, thank you, Jin Geum-Ryong.¡¯

    Realizing that he had almost made his way to fight this man, Baek Cheon felt thankful to his brother.

    ¡°¡­ sahyung.¡±

    Seeing Jin Geum-Ryong brought down from the stage, the disciples of Southern Edge turned pale.

    Jin Geum-Ryong had lost.

    Not anyone else but Jin Geum-Ryong.

    And this defeat felt different to their sect, waves of emotions that couldn¡¯t bepared to the cheers of Mount Hua.

    No one would deny that Jin Geum-Ryong had the greatest chance to be the Best in the World. Among the second-ss disciples of Southern Edge, he was like a master. Wasn¡¯t he the one who managed to let the Southern Edge Sect keep its name with his overwhelming talent and effort?

    But he was defeated by Baek Cheon, not Chung Myung, and this was even more shocking to them.

    Almost all the disciples began to panic.

    Feeling the atmosphere fall down, Lee Song-Baek closed his eyes.

    ¡®It is finished.¡¯

    This cannot be changed.

    The defeat of Jin Geum-Ryong was not a simple matter.

    As long as the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Sword was broken, no disciple of Southern Edge would raise their sword or heads against Mount Hua.

    The despair that the disciples of Mount Hua felt in the past was what the Southern Edge Sect felt now. No, it was more than despair, and they would have a hard time getting out of this.

    Then.

    What to do from now on?

    Lee Song-Baek raised his head and looked up. And he looked at Chung Myung, already making his way up.

    Lee Song-Baek, who was staring at him, then said,

    ¡°¡­ I will go.¡±

    He could feel the helpless eyes of the disciples behind him.

    ¡°Rather¡­¡±

    No words could continue, but it wasn¡¯t tough to guess what woulde next.

    Rather, why don¡¯t you just abstain?

    He understood that the loss of Jin Geum-Ryong hit the Southern Edge sect too hard, and the fact that Lee Song-Baek couldn¡¯t win against Chung Myung was also known.

    Their words meant that it would be better to step back than to show a defeated form to so many people.

    And it did make sense, but.

    Lee Song-Baek walked forward with a calm face.

    Right. Maybe this was a stupid action.

    However.

    ¡®He who doesn¡¯t know to walk ahead will not be able to grow.¡¯

    His steps were straight for Chung Myung.

 Chapter 298: Can You Be The Embers? (3)

    Looking at the stairs leading up to the stage, Lee Song-Baek took a deep breath.

    The stairs were nothing, but the one waiting on the stage, Chung Myung, gave him pause.

    ¡®The stairs are fine.¡¯

    You climb, and you move up. In return for a little physical effort, you definitely move upwards. But unlike the stairs in other ces, the stairs to martial arts don¡¯t always pay reliable effort back in full.

    Even if his sword was swung again and again, and his conviction was right, the path only became more obscured.

    When one thought about it that way, maybe Lee Song-Baek could be considered lucky.

    Because he was.

    Someone made sure he was put back on the right path.

    <i>Tak. Tak. Tak.</i>

    Lee Song-Baek, who climbed the stairs with firm steps, looked at the man on the other end of the stage.

    A face with no tension, as if he had juste out for a walk.

    He had long hair tied up, but even that was messy, falling around his face. There was the expression of being dragged here.

    Lee Song-Baek knew no man that would have that look.

    But he knew that this man was a lot stronger than Baek Cheon and Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡°We meet again, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ just call me Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Then I will do that, Disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at Chung Myung with a new expression.

    ¡®What a strange person.¡¯

    When he first met Chung Myung, he had no fame attached to his name. Mount Hua was a failing sect that had nothing to protect, and Chung Myung was their youngest disciple.

    Between then and now, it could be said that enough things came to pass, enough to fill in the void between heaven and Earth.

    The current Chung Myung was the greatest among the candidates for the ¡®Best in the World¡¯ position, who came like a storm from Mount Hua and was someone who was proudly acknowledged by most.

    Still¡­

    ¡°Are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°Ah-no.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek covered his lips,

    ¡°It just made me smile that Disciple Chung Myung hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head,

    ¡°And why smile for that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just thought it was interesting.¡±

    ¡°¡­ well, you can think whatever you want.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡®It is only natural for things to not change.¡¯

    If Chung Myung had really been a young child, maybe he would have tried to stand as tall as Mount Hua; he would have been blinded by his own strength.

    But in reality, he was an old man who had gone through many kinds of battles in life and gained a much greater name and wider recognition before being reborn here.

    If such a person was recognized as just your average ¡®Best in the World,¡¯ could he really be able to be proud of that? It was weird to take pride in that.

    Chung Myung looked at Lee Song-Baek.

    After confirming that his expression was calm, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Ah, the Southern Edge Sect seems to be ruined?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Rather, it exploded down here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s shoulders trembled at this.

    ¡®That mouth really hasn¡¯t changed!¡¯

    It was like throwing salt in his wounds.

    ¡°¡­ there is hope.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I don¡¯t think there is any hope though? If you can find hope there, it is like thinking you will find gold oysters. Well, you know that, right? A gold one mighte if you go after the oysters in the right way?¡±

    How could he be sarcastic at this moment?

    Lee Song-Baek was a bit irritated.

    ¡®Don¡¯t talk.¡¯

    Never get into a verbal fight with this person. He had learned that lesson in the past and decided never to get caught up in it.

    And Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°How about moving into Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek was shocked at this. It wasn¡¯t because he was tempted, but he was surprised,

    ¡°I am a disciple of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chung Myung put his finger in his ear and said,

    ¡°But what about that? The Southern Edge sect will take a year to clean up its teachings and start back from new waters. Um¡­. No. It would be half a year for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to move into a good sect than to hold onto a ruined sect?¡±

    A bitterugh escaped from Lee Song-Baek.

    The Southern Edge Sect might have said such things to Chung Myung three years ago. If they knew what kind of existence Chung Myung was, they would have done anything to have him join their Southern Edge Sect.

    But now, Chung Myung was doing that to Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°To be honest, I am a little happy that you offered that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but?¡±

    ¡°I will have to decline.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked like he was interested in his response.

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°Simple, I am a disciple of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek drew his sword,

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t abandon Mount Hua when it was falling, I will not abandon mine either.¡±

    ¡°Even if all that is left is ashes?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    A calm reply followed,

    ¡°I will be the embers to start a new fire.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek spoke in a firm manner. It wasn¡¯t a matter of looking strong or weak.

    He was announcing that he was a swordsman who would stick to the path he had chosen, and this made Chung Myung smile,

    ¡°Can you be the embers?¡±

    ¡°I am here to find out.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    As Chung Myung said this, he nodded his head and touched the sword around his waist.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    And he pulled out his sword, still wrapped in its sheath.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s check it out?¡±

    As Chung Myung pointed his sword, Lee Song-Baek frowned,

    ¡°You will not draw your sword?¡±

    ¡°I will when I feel I need to.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nodded his head. He understood the difference between him and Chung Myung. So he wasn¡¯t brave enough to ask the guy to draw his sword.

    ¡®Do not be shaken.¡¯

    What he had to do here was check himself, not build up some unneeded pride.

    Lee Song-Baek took a deep breath and bowed his head.

    ¡®Pour out everything right here!¡¯

    And finally, with the will to simply check something, he lifted his head.

    ¡°Now! Com¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung rushed for Lee Song-Baek and mmed the sheathed sword at his head!

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s eyes widened like they would pop out.

    <i>Kuaaaak!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence fell around.

    Pin-drop silence.

    Lee Song-Baek, who looked stiff like a log, fell forward.

    ¡°How dare you look down?¡±

    In front of him, Chung Myung squatted with a smirk.

    Baek Cheon, who watched this, apuded without realizing it.

    ¡°He is dead.¡±

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°Ah. That hit must take him to the doors of death.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were all expressing their feelings.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he call that young one from the Southern Edge Sect their new hope?¡±

    ¡°Look at him saying that and then burying that guy in the dirt.¡±

    ¡°Very Chung Myung-like. Giving hope and cutting down their necks. As expected, that guy does things that no human would think of. Amazing. For real, man.¡±

    However, no matter their sentiments, Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to hear them. And he stabbed the poor guy in the shoulder, who was face down.

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh. Get up. You cannot fall down after just this. You said you wanted to revive Southern Edge? How will the guy who falls down in one hit do that? Get up quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone, including Baek Cheon, who watched this, smiled.

    ¡°There is no other Asura around. He wants to take down the opponent he threw down by raising them up again.¡±

    ¡°Amazing. Wonderful. He can probably get a job down in hell too. He might even get treated like the brother of the King of Fire<sup>1</sup>.¡±

    ¡°¡­ from today, before going to bed, I will bow down twice to that hyung on stage and then sleep.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you do for the dead?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul was aghast. This man wasn¡¯t normal.

    The one refereeing this spar was also shocked that he raised his handte,

    ¡°This match is won by Mount Hua¡¯s Chung¡­¡±

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s cry, the man went silent, and then Lee Song-Baek groaned,

    ¡°Ugh¡­. Uk¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek managed to stand up with trembling hands. And after barely getting up, he staggered a little before raising his sword again.

    ¡°I-I am fine. I will continue¡­¡±

    The referee went up to him and asked with a worried face,

    ¡°Are you really fine?¡±

    ¡°I-I can continue. I was just a bit¡­ careless.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it must have been shocking.¡±

    ¡°No. I was careless.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek denied this, and the referee nodded his head.

    ¡°Then be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When the referee stepped back, Lee Song-Baek looked at Chung Myung and apologized,

    ¡°I am sorry. I was a bit too excited. I am fine I can¡­¡±

    Drip.

    A line of blood flowed from the head of Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°It feels like you will die here?¡±

    ¡°I-I am fine. O-One minute.¡±

    He ripped his clothes, wrapped them around his head, and nodded, looking at Chung Myung after stopping the bleeding,

    ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Wiping off the blood on his face made him look better, but it was still a bit pitiful.

    The audience all began to shout and cheer for Lee Song-Baek, who wanted to continue.

    ¡°Cheer up Lee Song-Baek!¡±

    ¡°Kill that demon!¡±

    ¡°What a cowardly move!¡±

    ¡°No conscience!¡±

    Hearing that, Chung Myung rubbed his ears,

    ¡°What?¡±

    It¡¯s the fault of the guy looking down aftering up on the stage.

    Because this was a stage, a sparring one at that, and he only broke his head. If this were a battlefield, then his head would have been cut off.

    Unlike the audience, Lee Song-Baek spoke with a sorry face,

    ¡°I know it is pointless, but can I request a fight again?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek,

    ¡°You are dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ kind of guessed that.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek sighed with a disappointed face,

    ¡°But¡­ even if you die once, there is a chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, well. This isn¡¯t something that you can understand.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, raised his sheathed sword, and aimed it at Lee Song-Baek,

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lee Song-Baek raised his sword and looked at Chung Myung with determined eyes.

    ¡®I died once before.¡¯

    His sword was a sword of defense.

    However, he couldn¡¯t stop the attack of his opponent. It was a mistake that could have killed him.

    And the excuse that he had made a mistake wouldn¡¯t have worked if his opponent was someone other than Chung Myung.

    But now, his opponent was Chung Myung,

    ¡®So there is nothing to be afraid of.¡¯

    His tensed body rxed, and it felt like bleeding actually helped him calm down.

    Hisplicated mind, which felt like it would explode, calmed. Lee Song-Baek¡¯s thoughts became clear.

    Except for himself and Chung Myung, it felt like everyone around had faded away.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing his formidable concentration, Chung Myung smiled.

    He knew it.

    This child was an interesting one. So shouldn¡¯t he check him out properly?

    Was he worthy of walking down the path he chose?

    Chung Myung took his stance.

    A form in which his feet and shoulders were wide apart and his sword was gently held.

    The basic form any swordsman was taught and the root of Mount Hua. It is a form that was the standard for the Equilibrium of Six Swords.

    ¡°Looking for perfection?¡±

    ¡°¡­ might be difficult, but yes.¡±

    ¡°Difficult?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice was low,

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Saying that, Chung Myung took a step forward and swung downward with his sword.

    And Lee Song-Baek saw it.

    It was just one step, but Chung Myung felt so much closer.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    Soon Chung Myung¡¯s sword fell down on Lee Song-Baek.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    In an instant, dust rose from all directions on the stage, and a wave of dust covered the crowd.

    Blood could be seen in the eyes of Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡®T-this is¡­¡¯

    A simple small drop.

    A simple knockdown. But by just blocking it, the hands of Lee Song-Baek twisted as if they would break, and his legs and waist were screaming for the force to be lifted.

    The eyes of Chung Myung, who saw this, shone coldly.

    ¡°It is good to see it. The path you are going to take from now on.¡±

    A cold voice with an overwhelming sense of intimidation.

    Cold sweat began to trickle down the back of Lee Song-Baek.

 Chapter 299: Can You Be The Embers? (4)

    Those eyes.

    A cold gaze pressed down on Lee Song-Baek.

    The moment those eyes looked at him, Lee Song-Baek was filled with a sensation he had never felt before.

    A feeling as if a sharply forged dagger was touching his heart.

    ¡®Just how¡­¡¯

    He thought he knew enough.

    Who was he dealing with now?

    But the moment he saw those cold eyes, Lee Song-Baek¡¯s thoughts became twisted.

    ¡®Maybe I didn¡¯t know everything about him?¡¯

    <i>Clench!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh</i>.¡±

    As Chung Myung lowered his sword, Lee Song-Baek looked at the guy and screamed,

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    As the cold voice reached for Lee Song-Baek, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°There is nothing easier than talking. But putting it into practice is another matter. What are you going to do now?¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Chung Myung mmed his sword into Lee Song-Baek, making the guy helplessly fly backward like a leaf swept up by a storm.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    He fell to the ground and got back up right away.

    His body was trembling.

    When he raised his head, he saw Chung Myung¡¯s figure slowly approach with a sword in hand.

    Lee Song-Baek bit his lip hard.

    ¡®Is there anyone else in the world who is that good with that form?¡¯

    Chung Myung spoke with a sullen look,

    ¡°Swinging your sword ten thousand times daily isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    He kept approaching slowly,

    ¡°But the world isn¡¯t static. Sometimes it rains, and sometimes it snows, and maybe even sometimes you will meet someone like me. Then will you keep swinging your sword after meeting someone like me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at the sword of Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck him violently.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek suppressed a groan and moved his sword forward to block the next strike from Chung Myung.

    ¡°There is nothing that cannot be done.¡±

    <i>Kuaaak!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword fell on Lee Song-Baek once again. His sword was bending as if it would break, and his hands were screaming in pain.

    His hands that were holding the sword were starting to trickle blood, and the lip he was biting was also bleeding, leaving the taste of iron in his mouth.

    Chung Myung looked at him with an indifferent expression.

    The absence of his usual expressionless appearance made the heart of Lee Song-Baek stiffen.

    At that moment, Chung Myung pulled back the sword he was holding and stepped back. But then he tried to strike Lee Song-Baek with his sword again.

    A precise move with no wasted movement. A sword that was brought down in a sh.

    But Lee Song-Baek was thinking about something different,

    ¡®Why!¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek desperately twisted his body.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    The sword of Chung Myung passed by his neck. Even though it was sheathed, the skin on his neck was torn from the wind pressure, and a little blood oozed out.

    ¡®Just how!¡¯

    Thest thing he saw was Chung Myung stepping back and shifting his stance to strike again, and then almost instantly, the sword was already at his neck.

    He was missing the middle part!

    No. No!

    Since it was a sword that moved in perfect motion, it felt as if a series of stabbing motions had urred.

    It was perfect.

    This was what needed to be looked for.

    ¡®Am I that far off?¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s body trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult thing, setting goals. And it wasn¡¯t too difficult to try and crush the body to reach the goal, either. What was truly difficult was letting yourself be weighed down by the knowledge that there was arge distance between you and your goal.

    Lee Song-Baek, who had seen the goal he had to pursue with his own eyes, felt stunned at this seemingly endless road.

    ¡°Young one.¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword aimed for his ribs.

    Crack!

    With an impact that made him think his ribs were broken, Lee Song-Baek coughed up blood. And like an infant thrown to the side, he crashed to the floor.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He grabbed onto the ground. Drops of blood dripped from his nose and mouth.

    <i>Tremble.</i>

    Even so, he stood up.

    ¡°No matter how hard it gets, can you persevere with just your will?¡± asked Chung Myung coldly.

    ¡°If it were that easy, where in the world would there be someone who hadn¡¯t be a master? Wake up. Prove to me where you are. That you deserve to pursue perfection.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek raised his sword.

    His knees staggered and bent, and his hand trembled while holding his sword, but he managed to stand.

    ¡°Ha¡­. Haaaa!¡±

    He screamed as he rushed for Chung Myung. His sword produced an illusion of ten swords aimed at the body of Chung Myung.

    Unlike his shaky body, the sword qi was clear.

    But.

    ¡°Foolish act.¡±

    Chung Myung struck him down without even moving much.

    His foot on the floor hadn¡¯t even moved an inch, and there was no movement in his waist. The only thing that moved was his shoulder des and the sword, which was stretched out.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword bounced back. With his shoulders and chest open, the sword of Chung Myung moved in without mercy.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek coughed up more blood and was thrown into the air. At this point, the expressions of the spectators were turning scared.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they be stopped?¡±

    ¡°The opponent¡­ cannot stand.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already done? Why is the referee not stopping them? The guy will die!¡±

    ¡°How did that child evene to this stage being that weak?¡±

    There were too many questions they had. This wasn¡¯t even a spar in the first ce. If this were truly a spar, one would fight with someone equal, but that wasn¡¯t happening here.

    ¡°It happened again.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this crazy? What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that.¡±

    Everyone looked in awe at Lee Song-Baek, who was getting back up again.

    His wrist was swollen, and the man looked like he could faint at any moment. Blood dripped from his mouth, and his chest was stained red.

    He looked like a decent guy, but now he looked half dead with his hair all messed up. There was no winning in this fight.

    Yet Lee Song-Baek was standing back up. And that moment.

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword moved naturally like flowing water as it flowed downwards.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A blue sword qi shone right next to Chung Myung and moved to the side.

    <i>sh!</i>

    The sword touched the stage and cut it neatly.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword, which hadn¡¯t lost any of its force even after it was deflected, left a deep scar in the ground, right in front of the audience.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    After that, the guy staggered and partially copsed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At the same time, the audience went silent. Hundreds of spars had happened up till now, but such a thing hadn¡¯t happened before.

    Numerous people came up and were confident about winning, showing off their martial arts, but this was the first time that someone had left such a scar in their hearts.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Someone started to say something but then shut their mouth.

    Everyone knew what that person was trying to say.

    The person called Lee Song-Baek wasn¡¯t weak.

    No, he might have been one of the strongest ones they had seen here. So, what of the scene unfolding now?

    However, in spite of thismotion, Chung Myung just looked at Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Sword of the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    If he said he knew, then it would be a whole different thing.

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t confident about it. He knew clearly what he could and couldn¡¯t do.

    It was the same with the Southern Edge Sect. No matter how hard they tried, they could not recreate the essence of Mount Hua with their technique. No matter how objectively and calmly he analyzed their sword technique, he could not understand the soul that was within the Sword of the Southern Edge Sect either.

    That was the responsibility of Lee Song-Baek. And there was only one thing Chung Myung could do.

    Ask, and then check it out.

    ¡®Can you walk down that path?¡¯

    Perhaps it was more thorny of a path than the one Chung Myung had taken. Was Lee Song-Baek the kind of person who could walk it, and¡­

    <i>Swish.</i>

    Chung Myung gently took a step.

    The Plum Blossom Sword technique wasn¡¯t needed. The shy movement and essence of Mount Hua were meaningless right now.

    Right now, he was just the mountain testing Lee Song-Baek.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s sword firmly blocked the sword of Chung Myung.

    It wasn¡¯t a sword that had been used before now. This was a sword that embraced its strength through softness, blocking Chung Myung.

    ¡®Not enough.¡¯

    But there was nothing wrong with that.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Chung Myung kept attacking him.

    As soon as his sword bounced back, he stabbed at the nk, and when his sword was rebuffed again, he aimed for the ankles.

    His sword, which was aimed at the ankles, seemed to also p his opponent¡¯s nk. After deflecting the blocking sword, he stabbed at the chest again.

    It was only natural. After all, a sword was something that stabs, blocks, and shes.

    The moment you perfectly continue to stab, block and sh, you be one with your sword.

    That was what it meant to be a swordsman.

    The sword came from simplicity. It took specific, simple movements and made them into techniques. That was the process of how a sword technique developed, but results were never easy to attain.

    As if he was in a storm, it felt as if the de fell down from all directions on Lee Song-Baek. The aftershock of the sword, which he felt countless times, was abundant enough to literally cover Lee Song-Baek¡¯s entire body.

    In the storm of pouring attacks, Lee Song-Baek let himself go.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    He looked at the sword flying towards him with hazy eyes.

    ¡®For what am I standing here?¡¯

    His body had crossed its limits already. He didn¡¯t even feel any sensation from the ces that were struck, and even standing up was hard.

    Win?

    He wouldn¡¯t even dream about such a thing.

    Then why bother standing here? Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to sit down?

    But unlike the confusion in his head, his sword was moving regardless of his will.

    A thousand times a day, no, ten thousand times.

    In the wind, rain, and snow, he had swung the sword he was holding now, and even if it didn¡¯t hold his will, he was the only one defending the Sword of Southern Edge and moving on his own.

    A sword that filled the world was poured out.

    Did he have any reason to be afraid?

    After all, the world was made up of 36 directions. If he could block all directions, then no sword could touch him.

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s swordnded in the thirty-sixth direction. Not fast nor slow.

    The right path.

    The sword, which waspletely filled with his will, began to fall.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Blocked.

    <i>Kwang! Kwang!</i>

    Blocked!

    The world had turned scary so fast.

    Those who wished to move ahead should have the strength to protect themselves. His sword was the blocking kind, and it was a sword that could be held without hesitation.

    The Heavenly Thirty-Six Movement Sword.

    The sword technique of Southern Edge, which had existed a century ago, was now resurfacing, all in the hands of Lee Song-Baek.

    Everyone watched this with their mouths open.

    Continuous attacks fell, and the sword kept blocking it without being shattered.

    Baek Cheon clenched his fist.

    The wound on his wrist opened a little, letting blood flow, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    ¡®Is this an endless fight?¡¯

    The scene showed the history of Mount Hua and Southern Edge fighting each other.

    This was a scene that could only be seen in a fantasy situation alone. But the result of the fantasy situation didn¡¯tst long.

    <i>Pak! Pak!</i>

    One blocked, and the other attacked.

    That could not continue forever.

    The sword of Chung Myung moved through the defense of Lee Song-Baek and began to hit his body again.

    Lee Song-Baek, who couldn¡¯t even scream, was thrown back.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    With his body in tatters, he fell to the edge of the stage.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The audience bit their lips.

    Defeat.

    It was a tragic defeat.

    But who here would dare criticize or make fun of Lee Song-Baek?

    Everyone thought that the fierce fight was over and prepared to apud the loser this time.

    Save just one person.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t lower his sword and aimed for Lee Song-Baek on the ground.

    And a roar came out.

    ¡°Does he want to¡­ do more damage?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too cruel? He is someone who lost consciousness¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Flinch.

    The fingers of Lee Song-Baek, who were on the ground, moved and then pushed off the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone held their breath as Lee Song-Baek stood up on his hands and then fell back down. His broken arm was unable to support his body.

    People shut their eyes at this dreadful sight.

    ¡®S-stop it.¡¯

    ¡®Someone end this.¡¯

    But Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t stop.

    With the other arm, which wasn¡¯t broken, he pushed on the floor and tried to get up. He stumbled down again and again.

    In the stillness where even the drop of a pin could be heard.

    Again and again, the sound of Lee Song-Baek falling down could be heard.

    Lee Song-Baek, who finally managed to get up, looked at Chung Myung with unfocused eyes.

    And he pulled up his broken hand and grabbed his sword, even as he spread his legs shoulder distance apart. Only then did he point his sword forward.

    Upper hit.

    The start of Mount Hua and Southern Edge¡¯s sword.

    Everything that goes aroundes around.

    His consciousness had gone dark, yet Lee song-Baek, who got up, was still able to do this. As a swordsman, he was choosing the path of endless asceticism, which didn¡¯t allow him to fall.

    Chung Myung looked at him quietly and nodded his head.

    And he said with the utmost respect.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s disciple Chung Myung is requesting to spar with the Southern Edge¡¯s disciple Lee Song-Baek.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t hear an answer, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    Chung Myung lowered his sword. The sword was lowered to the ground and rotated to point toward the sky.

    Upper hit.

    The sword Chung Myung positioned was the same as Lee Song-Baek.

    One Strike.

    The best sword response he could give to Lee Song-Baek now.

    <i>Paaaang!</i>

    It felt like the air was moved aside, and a typhoon burst in.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And it stopped right in front of Lee Song-Baek¡¯s forehead.

    Chung Myung retrieved his sword and put it at his waist, and looked at Lee Song-Baek.

    The unfocused eyes of Lee Song-Baek stared at him.

    ¡®Maybe you will be walking on a more difficult path than me.¡¯

    But¡­

    Chung Myung looked at the guy who seemingly muttered,

    ¡°I learned well.¡±

    Did he imagine those words? Lee Song-Baek¡¯s body began to copse.

    Chung Myung reached out and supported the guy before he fell down.

    ¡°You were amazing.¡±

    His hands tapped the back of Lee Song-Baek.

    Here.

    The soul of the Southern Edge Sect was still alive.

    Even now.

 Chapter 300: Can You Be The Embers? (5)

    The disciples of the Southern Edge Sect looked toward the stage with trembling eyes.

    ¡®Was he that strong?¡¯

    They had thought that they had seen the end of Chung Myung¡¯s power. Even though their Jin Geum-Ryong was taken down by that man, they thought they had seen the true extent of his powers.

    But what Chung Myung showed them now was much different from what they had seen previously. He now looked like a wall¡­ no, it was really a cliff that could never be climbed. A cliff so incredibly tall it would be impossible to see the ledge as it was covered by clouds.

    That was what Chung Myung represented for the disciples of the Southern Edge Sect.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Sajae¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡­¡±

    Yet there he was.

    A person who had attempted to climb this cliff, something that most people wouldn¡¯t have even dared to consider. The disciples couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡®We ignored you too much.¡¯

    Jong Seohan bit his lip.

    He ridiculed this child, saying he didn¡¯t want to ept his new obsession with that old form.

    Previously, they had thought that this man, who was acknowledged as one of the strongest disciples of the sect, had found afortable excuse just because he had stumbled once. But they now knew that they were wrong.

    Lee Song-Baek was just walking on his own path, despite them all looking at him with contempt.

    ¡°The Winner is Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung!¡±

    The results were announced, but it was a voice filled with fear, which changed nothing. The Southern Edge, Mount Hua, and even the audience were all silent as they looked at the stage.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung carried the fallen Lee Song-Baek on his shoulders and walked to the side of the Southern Edge Sect.

    <i>Tap. Tap. Tap.</i>

    Seeing him approach, the eyes of the Southern Edge disciples shined with confusion. Chung Myung finally stopped and asked,

    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want him?¡±

    Shaken out of their stupor, the disciples all ran forward to take care of Lee Song-Baek.

    All their faces were contorted at the sight of the wounds, which looked more serious than they had expected.

    ¡®Sajae¡­¡¯

    Jong Seohan clenched his fist.

    Normally he would have yelled at Chung Myung. He would have shouted at the guy for acting this cruelly, but he couldn¡¯t do that now.

    Because that would be an insult to Lee Song-Baek.

    ¡°Take Sajae inside! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    The disciples carefully gathered up Lee Song-Baek and headed inside as Jong Seohan looked at Chung Myung,

    Jin Geum-Ryong was still unconscious. This was also a situation where their elders would step out. In that case, he should take up their role.

    But what was he supposed to say?

    Jong Seohan hesitated, unable to organize his thoughts, but Chung Myung spoke first,

    ¡°Grow up well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    With that, Chung Myung turned and left like there was nothing more to be said.

    Jong Seohan bit his lip and shouted back,

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Without turning around, Chung Myung only turned his head slightly, looking back.

    ¡°¡­ no matter how much worse my eyes might be at seeing things, why teach the sajae of an opposing sect?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and replied,

    ¡°Well.¡±

    He stayed silent for a moment and continued,

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a whim.¡±

    And he quickly walked toward Mount Hua.

    The eyes of the younger disciples, filled with countless emotions, red at him. Most with hatred, anger, hostility,

    and¡­.

    ¡®Fear?¡¯

    Knowing that there was awe and fear for Chung Myung in the eyes of the sahyungs and sajaes, Jong Seohan closed his eyes.

    Southern Edge could never cross Mount Hua as long as that man was alive. And the long winter Mount Hua endured would nowe to an end.

    All Jong Seohan could do was stare nkly.

    His sahyungs and sajaes rushed around Lee Song-Baek, trying to stop the bleeding.

    But what caught his eye wasn¡¯t Lee Song-Baek, but Jin Geum-Ryong.

    The man was still lying down, but he didn¡¯t miss the trembling fist of Jin Geum-Ryong.

    ¡®Sahyung¡­¡¯

    Jong Seohan clenched his fist.

    ¡°Amitabha. Amazing,¡± quietly mumbled the Abbot.

    ¡°The image Disciple Lee Song-Baek showed was so impressive.¡±

    ¡°I want the kids of our sects to remember that image clearly. It has been a while since we¡¯ve seen a true warrior!¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked at Jong Rigok and smiled,

    ¡°With the Southern Edge Sect having such talent, I cannot help but say that your future is bright.¡±

    There was a warm atmosphere until¡­

    ¡°Future?¡±

    However, the moment Jong Rigok opened his mouth, the atmosphere turned cold.

    This cold voice and the anger which could be felt within it.

    ¡°What future could there be for losers?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader?¡±

    Jong Rigok looked at everyone with cold eyes.

    ¡°The only reason why so many elders can say such good things is because that child is weak. If that child were strong, over half of thesepliments would never be said.¡±

    While the Abbot agreed,

    ¡°Amitabha. Sect Leader of Southern Edge, please calm down. I understand you are¡­¡±

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    But Jong Rigok cut his words short,

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand how the Abbot of Shaolin can understand me? With the other half of your words, which go unsaid, your minds are all judging the skills of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader. You are turning this into a ce that only judges skills. The will of¡­¡±

    ¡°Will?¡±

    Jong Rigok smirked at this word,

    ¡°It has been a hundred years since that will disappeared from Kangho. Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t know what happened to those who believed in their will and practiced hard and then threw themselves into horrible situations without hesitation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the sect leaders went silent. A heavy silence fell.

    The story they were the most reluctant to talk about hade up.

    ¡°Skill is the important thing here. It isn¡¯t will or morale. It would be polite for a defeated dog to curl its tail and shut its snout.¡±

    Jong Rigok, who spoke so coldly to them, looked at Hyun Jong. His eyes changed from hostility to killing intent.

    ¡°Congrattions to the Sect Leader of Mount Hua. Mount Hua will soon reim its glory. As a neighbor and a friend with bad rtions, we have shared a lot of history. I congratte Mount Hua in advance.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    Jong Rigok nced at all of them and said,

    ¡°I apologize for disturbing the minds of many due to a moment¡¯spse of judgment. However, as the head of a sect that has not a single disciple left in thispetition, it is difficult for me to sit here. I hope it ends well for you all.¡±

    And without another word, he walked down the podium.

    ¡°S-sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°W-why!¡±

    The others looked at him with a bit of shock.

    Jong Rigok left the podium while saying something to Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Do not think of this as done.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He red at Hyun Jong with angry eyes and continued down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t someone supposed to stop him?¡±

    ¡°Leave him alone. Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t understand how he feels?¡±

    At the words of Heo Do Jinin, the other sect leaders went silent.

    They wouldn¡¯t have handled it differently if they were in a simr situation. If all their disciples were eliminated, could they really apud the disciples of Mount Hua?

    It must be torture for the Southern Edge¡¯s Sect Leader.

    Soon, they looked at Hyun Jong, who smiled awkwardly.

    ¡®<i>Kuak.</i> He left me in trouble.¡¯

    They were all sect leaders who were watching Mount Hua very carefully. And with Jong Rigok walking out like this, everyone was bound to pay more attention to Mount Hua now.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    There was a subtle difort in their eyes, yet Hyun Jong epted it with a calm expression.

    ¡®It means we are closing in on their boundaries.¡¯

    It meant that even the strongest people could not help but be wary of Mount Hua. All because of what Chung Myung had shown them.

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was heading back to his seat.

    ¡®We can never know.¡¯

    Normally, looking at the guy made his stomach hurt and heart pound like he was in danger, almost as if his life was being shortened. That was how messed up he was.

    But that same kid¡­ acted all different once in a while.

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes and thought about what Chung Myung had shown him.

    ¡®Go the way your will shows.¡¯

    And Hyun Jong decided to support him on that path. Hyun Jong would clean the path for Chung Myung and all the other different paths the rest of the disciples from Mount Hua wanted to take. He would give them support from behind.

    ¡°Infinite light illuminating all.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with the warmest eyes.

    Baek Cheon, who watched Chung Myung sit down with curious eyes, made Chung Myung ask,

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, just¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon paused for a moment as he stared at Chung Myung and then said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I know anything about you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon seemed to hesitate, so Jo Gul helped him out,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate Southern Edge?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I hate it. I want to run to them and pour oil on their sect and then set it on fire. I want to go to the offices which hold the records of Murim and scratch off its name with a knife till no book mentions them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you even human?¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, nothing.¡±

    Jo Gul flinched and said,

    ¡°Then why did you do that to Lee Song-Baek?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and stared forward, it felt like these people understood that he was teaching Lee Song-Baek.

    Well.

    If he thought about it, they should have figured it out since they were beaten in the same way on their way to Yunnan.

    ¡°If you want to ruin Southern Edge, you shouldn¡¯t be teaching that guy!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that is right.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke with a slightly serious face,

    ¡°If you taught my hyung, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything, but Lee Song-Baek¡­¡±

    He went silent. The possibility seemed too small.

    And it was annoying. The Southern Edge, which should have copsed, would now instead be rebuilt by the hands of Lee Song-Baek, who was on the right path.

    Of course, calling the Southern Edge a copsed sect just because of this loss was a bit too funny.

    ¡°<i>Uhh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who listened to them, scratched his chin.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like me.¡±

    ¡°Right, it wasn¡¯t like you.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would break every limb in his body.¡±

    ¡°I even thought you killed him by cracking his head.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked. These reactions around him¡­ it was like they sincerely expected that these things would happen.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°You do such things on a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°I expected that you would do that much with people watching you. Imagine all the things you would even do when there aren¡¯t people watching¡­ ugh, so terrifying to even think about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was taken aback by this.

    ¡®There is no use raising kids.¡¯

    Look at these kids, Sect Leader sahyung!

    -I guess you came to understand.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> Rotten idiots!¡±

    Chung Myung groaned as he got up and then sat back down, looking upset. But regardless of that, Jo Gul asked,

    ¡°So why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°To break the head of sahyung, sasuks.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid.¡±

    ¡°I meant it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    His face was saying that he was being honest, even with its sarcastic tone.

    ¡°¡­ what is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge will fall.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke sternly,

    ¡°The feeling of defeat isn¡¯t something which will go away so easily, and the perception of people of this world is too cold. And there is nothing scarier than falling down after climbing up to an amazing height. The Southern Edge Sect will be ruined to its core.¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    It was hard to imagine such a mighty sect getting destroyed like that, but until everything that Chung Myung said happens¡­

    ¡®First of all, they aren¡¯t the disciples of the old Southern Edge Sect.¡¯

    Those confident and easygoing people acted impatiently like they were being chased by something. It could not be easy to regain that lost confidence.

    ¡°And Mount Hua will be stronger than now. Maybe a lot more stronger as time goes on. Maybe even hold enormous power in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I just feel like I heard something strange.¡±

    ¡°What? You think it is hell either way?¡±

    ¡®You saying enormous power is what scares me!¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua knew that there was no happy life when the term ¡®enormous power¡¯ was mentioned, as the burden of training fell onto them.

    Chung Myung, who was smiling, spoke with a stiff face.

    ¡°But how long will itst?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I told you. The strong will decline one day, and the weak will get stronger someday. The strength of Mount Hua will notst forever.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we try to make itst?¡±

    ¡°What about after we die? Who will lead Mount Hua then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°If a sword is pointed at our backs, we will struggle and work hard. But those who prosper most of the time with no one chasing after them will turn sluggish. In a way like Shaolin and Wudang now.¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon understood what this meant.

    ¡°You mean that Southern Edge should be the sword that aims at Mount Hua¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and what happens if we copse at their hands again?¡±

    ¡°That cannot be helped.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    It could not be helped?

    At that time, Chung Myung spoke with a cold face,

    ¡°If Mount Hua cannot advance and stays idle, then it is better to burn it to ashes. A martial arts sect that has no one to be conscious of eventually bes trapped in its own small world. It means that the destruction and fall of Southern Edge isn¡¯t a good deal for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°It is a hundred times harder to hold onto unseen hope and crumble slowly than it is to perish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They will go through the same thing which Mount Hua went through! How dare they pretend like they were having a hard time these few years! Now they will have to fall a few more times! Until then, I won¡¯t let them rise! I will never let that happen!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled, looking at Chung Myung, who had gone crazy.

    ¡®This is right.¡¯

    Baek Cheon felt his stomach feel refreshed, looking at the Chung Myung he knew.

 Chapter 301: I Wasnâ€™t Like That Back Then! I Wasnâ€™t! (1)

    ¡°Thirty-two¡­¡±

    The Abbot looked curious.

    ¡°It turned out to be a lot different from what I had thought.¡±

    At those words, the elders of the Shaolin Sect had a bit of an ufortable expression.

    ¡°I expected to some extent that Wudang wouldn¡¯t stand out. The martial arts of Wudang are something that ripens with time. It is unlikely that the younger disciples would exert much at such a young age. There is a limit to these things.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    The shared characteristic of the Wudang and Shaolin Sect¡¯s martial arts was that both martial arts took time and experience to be powerful.

    Therefore, it wasmon for the third and second-ss disciples, who weren¡¯t given much time to train, not to exert much strength.

    ¡°And I thought the Peng and Namgung families would stand out. No matter what anyone says, they are notcking even a little bit whenpared to the other sects which will lead kangho.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Nine Great Sects One Union and the Five Great Families

    The two factions which led the world.

    But just because they were rted by the same concept, didn¡¯t mean that they were all the same.

    The Nine Great Sects were in a close situation where the Southern Edge and Beggars Union were centered around Shaolin and Wudang. On the other hand, the Tang Family followed behind the Namgung and Peng families.

    From the start of thepetition, they had already predicted the flow to some extent.

    The problem was¡­.

    ¡°As the Southern Edge Sect copses, the three families are still left. There are barely more than ten disciples of the Nine Great Sects now.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    The Abbot let out a low sigh.

    Many said that, usually, the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families were close-knit for the sake of the world. But the truth was that both factions were simply close to one another. The purpose of a disciple leading a sect and a child leading a family of the same bloodline waspletely different.

    So, once in a while, both sides bumped heads. So it wasn¡¯t nice to see the Nine Great Sects be so weakpared to the Five Great Families, especially with Shaolin having arranged this meeting.

    ¡°The number of disciples remaining from the families is about twice as much as the sects. There are also four people who are neither of the Nine Great Sects nor of the Five Great Families,¡± said an elder, who let out a sigh after.

    Of those who remained, there was only one organization that was neither of the Nine Great Sects nor of the Five Great families.

    ¡°It is Mount Hua, which is unexpected.¡±

    Of the thirty-two who passed, four were from Mount Hua.

    Four might seem like a small number now, but Mount Hua was the only sect to have four of its disciples remaining, even Shaolin had just three.

    ¡°What was their original ce?¡±

    ¡°It was silver. Hae Bang, who had received aint from them during his visit, immediately gave them a gold letter.¡±

    The Abbot sighed in relief,

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Hae Bang, we would have been pointed at.¡±

    If Mount Hua came with a silver letter and achieved such a feat here, people would have pointed their fingers at Shaolin for not recognizing the power of Mount Hua.

    They would be ridiculed for giving Mount Hua silver when they actually had to be given a higher invitation.

    Abbot felt d that such a situation hadn¡¯t happened.

    ¡°It is fortunate, but it is also unfair. Who would have thought Mount Hua would be this active before thepetition even started?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°Especially that child Chung Myung is more shocking than I thought. Maybe even Hae Yeon will struggle.¡±

    ¡°That good? Of course, he was great, but in my eyes, he didn¡¯t seem that strong¡­¡±

    ¡°What we saw wasn¡¯t everything.¡±

    The Abbot narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Maybe what we all saw wasn¡¯t even the start.¡¯

    It was fun, the feeling he got when he looked at that child, who hadn¡¯t yet lived even half his life, yet still had such depth.

    If Hae Yeon was like a stream that flowed around, making one feel excited, then this Chung Myung guy was so deep that one wouldn¡¯t dare try and peer within.

    ¡°The sky is sometimes too relentlessly cold, but the warmthes at the end of the cold. It wouldn¡¯t be against the will of the heavens that the child fell into Mount Hua,¡± quietly mumbled the Abbot.

    -Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know what happened to those who believed in their path and practiced their teachings yet didn¡¯t hesitate to throw them out?

    He remembered the words of the Sect Leader from Southern Edge, and his body felt stiff.

    ¡®How could I not know?¡¯

    It was life inside Kangho that turned them into this.

    He wanted to stay far from such things and never look back. But Mount Hua would eventually bring back its power and stand in front of them again. It seems as if those who truly pursue their will cannot be destroyed despite facing hardships.

    For this reason, every time Abbot saw the disciples of Mount Hua, he felt his heart being stabbed.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot tried to take down the mess of thoughts from inside his head.

    ¡°Thispetition seems to be nearing the end. It would have been nice if this ces bes harmonious, where we all get to know each other.¡±

    ¡°That would be better. In particr, Mount Hua will turn into a sect everyone knows about.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Especially when that child, Chung Myung, makes it to the finals, and the honor of the Nine Great Sects will crumble. Of course, this will make the Five Great Families blush.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And if that happens.¡±

    The elders looked at the Abbot,

    ¡°We might have to undo the decision of the past.¡±

    ¡°It has to be done,¡± mumbled the Abbot.

    The decision of the previous heads to expel Mount Hua from the Nine Great sects.

    ¡°However it is impossible to decide what to do by ourselves.¡±

    ¡°It is but¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. It will happen eventually, so we need to be prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s return to the Nine Great Sects.

    This wasn¡¯t some light matter. Perhaps this would shake the entire world again.

    ¡°It will happen if it should happen.¡±

    The Abbot nodded,

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer now. It isn¡¯t toote to discuss this once more when thepetition is finished.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot closed his eyes and fell into thought.

    The elder hesitated for a moment, and instead of leaving the room, he said,

    ¡°I am a bit envious.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps Mount Hua is feeling the joy of flying in the sky and thinking about it hurts my stomach.¡±

    At those candid words, the Abbot smiled,

    ¡°That is the reward for their effort. Let¡¯s just celebrate it.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    A clogged voice came from Hyun Jong.

    ¡°The ancestors¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­.¡±

    ¡°Will be happy¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhhhh¡­.</i>¡±

    Without speaking, he looked at the disciples. Everyone was looking at him like they were seeing a new painting and¡­

    He tilted his head to one side. To the ce where the root cause of the problem was.

    At theposition of his disciples, all holding a limb of Chung Myung, who was growling.

    ¡®Why again?¡¯

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    Even if he wanted to say something nice asionally, the disciples weren¡¯t able to hear it. Despite the many encouraging words, the disciples of Mount Hua only showed soulless eyes with expressions like kids whose angry parents were waiting behind them.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i> ahem.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed,

    ¡°I wille back after discussing a couple of things with the elders, you people should rest¡­.¡±

    ¡°S-Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, why are you leaving? Take us too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us alone in here, Sect Leader!¡±

    A desperate response suddenly erupted from the disciples, who were sitting in disbelief.

    However, Hyun Jong turned his head away from the disciples. Of course, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to protect these children now, but eventually, it would happen at some point unless the one behind them was kept under constant watch.

    Letting this happen first may be better than trying to deal with it.

    ¡°T-then, bye.¡±

    As Hyun Jong moved away, the disciples of Mount Hua all screamed,

    ¡°Sect Leaderrrr!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, don¡¯t leave! Elder Hyun Sang! Un Geom sasukkkk!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us alone here! Take us too¡­.! Please!¡±

    But Hyun Jong disappeared without even looking back at them.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The other disciples who were there then slowly turned their heads to one side.

    Now was the time to face the devil,

    ¡°¡­happy?¡±

    A voice that seemed to have held all the pain in the world came out.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    Chung Myung swung his body and Yu Yiseol and Yoon Jong, who were holding him, let go.

    ¡°Gold or Jade, one doesn¡¯t have a value until it gets battered down. But are you happy?¡±

    His eyes were wide and angry, and the disciples all looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Sahyung, what do we do?¡¯

    ¡®Look at him. He is doing that! He is going wild!¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who received their earnest gaze, coughed and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung, of course, we have failed, but we still have the most people left. This is something we should celebrate¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Anyone who hears this will think sasuk passed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to sneak into this topic and head to the side where the dropouts are gathered. I will lose if I breathe the same air as you all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went to the ce where the losers were gathered and sat on his knees.

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what!¡±

    ¡°¡­. Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Everyone looked at him with pitiful eyes and gulped.

    ¡®So sad!¡¯

    ¡®Are there no exceptions to that forsaken bastard!¡¯

    But whatever they thought, Chung Myung was going to do what he wanted.

    ¡°You lost to the Nine Great Sects? I cannot live any longer since luck seems to be running out! You had no one else better to lose to and had to do it in the hands of the Nine Great Sects? I am going to rip all your nails off!¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    Someone raised their hand and stood up,

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°But I lost to the Five Great Families.¡±

    ¡°Sit down if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    And the revolt was suppressed.

    ¡°But¡­ I think we did well.¡±

    ¡°Did well? Did what well?¡±

    ¡°Still, the boys packed their thoughts and went out to do well, this much¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> Right.¡±

    The expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face, which looked like a vicious soul-stealing goblin, changed,

    ¡°Did you see those bastards lose? Wow! It is a sight I would never forget in my life!¡±

    ¡°Shoulders drooping down!¡±

    ¡°Not even looking back!¡±

    ¡°Right! Right! They didn¡¯t look back!¡±

    The sahyungs didn¡¯t miss the chance and kept speaking. They knew that if they wanted to receive one less hit, they would have to speak such things.

    Baek Cheon smiled at this atmosphere,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this aplete funeral?¡±

    ¡°Right. Sasuk¡¯s family funeral.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And immediately regretted it. And the sparks which were extinguished came roaring back to life,

    ¡°You have be a person who couldn¡¯t even join a group of thirty-two! Losing to everyone else is fine, but no, you had to go and offer them your heads!¡±

    When Chung Myung screamed and ran for Baek Cheon, so Yoon Jong and Jo Gul grabbed him again.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Hold it! It is sasuk! Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°He is injured! Hit him after he recovers!¡±

    Baek Cheon felt like his soul was betrayed when he heard that, and Baek Sang, who was next to him, grabbed his shoulder and smiled,

    ¡°Sahyung, I know what you must be feeling.¡±

    ¡°¡­don¡¯t bother to understand, you brat.¡±

    Baek Cheon wanted to cry.

    Chung Myung red as he looked at the disciples.

    ¡®You cannot do this!¡¯

    With the exception of Baek Cheon and his party, the rest of the disciples didn¡¯t spend much time with Chung Myung and his training. Even so, they had managed toe this far, so it was great.

    For example, aren¡¯t the disciples of Mount Hua now something the other sects fear?

    If the disciples who failed now continue to grow at the same pace, they will be able to reach a point of smashing people down with their toes.

    But Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the kind to feel satisfied by such things.

    ¡®Because I aim to win.¡¯

    What can sect leader sahyung say is the reason for this?

    -<i>Hehehe.</i> You don¡¯t seem to have the talent to teach others.

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkkk!</i> I am so done!¡±

    Yoon Jong hurriedly grabbed Chung Myung, who was silent for a moment but began to get crazy again. Yu Yiseol and Jo Gul also did their best to hold him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go crazy, Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Get yourself together! Calm down!¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth and looked at the three holding him back. Coincidentally they were the three who managed to pass along with him.

    ¡°Now, there will be no defeat for Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we four don¡¯t make it to the end, we will all crawl to Mount Hua! You get it? Especially if the loss is to the Nine Great Sects, you will roll on your body to Mount Hua! So lose to someone other than the Nine Sects!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this, began to tremble and asked Baek Sang, who was next to him,

    ¡°Who is the next opponent?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Namgung family¡¯s Namgung Dowi.¡±

    ¡°¡­ he is done.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes and prayed for the safety and peace of Namgung Dowi.

    At the same time, he prayed for their own well-being too.

 Chapter 302: I Wasnâ€™t Like That Back Then! I Wasnâ€™t! (2)

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Namgung Dowi tightened the sheath at his waist and looked down at his sword.

    <i>Srng!</i>

    The sword drawn glowed in the sunlight, and as he put it back in its sheath, he checked himself.

    The sky-blue robes and the cloud pattern on his chest, the characters for ¡®Blue Heaven¡¯, stood out.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    He took a short breath and smiled. A handsome man with an arrogant expression could be seen.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful of your expressions?¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi shook his head at the voice which came from behind.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    His father, Namgung Hwang, was the current head of the Namgung family.

    ¡°People don¡¯t care whether you are arrogant or not. But as soon as you show it to the world, your followers will turn to your enemies.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed his head at his father¡¯s words, who continued,

    ¡°To stand on top, you need to know that.¡±

    Every word, and every expression, had a weight attached to it.

    ¡°People close their eyes to therge ws that they see, but they cannot stand the small ws of those above them. That is why those who stand above others need to behave properly to dominate those below. And that is the attitude that those born in the Namgung family must have.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind, Father.¡±

    Namgung Hwang nodded his head, but then his expression changed right away as if he was annoyed.

    ¡°But those Nine Great Sects are using the same tricks. They are doing the same fixing, and soon they will make you drop down.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded his head.

    ¡°How about it? If you want, even now I¡­¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Namgung Dowi shook his head and smiled,

    ¡°Be it Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon or Chung Myung from Mount Hua. They are just people I need to defeat to win. What is the difference if they bring out a strong person right away?¡±

    ¡°Right. That is how a child of our family needs to act.¡±

    Namgung Hwang smiled.

    ¡®Anyway, this must mean that Shaolin has nothing to lose if either my son falls or Chung Myung from Mount Hua falls.¡¯

    Those wicked old bastards.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi opened his mouth,

    ¡°Even if there is dissatisfaction about this decision, Mount Hua hasn¡¯t raised any questions over it, so we of the Namgung family cannot be the ones to do that.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Namgung Hwang nodded his head at his son¡¯s words and asked,

    ¡°So? Are you confident in winning?¡±

    At this, his son smiled,

    ¡°Chung Myung from Mount Hua is strong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But with such light-moving sword techniques, he cannot handle this sword of ours. Today, I will prove that the best sword sect is us, not Wudang or Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Namgung Hwang smiled,

    ¡°Then it is all good.¡±

    And as he left the room, the other members of the family were all lined up in their sky-blue robes.

    ¡°How is your body today?¡±

    ¡°The best.¡±

    ¡°Hyung! I believe in you, hyung!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°The honor of our family lies on your shoulders. Do not look down on your opponent.¡±

    ¡°Of course, uncle.¡±

    Namgung Dowi responded to all of their encouragement and advice and headed to the ce where the spar would happen.

    A little walk from their ce, a wide square tform appeared, and the people who were there looked at him.

    ¡°It is the Namgung family!¡±

    ¡°The Blue Heaven Namgung Family!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohhhhh!</i>¡±

    Admiration and exmations poured in; this was the fame they had.

    The Namgung family was known to be the head of the Five Great Families and had maintained their power and influence for hundreds of years. Anyone who had even the slightest interest in Murim would know about this family.

    So everyone looked at them.

    However, Namgung Dowi wasn¡¯t too happy with this cheering.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯

    He frowned slightly.

    He couldn¡¯t distort his expression because of his father¡¯s teaching, which said he shouldn¡¯t be expressing his emotions to the people, but he didn¡¯t like this.

    The reason?

    It was quite simple.

    ¡°Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Woahhhhhh! Mount Hua ising!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is here!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung and Mount Hua have arrived!¡±

    An immense shout which couldn¡¯t bepared to his arrival began to shake the ce, and Namgung Dowi bit his lip.

    Jin Geum-Ryong and Baek Cheon fought yesterday. And after that was Chung Myung and Lee Song-Baek¡¯s fight, which skyrocketed the fame of Mount Hua.

    From the start of thepetition, Mount Hua had been snatching all the attention. Mount Hua, which had once been in the Nine Great Sects, was also known to be copsing, but then it had made a rather vocal return now. This was enough to make the people feel moved.

    Everyone believed that Mount Hua would be the winner of thispetition.

    And the anticipation exploded with the recent spars with the Southern Edge Sect.

    With the name of Baek Cheon, who had given a splendid performance and had even made Mount Hua¡¯s plum blossoms bloom, everyone¡¯s expectations for the sect went up. After Chung Myung had taken the attention after his fight with Lee Song-Baek, he became the most anticipated person in thispetition.

    So, no matter how great the Namgung family was, there was no way it could withstand the poprity of Mount Hua. Namgung Dowi frowned and looked at the Mount Hua disciples shuffling in.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> What a great person he has been. <i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    When he saw Chung Myung smiling brightly in front of him, he felt his insides twist.

    His opponent should have felt a weight considering who he was.

    But Chung Myung looked more rxed than anyone he had ever seen. It could not be thought of as the attitude of someone aiming to be the best in the world.

    ¡®That is until today.¡¯

    A title that didn¡¯t suit him. For the sake of that, Namgung Dowi had to defeat Chung Myung today.

    Namgung Dowi, who thought that, looked at Chung Myung.

    Namgung Hwang looked at his son and said,

    ¡°Do not look down on him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate your opponent.¡±

    ¡°But there is nothing to be afraid of. That is all I wanted to say.¡±

    Namgung Hwang nodded his head, liking his answer,

    ¡°Go and show them what the sword of our family is like.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Namgung Dowi grabbed his sword with one hand and climbed up the stage. As he climbed onto the stage, cheers poured in, and as he waited for his opponent to arrive, he thought,

    ¡®So rude.¡¯

    No one made a member of the Namgung family wait like this. And Chung Myung, who knew who his opponent was and still was noting, was even more absurd.

    Watching him, Chung Myung talked to a sahyung before approaching the stage, and as he did so, his sahyungs all looked at his back with clear anger.

    ¡®Such a loser.¡¯

    Namgung Dowi frowned. How could this man be a martial arts warrior?

    Martial arts start with the right attitude. But Mount Hua only looked like a group of bandits joining together.

    Was that the difference between the sects of evil and righteousness?

    ¡°Wait?¡±

    ¡®Wait?¡¯

    Namgung Dowi frowned and looked at Chung Myung standing on the other side.

    He was stretching his legs.

    His body was strong, but his form looked crooked. Besides, despite the decent-looking face, he had a weird grumpiness of an old man on him.

    Then, he understood why his father talked about handling his expressions when out in public.

    What would all subordinates think if they saw their leader like this?

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Namgung Dowi took a deep breath and swung down toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°Namgung family¡¯s Namgung Dowi.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    Contrary to his expression, Chung Myung politely bowed and responded.

    And Namgung Dowi looked at him, a bit impressed.

    ¡®Still, he isn¡¯t too odd.¡¯

    He was someone who could distinguish between the people who showed real politeness and those who only did it for show.

    He was certain that this guy was doing it for real.

    Namgung Dowi, a bit relieved, drew his sword,

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s sword seems to be quite sharp.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t think that those swords will work on me.¡±

    And he smiled,

    ¡°I will make you be swayed from the splendor of the Namgung family. You will know that there is a sky above the sky today.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes.¡±

    Chung Myung replied, not really caring.

    ¡°Now that I know, let¡¯s start. I am in a bit of a hurry.¡±

    ¡°You better regain yourposure. I am different from the opponents you have faced.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so different. A lot even.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    If thrown into a den filled with the Demonic Sect, this kid was the kind who would sit to the side and tremble.

    ¡®Should I start with the head?¡¯

    Thinking, he shook his head.

    ¡®No, because Sect Leader told me to pretend like I was seriously fighting him.¡¯

    Chung Myung took a deep breath. Since morning, Hyun Jong had been with him.

    These days, the eyes of the sect leaders from the other sects were nothing like Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader, so he had asked Chung Myung to act like he was fighting for real.

    He would have already kicked the guy out if it hadn¡¯t been for those words.

    I¡¯d rather freeze to death¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    At that time, Namgung Dowi spoke to him in a calm voice,

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I am different from those you have dealt with until now.¡±

    A subtle smile formed on his lips,

    ¡°If you think that swords are the same and came to deal with me, then you will be greatly disappointed. I have what the others don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the guy,

    ¡°Ah, you are different from them?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of demeaning them. But if you calmly observe them, the world is overflowing with simr people. And only a few are qualified to be the best in the world.¡±

    Namgung Dowi pointed to Chung Myung,

    ¡°You are probably like me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and spoke,

    ¡°I am just asking¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Is your real name Eun-Ryong<sup>1</sup>?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it felt simr to something. I thought it had something to do with bloodline.¡±

    ¡°Cheeky bastard.¡±

    Namgung Dowi was upset at hisment, but Chung Myung was shocked in his own way.

    ¡®Being cheeky and handsome is worth it.¡¯

    Geum-Ryong was like that, and Dong-Ryong was like that, so Eun-Ryong had to be the same.

    Namgung Dowi tried to calm his expression and said,

    ¡°I fully understand your arrogance. You probably haven¡¯t met a proper opponent till now. Even the Southern Edge¡¯s Jin Geum-Ryong and Lee Song-Baek haven¡¯t been able to satisfy you.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head, which was only half listening, tilted.

    ¡°Ah, so you are different?¡±

    ¡°You will know once you experience it. But I will clearly show you the difference in our ss.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly,

    ¡°Ah, so Jin Geum-Ryong, my Baek Cheon sasuk, and Lee Song-Baek aren¡¯t your opponents?¡±

    Very naturally, he summarized it.

    ¡°Those are obvious words.¡±

    ¡°Are you a genius then?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. But¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to take off.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and cut off the words of Namgung Dowi,

    ¡°Because you are a genius. Well, I admit it.¡±

    ¡°It is a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face, which had been smiling till then, went stiff, and he narrowed his eyes.

    Chung Myung tilted his head to both sides,

    ¡°Kids these days are so weird. Where did you learn to talk like that? So, you are a genius, and the other kids here are all the same. Is that what you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I just mean to say I am different.¡±

    ¡°Such a funny kid.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled timidly.

    ¡°Well, fine. I have onest question.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any brothers?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know why you are curious about that, but I do.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chung Myung put the sword into the sheath and lifted it. A startled voice came from the disciples of Mount Hua, but Namgung Dowi didn¡¯t know what it meant.

    ¡°Well, if you aren¡¯t going to start, don¡¯t say I went in for a surprise attack.¡±

    ¡°Of course, please attack.¡±

    ¡°<i>Yah.</i> You should concede to the first hit. I am sorry for this, but you will have to prepare properly for the first hit.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his hand.

    The faces of Baek Cheon and others turned pale at this.

    ¡°S-sasuk! Shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡±

    ¡°¡­how do I stop him? This is a spar.¡±

    ¡°That bastard might die!¡±

    ¡°¡­ he wouldn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°He will.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. I think so too.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with an anxious gaze. But he didn¡¯t have time to do anything.

    Chung Myung raised his sword and charged ahead like lightning.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The sword moved with an enormous sound and fell for the head of Namgung Dowi.

    However, not panicking, the guy raised his sword up.

    ¡°Obviously strong!¡±

    He had seen Chung Myung attack his opponent with this same form several times. He didn¡¯t know why, but his opponent showed a strange obsession with heads.

    He had already calcted this and knew that head would be his opponent¡¯s target.

    ¡®You fell for such shallow provocation? So shallow!¡¯

    The sword of Namgung Dowi urately blocked the sword of Chung Myung.

    ¡®The moment the swords collide, it will deflect, and the side will¡­¡¯

    <i>Kiiiik!</i>

    At that moment, a terrible sound spread out.

    ¡°<i>Eikkkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhkkkkkkkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah. Ahh¡­. Ahhhh¡­.</i>¡±

    At the same time, anguished screams came from the audience. Some covered their mouths, some lowered their hands, and some crouched.

    But whatever they were doing, they were focused on one thing.

    Likewise, the gaze of Namgung Dowi too slowly moved down.

    Foot.

    The leg of Chung Myung stretched out and touched his groin<sup>2</sup>.

    ¡°¡­. Shit.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked down.

    And.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaaackkkk!</i>¡±

    He began to roll on the ground by holding his groin.

    At that desperate scream, the men in the ce couldn¡¯t watch anymore and turned their eyes away.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, too, covered their faces in shame.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ killing him might have been better.¡±

    ¡°I thought he would. But there is no way that brat would simply end it with death. <i>Uhhh¡­.</i>¡±

    ¡°That demon. He is evil and vicious.¡±

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t hear their words and tapped on Namgung Dowi¡¯s hips with his sword.

    ¡°It is fine, it is fine. You have a problem. Your skills can be passed onto him<sup>3</sup>.¡±

    Uh?

    That isn¡¯t the problem (t)here?

    Ah, that isn¡¯t my duty?

    <i>heheheehe.</i>

 Chapter 303: I Wasnâ€™t Like That Back Then! I Wasnâ€™t! (3)

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­.</i>¡±

    Namgung Dowi was still groaning.

    And the forever kind Chung Myung couldn¡¯t just turn away from this scene, kindly patting the guy on the butt with his sheath.

    Of course, the fact that he was the one who did this wasn¡¯t forgotten.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Why did you talk to me like that? Of course, you are a genius. A genius!¡±

    But why?

    A smile came to the lips of Chung Myung,

    ¡°You brat. If I gather all the geniuses I have seen so far and line them up. I can say two of the three people I thought were good came from Shaolin. What is so great about being a genius?¡±

    Chung Myung continued to pat the butt of Namgung Dowi,

    ¡°A cheeky kid who knows nothing¡­ no. No. Since Jin Geum-Ryong and Lee Song-Baek aren¡¯t from my side, have you decided to ignore them? And you think my Dong-Ryong got beaten up easily? Forget me, you wouldn¡¯t get up even if Dong-Rong ps you!¡±

    Hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, Baek Cheon smiled warmly.

    ¡®I have never been beaten, you bastard!¡¯

    And stop calling me Dong-Ryong! Everyone else will know it now, you idiot!

    ¡°<i>Ehh!</i> Hear that? I think he is talking about sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Shut that mouth. Open it if you want to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with a red face.

    ¡®But I feel good.¡¯

    He praised Namgung Dowi as a genius. But it seemed like Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts about geniuses weren¡¯t meant as a hugepliment.

    Either that, or it was just him provoking Baek Cheon.

    ¡®But the more I see him, the more I don¡¯t know him.¡¯

    It felt like he was being swung around by Chung Myung here and there.

    Anyway, seeing Namgung Dowi whimpering like a dog on the floor was a nice feeling.

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­</i>¡±

    Namgung Dowi staggered and got up as he looked at Chung Myung with red eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ fucking dog bastard!¡±

    And he cursed. Being hit and falling down could be tolerated.

    When fighting, this was only inevitable, and one would have to endure it. Even if his limbs and neck were cut off, he wouldn¡¯t have been this resentful.

    But it was unforgivable to kick the groin of someone in front of so many people. Rumors would spread unless he did something to erase the sight from the crowd¡¯s eyes.

    This was an unforgettable disgrace for him, the one who would be the next head of the family. When he thought about what this meant, it felt like his mind was being flooded with anger.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    When Namgung Dowi screamed, unable to contain his anger, Chung Myung giggled,

    ¡°Upset?¡±

    ¡°You¡­you fucking dog!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and raised his sword,

    ¡°So I guess your mouth isn¡¯t the only thing working.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Talent or not, everything depends on how you hone it. You cannot even defeat Jin Geum-Ryong. And I am meant to care about such a genius?¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword,

    ¡°Come here, I will put down those prideful shoulders of yours.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi rushed towards Chung Myung with red eyes. No, he was trying to run.

    However, Chung Myung got up and waved his sword left and right.

    ¡°Ah. Wait. Wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down a little and then fight? Don¡¯t make excuses that you lost because you got too excited before the fight.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who grunted his teeth, took a deep breath.

    Anger had risen to the point that his forehead was steaming, but there was nothing wrong with Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    Wasn¡¯t rushing in head first because of anger the first thing on a list of what not to do as a swordsman?

    ¡°<i>Phew!</i>¡±

    Namgung Dowi slowly regained control of his breathing.

    ¡°¡­ you will regret giving me time to regain my calm. I will break you downpletely.¡±

    Despite his life-threatening threat, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Usually, when someone¡¯s head gets hit, theye to their senses, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should rush¡­ but, well, your family was always like that.¡±

    That¡­who was it?

    Right. Namgung Cheon Myung.

    That brat was the same. He was arrogant and crushed people under his feet.

    ¡°It will be a bit embarrassing if such a personalityes up in each generation.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No. I am not talking to you.¡±

    That was to Namgung Cheon Myung.

    As Chung Myung waved his eyes<sup>1</sup>, Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes shone, and he pointed to the sword of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Pull your sword out.¡±

    ¡°How dare you order me? Try making me pull it out.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand at his sheath.

    ¡°Pull it out?¡±

    Namgung Dowi decided not to bother with talking to Chung Myung anymore. He realized that there was nothing to gain from talking to an idiot.

    ¡°I will show you what the sword of the Namgung family is like!¡±

    <i>Pat!</i>

    The Namgung Sword began to exude arge amount of qi, and a white light shone around his sword.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    With the sword touching the ground, he stepped forward.

    At the same time, a tremendous force began to put pressure on Chung Myung.

    ¡°T-that is!¡±

    Shocked sounds came out from the mouths of the sect leaders who were seeing this,

    ¡°The Emperor Sword technique!¡±

    ¡°He has already mastered it?¡±

    The representative sword techniques of the Namgung family was the Twelve Movement Iron Sword and the Boundless Heaven Sword technique.

    But if one were thinking about the best sword technique, one would think about the Emperor Sword technique.

    The reason why it was the strongest, yet not a representative one, was because it was only passed down the line of session.

    The sword technique was difficult and required an enormous amount of qi to use.

    The Emperor Sword technique was known to be taught only after the representative techniques were taught to the person. And yet, with all those requirements, such a technique was opening up here.

    A formidable amount of qi could be felt.

    The Emperor Sword technique was literally the sword of an Emperor.

    A sword that subjugated its opponent with force and, through pressure, emitted strength. It was something that was known to take the lives of others by force.

    As if proving that the rumor wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, Namgung Dowi was giving out such pressure.

    The spectators who were watching this were pushed back from the force, and even the disciples from Mount Hua were using their qi to fight back.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Namgung Dowi took a step ahead. The momentum around him had increased and weighed down on the body of Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung let out a deep sigh, feeling the pressure on his body.

    ¡°Kids these days!¡±

    And he grabbed his sword as he walked toward Namgung Dowi.

    Namgung Dowi was shocked.

    ¡®He is moving?¡¯

    He was approaching despite the force and pressure being put on his body? Like nothing at all mattered?

    Namgung Dowi clenched his teeth and took another step forward. The qi emanating from him was getting stronger. But Chung Myung continued to approach him as if nothing had changed.

    ¡°I will teach you on behalf of one of your ancestors, so ept this sweetly.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°This is basic! You bastard! Basic!¡±

    The sword of Chung Myung, with its sheath still on, rushed in toward Namgung Dowi. And Namgung Dowi smiled as he raised his sword.

    ¡®Another hit with the same form. It will not work this time!¡¯

    However, contrary to his thoughts, the sword of Chung Myung just hit him<sup>2</sup><sup>3</sup>.

    And what happened the moment their swords collided was a little different from what Namgung Dowi thought¡­

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Two sounds rang out at the same time.

    Namgung Dowi looked at Chung Myung¡¯s sword held against his own and then looked at his own wrist.

    <i>ck!</i>

    His wrist felt limp and weak.

    ¡®¡­ what is this.¡¯

    <i>Uh.</i>

    That, <i>uh¡­</i>

    It doesn¡¯t make sense that it broke in just one hit¡­

    ¡°Kids these days!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    And Chung Myung began to strike him down without mercy,

    ¡°How dare you act all shy!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    And again,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it at that time, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°How dare the lower body be thrown away when forming the Emperor Sword technique!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°<i>Guak!</i>¡±

    Namgung Dowi groaned and stumbled.

    With his broken wrist, he couldn¡¯t properly block the sword anymore. Thanks to this, the sword of Chung Myung had already hit him four times on the shoulder.

    ¡°Won¡¯t release your clenched shoulder? I will pull it out!?¡±

    Namgung Dowi was wide-eyed, and he heard something,

    ¡°Dowi! What the hell are you doing!¡±

    It was Namgung Hwang, who was on the podium, who had jumped up, unable to watch this anymore.

    Hearing him, Namgung Dowi opened his eyes and grabbed his sword, and he quickly began to swing it.

    An enormous sword with qi wrapped around it. At the same time, his momentum rose again¡­

    <i>Puak!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi turned his head with a nk look and nced at the sword of Chung Myung, which was already at his ankle.

    ¡°How dare you swing your sword when an adult is talking to you?¡±

    Excuse me¡­

    We are on the stage, right?

    If I don¡¯t wield my sword here, then where do¡­

    ¡°Not even basic manners are taught to kids!¡±

    Chung Myung took a step back and tightly clenched his sword.

    ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t understand if I only say it. One has to be hit to learn it with the body. Then you will understand.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was close to this sentiment, shut his eyes.

    He felt queasy. He must have heard such things in the past too¡­

    After hearing this¡­

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    Chung Myung rushed to Namgung Dowi.

    Although he did swing his sword out of reflex, he wasn¡¯t able to do much.

    ¡°Lower body!¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    The sword of Chung Myung hit the thighs of Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    He groaned once again.

    ¡°Lower body! Lower body! Lower body!¡±

    <i>Tak! Tak! Tak!</i>

    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯ve been hit four times. Can you not stop it once? Can¡¯t leave your head out of this<sup>4</sup>?¡±

    Namgung Dowi kept yelling with each hit.

    ¡®W-what speed is this¡­¡¯

    This sword wasn¡¯t visible to the eyes. How the hell could this sword be stopped?

    ¡°How dare you step back without my permission?¡±

    Chung Myung growled and pushed Namgung Dowi without mercy,

    ¡°Side! Shoulder! Ankle! Why so many gaps? Your wrist again!¡±

    The poor guy got hit all around his body despite trying to avoid it. And the sword of Chung Myung always hit his wrist precisely.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    The sword of Namgung Dowi rotated in the air.

    At the same time, his body became defenseless andpletely exposed to Chung Myung.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    All the disciples of Mount Hua jumped up from their seats at the same time. What was going to happen now was something they could envision.

    Baek Cheon groaned,

    ¡°Head¡­¡±

    And a roaring voice said,

    ¡°Head! Head! Head! Head! Head!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Five times the sheathed sword of Chung Myung fell onto his opponent¡¯s head, who was already twitching in pain.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    And another extra hit,

    ¡°It is normal to say it five times and hit six times.¡±

    ¡®¡­ why?¡¯

    Unable to understand Chung Myung¡¯sst words, Namgung Dowi fainted.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Chung Myung, who was looking at his fallen opponent, licked his lips,

    ¡°Ah, I told you to stop stiffening your shoulders!¡±

    This obsession with the head had to be shaken off.

 Chapter 304: I Wasnâ€™t Like That Back Then! I Wasnâ€™t! (4)

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he looked down at the fallen Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Still, kids these days.¡±

    <i>Uh!</i>

    In the old days, if one were angry, they would bring in a stone the size of a man and then swing their sword a thousand times, <i>hui</i>?

    Even if made to roll around a steep cliff, bareback, made to train with our sword, we would still have said, ¡®Ah, so refreshing¡¯ at the end.

    And what are you with weak legs?

    The Emperor Sword technique?

    Emperor Sword techniqueeeee?!!?!!!?!!?!

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit just the head.¡±

    Ah, already awake?

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Chung Myung turned back as if he didn¡¯t like this.

    This was why he didn¡¯t like geniuses or people described as such. Because there were many people obsessed with the pleasure of moving a step further faster than others, so much so that they failed to look at their feet and recognize the speed they moved at.

    They would only realize what they had missed when they met someone like Lee Song-Baek.

    To be honest, there is no reason for me to tell you, but¡­

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Well, I have no interest in the Namgung family at all, so I don¡¯t need to put up with such people. I am already busy teaching in Mount Hua. Why would I care about you?!

    Chung Myung walked down the stage, whistling, as shouts poured in for him.

    ¡°<i>Kuaak!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as he saw his sahyungs giving him a thumbs up.

    ¡°Why? So embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°It is such a good thing! That was the Namgung family!¡±

    Jo Gul spoke with admiration.

    ¡°Namgung Dowi, the Single-Edge Sword<sup>1</sup> of the Namgung family, wasn¡¯t he the one considered to win thispetition?¡±

    ¡°For one, I wonder If you eat the same food as us!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at the intense reaction which came from his win.

    ¡°It was nothing great¡­¡±

    ¡°No. A great thing is a great thing.¡±

    ¡°It was really amazing, Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips slowly began to twitch,

    ¡°No. Well, that child wasn¡¯t much¡­¡±

    ¡°But that child was from the Namgung family, which means he is no ordinary person, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaah.</i> That was freaking cool. Chung Myung, you did an amazing job!¡±

    ¡°¡­ hehehe.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head.

    It wasn¡¯t a huge deal, but such things made him feel nice.

    ¡°He might die from happiness.¡±

    ¡°Dong-Ryong, shut it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent. Shrugging his shoulders, Chung Myung sat down and took a piece of jerky from the bag next to him.

    ¡°Jo Gul sahyung, did you get the money?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes! Chung Myung! It was huge! You made a lot of money! This time, there were a lot of people betting on the other side due to the family name!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> That is why people lose money when they gamble.¡±

    How dare they put money on the Namgung side! How dare they!

    Then they were bound to be ruined!

    Chung Myung giggled as he bit into the jerky.

    Baek Cheon, who watched this, nced back at the stage. His opponent still hadn¡¯t seemed to return to his senses, as the members of the sect were all still around him.

    ¡®Must have been such a huge shock.¡¯

    He could sympathize with him.

    Singled-Edge Sword Namgung Dowi.

    His fame was much greater, and he must have had a lot of confidence. And if such a swordsman had a normal mindset, they could ept this loss, but it would be painful from now on.

    After all, it was something that everyone who met Chung Myung ended up experiencing at least once.

    Baek Cheon lowered his gaze and looked down at Chung Myung, who was still chewing on his jerky.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked shocked by this.

    He was bound to be¡­. Even Namgung Hwang looked wide-eyed like his eyes would pop out of their sockets.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡­ <i>uh</i>¡­.?¡±

    Heo Do Jinin was unable to see this and shut his eyes. While Shaolin was a benefactor, he was still here representing Wudang and the Nine Great Sects. And the Namgung family was the representative of the Five Great families.

    As a result, he would meet with Namgung Hwang quite a bit.

    ¡®This makes no sense.¡¯

    And with so many meetings with this man, not once had he seen such an expression on him. Heo Do Jinin never saw such a face on Namgun Hwang.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be more strange if his son, who he was so proud of, was beaten like this? Especially when the scene looked like a bandit beating down an innocent citizen.

    Heo Do Jinin stared at Chung Myung, who was descending the stage.

    ¡®He is like a racehorse.¡¯

    Had he seen this happen elsewhere, he, too, would have pped for Chung Myung. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but just the sight of this made his heart flutter.

    If there was one problem here, it was that the victim of this was a child of the Five Great Families.

    ¡°¡­ how can such a thing happen?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>¡­¡±

    Sounds of shock and admiration came from the sect leaders¡¯ mouths.

    Heo Do Jinin knew it too.

    It meant that no one actually wanted to mention the name of Chung Myung on this podium.

    The moment one brought up the name of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, they would have to acknowledge the Mount Hua sect. And that was why they were ignoring it.

    But now, the moment hase when they can no longer ignore this monster.

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s not something which can simply be called as having talent.¡±

    Everyone nodded at the words of the Qingcheng sect leader.

    ¡°I think I understand why the Southern Edge Sect Leader was so desperate. Even I would¡­¡±

    Unable to finish his words, he went silent.

    If such a monster came out of a sect that had lost its me, then they couldn¡¯t help but lose theirposure.

    Right. A monster.

    A handmade monster.

    And¡­

    ¡®Now it seems like everyone knows.¡¯

    The crowd seemed agitated and was also gossiping.

    ¡°¡­ the Namgung Dowi lost like this?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, still.¡±

    Namgung wasn¡¯t an easy name.

    It is the head of the Five Great Families and a prestigious family sect. They produced world-ss swordsmen whomanded the world from generation to generation and they always had excellent warriors.

    And everyone in the world didn¡¯t hesitate to choose Namgung Dowi over Chung Myung!

    And they knew this guy was the candidate for the next head. The fact that such a guy was unterally smashed without even being able to swing his sword meant a lot.

    Heo Do Jinin frowned and looked to one side.

    Smile.

    A subtle smile on the lips of Tang Gunak, who was next to Hyun Jong. And the meaning behind the smile, which he had assumed, made his stomach go cold.

    At that moment, Tang Gunak said,

    ¡°Congrattions, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I am so curious. How the hell did you bring up such a monster?¡±

    At the words of Tang Gunak, the eyes of all the sect leaders moved to Hyun Jong.

    Heo Do Jinin frowned and looked at Tang Gunak, who was leading this conversation. If he were speaking up like this, then everyone would pay attention to Hyun Jong.

    And Hyun Jong shook his head,

    ¡°Am I that worthy of raising that child?¡±

    His calm appearance seemed different from the start of thispetition.

    ¡°He was a tiger¡¯s cub from birth. Just because a dog raises it, doesn¡¯t mean that a tiger¡¯s cub bes a dog.¡±

    ¡°You are too modest, Sect Leader. If it was just Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, then those words aren¡¯t wrong. But isn¡¯t the entire sect now dominating here?¡±

    Everyone went silent.

    Tang Gunak forcibly spoke it, knowing everyone would listen,

    ¡°<i>Hahaha</i>, Because of Mount Hua, our Tang family is a bit hidden behind the shadows. Our children were confident in their skills, butpared to Mount Hua, our level is a bit shameful.¡±

    ¡°That is an exaggeration.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at the faces of the other sect leaders.

    Everyone had a slightly distorted expression, unable to hide their difort. The fact that the sect leaders, who should be good at hiding their emotions, were showing it now meant that their feelings were piling up.

    Tang Gunak thought.

    ¡®If Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had not stopped by Sichuan, then I would be sitting here with the same face as them.¡¯

    No matter how much he thought about it, the alliance with Mount Hua was the best decision he had taken since bing the lord of the family.

    ¡®And to flourish this fast.¡¯

    He thought it would take another ten more years for their worth to change. But Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon never lets his expectationse true.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Just as Tang Gunak went to loudly continue, he was interrupted,

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is definitely amazing.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin, who was watching this, spoke first. Tang Gunak frowned and looked at him as the man continued.

    ¡°And he isn¡¯t just strong. The kid¡¯s understanding of swords is amazing. It is shocking how a person who shouldn¡¯t be on par with others is this skillful.¡±

    And he nodded as he looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Everyone knew what the words would be now,

    ¡°It is unfortunate. He has such talent¡­if he had a strong sect and one which could support him, he would have been a swordsman who would have gotten talked about for ages.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin sighed,

    ¡°One cannot have everything, but it is still regretful. A tiger which should have had wings.¡±

    A clever technique.

    Trying to raise the value of the child and lessen that of Mount Hua.

    What was more subtle was that if Hyun Jong showed difort, then everything Tang Gunak did here would go to waste.

    But there was one thing Heo Do Jinin overlooked.

    Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t the one who didn¡¯t understand losses or what it meant to endure. And especially, he was used to being ignored like now.

    ¡°Even I feel a bit bad about it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Heo Do Jinin frowned at the calm words.

    ¡°But it is fine.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked peaceful. He looked at Chung Myung chewing down on the jerky and the disciples of Mount Hua around him.

    ¡°Because our sahyung-sajae can do the things Mount Hua couldn¡¯t do.¡±

    The disciples all looked like warmth, like the sunlight on a spring day.

    ¡°Mount Hua isn¡¯t just Chung Myung. Some children can work together and protect Mount Hua along with Chung Myung. Even if there is no one to lead, if there was someone to move with us, wouldn¡¯t that be good enough?¡±

    Heo Do Jinin coughed at this,

    ¡°It will not be easy.¡±

    ¡°My kids are strong.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice was resolute.

    ¡°And now the kids are proving it.¡±

    And then a loud voice came,

    ¡°Next, Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Yiseol!¡±

    Yu Yiseol held her sword and raised her head. Tang Soso looked at her,

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Without any words, she moved ahead with her sword.

    ¡°I will go, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous and show your skills.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As she headed forward, Tang Soso shouted,

    ¡°Sago, you must win¡­¡±

    But realizing something, she went silent. Yu Yiseol, who had stopped walking, didn¡¯t turn and waited for the rest of her words toe out.

    Soon, Tang Soso smiled and said,

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    With a little yful expression and sincerity,

    ¡°Fight ande back without regrets!¡±

    Saying that you must win was a burden.

    Yu Yiseol nodded and patted Tang Soso on the head lightly,

    ¡°Keep watching.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With those words, Yu Yiseol took another step forward.

    Jo Gul, who was watching, asked Chung Myung,

    ¡°You won¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She is leaving¡­¡±

    Chung Myung continued to chew on his jerky and said,

    ¡°I only need to speak to idiots like sahyungs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sago doesn¡¯t need me to do that.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol, who was walking up.

    ¡°Because the only person here who wasn¡¯t ashamed of the name Mount Hua from the start was sago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch carefully.¡±

    He said,

    ¡°The spirit of Mount Hua is right there.¡±

    Right over there.

 Chapter 305: I Wasnâ€™t Like That Back Then! I Wasnâ€™t! (5)

    Yu Yiseol looked at the person standing in front of her.

    ¡®Was it Peng Kyung?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t remember names because she wasn¡¯t interested in it or them.

    Ignored?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    What mattered was what kind of martial arts the opponents used and what characteristics they had, but not their names.

    There were countless ways to identify a person, even if not with a name.

    ¡®Fast.¡¯

    Her heart was beating a little faster than usual. She tried to keep herposure as much as possible, but it wasn¡¯t easy to maintain herposure.

    Yu Yiseol took a small breath.

    She calmed her excited heart and looked at Peng Kyung.

    Heavy and strong.

    The Taoist teaching of the Peng family was to defeat, pleasure and weight<sup>1</sup>.

    The most striking feature among them was that they quickly defeated their opponents. In the face of their emanating force and heavy, thick-headed sword, victory and defeat were decided in an instant.

    ¡®I cannot keep looking at just the sword.¡¯

    A sword was something that made them turn together. It would be a sword dance that the opponent would think about, it would draw them in, entrance them. Right. That was what she was told.

    Yu Yiseol, who had finally calmed down,pletely drew her sword.

    <i>Srng.</i>

    The sound of the sword being pulled out tickled her ears, and as soon as she held the sword in her hand, she felt calm.

    After getting old¡­ no, has there ever been a day when the sword left her hand?

    ¡°I am Peng Kyung of the Hebei Peng Family.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Yiseol.¡±

    ¡°The skills of Mount Hua have been very impressive. Your sword must be sharp too.¡±

    Peng Kyung smiled brightly and raised their de at Yu Yiseol,

    ¡°If you can surpass me, then your fame will make the world roar. But do you have the power to do that?¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at Peng Kyung silently. That person knew nothing.

    ¡°I never asked about it.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Things like fame.¡±

    Yu Yiseol slowly lowered her sword.

    ¡°¡­ is this fine?¡± said Yoon Jong, unknowingly feeling worried.

    Of course, he knew that Yu Yiseol was the best. No matter how he thought about it, Yu Yiseol was stronger than him.

    From an objective point of view, Yu Yiseol was one of two skilled masters in Mount Hua. She was the only being who could be next to Baek Cheon.

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Chung Myung?

    He has to be excluded from this list.

    He was a foul card.

    Yoon Jong nced at Chung Myung, then looked back to Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®It is almost double the difference.¡¯

    Although Yu Yiseol wasn¡¯t small, the one opposite her was too big. When he looked at them, it was like the difference between an adult and a child.

    ¡°Will this be fine?¡±

    Even before discussing the proficiency in their swordsmanship, he was worried about whether Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword would even be able to handle her opponent¡¯s de.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sago will win, right?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Why? Think she¡¯ll lose?¡±

    ¡°Because the difference in size is just too huge. One idental move¡­¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°That guy cannot do that.¡±

    He remembered.

    From the moment he first met Yu Yiseol, she was chasing after him like a leech. Her obsession with the swords was unmatched by anyone in Mount Hua. And she was the one who didn¡¯t stop being behind their sword technique.

    ¡®It was back then.¡¯

    At dawn, when everyone was asleep, Yu Yiseol was the first to climb the Lotus Peak before Chung Myung, who went there to practice alone.

    Before and after too.

    Yu Yiseol never once missed training.

    It was the same even while receiving the training of Chung Myung. Training that pushed people to their limits. Even when the other sahyungs were drowsy and exhausted, she always practiced.

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol with new eyes.

    ¡®Rather than an obsession with martial arts¡­¡¯

    Her reason was unknown.

    Why was Yu Yiseol obsessed with making plum blossoms bloom? No matter the fact that he was Chung Myung, he couldn¡¯t see into the heart of another person<sup>2</sup>.

    But there was only one thing he was sure of.

    Yu Yiseol would have died as a ghost on Mount Hua if Chung Myung hadn¡¯t appeared and the Mount Hua Sect was destroyed.

    Others may have taken a different path.

    Baek Cheon, who would risk everything to defeat Jin Geum-Ryong, may have chosen a sect other than Mount Hua.

    Jo Gul, who came to Mount Hua with a light heart, would have gone back to his family. Yoon Jong may have remained in Munt Hua; his purpose was to simply repay the favor. Even after losing thend that he lived on, he would have struggled with the sect leader to bring back Mount Hua.

    But Yu Yiseol was different.

    Even if the disciples of Mount Hua decided to scatter away, Yu Yiseol would have remained in Mount Hua and died right there.

    She would have settled near Mount Hua and walked on an endless path. A lonely path that no one could lead or help her with.

    ¡°If you asked me if she has the qualifications to be a strong person, then no.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol with calm eyes,

    ¡°But her qualifications as a swordsman are overflowing. More than anyone else in Mount Hua.¡±

    Jo Gul, who heard the conversation, looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®Sago.¡¯

    The figure of her holding her sword was captured in his eyes.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Breathing out.

    Yu Yiseol, who got her breathing under control, looked at Peng Kyung, who said,

    ¡°Do not give up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Don¡¯t do useless things for pride. What only matters is if the opponent is defeated and if your sword is fully shown.

    <i>Tat!</i>

    Without any drive, she rushed at Peng Kyung.

    A simple stab that was nothing special. However, this stab was a perfectbination of speed and form.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The sword cut through the air and flew toward Peng Kyung¡¯s neck.

    ¡°<i>Huh</i>¡±

    As If her speed was greater than expected, Peng Kyung was a bit shocked and pulled back his sword to block his neck.

    <i>Srrr.</i>

    At that moment.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword, which flew swiftly in a gentle arc, cut through the thigh of Peng Kyung.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Blood gushed out from his thighs with an eerie sound. Peng Kyung frowned and stepped back.

    His gaze went to his thigh, which he could feel soaked in blood. The wound wasn¡¯t as deep as he thought. The problem was that the wound came from a single hit.

    ¡®What kind of sword¡­.¡¯

    It was a miracle that the sword that flew with such speed changed its direction in an instant.

    ¡®A Sword Devil?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword was different from what Mount Hua had shown till now. Unlike the other swords, which embraced splendor and weight, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword was concise and rational.

    ¡®Then I will get hit.¡¯

    Peng Kyung immediately threw out the disrespect and ignorance previously shown to his opponent and clenched his de.

    ¡°I apologize for belittling you¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword went for Peng Kyung¡¯s face again.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Peng Kyung took a deep breath and raised the de to counter it. No matter how fast and urate her movements were, they couldn¡¯t get through his de.

    The de he used weighed at least a hundred pounds. Just hitting any sword would make that sword break.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh!</i>¡±

    Peng Kyung hit Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword and leaped for her, who was widening the distance.

    Five Tigers Breaking the Doors de!

    Tiger Out of the Den!

    A shing movement that rushed to kill, followed by an incredible technique. When the unique weight and destruction of the de came, it looked too strong and terrifying.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The de hit the floor.

    The floor turned blue, with cracks spreading away from the de.

    ¡°Where!¡±

    Not wanting to let her have time to move, Peng Kyung rushed for Yu Yiseol again.

    The sword was sharp and colorful. But the de was simply destructive.

    When dealing with shy swords like Mount Hua¡¯s, it was effective to oppress them from the start!

    Peng Kyung, who knew this, took advantage of his strength. Yu Yiseol retreats, and Peng Kyung rushes in.

    No matter how fast Yu Yiseol was, the one who retreats cannot be faster than the one who pursues.

    The distance between the two narrowed right away.

    Peng Kyung, who put Yu Yiseol into the corner, took a strong step forward. Wherever he stepped was shattered, and he put all his power into his de and swung at Yu Yiseol¡¯s waist to cut her down.

    Yu Yiseol raised her sword and blocked it at her side.

    ¡°Sajae!¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped up, panicking.

    It was too reckless to decide to tackle a thick de like that with her thin sword.

    It was as if they could already see him hurting her.

    But.

    That movement.

    When his de touched her sword, Yu Yiseol tilted it at an angle and softly pushed it.

    At the same time, her body rotated gently in the air.

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>?¡±

    A look of embarrassment shed on Peng Kyung¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t imagine that his sh would be deflected.

    But Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t stop there. While spinning, she swung her sword and shed Peng Kyung¡¯s chest.

    Peng Kyung was terrified and stepped back, but he already had a long cut on his chest. Fortunately, it was only a wound on the surface of his skin, but it was still a situation that made him worry.

    Unknowingly, he stepped back and looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡®She is still attacking?¡¯

    In fact, looking at the results, it wasn¡¯t too shocking. She just jumped up to match his de¡¯s movement and attacked him.

    However, the moment the sword and de came into contact, the slightest mistake would have broken the sword. And his de would have split her waist in half.

    Such things were impossible to try without being bold enough. But how could she do this so naturally?

    Cold sweat dripped down Peng Kyung¡¯s forehead,

    ¡°¡­ sajae is that skilled.¡±

    Peng Kyung wasn¡¯t the only one who recognized the greatness of Yu Yiseol¡¯s movements.

    Baek Cheon also looked at her in dismay.

    He knew she was strong, but only now could he fully realize her true strengths.

    But this was different.

    Regardless of high and low, there was something Yu Yiseol had that Baek Cheon didn¡¯t. The current Baek Cheon will never be able to do what Yu Yiseol just showed.

    Regardless of what he could do or not, he wouldn¡¯t have even dared to try that. Who would dare to do something that would change their life with one mistake?

    At that moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s ears heard the voice of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Practice is something you do in order to perform in life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And the one who knows this the best is sago.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°A swordsman must maintain a sharp de-like rationality in any situation. It will be different from the sasuks and sahyung, who get excited with just simple things. That is why sago is someone we all could acknowledge.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    Indeed, there is no reason not to acknowledge her.

    But there was one thing that bothered him,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who gets the most excited when we spar?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung gently pointed toward the stage,

    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense, and take a good look at that fight.¡±

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t answer.

    Yu Yiseol lowered her sword.

    ¡®Idiot.¡¯

    She did it roughly, but it wasn¡¯t perfect. If it had been perfect, there would have been a deep cut on his chest, not a light one.

    But it was fine.

    Because her sword would be even more perfect with time.

    And one day¡­

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes were focused.

    After taking a short deep breath, she stepped forward.

    <i>Tat.</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s body, which touched the floor, moved forward like a shooting star.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Peng Kyung clenched his teeth.

    Even though he was disappointed for a short time, a swordsman running at a de was something ignorant in all forms.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Peng Kyung rushed at her with bloody eyes.

    ¡°I will cut you in half!¡±

    His de with the strongest de qi rushed at Yu Yiseol.

    And that moment.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword shed Peng Kyung¡¯s sword at speeds invisible to the eye.

    ¡®Idiot!¡¯

    Peng Kyung tried to push Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword, which was rushing down, away. If he fought with all of his strength, then Yu Yiseol could never withstand him.

    Peng Kyung¡¯s de met with the red sword qi of Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword.

    At that moment.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    A loud explosion made Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword bounce back.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Peng Kyung¡¯s hand gripped the de.

    He didn¡¯t miss the chance and mmed the de at Yu Yiseol¡¯s head.

 Chapter 306: A Gentleman Doesnâ€™t Put In Effort Without A Reason(1)

    The sword was deflected, and Peng Kyung¡¯s de fell for the head of Yu Yiseol.

    It was all happening way too fast as if in the next second, the head of Yu Yiseol would split open.

    The disciples of Mount Hua jumped from their seats when they saw this¨Cbut then!

    <i>Pang!</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword, which had been deflected, flew like lightning and struck the de of Peng Kyung.

    <i>Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!</i>

    Once, twice, thrice, and again!

    In an instant, twelve collisions happened between them.

    It was impossible to push Peng Kyung¡¯s de back with a single hit, but it wasn¡¯t so impossible when multiple hits fell like this.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The moment the weapons collided for the twelfth time, Peng Kyung¡¯s shoulder bent a little, and his de was thrown back.

    ¡®<i>Uh</i>?¡¯

    Without a moment to even be shocked, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword went for his throat.

    ¡°Swiftness,¡± mumbled Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Peng Kyung turned his body to the side to avoid the attack, but he couldn¡¯t fully avoid it and ended up dodging into the sword with his shoulder, drawing blood.

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword, which stopped mid-air, mmed Peng Kyung on the back.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Peng Kyung¡¯s body managed to block the attack from the t part of the sword, but then he fell down on the floor.

    ¡°Lose.¡±

    Loss was a strong motivator.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Perhaps because of the shame of him, a de user, being taken down by a swordsman, Peng Kyung got up in anger.

    However, when he saw that the sword of Yu Yiseol was seemingly flying at him in many different ways¡­

    ¡°Many.¡±

    Many changes.

    Peng Kyung couldn¡¯t stand straight and fell back.

    One falls like azy donkey.

    It was said that azy donkey rolls on the ground. This meant that the one with no hope would fall to the ground and stay there. The most reluctant method chosen by someone who had to save face¡­

    Rolling several times around, Peng Kyung went out of the range of Yu Yiseol¡¯s attacks and clenched his teeth, getting up.

    ¡°This¡­ this damned¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t calm himself.

    His opponent wasn¡¯t much stronger than him. The strength of her sword was nothing, and it didn¡¯t impact his de; she didn¡¯t even have half the strength he did.

    Even if she was faster than him, wasn¡¯t it obvious that speed without strength was useless?

    And yet, strangely, he seemingly couldn¡¯t ever take the lead.

    ¡®Do not get excited.¡¯

    Peng Kyung bit his lip. He was bleeding from his lip. But thanks to the pain, his anger-filled head had calmed down a little.

    ¡®With strength, I will have the upper hand. I need to use it.¡¯

    It was disadvantageous to continue to be attacked by his opponent like this. It would be difficult to defend himself with Yu Yiseol taking the lead.

    Rather, attack. Attack first.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    He soon ran like he was hunting for his prey and his fluid footwork was odd for hisrge build.

    Looking for a chance, he quickly narrowed the distance and swung his de. The path of giving up on some strength and picking up more speed.

    He realized that if he used passive strength, then he would be attacked. He aimed for the wrist of Yu Yiseol with all he could.

    Like a hungry tiger chasing after a deer.

    In an instant, five attacks fell toward Yu Yiseol¡¯s hand that was holding her sword.

    If the body cannot be tackled, go for the sword.

    The moment her sword was broken, this game would be over.

    However, Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes were focused the attacking in.

    <i>Kang! Kang!</i>

    And she urately blocked the de. Each time they collided, her sword was pushed away slightly, but it never bounced all the way back.

    But there was no difference.

    When the sword and de shed, Yu Yiseol was slowly being pushed back little by little, and it slowed down her sword.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Thinking he had a chance, Peng Kyung clenched his teeth and pushed his internal qi into the de.

    He was ready to give his all with this technique, a technique which made his red qi form five figures in the air.

    It was like watching five red tigers sprint forward.

    The five-de qi attacks moved so fast that Yu Yiseol looked like their prey, but at that moment¡­

    <i>Srrr</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword drew a soft curve and gently pushed the de qi to the side.

    <i>Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!</i>

    All five of the attacks narrowly flew past Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Tenderness.¡±

    Tenderness was soft.

    Peng Kyung¡¯s eyes widened.

    Unable to understand the situation, he couldn¡¯t even hide his emotions, and Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t give him the time and moved toward him.

    ¡®T-this needs to be stopped¡­!¡¯

    And¡­

    Peng Kyung looked

    The red plum blossoms that bloomed from the tip of Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword that wasing for him.

    The plum blossoms made of sword qi were so amazing to look at that it was hard to know if this was reality or fantasy.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    With his reflexes, he did try to swing his de, but Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword moving with the plum blossoms, evaded and stopped right in front of his throat.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A drop of blood dripped from the neck, which was only slightly grazed.

    Peng Kyung looked at the sword pointed at him and sighed,

    ¡°¡­ I lost.¡±

    ¡°It was a good match.¡±

    Yu Yiseol pulled back her sword, put it into its sheath, and bowed to Peng Kyung.

    Suddenly, a shout from the hall,

    ¡°Illusion.¡±

    An Illusion to deceive.

    Chung Myung responded, looking at Yu Yiseol,

    ¡°Not all swords are the same. All sword techniques have their own sword intentions.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head,

    ¡°My sahyungs are obsessed with the sophisticated ones, faster and stronger ones. But that isn¡¯t all there is to a sword.¡±

    Chung Myung was being serious here. He was far from his usual yfulness,

    ¡°Quick swords. Illusion swords. Curved swords. Heavy swords. There are many types of sword techniques. The quality of the sword technique depends on how well the person understands its meaning.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with heavy eyes.

    Chung Myung never spoke of this before. Till now, he only made them train their body and mind. But what Chung Myung was saying now was about sword techniques. There were things a swordsman needed to know in order to rise up.

    ¡°Think about it. What kind of sword do you use? The Mount Hua sword is based on splendor, change, and illusion.¡±

    ¡°To change quickly and deceive others.¡±

    ¡°Right, that is the sword of Mount Hua. So what about Wudang?¡±

    ¡°Soft.¡±

    ¡°Right. The softness.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone and said,

    ¡°Diancang¡¯s sword pursues a sword of swift nature, and the Southern Edge goes after heaviness.¡±

    All of a sudden, Yu Yiseol descended the stage, and Chung Myung looked at her.

    ¡°If you are a swordsman, you must be able to understand not just your own sword form but also those around in the world. Just because one mainly uses a quick sword doesn¡¯t mean they shouldn¡¯t use heavy sword movements.¡±

    ¡°Then sajae¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Sago was learning all of them. For a long time, step by step. All the sword forms out there.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°The sword is infinitely simple, but infinitely difficult too. Nevertheless, it challenges and understands. It does not stop pursuing higher realms.¡±

    Nodding his head, he said,

    ¡°That is what a swordsman is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Something pounded inside Baek Cheon¡¯s chest. This wasn¡¯t a story just about strength.

    One with the sword. Everyone pursues an ultimate sword. However, it is by no means an easy task to walk on the journey or digest many forms of swords.

    ¡®Lee Song-Baek?¡¯

    No

    If Lee Song-Baek was like a patient person of the world who did the task given to him, then Yu Yiseol could be called a seeker.

    Considering that the sword of Mount Hua was a sword that pursued Tao, it can be said that her sword was the true sword of Mount Hua.

    ¡®I am ashamed.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned red.

    He was feeling proud of showing his plum blossoms to all. But he felt bad when he saw Yu Yiseol not speaking up and silently honing her sword.

    Baek Cheon felt dazzled,

    ¡°¡­ it was too perfect that I cannot even speak.¡±

    At the words of Yoon Jong, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°There is no such thing as a perfect sword. There are only swords that seem perfect. Even sword techniques have loopholes in them when they meet a stronger opponent.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°There is no end to the sword.¡±

    Everyone nodded at his words.

    Good grades.

    Achievements that may not be achieved with cheers. All of them were infiltrated with a sense of pride in their hearts just now.

    However, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword and Chung Myung¡¯s words were enough to blow away those prideful thoughts.

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked at his sahyungs.

    ¡®I did something wrong.¡¯

    Looking at Yu Yiseol, he felt a bit too excited and over-exined things to them. He knew that it was a bit too early for these chicks.

    But,

    A day woulde when they would truly understand the meaning of his words. And the sword of Mount Hua will be deeper then.

    That was how martial sects worked.

    There was a limit to the power of a single person. Everyone looks at the same ce but pursues different paths of the sword.

    When swords like that gather around andpete, then development is bound to happen in that sect.

    ¡®It is a far-fetched story for now.¡¯

    But someday. Just like the Mount Hua of the past.

    Someday.

    Tang Soso was the first to greet Yu Yiseol,

    ¡°Sago.¡±

    She looked at Yu Yiseol with a wet towel in her hand and weeping eyes. She must have felt mixed emotions and was having a tough time speaking up.

    ¡°Did you see?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sago. It was¡­ so cool!¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head,

    ¡°It was clumsy.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°The weight distribution was clumsy, and my body was leaning back too much. I wascking power in my lower body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There was too much strength being put in my hand, my movement wasn¡¯t smooth. I keep thinking about the same mistakes I keep making. I shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±

    The disciples all looked at her.

    Watching her reflect on the things she felt she did wrong, something hurt their stomachs, and even Chung Myung said nothing.

    ¡°S-still, you won!¡±

    ¡°Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter. I¡­¡±

    She looked up at the sky, the distant sky, without a word and sighed,

    ¡°All I had to do was finish it. The perfect plum blossoms.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am still a long way off.¡±

    Everyone had an unknown feeling rise in them as they looked at her. A subtle sadness.

    Without even having time to identify the feeling, Yu Yiseol looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Spar!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Feltcking. I want to check with a spar.¡±

    ¡°¡­why me again?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die no matter how much I swing. I can do whatever I like then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon,

    ¡°Sasuk, there is something I didn¡¯t tell you before.¡±

    ¡°¡­what is it?¡±

    ¡°Usually, the humans who decide to dig into the extreme path of swords are actually the insane ones.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Be careful, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In any case, Baek Cheon relearned that not a single thingin this sect was normal.

 Chapter 307: A Gentleman Doesnâ€™t Put In Effort Without A Reason(2)

    ¡°Headddd!¡±

    Jo Gul mmed down his sword with much excitement.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    And with that shout, his opponent¡¯s back twisted.

    Jo Gul didn¡¯t miss this chance and smashed the ankle of his opponent with a clean kick.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    His opponent took a tumble in the air. Of course, Jo Gul didn¡¯t simply let this happen.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword fell toward his opponent and smashed into them.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    With a faint scream from his opponent, the man flew far past the boundaries of the stage.

    ¡°The winner is Mount Hua¡¯s Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huak! Huak!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul took a deep breath.

    The ending was exciting, but it wasn¡¯t an easy match to win. Had he been careless for even a single moment, he would have lost.

    ¡®It is getting tough.¡¯

    The Nine Great Sects were one thing, but the Five Great Families were another.

    The remaining few were all higher-skilled opponents. And the Moyong family¡¯s Moyong Dae, who he was facing now was someone he wasn¡¯t sure of beating.

    But.

    ¡®I won!¡¯

    Was Chung Myung like this too?

    Even when there was nothing to gain from winning, winning had toe first. Jo Gul could now agree to such a statement.

    When he straightened his curved back, cheers came pouring in.

    ¡°Mount Hua hasn¡¯t lost!¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh! They won every fight!¡±

    ¡°If this is the case, doesn¡¯t that mean four out of the sixteen will be from Mount Hua? <i>Hahaha!</i> To witness this with my own eyes!¡±

    The audience was all too shocked by this revtion, so they were bluntly speaking their minds.

    This was no easy matter.

    ¡°The people who say they are from prestigious sects will not be able to raise their heads now. To hear that Mount Hua raised four such warriors!¡±

    ¡°Four? It is five!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why five?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know, the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua! He had to withdraw due to an injury, but he defeated Jin Geum-Ryong, who is considered to be the possible best in the world. How can you forget him?¡±

    ¡°Uh! I had heard about that.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I heard that he is the oldest within the Mount Hua Sect. There is no way that the second disciple of the sect can be weaker than their sajils, right?¡±

    ¡°One Divine Dragon is enough to make them proud, but there are four as good as him, the future of Mount Hua is so bright!¡±

    ¡°Now all they have to do is win!¡±

    Everyone had expectations for them.

    At this point, they wanted Mount Hua to win. Because it would be more fun to watch that than to see the obvious winners win.

    And they started to think that their expectations might turn into reality.

    ¡°Ah, it was so hard.¡±

    Jo Gul grumbled, going back to his seat and making Yoon Jong frown,

    ¡°Why have that face when it was only one spar?¡±

    ¡°¡­ sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but I hate hearing such things from sahyung the most. Sahyungfortably went to a higher spot.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled brightly,

    ¡°They chose to put me into a different spot, I cannot go and fight just because I want to, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Jo Gul let out a deep breath.

    It was Chung Myung who should have been given a default position. However, they drew paper slips and rearranged the charts to prevent any cheating, and Yoon Jong was automatically sent up a round.

    If Yoon Jong only had to fight one more time, Jo Gul would be happy.

    ¡®How can these bloody bastards do such a thing to me!¡¯

    Chung Myung would have shouted this when they pulled out the random slips. But fortunately, it was Yoong Jong, so he didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are doing this.¡±

    ¡°To make us look bigger?¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled,

    ¡°Shaolin is a big sect. And it is a good thing that they want to prevent any talk of injustice about their sect. If they keep making these matches happen with the preset matchups, then everyone should be sure what these results would be. It will probably make the sects question Shaolin¡¯s rtionships¡­ but that cannot happen, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ but don¡¯t you think they picked sahyung because they simply wanted to?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuahahah!</i> That cannot happen.¡±

    Yoon Jong coughed,

    ¡°I, too, want to prove my sword like the rest of you. But, unfortunately, they automatically advanced me, and I will have to wait now.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>?¡±

    ¡°Your saliva is leaking out.¡±

    ¡°I already wiped it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong had a more serene smile on his lips. In apetition like this, how nice was it to move ahead without even having to fight?

    It is said that if one lives a good life, a blessing wille.

    ¡®The heavens have blessed me.¡¯

    Right.

    Actually, how could he describe the suffering he had gone through till now?

    He was the great sahyung of the Chung disciples but had turned into nothing because of the youngest of the Chung disciples.

    Considering the pain he had suffered till now, even the king of the underworld would weep for his pain, saying, ¡®You already went through hell above, so there is no need to go through hell here.¡¯

    So shouldn¡¯t such luck be nice?

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it too much. The fact that the spars were changed doesn¡¯t that mean we don¡¯t know who wille next?¡±

    ¡°I am confident with whomever I meet.¡±

    ¡°Then what will you do if you meet me?¡±

    ¡°Then that day will be when the reorganization of the Chung disciples happens.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡±

    Jo Gul grunted.

    Seeing Yoon Jong enjoy it this much made his stomach feel upset.

    ¡°Not everything in this world can be solved this easily?¡±

    ¡°But it worked out quite fine till now. Ever since we came to Shaolin, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled brightly,

    ¡°It seems like the Shaolin is giving me positive energy. I will be aiming for the finals now.¡±

    Yoon Jongughed louder and more ferocious than ever.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Finals¡­

    Ah, right. I said finals.

    Yoon Jong turned his head.

    He caught the gazes of those in the audience. Everyone looked at him with sad eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The next was his sahyungs and sajaes looking at him by clicking their tongues.

    Jo Gul, who was at the front, was giggling!

    ¡®That brat¡­¡¯

    Seeing Jo Gul smile made his stomach feel upset. It almost wanted him to run down the stage and smash that mouth¡­

    But Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t do that now.

    Reason?

    Quite simple.

    His eyes turned to the opponent he dreaded.

    ¡®I liked the easy win.¡¯

    You fucking dogs!

    Is this what it means to push me up the chart?

    The guy on the other side smiled and opened his mouth,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the point? Just swing your sword, right?¡±

    The lips curled into a smile,

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Cold sweat was dripping down Yoon Jong¡¯s back as he gripped his sword.

    ¡°Now that I have a good chance, I really need to know just how much the skills of sahyung have improved. Now, let¡¯s check?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At the sight of Chung Myung smiling like a devil, Yoon Jong closed his eyes.

    What?

    Heavens blessed me?

    They abandoned me!

    ¡®Why?!¡¯

    There were fifteen more fucking people, so why did it have to be this devil!

    No!

    These Shaolin bastards must have no brains! People of the same sect are being put to fight!

    Even if they sh with each other, this is nothing more than an ident! Why! Why is this bastard on the other side of me?

    Yoon Jong looked at the stage with wet eyes.

    Hyun Jong also looked at him with a sad face.

    ¡®Sect leader.¡¯

    But the moment their eyes met, Hyun Jong turned his head away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone gazed at him with pity, but not one of them moved to help him.

    Why¡­

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    This was because the reason they felt sorry for him was approaching,ughing at the thought of punching him.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you forgot, but I am your sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I know. Haven¡¯t forgotten yet.¡±

    ¡°No. I think you forgot¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong gulped and said,

    ¡°Think about it. What will the people think about Mount Hua if you beat me like a dog?¡±

    ¡°Look at those hot-blooded disciples?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or¡­ maybe call me extremely skilled?¡±

    ¡°¡­ they will call me dog¡¯s food.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    He did say that, but Chung Myung¡¯s lips didn¡¯t stop smiling, and an ominousugh leaked out.

    When such a smilees, it means something bad will happen!

    ¡°¡­ then why don¡¯t we do it in moderation without getting each other hurt?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°I like the idea, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Really?¡±

    There are times when even this idiot understands¡­

    ¡°But, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung seems to have forgotten something too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung mmed his sword to the floor.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    The stage made of solid blue stone was crushed like mud.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He whispered the next words,

    ¡°Does Mount Hua half-ass things?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The blood on your head isn¡¯t even dry yet, and you speak about half-assing your work! When did I¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, you never half-ass.¡±

    ¡°Uh, right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and I am older. You madman.¡±

    ¡°If you fight well, then you are older.¡±

    Yoon Jong covered his face.

    ¡®Something was wrong with this sect right from the start!¡¯

    But! Yoon Jong drew his sword.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget it, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am your sahyung, and I am the great sahyung of the Chung disciples. Right. I always knew that this day woulde. I cannot be swayed around by you forever!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Seeing Yoon Jong pull out his sword with such determination, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Want to try it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I will win. But! Like sago and sasuk, I will be proving myself here! There is nothing that Ick!¡±

    Yoon Jong was determined,

    ¡°Come. I, too, will be someone leading Mount Hua one day! I will show you that I cannot simply lose!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaa</i>!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded, impressed.

    ¡°Surely you will.¡±

    He looked straight at Yoon Jong,

    ¡°It seems like I underestimated sahyung. As well as the figure I saw of you in Yunnan, sahyung is definitely a person who has pride,parable to the other proud disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s lips twitched at this,

    It was quite nice to hear such words from Chung Myung, who was stingy withpliments.

    Chung Myung mumbled,

    ¡°You won¡¯t lose your will?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Fine. I will just have to treat you right this time.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    <i>Srrng.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly pulled his sword from its sheath.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    Why are you pulling your sword out?

    Don¡¯t make people anxious!

    With the sheath put aside, Chung Myung raised his sword toward Yoon Jong.

    ¡°If a warrior promises to prove his will, it is polite to deal with them with full power! Don¡¯t worry, sahyung! I will do my best too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Should I feel happy about this?

    Uh?

    I should feel happy?

    At that moment, Chung Myung began to move with a de-like force.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s body trembled as he was at the receiving end of this guy¡¯s antics.

    ¡°Ce on!¡±

    The referee watching this raised his hand,

    ¡°Then let¡¯s star¡­¡±

    ¡°Referee!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was ready to fight, called for the referee.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    And he shouted,

    ¡°I withdraw!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Silence fell through the ce.

    Yoon Jong avoided Chung Myung¡¯s and the referee¡¯s gazes as he mumbled,

    ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t put in effort when not needed.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but isn¡¯t sahyung a Taoist? How can a Taoist be a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I have to live.

    I also want to live.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this, smiled happily,

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Bring that bastard with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon rxed his neck to the left and right,

    ¡°That guy is my sajil?¡±

    The sect must be going back in time.

    Well, this works too.

 Chapter 308: A Gentleman Doesnâ€™t Put In Effort Without A Reason(3)

    The Tao wasn¡¯t just a pursuit.

    Just as plum trees endure a long and cold winter only to finally bloom beautiful flowers, pursuing the Tao requires persistent patience.

    Therefore, Yoon Jong was being patient.

    That was the true Tao.

    ¡°You are thinking, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Young Jong raised his head slowly.

    The Baek disciples had surrounded him with their eyes looking like des.

    Uh¡­

    Such cruel eyes.

    Their eyes rebuked the sin he hadmitted.

    But¡­

    Jo Gul?

    He saw Jo Gul, who was between the Baek and Chung disciples. Yoon Jong¡¯s cheeks trembled at the sight.

    Why are you between them?!

    ¡°I!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was sitting in the center, crossed his arms and blinked.

    ¡°Am angry, I!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The great disciple of the Chung disciples surrendered from a spar? And did he even swing his sword even once?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked around the room with an unhappy expression. But the Baek disciples growled as if they had no intention of listening to him.

    ¡°H-he walked out.¡±

    ¡°Acting cocky because he had sharpened his skills these days.¡±

    ¡°A disciple of Mount Hua surrenders? Surrenders? Break the fucking head of this devil!¡±

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    It was like a circle of curses was surrounding him, where the smell of prey lingered.

    But wasn¡¯t this embarrassing?

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. Wait!¡±

    ¡°How dare you speak!¡±

    ¡°Yah! Why did you surrender? Why won¡¯t you answer?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t open that mouth! Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Excuse me.

    If it was fine to get angry, but if you are going to group up like this, shouldn¡¯t I be given some leeway?

    Should I speak or not¡­

    And Jo Gul, stop snuggling with them!

    This bastard¡­.!

    Then Baek Cheon took a deep breath as he spoke,

    ¡°There are so many people watching, and a disciple of Mount Hua surrenders. What will the people think of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°It is such a huge problem because of the people here! Does it make sense for a sahyung to surrender to a sajae?! Isn¡¯t it like our sect runs backward?! At least you should have swung the sword a little! Swing and lose!¡±

    In the end, Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke, feeling unfairly treated.

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that something that people will see?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Although the Baek disciples were ring, he confidently spoke,

    ¡°Sasuk is right! I cannot help but surrender! You were requesting me to die! I had to show my will even if sahyung cannot see my intention.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head,

    ¡°Then why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t even care that I am his sahyung! He will start from my head and break me down to my toes regardless of the position! That bastard shouldn¡¯t even be in Mount Hua! Isn¡¯t he the kind of guy who will hit everyone regardless of their money or strength?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Would such a person even consider me as his sahyung? Think rationally! If he were to beat people in moderation, I would swing my sword. He is someone who will make me go insane with the number of times he hits me, right?¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke confidently,

    ¡°Among everyone here, only those who will say they will fight with Chung Myung despite getting their heads broken and not surrendering should speak to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At those words, the Baek disciples all turned their eyes away.

    They didn¡¯t want to say it, but in fact, no sane person who knew Chung Myung would want to fight with him.

    A look of pride shed across Yoon Jong¡¯s face. This was logic that everyone would admit¡­

    Uh? Jo Gul?

    Why are you standing on the other side of me?

    Baek Cheon, who was listening to it, looked at Yoon Jong and nodded,

    ¡°Yes. You are right.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you letting him off too easily?¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    The Baek disciples didn¡¯t like it, but Baek Cheon frowned and pressed down their dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I fully understand what you are saying.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Yoon Jong looked moved at those words. As expected, Baek Cheon was a person who could be reasoned with¡­ even if he was from Mount Hua.

    ¡°But you know.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, the choice you made was a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if we understand, will he understand?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Him.¡±

    Baek Cheon pointed with his chin. Yoon Jong, who turned at the gesture, finally looked at him.

    The image of Chung Myung, who was bringing money from the gambling table and walking towards them with a subtle smile on his lips.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Baek disciples, who looked at Chung Myung approaching, slowly moved back.

    Yoon Jong began to tremble.

    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡±

    Chung Myung squatted next to Yoon Jong, who was kneeling, and ced his hand on Yoon Jong¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um?¡±

    ¡°You have a reason, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    A cold sweat began to trickle down Yoong Jong¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°A reason. Right, it will be there. There is no need to sweat and bleed for nothing in front of an opponent you cannot even beat. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to surrender and conserve stamina?¡±

    Yoon Jong nced at Chung Myung.

    He was smiling too brightly that he couldn¡¯t tell if he was faking it or really smiling. If he thought about it, it is strange that people fail to understand what happens in the mind of a smiling person.

    Yoon Jong nced at Chung Myung and slowly answered,

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you aren¡¯t being sarcastic, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Does sahyung think I would do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    I don¡¯t think so.

    Thinking about this, this guy doesn¡¯t have the leisurely attitude to make jokes or be sarcastic, he was the kind to jump at the person and break their heads.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I thought so too.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face looked red. Whether his sasuk criticizes him or not, if this one could understand¡­

    But things don¡¯t turn out the way we want, right?

    ¡°But you see.¡±

    ¡°¡­Um?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was smiling, continued,

    ¡°Then why did you pick up the sword?¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung began to stretch his legs in his squatting position and kicked Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    When Yoon Jong bounced on the floor and fell, Chung Myung got up and screamed,

    ¡°Why would a person with that reason even bother holding a sword?! If you only want to hold the sword at your convenience, be an official!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had lost it,

    ¡°No! What now? What was that? Reason? You freaking idiot, will you go and talk peace with the Demonic Sect too?¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    In a second, Chung Myung turned into a mad dog and began to run for Yoon Jong. The Baek disciples, terrified of what he would do, caught him.

    ¡°Chung Mung, calm down!¡±

    ¡°You can do whatever you want in our roomter! Calm down for now!¡±

    The Baek disciples, who wanted to crush Yoon Jong until a second ago, were now trying to stop Chung Myung.

    ¡°Reason? Rationality? Such a rational man decided to be stuck in the mountains and train his ass off? Huh? Why did this rational bastard even join a sect? You are like a human looking for meat inside of a temple!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are the one who brought meat into the temple, though.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡±

    Yoon Jong went silent. But his gaze turned to Chung Myung holding a piece of meat jerky in his hand.

    Maybe Yoon Jong would have felt a bit embarrassed if Chung Myung didn¡¯t have it currently.

    ¡°I am out of my mind!¡±

    ¡°Angry!¡±

    ¡°Shameful!¡±

    After being hit three times by Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, and Yu Yiseol with their words, Yoon Jong bowed his head.

    There are times when people surrender. And these bastards don¡¯t even realize that!

    ¡°You see¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I will kill you for real.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was trying to help, backed away with those words. And then he heard something,

    ¡°Everyone is here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Un Geom approached them with a smile,

    ¡°I watched the spar.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    With tears in his eyes, Yoon Jong ran to Un Geom. When he was next to Un Geom, Chung Myung growled like a hungry tiger, but he could no longer harass him as he did before.

    Seeing Yoon Jong run to him, Un Geom smiled and immediately reached out and grabbed his ear.

    ¡°Ack! Sasuk! Sasuk! My ear!¡±

    ¡°Youe with me.¡±

    ¡°Ack! My ears will fall out! Ears!¡±

    ¡°Shut it! I cannot even lift my head as I am so embarrassed as the head of the White Plum Blossom boarding house. How dare a great disciple do that! Follow me without another word.¡±

    Everyone stared at Un Geom, who was dragging Yoon Jong by the ear.

    ¡°¡­ was sasuk such a person?¡±

    And they heard a mumble.

    ¡°Everyone is walking on the same path. Everyone.¡±

    All the disciples sighed in unison.

    Walking wasn¡¯t easy. With every step, his wound throbbed.

    However, Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t show such an expression and moved forward. This wasn¡¯t the time to cry. Because the wounds of the Southern Edge Sect disciples, who suffered, were bigger than his.

    He sighed, looking around.

    ¡®So heavy.¡¯

    It looked like the remnants of defeated soldiers returning back to their homes.

    Well, this was expected.

    Defeat was something that could not be felt right away. The more time passes, the more the emotions build, and the more one understands what they lost, and with that, the pain would build.

    Southern Edge had lost too much in thispetition. Maybe to the point of not being able to recover from it.

    Lee Song-Baek looked at the sky.

    The copsing sect.

    Lost souls.

    And those left with just despair. All of that weighed heavily on him. Yet he didn¡¯t bow his head.

    ¡®Did you also start from here?¡¯

    No, it must have been a more excruciating feeling of despair. But unlike Southern Edge, which had fame and people, Mount Hua was left with nothing.

    Yet Chung Myung had led his sect out of this state in just a few years, despite nothing but being surrounded by despair.

    ¡®Can I do it?¡¯

    Lee Song-Baek closed his eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t dream of doing it in the same explosive manner as Chung Myung, but if Chung Myung could do it in a span of a few years, he wondered if he could get it done in a decade or so.

    If he worked hard and tried again.

    The long, long way.

    The road was so long that everything felt impossible.

    ¡®Can I take such a road?¡¯

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    At that moment, Lee Song-Baek¡¯s legs faltered, and he staggered.

    <i>Grab!</i>

    The sajae next to him reached out and supported him,

    ¡°Sahyung, are you fine?¡±

    ¡°Just a little pain, that is all.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek looked at his sajae.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    Something he hadn¡¯t heard in a while because his sajaes were reluctant to talk to him all this time. He didn¡¯t know that such a person would even support him when falling.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    As Lee Song-Baek nodded, the sajae looked at him with a bit of a humble face and a little hesitation.

    ¡°I¡­ sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°When we go back¡­ to the Southern Edge sect, could you teach me the sword technique you used?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The sajae hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice,

    ¡°It is a little difficult to ask sasuk and elders¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nced around. The sajaes were all looking at his side. But those eyes didn¡¯t have contempt like in the past.

    ¡°Is that fine? Weren¡¯t you learning the Twelve Movement Snow Flower Technique?¡±

    ¡°Y-es but¡­¡±

    The sajae scratched his head and said,

    ¡°After seeing sahyung and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡¯s spar¡­. We thought that maybe the Twelve Movement Snow Flower sword technique isn¡¯t the answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek turned his head and looked at where they had left from.

    Shaolin was looking far away now.

    And there was the man.

    ¡®Disciple Chung Myung.¡¯

    Chung Myung opened the path for him. And maybe he opened the path for Southern Edge through that spar.

    It wasn¡¯t known if this was intended or not, but¡­

    ¡®One day, we will meet again.¡¯

    And then¡­

    Lee Song-Baek would repay the favor he received.

    After staring back, he turned his head and looked around with an unwavering gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. When we return to Southern Edge, there is a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung.¡±

    The steps of Lee Song-Baek leading back to Southern Edge had more strength in them.

 Chapter 309: A Gentleman Doesnâ€™t Put In Effort Without A Reason(4)

    Mount Hua, with its spirit, had brought as many as three disciples to the finals.

    Chung Myung, Yu Yiseol, and Jo Gul won without any major wounds.

    ¡°¡­ Why did you win?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°No. It just feels weird.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such words. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s natural for me to win?¡±

    Seeing Jo Gul stick his stomach out, Yoon Jong felt like he was free.

    He had walked away from the spar with Chung Myung to live, but didn¡¯t his friend also win due to the luck he had?

    Who would have thought that a one-time victory would have such an oue?

    Well.

    It could be said that having four from the same sect make it to the quarter-finals was great, but having three was also quite a number.

    In retrospect, there had never been such a huge achievement, even in the old days when Mount Hua was strong.

    Therefore, the disciples of Mount Hua were more careful around their appearance.

    -Existing sects cannot look at us with good eyes. Obviously, their eyes will be zing up in anger. So everyone, never let your guard down, and always be careful of your words and actions.

    It made sense.

    None of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples wanted to be the rebel that blocked this huge wind of change that was siding with Mount Hua. Everyone was careful, even when doing something simple as taking a sip of water.

    However, the situation unfolding before them was a little different than expected.

    ¡°¡­ what is all of this?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the things piled up in the hall with nk eyes. Some boxes and chests were stacked taller than a person¡¯s height.

    ¡°Gifts.¡±

    ¡°Gifts? Did someone have a party?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that.¡±

    Hyun Young replied with a smile,

    ¡°The Nine Great Sects One Union and the Five Great Families sent us presents to congratte us.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back at the tower of gifts in surprise.

    ¡®All this?¡¯

    It was surprising that they had received such arge number of gifts, but doubly so, considering they hade from those two factions.

    ¡°No¡­ why them¡­?¡±

    ¡°They want to befriend Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± asked Baek Cheon with a nk face.

    He was also an intelligent person who could read the atmosphere.

    The Nine Great Sects had secretly cast them out, and now they openly changed their attitude?

    ¡°This is a gift from the Qingcheng sect. Ah? This one is from the Beggars Union. <i>Heheh.</i> Even beggars are sending us gifts.¡±

    Hyun Young was happy and excited, sorting the gifts.

    ¡°And this¡­ Uh. Wudang too!¡±

    Hyun Young, who was mumbling, smiled,

    ¡°This is the first time I have ever received so many gifts from others. I am sure I can experience such a thing in Shaolin, but not on Mount Hua. It is nice that I have lived long enough to see such a day.¡±

    Then he shouted at his disciples,

    ¡°The gifts areing even now, so carry them all inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    The disciples from Mount Hua rushed up and began to carry the gifts in. Yoon Jong, who was watching this, asked with a face unable to understand,

    ¡°Then why are the Nine Great Sects even sending us these things?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? They want to befriend us.¡±

    ¡°With us? Not long back, they were trying to pounce on us?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Then a muffled voice came from behind.

    ¡°Those bastards have always been like that.¡±

    ¡°Euh?¡±

    When he turned around, he saw Chung Myung walking around, mooncake in hand.

    ¡°Always been like that?¡±

    ¡°Uh, right.¡±

    He smiled at the mountain of gifts,

    ¡°They calcted that there was nothing wrong with being close with us.¡±

    ¡°This fast?¡±

    ¡°Ratherte, ording to me.¡±

    Underdogs must be trampled, but if that isn¡¯t possible, just stand next to them. And if one wants to stand in the same ce, it is better to be friendly.

    This meant that now the Nine Great Sects were convinced that Mount Hua would regain its former power.

    ¡®Finally showing their true colors.¡¯

    Among those missing were the Hainan and the Southern Edge.

    Southern Edge had already left Shaolin; if there were any left, they¡¯d rather die than send gifts to Mount Hua.

    And the Hainan wasn¡¯t in a position to send gifts if Mount Hua returned to the Nine Great Sects, as there was a high chance that they would be pushed out.

    But, the Nine Great Sects, or at least some members, had no reason to avoid having a good rtionship with Mount Hua. Of course, it was still embarrassing, though.

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°But this is too tant.¡±

    ¡°tant? It is just that they are holding back.¡±

    ¡°¡­now what is that supposed to mean?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled without answering.

    ¡®In the old days.¡¯

    When he was famous as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, gifts from those who wanted to have a good rtionship with Mount Hua came in each day, and they piled up in the training room.

    Compared to back then, this was nothing.

    ¡°Anyway, what the old bastards are doing hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°But the Nine great Sects¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think that there is something great about the Nine Great Sects? It is a ce where people live, that is all.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they know that we aren¡¯t the kind to get close just because they send us gifts?¡±

    ¡°What if we don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung sullenly asked,

    ¡°If they don¡¯t send it, will they look good in our eyes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, that wouldn¡¯t be it.

    Baek Cheon had a bitter expression on his face, feeling a bit convinced. Chung Myung spoke sarcastically,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are going to impress us with these gifts at all. But they know that sending something is better than nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head,

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to send it back? It is making me ufortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t care either way.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Fine?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed behind Baek Cheon, and feeling strange, Baek Cheon looked behind himself.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Send it back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To give this bac¡­¡±

    Terrified, Baek Cheon waved his hand,

    ¡°Ah-no! I didn¡¯t mean to send them back!¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled softly, and Baek Cheon sighed, drenched in a cold sweat.

    ¡®So scary.¡¯

    He would never forget the expression he saw. He was afraid he would dream of it. Chung Myung shrugged and said,

    ¡°Why refuse the gifts they sent us? They will only send them back twofold and fill the entire ce. And isn¡¯t emptying the fortune of the enemy the basis in warfare?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him with nk eyes,

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No. It is just that words about warfare from your mouth are so strange.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Chung Myung was about to say something, Hyun Young nodded and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung is right. Whatever their intention, it would be polite to receive their gifts first. I am upset, but returning their gift isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Excuse me¡­ elder?

    I think something is wrong with your mouth?

    Are you really upset? Despite that smile on your face?

    But Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t ask such a question. Asking Hyun Young things surrounding money was a taboo.

    ¡°There is just one problem.¡±

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young patted his chin and looked at the presents,

    ¡°If we take it like this, it might be a little embarrassing the next time we once again get sent gifts.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°So, we have to repay them. It would be good for us to send a nice gift.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head. When one party epts gifts unterally, it turns into a bribe.

    ¡°We need to think of a good way.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that we don¡¯t have any specific things to send as gifts right now¡­¡±

    Hyun Young pondered for a moment and looked at Baek Cheon,

    ¡°I think we should head to the vige down from here.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me to buy something to give them?¡±

    ¡°Right. It isn¡¯t good to push this to ater date. It is better to send a return gift right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry. I¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was speaking, asked with a frown,

    ¡°But what do I have to buy in return?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hyun Young spoke confidently,

    ¡°I, too, havee here for the first time, so how can I know what we can even get around here? Just go and buy anything you think is fine.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    ¡°Help Baek Cheon. You are from a merchant family, so you will have an eye for things.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even so, Hyun Young thought for a moment,

    ¡°It would be difficult for two people to buy gifts to send for so many sects. I will send Yoon Jong and another¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    ¡°And Yiseol¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡°And Baek Cheon too can¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhhheeeeemmmmmm!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young slowly turned his head. And he looked at Chung Myung coughing into his fist,

    ¡°¡­you want to go?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Young with bright eyes without even answering.

    ¡°Ummm.¡±

    Hyun Young let out a groan with an anguished face.

    Since they worked hard, the desire to y around for a day was understandable. There was still time until the next spar so going down to the vige wasn¡¯t a huge deal.

    But¡­

    ¡®Can I really send this one down?¡¯

    This was a separate issue from being cute.

    Looking at him every day was fine. His eyes wouldn¡¯t hurt, but it took a lot of determination to set them free.

    ¡°Uak! Are you sure it¡¯s not going to cause us trouble?¡±

    ¡°Ehh, Elder. When did I ever cause us trouble?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I have seen it too many times.

    However, Hyun Young finally sighed and nodded,

    ¡°Yeah. Go together.¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Think again, Elder! This is too reckless.¡±

    ¡°So terrible.¡±

    Protests came in from all directions, but Hyun Young shook his head and said,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I am sending you all with him? You are the most familiar with Chung Myung, so you can stop him if there is a problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder, even if people get burnt often, it doesn¡¯t mean they get used to it. He¡¯s like a fire that burns hotter each time we get in contact with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just once again¡­¡±

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Someone¡¯s hand fell on the shoulder of Baek Cheon, who was trying to persuade Hyun Young.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he turned his head, he looked at a bright smile.

    ¡°Sasuk. Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Think again. Sasuk might know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly,

    ¡°Is there a high chance I will cause trouble following sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is¡­¡±

    ¡°If not.¡±

    The bright sound resounded.

    ¡°Is there a higher chance of me creating trouble because of being left alone, lonely, wandering with a broken heart, and breaking the heads of the other sect disciples?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes fluttered wide.

    ¡°What do you think? No matter how much I think about it, it seems like the answer is already decided.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with narrowed eyes before closing them and sighing.

    This was a direct threat.

    ¡°¡­yes. Let¡¯s go. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, right?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡®But, one day, I will hit that face!¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who knew that his wish would nevere true, sighed,

    ¡°We will leave now, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Take this with you.¡±

    Hyun Young took money out of his pocket and handed it to Baek Sang,

    ¡°Choose something good that is reasonably priced.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will choose the best product.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t know how to speak, though.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Young frowned, feeling frustrated. Then, Chung Myung immediately grabbed the pouch,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder. It looks expensive on the surface but not that costly, I will try to pick something that isn¡¯t expensive but useful.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled brightly,

    ¡°Yes, yes. My Chung Myung, how is it that you understand me this well?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°Maybe his personality is¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who have been left out with good character, shut your mouths.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed his head.

    Yoon Jong put his hand on Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder and patted it,

    ¡°It is fine, sasuk. You can lose too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to beforted by someone who gives up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked sadly at the ceiling.

    ¡®This rotten sect!¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t a single moment when one didn¡¯t bite another.

    ¡°Then, we will leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As they walked out, the Baek disciples approached Hyun Young.

    ¡°¡­ are you really fine?¡±

    ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°No. Chung Myung is¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°A-ah. Still¡­¡±

    Hyun Young smiled,

    ¡°Even if they get into trouble, no one will break our noses, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have time to worry about those people, we should actually be worrying about the people in town.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They were the Baek disciples who thought that the Taoist part of the Mount Hua Sect had ended.

 Chapter 310: A Gentleman Doesnâ€™t Put In Effort Without A Reason(5)

    There was a small vige on the peak of Dengfeng, which was in front of Mount Song, where Shaolin was located.

    On this peak were many people who came to visit Shaolin.

    Although Shaolin itself amodated visitors and gave them most necessities, those who wanted to see Shaolin but did not follow the temple rules of Shaolin, flocked to the vige below it.

    Also, the Murimpetition was currently ongoing, meaning Dengfeng was having a prosperous time.

    ¡°Here! Here is the tea from Luoyang! And warm bottles of wine! Come in quickly!¡±

    ¡°Here, one somen noodles!¡±

    ¡°Right! One minute!¡±

    The staff took orders and carried food while running on their soles, all the while bing sweaty.

    The people who were seated together at the tables were all busy talking. And, of course, the topic was Mount Hua.

    ¡°Who could have imagined this at all?¡±

    ¡°Right. When thepetition started, I thought Shaolin and Wudang would be the only fiercepetition. If I had to add another sect, it would have been the Namgung family?¡±

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    Those who were talking nodded their heads.

    ¡°But Shaolin has only one person remaining, and Wudang too, just one, and Namgung has none.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Everyone must be shocked.¡±

    Subtle emotions shed across their faces.

    Watching the huge mountain, the Nine Great Sects, shake gave the people a weird feeling. It was a mixture of pleasure and anxiety.

    Two emotions were now coexisting.

    ¡°But what if it goes on like this? Shouldn¡¯t Mount Hua win?¡±

    ¡°Ah. As if that could happen?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t wrong to be optimistic. And Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon cannot not be called the best in the world. He is a monster.¡±

    ¡°Well, even if one was an elder of any sect, they couldn¡¯t have taken down Namgung Dowi like that. The reputation of him being the best was no lie!¡±

    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon be the winner?¡±

    When everyone was talking in an excited voice, one man cut them down,

    ¡°Still, he cannot win.¡±

    Those who sat at this table looked at the fat man on the other side.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is simple. Because this is Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    The man shrugged his shoulders and said,

    ¡°You don¡¯t think that Shaolin actually put thispetition together for the sole purpose of bringing all the sects together, right? If Shaolin hadn¡¯t been confident in winning thispetition, they wouldn¡¯t have organized it. Think about it. Lose now. What a disgrace that would be for them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    ¡°I have heard it.¡±

    The fat man nodded and continued,

    ¡°It is true that the performance of Mount Hua is surprising but winning is a whole different thing. Perhaps the victor will be by Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too arrogant, though? It seems like you are outright ignoring Mount Hua. Of course, it would be an exaggeration to evaluate Mount Hua with just onepetition but isn¡¯t it clear that the strong ones are on the side of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    The fat man clicked his tongue,

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I never ignored Mount Hua. I am just saying that Shaolin cannot be taken down easily.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i>¡±

    ¡°Of course. Mount Hua is doing a great job. There are many talented people in that sect, but Shaolin is Shaolin. There are many kinds of those talents within Shaolin too. Isn¡¯t Shaolin called ¡®The Stable Star in Kangho¡¯? No matter how great Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is, Shaolin cannot be defe¡­¡±

    At that moment.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Suddenly the door burst open, and a man walked in.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Who is reckless enough¡­ that person is?¡±

    Silence settled into the diner, and the crowd was wide-eyed.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    ¡®Is that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡¯

    ¡®Why is he here¡­?¡¯

    All those gathered here came to Shaolin to watch the spars. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the person who was the most discussed contestant in thispetition.

    If there was only one problem¡­

    ¡®He looks angry?¡¯

    ¡®He seems to be upset about something.¡¯

    ¡®No, did he hear this conversation?¡¯

    The face of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who had burst through the door, was distorted. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes looked left and right, and those who met his eyes immediately bowed their heads.

    ¡®If you make eye contact, we will be destroyed.¡¯

    ¡®Pretend to be asleep. Pretend to be asleep!¡¯

    Even those who weren¡¯t interested in Mount Hua couldn¡¯t be ignorant of the rumors spreading around.

    -The nature of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is first ss.

    -Everyone would leave the seat in his face.

    -Nothing goodes from being tied to him.

    It was a case of undermining the popr man, so rumors like that weren¡¯t paid attention to, but the rumors surrounding Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon tended to be epted like that.

    The reason?

    Didn¡¯t those watching have eyes?

    There were so many eyewitnesses, and they all said he was equally vicious and evil regardless of being on or off the stage.

    In the end, the rumors about Chung Myung were epted without a doubt. So everyone had no choice but to avoid his eyes.

    Chung Myung looked around with bloodshot eyes making everyone flinch,

    ¡°Server!¡±

    Chung Myung flew into the diner and took a seat in the corner,

    ¡°Server!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Coming!¡±

    ¡°Here! First off, meat! Give me meat dishes and alcohol too! What¡¯s there for drinks?¡±

    ¡°We have all you can think off!¡±

    ¡°Then, only five bottles of beer!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Just one minute, please! I will bring it right away!¡±

    ¡°Alcohol first!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the server ran into the kitchen, Chung Myung sighed,

    ¡°No, why are there so many people in this small town!¡±

    Then, the door opened, and more people came in.

    ¡°¡­how many times do I have to tell you the door is opened with hands and not legs! You rotten idiot!¡±

    ¡°Just give up now, sasuk. He isn¡¯t the kind to fix his bad habits.¡±

    ¡°Somen somen!¡±

    ¡°¡­ samae! I will get you some somen, so calm down!¡±

    ¡°Somen!¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face with his hands.

    ¡®There isn¡¯t a single decent human around me.¡¯

    Jo Gul smiled bitterly,

    ¡°Well, I am d we at least have a table. Why are there so many people in town¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. That too. I don¡¯t know what that guy would have done if he had gone around a couple more ces.¡±

    Baek Cheon, knowing that Chung Myung could not be controlled, decided to get him a meal. As a result, he couldn¡¯t help but be confused by the crowd that had gathered in the meantime.

    It was literally heartbreaking to watch Chung Myung, with his bloodshot eyes, confirming that every diner they went to turned out to be full.

    Baek Cheon walked over to the table where Chung Myung was and sat down as he sighed in relief and a little sense of shame.

    Soon after him, the other disciples took their seats.

    The server came running with a bottle. Afraid to put it down, he was hesitant, and Chung Myung grabbed the bottle and then opened it, drinking from it.

    Gulp. Gulp, Gulp.

    They all smiled, watching his cheeks move so fast.

    ¡°How can he be this twisted?¡±

    ¡°He is a true bandit. Maybe he picked the wrong mountain and ended up here? He should go to a mountain with bandits, but it seems like he stepped into Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Mount Hua now isn¡¯t much different from bandit¡­¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Even if that is true, there are things in the world which shouldn¡¯t be spoken of.¡±

    ¡°¡­I was short-sighted.¡±

    After paying close attention, Baek Cheon sighed again.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaa!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung put down the empty bottle, though it was closer to tossing it. This was a spectacle worthy of apuse that anyone could rte to. Unless it was a Taoist doing it.

    Normally no one would pay attention to such acts. Because there were too many things one would notice around them, and yet everyone was looking at Chung Myung.

    Those who nced at their table began to mumble,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those people the disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The one in the center is the Righteous Sword of Hua. And the one to the side of him is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°And the others are all those who did well in thepetition, right? That disciple Yu Yiseol is the great disciple of the second ss, and next to her is Jo Gul, the other third ss disciple.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Doesn¡¯t this seem like a dream?¡±

    <i>Prick.</i>

    The disciples of Mount Hua¡¯s eyes and ears began to twitch at those words.

    ¡°Seeing the people who lead Mount Hua gathered in one ce. It feels eye-opening.¡±

    ¡°Not just leading Mount Hua. Aren¡¯t they the ones who will lead Kangho too?¡±

    ¡°Such unusual force they have.¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed at it with a blush on his face.

    ¡®So embarrassing.¡¯

    Of course, it was.

    Had he ever received so much praise far from Mount Hua? Wherever they went, the Nine Great Sects were praised, but the disciples of Mount Hua had never experienced this before.

    Of course, they were sparring in Shaolin and receiving cheers, but this and that felt different.

    ¡°The Righteous Sword of Mount Hua is truly handsome.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword technique beautiful too? And it is my first time seeing such beauty in my life!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is as good as his name.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed his head.

    ¡®I can hear everything, you wonderful humans.¡¯

    They were whispering to each other, but there was no way they couldn¡¯t not hear it. Jo Gul and Yoon Jong were blushing, and seemingly Yu Yiseol was the only one who didn¡¯t care.

    <i>Uh?</i> Chung Myung?

    Chung Myung was now taking down his second bottle¡­ Chung Myung?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the one next to them was, but the other five have already started to be referred to as the Five Swords.¡±

    ¡°Five Swords?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords or the Plum Blossom Five Swords? Actually, aren¡¯t Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong already considered to be the strongest ones out there?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the Three Swords of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    Five Swords?

    Baek Cheon was a bit shocked at this.

    ¡®What? Howe I never heard of this?¡¯

    In many cases, the person doesn¡¯t realize the fame and words going around. Thanks to their performance in the spar, the fame of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples skyrocketed.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Five Swords a bit strange?¡±

    ¡°Um? Why?¡±

    ¡°Only three of them went further up in thepetition, so Five Swords is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ no. Baek Cheon withdrew from thepetition due to an injury, but he is said to be one of the strongest in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I did hear that.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t question it. There is no logic when the title is already spreading around. Soon, they will all get nice titles too.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul¡¯s lips were twitching.

    ¡®It is nothing.¡¯

    Something felt weird.

    Getting a title meant that the person they were talking about was strong. In other words, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong had be strong people who could stand up for themselves.

    ¡°Feels nice?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, both of them coughed,

    ¡°O-of course.¡±

    ¡°I can guess by looking at it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I might die from happiness.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    Seeing this, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®You still have a long way to go, you brats.¡¯

    Actually, considering what they had done, the spreading rumors were toote. After thepetition, their fame will spread even faster.

    At that time, the server brought the dishes, and seeing that Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°Let¡¯s fill our stomachs. And server! Bring five more bottles of kaoliang alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Stop drinking!¡±

    ¡°Why did you order five and drink three by yourself!?¡±

    ¡°Why are you acting as if you¡¯d die from not drinking?¡±

    ¡°One ss. One ss! One for me!¡±

    It was the time when the disciples were drinking and feasting on chicken legs,

    <i>Kik.</i>

    The door opened with a group of people walking in.

    <i>Blink.</i>

    Baek Cheon, who looked at them, was shocked.

    ¡®Beggars Union?¡¯

    The ones who came were people from the Beggars Union.

    Usually, they get their meals by begging, but when such events happen, they often pay.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight for dinner, but it was impossible to kick out a customer.

    ¡°Table¡­¡±

    The beggars Union who entered inside looked around for a table.

    Baek Cheon went back to focusing on his food.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    But then one of the beggars who was looking around strode ahead with wide eyes,

    ¡°Cho Sam?¡±

 Chapter 311: Where Is That Fucking Beggar Now? (1)

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®Cho Sam.¡¯

    Such a beggar-like name, right?

    They were probably looking for a beggar¡­

    Uh?

    Why is that personing over here?

    The beggar, still with a young face and specks on his face, approached the Mount Hua disciples, and with a bright smile, he said,

    ¡°Cho Sam! You are Cho Sam, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Was he talking to me?

    Who was he talking¡­

    Uh?

    Chung Myung?

    Seeing that his gaze was directed towards Chung Myung, the expressions of the Mount Hua disciples all turned into those of wonder.

    What was this?

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Chung Myung, who was drinking heavily, put down the bottle and looked up at the young beggar with his brow slightly frowning.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know me? Gu Chil! We were together before!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Gu Chil?¡±

    Why did that seem so familiar?

    Gu Chil¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up from his seat. And looking at Gu Chil with shocked eyes, he pointed his finger,

    ¡°You¡­ you! It is you from then!¡±

    Gu Chil.

    It was the young beggar from the beggar group that Chung Myung met when he woke up in this body.

    Wasn¡¯t he the kind person who helped Chung Myung, who was too confused by the fact that he hade after a hundred years into a new body?

    And it seems that the true owner of his body was quite friendly with this guy.

    ¡°You are Cho Sam!¡±

    Gu Chil smiled brightly,

    ¡°How long has it been since you said you were heading for Mount Hua? You even became a disciple of Mount Hua for real?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face was slightly dazed as he now understood the situation.

    ¡®He was a beggar for real?¡¯

    Chung Myung often did say that, but Baek Cheon never believed it.

    Be that as it may, how incongruous of abination was the personality of Chung Myung and that of beggars?

    It isn¡¯t hard to say that beggars don¡¯t get along with Chung Myung¡¯s attitude. He couldn¡¯t ept that Chung Myung was begging quietly.

    How could this guy be like that? If Chung Myung had said that his former job was as a thief, bandit, or robber, or maybe even a con artist, he would have believed Chung Myung without a doubt.

    Anyway, that¡¯s not an important thing now.

    So his name¡­

    ¡°¡­ Cho Sam?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your name was Cho Sam?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua covered their mouths and chuckled.

    Cho Sam.

    What an absurd name!

    Baek Cheon, who was trembling as if he would die, finally burst out intoughter, looking at Chung Myung,

    ¡°<i>Huahahahah!</i> Cho Sam!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Our Chung Myung¡¯s name was originally Cho Sam! Cho Sam!¡±

    ¡°Dong-Ryong, shut it.¡±

    ¡°Dong-Ryong is better than Cho Sam!¡±

    ¡°Cho Sam is better, though?¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Cho Sam!¡±

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    Chung Myung reached out underneath the table and kicked, but Baek Cheon avoided the hit.

    ¡°Oh god. Our Chung Myung¡¯s kick is sharp, but Cho Sam didn¡¯t seem to have that spark?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. The day hase when Jin Dong-Ryong makes fun of me by my name¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, that would happen, Cho Sam!¡±

    Seeing the two people mocking one another, the remaining disciples of Mount Huaughed.

    ¡®Well, I guess it is.¡¯

    ¡®It is tough to know who is superior here.¡¯

    Chung Myung shrugged and stepped in front of Gu Chil, his old rtion.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I am here to watch the matches.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Gu Chil nodded at his question,

    ¡°I am of the second beggar group now.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung gently lowered his head and looked at the knot on Gu Chil¡¯s waist. There were now two knots.

    ¡°Did you enter the Beggars Union officially?¡±

    ¡°¡­you are so weird. I was already in it, back then, just undisciplined.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah. Right.¡±

    What can I know? I don¡¯t remember what happened before.

    ¡°Well, anyway, this is good. But the Beggars Union has been showing up to spars too.¡±

    ¡°So lucky.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    It wasn¡¯t because of luck. Among the beggars in the world, the only beggars that coulde here were those who were recognized for their skills amongst the Beggars Union and those considered worthy of being raised by them.

    At the time, he couldn¡¯t confirm it because he was in a bad mood, but this guy was someone recognized by the Beggars Union.

    ¡°Right. You did welling here.¡±

    ¡°But you really went all the way. I thought you were just running away.¡±

    ¡°¡­ running away?¡±

    ¡°Because it isn¡¯t easy for a young child to go to Shaanxi all alone, right? At that time, Wang Cho was so upset that you vanished. Huh.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡­ wait.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Wang Cho?¡±

    ¡°Uh. Wang Cho.¡±

    ¡°So he¡­ right. Wang Cho, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. Wang Cho.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face began to twitch.

    Wang¡­

    ¡°I am asking just in case.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did that Wang Choe here too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We came together.¡±

    Chung Myung lifted his head and looked at the group Gu Chil came with.

    No.

    There was no one he recognized.

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Gu Chil.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ where is he?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A gloomy voice came from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth,

    ¡°Where is that fucking bastard right now?¡±

    Jong Pal¡¯s hand was clenched shut.

    It was unusual to spot him, as there were many strong men here. The eyes of powerful men pass by the ce with their four knots.

    ¡®<i>Huhuhu.</i>¡¯

    Everyone would be surprised.

    Because he was quite young to be in the fourth group.

    The four knots tied around his waist proved that he was one of the most sessful disciples in the Beggars Union.

    Strong people would understand what that knot meant, but ordinary people wouldn¡¯t care too much about it. Therefore this knot shone more in the eyes of warriors.

    ¡°Fourth beggars group.¡±

    ¡°He looks young but is already in the fourth group.¡±

    Hearing those words from behind, Jong Pal¡¯s back grew with pride.

    ¡®Such a solid eye.¡¯

    It was encouraging when people recognized his influence. What was more encouraging was that the person who called him here was the Luoyang Branch Leader, Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡®The fact that the most advanced candidate to be an elder of the Beggars Unions called for me! It must mean they recognize me!¡¯

    When was the role of branch leader within the union given with just character or skill? The Beggar¡¯s Union Branch Leaders led all the beggars who were inundated with strong force. Among the Nine Great Sects, many evaluated the Beggars Union as skilled but only because of their vast influence. In regards to that, it wasparable to the Shaolin Sect.

    Therefore, the person who will be the Beggars Union branch leader has to firmly establish their power.

    And the fact that Hong Dae-Kwang brought him here meant that Hong Dae-Kwang was beginning to select his own people to side with him.

    ¡®And I was chosen.¡¯

    Jong Pal¡¯s mouth went wide.

    If Hong Dae-Kwang wanted to aim for the sect leader¡¯s position in the future, he would lose a lot.

    ¡®No. No.¡¯

    Considering Hong Dae-Kwang and his difference in power, it wouldn¡¯t end there. But if Hong Dae-Kwang was the next¡­

    ¡°<i>Heheheeheh!</i>¡±

    Heughed out loud, liking the situation.

    It was just a nonsensical story right now, and depending on what he did, it may turn out to be nothing more than a delusion.

    When he imagined himselfmanding the beggars with a jade-colored bitch expelling stick, the one that symbolized the Beggars Union, it made him gleam with excitement.

    ¡®In order for all that to happen, I need to establish a perfect rtionship with Hong Dae-Kwang.¡¯

    Recently, Hong Dae-Kwang left Luoyang and moved to the less crowded Hua-Um.

    A few light-hearted people teased the man saying that he had lost it, but Jong Pal had other thoughts. Hong Dae-Kwang went to Hua-Um of his own will, not under the direction of his superiors. That meant he definitely had a goal.

    ¡®Maybe he is aiming to be the head of the third group.¡¯

    A ce where he would govern a province instead of a single city. If he could get that position, it would be easier to be the next head.

    ¡°Then, for now, I will eat the position of branch leader. <i>Hehehe</i>!¡±

    Jong Pal was all delighted and moved forward.

    ¡°But where is the diner?¡±

    He said to head to the diner for the meeting, right?

    With his head down and looking around, he grabbed the attention of a man and asked,

    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t have money!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t that. Where is the diner?¡±

    ¡°Um? If it is a diner, it has to be around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    With a smile, Jong Pal moved in the direction the man pointed to.

    ¡°If I had only been able to participate in thepetition, the championship winner would be me.¡±

    <i>Tch.</i>

    The old beggars had no brains. Why didn¡¯t they send him to thepetition? He thought he would be asked to participate.

    Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter now.

    Getting a solid position in the sect was more important than winning thepetition.

    He looked at the floating light around the corner and then stopped.

    ¡®So, the diner¡­¡¯

    Ah, that!

    Uh?

    But¡­ what is that?

    Jong Pal tilted his head. He saw a crowd of people standing just a bit in front of him.

    One of the beggars from Hubei who came to Shaolin was there.

    And the other one?

    Jong Pal frowned.

    ¡®ck uniform. The plum blossom crest on his chest.¡¯

    Mount Hua?

    For a moment, his eyes shone.

    The Beggars Union was a ce that dealt with information, so they knew all kinds of things. It hadn¡¯t been long since they arrived in Shaolin, but Jong Pal was already aware of the news that Mount Hua was dominating the spars.

    But why was Mount Hua with the Beggars Union?

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a fight.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t say the atmosphere was good, but it wasn¡¯t a fight either.

    Did this mean that his party knew the disciples from Mount Hua?

    ¡°<i>Hehehe</i>. For things to work so well.¡±

    The information andworking arts of Kangho! First, get information and then establish good rtionships with well-known people. Especially with the people from Mount Hua!

    Aren¡¯t they the ones who are taking all the attention of the people right now? Then any rtionship with them was beneficial now!

    Jong Pal rubbed his hands and approached them.

    ¡°Gu Chil!¡±

    ¡°W-Wang Cho?¡±

    Gu Chil¡¯s eyes trembled violently when he saw him.

    Unfortunately, Jong Pal didn¡¯t notice Gu Chil¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha! It seems like a good rtionship formed while I was away. Would you like to introduce the heroes of Mount Hua to me as well?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. Wang Cho. That¡­¡±

    Confused, Gu Chil hesitated and tried to say something but then went silent.

    What the hell was he supposed to say?

    In the meantime, Jong Pal walked around without noticing and swept his eyes over the disciples from Mount Hua.

    ¡°It is nice to meet you. I am Jong Pal of the Beggars Union. It is a bit embarrassing, but Kangho calls me the Small Fire beggar.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was standing ahead, looked at Jong Pal with pitiful eyes.

    ¡°Small fire¡­ a forest fire definitely starts from a small fire.¡±

    ¡°¡­and burns the self too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did, but why was such a na¡­¡±

    Jong Pal tilted his head as too many people were speaking.

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°It is better to jump into the fire.¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I would put my nose into a water bucket!¡±

    ¡°So unfortunate.¡±

    The head of Jong Pal turned to the side.

    ¡®What do they mean?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand what these people were saying. Looking at the situation, they were looking at him.

    What is with them? Why did they have pitiful expressions looking at him?

    <i>Srrr</i>.

    There was the sound of rustling clothesing from somewhere.

    Jong Pal turned his head.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    The one disciple of Mount Hua who was in the corner slowly got up.

    ¡®Who?¡¯

    His long hair was tied up.

    And ck robes.

    The man¡¯s handsome face was impressive but what caught his eye was the eyes of this man¡­. And the dark, twisted smile.

    It was more like a smile from a backstreet thug than a disciple of Mount Hua, but¡­

    ¡°Huh, Jong Pal.¡±

    He got up slowly and walked towards him.

    Jong Pal stuttered without realizing it,

    ¡°D-do you know me?¡±

    ¡°I know. I know you well.¡±

    ¡°¡­but I don¡¯t seem to remember you?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Chung Myung¡­. Chung Myung?¡±

    Jong Pal flinched and looked at the man again.

    ¡®This man is?¡¯

    If it was Chung Myung from Mount Hua, wasn¡¯t he Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who was now famous?

    So, does this mean that the person in front of him was the same one?

    ¡®Certainly, the appearance matches with what was heard.¡¯

    But Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon knows him?

    ¡°W-we met?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°We used to be together. Why pretend like you don¡¯t know? It feels sad.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly,

    ¡°Ah, Chung Myung might be a name you wouldn¡¯t know. My actual name is¡­¡±

    ¡°Cho Sam.¡±

    At the voice of Baek Cheon, who dared to say his name, Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°¡­ right. Do you know Cho Sam?¡±

    Jon Pal tilted his head.

    Cho Sam?

    Cho Sam¡­.

    ¡°Uh? Cho Sam?¡±

    Jong Pal¡¯s eyes widened; it looked like this was the young beggar from the past.

    ¡°Rookie? The junior?¡±

    ¡°Now you seem to remember.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Oh my! Cho Sam was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Right, it was you! Nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Ah. Nice to meet me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It has been so long since¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s twisted look, Jong Pal tilted his head.

    Uh?

    Why was the atmosphere like this?

    ¡°Right. Nice to see you. But you won¡¯t be feeling nice from now on, Wang Cho.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly and spread his arms wide as he looked at Jong Pal.

    And Jong Pal also awkwardly widened his eyes.

    ¡°R-right, I really¡­¡±

    ¡°I wanted to meet you! You bastard!¡±

    In an instant, Chung Myung leaped from his spot and mmed the head of Jong Pal with his heel.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    With the sound of a huge rock falling on another

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    The body of Jong Pal was down on the ground.

    Then¡­

    ¡°<i>Aaahhhhh!</i>¡±

    He grabbed his head and began to roll in pain, with tearsing from his eyes.

    ¡°Ah! No! Why! Why!¡±

    His screams said that he felt this was unfair, and Chung Myung only smiled,

    ¡°I will tell you the reasonter.¡±

    His eyes glistened like a predator who had caught its prey.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get hit first.¡±

    Chung Myung rushed to Jong Pal like a mad dog.

 Chapter 312: Where Is That Fucking Beggar Now? (2)

    Inside an emptied room.

    ¡°¡­ <i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Sweat dripped down like rain, but the sweat wasn¡¯t the problem here.

    Compared to the swollen face, which resembled a steamed bun, and the body wide aching, would one care about the sweat?

    Most of all, nothing could be done about the head. His head.

    That crazy one had some kind of obsession with the head, and he kept aiming for the middle of his head.

    ¡®Insane bastard¡­ why the hell did he do this to me?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had a grudge against him, why?

    ¡°Are you lowering your back?¡±

    Jong Pal straightened his knees and lifted his hips. Actually, putting one¡¯s head on the floor and lifting one¡¯s back was nothing for warriors.

    However, the story was different when the body was beaten in every corner.

    ¡°<i>Ughhh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Pretending like this is tough? Feeling like you are going crazy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    On top of Jong Pal, who was supporting both of them with only his head and toes, was Chung Myung, who was pping the guy on the back.

    ¡°Won¡¯t do it right?¡±

    ¡°S-sorry.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>, my temper has gone down a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I was like before, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to open your eyes now. People would have just been searching for your bones.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It would have been better to have not touched me too, but the head¡­ ah, thinking about that time makes me angry,¡±

    Chung Myung jumped off his back and kicked him in the side.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    Jong Pal let out a scream and fell down.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the angrier I get! How dare you, bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung began to step on him without mercy.

    ¡°Ack! You evil bastard! No! Not there¡­. <i>Ah</i>!¡±

    ¡°That young beggar was bitten like he was caught in the cage of a wild animal. Yah, you beggar! I was never beaten like that by anyone in my life.¡±

    Ah, to be expected of a heavenly demon.

    That bastard wasn¡¯t human, either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Tie his limbs and throw him off the cliff!¡±

    Jong Pal¡¯s legs were trembling.

    And watching this pleasant sight was Gu Chil, who looked wide-eyed at this reality.

    ¡®Wang Cho is being beaten?¡¯

    Who is (was) Jong Pal?

    Among the young beggars, he was one of the strongest out there. Hadn¡¯t his talent even been recognized by the higher-ups?

    Excluding the rotten personality he had, he was someone who was considered talented in the Beggars Union.

    But now Jong Pal couldn¡¯t even fight back and was being beaten like a dog.

    Uh, that¡­.

    ¡®Is obvious.¡¯

    It is obvious.

    If Cho Sam was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, then it wasn¡¯t wrong for this result toe out.

    ¡®Is he really Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    What happened?

    A young beggar who constantly got beaten and made crazy noises left in a panic and appeared as Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon in just three years?

    Does that even make sense?

    Gu Chil rubbed his eyes, but the scene in front of him didn¡¯t change even for a second

    ¡°<i>Ack! Ack!</i> Hyung! Hyun! Spare me!¡±

    ¡°Hyun? Hyung? I am a fucking Taoist, you idiot! Die! I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    ¡°Taoist! Please spare me!¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! please!¡±

    ¡°This crazy bastard! How dare you not refer to me correctly!¡±

    ¡°Ah! What do I do!¡±

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Jong Pal got up but then wasid back down.

    ¡°<i>Grrrr.</i>¡±

    And his eyes rolled back.

    ¡°Ah. Is this bastard acting again? You¡­ right now..¡±

    It was then.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Someone put his hand on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When Chung Myung turned, Baek Cheon shook his head,

    ¡°Stop it.¡±

    ¡°What? Stop what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but we don¡¯t hit people like that. If that person were a disciple of Mount Hua, I would understand, but that person is from the Beggars Union.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you hit him more, it will cause friction between our sects. No, we might already have a problem on our hands. So leave it be.¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung looked at Jong Pal and stepped back. The guy¡¯s face was swollen.

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    Thinking that there was no more beating, Jong Pal spoke with tears in his eyes and bowed to Baek Cheon.

    Seeing that Baek Cheon frowned, the guy¡¯s puffed-up face was so funny.

    ¡°What the hell happened for you to beat people like this? You are a bit thoughtless, impulsive, and have the most filthy personality, but you aren¡¯t some scumbag who hits people like¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you, you want to push your luck?¡±

    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t beat someone without reason. Tell me. What is happening?¡±

    Chung Myung answered,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something important.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°When I was a young beggar beforeing to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I was beaten by this bastard once.¡±

    ¡°¡­beaten?¡±

    ¡°I was weak then.¡±

    ¡°¡­ weak?¡±

    What was this?!

    As soon as you were born, you were the kind of person to whip people down,

    ¡°¡­anyway, that was when this bastard hit my head with a club.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Head?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°It was such an intense experience that I can never forget. Maybe that is why I am obsessed with heads.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and smiled,

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Uh. Ha. I was really beaten back then. I couldn¡¯t get rid of my sudden exploding feelings¡­¡±

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t continue because Baek Cheon didn¡¯t listen and looked at Jong Pal.

    Seeing the eyes of Baek Cheon Jong Pal twitched,

    ¡°H-Hyung?¡±

    ¡°You are the one?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s foot hit the head of Jong Pal.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    With a loud sound, Jong Pal copsed, and Baek Cheon began to swing his fists regardless of it.

    ¡°You dog! Because of you! Huh! All because of you, Mount Hua turned into a victim! You bastard!¡±

    Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Baek Cheon all ran to Jong Pal.

    ¡°All because of him!¡±

    ¡°Ughh! The enemy! Our enemy!¡±

    ¡°I will kill him!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to stomp on the guy. Even Yu Yiseol, who was next to Jong Pal, was hitting him on the head with her sheath.

    ¡°Head. Head. Head. Head.¡±

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    Jong Pal screamed in pain, but no one stopped beating him.

    ¡°This is the share of all Baek disciples! This is for Chung disciples, and this for Namgun Dowi!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s fists kept falling.

    While the stars were shing in front of his eyes, Jong Pal thought,

    ¡®Why are Baek Cheon and Mount Hua talking about Namgung!¡¯

    But now he didn¡¯t have time to ask them that.

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was watching, said,

    ¡°Uh, you see¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°He might die¡­.¡±

    ¡°You get lost!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyoneshed out at him.

    ¡°I almost had my head broken because of you!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! Let¡¯s take him to Mount Hua!¡±

    Reasoning vanished from their eyes. Had they been hit on the head for thest three years?

    Yes, when they didn¡¯t practice properly, when they didn¡¯t learn a technique right, when the devil got too bored or when their progress was called slow.

    But realizing all those difficult times were all because of this one beggar, they felt like they could spit fire from their mouths!

    ¡°Why are you covering your head?! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hit him! He wouldn¡¯t havee to Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the scene with a scared face,

    ¡°No, I was the one¡­¡±

    Why did they look angrier than him?

    Why?

    It was then¡­

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The door opened violently as if it would break, and beggars in rags came flying in.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°T-that!¡±

    ¡°How dare you touch a disciple from the Beggars Union! You crazy bastards!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua turned their heads in surprise. Dozens of beggars with batting sticks in one hand were filing in.

    And seeing their aged faces, they knew they were the higher-ups.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±

    ¡°To beat people like that!¡±

    The beggar in front frowned, looking at Jong Pal stretched out in front of him.

    ¡°¡­. What is this?¡±

    Baek Cheon moved aside. Perhaps the other disciples also noticed the atmosphere as they shut their mouths and stepped to the back.

    ¡°You look like disciples from Mount Hua?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and said,

    ¡°Baek Cheon from Mount Hua.¡±

    He bowed, but his opponents didn¡¯t ept it. It meant that they weren¡¯t going to listen to their excuses.

    ¡°Exin! What the hell happened for the disciples of Mount Hua to beat a disciple of the Beggars Union? If there is no convincing reason, Mount Hua will bear our wrath.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff,

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    And he was about to speak,

    ¡°Ah! Move it! Why are you blocking my path!¡±

    A loud noise was heard from behind. And the beggars blocking his path moved at once.

    ¡®Is a gianting?¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at the door with a tense expression. In front of him were six-knotted beggar leaders, and their status was definitely not low.

    But if a more knotted one came, maybe even a seven¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua tilted their heads at the sight of the personing in. Why did he look familiar?

    ¡°Where did the people who dared touch our beggar go? Do you know how frightening beggars¡­Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A newly appeared Seven Knotted Head.

    Hong Dae-Kwang of Hua-Um tilted his head and looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°You were here?¡±

    ¡°You came?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Jong Pal on the ground and Chung Myung, and then asked as if wondering,

    ¡°What is this? That guy is Jong Pal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You asked me to bring him, and I did, so¡­ what is this?¡±

    Baek Cheon and Gu Chil roughly exined, and with that, Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You got hit by that beggar before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And you got traumatized by it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes trembled,

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Tremendous anger could be seen,

    ¡°No, did that beggar n to ruin the Beggars Union!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang ran as he mmed his foot to the ground, and kicked Jong Pal, who was barely getting back up.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Being hit, the guy was back on the floor again.

    Hong Dae-Kwang began to scream,

    ¡°Yah, you bastard! I¡¯d rather have you put in a coffin! What? What was that? You bastard! Be honest! You are a spy from the Demonic Sect trying to ruin the Beggars Union, right!¡±

    ¡°Ack! Branch Leader! No¡­no!¡±

    ¡°What, no! That is what you are, you bastard!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang was wide-eyed as he stepped all over Jong Pal.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who saw it, slowly joined him, and the coborative effort of stepping on this guy began<sup>1</sup>.

    The other beggars there only looked at this with bizarre eyes.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    ¡®S-something seems to have happened.¡¯

    To surround and beat someone while others were watching.

    In this strange existence, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    Stop it.

    He might die for real.

    A gentleman¡¯s revenge was never toote, even if it meant waiting for ten<sup>2</sup> years to pass.

 Chapter 313: Where Is That Fucking Beggar Now? (3)

    <i>Glug, Glug.</i>

    Alcohol was poured into the ss.

    ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s cool down with drinks.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang spoke with a friendly face and smile as he filled Chung Myung¡¯s cup.

    And Chung Myung drank it down with a look of displeasure,

    ¡°Right. You drink a lot! Hahaha!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled cheerfully, but he constantly nced at Chung Myung and then looked to the corner.

    ¡®I should hang that beggar upside down!¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang had bet his everything on Mount Hua and Chung Myung<sup>1</sup>.

    He firmly believed that Mount Hua would be the sect that, in the future, would rule the world. So he abandoned Luoyang and went to Hua-Um, but one of his beggars had almost ruined all of this.

    When Hong Dae-Kwang looked at him like that, Jong Pal flinched. Either way, Hong Dae-Kwang kept cursing Jong Pal inside.

    ¡®That crazy bastard!¡¯

    Not someone else, but Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was someone who was bound to be the best. His existence alone was terrifying but wasn¡¯t Mount Hua now showing tremendous growth too?

    And because of one beggar, almost the entirety of Mount Hua ended up having a grudge against the Beggars Union!

    Still, as Hong Dae-Kwang was good, he handled it fine. If word had gone over to one of the other leaders, they would have ordered the other beggars to give up that beggar like an offering to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hahaha. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. Isn¡¯t that something an ignorant young beggar did? So you¡­¡±

    ¡°I was younger too, though?¡±

    ¡°Uh, damn it!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang threw the ss in his hand at Jong Pal, who just barely managed to avoid it.

    ¡°I told you so many times that you are supposed to approach only after knowing everything about the other person! You!¡±

    Jong Pal trembled at the angry words and eyes of this man.

    ¡®No, when did he even¡­?¡¯

    Was that really something a beggar would do everywhere? Of course, that day, he did beat the guy a little harshly¡­

    ¡®No! To be honest, I don¡¯t even remember.¡¯

    He remembered the name Cho Sam and his face, too, but he couldn¡¯t remember much after that. There were more than five beggars of the same age in that hut. How could he remember all of them?

    But apparently, one got hit too hard by Jong Pal, and that one ended up being Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. There had to be a limit to how unlucky one could be<sup>2</sup>.

    But no matter how unfair it was, this could not be spoken out about.

    Because Hong Dae-Kwang was a seven-knotted leader, one of the candidates to be the next Beggars Union sect leader, and that man had just stopped ring at him.

    Hong Dae-Kwang continued to grind his teeth, but then suddenly stopped and sighed. Looking at Chung Myung, he smiled,

    ¡°Haha. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. Isn¡¯t itmon courtesy for gentlemen<sup>3</sup><sup>4</sup> not to dwell on the past?¡±

    ¡°But I am a Taoist?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a Taoist also.¡±

    ¡°I was a beggar when I was hit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Such a varying identity.

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s lips trembled,

    ¡°That¡­ if we think about it, aren¡¯t we family?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you were in the Beggars Union before, it means you were once with us, and therefore you can say that we are one family.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hong Dae-Kwang with wide eyes.

    Of course, even Hong Dae-Kwang knew what he said was absurd, so he avoided the gazes on him.

    ¡°Hmm. Anyway, this is a thing of the past, and he will reflect a lot today, so let¡¯s drink and cool off.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Jong Pal as if he didn¡¯t like this,

    ¡°I am so enraged, for real.¡±

    Jong Pal flinched at his words.

    ¡°As I left the hut there, I promised myself that I would kill all the beggarster.¡±

    This made Hong Dae-Kwang flinch.

    He sounded so serious that even Hong Dae-Kwang believed it, as he knew the vicious side Chung Myung had. Chung Myung looked at Gu Chil, making the guy turn stiff.

    ¡°Know that I abandoned this thought because of him.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Well, he helped me. Thanks to him, I was able to reach Mount Hua.¡±

    At the unexpected good news, Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Gu Chil With a smiling face.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Gu, Gu Chil.¡±

    ¡°Righ! Gu Chil! You did a good job!¡±

    And in this unexpected situation, Gu Chil felt like his soul was leaving his body.

    In the first ce, Hong Dae-Kwang wasn¡¯t someone he could make eye contact with on any normal day. And right now was the first time he spoke with such a man.

    Even Jong Pal, or Wang Cho, also had toy t on the floor in front of Hong Dae-Kwang.

    But Hong Dae-Kwang and Cho Sam, who was called the best¡­. Ah, Chung Myung. And even the Five Swords of Mount Hua were allplimenting him.

    ¡®I feel like my heart will stop.¡¯

    He was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t speak at all or even breathe.

    Hong Dae-Kwang patted Gu Chil on the back.

    ¡°I will not forget what you did! You saved the Beggars Union!¡±

    It was all half-sincere words.

    Hong Dae-Kwang was the only person in the world who would smile even if he had a grudge against the entire world. But he didn¡¯t want to have Chung Myung hate his sect. Never.

    Chung Myung looked at Gu Chil and smiled,

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Gu Chil looked around.

    The Beggars Union members, who had already realized that things were out of hand in here, had just sat down at the other tables.

    And the other spectators who all came to watch sat at other tables and ate. Everything happened too fast for anyone to know what happened.

    Beggars did not shy away from food under any circumstances.

    But¡­Gu Chil couldn¡¯t do it,

    ¡°¡­ I think I might faint.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    He looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Is he really the Cho Sam I used to know?¡¯

    Before Cho Sam had left the hut, Gu Chil thought he was fine, but now he had turned out to be even more important. Breaking him out of his reverie, Chung Myung grabbed a bottle and poured a ss for Gu Chil.

    ¡°But you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He smiled and spoke in a calm voice,

    ¡°Have no ns toe to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Gu Chil was truly puzzled by this question,

    ¡°You meant to visit Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°No, do you have ns to enter Mount Hua after walking away from the Beggars Union?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Gu Chil went stiff.

    ¡®Is he crazy!¡¯

    Was he asking this in the presence of Hong Dae-Kwang?

    Wasn¡¯t moving from one sect to another a serious matter which could also cause problems?

    When Gu Chil looked at Hong Dae-Kwang with shocked eyes, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cautious. There is no way Beggars Union would move just because one of them might leave, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh! Right. We might even get closer. Hahaha!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled broadly and nodded his head as Chung Myung added,

    ¡°I have been thinking about it, but there is not much I can do to help you if you remain within the Beggars Union. So if you are thinking abouting here, I can definitely bring you a nice master.¡±

    The word ¡®master¡¯ pierced Gu Chil¡¯s ears.

    It was a sensible proposal, but he saw in that moment¡­

    What the disciples of Mount Hua next to Chung Myung were saying with their eyes.

    ¡®Do note! Don¡¯te, you bastard!¡¯

    ¡®It is hell in here!¡¯

    ¡®Beggars are a lot better! Trust me on this!¡¯

    ¡®Is your head strong?¡¯

    At their earnest gazes, Gu Chil recalled the words of Baek Cheon¡­

    -You dog! Because of you! Huh! All because of you, Mount Hua turned into a victim! You bastard!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but he could guess that Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a happy ce. And Gu Chil waved his hand,

    ¡°Ah, no, I will stay in the Beggars Union.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t understand his reason for noting.

    ¡°Do you like living as a beggar?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t bad,¡± said Gu Chil, continuing, ¡°It sounds good to have a master, but¡­ I am proud of the Beggars Union¡­. Right, I am proud of it. I want to live with integrity in here.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang happily nodded his head at this,

    ¡°Hahaha. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, unfortunately, your friend likes the Beggars Union more.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What is good about being a beggar?¡±

    At that, Chung Myung voiced his doubts, but the sahyungs next to him spoke up,

    ¡°But I understand.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Beggars are better.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them, making them all avert their eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who couldn¡¯t see this issue drag on, spoke up,

    ¡°So, this means that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon owes something to Gu Chil, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So you want to help but cannot since he wants to stay within the Beggars Union. So you want to take him to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then it won¡¯t be a problem if I bring him to the Hua-Um branch.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled,

    ¡°Then, you can look for him when you want, and the problem is solved even if he isn¡¯t a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°I can ept him as my disciple if you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who listened to this, shook his head.

    ¡®What good will being your disciple do?¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who read his mind, changed,

    ¡°T-then would it be easier for you if this guy was in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    You bastard, do you really think so?

    If he had asked a littleter, he would have gotten humiliated in front of all the others. Hong Dae-Kwang smiled,

    ¡°Hahaha. Right. Then let¡¯s do this.¡±

    He patted Gu Chil on the shoulder, but Gu Chil was too confused.

    He wanted to meet his old friend, but the guy beat up Wang Cho, and now he was being taken to the Hua-Um branch?

    For him, all he intended to do was meet an old acquaintance.

    ¡°Is this really fine?¡±

    ¡°Of course, considering all that you did, this is nothing.¡±

    ¡°T-thank¡­¡±

    But Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°What do you mean? This cannot be his reward. If it is a merit like you said, you should give him something worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°¡­. R-right.¡±

    ¡°Feed the reward properly. Maybe give him meat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make him say that he is sick of meat.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled warmly.

    ¡®Things have gotten better due to him.¡¯

    The Beggars Union was keeping a close eye on Mount Hua.

    Those who deal with information tend to be sensitive. Because information is needed in order to read the game faster than others.

    Analyzing the information they had obtained, and now suddenly Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a simple gust of wind to them.

    If only a few members of that sect were strong, they would consider it a momentary explosion, but all the disciples of Mount Hua were visibly strong, and this couldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    ¡®Mount Hua is sure to be a sect which shakes the world.¡¯

    He had to maintain some kind of rtionship with them.

    It seems like Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, the core of Mount Hua, cared about Gu Chil, so if he could use that, he would have made a great benefit to his sect.

    With that thought in mind, he decided to feed the guy meat, but Chung Myung wasn¡¯t finished,

    ¡°And.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Bring him too.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Him.¡±

    Jong Pal.

    Jong Pal, who was relieved that the attention was diverted from him, went back to going stiff, and Hong Dae-Kwang asked,

    ¡°¡­ why him?¡±

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t worry. After hitting him like that, would I do it again?¡±

    Uh.

    Right.

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders,

    ¡°Well, I just want to see him often. Just looking at him, it seems like he is fine, and I think he will able to handle a few things quickly in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, please! Please bring him!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked into Chung Myung¡¯s eyes and smiled.

    ¡®I need to make sure that I don¡¯t get on his bad side.¡¯

    It is amazing how tenacious this guy could be.

    ¡°Then the two wille to Hua-Um after thispetition, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, looking at Gu Chil.

    ¡°See you there often.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    He looked to the side,

    ¡°Wang Cho, let¡¯s meet often there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Very often.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A clear path unfolded for Gu Chil. And at the same time, the path to hell opened up for Jong Pal.

 Chapter 314: Where Is That Fucking Beggar Now? (4)

    Those who sin should be punished.

    It was close enough to natural logic that there was no need to judge this idea as being right or wrong.

    However, the reason why it has always been a subject of discussion, from ancient times to this very moment, was because an agreement on the appropriate level of punishment was never reached.

    In that sense¡­

    ¡®Even those who aren¡¯t humans are given free rein.¡¯

    Jong Pal groaned lowly.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The moment he was about to express his slight dissatisfaction, a sharp response came back.

    ¡°Did you talk?¡±

    ¡°Are your eyes open?¡±

    ¡°Still breathing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He clenched his arms and shrugged at the words someone else was mumbling.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this punishment too severe for the crime Imitted?¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t even protest back.

    Reason? Well, it was simple. Around him now, he, who oncemanded arge group, could only see the muscr arms of big brothers! It was because there were a lot of people around.

    Dark skin tanned by the sun.

    Stout physique.

    And broad shoulders with a rough face.

    There was no reason not to doubt whether these disciples from a most prestigious sect were actually bandits who came down from their mountain.

    To those who watched the Shaolinpetition, this was a familiar sight, but this was still a shock for Jong Pal, who had just arrived at Shaolin the day before.

    ¡®Are these people bandits who don¡¯t touch mountains?¡¯

    At this point, the battle would start, and the bandits would slowly spread across the world and increase their presence.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Rolling your eyes? I will fucking pull them out.¡±

    ¡°You should thank the heavens that this is Shaolin. If it was Mount Hua, do you think you would have remained alive? You would have been buried under a plum tree.¡±

    ¡°The more I think about it, the angrier I get! I will roll you down from the topmost peak of Mount Hua!¡±

    Toughness in this greenery. Jong Pal wiped his tears and bowed his head.

    ¡®How did it end up like this?¡¯

    As soon as Hong Dae-Kwang came to Shaolin, he threw Jong Pal in the middle of these beastly monsters and didn¡¯t even look back!

    How can a man be this irresponsible? Still, if he is an elder of the Beggar¡¯s Union, shouldn¡¯t he be protecting him, a beggar?

    What?

    Isn¡¯t he being too ignorant?

    Uh¡­ that is¡­

    Jong Pal let out a low sigh.

    ¡®Anyone with a sense of responsibility wouldn¡¯t have be a beggar at all.¡¯

    Even if they had be a beggar, they would find another way to live well.

    Just like that young bastard there.

    Jong Pal¡¯s eyes trembled violently as he watched something.

    The three¡­ no, Chung Myung was literally holding his opponent as if he was watching a dog.

    ¡°This bastard is trying to run away?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eikkkkk</i>!¡±

    His opponent was terrified and tried to run away, but Chung Myung kept going after him, trying to scoop him up.

    A ridiculous scene of one man hunting and another chasing after the light of freedom.

    A look of disappointment crossed the face of Jong Pal.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t some kind of drama.¡¯

    They were currently watching the Heavenly Martial Arts Competition. This was thest leg of thispetition.

    In other words, it meant that those who had survived the currentpetition were the most powerful right now. So, each of them had to be strong.

    ¡°From where did this mane onto the stage and swing his fan? Huh! Come on!¡±

    ¡°T-this¡­¡±

    ¡°I never liked this from the old days! What? Fan technique? Fan technique! How cheeky can you be to use a fan against me?¡±

    A fan made of white feathers is the signature of the Zhuge n, which was now soaring in the air, and Jong Pal shook his head looking at this.

    ¡®That ignorant bastard.¡¯

    The method of the Zhuge Family Sect, which talks about One Under the Heaven, works against all the monsters in the world.

    It was an eight-point fan technique that put the Zhuge family sect within the Five Great Families, along with their other fan techniques, which made people sweat, but even that wasn¡¯t good enough for that bastard to be taken down.

    ¡®What the hell happened in thest three years?¡¯

    The Cho Sam that Jong Pal remembered was an ordinary beggar with no strength. But what happened for one person to change so much in just three years?

    ¡®Did he pick up and eat the heart of an Imoogi?¡¯

    If so, then that Imoogi must have been a corrupted one for him to turn like this.

    ¡°The head! The head!¡±

    ¡°<i>k</i>!¡±

    The sheathed sword of Chung Myung went for the head of Zhuge Song.

    Zhuge Song grabbed his own head with both hands and threw himself onto the ground.

    ¡°I heard that the Zhuge Family has good heads! Let¡¯s see if it is fine enough even after it gets hit! Lower your arms! I will break your arm if you try to defend any longer!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! My arm! My arm!¡±

    ¡°Uh? That was stopped too?¡±

    Jong Pal could no longer watch this tragic sight and finally turned his head.

    ¡®Kangho is regressing.¡¯

    The Zhuge Family was known for their tactics and footwork techniques, but they were able to make a name for themselves in this world because of their superior intelligence.

    However, at the moment, the so-called mind of the Zhuge Family was copsing in the face of Mount Hua. This was quite a symbolic scene.

    And those who watched this were looking at it with ridicule, not admiration.

    ¡°¡­ is this really happening?¡±

    ¡°Still, with that name¡­¡±

    A spar refers to the time when the abilities of both sides were shown. In that sense, this spar was long over in a normal sense.

    All that remained was for Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon to defeat his opponent. And the only people who epted this situation were the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Quickly give up.¡±

    ¡°This is a matter of pride over pride<sup>1</sup>. You choose between the two. Either your head is broken, or your pride is.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thetter better?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the rumors of the Zhuge Family being all brains is shit. Thinking of fighting with that monster, sigh.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were shaking their heads and clicking their tongues.

    Others say that Mount Hua was radical, but Mount Hua was never like that. Their aggressiveness was only the result of their desperate efforts to survive from just one bastard in their sect.

    In order to im to be a genius, one must have the ability to grasp the situation ahead of them. Apparently, Zhuge¡¯s disciple here has failed to inherit the wisdom of his ancestors.

    And the result?

    Quite simple.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Zhuge Song fell down on the spot. He had fallen to the floor, and white steam was rising from his head.

    ¡°Still, you know, I am a gentleman to you because you are a schr.¡±

    Chung Myung was mumbling as he walked down the stage.

    The disciples all looked at Chung Myung with happy faces.

    ¡°Everyone must be tensed.¡±

    ¡°This is impossible. That guy has left everyone behind.¡±

    Chung Myung was proving his overwhelming strength which was no different from proving the strength of Mount Hua.

    And that fact brought hope and sadness to the disciples at the same time.

    The hope was that as long as Chung Myung led, they could overthrow everything. And the sad thing was that, no matter how hard they tried, the day woulde when this bastard would kill them with weird training.

    Right now, even the famous disciples were being smashed like a dry leaf being crushed. How can they ovee Chung Myung?

    All they can do is sit down and turn into wet leaves sticking to the ground.

    ¡°Then, who is the next one to be taken to the infirmary?¡±

    ¡°And the second problem¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua turned their heads and looked at one ce.

    ¡°¡­ why are you all looking like that?¡±

    ¡°N-No reason¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine. It is fine. We have done well till now.¡±

    Jo Gul pouted at the eyes of everyone.

    ¡°But I can win.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°Well, firstly, let¡¯s see who samae is fighting.¡±

    At the words which said that his victory was uncertain, Jo Gul stood up agitated.

    And Yoon Jong smiled while grabbing his shoulder,

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°No matter how hard you try, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. If you really think so, then you will have to prove it yourself.¡±

    At those words, Jo Gul¡¯s eyes lit up,

    ¡°You are right, sahyung! Then I will go!¡±

    ¡°Right. I believe in you.¡±

    Motivated, Jo Gul grabbed the sword on his waist and went to the stage.

    And Chung Myung began to sit down as he looked at the empty chair.

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. But the next one is Jo Gul sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And the opponent?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled brightly,

    ¡°Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Should we go eat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem attentive to Jo Gul at all. And at such a response, Baek Cheon asked,

    ¡°But, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Is the difference thatrge?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back to the stage and said,

    ¡°Of Course, Jo Gul isn¡¯t super strong, but I don¡¯t think he will be unterally defeated by Namgung Dowi or Jin Geum-Ryong.¡±

    Besides, aren¡¯t there many people who recognized the skills of Jo Gul and referred to him as one of the Five Swords?

    ¡°Ah, Jo Gul sahyung? Ah¡­ hm, strong. Um.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then?¡±

    ¡°Strength is a rtive matter.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged as he watched Hae Yeon make his way up the stage.

    ¡°And that cannot be used here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You will understand if you see.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hae Yeon.

    ¡°<i>Phew</i>.¡±

    Jo Gul standing on the stage, took a deep breath and sped his hands.

    ¡°Jo Gul of Mount Hua.¡±

    He bowed his head after.

    ¡°I am Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon.¡±

    A soft and small voice of the man in a yellow robe. A voice that wouldn¡¯t scare anyone.

    Jo Gul looked at that and frowned.

    ¡®On the outside, he doesn¡¯t look strong at all.¡¯

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to downy his opponent because of this. It was the same with Chung Myung. He, too, didn¡¯t look strong.

    Rather, it was Jo Gul who knew through experience that such feeble-looking ones were the most dangerous ones.

    But what could be said?

    ¡®This feeling is different.¡¯

    Hae Yeon was different from the other warriors he had met. Yes, to be precise, it felt heterogenous.

    Since he came to Shaolin, he had seen quite a few monks, but none of them felt like Hae Yeon.

    Rather than being calm, he seemed closer to being shy. Wasn¡¯t he already looking down with a red face as he received the burdensome attention of the crowd?

    ¡°¡­ can we start?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah¡­ yes¡­ Amitabha Buddha. S-sure!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul shook his head.

    ¡®Chung Myung has recognized him as a strong person, so he must be incredibly strong.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t the only talented person who was recognized by Chung Myung, but when Chung Myung talked about Hae Yeon, his voice turned serious.

    That meant that this guy was the next strongest in thepetition after Chung Myung. But instead of being brave like that, he didn¡¯t even look strong.

    Jo Gul took a deep breath and pointed his sword forward.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how strong the opponent is.¡¯

    As long as he could handle his sword perfectly, he could win against anyone.

    ¡°Then here Ie! <i>Ahhh</i>!¡±

    Jo Gul yelled and rushed forward.

    His opponent was strong. But now the opponent looked frozen. And he wasn¡¯t going to miss this chance!

    Before the opponent gets used to this situation, he needs to win¡­!

    Meanwhile, as Jo Gul raised his strength and rushed forward, Hae Yeon looked a bit shocked, but then he reflexively extended his hand out.

    ¡®Such clumsy technique¡­ uh?¡¯

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Jo Gul wanted to attack, but the body of Hae Yeon was dyed in a golden light, and then came the sound as if a thousand bees were pping their wings at the same time.

    And the golden light surrounding Hae Yeon exploded.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    Like water suddenly bursting out of a small hole, the golden light crossed the stage and even reached in front of the crowd watching the spar.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Everyone who witnessed this was shocked.

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    It felt like everything in the surroundings could copse.

    No, it was more correct to say it would copse. The vortex that that fist was embracing engulfed the entire building.

    The closest items were torn to shreds, gathered in the center, and then bounced away in all directions as if a bomb had just exploded.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    The entire building behind them copsed in an instant.

    With just one punch.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul, who was watching this scene with an open mouth, trembled.

    <i>Hic!</i>

    ¡®This is¡­ if I got hit?¡¯

    Cold sweat was trickling down his back, and he looked at Hae Yeon with a puzzled face.

    ¡°I-is it fine? I was too embarrassed¡­.¡±

    Ah. Who turns people to dust because they are embarrassed?

    Uh.

    For real¡­

    A delightful smile crept onto Jo Gul¡¯s lips.

    ¡®Save me!¡¯

    Another monster appeared in front of me.

 Chapter 315: Where Is That Fucking Beggar Now? (5)

    Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth was hanging open as he looked at the stage.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    That?

    It felt like his head was spinning. He was trying to think of something, but the thought wasn¡¯t clearly forming in his mind.

    Tang Gunak, who was sitting next to him, helped him out,

    ¡°Abbot, is that the Arahant Divine Fist?¡±

    The Abbot smiled brightly at his question,

    ¡°I think Lord Tang has more insight than I thought, yes.¡±

    Tang Gunak was a bit shocked by this<sup>1</sup>.

    ¡°Seventy-Two Art of Perfection.¡±

    Previously, Hae Yeon only used the Seventy-Two Art of Perfection. He had already used one technique which would be hard to learn even if his entire life was spent on learning it.

    It wasn¡¯t just Tang Gunak who was shocked,

    ¡°Arahant Divine Fist.¡±

    The other sect leaders looked at Hae Yeon with wide eyes.

    Being able to use one technique at this young age wasn¡¯t simply an area of talent. Shaolin was the most undeniable sect in the world.

    Talented people from all over the world constantly knock on their nose to be the disciples of the Shaolin Sect.

    Even the many geniuses who flocked under the title of ¡®world ss genius¡¯ would have to devote their lives to mastering this Seventy-Two Art of Perfection. It was that difficult to learn.

    But for this child to do both of these tough techniques? This made no sense.

    Heo Do Jinin, the sect leader of Wudang, had a stiff face as he asked the Abbot,

    ¡°Abbot. If it isn¡¯t too rude, may I ask how much of the Seventy-Two Art of Perfection did Disciple Hae Yeon learn?¡±

    The Abbot smiled.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t much. Just a dozen or so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A chilly silence fell on the stage. Even the sect leaders of the Nine Great Sects One Union, who lead the world, were at a loss at the words of the Abbot.

    ¡®Twelve?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯

    In this creepy atmosphere, Heo Do Jinin bit his lip.

    ¡®Fucking shit!¡¯

    It is only natural for a human who was bound to be the Abbot of the Shaolin to be this humble. But looking back at this situation, it felt like the ability to absorb everything was in this sect<sup>2</sup>.

    Twelve.

    They had never heard of anyone among the Shaolin disciples learning more than fifteen, ever.

    Of course, surely there was a difference in skill for each person, but in the first ce, this particr technique was known to be the most difficult to learn.

    And it was impossible for a human to learn and understand twelve of them when he was still this young.

    Monster.

    They thought he was a genius, but no, he was a monster.

    He was confident that this disciple would never lose.

    And there was only one thing that Heo Do Jinin couldn¡¯t understand the most till now.

    It was that the Abbot had neglected Mount Hua too much.

    In the first ce, it was clear that thispetition was held to highlight the power of Shaolin¡¯s hand. In Shaolin¡¯s mind, the other sects would have been nothing more than small stones in the way to make them shine.

    However, thepetition was held, and the envy Shaolin should have gotten was snatched away by Mount Hua.

    Nevertheless, Abbot didn¡¯t take any actions and aided the situation, which wasn¡¯t understood by many; how could he be this rxed¡­

    ¡®Was what I was thinking¡­¡¯

    And it wasn¡¯t only Heo Do Jinin who realized it. Even Tang Gunak was able to notice this.

    ¡®When Mount Hua is in full swing, you will destroy it and snatch away the attention it had gained?¡¯

    If the result of thispetition had been a one-sided victory for Shaolin, it wouldn¡¯t bring any glory to the name of Shaolin.

    But what if Hae Yeon defeated Chung Myung? Then everyone would exim and talk even more about them.

    People would feel the strength of Shaolin once again, and they would admit that they deserve to be called the best.

    Because the appearance of a hero required an appropriate viin<sup>3</sup>.

    The Abbot had a nice smile.

    Thinking about what was hidden behind that smile, Tang Gunak felt a chill run down his spine.

    On the other hand, the Abbot slightly raised his lips to smile at the gazes pouring in on him.

    ¡®Their bodies feels creeped out.¡¯

    It had to be.

    Because he felt the same when he looked at Hae Yeon¡¯s talent.

    In the world, there were countless people called genius monsters, and then there were those who were called geniuses, but among them, only Hae Yeon could be called someone blessed by the heavens.

    This was something that goes beyond the understanding of normal people. If one understood and tried to be one step ahead, it would only turn their thoughts into a jumbled mess.

    The Abbot thought that Hae Yeon was worthy enough to be called one such genius. If it was Hae Yeon, he could bring in the rebirth of a new Shaolin.

    Just one thing.

    The Abbot looked a bit regretful. In his view, Hae Yeon was a bit too perfect.

    He didn¡¯t know how to hurt others and oppress them<sup>4</sup>. His naturally timid character didn¡¯t know how to change, take the lead, and use his martial arts.

    So the Abbot was aiming for one thing in thispetition.

    ¡®If that child can only have a win-win spirit, he might change the history of Shaolin.¡¯

    Heavy energy descended from the eyes of Abbot looking at Hae Yeon.

    Jo Gul slowly looked at Hae Yeon.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face was red, probably from embarrassment at the fact that he had destroyed a building in front of him.

    And Jo Gul looked at the guy who couldn¡¯t stop his embarrassment from showing and felt sad.

    ¡®Don¡¯t go around throwing out such kind of absurd attacks when you¡¯re that innocent, you damned bastard!¡¯

    This was an unpleasant feeling, different from what Chung Myung gave them.

    Chung Myung smiled and threw nasty swords at their hearts through his mouth, while this guy was putting up an innocent face and giving out such energy. What he learned was that neither were true human beings.

    And they both had different feelings.

    Jo Gul slowly turned his head, and the disciples of Mount Hua were smiling at him.

    ¡°He is going to die?¡±

    ¡°He will die.¡±

    ¡°Ah. He cannot survive that one.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong,e on, light the incense!¡±

    Jo Gul shut his eyes.

    ¡®Those monsters!¡¯

    His sajaes were ready to say goodbye to his spirit, but it was almost like they were celebrating it. How can they be Taoists?

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    Among the sahyung and sajaes, there was one person who seemed particrly happy.

    ¡®Yoon Jong sahyung¡­¡¯

    The moment he looked at him, Jo Gul trembled.

    ¡®¡­ better to die than surrender.¡¯

    If he had known something like this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have made fun of¡­

    The disciples of Mount Hua would humiliate him for the next few days if he gave up.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather just die here. Damn it.¡±

    Jo Gul, who saw no way out, finally picked his sword up and aimed it at Hae Yeon again.

    ¡°A-Amitabha. Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though Jo Gul was pointing his sword at him, the guy asked if he was fine!

    ¡°I-I am sorry. Our Abbot said that from now on, I can do my best, so I tried to modify my strength a little¡­¡±

    At that timid mumbling, Jo Gul tilted his head,

    ¡°From now on?¡±

    Hae Yeon nodded his head.

    ¡°I was told the disciples from Mount Hua shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, ¡®so do your best and do not act careless¡¯ was what he said.¡±

    Jo Gul smiled at this.

    ¡®Is this guy trying to kill me for real?¡¯

    If this guy wasn¡¯t careful and went all out, he was bound to die!

    But it felt good too.

    In other words, Shaolin¡¯s Abbot recognized Mount Hua as a dangerous opponent.

    Jo Gul sighed.

    Is he confident in winning?

    Well.

    But all that meant nothing. He clenched his sword. No matter how strong the opponent was, he could not retreat without even fighting.

    At the very least, he must find out just how strong this opponent is.

    As Jo Gul¡¯s eyes began to regainposure, Hae Yeon began to calm his expression, and he let one hand lower and held the other right in front of his chest.

    Half palm.

    In Buddhism, it was basic to bring both hands together, but in Shaolin, they only held one hand, and that was to show respect. This was tomemorate Shaolin¡¯s ancestor, who cut his arm off to obtain the concept of Dharma.

    But what Hae Yeon was doing now wasn¡¯t a show of courtesy.

    This was the first movement for the Arahant Fist, which was the basis from which all martial arts of Shaolin sprung from.

    Jo Gul, who saw this, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Even though you have the power to make the world tremble, you stick to the basics.¡¯

    The more he looked at this guy, the more he resembled Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung emphasized the need to stick to Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts basics until his mouth wore out.

    Jo Gul took a deep breath and moved for Hae Yeon in an instant.

    ¡®We need to win.¡¯

    In fact, his own sword movement was a bit different. While others struggled a little bit to make the plum blossoms bloom, Jo Gul couldn¡¯t even manage to suit himself to such techniques.

    Quickness and strength.

    A logical sword technique to take down his opponent quickly.

    No matter how hard he tried, he always came back to this concept!

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword went to pierce the throat of Hae Yeon.

    But Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t falter even at the tremendous speed. His hand simply moved and then lightly struck the sword of Jo Gul.

    <i>Tang!</i>

    The sword vibrated and moved back with a clear sound.

    ¡°<i>Kuak</i>!¡±

    Jo Gul stepped back as he suppressed a groan.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    The guy simply struck the sword with his hand. But the shock felt on his wrist was too much.

    It felt like someone had squeezed his wrist and pounded on it, and even his forearms, too, were slowly feeling it.

    Jo Gul, who was surprised, stepped back to maintain his posture, but Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s feet moved forward.

    Light yet heavy!

    Hae Yeon, who lightly went through the gaps in the defensive sword movement of Jo Gul, lightly swung the sword away with movement from his elbow. Then, he twisted his body as if he was spinning and shoved his shoulder into Jo Gul¡¯s chest.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    It sounded as if someone had crashed through a gate. At the same time, Jo Gul¡¯s body was thrown back into the air.

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    ¡°Insane!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua yelled out, but someone pressed on the shoulders of Baek Cheon, who was ready to run.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Wait and see.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°That bastard might not know much, but he will not just lose with the tenacity he has.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if to prove that statement, Jo Gul was twisting in the air round and round and lightlynded like a bird.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    Blood gushed out from his mouth as he barelynded on the stage, and his eyes looked red.

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    The hair on his body stood up. He knew right away that this wasn¡¯t the right fight. But that wasn¡¯t the problem here.

    Understandably, the overwhelming power the opponent had was terrifying. But now, Jo Gul felt overwhelmed by the sophisticated use of the techniques he was showing.

    The feeling of all his effort in the past being denied by one person?

    ¡°Ptoey!¡±

    Jo Gul spat blood onto the floor.

    ¡°This is why such things are called geniuses<sup>5</sup><sup>6</sup>.¡±

    He ground his teeth in anger.

    With just one technique, he could feel the difference between him and his opponent. If it were any other man, thispetition would have felt so discouraging to them. To see a wall so high that no amount of effort could break through.

    But Jo Gul didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°I know you are amazingly strong. But¡­¡±

    He clenched his teeth and ran forward again,

    ¡°I am too used to fighting against such things!¡±

    <i>Paaang!</i>

    A sound of a whip being moved from the tip of his sword. The sound of air being ripped apart and the sword embracing its anger moved away from Hae Yeon.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s fists, holding qi in them, deflected the sword. However, Jo Gul used the force from having his sword pushed back to spin in the air and then attack again.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword, which had moved in an instant, aimed for Hae Yeon¡¯s body this time.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The sword, which at first aimed for the head, turned for the shoulder, and the sword, which looked to be aiming for the waist, turned into a stab.

    A sword that constantly changed, each move aiming for a fatal wound on the opponent. This seemed like a movement an unorthodox sect would perform.

    A Mount Hua sword was considered the most bizarre and practical to deal with loopholes in techniques. Among the disciples of Mount Hua, Jo Gul had the clearest form of this.

    But¨C

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hae Yeon took a step ahead despite seeing such movements. He wanted to face it head-on and moved ahead. One after another.

    One on top of that.

    In the blink of an eye, not a single attack made its way to him.

    <i>Kang! Kang!</i>

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword was blocked by a hugerge veil made of white qi.

    Jo Gul looked shocked at this.

    ¡®Well, this is¡­?¡¯

    At that moment¨C

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    A leg stretched out and kicked him in the side.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul had to lower his sword down to block it, but it was still a force he couldn¡¯t handle.

    Jo Gul¡¯s body moved back.

    Biting down on his lip at the pain he was feeling in his stomach, he lifted his head as he felt something, and what he saw was¨C

    The basic form of Shaolin.

    Hae Yeon with his legs wide apart and back straight, his hand on one side and the other in front of his chest.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh!</i>¡±

    Soon after, the hand nearest the waist mmed forward.

    And a zing gold fist.

    The majestess filled the vision of Jo Gul at once.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    The power of the martial arts of Shaolin¡¯s Hundred Steps Divine Fist was reproduced here.

    Jo Gul was swept back into the air by the powerful wave which crashed into him.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    Someone soared into the air and snatched the body of Jo Gul, and lowered them down.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    The one holding unconscious Jo Gul was Chung Myung, who looked up.

    And he looked at Hae Yeon, who was in an awkward position on the stage.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon, who felt the cold eyes of Chung Myung, lowered his head. But the gaze continued to stay on him.

    Eventually, when Chung Myung moved his gaze, he noticed the Abbot of Shaolin smiling.

    ¡°¡­ smiling?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes had a fire bloom in them.

    ¡°Right. Even if you die, Shaolin has to win in the end, right?¡±

    Don¡¯t worry.

    Because I will break your bald heads soon.

 Chapter 316: Be It Shaolin Or Something Else (1)

    ¡°Gul?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t conscious yet, but he isn¡¯t seriously injured either.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°He was caught up in such an attack, but he wasn¡¯t injured?¡±

    ¡°Because there was no intention to kill.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was silent, nodded his head.

    And then he nced around.

    Inside where Mount Hua resided. This ce which was once bustling with noise, was now silent.

    ¡®Everyone must have been too shocked.¡¯

    Seeing their stiff faces, it felt like it was only sinking in now, but he couldn¡¯t me them.

    Baek Cheon was also shocked by Hae Yeon¡¯s skills.

    ¡®How can a person be that good?¡¯

    Of course, he knew that the guy was strong.

    He was acknowledged as a genius by Chung Myung, so it was natural that he was stronger than others.

    But what shocked him was how urate he was with his techniques.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that the guy was that skilled. What was shocking was that this fight really onlysted for less than a few seconds.

    The Hundred Step Divine Fist, which he used to finish, and the basics he was using before that.

    ¡®It took him less than a hundred seconds to subdue.¡¯

    However, Hae Yeon made sure that Jo Gul didn¡¯t even get any chance tond an attack; this was what made him scary.

    When even Baek Cheon stiffened, Baek Sang, who was watching this closely, spoke out,

    ¡°What is with this atmosphere? On such a nice day! Chung Myung and Yu samae advanced ahead! This is something no other sect has achieved!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is a good achievement, but¡­¡±

    The answers which came back weren¡¯t bright, and hearing those gloomy voices, Baek Sang frowned.

    He was about to say more¨C

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Baek Sang turned toward the source of the noise, and he saw the door open intensely¡­ no there was one person who wasing in,

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Baek Sang felt happy and approached him.

    ¡°See how these guys are.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Baek Sang sighed,

    ¡°The atmosphere is down, perhaps because they are too shocked.¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung nced at the disciples of Mount Hua. They all tried to show bright faces to him, but they couldn¡¯t hide the underlying anxiety,

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his lips into a smile,

    ¡°But now the chickens are a little off.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Sang was a bit surprised at this unexpected reaction. Those who were holding their breath were hoping Chung Myung would say something.

    ¡®Did he eat something weird?¡¯

    ¡®No. He couldn¡¯t have eaten anything weird. The only thing he eats is meat.¡¯

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this how one gets their head broken?¡¯

    The eyes which stared at Chung Myung turned to Baek Cheon, who flinched,

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Tell us something.¡¯

    ¡®Why me?¡¯

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you great, sahyung?¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted at these people considering him their great sahyung only now!

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    But in the end, Baek Cheon, who coughed, looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ we were just wondering if you will say killing the opponent is nice.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Well. Dying wouldn¡¯t do me any good, and it is better to see them continue being alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung seeing Hae Yeon¡¯s skills and not wanting him dead was shocking.

    In the past, the disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯tpare themselves with Jin Geum-Ryong, let alone Hae Yeon. They wouldn¡¯t even dare topare.

    Why? Because they thought that both sects were living in different worlds.

    There was nothing but despair if they began topare. It was self-evident that they would stay on thefortable side of things.

    But now, everyone in Mount Hua was in despair,paring themselves to Hae Yeon.

    ¡®Development starts with realizing the gap between you and your opponent.¡¯

    Even if there was despair at the wide gorge of a difference, in the end, one could develop from this. That was a hundred times better than notparing at all.

    ¡°Everyone pay attention.¡±

    Chung Myung was on the ground.

    Those who were already paying attention just looked at him.

    ¡°So. What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, this bastard called for their attention and then asked them?

    Baek Cheon shook his head and opened his mouth,

    ¡°How strong is Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon?¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    How to exin this¡­

    When Chung Myung seemed to hesitate, Baek Cheon spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of people who are quite strong, but this is my first time seeing a guy who gives me such a strong feeling. I don¡¯t think we can win, no matter what. That genius out¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Wait. Wait.¡±

    Chung Myung stopped Baek Cheon with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking that he was born with incredible talent, and that is why we cannot win even if we try our best, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Every disciple avoided his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ to refer to you people as sajae.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a groan,

    ¡°Genius or not, where is a guy who cannot be taken down?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am an exception.¡±

    Chung Myung immediately changed his words,

    ¡°Anyway! It isn¡¯t that he is extremely talented or something.¡±

    And he looked at Yoon Jong,

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh!</i>¡±

    ¡°And what is the reason for that?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned. He knew the guy was strong, but he could never pinpoint it,

    ¡°A great amount of internal qi.¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    ¡°Perfect¡­ uh, right, perfect operation of techniques.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head lightly,

    ¡°The reason why he is talented and stuff is because he kept honing his skills countless times. He has probably repeated the same training that sahyungs have done, but for over a decade or so.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°The training sahyungs did.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what we did with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This.

    So¡­

    Was the only difference that he repeated it for more than ten years when they had only done so for the past half year?

    ¡°¡­ this sounds like despair-indulging?¡±

    ¡°Is he a Buddha, maybe? A human cannot be doing that.¡±

    ¡°Is that guy insane? Why would he do it?¡±

    So chilling.

    For half a year, they had endured the harsh training Chung Myung did and tried not to die.

    Thanks to that, they were able to achieve amazing results in thispetition. But to do such crazy training for ten years?

    ¡°¡­ then.¡±

    ¡°That is enough time for a monkey to kill a tiger.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    If they have been practicing for just half a year, then they were weak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand,

    ¡°People tend to limit their talent to onlyprehension. They believe a brilliant brain that learns a technique at a nce or rises to a higher level symbolizes a genius.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And that isn¡¯t even half of it. Real geniuses are those who do things that others cannot.¡±

    Chung Myung looked around.

    ¡°So don¡¯t be too harsh on yourself, idiots. Are you going to catch up with someone who did what you did for ten years? Is there even one person among us who thought they could surpass the guy who trained for ten years?¡±

    At those words, they realized. As Chung Myung said, there was no one who thought about catching up with Hae Yeon.

    And Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, which looked around, were cold.

    ¡°Since when did Mount Hua be such a great sect? Did you be skilled people by beating those who im to be the descendants of famous sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His relentless words pierced their hearts. Even those who were blushing in shame and those who were arrogant.

    Various thoughts ran through their minds.

    ¡°There is nothing else that makes him dangerous. It is just that he has always been dedicated. In other words.¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t take their eyes off Mount Hua.

    ¡°Get yourselves together. Do not lose your start. Think of each day as yourst. Don¡¯t lose the passion for martial arts, and do your best!¡±

    Such obvious words were said.

    ¡°It means that a person who can do the most obvious things is superior. The one who has done it for more than ten or twenty years is like this.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    What put them into a shock wasn¡¯t Hae Yeon¡¯s skills or the technique he used.

    It was that one fist.

    That there was something ¡®different¡¯ about him.

    And when they understood the secret of it, they felt Hae Yeon was even more shocking.

    ¡°There are more martial arts in Shaolin than all the sects in the world, and there are more techniques in other sects, too, which are used simrly. Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ um?¡±

    ¡°Horse Stance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Those who entered Shaolin always learn it. If they endure it, they increase their weight and do it again, and if they endure, again weight is added.¡±

    Horse stance. Such an absurd thing.

    ¡°After that, one year, they practice the basics until a perfect stance can be created. Do you get what I mean?¡±

    Chung Myung continued,

    ¡°People pay attention to Shaolin¡¯s splendid movement and strength. But Shaolin isn¡¯t blinded by those things. They pursue a solid foundation rather than the splendor of attacks. Hae Yeon is the one who most perfectly embodies this.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath,

    ¡°¡­ not only to pursue strength but to think about how to be strong.¡±

    ¡°Still, sasuk managed to understand.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Do not despair in his strength. It is hope. He is proving what would happen if we continue walking on the same path as now. You should be so happy!¡±

    Slowly the eyes of the disciples began to shine.

    Clearly, Chung Myung was right.

    ¡®It means we can reach that level if we devote ourselves to that much training.¡¯

    How beautiful would their plum blossoms be on that day?

    Yoon Jong was a bit shocked,

    ¡°But, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What about you? As you said, we haven¡¯t been able to train as much as Hae Yeon, so you cannot handle Hae Yeon too, right?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung held out his stomach.

    ¡°He¡¯d have to get lost. The ones with or without hair cannot beat me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It could not be done.

    No matter how much they thought, this guy was not a human.

    Everyone shook their heads. At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s face distorted,

    ¡°These Shaolin bastards seem to be writing something up, so I will not let them do what they want. I will swallow them!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone realized once again what kind of human Chung Myung was.

    ¡°Then you will beat Hae Yeon in the finals?¡±

    ¡°Um, well.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something that can only happen if that bastard wins over sago?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone turned to her. It was a situation where their burdensome gaze was being epted by her.

    ¡°You mean Samae can beat him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then?¡±

    ¡°Only one thing is certain.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Perhaps he will be shocked too. It is the first time he will walk with someone who is on the same path as him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s start by breaking the noses of the Shaolin bastards.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡®Should I go out right now and y with them?¡¯

    He did it before, too, beating them into dogs. And nothing has changed or been learned in the past hundred years.

    ¡®If your ancestors didn¡¯t teach you properly, I will.¡¯

    This means things will not go the way their shiny bald heads want.

    A bizarre smile crept on his lips, and the disciples of Mount Hua who looked at this trembled.

    ¡®Something feels off.¡¯

    ¡®That bastard seems to be up to something.¡¯

    It was the disciples of Mount Hua who left arge dark cloud over the future of Shaolin.

 Chapter 317: Be It Shaolin Or Something Else (2)

    The cross-legged Abbot was being looked at by someone.

    Except for the impressive white beard that had grown down to his chest, the Abbot was like any old monk who could be seen everywhere.

    No one would pay any attention to this old monk if he didn¡¯t wear the robes of Shaolin. To that extent, his appearance was quite ordinary.

    But sometimes this man thought,

    ¡®How many things does this man have in his head?¡¯

    Shaolin¡¯s sect leader.

    The Abbot.

    Some say that the Abbot was the sect leader of Shaolin, but his presence was too weak.

    The sect leader of Shaolin had left deep footprints in the mighty generations, this was because only a highly skilled person could be the sect leader of Shaolin<sup>1</sup>.

    Compared to his predecessors, the current Abbot looked too¡­ easy. As a result, everyone thought hecked the ability to lead Shaolin.

    But this monk didn¡¯t think so.

    He, who was the closest observer of the Abbot, knew very well about the fact that this ordinary-looking old man wasn¡¯tcking in anything.

    No, perhaps, in terms of the previous Abbots of Shaolin, he might be better than any that hade before.

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    The Abbot, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes slowly.

    Seeing the monk sitting in front of him, he spoke with a soft smile,

    ¡°How did the public react?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. It is as the Abbot wanted.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The Abbot spoke with a calm voice. It was like hearing the warm sun. It was like the most normal thing.

    Seeing this calmness, the monk spoke,

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°Your voice is shaking.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you have anything to ask, ask it.¡±

    The Abbot nodded his head, and the monk asked,

    ¡°Did you n all of this from the start?¡±

    The Abbotughed at his question.

    ¡°A question must be asked by first conveying the right meaning to the other person. What is the question you are trying to ask?¡±

    ¡°¡­Abbot¡­¡±

    The monk gently lowered his gaze and looked at the four contestants¡¯ names.

    ¡°Is this the picture you drew from the start?¡±

    The Abbotughed,

    ¡°You are wondering about something that doesn¡¯t have much meaning? What about it if I did or not? The important thing is that a lot has happened.¡±

    The monk took a deep breath.

    As he thought he wanted to believe that Abbot had painted all the pictures.

    Reason?

    Very simple. Because now this was the best situation Shaolin could have.

    What was Shaolin aiming for through thispetition?

    ¡®Unity.¡¯

    Right. In other words, it was harmony.

    ¡°¡­ the people often misunderstand.¡±

    The monk continued to speak, looking at the Abbot sitting in the normal-looking room.

    ¡°Unity is something that can be created when we make concessions and understand each other.¡±

    ¡°How can that be misunderstood?¡±

    ¡°Because we forgot one important thing.¡±

    The voice of the monk strengthened,

    ¡°In order to understand each other and yield to one another, it is essential to understand the position of others urately. Wasn¡¯t the Abbot trying to make the Nine Great Sects One Union understand this?¡±

    The Abbot just sighed lowly and didn¡¯t say anything,

    ¡°Coming all the way here, this foolish man seems to know what the Abbot was aiming for. Except for Shaolin, no single disciple of the Nine sects can be shown off to the public<sup>2</sup>. And coincidentally, Mount Hua is rivaling us in the ce of the Nine Sects.¡±

    It was more meaningful than one knew that the Nine Great sects, except for Shaolin, hadn¡¯t upied a position in thispetition.

    And what makes the meaning even deeper is the rise of Mount Hua.

    If Shaolin could win thispetition, then the Nine sects would be stuck between Shaolin, who had shown off their strength as the head of the Nine sects, and Mount Hua, who was growing at an incredible speed.

    If that happened, the Nine Great sects would have to be led by the hands of Shaolin. Because there could be no better way to restore the honor of Shaolin, who proved their worth again.

    In the end, it was everything that Shaolin nned.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t Shaolin but the direction of Abbot.¡¯

    For a moment, the monk felt a chill run down his spine.

    Hidden in that gentle smile was a demon that could shake the world. But how many people knew this?

    Those who did not know the true nature of the Abbot would think of him as a in man.

    ¡°Abbot. I would like to ask one more thing.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be too curious today. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Did the Abbot expect Mount Hua to be this strong?¡±

    The Abbot smiled at the question,

    ¡°Could that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°If I can guess what I haven¡¯t seen with my eyes, what is the difference between Buddha and me? I am not yet at that level.¡±

    The eyes of the Abbot shone a bit darkly.

    ¡°I was just hoping for a good oue for the sake of everyone. Shaolin would be good as it gets to prove its strength, and the Nine sects will be able to walk away from their deep-rooted arrogance and know their ce, a long-term benefit, and Mount Hua¡­¡±

    He went silent and sighed before he said,

    ¡°Mount Hua will be able to escape from the long darkness.¡±

    And he mumbled this as he looked at the monk,

    ¡°Unity isn¡¯t achieved by will alone. True unity is rather aw created through will. Even the Shaolin, who follows thews, has aw that punishes disobedience too<sup>3</sup>. Talking about unity with those who do not obey thew is nothing but nonsense.¡±

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    ¡°When thispetition is done, all the sects in the world will find their ces.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The monk closed his eyes.

    When he sees the Abbot, he cannot even guess what it is<sup>4</sup>.

    But¡­ he knew one thing,

    ¡°But Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t all of this only going to happen if Shaolin wins thepetition? If¡­ Hae Yeon fails to beat that child¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s expression changed.

    It was difficult for the monk to hide the shock on his face. This was because, in an instant, he felt Abbot¡¯s expressions change a lot, and this was a person who didn¡¯t let his expressions out.

    Sadness and anticipation too. Joy and sorrow,

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­ he is truly a talented one.¡±

    The Abbot quietly shook his head,

    ¡°Mount Hua, the present Mount Hua, doesn¡¯t have the skill to grow his talent. Mount Hua indeed had seeded in reviving the Plum Blossom Sword technique through hard work. If it continues, returning back to the Nine Great sects wouldn¡¯t be a dream. But that is all. Better to go beyond that. To get there, the plum blossom sword technique will not be enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a pity. It is a pity. If he had entered Shaolin, he would have been able to make history which wouldst a thousand years with Hae Yeon.¡±

    Decisiveness was in his eyes.

    ¡°But if that is fate, then the child must also ept it. Even if the child is a genius, who is better than Hae Yeon? The plum blossom sword technique isn¡¯t able to suppress ours. It is like a long sword as weak as chopsticks.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Then, there will be no disruption to Abbot¡¯s n.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Abbot narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®And if the ns go awry¡­¡¯

    All the unity he was nning would be destroyed. The axis of the world would be divided between Shaolin and Mount Hua.

    Now it was just a small crack, but¡­

    ¡®Small cracks might lead the world to chaos like never before.¡¯

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot sighed.

    He could not let that happen.

    Never!

    ¡°Samae.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s voice was light. Baek Cheon just looked at her.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t seem nervous.¡¯

    Although of the same level, Yu Yiseol was a very unusual person the more he looked at her.

    The person she would be dealing with today was none other than Hae Yeon.

    Baek Cheon thought about what it would be like if it were him. Because no matter how much he thought about it, he could not be as calm as her.

    Even though he knew he was the strongest one in Mount Hua, except for Chung Myung.

    ¡®Well, samae has always been like this.¡¯

    If the essential quality of any swordsman was serenity, then maybe she was the quintessential swordsman of Mount Hua, like Chung Myung said.

    ¡°Confident?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°.. is that so?¡±

    Although Yu Yiseol said just a few words, she opened her mouth, thinking something,

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Yu Yiseol turned her head slightly and looked at the stage.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t about winning.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Yu Yiseol without saying anything more and smiled,

    ¡°Right. That is true. Winning isn¡¯t all.¡±

    They had forgotten about this. Thepetition wasn¡¯t being watched for results.

    When they first came here, they only wanted to say that Mount Hua was back. And their results now had achieved this.

    What was left?

    ¡®Just learn.¡¯

    And grow more.

    Even if the great sahyung forgot for a moment, she hadn¡¯t.

    ¡®This is why¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly and said,

    ¡°Samae.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you wield your sword for?¡±

    A useless question. Maybe the most awkward one to ask now, but Yu Yiseol turned her gaze away and asked,

    ¡°¡­ plum blossom.¡±

    ¡°Plum blossom?¡±

    Her gaze turned back to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I just want to bring it out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A plum blossom which can be shown.¡±

    Baek Cheon shut his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but he knew these words were holding a weight to them.

    And he spoke with a firm voice,

    ¡°This fight will move forward.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then go out and fight ande back without regret.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Yu Yiseol bowed her head to Baek Cheon. And immediately headed for the stage.

    It was then that she saw with clear vision. The man sitting just ahead of her in the front seat with his arms crossed.

    Normally she wouldn¡¯t stop, but today she did.

    And Chung Myung looked at her,

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yu Yiseol said nothing and just stared at him.

    It was odd.

    She already knew that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the encouraging kind, and she knew what she had to do.

    Even so, Yu Yiseol felt like she needed to hear something from him, and he said,

    ¡°The sword doesn¡¯t lie.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If sago has been true to the effort she put in so far, the sword will answer.¡±

    It was difficult to call these words supportive.

    However, Yu Yiseol nodded her head. Somehow, as soon as she heard it, her heart calmed down.

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    Tang Soso was looking at her with a worried face.

    Yu Yiseol looked at her with an expressionless face and nodded,

    ¡°Keep watching.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    That was all.

    Then, the sword on her waist was touched as she climbed onto the stage. While receiving the gaze of others in Mount Hua with trust and concern.

    Yu Yiseol, who got onto the stage, looked at the person there.

    Hae Yeon.

    The one who seeded in bringing Shaolin to the top. It was a battle that she wouldn¡¯t win.

    The opponent was a genius raised with special care in the most powerful sect and then came to Shaolin.

    Yu Yiseol was just an idiot who was treated like an unusual person in Mount Hua who got expelled from the Nine Great Sects.

    And those two werepeting now?

    Everyone could say who would win now. They could tell it was Hae Yeon¡¯s victory.

    But.

    Shh.

    Yu Yiseol drew her sword.

    Plum sword.

    Right, Plum Sword

    The oldest memory she had left was the figure of the man holding this plum sword.

    Compared to that¡­

    Yu Yiseol looked at Hae Yeon with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Yiseol.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon.¡±

    Enough words.

    Now all that was left was to prove it.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    After taking a short breath, Yu Yiseol took a long breath. Her heartbeat subsided, and her muscles tremors too.

    At the same time.

    Yu Yiseol, who turned the sword into herself, rushed towards Hae Yeon like water spurting.

 Chapter 318: Be It Shaolin Or Something Else (3)

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face hardened a little.

    ¡®It is sharp.¡¯

    The sword?

    Nope.

    What was sharp was the steps she took, the form, and her eyes looking at him! All of these things were just too sharp.

    ¡®A sword expert.¡¯

    Although Shaolin was proficient in all forms of fist techniques, the Shaolin sect indeed had the best overall knowledge of martial arts.

    It meant that the Shaolin was a ce that put more effort into the body than weapon skills. So no matter what others thought, it was Hae Yeon¡¯s first time meeting a swordsman who felt thisplete.

    The qi rising from Yu Yiseol was piercing his body. His face was turning stiff at the feeling of needles being struck into the skin.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    With the sound of a bird moving through the sky, Yu Yiseol¡¯s sharp sword stretched out in a line.

    Although it was a technique with a grandiose name, ¡®Glory Guiding the Way¡¯, it was nothing more than a simple stab.

    The most basic move.

    However, the basics unfolding in the hands of Yu Yiseol were no different from the skill of the heavens.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hae Yeon reflexively stepped forward, clenched his fist, and extended it out.

    It was an equally simple technique.

    How many times had he clenched his fist to use this technique?

    Hundreds? Thousands? Millions of times?

    Well, he couldn¡¯t count the number.

    A technique and form he repeated again and again as it slowly became one with his body.

    Even if it was a heavenly skill, it was just an empty shell if they didn¡¯t polish it right.

    Each time he trained, he would be in his best form.

    The dantian would work for him without him consciously touching it. The rotational force the body developed came from his toes to his fists.

    And release!

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s golden fist came out like a powerful stream of water.

    Yu Yiseol, who had beening forward, twisted her body to the side¨C

    And she moved forward.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    The fist qi barely passed by her, but this was enough.

    After she evaded it, she lowered her body to get close to Hae Yeon.

    It ismon sense for swordsmen to keep a safe distance when dealing with those who use fist techniques.

    However, Yu Yiseol was narrowing the distance at a frightening pace.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    She shot her wrist forward very lightly but urately. The small movement, which started at the handle of her sword, passed through the de and soon turned into arge movement that aimed for Hae Yeon¡¯s body

    The sword shook, creating dozens of sword illusions.

    The sharp and urate swords seemed like they would rip through Hae Yeon¡¯s body at any moment.

    At that moment¨C

    <i>Shh.</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s body began to turn a bit hazy and then disappeared as if he had never existed there. And at the same time, Yu Yiseol also kicked the floor to gain force and moved to the side!

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Before long, her sword was cutting through the air. At first nce, it made no sense.

    But right where Yu Yiseol shed, Hae Yeon appeared.

    It was like fish jumping right into the.

    Hae Yeon looked a bit embarrassed at how quickly Yu Yiseol managed to find him. And he tried to dodge the attack, but it waspletely impossible to do so!

    <i>Sh!</i>

    The sword brushed past his shoulder.

    At that moment, he turned around and rushed forward. And while the sword was being pulled back, he mmed Yu Yiseol in the stomach.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s body bounced back like a ball.

    Yu Yiseol, who was flying like a kite in the air, turned a couple of times andnded lightly on the ground.

    <i>Drip.</i>

    A stream of blood dripped down her lips. But Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t in a great situation either. The hem of his yellow cloth near the shoulder was turning red from the blood.

    Those who were watching this all held their breath.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua. Yoon Jong was clenching his fists.

    ¡®Oh my.¡¯

    In retrospect, it was a moment that could be called a few seconds of confrontation, but just how much dedication was held within it?

    What surprised Yoon Jong the most was the instant judgment and thoughts of the two to counter the other. Without hesitation, they were able to make their best move.

    Belief in what they learned till now. This was impossible if one was unsure about the path they took.

    ¡°¡­ was sago this strong?¡± groaned Jo Gul.

    Because he fought with Hae Yeon, he could tell how strong this novice monk was.

    And when he saw the man actually using techniques, Jo Gul would only stare at him.

    The operation was as natural as flowing water, and the movements were not clumsy nor cluttered, as if it had been polished countless times.

    Hae Yeon, whom he experienced, was a shocking person. However, Yu Yiseol was able to move along the same flow.

    She wasn¡¯t being pushed back at all!

    ¡°When the sahyungs were all enjoying their sleep, sago would always wield her sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t get me wrong. Hard work and effort don¡¯t solve everything. But she is someone who puts everything into her sword instead of eating and sleeping.¡±

    Jo Gul went silent.

    Words were easy.

    But who could put that into practice?

    It is true that Chung Myung would show them hell during training. But truly, no one here had pushed themselves on the same level as what Chung Myung was teaching them while he was away.

    The only person who would train the same with or without Chung Myung was on stage right now.

    ¡°Look there.¡±

    Chung Myung said with serious eyes, looking at the stage.

    ¡°Because you will feel something.¡±

    Yu Yiseol touched her stomach. She felt her organs hurting, but the internal wounds weren¡¯t too deep.

    She felt two things from this short confrontation.

    First¡­

    ¡®He is strong.¡¯

    A lot stronger than she thought.

    It felt like she was swinging her sword against an iron wall. It was unlikely for any man to break through that defense. The injury on his right shoulder was a result of his inexperience in actual battles.

    And the same trick wouldn¡¯t work again.

    And the second¡­

    ¡®I will never win head-on.¡¯

    The difference in internal qi was huge.

    Yu Yiseol isn¡¯t second to any.

    Of course, with Mount Hua¡¯s technique, she could always cultivate more, and Yu Yiseol, who took two pills in the past, was a lot better than the other disciples of the famous sects.

    Yet, she could feel a difference here.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s internal qi seemed like the type which could crush her body. And if she let him punch her another time, there would be no more fight.

    If so, what she had to do was clear.

    Without letting the opponent attack her even once, she would have to pierce through his iron defense.

    Can I do it?

    Yu Yiseol twitched.

    -If you do only what you can, then when will you be stronger? Don¡¯t you already realize if you can or can¡¯t? Do what you can do every day and repeat it for the rest of your life? These days, kids don¡¯t have a sense of improvement! Seriously!

    ¡®Such a moody old man.¡¯

    But he was right.

    -Then what if you meet a stronger opponent? You need to be happy. It means that even if you throw out everything at them, they will ept it without a problem. Then you will have to grind harder to grow!

    ¡®You don¡¯t have to say it.¡¯

    Yu Yiseol clenched her hand.

    ¡®I think so too!¡¯

    <i>Swish!</i>

    At the same time, the stone below her feet cracked as she rushed for Hae Yeon.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The sword, which moved like lightning, shed the palm of Hae Yeon.

    Even though the sword was blocked before doing additional damage, it was still a shocking movement.

    But this was expected.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword glided down his palm.

    The transition from ¡®Strong¡¯ to ¡®Delicate¡¯.

    The sword gently moved down the palm and aimed for Hae Yeon¡¯s chest.

    But Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.

    <i>Tung!</i>

    His arms moved immediately. The sword that flowed over his forearm was deflected by the qi.

    And he punched her!

    <i>Tung!</i>

    The fist, which stretched out, was aimed at Yu Yiseol¡¯s left shoulder. This shocked her enough for her body to twist.

    But Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t back down.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s foot stepped forward and trampled on the ankle of Hae Yeon, which was a bit ahead of his body.

    The guy¡¯s feet got smashed into the stone beneath it.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    And Yu Yiseol moved back. The sword trembled as red plum blossoms began to bloom!

    Now!

    Keep your distance from your opponent.

    Of course, for Hae Yeon, who had his foot stuck in the ground, there was a momentary dy before he caught up, but this gap was more than enough for her.

    ¡®Perfect¡¯

    But this wasn¡¯t enough!

    More! More! And more!

    As if they were alive.

    Don¡¯t just look beautiful. No matter how perfect the plum blossoms were, if they stop with just that one flower, then they were no different from the Southern Edge Sect!

    To be a plum blossom of Mount Hua is for them to hold the true intention in it!

    Yu Yiseol gradually forgot about herself.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    On a dark night.

    The old moon in the sky.

    Below it was a man wielding a sword.

    So beautiful and more desperate than any other.

    The sword, which couldn¡¯t connect to anything, was cut off and dropped.

    She couldn¡¯t forget the image of him sobbing as he copsed, unable to bear the failure, and the sight of him was engraved deeply into her eyes.

    ¡®Here.¡¯

    It was here.

    The plum blossoms couldn¡¯t bloom. A plum blossom that never bloomed.

    The plum blossom that the man had been trying to paint and bring to life all his life was going to unfold in the hand of Yu Yiseol.

    The plum leaves, which seemed a mile long, swirled around the wind from the tip of her sword and covered the body of Hae Yeon.

    No matter how the crowd looked at it, it seemed impossible for him to dodge all of them.

    But, at that moment,

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s body was covered in a golden light.

    His eyes were half closed.

    Each basic attack he made seemed natural.

    Those who knew the meaning of this form jumped up in shock.

    ¡°Infinite Great Power!¡±

    Someone yelled it out almost like an audible whisper.

    And¨C

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s body which was dyed in gold immediately began to shine red in all directions.

    A majestic feeling.

    The plum blossoms, which looked like they could destroy Hae Yeon¡¯s body, began to melt away like snow in the sunlight.

    The Buddha Light embraced the energy of destroying all evil and lies, and this began to push Yu Yiseol.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    If she didn¡¯t resist here, she would be pushed out, and Yu Yiseol wasn¡¯t the kind to back down so easily.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    It sounded like the bones in her body were twisting inside her.

    Yu Yiseol took a step forward despite bleeding from her nose and mouth.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes fluttered.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    This fight was already won.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword wouldn¡¯t reach his body now.

    So why was she moving forward? She should have realized that the illusion she was using would never even cause a scratch on his body.

    ¡®So foolish!¡¯

    Hae Yeon began to raise the strength of his qi.

    If she didn¡¯t resist this, she would just be pushed out without any injuries, so why! Why was she resisting and hurting herself?

    <i>Crack!</i> The terrible sound of Yu Yiseol¡¯s ankle being broken.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Yet, she twisted it back to normal and stepped forward.

    The blood dripping down from her face was making her face red, but she wasn¡¯t losing her focus.

    ¡®Why!¡¯

    Eventually, Yu Yiseol raised her sword. Her arms were trembling like a child holding some great sword, but she lifted it up.

    And mmed it down very slowly.

    No, it was more like she was losing the strength in her hand than simply lowering it.

    There was no force, no internal qi covering it.

    <i>sh!</i>

    But Hae Yeon didn¡¯t avoid it.

    His chest was shed.

    At best, it was a skin-deep wound.

    But this was a wound he shouldn¡¯t have taken in the first ce.

    ¡°¡­ I reached it.¡±

    Finally, losing strength in her body, she sat down.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Victor and defeated were clear.

    But Yu Yiseol¡¯s face didn¡¯t look like that of a loser¡¯s, and Hae Yeon¡¯s face didn¡¯t look like a winner¡¯s.

    Hae Yeon looked down at his wound with a white face.

    ¡®Just how¡­¡¯

    How can she hurt him without backing down in such a dire situation?

    Hae Yeon reflexively turned his head and where he was looking at¡­

    Was where Chung Myung and the other disciples of Mount Hua were sitting, and Chung Myung mouthed,

    ¡°You must feel a chill run down your spine. You bald headed bastard.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s palms were wet with cold sweat.

 Chapter 319: Be It Shaolin Or Something Else (4)

    Tang Soso jumped onto the stage.

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    As if Hae Yeon didn¡¯t even bother her, she only went to support Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Are you fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am fine.¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded her head.

    She had suffered a few minor injuries, but nothing life-threatening, and it was only as the confrontation continued for a while did it be difficult to maintain consciousness.

    ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ please.¡±

    Tang Soso stood up, supporting Yu Yiseol, and Yu Yiseol put her arm around the shoulder of Tang Soso. They walked away with some difficulty.

    At that moment.

    ¡°¡­ excuse me.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s trembling voice called for her.

    When Yu Yiseol turned back, Hae Yeon asked with a red face,

    ¡°H-How¡­¡±

    Actually, even Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t sure what he wanted to ask right now as he called for her.

    He wanted to ask how she could wield the sword through a merciless technique?

    Or maybe ask why she didn¡¯t give up despite the overwhelming difference?

    Maybe it was both.

    He knew it was stupid to ask, but he had to.

    Because he couldn¡¯t understand.

    There was a huge skill gap between him and Yu Yiseol.

    Even if they fought a hundred times, Hae Yeon would win all a hundred matches, and that too with no injuries to his body.

    Even if the first wound on his body was a fluke, the second wound was something he shouldn¡¯t have taken.

    However, the skills of Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Yiseol had broken thismon sense and left this scar on him.

    If Yu Yiseol had a little more strength left within her, the scar would have been quite deep.

    ¡°¡­how?¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at Hae Yeon. After a while, she spoke with her pale face,

    ¡°Because I had to reach you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is all.¡±

    Hae Yeon just stared at her.

    Yu Yiseol, who was about to go down the stage, looked back again,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face stiffened at her remark.

    Yu Yiseol turned away as she walked down with the support of Tang Soso.

    The disciples who were waiting for her surrounded her,

    ¡°Samae! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    ¡°Your ankle! It looks injured!¡±

    Yu Yiseol just nodded to all their questions with a calm face,

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    Baek Cheon had a stiff face.

    ¡°Still, your injuries need to be treated right away. Let us head to the infirmary right now. Soso, take sago with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Tang Soso nodded her head, and Baek Cheon hesitated as he said,

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    He coughed as he continued,

    ¡°¡­ it was wonderful.¡±

    A small smile appeared on the lips of Yu Yiseol. Everyone nodded their heads at the words of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso supported her, and both headed to the infirmary. And just in case, Baek Sang followed them.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at Yu Yiseol with heavy eyes.

    ¡®Just one more swing.¡¯

    Would that have brought them victory?

    Well, it was impossible to be sure.

    This wasn¡¯t an issue of martial arts. This was a matter of will.

    It was a matter of one not losing their will even when their whole existence was being crushed down by their opponent.

    ¡°Did you all see that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°We all saw it.¡±

    The other disciples nodded their heads, feeling things.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s skills were overwhelming. If they had faced him, they would have lost the motivation to fight before they even got on stage.

    However, in the end, Yu Yiseol broke through the overwhelming skill gap and drew a sh on Hae Yeon¡¯s body.

    ¡°In the end¡­¡±

    They all turned their heads at the words of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Development depends on whether you exceed that one point or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­ one point?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head,

    ¡°Unexpectedly, anyone can do that with all their might. What is more important is whether you wield your sword onest time in those extreme situations by squeezing out yourst drop of energy.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes,

    ¡°Those who can do this be stronger. Thinking about the situation now, it would be even stronger because of the flow today.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at them,

    ¡°Can you all do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, the Baek disciples all fell silent at once.

    ¡°Just talking about it. It seems like it is a matter of willpower alone. However, a person who hasn¡¯t pushed himself past the limit on a regr basis cannot ovee their instincts at thest minute. That person cannot do what sago did. Only someone who always pushes past their limits. Those who keep pushing till the end.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head,

    ¡°I know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Now thispetition is over,¡± said Chung Myung sternly.

    ¡°All that is left is what the sasuks and sahyungs have gained from this ce and thepetition. If you don¡¯t push yourself and act on what you have gained here, there is a limit to how much farther I can take you all.¡±

    The faces of the disciples turned more serious.

    Looking at those eyes, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®The thing which sago did.¡¯

    Up until now, the training in Mount Hua had been nothing more than a leash in the hand of Chung Myung.

    But in order to advance to the realm where their sago was, they needed to devote themselves on their own ord. Now they have reached a point where they cannot be forced to put in physical effort.

    What Yu Yiseol wielded against Hae Yeon showed many things to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®It would have been a little nicer if it was more extended.¡¯

    But he could not expect that.

    He knew that Yu Yiseol breaking through Hae Yeon¡¯s technique was nothing short of a miracle. And it was enough to show that she wouldn¡¯t give up.

    ¡®How is it, you bald-headed bastard!¡¯

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at the stage.

    Indeed.

    The Abbot was looking at this side with a bewildered face. Seeing that expression on his face, the pain of suffering for ten years seemed to lessen.

    The Abbot could have never imagined that Yu Yiseol could even touch Hae Yeon, let alone wound him.

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Is that bald head shining now?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhahahahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are next.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Ah, right?

    With a red face, Chung Myung grabbed his sword.

    Concentrating on Yu Yiseol¡¯s spar, he forgot that he had one more spar left.

    ¡®<i>Tch.</i> Such a mistake.¡¯

    Still, his opponent hade all the way to the semi-finals. This wasn¡¯t a good posture to show as a warrior.

    ¡°Who is my opponent?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°It felt like Moyong or something?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Seeing the disciples of Mount Hua use their heads, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡®They are all dumb brains.¡¯

    I believed in such people? Uh? Such people?

    ¡°I will head up for now!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and went up.

    ¡®The atmosphere is a bit different.¡¯

    And looking around, he savored this. The crowd was no longer bustling.

    Well, this was expected.

    Others must have epted a spar involving Mount Hua¡¯s disciples a while back.

    Those who thought that Hae Yeon¡¯s martial arts were omnipotent must have been quite shocked.

    The skill he used.

    It was one of the most difficult techniques in the Shaolin martial arts, and it was said that only a few people throughout the history of Shaolin had learned it.

    And since they saw such a strong technique in front of their eyes, there was no way they could just enjoy this anymore. It felt like they were doing everything to calm their excitement.

    From Chung Myung¡¯s point of view, it would be better to break through the thoughts of his technique and concentrate more on Yu Yiseol, who injured Hae Yeon, but in the end, the winner was the one who took all the glory.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯

    Those gathered here were guessing that Hae Yeon would win this.

    How many of the Seventy-Two martial arts did he show?

    In addition, he showed the technique that only the best in Shaolin could do. From an objective point of view, it would be strange if he didn¡¯t win.

    ¡°But you know.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Moyong Family¡¯s Moyong Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Suddenly, the opponent on the other side shouted. He seemed to have noticed that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t interested in him,

    ¡°Ah. Sorry. Sorry.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a polite thing, either.

    Courtesy was said to have been given to the strong, but still, he had to show manners in the presence of other people.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    <i>Srng.</i>

    Chung Myung drew his sword.

    At the same time, Moyong Myung, too, drew his sword. There was a tension in his eyes which couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    But even those in the audience didn¡¯t care about the two. Most of them were looking at the Shaolin disciples.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    And he nced at the Abbot. Rarely can one see any form of dissatisfaction on his face.

    ¡®Such a greedy one.¡¯

    He did want Hae Yeon to capture the attention of the public, but he didn¡¯t like him being hurt in the meantime.

    There was no doubt that he wanted an overwhelming victory.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Well, nice.

    It wasn¡¯t too bad that Hae Yeon got his attention. And it wasn¡¯t too bad that the people thought that Shaolin would win.

    ¡°Be prepared,¡± shouted Moyong Myung loudly.

    And he ran for Chung Myung with sword in hand.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    There was no reason for anyone who came to the semi-finals to think they were inferior.

    Moyong Myung¡¯s sword had a white qi on it, instantly filling the area around the stage. It wasn¡¯t as shy as what Yu Yiseol did, but it had a better speed to it.

    The sound of a sword swishing through the wind and the pure white qiing for Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    In that moment¡­

    ¡°So far.¡±

    Chung Myung rushed toward the sword.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    His body had turned into a haze, and then he moved behind Moyong Myung and used his sword qi.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    A short pounding sound.

    So small that no one could ever hear it.

    Moyong Myung¡¯s form stiffened from this technique.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Chung Myung retrieved his sword and pushed it into the sheath. At the same time, Moyong Myung¡¯s body fell to the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    There wasn¡¯t even a single wound on his body, yet Moyong Myung had lost consciousness.

    Moyong Myung fell, and Chung Myung stood alone.

    Cold silence again.

    One hit.

    A single hit.

    A shocking sight for those who couldn¡¯t even fully concentrate on the match to begin with.

    ¡°¡­ one hit?¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    This was the semis, so how can such resultse?

    Now all the gazes gathered on Chung Myung, who was walking down.

    It was clearly visible that the Abbot had lost hisposure now.

    ¡°The winner?¡±

    It was funny yet boring at the same time.

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Shaolin or not. It is my specialty to make others upset. <i>Hehe</i>¡±

    The n you made will be crushed down.

    Now I wonder what kind of expression you will have at that time?

    This isn¡¯t a bad thing.

    -You sure?

    Ah, don¡¯t keep popping out only at such times!

    Chung Myung giggled and went down.

    He didn¡¯t care if the Abbot continued to look at him.

    Thispetition.

    This longpetition would culminate in the finals between Shaolin and Mount Hua.

    Shaolin has been called the tip of the kangho, the top of it, for hundreds of years.

    Mount Hua, which miraculously resurrected after being kicked out of the Nine Great Sects.

    Only one fight was left to resolve the many things that were entangled by this.

 Chapter 320: Be It Shaolin Or Something Else (5)

    ¡°Finals.¡±

    ¡°Fuck. It is the finals.¡±

    ¡°¡­no. If you think about it, this is quite expected.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua shook their heads when they looked at Chung Myung dozing off in the corner.

    ¡°He is really not a human.¡±

    If one thought about it, all those who were expected to win thispetition had been knocked out.

    Namgung Dowi was smashed by the hands of Chung Myung, and even Jin Geum-Ryong of the Southern Edge was smashed down by Baek Cheon.

    Only Wudang was able to get good results. But, in the end, they couldn¡¯t cross the quarter-finals, and even the Hebei Peng Family was defeated by Yu Yiseol.

    In general, all martial artspetitions were like this.

    If those who were evaluated to have been the strongest climb up and win the contest, where is the fun in that?

    The martial artspetitions were always apanied by surprises and newly found warriors.

    This was why men were most passionate about such things.

    In the end, what remained at the end was Chung Myung, who was from an underrated sect, and Hae Yeon, who was nothing more than an enigma even before thepetition began.

    Who the hell could have even thought about this?

    ¡°He is a monster, for real.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that guy is even human.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were groaning, but their faces were full of pride.

    Why wouldn¡¯t they be?

    The monster of Mount Hua was turning into the monster of the world.

    ¡°Everyone in the world has to suffer once in a while.¡±

    ¡°That way, they will know how we felt.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who heard their conversation, grinned. But his heart wasn¡¯t much different.

    ¡®So this is happening for real.¡¯

    It was surprisingly not easy to do something which was taken for granted.

    However, until this moment, Chung Myung had done everything without creating trouble, and soon the finals were upon them.

    How much had changed during this time?

    Mount Hua was treated as a fallen sect until it came to Shaolin. Even with the track record of beating the Southern Edge sect, they were given just a gold letter.

    Even aftering to Shaolin, until thepetition started, no one expected anything from them.

    But now, all the sects were focusing on Mount Hua.

    Even at this moment, gifts were piled up in their residence, and as they walked down the streets, people would recognize them from their uniforms.

    There were times when they felt a bit embarrassed by the gazes, which they weren¡¯t used to, but they indeed liked it.

    ¡®The fact that we managed to gain some fame makes a huge difference.¡¯

    It seemed that he could understand why strong men would fight with swords for the sake of fame.

    In Kangho, fame wasn¡¯t something you just felt proud of. Fame gives you a voice, and that leads to victory and power.

    Just as how Shaolin dictated everything here, now the people who saw Mount Hua would feel the same pressure from the name of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Samae. Are you fine?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s question, Yu Yiseol nodded her head,

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    There was a bandage wrapped around her waist and ankle, but Yu Yiseol answered calmly that it wasn¡¯t much.

    However, Tang Soso didn¡¯t seem to like it,

    ¡°You are fine? The infirmary head said you need to rest for one month!¡±

    ¡°He is a quack.¡±

    ¡°He is the medicine hall head of Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Hairless quack.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­.

    By any chance¡­sago, did you end up giving birth to ill feelings of Shaolin after the spar with Hae Yeon?

    While Tang Soso was looking at her, Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°If you are fine, then I am d, but do not overdo yourself. If you decide to strain your body when you just need a short rest, then the repercussions will be long. And that isn¡¯t something you will enjoy.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, Baek Cheon got up from his seat.

    ¡°Everyone, one moment.¡±

    Everyone raised their heads and looked at him. As they all focused on him, he said,

    ¡°Every one of you has been through a lot.¡±

    It was soft with a powerful voice.

    ¡°This may be something that should be told after the finals. But whether we win or not, it would be better to say it in advance. Everyone has worked really hard.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, too, worked hard!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled lightly and continued talking,

    ¡°We have gained a lot bying here. The final is thest thing left, and the result of the final isn¡¯t so important. What is important is what we learned from thepetition. And if we can do that, Mount Hua can truly return to the glory of the past.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua nodded their heads with determination.

    At that moment, Hyun Jong and the elders who wereing downstairs stopped. Then they whispered,

    ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t need to talk.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡®They have grown so much.¡¯

    Of course, in the past, the disciples of Mount Hua were also ambitious. But it didn¡¯t feel like they were walking on the path they were supposed to.

    A gust of wind blew inside Hyun Jong¡¯s chest.

    Through thispetition, they grew further. Now, without him trying to drag them, they could walk independently.

    And he looked to the side.

    ¡®There will be no free time.¡¯

    Now they had proven their worth.

    If the ancestors of Mount Hua were watching from the sky, wouldn¡¯t they smile and say they did a good job?

    So now, with a happy heart¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    At that moment, a voice spoke.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The elders, who had been happy with this, suddenly trembled as they looked,

    ¡°What? Whether we win or not? You mean we cannot?¡±

    As soon as the voice of Chung Myung rose, the elders all looked at each other with warm smiles.

    ¡°¡­ now that I think about it, I had some paperwork left.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I had some work to do.¡±

    ¡°Um. Come to think of it, me too.¡±

    After exchanging nces, Hyun Jong and the elders slowly moved away from the stairs and went back to their own rooms.

    ¡®I am sorry, my children.¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were filled with regret as he retreated back to his room with swift movements.

    Downstairs, Chung Myung just woke up,

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking from the bottom of your heart?! If we havee this far, we need to win at all costs! Do you have nothing to give me but this bullshit?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and smiled.

    Much of Mount Hua changed in thispetition. And it was no exaggeration to say that almost everything had changed about them from when they first arrived here.

    ¡®But that personality of his hasn¡¯t changed!¡¯

    At this point, it could be said that he was like an old tree rooted to the ground. The problem was that he was consistently swaying in the wrong direction.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I do not doubt that you would win, but what I want to say is that even if we do not win, we don¡¯t have to be hung up on it. Wasn¡¯t the runner-up also a good achievement for us? We do not want to burden you¡­¡±

    ¡°Again, with the nonsensical words?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung was getting angry,

    ¡°The world doesn¡¯t remember things like who won second ce! Rather, it only remembers the first ce! Have you forgotten what happened to Southern Edge, which came second in our conference with them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ they were called second ce?¡±

    There were just two participants.

    ¡°Anyway, second ce doesn¡¯t mean anything! If we are going to move ahead, we need an unconditional victory. People in the world think that second ce is no less thanst ce!¡±

    Heo Do Jinin, the sect leader of Wudang, was put in second ce amongst the sects, but this had always been overlooked.

    ¡°And!¡±

    ¡°More?¡±

    ¡°When those bastards win, they will say stuff like ¡®You were great,¡¯ and I cannot see that with my eyes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the sajaes.

    You did that too.

    ¡®Everyone, right?¡¯

    He smiled at Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon coughed lowly, opened his mouth, and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Then I will ask.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Are you confident that you will win?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°Excuse me, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you are misunderstanding something¡­¡±

    He ruffled his messy hair,

    ¡°Winning doesn¡¯t mean we have aplished something great, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is literally apetition for those who do martial arts. The true power of the sect and its disciples are being shown. Even if we win here, it will bring name to us, but we haven¡¯t yet heard a word from those Nine Sects.¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    Chung Myung¡¯s words brought him back to reality.

    ¡°The winner is the strongest? It is possible that those sects will be stronger in the future, but that also doesn¡¯t mean that the set future will happen. It is a process. Who will get ridiculed in the future if the sasuk and sajaes don¡¯t get stronger after thispetition?¡±

    It felt like a leash was being tightened around their neck.

    ¡°Thispetition is the starting point of Mount Hua. I don¡¯t miss anything, so I will take everything and move higher.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. You don¡¯t even miss an alcohol bottle under the table either.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Such praises are a bit embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t apliment, you brat.¡±

    At the sight of Chung Myung genuinely being shy, Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°Right. This is just a passing point.¡±

    There is plenty more work to be done.

    Their wish was to make Mount Hua the best sect in the world. Then, this was the right point.

    ¡®However¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t ease the anxiety in his heart.

    ¡®Can Chung Myung really beat Hae Yeon?¡¯

    Had it been before, he wouldn¡¯t have had such doubts because Chung Myung was a monster.

    However, after seeing Hae Yeon¡¯s ability to fight back, this question arose more strongly.

    ¡®Can we really go against the best techniques of Shaolin with only our Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts?¡¯

    This was a separate issue from human strength.

    Let¡¯s say one person held a long sword and the other a short sword. Then victory or defeat was fixed regardless of skills.

    No matter how strong Chung Myung was, if the martial arts of Shaolin were better than Mount Hua, then he was bound to be defeated by Hae Yeon.

    In Baek Cheon¡¯s mind, the sight of Yu Yiseol¡¯s petals melting down like snow in front of Hae Yeon came to his mind.

    ¡°Chung Myung, this¡­¡±

    It was then.

    <i>ck!</i>

    The door opened, and Baek Sang came running in. He looked around as if he had lost his soul, and when he saw Baek Cheon, he shouted,

    ¡°S-sahyung!¡±

    Realizing something had happened, Baek Cheon went silent.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°G-Guest, we have a guest!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    Baek Sang had smashed the door in and looked as if he had seen a ghost instead of a guest, so who hade? Who was this guest who was making him have such a fuss?

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    At that moment, two people entered through the opened door.

    Checking their faces, Baek Cheon was shocked.

    ¡°A-abbot?¡±

    If his eyes weren¡¯t wrong, the one who came in was the abbot of Shaolin.

    And¡­

    ¡°Hae Yeon?¡±

    The person next to him was definitely Hae Yeon.

    Chung Myung also looked a bit shocked.

    Uh?

    Why are they here?

    Uh?

 Chapter 321: That Is Something Weâ€™ll Have To Wait And See (1)

    Baek Cheon, who was staring nkly at the two men who entered, suddenly came to his senses and swooped in.

    ¡°W-we greet the Abbot!¡±

    Thanks to this, all the disciples of Mount Hua got up and bowed to the man.

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°Please understand our sudden rudeness,ing here without contacting you beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Rudeness? Not at all!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s palms were beginning to sweat.

    This wasn¡¯t a polite thing he was saying. Wasn¡¯t this man the Abbot of Shaolin, someone who everyone in Kangho wanted to meet at least once?

    And for such a person to walk directly into Mount Hua¡¯s residence was amazing.

    ¡°But why has the Abbot¡­¡±

    The Abbot smiled and said,

    ¡°Of course, we came here on business, but I don¡¯t think I should speak of it here. Is the Sect Leader inside?¡±

    Baek Cheon was a bit surprised,

    ¡°Ah, I apologize. I should have informed the Sect Leader¡­ Baek Sang! Quickly tell Sect Leader that the Abbot of Shaolin hase!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Baek Sang sprinted up with all his might, and the rest of them stood still, not knowing how to deal with the Abbot. And then the Abbot looked to one side,

    ¡°Right.¡±

    He smiled as he made eye contact with Chung Myung,

    ¡°Are your preparations for the finals going well, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    Hearing this, Chung Myung chuckled,

    ¡°Do I need to prepare for it? It is just a fight.¡±

    ¡°A fight.¡±

    The Abbot nodded as if he liked the answer.

    ¡°Right. It is just a fight. Hae Yeon should know that.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was about to ask something, Baek Sang rushed ahead,

    ¡°Pleasee up, I will guide you. Chung Myung as well. Sect Leader asked you toe along.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung got up without hesitation.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The Abbot smiled and followed Baek Sang up to the next floor.

    When the Abbot, Hae Yeon, and Chung Myung left, the other disciples finally rxed.

    ¡°Why did hee?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    Everyone looked toward the floor where the four of them had gone too and looked nkly.

    ¡°Come on in, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the hospitality.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> It is difficult to consider this hospitality. You should have called for me, Abbot. Why did you have toe all this way?¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s words, the Abbot smiled,

    ¡°We might be in Shaolin, but this was a space given to Mount Hua, so I am the guest here.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°How about something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Then shall we have tea?¡±

    ¡°Do we have grain tea?¡±

    ¡°We have the normal one.¡±

    ¡°Umm. That is a pity. It would be better if it weren¡¯t a normal one.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. If the Abbot says that, that puts us in trouble. Hahaha.¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong talking softly, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Wipe your sweat and smile.¡¯

    He was speaking fine, but the sweat glistened on his face, making it all too awkward. It felt like he was being pitied.

    However, Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t look at him like that. He knew how difficult it must be for Hyun Jong to sit with the Abbot.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung coughed lightly.

    It meant not to be too scared.

    Then Hyun Jong gently raised his head and looked at Chung Myung, and his crumpled face rxed.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Chung Myung wanted to get to the point and leave already,

    ¡°What did youe here for?¡±

    At the question, the Abbot looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°Right, before the finals¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you came here to make friends before the fight, right?¡±

    The Abbot smiled at Chung Myung without saying a word.

    ¡®You are more daring than I thought.¡¯

    His gaze lingered on Chung Myung.

    Even Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua, couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness in front of the Abbot.

    But Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the least bit nervous in front of him or Hae Yeon. No, on the contrary, he looked like he was bored.

    Was it boldness? Or thoughtlessness?

    ¡®Neither of those.¡¯

    He felt aged.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t possible to know, watching Chung Myung made him feel like he was watching an old man with the most experience in the world.

    No.

    ¡®Maybe worse than that?¡¯

    That cannot be. Of course, that cannot be.

    The Abbot was someone who had confidence in himself. He believed that sometimes a sh of sixth sense could tell more than a reasonable thought.

    But this time, he couldn¡¯t ept his sixth sense.

    ¡®It feels like an ancestor is here.¡¯

    So simr.

    It seemed like Chung Myung was detached from this world yet subtly obsessed with it. As if he didn¡¯t care what other people thought.

    And even the insignificant words that were slyly thrown in pointed to this.

    This was the feeling he sometimes got when dealing with the elders of Shaolin who stepped down from the role of Abbot. It felt strange that such a sensation could be felt from a young man.

    Of course, the Abbot wasn¡¯t going to reveal this.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, I cannot hide it from you. Of course, there is a clear reason why we came to this ce.¡±

    Then he lifted his head and looked at Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°How do you view our strength?¡±

    ¡°How can I answer if you¡­¡±

    The Abbot then asked,

    ¡°How did you feel about thispetition?¡±

    Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes. It looked like he was having some difficulty answering. The Abbot looked at Hyun Jong and sighed,

    ¡°Actually, thispetition was prepared to create harmony between the sects. But now that the finals havee up, the purpose of thispetition couldn¡¯t be achieved.¡±

    ¡°¡­ um.¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Sect is finally making their move, and other things are starting to seep into thispetition. If the Nine Great Sects One Union and the Five Great Families do not sit harmoniously, we might have to go through a terrible war again.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head, and he spoke with a heavy expression,

    ¡°But why are you telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Unity is essential.¡±

    The eyes of the Abbot shone,

    ¡°But if that doesn¡¯t happen voluntarily. It has to be done by force. We need Mount Hua to do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are talking about us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ but what can Mount Hua¡­¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong flustered, the Abbot smiled,

    ¡°Sect leader. The meaning of Mount Hua is a lot more than you think.¡±

    ¡°¡­ umm.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has proven its ability to the world in thispetition.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just one of the greater sects¡¯ things<sup>1</sup>?¡±

    ¡°It has to do with the future of the sect. In other words, it means that the disciples who stood out in thispetition will likely have to deal with the world in the future. Haven¡¯t we found that the problem is that it isn¡¯t easy? Now, no sect can ignore Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong tried to guess what Abbot was saying with these words. There was no expression on the old man¡¯s face,

    ¡°So, please help Shaolin. If Mount Hua helps us, Shaolin can lead Kangho in the future with true harmony.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Soe under Shaolin?¡¯

    This is what he saw?

    With an innocent face, he was a politically greedy bastard!

    Hyun Jong was silent because he couldn¡¯t find the right answer to this sudden offer, while Chung Myung pped himself.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    The Abbot turned to look at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Help isn¡¯t one-sided. Isn¡¯t it right to only help each other?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. The swordsman is speaking correctly.¡±

    ¡°Then what will Shaolin do to help Mount Hua? It doesn¡¯t look like we are being given anything?¡±

    At the bold question, the Abbot looked at him with strange eyes,

    ¡°Well. That worries me too. What should I do to help? Hmm. How about this?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°For example¡­¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°What if Shaolin fully supports you getting back into the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly flinched.

    ¡°Nine Great Ssects? Getting back in?¡±

    The Abbot nodded

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened as if they would pop out.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a new story. Hyun Jong, too, had been thinking in his heart that if their upwards trend continued, plenty of possibilities woulde up.

    But.

    If those words came from the mouth of Shaolin, it would be different. Didn¡¯t he even say ¡®full support¡¯?

    The person sitting here was the Abbot and no one else, and he would side with Mount Hua!?

    This was nothing more than definite confirmation that Mount Hua would join the Nine Great Sects.

    ¡°How can such a promise be¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°I really appreciate the potential of Mount Hua very much. However, this is what I am concerned about. In the era of Sect Leader and me, Shaolin and Mount Hua could reconcile with each other. But¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment and looked at Hae Yeon and Chung Myung as he said,

    ¡°There is no guarantee that it will happen in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t lose sight of Abbot looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Future?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t mean to end this partnership right after they died. That was why Hae Yeon was brought here. In other words, Hae Yeon would be taking over Shaolin.

    When Hae Yeon became the Abbot of Shaolin, then Mount Hua¡­

    ¡®No! No!¡¯ thought Hyun Jong.

    Chung Myung was a bandit who ran madly around Mount Hua.

    And he wouldn¡¯t dare hand over Mount Hua to him. He could not be the sect leader because there was Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong, who would do better.

    However, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess who the real power of Mount Hua would be as long as Chung Myung was alive.

    Anyway, what if a world in which Hae Yeon and Chung Myung coexisted came about?

    ¡®Harmony would stand.¡¯

    It was a bizarre way of expressing bad feelings to the other sects in the Nine Great Sects. If that were the case even now, wouldn¡¯t it be terrifying if the two be a powerhouse?

    Harmony or shit, it would be happy if the war didn¡¯t happen.

    Only then did Hyun Jong understand what the Abbot was concerned about,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking too far ahead?¡±

    ¡°That is the kind of ce we sit in.¡±

    That single sentence contained how heavy the position of Abbot in Shaolin was.

    ¡°If Shaolin and Mount Hua can reconcile, then Kangho will be in peace.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect leader. The current situation isn¡¯t a good one. We can see cracks in the rtionships between the Nine Sects and the Five Great Families. The Demonic Sect is calling us out, and the sects under them are growing stronger even now.¡±

    The Abbot looked at Hyun Jong with serious eyes,

    ¡°These are the signs that troubles wille.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am nauseous.¡±

    Hyun Jong went silent.

    He thought this would be a light discussion, but it felt like heavier things were being brought up, and this was tough for him to handle.

    ¡°So think about it. If only Mount Hua helps Shaolin, Shaolin will fully help Mount Hua. If that happens, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Mount Hua to regain its glory.¡±

    Of course.

    Because he was the Abbot of Shaolin.

    If Shaolin, which was the greatest point in Kangho, supported another sect openly, who would rebel against it?

    It is a sweet proposal.

    But.

    There were people in the world who despised such sweetness.

    ¡°But.¡±

    The Abbot turned his head, and Chung Myung looked at him with an expressionless face,

    ¡°Why are you saying all this now?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°The finals are still to happen.¡±

    The Abbot answered as if he had expected that question,

    ¡°If there is a victory or defeat in the finals, we might be divided. Even the same words will hold different meanings. So to convey our true meaning, Shaolin had toe now.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I have a different opinion.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um?¡±

    The eyes of the Abbot sharpened at hisment.

 Chapter 322: That Is Something Weâ€™ll Have To Wait And See (2)

    Chung Myung sternly retorted,

    ¡°Such good words, but in the end, if I think about it, it means that Mount Hua is being asked to bow their heads and go under Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s face went stiff.

    Those words were so daring that he couldn¡¯t hide the shock on his face. Leaving everything aside, this was a third-ss disciple from a sect that wasn¡¯t even really known till now, speaking to his face.

    ¡°Not a single thing changed in Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Instead of answering the Abbot¡¯s question, Chung Myung smiled.

    Unity? Division?

    Well, all those things sounded good.

    Chung Myung knew very well that it wasn¡¯t meant with bad intentions, but rather this was the problem<sup>1</sup>.

    ¡®These bastards think they can naturally take the lead.¡¯

    Being Shaolin, they were bound to have arrogance.

    ¡°If you have no other work, go back.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°Amitabha. I came here as a guest, so I tried to endure it, but the words you say aren¡¯t those that a third-ss disciple should have. And while I am talking with the sect leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    Hyun Jong cut Abbot¡¯s words short.

    The Abbot looked at him, startled. Hyun Jong was smiling with a different face from before,

    ¡°Anyone belonging to Mount Hua can represent Mount Hua. That child¡¯s will is my will and also the will of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    The Abbot was momentarily speechless when Chung Myung continued with cold words,

    ¡°Shaolin has always led the way. Even fifty years back or a hundred years ago.¡±

    When he said, ¡®a hundred years ago,¡¯ the face of the Abbot hardened even further.

    ¡°So, what did the Shaolin do when Mount Hua copsed? It is Shaolin who should be thankful for Mount Hua¡¯s actions a hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Heavy energy flowed from the body of Chung Myung,

    ¡°The only people who can speak of harmony and unity are those who can do their duty and show their sincerity. And Shaolin isn¡¯t one of them.¡±

    ¡°Young disciple!¡±

    ¡°What the Abbot is trying to say is not about the harmony of the world, but a peaceful, strong force which doesn¡¯t shake the position Shaolin holds. Well, that isn¡¯t a bad thing. As an Abbot of Shaolin, you are bound to aim for that. But.¡±

    Chung Myung looked straight at the man,

    ¡°I am not interested in unity, which is only an empty wording from your mouth. If you use it like that, it is no different from saying you would use and throw away a partner who was devoted to the cause.¡±

    The expression on Abbot¡¯s face vanished.

    ¡°Does that mean that Mount Hua doesn¡¯t care for the world?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how¡­¡±

    ¡°To Mount Hua, who sacrificed everything for the sake of the world, what did the world do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, you must have thought that if you threw in nice words and decorated them, we would stick around like a good dog¡­ I want to tell you that you were too na?ve.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what happens to those who don¡¯t listen to the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°They get attacked.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°So what? When Mount Hua took down the Southern Edge Sect, did one of you try to aid them?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Know this clearly.¡±

    And he spoke with cold words,

    ¡°When Mount Hua copsed, the Nine Great Sects didn¡¯t help in anything. When Mount Hua was regaining its power, you people did not help. So when Mount Hua roars over the world, there is no need for your help then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you think that the name of the Nine Great Sects means anything to Mount Hua, you are mistaken. Mount Hua is Mount Hua! And that is enough.¡±

    His coldness pressed down on the Abbot.

    ¡®Fucking dogs.¡¯

    How many times had he heard their words?

    ¡®Mount Hua is good, so the people want to hold on.¡¯

    ¡®There was Mount Hua which saved the lives of many people!¡¯

    Spirit.

    Right, the will.

    What happened to Mount Hua because of its fucking will?

    When all the sahyungs and sajaes died in the hands of those Demonic Sect bastards, these dogs remained in their sects and hoped for their own future.

    A hundred yearster, Shaolin was still Shaolin, and the Nine Great Sects were the same, but Mount Hua had copsed and had been in the process of fading into distant memory.

    And for what?

    You wanted unity?

    Chung Myung¡¯s hands trembled.

    He wanted to run to the Abbot and tear off his snout right now.

    A hundred yearster, they still believed they could wield Mount Hua like a sword?

    In the past, despite knowing, they suffered willingly.

    Kangho was in danger of copsing.

    Even if the sacrifice was huge, even if they had to take huge damage, they all thought it would be better than being ruled by the Demonic Sect.

    -I don¡¯t need to know. Just do what you need to do, Chung Myung. Of course, our gain is important. But if you are distracted by those interests and neglect what you need to do, will you be able to look into the eyes of the disciples?

    ¡®Sahyung, you are wrong.¡¯

    In return for that, Mount Hua could not raise their heads in front of their disciples. And those whomitted such hypocrisy were having a good life now.

    Causality?

    The wide of the heavens didn¡¯t let anyone suffer.

    Such a bullshit sentiment.

    The heavens helped no one. It was the people who created this, and it was also the people who were the sinners and needed to be punished that were helped<sup>2</sup>.

    Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t wait for retribution.

    If anyone had sinned against Mount Hua, he would punish them directly, and if anyone had done a favor for Mount Hua, he would repay them too.

    If the heavens could not do it, he would.

    That was Chung Myung¡¯s way of protecting Mount Hua.

    ¡°Do you know what your words will be considered now, Young Disciple?¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    The Abbot took a deep breath,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this persecuting those whoe with good intentions?¡±

    ¡°Good intentions?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice roared,

    ¡°If you wanted to discuss good intentions even for a slight bit, you would have apologized first rather than making an offer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, it can be unfair. Not everything is Abbot¡¯s fault. However, the unfair things that were done nowy on your head, the Abbot who currently leads Shaolin. Is it Shaolin¡¯s way to enjoy the future someone else had to die for? And not even think of their wrongdoing?¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s chin trembled.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of it.

    But he thought no one would mention it. Pointing out mistakes was also something only powerful people could do. And he thought Mount Hua didn¡¯t have the strength put up a fight against Shaolin.

    But this young guy wasing out of the gates swinging.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We have no intention of going under Shaolin. Mount Hua will establish its own workings.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have the power to do that.¡±

    ¡°That is something we¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face returned to his usual grim expression. He looked at Hae Yeon, who was sitting next to the Abbott, and said,

    ¡°And tomorrow will be the ce to prove it.¡±

    The face of the Abbot trembled in anger as he looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Is this child¡¯s arrogant remarks really the position of Mount Hua, Sect Leader?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled as if he was quite flustered by that question,

    ¡°It should be. Young and emotional, but never looking back.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Just as the Abbot was about to say something, Hyun Jong asked,

    ¡°But is there anything wrong with this child¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot felt lost at those words.

    ¡°Of course, I also want to stop him. If I bow my head now and forget the past, there is so much we can gain, so who wouldn¡¯t want such an offer?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled,

    ¡°But, Abbot. Just as the sect leader of Shaolin is you, I am the sect leader of Mount Hua. And can I, a sect leader of Mount Hua, tell him to suppress his desire and follow my greed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is Mount Hua because of this. Whether or not we enter the Nine Great Sects, Mount Hua will always be Mount Hua. What is important is the fighting spirit our disciples have. And Mount Hua goes the way Mount Hua wants.¡±

    The Abbot closed his eyes.

    Talking to these people made no sense.

    ¡®Such frustrating people.¡¯

    He thought they knew about the history they had, but these people were obsessed with the petty grudges of the past and pushed away the hand of Shaolin.

    ¡°¡­ I understand what the sect leader means.¡±

    The Abbot stood up without any regrets. And Hae Yeon, who was silent till then, got up.

    The Abbot turned around and said,

    ¡°This is fine. After the finals, we will talk again.¡±

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    And suddenly, he left the room.

    But unlike him, Hae Yeon stared at Chung Myung, and Chung Myung noticed this,

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you.¡±

    Atst, Hae Yeon managed to speak,

    ¡°I am not saying that you are wrong. Everyone has their own thoughts and can speak. But.¡±

    Hae Yeon looked straight,

    ¡°It is aw that one has to be polite and considerate to convey their meaning.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and so?¡±

    ¡°What you said was rude and arrogant. So tomorrow, I will make sure to suppress your arrogance a little.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Was this a provocation only to get beaten like a dog tomorrow?

    Chung Myung looked at Hae Yeon. The anger couldn¡¯t be hidden on the face of this young monk. Even his eyes were showing hostility.

    Just like Mount Hua was important to Chung Myung, Shaolin must be important to him.

    But, since the precious Shaolin¡¯s Abbot was disgraced here by a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua, it must have taken an emotional toll on Hae Yeon.

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon bit his lip, a bit excited, and calmed himself.

    And he turned around,

    ¡°You better be prepared when youe tomorrow.¡±

    With that, Hae Yeon was about to leave when Chung Myung called,

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    And Hae Yeon turned back.

    ¡°Remember these words.¡±

    ¡°What words?¡±

    ¡°That you will press down your arrogance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I say that to you in the same manner.¡±

    The guy went out, biting his lips.

    The two people from Shaolin left, and the room was empty, save for the Mount Hua people looking at each other.

    ¡°¡­ well.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Hyun Jong and scratched his head,

    ¡°Sect leader, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­ I got angry.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was fine?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly as he stopped Chung Myung from apologizing.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°When I saw Mount Hua falling, I was desperate for one thing. Do you know what it was?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I do not know.¡±

    ¡°In order to carry out the will, one needs to have power. A will without power has no meaning.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head without another word.

    Hyun Jong asked him,

    ¡°Can you show that power? Can you make our will known to everyone in the world and carry it out?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°That is my specialty.¡±

    A truly confident face, and Hyun Jong smiled,

    ¡°Right. Then that is good. Show us that. Mount Hua doesn¡¯t need help from anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes, watching the resolute face of Chung Myung.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    From where did the sorrow in his hearte from?

    Where did his anger take birth?

    The more he knew the child, the less he knew about him.

    ¡®Someday, he will speak.¡¯

    One day, the day woulde when Chung Myung would talk about the sadness he was holding inside.

    And when that day came.

    The strong scent of plum would run through Mount Hua.

    It would bring a faint smile and sadness too.

 Chapter 323: That Is Something Weâ€™ll Have To Wait And See (3)

    The sun shone outside the window.

    After waking up early in the morning and meditating in his bed, Chung Myung revived only after feeling the sunlight fall on his face.

    ¡®Today is the day.¡¯

    Looking out the window, he stretched out his hands and then picked up the sword next to his bed.

    <i>Srng.</i>

    He pulled his sword out slowly and flicked the de with his finger.

    A clear sound rang out, and while smiling, he got up.

    ¡°Well then, should we go now?¡±

    Today would be a fun day.

    Very fun.

    Chung Myung washed his face. Normally he wouldn¡¯t care about such things, but today he wanted to be more perfect than usual.

    He didn¡¯t really think that he had to prepare himself or something, rather he just felt like doing so.

    After everything was done, he went down the stairs.

    <i>Clop. Clop.</i>

    On the first floor, all the disciples of Mount Hua had finished their preparations and were waiting for him.

    Chung Myung shrugged at the attention everyone gave him,

    ¡°You are down early.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled at his words.

    ¡®He must be nervous.¡¯

    Just because one has skills doesn¡¯t mean one doesn¡¯t get nervous. On the contrary, people who were strong and skilled were more nervous than normal people because they felt that they needed to aplish something.

    But the face of Chung Myung felt different from usual.

    ¡°Looks like you slept well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I slept too well.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡®This guy.¡¯

    Looking at his usual unperturbed face, it felt like his own nervousness went down a little. Perhaps the disciples felt simrly, as the atmosphere soon returned to normal.

    And Hyun Jong spoke,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°You may not like this, but I don¡¯t want you to only aim for winning.¡±

    Chung Myung waited for his words to continue,

    ¡°If you can prove to those gathered here that Mount Hua can no longer be looked down on, that is good enough for me.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly,

    ¡°If you say so, Sect Leader.¡±

    It was such a calm answer, and Hyun Jong looked at him with a smile.

    ¡®So odd.¡¯

    So many thoughts ran through his mind.

    The guy who made a mess when anyone lost. But now he felt like the most reliable disciple of all,

    ¡°Then, we¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at everyone. Chung Myung had entered the finals.

    But Chung Myung alone didn¡¯t make this happen. If the other disciples of Mount Hua weren¡¯t active as they were, then even Chung Myung making it to the finals would have given out a different message¡­

    And thanks to their good results, Chung Myung alone didn¡¯t have to bear this burden in the finals.

    Now no one would ignore Mount Hua.

    ¡®Mount Hua has be stronger.¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who closed his eyes slightly and calmed his mind, turned to the front door,

    ¡°Everyone, walk proudly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°The people are waiting for us. They will try to remember every single gesture of yours and even your eyes. So let us go and show them.¡±

    Not even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    Everyone was looking at Hyun Jong with strength in their eyes, and seeing that made Hyun Jong smile.

    ¡®Results aren¡¯t all that important.¡¯

    Three years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have expected these kids to have such a look on their faces.

    But not anymore. The biggest achievement Mount Hua gained in thispetition was confidence, not fame.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With Hyun Jong leading them, the disciples of Mount Hua stepped out proudly.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t push!¡±

    ¡°Show me one person who isn¡¯t getting pushed here? Do not be too antsy and wait!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God. It is my first time seeing so many people gathered here!¡±

    Shaolin was exploding with people.

    It was crowded all through thepetition, but today was the finals, so it seemed like there were more than usual.

    And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, the procession of people flocking to Shaolin didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°As expected, wouldn¡¯t Hae Yeon of Shaolin win this? I cannot forget that technique he showed yesterday. It was so strong!¡±

    One man frowned upon hearing that.

    ¡°What nonsense! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon won yesterday with just one hit. And didn¡¯t Hae Yeon get wounded by the hands of a Mount Hua disciple? Considering the level of those who walked to the finals, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon seems to be at a level higher than Hae Yeon!¡±

    ¡°How can youpare the skills of people in that way? You cannot know until you see them in person!¡±

    ¡°This, damn it! Do you have eyes for decoration or something?¡±

    ¡°What, this bastard?¡±

    At first, they were being polite, and then their emotions took over as they began to grab the cor of the other.

    But the people around them didn¡¯t even bother with them. Everyone was too focused on the finals, which would start soon.

    Besides, simr things were happening all around, so this wasn¡¯t very special to them.

    The atmosphere in Shaolin was overheated with all this.

    Criticism and predictions kepting in like storms from here and there. Everyone was enjoying the finals arguing with their own logic.

    The sun was finally in the middle of the sky, and the people were either betting on who would win or buying food, or discussing who the winner would be.

    The time for the finals hade.

    The noise, which was louder, began to turn quiet.

    And¡­

    ¡°It is Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Shaolin ising!¡±

    ¡°Woahhhh!¡±

    The eyes of the people focused on one ce. In the distance between the pavilions were men in yellow robes walking.

    They felt a heavy force from Shaolin.

    ¡°As expected of Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Well, Shaolin will win!¡±

    ¡°The Abbot himself is leading them!¡±

    Amidst the cheering, the footsteps of Shaolin moved forward.

    For many years, Shaolin was known as the best of the sects. Could they have stood there without challengers or ups or downs?

    But Shaolin had ovee all the challenges thrown at them. That was why everyone in the world respected Shaolin.

    Those who spoke of Shaolin always had trust in it.

    Although the challenger from Mount Hua was strong, they believed Shaolin would win today. And Shaolin would once again prove that they were the best in the world.

    Those trusting eyes turned to Hae Yeon, who was walking.

    But soon, those cheers were overshadowed.

    ¡°Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua ising! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! The best sect!¡±

    Cheers grew louder and louder overtaking the ones for Shaolin.

    This was normal.

    Most people didn¡¯t like a fixed system. They always want some kind of change.

    Even if that change wasn¡¯t achieved in the end, they wanted to see and support a new wave.

    Now here, Mount Hua was one such symbol for them.

    Shaolin. The Nine Great Sect One Union, and the Five Great Families.

    They symbolized strength and the old system which ran for hundreds of years, and Mount Hua was the new challenger rocking the boat.

    All those who felt like the nine sects system wasn¡¯t nice cheered for Mount Hua.

    In a ce like Kangho with warriors, the sects in Nine Great Sects and Five Great families only represented a handful, and those who did not belong to either cheered for Mount Hua!

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Defeat Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Rub their noses in the ground!¡±

    ¡°Sweep them down!¡±

    Shaolin and Mount Hua were walking slowly to the left and right of the stage, which was in the center. Shouts were being poured on them from all sides.

    As Yoon Jong moved with them, he gulped, seeing this. As his steps slowed down, Jo Gul asked him, a bit puzzled,

    ¡°What is it, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°No. It is nothing¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong put on an awkward smile,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that so many are cheering for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul was silent.

    Was it weird?

    Right, it was weird,

    Just a few years ago, Mount Hua was a ce that was almostpletely removed from the memories of the people. Even Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who entered the sect and learned the sword, had no hope that its name could be restored.

    For them, it was a sect that they found on the beaten path and had simply decided to stick with it.

    But now, Mount Hua was a sect that the world paid attention to.

    These cheers seemed like a lie.

    ¡®This is the start.¡¯

    Jo Gul remembered the first time Chung Myung entered Mount Hua.

    The scruffy little kid. And Jo Gul thought he could break that kid with a single hit,

    Jo Gull lifted his head and looked at Chung Myung, who was in front of him.

    He had not so wide shoulders.

    But he was the one shouldering Mount Hua now.

    Who would have imagined that such a day woulde?

    When he decided to follow Chung Myung¡¯s lead, he never thought he could get this far.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    ¡°Look at you.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled.

    Even if he didn¡¯t spell it out, he knew what Jo Gul wanted to say. But it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily put into words.

    Yoon Jong, too, had a lot of passion in his chest, making it hard to speak.

    ¡°Sahyung. How far will that guy go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ well.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung.

    How far¡­ they couldn¡¯t know.

    But one thing was certain.

    ¡°No matter where Chung Myung goes, no matter what path he takes, we will be there by his side.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Jo Gul nodded his head.

    Right.

    Not just them but the entirety of Mount Hua would be with Chung Myung.

    Soon, Chung Myung, who reached the foot of the stage, looked up. Baek Cheon was next to him and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is something to say in this situation, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°From the day I got beaten by you until now, I never thought there could be someone out there who could surpass you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head as he sighed and said,

    ¡°Prove to me that I am not wrong.¡±

    Chung Myung was about to say something back, but Yu Yiseol approached him from behind and reached for his head.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tak Tak!

    She lightly tapped on Chung Myung¡¯s head and nodded,

    ¡°Win.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul also rubbed Chung Myung on the shoulder.

    ¡°You can do it, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°It makes no sense for you to lose!¡±

    Tang Soso, Baek Sang, and the disciples all tapped on him lightly.

    ¡°Go and win¡±

    ¡°We believe in you.¡±

    ¡°We cannot imagine you losing. Go and win!¡±

    At all those actions, Chung Myungughed like this was ridiculous,

    ¡°No, these idiots¡­¡±

    But he didn¡¯t do much, he looked into their eyes which made him go silent.

    Eyes full of trust.

    A trust which could never waver.

    Was he ever looked at like this?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, Mount Hua in the past trusted him. No one doubted his skills.

    But these eyes felt so different from back then. Trust beyond skills. It was a gaze full of respect for the one who led them.

    ¡°¡­ seriously.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°Well, you are being nervous for nothing.¡±

    And he turned his body and looked at the stage.

    ¡°Wait here for me.¡±

    The eyes of the disciples were fixed on him, but he didn¡¯t look at them.

    ¡°When I return, Mount Hua will be called the best.¡±

    However, after making that confident deration, he walked up the stage.

    ¡®It feels a bit strange.¡¯

    He kept trying to turn his head back, but his gaze wanted to stay forward.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to look back.

    ¡®My sahyung.¡¯

    There were times like this.

    When one walked alone.

    At that time, no one in Mount Hua would stand by his side. Just by standing behind and looking at the back of the person who led us, we get immense strength.

    And now, the disciples of Mount Hua were looking at Chung Myung in that manner.

    The role his sahyung yed in the past was now being yed by Chung Myung.

    It was burdensome.

    So it felt weird.

    Even when fighting against the Demonic Sect with the expectations of the world, he didn¡¯t feel such heaviness on him.

    Of course, the enemy was strong, and his abilities were limited. However, the burden he felt at that time and now felt so different.

    To be trusted by someone.

    He never imagined that such a heavy burden could be put on people.

    But¡­

    ¡®It isn¡¯t all that.¡¯

    Push forward.

    Those trust-filled eyes were pushing the back of Chung Myung.

    So he had to repay them.

    Chung Myung stopped and looked forward. Hae Yeon was also walking up the stage.

    He smiled,

    ¡°Did you wash yourself nicely, bald head?¡±

    It was time to turn the world upside down.

 Chapter 324: That Is Something Weâ€™ll Have To Wait And See (4)

    The center of the podium, where the sect leaders of each sect were supposed to gather, was upied by Heo Do Jinin.

    Actually, the Abbot was supposed to be there, but today neither he nor Hyun Jong were there.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked toward the stage.

    ¡°Huhu. Finally, the finals havee.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing? This is good no matter who wins.¡±

    At the conversation around him, Heo Do Jinin narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®This is a good thing?¡¯

    All nonsense.

    No matter who won, nothing good could happen to the Nine Great Sects.

    If Hae Yeon won this, Shaolin would strengthen their rule over the sects.

    ¡®This match will decide how the next few decades will be.¡¯

    Most of the sect leaders who didn¡¯t manage to make it to the finals tried to downy the meaning behind this match-up, saying that this was just another spar.

    But Heo Do Jinin wasn¡¯t going to think that way.

    ¡®I cannot do that.¡¯

    Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon and Mount Hua¡¯s Chung Myung were by no means people with just average skills.

    Hae Yeon was already being evaluated as the talent which Shaolin got every few hundred years, and the same could be said of Chung Myung and Mount Hua.

    To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t be long until the day when the two got ahold of true authority and shook the world.

    Therefore, this spar would determine how Kangho would run and serve as a chance to determine who would be the one with the upper hand in the future.

    How could anyone downy this?

    Heo Do Jinin nced around. Although the sect leaders were saying such things, they were all looking toward the stage with sharp eyes.

    This meant that the results of this match would decide which direction they took.

    Heo Do Jinin, who understood that, looked at the Abbot.

    ¡®He must be so upset that things didn¡¯t go as he wanted.¡¯

    The prevention of the Nine Great Sectsing to the finals with a clean win.

    Perhaps that was the script he nned for Hae Yeon when thispetition was started. Of course, it could be said that excluding the Nine Great Sects was sessful, as they all had lost. Not a single disciple from the Nine Great Sects managed to reach the final<sup>1</sup>.

    But aplete victory?

    ¡®That depends on this spar.¡¯

    If Hae Yeon won, then Abbot¡¯s n would be perfect. No, it would be a lot more than what he had nned.

    But what if he lost?

    ¡®He¡¯d rather be thinking he shouldn¡¯t have brought up such a situation.¡¯

    If Hae Yeon lost to another disciple who belonged to the Nine Great Sects, he could at least save some face.

    But if he lost to Mount Hua, which was kicked out of the group, then the Shaolin would be held responsible for their past actions.

    And as this had already attracted the attention of many, Shaolin would have to face the consequences. And if they lose the finals, Shaolin would lose a lot and gain nothing.

    Was that why?

    Was that the reason for Abbot¡¯s expression not looking so bright?

    Heo Do Jinin looked toward the stage where Chung Myung and Hae Yeon were standing.

    The two were facing each other.

    ¡®Interesting¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t known who of the two would be the powerhouse of the future, but whoever won, the future generations would never stop talking about this achievement. And everything would start from this final match.

    The one who lost would be the viin to the winner.

    ¡°And that is how history works.¡±

    So, which of the two woulde out as the winner?

    Heo Do Jinin felt a bit happy as he leaned back.

    The surroundings had turned silent.

    There were deafening cheers initially, but now that they were up, the sounds gradually subsided.

    And soon, it turned so quiet that it felt like people weren¡¯t even gathered.

    In this silence, Chung Myung looked into the eyes of Hae Yeon.

    The eyes of Hae Yeon looked heavy. The shyness he would portray once in a while was nowhere to be seen. His eyes were now overflowing with the intent to fight and show who was better.

    ¡®The eye which sees evil?¡¯

    Right.

    From his point of view, it could be that.

    The Abbot of Shaolin, who was raved about through the world, reached out his hand to his opponent. If that was the case, one had to be polite even if one didn¡¯t like it. How could they not do that and even make the Abbot, who was recognized as the heavens, be embarrassed by a third-ss disciple?

    What if the positions were changed and Chung Myung saw his sect leader or whoever the current sect leader was being talked to like that by a third-ss disciple?

    On that day, the other sect would copse. Because Chung Myung was the kind to go crazy like a mad dog.

    Of course, he could understand the position of Hae Yeon.

    But¡­

    ¡®I cannot do that.¡¯

    Even though he knew he had to be polite, he couldn¡¯t, as the topics about spirit and cause which his sahyung used to tell him were remembered. But he hated how the Abbot was using the Kangho and the world as a means to control Mount Hua.

    Therefore, Hae Yeon¡¯s current form brought a strange feeling to him.

    ¡®You are not wrong.¡¯

    If they didn¡¯t meet here, maybe he would have praised Hae Yeon.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung turned to look at the Abbot.

    The stiff face.

    It was a face that said he could not hide his difort. Looking at the Abbot¡¯s expression, it felt like his stomach rxed.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me with that angry face.¡¯

    Because the person who should be angry is me.

    And Hae Yeon spoke,

    ¡°You crossed the line.¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his ears and said,

    ¡°What? Bald head?¡±

    He nodded his head and spoke again in a low voice,

    ¡°The one who crossed the line is you people.¡±

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    In the end, Hae Yeon¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    He tried to speak in the best way possible, but this man never let that happen. He could not think of him as a disciple of Mount Hua, disciples who were known to be noble beings.

    ¡°How can you be so¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you idiot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon was wide-eyed, and Chung Myung pulled his sword out.

    ¡°It seems like you want to say something great, but I do not want to hear the lesson from a guy who grew up under the sly Shaolin and received all the things he needed.¡±

    ¡°You insolent¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Where do you get the confidence to speak now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon looked confused.

    Where?

    What did that mean?

    Chung Myung looked into Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes with a colder look than usual,

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t the disciple of Shaolin, you wouldn¡¯t be able to raise your head in front of me.¡±

    That was a simple reason why you get to mess around in Shaolin. All because you were their disciple.

    The Shaolin Sect!

    But you see¡­

    The thing that had made Shaolin so great was none other than Mount Hua.

    And you don¡¯t even know that.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what you consider Mount Hua, but there is one thing I am certain of.

    ¡°You have no right to try and discipline me.¡±

    Those who fell under the name of the Nine Great Sects One Union shut their mouths in front of Chung Myung. No, don¡¯t dare speak to anyone from Mount Hua.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±

    Right.

    You can not know.

    This was why Chung Myung was so angry.

    Just one.

    If only one sect had visited Mount Hua first and showed their respect, then maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been this angry.

    Just one.

    One sect was all that was needed.

    But such things didn¡¯t happen.

    Chung Myung looked toward the podium the sect leaders were on.

    Seeing the sect leaders out there looking down from their chairs made his blood boil.

    ¡®It was just a hundred years ago.¡¯

    The time was too short to be forgotten, though. At least, the sect leaders out there clearly must know what kind of sacrifices Mount Hua made and what mistakes these people made.

    However, no one was willing to apologize, even informally, to Mount Hua, which was in trouble.

    Ignorance and alienation.

    It was only after Mount Hua managed to get good results did they send gifts and pretended as if nothing had happened.

    This made it unbearable for Chung Myung.

    What did he die for?

    Why did his sahyungs willingly jump into the hole of death?

    Did they lose their lives to make living easier for these dogs?

    Chung Myung waited.

    Through this spar. For a long time, the talks and shouts he wanted to make.

    To ensure everyone gathered knew that Mount Hua was back here loud and clear.

    But it felt in vain.

    While the stories of Mount Hua¡¯s clean wins and the disciples proving the worth of the sect by recovering their old martial arts spread, these sects dismissed Mount Hua as a mere reviving sect.

    Not one of them went to the sahyung or sajaes of Mount Hua and even praised orplimented them. The sacrifice of Mount Hua looked to be in vain.

    But there was one thing Chung Myung could tell.

    Kangho was like this because of Mount Hua.

    He didn¡¯t need huge praises, nor did he need tearful greetings. Just one word.

    But that one word never made its way. All the things who lived wiped their conscience clear and looked down on Mount Hua, who had saved them.

    This situation was unbearable for Chung Myung.

    This silence.

    Closing their mouths shut to prevent the shorings of their sect from being known. But the silence turned the noble death of his sahyungs into a dog¡¯s death.

    And with death¡­

    ¡°¡­ well, enough.¡±

    Thud!

    Chung Myung thrust his sword, resheathed, back into the floor, and the stone cracked.

    Everyone tilted their heads at these bizarre actions.

    ¡®What is he trying to do?¡¯

    And the subsequent actions of Chung Myung only intensified their doubts.

    He stepped forward, leaving his sword in the ground as if he would fight without a sword.

    ¡°¡­ disciple?¡±

    Hearing Hae Yeon¡¯s confused voice, Chung Myung responded with a cold voice,

    ¡°There is no need to inform anymore. The result will be the same either way.¡±

    If you do not bow your head in good faith, I will force you to do so.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t too bad to knock you down to the floor by force and make you bow. Of course, my sect leader sahyung will surely hate that, but that man cannot do anything now.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s expression turned stiff.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do, but Shaolin¡¯s martial arts cannot be blocked without a sword.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Take the sword. And properly¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Chung Myung¡¯s body vanished, and Hae Yeon, who momentarily lost his presence, became terrified and tried to feel around.

    ¡®Found you¡­!¡¯

    He found where Chung Myung was, but Hae Yeon couldn¡¯t be happy with it. It was because before he could feel the presence for sure, Chung Myung was right in front of his nose.

    Chung Myung clenched his fist and swung at the chin of Hae Yeon, who instinctively tried to defend.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    At the unexpected blow, Hae Yeon bounced back. After rolling a couple of times, he was able to stop at the end of the stage, which made startled him.

    And his face was in dismay when Chung Myung spoke coldly,

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Hae Yeon was a talent that Shaolin had put their soul into.

    In other words, he was Shaolin¡¯s pride, representing Shaolin to the world. And this was his proper debut.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Hae Yeon was bewildered as he met the eyes of Chung Myung.

    Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t the only one Chung Myung was looking at.

    Behind him, Abbot and Shaolin¡¯s disciples were also shocked by this.

    Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Get up. I am going to crush that filthy pride you have.¡±

 Chapter 325: That Is Something Weâ€™ll Have To Wait And See (5)

    Through the throbbing pain, Hae Yeon grabbed his chin.

    But right now, he was more shocked at the hit than the resulting pain.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡¯

    Shaolin¡¯sbat arts were known to be the best. Rather than knocking down their opponents, theirbat took priority in establishing their own bnce and core power when blocking the attack of their opponent.

    And Hae Yeon was praised for having mastered this, whereas the others were somewhatcking. But then he got hit by the first punch of his opponent?

    ¡®A surprise attack?¡¯

    No. It wasn¡¯t that.

    There was no such thing as a surprise attack. How could a surprise attack exist when both were bound to fight here?

    It was skill.

    Confused, Hae Yeon decided to wait. In that moment, he felt something behind him.

    ¡°Hae Yeon.¡±

    He flinched as he looked back at the stern voice.

    The Abbot was looking at him with cold eyes,

    ¡°Calm down! You are Hae Yeon of Shaolin!¡±

    Hae Yeon bit his lip as he got up. Standing straight, he looked straight at Chung Myung and took his stance. All he saw was Chung Myung looking at him with cold eyes.

    Even his body felt cold.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Hae Yeon couldn¡¯t understand this. He was a disciple of Shaolin.

    The people who became his rivals were first-ss disciples of Shaolin. Even elders would guide him.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why am I feeling pressure that I don¡¯t even feel when facing the elders.¡¯

    Was it because he trained with his elders while this was a proper spar?

    Was it because he was finally feeling the pressure ofing to the finals?

    Could anything exin this situation?

    ¡®¡­ if it isn¡¯t that¡­¡¯

    Hae Yeon bit his lip.

    It couldn¡¯t be.

    That couldn¡¯t happen. When he thought using hismon sense, did it make sense to say that the opponent in front of him was stronger than his elders from Shaolin?

    He had to be the same as any warrior. A warrior, the third-ss disciple Chung Myung could not be better than the elders of Shaolin, who had been cultivating their techniques since their birth.

    In the end!

    ¡®The reason my heart is shaken is because I amcking.¡¯

    If he had been cautious he wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by Chung Myung. And even if the attack hade, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much confusion.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon calmed his mind and took his stance.

    He spread his legs slightly wider than his shoulders, and pulled his left hand to the side, keeping his right hand, palm open, in front of his chest.

    Half Palm Form.

    It was the fundamental form of Shaolin Martial Arts, and it was the starting point of most of theirbat arts.

    As he took a familiar form, his thoughts disappeared, and his heart began to calm down.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    He took a deep breath.

    -If you can get rid of your weaknesses and truly gain a sense of victory, no one can be your opponent. It isn¡¯t the body but the heart which needs to be strengthened.

    ¡®Do not shake.¡¯

    He felt his feet firmly touch the ground.

    Chung Myung looked at him.

    ¡®You learned it well.¡¯

    This was more than learning, Shaolin was scary.

    If Mount Hua was a giant tree producing plum blossoms at the summit of a mountain, then Shaolin was like a giant ancient rock that wouldn¡¯t be shaken by any waves or winds.

    Immovable.

    The symbol of Shaolin.

    The reason why it took many years for one to learn the martial arts of Shaolin fully was simple. It was because learning their martial arts could be ovee through talent, but the unmoving mind wasn¡¯t something that could be formed in a small amount of time.

    It was only after going through numerous storms and having an upright heart that wouldn¡¯t shake for anything, could a Shaolin monk unleash their true power.

    But at such a young age, Hae Yeon had managed to calm himself down to that extent.

    A genius.

    Someone worthy of being called a genius.

    But¡­

    ¡°Immobile.¡±

    A smile crept onto the lips of Chung Myung,

    ¡°You?¡±

    It felt disgusting.

    Who in the present Shaolin had the right to talk about immobility?

    A strong and unshakable heart was meaningful only when the direction was upright. Could it be called immobility when it was twisted?

    That was just another form of evil. Of course, Chung Myung had no sense of justice, no concept of evil or good.

    But he was certain of one thing.

    It was the fact that right now Chung Myung and Mount Hua were the only ones who had the authority to condemn the hypocrisy of Shaolin and the Nine Great Sects.

    Chung Myung stared at Hae Yeon with cold eyes.

    He didn¡¯t like it. Those eyes.

    Those eyes that believed that he was walking down the righteous path that had no shame.

    ¡®You don¡¯t deserve to have those eyes.¡¯

    The disciple of Mount Hua had to have such eyes.

    Eyes overflowing with pride for their sect. And eyes that were infinitely proud of the achievements of their ancestors.

    Right.

    It had to be Mount Hua.

    <i>Chomp.</i>

    Blood gushed out from the lip he bit.

    Anger was rising up to his head.

    While Hae Yeon was blooming like a flower in a protected environment with the support of Shaolin, Mount Hua was being cut down, losing their rights, and made to wither in the wind, groaning in pain.

    Even Chung Myung didn¡¯t have the skills to turn back time. Even if he restored Mount Hua to its former glory, he couldn¡¯t take away the pain of those who suffered.

    That¡­

    Was something he couldn¡¯t stand.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s feet dug into the floor.

    Stepping at the most intense angle, he strengthened the momentum created from his toes, and clenched his fist.

    Complete Strength.

    The fist was gleaming in gold as it moved for the face of Chung Myung. The process of developing this technique was fast, but the speed of the flying fist was even more enormous.

    And¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    With a brief explosion, qi was thrown to the side.

    The power of the fist, which impaled the floor, crushed the rock.

    But Hae Yeon couldn¡¯t focus on that. He was shocked by what Chung Myung did.

    ¡®It was bounced aside?¡¯

    Was it that easy to do?

    His gaze was on Chung Myung, where green qi was shining on his fingertips, which were shaped like a sword.

    Meanwhile, the ones watching this were all shocked.

    ¡°¡­. Bamboo Leaf Hand. That is for the supreme mas¡­?¡±

    ¡°How can a child even use the Bamboo Leaf Hand?¡±

    At this time, most disciples were simply learning how to wield their swords. So it was normal for the crowd to assume that a disciple couldn¡¯t do anything without their swords.

    But, he was able to use the Bamboo Leaf Hand, which is known to be used only by the supreme masters?

    ¡®Just who is¡­¡¯

    Hyun Sang looked at Chung Myung in shock.

    However, as if it wasn¡¯t even something special, Chung Myung shook his hand and withdrew the qi.

    His cold eyes once again fell on Hae Yeon,

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this all that made you use your mouth?¡±

    Chung Myung began to approach Hae Yeon, who was talking a stride back.

    ¡®Show me more.¡¯

    Prove yourself to be strong.

    Convince me that you are the hidden card of Shaolin, and that you are an important existence that cannot be reced by anyone else in the world.

    If not.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough for you to create the world you want, protecting it all.¡±

    Hae Yeon stepped forward and ran for Chung Myung.

    His strike was fast but heavy.

    His firm body showed staunchness.

    But the eyes of Chung Myung were ferocious.

    A swift one-hit. There was no extravagance of technique in pursuit of perfection or efforts which showed his training.

    That was how beautiful it was.

    But¡­

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s fist, as it flew, was blocked by the Bamboo Leaf Hand of Chung Myung, making Hae Yeon a bit shocked.

    It felt like he had just struck an iron wall. No matter how hard he tried to push, it didn¡¯t seem like it would move even an inch.

    Was this even possible?

    His qi had surpassed those of the first-ss disciples and even some elders too. Of course, even if the whole world was searched, there would be no disciple who was greater than Hae Yeon.

    Then how can a third-ss disciple, not even a second-ss one, have the power to block his fist? Would that make sense to anyone?

    ¡°<i>Ehh!</i>¡±

    Hae Yeon clenched his teeth.

    He pulled back his fist and punched again. Based on his strong lower body, he decided to attack three times at once, and did so without checking if the previous strike had worked, finishing by mming his shoulder against Chung Myung.

    No, he was trying to m Chung Myung.

    But before he could move forward, his footing was crushed by Chung Myung!

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Chung Myung stepped onto his foot which went into the floor.

    The moment his core was shaken, it was impossible to do what he nned, and the result was obvious.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The shoulder, which lost its strength, was simply touched by Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung stepped on his foot, then kneed Hae Yeon in the stomach.

    Hae Yeon, on his back, rolled on the ground.

    <i>Thak!</i>

    The sound of the floor being crushed behind him could be heard. Hae Yeon, who was still rolling backward, jumped back up and retook his stance.

    ¡°<i>Huk! Huk!</i>¡±

    His stance wasn¡¯t shaken, but his expression said he wasn¡¯t stable anymore. His eyes were confused as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is happening?¡¯

    This guy was supposed to be a swordsman.

    Mount Hua was a sword sect.

    In the past, Mount Hua was known to be the best sword sect in the world, but it was not a ce that could handle closebat.

    Then how?

    Why was he being pushed to the corner by a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua usingbat?

    Just how?

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    He couldn¡¯t understand any bit of it.

    However, the most difficult part to understand was the fact that Chung Myung was holding the advantage in this fight and this made Hae Yeon angry.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    Seeing his expression, Chung Myung grinded his teeth and walked toward Hae Yeon. Each step was filled with anger.

    He began to turn red.

    They took away what Mount Hua deserved. They took away what Mount Hua had to gain.

    If Chung Myung had survived, or at least if a few of the Chung disciples managed to survive, all of the glory would havee to Mount Hua.

    If so, the world would have been different.

    Baek Cheon might be standing where Hae Yeon was. It could have been Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, or Jo Gul, not Hae Yeon getting the spotlight.

    Having received the guidance of the Baek or Hyun disciples, they would have grown to be the best swordsmen, receiving the love of the world as skilled warriors of the Nine Sects.

    ¡°But this is what came?¡±

    Was this the only thing we got for putting away our hopes in life for others?

    Skills that Mount Hua would have nurtured in the sect if it was intact. That is what made Chung Myung even angrier.

    ¡°Do more.¡±

    Chung Myung red at Hae Yeon with red eyes.

    ¡°I said to do more. You fucking stupid bastard! You cannot be just this!¡±

    Hae Yeon bit his lip.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh!</i>¡±

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    In an instant, his body began to be dyed in a golden light.

    It was like the golden light of Buddha shone here. Before long, the rays of light gathered into the fist of Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Hundred Step Divine Fist!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this the technique they had seen not so long ago?

    The disciples of Mount Hua screamed when they saw this. But their voices didn¡¯t reach the stage.

    Hae Yeon was already ready and released the technique.

    It wasn¡¯t far.

    It had been a long time since he had lost the chance to hurt his opponent. The technique which Hae Yeon developed with all his power covered the body of Chung Myung in an instant.

    And¡­

    A strange sight unfurled in the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    A reddish qi began to spread out. The red qi, which sprang up like a fantasy, rose to greet the fist.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung, who broke through it, kicked Hae Yeon, who could not hold his stance.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s body, unable to withstand the kick, bounced back to the ground.

    Despite the slight blow, Hae Yeon, for the first time, finally looked shocked at the emotions he was currently feeling.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    His cold gaze fell on Hae Yeon and then the Abbot behind him.

    ¡°This is nothingpared to what Mount Hua has been through.¡±

    The cold voice pierced the ears of the Abbot very clearly.

 Chapter 326: Mount Hua Will Walk On The Path Of Mount Hua (1)

    The atmosphere in the hall began to cool down.

    What were they expecting here?

    They wanted to see the best warriors, who would be responsible for the future of their sects, use their all topete and win.

    Because the brightest among them were fighting, there was bound to be interest in seeing things that they hadn¡¯t seen during previous spars.

    However, the scene unfolding in front of them, who gathered to see this fight, was different from what they expected.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Everyone was visibly shocked.

    Chung Myung was unterally pushing around Hae Yeon of Shaolin, that too without a sword?

    And one of the best techniques Shaolin had ever known was destroyed with just a pair of bare hands?

    Of course, these facts were a bit disconcerting.

    But the thing which shook them the most was the heavy atmosphere on the stage. And that heavy and gloomy feeling began to crush down onto the audience.

    But it was nothingpared to what the sect leaders were going through.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    In the end, Heo Do Jinin couldn¡¯t hold on and groaned.

    -This is nothingpared to what Mount Hua has suffered.

    Those words pierced his body.

    Unknowingly, he nced around.

    People who were looking at the stage with faces that showed their confusion. And just like Heo Do Jinin, they couldn¡¯t hide their difort from showing.

    Two types of people were mixed in this situation.

    However, what made Heo Do Jinin truly shocked was the fact that most of the sect leaders seemed to be ignorant of this.

    ¡®Did they forget it?¡¯

    Had so many of them forgotten what happened?

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    He sighed.

    It had been only a hundred years.

    To Heo Do Jinin, Mount Hua was like a thorn in his heart. It was something he didn¡¯t show, but every time he looked at Mount Hua, he would feel a bit of a prick on the inside.

    But¡­

    ¡®There are those who forgot about it too?¡¯

    Well, that could be.

    Because it was never spoken about.

    It couldn¡¯t have been something that was passed down to the next generation sect leader. And Mount Hua was already in a state of ruin. So the past sect leaders must have thought that keeping their mouths shut and dying would do more good for their sects.

    But now Mount Hua had crawled up from the pits of despair.

    And now they were asking them.

    Are you being honest?

    Really.

    Heo Do Jinin shook his head. His gaze was fixed on Chung Myung, who couldn¡¯t stand his own anger.

    The anger.

    The wailing.

    How could he not understand it?

    How would it have been if he was in the same position as Chung Myung? What if Wudang gave up everything to save the world and Wudang, who received such a huge task, was ignored and the sects turned away from it?

    What if they went through a crisis that almost took them down?

    There was nothing more to think about.

    ¡®I would have turned into the Asura.¡¯

    He would have sold his soul to even the devil to destroy the Nine Great sects.

    Once again, he could see how resolutely Mount Hua had walked on this path. It was difficult for a person who had been neglected to walk on the right path without cursing at others.

    And¡­

    ¡®The anger which has been suppressed is now exploding through that child.¡¯

    ¡°Infinite Light shine on us¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    A cold voice pierced the ear of Heo Do Jinin.

    ¡°The words he said aren¡¯t just for Shaolin.¡±

    He turned his head.

    Tang Gunak of the Tang family opened his mouth, looking at the stage with cold eyes,

    ¡°Of course, from the position of a leading sect, there are times when you have to turn your head knowing the result.¡±

    The sharp words suppressed the atmosphere.

    Those who knew the circumstances were silent, and those who didn¡¯t know of it, didn¡¯t open their mouths.

    They just stared at Chung Myung with the feeling of being crushed.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Hae Yeon flinched at the sound of the cold voice telling him to get up.

    Cold sweat was forming on his forehead.

    ¡®He stopped the Hundred Steps Divine Fist.¡¯

    It was something he hadn¡¯t heard of.

    Divine Fist.

    It literally meant a fist or punch with the power of a god.

    To destroy mountains, and divide seas, yet, the power which could cause that much destruction was helplessly crushed down in front of the red qi.

    His eyes trembled, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The voice was making his heart scared.

    The chill was shaking his emotions.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Was fear.

    Growing up in the arms of Shaolin, he never felt such a feeling. The eerie fear that stiffened his body refused to let it move.

    ¡°Your shoulders are stiff.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    Chung Myung called,

    ¡°Can you not hear me? I said your shoulders are stiff.¡±

    Hae Yeon flinched at those words and checked his condition.

    ¡®T-this¡­¡¯

    Actually, his whole body was stiff. His muscles weren¡¯t rxing and were stiff like a rock.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Sweat was dripping down his chin, and fell to the ground.

    ¡°I do not want to hear excuses like you didn¡¯t show your skills because you were nervous or some shit.¡±

    Hae Yeon looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡°Get up. Show me all you can do because I need to loosen up my thoughts.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s mind continued to stay messed up.

    ¡®What is this man talking about?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t understand it.

    Why was he venting out so much anger?

    How can a man possess so much killing intent?

    No, above all¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The moment Chung Myung stepped forward. Hae Yeon reflexively rushed at Chung Myung without even organizing his thoughts.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    His face contorted from the fact that he couldn¡¯t rx.

    He stood there as the pride of Shaolin. No one in Shaolin doubted that he would defeat his opponent ande out victorious.

    Shaolin¡¯s hope rested on his shoulder.

    The ce which led the world would be Shaolin, no matter what others say. Those who carry the world on their backs cannot be the same as others.

    He cannot give up!

    He must not lose!

    <i>Pang!</i>

    His fist mmed into the air creating an explosion and a sharp pounding sound.

    And it all happened so fast.

    The fist, which was filled with qi, moved forward like it wanted to crush the face of Chung Myung. But Chung Myung just stared at Hae Yeon with cold eyes until the fist came close to him.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s palm touched the fist which wasing for his face.

    He pushed it lightly, and the fist immediately lost its direction.

    At the same time, Hae Yeon didn¡¯t look shocked.

    He clearly understood that his opponent was in a position that he could not reach now.

    So he twisted his body in the air and turned to kick Chung Myung in the side. It was a basic Tiger Kick.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    But before he could even turn in the air, Chung Myung¡¯s fist hit Hae Yeon in the forehead. The legs which couldn¡¯t find the ground lost bnce, and he was thrown back.

    And then came three sessive attacks.

    Hae Yeon, who hadn¡¯t recovered his stance, was hit on his thigh, side, and shoulder with Chung Myung¡¯s feet.

    Even then, he managed to block the kick to the thighs and side, but he couldn¡¯t block the one to his shoulder.

    <i>Kuak!</i>

    The pain was as if an iron rod had mmed into him, making his entire body hurt.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Hae Yeon bit his lip, trying to counter, but Chung Myung once again moved faster.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet brushed directly over his head as he desperately ducked.

    A feeling of his bones bing brittle inside.

    But Hae Yeon was Hae Yeon. He could not back down.

    So he quickly touched the ground with his hands and began to unfold the Reclining Buddha Form and raised his body.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s fist barely passed in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡®I knew you would avoid it.¡¯

    Hae Yeon bit his lip.

    This man avoided everything till now. However, in a position with his back tilted, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the continuous attacks of Hae Yeon.

    So he mmed himself into Chung Myung, who was defenseless.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung, who had crossed both his arms, blocked the attack, but since his form wasn¡¯t fully established, he got pushed back.

    ¡°<i>Ahh!</i>¡±

    <i>Woong!</i>

    As the floor continued to break, a majestic light shone from the feet of Hae Yeon, who stepped forward.

    Suddenly his body rose from the floor and moved at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Supreme Kick!¡±

    Heo Do Jinin shouted, looking shocked.

    What he was seeing was definitely one of the most infamous kicks of Shaolin, which is called the Supreme Kick.

    Shaolin¡¯s techniques, which pursued the dharma, were simple and might even look too simple on the outside, but they were known to have profound qi within.

    Hae Yeon, who moved like a hawk looking at its prey, kicked Chung Myung in the head.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    The powerful kick which fell down swept the body of Chung Myung, and it didn¡¯t end there. Hae Yeon immediately jumped up in the air again.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    Hae Yeon¡¯s body began to glow with a brighter light now.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    As if the entire Shaolin was with him, Hae Yeon¡¯s strength pushed forward like an illusion.

    ¡°That!¡±

    All those who recognized this jumped up!

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ !¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked at Hae Yeon with shocked eyes as he groaned.

    ¡°Buddha¡¯s Palm!¡±

    Even in the Shaolin sect, no one had learned this technique in the past hundred years.

    And this child learned it?

    It was clearly understood from the shape of the palm draped in golden light, which was emanating from Hae Yeon and which was beginning to erge.

    It is the Buddha who descended into this world using his own hands. The shape of this gigantic palm covered the body of Chung Myung.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    The entire stage exploded.

    Hard blue stones below were smashed down.

    The people who were watching this felt like lightning had struck them. The shattered stones rushed for the audience.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Among the audience, those who learned martial arts kicked away the falling debris, and those who couldn¡¯t defend themselves were moved away bybat techniques, but fortunately, no one was seriously injured.

    Despite themotion, the surroundings were silent.

    Far from making a fuss, the people held their breath, unable to take their eyes off the stage.

    They couldn¡¯t help it.

    Who would dare and speak out, when such arge incident happens?

    ¡°¡­ oh god.¡±

    Everything which urred made people go dumb. On the gigantic stage, which was made of sapphire, which shouldn¡¯t break, a huge handprint fell down as if God had ced it.

    ¡®A human did this?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ the power of Shaolin.¡¯

    The people went silent in front of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, which Hae Yeon produced.

    They couldn¡¯t help but realize how Shaolin managed to maintain its position as the leader of all sects for all these hundred years.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua were in awe. And they looked at the stage with nk eyes.

    And someone mumbled,

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    At those words, the disciples flinched in fear.

    Yoon Jong screamed with trembling eyes.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung¡­!¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    A cold word stopped him. It was Baek Cheon.

    He was sitting with a stiff face looking at the stage.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Baek Cheon said again.

    ¡°Look at Hae Yeon¡¯s face.¡±

    Everyone who heard it looked at the face of Hae Yeon through the dust.

    And realized.

    ¡®Is he tired?¡¯

    Blue?

    It was as if he had lost everything after he exuded such power. No one will be able to point a finger at him, though.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face looked blue, as if someone was still chasing him.

    That was to say.

    Exhrating.

    The shattered blue stone in the ground was shaking, and Chung Myung came up.

    ¡°Ptoey.¡±

    He spat out the blood in his mouth and brushed his loose hair. His hair was pushed back, revealing his eyes which were angry.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Hae Yeon, who received that gaze, felt his body shudder.

    ¡°Euk¡­¡±

    His body was drenched in sweat, and now he couldn¡¯t even hide his fear.

    It was impossible for a mere human to withstand this anymore. No, it should have been impossible for him to stand.

    But¡­

    How was Chung Myung standing tall?

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Chung Myung walked out of the wreckage and crushed the stones which were below his feet, making the same sound as if bones were breaking.

    ¡°Look clearly.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Blood kept dripping down from his face. There was no other way to describe this sight of white teeth soaked in blood being exposed as anything other than terrifying.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Chung Myung stretched to the side.

    Everyone thought that the broken stones were shaking, but it was the plum blossom sword of Chung Myung that was buried, which moved on its own into his hand.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    <i>Srrng.</i>

    The plum blossom sword was pulled out of its sheath.

    <i>Tung!</i>

    After throwing the sheath onto the floor, Chung Myung lowered the sword and looked at the sky.

    ¡®Sect leader sahyung¡¯

    Do not say that I¡¯m not mature.

    Because I don¡¯t think what I am doing now is mature either.

    But.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    A short silence

    The moment he opened his eyes.

    The sword in his hand began to draw in a soft curve like an illusion.

    A curve beautiful enough to draw everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 327: Mount Hua Will Walk On The Path Of Mount Hua (2)

    ¡®This cannot be.¡¯

    The Abbot felt like his soul was being pulled out.

    Everything was perfect.

    The height of the Buddha¡¯s Palm, which Hae Yeon unfolded, was notcking. Of course, it could be described as blooming.

    Just like a small flower, the palm, which was being used for the first time, was still not something that could be ignored.

    But the disciple survived?

    ¡®Just how?¡¯

    All the purity of Shaolin was entrusted to Hae Yeon, and they had taught him the best techniques after the war with the Demonic Sect.

    A huge amount of effort went into this child.

    To recover the pride which was wounded against the Demonic Sect and to stand firmly with their head held high, Shaolin risked everything for Hae Yeon.

    But now, this child was being pushed back by a disciple of Mount Hua.

    ¡®How can this be?¡¯

    Shaolin was the first and the best of the sects.

    Shaolin had been able to maintain its position as the best in the world for hundreds of years due to its martial arts, which couldn¡¯t bepared to those of the other sects.

    But now Hae Yeon was being pushed back by a disciple of another sect?

    ¡®It cannot be! This cannot happen!¡¯

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t Chung Myung a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua, which had fallen?

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening.

    Thispetition was held for the world to know that Shaolin deserved the top spot among the sects.

    ¡°Hae Yeonnnnnn!¡±

    The Abbot rose from his ce and shouted, but then he saw it.

    The sword of Chung Myung drew the most beautiful curve he had ever seen before.

    He was the abbot who had devoted himself to performing the duties required of Shaolin¡¯s sect leader, but in the end, he was someone who had devoted his life to learning martial arts.

    Even if he had forsaken martial arts, there was no way his soul would forget it.

    ¡®That is¡­¡¯

    His eyes looked at the sword of Chung Myung, which began to blur.

    The hand holding the sword looked so natural, being wielded so amazingly.

    If one swung the sword like that again and again, then they might even forget that they were holding a sword in the first ce. It would be like having an extended arm. His sword was moving so naturally.

    The weird sense which was rising in his body disappeared over time. And the eyes of Chung Myung turned more serious.

    Shaolin showed what they held.

    Through Hae Yeon, they proved that they were building up a kid through the efforts of the past hundred years.

    But it was all in vain.

    ¡®All for just that?¡¯

    The sword of Mount Hua was thrown away for the sake of being on top?

    So he had to show them.

    What they threw away.

    The ones they had abandoned.

    The beginning was on a circr path.

    Perfection was always difficult to put into words.

    His sword, which was drawn into a circle, pointed to the sky and fell down.

    The circle which was formed was cut to indicate Yin and Yang, forming Tai Chi.

    Eventually, the tip of the sword pointed to the center and stopped.

    Yang was the sky, and Yin was thend.

    The only people standing under the sky and on the earth were humans.

    No matter how beautiful the sky was, or how strong the earth is, if there is nothing in the middle of them, they be useless.

    Humans were added to the sky and the earth. Humans, along with the sky and earth, were known as the three treasures.

    Sky, earth, and people.

    Sword techniques were a way to kill such people.

    However, if the sword could embody the path of the tao through a killing technique, then sword techniques would not be limited to just swords.

    And that was evident here.

    The thing Mount Hua had been pursuing for a long time.

    It started from someone¡¯s hand and was passed down. Mount Hua¡¯s sword technique which had been developed over many years by adding many new things, was being reproduced in the hands of Chung Myung.

    It started with the Equilibrium of Six.

    Heaven, Earth, and Four Directions.

    To contain the heaven and earth with a sword that knows its path.

    If such a spirit could be embedded into a sword, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as a universe?

    Therefore, the one with that sword turned into a microcosm.

    The human and the sword.

    The sword of Chung Myung slowly pointed up and descended down.

    It wasn¡¯t a huge action.

    He lowered his sword once.

    But Hae Yeon felt like he was being sucked into the sword.

    And¡­

    <i>sh!</i>

    His dazed eyes opened wide as he looked down.

    The hem of his clothes was cut off, fluttering like a butterfly falling to the ground.

    ¡®When?¡¯

    He felt nothing. He didn¡¯t even feel the de falling on him.

    However, the moment the sword was swung, he was cut.

    His face was clouded in darkness.

    ¡®Heart Sword?¡¯

    No, this wasn¡¯t that.

    It was too perfect.

    It didn¡¯t even allow for any wasted motion, it looked too perfect. There was no need for a sword to divide the sky or the sea.

    Just cut things.

    And the desired achievement came with minimal force. That was the supreme sword.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s heart began to beat slowly.

    How much¡­ how long did he spend to polish his sword to such a level?

    His body trembled.

    At this moment, Hae Yeon was able to realize.

    What was the Martial Way?

    Was it the Martial Way to crush down the opponent with stronger force? Was it the Martial Way to pursue greater destructive power?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    The Martial Way was the act of bringing the body into the perfect martial form. It was to embody what the mind drew into the world through the help of the body.

    In other words, it was the level that Hae Yeon someday wanted to reach. It was the state of breaking free from the bonds of internal qi and techniques to turn one into the void.

    Now he was seeing that in front of him.

    The Martial Way, which he suspected he might not reach even after intense training and the efforts of decades, was now unfolding in front of him.

    The moment he realized the distance between him and his opponent, something began to copse in the heart of Hae Yeon.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    Hae Yeon bit his lip at this unknown feeling and said,

    ¡°I am Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon.¡±

    If this continues, he could not even use his hands again. So his impatient mind made him go for the technique he was most confident in now.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    His advance broke the stage.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    He was once again using the Hundred Steps Divine Fist.

    A huge gust of wind blew toward Chung Myung.

    With his serious eyes, Chung Myung looked at the golden winds which came for him.

    He once again lifted his sword and lowered it.

    <i>sh!</i>

    <i>Split.</i>

    So natural.

    The sh from the sword cut something down.

    There was nothing in this world that could not be separated with a sh. And the sword of tao was something like that.

    Cut things down.

    Cut through air, trees, gs, even the elements, and sometimes bind people too.

    Like a torrent that swelled in the pouring rain, the golden wind which came to Chung Myung was split to the left and right and moved away.

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    Fist qi which was cut down, blew toward the audience with a single sh.

    It was an amazing force.

    But no matter how strong the force was, it was meaningless if the target could not be hit. Not a single part of the qi reached the body of Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh!</i>¡±

    However, Hae Yeon¡¯s fist wasn¡¯t done yet, it was still shining gold.

    The Arahant Divine Fist.

    Another one of the techniques known to be used to judge evil and destroy it.

    This technique subdued the opponent through applying heavy pressure onto them, and it was currently emanating from Hae Yeon¡¯s body.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    The pressure, which could even bend iron, made the stones beneath their feet be even more crushed.

    The tip of everything began to crumble. Their hair was fluttering around.

    But Chung Myung just stood there.

    His eyes were still serious and cold, and his sword tip didn¡¯t waver.

    It seemed like nothing in this world could disturb Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is he?¡¯

    Was it the Shaolin way, with the teachings of Buddha, to save all the beings in the world?

    If not, weren¡¯t there the Shaolin teachings of Dharma, which spoke about not hesitating to suffer for the sake of saving others?

    Or was it the teachings of the great man who attained enlightenment after cutting off his own arm?

    It was odd.

    The moment one pursues self-interests and superficial needs, the Dharma fails to show, and Shaolin can no longer be called Shaolin. They will be people blinded by ego.

    Everything in the world will change one day. However, it continues to move; one day, its momentum will fade.

    Like a flower losing its color on the eleventh day. The things which reach the extreme point cannot be returned.

    Yet, life should go on.

    Even if the color of the flower fades, it will bloom again one day. And isn¡¯t a flower that blooms also bound to die?

    And a new one would bloom.

    Even the old trees on the cliff, which no one takes care of, will have flowers blooming.

    ¡°Fly.¡±

    Finally, the sword¡¯s tip holding Chung Myung began to give birth to flowers.

    And it moved.

    He was drawing out Mount Hua.

    Even in the cold snow or the gentle spring sun, and in the spirit of Buddha who lost themselves too.

    The flower eventually blooms.

    Where in the world will there be a flower which doesn¡¯t bloom?

    ¡®It isn¡¯t a dog¡¯s death.¡¯

    Sect leader sahyung.

    Under the world you protected, Mount Hua will bloom again. Even if no one in the world knows.

    Just like the roots of an old tree stretching out in the ground, invisible to others, but making the tree grow and making the flowers bloom.

    What you did won¡¯t be in vain.

    So take a look.

    A small flower formed in the air.

    The small and lonely flower that looked sad.

    ¡®Not me.¡¯

    But from his sword began the birth of another flower.

    The plum blossom wasn¡¯t alone now.

    And if numerous flowers bloom, the plum blossom will cover the mountain and the world red.

    The gaze of Chung Myung turned to the side.

    And he watched.

    His sahyungs, his sasuks.

    And his pitiful kids, his sect leader, and the elders.

    He clenched his fist and bit his lip.

    ¡®Keep blooming.¡¯

    Each and every one of the plum blossoms of Mount Hua might be a bud now, but one day they will cover the world in red.

    A small smile made its way onto his lips.

    Will his sahyung be happy?

    Because of this plum blossom?

    ¡®No¡¯

    Hewouldn¡¯t be.

    The plum blossoms of Chung Myung were like ghosts.

    What was lost and vanished was nothing more than a ghost.

    So, of course, it could not be a happy instance.

    Yet.

    Chung Myung had clenched his fist when he saw Jo Gul make the plum blossoms bloom. When Yu Yiseol did it, he apuded her.

    He might have even shed tears when he saw Baek Cheon do it.

    Now new and varied plum blossoms wereing up in the driednd of Mount Hua. Plum Blossoms were blooming in the ce where the old ones had fallen off.

    So how can this be called futile?

    ¡®Sahyung¡¯

    The plum blossom at the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    From small bits to little buds to flowers, everything was blooming.

    Yet not one was the same as the other.

    Just as how people were different from one another in the same sect, plum blossoms cannot be the same despiteing from the same tree.

    Soon they began to move in the gentle breeze.

    Hae Yeon was shocked. The world seemed so red.

    However, no matter how shocked he looked, he couldn¡¯t try to erase this illusion.

    ¡°A scam!¡±

    Hae Yeon screamed out loud in dissatisfaction. At the same time, a majestic golden light came out of his body.

    Shining Light of Buddha.

    The Light is something that pushes away the illusion and lies. He truly was someone who realized what Dharma means.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Hae Yeon was only shocked.

    They didn¡¯t disappear.

    The golden light which touched the petals didn¡¯t disappear but enveloped the light.

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand this.

    Amidst the petals which covered the world, the sword of Chung Myung moved gracefully. The figure of him dancing like a drunkard with the sword was like a painting.

    ¡®What is an illusion, and what is reality.¡¯

    It was such a thing.

    Right.

    It is just such a simple thing.

    The petals, which Hae Yeon thought of as an illusion, gave out a scent of plum blossoms, and the petals covered the world in red.

    Yet.

    One was not always sure if the sword was a fantasy or not.

    The sword of plum blossoms made its way to the neck of the one representing Shaolin.

 Chapter 328: Mount Hua Will Walk On The Path Of Mount Hua (3)

    ¡°¡­ we won.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth as his voice trembled.

    They won.

    Chung Myung finally defeated Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon.

    ¡°That damned bastard¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    He had to rejoice.

    Rush up in joy.

    But Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t do it. Because if he opened his mouth to cheer, he was sure he would burst into tears.

    He desperately held back his tears as he bit his lip and clutched his clothes.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Even Yoon Jong¡¯s voice was trembling as if they were all going through the same thing.

    How heartbroken were they?

    Chung Myung had never lost.

    That was an unbreakable faith they had in him.

    Which was why this was more touching.

    Of course, even if Chung Myung were defeated and came back, their faith in him wouldn¡¯t be the least bit broken. However, it was clear that Chung Myung would have a hard time epting the defeat.

    So they were wishing for him to win.

    If the knees of the person who is silently carrying Mount Hua broke down, those who would watch it would be the ones suffering the most.

    Jo Gul clenched his fist and shouted,

    ¡°¡­ he won, sasuk! He won!¡±

    ¡°Right. He won¡­¡±

    But at that moment, Yu Yiseol, who was quietly looking at the stage, spoke in a calm voice,

    ¡°¡­ in a different form than usual.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at her, feeling puzzled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that.¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s face also had a subtle change.

    ¡°It feels a bit bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to the stage again.

    N-no?

    Looking at Chung Myung with his sword pointed at Hae Yeon, Heo Do Jinin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the scene.

    And it seemed like it wasn¡¯t only him who was surprised.

    ¡°¡­ was that the Shining Light of Buddha?¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Even after that was used¡­¡±

    The sect leaders were unable to speak.

    The Shining Light of Buddha was a martial art that was treated as the best defensive technique.

    Of course, no matter how talented Hae Yeon was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it at his age perfectly, but even so, it was one of the most famous techniques.

    And Chung Myung had managed to break through that technique and made his opponent kneel.

    ¡°¡­ so there really was another genius.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Even when he was being called the best in the world, I thought it was just exaggerated rumors¡­. But again, I feel like that title is not right for that child. He needs something more.¡±

    Praises kepting in.

    But Heo Do Jinin could read the emotions hidden behind those words.

    Pity.

    Shame.

    To the Shaolin, who had spent a lot of money preparing for thispetition and were now being forced to hand over the glory to Mount Hua.

    And the shame felt by those who had been indirectly stabbed in the heart by Chung Myung¡¯s words. To hide that, theyplimented him.

    ¡®In the end, people are like this.¡¯

    He knew it too.

    Since they were the sect leaders of the Nine Great Sects, they knew everything, but there were people of all kinds. Just because they were in a high position didn¡¯t mean that they were some kind of amazing person.

    They were just a bit stronger and maybe a bit smarter than the others.

    ¡°The result came out a little different from what I expected. The Abbot must be quite shocked.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin looked at the Abbot.

    Unsurprisingly, the old monk¡¯s face was stiff to the point that it was readily shown.

    ¡®That¡¯s bound to happen.¡¯

    It would have been better to win the finals.

    Rather than losing to Mount Hua in the finals, if they had won, the attention would have been on them.

    All the glory that Shaolin prepared to give to Hae Yeon will now be going to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. This had gone more poorly than they had prepared for.

    Furthermore¡­.

    ¡®This will shake Murim.¡¯

    Having the title of being the best in the world was not a small thing.

    In addition, Mount Hua proved that they were the best sect now through this. The win here would serve as proof of this.

    What would happen to the sect which possessed the strongest person?

    Even those who were here right now must be nning to attach their ties back to Mount Hua. And if these small snowballs start to roll¡­

    ¡®The order which the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families represented wille crashing down.¡¯

    And this was the price they might pay for the sins of the past.

    If Mount Hua had belonged within the Nine Great Sects now, the result of thispetition would have been just a simple matter of who was above who within the organization.

    But now, Mount Hua is not one of them, and in order to bring Mount Hua back, they would have to expel one n now.

    And who will do that?

    Shaolin, which pushed Mount Hua out?

    Heo Do Jinin smiled, looking at the Abbot.

    ¡®Abbot. Your insides must be boiling.¡¯

    The Abbot¡¯s fists were hiding within his long yellow robe, but he knew that his palms must be bleeding from the clenching.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Chung Myung was pointing his sword at the neck of Hae Yeon.

    ¡®How did this happen? Amitabha.¡¯

    Everyone gathered here must be seeing the pride of Shaolin break down. Words would move without even taking a rest. Today¡¯s result will spread through the mouths of people in an instant.

    The Abbot¡¯s face was wrinkled up as he kept biting his lip, trying to hold his expression.

    ¡®I need to look fine.¡¯

    If he could showposure despite the defeat, the world would still believe that Shaolin still held some power.

    For those who were ready to believe in Shaolin, this would give them trust. So, the Abbot released his fist.

    What he needed to do was simple.

    Praise Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Even a loser had some dignity to protect.

    And by acknowledging the existence of Chung Myung and praising him, the position of Shaolin would be seen as one with good spirits.

    So the Abbot got up from his seat.

    ¡®First, dere him as the victor and acknowledge the defeat.¡¯

    If the n went wrong, it would take more time toplete the things that needed to be done. But if he could manage it right, then Shaolin would be praised and be able to hold power again.

    ¡°This spar¡­¡±

    It was the moment when the Abbot was ready to dere victory for Chung Myung.

    <i>Swish.</i>

    Chung Myung pulled back his sword and turned away, making the Abbot feel awkward and go silent.

    Dering victory for someone who was walking away wasn¡¯t right.

    Only when he stopped again would he dere the win.

    After walking back, Chung Myung looked around and then picked up the sheath of his sword.

    <i>Srng!</i>

    Then, with the sword ced on his side, he rearranged his robes.

    The Abbot nodded.

    ¡®Right, you are the disciple of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Although his words and actions were rough, he knew how to end a fair fight.

    Chung Myung tidied himself and put his hands together, looking at the Abbot.

    Now once he bowed, the Abbot would dere his victory. For the time being, Chung Myung would be the winner and take the glory, but one day¡­

    It was then.

    ¡®Um?¡¯

    Chung Myung sped his hand and nced at the Abbot.

    Actually, this wasn¡¯t unusual. The whole time during the fight, and even before it, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon showed that he was consciously aware of the Abbot.

    Yet, the reason Abbot was a bit shocked was because of the smile on Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡®Smile?¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t a simple smile.

    This was the moment when he won thepetition, so the winner smiling wasn¡¯t unusual, but the smile on Chung Myung¡¯s face made the Abbot feel odd.

    Chung Myung met Abbot¡¯s eyes and looking at the eyes of Chung Myung turn into a subtle arc, his heart sank.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    The Abbot didn¡¯t know what he was trying to do, but it was clear that he was trying to do something.

    When that thought arose, the Abbot decided to end this first, but before he could even speak, Chung Myung turned to Hae Yeon and shouted loudly,

    ¡°Chung Myung of Mount Hua realizes he iscking and wants to withdraw from this match.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s body turned to stone.

    Hae Yeon, who was being bowed at, looked at Chung Myung, unable to understand this.

    Silence.

    An eerie stillness seemed to fall over the hall.

    And¡­

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Baek Cheon covered his face,

    ¡°¡­he did it.¡±

    And Yu Yiseol mumbled next to him,

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul couldn¡¯t even say anything despite opening their mouths.

    Baek Sang, who was looking at this from behind, smiled in despair.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe</i>¡­. He has to be this amount of crazy¡­. A fuckin¡¯ mad man.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were shocked, but it couldn¡¯t bepared to the shock of Abbot.

    There were a lot of things going on.

    An unbelievable roar came from the mouth of the Abbot.

    ¡°W-what are you talking about? Surrender!¡±

    ¡°It is as it is. Surrender.¡±

    Chung Myung waited intently. Then, he spoke in a soulless voice,

    ¡°Congrattions. Shaolines out as the winner.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s body trembled harshly enough it looked as if he was about to pass out.

    A face that had lost its blood and a body that couldn¡¯t stop shaking. And how much strength did he use for his veins to pop up and clearly reveal how much he had aged?

    ¡®Y-You will go to hell¡­.¡¯

    Surrender?

    Does that make sense!?

    Unless one had eyes for decorations, they wouldn¡¯t like this. And, of course, no person here had decorative eyes.

    After winning on all levels, he wanted to give up!?

    Could there be a situation in the world where a winner acted this ridiculously?

    ¡°T-t¡­ this!¡±

    If this news spreads about, Shaolin will turn into aughingstock.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    The body of the Abbot, which wanted to shout, went silent.

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    ¡°Abbot! Get yourself together! Abbot!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughhhhh!</i>¡±

    The Abbot ended up screaming and coughing up blood onto the ground. The disciples of Shaolin came over in shock.

    Chung Myung only smiled at this.

    ¡°You are a strange one. Why are you coughing blood?¡±

    And after looking at Hae Yeon and the Abbot, he turned around without hesitation.

    Courage?

    Maybe.

    However, this was no action to bring shame to Shaolin.

    ¡®I just don¡¯t need this.¡¯

    The Shaolin nned thispetition from start to finish.

    The glory from the winner of this should also be something that Shaolin should notarize.

    But now, Mount Hua wanted to eat away the glory of Shaolin?

    ¡®Funny.¡¯

    No matter what good things there were in this world if Shaolin would provide it, he didn¡¯t want it.

    epting the honor that Shaolin gave was the same as confirming that the Nine Great Sects were still in power over them.

    Chung Myung had no intention of letting that happen.

    ¡°Mount Hua will go the way of Mount Hua.¡±

    Of course, it would not be easy.

    Maybe it will be a more difficult time than now.

    But¡­

    The eyes of Chung Myung turned to the disciples of Mount Hua, who were looking at him.

    ¡®There is nothing that is impossible, right?¡¯

    Right?

    My sahyung?

    -You stone-headed idiot!

    I knew you were going to insult me.

    Ah.

    Chung Myung smiled and walked to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    -Good.

    The gaze of Chung Myung turned to the sky. The blue sky looked down at him.

    Chung Myung, who smiled brightly at this, ran to the other disciples.

    The Worldly Martial Arts Competition.

    The victory for this went to Shaolin, as everyone had expected.

    But¡­

    The ripple effects of thispetition began to flow in a different direction.

 Chapter 329: Mount Hua Will Walk On The Path Of Mount Hua (4)

    ¡°Surrender?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Surrender? At this point?¡±

    The sect leaders and the family heads were all shocked at this. And they looked toward the stage with nk faces.

    ¡®W-what¡­ is this?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my¡­. Isn¡¯t this like saying that all this doesn¡¯t matter?¡¯

    This surrender¡­

    It was unprecedented.

    Looking back and thinking, they had never seen a person who had so clearly won surrender.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it normal to try to make it to the finals even if it means having a leg or arm cut off?¡¯

    Then what was this surrender?

    Even the sect leaders of the sects who had gone through almost everything to groom their disciples for this couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°W-what happens now?¡±

    When someone asked, everyone turned to Heo Do Jinin. With the Abbot not here, he was the next person in charge.

    Heo Do Jinin looked at the sect leaders and Chung Myung with a bit of a puzzled face and burst intoughter,

    ¡°Whatever has to happen will happen. Hae Yeon won.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, whoever says that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to do? The victor withdrew before the winner was dered.¡±

    ¡®It won¡¯t be epted. He actually won.¡¯

    Is that what they expected him to say?

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    They all exchanged nces.

    ¡°Will the spectators be able to ept this?¡±

    ¡°They cannot.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    But no one could say anything because them having that conversation here made no sense.

    It was so absurd that even they couldn¡¯t do anything to solve the confusion.

    In the end, this was a situation that was clearly visible.

    ¡®¡­ was there such a man?¡¯

    ¡®The authority falls onto Shaolin again.¡¯

    It was disgraceful to be the runner-up in their ownpetition. Of course, the other sects would be silent, but Shaolin was the one who held it. And being the runner-up would hurt their pride.

    And would Shaolin give up the authority given to them by the rightful winner, the one who had very clearly won?

    This was no different than pouring shit on the face of Shaolin.

    Heo Do Jinin couldn¡¯t hide how absurd he found the situation, so he nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Has anyone ever given such disgrace to Shaolin?¡¯

    Even if he tried to think back, he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    It was so embarrassing that the person who did this to Shaolin wasn¡¯t Wudang or the Demonic Sect but a young disciple of Mount Hua.

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±

    At that moment, a roaring wave ofughter came from the other side.

    Heo Do Jinin, who turned, frowned.

    ¡®Tang Gunak?¡¯

    Tang Gunak was the head of the Tang family who was smiling brightly, holding his stomach.

    Heo Do Jinin¡¯s face contorted a little.

    Tang Gunak was known to have a serious expression at all times, but now he was smiling loudly and was about to shed tears ofughter.

    ¡°<i>Ah. Ah¡­</i> I am sorry. <i>Hahaha.</i>¡±

    He wiped his eyes as he sat up straight,

    ¡°Shaolin is Shaolin, but seeing the sect leaders who don¡¯t know what to do, makes meugh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ um.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    The sect leaders coughed in unison and avoided his gaze.

    The words of Tang Gunak were straightforward.

    This was Shaolin¡¯s disgrace, but was this disgrace to Shaolin alone?

    It would be no exaggeration to say that the Nine Sects had already epted Shaolin as their representative due to its reputation, and as proof of that, didn¡¯t they watch thispetition from this podium?

    Sitting on this tform was no different from saying that they would side with Shaolin.

    In the end, the authority of the Five Great Families and of the Nine Great Sects, maintained for a long time, was denied¡­

    By a young disciple of Mount Hua.

    Those who understood the meaning behind the words of Tang Gunak stared at Mount Hua in anger and shock. And Tang Gunak just turned away.

    He didn¡¯t care about their reaction.

    ¡®It¡¯s started.¡¯

    To them, the words of Chung Myung must have sounded like that of a young, impulsive, genius, but he knew. That this was a child with a n behind his actions.

    Didn¡¯t he already realize the insight that Chung Myung had? Behind the nature of him swinging the sword with utmost perfection, he knew there was also an insightfulness no man could keep up with.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Mount Hua would no longer stay in Shaanxi alone. If Mount Hua decided to take a different path, the world would tremble. And would the other sects be able to handle the turmoil created?

    The fact was this thought itself was interesting to Tang Gunak.

    ¡®Of course, even the Tang family will have to start preparing now.¡¯

    He nced at Chung Myung, who was standing in front of his sahyungs.

    ¡®For the new order that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon will create.¡¯

    Eyes were looking back at him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    But after trying to say something, he immediately shook his head, not saying it.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out. Now isn¡¯t the time for sasuk to lecture me.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung pushed Baek Cheon gently away. And he walked to stand in front of Hyun Jong, who was the only member of Mount Hua still sitting.

    <i>Plonk.</i>

    Standing before him, he scratched his head once and bowed down deeply,

    ¡°Sorry for being insolent!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He raised his head with a slightly yful smile.

    ¡°I will take the punishment. Instead, please do not lock me into the cave for training, I cannot eat those pills.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Did you do what your heart wanted?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t answer right away. He looked up at the sky.

    His heart, huh¡­

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    A soft voice escaped from his mouth, and Hyun Jong nodded with a smile on his face.

    ¡°I see. Then that is good.¡±

    And he slowly got up from his spot and patted Chung Myung on the shoulder.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes which were full of pain turned serious at the touch, and Hyun Jong said,

    ¡°I never thought that you were the kind of guy who would do things without thinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So there is no need to exin it to me. Didn¡¯t I say it? Your will is the will of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°It was wonderful.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his gaze.

    Still, the sect leaders of other sects were all nkly looking at them, not knowing what to do, and Hae Yeon was still on the stage, too shocked to move.

    Hyun Jong turned to Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung ah. You clearly showcased the sword of Mount Hua. That is good.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at this,

    ¡°Right. <i>Hehe.</i>¡±

    Seeing that smile put Hyun Jong¡¯s heart at ease.

    ¡®You are a great kid in many ways.¡¯

    Regardless of the method, everyone here was concerned with just one thing.

    Chung Myung.

    Even if he won this, they would cheer for him, and even if he didn¡¯t, he would still have gotten attention from the crowd.

    Baek Cheon, who was listening next to them, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer,

    ¡°No, still, shouldn¡¯t you do something? Sect Leader!¡±

    He had a seriously angry face.

    Yoon Jong, who usually never spoke to Hyun Jong, now raised his voice as he asked,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should praise him for!¡±

    ¡°Yes! No, of course, I thought Sago would say something! Is Sago not going to say anything either?¡±

    Jo Gul pointed behind Baek Cheon.

    There Yu Yiseol was looking at Chung Myung, but she just shook her head.

    However, before Hyun Jong could speak to them, Hyun Young joined in,

    ¡°Shut it, you noisy idiots!¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°If the sect leader epts it, then we need to ept it too. Where are the people in this sect that don¡¯t know their ce and tell the sect leader what he has to do!?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    ¡°W-we were wrong!¡±

    ¡°We were short-sighted.¡±

    When Hyun Young came out and spoke, the disciples, who were grunting, shuddered and went silent.

    And Chung Myung, who was hiding behind Hyun Jong, giggled.

    ¡®I want to kill him!¡¯

    ¡®I just want to make him lose in the right manner for once!¡¯

    That damned bastard.

    Ignorant idiot.

    And¡­

    Baek Cheon, who stared at Chung Myung, smiled.

    ¡®Right. Haha, you were always like this.¡¯

    In the first ce, winning thispetition must not have meant anything to Chung Myung. He was just content with showing that Mount Hua had changed.

    ¡°¡­ though it was a bit too strong.¡±

    He nced at Hae Yeon, who lost.

    Genius.

    The talent cultivated by Shaolin.

    The man who seemed so great now looked humble. But this was normal.

    Could there be a greater humiliation than this?

    Baek Cheon shook his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Devil.¡±

    ¡°Why now?¡±

    ¡°¡­no¡±

    What could even be said?

    And Hyun Jong began to walk away,

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    The situation was too messed up, but Hyun Jong just shrugged,

    ¡°Normally, there should be awards being given out, but there seems to be a lot they have to resolve here¡­¡±

    He smiled as he looked around,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a situation we can help.¡±

    ¡°¡­ true.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we head back? What more can we do here? Let¡¯s just head back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong stretched out his hand and gently held Chung Myung.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    And he smiled as he said,

    ¡°Walk in front.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°The sect leader should be the face of the sect. I will follow right behind.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s walk together.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong tapped his shoulder a couple of times.

    ¡°You deserve this.¡±

    Chung Myung was a bit shocked. He had never imagined he would be standing next to the sect leader. He flinched as he tried to step back, but then something touched his back.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When he turned around, Baek Cheon and the others were preventing him from backing out.

    ¡°Stay in front.¡±

    ¡°In front.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t back off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    These people?

    He tried to warn them with his eyes, but they pushed him ahead even harder. Backing down wasn¡¯t easy now.

    In the end, Chung Myung stepped forward and sighed. And the elders stood behind him, and the rest were the disciples from Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a step.

    Following him, the disciples began to walk.

    On the left and right, people began to move. In the morning, Mount Hua was greeted with cheers on either side.

    But now, everyone looked shocked.

    Every disciple of Mount Hua had a smirk on their face. This didn¡¯t seem like such a bad reaction. No, this was rather nice.

    After realizing this, they walked more confidently.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The heads of the disciples of Mount Hua turned at once.

    ¡°<i>Cough!</i>¡±

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    ¡°Do not overexert your body!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    The Abbot of Shaolin, who was standing level with them, looked at them angrily. It wasn¡¯t that usual look he would hold, and his face looked pale, his robes from the blood he had coughed up.

    ¡°You think it is that simple?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong simply asked,

    ¡°Then what more can we do here, Abbot?¡±

    ¡°How¡­how¡­¡±

    The Abbot roared,

    ¡°Do you know what you people are doing now? This is not just disregarding Shaolin but the heavens!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The arrogance of Mount Hua has reached the sky! Do you think such arrogant actions will be forgiven?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned to Chung Myung, and he simply said,

    ¡°What do we need to be forgiven for?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    His eyes looked at the Abbot.

    ¡°It seems like the Abbot misunderstands something, but it isn¡¯t like we did anything for you to care about. It is Shaolin and not us who is being arrogant. Isn¡¯t that kind of saying that we should get permission from Shaolin before even doing such small things?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    As the old monk couldn¡¯t speak, Chung Myung smiled as he waved his hands,

    ¡°Do take care. Seeing all the blood you coughed up, your health seems to be in poor condition, and I think you should look after yourself first before trying to make a point to others.¡±

    ¡°T-this isn¡¯t done!¡±

    The Abbot coughed once again,

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    ¡°What are you all doing? Move the Abbot to the medicine hall!¡±

    How severe was the trauma that he couldn¡¯t even control his rage?

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about him being a warrior, but he is disqualified to be a leader.¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon softly said,

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t you think that is a bit excessive?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Baek Cheon simply nodded at this, and Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡®With this, there is no choice but to be at odds with Shaolin now.¡¯

    It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t concerned, but¡­

    Hyun Jong was proud.

    He didn¡¯t want to tell the people who wanted to walk on the right path to act logically.

    ¡®I am the sect leader of Mount Hua.¡¯

    The adults should take care of the children and let them walk on the right path. If the sword of realityes for Mount Hua, the elders will take the first hit.

    Until the children grow up to be the upright trees on Mount Hua one day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s shoulders were straight. Every step they took here was with strength and pride.

    Everyone knew¡­

    This was the time to be proud.

    The audience couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the people who were walking out without revenge.

    And at some point.

    <i>p! p! p!</i>

    One person started to p, and many others joined in.

    And these ps resounded around the entirety of Shaolin.

    It was different from the cheers they had gotten till now.

    This was apuse with recognition and not simple cheering.

    Despite the sound, the disciples didn¡¯t turn back.

    They only walked with broad shoulders¡­

    Clenched fists¡­

    And proud faces.

    Now everyone in the world would learn.

    The Plum Blossom Sect, whichmanded Kangho once, had returned.

    ¡°Uh, right! I need to get my stakes! Wait, can I just go and get it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh, you nasty bastard!¡±

    This is a little¡­

    Weirder than I expected.

    The Plum Blossom Sword Sect. Mount Hua¡­

    This was the moment when the prestigious Mount Hua, which continued its history for hundreds of years, dered its return back into the world.

 Chapter 330: Mount Hua Will Walk On The Path Of Mount Hua (5)

    Whispered words travel thousands of miles.

    A rumor that could not be stopped with human power. Rumors that the worldly martial artspetition ended with Shaolin¡¯s victory.

    And everyone nodded their heads when they first heard it.

    ¡°As expected! It had to be Shaolin!¡±

    But everyone who heard about the situation ended up tilting their heads,

    ¡°Huh? Mount Hua won? What is this now?¡±

    When they finally heard the entire story, they were too shocked.

    ¡°What? They kicked the winner¡¯s title away with their own feet?¡±

    This was unbelievable.

    ¡°Oh my god, then Shaolin was humiliated!¡±

    ¡°What the hell, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was capable of such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Shaolin¡­ Shaolin¡­¡±

    People liked rumors.

    What they particrly like is someone else¡¯s scandal and the destruction of high-nosed bastards.

    Rumor had it that Shaolin, who was guarding rank number one for hundreds of years, had been humiliated, and it spread across at a high speed!

    In the process, Mount Hua was discussed countless times.

    ¡°But, it is Mount Hua. And doesn¡¯t this mean they have reached the finals?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just the finals. Not just reaching it, but they had the best resultspared to any other sect out there. There was no other sect there that could surpass Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> This is the first time I am hearing about Mount Hua, but it was such a strong sect?¡±

    ¡°In the past, it was actually in the Nine Great Sects. The Southern Ind had managed to rece it. Anyway, after regaining its former status, things will finally get interesting in the future.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Hang on! I cannot be the only one who knows this! I need to tell others too!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Running like that will get you hurt! You!¡±

    Those who heard the rumors wanted to tell it to someone else quickly. Thanks to this, the rumors continued to spread around.

    And Mount Hua, the protagonist of the rumor, left an ufortable mark on Shaolin and departed for Shaanxi¡­.

    ¡°¡­ we should have.¡±

    At the sight which unfolded before him, Hyun Sang trembled.

    ¡®Is this fine?¡¯

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a bad sight.

    It wasn¡¯t like they won thepetition, but it wasn¡¯t normal to be the runner-up in suchpetitions. And did they even think of this result when they first came to participate?

    Besides, they were not just a runner-up. They almost swallowed first ce. Perhaps this was more valuable than actually winning thepetition.

    So¡­

    ¡®It is the meat and the food that are tough to understand.¡¯

    Hyun Young loved his disciples.

    Although he would speak harshly, no one in Mount Hua doubted that he truly cared for them. So he must have wanted to feed them something amazing.

    Of course, he could understand it till then. But¡­

    ¡°That¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was next to him, looked at him, and Hyun Sang spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°Of course I¡­ I think we can have celebrations for this.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And in a celebration, food shouldn¡¯t be missing.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang opened his mouth with a trembling voice,

    ¡°But this is Shaolin? Are we really alright doing this?¡±

    The eyes of Hyun Sang were a bit shocked.

    He could understand the disciples eating meat. In the meantime, they have been feeding them meat, even if it was by sneaking it through.

    And it wasn¡¯t like they woulde back here so they could have meat. But¡­

    A bonfire outside with a whole pig being roasted.

    ¡®¡­ isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯

    Just eating meat in a temple itself was bad, but to roast one outside¡­ This went beyond being unpolite to Shaolin¡­ It was more like they had crossed a line they shouldn¡¯t have crossed¡­

    ¡®No, what is this? Let¡¯s say it.¡¯

    After all, meat is just meat. What is the difference between pre-cooked and grilling on the spot?

    The problem?

    ¡°Kuak! Sahyung, have one ss!¡±

    ¡°Nice! Nice! You too!¡±

    ¡°Gul! You did well trying to get to the top!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i> I will slowly follow you, Sasuk!¡±

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Gulp. Gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaak!</i>¡±

    ¡°How much is this alcohol? <i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang was not sure.

    ¡°Is this really fine?¡±

    In the sacred grounds of Shaolin, meat, and alcohol were being consumed openly.

    Wasn¡¯t there aw for everything in this world?

    ¡®It isn¡¯t right to do this here.¡¯

    Anyone who saw this would think that they were some random bandits on the mountain.

    Hyun Sang, who didn¡¯t like this, tried to persuade Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Sect Leader, I think this is a bit¡­¡±

    But before he could even speak, Hyun Young walked in,

    ¡°Again! What kind of nonsense are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am here trying to feed my kids!¡±

    ¡°No, I meant¡­ it isn¡¯t that the kids didn¡¯t suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to try and save the face of Shaolin? Do you think they would be grateful for that?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang knew.

    Considering what Chung Myung did in the spar, Shaolin and Mount Hua already had an irreversible rtionship, and it didn¡¯t matter what else they did here.

    Nevertheless, seeing the difficult Hyun Sang unable to handle this, Hyun Jong smiled,

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°These kids have done so well up till now. But that is the same as saying that they are still holding onto thepetition, unable to let go of the stress and the fatigue they had built up till now.¡±

    Hyun Sang nodded his head.

    And it would always be more difficult than they thought. Even Hyun Sang, who had never had to enter a fight, felt extreme exhaustion over his body.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the road back home long? Before we leave, I want the children to rx a bit. You understand it, right?¡±

    ¡°I was short-sighted.¡±

    Hyun Sang bowed at the words of Hyun Jong, who smiled and patted him.

    ¡°I know. We always need to have someone who talks like you in the sect. But let¡¯s tone ourselves down for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°See. You can see the way these kids are enjoying it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang looked around, a bit satisfied.

    He could see Chung Myung with a bottle of alcohol in his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Gulp. Gulp.</i>

    The drink was finished in an instant. Chung Myung pulled the empty bottle out and put a new one there.

    <i>Gulp. Gulp.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Would he die here or something?

    ¡°Chung Myung seems to be in a good mood.¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Was that drunken man looking like someone who was in a good mood?

    Sect Leader?

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Heroes naturally like alcohol.¡±

    Huh?

    Hero?

    What was this?

    He couldn¡¯t easily agree with the words of Hyun Young, and Hyun Sang went back to looking at Chung Myung. Normally, there must have been someone nagging next to him. Surely it¡­.

    ¡°<i>Uhehehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Unfortunately, today seemed like an exception for all. Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who would normally stop him, were now drinking along with him.

    ¡®Yoon Jong and that child too¡­?¡¯

    In this Mount Hua, the person who tried to protect the spirit of Tao in Mount Hua was Yoon Jong. As a warrior, Baek Cheon could be praised, but Yoon Jong was someone who would protect Mount Hua till the end.

    Yoon Jong could be called the suitable vessel to guide someone.

    And Yoon Jong would have normally restrained others and himself too. But today, even he was gulping down the alcohol.

    And Jo Gul had double the size of bellypared to Yoon Jong¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol was asleep in one corner with her head banging on the table. And Tang Soso was holding the sleeping person and uttering some gibberish.

    ¡°<i>Haha¡­</i>¡±

    There was Baek Cheon, who was in his normal sense, but he didn¡¯t look that great. With the red face, he seemed busy receiving the cups from the others.

    ¡°<i>Hu¡­. Huh.</i>¡±

    Seeing this mess, Hyun Sang was at a loss for words, so heughed. And Hyun Jong said,

    ¡°It must have been difficult for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could you think that these children do not know that Mount Hua¡¯s re-emergence depended on them?¡±

    Hyun Sang went silent.

    Hyun Jong spoke a little bitterly,

    ¡°Everyone can put down their burdens for a while now. Sough and talk all you want. For now.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at his disciples with a sad face.

    Thinking that innocent children like this were going to suffer in the future, he felt very ufortable.

    And then someone broke his thoughts,

    ¡°Sect Leader, you shouldn¡¯t shoulder it alone either.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It was Hyun Young,

    ¡°I know your role needs you to work, but sometimes putting that burden down helps us. If it hadn¡¯t been for the children who can actually bear the burden, would they be able to enjoy all this now?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are terrible sinners to the children, but never act like you feel sorry for them. That would be an outright disrespect for them. Aren¡¯t they the proud children of ours who achieved the best results here?¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head quietly,

    ¡°Right. You are right.¡±

    I am proud.

    ¡®Very proud of them.¡¯

    Hyun Jong wiped his eyes. His eyes always hurt when he looked at them.

    This was unique¡­

    ¡°<i>Uhahahaha!</i>¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung jumped up from his seat and shoved a bottle into the mouth of Baek Sang.

    ¡°<i>Um! Umm!</i>¡±

    ¡°Drink! Drink! Today we die from eating and drinking!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhhhh!</i>¡±

    Baek Sang resisted and struggled, but Chung Myung made him drink, and he giggled, looking for his next victim.

    And finally, one person got caught.

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dong-Ryong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was already red in the face, absorbed in his intoxication, looked at Chung Myung with shaking eyes,

    ¡°Ah, no! I will die if I take in any more¡­¡±

    But before he could even speak, Chung Myung put the bottle to his mouth.

    ¡°It is fine. It is fine. You won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon began to lean back with the bottle in his mouth.

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol, who raised her head in a moment of consciousness, turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°Grumpy old man.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And she went back to sleep on the table.

    ¡®Look at her.¡¯

    Hyun Sang smiled.

    Well, did this look like a celebration a Taoist sect would do? Drinking alcohol and eating meat.

    ¡®No matter what the sect leader says, this is a bit too much¡­¡¯

    It was in that moment¡­

    Chung Myung, who looked around, stopped.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe,</i> Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder?¡±

    The devil¡­ sorry, Chung Myung began to approach them with a bottle in hand. When a bright smile formed on his lips, Hyun Sang closed his eyes.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    A man stood in front of the pavilion and chanted.

    After hesitating a few times, he let out a deep sigh as he knocked on the door.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    A small voice.

    That was why there was no answer.

    He let out a bigger sigh and knocked a little harder.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    But this time, too, there came no reply.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    The man tilted his head.

    ¡®Did he leave?¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be. He could feel the human presence from inside.

    After thinking for a moment, he pushed the door open. The door began to open with a slight squeak as it wasn¡¯t locked.

    ¡°Amitabha. A monk of Shaolin enters. Sect Leader¡­. W-what is this?¡±

    The monk tilted his head, shocked by what he saw.

    ¡®Did a war happen here?¡¯

    The inside of thisrge hall was aplete mess. The table in the center was littered with food tes and empty bottles, and the disciples of Mount Hua were scattered on the floor as if they had been attacked.

    ¡®D-did they get attacked?¡¯

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like they were dead, considering how their chest moved.

    ¡°Tha¡­ that?¡±

    The monk, who observed this situation for a moment, opened his eyes.

    Now it was clear what was happening inside.

    ¡°Alcohol? And¡­ meat?¡±

    Come to think of it, those were the bones of pigs?

    The monk who noticed the bonfire in the yard touched his neck.

    ¡°Wh-what kind of sect is¡­.!¡±

    How arrogant were they going to be?

    He hurriedly shut his mouth with his hand.

    -Never fight! Never!

    He barely remembered the words Abbot said beforeing here.

    He sighed, thinking he should wake someone up.

    At that time¡­

    One of the people lying on the floor raised their head.

    ¡®Is he in a bad mood?¡¯

    The person began to rub their eyes with their sleeve. It didn¡¯t seem like he had a great rest.

    ¡®Because he must have been drunk. He should be feeling hungover?¡¯

    What made him angry was the fact that the guy rubbing his eyes was Chung Myung! The one who beat Hae Yeon.

    Chung Myung, still half awake, tilted his head.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The monk sighed again,

    ¡°It is said that the world has aw. Well, is the Sect Leader here?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ the Sect Leader..¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and then pointed to one side.

    ¡°He is there.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The monk turned and then froze.

    Hyun Jong, with a crooked form, was across the stairs.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to wake him up?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, I will wait.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The monk stowed his dissatisfaction inside.

    ¡®Amitabha.¡¯

    Where was Shaolin heading to?

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A nervous chant erupted from the monk; Chung Myung yawned as he asked,

    ¡°But¡­ why do you need to see Sect Leader?¡±

    The monk sighed,

    ¡°I am here to deliver a message from the Abbot.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 331: Why Is This Coming Up Now? (1)

    ¡°¡­and the Abbot¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh¡­.</i>¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, let¡¯s talk again¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oohh¡­.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader. Are you listening?¡±

    At the monk¡¯s words, Hyun Jong waved his hand with a white face. And he turned his head helplessly like he was dying,

    ¡°C-Chung Myung. Can you bring me something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    As if prepared in advance, Chung Myung put out a white gourd. But Hyun Jong, who saw it, covered his mouth and puked.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i> T-that isn¡¯t alcohol, right?¡±

    ¡°Water. It is water.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Now, just looking at the white gourd bottles made him want to puke.

    ¡®You ignorant bastard.¡¯

    No matter how good he must be feeling, to make a sect leader drink and then faint. Is this what a disciple should do?

    It wasn¡¯t even like he himself decided to drink, but rather, he only got drunk because of another and then lost consciousness.

    Hyun Jong, who drank the water from Chung Myung feeling a bit uneasy, brushed his chest to relieve the feeling. And he took a deep breath as he looked at the monk.

    ¡°I have no idea what to do after showing this side of mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Usually, when someone hears such a thing, they say stuff like:

    ¡®Do not worry.¡¯

    It would be a polite word to say, but the monk didn¡¯t say that,

    ¡®They are just saying it after they made a mess in here.¡¯

    If it weren¡¯t for the request of his Abbot, he would have already screamed at them. Are there humans who casually grill meat and drink alcohol on the grounds of Shaolin?

    This had never happened since Shaolin was established.

    ¡®Everything is so unprecedented.¡¯

    Now, he wondered how to interpret the actions of the Mount Hua sect,

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who drank water, now asked,

    ¡°What did youe here for?¡±

    The monk opened his mouth,

    ¡°The Abbot would like to speak to Sect Leader once again.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. If it is about what we talked about the other day, I do not have anything more to say.¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader. The Abbot said it isn¡¯t about that day.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the monk with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°And this is something only Mount Hua can do, he said that he wanted to put aside the ufortable situations and feelings of both sides and put forth a discussion about the future of Kangho and the well-being of all. So¡­.¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung, who was listening to this bluntly, asked,

    ¡°Why put it so grandly?¡±

    The monk wasn¡¯t even able to speak, so he turned to Chung Myung with an annoyed face.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t even have manners.¡¯

    However, Abbot¡¯s request was not to create any disputes with this sect.

    So he sighed and took a couple of deep breathes to rx and continued,

    ¡°You will be able to hear more details from the Abbot himself. And if possible, he would also like to meet Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Um, I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded,

    ¡°I understand. I wille to find him soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    The monk jumped up right away, not wanting to stay in this ce for another moment. And nced at Chung Myung before leaving the room.

    ¡°I will be brutal,¡± said Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    At the question, Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to be something obvious?¡±

    ¡°Um, it does sound like that.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much that they can do now.¡±

    Hyun Jong touched his chin.

    There was truth in the words of Chung Myung, but Hyun Jong, on the other hand, focused on the method, rather than the content.

    ¡®Abbot.¡¯

    The Abbot of Shaolin

    ¡®It has been just one day.¡¯

    Only yesterday, he had coughed up blood from the actions of Chung Myung, but in just one day, he was back to moving actively?

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Regardless of what happened, he couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the great ability of this man. At this point, he seemed right to be the Abbot of a sect called Shaolin.

    ¡°I need to reflect too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You drank a bit too much. A little much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All because of you, you brat!

    ¡°¡­Come back¡­safe¡­ Sect Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­ <i>uk!</i> You¡­ be careful¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­ <i>uhh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head as he saw his half-dead disciples try to speak through a hangover.

    ¡°It will not be too long, so prepare to leave in advance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader¡­¡±

    He took a deep breath and went out with Chung Myung next to him.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    As the two of them quietly walked between the halls. Hyun Jong spoke lowly as he looked around,

    ¡°It looks like a different ce from yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Because those who came to watch must have gone back.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    In other words, what they saw now was what Shaolin normally looked like. Although one could see ces like this all the time, the quietness here felt strange due to the sudden change.

    And Hyun Jong didn¡¯t miss the hostility in the eyes of the Shaolin monks.

    ¡®As expected, they don¡¯t like us.¡¯

    He walked as he said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°What do you think the Abbot will say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ um.¡±

    ¡°No. Before that.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice softened,

    ¡°How do you think Mount Hua should take its stand now?¡±

    Perhaps this wasn¡¯t a conversation between a sect leader and a third-ss disciple. But Hyun Jong never thought of Chung Myung as a simple third-ss disciple.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Right. You cannot know¡­ <i>uh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly turned his head to Chung Myung,

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then what did you do on that stage?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sa-saying Mount Hua will go the way of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Well, If we go the way we want, that is the right way. Do you really need to decide what we need to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong felt his head throb.

    Was trusting this idiot the right move?

    Seeing his expression change, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°But, one thing is certain.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°I want nothing to do with Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong was aware of this too. And it was true that even the Abbot knew that very clearly, yet, he wanted to meet them once again and give them another offer. And they couldn¡¯t leave until they heard his offer.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hear it. What they want to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    The Abbot weed Hyun Jong and Chung Myung.

    His face looked a bit pale, but there was a smile on his lips, and Hyun Jong asked,

    ¡°Is your body alright, Abbot?¡±

    The Abbot nodded slowly when asked,

    ¡°Thank you for being worried. I was able to fix myself up without any problems. I apologize for showing such a sight to you.¡±

    The Abbot spoke softly,

    ¡°Please, sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed and sat down. This was his second timeing here.

    When he first came, he was speaking here, and Chung Myung¡­ no, the disciples of Mount Hua were schooling the Hainan Sect¡­

    ¡®No. Looking back, even then, we couldn¡¯t have a proper conversation because of this guy.¡¯

    In retrospect, it could be said that he always cut¡­

    At any rate, only about a fortnight had passed, but the positions of the two sides had changed so drastically.

    The Abbot poured them a ss of tea. And then handed that to the two of them. There was no particr tea ceremony as it was a simple one.

    ¡°Have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong picked up the tea and poked Chung Myung, who didn¡¯t budge. At that moment, Chung Myung reluctantly took the cup.

    He said he¡¯d rather drink cold water, but he was being made to drink a type of tea which he never preferred.

    The Abbot smiled and said,

    ¡°Looks like you all had a good night.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    Hyung Jong asked, making the Abbot smile.

    ¡°The scent of alcohol is strong.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned red,

    ¡°I apologize. I drank to appease my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Right, I guess so.¡±

    It could be said that he hadmitted some serious rudeness here, but the Abbot didn¡¯t seem to care about it.

    ¡°But, we were called?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will speak right away.¡±

    The Abbot sighed softly, and he spoke in a heavy voice,

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The actions of Mount Hua yesterday made the position of Shaolin quite difficult.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t respond and waited for what the Abbot would say next. There was no need to apologize before knowing what it was really about.

    ¡°But Shaolin does not me Mount Hua for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Looking back, this is something that Shaolin started. No, maybe it was started by Kangho. If one knows what happened, how can they me Mount Hua?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked a bit surprised. And the muffled voice next to him said,

    ¡°If you had said that before thepetition, it would have meant something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°At least before the finals.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes widened, but he calmed himself again,

    ¡°The words of the young disciple aren¡¯t wrong. All because of my ignorance.¡±

    At the unexpected reaction, Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡®Look at this.¡¯

    Well, he was the Abbot of Shaolin. He was bound to act like this till the end.

    Now even Chung Myung felt curious. What was the Abbot of Shaolin trying to say by putting his pride aside?

    ¡®I think he will try to hold hands somehow.¡¯

    No one here did not know that it didn¡¯t make sense. But then trying again meant that he would give Mount Hua an offer that it couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡®Now, he won¡¯t be speaking shit about taking us back into the Nine Great Sects.¡¯

    If he did say that, Chung Myung decided to engrave a plum blossom tattoo right onto the forehead of this bald man.

    As Chung Myung was ready to do that, the Abbot coughed and said,

    ¡°The reason for asking you toe here is I have an urgent matter to ask Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Urgent?¡±

    The Abbot turned his head and looked at the door,

    ¡°Excuse me for a second. Monk,e inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A firm answer was heard from the outside, and then the door opened wide from both sides, and arge wooden box entered the room.

    A huge wooden box that required two people to lift it.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face went stiff as he realized this was a coffin.

    ¡°Abbot?¡±

    ¡°¡­ one moment.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the coffin, and he could not understand the Abbot. It was absurd. Why would someone bring a coffin saying they had important things to say?

    The monks ced it inside and went out right away.

    Three people, one coffin.

    The atmosphere changed.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot looked at the two and said,

    ¡°The sect of Shaolin is spread all over the world.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡­¡±

    ¡°The body in the coffin now is a disciple of the Shaolin Sect, the disciple was assigned to the reconnaissance of the North Sea at the request of Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ North Sea?¡±

    ¡°Yes. North Sea. But at best, their role was to check the extent of rights we are given in the North Sea. The people of the central ins can no longer enter the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°¡­then, why did hee back as a coffin? Could it be that there was a fight near the North Sea ice pce?¡±

    Then it really wasn¡¯t a normal case.

    The emotions of the central ins and the four pces were so vtile that the smallest thing could cause war.

    Then, didn¡¯t Chung Myung and his friends also have to go through too many things to get their work done in Yunnan?

    But the Abbot shook his head,

    ¡°It is more than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­more?¡±

    Just what is it?

    Hyun Jong and Chung Myung looked doubtful, and the Abbot, who didn¡¯t like seeing the coffin, walked to it.

    And he opened the lid.

    ¡°Um!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face contorted. Who would like to see a corpse right in front of them?

    ¡®But why¡­¡¯

    That moment¡­

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Hyun Jong looked shocked at Chung Myung, who was next to him, as it felt like a huge amount of killing intent was rising from Chung Myung, but then it disappeared in an instant.

    ¡®Was I mistaken?¡¯

    And Chung Myung slowly began to rise up.

    And he moved to the coffin. His cold gaze fell on the corpse.

    Again, the red and ck spots were clearly visible on the pale skin of the corpse.

    ¡°¡­ Demon Flower.¡±

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Chung Myung clenched his hand and looked at theAbbot. He looked like a starving beast.

    ¡°Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Even Shaolin was suspicious of it.¡±

    With this, Chung Myung¡¯s anger was rising up.

    Actually, even if one knew there was nothing that could be done.

    The Demon Flower. The wounds on the body were there because of demonic martial arts.

    He had seen this on the body of elder Hwang too, and he had seen it countless more times in the past.

    ¡°Demonic Sect¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips twisted cruelly.

    ¡°Please exin¡­¡±

    A chilling voice dripped out.

    ¡°What is happening.¡±

 Chapter 332: Why Is This Coming Up Now? (2)

    The monks came back and moved the coffin.

    In the room where the scent of death hadn¡¯t yet quite faded away, the three of them were looking at each other with heavy eyes.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot, who didn¡¯t like this situation either, looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°As Sect Leader knows, we have already found the traces of the demons back in their mountains.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Hyung Jong.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i> Before thispetition started, there was a time when such a story was discussed in a ce where the sect leaders gathered.¡±

    ¡°The demons¡­¡±

    Chung Myung thought for a moment.

    It could be said that this was an important thing. But finding the traces of demonic martial arts and finding one dead from it were two different things.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Shaolin get this information a step ahead from the other sects? And now that we know, we are bound to take some kind of action.¡±

    ¡°You havemanded the people to look around and to keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Working with the Beggars Union, we began to chase after them. The order was dropped right before thispetition began. But¡­ we lost contact with the person who was scouting the area around the North Sea Ice Pce, so I checked and¡­.¡±

    It meant they found their disciple killed.

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡®The Demonic Sect in the North Sea?¡¯

    No. This wasn¡¯t something to be rushed.

    Now, with this information, nothing was certain. One cannot simply assume they know everything until it was fully examined.

    ¡°It is extremely important to discover the traces of the Demonic Sect. We have already suffered once from a terrible war. If we ignore this incident, it might eventually lead to another war. Therefore, the central ins have to investigate the North Sea and North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    The work or tasks rted to the Demonic Sect weren¡¯t something one sect could handle, nor one could ignore.

    This was even more of the case for Mount Hua. No matter how many sects there were in the world, was there anyone who didn¡¯t know the resentment the Demonic Sect held for Mount Hua?

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned a little and coughed a little,

    ¡°It is definitely important that the Demonic Sect¡¯s traces are discovered. But I am not sure why Abbot is speaking to us¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    The Abbot spoke in a firm tone,

    ¡°As the sect leader of Shaolin, I wanted to ask one thing.¡±

    He looked at Hyun Jong and Chung Myung. His eyes darkened as he knew what he was saying was unusual, and asked,

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Mount Hua survey the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    Hyun Jong was a bit shocked,

    ¡°¡­ The North Sea Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Abbot nodded his head. Then, in a low voice, he stated,

    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t an easy thing, but there is no ce that can do this if not Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong did blurt it out, but he couldn¡¯t continue as he was a bit shocked. This was something he couldn¡¯t give a clear answer to.

    ¡°I think the Abbot is overestimating Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    The Abbot continued to stare at Hyun Jong,

    ¡°As you know, the rtionship between the Nine Great Sects and the Five Pces Beyond the Great Wall is not good. To be precise, it could be said we are close to enemies.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed softly.

    To be more precise, it was not that they were enemies, but the Pces held a grudge against the sects. But now, there was no need to point that out.

    ¡°The Pces are beyond hostile to the people here and the people of the Nine Great Sects. Because of this, we haven¡¯t been able to enter even a single ce outside for thest 100 years.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes as he understood why the Abbot was putting his ego aside.

    ¡°However, there is a group that recently entered the five pces. And it wasn¡¯t just a brief greeting, but they established a good rtionship with them and started exchanges with them too.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned,

    ¡°You are talking about the Nanman Beast Pce and Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Abbot nodded,

    ¡°Sect Leader. I know that the task isn¡¯t easy. However, Mount Hua is the only ce that managed to establish a good rtionship with one of the pces.¡±

    Hyun Jong tried to speak, but Abbot didn¡¯t give him a chance,

    ¡°Of course, I know that the North Sea Ice Pce and the Nanman Beast Pce are different. But they are still a foreign pce. If you are a friend of the Nanman Beast Pce, then the North Sea Ice Pce will not be outright against you. Only Mount Hua has the potential to enter the North Sea without collision.¡±

    The Abbot bowed his head to Hyun Jong.

    It was an example of a simple human and not a sect leader,

    ¡°I beg you. Please grant us courage.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    No matter how bad their rtionship was, it wasn¡¯t right for the leader of Shaolin to lower their head, so refusing right now felt bad.

    Besides, wasn¡¯t this work for the sake of the world?

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Hyun Jong fell into a dilemma as he heard this unexpected n until he heard the firm voice next to him.

    ¡°What happened to the end of the Demonic Sect? Is that all the information you have?¡±

    Looking into the eyes of the Abbot, Chung Myung was being vignt.

    From the moment the Demonic Sect was spoken of, this child disyed clear hostility to Shaolin and the topic.

    ¡°Nothing is certain yet. The only thing we know is that if they can leave traces of demon flower, the demonic martial arts of the person is clearly advanced.¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his finger on his cheek.

    ¡®Not much information.¡¯

    But not too little, either. The important thing was that someone who had mastered demonic martial arts was in the North Sea.

    And maybe the Demonic Sect was taking advantage of the severed rtionships of the Nine Great Sects.

    ¡°And the worst situation?¡±

    ¡°If the North sea Ice Pce gets taken over by the Demonic Sect, then the Demonic Sect will move south from there to us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    This wasn¡¯t an unlikely story, but¡­

    ¡°Yes, well. I understand.¡±

    He stretched his waist. And as usual, he looked at Hyun Jong and the Abbot,

    ¡°Since you are done talking, can we leave now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ um?¡±

    The Abbot looked shocked.

    Go?

    ¡°Di-disciple. The story isn¡¯t finished yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well. I know.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded

    ¡°I roughly get what you want. So it is a story about the Demonic Sect appearing in the North Sea and Mount Hua going there to check it out. The other sects can¡¯t touch the realm of the pce, but Mount Hua has the experience of going there because they built a friendship with one of them, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is¡­¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Chung Myung flicked his finger,

    ¡°Why us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s face went nk as if he didn¡¯t understand,

    ¡°¡­ why? Didn¡¯t I say the Demonic Sect appeared?¡±

    ¡°Ah. I heard that too. I mean, why should Mount Hua go where the Demonic Sect appeared? There is Shaolin, then Wudang, and countless more. Why us?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin it?¡±

    ¡°Ah. We have experience?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled like this was a joke,

    ¡°Did you try?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the Abbot and said,

    ¡°If us, Mount Hua, managed to get friendly with the Nanman Beast Pce, you thought there was something huge about it? It just happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, Shaolin can do it too. I know it since I have done it. This doesn¡¯t work if a person doesn¡¯t put some effort in. So Shaolin should also start putting effort in.¡±

    The Abbot opened his mouth wide¡­

    What was this guy talking about?

    ¡°E-effort?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Effort. In the face of Shaolin, who works hard, Mount Hua is nothing. I am afraid that things will go wrong if we step into such an important task. So we will head back to Shaanxi and watch Shaolin take care of things as we apud them. I think that is better, right, Sect Leader?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a bit of shock on his face.

    But then, he regained his calmness,

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    The Abbot tried to pretend to be calm in front of them. But he couldn¡¯t sigh, so he said,

    ¡°This is for the sake of the world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. It has always been like that for us, am I wrong?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s words were clear, and the Abbot couldn¡¯t refute them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time like this. The Ice Pce is also a ce where people live, so hopefully, they will talk. Now then.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    When Chung Myung was getting up, the Abbot stopped him.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    His eyes looked serious.

    Without saying a word, Chung Myung sat back down, and the Abbot nodded.

    ¡°I know. I know all along. Shaolin and what it did. Sect Leader, I do not have the courage to say that I will pay for the wrongdoings which happened in the past, in the future. So I surely understand why the sect leader and the young disciple are reacting like this.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®What is this bald head trying to do now?¡¯

    To be honest, at this point, he can just act out. No matter how calm he is, there is no way this guy has a good view of Mount Hua.

    But why was he continuing this?

    This meant that some things were being hidden.

    ¡°For a lost trust to be regained, the reward has to be shown first. And it is natural. And I, being ignorant, couldn¡¯t even do that.¡±

    ¡°Reward?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Until now, it was bullshit, but now came the reward, so he decided to wait and see,

    ¡°What is the reward?¡±

    ¡°Monk.¡±

    When the Abbot called, the door opened, and a man came in.

    ¡®That man must be super busy.¡¯

    He came in with a coffin earlier, and now¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    To send the disciples of Mount Hua to the North Sea. If so, the conversation itself would not be established unless the right reward was there. But in the hands of the monk who came was a small and shabby reward.

    A box.

    A box that wasn¡¯t that big. Even if the insides were filled with gold, it wouldn¡¯t be the reward Chung Myung was thinking of.

    ¡°Here, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    The Abbot received the box offered and ced it on the table in front of them.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    The monk bowed as he went out. As if he didn¡¯t need to see what was inside the box. Seeing this pious attitude, what was inside couldn¡¯t even be guessed.

    ¡®What the hell?¡¯

    Until now, their actions hadn¡¯t once deviated from what Chung Myung thought, rude words and actions. But now, it was too different.

    What was this box?

    ¡°The reward.¡±

    ¡°That box?¡±

    ¡°Precisely, the thing inside it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it cannot be money, so an item.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes, and Hyun Jong noticed that Chung Myung didn¡¯t like this and said,

    ¡°Abbot, you shouldn¡¯t tease people this much. Please show what is inside.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The Abbot lightly grabbed the lid of the box, and instead of opening the lid, he smiled.

    ¡°If this item is the reward, I am sure even the sect leader will ept this. Because this is that good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before Hyung Jong could answer, the Abbot opened it¡­

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    There was no light, no shock or surprise.

    Inside the box, covered with silk, was an old type of sword and sheath.

    ¡®What was written on it?¡¯

    Some words were engraved on the sheath in calligraphy, but they were worn out over time, making them difficult to read.

    ¡°Abbot. What is th¡­¡±

    It was then!

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung made him flinch, so he groaned.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Hyun Jong turned to see Chung Myung, who seemed incredibly shocked.

    And he stared at the sword inside the box. And mumbled,

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ why is thising out now?¡±

    Hyun Jong could only tilt his head.

    What the hell was this sword which made this guy so shocked?

    And the Abbot reached out to raise the sword and pulled it from its sheath.

    Hyun Jong covered his eyes with his hands without realizing it.

    Unlike the old-time sheath with traces of time, the sword had a de that was shining.

    Seeing this light meant that this was like a divine weapon.

    The Abbot smiled at the two.

    ¡°The name of this sword is Purple Cloud.¡±

    As expected.

    The eyes of Chung Myung continued to change, and Hyun Jong, who also heard the name turned stiff.

    ¡°The Purple Cloud Divine Sword. A sacred item that symbolizes the Mount Hua Sect. It is the sword of the former sect leader of Mount Hua, the Great Virtuous Sword, Chung Mun.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahh¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shone with passion.

 Chapter 333: Why Is This Coming Up Now? (3)

    It was so vivid, like the image he still held was being disyed in front of him.

    His hair was like the pitch darkness of night, and his beard might be considered longer than needed.

    His shining eyes filled with focus and concentration as he looked down.

    And¡­

    And the Purple Cloud Divine Sword that was always at his waist.

    Chung Myung never thought that his eyes would see it again¡­

    ¡®It was here?¡¯

    He chuckled. He was expecting something, but now this¡­

    This sword¡­

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly, but Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t control his passion as he looked at the sword.

    ¡°Great Sage Sword, Sect Leader¡­¡±

    How could one not know that name?

    The person who led Mount Hua in its time of glory. A name that would never disappear from the history of Mount Hua¡­

    ¡°H-How! How does Shaolin have this thing!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who rarely got angry, didn¡¯t even hide his anger this time, and the Abbot couldn¡¯t even say anything to him. If their positions had changed, even he might act this way.

    That was how important this sword was to Mount Hua.

    A divine item.

    A sacred item that symbolized a sect.

    Divine items are what represent the authority of a sect. Just like the Green Jade Buddha Staff of Shaolin, every sect had such things.

    Naturally, Mount Hua had one too.

    That was this sword.

    From the point of view of the sect, it was an item that no sect leader should lose.

    ¡°This sword was lost in the Hundred Thousand Mountains, was Shaolin keeping it here all the while?¡±

    ¡°Would we?¡±

    The Abbot shook his head.

    ¡°This object was discovered just recently, and Shaolin had to pay a great price to obtain this.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s beard trembled.

    This sword which was the history of Mount Hua, the thing which symbolized their authority. It was an item that Mount Hua had tried to search for, for numerous years.

    ¡°I will return this sword to Mount Hua in return for your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lip.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to go to the North Sea and check the situation. But leaving this sword and backing away wasn¡¯t going to sit right with them.

    The Abbot smiled brightly, like he guessed the mind of Hyun Jong,

    ¡°If the price is the sword, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad deal for Mount Hua.¡±

    There was confidence in his voice now.

    And the basis for it was clear.

    For a sect, their divine item could never be lost. A sect that loses its divine weapon suffers a fatal blow. In other words, it meant that the authority of the sect could also be recovered if the item was brought back.

    Right now, Mount Hua was going through a fast growth period, and getting this back wouldn¡¯t just be a small achievement.

    So, Hyun Jong wouldn¡¯t be able to reject this.

    The Abbot put the sword into its sheath and ced it on the table as he pushed the wooden box to the side. And only then did he push the sword toward Hyun Jong.

    ¡°You may take this sword now if you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you mean it?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, Mount Hua and Shaolin don¡¯t exactly have a good rtionship now. But I trust the Mount Hua Sect. How can it be difficult to reward someone we trust?¡±

    Hyun Jong flinched.

    He knew.

    He knew the Abbot wasn¡¯t giving up the sword with good intentions. He was conspiring and asking his disciples to be sent into the North Sea.

    Yet Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t easily make this decision.

    That sword symbolized the glory of their sect.

    At the same time, it symbolized the golden age Mount Hua could be remembered for. So how could he give it up?

    As Hyun Jong bit his lips and was about to answer¡­

    Chung Myung reached out for the sword.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    He calmly picked up the sword and unsheathed it.

    The fully exposed sword shone in the sunlight entering the room.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at it, slowly reached out and ced his finger on the sword.

    Hyun Jong and the Abbot held their breath.

    The reason wasn¡¯t known, but it felt like they shouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    His expression which couldn¡¯t be described made them go silent.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at him without saying a word.

    Once in a while, this child would show such a sight. Hyun Jong had to remain silent in front of this unknown heaviness.

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    Like a painting.

    He clenched the sword and then opened his eyes as he raised his head slowly.

    Hyun Jong finally stiffened his heart at this sight.

    ¡®The Purple Cloud Divine Sword of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Seeing Chung Myung holding it, he was convinced this should return to Mount Hua. This sword had to be in the hands of Chung Myung, who will sweep the world up.

    ¡°The request Abbot has for Mount Hua¡­¡±

    <i>Tack.</i>

    Chung Myung put the sword into the sheath and ced it on the table. And he looked at the sword with a worried face,

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    The Abbot smiled. Till now, Shaolin only saw Chung Myung being angry, kicking things, and showing hostile reactions, did this mean he won?

    ¡°Young Disciple. If you wish, I can give the sword to you right now. The price for the well-being of Kangho, Shaolin isn¡¯t ordering Mount Hua to do anything.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head and looked at the Abbot,

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    And?

    What was that?

    ¡°Do you not know the meaning of ¡®and¡¯?¡±

    At his question, the Abbot looked shocked.

    ¡°What more are you giving?¡±

    ¡°¡­ more?¡±

    This time it was the Abbot who tilted his head,

    ¡°Do you mean I need to give something more than the divine weapon of Mount Hua? Young disciple the meaning of¡­¡±

    The Abbot couldn¡¯t speak as the face of Chung Myung was contorting,

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and leaned to one side as he said,

    ¡°It seems like the Abbot has no sense of reality since he lives so deep in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Deep in the mountains?

    Sense of reality?

    Chung Myung tapped the sword and said,

    ¡°This worn-out piece of iron is our reward? If you sit still, it seems like all the things in the world will be brought home to you and you simply give money without even knowing about it. Even the beggars of the Beggars Union don¡¯t get so ripped off. Uh?¡±

    ¡°W-worn out iron?¡±

    The Abbot was shocked.

    Didn¡¯t he say that this was the divine item of Mount Hua? Now, this was a worn-out piece of iron?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. You don¡¯t seem to understandpletely, this is the¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you not know? It is your divine weapon!¡±

    ¡°Ah. I do know. But what?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s words were clear,

    ¡°Do you not know what meaning these weapons have to a sect?¡±

    ¡°You are one strange person.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    The Abbot looked shocked,

    ¡°No. I am a person of Mount Hua, so why is the Abbot deciding what that sword means to Mount Hua? It isn¡¯t right for you to decide how much rice one should eat in another¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The Abbot was dumbstruck. He saw Hyun Jong, who didn¡¯t look much different.

    Hyun Jong was also staring at Chung Myung,

    ¡°C-Chung Myung. No, it is still the ancestor¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°What if it is a divine item? It had to be people who made the item look experienced and others decided to say ¡®Yes! From now on, this is our symbol!¡¯ and this got called a divine weapon. It isn¡¯t like some god came down from the sky and dered it.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke sternly,

    ¡°A thing is just a thing. Why give it some meaning it doesn¡¯t need? It isn¡¯t like Mount Hua will change just because it isn¡¯t in Mount Hua, and Mount Hua doesn¡¯t turn great just because it gets it back. Mount Hua is Mount Hua because of the people? And go to the North Sea after taking this? North Sea?¡±

    The gleam in the eyes of Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡®Ah no. Still the ancestor¡­¡¯

    ¡®What did this guy learn when growing up?¡¯

    Both old people were shocked. And Chung Myung continued,

    ¡°Well, of course, if we get it, we will not simply sell it, but it wouldn¡¯t make sense for the disciples to take a risk on their lives just because of a weapon. Which ancestor values any item more than a disciple?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this, Abbot had nothing to say.

    Chung Myung gently touched his fingers together, imitating something round.

    ¡°Is there anything else? Money or¡­ cash? If not, even bills will do¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung. Aren¡¯t they all the same?¡±

    ¡°Uh. Right. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he pushed the sword back to the Abbot,

    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think it is worth the money either. This looks like a good sword, you should keep it and use it well.¡±

    As if there was nothing to say, Chung Myung got up and left, and Hyun Jong followed him.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Onest time Chung Myung bowed, and the Abbot reached out and shouted,

    ¡°Young disciple! This isn¡¯t the end.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    He looked shocked as he said,

    ¡°If you do not like the reward we can change it, for the sake of the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Right, for the sake of the world.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around and stood straight and spoke with a serious face,

    ¡°What Mount Hua has done for the world in the past remains as infinite pride in the hearts of the disciples, Abbot.¡±

    The Abbot was quieted as his sore spot was hit.

    ¡°Yes, that¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not talking about the past. Mount Hua has lost a lot, but it has gained a lot too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I hope that Shaolin can feel the same pride we felt too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The smile on his face was too bright.

    ¡°If it is Shaolin I am sure they can get it done without much trouble! I will do my best to support you from Shaanxi, so make sure to get the traces of the evil Demonic Sect and save Kangho!¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t something Shaolin tries then which sect would try? Right? Sect leader?¡±

    Hyun Jong stared nkly.

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> Amazing. This is something that only Shaolin can handle. Cheer up, Abbot! If you ever need to use the sword to fight the Demonic Sect, use that one. The de is still looking good.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and opened the door as he walked out.

    Seeing Hyun Jong following him, the Abbot shouted,

    ¡°Are you really giving up on your ancestor¡¯s weapon? Is this the choice of Mount Hua?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t even care and turned back, making the Abbot flinch.

    And he smiled.

    ¡°Divine item my ass.¡±

    A sword is a sword

    Just a sword.

    Even if it was ced in the most amazing sheath, it was still a sword, and a sword of Mount Hua can be anything, even the sword the sect leader now holds was a sword, and nothing more.

    Mount Hua doesn¡¯t get its meaning from a sword.

    Mount Hua was the disciples, and the meaning of Mount Hua was what it put into making its sword techniques. How can a piece of iron be more important than the heart and will of the people?

    And crucially¡­

    ¡®I am the ancestor!¡¯

    How dare he speak about ancestors in front of Chung Myung.

    The meaning of ancestor is right here, those iron swords don¡¯t mean shit when the real deal is down here.

    ¡°The Shaolin did well using that.¡±

    Chung Myung walked away without regret and looked at the blue sky as he smiled.

    If his sahyungs heard this, even he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to do anything different. Who made these pieces of iron turn so valuable?

    -No, idiot! You have to go and get it back!

    Uh?

    What?

    Oh my, I don¡¯t think I can as my body hurts.

    <i>Heheheeheh.</i>

 Chapter 334: Why Is This Coming Up Now? (4)

    The monk entered Abbot¡¯s room with an angry face. His gaze turned to Hyun Jong and Chung Myung, who were already far away.

    ¡°¡­ Abbot.¡±

    The voice of the monk sounded like he was holding back clear anger, and the Abbot nced up.

    And the monk asked,

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°About Mount Hua!¡±

    The Abbot sighed,

    ¡°To say that a person who devoted their life to Buddha is angry and raising his voice. You and I are both a long way off.¡±

    ¡°But, Abbot!¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice.¡±

    The monk went silent and pondered his words.

    Anger was rising from within, but he had to listen to the Abbot. It was because they truly were people who followed Buddhism, and in fact, it was because he knew that the Abbot was the angriest right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry.¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°They will eventually do what we want them to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    ¡°They cannot help it.¡±

    The Abbot touched the sword in front of him.

    ¡°A Divine Weapon isn¡¯t just a symbol of a sect. It is an object which contains the history and spirit of the sect. What would we do if the Green Jade Buddha Staff was stored in someone else¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°Then we and that sect would go to war for the sake of it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Abbot nodded.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t they say something different?¡±

    ¡°The current Mount Hua is risking everything to go on a different path than Shaolin.¡±

    The Abbot lowered his voice,

    ¡°So they have no choice but to brag like that in front of us. In particr, Mount Hua has lost a lot in the past due to the Demonic Sect. Those who have lost their own sect¡¯s traditions will cling to what remains even more than others. They might say this now, but tomorrow or so, they wille to us on their own feet.¡±

    The monk nced at the door.

    It wasn¡¯t that he doubted the words of the Abbot. But he couldn¡¯t control this anxiety that was rising from within.

    ¡°And this isn¡¯t to satisfy the feelings of Shaolin members. It is the world. If those who im to be a sect refuse to work for the sake of the world, how can they be called a sect that is on the right path?¡±

    He took a sip of his tea.

    ¡°Hyun Jong is the sect leader of Mount Hua and not much is known about him nor does he know much about the world, but I know he is a Taoist. And such a person will not stand by and watch the world plunge into chaos.¡±

    ¡°You really think so, sir?¡±

    ¡°When have I been wrong?¡±

    The monk hesitated a little.

    Maybe in the past, he would have epted this right away but not now. It was because the Abbot¡¯s predictions never came true when it was about Mount Hua.

    The Abbot smiled, looking at the expression of the monk, who wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡®Everyone makes mistakes.¡¯

    The important part was correcting them.

    It was true that Mount Hua brought great disgrace to Shaolin. However, if this situation could be managed well and Mount Hua could be brought under the influence of Shaolin, the disgrace would change.

    And this wasn¡¯t just a matter of their name and pride.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how, but Mount Hua surely found its way into the heart of the Nanman Beast Pce.

    This was something not just Shaolin but no other sect could do.

    ¡®The Demonic Sect cannot be given any time.¡¯

    In order to do that, they had to make Mount Hua cooperate with them. Personal feelings needed to be put aside.

    ¡°Children who are lost will always miss their parents. Mount Hua is a family which has lost so much. Such people cherish this sword, which was once wielded by the sect leader who led Mount Hua to its peak, and there is no way they can simply give up on such a thing. Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It would have been more certain if we recovered the Legacy of Plum Blossom Sword Saint, but this sword has no small meaning for them. And by tomorrow morning, they wille here on their own feet.¡±

    Looking at the rxed face of the Abbot, the monk nodded. If the Abbot was this confident, then he would also feel relieved.

    It surely would happen.

    But¡­

    It should have happened¡­

    The next morning.

    ¡°¡­ they left?¡±

    It was the first time the monk had seen such a face on the Abbot.

    The Abbot, who was feeling lost, looked at the monk.

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°N-No. What do you mean? They left?¡±

    The monk closed his eyes,

    ¡°When I went to check and see what they were doing, they had already emptied their ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of the Abbot shook.

    ¡°N-no. W-wait¡­. Amitabha!¡±

    He kept chanting about his dissatisfaction and tried to organize his thoughts.

    ¡°Where, where were they leaving?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Wouldn¡¯t they be heading for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°In this situation, they just left¡­?¡±

    The monk decided not to answer this time. Arguably, it was the first time in his life that he was being asked such stupid questions.

    ¡°The word of So Dong, who was in charge of the ce, said that the building was empty as soon as the sun came up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot felt so twisted.

    ¡°They left? N-No. It cannot be like this. It cannot. Are they leaving in such a situation? In this situation?¡±

    The Abbot jumped up, quite shocked. And he walked across the room like a crazy person.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    The monk looked at him with a confused expression,

    ¡®He is so great.¡¯

    Even in this messy situation, he was controlling his emotions, as a true leader of Shaolin¡­

    ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha! Damned Amitabha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No.

    No.

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes were zing.

    ¡°No, what are those crazy people thinking about?! Be it Mount Hua or something else? If they just leave here, it isn¡¯t turning away from Shaolin but the world! The world will fall into chaos! If they leave like this, who will take care of this!?¡±

    That is probably our task.

    Are you asking because you don¡¯t know Abbot?

    The monk gulped, not wanting to answer.

    He had never seen the Abbot like this in his whole life, and if he spoke right now, it felt like the Abbot would pick up the table and break his head with it.

    ¡°No! You fucking idiots of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Abbot. Someone might hear.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can calm down? We are going down in hellfire!¡±

    The monk shut his eyes, unwilling to see the Abbot lose his mind.

    ¡®Mount Hua is always a problem.¡¯

    From the start to the end, anything rted to Mount Hua never went the way Shaolin expected.

    The honor Shaolin tried to gain through thispetition fell to the ground and was buried under the rubble. And now the Abbot was losing his mind at their actions and was even cursing.

    ¡®They are a variable.¡¯

    In front of the monk, the giggling face of Chung Myung appeared.

    Mount Hua was a problem, but that devil was someone they couldn¡¯t control. And as long as that devil sits with Mount Hua, everything will be dyed in his color, and Mount Hua will be a wall for Shaolin in the future.

    The angry Abbot shouted at the monk.

    ¡°Catch them! Catch them now! No! I will go and bring them!¡±

    ¡°C-calm down, Abbot! What will happen to the name of Shaolin if the Abbot chases after them?¡±

    ¡°Is our pride really the problem now?! Those crazy idiots! Mount Hua! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­ <i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    ¡°Abbot! Abbot! Calm down!¡±

    As the Abbot grabbed his neck, the monk moved in panic. Despite being strong, he was still an old man with high blood pressure.

    Baek Cheon frowned as he turned his head and looked at Mount Song.

    ¡°I felt like I heard something just now?¡±

    ¡°What sound?¡±

    ¡°Like a scream¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be the sound of an old roon falling on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned around with a face asking what it meant, and Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®How dare you bald heads try to y Mount Hua!¡¯

    What?

    World?

    You figure it out

    Chung Myung did not want the disciples of Mount Hua to be pulled into meaningless fights in the name of the ¡®greater good¡¯. He had a hard time experiencing it once, and he knew nothing would evere back even if he gave up everything for the sake of the world. Would the world do the same good deeds they were asking others for?

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> I feel so cold inside.¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed a bottle and gulped it.

    Seeing this, Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®No, what did they even talk about with the Shaolin Abbot?¡¯

    It must have been something important, but no matter how much he asked, Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t say, and Hyun Jong, who would normally tell the disciples¡­

    Baek Cheon nced at Hyun Jong gently, he slowly walked behind them.

    Hyun Jong, who should be looking at them with a warm smile, was now¡­well¡­

    ¡®Like hemitted some crime?¡¯

    Even he looked back at Mount Song with pity. And then he mumbled something,

    ¡°Bring¡­ bring it¡­ call it. Ancestor¡­ my ancestor¡­I hope light shines on us!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who took a few steps, flinched and looked back, and then he began to run toward Mount Song.

    But he couldn¡¯t even move a few steps before Hyun Young and Hyun Sang caught him from either side and dragged him back.

    ¡°Let go! Let go, you bastards! W-what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader. Let¡¯s head back to Mount Hua and then talk.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung told me never to send you back to Shaolin. We walk straight back.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh, this isn¡¯t right! You bastards! How can I face my ancestors when I dieeeee!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who watched the elders, turned back to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why is Sect Leader like that?¡±

    ¡°Well? Because he left something important on Mount Song?¡±

    ¡°Important?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i> What can be important there? All the important ones are right over here.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed at something.

    <i>ck! ck!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fourrge carts followed behind the disciple of Mount Hua. Each one was loaded with something, and arge cloth covered their contents.

    ¡®So that is all money?¡¯

    To be precise, it was the money Mount Hua and Chung Myung earned this time.

    What was even more creepy was the fact that only one cart belonged to Mount Hua, and the rest were for Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sasuk. This trip to Shaolin has been very nice.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°The people have a lot of mercy to give us things generously. Let¡¯s enjoy it well. <i>Heheh.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes.

    ¡®You devil.¡¯

    There was only one mistake made by Shaolin.

    They dared to hold thispetition, unaware that someone like this idiot was on Mount Hua. And then they would have to pay the price again in the future too.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Thispetition and all wouldn¡¯t have been possible without you. You¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung widened his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like we have aplished something with this child¡¯spetition, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s reaction was scary.

    ¡°The martial arts of the different sects in the world. The deeper their roots, the stronger they are. A second ss disciples and new first sses does not have the power to represent their sect. The real power of a sect is in the elders and the prominent first-ss disciples. So¡­¡±

    He continued,

    ¡°Even the ruined Hainan Sect which was in our hands is still stronger than Mount Hua if these things are considered.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of things we have to do in the future. Be prepared to roll hard and die. And one day¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was speaking, raised his head and looked in the distance. And mumbled,

    ¡°Right. One day.¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t bother asking what it was.

    He just smiled, looking at Chung Myung.

    Right.

    One day.

    A day woulde when Mount Hua would stand proudly as the best sect in the world.

    With this evil bastard.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Afterpleting a long and distant mission, the disciples finally made their way back home.

 Chapter 335: Why Is This Coming Up Now? (5)

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Chung Myung smashed into the main door and screamed,

    ¡°We are back!!¡±

    ¡°Yeahhhh!¡±

    The most energetic voice they received.

    ¡°I will bring it right now!¡±

    The eyes of the server shed as he looked at the entrance.

    There was a reason why the people were being weed so warmly. The inside of thisrge guest house was always filled with flies.

    ¡®How long had it been since we had customers?¡¯

    After the end of thepetition in Shaolin, those who flocked to Mount Song had quickly abandoned it, and fewer people had visited this inn. Of course, it was only people who were returning home or traveling that came to guest houses, but now it felt like not many wereing.

    ¡°Food! No! Rooms!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You are talking about a room? Do you want to stay alone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung nced back and said,

    ¡°For all of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Eik?</i>¡±

    The server let out a scream of happiness as he looked at around 50 people rushing to the guest house.

    The server greeted him at the top of his voice,

    ¡°Yes! I will prepare the rooms right away.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°My carts.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the carts following the group.

    Carts were no problem.

    The server brightly smiled and said,

    ¡°Yes! The stable will be prepared¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like your stables are the best. I want the carts moved into rooms.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°A room for the carts. A room!¡±

    The server tilted his head, thinking he heard something wrong, and asked,

    ¡°Uh, so¡­ you want a room for your carts?¡±

    Then, Chung Myungughed,

    ¡°Of course. That cart is more important than people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The server then realized he should just say yes to strange people.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Are those people really from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Not only the worker but even the few guests there nced at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    In the past, their ck robes with a striking plum blossom pattern had gone unrecognized, but now many people would look at them with awe in their eyes.

    ¡°Look at that dignified physique!¡±

    ¡°Ohh! Those eyes are full of passion.¡±

    ¡°Really, only Mount Hua achieved the best results in thepetition, they beat the shit out of the other sects!¡±

    ¡°Is their physiques the secret to all those excellent sword techniques?¡±

    When they had first arrived they had been treated like bandits. But now they were leaving Shaolin, and being treated like good, honorable swordsmen.

    This was why so many people wanted to gain fame. Even if their behavior and appearance were the same, their evaluation would change depending on the position of the person.

    A in beggar on the street was ordinary, and people would frown at the sight of him. But if he was of the Beggars Union, then he would be admired.

    But¡­

    ¡®Ah, shit.¡¯

    ¡®Why do they keep looking at me?¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me!¡¯

    Unfortunately, the disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t enjoy this attention.

    Chung Myung, who came down after bringing down his cart, wrinkled his face as he looked at the other disciples who were in the corner.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°I need to say, I am not used to this¡­ I have never received so many gazes.¡±

    ¡°That is the number of people who came to Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°That was just a fight.¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his head,

    ¡°I am too used to living in the mountains, so it might be awkward just looking at other people, but staring at them, I feel like I cannot do anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­ seriously.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    But he could understand how they felt.

    It was only now that they were starting to gain fame and this could be overbearing. Not long ago, Mount Hua wasn¡¯t even considered a proper sect in Shaanxi.

    So it could be understood if they were feeling burdened by the gazes. And these weren¡¯t simple nces but dazzling stares.

    Chung Myung smiled and turned his head to look at everyone.

    There was a mixture of awkwardness and subtle happiness too,

    ¡®They have to get used to this.¡¯

    When they gained fame, attention would normally follow.

    No one paid attention to Mount Hua up till now, but the entire world would now keep their eyes on Mount Hua. To the extent that this would feel like nothing.

    ¡®If I think about it, the days of the past were great.¡¯

    In the past, when Chung Myung left Shaanxi with his sahyungs and went to other ces, everywhere they went, everyone in kangho woulde for them.

    Well.

    At that time, Chung Myung was famous as one of the three great swordsmen. How many times in a lifetime would someone get a chance to meet someone as good as him?

    ¡°<i>Tch tch</i>. This amount of attention should be taken for granted. People shouldn¡¯t be this shy!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted and patted his stomach.

    But it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Is that person Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°It is said that he was the runner-up in thepetition but it was really no different from winning, right?¡±

    ¡°I heard it too. There was even someone saying that he is the closest to being the best in the future. Is that why his movements looked so special?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders began to rise,

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Chung Myung coughed and put on a serious expression,

    ¡°I was¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon had talent that even Shaolin only got once in a hundred years? It is said that he learned a few of the Seventy-Two Techniques already.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Considering the difference between Mount Hua and Shaolin, wouldn¡¯t it be Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon who is said to have the title of ¡®first¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>hehe.</i>¡±

    In the end, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t hold back and smiled.

    Seeing that, the faces of Baek Cheon and his party began to rot.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°That one. If someone praises him, he will probably follow them without asking any questions.¡±

    ¡°¡­ people are so weak topliments.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Chung Myung coughed at the heavy criticism.

    No, what was wrong with liking this?

    ¡°Now now! Here is the food you ordered.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head, and the food came up right then, the server with loads of tes in their hands.

    ¡°We came to Luoyang pretty quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ calm down, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong sped his head with his hands and wore an anguished look on his face.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing this for?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it is nothing.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head with tears in his eyes. It was toote to return to Shaolin now.

    Rather¡­

    ¡®Will these people take my side?¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at the elders in front of him with curious eyes. If he revealed all that had happened, perhaps Hyun Sang might take his side, but Hyun Young, he would run rampant on the road chasing after him or probably block his path and make him return to Shaolin.

    ¡®And seeing this¡­.¡¯

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    Actually, the regret he was feeling inside was terrible. But it was as if he had already decided what to do, and as a sect leader he was going to see it through to the end.

    As Chung Myung said, no divine weapons or anything was more important than the disciples of Mount Hua. He cannot send the disciples to the dangerous North Sea just for one weapon.

    It was impossible for him. Even if he diedter and met with his ancestors, they would not like it if he had done so.

    ¡°Still, it feels regrettable¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ nothing.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head violently as if trying to shake off his thoughts and said,

    ¡°How are the kids?¡±

    ¡°They seem a bit tired but they are holding up well. But we don¡¯t know what will happen on the way back to Mount Hua, so I think hurrying along is better.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head at the words of Hyun Sang.

    Most idents always happen at such times. Since they achieved good results they would be taking it easy, and in that case, there was always a risk of someone moving¡­

    ¡°You worry about everything.¡±

    At that time, Hyun Young said,

    ¡°Do not keep treating our kids as children! How can you even see them as kids?¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s words, Hyun Jong smiled.

    Hyun Young and his firm belief in his disciples. Doesn¡¯t it seem like he believed more in the disciples than in his own sect leader?

    ¡°Above all else, why would you act like Chung Myung is not here? As long as Chung Myung is with them, the person who causes incidents with us will end up being chained and dragged to Mount Hua.¡±

    Ah¡­

    You don¡¯t trust the kids.

    What was a little sad was the fact that Hyun Jong could sympathize with what Hyun Young said.

    ¡°If we go back to Mount Hua, there will be a lot of work to do. So do not worry about all this, and worry about things farther into the future. Isn¡¯t that the job of the sect leader?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at those words,

    ¡°Right. And it is your job to help me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sect Leader.¡±

    The Hyun disciples looked at each other and smiled.

    I know.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to celebrate. And even if the time to celebrate came, the ones who would be doing so would be the Un disciples.

    Still, they couldn¡¯t hide their joy,

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to bed early today. I will have to diligently work again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Then.¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young bowed and left the room of the sect leader.

    ¡®They look nice.¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who was alone, smiled. Seeing those two smile that brightly made him feel that Mount Hua had changed from the past.

    ¡®I do not feel it yet.¡¯

    At times like this, Hyun Jong felt like his soul was flying.

    Everything that was happening now felt like a dream to him.

    ¡®I am d that child came to us.¡¯

    But it wasn¡¯t too good to get used to this thought, and Hyun Jong got ready to sleep.

    But then¡­

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the door and frowned.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    <i>Kiik.</i>

    At his words, the door opened and someone came in,

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    Yu Yiseol.

    An unexpected guest and she looked at Hyun Jong with the same expressionless face.

    And Hyun Jong thought something,

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    And eximed,

    ¡°It is close!¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded her head,

    ¡°¡­ yes. That is right. Looking back, it must have been a while since I stopped by. I am sorry for not caring about it. I bothered Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head and spoke slowly,

    ¡°Go, but don¡¯t be toote. We will be leaving early tomorrow, so join us before we reach Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­yes. Then.¡±

    Yu Yiseol bowed her head and walked out as Hyun Jong¡¯s heavy gaze fell.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    After wandering around the room, he eventually left.

    <i>Kik!</i>

    It was still early morning¡­

    Her preparations wereplete, and Yu Yiseol had left the guest house. She came to breathe in the cold air.

    And just as Yu Yiseol finished ncing back and attempted to walk away quickly¡­

    ¡°Are your preparationsplete?¡±

    At the sudden voice, Yu Yiseol went stiff.

    ¡°¡­ Yoon Jong?¡±

    Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Tang Soso were there waiting for her and when she looked at them suspiciously, Yoon Jong smiled,

    ¡°Sect leader told us to escort sago. Well, actually escort is half an excuse, we just want to be with our friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? If sago doesn¡¯t want it, we will move away.¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at them for a moment and then up at the dark sky,

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sago?¡±

    ¡°Because it isn¡¯t somebody else.¡±

    Her gaze turned to Yoon Jong.

    And Yoon Jong smiled with Jo Gul.

    ¡°Sago! Me too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ she never said anything about taking you.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso smiled as she moved.

    Seeing this, Yu Yiseol asked,

    ¡°Then we can move now?¡±

    ¡°No. Wait¡­¡±

    At that moment, the guest house door swung open, and Baek Cheon came out while dragging someone else along.

    ¡°I always tell you to listen to me! Stop drinking and listen! Why bother drinking so much!¡±

    ¡°¡­ um.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon, unable to handle it, threw him to Yu Yiseol. She reflexively caught Chung Myung, and set him down.

    ¡°You sure you want him along? I don¡¯t know what sect leader is thinking?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at the people who gathered and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Gul! Pick him up!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯d rather carry a cow than him.¡±

    ¡°Just pick him up.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Jo Gul picked up Chung Myung and put him on his back and sighed,

    ¡°So, where do we go?¡±

    No one answered. Hyun Jong didn¡¯t say it either, as if they woulde to know.

    ¡°A mountain.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Uh, not too far.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded,

    ¡°Then we go! Let¡¯s see where wend.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    With Yu Yiseol in the lead, the disciples of Mount Hua ran through the darkness.

 Chapter 336: I Am Not Qualified To Argue For Forgiveness For You, But (1)

    Wei Lishan continued to nce back. After a little hesitation, he cautiously spoke to the sect leader who was next to him,

    ¡°That¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡± asked Hyun Jong, making eye contact with Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ to get to Huayoung Gate, we will have to take a different path from here.¡±

    ¡°Huhu. Right, right.¡±

    At that, Hyun Jong quietly nodded his head.

    ¡°But, leader Wei.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°On this asion, it isn¡¯t too bad to show the disciples Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That will be something my disciple looks forward to. But, if we follow you from here, for no reason the sect will have to waste money¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about that.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and was about to continue when someone interrupted from behind,

    ¡°Leader Wei speaks as if what he earned in Shaolin was less? Do not worry about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was Hyun Young.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face became twisted.

    He could have said something nice. Why did he have to open his mouth and only speak about money?

    No, actually, even in the past, money was the only thing he spoke of. In the past, he wouldin about not having money, and these days, the only difference was he apuded people for making money.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Where did the other disciples go? It seems like I couldn¡¯t catch them since morning.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and said,

    ¡°They went to do what they had to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The expression on his face looked heavy, so Wei Lishan didn¡¯t ask more.

    ¡°More than that¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nced behind them,

    ¡°The road from here is a little rough, so we will have to take care of the carts. If hees back and notices that there is a problem with the cart or the money has changed, he will make a mess of everyone.¡±

    Wei Lishan, who paused for a second, trembled as he said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader. I will make sure not a single coin is missing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After that conversation, Hyun Jong looked up at the sky.

    At that time, Hyun Sang, who was listening to them, said,

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is it?¡±

    ¡°It is fine to send Yu Yiseol, but why did we have to send the other kids?¡±

    To his question, Hyun Jong responded,

    ¡°Because they need to see it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In order to be truly supportive of one another, we need to understand each other. One day the children will lead Mount Hua, so I hope they understand the pain she is in.¡±

    Hyun Sang nodded quietly.

    ¡®Yu Yiseol¡­¡¯

    Hyun Jong quietly closed his eyes and thought.

    ¡®Where are we going?¡¯

    Baek Cheon frowned slightly and looked at Yu Yiseol, who was running ahead. They started early, but the sun was now setting over Mount Seo.

    Still, Yu Yiseol¡¯s feet seemed unwilling to stop.

    ¡®Mountain.¡¯

    All she could see was the mountain in front of her and the others that were with her.

    Baek Cheon once again felt that he knew nothing about Yu Yiseol.

    Tang Soso was the daughter of the Tang Family, Jo Gul was the son of a merchant in Sichuan, Yoon Jong was an orphan that an elder of Mount Hua picked up, and Chung Myung¡­

    ¡®A beggar. That bastard.¡¯

    However, he knew very little about Yu Yiseol.

    Yu Yiseol was a person who never talked about herself. It wasn¡¯t until Chung Myung came that her words increased, and normally in the past, she wouldn¡¯t speak more than three words a month.

    They all thought she was being too honest about the path of Tao and didn¡¯t care, but as he followed her now, he was curious again.

    And the past of Chung Myung¡­

    ¡°¡­ why is it so far!¡±

    ¡°Calm down! Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! This bastard won¡¯t get off my back! What do I do with him?¡±

    No.

    Actually, I am not curious about his past cause I am sure to explode with anger if I know.

    It was only when the sun went down that Yu Yiseol stopped running.

    She stood at the beginning of anotherrge mountain that looked steep and looked back.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do we need to go up?¡±

    Instead of answering, she just nodded, and Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°Then we go up.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung asked,

    ¡°What is this running all day and now climbing up? The day has ended.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even run, you idiot!¡±

    When Jo Gul yelled, Chung Myung lowered his gaze,

    ¡°Sahyung, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am doing this to give you some training as I think your lower body is weak, but if you keep speaking like this, I will grab a huge rock.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will take you to the top of this mountain in a very cozy manner.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Yu Yiseol nced at Chung Myung and began to climb.

    All the rest followed behind her. Tang Soso, who followed, approached her and asked,

    ¡°Sago, did you climb it a lot?¡±

    ¡°Not so much.¡±

    At the small answer, Tang Soso nodded and looked into the eyes of Yu Yiseol.

    Others may not notice the difference, but Tang Soso could clearly see that her face was turning stiff.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t exactly seem to be in a bad mood.¡¯

    It was like too many emotions at the same time.

    Happiness. Longing. Pain. Sadness.

    It was the first time she saw so many emotions on Yu Yiseol¡¯s face.

    ¡®What is up there which is shaking her so much?¡¯

    This was Yu Yiseol, who always had a calm heart, and she wouldn¡¯t budge at the most disgusting things Chung Myung would ever do.

    Her curiosity only kept growing.

    As if to solve her question, Yu Yiseol gradually slowed down.

    She slowed down and began to move briskly but then slowed to a walk. And those who followed her mimicked her pace.

    <i>Step step.</i>

    The trees were decreasing, and soon the forest disappeared.

    Eventually, the sight which greeted the disciples was a wide space with nothing special.

    ¡°¡­ samae?¡±

    Despite Baek Cheon calling for her, she didn¡¯t answer. Instead, her eyes were fixed on a spot as she walked over.

    Baek Cheon was calling for her, wondering, but she didn¡¯t listen.

    ¡°Samae, this ce¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, wait.¡±

    But a low voice came from behind him.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s voice made Baek Cheon narrow his eyes.

    And¡­

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    He went silent.

    Where Yu Yiseol was heading was something that was raised like a mound. It was of low height, so one wouldn¡¯t immediately notice

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That¡­ was a grave.

    A small tomb was built in the middle.

    The moment they saw it, they knew why she was there.

    <i>Sr.</i>

    This time the steps of Yu Yiseol touching the grass were clearly heard by all. The sound of the grasshopper shouting.

    The wind moved past them.

    No one opened their mouths.

    After arriving near the tomb, Yu Yiseol looked down at it and said,

    ¡°I am back.¡±

    Her eyes closed,

    ¡°¡­father.¡±

    A bonfire was burning in front of a falling hut.

    Those who maintained the hut quite far from the tombs unpacked their things.

    ¡°Ugh, so cold.¡±

    Chung Myung said as he sat close to the fire and nced at the hut, which looked like it would fall.

    How long had this ce been neglected?

    Five years? No, not that young

    ¡®I think it¡¯s been at least ten years.¡¯

    There were traces of some small repairs, but it was clear no person had lived here sooner than ten years ago.

    ¡®In other words, people lived here ten years back.¡¯

    Quite strange.

    Living in the middle of this mountain wasn¡¯t as easy as one thinks. In particr, this ce was not suitable for human habitation. It was a ce to hide for sinners who pushed themselves for something or those who did not want to run into people.

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Yiseol. She must have lived here.

    Perhaps the owner of that tomb.

    The sound of the fire was the only thing that continued as no one dared speak.

    When the atmosphere turned like this, all the disciples except Yu Yiseol looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®¡­ what?¡¯

    ¡®Ask her fast!¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    As their eyes talked, Baek Cheon took a deep breath and asked,

    ¡°Samae.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That grave there?¡±

    ¡°¡­ my father.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right¡­. Um.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡­

    ¡®Enough!¡¯

    When he nced back at the disciples, they only shook their heads.

    ¡®You damned things!¡¯

    What good would asking such things do, you!?

    Baek Cheon once again hesitated and asked,

    ¡°Then samae and your father lived here before?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Short answers as always, and he closed his eyes tightly. He couldn¡¯t stand this anymore as he was curious too.

    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem like only one group lived here. How did you happen toe here?¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head and stared at Baek Cheon, who felt a bit perplexed.

    ¡°Ah, no. If you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t have it. It doesn¡¯t matter now anyway.¡±

    As soon as his words were finished, Yu Yiseol got up, making him flinch.

    ¡°No, samae, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    But when she entered the hut, she began to dig in one corner.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    She quickly dug something with her hands and pulled it out.

    A half-rotten chest of wood.

    She took it out very carefully and put it in front of the disciples of Mount Hua,

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    When everyone looked at it, she opened it.

    A chest filled with books.

    ¡®Books?¡¯

    ¡®Martial arts?¡¯

    But none of the books seemed to have a title.

    Soon, Yu Yiseol started to take out all the books.

    And her hands put down a dozen of them and stopped. And she reached into the chest again¡­

    Two papers came up.

    One of them was almost shredded.

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    There was a ck smudge in the middle of it, and he knew that was the trace of dried blood.

    And another¡­

    ¡°Samae that¡­?¡±

    A half-burnt book.

    No, it was more of a piece of paper than a book; It didn¡¯t look like a proper book at all.

    Only the front side was a few letters, and the title of it was blurred.

    Twenty-Four and Plum and Technique.

    Maybe not in the past, but now they could guess what this was¡­

    ¡°¡­ Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.¡±

    Everyone was shocked

    The technique which their sect was searching for so desperately was here. Of course, it was more burnt than usable and could no longer be called a martial arts book.

    She looked at the book and put it on the ground.

    Then she sat down and looked at the fire and opened her mouth.

    ¡°My father¡­¡±

    Her voice, which flowed slowly, was quieter than usual.

    ¡°My father was a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    Yoon Jong gulped

    It felt like Yu Yiseol¡¯s voice felt sad.

    ¡°The disciple of Mount Hua who ran away. A person who didn¡¯t want to live as the disciple of Mount Hua, so he left the sect behind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And still¡­¡±

    She closed her eyes.

    ¡°was a person who couldn¡¯t live without Mount Hua. A person who couldn¡¯t abandon Mount Hua until the end, even after leaving it behind. So¡­¡±

    He was a stupid person.

 Chapter 337: I Am Not Qualified To Argue For Forgiveness For You, But (2)

    I still remember when I close my eyes.

    That dark night.

    The image of my father, who wielded his sword again and again, with a face that looked pained.

    He always wielded his sword both in rain and snow. Even when his hands burst and bled and even when his lips cracked.

    Always. Always.

    In her memory, her father was always wielding a sword.

    Young Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t know what was driving her father so much.

    From as early as she can remember, he just continued to wield his sword. When she opened her eyes in the morning, it was the same. When the sun went down, and even when he was so exhausted that he would hold onto the hilt of his sword and sob.

    Sometimes it was anguish, anger, and maybe the howl of a beast.

    -I am back

    He would say, grabbing young Yu Yiseol.

    If at any time he could make a perfect plum blossom, he would have taken her to Mount Hua and asked for the forgiveness of his elders.

    -I will make plum blossoms.

    Yu Yiseol opened her eyes,

    ¡°Father wanted toe back to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I think he thought he needed a justification for it. My father turned his back on them and left. Because such a person cannot go back empty-handed and ask for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then the book¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded her head.

    ¡°My father was nning on restoring it. If he restored it and brought it back to Mount Hua, he knew they would forgive him.¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon sighed.

    Restore?

    From that condition?

    ¡®That is absurd¡­¡¯

    Restoring something was only possible when you could guess what the original looked like. Pursuing the original was right, but when more than half of it had been burnt, then restoring it was like finding grain in the desert.

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and looked at Yu Yiseol,

    ¡°So?¡±

    She looked down at the books.

    Those dozens of books resulted from her father¡¯s research on the technique. And all those were gathered in thest one, which had to be refined.

    ¡°He was getting weaker and weaker with each day. Clinging to impossible things which were eating him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the body that weakened.

    Before he died, her father was almost like a madman. He would swing the sword with his arms already as lean as branches and read the books like a corpse with dead eyes. He would write down new things countless times¡­

    But¡­

    Her father never reached Mount Hua.

    The day it snowed showed him that.

    Her father, who was swinging his sword even in a blizzard, coughed blood again and again. And he tore apart the books he had written,

    -I cannot do it. I! I can never¡­ reach it¡­

    The image of her father weeping bitterly was engraved in her memory.

    -Yiseol¡­

    As he was dying, he held her hand and said,

    -You need to make plum blossoms. No, you should never be obsessed with them! No¡­ You! You should never be like me.

    Words that young Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t understand.

    -Will the sect forgive me¡­ will they understand why I left them¡­ I want to see the plum blossoms of Mount Hua¡­ plum blossom¡­

    That was her father¡¯s will.

    Yu Yiseol spent days together with the corpse in the hut. Not eating or drinking, just standing by her father, who had gone cold, and cing the torn books back together.

    Meanwhile, someone found the hut. It was Hyun Jong who ran after receiving thest letter from her father.

    He discovered Yu Yiseol, who was starved, and he wept loudly,

    -You idiot¡­! What did you do!

    Hyun Jong grabbed the child and sobbed. The warmth she felt in his hands still remained in her head.

    Still.

    ¡°Father was stupid,¡± answered Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He abandoned Mount Hua, but he couldn¡¯t fully throw it away. It seems that he wanted a different life when he came out, but then he became more obsessed with Mount Hua than anyone else. So he regretted and suffered for the rest of his life.¡±

    Her gaze fixed on the fire.

    It was hard to understand her father.

    If he valued it so much, why abandon Mount Hua? If he had thrown it away, he should have forgotten it. Why couldn¡¯t he just leave it? And if he missed it so much, why couldn¡¯t he just go back?

    It was difficult for her to understand it.

    ¡°¡­ sago.¡±

    Tang Soso, who had opened her mouth, didn¡¯t continue.

    What could she say here?

    At least for this moment, she couldn¡¯t find what to say. It was because she understood how much calmness Yu Yiseol held.

    At that moment, Jo Gul was quietly listening to their conversation and said,

    ¡°If only¡­¡±

    His gaze was directed to the books.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sect Leader bring the books back? Even if they are less, they are still half right¡­¡±

    ¡°They cannot be used.¡±

    Chung Myung continued,

    ¡°If they are taken back to Mount Hua for no reason, then more people would say they would try to restore it, and Mount Hua would be ruined for real. Everyone would have suffered for the impossible.¡±

    A flimsy hope was crueler than despair.

    At that time, no one could restore the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique. No, this would be impossible for anyone in the world.

    Even if it were Chung Myung if the technique was ¡®restored¡¯ without knowing about the original than it would be a unique technique that was different from the original.

    ¡®Did something stupid¡­.¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    An infinitely stupid and foolish man.

    But¡­

    ¡®He must have been so desperate.¡¯

    He had no intention of going back empty-handed and stuck to dying here. He must have wanted to find the key to resurrect Mount Hua.

    Even that obsession was in vain.

    ¡°Sago is¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head.

    ¡°I will not defend my father. He did abandon Mount Hua. As a disciple of Mount Hua, that is unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sago.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader says he is forgiven, but that¡¯s not something that can be forgiven. How can someone who has abandoned their sect be forgiven? So¡­¡±

    She closed her eyes without talking for a long time.

    ¡°It sounds¡­¡±

    Silence fell.

    They all just stared at her, knowing that their sympathy wouldn¡¯t work here.

    And Chung Myung suddenly spoke,

    ¡°Enough, let¡¯s sleep.¡±

    The eyes of the disciples turned.

    ¡°I think what should be told was said, and it isn¡¯t a huge story. In conclusion, she just stopped at her father¡¯s grave. Isn¡¯t that the story?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped up with an angry face.

    However, Yu Yiseol nodded her head with a calm face.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    As she said it, Baek Cheon was at a loss for words, and Yu Yiseol rified,

    ¡°I just wanted to stop by. Anyway, I thought he would be happy that Mount Hua is regaining its former name.¡±

    However, Chung Myung stood up with a sullen face,

    ¡°A dead man is a deadman.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to hear something great. I am going to sleep. If you are leaving tomorrow morning, you should all head to bed too. We can run faster than wasting the day.¡±

    And he went inside without even looking back, and the disciples all looked at him.

    ¡°Sahyung,¡± said Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°We should sleep too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. That is right.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    It was unlikely that she could fall asleep, but it wasn¡¯t right for her to keep talking about this, either.

    ¡°¡­ thanks for telling us.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    She turned to the night sky,

    ¡°You aren¡¯t strangers.¡±

    Now¡­

    Yu Yiseol opened her eyes.

    Then she looked around with a bit of shock. Inside the hut, she could see the disciples of Mount Hua asleep.

    ¡®¡­ when?¡¯

    She didn¡¯t remember them going.

    She could remember when they all went into the hut andid down¡­

    ¡®Were they tired?¡¯

    It looked like it. In fact, everyone seemed to be asleep.

    Then she heard the voice next to her.

    ¡°¡­ sago.¡±

    When she turned, she saw Tang Soso mumbling in her sleep.

    ¡°¡­ sago¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked to the side and then closed her eyes as shey. But soon, feeling a bit unusual, she got up.

    ¡®Not here.¡¯

    Among those who were asleep. Chung Myung was missing.

    ¡®Where?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol got up and cautiously exited the hut, and Chung Myung wasn¡¯t even there near the fire.

    Yu Yiseol, who was looking around, went stiff as if possessed and began to move.

    <i>Drop.</i>

    An alcoholic liquid was being sprinkled on a grave.

    The sparsely overgrown grass on it was turning wet.

    As soon as the bottle was emptied, another bottle was opened by Chung Myung, and it received the same treatment.

    Chung Myung continued to pour it and then drank from it.

    Chung Myung, who drank it, mumbled bitterly,

    ¡°You were an idiot.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand this man.

    If it were Chung Myung, he wouldn¡¯t have abandoned Mount Hua, but if he did leave the ruined sect, he should have had a good life. Moreover, the fact that a man with a young child threw his life away for this made him more shocked.

    Stupid, pathetic, a fucking idiot.

    But¡­

    ¡°I usually like such stupid ones.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    The smiling face changed. He sat down in front of the tomb, took a drink, and sighed. At the end of it, the truth came out.

    ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡±

    I know.

    This was a sin of Chung Myung.

    What could be the sin of those who left a crumbling sect? Who in the world would grab something falling and demand to die together?

    Those who remain are amazing, but those who left weren¡¯t wrong either.

    ¡°Why did you do that, you idiot¡­¡±

    You should have forgotten it. Why did you not forget and regret it?

    You idiot.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung leaned against the tomb and looked at the stars in the sky.

    ¡°Actually, I wanted to go to the North Sea.¡±

    From the moment he heard Demonic Sect, he wanted to go there.

    Without Hyun Jong by his side, he decided to catch them by the cor and clear them of the demons within them. He didn¡¯t want to leave anything of the Demonic Sect alive.

    If he closed his eyes, he could still remember his sahyungs and sajae dying out there on the summit of the Hundred Thousand Mountains.

    Still.

    ¡°I cannot go. Still¡­¡±

    If something happens to Chung Myung, then Mount Hua now could copse. If it lost its central force, Chung Myung, the current Mount Hua didn¡¯t have the strength to keep up with the shes between the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families.

    Mount Hua would fall, and people like Yu Yiseol¡¯s father would reappear.

    So I cannot go.

    Therefore¡­

    He couldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake.

    Even if his insides were bruised and torn to death, he could not do it. If the momentes when Mount Hua falls, he wouldn¡¯t be able to close his eyes even in death.

    ¡°I am not the right person to speak about forgiveness for you, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips touched the mound.

    ¡°¡­ rest now. Mount Hua will have the plum blossoms bloom again.¡±

    And he shook his head as he sipped the bottle, and the burning feeling tingled around his neck.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    He put the bottle down and got up.

    ¡°Did you say you wanted to see plum blossoms?¡±

    <i>Srrng.</i>

    The sound of the sword being drawn echoed.

    ¡°If you want to see it, see. It has been waiting to see you for so long, but I need to show you only now.¡±

    Chung Myung staggered as he was drunk and lowered the sword.

    And he closed his eyes.

    The figure of the person wielding his sword again and again in this deserted mountain.

    The image of someone obsessed with just one sword, suffering from regrets that he couldn¡¯t push out and reality that didn¡¯t help him.

    It was like¡­

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    The sword of Chung Myung moved and form one of the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword¡­

    A perfect, proper movement.

    The plum blossoms which Yu Yiseol¡¯s father wanted to see was now showing up from the tip of the sword of Chung Myung.

    Look!

    You idiot!

    This was the plum blossoms of Mount Hua you were longing to see.

    What you lost once¡­

    It took so many years to bloom.

    The Plum blossoms of Mount Hua, drawn perfectly now, began to turn the barren forest into red plum blossoms.

    If the plum blossoms of Mount Hua had to bloom on Mount Hua, then this ce was Mount Hua.

    A sword danced in the forest of plum blossoms.

    As if cutting away the regret that couldn¡¯t be let go. The beautiful sword tip looked sad.

    And¡­

    Yu Yiseol, who watched this from afar, closed her hands.

    ¡®Father¡­¡¯

    She lowered her eyes as a single tear fell.

    -Did you find your plum blossom?

    No¡­

    Not yet.

    But¡­

    Yu Yiseol opened her eyes at the sight of a fantasy.

    ¡®One day¡­¡¯

    The day wille when the perfect plum blossoms will bloom from her sword.

    And then her dead father could rest peacefully.

    Someday¡­

    Right. Some day.

 Chapter 338: I Am Not Qualified To Argue For Forgiveness For You, But (3)

    ¡°Over here, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Um. Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head with slightlyplicated feelings as he looked at Baek Cheon and his party running over.

    ¡®I thought it would take a little longer.¡¯

    It took him a while to understand what happened. He thought it would be good if they came to know about each other, but the story of Yu Yiseol and her father was too sensitive.

    Nevertheless, he had to send the children in the vague hope that they would understand her pain.

    Because those children may be able to fill the void that the adults couldn¡¯t.

    But sharing pain can sometimes be dangerous too¡­

    Hyun Jong looked at Yu Yiseol¡¯s expression with a slightly nervous face.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    And when Hyun Jong finally saw her approaching, he was d. A smile that came from relief.

    Baek Cheon, who came all the way forward, then bowed as he reported,

    ¡°Sect Leader. We have returned safely.¡±

    ¡°Right. Everyone, you have been through enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong turned to Yu Yiseol,

    ¡°Was it good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at her face. She looked different from when she had left.

    ¡°You have a nice expression.¡±

    The subtle uneasiness that she would hide behind her expressionless face disappeared, and it looked like she was at ease. Of course, those who didn¡¯t know her well wouldn¡¯t find much difference.

    ¡°Feeling a bit better now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is it.¡±

    When Hyun Jong nodded, Yu Yiseol looked silent and turned around. And, unable to bear the attention, went behind the group.

    Seeing her like that, Hyun Jong burst intoughter.

    ¡®Look at her.¡¯

    The Yu Yiseol from the past didn¡¯t like staying near the disciples of Mount Hua.

    From the moment she entered the sect holding the hand of Hyun Jong, she epted her life as a disciple here, but she never regarded the disciples as her friends.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t think it was wrong of her.

    Some prefer living like that. Hyun Jong didn¡¯t want to share what was right and wrong for her right away. He thought she had to find her way.

    But¡­

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Even so, Yu Yiseol always looked better when she mingled.

    ¡®After all, that child must have changed her.¡¯

    Hyun Jong turned to Chung Myung.

    The change in Yu Yiseol started when Chung Myung came to Mount Hua. He wasn¡¯t sure what he did, but wasn¡¯t it a good result?

    ¡®How much more will the child change in this new Mount Hua?¡¯

    So far, so much has changed. But Chung Myung would not stop at this level.

    Many more things would change in the future, and he smiled, looking at Chung Myung.

    From the moment they arrived, Chung Myung ran to his cart and inspected them.

    ¡®A bit too meticulous.¡¯

    Right. Right.

    If one was leading a sect, they had to be this¡­

    ¡°Baek Sang sasuk.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung turned and called,

    ¡°Uh, huh?¡±

    Baek Sang looked at the man, and Chung Myung spoke with wide eyes,

    ¡°There is one coin missing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang protested like he was innocent,

    ¡°That cannot be! We even kept the ants from reaching them except for when we were sleeping!¡±

    ¡°What? Did you sleep? You must be out of your mind! How can the money keeper sleep!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang pouted as he said,

    ¡°No¡­ it isn¡¯t something huge, just one coin¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Just one coin?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Do you think I will get that coin back if I sell you? Huh? Are you looking down on one coin because Mount Hua got rich? And because of whom? Me?¡±

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    Baek Sang was shocked as he looked at his Sect Leader, who smiled.

    ¡®Just pretend you don¡¯t know.¡¯

    A good man never sees the wrong things.

    Hyun Jong moved without a break.

    There were many reasons, but the main reason was that Mount Hua was empty without its sect leader for a long time.

    Unlike other sects where there are many to rece the sect leader or elders who work outside the sect, but right now, Mount Hua didn¡¯t have many elders.

    The Un disciples must be desperately working to fill his void.

    So, he wanted to head back.

    ¡°Sect Leader! Over there?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Hyun Jong raised his head and looked up.

    Perhaps thanks to the nonstop traveling, they finally began to see Mount Hua in the distance.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua.¡±

    In terms of time, it was just one month, but it felt like years had gone by.

    The disciples, who were a bit tired, regained their strength.

    Baek Cheon looked at Mount Hua and smiled brightly,

    ¡°We are finally back.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the way so long, Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Right, it was long. It felt a lot longer because of a certain someone, I feel like I am getting old, worrying that a certain someone might get into an ident.¡±

    ¡°If you look at it, the ident was because of sasuk¡­ no.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was trying to push this on Baek Cheon, went silent.

    This man used to be so gentle in the past, and now he was trying to kill me with his eyes.

    ¡®Everyone is stained.¡¯

    Only then would Mount Hua stand up?

    ¡°Anyway, let us climb up. We need to get up there today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Just as everyone was ready to move.

    ¡°¡­ but, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul, who looked dead.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is that.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°That. That.¡±

    Jo Gul pointed to¡­ the cart and Chung Myung lying on it.

    ¡°What about him now?¡±

    ¡°Not Chung Myung, but the cart!¡±

    ¡°¡­ cart? What about it?¡±

    Jo Gul hesitated for a moment and said,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to climb Mount Hua too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not one but four carts.

    Baek Cheon smiled very brightly as he realized this reality.

    <i>Eh.</i>

    No¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time theye back?¡±

    ¡°They will be here today.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua rubbed their eyes as they waited for their friends in front of the main gate.

    And they should be here today.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be here? Shouldn¡¯t they be here by morning?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Un Am looked down the mountain, a bit worried.

    ¡®I am sure I got a letter saying that they would return today.¡¯

    Since travel was something that involved many variables, it was not umon for people to be dyed by a day or two. But still, his heart shook.

    ¡°Is everything done?¡±

    ¡°How many times will you ask? I did it.¡±

    Un Am smiled at the blunt answer.

    ¡®Now I understand why elder Hyun Young put so much effort into preparing food.¡¯

    He often thought that he would act too much, but when he was waiting for people toe now, he could understand it.

    These people wereing back after making Mount Hua¡¯srgest achievement of the past century, and he wanted to carry those children up and cheer for them, but he couldn¡¯t, so he decided to make a warm meal.

    ¡°Even if you are happy, Sect Leader must be tired from the long journey, so let¡¯s tone it down and wee them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sahyung.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua all nodded. Everyone felt like they were already flying over the clouds at the news that Mount Hua finished as runner-up, which was the best result!

    Everyone was ready to wee the sahyungs who brought glory to Mount Hua.

    Right, the news had to be enjoyed even more so now.

    At that time, the one standing in front of the main gate raised their hand and pointed down.

    ¡°T-there!¡±

    ¡°Ah, there! Over there, they areing up, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Un Am ran ahead.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    They saw four people climbing up, almost like flying. Hyun Jong, Hyun Young, Hyun Sang and Un Geom.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Elders!¡±

    ¡°Teacher!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua lowered their heads with respect.

    ¡°We greet the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°You have been through a lot, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong approached them and smiled.

    ¡°We are a bitte, we must have troubled you. Are things well here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Un Am greeted him with a smile.

    It was a ce where guests were greeted. What was better than having everyone here?

    ¡°Really, you worked so hard. The disciples were overjoyed about what Sect Leader and the children aplished.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huuhu.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jongughed,

    ¡°I did nothing. All that happened was through the kids¡¯ actions.¡±

    ¡°But it was Sect Leader leading their way.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head,

    ¡°No. I have done nothing. If you want topliment someone, do it to the kids.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i>¡±

    As always, Un Am smiled at the Sect Leader who was passing by the disciples lined up. But some, not all of them, had returned.

    ¡°¡­ the children?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his gaze and said,

    ¡°They will be up soon. Ah! I-I have something to do inside.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°See youter!¡±

    Hyun Jong moved very quickly to his residence, and the elders followed him.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Even Un Geom was following the elders with his head down.

    ¡°Sajae?¡±

    ¡°I-I have something to do, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Seeing Un Geom rushing in, Un Am couldn¡¯t guess what it was.

    No, why is everyone in such a hurry¡­

    It was then.

    ¡°Here theye!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Un Am turned his head.

    For some reason, the atmosphere felt a bit strange, but the people who had done a great job out there, as their sect leader had said, were finally returning.

    So he had to wee them with a smile and open arms.

    ¡°Everyone co¡­.me?¡±

    But his words couldn¡¯te out right.

    He could see the disciples of Mount Huaing up like they were crawling.

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Fuck! Why is the mountain this steep!¡±

    ¡°I almost fell three times!¡±

    The disciples with red eyes were moving up with ropes around their bodies.

    ¡®The rope is¡­¡¯

    And behind the ones crawling,rge carts appeared.

    Un Am¡¯s mouth flopped open.

    ¡®They areing up with that on them?¡¯

    Insane!

    There were cliffs all over the mountain path. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even climb with any extra items, and even some of those who had learned martial arts fell too.

    And these kids carried up the cart?

    And not just one.

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkk!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul, who grabbed the edge, raised his head.

    ¡°Shit! Shit! It is just the money! You could have exchanged this for bills! Did you have to bring them up like this? You insane idiot!¡±

    ¡°That is a lot of talk.¡±

    Uh?

    As Jo Gul crawled, the other Chung disciples who were next to him were all red-faced, and along the ropes tied to them, arger cart appeared.

    On the cart¡­

    There was a clear groan from Un Am when he looked at one person lying down with a bottle of alcohol in hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Am realized¡­

    ¡®Ah, kids were always like this.¡¯

    And he felt deeply.. that there was no such thing as a warm and normal wee at Mount Hua.

 Chapter 339: I Am Not Qualified To Argue For Forgiveness For You, But (4)

    ¡°Ahhhh! You damned moron!¡±

    As Jo Gul screamed andy t on his back, Chung Myung burst intoughter.

    ¡°It is good to work and train at the same time! You have been active in thepetition, so why are you trying to get yourself to live azy life? I will never see it until mud covers my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Mud? Will it work if it is mud?¡±

    With a shout, Baek Cheon jumped up from below and grabbed the mud on the ground as he rushed to Chung Myung. But as soon as he ran into him, he kicked Chung Myung, only to fall back down the cliff.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhkkk!</i>¡±

    Hearing the distant screams, everyone bowed their heads.

    ¡®I will never forget the courage you showed, Sasuk.¡¯

    ¡®That man is also getting less and less smart with each day.¡¯

    ¡®Does he want to live?¡¯

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue when he saw it.

    ¡°<i>Tch. Tch.</i> Everyone keeps falling for this.¡±

    Chung Myung drank some of his alcohol and jumped off the cart. The other disciples who climbed up the cliff together fell to the ground, unable to raise their heads, perhaps in exhaustion.

    Un Am couldn¡¯t stand it in the end, and asked,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there an easier way to do this?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Then there would be no practice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah.

    Right. It was only natural for him to respond like this. Un Am realized what it meant for Chung Myung to return.

    ¡°A-anyway, it is good you havee back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk. We¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to say something, went silent as he frowned. And then approached the Baek disciples and Chung disciples, who were lined behind Un Am.

    Everyone held their breath, not knowing what to do, and Chung Myung reached out and poked the thighs and forearms of the disciples in a row and frowned further.

    ¡°No, what did you do when I was away so that your body muscle has been cut in half?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cut down in half?

    These kids looked like bandits, but they were half shrunken¡­

    What did he mean when their muscles were all bulging?

    ¡°If you had done the training I said, this wouldn¡¯t have happened right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­true¡­ but¡­¡±

    A look of shame appeared on their faces. Unfortunately, they had no excuse to give.

    ¡°Right. Well, people should take a break.¡±

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    ¡°But I do not know if the people behind me will think so.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    It was because all those who had climbed up the cliff with his carts were staring at them with eyes full of poison.

    ¡°While we were all like this, you all yed and atefortably?¡±

    ¡°See those thin hands? They will break with one hit, right?¡±

    ¡°We need to kill them! Kill them!¡±

    The innocent disciples of Mount Hua turned into the subjects of reproach just because those left behind were livingfortably there.

    ¡°¡­ that¡­ that¡­¡±

    At that moment, a man walked ahead with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang Sasuk!¡±

    Everyone looked at him eagerly, like he was their savior. But Baek Sang was infinitely kind and smiled warmly as he pointed to the peak.

    ¡°Lotus Peak.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ run¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Some looked at each other and began to run to the peak. And then, the others too immediately ran, realizing the situation.

    ¡°Get out of my way!!!!¡±

    ¡°No, what bull shit is this! Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a weing for them?¡±

    ¡°Wee, my foot! Get out of my way!¡±

    Those who climbed the cliff watched the disciples of Mount Hua run to Lotus Peak as they grabbed the carts and pulled them up.

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s head in for now.¡±

    <i>Kiiik. Kiiiik.</i>

    The sounds of the wheels rolling were so depressing to hear.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> I knew I shouldn¡¯t be leaving my position here.¡±

    Chung Myung walked ahead of the disciples who were pulling his cart.

    Un Am, who was watching them, couldn¡¯t help but think one thing.

    ¡®Why¡­ doesn¡¯t anyone care about Baek Cheon, who fell off the cliff?¡¯

    Well.

    Now he finally felt like Mount Hua had beenpleted, and he shook his head.

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°You all worked really hard.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head with a benevolent expression.

    A feeling of satisfaction that couldn¡¯t be hidden was revealed on his face, whose fatigue, which had umted on the long journey, was cleared away with a warm bath.

    ¡°Everyone worked hard to protect Mount Hua when I was away for a while. Did you do anything special?¡±

    ¡°What hardships? Sect Leader hase such a long way, so how can we dare say we did the hard work? Rather, I was excited to hear the rumors that Mount Hua had been active in Shaolin. We couldn¡¯t control ourselves here.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Did the rumors already spread that fast?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to this, everyone was rejoicing and cheering with one heart.¡±

    Un Am¡¯s face, which had always been calm, was dyed red. In front of the sect leader, he wasn¡¯t only reverent, but also filled with joy on the inside.

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong burst intoughter.

    There is definitely a difference between praising what was aplished and hearing it through the mouths of others.

    And when he saw Un Am, who was excited about this, he realized how great the task aplished was.

    ¡°It is a good thing. If the rumors spread to Shaanxi before we arrived, then it shouldn¡¯t take long before it spreads throughout the world.¡±

    At the words of Hyun Snag, Un Am nodded,

    ¡°Yes, Elder. As you have seen as you came, the vige below is in turmoil! Everyone, I am so happy that Mount Hua is regaining its former glory.¡±

    ¡°Right. Such a good thing.¡±

    Hyun Sangughed happily, and at that moment, Hyun Young spoke with a sharp voice,

    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    It was filled with a bitter feeling.

    ¡°Did we do anything wrong when you were away?¡±

    ¡°There was no major problem. Due to the trade with Yunnan, some things had to be coordinated with the merchant union, but there were no major changes, so you can check and issue orders.¡±

    ¡°I get it. Other than that¡­¡±

    ¡°Other than¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Am turned his head in surprise without a word. A desperate scream came from outside the door.

    ¡°Ahem. Other than that¡­¡±

    He tried to ignore it somehow and continue the conversation, but it wasn¡¯t easy to speak.

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°Why is that bastard back? Why!¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this as soon as you arrive? <i>hhh!</i> Damn it!¡±

    Un Am trembled a little and eventually got up from the seat as he opened up the door. He went outside to scold the ones who were shouting when the older disciples were talking with the sect leader.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    But he was speechless. After just one hour, the disciples of Mount Hua were drooling and rolling on the ground.

    ¡®Did someone put them inside a mine?¡¯

    They were definitely fine a moment ago¡­

    Chung Myung shook his head as he looked at the beggar like disciples.

    ¡°These people! Were you ying around for a month just because no one was around?¡±

    ¡°W-we practiced! We did our best!¡±

    ¡°Best? Best?? If a bastard from the Demonic Sectes to stab you, will you say you did your best to block it? A month is enough time to learn a sword technique, and that is what you wasted, get it? Fine. I will bring back the time that my sahyungs have wasted!¡±

    ¡°S-save¡­ us¡­ <i>Ack!</i>¡±

    A loving voice came for Un Am, who was seeing this horrific scene.

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Sect Leader.¡±

    Un Am looked at Hyun Jong, who smiled and nodded his head.

    Right, he will stop¡­

    ¡°Close it.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Un Am closed the door as instructed by the sect leader and sat back as if nothing had happened.

    Even sadder was that even the other elders and Un Geom were sitting as if nothing had happened.

    ¡®It seems like something has changed.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know what changed, but surely something feels¡­

    ¡°Well, so¡­¡±

    Throughout the meeting. The screams of the disciples didn¡¯t stop from entering their ears.

    ¡°y?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A person oveing the critical point of death, and while he was being hit and pped with swords in Shaolin, you yed around? Is this what you are saying?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua had tears in their eyes.

    Of course, they can understand the insults thrown.

    It was because they knew that although they had practiced too hard for themselves, how they were being called out felt bad.

    No matter how much they practiced, even if they died, they couldn¡¯t ever get themselves to say that they practiced with the same intensity as Chung Myung.

    So they had to take in any curses he threw. Curses and swears were fine.

    But what made them sad was that it was Baek Cheon and not the mad dog who was running wildly in front of them.

    Still¡­ No, Baek Cheon, who had fallen off the cliff, came back up alive and was literally nagging them until their ears bled.

    ¡®Did the cliff be less high?¡¯

    ¡®He should have died!¡¯

    And the other disciples who went to Shaolin also looked at them all with wide eyes.

    They looked like some bandits who went to Shaolin but had returned as demons.

    ¡®What the hell happened in thepetition?¡¯

    Skills were also determined by talent, but many things were determined by how hard one practiced. For this reason, most of those who visited Shaolin were those who were already better than the rest.

    ¡°Listen, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    The Baek and Chung disciples answered with stiff voices as their upper bodies stiffened.

    ¡°On our trip to Shaolin this time, we experienced a lot and returned. These were no simple experiences. It definitely was helpful to see Wudang and other sects with our own eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip and continued,

    ¡°But it was a very sad thing for me as your sahyung if you people didn¡¯t get such a good experience.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If your tooth falls out, put something into the gum and use that! Come on! I will definitely engrave on your body what I have seen and felt over the past month! Do not worry, this experience won¡¯t make you feel a difference or lose motivation. Get it? Do you understand? Don¡¯t worry, and get over here!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No¡­

    We are fine here¡­.

    ¡°¡­. I asked if you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing the disciples answering loudly as if Mount Hua was going to soar, Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°I am definitely not saying that unlike us who had to suffer like dogs due to a certain someone, you have had afortable time, but no more!¡±

    ¡®There it is.¡¯

    ¡®That is it.¡¯

    ¡®In the past, Chung Myung was the only one who tortured us. Now they are all in it together! Together!¡¯

    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at the disciples, who were trembling.

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And he mimed slitting his neck with his thumb.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who were at the forefront, turned their eyes ahead and ran. At the same time, everyone who had been to Shaolin began to run behind the others to avenge their grudges.

    In the corner of thend of Mount Hua, dust rose as the two sides began to mingle, and a group of people who had nothing to do with this situation watched it¡­

    ¡­the disciples of Huayoung Gate who had apanied Mount Hua.

    They stood there with sullen eyes.

    ¡°Gate Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­. <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°So, Mount Hua¡­ is pure with¡­taoists¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan gently turned away from the eyes of his disciples.

    ¡°¡­ it has been too long since I was here.¡±

    ¡°A ce where everyone protects the tao¡­¡±

    ¡°Were they doing it like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­and now?¡±

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    Wei Lishan coughed,

    ¡°What is being shown outside isn¡¯t everything! Haven¡¯t we experienced it? You¡¯ve seen it in Shaolin too! Just how great the disciples of Mount Hua are!¡±

    ¡°We know¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not be deceived by their appearance, look at the truth! The truth!¡±

    ¡°¡­ but, Father.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Wei Soheng, who was next to him, said, confused.

    ¡°You said some of us, including myself, would train like them in the main sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ like that?¡±

    Wei Lishan slowly turned his head. The disciples of Mount Hua were now fighting each other.

    Wei Lishan looked up at the sky,

    ¡°¡­ I might have to think about it.¡±

    And he began to seriously consider whether there was something fatally wrong with the choice he made.

 Chapter 340: I Am Not Qualified To Argue For Forgiveness For You, But (5)

    What they had aplished in Shaolin had left a great deal of experience and confidence in the disciples of Mount Hua. Their greatest gain was the irrevocable inscription left on the world by all of the Mount Hua disciples who had journeyed to thepetition.

    ¡°Anyway, what matters is the results,¡± grinned Chung Myung, lying on a tree. The screams from the disciples were like music to his ears.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh!</i> Sasukkkkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die, you idiots!¡±

    ¡°No! How can your character be worse than Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon, who was steamrolling the disciples with delighted eyes.

    ¡®Good. Good job. Dong-Ryong.¡¯

    There was a limit to how far Chung Myung alone could drag them. The Mount Hua he had hoped for from the beginning was almost here.

    Now even if he didn¡¯t take the lead and push them, others would continue to develop Mount Hua in a simr manner.

    Of course, some suffered for it.

    ¡®But it was a hundred times better than suffering due to being weak.¡¯

    If the world was a paradise for the weak, there would have been no need for this. Unfortunately, however, the world that Chung Myung knew was one where only the strong lived¡­

    ¡­think about it.

    If Mount Hua didn¡¯t have this kind of power, would it have been possible to eat those attacks and return fine from Shaolin?

    Definitely impossible.

    The greatest value that power created was freedom. Only those with power can choose their own lives.

    ¡°It took a long time.¡±

    The scent of the old Mount Hua had started toe out little by little after their return. In the past, the disciples of Mount Hua tried,peted, and struggled to be stronger with each other.

    Everyone did their best¡­

    -Ah, sahyung not that!

    -Do not bother me! I will reach out to Sect Leader sahyung!

    -No! I said do not! Why are you hitting me so suddenly?! <i>Ack!</i>

    -You idiotttttt! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to harass the sajaes?! Listen to my words! Idiot!

    <i>Ah¡­</i>

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t as great as I thought it was¡­?

    He quickly erased the memories which had entered his mind. The past was beautiful in its own manner.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, seeing the disciples of Mount Hua who were slowly dying below.

    ¡®Right, everyone is working hard now¡­¡¯

    This was the time to think about their next step.

    Mount Hua currently faced two challenges.

    ¡®Not enough influence.¡¯

    The reason why those damned nine sects were able to carry such strength solely on their shoulders was because of the influence they held, and the disciples of theirs who were spread all over the world.

    In other words, even if Mount Hua became the best sect in the world, if they were stuck on their mountain like now, nothing would change.

    ¡®Being stuck on this mountain and continuing to train will bring no change.¡¯

    Every time they went down the mountain, it was to buy necessities and bring them back. That was all. In order to improve their skills, they need to increase their external activities and increase their influence in the world.

    And another one¡­

    ¡°Ha. This really needs to change.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head. His hair was fizzy and messed up.

    Actually, it was a problem that had been forgotten until this time, as everyone¡¯s skills had to be raised somehow. It reminded him that he was missing something, thanks to the Heavenly Violet Divine Sword.

    ¡°How do I do the Heavenly Violet Divine Arts?¡±

    Heavenly Violet Divine Art.

    The most difficult and powerful cultivation method of Mount Hua.

    If Shaolin and Wudang had their iconic cultivation techniques, then the Heavenly Violet Divine Arts were Mount Hua¡¯s.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    If only that were taught, then Mount Hua would be even stronger.

    The problem was just¡­

    ¡°How do I tell them what I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Chung Myung was annoyed and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°No, damn it! Shaolin teaches their novice monks and Wudang their disciples, who are known to be the best of the sect!¡±

    Unfortunately, this particr cultivation technique was a martial art designed to only be passed down to the next sect leader of Mount Hua. And because of that, even Chung Myung hadn¡¯t learned it.

    Instead, he had only learned about The Heavenly Violet Enhanced Qi, which was a stripped-down version of the art that was created based on the version the sect leaders learned.

    ¡®There is no meaning in teaching them what I know.¡¯

    What I know is only an imitation. The most important part was missing from this imitation, and the only way the best technique of Mount Hua could be put into practice was by finding the original.

    Heavenly Violet Divine Arts were the best cultivation technique in Mount Hua, and the Plum Blossom Sword was the best sword technique in Mount Hua.

    If those two things could be aquired, Mount Hua would be second to none.

    The current Mount Hua was a bird with one wing broken.

    ¡°Ugh. I can probably teach the Plum Blossom Sword Bond, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head,

    ¡°This is why I said to teach me!¡±

    -Didn¡¯t I tell you, be the sect leader first?

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The sect leader of the past wasn¡¯t someone bound by tradition, but he wasn¡¯t someone who would change the rules handed down from generation to generation.

    ¡®At that time, there was no need for it.¡¯

    Even without this cultivation technique, there was no reason to break tradition and pass it down to Chung Myung.

    Things would have changed if he had asked for it during the war with the Demonic Sect, but that wasn¡¯t a time to learn new martial arts.

    In any case, for that reason, there were only two people in Mount Hua who knew about the technique.

    One was my sahyung, Chung Mun.

    The other was Chung Jin.

    ¡®He was the person on Mount Hua who managed the martial arts.¡¯

    At that time, he was a person who would do anything to not lose a martial art, and did his best to preserve them.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    How do I solve this issue¡­

    ¡°<i>Yah!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Euh?</i>¡±

    At the sudden sound, Chung Myung looked down.

    Baek Cheon was screaming at him from down below.

    ¡°What are you doing that you couldn¡¯t hear me no matter how many times I called for you?¡±

    ¡°Ah. I was thinking about something.¡±

    ¡°Come down. Sect Leader is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Without another thought, Chung Myung jumped off.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, Hyun Jong smiled and said,

    ¡°Eunha, go and visit it.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned and nodded his head.

    It was annoying, but it was fine. Eunha was an ally to Mount Hua, which helped them. Therefore, it was necessary to convey what happened in Shaolin to them personally.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t be good for their image if an elder or an Un disciple was sent, so it would be best if either Baek Cheon or Chung Myung were sent.

    Baek Cheon was teaching the disciples now, so Chung Myung was the next best.

    ¡®I can get some alcohol down there too.¡¯

    Chung Myung nodded his head with a smile,

    ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And while you are gone, check out the things with the Yunnan trade too.¡±

    ¡°Trade?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You realize that this is something that needs to be reverified, and we didn¡¯t have time to process it before rushing to Shaolin. I am busy now that I am back, and it would be helpful since you went to Yunnan and understand the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded at the answer,

    ¡°Ah, and on the way back, stop by the Beggars Union branch and find out what is happening.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This time Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°That is something we need to pay attention to.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The reason Chung Myung invited the beggars to Hua-Um vige was for this reason.

    Mount Hua was gaining fame. The name of Mount Hua would be engraved in the minds of others. So now, Mount Hua would have to keep an eye on what was happening on the outside too.

    ¡°If we can manage it right with the Beggars Union branch, then Mount Hua will have wings. And your role is the most important.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do not worry. I will hold onto those beggars.¡±

    Not just Hong Dae-Kwang, but now all the members of the Hua-Um Vige¡¯s Beggars Union branch were in the palm of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Right. I have a lot to talk about the future with you, but first, the urgent stuff needs to be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°Good thought. Can I leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and young master from my side.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to rush back. Talkfortably ande back slowly.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly as Chung Myung stepped out.

    ¡®That child should also rest a little.¡¯

    After returning to Mount Hua, everyone would be able to rx, but it wasn¡¯t something Chung Myung could do.

    That child must be keeping an eye on the other disciple¡¯s training.

    Of course, everything he asked Chung Myung to do had to be done right away, but it wasn¡¯t urgent for him toe back up. Nevertheless, the reason why Chung Myung was sent out was that he wanted the child to forget the concerns or worries which were probably residing within his head for a few days.

    ¡°I am feeling a bit sorry for the Eunha merchants and the Beggars Union branch, but¡­¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    <i>Haha.</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who went out, headed down right away.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was practicing nearby, turned his head and asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°I was asked to go to the Eunha merchants down there.¡±

    ¡°Till Chengdu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then it will take you a day or two.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯te back in a hurry and have something when you are down there.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded,

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t bother me and go down.¡±

    ¡°I am not some child.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is a problem because you aren¡¯t one.¡±

    It is natural for children to cause trouble, but you cause trouble despite not being a child, you moron!

    ¡®¡­ this makes me a bit uneasy for some reason.¡¯

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°Should I follow you?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Probably it will be better than you alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough. If you want to mess around, do it somewhere else. Make sure to grind those kids to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Ugh,¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the other disciples.

    ¡°Those who stayed back and yed around are a priority, but those who came to Shaolin are more important. If what they saw and felt isn¡¯t embodied, then it will eventually disappear from their mind.¡±

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    When Baek Cheon nodded his head, Chung Myung smiled and turned around.

    ¡°Anyway, I will be back soon, so don¡¯t make trouble when I am gone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ who is saying that to whom!¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung walked out the gate, Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡®Walk the right way.¡¯

    And open doors with your hands!

    At that time, Yoon Jong and some other disciples sneaked up to him and asked,

    ¡°Where is he going?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader has given him an errand, he wants him to run to the Eunha merchant.¡±

    ¡°¡­ will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it do this often?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it changed a little more from back then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Baek Cheon became anxious,

    ¡°¡­ could something be up?¡±

    At this time, the disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t know.

    The real problem wasn¡¯t with Chung Myung but with them.

    ¡°¡­. Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°It is Mount Hua.¡±

    The beginning of the mountain road up to Mount Hua.

    A group of white-haired elderly people gathered and looked up at the mountain peak with strange eyes.

    ¡°¡­ how many years had it been?¡±

    ¡°A little over thirty years?¡±

    ¡°Right. Thirty years¡­ is indeed a long time.¡±

    At first nce, the eyes of the old men looked young, and they had neatlybed hair with silk robes draped over their bodies, which said their status was unusual.

    ¡°I never thought I would be climbing Mount Hua again in my life.¡±

    ¡°The same with us. If Sahyung hadn¡¯t called us back, we wouldn¡¯t have dared to either.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The old man nodded as if he had made a decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Hyun Jong. We need to meet and talk.¡±

    ¡°It has been so long since I climbed Mount Hua, I am excited and scared simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°What reason do we have to be afraid?¡±

    A faint smile formed on the old man¡¯s lip,

    ¡°Even after decades, home is home. There might be fights, but there is nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The old man nced back slowly and then made eye contact with each one of them and nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    So a group of people began to climb Mount Hua.

    Thick clouds over the top of the mountain began to flow in an unexpected direction. Like the situation of Mount Hua

 Chapter 341: You All Must Be Crazy! (1)

    A tranquil gate.

    Despite having the world¡¯s attention, the road to Mount Hua was still quiet.

    A group of people appeared in front of one of Mount Hua¡¯s gates, standing in the morning dew.

    ¡°<i>Huk! Huk!</i>¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it has been a while since I have been up here, but it is really tough.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Yes. That is Mount Hua for you.¡±

    They all wiped the sweat from their foreheads and looked down.

    Clouds hung over the middle of the cliff. It was a sight that was difficult to see unless one was a disciple of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we climbing the mountain several times a day in the past?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> Did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After training, we would go up and down many times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Within their voices, there was a vague hint of nostalgia.

    They looked at each other with delighted eyes and then turned their gaze to the inscription.

    ¡°It took so many years to find Mount Hua, which I left behind when I was young.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Before anything happens, we should stop by and ask for forgiveness. It would have been better if Master, who issued the decree on us, were still alive.¡±

    The old man at the forefront walked towards the gate with a bitter face. Others followed the old man over.

    ¡°Um, looks like they put up a new gate.¡±

    ¡°Looks like it. It seems like the rumor that Mount Hua has made some money is right.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah.</i> That is what it looks like, Mount Hua with a flowery path.¡±

    The old man burst intoughter and entered the gate. As he entered, his feet became rooted to the ground, and he was shocked.

    ¡°O-Oh, my god¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those who followed were also unable to speak and looked around.

    Different.

    A Mount Hua that was very different from the one in their memories.

    ¡°Where did the ruins¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like more than half the structure is new?¡±

    ¡°It must have been blue stoneid floors, but if they had spread it out to this extent, how much money do they have¡­¡±

    ¡°W-when did Mount Hua be like this?¡±

    No one could hide their shock.

    Thest time they saw Mount Hua, they saw a ce that needed heavy repairs, and if not, it would copse.

    Among the pirs and halls, most of them were worn out and couldn¡¯t be used, and even the intact ones had rainwater leaking and insects eating them. Nevertheless, no one put in the money as they knew that this structure couldn¡¯t hold on.

    But now¡­

    ¡®How could this happen?¡¯

    The new memories and the old ones were in harmony<sup>1</sup>.

    If Mount Hua of the past showed an extreme form of copse, the current one felt dynamic.

    ¡°Oh, heavenly god.¡±

    The old man in the lead was unable to control his emotions and mumbled,

    ¡°It¡­ it feels so new, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    The old man in the lead nodded with an expression filled with mixed emotions.

    Right. A sect was supposed to be like this.

    As the buildings were made new, the disciples of Mount Hua¡­

    Just then¡­

    ¡°<i>ACKKKKKK!</i>¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early in the morning, for real!¡±

    ¡°Who catches humans right in the morning? Even ghosts don¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°Yah. Don¡¯t we usually say that to Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Is this situation any different?¡±

    A loud shout in their ears¡­ no, it was more like screaming.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When they turned to the side where the sound wasing from, young men in ck robes ran around.

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    There was urgency on their faces, their lips were being bitten, and the sweat dripping down their bodies said they were working hard.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Some of them were stumbling, not being able to handle this, but none of them helped the other out and just rushed forward.

    And.

    Behind was them one person who was running lightly as if simply walking behind the disciples. They approached the fallen guy, and then kicked him without dy.

    ¡°<i>ACKKK!</i>¡±

    The kicked flew through the air and fell into the middle of the running crowd.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    The one who kicked tidied his hair which had be loose.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Then he btedly found them standing near the gate and frowned. Bowing slightly, he moved toward them.

    ¡°Have you visited Mount Hua so early for some reason?¡±

    Those who saw him held back their words at his strong voice.

    A look that seemed to consider them unworthy of care, yet a man with the qualities of being a leader.

    ¡®Because there are such people in Mount Hua, they must be gaining their name again.¡¯

    ¡®Wonderful.¡¯

    The old man nodded, feeling satisfied.

    Of course, what this young man showed them was a little strange, but it felt good. Wouldn¡¯t this be considered training?

    Looking at his dedication, admiration, and bright eyes, he felt like he knew who this child was.

    ¡°Yes. It seems that you are the one who has made a name for yourself in the world recently.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be humble about this. Aren¡¯t you Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am not.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am the second disciple, the great disciple of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    The old man looked at the young man with nk eyes.

    Judging from the fact that the corners of his eyes were wrinkling, it felt like he was trying to ensure what this was.

    ¡°Ah¡­ then. The Righteous Sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The old man covered his mouth with his fist and coughed,

    ¡°Right. It is Baek Cheon, I see. I heard a lot of rumors about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you.¡±

    His eyes were narrowed, and the atmosphere turned awkward.

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and said,

    ¡°But, who are you? And for what reason did you visit Mount Hua so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I need to speak my business first.¡±

    The old man smiled,

    ¡°Is Hyun Jong inside?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as he heard those words, Baek Cheon¡¯s face went stiff. He looked at the old man with a slightly angry expression.

    He was angry at those who dared toe to Mount Hua and call their sect leader by his name as if he was below them.

    ¡°Excuse me, may I know who you are?¡±

    ¡°It is a bit difficult to speak about it. So go and get Hyun Jong, and you will know everything.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the old man and those who were around him and softly said,

    ¡°I understand what you are saying, but that is against thews of Mount Hua. Those who visit Mount Hua cannot enter the sect without revealing their identity, and of course, they cannot meet our sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Right. Right.¡±

    Even when the words came out sharply, the old man smiled,

    ¡°You are right. But that is a phrase that applies to foreigners. I am not an unknown person to Mount Hua, so I do not have to follow that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    The old man shook his head,

    ¡°I am not in a position to talk for long with you. Go and call Hyun Jong. Or any elder is fine.¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t know how to deal with this, and right then, a friendly voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Elder!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back with a smile at Hyun Young.

    He walked towards Baek Cheon with a face full of confusion.

    ¡°These people said they wanted to meet sect leader without revealing their identity.¡±

    ¡°Who dares tomit such rudeness? Who are you people?¡±

    Hyun Young looked at the men.

    ¡°I have never¡­¡±

    He shut his mouth tightly, and his face began to harden.

    Baek Cheon looked at him and was startled again. He had seen Hyun Young angry many times, but this was the first time he had shown such a face.

    On the other hand, the old man smiled,

    ¡°It has been so long.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young stared at the old man without answering.

    His eyes trembled, and after staring at the old man, he said,

    ¡°With what courage do you set foot on Mount Hua again!¡±

    ¡°Do not do this.¡±

    The old man shook his head.

    ¡°This has to be the head that wants to reach the hill while the heart remains home. Even young people with ambition will eventually turn old, and when they turn old, they miss their home.¡±

    ¡°Home?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face contorted,

    ¡°How dare you call Mount Hua your home?¡±

    The old man¡¯s face turned stiff at those words,

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Do not call me like you are referring to someone below you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The ties between you and Mount Hua were cut off instantly. And you are here again to pick something? Go back. I have done my best trying to not pay attention to such things.¡±

    ¡°I need to meet Hyun Jong.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader isn¡¯t a leisurely enough person to meet you!¡±

    Eventually, Hyun Young yelled,

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Kick them out right now! And sprinkle salt around!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder.¡±

    Baek Cheon hesitated for a moment with a stiff face.

    After thismotion, the disciples of Mount Hua stopped their training and began to approach them,

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Elder Hyun Young seems very angry.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s angry voice was clearly in their minds as they approached him with faces unable to understand this situation.

    ¡°I do not know for what purpose you came here, but as long as I am here, things will not happen as you think!¡±

    ¡°¡­ my heart understands.¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    ¡°But there is one thing you shouldn¡¯t forget. This isn¡¯t for you to decide, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was silent, and the old man softly smiled,

    ¡°Call Hyun Jong. If he tells me to go back, I will do it without another word.¡±

    Hyun Young bit his lip. He didn¡¯t want this man to meet his sect leader.

    ¡°I do not know about that. If you don¡¯t go back, I need¡­¡±

    It was then¡­

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face distorted at the voice from behind, and he looked to see Hyun Jonging.

    ¡®In the end¡­¡¯

    Before Hyun Young could do anything, Hyun Jong looked at the old man.

    Hyun Jong approached quietly and lowered his head.

    ¡°Long time no see, Sahyung¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. It has been so long.¡±

    The old man spoke in a soft voice, and Hyun Young shouted,

    ¡°Sect Leader! Calling him sahyung after he betrayed the sect! They have already been removed from the list of disciples of Mount Hua! Such titles aren¡¯t correct!¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young and nodded his head,

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I cannot think of a proper word to describe him, do not me me too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the old man with calm eyes.

    Hyun Tang.

    A former great sahyung.

    If he hadn¡¯t left Mount Hua, the sect leader would have been this person instead of Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung hase too.¡±

    ¡°It has been a while.¡±

    Hyun Beop, next to Hyun Tang, smiled and nodded.

    Hyun Jong looked at the disciples, who were looking at them with stiff faces.

    ¡°¡­ lets head in first. The morning air is quite cold. It would be good to have a conversation inside.¡±

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly turned, Hyun Young followed him with displeasure, and Hyun Tang also followed them.

    Finally, as they moved, the disciples of Mount Hua rushed to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. What was that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ well. I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t say anything.

    In his eyes, he could only see the people heading into the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡®This.¡¯

    The sect leader certainly called this old man sahyung. Then it would mean they were the Hyun disciples of the past who left Mount Hua,

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it seems like there will be a lot happening, so make sure to control the disciples. From now on, the Baek and Chung disciples are prohibited from going near Sect Leader¡¯s residence, and even if they want to move around, don¡¯t go too close. Get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung. I will inform them.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    In the midst of this, Baek Cheon was unsure if Chung Myung being absent was a blessing or a curse.

 Chapter 342: You All Must Be Crazy! (2)

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Tea water from a steaming teapot filled the cup halfway.

    Hyun Jong gently held out the teacup to the old Hyun Tang.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Tang brought the teacup to his lips. The scent of the tea pierced his nose. And he nodded his head as he took a sip,

    ¡°You have improved your tea-making skills.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the tea I used to make?¡±

    ¡°I do, I remember it. The taste of the tea you gave me was one thing I have never forgotten in my life.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled,

    ¡°You seem to have a lot of regrets.¡±

    ¡°.. right. I do.¡±

    A soft conversation. But the expressions of those who watched this conversation weren¡¯t smooth.

    The residence of the sect leader.

    Hyun Jong sat at the top with Hyun Sang and Hyun Young to his left and right. And in front of the two elders were the Un disciples, with Un Am and Un Geom all seated.

    On the other side was Hyun Tang with his legs crossed and the people he brought.

    A quiet confrontation, silence, and the subtle scent of tea flowing between them.

    Hyun Tang opened his mouth first, not liking the situation,

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even grown old.¡±

    ¡°When good things happen people can be young after being old.¡±

    ¡°Right, sure, a good thing,¡± said Hyun Tang looking at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°It puts my mind to ease to see this ce suit you so well. Actually, I was quite worried.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    As soon as he said it, Hyun Young snorted. Hyun Jong gave him a look to hold back, so he went silent, but what was said couldn¡¯t be erased.

    ¡°Thank you for being concerned.¡±

    ¡°No. I should be thanking you for leading Mount Hua so well.¡±

    Hyun Young looked at Hyun Tang with a dissatisfied face. Even Hyun Sang coughed, unable to handle his difort.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth as if to change this atmosphere,

    ¡°What did youe here for?¡±

    Hyun Tang looked at Hyun Jong without saying anything more.

    ¡°You have changed a lot too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You used to be a person who avoided speaking directly. You were too suggestive.¡±

    ¡°After decades, even rivers and mountains change. Is there a reason why people cannot change?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, but I wanted you to remain the way you were.¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t respond.

    There was no need to respond. It was Hyun Tang, not him, who had something to answer.

    ¡°I think you should answer my question.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I guess so.¡±

    Hyun Tang sighed a little and looked back at the people of Mount Hua,

    ¡°Thirty years ago, I walked out of Mount Hua on my own feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I thought there was no future for Mount Hua. No, more precisely, because I thought that I couldn¡¯t revive Mount Hua with my own strength.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But my mind changed as I got older.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled,

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it as Mount Hua was in the middle of my heart, and as time went on, I thought I would forget it, but the ce for Mount Hua in my heart continues to growrger.¡±

    Hyun Youngughed,

    ¡°Looking at how well you have endured for thirty years, it couldn¡¯t have been that huge at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know. I know.¡±

    When Hyun Jong called to him, Hyun Young closed his mouth. However, his lips were stuck out like he was pouting.

    Hyun Tang said calmly,

    ¡°Right. What can I say? In any case, we are the ones who left Mount Hua on our own feet, so we cannot help but endure any criticism.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned,

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I tried to forget about Mount Hua while living in the world. I established a foundation, and life had be less difficult¡­ But the emptiness in my heart would never be filled. Meanwhile, I had heard the name of Mount Hua, where I lived.¡±

    Hyun Sang bit his lip.

    ¡®The more I listen, he had¡­¡¯

    While they established a foundation and lived happily, Hyun Jong gave up everything to save Mount Hua.

    If they thought even a little, they were sure no man with a conscience would speak anything to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°The moment I heard that Mount Hua was making its name in the world, I couldn¡¯t control the regrets I had buried in my heart. So, I came to Mount Hua with like-minded people and their descendants.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded,

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but I still don¡¯t find an answer there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what kind of answer did you mean?¡±

    ¡°What is Sahyung trying to do on Mount Hua?¡±

    Hyun Tang looked at Hyun Jong and said,

    ¡°Can I not do anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am a sinner. I am in a position where I cannot step on Mount Hua. What would I want? It is enough if I can just breathe in the air of Mount Hua and turn to manure right here.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Everyone who hase here with their own abilities in the world has made a life of their own. They will surely help Mount Hua. So give us a chance to be the spirits of Mount Hua. May my old body crumble here. I want to live for Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed,

    ¡°Sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Young jumped up from the ce and pointed at them.

    ¡°When Mount Hua was devastated, and it was on the verge of copse, you didn¡¯t evene around, but now, what? The spirit of Mount Hua? Do you even have a conscience?¡±

    ¡°Hyun Young, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, do you think I can do that right now? Aren¡¯t their words too blunt? They pretended not to know for thest thirty years, and they thought we would fall at any moment, and now that they see that Mount Hua is doing well, they want toe to have nice meals before their death! Isn¡¯t that what they are saying!¡±

    Hyun Young snorted and shouted,

    ¡°I cannot hear more of this! Get those bastards out right now!¡±

    ¡°Hyun Young!¡±

    It was then,

    ¡°I am sorry, but Sect Leader. This time, I have the same thoughts as Sajae.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang had a stiff face,

    ¡°There is no reason to think. These are the people who left Mount Hua on their own feet. How can we let them step back onto this soil? Spirits? Mount Hua doesn¡¯t need such spirits.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must return right now.¡±

    Hyun Jong gently frowned and closed his eyes.

    Hyun Tang slowly said,

    ¡°I fully understand your feelings. Being a sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you even call yourself Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Hyun Young!¡±

    ¡°No! Sect Leader! Isn¡¯t that the same as anything else? How can this man evene and act like a sahyung to us!¡±

    ¡°He can.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his hand.

    Hyun Young, who knew that movement was how Hyun Jong expressed how upset he was feeling, went silent.

    Hyun Jong spoke in a heavy voice,

    ¡°¡­ I understand what you are talking about, but it is embarrassing for me to make a decision right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Sure.¡±

    ¡°I will give you a ce to rest, so do that. You must have been tired from climbing the mountain.¡±

    ¡°I will do that.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled brightly, and Hyun Jong turned to Un Am.

    ¡°Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Give them the Blue Plum residence and prepare a meal too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    Un Am got up,

    ¡°I will guide you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Hyun Tang and others got up and Un Am left the room.

    Un Am and the others left, and Hyun Tang, who remained in the end, gently turned his head to look at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I am sorry for appearing before you again without a word.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But. I want you to know my sincerity about Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded without answering, and Hyun Tang left with a smile.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    As soon as he left, Hyun Young raised his voice.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed and said,

    ¡°I am sorry, but would you mind leaving? I have something to speak with the elders.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    The Un disciples that were filling the room got up and went out. Only the Un disciples had left, and Hyun Jong, while caressing his teacup, said,

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What is there to think?! This is too much!¡±

    Hyun Young screamed,

    ¡°Now that the reputation of Mount Hua is increasing, there is a n to try to get something and eat us!¡±

    ¡°I am of the same opinion, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang, who would never outright say such things, was siding with Hyun Young,

    ¡°It cannot be said that they came here with good intentions. They were not as poor as us in the past. Isn¡¯t it obvious why such people who turned away from Mount Hua are nowing and looking at our faces?¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    Hyun Young sharpened his teeth,

    ¡°Even if they came here with good intentions, it is the same. They are the ones who turned away from Mount Hua and abandoned it. Reflect on their actions? Seriously? I am not someone who doesn¡¯t know that a reflection of character isn¡¯t like this!¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed,

    ¡°I do not think you are wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then kick them out right now, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Let us wait a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s hand shook,

    ¡°Have you forgotten? Now, Mount Hua cannot help but care about other people¡¯s gaze like it did in the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If they leave Mount Hua like this, there will surely be speaking about how the former disciples of Mount Hua were mistreated here.¡±

    ¡°Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. But where in the world is the luxury of truth so easy to obtain?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We cannot throw prey to those who are obsessed with eroding our Mount Hua. We will feed them and treat them well for a few days.¡±

    Hyun Young took a deep breath,

    ¡°I understand what Sect Leader wants to say, but I don¡¯t think it will be that simple. Will those who came in determination leave that easily?¡±

    ¡°We can use that child.¡±

    Hyun Jong said in a calm voice and sighed.

    ¡®Is this bad after good?¡¯

    It was always known that bad news was right behind good news. But he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.

    ¡®So frustrating.¡¯

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Hyun Jong a lot tougher than I thought?¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled at the words of Hyun Beop.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I thought he would lie t when Sahyung came, but seeing that weak man sit at the top and smile makes my stomach twist. Wasn¡¯t that ce supposed to belong to sahyung in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice.¡±

    Hyun Tang nced at him.

    ¡°This is Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ce with just children?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hyun Tang looked at Mount Hua with a twisted smile. All of this was going to fall into his hands.

    ¡°He is pretending to be strong, but his true nature cannot be hidden. Hyun Jong will have to eventually ept us. Soon, more people will reach Mount Hua and pressure him, so there is no way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Even though Mount Hua was fortunate to receive good disciples and escape their downfall, a weak person like Hyung Jong cannot recover the past glory it held. So he will need our help.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled,

    ¡°Until the right timees, it would be good to bow your head a little. The first thing to do is restore our identity, so I do not want anyone to act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled as he looked back at Un Am, walking far ahead.

    It was, of course, expected that they wouldn¡¯t react favorably to him. But it wouldn¡¯tst too long, for sure.

    ¡®I will get back my rightful position.¡¯

    For him.

    And for the sake of Mount Hua.

    A grin escaped the mouth of the old man.

    Everything would be back to normal.

    Right, in the right way.

 Chapter 343: You All Must Be Crazy! (3)

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I heard they were Hyun disciples.¡±

    ¡°Then they are rted to the Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung must be so shocked! How are those who walked out, called Sahyung? They are just old men!¡±

    ¡°Right! Right!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t hide their anger.

    ¡®The difference must be too much.¡¯

    Being a former Hyun disciple was a burden. It was equally burdensome to assume the fact that these former disciples chose to walk out.

    How the hell were they supposed to treat the old men their sect leader called Sahyung?

    It was ufortable to treat them as guests, but it was impossible to treat them as their sect leader¡¯s Sahyung.

    Baek Cheon sighed,

    ¡°For now, try not to run into each other as much as possible until Sect Leader decides their direction.¡±

    ¡°And if we meet?¡±

    ¡°¡­ for now, treat them like an elderly person.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua¡¯s faces were distorted. Baek Cheon looked at them,

    ¡°Do not worry, I doubt a problem would arise.¡±

    However, it was rare for things in the world to happen as expected.

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    His gaze was fixed on the table.

    ¡°Eating meat on sacred ground! It¡¯s even meat that is grilled! Since when did meat find its way onto the tables of Mount Hua!¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched for a moment but then looked at Hyun Tang and calmly answered,

    ¡°As far as I know, there is no specific prohibition on eating meat on Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t know the difference between prohibiting something and condoning it? Mount Hua is a Taoist sect. This means not eating meat to avoidplications when cultivating and practicing your techniques. And now you rmend it to all?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed at his shouting.

    Hyun Tang asked in an angry voice,

    ¡°Who allowed this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder Hyun Young did.¡±

    ¡°Did he not learn anything when bing an elder? It is my fault. It is all my fault. I didn¡¯t teach that child about the Tao properly.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched.

    That child?

    Mount Hua? Tao?

    ¡®No, these morons!¡¯

    As Baek Cheon was about to say something, Yoon Jong caught his sleeve,

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face, which struggled to swallow his words, stayed frozen. And Un Am, who heard the noise ran into the dining room,

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°To see meat on the table of Mount Hua! What kind of new rule is this!¡±

    Un Am looked at the table with a troubled face,

    ¡°The current Mount Hua doesn¡¯t forbid the consumption of meat.¡±

    ¡°Ha! I cannot get my words through to you. Where is Hyun Jong? I need to meet with the sect leader.¡±

    Un Am¡¯s face began to distort,

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Jo Gul ran to the table like lightning and picked up the te of meat.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t eat it. It isn¡¯t like we will die just because we don¡¯t eat meat? Get rid of all of this!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to get up and carry the food back into the kitchen.

    Those who hadints also knew why Jo Gul was asking them to move, so they moved without a word. Of course, the person who would be the most ufortable with such things happening would be the sect leader, so they were not going to make him go through this.

    ¡®Why let them crawl in!¡¯

    ¡®He sure has anger!¡¯

    ¡®Ugh. Just a few days, a few days more¡­¡¯

    Un Am bit his lip as he watched the table being cleared.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if this was right or wrong. Weren¡¯t they in a situation where they knew better than anyone what thews of the current Mount Hua werepared to the past?

    ¡°Sasuk, be patient.¡±

    Baek Cheon whispered to Un Am, who nodded.

    If there was a conflict here, Hyun Jong would be forced to join, and Un Am also didn¡¯t want that.

    ¡°You people did so much.¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    Looking at the table with just grass left to eat, Baek Cheon sighed.

    But this was just the start,

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Early in the morning.

    The disciples of Mount Hua gathered in the training hall and looked around with nk eyes holding the metal they were meant to carry for strength training.

    ¡®No, why did theye early in the morning¡­¡¯

    ¡®What now?¡¯

    But Hyun Tang shouted at the disciples, not knowing what was going on in their hearts.

    ¡°I asked what you were doing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ practicing.¡±

    ¡°Is this practice?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To train our strength.¡±

    ¡°You fools!¡±

    Hyun Tang raised his voice,

    ¡°The sword of Mount Hua is a sword of Tao. What is Tao? Our sword pursues naturalness by bing one with nature. But did you not know that artificially creating muscle strength will hinder the pursuit of Mount Hua¡¯s sword?¡±

    Veins stood up on the forehead of Baek Cheon,

    ¡°¡­ we became stronger this way. And we proved our strength at the Worldly Murim Tournament. About training¡­¡±

    ¡°That is because it was in the short term. If you be strong like this, you could be even stronger following the traditional method of Mount Hua! How can you know only one and ignore the other?¡±

    Then, Hyun Tang, who looked wide-eyed in anger, said something,

    ¡°Who gave you this training? Was it Hyun Jong?¡±

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    ¡°Then, who gave you this training?¡±

    Chung Myung.

    But those were words that weren¡¯t meant to be said, and when the answer was dyed, Hyun Tang said,

    ¡°There is no need to say anymore. Stop this nonsense practice right now.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned at it and sternly said,

    ¡°This is the training of Mount Hua. It isn¡¯t something an outsider gets to intervene in.¡±

    ¡°Outsider? Did you call me an outsider?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When he didn¡¯t back down. Hyun Tang began to disy his anger,

    ¡°Outsider. Yes. Fine, I am an outsider. Then ask anyone, is there anyone among you who knows more about the training of Mount Hua than I do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°I am giving you the training Mount Hua lost, and you are saying you will not listen to it because I am an outsider? Is this thew of Mount Hua?¡±

    Aftering out like this, Baek Cheon became silent.

    ¡®No, this is a situation that makes no sense.¡¯

    Being a hyun disciple itself was a powerful position, and even if this man had left the ce, he was still a man who had been in the position of elder or maybe even sect leader.

    ¡®Then, since he is older than Sect Leader he knows the past Mount Hua better than Sect Leader.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t easy to ignore what such a person was saying.

    ¡°There is nothing to say. Stop this nonsensical training and start meditating.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Meditating?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A disciple of Tao should purify their mind. Don¡¯t cling to the sword. Once you realize the Tao, the sword will follow you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Start.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Baek Cheon wanted to say more, but he finally closed his eyes tightly, and all the disciples looked at him, not knowing what to do, and he said,

    ¡°¡­ put down the weapons and prepare to meditate.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°For now¡­ right, only for now.¡±

    They all went silent, but they were all desperately speaking with their eyes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get why we are listening to that jerk?¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t we get told not to fight since we only need to handle them for a few days? It should be a few days. Just a few days!¡¯

    In the end, everyone sat cross-legged with dissatisfied faces.

    A happy smile appeared on the lips of Hyun Tang.

    ¡®I just need to paint them with my color little by little.¡¯

    Then they will soon follow me.

    ¡°<i>Achhhhh!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul screamed and kicked the tea table in the dorms. Yoon Jong, who received the tea table which was sent flying, set it down.

    ¡°Fucking idiots! <i>Ackkk!</i> My stomach will explode!¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Jo Gul turned and looked at Yoon Jong,

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ angry?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong pulled the sword and wiped it with a cloth as heughed quietly,

    ¡°What do we do when we are angry? Just stab them¡­.¡±

    ¡°C-calm down!¡±

    Jo Gul, who barely restrained Yoon Jong from uttering some very scary words, shifted his gaze. Baek Cheon was seated in the corner.

    Even though it was just a few days since the guests had arrived, Baek Cheon looked exhausted.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­ are you fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ UH?¡±

    ¡°I asked if you are fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­. What?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Something was wrong.

    Something was wrong with that person.

    It was a look that Baek Cheon would never have in normal situations.

    And Jo Gul fully understood the man. Baek Cheon was the one who constantly received the bullshit of those old people as he was the great disciple of the Baek disciples.

    Maybe it was a feeling of anger rising to his head due to all the nagging? In just a few days, he looked so down¡­

    Jo Gul got angry again,

    ¡°When will they go?¡±

    ¡°Well. It is time for them to leave.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong quickly cut off his words,

    ¡°Be careful with what you say. We never know who they put around us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    When Yoon Jong sighed, Jo Gul went silent,

    ¡°Haha¡­ Sago, please tell me.¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded at Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°We made fun of him<sup>1</sup> for being a kkondae<sup>2</sup>. But a real kkondae sure is different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He could sympathize with this,

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Jo Gul shook his head.

    He thought that if they avoided them, no problem would arise, but the situation turned entirely different. Every time they did something Hyun Tang would appear like a ghost and nag about what he knew.

    ¡°What about the old Mount Hua anyway!¡±

    ¡°Tradition this tradition that! I almost ended up puking whenever I heard the word tradition!¡±

    ¡°How can he act so nasty from the beginning to end!¡±

    Words seemed to make no effort or impact on those men.

    Defy their authority?

    Try it.

    The problem was that each time they spoke, their ancestors were brought into the picture.

    ¡®Former Sect Leader is a teacher for our sect leader¡­.¡¯

    As soon as those words were said, the disciples could say nothing.

    Unless they saw the former sect leaders, they couldn¡¯t deny their words, and it woulde out as disobeying the words of their ancestors if they dragged the issue any further.

    The Baek disciples couldn¡¯t get caught up in it, so they chose to stay silent, and the Un disciples could only watch and not do anything.

    ¡°Why is Sect Leader staying silent?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    The instant Jo Gulined about their sect leader, Baek Cheon, who looked like a corpse, red at him.

    Jo Gul shuddered.

    ¡°The person who is feeling most troubled now is Sect Leader. You are wee to shit around about the old men but do not talk about Sect Leader. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes. Sasuk.¡±

    And Baek Cheon went back to looking nk after that.

    Then he covered his face as he bit his lip.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    He could not do anything until his sect leader¡¯s mind was made up.

    ¡®Sect Leader must be feeling so horrible.¡¯

    If only there was one great elder left in the sect, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. The problem now was that Hyun Jong was now the oldest person on Mount Hua, and unlike the others, Mount Hua had no survivors who could be called great elder.

    So he had no idea what to do.

    ¡®But if Sect Leader made up his mind, he wouldn¡¯t be acting this patient.¡¯

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    He knew this could not continue. Hyun Jong was no fool. So, for now, he decided to trust his sect leader and wait.

    ¡°We need to help the sect leader. So do not fight back, and don¡¯t talk back. I am telling you to be docile for now. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was no strength in their answer.

    But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t criticize them because he understood how they were feeling more than anyone else.

    At that time, Yoon Jong, who was silent asked,

    ¡°But¡­ when will Chung Myung return?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    When Baek Cheon responded with a question, Yoon Jong put his sword back into its¡¯ sheath and said,

    ¡°It can be said that we will somehow manage to endure it, but if Chung Myunges, it will be a mess. Isn¡¯t it possible that he gathers those so-called wannabe spirits and throw them off the cliff?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon felt goosebumps rise all over his body.

    ¡®Will they really stay here till then?¡¯

    ¡®They should be d to be alive now.¡¯

    ¡°They would be punched in the mouth if they speak of tradition.¡±

    Baek Cheon felt annoyed,

    ¡°So, somehow, before hees back¡­¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Yu Yiseol interrupted him,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the solution?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh?

    ¡°Everyone will be kicked out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­

    Solution? Right, it technically was. If that could really be called a solution.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath,

    ¡°Anyway, by tomorrow, the sect leader shoulde up with a countermeasure. Then they won¡¯t be able to force themselves on us anymore.¡±

    ¡°What if they continue to stay? Even Sect Leader can do nothing then.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that won¡¯t be a problem either,¡± firmly said Baek Cheon, ¡°The only way to remove poison is with poison! I will throw Chung Myung at those jerks!¡±

    Baek Cheon was still hoping that it wouldn¡¯te to that.

    ¡°Ah, it tickles.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his ears.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No, suddenly my ears feel so itchy. Who is cursing me?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> There is someone who might be calling the young disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the problem is there are too many. First has to be Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°Dong-Ryong?¡±

    ¡°No, it is nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and picked up the bottle,

    ¡°But Elder, you are drinking better than I thought.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> If a merchant doesn¡¯t know how to drink, he cannot make money. I can give you how much of whatever you want. I can be called a masterpiece.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Thank you.¡±

    Elder Hwang chuckled,

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be an honor to be able to drink with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who gained fame recently!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehee!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> Now your fame must be crossing the Dead Sea! Your name will be remembered everywhere!¡±

    ¡°<i>Heheheheehe!</i>¡±

    ¡°Ahem! The best swordsman in the world! The best in the future too! And maybe the best swordsman from Mount Hua in all of time!¡±

    ¡°<i>HAHAHAH!</i>¡±

    When the disciples of Mount Hua were dying due to one kkondae, Chung Myung was living happily every day in the hospitality of a merchant who had lived for fifty years.

    ¡­ not knowing what was happening on Mount Hua.

 Chapter 344: You All Must Be Crazy! (4)

    Late at night in the Blue Plum Hall.

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>EHAHAHAH!</i>¡±

    A loudughter rose from the hall. Those who were in it were pouring alcohol into their sses andughing loudly.

    ¡°Hahaha. How easy is this!¡±

    ¡°I thought it would not be this easy since they had recently gained fame, but I was surprised at how easy this is.¡±

    Hyun Beop, who was listening, tilted his drink and smiled.

    ¡°From the beginning, Hyun Jong has always been a weak person. And the disciples who are famous now¡­ are still just children.¡±

    ¡°True, Father.¡±

    ¡°They are lucky enough to get some fame, but it wasn¡¯t before long that their limitations were revealed.¡±

    ¡°So this didn¡¯t happen because of us?¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    Hyun Beop nodded his head.

    ¡°Do not forget that the reason we came to Mount Hua is for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Right, one more drink.¡±

    It was then,

    ¡°Those who want to be elders are casually drinking alcohol! Won¡¯t your ancestors be ashamed!¡±

    The door swung open, and a man walked in. Everyone bowed their heads and got up.

    ¡°You are here.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Tang frowned. He saw the bottles lying around.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t already forgotten where we are, have you?¡±

    ¡°We apologize. Everyone seemed overly nervous.¡±

    Hyun Beop spoke with a humble face.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    ¡°After living like this for several years, it isn¡¯t easy to give up meat and alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Foolish idiots.¡±

    Hyun Tang came in and sat at the top of the table as he firmly said,

    ¡°Be patient. Soon Mount Hua will work ording to ourws. Until then, we need to be careful with our actions as there are eyes and ears everywhere.¡±

    ¡°We will keep that in mind, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Saying that Hyun Tang looked around.

    ¡®The word robbery can be used in our case.¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t stand it, and all had run to Mount Hua, but living a new life wasn¡¯t easy.

    It was by no means an easy task for a former Taoist who had been on a mountain devoted to training to reenter the world and adapt to its workings. But thanks to being able to adapt to it, they had families and children who were all fully grown.

    ¡®This number will be our strength.¡¯

    If they can seep into Mount Hua like this, it would be his strength. If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t he be able to usurp the position of sect leader before long?

    ¡®If I can make the next sect leader from now on, then everything will be mine.¡¯

    Hyun Tang smiled,

    ¡°Mu Kyung.¡±

    ¡°It is Hyun Beop here.¡±

    ¡°Right. Hyun Beop. What happened to what I asked you to find out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did some research in the meantime, and Mount Hua is indeed overflowing with money. It seems to be enough to fill the warehouses of Mount Hua in just two days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Mount Hua holds exclusive trade rights with Yunnan. This is a business that must generate astronomical sums of money. These bastards from Mount Hua do not even know how much value this trade is.¡±

    Hyun Beop smiled,

    ¡°When we get their full power, I can make a cushion of Sahyung to sit on.¡±

    ¡°It has to be those from Mount Hua, not me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sahyung.¡±

    Although he said it sternly, Hyun Tang was already smiling. No matter how much he tried to calm himself, this news was tough for him to keep calm.

    Hyun Beop looked at him and smiled,

    ¡°If they are not resisting too much, doesn¡¯t it mean that they are already at their limits?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Tang frowned slightly,

    ¡°Do not take it this easy.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Hyun Jong in your memory is clumsy and indecisive, but the current Hyun Jong has supported the copsing Mount Hua for decades and brought it back into the foremind of the world, which everyone thought was destroyed.¡±

    Hyun Beop¡¯s face crumbled. This was something he didn¡¯t want to admit.

    ¡°Where is the skill of Hyun Jong in this?¡±

    ¡°As Hyun Jong said, with time, even rivers and mountains change. In thirty years, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for people to change.¡±

    ¡°You mean Hyun Jong?¡±

    This was ridiculous to him.

    ¡°Sahyung. Maybe mountains and rivers will change in ten years, but not humans. You know, Sahyung, how tough it is for one to change?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that isn¡¯t so wrong.¡±

    ¡°If Hyun Jong was different, then why would he leave us alone? If Sahyung were in his position, would you have endured till now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Hyun Tang didn¡¯t answer, Hyun Beop chuckled,

    ¡°Cautiousness is good, but being too careful can ruin things. Sometimes you get more from a bold move.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is right.¡±

    Hyun Tang nodded with aplicated expression.

    He also knew that those words weren¡¯t wrong. But the reaction of Mount Hua made something feel ominous.

    ¡®They cannot be this green.¡¯

    It cannot be easy to create such a strong revival in a sect. If it were that easy, Hyun Tang would have never left Mount Hua.

    If they have made such an achievement, there must be a reason.

    But in the eyes of Hyun Tang, a viable reason could not be found. The skills of the disciples were too high, and the Un disciples didn¡¯t have the skills to teach them and nor did their skills develop much from what he had remembered from the past¡­

    ¡®I must have missed something.¡¯

    Hyun Tang shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t know what he missed, but now was the time to push forward and fight, as Hyun Beop said. And if he gave Mount Hua time to think, they might gain strength.

    ¡°Anyway, if Hyun Jong isn¡¯t like the past, he wille up with his own countermeasures by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and if we can avoid them, Mount Hua will fall into our hands.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is right.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. After a long time, you can get your proper position back.¡±

    ¡°Huh. You are talking nonsense, I only trouble myself for the future of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sahyung.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°How about the disciples?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, but¡­¡±

    ¡°They seriously¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed with a sad face.

    He¡¯d rather theme to him with sadness andin about what was happening, but the disciples didn¡¯tin a single word to him.

    ¡°Are they trying to intervene with the disciples?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned at Hyun Sang¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Sect Leader. I know why you are being so cautious. Besides, we know that you cannot act emotionally as you are the sect leader. However, I am afraid that this will adversely affect the disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hyun Young?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to look at this situation, so he locked himself in his room.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>tch tch</i>. He isn¡¯t a child or something.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    Hyun Sang took the side of Hyun Young as he understood him.

    ¡°But you need to understand his heart, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why would I not understand?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked down at his teacup.

    ¡°Do I not want to drive them out? No, I am the one who wishes that to happen the most.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I know I cannot do what I want.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang.

    ¡°If I throw them out, there will most likely be more people who want to take advantage of them. And if something happens, then not us, but the disciples will have to pay the price for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°So I had to think about it. What was the best thing? What path should I take to keep those kids from getting caught in the shadows of the past?¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a low sigh and said,

    ¡°Hyun Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I do not want my kids to be harmed due to my personal emotions.¡±

    Hyun Sang sighed. Hearing the intentions of Hyun Jong made him more upset.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t expecting this, but after hearing it in person, he felt more lost.

    This was expected.

    When did Hyun Jong ever think for himself? His actions were always geared toward the safety of the disciples and Mount Hua.

    Hyun Sang often felt frustrated with this side of his sect leader, but in the end, he believed and followed Hyun Jong, knowing his Sect Leader was usually right.

    And this time, too, would be¡­

    ¡°Sect Leader. I understand the meaning, but this is having a negative effect on the children.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly nodded his head,

    ¡°Now, some action has to be taken. Still, we aren¡¯t even close to the conclusion.¡±

    His gaze turned to the distant sky.

    ¡°Sahyung¡­ no, bring him here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang nodded and stood up from his seat.

    The two groups once again sat opposite each other.

    On one side were Hyun Jong and the elders, while on the other were Hyun Tang and the others.

    They had met face to face a few days back, but today felt even heavier than before.

    Hyun Tang was the first to speak.

    ¡°Right. What now?¡±

    Hyun Young, who was on the right side of Hyun Jong, coldly looked at him.

    ¡°Speak carefully.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°You are now in front of the great Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader, and if youmit the same disrespect one more time, then you will realize how strict thews of Mount Hua are.¡±

    Hyun Tang nced at Hyun Young disapprovingly. But knowing there was nothing good toe from standing up to him, he nodded his head.

    ¡°My words were wrong. So, what was I called for, Sect Leader?¡±

    Notpletely respectful, but it was still better than before.

    Hyun Young still didn¡¯t like it, but he decided not to intervene constantly.

    Hyun Jong smiled and said,

    ¡°How was Mount Hua in the few days you visited?¡±

    Hyun Tang looked at Hyun Jong, trying to figure out his intentions.

    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to understand the hidden meaning. If it were Hyun Jong of the past, the expression and voice would have given it away, but now he felt more reserved.

    ¡°It is wonderful, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Tang nodded his head as he said,

    ¡°More than anything, life within Mount Hua is terrifying. The Mount Hua of our time wasn¡¯t like this, and I could guess how hard Sect Leader has had it without seeing it in person.¡±

    At the unexpected good words, Hyun Sang frowned.

    However, whether he liked it or not, Hyun Tang continued, but then,

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hyun Tang brought out the main topic with a slight tone of anger.

    ¡°As much life that is on Mount Hua, there are things that are too excessive here. In particr, it was disappointing to see that thews of Mount Hua weren¡¯t properly upheld and the ancestors¡¯ intentions weren¡¯t conveyed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly, with no sign of displeasure.

    Hyun Tang¡¯s eyebrows twitched at this reaction.

    ¡°It seems like Sect Leader didn¡¯t fully understand what I was saying.¡±

    ¡°No. I fully understand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you understand?¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°And still, you react in this way?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader?¡±

    His gaze on Hyun Tang was strangely stern.

    ¡°A sect leader shouldn¡¯t simply ignore the opinions of others, but also not be swayed too easily by them either. So it isn¡¯t fully necessary for me to ept the criticism of Sahyung either.¡±

    He said it with a smile.

    But there were knives in those words which couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    Now, no matter what anyone said, Hyun Jong was the sect leader, and Hyun Tang was the one who had abandoned Mount Hua and was a simple outsider now, which meant his opinion had no meaning.

    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯

    Hyun Tang realizing the meaning, felt his expression distort.

    But even after seeing that expression, Hyun Jong continued to speak calmly,

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ please, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°The reason why Sahyung was able to stay on Mount Hua for the past few days is because I understand the heart of Sahyung, who abandoned the spirit of the sect and Mount Hua. Because, at that time, Mount Hua was a different and difficult ce to be in.¡±

    ¡°Sajae¡­¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    The moment Hyun Tang was trying to take the lead, Hyun Jong cut him off.

    ¡°I understand Sahyung. I fully understand you. However, some devoted their youth and the end of their lives even in those difficult situations. If they had walked out, they would have lived a happy life, but they chose to live as disciples of Mount Hua. The people who made this happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned cold,

    ¡°As Sahyung said. If Sahyung helps now, maybe Mount Hua will be a little better. But the moment you do so, Mount Hua will no longer be Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s face trembled.

    Hyun Jong, who was speaking with a resolute tone, was exuding strong pressure.

    ¡®W-when did this guy turn like this¡­?¡¯

    Hyun Jong stared at Hyun Tang and finally said,

    ¡°Sahyung. No, profit sucker.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You!¡±

    ¡°That is enough. Get out of Mount Hua now. and¡­.¡±

    A cold gaze filled the entire hall.

    ¡°Never again try to set foot into thend of Mount Hua. And you will now realize how strict thews of Mount Hua are.¡±

    Hyun Tang was overwhelmed by this force and couldn¡¯t find the right words to say, so he stayed silent.

 Chapter 345: You All Must Be Crazy! (5)

    Hyun Tang, a deserter.

    At one time, he was called the strongest on Mount Hua, and he was someone who hoped to revive the fallen Mount Hua.

    At that time, Hyun Jong never once doubted that this man would be anything other than the sect leader of Mount Hua. For the young Hyun Jong, Hyun Tang was his idol and goal.

    But Hyun Tang threw away all the hopes ced on him and walked off of Mount Hua on his own feet.

    Even before bing Sect Leader.

    ¡®A person with no thoughts of consequences.¡¯

    Hyun Young bit his lip.

    His anger wasn¡¯t because Hyun Tang simply abandoned them. Rather, he could understand the decision.

    Mount Hua¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good, so none of them would me those who left. Hyun Young also felt that those who were left behind were the ones with nowhere to go, and he understood their choices.

    But the present time is different.

    Shortly before taking the position of Sect Leader, this man walked out with his Sajae, Hyun Beop, without informing anyone.

    Surely this future was no longer possible, but hypothetically if that situation was repeated, where all the Un disciples died, and Baek Cheon was their hope, their very next Sect Leader. But then, what if Baek Cheon led Baek Sang and the other Sajaes as he walked out and away from Mount Hua?

    Of course, between Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong (and most of all Chung Myung) Baek Cheon would never have the chance to do this. But the old Mount Hua didn¡¯t have Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, or Chung Myung.

    It was a situation where the expectations and futures of all the disciples were ced on Hyun Tang, and him walking out was a shock to everyone.

    The former Sect Leader had finally passed after suffering through agony, and the one who should be leading the sect walked out without a word.

    What could be said about that?

    After that incident, people who thought Mount Hua had no future began to leave one after another.

    That was all. Even the sects who still wrote letters to Mount Hua cut off theirmunication after that.

    In other words, it meant that the person who gave the final blow to the failing Mount Hua was none other than Hyun Tang.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Hyun Young clenched his fist.

    Hyun Jong, who had never dreamed of bing a sect leader, took the position without being able to prepare for it. He was chosen only because he was the most skilled of those who were left behind.

    Hyun Young remembered it all.

    The ce of the elders.

    By the time he had reached that heavy and painful position, many disciples had already left Mount Hua, and Hyun Jong could only watch on.

    That small and sad drooping position.

    To Hyun Young, who knew what kind of path Hyun Jong was forced to take, Hyun Tang was worse than Hainan.

    He bit his lip.

    Hyun Tang was visibly shocked, and Hyun Jong was as calm as ever.

    See.

    There it was.

    A person who had endured harsh storms and painful years rooted hard like a cypress on a cliff.

    Hyun Young felt proud of Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Sect leader.¡¯

    Hyun Young was scolded for trying to be cold.

    In the past, Hyun Jong wouldn¡¯t have dared to think about doing this to Hyun Tang. But now, he seemed a lot bigger than Hyun Tang. Having ovee the painful years, he was no longer the Hyun Jong of the past.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    When Hyun Tang was caught off guard by all of this, Hyun Beop gently coughed and spoke,

    ¡°Sect Leader. I feel like your words now were too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­ too much?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s stern gaze turned to Hyun Beop,

    ¡°What do you mean by too much?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that, but¡­¡±

    He did step up to cover for Hyun Tang, but he had no idea what to say next.

    From the start, there had been no reason for him to give any reasoning or any exnation to Hyun Jong. Wasn¡¯t that the reason they had confidently walked up to Mount Hua? Wasn¡¯t Hyun Jong weak?

    ¡®When did he get so strong?¡¯

    Hyun Beop couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

    He told Hyun Tang that people do not change so easily, but looking at Hyun Jong in front of him, this man felt like a whole different person from the one he had known.

    Didn¡¯t this man have enough dignity to lead a sect?

    He used to firmly believe that the fundamentals of a person would not change no matter what they went through, but seeing Hyun Jong now, it felt like what he had truly believed was copsing.

    He felt confused about it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Fortunately, Hyun Tang had calmed his mind from the shock.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°How can we not understand the heart of Sect Leader? Of course, we understand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However, it isn¡¯t that difficult to give me a chance, right? I really want to seek atonement. If we are given a chance, I want to help the sect leader make Mount Hua a worthy sect, a prestigious sect. To that end, I am determined not to hesitate even if I have to crush my bones. So, shouldn¡¯t I be leading Mount Hua to its peak?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at Hyun Tang¡¯s words,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I doubt the words of Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then what is it?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua no longer needs your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You said you will help Mount Hua?¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at Hyun Tang with cold eyes,

    ¡°Get out right now from Mount Hua. That is the only way you can help Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Hyun Beop was furious.

    ¡°Just because we keep listening, you are crossing the line? Do you think only you people suffered? Did you think that we who left Mount Hua hadfortable lives until now?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were turning cold.

    ¡°So, you want to convince me that you really were exhausted by all your struggles?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Y-You.¡±

    Hyun Beop¡¯s face twitched with anger, but he couldn¡¯t say anything in front of those cold eyes. His tongue, which once moved like a well-oiled machine, was now stiff as if it had rusted.

    Instead, Hyun Tang spoke,

    ¡°Hyun Jong.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Hyun Jong had raised his hand to stop them, but paused when the man addressed him by name.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head at the elder¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Hyun Tang sighed,

    ¡°I know I am a sinner of Mount Hua. But can you give me a chance to atone for it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember? In the past, I always liked you. Considering our rtionship¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not say words which have no meaning.¡±

    ¡°.. what?¡±

    ¡°The person sitting in front of you isn¡¯t your Sajae Hyun Jong, but the sect leader of Mount Hua. I do not decide the actions of Mount Hua based on my personal feelings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will not say much. Leave now and never step on Mount Hua again.¡±

    The voice was firm, with nothing that could be said to rebuke it.

    Hyun Tang trembled at this.

    He wasn¡¯t trembling because Hyun Jong had grown so much. Rather it was because of the humiliation he was facing from someone who had been nothing in front of him in the past¡­

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Hyun Tang bit his lip.

    His eyes which were now shaking, failed to hide his feelings, and they turned cold.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­ no, Hyun Jong.¡±

    ¡°This guy keeps doing this!¡±

    Hyun Young was furious, but Hyun Tang continued.

    ¡°I understand what you are trying to say. After all, this means you do not understand me.¡±

    The gentle attitude he showed till then vanished. All that was left was an arrogant expression.

    Seeing this, Hyun Jong let out a sad smile.

    ¡®Nothing changed from the past.¡¯

    In the past, Hyun Tang was also such a person. Two-faced.

    In the past, Mount Hua needed arrogance because they needed someone whose excess confidence would lead those who were losing theirs.

    Wasn¡¯t Hyun Jong also fascinated with this man?

    But¡­

    ¡®It is different now.¡¯

    Confidence and arrogance were simr but different.

    If Hyun Tang had sat in the sect leader position, then this Mount Hua could have disappeared into history.

    Even before Chung Myung could arrive on their doorstep.

    ¡°Go back.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled at that and said,

    ¡°Fine. Sounds good. But before that, let me ask you one thing.¡±

    And he looked at Hyun Jong with cold eyes,

    ¡°Are you worthy of that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Tang without a word, and Hyun Tang smiled,

    ¡°I will ask you again. Do you have the right to give any order to me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know?¡±

    Hyun Tang reached out and grabbed a ss of water, and he drank it down without dy and put the ss down.

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Tang with anxious eyes.

    Hyun Tang, who was silent, then spoke with a mocking look,

    ¡°If you are the real sect leader of Mount Hua, drive me out.¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young jumped up from their seats and looked at Hyun Tang like they wanted to kill him.

    But Hyun Tang didn¡¯t move despite their re and continued.

    ¡°But I want to ask you¡­¡±

    A sly smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Are you really the sect leader of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°This guy is taking things too far!¡±

    ¡°How dare he act like this in front of Sect Leader!¡±

    It was strange.

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were red-faced with anger, but they also could only shout and do nothing.

    And despite hearing those insulting words, Hyun Jong had a calm face,

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°It is as I said.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled happily as if he had achieved what he wanted.

    ¡°It means that you aren¡¯t the sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but Hyun Tang was already sure that he was winning this.

    And he calmly continued,

    ¡°Who decides who is the next sect leader? It is decided by the elders of the previous generation and, at the same time, the sect leader. In other words, it is said that only those of the previous generation can choose who will be the next sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s voice rose,

    ¡°The predecessors of Mount Hua. The sect leader and elders decided I would be the person who would be the sect leader of Mount Hua. It means that I, Hyun Tang, and not Hyun Jong, am the true sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face turned red as he yelled,

    ¡°How dare youe up with such sophistry!¡±

    ¡°Sophistry?¡±

    Despite Hyun Young¡¯s yelling, Hyun Tang looked rxed. He asked Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Do you think the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t answer.

    Hyun Tang knew this was a positive indication.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. You really don¡¯t know anything. It isn¡¯t simple to seed the legacy of a prestigious sect. Only those who are worthy can be sect leaders.¡±

    ¡°How dare an emunicated person talk about the qualifications of a sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Who emunicated me?¡±

    Hyun Young went silent.

    Hyun Tang looked at him and shouted loudly,

    ¡°There is no one who emunicated me! Who would dare do that? You? You are just a sajae! What qualification do you have to do that to me!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    He looked happy like he was fighting a battle he had already won.

    ¡°Answer me, Hyun Jong. Who is the sect leader of Mount Hua? Who did your teacher, the previous sect leader, appoint as the next sect leader of Mount Hua? If you truly are a follower of Mount Hua, there is only one answer which you can give.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him, and after a long stare, he finally opened his mouth,

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader is¡­¡±

 Chapter 346: You All Must Be Crazy! (6)

    ¡°Of course, it is me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s face was subtly contorted,

    ¡°Did you say you are the sect leader of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Hyun Tang snorted sarcastically,

    ¡°Such a strange thing. A sect leader who no one chose. The Mount Hua ordinances, which have been passed down for hundreds of years, have been pushed to the ground like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you really qualified to call yourself the sect leader of Mount Hua? You were not recognized by our teachers, nor expected to do anything by the elders, and even the sahyungs never recognized you. Are you saying that you still deserve this?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who heard it all, smiled.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°A little while ago, you called me by name, and now you call me Sahyung. You must havee to your senses now?¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯te to your senses, have you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head as if this was funny,

    ¡°It seems that the sect which had worked so hard couldn¡¯t lead Sahyung to a higher ce. The Sahyung, who once seemed like the best to me, now only looks like a child.¡±

    ¡°Y-you brat¡­¡±

    ¡°You asked who the sect leader of Mount Hua is?¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°It is Hyun Jong who is the sect leader of Mount Hua, and no one can deny this fact.¡±

    ¡°Ancestors ordained me as the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°That was the will of the ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you will reject the will of your ancestors?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled as he watched Hyun Tang growl.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If Sahyung hade back to Mount Hua three years earlier, I might have followed you. Even if the disciples and the sajaes coughed up blood, I would have taken the side of Sahyung and returned to being an ordinary person from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­but?¡±

    ¡°Not now.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulders were straight and wide,

    ¡°I know now. No one in this world is more qualified than me to be the sect leader of Mount Hua. And no one can develop Mount Hua better than I have. So¡­.¡±

    He spoke proudly; no, this was a deration.

    ¡°Even if it goes against the will of the ancestors, even if it goes against thews of the ancestors, I will not give up the position of sect leader. Because that is the way for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Hyun Beop, who was still there,ughed,

    ¡°Look at you speaking all shy when you mean to go against the will of the ancestors and Mount Hua?¡±

    The words were like stabs to his lungs, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t get angry even after hearing that.

    ¡°It seems like you misunderstood what I meant.¡±

    ¡°¡­ misunderstood?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for my sake that I told you two to lead your families and others down and never step foot onto Mount Hua again. It was for your sake.¡±

    ¡°¡­ um?¡±

    Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop looked at each other with confused expressions.

    ¡°For us?¡±

    What did this mean?

    Hyun Jong smiled lightly at the two, who were speechless.

    ¡°But apparently, you two don¡¯t seem to mind it. Then go on and do whatever you want. Be it as a master in the kitchen ranting about food or training the children, do whatever you want.¡±

    Hyun Beop¡¯s eyes widened,

    ¡°Before that, the position of the sect leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Hyun Tang stopped Hyun Beop and smiled at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect Leader. Although the words came out wrong I still came here to devote myself to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Today, we talked, and we might have to talk more as this wouldn¡¯t look good for either of us, but I will stop for now. Please take care.¡±

    Hyun Tang got up and turned around.

    <i>ck!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    The moment the door opened, the Baek and Chung disciples tumbled into the front of the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡°This. <i>Tch. Tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Tang frowned,

    ¡°The disciples of a sect eavesdropping on the conversations of grown-ups! How far have thews of Mount Hua fallen? This is why I cannot leave this to Hyun Jong!¡±

    The disciples stood up and red at Hyun Tang.

    At that nce, Hyun Tang clicked his tongue,

    ¡°There is no such thing as discipline in this sect! After that, what can the world say about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You said some good things.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Hyun Tang turned his gaze, and it was Baek Cheon.

    He looked at Hyun Tang and said,

    ¡°But it would be more sensible if those words came from the mouth of a man who hadn¡¯t left Mount Hua and returned after thirty years.¡±

    ¡°You ungrateful jerk!¡±

    Before Hyun Tang could even speak, Hyun Beop shouted,

    ¡°Where do young people get the right to tantly speak to elders!¡±

    A rebuke at the highest position gave them too many rights.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua had no fear on their faces. Rather they were showing hostility which was never shown before.

    ¡°Even though we turned our backs on Mount Hua for a while, we are still the elders of it. And how dare you speak ill of us?¡±

    ¡°That is why we have been holding on till now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°But remember. Anyone¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke in a tone that warned them,

    ¡°Who dares to challenge the authority of the sect leader will not be tolerated by us. The disciples of Mount Hua and I will never let the matter go!¡±

    Hearing his voice, which sounded so cold, Hyun Beop took a step back without realizing it.

    Hyun Beop, who noticed his actions, grunted,

    ¡°How dare they¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°But, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Enough. This is our fault.¡±

    Hyun Tang, who waved his hand, looked at Baek Cheon and softly said,

    ¡°But you will soon find out. Who is the legitimate sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I already know.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Your thoughts are bound to change. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes!¡±

    Hyun Tang, with Hyun Beop and the others, walked away.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body trembled in anger as he looked at them, walking away.

    ¡°Those senile old foxes!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! Aren¡¯t we supposed to hold back!¡±

    ¡°They just insulted Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°I cannot stand it anymore! For real, do not stop me!¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°I do not want to hold on any longer. I tried to keep in line as much as possible, but it was them who crossed the line first. Then we should treat them back rightly.¡±

    ¡°But there is no way to do it. The sect leader has allowed them to stay on Mount Hua for¡­¡±

    ¡°If they won¡¯t go out on their own, we can force them out!¡±

    It was the moment when the eyes of Baek Cheon began to change.

    ¡°Sahyungggggg!¡±

    From a distance, Baek Sang ran with a pale face.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Did something happen?

    He ran up as if the soles of his feet were on fire, and he panted, unable to hold his breath.

    ¡°T-trouble! B-back!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Back!¡±

    ¡°What is back?¡±

    No one could understand him, so Baek Sang banged his chest to calm his breathing and shouted,

    ¡°Chung Myung is climbing up the mountain!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes now trembled in shock.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t he mentally ready?

    ¡®But what do I do?¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it too obvious what would happen if Chung Myung climbed up and saw this?

    This was why he tried to get this done before Chung Myung arrived!

    ¡°W-what do we do?¡±

    ¡°This is bad! This is so bad!¡±

    All the other disciples lost their souls at the news and weren¡¯t sure what to do.

    Baek Sang asked Baek Cheon,

    ¡°W-What do we do?¡±

    ¡°That¡­. us¡­¡±

    No, even if you ask me¡­

    It was the moment when Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t find a way out.

    ¡°Who ising?¡±

    From inside the residence, someone stuck their head out.

    Hyun Young.

    Baek Sang eximed,

    ¡°E-Elder! Chung Myung ising up the mountain! I saw it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    Hyun Young tilted his head with a strange little expression.

    ¡°Right. So you mean Chung Myung ising? Chung Myung?¡±

    At that time, as if he heard the mumbled words of Hyun Young, Hyun Jong left the residence with a stiff face.

    ¡°Huh, Chung Myung is already back. Then, for now¡­¡±

    But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t speak further.

    <i>Grab!</i>

    <i>Grab!</i>

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young grabbed the arms of Hyun Jong, who was about to go receive Chung Myung.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the two with a puzzled face.

    But instead of answering, Hyun Young smiled and nodded,

    ¡°Come inside for a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Hyun Sang, who understood the call, began to drag Hyun Jong inside.

    Hyun Jong, shocked, yelled,

    ¡°N-No! What is this, you bastards! Let go of me! What the hell are you up to now?! Yah!¡±

    Hyun Young nced around to check to make sure no one else, save the disciples, saw this. Closing the door, Hyun Jong¡¯s voice slowly faded away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the disciples looked at Hyun Young with nk eyes.

    ¡°Ahem, right. So Chung Myung ising?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded,

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°For now, I have a meeting with the sect leader, so do not let anyone approach the residence.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Nobody! Nobody is allowed to approach us! Do you understand?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who understood the intentions behind his words, nodded. On his face was a perplexed expression.

    ¡°Ah, I understand.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hyun Young smiled,

    ¡°Make sure that Chung Myung is told what happened on Mount Hua when he was gone. He must be curious about it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> The situation isn¡¯t good with ¡®outsiders¡¯ entering our Mount Hua. Ugh.¡±

    <i>Tak.</i>

    With that, Hyun Young went inside.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was strange silence between the disciples.

    ¡°Sasuk. This is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at the decision which he knew was made,

    ¡°We cannot help it anymore!¡±

    Killing intent rose in the eyes of Baek Cheon,

    ¡°Move for Chung Myung!¡±

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who was climbing Mount Hua, took a sip of alcohol and sighed. The ce he visited had the best alcohol, and he brought the best of those.

    ¡°This is why people need to get fame.¡±

    When he thought about the time when he climbed up to Mount Hua as a beggar, he had no such things in his hand.

    Obviously, from the point of view of Chung Myung, this was just a little of the fame he had in the past. For this reason, those who have long been called gentlemen risk their lives to get fame equal to gods.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> I have been away for too long. Without me, those guys must bezing around, doing stupid stuff.¡±

    Something felt strange.

    Since he hadn¡¯t been out for long he thought he would enjoy it, but his mind kept pushing himself back to Mount Hua.

    Even when climbing up, it felt like he had to climb faster and reach Mount Hua.

    ¡°Now, slowly¡­ <i>uh</i>?¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung noticed something strange as he lifted his head.

    ¡°¡­. what is that?¡±

    Around the gate, he saw a strange cloud of dust rose, and the disciples rushed out. As if they were ordered, they ran towards him.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Before he could even grasp what was happening, they rushed to him and began to speak,

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Something went wrong!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh</i>?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    Did something go wrong?

    What could go wrong in such a short period of time¡­

    Baek Cheon, who ran the fastest, grabbed Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Be prepared and listen. Things happened, things happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what now? Did someone from Shaoline?¡±

    ¡°We would be lucky if Shaolin came!¡±

    ¡°Then what? Don¡¯t pant and speak properly.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so¡­¡±

    The disciples surrounded Chung Myung and began to exin what had happened.

    ¡°Those people to our sect leader!¡±

    ¡°They interfered with our training!¡±

    ¡°They are the enemies!¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    As their anger wasn¡¯t going down, they reached out and grabbed the alcohol bottle, and began to drink it.

    Hearing the entire situation, Chung Myung tilted his head crookedly.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    And he finally said,

    ¡°A human who ran away throwing away his position of sect leader thirty years ago is nowing back and begging to have his sect leader position given back to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­ and how many days has it even been?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head to the side,

    ¡°Ha, for real.¡±

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    Chung Myung drank what alcohol was left, emptying the bottle.

    And he grabbed the bottleneck tightly.

    ¡°Have you all gone crazy?¡±

    The gloomy voice said he had lost his reasoning.

    ¡°Where are those bastards!¡±

    ¡°Blue Plum Hall! They are in there!¡±

    As soon as he heard where they were, Chung Myung broke through the disciples covering him and ran forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°Catch up! Hurry up!¡±

    At least they knew this would happen, so they quickly caught up to Chung Myung, who was rushing to the Blue Plum Hall.

    And¡­

    <i>Bang!!</i>

    As soon as he reached the door, he kicked it open, blowing it away. All the while, he seemed to be billowing white smoke.

    <i>Clop. Clop.</i>

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    As Chung Myung entered the building, one of the men on guard, blocked his path.

    ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from?! And how dare you be so rude in the presence of the elders!¡±

    ¡°¡­where are they?¡±

    ¡°Huh! Who are¡­¡±

    At that moment, the alcohol bottle in Chung Myung¡¯s hand moved and struck the man in the head.

    <i>Chang!</i>

    A clear and sweet sound. The bottle hit his head and shattered all around.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Being hit, the guy fell down.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°W-What is that¡­!¡±

    Everyone stood up in shock and looked alert. Chung Myung threw the bottleneck left in his hand aside and, with gleaming eyes¨C

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    <i>Huhuhuhu.</i> You bastards?

    ¡°From hell, you bastards!¡±

    It really looked like he came from hell.

    And Chung Myung swooped forwards¡­

 Chapter 347: I Am Chung Myung, The Third Class Disciple Of Mount Hua (1)

    A moment ago¡­

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stepping back too easily, Sahyung?¡±

    Hearing the words of Hyun Beop, Hyun Tang smiled,

    ¡°A perfect victory is a good thing to hear. But a victory that leaves no room for the opponent to strike back is the proper move.¡±

    ¡°Um. Surely¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if I had pushed Hyun Jong a bit more, we might have strengthened our positions a little more. But didn¡¯t you see it? With the disciples following Hyun Jong, would we have gained anything by pushing them like that?¡±

    Of course, Hyun Beop had seen it too.

    The sight of the disciples being hostile to them.

    ¡®Mount Hua is heading backwards.¡¯

    This would have been unimaginable when they belonged to the sect.

    No matter how much they had sinned, they were still former disciples, so how could the current disciples act so openly hostile to them?

    ¡°It is right to step back now. Thanks to that, Hyun Jong knows his position.¡±

    ¡°It is probably a fatal hit, announcing that he isn¡¯t the legitimate sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled slyly.

    In the end, the position of sect leader was inherited from their ancestors. Hyun Jong surely imed to be the sect leader, but no one would say that Hyun Tang was not the sect leader appointed by the previous elders.

    Hyun Tang only left the sect, he didn¡¯t give up on the position.

    ¡°When I saw himing out that stubbornly and then back down, he must have felt a lot of stumbling feelings.¡±

    Hyun Tang didn¡¯t respond to Hyun Beop¡¯s words, instead saying with a strange smile,

    ¡°But looking at what he did today, he doesn¡¯t seem like he will step down that easily.¡±

    ¡°People never give up what they have gained that easily. Where was Mount Hua before this? Of course, he is being greedy.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled,

    ¡°But this is why he is easy to deal with. A noble Taoist who is stuck on a mountain and cultivates the Tao, not ruled by thews of the world, is tough to understand, but those who are greedy are easy to predict.¡±

    Hyun Beop looked at Hyun Tang and smiled.

    In any case, it was as if they won today. Because they managed to escape the attempt of Hyun Jong trying to expel them and obtained more time to stay here.

    As time passed, the position of Hyun Jong would be weaker, and theirs would rise.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Hyun Tang got up, and said to the others,

    ¡°Until now, we have only worked to the starting line, but we have more work to do for the future. Right now, the disciples of Mount Hua are siding with their sect leader. It will make things easier for you if you get close to them. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Just coax those who do nothing but practice martial arts in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°I will do so perfectly.¡±

    Hearing the lively response, Hyun Tang nodded. And then he smiled.

    ¡®Hyun Jong¡­ you cheeky bastard.¡¯

    Although he pretended to be as calm as possible, he couldn¡¯t forget the image of Hyun Jong, who was putting pressure on him.

    A guy who would have feared even looking into his eyes before was now sitting proudly.

    ¡®You aren¡¯t the Hyun Jong of the past either.¡¯

    But you will soon realize.

    Just as Hyun Jong was not the Hyun Jong of the past, Hyun Tang isn¡¯t the same either.

    At that moment, Hyun Beop opened his mouth with a slightly stiffened face,

    ¡°But Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°One of the things Hyun Jong said bothered me.¡±

    ¡°Which part?¡±

    ¡°The part¡­ the reason he told us to leave Mount Hua was for ¡®our sake¡¯, it is a little¡­¡±

    And the others tilted their heads as if not understanding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the content. Considering the personality of Hyun Jong, he couldn¡¯t have said something meaningless¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ pretentious.¡±

    Hyun Tang smiled and walked over,

    ¡°What will happen to us just because we stay on Mount Hua? It isn¡¯t like our ancestors who are angry cane down.¡±

    ¡°Right. <i>Hahahah.</i>¡±

    Just as the echoes of Hyun Beop¡¯sugh were heard¡­

    <i>Bang!</i>

    There was a loud roar and the door was opened wildly.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Hyun Tang looked at the door in shock.

    The door was broken through, and someone was walking through the wide entrance.

    ¡®¡­ Who¡­?¡¯

    Looking at the clothes, it was clear he was a disciple of Mount Hua, but his face was unfamiliar. It was their first time seeing this man.

    ¡°<i>Tch</i>, tha¡­¡±

    The closer they got, the more detailed the face was, and Hyun Tang frowned.

    The disorganized clothes, the long hair was simrly tied up roughly, and his walking posture was more like that of a thug!

    And that bottle in his hand.

    ¡®How can this be Mount Hua!¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be possible unless the discipline of the sect had truly fallen.

    As if reading the mood, one of the guards walked up and blocked the path of the disciple approaching.

    And¡­

    <i>ck!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Thud.</i>

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    He was hit in the head with the bottle silencing Hyun Tang.

    ¡®What is going on?¡¯

    Obviously, something was happening in front of him, but the process was not interpreted.

    So¡­

    Just now, did a disciple just break the head of a guard with a bottle?

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop stood up nkly, unable to close their mouths.

    What is this¡­?

    It was then¡­

    ¡°I came from hell, you bastards!¡± roared the mysterious Mount Hua disciple.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    The others, startled at the shout, ran to stop him.

    But it didn¡¯t take long to realize how wrong they were.

    <i>Pak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°These bastards! How dare they stop me!¡±

    Those who directly blocked his approach were bounced left and right, bounced away like they were balls.

    <i>Paaack!</i>

    And now, no one was allowed to run away or retreat with embarrassment, and those who ran at him were being kicked in the chin and stuck into the ceiling of the hall.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hyun Tang stood stunned, unable to move as he looked at the heads being pierced into the ceiling.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how to exin this situation.

    ¡®Am I dreaming now?¡¯

    This couldn¡¯t be.

    He couldn¡¯t be dreaming.

    But wasn¡¯t this reality too absurd?

    The disciple of Mount Hua, who had driven the people into the ceiling, began to approach Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop.

    It was about then that Hyun Beop suddenly came to his senses and asked what he had forgotten before.

    ¡°You, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ for real you bastards¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡±

    The disciple of Mount Hua pointed to the plum blossom on his chest.

    Plum?

    What about it?

    As Hyun Beop still couldn¡¯t understand it, the disciple¡¯s face contorted,

    ¡°If you had eyes, you would know that I belong to Mount Hua. The things who enter and try to upy someone else¡¯s house and call themselves the owner of it! What? Who am I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Beop felt it at that moment.

    ¡®This guy is not sane.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just what he was saying. The tone, the expression, the words, and the gestures were all strange.

    ¡°Who is who, you bastards! If you see the owner of someone else¡¯s house you should be polite to them! Anyway, these days, people are he crazy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®these days, people are he crazy¡¯ from a boy as young as this made him lose his mind.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°What about me!!!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik</i>¡­.¡±

    In the end, Hyun Tang grabbed his neck, which hurt.

    ¡°S-Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Father! Are you alright!¡±

    The others rushed to support him.

    Hyun Tang exhaled roughly and tried to calm down. But even in the midst of this, he didn¡¯t forget to speak to the strange creature he was seeing for the first time.

    ¡°J-Just, who are you?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t understand speech, right? Senile much?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Sahyung, get yourself together!¡±

    Hyun Tang grabbed Hyun Beop¡¯s shoulder with a trembling hand.

    Hyun Beop clenched his teeth and shouted,

    ¡°You look like a disciple of Mount Hua. How could you be this arrogant after meeting the former disciples of your sect?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The disciple of Mount Hua, Chung Myung, smiled looking at every person in the hall.

    It was more of a smirk.

    Chung Myung, who looked at everyone, tilted his head and asked,

    ¡°Where are the former disciples?¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see them with my eyes, so where are they?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Hyun Beop yelled in annoyance.

    But Chung Myung spoke with gleaming eyes,

    ¡°People left a while ago, and now fucking worms crawl their way back and make the entire ce stinky. I will fold you down and throw you at Mount Southern Edge!¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon, who followed Chung Myung, came in,

    ¡®Why bring up the Southern Edge here?¡¯

    A question, but he decided to ask itter.

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes,

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Everyone flinched at those eyes, which were burning.

    ¡°I am Chung Myung, a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua, you fucking bastards!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    Then he was?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°H-He is!¡±

    Everyone who looked at Chung Myung shouted with shock.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    He was the best in the world now, and he had almost won that name until he had given up on it, and his name was now spreading throughout the world.

    Did this mean that this man was the one who had already made a name for himself and had created a stable position for himself on Mount Hua for the future?

    But¡­

    ¡°Being just a third-ss disciple! You are being this disrespectful to your seniors! Where is Hyun Jong!¡±

    When Hyun Beop screamed, Chung Myung smirked,

    ¡°No, did you old men really leave your thoughts and brains down the mountain? Who is the senior here?¡±

    ¡°You! No matter how many times you say we left Mount Hua! The fact that we had struggled here with Mount Hua doesn¡¯t change!¡±

    Chung Myung moved swiftly,

    ¡°How dare a dog bark here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, seriously. This guy.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you say this and then that. Ugh, Old Man.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as he cleaned his ear with his finger.

    ¡°Right. You said it right. You are the seniors, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t something that can be proven with words. I will tell you in a simple way, how to prove that you are from here. If you can, I will put my head down and apologize right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a way?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to Hyun Beop with his chin.

    ¡°Old man, do you know how to use the Plum Blossom Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, forget that. Do you know how to at least use the Seven Plum Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Equilibrium of Six Swords?¡±

    ¡°I-I remember that one.¡±

    ¡°Praise yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Beop went silent without realizing it.

    To be honest, would those who had abandoned Mount Hua and gone down to the wider world have learned the techniques of Mount Hua?

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them as if they were pathetic.

    ¡°Things who call themselves seniors and former disciples of Mount don¡¯t even know to do the sword techniques of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like you did anything on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When you had a hard time, you left, ate well, and lived well. Now, you crawl back to get some treats?¡±

    Chung Myung had madness rising from within his eyes.

    ¡°Do these bastards see Mount Hua as being such an easy mark? Do you throw us away when you want and then pick us back up when you need! You fucking trash!¡±

    And he had finally lost it.

    Senior?

    Elders?

    How dare these things appear in front of him and spout such nonsense?

    Chung Myung pulled his sword out from around his waist.

    ¡°Right. I know. It is fine. There is still a way to prove it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop were suppressed by the force which Chung Myung exuded.

    They just watched as Chung Myung put his sword back into its sheath, then carefully drawing his sword while keeping it sheathed.

    ¡°I wonder if the ones who call themselves seniors can handle even a single third-ss disciple. Try attacking at once. If I lose I admit your roles. But if instead!¡±

    Chung Myung grunted through his teeth.

    ¡°If you cannot, then crawl down Mount Hua. Let¡¯s see who will die today, you bastards!¡±

    Chung Myung ran forward. And he aimed for their heads with his sword sheathed, all without any mercy.

    The dazzling sound of swords and heads colliding beautifully echoed through the sunset at Mount Hua.

 Chapter 348: I Am Chung Myung, The Third Class Disciple Of Mount Hua (2)

    <i>Paaaaak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°S-stop him!¡±

    ¡°Someone do something!¡±

    A hungry wolf was running wild among this flock of sheep.

    ¡°These bastards! Jump off the cliff if you want to! You might want to die in my hands, right? Come here! Let¡¯s see how hard those heads are! Die! Die! Die!¡±

    <i>Flinch!</i>

    Baek Cheon and the other disciples, who stood near the entrance of the hall watching this chaos, trembled.

    Yoon Jong gently turned to Baek Cheon, who was next to him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t we have to stop him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon nced toward the interior and then averted his gaze.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You want to stop that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t find anything to say and went silent. Sure enough, Chung Myung was running around wildly and watching him, Yoon Jong wasn¡¯t sure what he could do to stop him.

    He was a kind of natural disaster.

    Typhoons were meant to be avoided, not confronted. In this case, it was right for them to just hold their breath and wait for the typhoon to pass.

    ¡°And we knew it would be like this.¡±

    ¡°B-But this is¡­¡±

    Of course. Of course.

    Sending him here in the first ce was nothing more than an expression of their will not to settle things amicably.

    To be honest, had there been anything that ended nicely and cleanly after pushing Chung Myung in? Wasn¡¯t even the great Shaolin in the depths of disgrace right now because they crossed paths with Chung Myung?

    Yoon Jong mumbled in a lost voice,

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t think they would lose their grace this quickly¡­¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head,

    ¡°As expected of Chung Myung. He always shows us more than what we imagine.¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded her head, and Baek Cheon was confused.

    ¡®Does that guy have no hesitation?¡¯

    This ¡®elder¡¯ was someone who was a sahyung to their sect leader. Of course, Baek Cheon didn¡¯t give that much meaning either, but it wasn¡¯t easy to treat them like just another random bunch of people.

    That was why he had been hesitating all this while.

    But Chung Myung was Chung Myung.

    ¡®He is respectable in some ways.¡¯

    It was so bizarre how he could run ahead without looking back.

    ¡°But it is so cool how he is like this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I cannot deny that.¡±

    So refreshing.

    It was refreshing, like he was constantly buzzed, but¡­

    Can this be done?

    For real?

    He knew that Chung Myung was confident and not surprised by anything because he was as horrible as he could be, but that wasn¡¯t all. His fingers tingled as he watched Chung Myung run wild.

    And no matter how much he thought Chung Myung could be stopped,

    ¡°How dare you bone-eating dogs climb up Mount Hua!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and looked to the front.

    ¡°What? Give you the position of sect leader?¡±

    <i>Snap.</i>

    And he grabbed a man who was about to run and pulled him back.

    ¡°<i>Eik¡­!</i>¡±

    The face of the one who was begging with his eyes went nk as the sheathed sword was mmed into his head.

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    The groan didn¡¯te from the man who was beaten but from Baek Cheon, who was watching this.

    Baek Cheon turned his head as if he couldn¡¯t watch this. He could turn his eyes, but his ears didn¡¯t work like that.

    <i>Pak! Paaak! Paaak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Was it possible that the situation could be portrayed this perfectly with just sound?

    When Baek Cheon heard the sound of someone falling, he shuddered, shaking his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s let this happen.¡±

    Was it because they had to endure until this man came?

    Chung Myung was now climbing onto everything and mming his fists into everyone.

    ¡°Sect leader? Sect leader? These bastards must have gone crazy! Do you think that the position of sect leader is won through gambling? Sect leader?¡±

    It was impressive to see his opponent¡¯s waist bend back that extremely from just a punch.

    If the Shaolin Sect Leader saw this¡­

    ¡®That is the true essence of closebat.¡¯

    Is what he would shout, and then he would apud Chung Myung.

    ¡®Ah, no. He wouldn¡¯t apud the man who was hitting someone old enough to be a teacher.¡¯

    Baek Cheon shook his head. Now, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be moved, so he was having all sorts of sphemous thoughts.

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    ¡°Oh? You are fainting? Will you faint? You cheeky bastard!¡±

    <i>Wah¡­</i>

    He gets angry even when someone faints¡­

    ¡°¡­ his personality is really something.¡±

    ¡°The devil would also run back scared to hell if he saw this.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly lord. This bastard is seriously something.¡±

    Even those who had known Chung Myung for a long time were surprised by this. Now, these two ¡®elders¡¯ were so startled that their hearts were making their way into their throats.

    ¡®J-Just, who in the world is he?¡¯

    ¡®How is such a guy here?¡¯

    Hyun Tang, in particr, was shocked and confused by this.

    ¡®Are they the ones who could be beaten this easily?¡¯

    Even though they had turned their backs on Mount Hua, they still were the ones who had properly learned the martial arts of Mount Hua. Even if they lived in the outside world, there was no way what was learned could be given up so easily, especially since it was a form of power.

    No, they needed more strength to live in the outside world.

    Therefore, even though they had abandoned Mount Hua, they invited famous people from around the world to teach martial arts to their kids.

    Even their grandson, who was now being beaten by Chung Myung, was a warrior whom Hyun Tang couldn¡¯t touch.

    But now, such a person is being beaten to a pulp by a third-ss disciple.

    ¡°This bastard? He won¡¯t wake up!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung, who finally managed to wake up the person who fainted, threw him into the air.

    <i>Kuk!</i>

    The flying body was stuck into the wall once again. The body was stuck far enough into the wall that only the waist and lower body were still hanging inside. No one could look at this without being shocked.

    Hyun Tang, who watched the scene with nk eyes, trembled,

    ¡°What- what are you doing!¡±

    Unless one were an idiot they would know what this was.

    Among his kids, no one could deal with Chung Myung.

    No, it was as it was meant to be. How can his descendants deal with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who was already being told to hold the highest position of a warrior and being called the best in the world?

    Hyun Beop shouted, feeling the danger that everyone would surely suffer,

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    But when Chung Myung asked calmly, he had nothing else to say,

    ¡°Y-you¡­ so¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Man. You seem like the lucky one.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and raised his sword,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you were lucky enough to get away with your mouth each time things went wrong, but this is Kangho. And Kangho is a ce where your mouth only works when there is nothing else to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. You missed Mount Hua?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°If you missed Mount Hua, you should have missed the plum blossoms too. Don¡¯t worry, I will show you the plum blossoms that Mount Hua has.¡±

    Chung Myung stretched out his sword,

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if you people know.¡±

    His eyes shone each time he waved his sword,

    ¡°If you get hit with the plum blossoms, it hurts three times as badly as being hit with the sheath!¡±

    Baek Cheon and the disciples who watched it were nodding their heads.

    No¡­ well, of course. Of course, it hurt more to be hit with the metal of the de as opposed to the fabric of the sheath.

    However, the problem was that those obvious-sounding words never left the mouth of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Wee to Mount Hua, you bastards!¡±

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword began to produce red plum blossoms in an instant.

    Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop were shocked.

    They, too, belonged to the sect once.

    How could they not know how the plum blossoms were being drawn out from the tip of the sword?

    ¡°Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique?¡±

    But their surprise didn¡¯tst long.

    Today, plum blossoms, the most ferocious ones, began to p those who hadn¡¯te to their senses.

    ¡°<i>Ackk!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i> My back! <i>AAck!</i>¡±

    As one goes through life, one must experience different things.

    However, it would be difficult for most people to experience being hit by plum blossom petals so hard that their backs gave out. And luckily for those who were here, they were experiencing something they had never experienced before.

    Ah. But one had to consider whether they were really lucky or not.

    A storm of plum blossoms swept through the Blue Plum Hall instantly. It was hitting people, pushing them around, and smashing everything in sight.

    It was the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword that had already proven its power to the world through the tournament.

    Even the best in the world could not stand in front of this technique and had to step down from the titles, so how could mere descendants of Hyun Tang face this?

    Helpless, those who were beatenid down on the floor like rags.

    ¡°<i>Uhh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkk¡­</i>¡±

    Just because they got hit with a sheathed sword, there was no guarantee that they would be safe. All those who were beaten groaned in pain.

    Only three people were standing after this tragedy.

    Hyun Tang, Hyun Beop and Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung pulled back his sword and put it around his waist as he looked at them with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°How dare you climb up Mount Hua and have no skills other than an uncanny ability to be beaten by the youngest of the Chung disciples?¡±

    Of course, the youngest of the Chung disciples was the strongest one too, but¡­ in any case, the words Chung Myung said weren¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°And.¡±

    Chung Myung focused on the two who were still standing.

    The reason why they were the only ones standing wasn¡¯t that they had managed to dodge Chung Myung¡¯s wrath; rather, it was because Chung Myung hadn¡¯t attacked them.

    Chung Myung bent his neck and approached them.

    ¡°So I will be checking it once again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What about you and my sect leader?¡±

    Both their faces turned blue.

    The situation was something they couldn¡¯t change.

    It was clear that this madman had nomon sense or manners toward others. If they decided to act almighty, then they would be thrown around like the others.

    Hyun Beop spoke first,

    ¡°I-I am leaving Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I will leave Mount Hua with my kids, and I will never return to Mount Hua again! I will never tell anyone that we ever had any ties with Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So let us go.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Chung Myung opened his mouth and nodded his head,

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    As the positive words came from Chung Myung, Hyun Beop¡¯s face turned a bit normal and spoke in a soft tone.

    ¡°-Still, we are all elders here, so let us stop at this point.¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine.¡±

    Nodded Chung Myung.

    And he smiled, looking at the two men.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t because you had any other notices, so it is fine. I am not that bad.¡±

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    Hyun Beop¡¯s face brightened.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua who were listening to the conversation looked like they had gone pale.

    ¡®They are done for.¡¯

    ¡®He won¡¯t kill them, right?¡¯

    Unfortunately, Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop didn¡¯t see their reaction as Chung Myung smiled and walked over,

    ¡°It¡¯s good for everyone to end this here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ r-right. Right.¡±

    ¡°But you know.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°When one wants to end something, it shouldn¡¯t end like this. If one can do something like this and then expect the end to be a happy one, then why would wars happen? Plenty of people should already know this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The end is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung slowly drew his sword again,

    ¡°Something you get only after you have paid the price for your transgressions. Do you get it? You cannot be just a fool after aging this much, right?¡±

    In the eyes of Chung Myung, Hyun Beop could be seen retreating.

    ¡°I-I am a member of the sect! And you are below me.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is true that older people should be respected.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Which is why you are being beaten.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The sword of Chung Myung flew like a beam of light and hit Hyun Beop on the head.

    <i>Kaaaang!</i>

    Hyun Beop¡¯s body copsed right away with the sound of a bomb.

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­ ah¡­ ahhhhhh!</i>¡±

    He began to roll on the ground holding his head, and Chung Myung shouted,

    ¡°How dare these bastards with no blood in their headse and act out! Die, you bastard!¡±

    Hyun Beopwas too young to deal with this old kkondae who had returned from the underworld.

    Unfortunate as it was.

 Chapter 349: I Am Chung Myung, The Third Class Disciple Of Mount Hua (3)

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Hyun Beop, who had been struggling with all he could muster, finally passed out.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung moved the shitty body of Hyun Beop with his sword and turned to look at Hyun Tang.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Hyun Tang stepped back,

    ¡°Y-You are so rude.¡±

    ¡°Rude?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s eyes looked here and there, unable to find a ce to settle. But still, he spoke with a furious voice.

    ¡°Even if we did something excessive, aren¡¯t you a Taoist? How did one who is a Taoist be this inhumane? Will the ancestors of Mount Hua not be ashamed to see this?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    Hyun Tang, who saw that, raised his voice even more,

    ¡°It is a mortal sin which calls for death. Mount Hua¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Old man. You know a lot about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t. Mount Hua never had a hierarchy.¡±

    ¡°¡­you, till the very end!¡±

    ¡°You should be ted to have met me.¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s face distorted at his words, but the words Chung Myung said werepletely sincere.

    ¡®If you were caught by my sahyung, he would have broken your legs by now.¡¯

    Great Virtuous Sword, Chung Mun.

    The man had made a name for himself as one of the most virtuous people in the world, but how could such a person lead a sect like Mount Hua, which was full of arrogant people?

    ¡°You have been talking about ancestors for a while now, but if the ancestors were still alive, they would have thrown you out of the hall and off a cliff right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of when you will have to face the ancestors?¡±

    Be ashamed.

    Chung Myung could hear them looking down from the sky and asking him the same thing.

    ¡°Well, fine. All good. It can be this too. People are greedy, and they can always get greedy. Because people are people. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned red,

    ¡°I¡¯ll put up with everything. But how dare you ignore our sect leader?¡±

    Who was Hyun Jong?

    He had supported and lifted Mount Hua even after everyone else had abandoned it and had forsaken his own growth to continue to protect it now. Without Hyun Jong doing so, Chung Myung was sure that he wouldn¡¯t have had a Mount Hua to return to.

    And this ¡®elder¡¯ was trying to persecute such a man?

    That was unforgivable.

    ¡°Come here. You need to be beaten until you die. Get hit!¡±

    Hyun Tang bit his lip.

    Words don¡¯t work on the Divine Dragon, so he had to get out of this situation.

    ¡®Even if he is that good¡­¡¯

    <i>Sring.</i>

    Hyun Tang drew his sword.

    At the same time, a sharp flow of qi rose from his body. It wasn¡¯t a lie to say that he was once considered the next hope of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung was interested, and Hyun Tang gritted his teeth.

    ¡®He must have only repeated training till now. He must have never risked his life.¡¯

    No matter how good Chung Myung was, a real fight was where everything changed, and his body was bound to stiffen.

    If Hyung Tang aimed for that moment, then even he could win.

    ¡°You look down on me. While you were trainingfortably on the mountains, I passed countless hurdles of death out in the harsh reality.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and swung his sword.

    ¡°Then prove it.¡±

    ¡°Youuuuu!¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Tang rushed toward Chung Myung at a formidable speed and stabbed with his sword.

    The sword aimed precisely at the center touched the chest of Chung Myung in an instant.

    ¡®You idiot! So distracted¡­¡¯

    But just then!

    <i>Swish.</i>

    Chung Myung turned around and avoided the sword.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Just one step.

    One simple movement made the sword of Hyun Tang look so ineffective.

    Hyun Tang, who couldn¡¯t retrieve his sword due to the fierce momentum, hurriedly looked away with a face full of shock.

    And he saw¡­

    Chung Myung smiling.

    Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders turned back. His back was pulled tight, and his feet were stiff on the floor. The whole process perfectly caught Hyun Tang¡¯s eyes.

    And¡­

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist was pulled back, and as ifunched by a bowstring, flew straight toward Hyun Tang.

    ¡®Ah, no¡­¡¯

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist snapped Hyun Tang¡¯s jaw back.

    Hyun Tang¡¯s teeth were scattered out of his broken jaw in all directions, and his head was bent back as if broken,

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­</i>¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And his body fell down like a doll that had lost its string. Seeing this, Chung Myung smiled and raised his still-sheathed sword.

    ¡°A guy who cannot hold his sword properly, what? Multiple deaths? Huh? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    Who was this bastard lying to?

    Did you think I am from the Demonic Sect?

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Come! I will tell you what real life or death is! Die! Die! Die, you bastard!¡±

    <i>Puak! Puak! Puaaak!</i>

    The sword of Chung Myung went for the body of Hyun Tang as if dancing. Hyun Tang screamed and twisted his body, but Chung Myung¡¯s sword didn¡¯t know forgiveness.

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk! Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°How dare you scream on this sacred conduit! Shut your mouth! Come on, I will be teaching you etiquette!¡±

    Excuse me¡­

    Is beating people all right when near a sacred conduit, then?

    There were too many things to say, but no one could confront the madness in his eyes, and so they stayed silent.

    ¡°¡­ Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Does it feel like he had to be stopped right now?

    Just as Baek Cheon gulped and was about to step forward, someone next to him poked his head in and looked inside the hall.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be going ahead¡­ Elder?¡±

    Noticing that Hyun Young was the one, Baek Cheon stepped aside.

    Hyun Young frowned,

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> What sect elder?¡±

    ¡°¡­ should we stop him?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head and turned around.

    ¡°El¡­ Elder?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> Over there. <i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    Then, as if nothing had happened, he walked away from the hall. Was him stepping further and further away, looking all refreshed, an illusion?

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been instructed to leave it alone, pondered for a moment and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t kill them.

    He wouldn¡¯t.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Chung Myung shook his hands and looked back with a face that said he hadn¡¯t fully vented his anger.

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> I have be too kind these days. I really wish it was the same as before.¡±

    He would have thought of cutting off their limbs first.

    Teaching children turned him so mushy.

    ¡®If Sahyung had seen me, he would have shed some tears because I am turning into a human again.¡¯

    No. Even his anger was a lot less this time, right?

    <i>Tch.</i>

    Chung Myung stepped out.

    ¡°Get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean how? Throw them away.¡±

    ¡°Before the gate?¡±

    ¡°If possible, throw them off the cliff.¡±

    ¡°¡­ no, I will take care of it and clean this up.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung pushed the disciples out and left the hall.

    Baek Cheon shook his head as he looked at the hall, which had been torn to rags.

    ¡°Even if barbarians had attacked them, it wouldn¡¯t have been this bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­pared to Chung Myung, the barbarians are innocent.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you¡¯ll hear something like this near a conduit like this.¡±

    What was sadder was that it wasn¡¯t even wrong.

    ¡°Anyway, out the gate those¡­¡±

    It was then¡­

    ¡°No! The more I think, the hotter I get! These bastards! What? Who is the legitimate sect leader of Mount Hua? You fucking idiots ran away!¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    ¡°Catch him!¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung rush back in, the Baek and Chung disciples were frightened and stopped him. And each of them had to hold any part of Chung Myung to stop him.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Hold back!¡±

    ¡°The more you hit, the more he might die for real! Calm down! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°No, he is not good at all!¡±

    ¡°Someone go and bring alcohol!¡±

    Baek Cheon held Chung Myung by the waist and yelled,

    ¡°Yah! Get them away! Save them my ass. Just throw them away right now! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    The rest of the disciples picked up the fallen interlopers and carried them to the gate of Mount Hua.

    From the outside, it might look like a harsh act, but when one got to know what actually happened, they would consider this the worldly good. If the goddess of manners saw this, even she would be smiling down.

    Of course, after seeing the full events, she would have to take a seat.

    ¡°Now, now Chung Myung, calm down!¡±

    ¡°They are out! They are gone.¡±

    And they frowned as Chung Myung was pulling less and less.

    ¡°You should have thrown them off the cliff.¡±

    ¡°¡­ let them live like humans. Huh? Like humans.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes at Baek Cheon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Sasuk did nothing. You were just looking while those crappy morons were trying to set foot on Mount Hua! I need to take this up with the sect leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    ¡°Next time something like this happens, don¡¯t think too much and throw them out. Got it?¡±

    ¡°I-I understand.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> I am starving. Is there food being served still?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his hands and began to walk to the dining hall.

    Everyone who saw this sighed.

    ¡°¡­ resolved, right?¡±

    Looking at the result alone, it could be said that a solution was found, but the process was too much more than Baek Cheon had imagined.

    ¡°Anyway, my insides feel cold.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    At the words of Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°I feel cool on the inside¡­ no, it is refreshing for real. Still¡­¡±

    It was then¡­

    ¡°They left?¡±

    ¡°Ah, shit, that shocked me!¡±

    Hyun Young suddenly popped up, and Baek Cheon was terrified by this.

    ¡°E-Elder!¡±

    ¡°Those people?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung ordered it, and they were thrown outside the gate.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Still, they are people who once belonged to Mount Hua. Can we just send them away like this?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Sprinkle salt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just spray it all at once.¡±

    ¡°¡­ okay.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°He went to the dining hall.¡±

    Hyun Young gently nodded and walked to the dining hall.

    Looking at this, everyone shook their heads.

    ¡®The more I think about it, this man is the scarier one.¡¯

    ¡®Actually, if there was no Chung Myung, would this have happened?¡¯

    Baek Cheon mumbled in a weak voice.

    ¡°Is this a sect or a battleground?¡±

    No one was willing to answer that.

    The next morning¡­

    ¡°But where is Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Didn¡¯t he go to his room yesterday?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯te to training this morning.¡±

    ¡°Uh? He isn¡¯t in his room.¡±

    Anxiety rose on the faces of the disciples.

    Chung Myung never skipped training. Wasn¡¯t he the kind of person who said that if their training were skipped he would make sure they would sleep and die within the training grounds?

    And such a guy wasn¡¯t visible since morning? This was too odd.

    ¡°Just where¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! Chung Myung ising from there!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his gaze to the direction Jo Gul pointed.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And tilted his head.

    Was it strange to see Chung Myung popping out of somewhere on Mount Hua? No, but strangely, he was walking in from outside the gate once more.

    Besides, he had a bottle in his hand.

    Judging from the fact that the shape of the alcohol bottle was different from yesterday, he must have gone down ande back up.

    Baek Cheon, unable to clear his doubts, ran to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Where did you go to?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders at the question.

    ¡°Nothing. I had some business to take care of, so I went down.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°Chung Myung. Did you?¡±

    ¡°Do I look like some butcher? Why beat someone who has lost?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right? That is it, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed with relief.

    He thought that Chung Myung ran after them, unable to bear his anger. Still, he felt anxiety despite the answer.

    ¡°Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the ones who were once members of the sect. Of course, there is no problem in condemning those who abandoned us, but then¡­¡±

    To be beaten by a third-ss disciple.

    There was more than enough room for this to be developed into new gossip. The problem was that it wouldn¡¯t end with just Mount Hua but the reputation of Chung Myung too.

    ¡°Ah, what?¡±

    ¡°Right. It cannot be¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Anyway, I am rather professional in my dealings, so I will not have to worry about it again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    As Chung Myung began to walk in, Baek Cheon followed.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    He looked at the back of Chung Myung and thought, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything serious.

    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked over to the gate.

 Chapter 350: I Am Chung Myung, The Third Class Disciple Of Mount Hua (4)

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh¡­</i>.¡±

    They weren¡¯t some soldiers.

    No, these were no defeated soldiers on a battlefield.

    Hyun Tang, supported by the others, bit his lip and watched everyone walk down the mountain.

    ¡°<i>Uh-Uhk!</i>¡±

    Hyun Beop, who was walking next to him, was walking with the help of a wooden stick, but then he lost his bnce, making him fall to the ground.

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    And for a while, heid there holding his back and groaning.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ where in the world is this consideredwful?¡±

    Seeing Hyun Beop screaming in frustration, Hyun Tang bit his lip.

    ¡°No matter how much the disciples of this sect were turned upside down¡­ it cannot be like this. This is just¡­¡±

    Hyun Beop looked like he couldn¡¯t understand anything. He was just mumbling with helplessness in his eyes.

    It would have been enough if that was it.

    If they had been beaten and driven out by the Hyun disciples they wouldn¡¯t have felt so miserable. But the one who had beaten them to a pulp was a child who hadn¡¯t even been born when they were on Mount Hua.

    Who could understand that they had just been beaten around by someone who was younger than their grandkids?

    ¡°Say something Sahyung! You said we just had to climb up Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± yelled Hyun Tang. The qi he was radiating made Hyun Beop shudder.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s face was as bad as the devil¡¯s.

    ¡°Those fucking dogs¡­ are going to act like this?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is done for. There is no way and no reasoning in there. They are a group of newbies. The people of the world used to call Mount Hua a noble sect, is this even that anymore?¡±

    Hyun Beop¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. Hyun Tang¡¯s eyes were shining with anger as he ground his teeth.

    ¡°If they treat us like this we have no choice but to treat them the same way.¡±

    Hyun Beop gulped and asked,

    ¡°You have a way?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Tang looked into the distance as he said,

    ¡°We go to Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ S-Shaolin?¡±

    Hyun Beop asked with surprise. But Hyun Tang seemed sincere.

    Shaolin.

    ¡°Shaolin has been humiliated by Mount Hua. They must be holding a grudge against Mount Hua too. So we will take advantage of the situation they are in.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Beop nodded his head.

    Clearly, their situation was akin to Shaolin¡¯s.

    After all, wasn¡¯t it that they, the old ones, were beaten by a little kid and kicked out too?

    ¡°If the worldes to know how Mount Hua wields its strength, then Mount Hua will be criticized and someone will me them for what they did. But to be honest, no one would seriously consider what happened in another sect. It is just a topic to discuss over food.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But it is different if Shaolin stands behind us. Shaolin has the power to make things happen, and they can pressure Mount Hua for us.¡±

    Hyun Beop went silent as he knew that Shaolin had the power to do that, but there was one thing that bothered him.

    ¡°But¡­ Sahyung. If we do that, it will appear as though we are hostile toward Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Tang red at him,

    ¡°So what about that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They have abandoned us. Parents who abandon their children cannot wish for filial piety from them. Why do we have to think about Mount Hua when they abandoned us?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung is right.¡±

    Hyun Beop nodded.

    At this moment he wasn¡¯t hesitating.

    ¡°I cannot wait to see those thugs behind the mask of Mount Hua be revealed. Even if the foundation of Mount Hua¡¯s stone was pulled out by them, I will put everything back in its ce.¡±

    Both Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop knew the truth.

    The fact that it was them and not Mount Hua who were hiding behind a disguise.

    But as long as things were dragged this far, such things had no meaning. Already they arranged everything they could to climb to Mount Hua so they could not walk back without gaining anything.

    ¡°But will Shaolin agree to it?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t bad from Shaolin¡¯s point of view. Destroying Mount Hua is good, and having us lead Mount Hua is even better. Above all, we have cause for it, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°With that reason¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the reason is clumsy.¡±

    Hyun Tang cut him off,

    ¡°A reason is just like that. Even a perfect reason cannot do much in the hands of the weak, and a weak reason is stronger in the hands of those who can do something with it. Shaolin has the power to turn our reason to their advantage.¡±

    Hyun Beop nodded his head.

    ¡°We move to Mount Song right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Tang turned his head and looked at the peak of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hyun Jong¡­ and Chung Myung!¡±

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Hyun Tang clenched his hand and touched his face. The ce where Chung Myung hit him continued to throb.

    ¡°For sure¡­ I will definitely make sure you people fall to hell! For sure!¡±

    A re in his eyes.

    Hyun Beop gulped at that momentum.

    ¡®Stupid morons.¡¯

    They might be strong, but in reality, they were weak. If they were going to create a grudge against someone like this, they should have done it better.

    It was for this reason that Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop walked up to Mount Hua, which began to regain its name in the world without another thought. Because they thought that there was no way they would lose their life climbing Mount Hua.

    If they wanted to send these people away, they should have done it with a smile on their faces and if they wanted to use their hands, they should have done it where there was no way to fight back.

    ¡®Now you will really regret it.¡¯

    It was the moment when Hyun Beop was about to smile,

    ¡°Oh my. The mountain is so steep.¡±

    ¡®Um?¡¯

    Hyun Beop turned his head at the voice.

    He saw a group of peopleing up the mountain.

    ¡®Beggars?¡¯

    Seeing their behavior, Hyun Beop tilted his head.

    What kind of beggar would even climb a mountain? There was no other ce for them to beg around here.

    A beggar and a mountain.

    Wasn¡¯t this the weirdestbination?

    ¡®Climbing Mount Hua?¡¯

    Ordinary beggars would nevere up Mount Hua, so they were from the Beggars Union?

    Before Hyun Beop could solve his own questions, the people from the Beggars Union began to get close.

    Feeling a sudden eerie feeling, his entire body tensed up, making him feel wary of the beggars.

    ¡®The direction¡­¡¯

    They weren¡¯t going past them.

    They were walking toward Hyung Tang and Hyun Beop before slightly veering to the left and right of the party.

    They were surrounded by these beggars.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Shocked, Hyun Beop turned his head and looked around at the beggars.

    ¡®They aren¡¯t ordinary beggars.¡¯

    Solid bodies could be seen through their rags, and their sunken eyes were different from the normal beggars on the street.

    Hyun Beop was about to speak, realizing something was wrong.

    ¡°It is quite a long way to Mount Song.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ahead.

    On the path where the beggars climbed up, a man was walking up.

    ¡°<i>Phew,</i> can you go all the way to Shaolin with that body?¡±

    ¡®Did they hear us?¡¯

    Hyun Beop¡¯s eyes trembled.

    The beggar who just spoke didn¡¯t stand out too much. Unlike those who climbed ahead, this one would melt into the street in no time.

    But there was one defining feature.

    His eyes.

    Those cold and sunken eyes made them feel like kids.

    ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡±

    Hyun Tang spoke a bit flustered.

    ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding. We are simply walking down the mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Hyun Tang.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Name Ha Uryang left Mount Hua thirty years ago and settled in Honam, and you made a mark for yourself working in the delivery service. In reality, you¡¯re a salty man who worked with a nice face while you hated what you did.¡±

    Hyun Tang¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Y-You¡­.¡±

    ¡°I guess I am right.¡±

    The man shrugged.

    ¡°There are many other things we managed to investigate, but I don¡¯t feel it is necessary to talk about it here.¡±

    He was smiling, yet his eyes looked cold.

    ¡°The important thing isn¡¯t who we are. But you are trying to spit on Mount Hua, which we are with, and now you want to ruin it too?¡±

    A cold sweat broke out on Hyun Tang¡¯s back.

    Anyone living in Kangho should know one thing.

    You can have anyone be hostile to you, but never the Beggars Union.

    Who are the scariest people in the world? The ones who have nothing to lose.

    It was the Beggars Union who had nothing to lose, and they were right here.

    People often only saw them discuss negotiations. But how could the gathering of so many beggars around them be considered a negotiation?

    The Beggars Union was the most peaceful ce in the world and the most dangerous one too.

    ¡°Even without a request, I was slowly trying to get to you¡­¡±

    The man raised his hand and caressed his forehead.

    ¡°¡­ I would be cursed at if I didn¡¯t know the people who are climbing up Mount Hua. I am Hong Dae-Kwang.¡±

    The beggars around them began to giggle.

    ¡°These days, people feed us with curses rather than fists.¡±

    ¡°I think I saw some kicks too.¡±

    ¡°Wang Cho, that isn¡¯t something you get to say.¡±

    ¡°Shut it! So noisy!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shouted and looked at the ground.

    ¡°Anyway, well. If a person makes a mistake they could be good and rectify what they did. And I do not want to disappoint that devil anymore.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled broadly.

    ¡°If you head to Shaolin like this, only those who side with Shaolin will yield good results. But unfortunately, we have sided with Mount Hua.¡±

    There wasughter in his voice.

    But to Hyun Tang and Hyun Beop, it was terrifying.

    ¡°You know what beggars hate the most in the world?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The time when our food gets cut off. And you are trying to cut off the food which needs toe to me.¡±

    Hyun Tang trembled as he looked at those who surrounded him.

    Sharpened knives were being pulled out from the sleeves of the beggars.

    Short daggers.

    Sharp iron long needles.

    Long sickles.

    They were giggling as they began to close in!

    Hyun Tang¡¯s group trembled and began to move back. Fear was clear in their eyes.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Well, you should have done your investigation before messing around with them. You touched the devil without a second thought. Of course, you will have to pay the price now.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shrugged, and the beggars ran to Hyun Tang and his party at once with eerie and scary eyes.

    ¡°They won¡¯t die.¡±

    <i>Munch munch.</i>

    Chung Myung chewed on the moon cake and said,

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°The beggars sometimes go overboard, but they are smart people. They won¡¯t kill them. But they will surely give them a right scare.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Young listened to Chung Myung with a serious face.

    ¡°And they are probably going to tie them up and throw them out at the outskirts of town. They will never be able to get close to Shaolin for the rest of their lives. And if they do want to try, they will have to go all the way to Shaolin, avoiding the eyes of the beggars in the world, and those people do not have that talent.¡±

    It was true, so Hyun Young nodded.

    ¡°Instead, they surely will be a little angry, so the beggars might be beating the shit out of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung smiling, Hyun Young sighed and nodded his head.

    ¡°Well, you have been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°No. They were as weak as flies. <i>Tch.</i>¡±

    ¡°The Beggars Union matter stays secret from Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Eh. I am no kid.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled, and Hyun Young nodded as he fell into thought.

    Those who led the sect shouldn¡¯t always be fair. If someone shows fairness they would need to dirty their hands too.

    In the past, Hyun Young took that role.

    But now¡­

    ¡°Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You are giving too much to Mount Hua. But then we¡­¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and interrupted him.

    ¡°Elder is also very worried about small things. If I had wished for something like that, I would have never done this. Don¡¯t you know me well?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes. Right.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled brightly.

    ¡°Then, you must not have been able to have meat, right? I will bring some pork belly?¡±

    ¡°Alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Take out one of the things you brought.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> You know me well. I thought I hid it well.¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing the back of Chung Myung walking away, Hyun Young smiled at the strange feelings.

    Then he hurriedly stood next to Chung Myung and grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    The smile grew wider on the lips of Hyun Young.

    The bright sunlight shone on the back of the two old souls and one young body heading to the dining hall.

 Chapter 351: You Might Want To Expand The Scope Of Work A Little More. (1)

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes scanned the people sitting in front of him.

    ¡°You had a good talk and they went back?¡±

    There was disbelief in his voice. However, those who sat in front of him answered confidently without even the slightest hesitation,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    In that order, Chung Myung, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young responded.

    Wasn¡¯t it the norm to believe a tiger had appeared in the vige when three people were saying it?

    ¡°¡­ and those people quietly left?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> It is said that the human heart changes within seconds.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s smile after the answer made Hyun Jong narrow his eyes. Eventually, his gaze turned to Baek Cheon, who only stayed silent in the corner.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ uh¡­¡±

    When Baek Cheon hesitated without answering, Hyun Young, Hyun Sang, and Chung Myung opened their eyes, ring at him, making Baek Cheon close his eyes tightly.

    ¡°I-It is true. It is true!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Hyun Jong stared at him, Baek Cheon turned his gaze away.

    As he watched this, many thoughts ran through his mind¡­ and Hyun Jong finally went silent.

    ¡®Oh.¡¯

    What did these people do? These three culprits that were in front of him.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    These beings were bound to go to hell.

    How could they possibly try to trick him into doing something?

    No, this wasn¡¯t a trick. Wasn¡¯t it like bringing a crow and calling it a dove?

    Seeing Hyun Jong go speechless, Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°I spoke really well, and they happily went back.¡±

    Right, it was a good thing.

    It would be a problem if you had said that you spoke with fists and not your mouth! With fists!

    ¡®No, no.¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t have been done with words.

    If it was this child then he would have used his mouth to bite them!

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong finally let out a deep sigh and asked,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am really asking since I am a bit lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­ they aren¡¯t buried around here, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, even Sect Leader. Did my reputation go down or something? When did I do that?¡±

    <i>Uh.</i>

    I feel like you did enough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they walked by on their own feet¡­ <i>uh¡­</i> maybe crawl would be a better way to¡­? <i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong just closed his eyes as he tilted his head and watched Chung Myung mumble.

    ¡®Let¡¯s move on from this.¡¯

    This interrogation was only going to make things tiring for him.

    And didn¡¯t he already expect this conclusion toe right from the instant he was caught and imprisoned in his own residence by these so-called Sajaes?!

    If he really wanted to stop them, he would have kicked the door and gone out, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t.

    ¡°¡­ right. You all have been through enough.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. <i>Hehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right. You must have had a particrly hard time. You¡­

    Hyun Jong put down everything.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    And Hyun Sang spoke up in a low voice.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°What happened this time isn¡¯t something we canugh about.¡±

    At the most serious expression on his face, Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°Actually, what happened this time was resolved with no major problems, but I cannot guarantee it will not happen again.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Actually, with what happened this time, Mount Hua has be a coveted destination for those who have abandoned us.¡±

    Everyone nodded at that.

    If Mount Hua didn¡¯t gain its recent fame, would Hyun Tang and his family reallye up the mountain?

    ¡°In the case of what he did this time, he just decided toe up early because he believed that he was worthy enough to climb up. Conversely, it means that even at this moment, many have opened their eyes to Mount Hua. It is just that they haven¡¯t shown their intentions as fast as this man did.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    Hyun Young, who was listening to this, gently added,

    ¡°It is a little strange, though. Rising fame means that a sect is getting stronger, but there are more people aiming to swindle us than previously.¡±

    The answer to that came from Chung Myung,

    ¡°It is because this is easy.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Everyone looked at the muffled voiceing from the sullen-faced Chung Myung,

    ¡°They cannot touch Wudang or Shaolin, but Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have a solid position yet, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>um.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    It was a clear story, but the words which came out were so blunt, like the weakness of Mount Hua was being called out.

    ¡®My fault.¡¯

    To put it bluntly, all the fame which Mount Hua gained was all because of its disciples.

    Of course, the other sects also gained fame through such things, but¡­

    ¡®Those sects had fame brought in by their previous generation, the seniors of the first-ss disciples.¡¯

    Basically, the strength of the higher seniors was the same as the elders of a sect.

    If the second and third-ss disciples of Wudang were more active, it was the same as dering to the world that the first-ss disciples and others were weaker than them.

    And the number of first-ss disciples on Mount Hua was too low now.

    ¡®And their skills are extremelycking.¡¯

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t trying.

    The Un disciples were also redefining their martial arts and learning the Plum Blossom sword through a lot of effort. However, due to their age, the pace of epting something new was slow.

    ¡®Compared to the second and third-ss disciples who are the bright future, the first-ss disciples and the elders are the ones who need to be the main pir of a sect. And right now, theyck the necessary skills, so this is making the sect more of an easy target.¡¯

    Those who should hold the real power in the sect were weak, and those who were the future were still young. So wouldn¡¯t this look like a ce anyone would want to eat?

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    This was the basic limitation of Mount Hua, which had once fallen.

    Hyun Jong, who guessed the meaning of Chung Myung¡¯s words, went stiff before sighing.

    Everyone who understood what he meant kept their mouths shut.

    ¡°¡­ I have no face to show¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why do we look that easy? We also have made a name for ourselves.¡±

    Unfortunately, Yoon Jong, who hadn¡¯t gotten enough attention, asked something he shouldn¡¯t.

    Chung Myung looked at him and asked,

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What kind of people are we?¡±

    ¡°¡­ us? Taoists.¡±

    ¡°Right. Taoists. Taoists who learn their martial arts at the top of a mountain. Then, how will the Taoist who stays on the mountain and practices all their life be treated?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Before Yoon Jong could answer, Jo Gul responded,

    ¡°As an ignorant fool who knows nothing about the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aren¡¯t you being too blunt?¡±

    When Yoon Jong spoke, a bit shocked at Jo Gul¡¯s words, Jo Gul shook his head.

    ¡°That is the reality, Sahyung. In fact, even merchants like to make deals with temples or remote sects. They don¡¯t want to give details about prices and rob everything the temples and remote sects have.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head, agreeing with what Jo Gul said.

    ¡°It is the same with those who climbed up Mount Hua this time. Because they thought that they could deceive even the most famous men, who don¡¯t know anything other than mountains.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong brushed his beard.

    ¡®This is a problem I never thought of.¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who had been listening quietly from the side, looked at Chung Myung, curious as he asked with a smile,

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Increase our influence.¡±

    ¡°Influence.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and spoke firmly,

    ¡°There are a lot of sects from whom we can learn because they, too, were stuck on their mountains. However, people of the world regard Wudang as a sect they cannot touch. On the other hand, ces like Mount Hua and Kunlun are vulnerable. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong we get here.¡±

    ¡°A matter of perception?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young nodded as if it was definitely something to think about.

    ¡°Then what do you think we must do to change that perception?¡±

    ¡°I will let you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ let us know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone,

    ¡°The reason why Wudang and Shaolin can be sects that lead the world is not that they are strong. It is because their influence reaches everywhere. It is just like working for the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­ like a sect establishing their own martial sub-sects?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the world must know. No matter how strong you are, you cannot let yourself be treated like a sect isted on the top of a mountain.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was listening carefully, became frustrated.

    ¡°Stop going round and round and spit it out. What do you mean?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Who are you even listening to? We should act like Wudang!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Gossip, closeness! A fist close by¡­ then a sword in the distance¡­. Rumors and gossip are more influential than one knows! Do you know how many rumors go around about Wudang and Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­ must be a lot.¡±

    ¡°Right. When a sub-sect of Shaolin gets established, we feel more familiar with the news of Shaolin, and we get more interested in them. We even want to defend it at times.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head and continued,

    ¡°That is how influence works. It grows that way.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong was deeply immersed in his thoughts and turned to Hyun Young,

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the gate leader of Huayoung Gate staying here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although Hyun Tang and the others visited suddenly, he was still here.

    It was as if the guy was looking around, unsure of what to say and when to leave this unusual atmosphere. Uncertainty which only seemed to grow as time passed.

    ¡°Even if it isn¡¯t that, I was thinking about discussing some things with him. So¡­¡±

    ¡°We might try and make him work a little.¡±

    Hyun Young and Hyun Jong nodded, looking at each other.

    ¡°Whether we choose Huayoung Gate or a new sect we create, a ce has to be created which bes the center of Mount Hua¡¯s inner circle for the future. If we can spread the inner circle of Mount Hua little by little, no one in the world will look down on Mount Hua. They just cannot do that.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    A clear direction.

    ¡°Then, isn¡¯t there one thing to think about?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hua-Um vige is too small for us to put effort and build a close sub-sect. So we might have to think of a suitable ce¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged at this and said,

    ¡°There is nothing to think about. This is Shaanxi, and there is only onerge city in Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°But that¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    A ce popped up in their minds.

    Xian.

    Xian was the capital of Shaanxi and was the ce where all the goods of Shaanxi were gathered. Of course, the poption there was thergest.

    If Mount Hua was aiming to create their first sub-sect in Shaanxi, then they needed to start by touching the west.

    ¡°But¡­ this is¡­¡±

    And only one sect could put their sub-sect in Xian, the sect closest to it.

    ¡°Southern Edge once again?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    ¡°I am tired of crossing paths with them!¡±

    Xian was an area that Southern Edge held tightly. So for Mount Hua to open up a central sub-sect there, they would have to fight Southern Edge once again.

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t like we are fighting them for some grudge.¡±

    Those who gathered here had no choice but to deeply realize why Mount Hua and Southern Edge were at odds with each other.

    If two sects of this size aimed for one thing, then a conflict between the two would only be natural.

    ¡°¡­ is there any way to avoid fighting?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded at Chung Myung¡¯s cool response.

    ¡°Then it cannot be a big deal. So¡­¡±

    It was then¡­

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon inside? Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Everyone turned to the door.

    This voice seemed so familiar?

    When Chung Myung got up and opened the door he looked at the familiar face.

    ¡°No. What is wrong with this beggar?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang who had been eagerly calling for him outside, frowned as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°No, why is there no one outside? I waited there for such a long time near the gate.¡±

    ¡°There is no one who wants to visit us, so no one waits there.¡±

    ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t important.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang spoke desperately,

    ¡°I have some pretty serious news to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Uh? What news?¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge visited us.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    The people within the room were shocked as they rushed to the door.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i> Don¡¯t push!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? The Southern Edge Sect is going silent?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang answered the question without dy,

    ¡°To be precise, it wasn¡¯t from here, but towards their main base. It is said that they will concentrate more on internal changes and hold off their exterior activities for a while.¡±

    ¡°That is what I said.¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nodded at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Perhaps there is a big change in feelings after the recent tournament. Or internal conflicts got worse, and they needed time to manage it. I will have to do some thorough research to find out why.¡±

    ¡°No. Well, that reason is fine enough. But wasn¡¯t Southern Edge already in seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    An evil smile rose on the lips of Chung Myung,

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was right! Hyun Jong understood Chung Myung¡¯s words and said,

    ¡°Hurry up and call the gate leader!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang tilted his head as he watched the Mount Hua disciples and elders start to scramble around.

    ¡®What are they up to?¡¯

    This was a sect he could never anticipate.

 Chapter 352: You Might Want To Expand The Scope Of Work A Little More. (2)

    The Huayoung Gate Leader, Wei Lishan, gulped as he looked at the people around him.

    ¡®No, they hadn¡¯t been interested till now, but¡­¡¯

    Of course, he had eyes and ears so he knew that they weren¡¯t intentionally neglecting him.

    But wasn¡¯t it true that as soon as they climbed up Mount Hua, he was treated as a sack of barley and put aside?

    But now he was summoned by them and they were looking at him with much passion.

    Eyes as if they were looking at a golden calf that was shining bright.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Wei Lishan, feeling burdened, coughed.

    Hyun Jong, who was sitting at the top of the table, smiled and said,

    ¡°The reason I asked you toe here was to discuss the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader, I was waiting.¡±

    ¡°First of all, I want to apologize for not paying attention to you after asking you toe here. I didn¡¯t mean it, but¡­¡±

    However, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t finish.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time! He will understand all the above-said things, so get to the point.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before he could apologize for the past few days, Hyun Young cut his words short. Those who would normally stop him were now nodding their heads.

    Seeing their reactions Hyun Jong sighed,

    ¡®These are Taoists?¡¯

    Even a bandit wouldn¡¯t be in this much of a hurry!

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i> Right, right.¡±

    In the end, Hyun Jong raised his head and looked at Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°This time, from Mount Hua to Xi¡¯an, we want to open up a central sub-sect, will you take over that role?¡±

    ¡°X-Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wei Lishan looked shocked.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t follow the disciples to Mount Hua without thought. He wanted something to push them a bit more for the sake of the Gate. That was why he came up here.

    But¡­

    ¡®To Xi¡¯an.¡¯

    Of all ces, he didn¡¯t expect Xi¡¯an to be mentioned.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­ did you say you want a central sub gate in Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head,

    ¡°It would be good to move Huayoung Gate to Xi¡¯an. Otherwise, you can leave Huayoung to that disciples of yours and open a new sect in Xi¡¯an. That is also a good option.¡±

    ¡°W-Wait. Sect Leader.¡±

    Wei Lishan cut off Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    He knew it wasn¡¯t polite, but this was too shocking; it wasn¡¯t a situation to be polite.

    ¡°P-Please exin this a little more¡­¡±

    When Hyun Jong turned to look at the disciples, they frowned and bowed their heads.

    ¡°Hmm, so¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong calmly exined the situation.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan, who heard the context, looked around.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect Leader. It is truly relieving to me that you want to entrust such a task to this small man.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°But, I am not sure if I am the type of person who can take on such a heavy duty. Isn¡¯t there someone more suited than¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Gate Leader!¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Chung Myung entered the conversation,

    ¡°There is only one Huayoung Gate in Mount Hua. Where can we go and find other people? We are not messing around! There are no other people! Mount Hua has only you as a sub-sect. Just you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At those words, the elders became dyed red.

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t you have put it nicely!¡¯

    ¡®Did you have to say that! So ashamed!¡¯

    ¡®That guy is seriously¡­¡¯

    Wei Lishan was speechless and looked at Chung Myung like he was shocked.

    ¡®There is no change in how that young disciple acts even in front of his sect leader.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t some evergreen tree. How can he remain so unchanging¡­

    ¡°For now, it has only been a year since we began to make a name for ourselves, and then we went to win the tournament, which people know to be a miracle. You have to row when the wateres.¡±

    He was right.

    Because there was a proper timing for everything.

    ¡°And think about it. You want us to give this to others?¡±

    ¡°¡­ um? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°From now on, Mount Hua will use all its capabilities to further its name. In other words, it means that all the money we earn and the martial arts we own will be invested.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°And we want you to be the one to preside over this sub-sect in such a situation. Now we¡¯re talking about being humble and admitting that we¡¯re not good enough for something. But what if someone else really takes your ce and orders you around, will you be able tough it off?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s face darkened.

    Orders?

    The sub-sect leader to him?

    ¡°I need to think about it¡­¡±

    ¡°That is something we don¡¯t have to think about. What Huayoung did for Mount Hua all this time will be made into an injustice if you step aside. If I were in your situation I would be upset and would never be able to sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What he said was correct.

    The words were true; wasn¡¯t it Huayoung Gate who stayed with Mount Hua even when it was copsing?

    But to stop the rolling stone with a studded stone, and to assume that the new gate, which was new, would be the one he would have to serve?

    ¡®I cannot stand it.¡¯

    Wei Lishan¡¯s face changed, making Chung Myung smile.

    ¡°Of course, it will be difficult for a while if you take on the role of a central sub-sect. But is there anything in the world that can be established without effort? If we think of your sub-sect, we want you to seize this chance. Think about the future¡­¡±

    ¡°I will do it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ that was fast.¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded, his face stered with a determined expression.

    ¡°The sooner the better.¡±

    ¡°You think well.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong,

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a nk expression.

    ¡®Why does this feel like he scammed the guy¡­¡¯

    ¡­ there was nothing wrong with what was said. There was a bit of exaggeration and slight distortions, but the overall content was the same.

    But wasn¡¯t that what made it feel like a scam?

    The fundamental question of whether it was possible for a Taoist to hold onto lies and scam people.

    However, Hyun Jong decided not to discuss it, as such things didn¡¯t matter around Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yeah. I am just thankful you are willing to take the role.¡±

    ¡°This is something I should be thankful for. But Sect Leader. If you really want to proceed with this thing, my strength alone will not be enough.¡±

    Wei Lishan took a deep breath and opened his mouth again,

    ¡°Although Huayoung Gate is a part of Mount Hua, we aren¡¯t properly taught martial arts. It is a shame that not only those fromrge sects but even the medium and small sects are superior to us.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    In the first ce, the elders of Mount Hua didn¡¯t learn the proper martial arts, so how could they have passed it on to the sub-sects?

    This wasn¡¯t the fault of Huayoung Gate but of Mount Hua.

    ¡°The other day, I made a request to my disciples to take the chance and learn things here. No matter how much of a sub-sect we are, your reputation is rising, and if we do not have a simr level of martial arts to represent this, it will be difficult for all of us. It might be a pipe dream¡­ So¡­ firstly, I would request that we put the urgency of this matter aside, and train the disciples of Huayoung Gate¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that.¡±

    But Chung Myung cut his words short.

    ¡°As I said, the water is flowing now. If we dy this, the water will drain out, and we will have nothing to row through.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    The elders nodded their heads.

    A lot of times, work wasn¡¯t just about putting in effort. In the end, there had to be a bit of luck involved.

    ¡°That is right, but so is what I said. I cannot help but worry.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and sighed.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Is there any way to solve this problem?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head, unable to understand.

    ¡°Is there some problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face was dark.

    There was no way Chung Myung didn¡¯t understand what Wei Lishan was trying to say. So it meant that there had to be a solution.

    But even though he knew the answer, he wasn¡¯t so sure as the answers Chung Myung usually gives were all far from usual.

    ¡°¡­ what will you do?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is simple. If you are weak you should get stronger. If you pass down the newly found martial arts of Mount Hua they can get stronger.¡±

    ¡°True, but aren¡¯t we running on a limited time frame?¡±

    ¡°Eh. That is all stereotypes.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged and said,

    ¡°Is it really necessary to learn the martial arts of Mount Hua on Mount Hua? Most of the disciples of the Gate will have to move to Xi¡¯an¡­ and they can learn it there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°At the newly opened sect there in Xi¡¯an, the disciples of the Gate can learn martial arts, and then they can teach it to the new disciples you will recruit there. Two birds with one stone? Deal with all of it at once.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is it.¡±

    Hyun Young chimed in, but Hyun Jong looked at him with distaste in his eyes.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t even think for himself anymore. If Chung Myung says something it has to be correct.¡¯

    At this point, even if Chung Myung said they had to cast out their sect leader, this guy might apud and agree that it was the proper thing to do.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    ¡°Then, who do you think should go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something Sect Leader should decide.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    Everyone turned to Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong thought for a moment and nodded his head.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°You will go.¡±

    ¡°I will follow your orders.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head and spoke firmly.

    ¡°Chose some Baek disciples and Chung disciples to take with you. I would like to send Un Am but it will be difficult for the other Un disciples to carry out their work on Mount Hua.¡±

    And when it came to teaching disciples, the Baek disciples were better than the Un disciples.

    In addition, Baek Cheon had a higher reputation than the Un disciples, so his fame would help them more in Xi¡¯an.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°You will help Baek Cheon.¡±

    Hyun Young frowned.

    ¡°Will that be fine? What if something happens when I am not here?¡±

    ¡°Xi¡¯an is not too far from Mount Hua, so if there is anything that requires your presence I will send someone to fetch you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Ugh.</i> Now you want me to go back and forth. If you treat an old man like this you will be punished.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, you ck-haired man.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young sighed but he didn¡¯t object further.

    Hyun Young was also someone who knew how much effort it took to open up a new sub-sect. If he, who manages their finances, didn¡¯t go, then the process would be even more time-consuming.

    ¡°Then I will find a suitable position for it.¡±

    ¡°Right. All the matters rted to that are left to you.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded.

    But Baek Cheon looked at Hyun Jong with an anxious face.

    ¡°¡­ but Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I have one question.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Baek Cheon hesitated a little before opening his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ should I take that guy?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look or point his hand.

    But as soon as the word ¡®that guy¡¯ came up, everyone turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong also looked at him with a subtle gaze.

    If you usedmon sense, Chung Myung had to be taken. Opening a central sub-sect was the most important for Mount Hua now, and his power would be needed there.

    No matter how much Southern Edge chose to stay locked up, Xi¡¯an was the ce it had the most impact on. At the same time, it was the ce where the sub-sects of Southern Edge had to be swarming too.

    Still, it bothered him¡­

    ¡®He can cause trouble here too, but can this guy be released into such a big city?¡¯

    It felt like his head was pounding.

    But his worries were short-lived as the conclusion came.

    ¡°¡­ obviously you need to take me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone sighed in unison.

    ¡°What? What is with this reaction?¡±

    Only Chung Myung tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand.

    In this way, it was decided that they would head to Xi¡¯an with the Mount Hua disciples, Huayoung Gate and Chung Myung.

    The peaceful city of Xi¡¯an was going to be pitied.

 Chapter 353: You Might Want To Expand The Scope Of Work A Little More. (3)

    ¡°Equality for all, Martial arts are for all, supreme enlightenment.¡±

    Thatw said that everyone is equal, there was no such thing as highborn or lowborn.

    That was why this was called the highest and most righteous thought.

    The Abbot quietly recited that sutra and opened his closed eyes,

    ¡°If you are here,e in.¡±

    There was no answer.

    But the Abbot waited rather than urging further. If the other person wanted, they woulde in, if not, they wouldn¡¯t.

    <i>Kiik.</i>

    And as he waited, the door opened. And he saw an unfamiliar familiar face.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°I greet the Abbot.¡±

    The Abbot who received the greeting nodded his head.

    He was used to it, but it now felt unfamiliar.

    His face still had the youthful look which he remembered, but his eyes were nted, giving a different impression from what he knew.

    ¡°Sit down, Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    After closing the door, Hae Yeon sat quietly across from his leader.

    The Abbot, who pulled out half-cooled tea, asked him,

    ¡°Are you free from your delusions?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Hae Yeon didn¡¯t answer, the Abbot shook his head.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t been able to escape from that day. That is an obsession.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His eyes, which looked at Hae Yeon, were sad.

    On the day he was defeated by Chung Myung, Hae Yeon went silent. And until this day, he hadn¡¯t taken a single step away from the statue of Buddha.

    The pain of tasting defeat for the first time. And a sense of shame for Shaolin, which had been tainted.

    All the emotions were leading him on a different path. At least, the Abbot thought so,

    ¡°As you said, victory and defeat are decided by the superior. If you are a warrior you must ept defeat, and if you are a Buddhist you shouldn¡¯t be trapped by such hardships. Until then do..¡±

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    Hae Yeon opened his lips,

    ¡°I am not bound by defeat.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then why do you look so pained?¡±

    He shook his head at the Abbot¡¯s question.

    ¡°I locked myself in there, trying to understand the iprehensible. But no matter how patiently I thought, I couldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes widened,

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Putting that name on his lips made Hae Yeon go silent. After a while, he continued,

    ¡°He is incredibly strong. It was only natural for me to lose to someone that strong. And I do not doubt his strength. I have no reason to question his weaknesses either.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s voice was absolute,

    ¡°What I do not understand is the anger and sorrow held within Chung Myung. He is extremely strong, and he deserves the power he holds the most. His actions are what create a delusion in me.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Sir, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s sunken eyes looked at him.

    ¡°He insulted the Abbot, but you didn¡¯t call him rude. It seems to me that Abbot felt like his anger was justified. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Although the Abbot was reluctant to answer and only chanted, Hae Yeon didn¡¯t seem to have any other intention other than getting his question answered.

    ¡°Even if the Tao is about patience and perseverance, ignoring the truth is not in within the Tao. Abbot, am I not worthy of knowing the truth?¡±

    The Abbot sighed,

    ¡°Could that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Then please tell me. I cannot proceed without confirming this fact.¡±

    At Hae Yeon¡¯s resolute will, the Abbot eventually nodded.

    He wasn¡¯t sure about other disciples, but Hae Yeon would one day shoulder Shaolin. It was something he would eventually need to know.

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    After all the exnations, the Abbot looked at Hae Yeon.

    There was no change in his expression, so it was difficult to guess what he was thinking.

    Finally, Hae Yeon opened his mouth,

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    However, he only blurted out those words, almost as if he couldn¡¯t speak. The Abbot could only shake his head,

    ¡°A thing from our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°How could they do that?¡±

    ¡°You cannot pay the price for what you didn¡¯t do. If your enemy dies and you can¡¯t get rid of all of them, do you also need to kill their children to remove that possible future?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need for us to take full responsibility for what happened in the past. That is too harsh. We can be kind to them, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    Unable to bear it, Hae Yeon interrupted the Abbot,

    ¡°Everything that Shaolin enjoys now came from our ancestors! If we do not strip away the husks of Shaolin and go back to being simple monks, then how else are we meant to extract our misdeeds?¡±

    ¡°Foolish words.¡±

    The Abbot raised his voice and turned to Hae Yeon,

    ¡°In that sense, how many mistakes has Shaolin made so far? Humans are sinful. How many sins have wemitted in the past, and you want all of those sins to be ced upon Shaolin now?! If you cannot bear all these sins, then what you said is too rash!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dharma begins with establishing oneselfpletely. Cutting off the worldly order doesn¡¯t simply mean cutting off your raging emotions. You must be able to cut off your diverting thoughts and establish order within yourself to walk down the proper path!¡±

    Hae Yeon, who listened to him, nodded,

    ¡°So you cut it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°To not get caught up?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if thousands of eons pass, the karma from what we did will not disappear. If that is the case, then the karma of the past should be borne solely by our ancestors. Do you need to bear that sin?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Amitabha,¡± chanted Hae Yeon,

    ¡°The Abbot¡¯s words are absolutely right.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I finally understand.¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°I am d. Now do not get caught up in it anymore and do what needs to be done.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hae Yeon got up from his ce with a face that said he had a long way to go.

    ¡°Right. Go and see.¡±

    And set an example for all.

    ¡°Abbot. I might not be able to see you for a long time, so please take care of your body.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes widened,

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I am going to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ w-what?¡±

    At his unexpected words, the Abbot¡¯s face contorted. But Hae Yeon didn¡¯t care. Rather with a smile, he said,

    ¡°I found the answer within Abbot¡¯s words. I have seen the teachings of Buddha in you. I didn¡¯t understand. Being young, I didn¡¯t understand the Tao of Buddha, but the Abbot showed me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hae Yeon nodded his head,

    ¡°If there is Buddhism, of course, it is right for us to seek answers. However, I am¡­ I <i>was</i> troubled and pondered many things because I couldn¡¯t break my ties between Shaolin and Abbot. But my abbot told me not to be bound by the past orws, so I will be putting that into practice.¡±

    The Abbot looked shocked.

    What did this mean?

    ¡°Hae-Hae Yeon. I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±

    ¡°Do not panic. My intention isn¡¯t strong enough to sever my ties with Shaolin. So¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon turned his head and looked at the closed door. No, he seemed to be looking beyond it.

    ¡°I will go and see. What he does. How he lives. I think I can go further when I see both of those things with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot bit his lip. He never thought things would shape out like this.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let you?¡±

    ¡°I have received nothing but grace, so how can I disobey themand of the Abbot?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°If you stop me, I will return to closed training. If there is no other way, I will have to find one in there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot couldn¡¯t say anything and just trembled. If that was the case he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Hae Yeon turned his body to the Abbot.

    The Abbot stared at him and said,

    ¡°Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Will youe back?¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°¡­ okay. Then go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. Thene back safe.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hae Yeon opened the door without regret and left the room.

    As the door closed, silence fell. And the Abbot, who was left alone, sighed as he looked at the cold tea.

    ¡®Karma.¡¯

    The world was shaking at this moment.

    The world would have been different by now if they had established a new order based on the past Mount Hua and the sacrifices of numerous sects who had helped each other.

    But everyone thought of their own sess. And with the karma of the pasting up, the demonic sect was rising up again.

    Turmoil was soon toe.

    The sacrifices made in the past didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡®Right. Let¡¯s see it.¡¯

    Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t someone who could be led. Dragons were creatures that humans could not tame. Only a dragon could lead another.

    If Hae Yeon was a dragon, then Chung Myung was also a dragon.

    Then, there must be something Hae Yeon could learn from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot chanted.

    But he was missing something.

    Even if a white dragon had amazingly pure scales, if it got too close to a ck dragon, it would turn ck in an instant.

    If the Abbot had known about that, he would have stopped Hae Yeon from leaving at all costs.

    Unfortunately, the Abbot didn¡¯t know and could never have guessed.

    ¡­ unfortunately.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Xi¡¯an!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua raised their voices. Hearing their excited voices, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Are we here for a pic or something?¡±

    ¡°You are often going out because of Eunha, but this is the first time for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, clearly shocked, the disciples of Mount Hua sighed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t go down from Mount Hua, so what can you know about Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there are real vigers here.¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    When Yoon Jong screamed, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Well, it is fine. We will be in and out in the future, likeing to our second home.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded.

    ¡°Not just Xi¡¯an, but in the future, there will be even more of a need to travel around. Haven¡¯t we told you how the ancestors of Mount Hua performed cooperative activities worldwide and umted a lot of goodwill? We will soon be doing that too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    The disciples answered confidently.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t release his dull face.

    ¡®Just die.¡¯

    Look here!

    This is all business!

    If other sects are being set up here, shove them away, and if there are thieves around, beat them to a pulp!

    If that were done, their family would be richer and richer, and more money will make its way into their hands!

    Everything in the world worked like that.

    Of course, while sliding into the managerial role for an area, there were often cases of break-ins and many things being smashed. All of which could be heard from listening to the news every now and then. However, there were not many asions to go out with the sect for the sake of working together.

    Learn the sword and die, so what was the point of entering Kangho without purpose?

    ¡®Well, you¡¯ll find out once you experience it.¡¯

    The reality was that it wasn¡¯t easy.

    And it was from there that they soon realized that fact.

    Chung Myung captured the high walls of Xi¡¯an with bright eyes.

    ¡°Well, where to!¡±

    He smiled,

    ¡°Would you like to start from there?¡±

    Start from Xi¡¯an and eat till Shaanxi! Just like the old Mount Hua had!

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myungugh, everyone felt anxiety rushing in.

    ¡®Why now?¡¯

    ¡®Leave it. Leave us for a day or two.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t known why he was doing this, but they knew from experience that something would happen every time he smiled like this.

    Baek Cheon and the others prayed and prayed that this ominous feeling would go away.

 Chapter 354: You Might Want To Expand The Scope Of Work A Little More. (4)

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak opened his arms and weed the visitors from Mount Hua who had entered.

    ¡°Thank you for the hospitality, Elder.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> Do you have to say that? Mount Hua is our best friend, so how can we not wee you?¡±

    Seeing Hwang Mun-Yak look genuinely happy, Hyun Young smiled happily.

    If Hwang Mun-Yak had reacted like this only after Mount Hua had regained their fame, then he wouldn¡¯t have liked this. But Hwang Mun-Yak had been someone who came to support Mount Hua when it was still struggling.

    So how could he not like this?

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside. We have prepared some snacks for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled at Hyun Young, who continued to thank him, and nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡°It has been just a few days and I meet Young Disciple again.¡±

    ¡°Right. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°I had a bit of trouble refilling my alcohol cab, which you have emptied.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> I must start emptying it again.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i>¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak chuckled.

    If any other had said this, Hwang Mun-Yak would have called them rude. But that would never apply to Chung Myung, who was a person he had a preference for.

    I mean, how much money was the Eunha merchant guild earning because of Chung Myung?

    ¡®Even if we put everything aside, just being able to bring Yunnan tea into the caravan can bring back several times the amount of money invested.¡¯

    However, this was also nothing when you considered the money which would be earned in the future.

    Mount Hua¡¯s dominance was now out of Hua-Um and had begun to move to Xi¡¯an. And soon, it would begin to spread not just to Xi¡¯an but to Shaanxi too.

    If one could carry Mount Hua on their back, it wasn¡¯t just a dream for Eunha to take over Shaanxi, but maybe it could be the best merchant guild in the world.

    So how could they not like Chung Myung?

    ¡®It isn¡¯t just Disciple Chung Myung?¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yak smiled warmly as he saw the disciples of Mount Hua heading inside.

    The young ones who had been suppressed by the name of the Southern Edge Sect till now showed promising results to the world.

    The growth of Mount Hua was shocking, even for those who were watching from the sidelines.

    ¡®If this happens like this¡­¡¯

    Of course, it would not be easy, but they could still see Mount Hua as the best in their imaginations. Those words couldn¡¯t even be dreamed of even a few years ago.

    And it was obvious that their trip to Xi¡¯an was the start of this.

    Hyun Young, who briefly conversed with Hwang Mun-Yak, called the disciples into the room without dy.

    ¡°Hm. We arrived earlier than expected.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to that, we can push the schedule ahead by a little bit.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move right away without wasting time. Ah, Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Lead the disciples and look at the sentiments of the people in Xi¡¯an. No matter how much effort we put intoing here, this is a ce under the Southern Edge Sect and they will not look favorably on us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will look around.¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang, you go to Elder Hwang and make a list of materials needed for the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    Hyun Young also assigned a few more disciples to that task. It was a way to get it done quicker.

    ¡°Everyone understands?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    ¡°No more dys. Time is precious, so move!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Elder?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was sitting in the corner, raised his hand and asked, but Hyun Young smiled happily,

    ¡°Yes, Chung Myung. You are going toe with me to search the ce.¡±

    ¡°Ah, visit the ce before opening the sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I wille.¡±

    ¡°Right. Come with me. <i>Hahaha.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±

    Seeing the two smile this brightly, the other disciples trembled with anxiety.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked around without any hesitation.

    ¡°This ce is huge.¡±

    ¡°This is newing from the person who saw Luoyang. And didn¡¯t we stop by Chengdu?¡±

    ¡°It feels different from there.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Look at this clearly. There will be a lot of ces we can stop by in the future. Now you need to get as familiar with this ce as Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    Even as Yoon Jong answered, his gaze moved about the whole ce like he was possessed, and Baek Cheon smiled while watching him.

    ¡®Nothing would happen, right?¡¯

    Since Southern Edge¡¯s influence was strong, there was a high chance that there were people who were currently very hostile to Mount Hua.

    Every move had to be made cautiously.

    It was then¡­

    ¡°Uh. Excuse¡­?¡±

    ¡°What? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mount Hua?¡±

    A few people passing by looked at the plum blossom pattern on their uniforms and began to tremble. Of course, they were speaking in low voices, but the disciples could hear it clearly.

    The disciples just shrugged it off.

    ¡°They look young?¡±

    ¡°Then it seems that they are the ones who are said to have brought the best results in thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Right, right!¡±

    Their stiff shoulders had opened up with pride after hearing thesements.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a bad reaction?¡¯

    ¡®After all, people care about the results.¡¯

    Mount Hua exchanged nces with each other. In particr, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul had bright smiles.

    ¡°Huh. It has been said that Mount Hua has been getting strong these days, but now there is a day when we see the disciples of Mount Hua in Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°It is amazing. Ah, not that. Until recently, I wasn¡¯t even interested as I thought they were falling, but in the blink of an eye they¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I have been paying attention to Mount Hua ever since their conference with Southern Edge.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this person! Look at him!¡±

    Their voices began to grow louder.

    They began to chat loudly, causing more people to recognize them, and the number of gazes began to increase more and more.

    Baek Cheon hurried his steps with a half-proud and half-shy face.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who managed to escape from that ce, looked at each other and sighed.

    ¡°Is this a weing atmosphere?¡±

    ¡°There was no one as hostile as I thought. The story of Southern Edge wasn¡¯t even mentioned.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Still, I thought people would be a bit offended.¡±

    Jo Gul, who listened to them, shook his head and said,

    ¡°That is how human psychology works.¡±

    ¡°Psychology?¡±

    ¡°You know what that Chung Myung always says?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    -What? Agreement? Agreement? Yah! Such an amazing one! You bastards. If the concept of agreeing is that great would people line up with sects that are that far from their homes? No, those Shaolin idiots are locked on their mountain, chanting sutras. Yet, they are considered as the first sect in the minds of others. Kangho is about power. A guy who has the sharpest knife is the best.

    ¡°¡­ those weren¡¯t wrong words.¡±

    Remembering the words of Chung Myung, Baek Cheon and the others nodded their heads.

    No matter how true his words were, seeing them in action gave them a different meaning.

    ¡°The people of Xi¡¯an and then Shaanxi have considered Southern Edge as their sect.¡±

    ¡°It is because they were strong.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Right.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the goodwill the people had shown to the Southern Edge Sect due to the power they held? But now, they are below us, so Mount Hua is now better.¡±

    ¡°From now on, it means Mount Hua will represent Shaanxi instead of Southern Edge.¡±

    ¡°Yes. When the news that Southern Edge has gone to seal its doors is spread, the water will flow faster.¡±

    Jo Gul paused for a moment and smiled.

    ¡®The timing isn¡¯t bad.¡¯

    If they could open up their sub-sect here, then it would flower faster than at any other time.

    ¡°Looking at the rumors about the world¡¯s best secting to Xi¡¯an, everyone must be wondering how strong Mount Hua is.¡±

    ¡°Then there will be many who want to learn the martial arts of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes. What is even better is that the current fame of Mount Hua has built on the backs of the third and second-ss disciples, and it is usually the younger generation who wants to learn martial arts, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The fact that the parents want their children to be the ones gaining fame, this might be a huge advantage for us.¡±

    ¡°Is educating them in a famous ce more important?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his face with a happy smile.

    In any case, Mount Hua was being received happily.

    ¡°We will have to visit a few more ces, but anyway, it doesn¡¯t seem as bad as we were worried about, the people from Xi¡¯an aren¡¯t doing anything.¡±

    ¡°I think the same. Of course, we cannot jump to conclusions. As Southern Edge had been here for a long time, there will be people who have ties to it and depend on it.¡±

    ¡°We will have to bear with that.¡±

    Baek Cheon was determined.

    ¡°Everyone will have to keep this in mind. This matter will affect the fate of Mount Hua. Everyone should do their best to help the Huayoung Gate Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Everyone responded with bright eyes making Baek Cheon smile happily.

    ¡®This much is basic.¡¯

    How constructive were their conversations without Chung Myung?

    The sajaes, who usually seemed to have gone off the rails, were now holding their heads high and thinking rationally now that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡®Everyone nks out when he is here.¡¯

    Even Baek Cheon could feel himself changing.

    Realizing the influence of Chung Myung, he shook his head.

    ¡°I feel sofortable without Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°If he had been by our side, wouldn¡¯t he be contemting what kind of ident he will cause next?¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t even have the time to look around.¡±

    Everyone was busy ming the wrong deeds on Chung Myung, saying that he was the mess maker of the group.

    But Yu Yiseol, who was listening quietly, seemed to have a different opinion as she frowned.

    ¡°You people are wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Sago?¡±

    Everyone looked puzzled at her words, so she continued.

    ¡°There is a reason why we must keep our eyes on him.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°In our absence, the scale of idents is always bigger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right.

    This was right.

    Everyone shivered.

    Chung Myung was dangerous wherever he was, whether with people or without.

    And the scariest of all was when no one was with him.

    ¡°¡­ E-Elder is there, though, right?¡±

    ¡°Oil on fire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eh.

    No¡­

    They felt a rush of anxiety which they had forgotten till now.

    And right at that moment¡­

    Yoon Jong pointed ahead.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned and looked in the direction Yoon Jong pointed.

    ¡°Right. I think so? There is the Elder beside him too.¡±

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ they said they were going to look around for ces to establish the sect, so maybe they are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh? In here?¡±

    Baek Cheon nced around.

    ¡®Not bad.¡¯

    They were on a road that led to Xi¡¯an. There was some distance from the center, but since the road was wide and many people passed through here, it wasn¡¯t a bad ce.

    ¡°It would be quite an expensive ce.¡±

    ¡°Right. Besides, there has to be arge yard to practice, so it will be even more expensive.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine since we made a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder Hyun Young?¡±

    At thosest words, everyone went silent. It had gotten better, but wasn¡¯t it still Hyun Young who was here with them?

    It was difficult to imagine that such a person would buy a ce in an expensive part of the city.

    ¡°¡­ because it is important. I don¡¯t know what Sect Leader said.¡±

    ¡°Well, it would be good if he said something.¡±

    Not being able to deal with this anxiety, everyone slowly approached where Chung Myung and Hyun Young were.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­ Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Elder and Chung Myung went there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes began to tremble as it slowly dawned on him.

    The angle.

    Right the full angle.

    If there were pirs, a roof, and arge piece ofnd, it had to be called a pavilion, and this was that.

    The problem was¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t think there is anything else but pirs and a roof?¡¯

    Is this really the full angle?

    Arge pavilion which looked more like a haunted house with hundred years of history, was in front of them.

    The overgrown grass, crumbling walls, and the half-destroyed buildings were bad to look at.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ they cannot do this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather them take an empty plot ofnd. I wouldn¡¯t mind a fully destroyed ce. This one might copse if we touch it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua is fine being like this, but a new sub-sect, a new n, cannot be like that.¡±

    Everyone looked at Hyun Young with confused faces.

    It was a ce that needed inviting open doors to grow, so they couldn¡¯t understand why a haunted ce was being chosen!

    However, in their minds, the words of Yu Yiseol seemed to float in.

    -Oil on fire.

    At that moment, the voice of the mature man standing in front of Hyun Young and Chung Myung was heard,

    ¡°Yes! Yes! The prices here are really, really low. You cannot find another ce cheaper than this! But¡­ is this really fine? There is a reason why this ce had turned into such a haunted house.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The old man looked around before whispering.

    ¡°There are rumors that ghosts are in this ce. There have been many who bought the ce, but after seeing the ghosts they always ran away.¡±

    ¡­ghosts??

    Baek Cheon looked at the others.

    ¡®Oh no, ghosts.¡¯

    ¡®Please! Please!¡¯

    ¡®Chung Myung! Elder! Don¡¯t!¡¯

    Chung Myung asked as if he understood their prayers,

    ¡°There are ghosts? In here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes. I am just telling you in advance in case you might get angryter after buying it. There are such rumors.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, a ghost!¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his fist.

    ¡°Then it has to be really cheap!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is cheap¡­but the rumors say¡­¡±

    Chung Myung and Hyun Young looked the happiest,

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ think again. There are rumors that ghostse out in there. Even the workers who need to clean it don¡¯t want to work.¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and said proudly,

    ¡°Because we have our ownborers. They are pretty sturdy too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Inevitably, at the time, the face of Baek Cheon and others began to re at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make the contract!¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s voice echoed over, telling them their future.

    ¡®This is hell.¡¯

    ¡®I wish we were just dead.¡¯

    Mount Hua or not Mount Hua, where there was Chung Myung, no happiness existed for others.

 Chapter 355: You Might Want To Expand The Scope Of Work A Little More. (5)

    ¡°<i>Ughhh.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    The sound of people dying was now the symbol of Mount Hua.

    Baek Cheon, who weaved several logs with thick and strong copper cords, began to pull them up all at once, sweat pouring out of his entire body.

    ¡°<i>Kuuk.</i>¡±

    His arms were trembling, and his back was giving out.

    ¡®What is this!¡¯

    Another deathly groan could be hearding from his side.

    ¡°Ugh. Sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°I am dying.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed at the groans of Yoon Jong.

    He couldn¡¯t breathe properly. It was the truth, and in front of his eyes was a scene that could only be described as bizarre.

    ¡°There! Make that one straight!¡±

    ¡°If you do it like that, the pir will be twisted! Dig more! Dig more into the inside! More! More!¡±

    ¡°A training hall shouldn¡¯t be this weak! Instead of picking up just the rocks, also pull out the soil too! Why are you not listening to what I am saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes.

    ¡®I should have predicted this the moment we were told Elder Hyun Young wasing with us.¡¯

    If Hyun Jong or Hyun Sang had been leading them, this would have never happened.

    But who was Hyun Young?

    He was a housekeeper who pursued the art of saving money, he was truly obsessed with money.

    Of course, Mount Hua had recently be a wealthy sect, but since Hyun Young had lived most of his life without two pennies to rub together, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to waste money in vain.

    ¡®No. It isn¡¯t that extreme.¡¯

    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t stand to spend money where it could be saved. The only ce he truly spent money was when feeding the disciples.

    But even so¡­

    ¡°If that is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just build a new house on a vacant lot?¡±

    ¡°If you are going to demolish an existing house and build a new one, why buy a house in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°And we are no carpenters skilled in making houses¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The disciples who had beenining quickly went silent. Suddenly, Hyun Young opened his eyes and stared at them,

    ¡°Do not talk and move your asses!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples began to move again.

    Hyun Young, who looked at Baek Cheon with a dissatisfied face, shouted in a loud voice,

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of this as a job! This is going to be a n of Mount Hua! Do not forget what I am saying. This will be the foundation for Mount Hua¡¯s future n.¡±

    Good words.

    Right until¡­

    ¡°So, work with a straightened back! Then, stretch your back ten times! Make sure you remember to dig while you do this! This is an extension of your training. Why do strong peoplein about working?! Eh!¡±

    Had it not been for this part, everyone would have worked with a warm heart.

    Baek Cheon set down the log he had been dragging.

    The disciples were divided into three groups and were working.

    On one side, some were working to remove a copsed wall and raise a new one, and on the other side, the entire yard was being dug up.

    ¡®If anyone saw this, they would think we are digging a canal.¡¯

    And the most important work was happening behind them.

    The half-torn pavilion was neatly dismantled into a fine powder by the hands of the Mount Hua disciples, and the work toy the foundation and raise pirs was in full swing.

    ¡°This way! The pirs should be raised! <i>Ugh!</i> Warrior! Ah, you cannot do that! Please wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Eh! Eh! That is right! Oh my, you warriors are so amazing! That isn¡¯t something normal people can lift!¡±

    At the sight of them raising this pir, a few people wearing work clothes and not the uniforms of Mount Hua were praising them.

    Chung Myung had said that it could all be done with the disciples. But, being thoughtful, Hyun Young had gone to Eunha and asked Elder Hwang to send over some carpenters. Elder Hwang had chuckled and dly arranged for some men toe over and help.

    ¡®Why did you do that?¡¯

    Don¡¯t do that!

    But still, thanks.

    ¡°Still, something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the pavilion, which was taking shape, with trembling eyes.

    If one couldn¡¯t do it, one should neatly give up and make the workers do it. But, the folks from Mount Hua had decided to use their own people to overturn this entire ce!

    And¡­

    When one thought about it, these warriors who hade to help them out were looking like they would even jump off a cliff if Chung Myung asked them.

    For such people, thisbor would be nothing.

    If one thought about it that way, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    But there was one thing that made Baek Cheon feel annoyed.

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    On a bench in one corner, a man was lying down while drinking from a bottle.

    ¡®Ghost, my ass. Try catching this one!¡¯

    Sahyungs and sasuks were working hard here, and that guy¡­ was drinking!

    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes.

    ¡°What?¡±

    But the moment he wanted to say something, his eyes softened at the sight of Hyun Young.

    ¡°¡­ Elder.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have anyints about doing things like this. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze drifted to Chung Myung, who was lying on the floor.

    ¡°But¡­ I wondered if we could work together¡­¡±

    ¡°This, <i>ugh, Tch. Tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue, looking at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Someone who is the great disciple of the Baek disciples shouldn¡¯t think like this.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulders shrank at the words of Hyun Young.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a person who pays money to otherse to work?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>uh</i>?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen a man who gave money to a worker to build his house work alongside them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ n-no.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Hyun Young frowned,

    ¡°Who do you think earned the money to buy this ce and all the materials?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    That fucking idiot!

    That guy. Him.

    This was a fact that could not be denied, even if this situation felt wrong. Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung the only one on Mount Hua who made the most wealth for Mount Hua to enjoy?

    ¡°Where in the world does anyone who pays for work to be done, also work? You don¡¯t even understand that! Some man you are, wanting to be the next sect leader of the Sect!¡±

    ¡°I-I apologize.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch. Tch.</i>¡±

    Even after having his pride hurt once, he noticed how Hyun Young didn¡¯t look away.

    ¡°And, can you not be proud of your sajae, who is just resting for a bit? Did you mean that you are jealous of him being there? Since when did Mount Hua turn into such a sect!¡±

    There were too many things for Baek Cheon to counter.

    Elder¡­

    First of all, that guy isn¡¯t cute.

    And secondly, Mount Hua is like that.

    Where in the world is there a sect more fierce than Mount Hua?!

    But despite the numerous thoughts in his head, not a single word could reach the ears of Hyun Young.

    If Chung Myung lived with his mouth being the greatest of its kind, then this man was in second ce!

    Chung Myung, who was watching this, tilted his head.

    ¡°Should I also work?¡±

    ¡°No. No. Why would you work? There are so many things to do even if you don¡¯t work here. These bastards will do the work here so you rest. Rest my child, okay?¡±

    ¡°But looking at their eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Eyes! What eyes! I will pull those eyes out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Elder.

    Why are you saying that, looking at me?

    Ah¡­ I really wish I could turn this off.

    Baek Cheon turned his head away and took a deep breath.

    And someone said carefully,

    ¡°Ah¡­ Disciple Baek Cheon. Are you having a hard time?¡±

    When he turned, he looked at Wei So heng, the rumored next leader of the Huayoung Gate, who was staring at him with a worried face.

    ¡°No, Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. Because of us¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not say that. This is for Mount Hua. Why are you apologizing?¡±

    That guy was the problem here! That guy!

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ thanks to the disciples and Disciple Chung Myung, we have reached this point.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    When Baek Cheon was unable to understand what he meant, he continued,

    ¡°It feels like just yesterday that I climbed Mount Hua with the intention of making you help us with a sub-sect of Wudang¡­ not only did you protect us, but you even enabled us to grow.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth.

    And from one side, Wei Lishan was ncing at them as he continued to carry materials with the disciples.

    It must have been quite difficult for someone who was suffering from bodily ailments, but Wei Lishan didn¡¯t look troubled. Rather, he was encouraging the disciples with a lively face.

    Wei Soheng smiled softly and said,

    ¡°Father seems quite happy too.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    Although the gate leader showed a calm face, it was easy to guess how difficult it must be to act like the main person when he had no actual power.

    ¡°My father always wanted our gate to grow. He said that only we could be of help to Mount Hua. But he grew old without being able to achieve that dream.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°So, my father must be feeling good. It seems like he looks happy to leave his dream in an achievable state. All because of Disciple Chung Myung¡¯s¡­ no, because of his grace and yours.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t because of our grace. This was directly aplished by your father and your gate.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°If your Gate weren¡¯t with Mount Hua, then Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have moved forward either. It was you who endured the tough times and stuck with Mount Hua, which is why we are prospering the most.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Wei Soheng and smiled,

    ¡°So let us do our best together. Shouldn¡¯t you be making a name for your gate under the heavens?¡±

    Wei Soheng smiled and nodded his head.

    But then, a voice broke out,

    ¡°Elder! Those two people are ying around!¡±

    ¡°You people?¡±

    Wei Soheng and Baek Cheon were terrified and ran back to work.

    ¡®I was just saying thanks!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather die! Please!¡¯

    Wei Soheng and Baek Cheon sighed at the same time.

    ¡°¡­ uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ wow, this is it.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked around with thrilled eyes. They could see the whole building, which was still under construction.

    The pirs were raised, the walls raised, and the roof too, but they had to leave the finishing touches to the hands of the carpenters.

    ¡°Because how it looks is also important. ¡°

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°But, it isn¡¯t like roasting beans over the fire. It will be done in seven weeks.¡±

    ¡°If you look closely, ten people will be needed to do it.¡±

    They were stronger than horses and cows, and they could do precise work, which the animals couldn¡¯t.

    Of course, it would be unthinkable for other sects to use the warriors they raised like this, but suchmon sense didn¡¯t work on Mount Hua.

    ¡°Anyway, since we have etched the engraving, can it be opened?¡±

    ¡°Right. This is just the start.¡±

    ¡°Everyone has been through so much.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had crossed a mountain of work, smiled.

    They had suffered from the nagging of Hyung Young and they suffered from bouncing between jobs all day.

    However, as they watched the buildings be painted, they began to feel proud of what they had aplished.

    But they forgot one thing.

    The fact that the devil was right behind them.

    ¡°Look at you making strange noises?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Everyone looked back.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at the ce with a gloomy expression, smiled, looking at the gathered disciples.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you from the start? With the skills of Huayoung Gate, there is no point in putting it here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°Now is just the beginning.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Originally, it would take three months, but we are short on time. So I have no choice but to act radically. I will make sure anyone can see in a full month how dignified we have be.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Wei Lishan tilted his head, not understanding what he meant. But Baek Cheon, who understood, closed his eyes.

    ¡®Bless you.¡¯

    If you survive, you will be strong.

    ¡­ if you survive.

 Chapter 356: Something Is Rolling In (1)

    <i>Woong!</i>

    A sword cut through the air.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Again and once again.

    Even after this action was repeated several times, there wasn¡¯t a single altered inch or misstepped move.

    Perfect movement.

    Perfect synchronization.

    <i>Tuk.</i>

    However, even if the sword didn¡¯t falter, the human body was undergoing an inevitable change.

    The sword wielder¡¯s clothes were soaked in sweat. Every time they swung their sword, sweat beads began to form all over their body.

    ¡®Six thousand seven hundred forty-nine!¡¯

    <i>Woong!</i>

    The sword was swung again.

    ¡®Six thousand seven hundred and fifty!¡¯

    <i>Tuk.</i>

    Their toes were sinking so deep into the ground it was like they would pierce through their shoe. They were repeating the same movement perfectly without making a single mistake.

    However, this young man was looking to perfect his training even further.

    ¡®Six thousand seven hundred and fifty-one!¡¯

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    But then a voice came to shake the tip of this perfect sword.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Lee Song-Baek kept his mouth shut and looked at the tip of his sword.

    ¡®Failure.¡¯

    The goal was to deliver 10,000 perfect strikes. But didn¡¯t the tip of his sword just shake?

    Seeing him like that, the owner of the voice began to apologize,

    ¡°Ah, I am sorry, Sahyung.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°If this is a sword which can be shaken by the smallest thing, it is useless outside of practice. No, this is because of myck of training. Rather, I am grateful that you showed me my shorings.¡±

    At the calm swords, the guy was in shock.

    ¡®This person is really different.¡¯

    Of course, the Lee Song-Baek of the past wasn¡¯t a person anyone was ashamed to be associated with. But after the conference with Mount Hua, he turned into someone that his past self couldn¡¯t bepared with. This change was so rapid that he was initially rejected by everyone, but now many of the disciples here were trying to be like him.

    Change.

    A small-looking big change had already begun to take shape.

    ¡°But what is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    The disciple nodded his head as if he remembered what he wanted to say,

    ¡°Sahyung, there are rumors that Mount Hua is opening a n in Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Um? Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I heard they are already building a pavilion.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek frowned,

    ¡°What kind of news is this?¡±

    ¡°No, Sahyung! Because of this, the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon are staying in Xi¡¯an!¡±

    ¡°You mean disciple Chung Myung?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, yes! It is!¡±

    The disciple who delivered the news was also shocked. He had never seen Lee Song-Baek, who had been silent since their return, be this unsettled.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung¡­¡±

    Lee Song-Baek mumbled as he looked at the bottom of the mountain.

    He was in thought for a moment, and a smile appeared on his lips as he regained hisposure.

    ¡°Really, he is a person who never rests.¡±

    How long has it been since thepetition ended?

    ¡®Do not go too far away<sup>1</sup>.¡¯

    A person withoutpassion.

    Shouldn¡¯t you consider the circumstances of those trying to catch up to you?

    ¡°Do the elders know about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They know, but they aren¡¯t sure how to react to it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nodded his head.

    Now was not the time for the Southern Edge Sect to pay attention to such news. At thepetition, they realized what mistake they had made.

    ¡®If things go on like this, Southern Edge will lose its soul.¡¯

    The sect leader, too, seemed to realize this fact. Without this understanding, such a drastic decision wouldn¡¯t have been made.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy decision to ban all external activities for at least a year.

    Some might say it would be just one year. But¡­

    ¡®It isn¡¯t that.¡¯

    As a sect grows, of course, interests are bound to follow. Even with just one year of rest, the Southern Edge was bound to suffer huge financial losses, maybe even lose its¡¯ external influence.

    But didn¡¯t Mount Hua show that all of that was futile without the root of martial arts?

    Southern Edge must regain its roots. No matter how long it took.

    ¡°Do not worry about that.¡±

    ¡°But Sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether Xi¡¯an falls into the hands of Mount Hua or Mount Hua shakes the world, that has nothing to do with us today. We must learn what we have done, not what they have created.¡±

    The disciple nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung. I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek nodded and took up his sword again.

    ¡°But Sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    After a bit of hesitation, he asked,

    ¡°If you have finished your personal training, can you guide the sajaes? There are many people who want to learn from Sahyung.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled,

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t worry about my personal training, and if they have questions, tell them they cane to me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Is that fine?¡±

    Lee Song-Baek smiled brightly and nodded his head at the question from the guy.

    ¡®If it were Disciple Chung Myung, he would have said the same thing.¡¯

    For him, personal strength didn¡¯t matter much.

    The important thing to him wasn¡¯t his own growth but Mount Hua¡¯s.

    Even though it seemed like a waste of time now, he learned from Chung Myung that, in the end, this was the fastest way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Let¡¯s make a separate time for training together. If anyone wants to, tell them toe to my training ce starting tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°I will tell them, Sahyung! I will make sure they know!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Lee Song-Baek, who watched this young disciple excitedly run out, suddenly came up with something and called him back,

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ did Great Sahyung get to know this news?¡±

    The disciple tilted his head,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He is in the underground training hall.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then.¡±

    As he disappeared, Lee Song-Baek let out a sigh he had held back.

    Jin Geum-Ryong, who returned to the Southern Edge Sect after thepetition, barely showed up, only going back and forth between dorms and the underground training hall.

    ¡®It is almost like closed-door practice.¡¯

    Although voices of concern and doubt were high, Lee Song-Baek didn¡¯t worry about Jin Geum-Ryong like the others.

    ¡®Sahyung is a strong man.¡¯

    He knew the man.

    The wall which could never be crossed.

    Then, two things could be done. Either give up trying to see what was beyond or try to do something different from what you have been doing.

    Maybe Jin Geum-Ryong was testing it again. In order to ovee Chung Myung.

    ¡®Man¡­ he is truly someone who bullies so many.¡¯

    His gaze moved far from the bottom of the mountain.

    At the bottom was Xi¡¯an. And there would be Chung Myung in the west.

    ¡°Next time we meet, things will be different, Disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    For me¡­

    And Southern Edge too.

    It was a long road ahead, but the important task was to take one step at a time.

    And Lee Song-Baek was confident that in terms of taking one step at a time, he wouldn¡¯t be inferior to anyone else in the world.

    He looked down the mountain with still eyes and smiled, gripping his sword.

    ¡®Right now, Disciple Chung Myung must be training to the fullest.¡¯

    I have no room to stand still.

    If one had a passionate heart and mind like Chung Myung, then anyone could reach that position.

    ¡°Uh? Lying down?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng was already drooling.

    ¡®Something¡­ something feels wrong.¡¯

    It was stupid.

    It was only when he reached this point that he realized the huge gap in training that existed between him and the Mount Hua disciples.

    This was the training of the main sect?

    Wasn¡¯t it best to cultivate those who might lead, and those who were meant to follow could be trained a little less?

    But what was this¡­

    ¡®Hell?¡¯

    His eyes hurt. A sweet smell wasing out of his mouth and his entire body was drenched in a cold sweat.

    ¡®Is training always this hard?¡¯

    Of course, training was hard. Wasn¡¯t that obvious?

    However, the intensity of the training he was experiencing now differed from what he had thought.

    ¡®I-I will die like this.¡¯

    Wei Soheng turned his head and looked at the other disciples of Huayoung Gate, who were in rags.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I am dead¡­¡±

    Fortunately, those who were struggling seemed to be in better shape. Those who passed out looked so miserable that they didn¡¯t even open their eyes¡­

    ¡®Father?¡¯

    No, wait.

    I think I just saw Father passed out?

    Was I imagining?

    ¡°Tch. Tch.¡±

    At that moment, he heard a clicking sound from Chung Myung.

    ¡°This is why we need to open the doors to the n.¡±

    Chung Myung sat cross-legged and spoke.

    Even in the eyes of Chung Myung, who looked down at him, Wei Soheng couldn¡¯t refute.

    ¡®They must have thought it was easy.¡¯

    They must have liked watching Mount Hua in action.

    Anyway, Mount Hua was growing. How could it not be pleasant to see the main sect increase its fame and overwhelm the other sects?

    However, even though Wei Soheng watched Chung Myung and his friends with his own eyes, he never paid too much attention to their training.

    ¡®Right. Nothing can be obtained without a price.¡¯

    On the other side of the fallen disciples were the disciples of Mount Hua, who were still training.

    ¡°You are out of shape, you people!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon moved between them with a scary face.

    ¡®Insane.¡¯

    The disciples from his gate were biting back groans as they couldn¡¯t handle training barefoot. On the other hand, the disciples from Mount Hua could handle the training with more reps and even heavier weights on them.

    And they are still alive.

    ¡°<i>Ahh!</i> I will kill you someday!¡±

    ¡°Count me in! I don¡¯t care if he is Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! That bastard has to die too! Chung Myung, you bastard!¡±

    Ah, of course¡­

    They might be a little out of their mind.

    But in any case, being able to continue practicing regardless of being conscious or not was amazing.

    Wei Soheng thought that the strength of Mount Hua came from their bodies and not their sword techniques.

    ¡°Well, anyway.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at the disciples of Huayoung and nodded.

    ¡°They will be able to breathe in a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but teaching the disciples with¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng sighed as he leaned down.

    ¡®Did we think of this too easily?¡¯

    Huayoung was a sub-sect of Moun Hua.

    But now that he thought about it, they were just a sub-sect with no regr contact and they weren¡¯t good enough to even be called a sub-sect of Mount Hua, which had already begun to make a name for themselves.

    Think about it.

    Huayoung Gate¡¯s leader was a representative. But even he couldn¡¯t handle a single elder of Wudang or any other sect, and didn¡¯t he have to ask for help from Mount Hua?

    ¡®Can we do this?¡¯

    Anxiety began to appear on the face of Wei Soheng, so Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Why? Are you afraid of it?¡±

    ¡°I-It isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    Wei Soheng forced himself to stand up.

    He barely managed to sit down and raised his trembling face to look at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Rather than being scared¡­ I just realized how much we arecking. If this is how the sect works¡­¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Wei Soheng and clenched his hand.

    ¡°You are cockier than I thought? Did you n on making a perfect n right from the start?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t humans like that a few years back.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that the wrong way.¡±

    They were disciples from Mount Hua who didn¡¯t stop their training despite screaming.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t all about taking in new disciples. It isn¡¯t about just increasing their numbers, either. The key to this n being opened is to strengthen all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can that be done?¡±

    Wei Soheng bit his lip.

    ¡°I do not know for sure¡­¡±

    And soon, his eyes lit up, and he saw Chung Myung.

    ¡°If I endure this training, will the Huayoung Gate make me as strong as Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Of course it will.¡±

    ¡°Then!¡±

    Wei Soheng¡¯s heart widened with confidence.

    ¡°I will not give up!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°You should.¡±

    He looked at the disciples, each one of them. Everyone looked dead in the eyes.

    ¡®This might be better than I thought.¡¯

    Not only Mount Hua but even their ns!

    Sahyung!

    Sect leader Sahyung!

    At this point, shouldn¡¯t you also acknowledge me?

    -You are a long hundred years off, you bastard. Which is¡­

    Ahh. Enough. Forget it!

    You old-fashioned old man!

    Ugh!

    Thus, the day came when a new n of Mount Hua was opened in Xi¡¯an.

 Chapter 357: Something Is Rolling In (2)

    <i>Papapak!</i>

    Firecrackers ced in front of therge gate went off one after another.

    Arge namete could be seen despite the smoke. ¡®Huayoung Gate¡¯ was engraved on it.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan looked at it with tears brimming in his eyes.

    At first, he tried to change the name and make a new start. Because he thought that it was right to put new wine into new bottles.

    But from now on, it had a name suitable for Mount Hua and would spread its name around the world again.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder?¡±

    When Hyun Young, who was next to him, asked, Wei Lishan bowed his head to express his gratitude.

    ¡°I am happy. I am so happy. But I don¡¯t know. It is a new gate, so the name Huayoung seems shabby¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> You say such silly things.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled and said,

    ¡°Just as Mount Hua is meaningful to Huayoung Gate, so is Huayoung Gate to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Which part of the gate do you think Mount Hua likes the most?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the tribute?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was silent for a moment with a shocked expression. He should have said no right away, but he couldn¡¯t,

    ¡°R-Right. That is important.¡±

    In this regard, Hyun Young was overly honest.

    ¡°But that is not all. What we really want is trust.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you just said trust?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded,

    ¡°Actually, the rtionship between gates and sects seems deep, but they¡¯re quite shallow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why trust is so important. The sect tries to do something for the gate, and the gate will believe and follow it. Huayoung Gate has proven its trust in Mount Hua. So if not the name Huayoung Gate who can im this position?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder.¡±

    Hyun Young was someone who could not hide his emotions.

    ¡°This man, seriously.¡±

    But Hyun Young was also someone who liked being thanked.

    ¡°So put your worries aside. The important thing is to get you all settled into Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°In order to do that, we must first introduce as many disciples to the inside as we can!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry! I have been running Huayoung Gate for decades! I am confident in receiving and raising disciples! Leave that to me!¡±

    Wei Lishan shouted with a voice full of confidence.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked on with a pouting face.

    The table was full of food prepared for those who woulde. The drinks were kind of unexpected.

    <i>Nom. Nom.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Nom. Nom.</i>

    What could only really be said was that Chung Myung was the only one passionately eating food, and no one else wanted to join him.

    ¡°Sasuk, flies areing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ chase them off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The disciples stood by the banquet table and chased the flies away.

    ¡°No, no matter what. How can people note?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around, a bit shocked. There was no way others had not seen this new ce.

    Besides, didn¡¯t the people of Xi¡¯an recognize Mount Hua¡¯s disciples at once? If the disciples came down from Mount Hua¡¯s main base and opened a new extension of it, wouldn¡¯t they at leaste out of curiosity?

    Then how was it that not a single person came?

    ¡°Even if a new rice cake shop opens up, more people than this would be there.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    All the disciples from Mount Hua looked around, shocked. Not only that, even the passersby didn¡¯t look at them.

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I expected it, but this is more than I thought.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Of course, Southern Edge did shut its doors, but its sub-sects are still working around here and have influence in Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Their influence?¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung, who was drinking alcohol, put his bottle down and wiped the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Well, to put it simply, there will be ten gates of Southern Edge around Xi¡¯an, and the ones in Xi¡¯an must have enough disciples to carry this out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>ah.</i>¡±

    ¡°It is going to be a bit tangled as they might know the officials.¡±

    Only then did Baek Cheon realize how serious this situation was.

    ¡°This, is Xi¡¯an, a giant sect for those people?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon mumbled with a puzzled face,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that? Even if I forgot, this is Southern Edge.¡±

    ¡°The disciples who are stuck in the mountains and only learn martial arts do not need to know such things. Because it is your superiors who create and use these situations.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a smile,

    ¡°Now, do you understand what I mean? It doesn¡¯t mean everything if a sect gets stronger. This is how a sect¡¯s power turns into influence.¡±

    Everyone nodded as if they understood.

    ¡®This is like Hua-Um.¡¯

    Today¡¯s Hua-Um was all rted to Mount Hua.

    The guest houses, the tea shops, all money makers from Hua-Um, and the people feel like they belong to Mount Hua.

    What if other sects came there?

    ¡®No one would even go there.¡¯

    If it were opened with the permission of Mount Hua, no one would reject it. But what about the Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sects that came to Hua-Um?

    ¡°Xi¡¯an is a ce like Hua-Um.¡±

    ¡°Right. At least there is a gap. If Southern Edge didn¡¯t close its gates, no matter how strong we are now, we wouldn¡¯t be able to enter. And that is because Xi¡¯an had been the working area of the Southern Edge Sect for hundreds of years now.¡±

    And in particr, in thest 100 years, when Mount Hua lost its power, the Southern Edge Sect invested a lot of money here and focused on improving the public image of themselves.

    Having solidified their influence in Xi¡¯an, it would have been possible to dere its doors shut¡­ it must have been calcted that it wouldn¡¯t bring them much damage.

    ¡®Well. I have no intention of just leaving it at that.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°But if you¡¯re right, doesn¡¯t that mean this will only continue to happen?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung frowned, looking at the disciples.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all too greedy these days?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Did you think that if you had a suitable n everything would be resolved? It seems that the world looks happier to you these days?¡±

    ¡°It is not like that.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded at Baek Cheon¡¯s denial,

    ¡°Right. Dong-Ryong cannot do that. Being cheeky, I mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡±

    Then he ripped off a piece of chicken leg and looked outside.

    ¡°That looks so unnatural.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they aren¡¯t interested. People in Xi¡¯an also have ears, so they can¡¯t not know what is happening within Mount Hua. Nevertheless, the fact that they ignored us like this means that they want to stay away from this ce consciously.¡±

    ¡°Consciously.¡±

    ¡°Right. For example¡­¡±

    Hyun Young showed a bit of a sullen smile.

    ¡°Look through the eyes of someone else.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Only fliese here.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    A strange voice came from the entrance, and everyone turned to the side.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°A guest?¡±

    A group of people wereing in through the entrance. And the disciples from Huayoung Gate got up in a hurry.

    ¡°Wee! Wee to Huayoung¡­¡±

    <i>Tak.</i>

    But then they were interrupted by a threatening hand.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±

    The hand stopped right in front of their face.

    No matter who looked, this wasn¡¯t a gesture of friendship.

    ¡°We are not guests. We have something to do.¡±

    The old man had a sharp impression and spoke with a cold face,

    ¡°Where is the gate leader?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you morons. I am looking for your gate leader!¡±

    At the rude and loud voice, the disciples of Mount Hua got up.

    ¡°<i>Shhh.</i>¡±

    But Chung Myung, who would have been extremely mad, had actually stopped them.

    ¡°Watch. Keep watching.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This looks fun.¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s lips went up. Meanwhile, Wei Lishan ran ahead without dy.

    ¡°I am Wei Lishan, the gate leader of Huayoung Gate. And aren¡¯t you the guests? It is only proper manners to reveal your identity first.¡±

    Wei Lishan spoke proudly.

    The eyes of the disciples of Mount Hua looked shocked.

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    ¡®Did the gate leader have such a side?¡¯

    Baek Cheon was the most shocked of all.

    Come to think of it, when they first met, the man was bedridden. And after that, they met again to help them out. So they all thought that this man was meek.

    Huayoung Gate Leader¡¯s attitude to the other people not belonging to Mount Hua was imposing enough to give out a tense atmosphere.

    But¡­

    ¡°Wei Lishan? You are a man without a title.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    When Baek Cheon was about to get angry, Chung Myung pushed him down by his head.

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°Is Sasuk going to live here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung continued,

    ¡°If this is a sect where the disciples from the main sect will constantly stay, you can go. But in order for them to be epted as a proper n here, they need to be able to solve their own problems.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    There was nothing wrong with that. But understanding this with their head made it more ufortable. A groan-like sound escaped from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    Wei Lishan didn¡¯t appear to be the least bit agitated.

    ¡°I am sorry for not having a good reputation. But who might be saying this?¡±

    ¡°I am Nam Ja-Myung, the gate leader of the West Moon Gate in Xi¡¯an, and they call me the Still Hearted Sword.¡±

    Wei Lishan frowned.

    ¡®West Moon Gate??¡¯

    ¡®If they are from the West Moon Gate, then it is another one from the Southern Edge Sect.¡¯

    After they decided to move to Xi¡¯an, they made sure to get all the information about the gates around them, and this was a name that existed here.

    ¡°You are from the Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And what is such a person doing here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung snorted,

    ¡°You must be as thick as your skin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Gate Leader, I hope you calm down. How can someone do this?¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Someone who knows nothing can sure do this.¡±

    Wei Lishan frowned as the people behind the manughed.

    ¡°Are the other people from the Southern Edge Sect too?¡±

    ¡°I am Gong Ilsan from the Songcheon Sect.¡±

    ¡°This body is Jeon Yeo-rang, the Gate Leader of Johyeon Gate.¡±

    In addition to them, others shouted their affiliations.

    From the looks of it, it seemed like all those who belonged to the Southern Edge Sect had gathered here.

    Wei Lishan, who had been silently listening to all of them, opened his mouth only after they were finished.

    ¡°I know who you all are. But what are you here for?¡±

    ¡°How dare the shameless Mount Hua bastardse into Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°And! If you wanted to open a sub-sect you should have greeted us first! How dare you open up a Gate without even saying anything?¡±

    ¡°I heard Nanyang was a vige, must have been right. They don¡¯t even have manners!¡±

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples began to turn red.

    ¡®No, those people are!¡¯

    If they had eyes, there was no way they were unaware that people from Mount Hua were also present.

    But they had ignored them till now and came out to question this only now?

    ¡°T¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to talk!¡±

    The man waved his hand.

    ¡°We are here to warn you today.¡±

    ¡°¡­ did you say warn us?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the fact that you opened your gate without saying anything means that you have no intention of getting along with us. So we will also do whatever we want, so make sure to keep an eye out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want things to be rough, just clean up and leave Xi¡¯an.¡±

    They expected that Wei Lishan would have a heart full of fear. But an unexpected reaction came from him.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ are youughing?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s eyes twitched. But Wei Lishan looked at him like he was being ridiculous.

    ¡°I know that the reach of Southern Edge is great. Now that I look at it, it seems like being them and being below them are separate things?¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Wei Lishan spoke firmly,

    ¡°Thisnd of Xi¡¯an doesn¡¯t belong to Southern Edge, and it belongs even less to you! Why do I need to ask you, of all people, for permission? That is something newbies would do!¡±

    ¡°¡­ did you just call us newbies then!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Where was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ha¡­ hahaha.</i>¡±

    Nam Ja-Myungughed loudly and turned his back to look at Wei Lishan with furious eyes.

    ¡°I wish you have as many skills as you have guts.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. It has already been proven that Mount Hua disciples are superior to those from Southern Edge!¡±

    ¡°¡­ this¡­¡±

    He red at Wei Lishan and then turned around.

    ¡°We are leaving now!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    The people from Southern Edge, who made a lot ofmotion, rushed out right away, showing their displeasure with their bodies.

    And the disciples of Mount Hua who watched this were startled.

    ¡°<i>Wah¡­</i> Gate Leader, you are so good at talking.¡±

    ¡°Right. That was amazing.¡±

    ¡°Is this a characteristic of those from Mount Hua¡­?¡±

    Everyone looked at him in surprise as Chung Myung and Hyun Young couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the Southern Edge sect members who had left.

    ¡°It has to be because of them.¡±

    ¡°They have already shown their hand. There must be no one to stop them.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°A lot clearer than I thought.¡±

    ¡°That is right. Since this is the realm of Southern Edge, we cannot argue much about it.¡±

    The two of them, who had imagined this happening, raised their lips into a smile as if this was a good thing.

    And without imagining what was going to happen, they stared back at Huayoung Gate Leader.

    ¡°How dare they try to turn things?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    Seeing the two of them smile wickedly, the disciples of Mount Hua trembled.

    ¡®What are they nning?¡¯

    ¡®I already feel so nervous.¡¯

    However, whether or not they knew the hearts of the disciples, the two only continued to exchange nces.

 Chapter 358: Something Is Rolling In (3)

    Naksaeng Stop, a famous bar in Xi¡¯an, was busy today.

    Those who had been drinking here since the sun was high in the sky were exchanging stories of random things.

    But there was one thing that kepting up and out of the mouths of many of the people there: Mount Hua.

    ¡°Honestly though, didn¡¯t you want to go see it?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Jeon Yuk, the owner of a clothing shop, nced around and spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Right.¡±

    At the words of the Jwa Dong, who sat across him, the man nodded again.

    If they had heard this before, they would have snorted.

    Because just a year or two ago, Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a sect that had the courage toe after what belonged to Southern Edge.

    But now things had changed so much.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a story that no one in the world can not know? How Mount Hua produced the best results in the most recentpetition?¡±

    ¡°Right. It was even the same thing as winning, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Besides, winning isn¡¯t important. What is so great about one person winning? There were three from Mount Hua in the final eight and two in the final four. And it was no exaggeration to say that they dominated the entirepetition.¡±

    Jwa Dong shook his head, feeling some sympathy.

    ¡°Besides, this was supposed to be apetition which was meant to find candidates for ¡®best in the world¡¯. When such a title is pulled in, don¡¯t we usually look for someone who is unparalleled?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Jeon Yuk clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Well, entering a sub-sect means learning martial arts. So it is fine going to the sect which teaches well and not the stronger sect.¡±

    ¡°Did you decide to block your ears? From what you are saying, you think that entering Mount Hua¡¯s sub-sect isn¡¯t stupid.¡±

    ¡°What I am saying isn¡¯t just empty words. I mean it.¡±

    Jeon Yuk was already drunk.

    ¡°Right now, that sect has the best momentum in the world, and they even opened up a sub-sect within Xi¡¯an¡­ but we cannot even see it. I think I¡¯d like to take a look¡­ I heard Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon ising.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it. As soon as you go there, Xi¡¯an will be a mess.¡±

    Jwa Dong looked around, a bit scared just thinking about it. But, not seeing anything, he shook his head.

    ¡°Do not make any rash moves. Xi¡¯an is a ce that cannot escape from the influence of Southern Edge. Isn¡¯t that youngest son of yours a disciple of the Southern Edge Sect? And if youe into contact with Mount Hua now? You cannot help but be hurt in the process.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Southern Edge Sect closed?¡±

    ¡°Huh. You shouldn¡¯t trust such things so easily. What will you do if they open their gates up?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i> I see¡­¡±

    Jwa Dong clicked his tongue.

    ¡°And it isn¡¯t all about the main sect. Do you think their sub-sects in Xi¡¯an will stand still? Southern Edge isn¡¯t in a position toe down, but they would not walk away from that role, right?¡±

    Jeon Yuk just couldn¡¯t resist it,

    ¡°A pity. It is truly a pity. It is said that Mount Hua is unparalleled, and our youngest is the right age to join¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not talk nonsense and just drink.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the two of them sharing these kinds of talk. Simr conversations were happening at every table.

    ¡°I want to go take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that the swordsmanship of Mount Hua is sharp¡­ if we do well, can our children also be like Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°If it is Mount Hua Divine Dragon, then he is the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°It is a pity, man. For real.¡±

    And every word was filled with regret.

    Since every Southern Edge sub-sect has had its eyes wide open for a while now, no person could visit Huayoung Gate. But they were still human, so how could they not be interested?

    In the end, everyone had no choice but to kill their disappointment with alcohol.

    ¡°But why is it so noisy?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for bars to be noisy?¡±

    ¡°No. Not the bar¡­ it is from outside.¡±

    ¡°Outside? What about it?¡±

    The eyes of the two turned to the entrance at the same time, and a man opened the door to check what was going on outside.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Jeon Yuk looked wide-eyed.

    He thought he saw a crowd of people for a moment when the door opened¡­?

    ¡°What is happening out there?¡±

    They weren¡¯t the only ones who noticed themotion, the eyes of those who were confused turned to the windows and the doors.

    Jeon Yuk got up slowly as he was impatient, and he tried to confirm what was happening with his eyes instead of trying to guess.

    He made his way through people who were also starting to rise one by one and opened the door.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    When they went outside, there were more people there than inside.

    ¡®What the hell are people gathered here for?¡¯

    The bar was just off thergest road in Xi¡¯an. But the fact that this road which could fit a lot of people now seemed crowded was very shocking.

    It was the first time they had seen such a scene, so questions began to arise. He eventually began to move between the crowd and tried to get close to the center.

    ¡°Give me a second to move. What is happening?¡±

    ¡°Do not push!¡±

    ¡°If this person iste, you should stay behind!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Sorry!¡±

    Jeon Yuk slowly pushed himself to the front and stuck his head out.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    And his eyes widened at the unexpected sight.

    The crowd had gathered, and there were people in ck robes who stood out.

    Seeing the plum blossom pattern engraved on their chest, Jeon Yuk shouted loudly,

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    Why was Mount Hua here?

    ¡®N-No¡¯

    They heard people of Mount Hua were staying in Huayoung Gate, soing here wasn¡¯t so strange.

    But why were they <i>here</i>?

    He looked at them with doubt.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do we really have to?¡±

    ¡°Then you want to fake it?¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung with desperate eyes.

    However, Chung Myung responded with a cold voice,

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± said Yoon Jong, with a puzzled face.

    ¡°This is the first time I used my sword in front of so many people¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he the same one who fought in Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°T-that was a spar. This is a demonstration.¡±

    Yoon Jong gulped.

    The crowd had gathered so suddenly.

    ¡®Ah, my heart is pounding.¡¯

    Of course, as Chung Myung said, they did perform in front of so many people. But the purpose of that spar meant he had to literally only focus on one other person, and he wasn¡¯t able to worry about being seen.

    And now Chung Myung wants them to do this in front of so many people?

    ¡°W-Will this work? The people of Xi¡¯an must have seen the sword of Southern Edge countless times.¡±

    ¡°Tch. Tch.¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s words, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°This Sahyung is back to saying stupid things again. What is the greatest strength, Sahyung, of Mount Hua¡¯s sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­ strength?¡±

    Jo Gul tilted his head.

    Strong? Fast? If not¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head as if he understood.

    ¡°It is beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t umon for people who are used to the sword of Southern Edge, which only knows how to hit, swing, and block, to turn their eyes and watch the sword technique of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the sword technique which is said to be shy.¡±

    ¡°I have already researched all of that. It seems that they¡¯ve never demonstrated it. Because it was a sword technique which was a secret weapon.¡±

    Research?

    This random crowd member was so meticulous.

    ¡°So!¡±

    Chung Myung pped his hands,

    ¡°This is a sight to see. Mount Hua¡¯s sword is gorgeous, so it is a lot better to see it with your own eyes rather than just hearing about it for a hundred days!¡±

    Chung Myung pointed forward,

    ¡°So don¡¯t say obvious things and do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The face of Yoon Jong and Jo Gul contorted.

    ¡®Who didn¡¯t know that!¡¯

    ¡®It is because I am embarrassed!¡¯

    I have lived on a mountain where even birds don¡¯t want to fly for half my life, so I am not used to so many people being around me. And he wants me to do <i>that</i> sword technique.

    But there was no ce for them to escape.

    ¡°Chung Myung is right.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded slowly with a stiff face.

    ¡°A lot depends on whether or not we can take root in Xi¡¯an. Mount Hua is Mount Hua, but should we be helping the Huayoung Gate, which decided to move to Xi¡¯an for us?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk¡­¡±

    It was the right thing to say.

    So why were you stepping back and pushing us forward?

    ¡°Ahem. So, everyone is doing good things¡­¡±

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sheath poked the back of Baek Cheon, who was slowly retreating.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk should be in the front.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°The crowd¡¯s eyes are only drawn in when the most talented and skilled one is in the lead. You are also asking something that is obvious.¡±

    Chung Myung.

    I didn¡¯t ask because I didn¡¯t know.

    At that moment, Hyun Young approached them with a smile,

    ¡°It seems like we managed to gather enough people, so enough talking and more action. Taking too much attention can backfire.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and pointed ahead.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who couldn¡¯t escape from this, sighed in unison. They clearly didn¡¯t like this,

    And then someone said,

    ¡°I am really sorry. It seems like we caused a lot of trouble¡­¡±

    The disciples all turned to the voice. It was Wei Soheng. And his father, who was behind him, bowed his head.

    The faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who saw this contorted.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?! We are supposed to do this!¡±

    ¡°Just continue to look at us!¡±

    ¡°It is okay if things work like this.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face, which was contorting till then, changed into one of a warrior. He nodded with a confident face.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t bad to give the people of Xi¡¯an an insight into what Mount Hua¡¯s sword is. Do not worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    With Baek Cheon in the lead, the disciples of Mount Hua began to follow him at once.

    Seeing this, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®These ones are such weird kids.¡¯

    When asked to do so, they mumbled and whined and searched for ways to avoid it, but when they saw someone feeling bad, they pretended like nothing was wrong.

    This was why the disciples of Mount Hua were interesting.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    Baek Cheon, who stepped forward with a dignified look, took a deep breath and looked around. Everyone fell silent.

    The people of Xi¡¯an looked at them with anticipation and curiosity,

    ¡°I am Baek Cheon, the second great disciple from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°The Righteous Sword of Mount Hua!¡±

    In terms of fame, Baek Cheon was as good as Chung Myung, and even Yoon Jong and Yu Yiseol were known. However, here in Xi¡¯an, they could get an even better evaluation.

    Because¡­

    ¡°That person is the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua! He defeated Jin Geum-Ryong!¡±

    He already had a record of beating the people from Southern Edge.

    More and more people began toe and join the crowd. The name ¡®Righteous Sword of Mount Hua¡¯ held power over them. And this was how fame was earned.

    ¡°Today, we are going to demonstrate the martial arts of Mount Hua right here. We would like to greet those who haven¡¯t seen Mount Hua for a long time, so please enjoy this.¡±

    Chung Myung and Hyun Young, who saw this, clicked their tongues.

    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want to do this until a second ago.¡±

    ¡°If you make a team, there is always someone who takes care of these things.¡±

    ¡°That is his character.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Baek Cheon someone who was one of the most dedicated? And if such a person spoke out in front of so many, everyone would feel their attention moving to him.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to start.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Move for a second!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Someone keeps pushing¡­ ah sorry!¡±

    For a moment, there was amotion, and then a group of people pushed all the way to the front.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    They were the people who came to warn Wei Lishan yesterday.

    ¡°What are you doing here!¡±

    The man in the forefront shouted.

    However, before he could finish,

    ¡°West Moon Gate Leader¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am Hyun Young of Mount Hua. We didn¡¯t say much when you came to our Gate yesterday, but this is a Mount Hua event. Can I take this as you wanting to interfere with an event of Mount Hua?¡±

    The man went silent.

    Come to think of it, all those who came out with swords here were disciples from Mount Hua.

    ¡°T-That¡­¡±

    They could fight Huayoung Gate but not Mount Hua.

    They weren¡¯t people who didn¡¯t know the strength of Mount Hua.

    Hyun Young smiled,

    ¡°Well, it is good you came. Let¡¯s check out the sword of Mount Hua while we are here. Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the people who had gone dumb and said,

    ¡°It is embarrassing to do this in front of Gate Leaders, but¡­¡±

    He smiled a little.

    ¡°I will show you that our sword isn¡¯t embarrassing.¡±

    Baek Cheon, with his shoulders wide, drew his sword.

    With a proud face and sword in hand, like a painting,

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    ¡°So cool!¡±

    Those who watched him looked at him with eyes of admiration,

    And¡­

    Chung Myung watched the scene from behind and shook his head.

    This was another of this man¡¯s character traits.

    At this point, it had to be called a disease.

    <i>Ugh.</i>

 Chapter 359: Something Is Rolling In (4)

    ¡°Can we leave this alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you want to do?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    As he thought, they wanted to gain a name for themselves. Be it their swordsmanship or something else, the fact that Mount Hua wanted to do this in the middle of Xi¡¯an had a meaning behind it.

    But there was no way to stop this.

    As a sub-sect from Southern Edge, it wouldn¡¯t be a great risk to target the sub-sect of Mount Hua. After all, Mount Hua had a name to protect and couldn¡¯t keep helping out its¡¯ sub-sects. As long as they did not directly confront them, these people couldn¡¯t do anything.

    But this was an event hosted by Mount Hua.

    He knew this was a trick, but as long as the people who were the disciples of Mount Hua had stepped forward, and their elders spoke out, the Southern Edge sub-sects couldn¡¯t do much.

    ¡®Damn. If only Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed its doors.¡¯

    Then such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened in Xi¡¯an!

    ¡°Still, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stop them?¡±

    Hearing someone ask that question, he responded with clear irritation in his voice,

    ¡°How great would the sword of Mount Hua be? Those who have seen the sword of Southern Edge will always be curious. It would be even nicer since the recent news of us being below them!¡±

    He looked at the disciple of Mount Hua, a man he recognized.

    ¡®Righteous Sword of Hua?¡¯

    That title was the thing he had heard countless times.

    The person who defeated Jin Geum-Ryong, who was expected to be the next sect leader, was the one who had made their future fall to the ground.

    ¡®But that is all.¡¯

    He might be superior to his peers, but how good was he if he had dropped out?

    But looking at Baek Cheon with his chin raised, he couldn¡¯t deny the man was handsome. Nam Ja-Myung bit his lip, annoyed, and pulled up his sleeves.

    ¡°Initiate!¡±

    When Baek Cheon shouted loud and clear, the disciples of Mount Hua drew their swords at once.

    The most synchronized movement as if one person was doing it. How much had the disciples from Mount Hua trained for this? This clearly was a simple movement.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    And the response from the crowd came back immediately.

    Even those who were not familiar with martial arts were shocked at their coordinated movements.

    The disciples of Mount Hua formed behind Baek Cheon, who was standing in the front.

    ¡°Equilibrium of Six!¡±

    At thatmand, all the disciples began to execute the Equilibrium of the Six Swords.

    ¡°Feels nice.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Seems like we are seeing something great.¡±

    The appearance of Baek Cheon, with a thin white robe around his forehead and determination in his eyes, made the people nod their heads.

    ¡°Is it because he is the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°He is the great disciple of Mount Hua¡¯s Baek disciples.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then, one day, he will be the sect leader.¡±

    Curious eyes and anticipation.

    All of that was epted by everybody¡­

    And soon Baek Cheon shouted,

    ¡°First form!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua stepped forward in unison and swung their swords.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    Although this was only meant to show off their sword, there was no such thing as minimal effort on Mount Hua. As if training, their swords exuded a fierce force that pushed everything away.

    The sudden wind which blew from them made the people retreat back.

    Yet, even in the midst of that, the disciples of Mount Hua continued to swing their swords without faltering. It was a scene that would make anyone shocked.

    ¡°Rising talent is always unparalleled.¡±

    ¡°This is why Southern Edge had ended up falling behind.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this the perfect demonstration of dedication?¡±

    The sword, which was moving perfectly in match with the others, made the group excited.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    The wind pressure from the shing motion of the sword made the hair of the crowd soar high, making the crowd roar with thunderous cheers.

    ¡°Woahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Amazing!¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung couldn¡¯t hide his shock and looked around.

    ¡®What is so great about this?¡¯

    It was just a basic sword technique, and it wasn¡¯t something to make a fuss about.

    However, contrary to his thoughts, most of the people watching this were enthusiastic.

    Nam Ja-Myung couldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡®These fools¡­ what the hell do they know to make a fuss about this!¡¯

    And Chung Myung, who was watching this from afar, giggled and smiled.

    ¡®It must be hard to understand.¡¯

    The great thing here wasn¡¯t the sword technique.

    Actually, the sword meant nothing here. Those who have gathered here were now ready to be surprised even by an axe in the hand of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    The reason?

    It was quite obvious. Where else in the world could they see famous disciples demonstrating their training?

    In the first ce, people didn¡¯t get to see such things at all, be it from the disciples of Mount Hua or someone else.

    Since this was a local area they must have gotten a peek at the Southern Edge¡¯s sword at least once, but most of the people had never had a proper chance to see the sword techniques of any of the Nine Great Sects.

    Moreover, has any sect that rose to prominence ever demonstrated their sword technique to a random group of individuals?

    So seeing the now-famous Mount Huae up and do this was a rare experience for anyone.

    Which brought in an enthusiastic response.

    ¡®If we show them our proper technique now, it is all done.¡¯

    What?

    Southern Edge can do that too?

    Then open your gates ande over.

    ¡°<i>Kekekeke.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    At that moment, their first demonstration had ended. And as nned in advance, the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique was started.

    They had to avoid dragging this out for too long in order to maintain the intensity.

    They had a decent grasp of the people¡¯s attention now, and moving on to the main act now was the proper move.

    ¡°Plum blossom!¡±

    At the direction of Baek Cheon, plum blossoms began to bloom from the swords of the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°P-Plum Blossoms!¡±

    Everyone looked at the plum blossoms with shock. The sword qi hung from the tip of their swords, making the plum blossoms bloom.

    Of course, unlike Baek Cheon standing ahead, the ones behind couldn¡¯t fully bloom them. But did that matter?

    In front of them were people who could make plum blossoms bloom.

    ¡°Falling Plum Session!¡±

    Driven by that momentum, Baek Cheon began to show off even more splendid blossoms.

    In terms of splendor, was there any sword that could rival Mount Hua¡¯s?

    But whether they were talented or not, no one could dazzle people like the plum blossoms of Mount Hua. Even someone who knew nothing would be able to recognize how bold it was.

    ¡°I-It is so different from Southern Edge sect¡¯s sword?¡±

    ¡°This is why Mount Hua has been doing well recently. It is my first time seeing such a sword technique. What kind of sword technique is this?¡±

    Just in time, someone in the crowd shouted,

    ¡°Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword!¡±

    ¡°At Shaolin, this was the technique that had swept away all their opponents! Truly unparalleled!¡±

    ¡°Even the Nine great Sects were confused by this.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    There were so many speaking that it was difficult to tell who was saying what.

    The disciples of Huayoung Gate, who were doing their duties among the crowd, nced at Chung Myung, who nodded at them.

    ¡®Good! Good job!¡¯

    Uh?

    Scam?

    <i>Eh.</i> In a ce like this, it was exciting to have people speak up and add to the lively atmosphere of the ce.

    Scam! What do you see the people as?

    But be it a scam or not, the effect was great.

    The spar, the Nine Great Sects, and now the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom sword technique.

    Simple words which were perfectly suited to snag someone¡¯s attention. In addition to the sword technique and perfect presentation, the people admired the breakless movement.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    ¡°So this is Mount Hua?¡±

    Unexpected supportive statements came up.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Mount Hua only copsed because of those demons. In the past, the Southern Edge couldn¡¯t even touch its¡¯ toe!¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh! What do the young people know these days!¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge? <i>Uhahaha.</i> I should bring up that old story again. I don¡¯t know if you have heard of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, but he¡­¡±

    The gray-haired men were excited as they spoke of old stories. Even those who would normally avoid such things were listening to it.

    At this festival-like scene, Baek Cheon drew it everyone¡¯s attention to him.

    ¡°Fully Bloomed Plum Blossoms!¡±

    The plum blossoms of Mount Hua were in full bloom.

    Everyone who came here, even the sub-sect leaders, were mesmerized by this. Plum blossoms in the middle of Xi¡¯an.

    It was like an old tree that dried up and had begun to leaf again.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly retrieved his sword and pushed it into its sheath as he looked around.

    Silence.

    Even though there were many people around, the ce went silent.

    And¡­

    ¡°Woahhhh!¡±

    Someone screamed and began to p their hands, and the others followed suit.

    ¡°Woahhhhh! That was amazing!¡±

    ¡°As expected of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°As expected, they have exceptional skills! Completely different from Southern Edge!¡±

    Pouring apuse came roaring in.

    On the other hand, the face of Nam Ja-Myung was ck.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    He wanted to say something now. Wanted to shout that this was nothing.

    But anyway, he was a warrior and seeing that sword with his own eyes, the words couldn¡¯t leave his mouth.

    Moreover¡­

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a good situation to speak.¡¯

    No matter how many ws he wanted to point out, the people swayed by their eyes would not believe him. Even if only for a while, it would be better to keep his mouth shut.

    But¡­

    Unfortunately for him, there was someone in Mount Hua who wouldn¡¯t let this pass.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been observing the situation without participating, jumped forward.

    And standing in front of Baek Cheon, he spoke loudly,

    ¡°The plum blossoms you saw can be learned if you join the newly opened Huayoung Gate.¡±

    Of course, the sword technique given was just a version of the Seven Plum Sword, but¡­

    ¡®Plum blossoms can bloom even with that.¡¯

    I didn¡¯t lie! I didn¡¯t!

    ¡°And!¡±

    Seeing their gazes on him, Chung Myung said.

    ¡°Those who start up in Huayoung Gate now will be exempted from the monthly fee for three months!¡±

    And he stomped his foot.

    ¡°Free! Free for three months! Try it first, and if it doesn¡¯t suit you, you can quit without paying!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Free!¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t be tempted by the word free?

    However, some people would be captivated by the sword they saw in person and would try to persuade others. The word ¡®free¡¯ would be an even bigger draw.

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Baek Cheon and pulled him forward.

    ¡°The new recruits will be able to be around the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua! They will be taught by Disciple Baek Cheon!¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    ¡°The disciple from the main sect teaching directly?¡±

    Only sometimes.

    This wasn¡¯t a lie either.

    ¡®Fame is meant to be used in the right manner.¡¯

    At least in Xi¡¯an, the name Baek Cheon had more meaning than Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.

    So one could do such things now. And some shouted,

    ¡°But who are you? How can we believe that?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned, scratching his head.

    ¡°I am Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°That person is him!?¡±

    Louder cheers began to arise.

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    Even Chung Myung took a step back at their heated reaction.

    ¡°W-What. Why do you all like me so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­ because you are Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    Baek Cheon chimed in.

    What the hell did this guy think of himself?

    The actual winner of thepetition. Chung Myung was already called the best warrior of the future.

    Even if Baek Cheon defeated Jin Geum-Ryong, would he be able to beat the fame of Chung Myung?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon came directly?¡±

    ¡°Then will Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon also guide them?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! The two of them were here?¡±

    More and more explosions of excitement.

    ¡°How do we enter Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°Do we enter now?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned, looking a bit embarrassed.

    Those who were excited couldn¡¯t be stopped by any simple words.

    ¡°Soheng!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? ept our people!¡±

    ¡°Yes! This way!¡±

    The disciples of Huayoung had gotten too good at writing things down in an orderly manner after handling the gambling table in Shaolin.

    In an instant, a few tables were set up with books and ink pens ced.

    ¡°I can help the next!¡±

    As soon as those words fell, people moved, and the ones wanting to join rushed in.

    ¡°Me first! Take my son!¡±

    ¡°Ah, not you! Get out of my way! I should be the first!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way! I want to start too!¡±

    As the crowd gathered, the leaders of the Southern Edge sub-sects were shocked, and seeing Chung Myung smile triumphantly, Nam Ja-Myung couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°¡­ such mannerless people! How can they head so far into a ce of another sect!¡±

    A look of disappointment appeared on his face, but Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°¡­.w-what did you say?¡±

    ¡°It is a problem if we don¡¯t do it, and a problem if we do it? Isn¡¯t it better to just give up if the people themselves want this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He went silent and Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°If you feel ufortable with this, ask Southern Edge to do something for you too.¡±

    Ah, they closed their gates?

    Well, what do you want me to do about that?

    <i>Heheheh.</i>

 Chapter 360: Something Is Rolling In (5)

    ¡°<i>Aah!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked extremely happy watching the kids practice.

    But the other disciples from Mount Hua had anxiousness written all over their faces.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When the disciples entered, I thought he would roll them on the ground right then and there, but isn¡¯t he being too quiet now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ when you put it that way.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned like he didn¡¯t understand,

    ¡°There is no way he is going to treat them carefully just because they are kids. He is the devil.¡±

    Contrary to their concerns, however, Chung Myung was currently in a calm state.

    ¡®So cute.¡¯

    Watching these kids, who had not yet even fully grown, clench their fists made him feel proud.

    Huh?

    Then why was I not like that with the sahyungs from the past?

    ¡®They never taught me.¡¯

    And nephews were always better than sons. And because I haven¡¯t raised a nephew yet, they look pretty.

    How cute and adorable were these little disciples who sweat without making me teach them?

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°Now, extend your hands a little more.¡±

    ¡°Right! Right! You are good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry! You cannot be a strong man if you cry!¡±

    Watching the gate leader lead the children, Chung Myung wanted to apud the man.

    Unsurprisingly, the disciples of Huayoung Gate were treating the children right.

    Well.

    Well, how many years had they been operating as a gate leader in Nanyang?

    How to earn even a penny more by catching one more child. The experience of making the desperate effort not to miss a single child was being highlighted here.

    On the other side¡­

    ¡°There are those who are useless to everyone.¡±

    When Chung Myung red at them, the disciples of Mount Hua turned their heads away.

    ¡°How the hell can we make a fuss to kids who might go home crying before even a day has finished?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it looks lively.¡±

    ¡°It sure does.¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung screaming and nagging them, the disciples of Mount Hua pouted.

    ¡®Who do you think we learned from!¡¯

    ¡®For real! Man!¡¯

    Unfortunately, it would hurt the standards of Mount Hua to treat the young kids in the same way.

    ¡°Enough. What do you want me to do?¡±

    Chung Myung caught a glimpse of the disciples of Mount Hua and looked back at the kids who raised their small hands with gentle faces.

    ¡®It is all about money.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile brightened.

    They were different from the main sect disciples, who earned money after being trained. These kids were precious, precious enough to earn them money while still learning martial arts.

    And the money which was paid to the sub-sect would make its way back in this process, and a beautiful system that shined throughout this world would begin to function.

    So how could they not be cute?

    Watching these kids clench their fists like little chicks, and even if they don¡¯t learn anything, Chung Myung felt like he wouldn¡¯t hate them.

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i>¡±

    In the end, Chung Myungughed out loud.

    ¡°This is just the start.¡±

    First, with Huayoung Gate as their center, a sub-sect was firmly established in Xi¡¯an. And with this, they could gradually increase the number of sub-sects around Shaanxi.

    ¡°From Xi¡¯an to Shaanxi! From Xi¡¯an to Shaanxi!¡±

    When all of that was done then, Mount Hua could be confident that it would regain its former influence.

    ¡°We are going to make he money! <i>Hehehe!</i>¡±

    Chung Myungughed out loud. But, as always, things didn¡¯t go the way one wanted them to.

    ¡®¡­ why does it look a bit empty, though?¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the children who were learning with suspicious eyes.

    ¡®1, 2, 3, 4¡­¡¯

    It was just three days since the children began to train, but it already felt like the number was decreasing.

    No, this¡­

    ¡°W-why are there fewer kids?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s question, the Gate Leader smiled awkwardly,

    ¡°The initial motivation neversts over ten days. After ten days, the number of kids will also decrease.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but this is still the third day?¡±

    ¡°It is unfortunate, but we have to acknowledge this. I am happy if half of these kids stay.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head with a shocked face.

    Half?

    Half?

    ¡®Then you want to give me half of my half of money?¡¯

    My head hurt.

    ¡°N-No. Then my money¡­¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s money was never his from the beginning, but right now, his mind didn¡¯t care about that little detail.

    It was then¡­

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Two of the training children ran to where Chung Myung and the gate leader were,

    ¡°Uh, excuse me, Leader.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    As they looked at the kids wondering what it was, the children spoke,

    ¡°That¡­ when do we learn to make flowers from our sword?¡±

    The Gate leader smiled,

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> It sounds like you want to bring out your plum blossoms. But it is too early for that. You will need to swing your sword continuously for the next ten years to draw out your plum blossoms.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ten years?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Just work hard for ten years, and you can do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will stop.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Ah. It was tough. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Have a safe stay.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The gate leader and Chung Myung couldn¡¯t stop them and watched them leave with nk faces.

    Another day passed.

    ¡°¡­ why did more kids drop out again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is no battlefield for people to simply vanish after sleeping.¡±

    Even on the battlefield, where morale was hard to sustain and desertion frequent at night, the number wouldn¡¯t drop this drastically.

    ¡°Gate Leader. How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°¡­ even if you ask me¡­¡±

    Looking at the people around, Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡°It seems like they did not know why they have to try hard.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, it is natural for the children who came here not to be interested in martial arts at all.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because those interested in it must have already joined Southern Edge and its sub-sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh? I didn¡¯t think of that.

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    Jo Gul nodded his head,

    ¡°Right. So, it means that the kids who started here are not interested in training at all. They were forcibly pushed into it by their parents or because the flowers seemed pretty yesterday¡­¡±

    After letting that sink in, he pointed to the kids.

    ¡°We keep teaching them how to punch, so the kids aren¡¯t interested.¡±

    ¡°Then, if we teach with swords?¡±

    ¡°Still, it will be the same.¡±

    Baek Cheon answered with a heavy expression.

    ¡°I know how Mount Hua works, but there is no reason to go to another ce after what they saw. It is a sword that they can learn in Southern Edge too.¡±

    ¡°B-But the sword is different¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, but¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong continued,

    ¡°First of all, children at that age tend to prefer showy techniques and enjoy learning them with their friends rather than being isted and studying various sword techniques.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°What friends?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Having asked that question, Chung Myung was wide-eyed, and Yoon Jong closed his eyes.

    ¡®This bastard is.¡¯

    In the first ce, this guy didn¡¯t understand people who lived normal lives.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get this sorted.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke firmly,

    ¡°Showing the plum blossom sword technique or reducing the number of teaching methods can create a sparkling effect, but there is no way to reach those who have already started to learn martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Because our opponent is Southern Edge which is a part of the Nine Great Sects, and we aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Besides, half the people in Xi¡¯an are close to Southern Edge.¡±

    Chung Myung growled,

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep telling me what is obvious. What are some countermeasures?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is nothing we can do¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Egh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, unable to hold his anger, kicked Jo Gul!

    ¡°There is no end to telling what iscking!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Chung Myung!¡±

    Baek Cheon quickly stopped him.

    ¡°The number of students has decreased a bit, but it isn¡¯t huge, and if we gradually increase our numbers¡­¡±

    ¡°When! If this continues, the next sub-sect will be opened when I have white hair! And Soheng will be long dead before that!¡±

    Chung Myung grunted and added with a sullen face,

    ¡°So, you mean we have to show that we are different from Southern Edge?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, can¡¯t we just go ahead and break all the heads of the sub-sect leaders?¡±

    ¡°¡­ as a disciple of the main sect, it makes no sense to do that. To wake up and break the heads of Southern Edge is be¡­ no, Southern Edge has closed their doors.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why are you making this fussier!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You really liked it when they informed us they had shut their doors.

    This ignorant bastard!

    Baek Cheon gulped back his words; he couldn¡¯t bear the consequences of speaking.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung held his hair as he fell into thoughts.

    ¡°Difference¡­ the difference. Something better than Southern Edge¡­ no, there is nothing else other than being swift.¡±

    And suddenly, he shouted, unable to control his anger.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t evene out! Fuck those who don¡¯te out! They wouldn¡¯te at any price! Anyway, fucking no guts bastards! I will do it.¡±

    ¡°Be calm for now.¡±

    Chung Myung, whose anger had been extinguished again, let out a sigh. Being angry didn¡¯t mean you would think any better.

    Even if the world were clear, a solution would never pop right into the mind.

    ¡®I did as much as I could in the name of Mount Hua.¡¯

    And both Southern Edge and Mount Hua used swords.

    This meant that showing a clear difference would be difficult over such a short period of time. Rather, if Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed their doors, maybe he could have chased after them and shown the difference in power.

    Chung Myung had to be careful of what faces he showed, especially with his fame rising. But sometimes, the only way to prove something was to torment a child when their parent was away.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be a hindrance if they gathered people up?

    ¡°Ouch. My head hurts!¡±

    ¡°And as I said, I¡¯d rather us teach the sword quick¡­¡±

    ¡°That is not allowed.¡±

    Chung Myung firmly refused.

    ¡°This is a central problem. Disciples of the sub-sect are basically having a tough time with swords. It means that teaching these kids how to use a sword is wrong, even if it is just to get out of the immediate problem. They need to be taught basicbat techniques first.¡±

    ¡°But, there is no one who wants to learn thebat techniques of Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. That is the problem.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    When the newly joined disciples of Huayoung Gate had yielded a little, some people might believe them and stay, but right now, they were teaching thembat techniques using sword techniques as bait.

    So it was hard for them to be interested.

    ¡°We need to make this work somehow.¡±

    But solutions never fall from the sky¡­

    It was then¡­

    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    A heavy voice came from the gate.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Everyone inside looked at the gate. It felt like something was heard, but¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    The eyes of all the disciples who stood there were shocked.

    No, that one?

    That one was obviously¡­ that one!

    Hair that was let down.

    A red robe.

    A body that was sky-high but evenly grounded.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    Standing at the entrance, the person looked around and smiled broadly, stopping at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Amitabha! Generous man! You are here! I am Hae Yeon! Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked visibly confused at the guy who came for him. And feeling a little (very) lost, he opened his mouth,

    ¡°¡­ Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Rubbing his eyes a couple of times, he smiled at how absurd this was.

    ¡°<i>Hu¡­ huhu.</i> What just came rolling in?¡±

    No solutions fall from the sky.

    ¡°But for it toe on its own two feet.¡±

    This is why people should live kindly.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Catch that bastard right now.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung giggled and got up,

    ¡°I found our solution!¡±

    On the other hand, Hae Yeon felt an unknown anxiety rise within him as he looked at Chung Myung, who was smiling back happily.

    ¡®Did Ie at the right time?¡¯

    No.

    You didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 361: In That Case, What Do I Do? (1)

    ¡°Leader! We have trouble!¡±

    A man mmed open the door and entered the room.

    Frowning at the incense which stung his nose, the man moved over to the person who was sleeping quietly¡­ and shook them awake!

    ¡°Wake up! Wake up! Great Leader! Oh, Leader!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The man who was lying down woke up, clearly annoyed, and responded by kicking the man who had shaken him.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Without seeing the man sprawled out on the ground, he shouted,

    ¡°Why are you making such a fuss when the morning wind hasn¡¯t even arrived?! I will die from your screams!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just because you were all drinkingst night!¡±

    ¡°If you know that, then get out and let me sleep!¡±

    The kicked man got back up as if this wasn¡¯t the first time they had done this, and grabbed the man who hadid back down and shook him awake again.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for this! Get up!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is wrong with you!¡±

    Normally the guy would have quietly walked out, but he was making a fuss, which meant that something had happened.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    The man finally grabbed his head and got up.

    ¡°Uh¡­ my head might finally break.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just detoxify your body? If the word got out that Yeom Pyong, the Red Snake de, is struggling with a hangover, the entire world willugh!¡±

    ¡°They willugh. Now, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge has closed its doors.¡±

    ¡°Right. Closed their doors¡­ what?¡±

    The one called Red Snake de was shocked.

    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°The Southern Edge Sect has closed itself off! It is said that there will be no activities with the outside world for at least a year.¡±

    ¡°¡­ have they lost it? Why so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think? It must have been so important that they suddenly decided to do this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The Red Snake de slowly raised his body.

    ¡°Open the windows.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bang Seung, the Monster Fox, quickly opened the windows. And then the incense filling the room escaped outside.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    As if the hungover feeling had been a lie, he calmly walked over to a chair and sat in it.

    ¡°Then tell me again in detail. Are you sure they closed them?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I am.¡±

    Yeom Pyong looked at Bang Seung like he didn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°Apart from saying you are sure, tell me how many other things went right? If things go wrong again this time, I will tear your mouth apart! If I believe your words and those bastards eventuallye out, you know that we will be in a mess, right?¡±

    ¡°I am sure this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­ How?¡±

    Bang Seung smiled,

    ¡°Now inside Xi¡¯an are people from Mount Hua opening a sub-sect and epting new disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh. Are they just watching it happen?¡±

    ¡°That is what I am saying! Mount Hua is moving in, and they cannot even do anything! This is what I meant!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Southern Edge has no intention of breaking down their doors.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Yeom Pyong touched his shaggy beard.

    ¡®If it is Mount Hua, those bastards who hate them are sitting still and watching them enter Xi¡¯an?¡¯

    If this was true, it meant that Southern Edge had really withdrawn.

    ¡°Leader! This is a chance we shouldn¡¯t miss! Didn¡¯t the branch leader tell us what we must do in Xi¡¯an?! That is why we have been sitting around in Xi¡¯an all this while.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°We were only waiting because Southern Edge was so strong that we couldn¡¯t break in. How could we have expanded our power into such a ce?¡±

    Of course, the world wasn¡¯t as divided and pleasant as a map drawing, so the words of the branch leader must have meant to infiltrate in a very hidden manner.

    The problem, however, was that the Southern Edge Sect had this obsession with holding onto their estates.

    If they stepped in even a little bit, those people would run like crazy dogs to bite them, and Bang Seung would be the one who was bitten.

    Bang Seung said this was because Southern Edge had taken something from him in the past, but he knew that couldn¡¯t be all.

    Anyway¡­

    ¡°So now is your best chance?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°What do we do if Southern Edge opens up their doorster?¡±

    ¡°If they wanted to, they would have already done so, right? If they tell us to leave, we leave, it¡¯s as clean as that.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Yeom Pyong felt hungry.

    ¡°But, you said Mount Hua is also moving. And isn¡¯t Mount Hua known to be different from how they were in the past?¡±

    ¡°Those possible rising stars? How would they even bepared with a man like you, Leader? Everyone will pee when they hear that you areing.¡±

    ¡°No one trembles you idiot. Moron.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yeom Pyong stopped stroking his chin and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®But he didn¡¯t say anything that was incorrect.¡¯

    It was said that they might possibly be the strongest in the future, those kids from Mount Hua, but they were still growing. Could he be called one of the Big Five of Shinzhou, Red Snake, if he didn¡¯t try something?

    ¡°Xi¡¯an¡­¡±

    Yeom Pyong smiled,

    ¡°Branch leader will really like this. Get ready. We are moving to Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    From the Forces of Evil¡¯s side of things¡­

    One of the Big Five¡¯s troops began to move to Xi¡¯an, aiming to fill the void left by the Southern Edge Sect.

    ¡°¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who sat in the waiting room of the sect, quietly mumbled. In the meantime, he forgot even to look around.

    ¡°Please drink.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He grabbed the cup of tea which Chung Myung had offered with both hands. And he stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled lightly.

    ¡°Right. Did you say you have been to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You can speakfortably, Elder. I am just a monk from Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled and nodded.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he learned his manners properly.¡¯

    Be polite or not, no one cared here, and he turned to the disciples of Mount Hua, whose eyes were wide and shocked at the disciple of Shaolin.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean Hyun Young liked Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Yes, you were at Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The sect leader told me the path you were heading. What I want is here, so I came to ask permission to be here. Amitabha.¡±

    Seeing Hae Yeon chant it, Chung Myung narrowed his eyes,

    ¡°Well, that seems like a waste. So why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Generous person.¡±

    Hae Yeon turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°I would like to stay here for a while.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Instead of answering, Hae Yeon chanted.

    Actually, there was a lot he wanted to say, but speaking those words in front of so many people didn¡¯t seem right.

    ¡°Because I thought that was my best way forward.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted,

    ¡°These bastards never answer the question right, even after opening their mouths! I will send him off and teach him how to speak properly¡­up!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±

    Hyun Young smiled, covering the mouth of Chung Myung,

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> I hope you understand. As you know, our Chung Myung is too straightforward.¡±

    ¡°I-It is fine.¡±

    Cold sweat ran down the back of Hae Yeon.

    ¡®He is far worse from what he looked at the time of our spar.¡¯

    At that time, he thought it could just be because he was angry, but now that he looked at him, Chung Myung was just this vicious.

    And Hyun Young said,

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand either. Did you say that this is your way?¡±

    Hae Yeon nodded,

    ¡°Yes. I saw and felt things, a lot of things, during our previous spar. And¡­ I felt that even my teachings, which I once felt were the most honorable, weren¡¯t actually so straightforward.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded with a heavy face.

    ¡°I felt that I couldn¡¯t go any further without addressing this issue. So I am here to see and learn the path which I should take.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ to watch and learn¡­¡±

    ¡°In here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Hyun Young a bit shocked, Hae Yeon tilted his head.

    Was that such a strange thing to say?

    ¡°¡­ So¡­¡±

    Hyun Young nced at Chung Myung¡¯s face and then looked at Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Learn from whom?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung proudly held out his stomach.

    ¡®This insane bastard!¡¯

    Hyun Young was a bit embarrassed at his words.

    ¡®Did I say something wrong?¡¯

    And Baek Cheon, who knew that each side was misunderstanding the other, said,

    ¡°Uh¡­ Monk Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Generous Man, Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Why do you that guy¡­ no, what do you want to learn from here?¡±

    Hae Yeon took a deep breath,

    ¡°To feel righteous, to walk straight.¡±

    ¡°Walking straight?¡±

    When Baek Cheon asked, he nodded his head,

    ¡°As with the case of other simr sects, walking on the same path as the Buddha is like fighting delusions. It is by no means easy to carry out one¡¯s own path in front of so many topics in the world. I, too, am a monk who trembles and shatters.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But then I felt an unshakable will from Disciple Chung Myung. So I wanted to see and learn with my own eyes how one can have such an unshakable will.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung gently pushed his stomach inside. Seeing that, Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡®Those who have no thoughts in their head will not shake, you idiot!¡¯

    This isn¡¯t a good thing!

    People sometimes turn right and left and shake. That will naturally happen!

    In Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, the present Hae Yeon looked like he was jumping with a smile into the pit of fire. Was there any reason for him to walk into such difficulty on his own feet?

    Hyun Young, who had been listening, asked again,

    ¡°Did the Abbot allow this?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t give me permission, but neither did he stop me. The path one takes is something one has to decide alone. Even if the Abbot stopped me, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to follow this still.¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his ears,

    ¡°Speak short, Shorty!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I came. Despite him stopping me.¡±

    ¡°Right. How nice that sounds.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily, but the disciples of Mount Hua who saw this had to soothe their anger.

    ¡®It started already?¡¯

    ¡®That monk is not sane either. Who the hell wants to learn the shortcut to hell?¡¯

    ¡®This is how we lose another person.¡¯

    As they watched this, Hyun Young asked,

    ¡°So¡­ you mean you have something to learn while staying with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°And you said you came after asking the permission of the Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He said that the permission to watch and learnes with a heavy burden.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°Well, there is nothing to think about. I am going to roll him on his feet anyway, so there is no need to push him away.¡±

    ¡®Roll?¡¯

    Hae Yeon tilted his head,

    ¡®Did I say that?¡¯

    But before he could even ask, Chung Myung approached him and put his arm on his shoulder. With a more gentle expression,

    ¡°Wee. Wee.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh. This is a rtionship between two people. If we get to know each other somehow, then we will be able to find out how to roll on our own¡­ no, let¡¯s have a good rtionship with each other, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile softened as he looked at Hae Yeon.

    ¡°There is no such thing as free food on Mount Hua. Instead of giving you free room and board, you will have to work.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. That is expected. Shaolin also doesn¡¯t give free food and shelter to those who don¡¯t do their jobs.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and tapped Hae Yeon on the shoulder.

    ¡°Then it is simple. Instead of staying here, you work here. We have no problems then!¡±

    ¡°Are you giving me permission?¡±

    ¡°Is there any need to give you permission? Between us.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­. Amitabha! Thank you!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face turned red.

    He hade without any ns or thoughts, so he didn¡¯t expect things to happen so easily. If Chung Myung didn¡¯t ept him, he was prepared to stay months together to make him say yes, but this was solved a lot easier than he thought.

    ¡®Such a wide and spacious ce.¡¯

    If the disciple of Mount Hua had swapped positions, then what would Shaolin do?

    It was Hae Yeon who was thinking about that.

    ¡°Then what do I do?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Not much. It is quite simple. And very easy for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Easy in what sense?¡±

    Chung Myung giggled,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will start right away, so you will soon find out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung smile wickedly, Hae Yeon put on an awkward smile.

    The next morning¡­

    Hae Yeon got up to look at the sky. His face was burning red, and water dripped from his eyes.

    ¡°Ahhhh! The winner of the sparing contest! The best in the world! This is Monk Hae Yeon of Shaolin! Everyone! For those who enter Huayoung Gate, he will teach you thebat of Shaolin!¡±

    Instead of pollen, plum blossoms were fluttering around.

    The crowd gathered and cheered for him.

    ¡°The real monk Hae Yeon from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Would anyone try to lie about that?¡±

    ¡°Oh my. What kind of sect is Mount Hua that a monk from Shaolines to learn? What is happening?¡±

    ¡°How can we even know? If they teach, then we learn. That is all!¡±

    ¡°My son, he will have to go and learn it! Shaolin is in Xi¡¯an!¡±

    Thunderous shouts made Hae Yeon close his eyes.

    ¡®Please bless me.¡¯

    He desperately felt that something was happening, but it was toote to turn around.

 Chapter 362: In That Case, What Do I Do? (2)

    <i>Dum! Dum! Dum!</i>

    The drums were pounding¡­

    And amidst the loud drumming, the voice of Chung Myung roared.

    ¡°Shaolinbat! This is the first time it will be taught to the greater world, and right here in Xi¡¯an! This is yourst chance, and it will even be taught to you by the man who won the Wordly Martial Competition!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohhh!</i>¡±

    People began to raise their voices in response to the announcement.

    ¡°Opportunities like this will never arrive again in this lifetime! If you enter Huayoung Gate you can seize this chance right now!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you can learn the martial arts of Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a Shaolin branch in Xi¡¯an, right?¡±

    ¡°Besides, they can learn the sword of Mount Hua, too. Ah, this is really not as simple as leaving one for another!¡±

    Their reactions were extreme.

    No matter how strong Mount Hua was now, how could it bepared to Shaolin, which ruled as the lead sect for the past century?

    In particr, the people who didn¡¯t know about Kangho had a different perception of things. Shaolin was a sect that no one could ignore.

    ¡°If it is monk Hae Yeon, isn¡¯t he the one who is projected to be the next abbot of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I heard that he is a talented person, a talent which only descends every hundred years! And such a person will be teaching! Where in the world does one get such a luxury!¡±

    People¡¯s eyes began to swell with greed.

    An opportunity that cannot be obtained even if one entered Shaolin. Even if they joined Shaolin, was there any way that Hae Yeon, whom the Abbot favored, would guide them directly?

    They were being offered such a luxury right now.

    Luxury far from Shaolin, in Xi¡¯an? Wasn¡¯t this the same as buying grain and a golden egg at the same time?

    ¡°I was hoping to learnbat techniques a little more!¡±

    ¡°Right! What are we going to do if we learn sword techniques? We don¡¯t even carry swords! And it isn¡¯t just anybat technique but the one that Shaolin teaches its monks! This is an opportunity that cannot be missed!¡±

    Seeing their reaction growrger andrger, Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> Shaolin!¡±

    What?

    Then what about Mount Hua? Southern Edge?

    Eh. Move over.

    One could bring Mount Hua or a monkey into the shining glory of Shaolin, but where in the world would that be possible?

    However, unlike Chung Myung, who was overjoyed by this, the face of Hae Yeon had turned blue in exhaustion.

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think this should be done. Shaolin¡¯s martial arts can only be learned by the disciples of Shaolin. I cannot teach others at will!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch</i>, look at him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°All because you, child, was brought up on a mountain, you fell for this? Anyway, the children of prestigious sects are always a problem for being na?ve.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly approached Hae Yeon and touched his neck.

    ¡°I said you will teach Shaolin Combat Techniques, but I didn¡¯t say what you will be teaching forbat techniques.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh? W-what is¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the basic martial art of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Arhat Fist.¡±

    ¡°Right. And I didn¡¯t say that you would be teaching the Arhat fist?¡±

    Hae Yeon was wide-eyed and looked at Chung Myung. It wasn¡¯t difficult to understand what he meant.

    ¡°What do¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Look at this human.¡±

    Chung Myung whispered with a slightly serious face,

    ¡°You are the disciple of which sect?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you are a novice monk from Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Right. You are a disciple of Shaolin, and thebat techniques you teach are Shaolin¡¯sbat techniques. Even if you teach any random method that spreads out onto the streets, a Shaolin Monk taught it, so it can be called a Shaolinbat technique, right?¡±

    ¡®What nonsense is this?¡¯

    Seeing Hae Yeon¡¯s face asking that, Chung Myung smiled happily,

    ¡°So, you just teach them basicbat techniques. Get it?¡±

    ¡°B-But that is a scam!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i> Look at this guy! How in the world could a Taoist disciple give a novice monk advice equal to a scam?¡±

    Hae Yeon rolled his eyes at the words from Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung slightly loosened his grip around the neck of Hae Yeon and brushed his shoulder,

    ¡°Come now, smile, smile. People are watching you. Pretend to be happy.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me? I said pretend to be happy. Smile!¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>haha.</i>¡±

    As the hand holding his shoulder clenched, Hae Yeon gave out the most awkwardugh.

    And seeing this, those who didn¡¯t notice admired the closeness of the two.

    ¡°Ah, Disciple Chung Myung and the Novice Monk look so nice, right?¡±

    ¡°That is amazing. The two of them faced each other during the finals, so it shouldn¡¯t have been easy to get close to the other!¡±

    ¡°Really! There must be a lot of loyalty between the disciple and monk that we idiots cannot understand! People who acknowledge each other and be friends, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! It has to be that!¡±

    An indescribably strange expression appeared on the face of Hae Yeon. And Baek Cheon, who watched this, smiled,

    ¡°He is going through so much.¡±

    ¡°Looks so much like he is being caught and dragged by a thug.¡±

    ¡°To see this.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help but pity the guy who fell into Chung Myung¡¯s trap.

    Why did you have to walk on your own two feet to this¡­

    ¡°No one even doubts it.¡±

    ¡°Who would think that Hae Yeon of Shaolin could be threatened? Of course, they think they are close.¡±

    ¡°This world is really¡­¡±

    To those who were unaware of such things, this scene looked like best friends talking.

    ¡°Now! This isn¡¯t the time for this!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a chance thates every day. We cannot keep epting beginners constantly, so those who want to start now should line up.¡±

    At those words, themotion grew louder.

    ¡°Please ept me!¡±

    ¡°It is three months of free learning, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been smiling until then, suddenly said,

    ¡°That was the story yesterday! Those who enter from now on and those who recently left have to pay to join!¡±

    ¡°¡­ wasn¡¯t it free yesterday?¡±

    ¡°M-My child was there till two days ago. Shouldn¡¯t you just ept him?¡±

    ¡°Did you people send away your conscience? You went out on your own feet and came back without thoughts of consequences and want it to be free¡­. <i>Ump!</i>¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Hyun Young, who was watching this, reached out and covered Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    Then he slid him behind the other disciples and began to exin.

    ¡°We also put a lot of effort into inviting Novice Monk Hae Yeon, so we cannot allow free admission like yesterday. Instead, we will make sure that the money you paid isn¡¯t wasted.¡±

    ¡°Um. It isn¡¯t wrong, and we are learning from Hae Yeon. Getting it free makes no sense!¡±

    ¡°I am willing to pay even a thousand gold to learn! How much! How much do I pay?!¡±

    ¡°Me too! I will give you things, so take my child!¡±

    Chung Myung shook off the hand of Hyun Young, which was covering his mouth.

    ¡°Soheng! ept them now! And the payment should be in advance! Three months worth!¡±

    ¡°T-three what?!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? Nine then? You want to triple the amount!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Disciple!¡±

    Even though the fee was tripled, the line didn¡¯t stop growing.

    They were literally pushing their way into the line.

    Chung Myung looked at the scene with a proud face.

    ¡°Three coins or whatever the shit, take my money!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhahahah!</i>¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way! I am going to pay the tuition in advance! So make sure to take my kids in!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhahahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°Shut it! I want to put all five of my kids in at once and pay three years¡¯ worth!¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    Money!

    Money was rolling in!

    Even Hyun Young and Wei Lishan didn¡¯t know what to do either. This reaction was much more intense than when they had been working with only Mount Hua disciples.

    As expected of Shaolin!

    No other sect in the world could defeat Shaolin when it came to fame.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> Who knew making money would be so easy!¡±

    When things were about to be finished¡­ then money came in!

    I live for this taste!

    Chung Myung, who was enjoying this the most, suddenly turned his eyes to the side and asked Hae Yeon,

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°People like you so much, so go out and show them some punches!¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Hae Yeon¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°¡­ Dis-disciple¡­¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a beggar or nothing! Why are you trying to use your mouth? You have to pay for your meal!¡±

    ¡°T-that is¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon looked at Chung Myung, not knowing what could be done, and finally sighed.

    ¡®This is practice. All practice.¡¯

    There was no way that Chung Myung would make him do this without a reason.

    Didn¡¯t he feel that worthiness in Chung Myung, even though the others didn¡¯t?

    For some reason¡­

    ¡®No, is there really a reason?¡¯

    Really?

    In the end, Hae Yeon, who put everything aside, stepped forward, and seeing him take his training stance, the reaction burst.

    ¡°Disciple Hae Yeon is demonstrating!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, to see this with my eyes!¡±

    ¡°What is happening here? Southern Edge hasn¡¯t been like this for decades despite having the ce to themselves. How can Mount Hua and Shaolin do this in less than ten days!¡±

    ¡°After Huayoung Gate came in, it got interesting! It got really fun! <i>Uhhahaha!</i>¡±

    Amid those shouts, Hae Yeon moved, and the disciples of Mount Hua shook their heads.

    ¡°So this is what happens.¡±

    ¡°In the meantime, look at what he is doing. Learn from it too.¡±

    ¡°So sad.¡±

    Baek Cheonughed as he listened to Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°It is ¡®If I don¡¯t go to hell, I will go to where hell is¡¯ is this the same thing as that?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the problem seems to be resolved.¡±

    ¡°¡­ even bad luck is luck¡­¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are solving this in the most absurd way. That venomous bastard.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua sighed¡­

    ¡°¡­ leader. What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s face, who was watching the scene from afar, turned cold.

    ¡®What is this now!¡¯

    Hae Yeon, who was unfolding his techniques with a red face, and Chung Myung, who was holding his stomach, caught their eyes.

    He had been through many things in his life, but this was his first time seeing such a bad thing.

    ¡°If this happens, wouldn¡¯t it be impossible to directly push Huayoung Gate out now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    If Huayoung gate had such a name and fame, then thinking about oppressing the disciples of Mount Hua, taking advantage of the gap, or holding demonstrations under the name of Southern Edge was possible.

    But Shaolin¡¯s disciple had entered, and now it was impossible.

    No matter how close they were to Southern Edge, touching the disciple of Shaolin wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Those sly things! They cannot do this on their own, so they bring in Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­ even though he wasn¡¯t a full monk of Shaolin, he was still Hae Yeon. Wasn¡¯t it known that the Abbot was fond of him, and he was probably the future of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­ those fucking worms.¡±

    He was a bit upset with the people of Xi¡¯an who cheered for Hae Yeon or Chung Myung. How much had Southern Edge done for them till now, and yet they react like this to the strangers?

    ¡°I was trying so hard to be patient!¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung, who was seeing this looked enraged.

    ¡°If they cannot understand words, then we should let them know with our bodies! How gentle have we been to them!¡±

    ¡°Will you fight Huayoun Gate?¡±

    ¡°What insane words! How can we handle the aftermath of touching Mount Hua and Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t Huayoung we should hit.¡±

    Their gaze turned to the people who cheered.

    ¡°We need to let those who don¡¯t know grace be hit.¡±

    As the man¡¯s eyes grew colder, everyone around trembled.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this bing too much?¡¯

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡¯

    This was already a sign.

    Xi¡¯an began to boil up like an oil barrel engorged in mes.

    Without realizing the crisis which was about toe for it.

 Chapter 363: In That Case, What Do I Do? (3)

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    A Shaolin Elder looked at his Abbot with a stiff face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring Hae Yeon back?¡±

    The Abbot silently brought the teacup to his lips. The scent of the grain flowing from the tea tickled his nose.

    ¡°Returning. Right, that wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so carefree? Hae Yeon is such a talented person who should lead Shaolin one day. Such a child isn¡¯t ready for the world, but then he goes off to Mount Hua¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then, what do I say to bring him back?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    The Abbot smiled and looked at the elder,

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be said that there where we are, the Buddha doesn¡¯t exist?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The elder went silent, and the Abbot softly said,

    ¡°Buddha is everywhere and not at the same time. Buddha isn¡¯t found just within sutras. Wherever people live, Buddha exists there. Isn¡¯t this a core tenant of Shaolin belief?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t something that could be refused. The elder sighed and said,

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°It was Shaolin who taught Hae Yeon that path. Then how can we say that Shaolin will deny its own teaching?¡±

    ¡°¡­ but Abbot.¡±

    The Abbot shook his head,

    ¡°So obsessive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And he lightly changed his way of talking.

    ¡°Hae Yeon is not a child that anyone can teach. The blessed one is self-reliant, not needing any instruction. The Bodhidharma created his own dharma, it can happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­ even in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Right. Mount Hua.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Do not ignore Mount Hua. Mount Hua is a ce where achievements umte quickly. Regardless of how you feel, we need to admit that Mount Hua is a wonderful sect.¡±

    The elder sighed and nodded his head.

    ¡°Do not worry too much. Mount Hua¡¯s teachings will not let them touch Hae Yeon. In the end, martial arts and enlightenment don¡¯te without hard work.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t understand the deep meaning which Abbot knows.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    The Abbot smiled.

    ¡®I am curious.¡¯

    What will Hae Yeon look like after meeting Chung Myung and interacting with each other?

    The Abbot seemed to be a bit excited too.

    ¡®By now, they will be moving to a higher ce byparing each other¡¯s martial arts.¡¯

    It was a clear fact that Chung Myung was a great warrior.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot quietly chanted.

    ¡®Come back more mature.¡¯

    More.

    ¡°<i>Uhahahahah!</i> Drink! Drink!¡±

    ¡°Now Huayoung Gate is a huge sess! Hundreds of warriors came in just today!¡±

    ¡°Just how much is this? Oh my!¡±

    Hae Yeon closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®This is wrong.¡¯

    Something he had never imagined was happening right before his eyes.

    The disciples of Mount Hua and Huayoung Gate, regardless of their seniority, were drinking together in a disorganized crowd.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    What was happening right in front of Hae Yeon, who had been taught self-control under the rules of Shaolin, was shocked.

    ¡®Are all the other sects like this?¡¯

    This could not be¡­

    As far as he knew, he heard that not only Wudang but other ces with strong traditions, like Southern Edge and the Five Great Families, stuck to their rules.

    He could see second and third-ss disciples, as well as the disciples from the sub-sect, all ready to have a festival together in one ce, this could not be seen anywhere else in the world.

    ¡°Amitabha. Amitabha.¡±

    His heart was pounding, and his breathing was hard to control. Hae Yeon tried his best to calm his racing heart.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> Take a drink!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! You need to have one cup!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Leader! Congrattions!¡±

    But no matter how much he tried to chant, his heart couldn¡¯t be calmed.

    ¡®Is this natural for such people?¡¯

    It was a scene that Hae Yeon, who had lived all his life in Shaolin, couldn¡¯t understand. Then someone called Hae Yeon loudly from behind.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Take a ss!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as he saw Chung Myung approaching with a ss of alcohol, Hae Yeon blinked his eyes.

    ¡°I am a Buddhist monk!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t drink!¡±

    ¡°What? All the ones I knew used to drink.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Who?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Who? Your ancestors.¡¯

    Although their rtionship had soured now, there was a time when Mount Hua and Shaolin didn¡¯t hate each other.

    Of course, Shaolin felt like they were being burdened by the speed of Mount Hua. However, there was amon enemy in Wudang, and Mount Hua had never been hostile to Shaolin as first taking down Wudang was both their priorities.

    Perhaps, the story would be a little different if a little time had passed with the Demonic Secting into the picture, but that didn¡¯t happen.

    Well¡­

    -Come on, just one sip, disciple

    -Is it alright for a monk to drink?

    -Huh. It is strange to hear that from a man draining his bottle.

    -Because Mount Hua allows us to drink.

    -Is there any way we cannot do what our disciples do? One ss!

    -Woah!

    Even the monks would drink.

    Of course, because the rules were strict, those who didn¡¯t have good confidence in their skills wouldn¡¯t dare. It was a characteristic of Shaolin that their disciples were skilled enough to do anything.

    ¡°Well, just grab a ss.¡±

    ¡°No. This is wrong.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Stop acting.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked straight at him and said,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe down from Shaolin by yourself to find something within the life of others?¡±

    ¡°That is right.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the side.

    Everyone was drunk and giving or taking drinks.

    ¡°This is the life you came looking for.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your life cannot change by just watching it pass you by. There is meaning in diving into it yourself. You came here because you wanted to know a way that wasn¡¯t in the teachings of the Shaolin, right? But you want to just watch from the side?¡±

    Chung Myung poured a drink into the ss and handed it to Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the dharma tells you, but what you want to know is here.¡±

    Hae Yeon looked at the cup which Chung Myung held.

    And then nodded as he took it with both hands.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    Rules were important. But sometimes, there were more important things than even them.

    If he didn¡¯t lose himself in the alcohol, wasn¡¯t it just like a cup of tea?

    Hae Yeon brought the drink to his lips in a rather slow motion and closed his eyes as he emptied it.

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    ¡°¡­ <i>ahem</i>?¡±

    Hae Yeon opened his eyes as he looked at the ss. And slightly looked back.

    ¡°How is it? Feeling hot?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no¡­ it is sweet.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Hae Yeon tilted his head and continued,

    ¡°Just like honey.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him with nk eyes and checked the bottle of alcohol he was holding in his hand.

    ¡®This is a white wine.¡¯

    Among alcoholic beverages, this was famous for being the most alcoholic.

    And for a first-time drinker to say that it was sweet? What?

    ¡°It isn¡¯t too strong?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­ have another ss.¡±

    Chung Myung filled his ss back up, and Hae Yeon titled his head and drained it again.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It is amazing. Something cool on my throat, sweet on my tongue, and hot in my stomach. Don¡¯t you feel the urge to bathe in a bottle of this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bottle Chung Myung was holding.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t in my teachings. I think I know what it means. If I hadn¡¯t tried this drink, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a thing out in the world, right? What you see and hear never does justice, and what you reach for yourself gives you joy!¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you think it is noble to say that you are good at drinking?¡±

    Chung Myung, who lost his thoughts, grinned.

    Wouldn¡¯t this be a terrifying thing for Shaolin? In recent history, the most self-disciplined Shaolin disciple was Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t utter nonsense and take another one. Thanks to you, things became easy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, generous man. Please, I will ept this too.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Does this monk know how to handle alcohol? This is so good.¡±

    As Chung Myung and Hae Yeon began to give and take, the disciples of Mount Hua, who were watching them, began to gather around.

    The first to step forward was Jo Gul.

    ¡°Monk! Monk! Do you remember me?¡±

    After checking Jo Gul¡¯s face, Hae Yeon looked a bit apologetic,

    ¡°Of course, Disciple Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Of course! Then have a drink!¡±

    As Hae Yeon drained the drink Jo Gul offered, another bottle popped out in front of him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Take this.¡±

    ¡°Disciple Yu Yiseol!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes lit up when Yu Yiseol came forward.

    How deeply her sword had left an impression on him. Her sword, which cut his chest, was firmly held in his mind.

    ¡°I will give you one ss too.¡±

    Hae Yeon took the bottle and poured it into the ss. Yu Yiseol stared at the ss, which was poured for her, and drank without a word.

    And soon, the empty, clean ss was ced on the table.

    ¡°Next time, I will win.¡±

    ¡°I will always look forward to it.¡±

    In addition, many people came to Hae Yeon and offered him drinks without hesitation. To them, Hae Yeon was a strange person and someone they wanted to get to know better.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face began to heat up.

    His face, which was usually red with shyness, was now the rosy read of intoxication.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> Our monk is drunk!¡±

    ¡°Drink drink! Drunk!¡±

    ¡°Yah. It has been a long time since I have seen someone drink so well other than Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Now, get another drink!¡±

    ¡°Drinks flowing in! Drink! Drink!¡±

    ¡°Do not remove the alcohol with your qi! If you throw away the alcohol that we need to spend money on, you will be punished!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua giggled and gave Hae Yeon a drink. And Hae Yeon was ignorant and enjoyed them all.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching the situation from behind, nced at Chung Myung, who suddenly moved back.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ because it will be a huge deal?¡±

    Chung Myung had a wicked smile.

    ¡°Leave it. Normally kids get to know each other when having a drink. Isn¡¯t it important to see each other in their true colors to build a friendship?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    And the situation he feared came to pass before even one mealtime finished.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i> I feel good!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had his top half lifted, was so drunk that his face waspletely red, and he staggered from side to side.

    ¡°Oh my! Our monk does well!¡±

    ¡°One more! One more drink!¡±

    And the disciples of Mount Hua, who were also drunk, were still giving Hae Yeon drinks and happily surrounding the guy.

    At this, Baek Cheon bit his lips.

    ¡®Where would one think of this scene where Shaolin and Mount Hua were having fun together?¡¯

    A ce where two mountain sects strengthen their friendship!

    If there were a pig being roasted in the back, allmon sense would be revealed.

    ¡°Chung Myung, we might have to stop¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head to find Chung Myung missing.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was putting a bottle of alcohol in the mouth of Wei Lishan.

    Next to him, Hyun Young giggled.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was holding the bottle, giggled constantly, and Wei Lishan fell back after emptying it.

    Baek Cheon smiled at this.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anything anymore.¡¯

    Do whatever you want to.

    ¡°Give me a drink too.¡±

    Even Baek Cheon, who decided to let go of hisst string, rushed to where everyone was.

    The drinking part, which started with Hae Yeon being weed, was more radical and unexpected, but the enjoyable night continued.

    If the Abbot had seen this, he would have started to foam from his mouth, but fortunately or maybe unluckily, he had no way of knowing all this as he was on the distant Mount Song.

    Unfortunately so¡­

 Chapter 364: In That Case, What Do I Do? (4)

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    Water¡­

    Water¡­ throat is dry¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    <i>Jump!</i>

    He stood up with eyes wide open and hastily looked around.

    ¡®This is?¡¯

    When he opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar figure¡­

    No¡­ not this!

    Hae Yeon looked around in panic. He was lying alone in a room with no one there.

    ¡°W-what did I do¡­?¡±

    What happenedst night began to sh through Hae Yeon¡¯s mind.

    -<i>Kuaaak!</i> This monk is great at drinking.

    -Good! Good! One more! One more drink!

    -<i>Kuak!</i> Are you blowing it down? <i>Kekeke!</i>

    ¡°Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face, which vividly recalled the chaos he had createdst night, turned red.

    ¡®Imitted a sin!¡¯

    No. No.

    It wasn¡¯t that he justmitted it, but he even drank enough alcohol to fill a cart!

    He remembered Chung Myung, who was drinking alcohol and giggling in front of him when he was only half conscious.

    Just thinking about that sinisterugh made his body tremble.

    But this wasn¡¯t something to me on Chung Myung.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t I someone who had forgotten the preachings in the first ce?¡¯

    As a Buddhist, this should never have happened. But, it had, and breaking the rules wasn¡¯t so bad if you didn¡¯t forget the lessons learned from the experience.

    Hae Yeon quickly decided to do that¡­

    ¡®The time is?¡¯

    It looked like the sun had just begun to rise, as the light wasing in. Now, before the others opened their eyes, he could wash his body and get back into proper form.

    With that thought, he hurried to open the door.

    But then, soon after, he was left dumbfounded.

    ¡°No, these idiots! Move your legs!¡±

    ¡°Swing straight! Straight!¡±

    ¡°You can fall for a sword, but never drop your sword! How dare you drop your sword! The only time a swordsman does that is when he dies!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon felt mesmerized at the sight of it. The disciples of Mount Hua, who also had drunk all night with him, were sweating like they were standing in the rain.

    ¡®Everyone is up at this time?¡¯

    Obviously, they had all been drinking till dawn, but since the early morning, everyone had been training as usual?

    Wasn¡¯t that too harsh?

    No, the word harsh was not right. Hard-working or passionate would be a better way to describe this.

    ¡®This is Huayoung Gate.¡¯

    And his question was resolved.

    When he turned his gaze to the side, he could see the disciples of Mount Hua and those of Huayoung Gate in the midst of training.

    ¡°¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon was stunned by the shock, even without him realizing it.

    ¡®I am ashamed.¡¯

    Even though it was the first time he had drunk alcohol, the appearance of everyone practicing as if nothing had happened was a shock to him.

    ¡®Mount Hua isn¡¯t Mount Hua for nothing.¡¯

    Weren¡¯t people already admiring their skills during thepetition? There was no way that they were skilled for no reason. If they hadn¡¯t been reinventing something new each day and practicing like this over and over again, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to be this strong.

    ¡®What did I see?¡¯

    He thought that the people of the world would be different from those who practiced dharma on mountains. That was why he thought what he saw yesterday was so different.

    But the essence was the same.

    He was a Buddhist, but he also walked on the path of nothingness. There was no shortcut when learning martial arts.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who reflected on himself, had been idle for a while. And he carefully moved to not interfere with their practice.

    However, Chung Myung, who was nagging in front of him, swiveled his head like a ghost.

    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i> The monk came.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Hae Yeon, making him turn red.

    ¡°Y-Yesterday I was¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah, monk, you are such a good drinker?¡±

    ¡°Wow. Look at him walking. As expected of Monk Hae Yeon. If it were me, I would be crawling on all four.¡±

    ¡°Are you and he the same?¡±

    ¡°That is why I said that.¡±

    Hae Yeon was a bit shocked, unable to know what to do with the attention he received. Thinking about how all these people must have been acting the same way and saw what he had done yesterday, he really wanted to hide in a hole.

    But Chung Myung giggled andughed.

    ¡°He yed yesterday until his head turned red, and now he is all shy.¡±

    ¡°Huh. What kind of monk does that?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ are you feeling embarrassed?¡±

    ¡°The bald head! The bald head is the problem! What does it mean to have a bald head for a monk? How bad must it be for his head too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ stop saying that, Sasuk.¡±

    Sometimes, Baek Cheon was the worst of the bunch.

    Well, Chung Myung giggled again and approached Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Had a good rest?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I slept well. But how did I get into that room?¡±

    ¡°How did you move? Well, people moved you after you cked out.¡±

    Amitabha.

    Hae Yeon closed his eyes tightly¡­ and thought¡­

    If he could go back to yesterday, he would beat his former self who had drank till his head went nk. What the hell was he thinking, drinking so much?

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Was it fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon looked at Chung Myung with a slightly bleak face.

    Fun?

    Fun?

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled. As if there was no need to hear the answer.

    ¡°If you want to be here, take it easy on yourself. You didn¡¯te here all the way to experience the same things you could in Shaolin, right?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon nodded his head.

    ¡°Your words are right.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face brightened up, and he smiled, liking what Chung Myung said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have something to eat first. You need to work to pay for it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Replied Hae Yeon brightly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s lips twitched as he sat down at the table. Everyone was eating happily, but not him.

    Meat¡­

    And some more meat¡­

    And a little more meat¡­

    A diet of beef, pork,mb, and chicken wasid out before his eyes.

    ¡®W-what is this¡­?¡¯

    For him, who could not eat meat, it was like a horrible painting.

    ¡®D-Do normal people eat like this?¡¯

    Shaolin did not forbid them from eating meat, but they ced emphasis on food that was vegetarian, and this was his first time seeing so much meat in one ce.

    Just as he was pondering what to do¡­

    ¡°Oh, so refreshing.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been in the bath, passed in front of him, making him flinch.

    And Chung Myung looked at the table in front of Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung stiffened for a moment as if it was absurd and shouted,

    ¡°Sahyunggggg!¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    Yoon Jong jumped up in surprise.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No! Some madman put meat in front of the monk!¡±

    ¡°Ah, y¡­ this¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at the bowls in front of Hae Yeon and looked shocked.

    ¡°You need to put grass! Weed! Or something! You need to feed grass to raise goats! How dare you put meat in! Are you messing with him!¡±

    ¡°I-I apologize, Monk! We didn¡¯t think about it.¡±

    ¡°N-No. It is fine.¡±

    When Chung Myung and Yoon Jong¡¯s reactions were too intense, Hae Yeon was surprised and bowed his head.

    ¡°I apologize for being the odd one out. If there is any leftover rice, just one¡­.¡±

    ¡°Grass! Bring him grass!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet! I am losing my mind!¡±

    Hae Yeon was back to chanting.

    ¡°Amitabha. I apologize. I didn¡¯t want to cause any inconvenience, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was the one making a scene about grass, tilted his head,

    ¡°¡­ then will you try some?¡±

    ¡°No, this idiot! Wait!¡±

    ¡°He should have what we give!¡±

    ¡°Does it make sense to feed a monk meat? Think about it!¡±

    Baek Cheon and the othersshed out at Chung Myung, to which he shouted,

    ¡°He drank alcohol yesterday, so why not meat?¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s words were strong, like a dagger in the back.

    ¡°Is this and that the same?¡±

    ¡°What is the difference? No, matter what you have, be it alcohol or meat, there is only one thing to crave!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Another dagger¡­

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Take that away.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯smand, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul moved to the left and right of Chung Myung and dragged him away.

    ¡°Let go! You won¡¯t? What did I even say that was so wrong?¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a low sigh looking at Chung Myung¡¯s mouth still working despite him being dragged out.

    ¡°I apologize. We will prepare new meals right away, so please wait.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    Hae Yeon let out a tough sigh.

    The road to adapting to Chung Myung looked tough and dangerous.

    ¡°Did you say you are going around Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why? You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°If possible. Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you embarrassed to go in front of so many people?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Hae Yeon bowed his head, the silence answered for him, and Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°As far as I know, Shaolin¡¯s first priority is saving all living beings, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is a wonderful thing to be cultivating dharma on your own, but it cannot bepared to leading others down the right path.¡±

    ¡°How can you help if you don¡¯t want to go out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Hae Yeon flinched as if the words hurt him.

    ¡°Well, if you go back to Shaolin, you will be hidden inside the mountains and only meet tourists. And you can actually be helping people here, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­disciple is right.¡±

    ¡°To get what you cannot in Shaolin, you have to do things you didn¡¯t do in Shaolin.¡±

    Hae Yeon nodded his head. Because he felt like those words were truly right.

    ¡°Then get ready to go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hae Yeon finally nodded his head with a determined face.

    ¡®He is a strange person.¡¯

    Clearly, they were simple throw-away words, but Hae Yeon took them to heart. It didn¡¯t seem like those words were meant maliciously, and it didn¡¯t seem like there was any ill intent in dragging him along.

    ¡®How much will I be able to learn from this person?¡¯

    While Hae Yeon was calming his fluttering heart, Chung Myung was jumping around behind him.

    ¡®I think we can get another fifty.¡¯

    New disciples had entered, but not enough to overcrowd the ce.

    If he takes Hae Yeon around Xi¡¯an for a while, they will naturally be able to get more people interested.

    ¡®Because there is no one more important than the bald head in the red robe.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled warmly at Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Go, get ready quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    However, Hae Yeon, who didn¡¯t know the true meaning behind this, was smiling brightly.

    Not long after, the disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon left the gate¡­

    ¡°Why are we leaving?¡±

    ¡°To be modest.¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged at the question from Jo Gul.

    ¡°Sometimes, it is necessary to observe the atmosphere of Xi¡¯an since we can never know everything. If we stay inside the Gate, our growth will be limited to that ce alone. We need to be proactive.¡±

    Having said that, Baek Cheon nced at the back of Chung Myung.

    ¡®This guy, however, seems to be having a different thought.¡¯

    Baek Cheon knew too well that trying to guess what was happening inside the head of Chung Myung was close to impossible.

    As they walked around therge road in the center, Hae Yeon looked around, curious.

    ¡°What are you so excited about?¡±

    ¡°Ah. I am sorry. This is my first time here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? There is Luoyang right next to Shaolin, and Luoyang should be bigger?¡±

    ¡°I have never been to Luoyang,¡± said Hae Yeon happily.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°I have never left Shaolin till now. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a city up close.¡±

    ¡°That. <i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    In order to devote themselves to training, they moved to a deeply located mountain range, and the number of disciples increased as a world of their own was created.

    Then, a situation was cultivated where disciples who entered at a young age never left the sect.

    ¡®And such things happen.¡¯

    Perhaps it was better to cultivate the Tao and awaken the concept of Dharma. If it meant being cut off from the rest of the world, what was the meaning?

    No matter how good or powerful they were, they must be used where they could have meaning.

    ¡°Right. How does it feel to see where people live?¡±

    ¡°Looks busy.¡±

    ¡°¡­ quite a good feeling.¡±

    Hae Yeon spoke a little differently from what Chung Myung thought and continued,

    ¡°I thought that fierceness had its meaning only when we fight with ourselves. But it seems that those who live here also have their own fierceness. This is what it means to say that Buddha is everywhere, and so is dharma.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    He turned his head and looked at Chung Myung, who flinched at his burning eyes.

    ¡°You must have wanted to show this to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh, r-right.¡±

    Ah¡­

    Right.

    But what? What about it?

    ¡°Thank you, Disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh. Yes.¡±

    ¡­. He should have realized it.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you look at it, there is nothing good about being stuck on mountains, learning martial arts, or honing your skills. For those who live to earn their living, each day is a new one.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°As we go through life, countless things happen which we cannot experience in mountains, for example¡­¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    At that moment, the sound of something breaking and a man shouting was heard.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh. Like that.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and looked ahead.

    What was this now¡­

    ¡°<i>Uh.</i>¡±

    For a moment, Chung Myung narrowed his eyes. He saw someone leaving a house with their hands on someone¡¯s back, helping them out.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t strange but¡­

    The reason Chung Myung made a frown was that the person was the leader of the West Moon Gate, whom he had met several times.

    ¡°I see that man way too many times. So annoying.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung frowned as he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua and mumbled, hoping for them to hear.

    ¡°I keep seeing people who I don¡¯t want to again and again.¡±

    ¡°No, what did that bastard just say?¡±

    When Chung Myung was about to rage out, the disciples quickly grabbed him. And before something could happen, Baek Cheon rushed forward¡­

    ¡°What the hell is this!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s eyes met with sparks flying between¡­

 Chapter 365: In That Case, What Do I Do? (5)

    Nam Ja-Myung stared at Baek Cheon with cold eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I asked what you are doing?¡±

    He looked at Baek Cheon and smiled,

    ¡°Look here, Young Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason for me to answer that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At those brazen words, Baek Cheon was speechless.

    Nam Ja-Myung smiled as he said,

    ¡°Haha. It is because the people of Mount Hua continue toe here. I cannot really tell when toe out and when not to.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°Do you mean to say that someone¡¯s ability to use unteral force to interfere is a term for rightful qualification?¡±

    ¡°Would I? If you are talking about the so-called qualifications, of course, it isn¡¯t something we can ignore.¡±

    ¡°Then why would you say that?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, the man smiled.

    ¡°You are still a young disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that what you are saying now is as if I havemitted some hidden sin?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    ¡°I am the Gate leader of West Moon Gate, a sub-sect of Southern Edge. Is it possible for me to do such things in Xi¡¯an?¡±

    His eyes turned to the crescent moon as he smiled,

    ¡°Or maybe¡­¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung smiled, looking at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua seem to be saying that I am persecuting civilians? That is disappointing.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®This man¡­¡¯

    If he had responded without thinking thoughtfully, he would have given them a chance to oppose the Huayoung Gate openly.

    Because it may seem like they were driving the Gate leader of West Moon Gate into a corner in broad daylight.

    So he had to be careful with every word¡­

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡®Eik!¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked back in surprise as Chung Myung slowly moved forward¡­

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    Baek Cheon desperately looked to Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who only looked equally troubled.

    ¡®There are eyes watching us. How do we stop him?¡¯

    ¡®Still, he has to be stopped!¡¯

    But before they could do anything, Nam Ja-Myung spoke,

    ¡°Oh. It is an honor to meet Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon directly. I feel like this is something I can be proud of in front of future generations?¡±

    It was all exaggerated sarcasm. Any person would usually stiffen at those words, but Chung Myung, his reactions were different.

    ¡°Hehe. Why go that far? Making people feel all shy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡®Do you not know what sarcasm is?¡¯

    No, it could not be.

    There could be idiots who were strong. But an idiot with such strength could never exist. In order for a person to master a martial art, they needed to have a certain level of understanding.

    To say that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who was famous for being strong, was also stupid was no different from saying that a schr with lots of money was stupid.

    But¡­

    ¡®Did he really like it?¡¯

    He looked at Chung Myung again, wondering if he didn¡¯t understand sarcasm.

    But no matter how he looked, it felt like he didn¡¯t care. If that expression of humility and pride was all acting, then it was better for strange actors everywhere to just quit their jobs right then.

    ¡°¡­ Haha.¡±

    Such an iprehensible person.

    He coughed, trying to hold onto his expression.

    ¡°Right. What are you curious about, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am well aware that the wonderful Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sect member cannot do anything that goes against their agreement. However, you can surely tell us what the situation now is.¡±

    However, in spite of trying to look calm, he ended up frowning all the way to his brows.

    ¡°As I said before, is there any reason I need to exin it to you people?¡±

    ¡°There is no reason not to exin either¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°If we can be honest here, there is nothing you cannot say. So I don¡¯t know why you are so against saying it. And¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he nced around; the people who had gathered little by little had begun to turn into a small crowd.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like we are the only ones curious as to what this situation is?¡±

    At those words, Nam Ja-Myung frowned.

    The people who gathered were looking at him and the fallen person, each of them with an expression that said they had to know, and a few bad rumors had already begun to spread.

    Normally he wouldn¡¯t care about this, but things weren¡¯t going well now. At a time like this, he couldn¡¯t give up such a position to a disciple of Mount Hua.

    Nam Ja-Myung gestured to the person who had fallen down.

    ¡°He is someone who borrowed a lot of money from the West Moon Gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ money?¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon frowned without realizing it.

    He thought that there would be some huge plot, but this was too vulgar for him to even understand.

    ¡°So¡­ you are asking for it back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that harshly? How can a person who is the leader of West Moon Gate persecute people like they belong to the back street?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    However, Nam Ja-Myungughed, making Baek Cheon frown.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Is it not funny?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    There was a smirk on his face.

    ¡°How can it not be funny when people who dared toe all the way into Xi¡¯an to earn a little money and demonstrate their sword techniques, something no prestigious sect would ever do, and talk about money in such a way?¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned slightly red.

    Clearly, what the guy said wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°I do not know how it will sound to the ears of the Taoist who trains in the mountains, but money is a pretty big problem for those living in our world.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip at those words.

    ¡°But this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Well, that is right.¡±

    But then Chung Myung interrupted Baek Cheon and said,

    ¡°But I definitely think that it is a bit extreme for a person who came to get money. Unless the Gate leader was ying around with money which is huge, then you must know him.¡±

    ¡°Oh. You have sharp eyes.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®He is someone who cannot be controlled.¡¯

    He looked like an idiot before, but now he was speaking cleverly. Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t have to speak in circles.

    ¡°Of course, I know him well. And that is why I lent him the money.¡±

    ¡°And it seems like he hasn¡¯t repaid the money for quite a while, seeing youe out like this.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a while since I lent him the money, but it wasn¡¯t so short for my patience to be cut off. I am a much kinder person than you think.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Why not hear from the man himself?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung pointed to the fallen man.

    Yu Yiseol suddenly took the side of the fallen man and supported him, but the man still dropped like he was unconscious.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At that moment, shock and exmations broke out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°T-that person¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°¡­ the one who brought his child to Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung and Baek Cheon went stiff.

    It was clear what was happening. Baek Cheon red at the man, who just chuckled softly.

    ¡°Why? You want to me me?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Look. I am not thick-headed. And I lent him money and grain, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is this man who broke our pact first.¡±

    His eyes turned cold.

    ¡°To put disgrace on the Southern Edge sect and let his son enter a sub-sect of Mount Hua. Even animals know grace. Aren¡¯t these man¡¯s actions worse than that of animals?¡±

    Yoon Jong bit his lip.

    ¡°So, how much money did he borrow?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is Mount Hua going to pay it back?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung thought it was funny.

    ¡°Fine. That isn¡¯t bad either. But is that fine?¡±

    His creepy voice said,

    ¡°How many more people are there in Xi¡¯an who have done the same thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And how many more benefited from the Southern Edge Sect and its sub-sects? I heard that Mount Hua recently got money, but can it afford all this?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°As the head of the Gates in Xi¡¯an and on behalf of Southern Edge, I intend to collect on our debts.¡±

    ¡°In this way?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by in this way?¡±

    At the shameless words, Baek Cheon felt horrible.

    ¡°If there is a financial problem, it is right to bring in the officials to solve it. How can a person who leads Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sect resolve matters in such a manner?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. That is why I said that you are from the mountains¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ what did you just say?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung looked at Baek Cheon as if he was pathetic.

    ¡°Do you think it will end like this if they are taken to the officials?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The moment they are taken to the officials, then they wille to harass and take possessions. It seems like you have read about many martial arts but not enough about the world. The world isn¡¯t so easy.¡±

    He nced up and down.

    ¡°If I am wrong, the man will run to the officials once he wakes up. But think again. Would this man go?¡±

    Baek Cheon was furious enough to fight, but Chung Myung stopped him.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    In a voice filled with anger, Baek Cheon called for Chung Myung, but instead of backing away, Chung Myung smiled as he said,

    ¡°Do you think you can stop Huayoung gate like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, one can never know.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung chuckled,

    ¡°And don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not doing anything to block the path of Huayoung Gate. I am just talking about the morals of the people.¡±

    ¡°Morals of the people.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is something that shoulde out of a person who does this.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> That is your opinion. I have a different idea.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to talk much. In the first ce, we are not close enough to even talk to each other.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung waved his hand like he didn¡¯t want to talk and looked at the man who barely came to his senses.

    ¡°Joo Tae. I won¡¯t say much, but make sure to pay back the money borrowed by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­ L-Leader¡­ please¡­¡±

    ¡°I will not say it twice.¡±

    The man called Joo Tae was begging despite his body being limp, but Nam Ja-Myung was looking down at him coldly.

    And he said to Chung Myung,

    ¡°I hope that Huayoung Gate prospers. I am being sincere.¡±

    With thatst word, he chuckled and turned around.

    The disciples of West Moon Gate, who were waiting, escorted the man closely. As they began to walk, they were walking straight as if they had achieved something.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡°¡­ look at those acts.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul approached him with a worried face as he said,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t normal.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Everyone looked suspiciously at their reaction, and he sighed as he continued,

    ¡°People are normally afraid of warriors. Yet, there was only one reason they lived with them. It is because they have a belief that the disciples of a prestigious sect would never strike them first, especially ordinary people, without a reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°But now, the Southern Edge sect has crossed the line. If this happens, then the people of Xi¡¯an will be terrified. Normally when such things happen, the main sect would handle them, but now Southern Edge has closed itself off.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    This was definitely not amon situation.

    The most annoying thing was that money was involved now. If something happened through force, it could be solved by force. However, a problem with money can never be solved with force.

    ¡®We will have to discuss it with Elder.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who made up his mind, looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®But¡­ he was strangely patient today.¡¯

    Normally, his sword would have already been in the guy¡¯s throat halfway before all this happened, but today, he didn¡¯t even talk much.

    ¡°Chung Myung. What are¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, take the kids and go. I have a ce to stop by.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Clothes shopping. I need to stop there.¡±

    ¡°A clothes shop? Why suddenly¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t even answer and moved, and Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned blue in an instant.

    ¡°Yah! Get that one!¡±

    At his cry, the disciples of Mount Hua attacked Chung Myung without question, and Chung Myung began to struggle,

    ¡°No! Wait! I said a clothing store! Why are you doing this!¡±

    ¡°You are trying to get those ck clothes again! No, you jerk! This isn¡¯t something to be solved like that!¡±

    ¡°Is there another way to solve this?! Just let go of me! When the person causing the problem disappears, the problem goes away too!¡±

    ¡°Ah well, that can definitely not happen!¡±

    Baek Cheon rushed to Chung Myung and grabbed him,

    ¡°If that man copses now, who will people suspect? No! No! This is a no! Monk Hae Yeon! Don¡¯t just watch, help us!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Hae Yeon, who was standing still, didn¡¯t even know what was happening and rushed to press him down.

    ¡°Calm down! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Chung Myung growled like a beast as he red at Nam Ja-Myung, who was already out of sight.

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s try it out once.¡±

    Right¡­

    Let¡¯s see this out till the end.

 Chapter 366: We Didnâ€™t See A Single Thing (1)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the hall with empty eyes, and behind him, the disciples of Mount Hua muttered in despair.

    ¡°¡­ it is definitely over.¡±

    ¡°Right. This is a clear end.¡±

    All of them were speaking with low voices.

    ¡°It is a problem that we are done, but.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The wind blew in from somewhere.

    Sand was swept up by the wind, which had been hardened with high-quality blue stone.

    The training hall which was filled with trainees until three days ago was now too clean for anything to be found.

    Seeing this unsavory sight, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Uh¡­

    This ce looked ruined?

    ¡°¡­ well I don¡¯t see flies anymore.¡±

    Chung Myung flinched at the emotionless words from Hyun Young.

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i> Well, that is true. Just three days in here.¡±

    Even Wei Lishan was trying his best not to sound anxious.

    ¡°Really, is this the downfall?¡±

    ¡°¡­ seriously.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°That too without even having to break any heads.¡±

    When Chung Myung flinched and turned back to Baek Cheon, who immediately turned away and whistled.

    ¡°¡­ ugh.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t have the energy to be angry. Chung Myung only groaned in pain.

    The response from Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sects was swift and drastic.

    If they had justified reasons or focused on keeping an eye on Mount Hua, they wouldn¡¯t havee here, but instead of looking for a reason, they sought after the facts.

    ¡°It is scary when a person loses their honor.¡±

    ¡°Right. They did something even unorthodox sects wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°This is too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Even Hae Yeon was dissatisfied.

    ¡®The world is such a scary ce.¡¯

    Over the past few days, he had witnessed what the sub-sects of Southern Edge were doing in Xi¡¯an.

    ¡®When people say taking up theirst resort, they must mean this.¡¯

    Even if this is thend which the Southern Edge had control over, where in this wide Xi¡¯an are people who are all rted to them?

    Among those who entered the Huayoung Gate, there were clearly people who had nothing to do with Southern Edge, and yet those men with swords in their hands were creating a horrific atmosphere. And what civilian would ignore that sight ande?

    When there was a deep rtionship, threats worked through the rtionship, and where there was a shallow connection, threats were made through their interests. And when there was no connection, threats were made by force.

    Given the circumstances, there was no other choice but to avoid that particr situation.

    Chung Myung said,

    ¡°N-No matter what, how can a sect known to be orthodox act like this?¡±

    He could understand them threatening people, but pulling out their swords as an answer, all in broad daylight, was too much!

    At least, if those idiots knew they were the orthodox sects, they should never do that!

    At that moment, Wei Lishan took a deep breath,

    ¡°Elder. I think we should¡­¡±

    ¡°That will not happen.¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head resolutely. And Wei Lishan, who was trying to speak, nodded with a sad face,

    ¡°The works of Murim don¡¯t bring other people¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that, that guy is no idiot either, there is no way he hasn¡¯t consulted the officials before doing such a thing. He must have paid them a good amount of money.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Young frowned.

    ¡°Besides we heard it, the right officials here are close to the Southern Edge Sect. There is no way that they would take our side.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Wei Lishan sighed deeply¡­

    ¡°What to do¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hyun Young also didn¡¯t have any idea in his mind when it came to this matter¡­ so he took a deep breath¡­

    ¡®Things have gotten so messed up.¡¯

    In normal cases, Southern Edge would havee out to punish their own sub-sect for acting like this, but wasn¡¯t Southern Edge not in a state to do any of that?

    ¡°They are moving with swords. How about we fight the same way?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t that simple.¡±

    Hyun Young frowned,

    ¡°If Mount Hua attacks the sub-sects of Southern Edge like this, we will be used of trying to profit by our neighbor sects, and they will take advantage of this to hurt our reputation.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Kangho always like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ but our reasoning is important.¡±

    Even if the result of the work was the same, the evaluation would be different depending on what cause one championed through their actions.

    As long as Mount Hua avoids politics and discusses negotiations, they cannot help but care about how the world sees them.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung groaned upon hearing this.

    If it had been something he could resolve with force, he wouldn¡¯t have thought so much. But this was a problem to be solved with their mind and not their fists.

    What really mattered now wasn¡¯t the actions of Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sect who persecuted the people. The bigger problems were the many sub-sects of Southern Edge in Xi¡¯an.

    ¡®I looked down on this.¡¯

    If Southern Edge had changed the positions and had shown better skills than Mount Hua, would they havee into Hua-Um vige?

    No. They wouldn¡¯t have attempted it so confidently¡­

    ¡°Anyway, officials and the powerful sects are as one here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh? What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    When Yoon Jong tilted his head, Chung Myung spoke in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°Usually when something like this happens, wouldn¡¯t the people of Xi¡¯an ask for help?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°But the fact that not a single person hase to talk to a disciple from Mount Hua or the sub-sect means that we are still considered outsiders within Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±

    ¡°It is. They all think like that.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®This perception isn¡¯t something which can be broken so easily.¡¯

    The people of Hua-Um never abandoned Mount Hua, even when it didn¡¯t function properly for over a hundred years.

    This was a subtle sign that a ce rted to a sect wouldn¡¯t easily be swayed away.

    ¡®We need to turn this situation.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t something the power of Chung Myung could¡­

    ¡°No! Are they crazy?! How dare they release killing intent! Do they want to get beaten like dogs!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts were cut off by some loud remarks, making him turn his head.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who appeared out of the blue, was screaming and pointing at the warriors who blocked his way.

    ¡°¡­ what is with him?¡±

    When the warriors ran away, Hong Dae-Kwang walked into Huayoung Gate with pride, and Chung Myung asked him,

    ¡°What is happening, mister?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang beat his chest.

    ¡°No, they suddenly passed by me and released killing intent! Huh! The world is so harsh. A world which wants to kill beggars.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°It is bugging me.¡±

    Perhaps there were people who were moving around, warning people not to approach Huayoung Gate. And they didn¡¯t know about Hong Dae-Kwang being a warrior and tried to scare him away.

    Even so, he was thinking about why he couldn¡¯t even see people crossing by, so this was happening.

    ¡°Who were they?¡±

    ¡°People from a Southern Edge sub-sect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch Tch.</i> I did hear that bizarre things were happening, but they sure use all their possible means. I heard that Nam Ja-Myung isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nced around,

    ¡°But what did youe here for?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Southern Edge had closed its gates.¡±

    ¡°¡­ wow. That is strange and surprising¡­ for us too.¡±

    ¡°No, It isn¡¯t about hearing about it, but they have officially dered it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head, having been surprised.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is said that as of yesterday, a message was sent out dering to all that they had closed their doors. Now Southern Edge will not do any outside activities for a year. This is a statement made by their sect leader himself, so it cannot be broken down. <i>Hehehe.</i> Now, even if lightning strikes down Xi¡¯an, they cannote out of their gates.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head, a bit surprised, and Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes shone at this information.

    ¡°You! Is there a reason why you are liking this so much?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang narrowed his eyes,

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of a single person who reacted as calmly as you! You! You cannot tell me that you did something right!¡±

    ¡°¡­ w-who knows everyone who liked this?¡±

    ¡°Well, you are the first!¡±

    ¡°Do not act so sure.¡±

    When Chung Myung raised one hand to dissuade him, Hong Dae-Kwang backed away.

    ¡°I am against violence!¡±

    ¡°¡­ enough. This is why you came all the way here?¡±

    ¡°I was going around here and there. But you don¡¯t seem very happy though? I thought you would be jumping with happiness.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Things are a bit twisted for us¡­¡±

    ¡­Chung Myung lost his appetite.

    Rather, it would have been better if Southern Edge opened its closed gates and came to Xi¡¯an.

    But with them officially locked inside, the affairs of Xi¡¯an needed to be resolved between Huayoung and the Southern Edge sub-sects.

    ¡®Should Iugh or cry?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t sure what to do and continued to sigh when Hong Dae-Kwang asked,

    ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who spoke only one word, went back to sighing, which frustrated Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°<i>Haa.</i> You are looking worried in front of me! Do not worry and speak. I will give a special gift to my friend, for I am the Zhuge of the Beggars Union!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I heard you are the food waster of the Beggars Union.¡±

    ¡°All the beggars are the same.¡±

    ¡°Ah, true.¡±

    Seeing Hong Dae-Kwang act all proud, Chung Myung simply started thinking.

    ¡®Still, one can never be too sure.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang was one of the people who might one day be the next leader of the Beggars Union, and he dealt with a lot of information about the outside world, so he might have a different perspective from Chung Myung.

    ¡°So, what happened is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung began to exin it all. And when Hong Dae-Kwang heard it, he smiled.

    ¡°<i>Huhu,</i> what! So that happened!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Do you have a way out?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am? Of course, I do!¡±

    ¡°What is that? If you solve the problem well, I will make sure that you don¡¯t have to worry about food for a while.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> What difficult task is this? The solution is simple. Look here, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh</i>?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled,

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything useless. Pack your bags and go to Luoyang. Just give up on Xi¡¯an and open arger sub-sect there, that is all!¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is the solution?¡±

    ¡°How is it? It surely¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Hong Dae-kwang on the ass. And at the same time, he screamed as he fell to the ground.

    Chung Myung groaned, looking at him on the ground.

    ¡°I was sure I would die of frustration!¡±

    ¡°If you are so sure, then you should have handled things correctly from the start! From the very start, if you had greeted them normally and then tried to make a position, wouldn¡¯t you have had people here? Right now, you are alive but dead inside.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang got up, rubbing his butt.

    ¡°As long as the Southern Edge has closed its gates, Mount Hua will be resisted. Unless they are cornered with force or receive a hit to their pride, they will never back down. You get nothing.¡±

    ¡°Who even cares about pride now?¡±

    ¡°If there is, it is all useless now. This is a shame. Moreover, it¡¯s even more so if it¡¯s a ce that ims to be a prestigious sect.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shook his head.

    ¡°Ugh? There is no way to get out of this. Unless all of the Southern Edge sub-sects are ruined, they won¡¯t fall apart.¡±

    ¡°You know so much.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    At the sudden voice of someone else, everyone turned their heads toward the entrance.

    ¡°<i>Haa¡­</i>¡±

    A breath of fresh air.

    At the entrance of Huayoung Gate, with Nam Ja-Myung at the forefront, the masters of the sub-sects were walking in proudly.

    ¡°No. Do these bastards think this is their bedroom¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to scream, went silent as the man who came in holding a bag threw it toward Chung Myung.

    <i>ck!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened at the sound.

    ¡®Money?¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t this clearly the sound of hundreds of coins cking against oneanother? There was no way Chung Myung could have misunderstood this.

    But why money?

    When Chung Myung looked puzzled, Nam Ja-Myung smiled as he said,

    ¡°You held on for as long as you can, now take this money and get out of Xi¡¯an. We will buy this manor from you. How is that? It isn¡¯t a bad offer for Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughhh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed his neck as he moved back¡­

    ¡°Ch-Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, calm down!¡±

    ¡°B-break his back¡­ <i>ugh.</i>¡±

    It was Hae Yeon who realized that words spoken so casually also have their appropriate retribution¡­

    Amitabha.

 Chapter 367: We Didnâ€™t See A Single Thing (2)

    Ever since he hade back to life in this new body, he had never been beaten down by others. Of course, there was that beating right after he had re-opened his eyes.

    But at this moment, Chung Myung was being beaten down with money and not fists.

    ¡°Chung Myung are you fine?¡±

    While shouting urgently, Baek Cheon grabbed Chung Myung by the base of his neck and supported him from falling. Seeing this, Chung Myung rolled his eyes and got up.

    ¡°I won¡¯t sell it! I will not sell it even for a thousand gold! Can you not get lost now?!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kekeke.</i> Seriously, a Taoist having such a strong temper. And¡­¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung spoke as if he felt sorry,

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to do business. Even after seven weeks, the value of the manor will only drop by half. Wouldn¡¯t it be beneficial to value even a single penny and get out now?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who you are speaking business to?¡±

    ¡°Think I don¡¯t?¡±

    Right!

    <i>Ugh.</i> To do business here.

    Know where it is wrong to do business? If you make money, you will be buried here!

    ¡°You need to be able to read the current environment. You might not know it, but there is no need to inflict more damage to your pride.¡±

    Wow.

    He speaks really well.

    Now let us see if those wordse out so smoothly with a fist stuck in his mouth.

    Just one¡­

    Noticing Chung Myung bristling for a fight, Hyun Young approached and grabbed the fist as he whispered with a smile,

    ¡°No fists.¡±

    ¡°Then swords?¡±

    ¡°That is an even stronger no.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t hold in his anger and groaned.

    They couldn¡¯t know that Mount Hua wasn¡¯t going to leave just for the money. Yet, these people knowing that Mount Hua had recently gained some money, were trying to ridicule them.

    When was thest time Chung Myung saw something like this?

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> He looks like he has a bard head. Can you dare and get close to me?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> How dare I speak about the guts of my sword against Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon? Even our disciples will end up taking punches.¡±

    Ah, this was silly.

    I hate him so much that I want to smash them all.

    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> What is the point? I am literally here just to offer to buy this manor.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung pointed to the back with his chin.

    ¡°Of course, this amount wouldn¡¯t be much for Mount Hua. But wouldn¡¯t Huayoung Gate have a different stance on this?¡±

    Unknowingly, Chung Myung turned to Wei Lishan. There didn¡¯t seem to be much change in his face but Chung Myung knew that Nam Ja-Myung wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°It is a heartbreaking thing to be in this sub-sect. And I haven¡¯t been caught up in a loss once or twice.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the man,

    ¡°No, who do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°Leader Nam.¡±

    But at that time, Hyun Young spoke.

    As he was the elder of Mount Hua, Nam Ja-Myung bowed his head,

    ¡°Is there no room forpromise?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> Elder, he is very interesting.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the wordpromise between Southern Edge and Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know that too. Although I do not understand the meaning of all this, if I observed the situation happening till now, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak aboutpromise.¡±

    Right¡­

    Because this was Southern Edge.

    Nam Ja-Myung looked at Hyun Young.

    ¡°So, we will not give up a single foot of Xi¡¯an to Mount Hua, until there is not one of us left. So, why don¡¯t you head back to Hua-Um and live in peace? The small town there looks perfect for Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°No, this bastard really!!¡±

    When Chung Myung tried to speak out, Baek Cheon and the others who were next to him, grabbed him.

    ¡°The elder is talking.¡±

    ¡°Stay still! Just wait!!¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung smiled upon seeing this.

    ¡°Anyway, the elder should have an understanding. We will do everything to prevent Huayoung Gate from taking root here.¡±

    ¡°We will take root here at all costs.¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s words, Nam Ja-Myung smiled.

    ¡°You might think of us as being radical, but this is just the start. We have countless ways to harass Huayoung Gate. Did you think no other sect tried to reach into Xi¡¯an? Why do you think nothing has existed here for thest hundred years?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time and hearts. If you step back, I willpensate you for the damage done. Or if you want to open the sect elsewhere, we will help. But!¡±

    He continued coldly,

    ¡°Xi¡¯an is a no.¡±

    It was apletely different flow of conversation from before.

    ¡°Especially Mount Hua. If Southern Edge opened a sub-sect in Hua-Um, would you ept it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young couldn¡¯t speak. Nam Ja-Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°So go back. This is not Mount Hua¡¯snd and if you wait any longer you will only lose more.¡±

    With that, he turned around, and those around him smirked.

    Chung Myung, who was pushed back by Baek Cheon, sprinted forward and grabbed the money bag, which he then threw back at Nam Ja-Myung.

    ¡°Grab your stuff before leaving.¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Nam Ja-Myung smiled as he picked it up.

    ¡°Still stuck in your pride. Well, do whatever you want to.¡±

    He smiled at Chung Myung and went out while the disciples of Mount Hua all sighed watching them leave.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    Hyun Young nodded at Wei Lishan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Do not worry so much. We did expect this kind of bacsh.¡±

    But¡­

    ¡®The situation is more intense with Southern Edge closing its doors. I am worried about where to even start solving this problem.¡¯

    Hyun Young turned his head, looking at Chung Myung growling like a rabid dog.

    ¡®Should I just let him go?¡¯

    No. That isn¡¯t something to be considered.

    Really¡­

    Late at night¡­

    <i>Kiik!</i>

    A new door opened up with a small noise, and a man in dark clothes came out cautiously.

    <i>Step.</i>

    He tightened the mask around his face and jumped up to the roof in a single soundless motion.

    But¡­

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A voice stopped him¡­

    The masked man turned around.

    ¡°I knew this was going to happen.¡±

    ¡°He is like an evergreen tree. He will never change.¡±

    ¡°You cannot be taking the plum blossom sword!¡±

    The masked man narrowed his eyes at the crowd and said,

    ¡°How dare you little kids try to stop¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung. Your mask isn¡¯t tied properly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The masked person¡­

    No, Chung Myung, raised his hand and fiddled with his mask.

    Seeing this, Baek Cheon sighed,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the elders say that you cannot break their heads!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t break them!¡±

    Chung Myung groaned,

    ¡°But can¡¯t we break a leg and twist an arm!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is tempting to be honest.¡±

    Considering the attitude of Nam Ja-Myung, who came to visit during the day and smirked at them, even they wanted to break his head.

    But if that really happened, then Mount Hua would lose the trust of the people in Xi¡¯an.

    ¡°If those means could bring about the desired ends, I wouldn¡¯t mind. But if we break them down and upy Xi¡¯an by force, we will not win the hearts of the people! And the Southern Edge sub-sects will continue to strike back.¡±

    ¡°Then we can take them down too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ the gates of Southern Edge will break down someday.¡±

    ¡°Then we break those down too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you even joined a sect.¡±

    If he had joined the Forces of Evil, he would have been considered a talented person who was only born once every thousand years.

    Unfortunate.

    ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t possible, so take the mask off and go back inside.¡±

    ¡°No, Sasuk. Actually, there is an urgent task that I need to do, so I am going toe back really fast after getting it done. Just one!¡±

    ¡°Do not act silly ande down here you brat!¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t like this and Chung Myung spat on the ground.

    Ah, he was wearing a mask¡­

    ¡°I really tried to do this with words, but if you are blocking me like this, there is nothing I can do.¡±

    Chung Myung threatened them with the plum blossom sword around his waist,

    ¡°Instead of spilling blood how about you pretend to not see this?¡±

    ¡°Wait, you want to say that after cing your sword in hand? Did you leave your mind back on Mount Hua!¡±

    With Baek Cheon¡¯s scream, Jo Gul whispered,

    ¡°Sasuk, he doesn¡¯t have such a thing at all.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Right.¡±

    He was mistaken for a while.

    ¡°Well, if you go like this, we will go and tell everyone. If you don¡¯t want to drink alcohol for a few months, then go ahead.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t do this or that.

    ¡®Why is he considered my sahyung if he cannot help in such situations!¡¯

    How can he stop these people?

    ¡®If it were my sajaes, I would have pushed them away!¡¯

    Sahyung! Sect leader!

    These kids are weird ones. These things never happened in the past!

    -It was always like this, you idiot!

    <i>Eh¡­</i>

    Liar!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am going!¡±

    ¡°You cannot!¡±

    ¡°Then I will be angry for sure! Just turn your eyes elsewhere and pretend like nothing happened. Okay?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is going to happen here! The problem is it will be a mess elsewhere!¡±

    ¡°No. You really do not understand my words¡­ fuck, what is with this noise?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was annoyed by the noiseing from somewhere, turned his head¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Wait¡­

    Noise?

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What is noisy?¡±

    All those who surrounded Chung Myung, held their ears and then looked out.

    ¡°Uh? That?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Is somethinging?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes¡­

    ¡®Warriors?¡¯

    Within his vision he could see a group of warriors approaching.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this cheating?¡±

    It looked so different.

    Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sects should have understood that they were a prestigious sect, and that they needed to be exuding a certain level of dignity.

    But the ones who were approaching here had chaotic energy.

    ¡®Forces of Evil?¡¯

    Right. It was closer to chaos¡­

    ¡°Forces of evil in Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°They areing this way?¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua were on edge.

    ¡°To the entrance!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    Chung Myung moved first, with the others following closely behind him.

    Moving to the entrance in an instant, they opened the gate wide and looked around, a bit nervous.

    ¡°Here theye!¡±

    And soon, in the end, more than a hundred people could be seen.

    Soldiers with hard faces in red robes walking in a straight line¡­

    ¡®All experts?¡¯

    Chung Myung found this odd. Everyone seemed to have different skills, and in particr, the energy they gave out was enough to stimte Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is this all of a sudden?¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at them for a moment and said,

    ¡°Jo Gul Sahyung¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°When I give the signal, wake everyone up.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know exactly how the situation would turn out, but they knew that this was a serious situation.

    Everyone raised their qi, and readied to move. Those who came in red robes stood eerily at the entrance.

    ¡°Are you all here?¡±

    The red-robed people split to the left and right, as a man walked in from behind.

    Red Snake de, Yeop Pyung.

    He stroked his chin as he blocked the entrance of Huayoung Gate and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yeop Pyung, feeling the unusual qi from him, smiled,

    ¡°It is called a sub-sect so I looked down on it, but this is huge. Little kid, your name?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled when he heard this,

    ¡°Yah, the world must be kind, seeing as that some bastard from the side of evil is talking to me.¡±

    ¡°Um? <i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyungughed out loud.

    ¡°You are such an arrogant bastard. But I have one question for you.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Why are you wearing a mask? That too, at night?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone who stood next to Chung Myung avoided his gaze.

    ¡®Ah, I want to run.¡¯

    ¡®I am too ashamed to be here.¡¯

    But Chung Myung spoke like he was proud of it,

    ¡°I am just using it. Why?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Truly you have guts, acting like this in front of me. A bird speaking in front of an experienced old man. Come! I will trample Righteous Gate¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been listening, raised his hand,

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t know how to read?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone ahead raised their heads slightly and checked the letters on the board.

    Yeop Pyung closed his mouth and looked as someone shouted from behind.

    ¡°Captain! Captain! This is Huayoung Gate! The ce where we need to go is not here! Why are we stopping here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°We need to move further! Further!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung looked at Chung Myung feeling a bit shy,

    ¡°¡­ E-Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ well. It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung bowed and turned away.

    ¡°Where is this Righteous Gate?¡±

    ¡°We need to go further to this side.¡±

    ¡°Then you should have spoken sooner!¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua had gone dumb at the sight of this.

    ¡°What is with those people?¡± mumbled Baek Cheon to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he strong?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was pretty strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then no. We need to inform Elder right now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that gate from Southern Edge? If anyone sees the Forces of Evil approaching a sect at night, then it means they have bad intentions! So, we need stop¡­¡±

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Chung Myung grabbed Baek Cheon, who was trying to run away.

    ¡°Why are you catchi¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who looked back, flinched.

    Chung Myung.

    He was smiling like the world was fully at peace.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes?¡±

    ¡°We saw nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And in the future too, we will see nothing. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Y-You¡­no¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why? They said it today, this Xi¡¯an is theirnd.¡±

    ¡°Right. But¡­?¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Chung Myung looked like Buddha had taken over his body,

    ¡°It happened on theirnd, so they will take care of it.¡±

    What if they couldn¡¯t?

    That was even better!

    ¡°Oh my. I mean, this kind of thing happened when the Southern Edge closed its gate? So unfortunate, but what can we do? <i>Hehehe</i>.¡±

    No, you devil!

    Seeing the devil smile holding his stomach, the disciples of Mount Hua closed their eyes.

    ¡®This one is more evil.¡¯

    ¡®He made a mistake entering a Taoist sect. He would have fit in perfectly with that bunch there.¡¯

    But what could be done¡­

    He was already a disciple of Mount Hua!

 Chapter 368: We Didnâ€™t See A Single Thing (3)

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Did you see their expressions?¡±

    ¡°I did. I saw them. I have eyes. How could I not see that? Even a ten-year-old would be able to understand that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> Right. Right!¡±

    At the Righteous Gate, located to the north of Xi¡¯an, there were roars ofughter.

    ¡°Those Mount Hua bastards couldn¡¯t shut their mouths!¡±

    Some of the members from a couple of Southern Edge sub-sects had gone to corner Mount Hua and Huayoung Gate but were now just partying.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Jo Hobang, the Gate Leader, grinned and shouted,

    ¡°What do they think Xi¡¯an is? It is a ce where those Mount Hua fools cannot set foot in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are right. We need to show them that!¡±

    The others all apuded and agreed.

    ¡°If Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed its gates, would Mount Hua or anyone else set foot in Xi¡¯an? It seems like a swarm of wolves has sneakily entered in hopes of finding some scraps, but that is impossible as long as we are still here!¡±

    ¡°Now they must know that this is Xi¡¯an!¡±

    Their voices were all delighted.

    Although they respected each other, calling each other master, they had their own sub-sects to look after. So how could they let someone else casually enter?

    Moreover, now that everyone had teamed up to drive away the enemy, it was inevitable that they felt closer.

    ¡°But why did the Gate Leader leave so early?¡±

    ¡°I think it is because of the closed gate thing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jo Hobang nodded his head; the event of the gates closing was something the sub-sects were even consulted about.

    ¡°Did they have to do that?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy for arge sect like Southern Edge to close its gates. No matter how great their intent was to pursue their martial arts and take them a step higher, there was no way one would easily decide to stay away from the world.

    ¡°If they do so for one year, the damage will be huge, so why did they make such an extreme choice?¡±

    ¡°Well, how can people like us know their will? We just need to believe and follow them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As Jo Hobang sighed, Yu Hae-Sang, another Gate Leader, smiled and poured him some alcohol.

    ¡°The tougher such times are, the stronger we need to be. How happy will they be when they realize we firmly defended our Xi¡¯an when they opened their Gate?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Right.¡±

    Jo Hobang felt at ease and nodded his head as he drank once again.

    <i>Ak!</i>

    He put his ss down firmly as he said,

    ¡°Then, be it Huayoung Gate or someone else, we need to drive them out.¡±

    ¡°Of course. But will that be easy? Mount Hua is supporting them. Even if they are just disciples, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult if Huayoung Gate decides to stick for a year with them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> Those are the words of someone who doesn¡¯t know things.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mount Hua have pride and honor to protect? As time goes by, rumors will spread that Mount Hua has opened a branch in Xi¡¯an but has to let their own disciples in. How can they handle that?¡±

    ¡°Ahh. You are right.¡±

    ¡°I am telling you. It is a month at most. If we continue to push them for a month, they will have to run from Xi¡¯an in no time. <i>Hahahah!</i>¡±

    Jo Hobangughed out loud and so did the others gathered there.

    At that time¡­

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Who is that!¡±

    Everyone who was enjoying their drinks got up.

    Well, they were gate leaders, so they quickly understood the situation and looked right toward the gate.

    ¡°T-this?¡±

    Everyone was shocked.

    Even so, the front gate which had been in good condition a second ago, was now shattered.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate?¡±

    Someone called the gate name. Well, needless to say, it was only Mount Hua or Huayoung Gate which could do such things to them.

    ¡°N-No! Over there.¡±

    However, after seeing the people entering the Gate, the leaders all realized they were wrong.

    Of course, it was true that Mount Hua¡¯s people had a weird up-and-down character, which was questionable, but these people had an entirely different character.

    It was edgy and chaotic.

    A kind of feeling they wouldn¡¯t casually experience.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Jo Hobang shouted. But despite hearing his angry shout no one answered.

    Instead¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The signboard split in half, and it was thrown forward.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Hobang was angered by this.

    A signboard was an object which symbolized the sect, and he knew what it meant for one to cut it down and throw it.

    ¡°How dare you do that after knowing what this ce is!¡±

    Jo Hobang shouted using qi.

    Although there was an intention to intimidate his opponent, it was rather to let the disciples around him know how serious this situation was.

    And maybe it worked, seeing how the disciples that were inside made their way out.

    ¡°Gate Leader!¡±

    ¡°Who is that!¡±

    And at once, with sharp shouts, they drew their swords.

    Righteous Sect, which had been silent till now, was currently raging with anxiousness.

    But then¡­

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    Breaking the tense air, a man slowly walked out.

    ¡°Man, I don¡¯t know why, but all you sects speak the same way.¡±

    The men surrounding had let their giggles leak out.

    ¡°I think I heard this a few hundred times in my life. Just what are these bastards made of?¡±

    ¡°Right. If someone breaks in through your gate, you should know they have a clear purpose. All you have to do is draw your de and fight.¡±

    Yeop Pyung smiled as he stepped forward,

    ¡°You are all going to be smashed.¡±

    ¡°You¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Gate Leader¡­¡±

    At that moment, a groan came from the mouth of Yu Hae-Sang, who was next to Jo Hobang,

    ¡°Y-Yeop Pyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what did you say?¡±

    ¡°R-Red Snake de Yeop Pyung!¡±

    Jo Hobang¡¯s eyes widened as if they had been torn apart when he recognized who his opponent was.

    ¡°The Red Snake Group of the Thousand People n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems like that.¡±

    He looked at the man with stiff eyes.

    Why did such a n even appear in thends of Xi¡¯an and attack them?

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    The Thousand Peoples n was something that even Southern Edge itself would have a hard time fighting against, how could a sub-sect win over them?

    If it was this group that was known to have the opponents with the most skills, then Righteous Gate could not fight them.

    Jo Hobang broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡°W-what is your n doing here?¡±

    Hearing that, Yeop Pyung chuckled.

    ¡°Did you think we are here to say hello? Fucking rat trying to use your head.¡±

    Jo Hobang bit his lip at those words.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know why they were here. The fact that Xi¡¯an was a city that everyone wanted was known to all.

    However, no one had ever set foot into Xi¡¯an because of the name Southern Edge had brought to it.

    ¡®We should have thought of this possibility!¡¯

    Now that the wall which protected the city had closed its gates, any enemy coulde to invade them. Originally, the sub-sects were prepared for such things.

    But¡­

    ¡®All because of those Mount Hua bastards!¡¯

    They were all distracted due to the Huayoung Gate and forgot about their real enemy.

    Jo Hobang¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing? Can you handle us!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should worry about that.¡±

    ¡°If their gates open, you know you will not be safe, right?¡±

    At his words, Yeop Pyung giggled,

    ¡°Bang Seung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    ¡°After all, these people are like this. I didn¡¯t know they cared so much about their enemies. Are they all Buddhas or something?¡±

    ¡°They should be worried about themselves.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Yeop Pyung smiled like this was funny.

    ¡°What are you doing? If I keep hearing this nonsense, I will sleep.¡±

    The enemy troops who watched them had pulled their des out at the same time.

    <i>Chang!</i>

    The sound of footsteps getting close could be heard at once, and this made their hearts pound.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Yeop Pyung, who looked at the scene of people watching him with nk faces, said.

    ¡°Do not kill them. If you kill them today, tomorrow will be annoying. A lot of people will die for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Can we cut off their limbs?¡±

    ¡°Just break them if possible. Minimize the possibility of them moving, so they fall.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The enemy troops rushed ahead at once but then stopped and looked back at Yeop Pyung.

    ¡°¡­. Ah, it turned into a habit. Smash them!¡±

    ¡°Yess!¡±

    They put on fishy smiles as they began to rush again.

    ¡°Y-You people!¡±

    ¡°Gate Leader! We need to avoid this for now!¡±

    While Jo Hobang was panicking, not knowing what to do, the enemy troops began to wipe his people out in an instant.

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkk!</i> My hand!¡±

    This was no equal fight at all.

    Even if they did call themselves a sub-sect of Southern Edge, they were not equal to the disciples of Southern Edge. It wasn¡¯t like they were people who knew how to deal with trained warriors.

    And on top of that, they were all drinking a while back, and now they were expected to run and fight?

    ¡°I-Ignorant bastards!¡±

    ¡°Do we chase them?¡±

    ¡°Leave those who run away.¡±

    Yeop Pyung nced at those running away.

    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t leave Xi¡¯an, they cannot run away.¡±

    And looked at the situation, he frowned.

    ¡°But we still cannot kill them?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ if we are only going to beat them, what are we fighting for?¡±

    ¡°This is Xi¡¯an, when people die inrge numbers, this ce turns into a graveyard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is so scary about turning into a graveyard?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. If we don¡¯t kill them, then we can continue to roam around Xi¡¯an. And their eyes would tremble each time they saw us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That isn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    Yeop Pyung nodded his head and looked at the Southern Edge mountain in the distance.

    ¡®Those bastards closed their gate?¡¯

    The reason why they did that was unknown, but well, that would be the worst choice they had made.

    When Southern Edge unlocked its doors, there would be no people left in Xi¡¯an who could call themselves a Southern Edge sub-sect.

    ¡°Y-You people¡­ aren¡¯t afraid of the aftermath?¡±

    Jo Hobang, who was losing his mind, yelled as he was shivering.

    Yeop Pyung smiled as if this looked funny to him.

    ¡°You are really a kind one. Even now, you are worried about what will happen to us.¡±

    ¡°S-Southern Edge! They will never forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Huhu¡­ Bang Seung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was fine to break a limb?¡±

    ¡°You want me to?¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    He hurriedly walked to Jo Hobang.

    ¡°Do you know what I hate the most? It is a fox acting kind.¡±

    And he finally revealed it.

    Pulling out his sword in an instant, he smashed the man with the back of his sword.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Jo Hobang rolled on the ground from the pain. As he fell down unconscious, Yeop Pyung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You cannot even take one hit and you are talking to us?¡±

    He nced at his men taking the lead.

    ¡°Hurry up! We have two more ces to go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A sly smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡®I will destroy Xi¡¯anpletely in three days!¡¯

    At that time¡­

    ¡°¡­ they weren¡¯t kidding.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, this is¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were watching this situation from the roof of a distant building and frowned.

    Baek Cheon stood up and began to stretch his body.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to help?¡±

    ¡°¡­ but there is no blood being spilled.¡±

    ¡°Still, those people are attacking¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples nced at one side with anxiety.

    <i>Kulkulkul</i>.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaaa!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Alcohol tastes best! As I thought, watching a fight makes it taste sweet! <i>Heheheh!</i>¡±

    ¡®Oh, heavens.¡¯

    Why did they call this bastard a Taoist?

    Well, this was a mistake they had to rectify.

    Everyone shook their heads, watching Chung Myung drink.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Can we really leave it like this?¡±

    ¡°If not?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no, we can, but our opponents are from the Forces of Evil¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said to leave them alone?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung took another sip and frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never let a man of that group live till now, they will not be walking out.¡±

    ¡°Then we should go¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, but.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s question, Chung Myung spoke,

    ¡°Oh My. I overdid myself. My back hurts. So let¡¯s take it slow.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehee.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, looking at the sky.

    ¡°This is the time! Admiral Yi Dok!¡±

    Right? My sahyung?

    -You rotten moron! A taoist¡­

    What?

    I don¡¯t hear the dead¡¯s words?

    <i>Ehehehehe¡­</i>

 Chapter 369: We Didnâ€™t See A Single Thing (4)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung watched the scene in front of him with trembling eyes.

    ¡®What the hell happened within one day?¡¯

    Righteous Gate had been shattered to the ground.

    The disciples there had to be moved to the infirmary, and the buildings and the dining area had all been destroyed.

    Unless this was a robbery¡­

    ¡®No, this was no robbery.¡¯

    He bit his lip. Jo Hobang, the Gate Leader, was still unconscious.

    ¡°¡­ Gate Leader.¡±

    Yu Hae-Sang, who was the first to be informed of this news, had no idea what to do.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A rhetorical question hoping for an answer, but none were received.

    ¡®Thousand People n.¡¯

    His spine went cold.

    He knew for a long time that people had been aiming for Xi¡¯an. But he never once thought that they would make such a sudden move. This was too bold.

    ¡°Arent we supposed to make some countermeasures?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung nodded his head, but contrary to that action, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    ¡®Why did they suddenlye?¡¯

    What kind of ce was the Thousand People n?

    They were a member of the Shinzou Five Sects.

    If the Justice side had the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families, then the Forces of Evil had a five of their own. The Shinzou Five Sects could bepared to the Nine Great Sects.

    What were they supposed to do when one of the sects from their side had been sent in to attack?

    ¡°Gate Leader, what¡­¡±

    ¡°F-For now!¡±

    He yelled,

    ¡°Gather all the leaders from our side right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Hae-Sang vanished right away, and Nam Ja-Myung mumbled in despair, watching Jo Hobang, who was still unconscious.

    ¡°What do I do?¡±

    But no one answered him.

    ¡°What is this about?¡±

    The gate leaders from all the Southern Edge-aligned sub-sects had gathered here.

    Most of their expressions were gloomy. Considering the expressions they had on their faces when they came to Huayoung Gate, they all looked like different people.

    ¡°¡­ no one wille forward.¡±

    ¡°It is as if they were abused by robbers, and no one ising forward!¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t this how it always works?¡±

    Dong Bang-Hwi of the Justice Sword Gate sighed.

    ¡°Besides, those people are known to be clever. Theypletely smashed the ce without even killing a single person. Besides, when the riot started, not a single of us caused damage to them. It doesn¡¯t even seem like there was a fight.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the Thousand People n who should be scared of this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Gate Leader. I think you should hide your feelings.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung coughed.

    No matter how upset one was, they couldn¡¯t be saying such things right now.

    ¡°I got a little excited.¡±

    As soon as he acknowledged it, Dong Bang-Hwi sighed.

    ¡°We cannot talk or reason with them, so we need to meet them in person¡­ for now, we did make a request to the officials, but we haven¡¯t been responded to yet¡­¡±

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    Nam Ja-Myung narrowed his eyes.

    This was frustrating and irritating, but no one could be med.

    What happened in Murim had to be dealt with by Murim.

    That was the rule for sects.

    The officials would never intervene unless a civilian was touched. Even if all the Southern Edge sub-sects were smashed to pieces.

    ¡°So where are these evil people now?¡±

    ¡°We were told they left Xi¡¯an the moment day dawned. Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°They wille back at night¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung touched his face and began to run with the idea.

    ¡®Damn it. If only Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed their gate!¡¯

    Although it was said that the Thousand People n was strong, the Southern Edge also had its strengths. If Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed its gate, no one would have dared to enter Xi¡¯an.

    ¡°What happened to the one sent to Southern Edge?¡±

    ¡°He came back¡­ but they didn¡¯t open their gate.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t open their gates even in such a situation?¡±

    ¡°Gate Leader Nam¡­ as you know, the main sect will not easilye out as this isn¡¯t a situation which can be solved right away. And this isn¡¯t something that works with just will, and even Southern Edge has decided to concentrate on bettering itself now. Isn¡¯t the primary principle of a sect that has closed its gate not to involve itself in any aspect of the outside world?¡±

    ¡°Principles! Rules! Everyone here is dying because of that. What rules are those!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    In the end, Nam Ja-Myung couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and pounded the table.

    The teacups had tilted over, but no one med him as they were all having a hard time.

    ¡°Then, you mean there is no way to end this calmly?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what should we do? We have no choice but to unite and fight.¡±

    ¡°Fight them?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then what do you n to do? Leave Xi¡¯an?¡±

    The gate leaders began to fight amongst themselves.

    ¡°Why do the people in Xi¡¯an get preferential treatment? It is because they are trusted. And if we move back because the Forces of Evil are attacking us, how can we show our faces here?¡±

    ¡°But those from the Forces of Evil are not touching people!¡±

    ¡°They are known to be evil for a reason. They aren¡¯t touching them now, but who knows when they will?¡±

    ¡°Then you want us to all sit like this?¡±

    ¡°It is a lot better than running away!¡±

    ¡°Then, Gate Leader can stay here, ¡¯cause I want to live!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As words were going back and forth, Nam Ja-Myung buried his face in his hands.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Normally, they acted all noble, but as soon as a crisis came overhead, everyone turned their backs.

    Well¡­

    There was no point in ming them. After all, some people could only rx when things were in their control.

    Even kings whomand people be exhausted and decide to run when their enemies are in front of their castle gates, right?

    ¡°You are¡­ seriously!¡±

    ¡°You! You referred to me as you?¡±

    ¡°You have not forgotten that I am your sahyung, right?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, since when did you start being so serious about what I call you?¡±

    ¡°Just because I am listening, you are crossing the line!¡±

    It felt like they would pull out their swords any time now. Nam Ja-Myung, who watched the two of them raising their voices, struck the table again.

    <i>Puang!</i>

    The table, which was made of sturdy rosewood, split in two.

    The people arguing went silent and looked at him.

    ¡°You keep showing me your ugly side.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize, Gate Leader.¡±

    ¡°I am ashamed.¡±

    As soon as they all went silent, Nam Ja-Myung pressed his temples.

    Red Snake de Yeop Pyung,

    A name they had heard several times. He was known as a warrior who used a de, and he was known to be quite skilled.

    In the first ce, people say his skill and strength could be guesstimated by the group which followed him.

    Even in Southern Edge, he would be able to deal with some elders on his own.

    How the heck were they supposed to stop them?

    ¡®They wille back at night.¡¯

    Just as he groaned, unable to find an answer¡­

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua.¡±

    Someone¡¯s voice pierced his ears, and he turned his head.

    ¡°¡­ what did you just say?¡±

    Confused at the unexpected words, he asked the reason for calling out that specific name.

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua Sect, how about asking them for help?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    To their surprise, the most humble words came out, making Nam Ja-Myung nce at the person who mentioned them with shock and bewilderment.

    It was Dan Byungip, a gate leader whose face was blushed. As usual, he was a bit of a weak person who spoke so gently.

    ¡°To be honest, if Southern Edge will not open their gate, it will be difficult to stop the enemy with our strength alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dan Byungip nodded,

    ¡°At the moment, there are disciples of Mount Hua here, and then there are the disciples of Huayoung Gate. And don¡¯t we also have Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon and the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right. The Righteous Sword of Mount Hua was here, but if it were Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, then he would must surely not be behind the first-ss disciples of Southern Edge.

    And maybe he could deal with Yeop Pyung.

    ¡®Red Snake Group is surely strong, but the biggest problem is that there is no one to deal with their captain.¡¯

    ¡°The influence exerted by the warriors who are captains is beyond imagination. If it weren¡¯t for Yeop Pyung, then these sub-sects could handle any number of troops¡­¡± said Dan Byungip, who had little force in his voice.

    ¡°So why not ask Mount Hua for help?¡±

    ¡°You really mean it?¡±

    But before Nam Ja-Myung could even answer, Yu Hae-Sang spoke out,

    ¡°People should at least know shame! How could we go and ask those people for help!¡±

    ¡°¡­ but the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore!¡±

    Yu Hae-Sang¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°We have done nothing good to them! And you think we should now bow to them!¡±

    ¡°No. No. We do not have to think so negatively.¡±

    Dan Byungip wiped his sweat away with a cloth and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Whatever it is, aren¡¯t they a prestigious sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is Mount Hua. No matter how bad the rtionship between us is, they cannot deny that we are sects that walk on the path of justice.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°People im that the Forces of Justice were attacked, so they cannot simply watch it happen. Of course, given the situation, they might not want to hold our hand¡­ but if we bow our heads first, won¡¯t they at least aide us?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung frowned at this.

    ¡°Do you really think they will help?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Their reason for helping will be something else.¡±

    ¡°Reason?¡±

    ¡°Does the Thousand People n want just Southern Edge?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dan Byungip spoke with a firmer tone.

    ¡°If they are really targeting Xi¡¯an, it will not end with them re-arranging our fellow sub-sects. Of course, their next goal will be Huayoung Gate.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°So Mount Hua or Huayoung Gate must join hands with us. Otherwise, will they fight this enemy alone?¡±

    ¡°Surely.¡±

    ¡°That is too reckless and stupid to do. Even if they can win, there is no person in their right mind who would choose such a difficult path.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung nodded his head.

    ¡®Mount Hua.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to bow his head to them, but¡­

    ¡®They are a shield which can be used.¡¯

    They are disgusting to be with but most reliable as allies, right?

    ¡°Good opinion.¡±

    ¡°Gate Leader Nam? You really think so?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung had a sly smile,

    ¡°Surely, it will hurt our pride, but if we can take advantage of this by lowering our heads there is no reason not to.¡±

    ¡°Umm, that is right.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung waved his hand as if there was nothing more he wanted to say.

    ¡°I will handle bringing in Mount Hua, so check with the other sub-sects, and Gate Leader Dan.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Dan Byungip got up.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was no need to dy any further. He left immediately.

    After walking for a few minutes, he asked,

    ¡°Will Mount Hua help us?¡±

    ¡°They cannot help but help us.¡±

    ¡°Why? What you said cannot be all, right?¡±

    ¡°Because they are an orthodox sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is all?¡±

    Dan Byungip smiled at Nam Ja-Myung, who frowned.

    ¡°That might be too obvious to listen to, but it contains a lot of things. If those who im to the on the path of justice act as bystanders as something horrible happens, what will the people of Xi¡¯an think?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Of course, we will hear them hating us, but in the end, it will work fine, and we can use them as a shield to block the enemy. Why don¡¯t we drive them outter when the situation cools down.¡±

    Na Ja-Myung¡¯s lips turned to a smile.

    ¡°Then I should bow my head.¡±

    ¡°The lower, the better. A giant will not spare his knees when needed.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> Then I am the giant here?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung smiled.

    But they didn¡¯t know. Mount Hua was surely a sect walking with justice, but it wasn¡¯t being led by the kind of people they expected it to be.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    A young man with a bottle of alcohol was lying down on the bench and giggling at them.

    The young man¡¯s expression was too vivid that he couldn¡¯t even say anything.

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i> These people must be joking. <i>Hahahah!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His face contorted.

    Looking to the side, even Dan Byungip, who was confident of Mount Hua helping them, avoided his gaze.

    At that moment, the man who was drinking cried out.

    ¡°Sasuk! Bring me salt!¡±

    ¡°To spray on the people?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that! You should be spreading it by the entrance!¡±

    There was Baek Cheon and then Chung Myung handling the two.

 Chapter 370: We Didnâ€™t See A Single Thing (5)

    ¡°<i>Euk!</i>¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung took a deep breath.

    It was as if the pride had fallen to the ground. True, but¡­ no, that is why he couldn¡¯t move any further. If he stepped back, then he would lose his pride and get nothing in return.

    He took a deep breath and opened his mouth calmly,

    ¡°Young Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head with a bright face.

    Seeing that wless smile, he felt his stomach churn, so there was the urge to pull out his sword and swing it this ass, but he couldn¡¯t, so he showed the utmost patience.

    ¡®No, not now.¡¯

    Still, how much experience did he have living as the gate leader of the West Moon Gate?

    He knew to negotiate, so he turned to Hyun Young, who was standing next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    There was a little despair sounding in his voice,

    ¡°Please help us! If Mount Hua doesn¡¯t help, the Southern Edge sub-sects will fall victim to those wicked Forces of Evil!¡±

    He did everything to make himself look like a pitiful man,

    ¡°Of course, we realize that what we did to Mount Hua isn¡¯t something that can be forgiven! But, even those who fight against each other should join forces when a foreign enemy invades, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded lightly; there was truth to what was being said.

    ¡°If you can help us out just this once, that grace will show! It will never be forgotten!¡±

    ¡°Um. I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was hope in his eyes.

    Unlike the two disciples, who he thought looked rather odd, he was sure this was the elder he was speaking to. An elder of a sect. And he knew that this was the person who held the most decisive power in such situations.

    But his hopes shattered when Hyun Young smiled at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chun Myung answered,

    ¡°Well, to put it simply, these guys are useless idiots, and now want us toe and take a hit for them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung eyes shook.

    Uh¡­

    Ah. Of course, he was¡­ right. And their previous actions to them would not bring any trust.

    But how could they talk like this when the person was right in front of them? That too, a Taoist?

    ¡®N-No!¡¯

    Now isn¡¯t the time for such thoughts!

    ¡°I-It isn¡¯t like that!¡± shouted Nam Ja-Myung, continuing, ¡°If you help us this time, we will never forget your kindness. These are not just empty words. We will make sure to repay Mount Hua in such a way you are satisfied! So please, Elder, please¡­!¡±

    Hyun Young looked at Chung Myung again.

    And without even rifying, Chung Myung replied,

    ¡°We will lose ournd and have to move out. But¡­ if you can get rid of them for us, we can give our condolences to the ones who put their lives on the line.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young smiled warmly,

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung was speechless, looking at the two.

    ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯

    A young man epting people¡¯s words harshly was fine, but what was with this elder who was letting this young man do so?

    It seemed impossible to convince them with words.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    But then, Dan Byungip, who had been silent, coughed and said,

    ¡°Elder, I am Dan Byungip, and I am a gate leader too.¡±

    ¡°I guess you are.¡±

    This time Hyun Young smiled kindly and nodded his head.

    ¡°Elder. We know that the people of Mount Hua are not happy. We were voices who asked you to leave Xi¡¯an not long ago.¡±

    ¡°We know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dan Byungip looked at Chung Myung, who intervened.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing.¡±

    He constantly coughed to stop the awkwardness and desperately tried and managed to hold his expression.

    ¡°But, Elder, do not dwell on such personal matters and think about the future. They are all people of the Shenzhou Five Sects. What would the world say if Xi¡¯an fell into their hands?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and asked,

    ¡°Southern Edge is made of morons?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And next came a bright smile¡­

    ¡°T¡­That¡­ could¡­ be right¡­¡±

    ¡°Leader Dan!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    At the shout from Nam Ja-Myung, Dan Byungip coughed.

    ¡®Damn it! He continues to intervene!¡¯

    He was speaking with such a bright face that no one could ignore him.

    And so Nam Ja-Myung took over,

    ¡°Surely¡­ Southern Edge will be criticized. But as long as Mount Hua is in Xi¡¯an, Mount Hua cannot escape criticism either! Is it fine for everyone in the world to criticize Mount Hua!¡±

    Thest words were spoken loudly, and the disciples of Mount Hua looked at each other silently.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The proof that this tactic worked was shown when Baek Chaeon, who had been silent till now, tilted his head. And with this, hope came rushing back to Nam Ja-Myung.

    But then, Baek Cheon looked at Yoon Jong to say,

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±

    The disciples all around nodded.

    ¡°Right, criticism. We didn¡¯t even get any attention until recently.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do people care so much about Mount Hua? They call us famous, but I do not feel that way at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dan Byungip was at a loss for words.

    ¡°T-The heavens will condemn you.¡±

    ¡°A criticism is an insult.¡±

    ¡°What is so bad about being cursed?¡±

    ¡°We get cursed every day by that damned bastard.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Both Dan Byunip and Nam Ja-Myung kept their mouths silent.

    ¡®No. What is with these people¡¯s minds?¡¯

    Isn¡¯t Mount Hua a prestigious sect?

    Of course, not all sects on the path of justice imed to solely be seeking justice.

    Only young children would dream like that. The world was a lot tougher than one at that age would think.

    ¡®But aside from that, shouldn¡¯t they have honor?¡¯

    If they didn¡¯t intervene even after Southern Edge had gone behind their doors and the evil sect stepped in, the number of condemning words around them would berge.

    ¡°Is it really fine if the honor of Mount Hua falls to the ground like this?¡±

    Hearing this, Chung Myungughed,

    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something, but this is not about losing face or honor.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Even though we are Mount Hua, we will not ignore the influence Southern Edge has on Xi¡¯an. Should we call it a bit embarrassing to meddle in the matters of other people¡¯snds?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Someone else¡¯snd.¡¯

    Dan Byungip¡¯s lips trembled.

    This phrase was what they had said just a day back to these people. Surely it was Nam Ja-Myung who had said that Xi¡¯an was theirnd and they wouldn¡¯t give a centimeter to anyone, least of all to Mount Hua.

    This brat was recalling the words and feeding them the same thing.

    ¡°T-That¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, do not worry.¡±

    Before Dan Byungip could say anything, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°What kind of sect is Southern Edge? No¡­ that¡­ thousand¡­ thousand people what?¡±

    ¡°Thousand People n!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. What could they even do to the Southern Edge Sect? Do not worry too much. Everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, why was he speaking like that?

    Are they in a position to say that right now?

    Dan Byungip realizing that he couldn¡¯t say anything, looking at Nam Ja-Myung with anger.

    ¡®Why did you have to let that mouth of yours run!¡¯

    Nam Ja-Myung felt the resentment in his eyes and averted his gaze with a humble face.

    Actually, even he was feeling horrible.

    ¡®¡­ did you think I knew this would happen?¡¯

    Yesterday they were trying to drive Mount Hua out, and the one whoughed down on them along with him was now shifting the me to him just because the situation changed?

    No matter how harsh the world is, does it make sense?

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    However, Nam Ja-Myung was trying to protest.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to be scrutinizing all the things. If they could not get help from Mount Hua, then Southern Edge was down.

    ¡°Elder! Do not do that. Please help us just this once! Aren¡¯t the people of Xi¡¯an pitiful?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled at those words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Starting today, we were thinking about moving on our own to protect the people of Xi¡¯an. Everyone knows that civilians shouldn¡¯t be caught in the fights between sects.¡±

    ¡°T-then¡­?¡±

    ¡°We will take good care of the people, so do not worry and go ahead to handle the problem with the n.¡±

    ¡°E-Elder!¡±

    Hyun Young smiled at the men who cried out like the world broke down and nced at the disciples.

    ¡°The guests will leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua moved and pushed the two out of the gate.

    ¡°E-Elder! You cannot do this! Elder!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! Think about the name of Mount Hua¡­ Elder!¡±

    Hyun Young covered his ears.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhhhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°You are the Forces of Evil!¡±

    In the end, evil words began toe up, but Hyun Young shrugged.

    Soon the two were pushed out of the door, and the gates were closed.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It is said that a person with choices running out will change depending on the time, but this is truly absurd. Thinking abouting here and asking for our help.¡±

    And he nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡°We did kick them out, but what do we do now? This cannot continue for long.¡±

    ¡°Because we have a name to uphold?¡±

    ¡°No. If this enters the ears of Sect Leader, he will run barefoot to Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, right.

    I didn¡¯t think of that.

    ¡°I am d he didn¡¯te to Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Same here, child.¡±

    If Hyun Jong were here, things wouldn¡¯t have been like this. From the moment he heard of their trouble, he would have run to help them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°And there is something right in what we say.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°If there are rumors that civilians were harmed, Sect Leader might truly put me into closed training for three days and night and make me read Taoist sutra.¡±

    ¡°¡­ this is better.¡±

    ¡°My words!¡±

    Seeing Hyun Young¡¯s red face, it must have been because he had been through something simr.

    Hyun Young looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°I did as you said, but honestly, I don¡¯t think it would be bad to hold hands with Southern Edge. The Thousand People n is known to be strong, and the Southern Edge sub-sects might be wiped out.¡±

    ¡°It sure looks that way.¡±

    ¡°But is this fine? If we don¡¯t work with one, we may have to deal with the other on our own.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung looked back and said,

    ¡°Kids mature through fighting.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I thought that they needed some practical experience. There is a limit to spars and practice matches.¡±

    Hyun Young stoppedughing.

    ¡®Does he not know how strong the Thousand People n is?¡¯

    No, that could not be.

    Although he was misunderstood because of his erratic actions, Chung Myung was by no means a dull child. Rather he was too smart and looked at things differently from normal people.

    There was no way he didn¡¯t know what it meant to go against such vicious people.

    ¡°Will this be fine? It can be dangerous?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon and the others.

    ¡°Well, as if they could die?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At those words, the face of the disciples turned pale.

    Like it or not, Chung Myung continued,

    ¡°Hmm. Southern Edge is surely good¡­¡±

    Come to think of it, the situation in which many people wereing to Xi¡¯an.

    ¡®I hope they rot in hell.¡¯

    In the past, when he was in full swing as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, everyone from the evil sects was stopped.

    And in just a hundred years, they were now entering into every nook and cranny?

    ¡°I will have to deal with both at once. Those filthy people of the evil sects are trying to set foot in other people¡¯snd!¡±

    ¡°You said Southern Edge was what you wanted to take down.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I did?¡±

    I don¡¯t remember that.

 Chapter 371: I Agree With Those Words (1)

    ¡°So, basically, the evil sects are not stronger than us, but the number of them is greater than Shaolin, which is said to be the strongest sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Beggars Union is made of more beggars than all other sects put together, but as you know, only a handful of beggars are truly powerful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Among the many sects, five are known to be especially strong, known as the Shenzhou Five Sects. Which includes the Green Forest Seventy-Two Vige, The Yangtze River Eighteen Viges, the Lower District Sect¡­ ah, your sleeping!!¡±

    When Hong Dae-Kwang screamed, Chung Myung opened his eyes.

    ¡°<i>Haaaah¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°No, you! You told me to exin, and now you doze off!¡±

    ¡°It is only because you say the most obvious stuff.¡±

    ¡°Obvious stuff! I put my blood and flesh in¡­!¡±

    ¡°I have enough blood and flesh for it too. So how strong are these people?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang wiped his chin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes held contempt for him.

    ¡°¡­ you aren¡¯t supposed to look at people like that.¡±

    ¡°What does this man opening a branch for the Beggars Union even know!¡±

    ¡°One has to fight to find out!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang spoke, feeling embarrassed.

    ¡°In the past hundred years, our sects and the side of evils have yet to fight. The sects couldn¡¯t afford to pick a fight with them, and we were all recovering from the damage taken by the demons. And the sects took advantage of the chaos right after the war to rapidly recall their troops.¡±

    ¡°Those demons were of no help!¡±

    Anything I do, and the demons spoil it!

    They kept piercing my ears!

    ¡°It cannot be helped. The scars left by the war are too deep. It is¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang didn¡¯t speak more. And the awkwardness only continued to float around.

    ¡°If you are a man of Kangho, it is just something you must ept.¡±

    ¡®Shit.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.

    ¡®Don¡¯t I know Mount Hua the best?¡¯

    Right¡­

    In any case, considering the feelings of the listener, Hong Dae-Kwang didn¡¯t speak further.

    ¡°So it is hard to know their power. As a rough estimate, though, a little weaker than the Nine Great Sects and on par with the Five Great Families?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Among them, this Red Snake Group is most famous for being armed. Their strength itself is nothing special, but their captain Red Snake de Yeop Pyung, is quite a unique one.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°It is because he is a strong person who is counted in the top ten of evil people. And as the group being led by such a person, they get a lot of attention.¡±

    ¡°To see and hear the names of those evil idiots in my lifetime. <i>Sigh.</i>¡±

    ¡°How long have you even lived, you brat!¡±

    ¡®A young man acting like an old man,¡¯ mumbled Hong Dae-Kwang. But Chung Myung ignored him.

    ¡®The world is getting a lot better.¡¯

    From the point of view of the Forces of Evil, it had really gotten better. A hundred years ago, when Chung Myung was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, those with the name Evil would never even get close to Mount Hua.

    Actually, there was no reason even to go searching for them. The disciples of Mount Hua were hungry for those bastards and would run to them at night.

    At that time, not just Mount Hua but even the other Nine great sects and Five Great Families were happy to punish the evil sects.

    ¡®Because there wasn¡¯t much for us to do together, the old bastards decided to make us all search mountains for the bandits.¡¯

    It was a time when they tortured the sects from the Forces of Evil. Wasn¡¯t it really the point where they struggled to even form a coherent group?

    If you think about it that way, they were persistent too. I am proud to see them endure through difficult times and regrow the power within them¡­

    Ah, not that!

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up. Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes widened,

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°It is okay since I roughly know the kind of people they are or what they are doing. We just deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Don¡¯t go around underestimating people!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang screamed with panic.

    ¡°Of course, I know that you are strong. But the enemy is different from those you have faced so far! Don¡¯t forget that the people you have been fighting so far are not even the strongest! This isn¡¯t just about your strength!¡±

    However, despite their opposition, Chung Myung¡¯s face was dead set, and Hong Dae-Kwang banged his chest.

    ¡°Red Snake de Yeop Pyung is the kind of strong person you have never dealt with. If you try to rush in without an idea, you will take a bad hit.¡±

    ¡°Yah. As I live, there is a day when I hear that those bastards are strong. This is why I lived this long?¡±

    ¡°Ah, for real, how long have you lived!¡±

    <i>Tch.</i>

    What good would telling you bring?

    ¡°Well, I get it.¡±

    As Chung Myung waved his hand and left, Hong Dae-Kwangs¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡®What the hell will he do?¡¯

    As soon as he heard the news, he requested men from the branch and the close by sects. But unless they had wings on their backs, it would take a minimum of seven days for them to arrive.

    And in fact, seven days and nights were more than enough for the Red Snake Group to destroy Xi¡¯an.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    If he had known things would be like this, he would have brought more beggars.

    He sighed deeply at this.

    ¡°¡­ the officials¡¯ words are the same. They have no intention of getting involved.¡±

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Nam Ja-Myung bit his lip.

    ¡°Even their head didn¡¯t meet with us.¡±

    ¡°We did ask the close-by sects for help, but it will take quite a while for them to get here. And¡­ actually, there are norge sects around Xi¡¯an¡­¡±

    Obviously, there weren¡¯t.

    Thergest sects in Shaanxi were Southern Edge and Mount Hua. In particr, since Southern Edge was strong, not many sects would establish themselves here.

    ¡°If we could talk to the folks in Shaanxi. Maybe they will send disciples to help us. But we don¡¯t know when they wille¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung scratched his head with frustration.

    He had always been someone neat and nned, but no matter how much he thought, he couldn¡¯t think of any outs, and now his eyes were red, and he couldn¡¯t sleep.

    He couldn¡¯t find this dignified figure he had a few days ago.

    At that time, Dan Byungip spoke to him,

    ¡°Leader, rather¡­¡±

    ¡°Rather?¡±

    ¡°How about making a n for the future?¡±

    ¡°Future?¡±

    ¡°Actually, blocking the enemy with our strength is nothing easy. If that were the case, it would still be better to avoid them for now and retreat¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung screamed.

    ¡°Do you know what will happen the moment we leave Xi¡¯an!? They don¡¯t seem to dare touch the civilians now, but their purpose is clear, and how long will they remain patient!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the officials¡¯ duty?¡±

    ¡°You foolish moron! That is when they actually decide to intervene and help people, and how about the trust the people lose in us!¡±

    ¡°Trust can be rebuilt but not the lives lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung turned him silent.

    ¡°Having pride is important when you are alive. As Leader said, ¡®how long will we endure?¡¯ They say they refrain from killing to prevent the officials from intervening. How can we guarantee that the officials won¡¯t fall to their des¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung screamed.

    ¡°And you call yourselves the gate leaders of Southern Edge! How can you speak so easily, Heads serving under a prestigious sect, about running from the enemy! I will not tolerate this!¡±

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    ¡°It is better to die then! There is no more need to talk about this! As soon as the sun goes down, bring all the disciples and gather in my sect. They are strong, but if the remaining people fight to the death, there is nothing that cannot be defeated!¡±

    His eyes were bloody.

    Because of his strong attitude, the others couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    They gave a lukewarm response, but Nam Ja-Myung didn¡¯t push it further. What would be motivating for those who might lose it all in the fighting tonight?

    ¡®A sub-sect is a sub-sect.¡¯

    If they really decided to fight and go against this injustice, they would have stayed with the main sect. The ones whoe to make sub-sects are normally on their own. Of course, those who came down the mountain on their own two feet would inherit some martial art, be given a ce, and be allowed to take disciples, but they needed to understand they were otherwise alone.

    And the reason some left the main sect was to earn more money as opposed to furthering their martial arts.

    So this reaction was a natural result. In what sub-sect would you find anyone expecting to fight with their life on the line?

    ¡°If you truly are the disciple of Southern Edge, and you are a warrior, show some pride! We believe you!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°We are the proud disciples of Southern Edge! Why be afraid of them!¡±

    ¡°I will gather the disciples ande!¡±

    The leaders got up and began to move, all with determination.

    Nam Ja-Myung clenched his teeth.

    ¡®Xi¡¯an will never be given to those evil bastards.¡¯

    And he jumped up from his spot,

    ¡°Gather the disciples! Right now!¡±

    After a few hours¡­

    Nam Ja-Myung looked a bit bewildered.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    His eyes, which were left with only disbelief and despair, looked as if all hope had been drained from him.

    ¡°L-Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We have a new problem. The people who went to check the other sects havee back, and they said they are empty¡­¡±

    ¡°Empty?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung mumbled like he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You mean all ten sub-sects ran?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hu¡­ huhuhuhu.</i>¡±

    He opened his mouth and smiled,

    ¡°<i>Ha¡­ hahaha.</i>¡±

    He couldn¡¯t contain his anger and yelled,

    ¡°Those idiots who don¡¯t know shame! You mean they left this ce to save their own lives!¡±

    ¡°Well, if they don¡¯te back, it is so.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    But one of those who stayed back spoke with a red face,

    ¡°I-If they stay here, their wealth will be taken away, and they will be beaten to death and die. And if they run away with their wealth, they get to live in an-another ce.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung was wide-eyed.

    ¡°W-We don¡¯t have a sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Now, his face had gone contorted.

    It isn¡¯t that he was angry with the words said. Hearing those words, his heart sank at the anger.

    ¡°Leader! We need to run now! Even if there are other people, we cannot guarantee that we will win over them with numbers! And this will be a suicide run!¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung couldn¡¯t respond, and he bit his lips. His eyes just kept twitching, not knowing what to do.

    But then¡­

    ¡°L-leader! There!¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung turned his head.

    They could see their enemiesing along.

    ¡°W-We are toote!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡­ I cannot fight!¡±

    The disciples were frightened, and they began to run.

    ¡°Y-You bastards! Stop right now!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! If you want to die, you die alone!¡±

    He tried to control them, but that didn¡¯t work as the disciples sprinted away, crying out.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°You damned bastard!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t run empty-handed, so they fought over the valuable things they could find.

    Nam Ja-Myung didn¡¯t hide his disappointment.

    ¡®Is this my sub-sect?¡¯

    He spoke about harmony so much to the disciples, but they ran at the first sign of crisis?

    Then¡­what did he do, devoting his life to the sect?

    Nam Ja-Myung didn¡¯t think of running and stayed where he had stood.

    <i>Step.</i>

    The enemy arrived and stood in front of him.

    After a while, Yeop Pyung came up.

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> So-called righteous bastards.¡±

    He smiled as if it was absurd.

    ¡°Still, I thought there would be at least half of them left, but there¡¯s not even a sect left! Just one person left. Yah Bang Seun! What is this?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all the same? They live with their mouths.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Even thugs wouldn¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> What do you want from a sub-sect? If Southern Edge didn¡¯t close their doors, they wouldn¡¯t have left¡­ <i>ack!</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyung pped Bang Seung on the back of his head and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Whose side are you on!¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Kuak.</i> I am on the side of Captain! What do we do? It seems that the n to take their wealth has gone awry.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ptoey!</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyung spat on the ground.

    ¡°Anyway, we should still have a couple of things left within to rob, right? I want to start in earnest.¡±

    Yeop Pyung smiled and looked around.

    ¡°This is a good deal. The officials turned away from their jobs, and these sub-sects ran away to live.¡±

    ¡°It ismon.¡±

    ¡°Right. Common. It is somon.¡±

    Yeop Pyung, who clicked his tongue, twinkling eyes.

    ¡°It was faster than we thought, but fast isn¡¯t bad. Today, we will sweep Xi¡¯an away. The houses of the sub-sects will be robbed, and the houses which seem good will have that stuff be taken. Kill those who rebel.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> I think it will be fun.¡±

    ¡°First of all, set fire to the sub-sects so that those who have something to do with Southern Edge will not set foot in Xi¡¯an again!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We will clean it all up!¡±

    Bang Seung¡¯s eyes shone, but then a voice interrupted their pleasant conversation.

    ¡°S-Stop already! You wicked bastards!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    As Yeop Pyung turned his head, he looked at Nam Ja-Myung, who was trembling.

    ¡°You¡¯re still there?¡±

    ¡°Looks like he wants to die.¡±

    ¡°Then give him his wish. It is a difficult task.¡±

    <i>Srng!</i>

    Yeop Pyung pulled out his de from the waist and got close. As he got close, Nam Ja-Myung turned pale.

    Yeop Pyung smiled,

    ¡°Kid. The first to die in Kangho are the powerless. When you go hell, tell people of what you have learned!¡±

    Yeop Pyung¡¯s de was swung to the side and for his neck.

    That moment¡­

    <i>Kaaang!</i>

    With a sound of metal, the de went sideways.

    ¡°W-What!¡±

    Yeop Pyung was wide-eyed as he shook his head.

    ¡°I agree with those words.¡±

    A group of warriors could be seen walking along.

    And at the front of them was a young man with a mean look.

    ¡°The one who moves around without power dies first. So¡­¡±

    The young man, Chung Myung, smiled wickedly.

    Yeop Pyung¡¯s face contorted.

 Chapter 372: I Agree With Those Words (2)

    ¡°¡­ what did you say now?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look that old, yet you are already deaf?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyung let out a low chuckle like this was all absurd.

    ¡°Little jerk, do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> I know that. Which is why¡­¡±

    Chung Myung flinched and tried to say something with his fingers.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    And turned his head to look back.

    ¡°Who did you say it was?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua bowed their heads in unison.

    ¡®Please, Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®Shit, for a day toe when I cannot even lift my head in front of an Evil Sect.¡¯

    ¡°¡­ Red Snake de Yeop Pyung.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Right!¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°It is the Red Snake de! Right! That bastard!¡±

    In the end, Yeop Pyung was unable to contain his anger and tried to walk when Bang Seung grabbed him tightly,

    ¡°C-Captain! You need to calm down!¡±

    ¡°<i>Euk! Euk!</i>¡±

    Even in the midst of that anger, Yeop Pyung breathed heavily to calm himself.

    ¡®What is with this bastard?¡¯

    He had traveled across the world with a de by his side. And he had met quite a few people like this, and some who were even more arrogant.

    But none of them had excited Yeop Pyung with just their words.

    It would make sense if it was a great warrior, but if it wasn¡¯t that¡­ well, it was even better.

    ¡°¡­ for a young guy, I feel like you aren¡¯t weak, but you are still ignorant, not knowing the difference between heaven and earth.¡±

    But before he could continue, Chung Myung sighed as he said,

    ¡°The world has gotten so kind these days. To think a day woulde when a bastard from your side would be speaking shit in front of me, despite us being from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ w-what?¡±

    Yeop Pyung was shocked.

    Did this child just say that? Who was this kid from Mount Hua?

    ¡°You¡­ You!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t know the world, it is that the current world is wrong now. Well, that is fine. It is something that has to be resolved gradually, right? Maybe we should get you out of here?¡±

    ¡°You madman!¡±

    Yeop Pyung grabbed his de and ran for him,

    ¡°C-Captain!¡±

    But Bang Seung grabbed him¨C

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Calm down! If you look down on them, we might have our noses cut! That man is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hearing Bang Seung¡¯s words, Yeop Pyung red at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I thought you were strong, but you are Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    The voice mixed with the cry of an animal.

    ¡°But that was a different thing! You aren¡¯t even from the Southern Edge Sect so how dare those from Mount Hua block our way! You need to have your heads cut off!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Yeop Pyung, who had rejected Bang Seung¡¯s efforts to stop him from moving forward. And at the same time, a terrifying killing intent rose from his body.

    Jo Gul, who was behind Chung Myung, bit his lip. He could feel needles being dug into his bones.

    ¡®If he is this strong¡­¡¯

    The others weren¡¯t much, but this man was a threat.

    Yeop Pyung, who had intimidated the disciples from Mount Hua, grunted through his teeth.

    ¡°If you are going to get in our way, we will be ughtering¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you speak so much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all looked at ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ (Chung Myung).

    ¡°These days, the Evil sects seem to use their mouths to fight. What are you talking so much for?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul turned his head and looked at Yoon Jong, who was standing next to him.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®Right. I understand your heart.¡¯

    He knew it for a long time, but he felt more certain now. This guy didn¡¯t know what it meant to be a coward.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    At that moment, Bang Seung slowly stepped forward,

    ¡°Captain, I will wait for¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Don¡¯t get too excited. What kind of kid are you, getting so passionate about this? If you y around not knowing your opponent, it will only decrease your fame.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyung didn¡¯t rx his crumpled impression and clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bang Seung looked at Chung Myung and turned to Hyun Young, and he noticed that this man looked like an elder and easier to deal with. On the other hand, this boy had a huge mouth.

    ¡°Looking at it, it seems like you are the elder of Mount Hua. How reckless to¡­¡±

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone turned to Bang Seung at the noise.

    As he was speaking, a piece of footwear had found its way into his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While no one knew how to react, Bang Seung fell to the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    It was the sound of someone falling to the ground without even getting the dignity to fight back.

    ¡°For real.¡±

    Chung Myung put his bare foot down with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°They say a lot of words.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him with a happy smile.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    Even so, you cannot throw your shoes into the mouth of people. This is called going too far.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked around.

    ¡°These bastards. Since when do you bastards have the right to speak in front of Mount Hua?! Things that we wouldn¡¯t have seen in the old times!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung, calm down.¡±

    ¡°They are people, so they have to talk.¡±

    ¡°He passed out through?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t look that strong either, but falling down after one hit to the mouth¡­ well, they felt pretty sad for him.

    How badly would he feel after he woke up?

    Baek Cheon realized one more thing as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®As I thought, this guy is fair to all.¡¯

    He treats everyone the same regardless of whether they were good or bad.

    But there was someone who didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung looked at Bang Seung, who copsed and chuckled,

    ¡°Seriously, this is funny.¡±

    However, unlike his words, his eyes focused on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Little One¡±

    ¡°What, Old Man.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are the one who started this. Do not me us.¡±

    ¡°Uh. Fine. Don¡¯t me me either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was no longer enjoying this. Just coldness rose from him.

    No further talking was needed.

    ¡°Today, we will see the end of Mount Hua here! Everyone¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung gave the order.

    ¡°Yah! Hit! Break them!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yah! This makes us even eviler!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t wait for them to end their chant and gave the order. Soon he was hitting the next man, and the disciples of Mount Hua surged forward behind him.

    ¡®No¡­ what is with these people?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t their first time going against a sect, but this was their first time seeing a fight between a crowd.

    ¡°Kill! Kill them all!¡±

    When Yeop Pyung shouted, their side also rushed forward.

    In the middle of Xi¡¯an, two sides, one of evil and one of justice, rushed for the other.

    ¡®<i>Euk!</i>¡¯

    Jo Gul clenched his teeth.

    His heart was pumping blood wildly. The hand holding his sword was trembling.

    ¡®Damn it, calm down!¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t the first time they had faced someone strong.

    Jo Gul had experienced this, and he had also experienced many fights with the third-ss disciples of the sect. But that and this clearly felt different.

    The swords the enemies drew weren¡¯t meant to subdue Jo Gul but to kill him.

    Of course, in the past, he had also been through life-threatening battles, but it was mostly watching Chung Myung take the lead.

    This felt like the first time he hade across someone who was actually deadset on killing him.

    Was that why?

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    His body wouldn¡¯t move. No matter how hard he tried to calm down, he couldn¡¯t control it.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    At that moment, an enemy rushed in with a long sword, trying to smash his head.

    ¡®<i>Uh!</i>¡¯

    Jo Gul raised his sword in fear.

    ¡°¡­ will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Hyun Young asked, looking at Chung Myung with a worried face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first time the children are experiencing a real fight? Of course, I believe in them, but I am afraid they might be hurt, unable to show their skills¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°Well¡­ it will not be much.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have made it possible for them to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know. They never had training like this. Is there anything I don¡¯t know about?¡±

    ¡°No. I am just saying it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but?¡±

    When Hyun Young asked with a look of disbelief, Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°It should be like their usual training.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ unable to show the skills due to being nervous or that they would die pitifully. Are you worried about that?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Like seeing a rabbit in front of a tiger?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t see that.¡±

    No, that could not happen.

    Chung Myung pointed forward,

    ¡°Excuses for not being able to show their skills due to being nervous are made by people who don¡¯t train properly. From the start, training is supposed to be taken under the premise that skills aren¡¯t shown when one is nervous.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Be nervous or not. Once you enter a fight, you need to win. You can win even if only half your skills are shown.¡±

    ¡°Then our kids¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°As if they could lose to the Forces of Evil even if they wanted to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young looked ahead and shut his eyes.

    ¡®Please do not get hurt, kids.¡¯

    If you get hurt, nothing good wille of it.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The sword bounced off of something.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Between the attacker and the blocker, well, the one who blocked looked more shocked.

    Jo Gul looked at the opponent, who was a bit shocked.

    ¡®What¡­.¡¯

    Why is your weapon bouncing back?

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    But there was no time to think much as the enemy soon recovered and came for him.

    But¡­

    ¡®Slow?¡¯

    The momentum and qi he had were great, but the speed of the de he was using was so slow.

    He had felt that the sword of the Peng family was faster than this.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    And they collided again, this time with a deep blue light meeting with his de.

    ¡°Y-You bastard!¡±

    The member of the Red Snake group shouted and further pushed their de.

    But¡­

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    Jo Gul thought this was absurd and swung his body ordingly. And again, the form of the opponent copsed.

    ¡°<i>Ha!</i>¡±

    And Jo Gul didn¡¯t miss this chance. Before he could even think, his body and sword moved to cut their shoulder

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    The enemy stepped back in pain.

    Blood dripped down from his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Jo Gul smiled.

    And with a more calm face than before, he gently looked at his sword and said,

    ¡°You aren¡¯t as great as I thought. I was scared for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Y-You bastard!¡±

    Jo Gul looked back.

    And unsurprisingly, Chung Myung was looking at them with a gloomy face.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The voice of Chung Myung was clear in his head.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    Right!

    Jo Gul, who regained his confidence, ran at the enemy with an evil smile resembling Chung Myung¡¯s.

    ¡°I will break your head!¡±

    The sword of Jo Gul, whose morale was a hundred times higher, began to sweep through the enemy troops without hesitation.

 Chapter 373: I Agree With Those Words (3)

    A member of the Red Snake Group, known as Hyung Po, couldn¡¯t understand what he was watching from the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡®Just who are these people?¡¯

    The Red Snake Group were the kind of troops who had experienced battle since birth.

    Like most sects on the side of evil, they had been through countless fights. Sometimes to live, sometimes to steal, and sometimes they were just following orders. They had fought countless times.

    In this lifelong battle, they had proven themselves, and Hyun Po also had to prove himself to make it here.

    Sopared to them, these disciples in front of him were little kids who had never killed anyone.

    Obviously, even when they had first met, these kids were trembling.

    But¡­

    ¡°<i>Uhahahha!</i> Where do you think you are running to?¡±

    ¡°You want to swing your de?¡±

    Hyung Po¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®Are these really young kids from a sheltered sect who haven¡¯t experienced anything before?¡¯

    The battle had just started, and yet he felt frozen as if nothing he could do would affect them.

    The sight of his own men swinging their weapons felt so in vain.

    ¡®This cannot be.¡¯

    It wasmon for bandits to always handle the little kids or young children of a sect first in a fight because they would be too nervous and unable to disy their true strength.

    Just how many had he killed like that?

    It had nothing to do with what sect they belonged to. These Taoist disciples rarely came out into the wider world and experienced such things.

    But these Mount Hua bastards in front of him were running wild; they were the first of a kind.

    <i>Kaaang!</i>

    Their swords flew, and the Red Snake Group des struggled to block them.

    ¡°Did you stop this?¡±

    ¡°How dare you evil bastard block my attack!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±

    What he was seeing¡­

    At this point, it was confusing to tell who was on the side of evil and who was from the Taoist Sect.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t Mount Hua a Taoist sect?¡¯

    Those bastards are Taoists?

    Did I misunderstand something? No matter how I look at this, they seem a lot closer to us?

    But his thoughts didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°<i>Haaaa!</i>¡±

    <i>Chang!</i>

    A sword, flying in swiftly, had pierced his shoulder guards and stabbed right into the flesh beneath.

    He hurriedly swung his de to stop it from going further, but the sword didn¡¯t move, and like a snake that had caught its¡¯ prey, it went for his side.

    ¡°<i>Kuk!</i>¡±

    Hyung Po, who had to do his best not to die, fell to the ground, and despite all that, there was arge wound on his side.

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    Blood trickled down his side.

    Looking at the long cut, Hyung Po felt his body go cold.

    <i>Pang!</i>

    The sword flew at a terrifying speed. It was hard to understand how these kids were handling such swords.

    Their attitude and the sword movement that didn¡¯t hesitate.

    Hyung Po¡¯s eyes looked around and began to tremble more.

    The Red Snake Group.

    Their group, which was known to be one of the main forces, was being pushed back too clearly.

    ¡°D-Damn it! For this to happen!¡± shouted Hyung Po, who was enraged by this.

    On the other hand, Baek Cheon took a short breath and rxed his shoulders.

    ¡®I keep getting stronger.¡¯

    It had to be the way they practiced. There was no need to be nervous at the de qi or anything else.

    The most important thing was not to be nervous but to be able to use their best skills.

    Wasn¡¯t that what Chung Myung always emphasized?

    Baek Cheon calmed his heart and finally looked at the warrior holding the de in front of him.

    From the tournament in Shaolin to now, there was only one question that had taken up residence in his head.

    ¡®How strong am I?¡¯

    He knew what position he held when it came to kids his age. And he had even gained confidence recently in his fight against his brother and had gained some more confidence watching Chung Myung, in which he could see the future growth of his sahyung-sajaes.

    Which was why he needed to know this.

    ¡®Where do I stand now?¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes lit up.

    From now on, the Baek disciples would be the main force of Mount Hua, and they would have to travel across thend, and that would mean crossing paths with many strong people¡­

    At least¡­

    ¡°If we want to cut them down without trouble, I need to be in the topmost position of Mount Hua.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who calmed himself, stepped forward.

    His sword felt heavy with the weight of the future.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The moment the de and sword met, the face of his opponent contorted, which was noticed by Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Not so tough.¡¯

    He put more force into his leg. Was his opponent weak?

    As if!

    His opponent was strong, but Baek Cheon was a lot stronger.

    The disciples of Mount Hua had endured training every other sect would consider truly horrifying. They were feeling confident now that their foundations had been strengthened.

    Confidence stemmed from performance.

    There was no reason for Baek Cheon to be weak as long as he believed in his effort and achievements.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Baek Cheon pushed ahead one step, and his opponent pushed back.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s basic swordsmanship was not anything shy.

    When excited and nervous, he would always remember the words Chung Myung would tell them¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted loudly,

    ¡°Stick to the basics! Lower your body and center of gravity! Start with their lower body to deal with their swords!¡±

    What he had heard over and over again. If they could stick to that, then even if the flow of fight changed, they could continue to attack.

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Even in the midst of a fierce battle, he heard a few responses.

    At the same time, every disciple of Mount Hua had lowered their stance at once.

    Baek Cheon looked at that and nodded as he turned back to his opponent.

    ¡°Y-You, little bastard!¡±

    ¡°You keep calling me little since a while back.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Looking at how things are going, aren¡¯t you the little one?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head,

    ¡°It is annoying to hear, but that guy wasn¡¯t wrong. Today I rte to this a lot more. How dare the fucking Forces of Evil n raise their heads in front of a disciple of Mount Hua? Should I just cut your throat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come here. I will show you what Mount Hua is.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    The guy rushed for Baek Cheon with his eyes open in anger, and Baek Cheon just pushed his sword forward.

    ¡°¡­<i>huh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young sighed.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his disciples, the disciples of Mount Hua were pushing back such vicious people.

    ¡®When did our kids¡­¡¯

    He knew that his kids from Mount Hua weren¡¯tcking in anythingpared to any other sect in the world. But right now¡­

    He thought thatpared to the many enemies in the world, especially the ones here, the other disciples were inferior.

    Chung Myung was confident because Chung Myung knew it.

    ¡®For these kids to drive them away.¡¯

    It was said that the parents are the ones who underestimate the kids, and teachers distrust the students the most.

    ¡°After all, I am just an anxious old man.¡±

    ¡°Eh. Why would you say that? It is because Elder has belief somewhere in his heart that they were able to wield their swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­ still, when ites to them, the Thousand People n, they are ones who have made a name for themselves in the world¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, those evil bastards.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at their opponent and smirked.

    What? Experience?

    ¡®Who are you joking with?¡¯

    Sure, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t ignoring that. The people who grow through battle often were able to create things that surpass those who have learned the sword systematically.

    But¡­

    ¡®That¡¯s the story of those who fought properly, though.¡¯

    How much must the Forces of Evil have to fight to get such raw experience in a peaceful world?

    Maybe in the past, they would have learned something amazing, the times when there were dozens of fights in a day.

    A time when the day starts with fights and ends with death. Enduring such days in battle was nothing like training for ten days without break.

    But there was no way any n could go through that right now.

    ¡®Maybe once every ten days or once a month.¡¯

    There was no way those who trained only through practical fights could stand tall now.

    ¡°There is no need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°They are weaker than you assume, and our Sahyungs are stronger than you realize.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Hyun Young turned to the disciples.

    ¡®There was a time¡­¡¯

    When this was a dream of his.

    Wasn¡¯t this what Hyun Young had longed to see? The disciples of Mount Hua wearing robes with plum blossoms on them, defeating the bad people and moving across the world?

    His dream was happening right in front of his eyes.

    ¡®If Sect Leader saw this, he would be very happy.¡¯

    He rubbed his eyes.

    But he couldn¡¯t enjoy this. Each time the de of their opponent swung in front of his disciples, he felt his heart sink.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Hyun Young was shocked at Yoon Jong, who was slightly cut by the de of his opponent.

    He was so startled that he let out a scream.

    ¡°Hit by a knife?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A voice of grumpiness and malice exploded.

    ¡°No, what did you have to do to go and get hit by the knife of those bastards? Just because you didn¡¯t practice for a while, you don¡¯t mind getting hit by those idiots? Think this is better? It looks like you want to be stabbed because you haven¡¯t been beaten much these days?¡±

    Yah¡­

    The nervousness had to be released.

    And if someone hears such curses right next to them, even a healthy man would die of a heart attack, you idiot!

    But, whether or not he knew Hyun Young¡¯s thoughts, Chun Myung screamed,

    ¡°I am watching it all! I will throw salt on you!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who heard the words of Chung Myung, such encouraging words began to rive the enemy troops.

    ¡°<i>Achhhhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°The back is more problem than the front! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°What is with that devil? I am not going to let him catch me!¡±

    ¡°Yah, we are Taoists, so why do we hang around with the devil?¡±

    ¡°Taoists?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua clenched their teeth and rushed forward.

    They onlyined with their mouths as it was a habit, but the moment they heard the curses from behind, their minds felt calmer.

    Thanks to that, they were being more shy now when it came time to overwhelm their opponents.

    Their opponents began to get pushed back, not knowing how to counter this momentum.

    ¡°What is that guy doing¡­¡±

    ¡°W-What sword is this fast¡­¡±

    At that moment, a person who was backing away with a fearful face stopped as something touched his back.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    It was Yeop Pyung who touched his back. And his face turned blue, realizing he had made a mistake.

    ¡°C-Captain! I¡­!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyung reached out and grabbed the guy.

    ¡°P-Please¡­¡±

    <i>sh!</i>

    Before he could even plead properly, the captain¡¯s de was drawn to cut his head off in a neat manner.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The headless body went limp, and blood flew out from the severed end.

    The fighting stopped.

    Everyone turned to watch the spectacle with nk expressions.

    ¡®His own subordinate?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ is that guy insane?¡¯

    Especially the disciples of Mount Hua were shocked at this. Killing his own men with his own hands was something they couldn¡¯t even fathom to think.

    ¡°Fucking trash¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung threw the head to the ground and stared at his men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know shame! How can you step back just because you cannot deal with those kids?¡±

    ¡°W-We apologize!¡±

    ¡°We deserve death.¡±

    Yeop Pyung responded,

    ¡°If you didmit a sin, you need to die.¡±

    ¡°C-Captain¡­¡±

    ¡°But before that.¡±

    A ferocious killing intent rose from his body.

    ¡°I will tell you why the Red Snake Group is called Red Snake. Get out of my way! I will cut off the heads of the kids myself.¡±

    Yeop Pyung smiled.

    The moment the killing intent rose from his body, the disciples could feel their muscles clench and the hair rise on their bodies.

    ¡®A master.¡¯

    It was well known that this was the man who brought the fame over to these troops¡­

    ¡®The one different from his own members.¡¯

    They were able to realize what it felt like to go against a master who clearly knew what he was doing.

    That moment¡­

    ¡°That jerk is the leader?¡±

    Came the voice from behind. The voice clearly held irritation and, as usual, apathy.

    ¡°I am the boss here.¡±

    Chung Myun walked out with a sword in one hand.

    ¡°Well, anything works for me.¡±

    He went past Yoon Jong and took the lead.

    ¡°Even now, beating is the answer for those who don¡¯t know how to speak or eat. Come here, kid. I will cut that head prettily for you.¡±

    The smile on Yeop Pyung¡¯s face vanished.

 Chapter 374: I Agree With Those Words (4)

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ he¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong pointed to Chung Myung,

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he look like he is angry?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that Jo Gul tilted his head and turned.

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that normal Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°It is but¡­ a little.¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned.

    It was the normal version of Chung Myung¡­

    Certainly there was no change in his voice or how he walked, but Yoon Jong was feeling this subtle anger in his voice.

    And he turned to Yeop Pyung. He looked at the dead man at his feet.

    ¡®Is this the Forces of Evil?¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t his first time seeing someone die or killed but this wasn¡¯t just ¡®death¡¯.

    He never thought a person would kill his own subordinate.

    ¡°¡­ that fucking dog.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he be badgered to death for this?¡±

    The rest of the Mount Hua disciples were also enraged by this.

    The Forces of Evil.

    They were a force that the discipled had never experienced directly, and had only heard about them through rumors. The ones who walks down the inhumane road. The exnation finally resonated within them after seeing this.

    How dangerous were these people and why society had rejected them.

    Aside from being strong or weak, there was this sense of fear which one would feel around them. The feeling of one¡¯s hair standing up on the body.

    ¡°This bastard¡­¡±

    In the eyes of Yeop Pyung was this blue ghost qi.

    The sluggish figure they had seen a while back had vanished. With a de in one hand, there was this coldness which spread through. This was the man the world feared.

    ¡°Cut my head?¡±

    He smiled at the words of Chung Myung. This was like a beast being threatened by a small animal.

    But Chung Myung was no weak animal.

    ¡°Beautifully.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung looked at Chung Myung and lifted his de as he said,

    ¡°I will not kill you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I will let you die after you watch all your Sahyungs be beheaded by my de.¡±

    ¡°<i>Sigh¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡°Well, there was no way you morons can change with time. Yah, juste here. Juste at me.¡±

    ¡°This bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut it. I wille to you then. You fucking trash!¡±

    It was the moment Chung Myung drew his sword and was ready to rush in¡­

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Someone grabbed him by the shoulder,

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head slightly and looked at the one who stopped him.

    ¡°What? Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed Chung Myung and stepped forward.

    ¡°I wille too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t calm like before,

    ¡°That bastard. I will catch him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung thought this was strange,

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry?¡±

    ¡°¡­ how can you ask that after seeing this?¡±

    Baek Cheon was angry, pissed off. Chung Myung had seen Baek Cheon angry countless times due to his actions but this was anger for the right reason.

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    Although it was Chung Myung who was said to be leading the disciples of Mount Hua, it was actually Baek Cheon who managed, educated and disciplined them.

    The role which Un Geom once yed was shifted to Baek Cheon and that must have been why he couldn¡¯t calm himself after what he had just witnessed.

    His anger was understandable considered how Baek Cheon must have felt seeing Yeop Pyung kill his own man.

    ¡°It is dangerous though?¡±

    ¡°As long as we continue to hold our sword, everything is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a little stronger too.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon seemed determined.

    ¡°So are you saying I cannot be his opponent?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Maybe a little but¡­

    ¡°Enough then.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If we think about it, there is a chance either way, and I don¡¯t intend to only fight those who I can win over. I will do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, why was this man being so reckless?

    Maybe puberty hit himte?

    While Chung Myung hesitated Baek Cheon stepped forward and waited for his answer. And Chung Myung walked¡­ ahead!

    ¡°Uhh!¡±

    Baek Cheon got hit on his leg and almost fell down.

    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯

    He asked Chung Myung with eyes to which he smiled and said,

    ¡°Release your body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you show your anger like that, your body will be too stiff to move around so how do you n to defeat him? And what did you tell the others before?¡±

    ¡°¡­ lower your body¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded as he took two deep breathes and his expression finally calmed down, and so Chung Myung said,

    ¡°You might really die.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°If you want to then¡­¡±

    ¡°When such words are said, it means I can do it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung sighed at this man who was spewing nonsense to fight.

    When one¡¯s head was filled with emotions it would be like charging forward, but if one¡¯s head was given room to think, one would fight with logic and thinking behind attacking and countering.

    Finally, Chung Myung decided to give up,

    ¡°¡­I will kill you if you get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back and then moved forward holding his sword.

    Meanwhile the disciples of Mount Hua admired this scene¡­

    ¡°W-What! Sasuk will fight?¡±

    ¡°Keep watching. Sahyung will win.¡±

    Yu Yiseol clenched her fists as her gaze fixed on Baek Cheon.

    On the other hand Baek Cheon didn¡¯t even notice themotion he created as all his attention fell on Yeop Pyung.

    ¡®¡­ he is strong.¡¯

    Honestly, it was terrifying.

    When he faced his own brother, he had no choice but to hold back due to their rtionship. But now his heart was clenched due to the force of his opponent.

    And looking at Baek Cheon who didn¡¯t back down even now, Yeop Pyung mumbled,

    ¡°You don¡¯t know much about the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­no, I know it too well.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his sword,

    ¡°If I back down from here I will end up being afraid to someone like you all my life. And that will not do.¡±

    With his body firm, he turned to Chung Myung, looking at his uninterested face he felt weirdly relieved.

    ¡®I will not continue to follow you.¡¯

    I will catch up.

    Even if it was a distant future or an illusion of approaching, but once he gave up, even that possibility would vanish.

    So Baek Cheon would not follow this smooth road Chung Myung paved for them.

    ¡°If the path has to be opened up, it will be opened up together. If we have to be hit, we get hit together. That is what it means to be sahyung-sajae.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what nonsense is that kid?¡±

    ¡°Which is why,¡± Baek Cheon continued, ¡°Come at me cause I need to jump over you to close the distance.¡±

    Yeop Pyung was turning angry and that could be felt.

    ¡°You fucking bastards¡­¡±

    He had dealt with a lot of people till now, and there wasn¡¯t one who had ignored him like this man.

    And this guy wasn¡¯t some one who had made a name for himself in Kangho either, just some kid still learning to stand.

    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s see if you can talk like that after I tear off your limbs!¡±

    Yeop Pyung burst forward as he rushed at Baek Cheon.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    Each step he took made the ground tremble and crack. He was using his own weight to elerate his charge forward.

    And <i>sh!</i>

    The Rapid Iparable Movement of de came for Baek Cheon.

    It seemed like an attack with strength which would be impossible to block with a thin sword.

    But¡­

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver as he watched it. Rather, he extended a foot out and thrust his sword forward.

    The perfect form.

    The unshakable tip of his sword.

    The sword aimed at the neck of Yeop Pyung, who came in not caring about it.

    ¡°<i>Ha!</i>¡±

    But then being scared he stopped.

    If he went forward, he was sure of his body being split open.

    ¡®This mad man!¡¯

    He had to stop and turn his body, and luckily the de didn¡¯t go for Baek Cheon and the sword barely passed by.

    The result was, an equal escape.

    But one person¡¯s form was shaken and the others intact.

    That difference was what brought in this final result.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Baek Cheon who retrieved his sword with the speed of light, stabbed Yeop Pyung who had an unstable body, and in an instant, a dozen sword forms attacked him.

    ¡°<i>Tch!</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyung clicked his tongue and struck his flying sword. But a de being used with unbnced form could not hold much power.

    He could handle a few, but one passed his thigh.

    <i>sh!</i>

    With that eerie noise, Yeop Pyung¡¯s huge thigh was split open.

    Blood began to fall drop by drop onto the ground.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Yeop Pyung pushed his body back and lowered his de to adjust his stance first.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Slowly raising his head, his eyes looked like a ghoul.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    A roar loud enough to shake Xi¡¯an.

    Eventually he rushed in with such terrifying force, something that Baek Cheon had never experienced before.

 Chapter 375: I Agree With Those Words (5)

    <i>Pang!</i>

    The de ripped through the air.

    Just looking at the de, with its tremendous power, made one¡¯s muscles go stiff.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple thing to handle.

    The de had embraced the red de qi and had turned itself into a fierce weapon. And now it moved like a red raging wind.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Every time the de was blocked, the plum blossom sword bent back as if it would break. It seemed like the strength behind the de wasn¡¯t something that the sword could hold back.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon, unable topletely hold the attack back, groaned. Yeop Pyung was unlike any opponent he had faced before.

    Strong?

    Of course he was!

    If one imagined it, even Jin Geum-Ryong couldn¡¯t stand in front of him. But it wasn¡¯t his strength that was stimting Baek Cheon to fight.

    It was the fierce murderous intent that followed behind the de each time it was swung, it was almost as if the de itself wanted the opponent to die.

    The de seemed only to target his vital points.

    It was something that Baek Cheon had never experienced before, a relentless series of attacks meant to wound him fatally.

    Taking stock of the situation, he bit his lips.

    He felt as though his heart had already been skewered. Although he hadn¡¯t used his body properly, his back was already wet with sweat, and the hand holding his sword was trembling.

    ¡®This is a real fight!¡¯

    Fighting with a sword against someone who had no other intention but to kill you was something vastly different from the spars he was used to. Just by staring at his opponent, it felt like his mind was weakening, and attacks that wouldn¡¯t normally scare him were now making him panic.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s plum blossom sword bent backward again.

    <i>Kiiik!</i>

    The sword screamed this time. If it hadn¡¯t been made especially for Mount Hua by the Tang family, it would have snapped in two by now.

    ¡°Where did all the confidence you have go, Kid?¡±

    Baek Cheon was clenching his teeth so hard, it was a wonder as to how they didn¡¯t break.

    He was desperate to block his opponent¡¯s de. His opponent, on the other hand, could afford to speak and this frustrated him.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    An explosion erupted as the de and sword shed once again.

    And the body of Baek Cheon was pushed back with blood flowing down his lips. If this was a spar, his opponent would normally slow down seeing this. But the moment one showed weakness in a real fight¡­ Yeop Pyung began wielding his de even stronger now.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip and swung his sword.

    <i>Kwang! Kwang!</i>

    Every time the sword and de collided in the air, explosive waves of wind elerated out. As the collision continued once again, the plum blossom sword slowly began to dent.

    The Pang family¡¯s ability to subdue and crush their opponent with the weight of their de was different. The Pang¡¯s de was marked by its swiftness and the indomitable will to defeat, while on the other hand the de of Yeop Pyung seemed only to move with the intent to kill.

    ¡°Your snout!¡±

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    ¡°Anyone can talk!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°But!¡±

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body shot away like an arrow. After being thrown several feet andnding on the ground, he hurriedly raised his head, feeling disappointed.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    At that moment, what caught his eye was Yeop Pyung jumping up to sh him!

    Baek Cheon rolled on the floor without even having time to groan.

    <i>Kwaaaang!</i>

    Soon, the de of Yeop Pyung fell to the ground, and literally smashed it.

    With a single step, arge pit that could fit a few people had formed.

    Yeop Pyung clicked his tongue as if he didn¡¯t like this, and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°This, the people of the world shouldugh at you, Noble Taoist rolling on the ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead of refuting his opponent¡¯s taunt, Baek Cheon simply jumped up and reformed his stance.

    ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯

    If it had been toote for him to raise his head and grasp his opponent¡¯s next move, by now his one head would have be two.

    The dust on his face was now dripping down with his sweat.

    ¡°<i>Ptoey</i>!¡±

    After spitting, Yeop Pyung shook his head from side to side.

    ¡°Kangho is a ce where one has to prove themself with their skills. This is no ce for young people with just mouths.¡±

    The conversation didn¡¯t really change.

    And nor did his attitude.

    But now, the pressure Yeop Pyung had was several times more than before and his words were as sharp as knives.

    ¡°You made a name for yourself as a skilled young man. It looks like your lungs are giving out, but it is the job of an adult to show the world to kids¡­ Be careful Kid, I will rip a hole right through you.

    Frivolous¡­

    But could he really be called such?

    Theidback attitude, well, he had the skills to act as such.

    ¡®Laidback?¡¯

    Baek Cheon clenched his hand.

    Did he think he could rx in front of Baek Cheon?

    It felt like his stomach was on fire, as if he swallowed a pieced of white-hot charcoal. Seeing the pride break in the eyes of this young man, Yeop Pyung looked like he was having fun.

    Then, without a moment¡¯s dy, he narrowed the distance, ready to end this.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Blood gushed from the mouth of Baek Cheon.

    The attack from his opponent¡¯s de shook his insides. His knees staggered, and his bones screamed in pain. At this rate, before he could even get an attack in, he would die.

    ¡®He is strong.¡¯

    Stronger than he had assumed.

    Yeop Pyung, the Red Snake de.

    A name he had heard many times, but he thought this wouldn¡¯t be much different from Jin Geum-Ryong since he was the strongest Baek Cheon faced.

    But it was different.

    Baek Cheon could only feel desperation now. The difference in skills felt too great. There was no mistake in saying that his judgment was based on what he had seen.

    ¡°Where did your ambition go!¡±

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    Again, another attack fell.

    <i>Kakak!</i>

    The plum blossom sword was nicked and bent, ready to break under anymore duress. Despair was clear in the eyes of Baek Cheon.

    ¡®C-Chung¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body, which had reflexively turned his head back, twitched.

    And at that moment¡­

    <i>Paaang!</i>

    Yeop Pyun approached with de in hand, but Baek Cheon had insane speed like never before.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    In shock, Yeop Pyung shook his head to avoid the attack, but he had been pushed on the defensive so fast that a red line appeared on his cheek.

    He took a huge step back to widen the distance, and then touched the cut on his cheek.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    He looked at the eyes of Baek Cheon.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    The moment Baek Cheon lifted his head, Yeop Pyung¡¯s face went stiff. Baek Ceon¡¯s eyes werepletely submerged, a different weight in his actions that didn¡¯t exist before. Red blood eerily flowed down his lips.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t blood from a cut or wound. Yeop Pyung quickly recognized that Baek Cheon had bit his tongue.

    In that moment of crisis, Baek Cheon had bit his tongue to turn be attentive and cleanly react.

    ¡®Look here.¡¯

    Now Baek Cheon¡¯s face looked like an actual swordsman. The way he unwaveringly stared at his opponent.

    Something had changed.

    However, he had no way of knowing where this change was born from.

    Thinking it would be a little more fun this way, he clenched the hilt of his, and stepped forward.

    ¡®I am stupid.¡¯

    Baek Cheon stared at Yeop Pyung with stiff eyes.

    ¡®Why did I look back?¡¯

    Because my sajaes are there?

    Was I afraid?

    No.

    Because there was Chung Myung behind me.

    ¡®Moron. I hade out so confidently, but now that felt a little pushed, I turned back.¡¯

    But even so, deep inside, there seemed to have been a thought that Chung Myung woulde out and help him in crisis.

    There was nothing wrong with that, Baek Cheon was just someone who believed, be it in Mount Hua or Chung Myung.

    So when a crisis came, it was natural to find sanctuary.

    But this was what made Baek Cheon angry.

    ¡®Am I the Great Sahyung of Mount Hua?¡¯

    Was I talking so much with such little skill?

    Do not be nervous. Lower your body, and bring back the basics.

    ¡®You spoke well.¡¯

    It was as if there was nothing left to protect.

    There was no shame in what happened¡­

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were focused.

    Chung Myung had said it. Everyone makes mistakes. It wasn¡¯t important not to make mistakes, but to learn how to make up for them.

    His opponent here was strong. The one who wielded death as a de.

    What could you do to him?

    The Mount Hua sword he learned wasn¡¯t like that.

    ¡®Give strength to your body.¡¯

    The big toe pressed firmly to the floor.

    ¡®Lower your body firmly, keep your muscles tense, so you can react at any time.¡¯

    Spread your legs slightly wide.

    ¡®Keep your back straight.¡¯

    Loosen your sword which you are clenching too tight.

    ¡°Sword¡­¡±

    His concentration which rose to the highest level, made him speak outm

    ¡°The sword freed.¡±

    <i>Shh.</i>

    Despite not thinking it through, his sword was already taking a stance to fight.

    ¡°Youuuu!¡±

    Yeop Pyung, who noticed this change, rushed in, not wanting to give Baek Cheon initiative.

    The shape of the qi wrapped around the de changed to bright red, and it was flickering menacingly as it flew through the air. It looked as if an Asura hade up from hell.

    Baek Cheon, however wasn¡¯t panicking now.

    <i>Swisssh!</i>

    The plum blossom sword was on the verge of breaking¡­ and with great bnce, Baek Cheon added strength to his own weapon, until his strength was matching his opponents equally, diverting the blow.

    The direction of Yeop Pyung¡¯s deflected sword passed by the head of Baek Cheon and cut the cloth he tied to his forehead.

    <i>Shhhh!</i>

    The robe on his head fell down, making the hair of Baek Cheon flutter around. His eyes remained cold.

    <i>Paaang!</i>

    His sword, which deflected his opponent¡¯s de, cut through the air.

    It felt like dozens of stabs were happening at the same time, making Yeop Pyung¡¯s face harden.

    ¡°This!¡±

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    As he felt the end nearing, he swung his de right away. Baek Cheon¡¯s sword form had shattered in an instant.

    But Baek Cheon had already opened up some distance.

    <i>Sting!</i>

    <i>Pang!</i>

    Just once more¡­

    <i>Pang!</i>

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    Neck, dantian, and lower body.

    Yeop Pyung¡¯s face gradually distorted at the different stab targets, which were located all over his body.

    Unknowingly, he stepped back and looked at Baek Cheon.

    The most forbidden act for a bandit¡­ stepping back!

    And¡­

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    The tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword didn¡¯t miss this chance and began to draw out plum blossoms.

    Yeop Pyung screamed and ran forward.

    He had never experienced it himself, but wasn¡¯t itmon sense for anyone who knew Mount Hua to realize their plum blossoms were dangerous?

    It was amon saying a hundred years ago.

    Yet, even those old words were passed down to the current era, and Yeop Pyung realized he had made a mistake.

    In an instant, his eyes were covered with red plum blossoms.

    The fact that Baek Cheon¡¯s sword could draw out plum blossom was a surprise to Yeop Pyung.

    But now, he didn¡¯t have the time to be distracted by them.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhh!</i>¡±

    Yeop Pyung¡¯s sword threw out de qi.

    Before his opponent could fully release their plum blossoms, he decided to destroy the source of them. Drawing out the most intense technique he could¡­

    ¡°Dieeeee!!¡±

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    The de qi created by Yeop Pyung poured out at the plum blossoms.

    ¡°Avoid it!¡±

    The plum blossoms weren¡¯t fully bloomed, and they collided with Yeop Pyung¡¯s de qi, causing an explosion that seemed to burst their ears.

    ¡°Avoid it!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The de qi fragments were thrown all around. People on both side were terrified.

    However, even at that moment, Yeop Pyung was after Baek Cheon like a beast.

    ¡®How dare you!¡¯

    As the plum forest began to rise up, he stared at Baek Cheon.

    And in that moment¡­

    <i>Pang!</i>

    From the moment the plum blossoms were destroyed, an eerie qi wasing from Yeop Pyung.

    ¡°I predicted that, you bastard!¡±

    After tying down the sword qi, he moved his de.

    <i>Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!</i>

    ¡°Sasukkkkk!¡±

    The de qi of Yeop Pyung hadpletely tore the plum blossoms to the side, moving everything away. The de qi moved with the speed to tten everything to ground, and the ground seemed hollow as a bloody wave of air seemed to spread out in all directions.

    ¡®Dead.¡¯

    Yeop Pyung smiled.

    With that guy using his sword like that, there was no way he could have recovered in time to block the de qi. And even if he did block it, the results would be the same, because no little kid could truly block his attack.

    Just as he was sure of his victory¡­

    ¡®What is that¡­?¡¯

    His eyes looked shocked. There was a sword falling to the ground where the de qi had been directed.

    It was Baek Cheon¡¯s plum blossom sword, but his body, the body which should have fallen, wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡®W-where?¡¯

    It was then¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He felt a strong force from behind, and as he turned back his eyes further widened.

    Baek Cheon was rushing forward with blood around his mouth and a fist clenched for Yeop Pyung¡­

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of bones cracking within the body was clearly heard over the silence.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Yeop Pyung had bounced backwards several times on the ground and was thrown into the pond close by.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    He opened his mouth to speak but the impact was so harsh that he continued to cough up blood, and he said¡­

    ¡°S-swords¡­ swordsman¡­ without¡­ sword¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon struggled to calm his panting breath as he chuckled,

    ¡°What of it? You should be ready to do anything to win in life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung, whose face had turned red with this, copsed back down.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    And when his body hit the ground, Baek Cheon coughed up the blood which gathered in his mouth.

    ¡°In real life, you die the moment you are careless. Beware of that, Kid.¡±

    And Chung Myung who watched this, smiled.

    ¡®So disgusting.¡¯

    This was a disease too.

 Chapter 376: What Was So Great About It (1)

    ¡°¡­ he won?¡±

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, including Yoon Jong, were shocked.

    When they watched Baek Cheon be endlessly pushed around, their heart sank so much that they closed their eyes.

    ¡°Oh god¡­ Yeop Pyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ha¡­ haha.</i> This is absurd.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t stop their heart from trembling.

    Yeop Pyung, the Red Snake de.

    The leader of the Red Snake Group was a bandit whose reputation was strong enough for even the most skilled people to think before engaging him.

    And it was Baek Cheon who had taken him down.

    This was different from winning over Jin Geum-Ryong in a tournament with an audience.

    Of course, neither Chung Myung nor Hae Yeon mentioned it, but for the others, this was amazing!

    And the moment Baek Cheon defeated Yeop Pyung, this proved that he was stepping into a higher ne.

    How amazing this was could be understood from the reaction of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. Normally, they would all rush at him after each win¡­ but this time they were seemingly unable to move.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was feeling the same way.

    His eyes were already wet with tears.

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i> Baek Cheon¡­ our Baek Cheon against Yeop Pyung¡­¡±

    While this moved everyone, one wasn¡¯t so impressed.

    ¡°What amazing thing did he do?¡±

    ¡°How can that not be amazing? He defeated Yeop Pyung.¡±

    ¡°That was bound to happen.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°Growing talent doesn¡¯t always mean growing a name for oneself. Those who do make a name for themselves usually announce their starting line by defeating someone famous, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the name of Baek Cheon will shake the word?¡±

    Uh?

    Will that happen?

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a little terror in his eyes.

    Sensing the gaze on him, Baek Cheon hurriedly walked to them. Seeing how proud he was walking made Chung Myung want to puke.

    ¡°I won.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung felt his cheeks hurt with the pain.

    ¡°But you are all messed up.¡±

    ¡°I am not dead, though.¡±

    ¡°Your sword is broken, though?¡±

    ¡°A sword is a sword. We can always get a new sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if that idiot wasn¡¯t careless he would have been the one to win.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that all just a type of skill?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks trembled as he answered him back.

    To put it bluntly, Yeop Pyung was at least one step higher than Baek Cheon, and Baek Cheon of all the people here took him down, and what?

    Carelessness?

    Don¡¯t make meugh!

    Taking advantage of the opponent¡¯s carelessness was a skill, and being careless was also a skill. In any case, if the two people with such skills got together, then, no losing side could make any excuses.

    ¡°<i>Ughhh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung groaned as Hyun Young tapped Baek Cheon on the shoulder,

    ¡°You did so well.¡±

    ¡°No, Elder. I couldn¡¯t hold back my excitement and ended up looking horrible out there. I will reflect on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young tapped him again.

    And in that moment

    <i>Swish!</i>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Behind Baek Cheon, a de flew, rotating fiercely.

    Baek Cheon, who felt something terrifying approaching, turned around.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The red de qi was bounced away by Chung Myung¡¯s sword and fell to the ground.

    The blood drained from Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    Yeop Pyung, whom Baek Cheon thought of as unconscious, had returned to his senses and threw his sword at Baek Cheon¡¯s back.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    If Baek Cheon were alone, then he might have been struck down and dead by now.

    ¡°Yes, yes. You ended that so neatly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head as if Baek Cheon had underperformed. And while holding his sword, he mumbled at Yeop Pyung,

    ¡°Do you know why you bastards are called evil?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because you use any means to reach a favorable end.¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t look back, but Baek Cheon nodded as if realizing this.

    ¡°Not one or two people died after being careless around them. So either don¡¯t fight with them and if you do¡­¡±

    <i>Srrng.</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword was pulled from its¡¯ sheath.

    ¡°The basic thing to do is dispose of them so they cannot attack again.¡±

    It was creepy how he spoke in a yful tone.

    Chung Myung rarely showed a serious or cool attitude, but every time he did, Baek Cheon felt his hands go cold.

    ¡°S-stop!¡±

    ¡°Protect the captain!¡±

    Perhaps the other side also realized something had changed in Chung Myung, as they then desperately tried to block the path of Chung Myung.

    But Chung Myung just looked at them with ice-cold eyes.

    ¡°H-he is!¡±

    ¡°Stand back!¡±

    Chung Myung growled lowly at them.

    The only emotion that showed on their face was fear. It was obvious what would happen to them if they returned without their captain.

    However, if they drew their des here, then they were sure that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t going to show them even the slightest mercy. His form as he walked forward made them all flinch.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    But one of them still decided to do something and stood their ground,

    ¡°If youe any closer¡­¡±

    <i>sh.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Immediately, a waterfall of blood spurted from their neck.

    He stared nkly at the blood spouting from his neck and covered the wound with his hands until he¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He fell onto his knees as he gasped for air, still holding onto his neck with both hands. He knew it. The moment he let go of his throat, he would die.

    ¡°<i>Haah! Haaah!</i>¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even feel any pain rising from the wound. No, right now, he was stuck between life and death.

    <i>Crunch. Crunch.</i>

    Chung Myung passed by him, not even sparing another look.

    ¡°If it were the past me¡­¡±

    He said,

    ¡°All of you would have been dead before you could even utter anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But well. I cannot live like I used to. Those who stop me will die. And those who take a step back will live.¡±

    This was the harshest voice ever heard from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Simple, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So decide. If you want to live or die.¡±

    The eyes of the men trembled.

    They knew. They had proof that this wasn¡¯t a bluff.

    ¡®We didn¡¯t see it.¡¯

    None of them saw Chung Myung even swing his sword to cut the guy. They thought something had happened, but before they realized anything, blood was gushing out.

    In other words, no one here could handle Chung Myung.

    Furthermore.

    They could tell because they were beings who prided themselves on their experiences, and they understood just how vicious the sword of Chung Myung was.

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    The sound of people gulping in fear could be heard¡­

    No one could try to touch this man.

    All humans would die when their necks were either cut or cracked. But right now, no one here had the confidence to walk forward and wield their des. They knew that this guy would wield his faster.

    So, no matter how confident they were with their in-field experience, most of them were sure they would die here.

    And this young man seemed to be the kind to kill someone without hesitation.

    That meant¡­

    ¡®He is used to killing.¡¯

    A guy who could kill his opponent without blinking.

    They couldn¡¯t understand how a sect like Mount Hua could harbor such a person, but this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such logic.

    ¡°He¡­¡±

    Chung Myung did give options to the people who were unable to make a decision.

    Of course, not with words but with his sword.

    <i>sh! sh!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    The ones in front, who watched Chung Myung approach, were already on their knees, grabbing their necks.

    And¡­

    Eventually, the others who witnessed this gave up being stubborn.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    Most of the people blocking his way backed away and opened up a path for him to move.

    Of course, those who had pride and honor stood their ground, but most didn¡¯t even stand in front of Chung Myung.

    <i>Step.</i>

    A truly bizarre sight.

    Men with menacing des created a fearsome sight, and a young man dressed in the robes of Mount Hua casually walked through them.

    Where in the world would one see this?

    Chung Myung was calm through all of this, but the disciples who were watching him were the ones with clenched fists and halted breath.

    And one of the men who realized the back of Chung Myung was open quietly moved in.

    It was as if arge de was going to sh his back.

    But¡­

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The de collided with a sword and flew back.

    And¡­

    <i>sh!</i>

    With a clean cut, a body fell down, and the rest were now even more terrified.

    Not one, but four.

    Four times, they saw their colleagues get cut down, and they couldn¡¯t even see the sword move. This was even more than what their captain could do.

    ¡°No more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If there are,e forward. Because you are still alive now. I am not the kind to keep those who aim for my back alive. Just like now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And these words broke down their remaining will.

    They turned into half-dead people as they avoided the gaze of Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze was now fixed on Yeop Pyung, who remained down.

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­.ack!</i>¡±

    The guy was down on the ground, unable to even get up due to his back injury, and trembled when Chung Myung approached him.

    One could tell just by looking.

    The one called Baek Cheon was a Taoist and could not kill someone. Cause if he had used a little more force, then Yeop Pyung¡¯s waist would have been crushed beyond repair.

    And yet, he hit low enough for him to be able to recover after the fight.

    But this guy was different.

    ¡®Why is he on the side of justice¡­¡¯

    How could this young man feel so viciouspared to the good-natured people from Mount Hua?

    The Taoists of Mount Hua were people who never saw blood¡­

    <i>Step.</i>

    Finally, Chung Myung reached right in front of him.

    ¡°You¡­ what will you¡­ do¡­¡±

    ¡°I am thinking about it.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned,

    ¡°In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have worried about anything, but right now, I am someone who has a lot of things to be concerned about. In the past, there were people who could take care of me even if I acted as I pleased, but now I am the one who takes care of things.¡±

    Yeop Pyung couldn¡¯t understand what Chung Myung was saying.

    But he didn¡¯t care; there was just one thing he could say,

    ¡°L-let me live.¡±

    ¡°I am thinking.¡±

    ¡°If you spare me, I will¡­¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet were put into the mouth of Yeop Pyung, who was trying to speak.

    ¡°<i>kkk!</i>¡±

    He screamed, and a broken tooth came out.

    Chung Myung sternly said,

    ¡°Shut up, I am thinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to worry so much. In the first ce, you people were trying to kill the others here, and if we lost you would have cut off our heads and strung them up on the trees over there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What would you have done if we asked to be spared?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Yeop Pyung looked up to Chung Myung with desperate eyes, and Chung Myung came to a decision,

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Chung Myung kicked Yeop Pyung and turned him over. And without hesitation, he swung his sword.

    <i>sh!</i>

    With a terrifying sound, the sword severed the tendons of his wrists and ankles, finishing with¡­

    <i>Puak!</i>

    His dantian.

    ¡°People reap what they sow. If you have been a good person to someone, you will be able to live, even with no arms or legs or martial arts. And if you have not¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t my problem.¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    He lightly swung his sword and sshed the blood on the ground, and pushed it back into its sheath.

    And he turned away without regrets.

    ¡°Go back and tell your higher-ups.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one even looked at him.

    ¡°If you set foot in Shaanxi once again, you will have to deal with Mount Hua and me.¡±

    Chung Myung walked away without even looking at the rest of them.

    ¡°Get lost before I kill you all.¡±

    At his cold voice, everyone shut their eyes. It was at this moment the long event of the short night had finally drawn to a close.

 Chapter 377: What Was So Great About It (2)

    Baek Cheon sighed as he looked at Chung Myunging back.

    ¡®Well, he was always someone who couldn¡¯t be controlled.¡¯

    Chung Myung was the most reckless human on Mount Hua. No one who had ever been an enemy of Mount Hua would deny that.

    But he sometimes did things that were hard to understand. And this wasn¡¯t something that only happened every day or two.

    Chung Myung, who approached them, quickly rxed his cold expression and shrugged his shoulders,

    ¡°Ahem! This is how you are supposed to handle these people, this!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You don¡¯t get to say that!

    If I had done that, you would have viewed it differently.

    Baek Cheon sighed and frowned,

    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Scratching his cheek, Chung Myung nced at the Red Snake Group, who were looking at Yeop Pyung. Opening his mouth,

    ¡°Sasuk, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what the least cruel thing to do is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°To kill them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    Chung Myung was speaking in a yful tone, but this was no joke. He wasn¡¯t making this up.

    ¡°How is that any less cruel?¡±

    ¡°Is it crueler for one to die or two to die?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ of course, two is crueler.¡±

    ¡°Then how many people do you think they will kill in the future?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon had a stiff face.

    He didn¡¯t think of that.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was trying to better exin it, just shook his head.

    This was not something that could be understood with words. Baek Cheon would alsoe to know, that these were people who harmed others for happiness. And Chung Myung was someone who couldn¡¯t just let those who harmed and killed people walk away without a thought.

    He sighed.

    ¡°Well, I am not going to say anything like that. You need to have a reasonable heart and hands to do the right work¡­¡±

    And he looked at Baek Cheon with serious eyes,

    ¡°Hold warmth in your heart. But there is no need to have warmth in your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young chimed in, trying to help,

    ¡°I have the same thoughts. If a Taoist doesn¡¯t have kindness in their heart, how can they be called a Taoist? The good of Mount Hua isn¡¯t just about acknowledging, but even cutting down evil.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if people respected the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, do you think he got all that fame without ughtering numerous evil and vicious people? It wasn¡¯t because hecked warmth and kindness orck of thought for others. Isn¡¯t this his reasoning? His way?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The instant Baek Cheon heard mention of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, his eyes shone.

    But Chung Myung, who saw this, didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡®We said the same thing, so how are there two different reactions!!¡¯

    This was why people ended up using their swords tomunicate ideas to the brain!

    ¡®But¡­.¡¯

    Haven¡¯t I used my sword a little too much in one night?

    ¡®It should be just once or twice a day.¡¯

    When did he say something better? Chung Myung was thinking about when he should speak up, when Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°You are talking about the punishment of that ck Moon Gate, which was notorious in Luoyang.¡±

    ¡°Right. Even though he wasn¡¯t a person who killed easily, he never forgives those who harass people! Do you think he hesitated and second-guessed himself on the days he saw the hordes of bandits and the like trying to plunder the civilians?¡±

    One of the few things handed down Mount Hua. The incident in Luoyang was a legend-like story. So if one was a disciple of Mount Hua, they were bound to know it.

    But¡­

    ¡®T-that!¡¯

    Chung Myung had an awkward expression.

    -You bastards! Can¡¯t you see people drinking here!

    Uh¡­

    That?

    Uh¡­

    Chung Myung tried to erase the memory which wasing to mind.

    ¡®Right. That was the result of that.¡¯

    Let¡¯s forget about it.

    Come on, forget it.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hyun Young frowned as he moved back to the topic at hand.

    ¡°It would be better for Mount Hua to be a path where there are ways to not see pain or death caused by our hands.¡±

    At these words, the disciples turned to Hyun Young.

    Of course, they knew that Hyun Young was the most realistic and logical of the elders, so they didn¡¯t expect such names toe out.

    ¡°So, even if the same things happen in the future, I would hope for your hands to be clean.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    The answer came as a roar, but not everyone had gathered their thoughts. Yet, either way, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t going to force violence onto them.

    Anyone living in Kangho would have to think about it. A person with a sword cannot avoid killing or death all their life.

    Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t say that whatever they thought was wrong. But he knew they had their own values like he had his, and Chung Myung didn¡¯t always need to have the absolute best ideology.

    Just¡­

    ¡°Try thinking a bit more.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean, so you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Everyone quietly nodded at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From the surprised entrance of Mount Hua, to the defeat of their opponents, Nam Ja-Myung watched all of this while feelingplex emotions running within him.

    ¡®Even the Red Snake de was defeated?¡¯

    Dozens of sub-sects had abandoned their ces and didn¡¯t dare to fight. And among those who stayed, didn¡¯t they just want to live?

    But, that enemy, Yeop Pyung, wasn¡¯t defeated by Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon but by the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon.

    ¡®When did Mount Hua be this strong?¡¯

    At the very least, he had to be a little good.

    Yet he had defeated Yeop Pyung; how could people call him second to Chung Myung?

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s eyes turned around and noticed Yeop Pyung fallen and the members retrieving their captain.

    And¡­

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Those who had sensed how odd and unexpected this situation was, began to poke their heads out through their doorways.

    Nam Ja-Myung¡¯s face turned stiff.

    Until a while back, he was too concerned with driving the men out, but with that being resolved, there was more to worry about now.

    ¡°D-did it end?¡±

    ¡°¡­ T-they are still there?¡±

    ¡°Look. It looks like their head has fallen?¡±

    ¡°Well, then, did the disciples of Mount Hua do all of this?¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung was now flustered as he heard these words.

    So far, it had just been sticking their heads out, but now a few had courageously walked out.

    ¡°That¡­ Disciple. Can wee out?¡±

    When someone asked, the disciples of Mount Hua nodded their heads calmly.

    ¡°Yes, that is totally fine, but do not get too close to them. We don¡¯t know what they will do, so be careful until they are all out of Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you!¡±

    Everyone who heard that felt sure that it was Mount Hua who had defeated the Forces of Evil.

    And as if it to prove that, the Red Snake troops lifted their captain and the dead members and began to leave without even a growl back at the people.

    ¡°How dare they walk away so leisurely! Fuckin bastards! They need to have their bones broken and crawl from here! Cut them off!¡±

    When Chung Myung yelled, the troops who were leaving felt so scared that they began to run from them.

    ¡°They are defeated!¡±

    ¡°W-We lived! We lived!¡±

    ¡°Those petty bastards are leaving!¡±

    When the situation was taken as a signal of their win, doors opened up, and the people of Xi¡¯an began to flock in like clouds.

    They pointed and cursed at the backs of the fleeing people.

    ¡°T-that! Those bastards who wouldn¡¯t have stepped in if Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed its¡¯ gates!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why speak of Southern Edge right now?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Some groaned, and some screamed.

    ¡°Did Southern Edge close its gates, or did the sub-sects close their gates? Where are the sub-sects of Southern Edge when it was time to protect us?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, just how much have I paid them all these years!¡±

    ¡°Does it make sense to run away without even informing us of this? They are still referred to as the Forces of Justice! They should have done something!¡±

    Anger from all sides.

    The reason people wanted to learn martial arts was to protect themselves. And the reason why the martial sects were ced where they were, was to support the people, protect them, and teach them how to protect themselves when the time came.

    However, Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sects had run away as soon as danger came close. Who were they supposed to trust when the sub-sect they trusted all this long had abandoned them? Who to turn to when the ones they trusted had abandoned them?

    The angry people were like a fire.

    ¡°If the main sect didn¡¯t close its gates¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak shit! Why would the sub-sects act like this if the main sect hadn¡¯t taught them that? They are like this because they are how Southern Edge made them!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, this wouldn¡¯t have happened if Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed its gates. But where is the guarantee that the next time a bigger and stronger enemyes that Southern Edge will not abandon Xi¡¯an and run away?¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    ¡°It is said that one can tell about the parents by taking a look at their children! I can tell what kind of ce the one on top is by looking at the lowers ones. And I am quite disappointed with all of them due to this!¡±

    Many agreed with this. There weren¡¯t many people who openly expressed their hate as they still felt shackled to Southern Edge¡¯s influence, but a clear distrust had begun to grow within them.

    ¡°On the other hand, what about Mount Hua? Didn¡¯t they risk their lives to protect us despite just entering Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is because Southern Edge is closed now?¡±

    ¡°Stop with that nonsense! Even if they hadn¡¯t shut their doors, if it were Southern Edge, would they have tried to fight in this situation, where only second-ss and third-ss disciples were sent? I didn¡¯t believe it when I heard southern edge¡¯s disciples were being pushed back by Mount Hua, but now I guess I have to?¡±

    On the other hand, stares poured in on Mount Hua.

    Why wouldn¡¯t they?

    The disciples of Mount Hua were very young in terms of age. Those much younger than the ones sent from the Forces of Evil had moved to protect Xi¡¯an.

    If they hadn¡¯t rejected their sub-sect here, then maybe they wouldn¡¯t have felt this grateful. But everyone who came here knew the truth. They had turned their backs on Mount Hua.

    Yet these kids risked their lives for them.

    ¡°They told us not to be involved with Mount Hua, and they did all sorts of evil things to get that done! And when it came to face the danger, they put their tail between their legs and ran! Is this what any human would do?¡±

    There was a mixture of goodwill toward Mount Hua and hostility to the middle-aged man. Nam Ja-Myung closed his eyes at this.

    ¡®I am finished.¡¯

    Power wasn¡¯t everything. It was only useful when people believed that the power was being used in the right direction.

    As long as things turned out like this, the words of distrust around Southern Edge would cross over Xi¡¯an.

    From the people¡¯s point of view, the ones they paid would never look after them.

    ¡®These fucking assholes. This is why I stopped them! How do I show my face to Sect Leader now?¡¯

    Now knowing he couldn¡¯t control their actions, Nam Ja-Myun sighed.

    Most of them were busy showing anger against Southern Edge, but some of them were already approaching Mount Hua to express their gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much. We all lived thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°Eh. You don¡¯t have to say that.¡±

    Chung Myung answered firmly, sticking his stomach out.

    ¡°Gratitude is given when there are things to be grateful for. What are you grateful for between us? If we open a sub-sect here, then even if we have to die, we must look after the people of Xi¡¯an! If we live, we must live along with the people of Xi¡¯an! It is embarrassing to ept gratitude for something that is only natural!¡±

    Hearing his words, even the disciples of Mount Hua, were shocked.

    ¡®Did he oil up his mouth?¡¯

    ¡®Wow, he is totally going to kill Southern Edge¡¯s sub-sects today.¡¯

    ¡®It is better to step on others than to be praised. More refreshing. As expected of Chung Myung. I respect him.¡¯

    ¡°Mount Hua! As expected of Mount Hua! It is said that the name of Mount Hua is always heard around the world, and I know why!¡±

    ¡°Still, thank you so much. If we survived, then it is only because of Mount Hua. How many people would have died if not for you!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to show my gratitude.¡±

    Chung Myung tried to keep a firm face until a smile finally broke through¡­

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> It wasn¡¯t like we did something good.¡±

    ¡°No, no! It was amazing what you did!¡±

    ¡°Cheers! Cheers for Mount Hua!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips, which continued to hear praises and requests for handshakes, began to tilt up.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i>¡±

    ¡°Young Disciples! Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Blessings upon Mount Hua!¡±

    The sound of cheers andughter began to resound in Xi¡¯an.

    Maybe it was loud enough for even Southern Edge, high up on their mountain, to hear.

 Chapter 378: What Was So Great About It (3)

    ¡°Just stop pushing!¡±

    ¡°Stand in line, for heaven¡¯s sake! A line!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too ashamed to look at the people from Mount Hua! Just line up already!¡±

    The next morning¡­

    A murder of crows asrge as a cloud gathered in front of Huayoung Gate.

    No one said anything about disciples being epted again. Instead, even before the sun had risen on a new day, they were all hoping to re-enroll their kids back into the gate.

    ¡°Excuse me! Those who cut the line, I will not let them join.¡±

    ¡°Now, now! The sub-sect can surely amodate such a small number of kids, so do not be in a hurry!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I said don¡¯t cut the line!¡±

    And the Mount Hua disciples were the ones who were attempting to control the crowd.

    And¡­

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and put a bottle to his lips.

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Hehehehehe!</i>¡±

    He didn¡¯t even need snacks now.

    Seeing the number of people flocking to them made him feel refreshed like he was drinking the purest valley water.

    ¡°There is the money I have. Here.¡±

    Hearing this, Hyun Young burst intoughter,

    ¡°Huhuhu, money, you say.¡±

    ¡°Are they not?¡±

    ¡°No, they are money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And not a one-time thing, but a pleasant surprise that arrives each month!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder, please calm down!¡±

    This man was more hyper than the idiot.

    ¡­ but his heart could be understood.

    Since most of the Southern Edge Gates had fled, Huayoung Gate was the sect that taught martial arts in Xi¡¯an.

    It seemed that Nam Ja-Myung was still trying to please them, but once people choose to leave, they rarelye back.

    ¡°This is special!¡±

    ¡°All that is left is for money to be made!¡±

    Chung Myung and Hyun Myung were giggling, looking at each other.

    And Baek Cheon, who saw this while trying to control the crowd, shook his head.

    ¡°¡­Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing, considering we performed a nice deed?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Those two over there¡­ no, that elder and juvenile are beings that these normal people shouldn¡¯t look at.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will make sure of that.¡±

    They were all saying or thinking that, but even their lips were twitching. And when the sun rose, it was Jo Gul that had the most excitement on his face.

    ¡®This is why the people of Kangho work together.¡¯

    Helping someone and receiving their grateful gaze was an experience that couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    What happenedst night was too shocking for Jo Gul, who couldn¡¯t understand the teachings and rules of a sect belonging to the Forces of Evil.

    It was only now that he understood why Yoon Jong was desperately trying to help the civilians.

    Not just that, but the faces of other disciples held pride in their eyes and posture.

    Of course¡­

    ¡°<i>Kekekeke.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Kekekekeke.</i>¡±

    ¡­except for those two.

    But!

    ¡°My way is¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°A-No. It is nothing.¡±

    Jo Gul shook his head.

    It was still too early; it was not yet time.

    But as Chung Myung had said, they had to think deeply about a lot of things. And a day woulde when they had to walk down their own path.

    Isn¡¯t that what Tao is?

    While the disciple had various thoughts, Chung Myung and Hyun Young were busy counting the moneying in with the crowd.

    ¡°Well, their response is a lot better than expected.¡±

    ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t think their reaction would be this strong.¡±

    As the two of them looked around with a slightly shocked faces, a loud voice was heard from behind,

    ¡°It is the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua, Disciple Baek Cheon!¡±

    ¡°¡­ eh?¡±

    When Chung Myung turned around, Hong Dae-Kwang was standing behind them with a proud face.

    ¡°The rumors that Mount Hua¡¯s warriors are the best in the world must be widely spread throughout Xi¡¯an. However, I cannot believe what I haven¡¯t seen with my own eyes. Besides, it could be a once-in-a-while thing, but with so many witnesses, this was no fluke, right?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked more proud than the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung nodded happily,

    ¡°When the fight was in full swing, we didn¡¯t even get a peek at your nose, but now that it has ended, you are putting your shoulders wide as if we had fought togetherst night! Droop those shoulders!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I-I am no warrior. And besides, if you had lost, I would have to call for reinforcements¡­¡±

    ¡°Lost?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes,

    ¡°Are your eyes meant as decorations? Who will lose?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuahhh</i>!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shot out a huge cough and avoided his gaze.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t you but disciple Baek Cheon who took down Yeop Pyung!¡¯

    This was the most unpredictable thing for him.

    ¡°If-If I thought you would lose, I would have runst night.¡±

    ¡°Your feet are too fast! You must have been confident that you could run, even in the final hour!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hm!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang changed the topic.

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Right, whatever, as long as the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua has gained a name by taking that man down, the skills of Mount Hua can be perfectly verified now.¡±

    He turned his gaze from Chung Myung, who kept criticizing him, to Hyun Young.

    ¡°Honestly, the people of Mount Hua might not be able to realize this, but if this were something another sect had faced, then this would be considered a piece of huge news all over Kangho. A second-ss disciple catching Yeop Pyung isn¡¯t a small thing.¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t like how these two men were acting about this issue, Hong Dae-Kwang shouted,

    ¡°An achievement as great as this! It is a big event that earns him the right to be called the future best! It looks like the skills of Mount Hua have been verified.¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    But Chung Myung told him to be silent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak about all of that. If our Dong-Ryong gets too much wind in his lungs, who will take responsibility for that? Let¡¯s wait and see where this leads to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What is this little bastard thinking?

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who greatly admired Chung Myung and the others for their deeds yesterday, now felt his admiration copse.

    No matter how good the fight was, Chung Myung was Chung Myung.

    ¡°But.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang coughed,

    ¡°The risk will not be small.¡±

    ¡°You think it will be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder. So far, Mount Hua has had norge enemies.¡±

    ¡°If Southern Edge had heard that, they would tear down their doors, right?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang chuckled a little.

    ¡°Since Southern Edge is a sect, even if they broke open their entrance, I doubt they would attack Mount Hua so quickly. They still have a position to hold, and most everything has changed.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang took a deep breath and continued,

    ¡°Besides, the Ten Thousand People n, no matter what anyone says about it¡­ it is still an existence which Mount Hua will have a hard time handling.¡±

    ¡°Um, right.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t something they could simply sleep on; every opponent was a terrifying existence for Mount Hua.

    Even if they defeated their enemies this time sessfully, there were scores more out there and with skills that Mount Hua shouldn¡¯t touch.

    And if one counted the special units the Ten Thousand People n held, it surely would surpass everyone. The power they held wasparable to that of a sect.

    And as Mount Hua was still growing their second and third-ss disciples, it was bound to be a burdensome task to fight.

    ¡°Right, those fucking bastards.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shut his mouth and shook his head.

    Right well.

    What could be said to him?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about those evil idiots.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They only do things which bring them profit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whatever it is, there is all this talk about loyalty and pride, but they will not spend even a drop of sweat on non-profitable things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No. Well, that wasn¡¯t entirely wrong¡­

    ¡°What do they benefit froming to Shaanxi and fighting with Mount Hua? What is Mount Hua? A sect with a small vige below the foothills of their mountain, a sect as small as a rat¡¯s tail, and the most barren sect so no one would move right away. Isn¡¯t that a ce people end up by mistake?¡±

    ¡°R-Right.¡±

    ¡°And you think they will bring their full force for us? For Mount Hua? Them? <i>Hahah!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand as he smiled.

    ¡°If they even try to wriggle in, I will put a stake through their heart.¡±

    ¡°Right. What you say is true, but if Mount Hua decides to stay in Shaanxi, it will alle to a head someday.¡±

    ¡°And why is that a problem for us?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t stick to Hua-Um, they should be the ones getting nervous. I will pound them as t as a fish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked annoyed,

    ¡°Ah, just the thought is making me angry. I have been so patient watching these kids. I feel like throwing things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang vowed to himself not to be an enemy of Chung Myung no matter what.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Roughly summing up the conversation, Hong Dae-Kwang saw more people flocking in.

    ¡°There are a lot of upsides and downsides, but¡­ well, Xi¡¯an has Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    And they couldn¡¯t help but admire this.

    Twists and turns, all of which happened in a short period of time. Considering that Huayoung was here for less than a month or so, and Chung Myung was bringing all the people of Xi¡¯an into one ce.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be anything hard to handle until Southern Edge decides toe out.¡±

    ¡°It will be the same even if Southern Edge chooses toe.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his alcohol bottle as he continued,

    ¡°People are flocking in to get this ce running. We will need to buy the ces next to us and push them away and expand ourselves.¡±

    ¡°¡­expand here?¡±

    ¡°You have to paddle when the water flows.¡±

    ¡°Then Huayoung Gate will be bigger than Southern Edge.¡±

    ¡°So what.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulder,

    ¡°Well, by the time they decide to open up their gate, we will make sure not to leave a single piece ofnd in Xi¡¯an. We have to hit the ground hard!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what did Southern Edge even do to you?¡±

    ¡°If you want to hear it all, one day won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    One day wasn¡¯t enough, huh?

    Just the thought of them made him angry!

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And what? Head back.¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°If Huayoung Gate can improve their skills, then this will go well. The reason we created this in the first ce was that we wanted to have arger influence here without the main sect being present. If we stick together for too long, it will not work that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but Huayoung Gate alone doesn¡¯t seem sufficient?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Do not look down on them.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°The power of a sub-sect doesn¡¯te from the strength they possess. Rather, ites from the pride of their parent sect. The reason why a sub-sect is termed powerless isn¡¯t that theyck strength but because of the distrust between a sub-sect and their main sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang admired Chung Myung.

    This guy who looked like an insane bastard sometimes made good points.

    ¡°Huayoung Gate, who witnessed the kind of power Mount Hua has, is not weak. They mightck strength now, but that will be resolved with time. If we really want to help them, then instead of sticking to each other, we have to go back and spread the name of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Sounds usible.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nodded his head. He was from the Beggars Union, thergest information-gathering force, and he knew what Chung Myung meant.

    It wasn¡¯t about a single branch being highlighted but for the Beggars Union¡¯s name to be unleashed and open for the world.

    In the end, the important thing was to unite everyone under one banner. It was no exaggeration to say everything depended on the reputation of the main sect.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I will help.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much! I will spread the word that the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua defeated the Red Snake de yesterday! I will let even those who live in the mountains know the name of the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh, wait a minute. That¡­¡±

    ¡°If that helps Mount Hua, I should do it!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i> I don¡¯t think that would be a good thing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> What is with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ fine.¡±

    Chung Myung said as if he had made the decision.

    ¡°But instead!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It is about the title he has, The Righteous Sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Not that. Call him Dong-Ryong or Oh-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°Such titles aren¡¯t used anymore, so why?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s stick with Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then every time that the title is heard, every time that name is heard, he feels a little humble.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is good for all. <i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    No matter what anyone says¡­

    This little brat was the devil.

 Chapter 379: What Was So Great About It (4)

    ¡°Oh my! Disciple!¡±

    ¡°Here, this is a fruit we got just today!¡±

    ¡°You must be busy like every other day! How can we ever thank you?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at the merchants of Xi¡¯an, who were weing him with smiles.

    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Of course, Disciple! Since Disciple has taken down those bastards who tried to harass us two days ago, we haven¡¯t found a single one of them moving around. After that, I don¡¯t think they woulde back even with their resentment.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Of course, it should be like that. Do not worry, Huayoung Gate will continue to manage the situation.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! We managed to live all thanks to Disciple.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe!</i> It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°This! Have this too! It is just before my¡­¡±

    ¡°Here, our house serves the best gyoza in town!¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i> Mine first!¡±

    Those who saw Chung Myung rushed to him with something in either hand.

    Chung Myung smiled as he took gifts from here and there.

    ¡°Oh my. I told you not to keep giving things each time Ie¡­ mooncakes¡­ I love mooncakes.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! If our disciple likes them, then we should bring more! I will send a separate box over to the Gate!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. If you are going to do that¡­ please put my name on it. Because others might touch it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples, who were watching this spectacle from behind, contorted at this.

    ¡°¡­ I feel it all the time but¡­ isn¡¯t this like a thug collecting money?¡±

    ¡°Definitely¡­ no, the people are doing this with good intentions, so it isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°No matter how I look at it, it seems like an evil person is managing this area.¡±

    ¡°He suits the role well.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    The fame of Chung Myung was rising without anyone realizing just how much, and he had beaten down the enemies who came to harm the people.

    ¡°Ohh. Disciple, our child turned four this year, by any chance¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh. Let¡¯s teach them when the bones turn a bit stronger. Right now, it will only make them sick, feed the child well and make them strong and then we will ept them.¡±

    The people around immediately chimed in after Chung Myung had answered,

    ¡°Huh! You should inquire about that at Huayoung Gate! How can a disciple like him be asked to know about such trivial matters?! He is the one who will be the greatest swordsman in the world!¡±

    ¡°Then! Then! That would be huge!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mount Hua disciples couldn¡¯t understand this heated reaction.

    ¡®No, why is this guy so popr?¡¯

    ¡®Is it because people don¡¯t know what kind of a moron he normally is? If they climbed up to Mount Hua and experienced that ce for one day, they would run away without even a single look back.¡¯

    This didn¡¯t sit well with the disciples of Mount Hua, but unfortunate as it may be, Xi¡¯an didn¡¯t know the true attitude of Chung Myung.

    Because of this, they were more friendly to Chung Myung.

    The reason?

    Sure, they must have some reasons too¡­

    ¡°Please do look favorably on us! We will try our best!¡±

    ¡°Disciple! Don¡¯t say that! You should be the one looking out for us.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how humble you are.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was convinced that 90% of the reason was Chung Myung¡¯s current attitude.

    It was like that even now. While receiving food and chatting, Chung Myung¡¯s waist would bend into a bow ande up three to four times in the blink of an eye.

    And his waist, which didn¡¯t mind bending like a knee, was a hard thing to normally find in a ce like this.

    ¡®Especially difficult when the Southern Edge Sect was here.¡¯

    Xi¡¯an was like the home of Southern Edge, so often the disciples from Southern Edge would walk around like they owned the ce. But this man was showing humility and humbleness to normal people of Xi¡¯an?

    Yet they had once sided with Southern Edge, though?

    ¡®It cannot be.¡¯

    Thinking back on Jin Geum-Ryong, it was obvious.

    It might be embarrassing, but before Baek Cheon had his head broken by Chung Myung, the fact he was a disciple from a prestigious sect had definitely ced a chip on his shoulder.

    He believed that as long as he learned martial arts, he couldn¡¯t bepared with ordinary people, and that attitude had almost ruined him.

    So what did ordinary people see when they saw Chung Myung bowing to them?

    Unsurprisingly, the praises didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°As expected of a prestigious sect. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon will one day be the most discussed title, but he has such a humble nature!¡±

    ¡°Right! Isn¡¯t this what it means to be a Taoist? I heard that Mount Hua isn¡¯t simply a sword sect that only depends on its sword. Rather, their disciples respect the Tao. Now I know what this truly means.¡±

    ¡°A true disciple! Seriously! A true Taoist! So different from Southern Edge.¡±

    Everyone.

    What you are seeing now with your own eyes is the worst example of a Taoist!

    If the great Taoist descends to the ground, I am sure that he will run for this man first and kick him!

    So please, turn back to reality¡­

    ¡°Everyone is being fooled¡­!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°<i>Shhh.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But before he could tell them the truth, Jo Gul and Yu Yiseol noticed him, and Baek Cheon sighed with a frustrated face.

    But well¡­ it was true that with the name of Chung Myung, even the name and fame of Mount Hua and Huayoung Gate was increasing with each day¡­

    Now, just seeing people wearing the robes of Huayoun Gate made the residents run to greet them first.

    ¡®Well, he is a good one.¡¯

    Baek Cheon had no choice but to admit that Chung Myung was the driving force.

    And then¡­

    <i>Whisper.</i>

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He heard amotion behind the crowd.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    He narrowed his eyes, as themotion didn¡¯t seem like one caused by the gathering of people. So, being curious, he looked.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Eventually, his eyes began to notice a couple of things, the faces of strangers.

    ¡®Was it Yu Hae-sang?¡¯

    The one in the forefront seemed to be Yu Hae-sang, a gate leader from one of the Southern Edge sub-sects. And behind him were his disciples, walking with their faces down.

    ¡°<i>Huh?!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> Look at them, being thick-skinned.¡±

    ¡°When they want to run, they run away at night and nowe back with their faces shining in the light? Seriously.¡±

    And, of course, the reaction of the people had changed from the past too.

    ¡°There, see that knife with them. I don¡¯t know why they hold a knife when you won¡¯t even pull it out.¡±

    ¡°Pull it out? Why would they pull it out for us?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! <i>Hehe.</i> They only threatened people with their swords because we were normal people, and we made an agreement with them¡­ but the moment those bandits came, they pulled their tails between their legs and ran! <i>Ptoey!</i>¡±

    The voices of criticism grew louder. And Yu Hae-sang¡¯s face twisted as they walked forward.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t their first time being stared at like this.

    But so far, only a few people had turned their heads away and clicked their tongues; it was never such arge group that wasshing out at them.

    And now, weren¡¯t they simply swearing at their faces?

    ¡°¡­ how can they!¡±

    ¡°C-Control yourself, Leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Yu Hae-sang suppressed his anger at the urging of the voice which told him to control himself.

    He knew he had made a mistake. But it still wasn¡¯t easy for him to ept all this swearing that was being directed right at them, considering how the people were nothing before this.

    ¡°Get out of here! You scammers!¡±

    ¡°Those who cannot do anything for us don¡¯t have to be with us! We will do what you did!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of thoughts they hading back here in broad daylight! If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have even stepped into Xi¡¯an!¡±

    However, the criticism didn¡¯t stop, and he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer,

    ¡°You cheeky bastards¡­!¡±

    In the end, his face was so red it seemed like it would explode from anger. Yet, he was ashamed of the mistake he had made.

    He hade back and set foot in Xi¡¯an only because he had to run away in a hurryst night. His manor was almost like a pce for him; even if his enemies fought and the ce was set on fire and destroyed, the value of the ce stayed the same¡­ so how could he leave Xi¡¯an?

    But he was confident enough toe back and endure the cold shoulders he would be shown. He never imagined that such powerless people would curse him.

    ¡°Look at them acting out! Who do you think I am!¡±

    He partially drew the sword around his waist, and the people scolding him flinched and stepped back.

    ¡°L-Leader!¡±

    ¡°Leader! You cannot do that.¡±

    In response to his violent outburst, his disciples all tried to stop him.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    But he was far from being calmed and spoke with an even louder voice.

    ¡°Even though I made a mistake, I didn¡¯t do anything that deserved for me to be cursed like this! All that I did for Xi¡¯an all these years! And you ungrateful things! Come at me! If you are going to treat me like a thief and a scammer, then maybe I should act like one!¡±

    The faces of the merchants all distorted at those threats.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare forget who I am! I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    At that time, a bored voice came from the background.

    And people quickly moved left and right. It was Chung Myung who walked through the crowd.

    ¡°¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Yu Hae-sang went silent.

    He was wondering why so many had gathered, so this was the reason, the people from Mount Hua.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    Why didn¡¯t I think of this?

    He was yelling at a crowd of people, which was quite unusual in Xi¡¯an, and he should have realized why there had been such arge crowd. But at this moment, he realized he had made another mistake.

    ¡°¡­ ah, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Yu Hae-sang like he was bored and clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Mister. No matter how high the tower you build is, once it copses, that is the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Hae-sang went silent.

    ¡°Of course, for you, it might seem like a single mistake. But people say from that one time, they understood that you abandoned them when people with des came over. The moment you abandoned them in that situation, you are a scammer.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came back, but now this isn¡¯t the Xi¡¯an you used to know. You better leave before something worse happens.¡±

    As soon as those words were finished, the crowd began to cheer from all directions.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°How dare you set foot in Xi¡¯an!!¡±

    ¡°Whye back? To run away even faster this time?¡±

    Yu Hae-sang closed his eyes shut. He had expected this, but the reality was even more severe.

    The public sentiment had turned against them, and seeing this with his own eyes made him feel defeat a hundred times worse.

    ¡°Ah, and one thing more.¡±

    Chun Myung¡¯s eyes finally fully opened,

    ¡°If you ever dare draw your sword or even threaten someone in Xi¡¯an with it, I will cut your hands off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Here is money¡­ <i>ah</i> no, these are the parents of our precious disciples here, and threatening them is like going against Huayoung Gate.¡±

    Those who paid money to the gate.

    <i>Ahm.</i>

    ¡°You understand?¡±

    Yu Hae-sang lowered his head at those words.

    After his reasoning was gone, only skills remained, and he didn¡¯t have skills that could counter Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    He hesitated and finally nodded,

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    The disciples also couldn¡¯t raise their heads and continued to leave their heads bowed.

    The crowd parted, and Yu Hae-sang and his disciples passed between them like defeated soldiers.

    Looking at their miserable appearance, Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡®Public sentiment is quite scary.¡¯

    Who would have known that people would change like this in just a couple of days? Well, Chung Myung suddenly approached Baek Cheon and said,

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why? Think they will do something?¡±

    ¡°No. If they do something, just go and use that as an excuse to throw them out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was stunned at this.

    Chung Myung you¡­ are seriously too much.

    ¡°A little more, and it felt like they will have a seizure¡­ should we have let them be cursed a little more?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Live like a human.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You think there is someone more human than me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    Well, with this kid¡­ even if he was wrong, check again because he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had been inspecting Xi¡¯an untilte at night, entered the Gate.

    ¡°Now, it seems like Xi¡¯an is sorted.¡±

    ¡°A bit too sorted.¡±

    ¡°Then we should start getting ready to head back.¡±

    ¡°Is there really nothing left in Huayoung?¡±

    ¡°We can hold on for a while, but I have no intention of staying here. From now, it is Huayoung Gate¡¯s business to handle Xi¡¯an.¡±

    Wei Lishan And Wei Soheng would do a good job.

    Also, the distance between Mount Hua and here wasn¡¯t far, so if something happened, they could always get here quickly.

    ¡°Until Southern Edge opens its gates, there is no problem.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah.</i> What problem coulde up after all this?¡±

    Chung Myung looked proud.

    But, after opening the gates to the sub-sect, even he realized new things. Problems constantlye from the most unexpected ces¡­

    ¡°C-Chung Myung! Chung Myunggggg!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i> Baek Cheon Sasuk! Why now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and several Huayoung disciples were running over.

    ¡°What! Did those evil bastardse back again?¡±

    ¡°I-It isn¡¯t that¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Ghost!¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    One of the Huayoung Gate¡¯s disciples screamed,

    ¡°A Ghost came!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What bullshit was this now?

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

 Chapter 380: What Was So Great About It (5)

    ¡°What are you talking about? Tell me in detail!¡±

    As Chung Myung pressed them for more, Baek Sang borated,

    ¡°A ghost rose up!¡±

    ¡°Right, and you mean?¡±

    ¡°Those who walked on the sides of the building saw a ghost with a weird look moving about! Actually, not one person, but two!¡±

    ¡°¡­ and so?¡±

    ¡°So? A ghost is there!¡±

    The more Baek Sang talked, the more Chung Myung looked lost.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What does Sasuk do?¡±

    ¡°Me? I am¡­ a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Then go!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Baek Sang,

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The man screamed as he rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Human! A Taoist does what? Ghost? When one ghost pops up, you guys make a fuss about it, acting all scared by it?¡±

    This is a Taoist sect!

    A ce where individuals walked on the path of Tao and saved people by following the principles which expel evil.

    In other words¡­

    ¡°Shamans go to those who be possessed by spirits and save them to earn money! Some Taoists you all are, making a fuss about seeing some ghosts! If you are afraid of them, then who will catch them? Who!¡±

    Chung Myung began to huff and breathe loudly.

    ¡°And do we only have a single Taoist here? Where are the other ones?¡±

    ¡°Monk Hae Yeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ after hearing that a ghost had appeared, he closed his door and began to recite sutras¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, this is seriously¡­¡±

    As if Chung Myung¡¯s head ached, he covered it with his hand.

    ¡°There are so many Taoists and monks here, but there is not a single decent one among them. Oh my, my work.¡±

    This was like a cat being afraid of rats. How could a Taoist be scared of ghosts?

    ¡°But they have an umtion of qi? Can we do anything?¡±

    ¡°Then we stomp them¡­¡±

    ¡°That mouth!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    The disciples who had flocked to him as if seeing their savor were now trembling at the look of Chung Myung. And Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Where in the world is a ghost¡­ ghost¡­ ah, wait.¡±

    After all, am I not also a ghost?

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    In the past, when Chung Myung heard about ghosts, he would snort in their faces; he thought this was all nonsense that didn¡¯t need to upy any space in his brain.

    ¡°Ghost.¡±

    When Baek Cheon mumbled that, Yoon Jong said,

    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you say that the reason we got this manor ce so cheaply was that there was a story about a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then it was not nonsense. The fact that a manor in this very busy and crowded ce was left abandoned meant that something happened. And didn¡¯t two people see the ghost?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Then you mean a ghost actually appeared?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    No matter how much he thought about it, really, a ghost in a Taoist¡¯s area?

    ¡°Samae, what do you think¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon turned to Yu Yiseol, who was always two steps behind him, but¡­

    ¡°Where did she go to¡­¡±

    His words wouldn¡¯t even end as he saw her stepping close to the entrance gate of the sub-sect.

    ¡°¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    At his question, she mumbled with a blunt face as always,

    ¡°Ghost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Knives won¡¯t work. Scary.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the sky like he had lost all hope.

    ¡®This person isn¡¯t normal either.¡¯

    That word could be interpreted in several manners.

    On the surface, it could mean that a ghost could not be attacked with a sword, so it was scary. But, in another way, it meant that there was nothing scary about something that was hurt by a stab from a sword as much as humans.

    For some reason, it seemed like the times were turning them more severe.

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung¡±

    ¡°Who witnessed this ghost?¡±

    ¡°Ah. A disciple of Huayoung. He was so shocked that we put him to rest.¡±

    ¡°And the other one?¡±

    ¡°It was me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face.

    ¡®There really are no normal people here.¡¯

    This bastard truly seemed sane back in the day, so how did he be ruined so quickly?

    Well.

    How many people are there on Mount Hua who haven¡¯t been tainted?

    Baek Cheon sighed as he asked,

    ¡°Tell me exactly what you saw.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung! While I was about to move to the side of the building, I felt a bit scared for some reason and raised my head.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°And something whitish passed by! I knew as soon as I saw it! It was a ghost! At the same time, I felt goosebumps rise up all over my body!¡±

    ¡°And?¡¯

    ¡°That is all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who looked at Baek Sang with eyes filled with disgust, clenched his fists.

    ¡°¡­ calm down, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I want to do that too.¡±

    I want to be calm, too, you bastard!

    Baek Cheon tried hard to calm his breathing and nced around. Although Chung Myung calmed down and stopped threatening them, the disciples still looked anxious.

    ¡°Is there no way that it couldn¡¯t have been a ghost? It was like a warrior who moved so fast your eyes could not follow him.¡±

    ¡°People cannot do that, though. That¡­ it wasn¡¯t fast. It was a haze¡­ it seemed half transparent. More than anything, there was this gloomy aura around it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon was silent as he sighed.

    He could be in the finance hall now, but Baek Sang was someone who was pretty skilled among the Baek disciples, wasn¡¯t he a rational person?

    There was no way he would be scared if it was nothing.

    ¡®A real ghost appeared?¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked nkly.

    Was it because of the mood?

    The hallway of the ce looked gloomy for no reason. And this was a new building they had built with their own hands, but it looked old.

    ¡°What do we do, Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°The ghost¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no, it was a ghost.¡±

    Chung Myung snorted at the mention.

    ¡°What could be the problem with a ghost? If our knife stabs something, we aren¡¯t scared, and if our knife cannot stab anything, then there is more reason not to be afraid of the problems whiche from stabbing, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Weird logic.

    Chung Myung waved his hand, looking annoyed.

    ¡°If you have time to worry about such useless things, swing your sword one more time. The ghosts will just die.¡±

    When he finally uttered such blunt words, all the other disciples looked at the back with anxious and scared eyes.

    ¡°W-what do we do, Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo Gul said with a slightly pale face.

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about since Chung Myung is here. Even a ghost cannot catch him.¡±

    If they spoke of the demons floating around the world and one crawling up from hell, then the second was scarier, right?

    And if it truly was a Ghost who lurked around, then wouldn¡¯t it look for a way to live? By not touching Chung Myung.

    ¡°But not us, right? What if we run into a ghost?¡±

    ¡°¡­ does anyone here know how to perform a spirit technique?¡±

    ¡°Was there something like that in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh, well¡­ maybe in the past¡­

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call a Taoist?¡±

    ¡°We are the Taoists. Who can we call, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ there might not be swordsmen like us, but there are decent Taoists better suited than us, so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, if you don¡¯t want to be beaten.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    The disciples from Mount Hua had now lost their fear when dealing with people because of Chung Myung, but ghosts were a different thing for them.

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and said,

    ¡°Well, there is no such thing as ghosts in this world.¡±

    ¡°..¡±

    He spoke calmly, but there was no disciple who looked calm.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be convincing when I said that calmly¡­¡¯

    But Baek Cheon decided to continue,

    ¡°There can be a problem every thousand, or one every ten thousand times, so from now on, do not move alone. Go in pairs. After a few days of that, I will look at the situation again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who finished speaking, looked at the manor and shook his head,

    ¡°Ehh, no.¡±

    A subtle expression settled on his face, but contrary to his words and thoughts, themotion didn¡¯t end.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh!</i>¡±

    Late at night¡­

    The doors of the manor opened at the same time as a scream echoed around the manor.

    ¡°W-What!¡±

    ¡°An intruder!¡±

    Without even having time to understand it, everyone rushed to the ce where they thought the scream came from.

    ¡°Sahyung!

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    And what they found was Chung Bong, who had copsed.

    ¡°Bong! Get up!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ huh! Gh¡­ ghost¡­.¡±

    His eyes were half closed as he pointed in the air, trembling.

    ¡°Gh.. ghost! Gh¡­¡±

    ¡°Try ande to your senses, man!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    But as he was about to lose consciousness, a quick flick hit his forehead with the sound of a walnut being cracked.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°What kind of Taoist would faint after seeing a ghost? Idiot.¡±

    Chung Bong, who lost consciousness, was up, grabbing his forehead, and Chung Myung was looking down at him.

    ¡°Everyone get out!¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Will you continue to sit on the ground?¡±

    When Chung Myung shouted, Chung Bong jumped up from his seat.

    ¡®Ah. He wakes up a fainted person by hitting them.¡¯

    ¡®Such creative techniques he has.¡¯

    While everyone was stuck in admiration, Chung Myung asked Chung Bong,

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°A ghost!¡±

    ¡°And what did this ghost look like?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was white¡­ no, it looked red¡­ uh? Maybe transparent¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why do you have those eyes for? Decoration?¡±

    ¡°It happened so fast¡­¡±

    ¡°Go. Go now.¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Chung Bong on his butt.

    ¡°To trust you people, <i>tch.</i>¡±

    But this time, even he had doubts about this, and he looked troubled.

    ¡®So it wasn¡¯t just one or two people?¡¯

    Moreover, people keep saying the same thing. The details were different, but in conclusion, wasn¡¯t it something hazy passing about?

    At that time, Yoon Jong asked,

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t this¡­ be a joke by a Southern Edge sub-sect?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung tly denied it,

    ¡°They do not have the ability to do this. Even pranks like these need skills.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    He immediately began to check for qi but could feel nothing, and if this were a member of Southern Edge, Chung Myung would have realized it before they had even crossed the main gate.

    ¡®What happened here?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯te to a conclusion.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t this be a real ghost?¡±

    ¡°If so many people witnessed it, it has to be one.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    ¡°Which bastard is chanting other sect¡¯s words!¡±

    ¡°Say peace, you idiot, peace!¡±

    Unable to hide their anxiousness, all the disciples mumbled anything they could think of.

    ¡°Right. The ones chanting should be the monk. So, Monk Hae Yeon?¡±

    ¡°¡­ has locked his door and isn¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°Man¡­ he is too timid.¡±

    ¡°He should be out pping the ghosts.¡±

    As they began to speak more, Chung Myung shouted,

    ¡°Everyone be quiet!¡±

    Chung Myung said firmly,

    ¡°Ghost! Who said ghost? Where are ghosts in this world? And if it was a ghost, it cannot just vanish ande out suddenly like just now. This is a trick being yed by someone.¡±

    ¡°Not Southern Edge, but someone else.¡±

    ¡°We will have to confirm it.¡±

    Chung Myung gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who is doing such things, but I will mess them up when I find them.¡±

    ¡°What if it is a real ghost?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change a thing. Be it a ghost or something else, I will batter them.¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua admired those words. As expected of their Chung Myung.

    Be a ghost or something else; it was meaningless to him!

    They could trust¡­

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ does anyone know how to use a talisman?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, for safety.¡±

    Baek Cheon and the rest looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡­yah.

    You are also scared, right?

    You bastard?

 Chapter 381: If It Is A Ghost, It Dies; If It Is A Human, Then Beat It To Death (1)

    Arge space.

    The pirs were painted purple, and amazing silk was used as decoration here, which aroused admiration.

    The luxurious furniture that filled the room and the surrounding jewels looked so expensive that it appeared as though this was the home of someone wealthy.

    But there was something else that was even more eye-catching.

    On top of the stairs, which looked fancy, there was a wide bench where it looked like there was meant to be arge throne.

    Of course, even that bench was wide and made of expensive rosewood, so they couldn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t suit the ce, but it still felt odd.

    And¡­

    A man was lying on the wide bench with his chin resting on it.

    How best to describe this man?

    A golden dragon was stitched on the pure white robes he wore, and rings of colorful jewels were on all ten fingers of either hand.

    His hair was neatlybed so that not a single strand of hair was out of order, and there was a pure white crown on his head.

    The pure white face beneath the crown didn¡¯t have a single wrinkle on it. No one would everugh at the man despite his shy and ridiculous appearance.

    This was because the man was Jang Il-so, the Hegemony Lord.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Il-so let out a slight sigh as if he was bored. In hisvishly decorated body were a set of bored eyes.

    ¡°And so?¡±

    ¡°T-The leader¡­¡±

    Bang Seung¡¯s body trembled.

    Bang Seung, who didn¡¯t lose his cool even in the face of his enemies, and Yeop Pyung were breaking into a cold sweat here as if they had met with the king of the underworld.

    ¡° Southern Edge has close its doors, and you got kicked out of that ce?¡°

    ¡°T-That¡­ that, we didn¡¯t think Mount Hua would¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think.¡±

    Jang Il-so calmly cut off his words,

    ¡°No matter how stupid you are, you cannot be this ignorant when Mount Hua goes to Xi¡¯an. And you thought that even if they decided to stay, things wouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡±

    ¡°Ye-Yes! Kill me for the mistake! I really did!¡±

    Bang Seung, frightened, pressed his head to the ground, and his body still continued to shake from fear.

    Jang Il-so waved his hand slowly,

    ¡°It can happen.¡±

    The sound of jewelry shing could be heard.

    ¡°Your judgment wasn¡¯t wrong. Right, it wasn¡¯t so wrong. Even if it were me, I would have done the same. It was a good judgment till then.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, Lord.¡±

    ¡°But you see.¡±

    Jang Il-so slowly raised his body.

    The pure white robe long waved at the light movement of the man, and the red clothes hidden inside were revealed.

    ¡°The problem is what you did next.¡±

    Jang Il-so smiled.

    His eyes were drawn into a thin smile.

    ¡°And so you went into Xi¡¯an in triumph and were beaten by the kids from Mount Hua¡­ even getting cutting your tendons cut wasn¡¯t enough, but got you also had your dantian pierced?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, that cannot happen.¡±

    Jang Il-so got up,

    ¡°But you see, Bang Seung, I don¡¯t understand something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    And he looked down at the man.

    ¡°Why are you still alive?¡±

    A voice that didn¡¯t contain even the slightest bit of anger came up. It was rather warm. However, the moment he heard the voice, Bang Seung¡¯s body began to grow cold.

    ¡°L-Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, It must have been difficult to understand when I put it like that?¡±

    Step.

    Jang Il-so¡¯s feet moved. His walk down the stairs was also taken leisurely.

    ¡°The reason the Red Snakes moved without my permission was to bring back results, but this? you see, I haven¡¯t med you for anything that happened till now, have I?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. All of that grace the Lord has shown¡­¡±

    ¡°But with all that power you havees responsibility.¡±

    A smile was on the lips of Jang Il-so.

    How many people could say such scary things with a smile on their lips?

    It was because of this that one could guess why Jang Il-so was given the title ¡®de Hidden Behind Smile¡¯.

    ¡°So you went to Xi¡¯an based on your own thoughts and came back with your faces held high even after being defeated by those who aren¡¯t even men yet?¡±

    ¡°L-Lord! But we have to bring our leader back somehow!¡±

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    Bang Seung banged his head to the floor, and blood began to drip down.

    ¡°I-If we had left Leader alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Should have died.¡±

    Bang Seung¡¯s body went stiff.

    Jang Il-so¡¯s calm voice felt like cold des,

    ¡°You should have just died there after the Red Snake troops were humiliated by some nameless kid. Then at least, I could have kept my head held high, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ t-that.¡±

    ¡°And if your death happened there, there wouldn¡¯t be rumors going around that everyone was driven out of Xi¡¯an by Mount Hua. I really¡­ wish you all died.¡±

    A coldness was in his voice.

    ¡°But why are you alive then? You should have died at the humiliation you were put through, you fucking moron, and you managed to run from there without¡­¡±

    Jang Il-so closed his eyes as he noticed that his voice was raising.

    And when he opened his eyes again, once again, a smile was on his lips.

    ¡°¡­ You should have run away to a ce where I couldn¡¯t see you, if you were thinking of running. Bang Seung, Bang Seong. You should live by using your brain. Why are you this stupid? Huh?¡±

    <i>Step.</i>

    Jang Il-so began to move close to him and looked right at Bang Seung, who was bowing down.

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°L-Lord.¡±

    <i>Crack.</i>

    Jang Il-so stomped on the hand of Bang Seung. The sound of bones breaking was terrifying, but he didn¡¯t groan or shout.

    ¡°It is quite strange. You mean you are more afraid of dying there thaning back here and reporting this to me?¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    His wrist was crushed.

    ¡°Bang Seung.¡±

    Jang Il-so squatted down without taking his foot off the hand and whispered,

    ¡°Do you know why we are called the Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    ¡°L-Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Because we scare people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jang Il-so stretched out his hand and squeezed it around the neck of Bang Seung.

    ¡°Someone from the Forces of Evil shouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything. This is why we use terms such as the word EVIL to refer to ourselves, and because of this, we cannot be humiliated. Death is better than humiliation for us, huh?¡±

    Silence descended.

    And the sound of sweat falling to the floor was so clear.

    All held their breath, fearing the sound of breathing would piss Jang Il-so off. And desperately looked down as they covered their mouths.

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t understand. There is nothing more humiliating than what you did. If so, then should I just make you go out naked and dance on the street? Is that all?¡±

    ¡°L-Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be that scared of.¡±

    Jang Il-so chuckled.

    And with that smile and soft voice, a little hope formed in Bang Seung¡¯s eyes. But it went out of his eyes faster than it had entered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the end going to be the same?¡±

    <i>Crack.</i>

    At that moment, Jang Il-so grabbed Bang Seung by his neck and twisted it, as if trying to tear it away from the body.

    <i>Chaaaak!</i>

    Blood began to sprout from his throat.

    ¡°<i>Aaaacck! AAAACCCCKKKKK!</i>¡±

    Bang Seung screamed in pain, holding his throat, but Jang Il-so just continued to smile, looking at his clothes stained with blood and Bang Seung struggling.

    ¡°Quite interesting. I never thought the day woulde when I would be humiliated like this.¡±

    ¡°L-Lord! H-help me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tear him.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Tear him from limb to limb and feed him to the dogs right now!¡±

    As the guards tried to move, Jang Il-so smiled and said,

    ¡°He cannot die until he sees his body being eaten by the dogs. If the guy dies before then, I will make sure to see your bodies torn apart.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guards began to drag Bang Seung out with pale faces.

    ¡°<i>AACCCKKK!</i> Lord! Lord! Save me!!!¡±

    The screams echoed around the ce, but no one nced at him as they knew a simr thing would happen to them if they did.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> These were expensive clothes.¡±

    Jang Il-so looked at his clothes, stained with bloody stters.

    And watching this situation, the military leader, Ho Ga-Myung, asked,

    ¡°Do you want me to call the cleaners?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Jang Il-so waved his hand,

    ¡°A thing which is spoiled cannot be restored to its original state even after washing.¡±

    Jang Il-so took off his blood-stained long white robes and threw them on the floor.

    ¡°Fame and reputation are the same. No matter how carefully it is built, once it turns dirty, it never is easy to recover. Right, Yeop Pyung?¡±

    Yeop Pyung was kneeling in the corner as he helplessly raised his head.

    Having lost his dantian and his veins cut from their limbs, he was no longer what he once was.

    Seeing his unsure eyes, Jang Il-so shook his head.

    ¡°This guy too¡­¡±

    ¡°L-Lord¡­¡±

    As soon as Yeop Pyung spoke, Jang Il-so stopped talking,

    ¡°D-do not look down on Mount Hua¡­¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Yeop Pyung, who was kicked by Jag Il-so, rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Dogs whiche back without results don¡¯t get the right to bark.¡±

    Jang Il-so pointed to Yeop Pyung and said,

    ¡°Do not kill him. Death is freedom for him. He should live and experience all kinds of humiliation. Use him as a ve to set an example to all.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Take him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Yeop Pyung was dragged away, Jang Il-so climbed up the stairs with a different walk from before and sat on the bench,

    ¡°Those idiots.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung, noticing the change, spoke cautiously,

    ¡°What would you like us to do?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t realize?¡±

    Jang Il-so shook his head. A strand of hair continued to fall onto his face,

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is in Shaanxi now, and Shaanxi is ours. Besides, Mount Hua isn¡¯t too far from the Henan region, it will be dangerous to attack.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jang Il-so looked at his fingers and said,

    ¡°And we are in a confrontation with those Green Forest bandits.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Those fucking Forces of Justice factions would join forces with their enemies if they see a profiting, but us Evil factions can never do that.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, there aren¡¯t many troops to set aside. And realistically¡­¡±

    ¡°Which is why we kill them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rings on his finger were making the clear sound of metal.

    ¡°There is no gain, just loss.¡±

    ¡°Ga-Myung. Ga-Myung. Why are you speaking so foolishly? Money isn¡¯t all there is to gain.¡±

    Jag Il-so slowly raised his hand and took off the crown on his head,

    ¡°The important thing is to be able to make money in the future. If rumors spread that we got disgraced by Mount Hua, who isn¡¯t even among the Nine Great Sects, would people be afraid of us? That is when we face actual loss.¡±

    <i>Kukuku!</i>

    The pure gold crown was crumpled.

    ¡°The situation, you see, bes worse if we start to look like easy targets because of our situation. And if we constantly pursue pure profit, then our n will copse. But people fail to realize that when your reputation fails, then profits fail too. We have to use our head, Head.¡±

    Jang Il-so stretched out his hand and waved it,

    ¡°Gather all those who are left.¡±

    ¡°Send them to Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°Why there? I don¡¯t need money anymore. The important thing is to recover our name and the reputation we lost.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Jang Il-so smiled,

    ¡°Home. Send them to Mount Hua. I heard it is a beautiful mountain ce and is said to be the steepest peak.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait for the autumn leaves toe to stain them in blood.

    ¡°Ah, tell them to cut off the heads of Mount Hua men and bring them in a cart. Also, don¡¯t touch the Righteous Sword or Divine Dragon. I want to hear them screaming in pain.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung bowed his head.

    Everything was being done exactly as ordered because Jang Il-so was like a king to them.

    After a while, hey down on his bed.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­ Mount Hua, huh.¡±

    A smile crept onto his lips.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a pretty nice experience to burn twice in just a hundred years? <i>Hahahah.</i>¡±

    Theughter echoed in the hall.

 Chapter 382: If It Is A Ghost, It Dies; If It Is A Human, Then Beat It To Death (2)

    ¡°¡­ I might die.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    The eyes of the Mount Hua disciples were lined with dark circles, and they sighed, looking at each other.

    ¡®How can we sleep? The ghost keepsing.¡¯

    ¡®Just the wind blowing gives me a heart attack.¡¯

    They were trying their best not to care, but how was it possible for a human heart to be that perfect? There were more than five people who had witnessed the ghost, so now everyone was on edge.

    ¡°It is a real ghost.¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t straighten his distorted face.

    He had been trying to find any trace of the ghost for the past few days, but, strangely, the ghost would never appear before him.

    Despite there being three more ghost sightings after Chung Bong copsed, he couldn¡¯t see any himself.

    ¡°Unless there is a real one.¡±

    Did it make sense that the disciples could see it, but not find it?

    ¡°¡­ Hm, this.¡±

    Hyun Young, who was sitting on his bed, sighed heavily.

    ¡°The disciples are all troubled.¡±

    ¡°Huayoung Gate?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the new kids¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    At Wei Lishan¡¯s words, Hyun Young touched his head as if it hurt.

    Who would be the most afraid of ghosts? Kids.

    Even grown-ups pissed themselves when they encountered a ghost-like entity, so how could kids stay calm when rumors continued to spread?

    ¡°I really want to stop the rumors, but this is¡­¡±

    ¡°How can they be caught? The two things humans cannot ever catch with their hands are words and ghosts.¡±

    But now, both were teaming up to bully them. So, Hyun Young felt his stomach churn.

    How could there be so many storms in one ce?

    It was then¡­

    <i>ck.</i>

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    Jo Gul came running through the door with a bright face.

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry anymore! I found a solution to this!

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hyun Young jumped at this most unexpected news.

    ¡°Solution? What is that?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuk!</i> I am Jo Gul, Jo Gul! There is no one like me who solves problems! I have searched all over Xi¡¯an and brought the strongest shaman! Now that ghost is done¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah, you fucking idiot!¡±

    Hyun Young hit Jo Gul on the head with the teacup he was holding.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Because of that, Jo Gul screamed as he squatted down. Seeing him like that, Hyun Young shouted,

    ¡°How dare you go to some other ce and bring a Shaman because of a ghost! It would make more sense to bring a schr from a famous ce and ask him to teach you the basics! I am afraid that rumors will spread, and you are just feeding them more content!¡±

    Hyun Young didn¡¯t realize his hands were working more than his mouth was.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul clutched his head and said,

    ¡°B-But we cannot fix it, right?¡±

    Hyun Young went silent at this and sighed.

    In the past, there were ancestral rites and talismans passed down even in Mount Hua. Of course, for a Taoist-based sect, it was weakpared to those who actively dealt with spirits, like Wudang.

    Yet, it still had its own rites, which were also handed down.

    But when the Demonic Sect began to rise and when Mount Hua was brought down, everyone focused more on making a living, and such rites, rituals, and talismans made no sense in that restoration process.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> There was nothing rted to spirits was recovered¡­¡±

    Hyun Young was trying to think of a way out, but then someone cut off his worries with a lively voice,

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i> Why bother with that!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°What era is this, for such superstitions to be believed!¡±

    Chung Myung¡­

    We are the same¡­

    What could one say if a guy who flew through the sky on a sword said this?

    ¡°No, what am I supposed to say if you are scared of ghosts when those before us ran right at the Demonic Sect? Afraid of ghosts? I am more afraid of humans!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it might be that way for you, but this is a problem because the Huayoung disciples are scared.¡±

    ¡°Do not say such pathetic words. This is no vacation house! How can theye and go whenever they want to? That won¡¯t happen!¡±

    Chung Myung had already witnessed kids joining and leaving in a few days duration, too many times, and he did not want that to happen again.

    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t we be solving this?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    Until now, the most difficult problems had been solved with fists and kicks. However, this was a task where no physical attacks would work.

    Jo Gul, who was watching this happen, shouted,

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°How about moving the Gate?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at him with nk eyes.

    ¡°¡­ it hasn¡¯t even been a month since we built the new one?¡±

    ¡°Think with a calm head. Isn¡¯t this a ce where ghosts gather? And that means this ce is ruined. Do you think those who came here before us didn¡¯t try anything? They must have done everything and anything they could. Then how can we solve a problem that those before us couldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Which is why I¡¯d rather throw this away and buy a new¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong smiled, holding him by the shoulder,

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to show off the fact that you are from a rich family, and shut that mouth of yours before I pull out your tongue and smash it.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s voice had a faint anger in it.

    ¡°As expected of this rich kid.¡±

    ¡°What a way to waste money! Seriously!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    As the criticism flowed in, Jo Gul went silent.

    ¡°No, normally losses are always thrown right¡­¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Baek Cheon also frowned, Jo Gul went silent. It seemed like they were ready to throw him away the instant he said anything else.

    Seeing this, Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t this something that happened when you were moving alone? I told you to keep moving together, so why do you keep going around alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is the use of taking someone to pee at early dawn?¡±

    ¡°And they don¡¯t wake up when we try to wake them.¡±

    ¡°Still, what about Yu Sago?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was at a loss for words.

    ¡®This cannot go on.¡¯

    After thinking for a moment, he closed his eyes. As time continued, the disciples who gathered would leave, and they would be forced to sell the ce.

    But with a ghost appearing, that too in a newly built ce. So who in their right mind would buy this ce?

    The ghost-infested ce that even scared away Mount Hua¡¯s disciples!

    Chung Myung raised his head as if he thought a way out of this whole situation.

    ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If it were really a ghost, there would be no other way. We would have to look into a new ce.¡±

    ¡°Abandon this ce?¡±

    ¡°Then? There is another way?¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­¡±

    He rubbed his chin as he said,

    ¡°I am not saying that what Jo Gul Sahyung said was wrong. We have to cut our losses before they berger huge for us. If we hold onto this thinking, we can do something, and failing to do so, the trust we have earned will disappear. And it is better to give some excuse and get away from the loss right now.¡±

    ¡°Excuse?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ there is a lot we could say. Like we are moving to a bigger city because we need more disciples.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I am sure that it wouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal to do that.¡±

    ¡°It will be important to keep the disciples from speaking about this.¡±

    ¡°That will not be so difficult. Even if rumors spread a bit, the people in Xi¡¯an believe in Huayoung Gate right now.¡±

    As soon as the words came out, Jo Gul pouted.

    ¡°Everyone cursed me when I said the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡±

    ¡°Mouth close!¡±

    Jo Gul felt that this was unfair and went to a corner to sit, but not a single person paid any attention to him.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    ¡°First, we need to find a ce to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Starting from today?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung, the sasuks¡¯ faces clearly say that we need to find a ce to sleep.¡±

    Everyone nodded because they wanted to sleep, but they couldn¡¯t because of the ghosts,

    But Hyun Young said,

    ¡°It will not be easy to find a ce for so many people to fit.¡±

    ¡°Ah, not exactly, Elder. Right now, there is a manor avable that is big enough.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°There is a manor which belonged to a sub-sect that packed up and left. Right now it is empty without an owner.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that it is without an owner, but push¡­¡±

    ¡°That is a discussion for another time.¡±

    Hyun Young just nodded.

    In his heart, he seriously hoped to teach Chung Myung about themon attitude of the world one day.

    ¡°Is there any problem in using an empty ce? If it sits well with you, I can go check it out.¡±

    ¡°Right. If you are saying that, then no one wille.¡±

    We must live too.

    Chung Myung, who decided to get sleep for the night, smacked his lips.

    ¡°I never once backed down in the face of an enemy in my life¡­ but to run because of a ghost.¡±

    ¡°This is one step back and two steps forward!¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t moving any further ahead, though!¡±

    Chung Myung groaned and sighed.

    ¡°Well, this cannot be helped.¡±

    If there were an enemy in front of him, he would have struck them with his sword or whatever was avaliable, but now in the face of an invisible enemy, nothing would work.

    ¡°Because ghosts cannot be fought. Now that things have turned out like this, we should get some sleep!¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°If I were you, I would have thought that the person who couldn¡¯t sleep because of the ghosts would be mad at them.¡±

    ¡°¡­I thought someone¡¯s head would need to be beaten before they would fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Or, ¡®I have too much energy left that I cannot sleep!¡¯ or something like that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head and said,

    ¡°Should I do what I want then?¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    ¡°Go and confirm the ce!¡±

    They all moved, and Chung Myung looked at them.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> Nothing is happening how I want it to.¡±

    ¡°What could be done? This isn¡¯t something we can control.¡±

    ¡°Yes. First¡­ first we need to calm the new disciples. I wouldn¡¯t care if it were Mount Hua, but we need to take care of Huayoung.¡±

    Chung Myung smacked his lips and looked at the hall.

    And¡­

    In the darkest shadow of the ce where the sun would have a hard time touching, and not far from them, an unidentified gaze was watching Chung Myung,

    Night soon arrived.

    The halls of Huayoung, where people moved from, were bleak. The doors were creaking, and the wind moved across.

    In the hall where the disciples managed to move from, not even a small animal was moving. Only the moonlight shone throughout.

    How long was it?

    <i>Shhhh¡­</i>

    Something started to move in the shadows.

    The motion was so fast that it could not be seen, but it soon turned whitish.

    <i>Shhh¡­</i>

    The hazy formnded in the middle of the hall and began to sway. And soon moved to thergest hall.

    And in front of the firmly shut door, it stopped.

    <i>Kkk¡­</i>

    Thergetch was neatly cut away, and the door slid open. And the white form moved into the hall as if floating through the air.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    The ghost, which entered the ce, moved a couple of times here and there as if thinking or hesitating.

    And then, the form shrank a little, and soon the ground began to move.

    ¡°¡­ damn it.¡±

    Came the raspy voice.

    As the wood flooring was torn, the soil below was exposed, and the white shimmer grew. At the same time, the floor began to be dug up.

    <i>Chak! Chak!</i>

    Dirt and gravel were all piling up like a small mountain in the middle of the hall. And the speed at which this was happening was amazing.

    The ghost dug for quite a long time.

    ¡°Because I lived long enough.¡±

    The ghost stopped moving at the sudden voice. And with obvious shock and fear, it shook.

    ¡°To finally see the day when I see a ghost digging up the ground. Why? Do you want to head back to your grave?¡±

    The door to the hall had been shut, but now it was opened with Chung Myung walking in with a grin.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that a spirit?¡±

    ¡°As if.¡±

    ¡°Then what the hell is that thing?¡±

    And Jo Gul came in with Yoon Jong through therge windows blocking the path, and Baek Cheon came in from the other door.

    It¡¯s escape routes were blocked in an instant¡­

    ¡°Who is there?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the side door, which was far, and Yu Yiseol, who was hiding behind, only peeked with her eyes out.

    ¡°¡­ G-Ghost.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you block the path! Do it right!¡±

    A very brief crack, but they all managed to block the way out, and they began to approach the ghost.

    Chung Myung grinned, watching the ghost tremble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are.¡±

    His eyes shone as if enjoying this.

    ¡°If you are a ghost, I will kill you, and if you are a human, I will beat you to death!¡±

 Chapter 383: If It Is A Ghost, It Dies; If It Is A Human, Then Beat It To Death (3)

    ¡°If it is a ghost, isn¡¯t it supposed to be dead?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we will just have to kill it one more time?¡±

    ¡°It will be nothing.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul agreed strongly with Baek Cheon¡¯s words. Perhaps this was the most reliable interpretation.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it amazing though? Really, it is just a ghost when we look at it from the outside.¡±

    ¡°Even when it is right in front of us, we cannot feel it¡¯s presence.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Really like a ghost.¡±

    ¡°I see, I can see something vaguely, a presence¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was talking with a smile, slowly hardened his face.

    ¡°Is this a real ghost?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And the form of the ghost began to shake with a gloomy sound.

    Chung Myung tilted his head,

    ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ looks like they are pretending to be a ghost.¡±

    ¡°y, let¡¯s y.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was dumbfounded and stoppedughing.

    ¡°Well, we will know once we cut it. I have never heard of a ghost bleeding from being cut with a knife. If it bleeds then it is a human and if it doesn¡¯t, then it is a ghost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua trembled at Chung Myung¡¯s clear, horrid, confirmation method.

    This bastard was scarier than ghosts.

    ¡°Now, then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung rolled up his sleeves. His forearm full of veins showed how terrifying he was.

    ¡°Will youe here or do you want me toe there, catch you, and beat you up?¡±

    At that time, a gloomy voice came from the shimmering hazy shape,

    ¡°¡­ you dug a trap?¡±

    ¡°Oh? It talks?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°As you can see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you bastards.¡±

    The ghost¡¯s form began to shake again. And before long it moved back and forth, left and right, like it was trying to warm up its body to run.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung spoke with a grumpy looking expression,

    ¡°If you try to run now, I will smash you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu.</i> Let¡¯s see that once you catch me.¡±

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    The ghost rose into the air in an instant and moved to the ceiling in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The disciples screamed at this. The ghost was moving so fast that its white body was now out of sight.

    ¡°¡­ that was so fast?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see it.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen anything move so fast.¡±

    Everyone stared nkly at the hole in the ceiling.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    Chung Myung too nodded his head in admiration.

    ¡°So crazy fast.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, but¡­¡±

    And as soon as he said that, he earnestly mumbled.

    ¡°Is he an idiot?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I see that he is fast, but it seems like his brain has taken a lot of damage.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Jo Gul and didn¡¯t even pay attention to the ghost.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Get us a shovel.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned to the floor where the ghost was digging something and smiled,

    ¡°He pretended to be a ghost to gain something that is hidden here?¡±

    A treasure?

    Could it be treasure?

    <i>Hehehehehe!</i>

    <i>Shh!</i>

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    ¡°<i>Eheheheheh!</i>¡±

    Each time a shovel dug some soil up, a sloppyugh would flow out from the mouth of Chung Myung.

    What could this be?

    When people are in a good mood they usually work with more excitement. In particr, if they were going to achieve something for sure, wouldn¡¯t they even dance while working?

    Noints about the work.

    But the problem was¡­ it wasn¡¯t Chung Myung who was shoveling, but the others.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°How far should we dig?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s question, Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°When we destroyed the manor before, we dug a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°We did.¡±

    ¡°If it didn¡¯te up then, it means that it has to be below that level, so continue to dig, just dig until somethinges out!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no other bastard as selfish as¡­

    Everyone was ring at him with vicious eyes, but he continued to smile.

    ¡°Their footwork was so fast. <i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    At this level, the ghost had to be considered one of the best at it.

    Of course, light footwork wasn¡¯t always a necessary skill. However, when one was like that ghost, then one could make a lot of money, if one set their mind to it.

    ¡°It was like some super fast carriage! Delivery possible within ten days all through the central ins! How much does it cost to take and move only high rankings officials!? Oh my god!¡±

    Perhaps an ordinary person could earn an unimaginable amount of money. But what did such a person want to do by pretending to be a ghost?

    ¡°<i>Uhahahaha!</i> It has to be expensive! Very expensive!¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned, watching Chung Myung go crazy for money.

    ¡°¡­Sasuk. Isn¡¯t he being too much?¡±

    ¡°Want me to stop him?¡±

    ¡°If someone who is like a leader speaks¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is the leader here?¡±

    ¡°Elder Hyun Young¡­ ah I was being stupid.¡±

    The moment they ran to Hyun Young, they would get two peopleughing and asking them to work, double the nagging.

    In that case, just one person was better.

    ¡°Do the work fast without constantly stretching! And instead of talking, move your shovel!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua sighed and went back to shoveling.

    And their eyes, they were filled with anger and hate. Their increased sense of awareness and minds following Chung Myung knew that this was good though.

    ¡®There has to be something here.¡¯

    ¡®It has to be expensive, right?¡¯

    ¡®Give me meat soup and rice!¡¯

    As their investment in Huayoung Gate had increased, there was a feeling that the side dishes given to them were fewer than before. If they found something expensive here, then they would get the full amount of side dishes again!

    ¡°Dig, for now, let¡¯s only think about digging.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone went back to using their shovels to dig. A mound of dirt rose up like a volcano that was erupting.

    As if they werepeting, their pace kept getting faster and faster.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Don¡¯t use your shovel like that! Isn¡¯t it dangerous?! This is narrow!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do it quickly?!¡±

    ¡°Which warrior even uses sword techniques to shovel!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua does!¡±

    It was when Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were talking and digging,

    ¡°Just how much should¡­¡±

    <i>Pak!</i>

    <i>Flinch!</i>

    Something touched the shovel and everyone turned their heads!

    ¡°Found it?¡±

    ¡°Is it there?¡±

    ¡°Something is here! Something is in here!¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    As soon as they said that, Chung Myung jumped in and took the shovel from Yoon Jong.

    ¡°I will do this myself.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Bastard.¡±

    Baek Cheon mumbled, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i> Will there be ghosts or treasure here? <i>AHHHH!</i> So exciting!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung delicately poked the shovel into the ground. At first nce, it seemed like a normal rxed movement, but it caused dirt to rise on the left and right.

    ¡°Be gentle!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Slow! Dig slow!¡±

    In an instant, it appeared.

    ¡°Stone wall?¡±

    ¡°Wow. They buried a stone wall this deep? Amazing. It must have been quite difficult.¡±

    ¡°it must mean that this is that important.¡±

    The eyes of Mount hua disciples turned greedy.

    If only the forefather of Taoism hade back, he would re at these people and gotten rid of them.

    Unfortunately, such things don¡¯t happen in real life.

    ¡°But how do we open this? Is there an opening?¡±

    ¡°Do we just break it?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehehe.</i> You don¡¯t even know what is inside, so we cannot. If it is something fragile, it will break. It is better to find an opening!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s dig more.¡±

    Even before Chung Myung intervened, the others jumped in to make some money.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®They are grown ups now.¡¯

    Ah, they grew up. Everyone was a thief¡­ no, a Taoist.

    Well! Well! It was just a different word.

    Baek Cheon, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong began to plow the area and Yu Yiseol brought a brush to move the dirt from the stone wall.

    ¡®This is¡­ almost like grave diggers.¡¯

    Sahyung.

    Sect Leader Sahyung!

    ¡­did they ovee their level a bit more?

    -Yah you bastard this is a bit¡­

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i> I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung shook off his hallucinations and smiled.

    No matter how things seemed, he just needed to make money!

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°There is an opening!¡±

    ¡°Found it, Chung Myung!¡±

    Hearing their words, Chung Myung widened his eyes and moved over,

    ¡°Over here?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    It was there¡­

    In front of Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, there wasrge door into the stone wall.

    ¡°Oh. This might be bigger than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Looks like there is somethingrge to explore. Ah, I got it right.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    ¡°Maybe it will be bigger than thest time we got the pills!¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung held his stomach andughed as his face brightened up,

    ¡°No, no. I haven¡¯t even opened it yet, so I shouldn¡¯t be liking this. I like money and it isnt because I earn it. Let¡¯s open it now!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    It was the moment when Chung Myung grabbed the door tightly.

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    A very disconcerted voice came from above their heads.

    The disciples looked up¡­

    ¡°You are back?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    The ghost was back and it was shaking with anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why that moron bothered running away if he was going toe back here.¡±

    ¡°Same.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Yah. If you are a ghost, go do what you want to. If you are a human, go the way a human would. If you don¡¯t want to be hurt.¡±

    ¡°H-How dare you all!¡±

    The ghost looked angry that a white haze began to shimmer around.

    ¡°I tried to endure it so that blood wouldn¡¯t spill! You people constantly take this too far! Do not me me for being cruel now!¡±

    The gray form began to m down to break the necks at a speed.

    ¡°<i>Huk?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>PAPA</i>¡­¡±

    However, unlike those who were embarrassed, Chung Myung picked up the shovel he had put down with a t face.

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    <i>Paaaaakkk!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The world was enveloped in silence.

    Baek Cheon looked at this with nk eyes. The side of the shovel Chung Myung was holding was lodged into the milky white ghost.

    The world which had been moving into an incredible speed stopped for a moment in that instant.

    <i>Pat!</i>

    The figure hit with the shovel blinked a couple times and them moved to the floor.

    But the thrashing wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°Look at this bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes and raised the shovel

    ¡°I!¡±

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    ¡°Told you! Ghost is killed!

    <i>Paaak!</i>

    ¡°If they turn out to be human, they will be beaten to death!¡±

    <i>Paaaak!</i>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you! You bastard!¡±

    The shovel of Chung Myung began to dance.

    ¡°But this bastard! you keep pushing your luck with me! This is the so done you ghost bastard! You bastard!¡±

    Everyone closed their eyes at this.

    A horrid event unfolding within the holy hall of a taoist sect.

    Purification by shovel.

    ¡®The ghost is killed by being hit by a shovel.¡¯

    ¡®At this point, even if he bes a vengeful spirit, I will admit his feelings.¡¯

    ¡®I feel bad.¡¯

    Everytime the shovel was hit, the white aura shimmered around and the figure shrank more.

    ¡°Y-You! I will kill¡­ <i>Ack! Ack!</i>¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    ¡°Stop! My! Skills! My crotch! <i>Ack!</i> That is my crotch!¡±

    ¡°Die, you bastard!¡±

    The ghost was angry and screaming and cursing.

    ¡°Save me! I am not ghost! I am a human! I want to live!¡±

    ¡°Now this ghost is tricking people into doing things! You need to be purified!¡±

    ¡°I am not a Ghost!¡±

    ¡°Then die!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i> Help meeeee!¡±

    Dawn began to rise in the distance and the mournful cries began to continue.

    Be it human or ghost, once you touch the guyes up, the end will be bad.

 Chapter 384: If It Is A Ghost, It Dies; If It Is A Human, Then Beat It To Death (4)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples from Mount Hua looked at the person in front of them with too many thoughts running through their minds.

    ¡°¡­ so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was clear that the milky white clothes covering the entire body belonged to this person, but it was vague to say that the face belonged to a human.

    ¡®It is double the size¡­¡¯

    ¡®Like a steamed bun¡­¡¯

    ¡®How much was he hit?¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who was watching the beaten man with a slightly sorry look on his face, cleared his throat,

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> So¡­ you are from the Ghost n?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Ghost n¡­ then¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon paused for a moment and pondered as he tilted his head.

    ¡°Have you heard of them, Jo Gul?¡±

    ¡°This is my first time hearing of them.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua stared at the man with slightly confused looks on their faces.

    ¡°I¡­ I am sorry, but we are short on information.¡±

    A look of sadness shed across the man¡¯s face. And then Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Ghost n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I have heard about such a ce existing, but this is the first time actually seeing someone from there. What have I heard, uh¡­ their footwork is amazing, the best too in¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hiding their presence like a ghost¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chyung Myung had a confused look.

    ¡°It fits.¡±

    After hearing this, he wondered why he hadn¡¯t noticed it; actually, hearing something with your ears, and seeing something with your eyes, always left one with different thoughts, so this was expected.

    Baek Cheon, who was listening with a serious look, asked,

    ¡°Evil Faction?¡±

    ¡°A bit hard to say to call us that. If we have to say something, then we are a dependable movement¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°That is what ghosts do.¡±

    ¡°I told you, I am a person.¡±

    ¡°Then a thief.¡±

    The man tried to show his anger, but his swollen face didn¡¯t help him much.

    Baek Cheon looked at the man and, a bit hesitant, asked,

    ¡°Anyway, I understand. Then uh¡­ um¡­¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, he scratched the back of his head shyly,

    ¡°I am sorry, but you are a disciple, right? It is a bit difficult to guess with your face being a bit, you know, right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The person closed his eyes with sorrow.

    ¡®There is no such thing as the concept of kindness.¡¯

    This bastard who looks nice, he gets to use the words which would upset people the most.

    ¡°¡­ about forty.¡±

    ¡°Then you are our senior.¡±

    ¡°¡­ here?¡±

    As soon as a slightly stupid word came out, the man went silent.

    ¡°No, but is this bastard really right?¡±

    When Chung Myung caught the shovel again, the man turned blue¡­ no his face was originally purple due to the beating. Either way, he moved back,

    ¡°I-I am sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Gul,¡± said Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Put some sugar in that guy¡¯s mouth, he is at it again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jo Gul dragged Chung Myung along. And even as he was being dragged, Chung Myung squinted his eyes and screamed,

    ¡°Answer me! Before I be the Buddha and purify you!¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head as if all hope was lost and looked at the man again,

    ¡°But why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡­¡±

    The guy nced at Chung Myung, who was being dragged away, and then said,

    ¡°I am from the Ghost n, a disciple called Gye Hyung. And here I am known as the Martial Shadow Ghost.¡±

    And Chung Myung, who was being dragged away, shook Jo Gul off and came over,

    ¡°No one knows your sect¡¯s name, and yet you have a title attached to yours?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Jo Gul with a sad face.

    ¡°Do not worry and continue, he always acts like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That thief bastard.¡±

    ¡°Never mind him.¡±

    The man lifted his head and looked at the sky.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather you kill me.¡¯

    One cursed, and the othersforted him; this felt like being fed and whipped in the butt at the same time.

    What kind of participation was this?

    If he had known Mount Hua was this vicious, then he would have run without returning here.

    ¡°You are a great warrior.¡±

    ¡°¡­ great warrior is a bit excessive for me. Just call me Martial Shadow Ghost.¡±

    ¡°Can I call you that? I can call you Master Gye? well¡­ you are the next in line, I assume?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Gye Hyung sighed and began to speak.

    ¡°Actually, the ce where you built your hall is one of the Ghost n branches. To be precise, it could be called one of our safe houses.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a safe house?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    He had never heard of it.

    Those who needed to minimize their appearances outside, hide their identity, and avoid the eyes of others were called murderers and thieves, and these people made ces called safe horses where they could hide.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­ in here?¡±

    The man coughed.

    ¡°No, of course, I understand that you are a bit shocked. It is a little strange to have one in such a ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    What kind of insane person would make Xi¡¯an, the busiest city, their safe house? Even if the saying was, ¡®It is darkest under themp¡¯.

    ¡°This is a safe house built more than two hundred years ago. I heard that Xi¡¯an wasn¡¯t this prosperous then, and there was norge path to navigate.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    If it was built long ago, then that sounded fine.

    Yoon Jong, who had been listening to the story, asked further as if he understood this,

    ¡°Ah, then the ghost haunting thisnd?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. That was us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gye Hyung spoke quickly as if to protest that it was not his fault.

    ¡°Actually, this was a ce built by us. However, over the course of two hundred years, the urban area of Xi¡¯an was gradually developed, and the area widened up, and people began to live everywhere here¡­¡±

    ¡°And it was empty in the start??¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Gye Hyung coughed,

    ¡°But¡­ we couldn¡¯t im to people that we were the owners because our identities were hidden and constantly changing.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded as if he understood,

    ¡°That¡¯s why you drove people out pretending to be a ghost. If rumors spread that it was an abandoned house with ghosts, people wouldn¡¯t want to live here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is it. And as you can see, our martial arts are quite suited for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°Because they think we are real ghosts.¡±

    ¡°That much I will agree.¡±

    A figure costumed in white, moving around with unnatural speed, who wouldn¡¯t think it was a ghost? Moreover, qi couldn¡¯t be sensed either.

    Gye Hyung nodded his head.

    ¡°The idea worked really well, and there was no problem during that time. So I came to visit Xi¡¯an again and managed to go¡­ the abandoned house which I worked in to keep from copsing was nowhere to be found¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ of course, inside, there were Taoists.¡±

    ¡°And ones with swords.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like walking into hell.¡±

    Seeing the disciples of Mount Hua speak sympathetic words to him, Gye Hyung nodded as if he would cry at any moment,

    ¡°Th¡­ at¡­ people¡­ it might be a bit strange to say this in front of everyone, but when I found out that you were people from Mount Hua, who recently began to make their name all over the ce, I¡­ well¡­ it was¡­¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°I understand, man.¡±

    They did nothing wrong, and yet they felt like they had to apologize.

    ¡°T-that is why I tried to drive people out by pretending to be a ghost, like before. Because that was all I could do.¡±

    Only then the disciples of Mount Hua, who learned the full story, nodded.

    ¡°If you think about it, it wasn¡¯t bad right?¡±

    ¡°Right. There was no hurting anyone, just pretending to be a ghost.¡±

    ¡°I was beaten a bit too much for what I did.¡±

    ¡°Excessive.¡±

    ¡°Right. Too much, man.¡±

    Everyone looked pitifully at him.

    Seeing that, Gye Hyung wanted to cry.

    ¡®What crimes did Imit in my previous life?¡¯

    For him to have met such an angry, venomous guy?

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    However, that venomous bastard didn¡¯t seem to care about his circumstances.

    ¡°So this is your house.¡±

    ¡°R-Right.¡±

    ¡°Do you have proof of that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes?¡±

    Chung Myung asked him again,

    ¡°Do you have proof that this ce belongs to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ proof?¡±

    Gye Hyung rolled his eyes,

    ¡°T-There is no¡­¡±

    So this abandoned house was theirs to hide, but there was evidence?

    ¡°We bought this. There are documents we have for it.¡±

    ¡°T-That is.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and pointed to the hole he had dug,

    ¡°Actually, everything thates from thisnd belongs to its owners, and that is thew regarding the matter.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°This is ours now.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke cheerfully,

    ¡°if you feel this is unfair, then go to the officials and ask for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gye Hyung stared at Chung Myung with a nk look. Then, with much difficulty, he opened his mouth,

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The work of sects doesn¡¯t let officials¡­¡±

    ¡°Arent the sects made of people? This man is huge.¡±

    ¡°¡­ t-that¡­¡±

    Gye Hyung protested.

    ¡°Well, the safe room is over there, right? Like I said! Wouldn¡¯t this be the same as me proving this?¡±

    ¡°How can that be proved? We dug this first, and then you came.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You supposedly found a box of gold under your house. And if Ie there and im that I buried it, will that be mine?¡±

    ¡°N-No, that is¡­¡±

    Gye Hyung looked like he was done.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°This is ours. Without further ado, get out of our ce, and if you snoop around one more time, then I will end up beating you to a pulp.¡±

    ¡°W-Where is such aw¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there anyw which says you can dress like a ghost and scare someone in their own home?¡±

    Gye Hyung shuddered.

    ¡°You are lucky. If I were in a bad mood, you would have been a real ghost by now.¡±

    It was when Chung Myung tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°T-there is no treasure there.¡±

    <i>Tuk.</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s body went cold. And he tilted his head to the side like a ghost,

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    A voice that was several times more gloomy and terrifying than when Gye Hyung acted like a ghost came slithering over.

    ¡®<i>Eik!</i>¡¯

    Gye Hyung, who was scared, immediately changed his words,

    ¡°W-Wealth! There is no such thing as wealth! There is something else¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s brightened up again.

    ¡°Ah, what is so important about that? If we can make money, then it is treasure. So what is inside?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The man pursed his lips.

    And Chung Myung came over and tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°It is quite frustrating. If this is the case, I have no choice but to jump in and check for myself. The result will be the same. Let¡¯s not deal with each other again.¡±

    At that, Gye Hyung sighed,

    ¡°¡­ it is an order, a will.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°There is the will of the Sect Leader from the Ghost n in there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked now.

    ¡°The Sect Leader¡¯s will?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ the will of the sect leader, which symbolizes the authority of the sect leader, who oversees the big torge affairs of a sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Depending on the situation, the holder of the will has more authority than the sect leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°And that is in there?¡±

    The man nodded. This was not something he should have said, but he was powerless at this moment.

    That devil-like being in here will open the ce and search for it, so he had to speak up.

    ¡°Why here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is a bitplicated to say. It is¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. If it isplicated, don¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then why did you ask, you bastard?!

    ¡°Hmm, so you are saying you came here for that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is quite an important item for the n, so please¡­¡±

    ¡°The sect leader¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°So if I hold it, I can have the same level ofmand and authority as the sect leader of the n? And that is in that ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? <i>Hehehehe!</i> Is that so? <i>Eheheheh!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Like a child who had received a toy he liked so much, Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    Gye Hyung, who felt horror and terror creep in, couldn¡¯t hide his emotions.

    ¡°That, Disciple?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Chung Myung straightened his shoulders and looked at Gye Hyung with the kindest face,

    ¡°From now on, you should call me ¡®Weilder of the Sect Leader¡¯s Will¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Take good care of me. <i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    This insane bastard is saying what¡­

    This man is insane¡­

    Gye Hyung, who was barely holding onto his sanity, grabbed the back of his head and fell back.

 Chapter 385: If It Is A Ghost, It Dies; If It Is A Human, Then Beat It To Death (5)

    ¡°<i>Huuuuuu.</i>¡±

    A hum anyone could hear.

    But none of those who listened to the hum could enjoy it.

    ¡°So this¡­¡±

    In the fingers of Chung Myung was a shining object the size of a child¡¯s fist. The rusted object, as if carved from jade, emitted a different color each time light passed through.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Gye Hyung, who had been a bit restless the whole time, approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°G-Give it back¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop moving.¡±

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    ¡°Back off.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Gye Hyung stepped back.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    <i>Thud.</i>

    ¡°Hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop! You idiot!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Baek Cheon kicked Chung Myung, making him fly up like a ball andnd on the ground, causing him to scream.

    ¡°Why!¡±

    ¡°Are you training some dog!? You bastard! You can never do something a human needs to do!¡±

    ¡°Because it is fun.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> You are seriously¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned and looked at Gye Hyung.

    ¡®Somehow.¡¯

    Looking at the man, who was sitting in a state of dismay with the face of a loyal man, Baek Cheon felt pity.

    Even if things went wrong in the world, there was a pattern to it.

    All of a sudden, the will was handed over to that bastard. It was a terrible thing, as close to disaster as it could be.

    The disciples of Mount Hua ended up participating in creating this disaster and groaned at the sight of what they had done.

    ¡°<i>Huhuhuhuhu.</i>¡±

    However, whether or not he knew their feelings, Chung Myung just smiled, looking at the jade in his hand.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Sect Leader¡¯s Will,

    A single piece of stone that symbolized the authority of a n but¡­ what could be done with this? Either way, it was good.

    ¡®This happened because of the people problem.¡¯

    All kinds of tests and evaluations. And even the sect leaders who have been picked through personality assessment over decades often end up in a mess when the person who can stop them vanishes.

    It wasn¡¯t known if there was a ce like Mount Hua where elders could dissuade their sect leader and such but in most sects and especially ns, the elders were normally chewed out by the authority of the sect leader.

    Then, in the end, an uncontroble absolute power struggle would ur due to that.

    This will stone was created to prevent that.

    Most of them were ced in a ce like a council room where they could keep the sect leaders in check; that way, sect leaders obsessed with power could be handled¡­

    ¡®The intentions were good.¡¯

    But wasn¡¯t it human nature to use things made with good intentions for bad uses?

    No matter what their intentions were, once someone held this object, they decided that the life and death of a n depended on them.

    In other words, it was a treasure that gave one immense power. And now, in the end, the leaders of each sect and n wanted to hold theirs.

    And that treasure of the Ghost ns was in Chung Myung¡¯s hand.

    ¡°<i>Smack.</i>¡±

    Ching Myung smacked his lips.

    ¡°It is nice to have this in my hand¡­ but a n is no Beggars Union, so is there anything worthwhile in this safe house?¡±

    Hearing this, Gye Hyung looked like his entire world had just copsed.

    ¡®Because he seems like a person who would touch even a beggar¡¯s bag.¡¯

    What?

    What are you doing by giggling and stealing items that belonged to someone else¡¯s n?

    Money?

    Moneyyyyy?

    ¡®The heavens are indifferent to this.¡¯

    What the hell did the Ghost n do to deserve such a thing?

    They walk around pretending to be ghosts, but in the other neighboring ns, there aren¡¯t many who live as well as those from the Ghost n.

    Maybe living a good life was not enough; they were blessed.

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung asked Gye Hyung, and he shook the stone in his hand.

    ¡°Want to curse?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Should he curse?

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with doing that. After all, it is your fault that you didn¡¯t take care of such an important item and ced it in such a ce. In other words, what kind of n would do such a thing?¡±

    The Shaolin Abbot¡¯s Will would stay in his hand; it would never leave his grasp.

    When a Sect Leader needed to stow away their jade, it was stored in the deepest parts of the sect or n, and in the case of Shaolin, in the deepest cave.

    But here, it was ced in an area with no escorts or guards.

    ¡°¡­ we have a couple of ongoing situations.¡±

    ¡°Sure, there has to be. And now there is a need for this again, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gye Hyung nodded his head with a sad face as if he had given up on everything.

    ¡°Well, there is no reason for me to know the situation.¡±

    Chung Myung held the jade in his hand and waved it in front of Gye Hyung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am also having a hard time, so why don¡¯t I give it back?¡±

    Gye Hyung¡¯s eyed widened, and his face turned red.

    Return?

    Still, it seemed that this devil wasn¡¯t really a devil. It looks like he wants to give it back.

    But the hope which bloomed for one sentence disappeared like a bubble in his next words,

    ¡°How much will you pay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°I am asking how much will you pay for this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung pointed at the deep pit.

    ¡°We still ended up digging this ce for a long time with our bodies. Think about thebor they had to do. This only happened tonight because they are strong, and look at my face.¡±

    ¡°We look fierce!¡±

    ¡°And how handsome he is!¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon Sasuk is here. Do you have to speak with your face?¡±

    The usations exploded in an instant, but Chung Myung heard those words from one ear and out of another.

    ¡°Look, I am also a taoist who serves the heavens, and it will sting my consciousness to swallow the home of someone else.¡±

    ¡°Conscience? Did he just use that word?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Sasuk. Why would he use such a ridiculous word? We must have heard him wrong.¡±

    ¡°What is with you bastards!¡±

    Chung Myung widened his eyes, but Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were angrier.

    ¡®What. What?¡¯

    He stared.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, their heads worked too well.

    Try catching me once¡­

    Well.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked at Gye Hyung.

    ¡°How much will you pay? I cane up with a number that works for this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ money?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I am a bit embarrassed to say, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the Ghost n is a lot poorer than the Beggars Union.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head,

    ¡°Do you think that makes sense? A n with light footwork technique and the best stealth skills in the world has no money? You can make money by stealing.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t steal!¡±

    Gye Hyung screamed as if those words were horrible to hear.

    ¡°At the time when we were active, there were people who would use us when they lost things, so stealing is something that we feel offended by.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah.¡±

    Such a sad story, but¡­

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be dressing like a ghost and acting like that!¡±

    ¡°O-our martial is just like that. What do you expect us to do?¡±

    ¡°If you act like that while being smart and stuff, anyone would suspect you people first.¡±

    ¡°T-That is unfair.¡±

    Gye Hyung beat his chest, protesting how unfair this was.

    ¡°It means that we have chosen to live a clean life. But of course, our martial arts are like that, so we end uping out as ghosts!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Appearances aren¡¯t everything!¡±

    ¡°¡­ not everyone is like that.¡±

    ¡°But this taoist just said a moment ago that you would make money with that!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I am sorry.¡±

    Chung Myung apologized right then.

    ¡°¡­The word of the unknown being a wilderness is true! Our Ghost n never lived to cause harm to others. We helped people! But people would constantly say that it was us when something happened.¡±

    Gye Hyung had a long look like he was being unfairly prosecuted.

    ¡°Cheer up.¡±

    ¡°We came to know you are good.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung is a bad guy.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Chung Myung screamed and looked at Gye Hyung.

    ¡°Even so, this doesn¡¯t make sense? You think using your footwork is worth you staying poor?¡±

    ¡°Surely our footwork is the best in the world¡­¡±

    ¡°Right! That is why¡­¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be more useful when someone who can worth with it is entrusted?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who would request us when the sound of a thief moving is also silent like ours? Who would want to depend on us? Who would leave a fish to a cat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Strange.

    Why did his eyes feel bad?

    When he heard this, it felt like he was listening to the story of Mount Hua, which was ruined; it felt like he could empathize with him.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have money?¡±

    ¡°¡­ we don¡¯t have money to eat or die. We are a poor n, but recently we faced problems in the process of selecting a new leader. With the former passing away suddenly without deciding between the two sessors, it has turned into a mess.¡±

    ¡°Then it is war.¡±

    ¡°¡­it isn¡¯trge enough to call it war, but¡­ it is a huge fight. And the fight ended.¡±

    ¡°So you are here for this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If I showed up with it before the results came out, other problems would have risen, so.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Gye Hyung with aplicated face.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying, right?¡±

    ¡°I am speaking the truth. We are trying to keep our agreement in ce. The only thing I¡¯ve dely is that I was so hungry that I picked a few pieces of meat from a ce and ate¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chung Myung smacked his lips.

    ¡®I can do nothing about the money.¡¯

    He wanted to ask for something in return, but what could he ask of a n suffering?

    And to harass them¡­

    ¡®They are strangely innocent.¡¯

    After all, he did nothing wrong, just pretended to be a ghost. He had never attacked a disciple of Huayoun Gate who was traveling alone.

    Of course, when Chung Myung ran into him¡­ well, he didn¡¯t get to hit back and got beaten down by the excited bastard.

    As a result¡­

    ¡®This is a new thing¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at the jade que in his hand.

    How could they use this against a n that didn¡¯t have enough money to run itself?

    It wasn¡¯t like they were strong, either. They only had that footwork as a move. And without money in their n¡­

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly raised his head and looked at Gye Hyung.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    At the eyes which seemed to hold fire in them, he shuddered.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that you don¡¯t want to make money, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. Is there any ce in the world that hates money? Even if we depend on our martial arts, we need money to put food in our mouths and learn more. Doesn¡¯t Disciple know that?¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and then nodded.

    Did it mean that a sect with the best footwork in the world lives in poverty because they have no means to earn?

    He smiled.

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes?¡±

    ¡°How long will it take you to bring your sect leader here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ to be precise, the position of sect leader is still currently vacant¡­ the new one will only be elected after I return with the Sect Leader¡¯s Will.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I get it, okay. So, how long?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Gye Hyung looked a bit worried as he said,

    ¡°It would be around ten days at thetest.¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Go and tell him toe here directly if he wants this. You will alsoe with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­D-Disciple! If I head back like this, I will be beaten to death!¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Just tell them one thing, you will not be beaten to death then.¡±

    ¡°Tell?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and said,

    ¡°You get to make a lot of money and ask him toe along.¡±

    ¡°¡­ lot of money¡­ you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah. And it isn¡¯t just some money, but arge sum of it.¡±

    Gye Hyung looked shocked, but Chung Myung was already giggling.

    And the others knew that this was something that involved money, and money made him act as such.

    ¡®It is time to expand the business gradually.¡¯

    -Delivery is possible within ten days on the Central ins. We will bring things at the speed of ghost-

    This had to be given!

    This had to work out!

    This pretty piece of jade stone now looked like gold to him.

    ¡°Ghost Delivery Service, <i>hehehehe</i>. I think that is good. <i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    All Mount Hua¡¯s disciples trembled as they watched scheming Chung Myung.

    ¡®He is up to something again.¡¯

    ¡®Please, learn to live like a human, Chung Myung.¡¯

    When Chung Myung started work, wasn¡¯t it always Baek Cheon and others who had to handle it?

    Everyone sighed, knowing they would have to suffer again.

 Chapter 386: If Someone Has To Die, I Will Be The First One To Die (1)

    Mount Hua.

    Those who had gathered in the room began to report to Hyun Jong, the sect leader.

    ¡°Sect Leader, we have news from Xi¡¯an. Huayoung Gate is nowpletely settled in and is unable to ept any more disciples.¡±

    ¡°Oh. When did the newse in?¡±

    ¡°About two days ago.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> I see.¡±

    A happy smile spread across the face of Hyun Jong.

    ¡®I thought it wasn¡¯t easy stuff.¡¯

    Well.

    Where have those kids ever done anything in an easy manner? Aren¡¯t they the kids who solve problems that others wouldn¡¯t even dare touch?

    ¡°After moving to Xi¡¯an, it is still difficult to pay the full amount due to theirrge expenses, but they said that they will be able to send us the full amount of money starting next month.¡±

    ¡°Who would care about money now? It is important for them to take root in the West.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head in the direction of Xi¡¯an. Even though he was inside the room, it felt like there was no wall blocking his vision.

    ¡®Such effort.¡¯

    Hyun Young, the disciples, and Huayoung Gate must have all suffered so much. As for Chung Myung¡­

    No, not him

    Chung Myung must have had a lot of trouble. Surely¡­ he suffered.

    ¡®Did he really suffer?¡¯

    This was something to think about¡­

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat and nced at Hyun Sang.

    ¡°Yes, is there something more?¡±

    ¡°I did speak about this before, but it is about the incident with the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    When the Ten Thousand People n was mentioned, Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Do we have a problem?¡±

    ¡°I asked to be contacted if something felt suspicious, and there have been no such signs yet.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed in relief.

    ¡°This¡­ this is too early.¡±

    ¡°But we couldn¡¯t help it at the moment, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me the disciples, it is just that I am worried. I do not think this was an easy thing, nor will we be left alone.¡±

    ¡°It is our children who managed to tackle them, but we will not rx and continue to stay on alert.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded at hisment.

    ¡®We should stay alert.¡¯

    And he turned to Un Geom.

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we send more kids to Xi¡¯an? If they try to target it again, it would be¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that.¡±

    But Un Geom shook his head,

    ¡°To be urate, the children left on Mount Hua are the ones who havegged behind in their skillspared to those who have gone to Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°So the kids here will have to train each day to do their best and grow further to catch up with those who are ahead. If we make them do something like this and waste their time, they will not be able to grow, and that would cause a split within the sect due to decreased self-confidence.¡±

    ¡°¡­ factions? Mount Hua? Isn¡¯t everyone equal between us?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is true.¡±

    Un Geom shut his mouth.

    While talking about righteousness, wasn¡¯t it against the rules to bring up Chung Myung?

    ¡°Anyway, it was hard to concentrate on training in Xi¡¯an. I want to take this chance to help the children here grow.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡®Such an affectionate person.¡¯

    Teachers tended to have more interest in those with higher talents, but Un Geom was paying attention to those who couldn¡¯t achieve the same results as others.

    It was because he was equally affectionate with them.

    Hyun Jong thought that it was fortunate to have Un Geom here.

    Despite the jobs he took on, he never onceined about the kids, nor did he let them stop growing.

    It was something an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°The children in Xi¡¯an are not the ones who will be lost. And that Ten Thousand People n has suffered misfortune once before, so shouldn¡¯t they be the ones careful now?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡±

    ¡°But just in case, I will tell them to be on alert at all times and to be careful.¡±

    After Un Geom was finished, Un Am, who was watching, spoke up,

    ¡°This happened because no one expected them toe to Xi¡¯an. I¡¯d like to ask the Beggars Union to keep an eye on their movements, then wouldn¡¯t it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Oh. That sounds like a good idea.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡®So many things have changed.¡¯

    The meetings in the past were sad.

    It wasmon for them all to gather and agonize over the way the sect was running, unable to find a clear answer.

    But now Mount Hua has changed. Everyone was active in thinking and searching for solutions and expressing their opinions too.

    All of this would lead Mount Hua to higher ground.

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader¡±

    ¡°If Huayoung Gate has sessfully reestablished itself, then the foundations of Mount Hua are standing solid. This is something we should celebrate, but it is also something we need to be careful about.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°In order to create a Mount Hua worthy of the old man, I will need all your help in the future. So everyone, please.¡±

    ¡°Of course we will, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely do it.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡®This is joy and happiness.¡¯

    Of course, there were ces for concern even now.

    ¡®The world isn¡¯t an easy ce to live in.¡¯

    If there was a path, then there were hurdles too. One day, even Mount Hua, which was currently blessed, would have to amodate curses.

    However, Hyun Jong hoped that such time could be dyed by a little.

    ¡°Happiness to all.¡±

    To make everyone feel a bit happier.

    ¡°Is everyone gathered?¡±

    Asked the cold voice.

    A blunt tone, yet no one cared.

    ¡°What did you call such a busy person over for?¡±

    ¡°Military Leader is ahead. Do not use that mouth carelessly. At least if you don¡¯t want to lose it.¡±

    At that, a man with a long scar on one side of his mouth turned his head.

    ¡°Ooh, it looks like Poison Bloody Hand is having trouble, seeing how desperately he wants to hurt someone.¡±

    ¡°I told you to shut your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The so-called Poison Bloody Hand stood up.

    A sense of tension filled the space.

    But then¡­

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    The militarymander spoke to the people,

    ¡°Before you do what the Lord hasmanded, I will inform them about the fight you two just had.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i>¡±

    When their Lord was mentioned, the men who were ready to fight each other closed their mouths.

    Ho Ga-Myung said,

    ¡°Son Wol.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Deadly Short Shooter, Son Wol, licked his lips.

    ¡°This is the ce where the orders of the Lord are conveyed, do not act recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Son Wol raised his hands and gently touched the scar on his mouth. Those present knew that this behavior was something he had developed in the past, so no one pointed it out.

    ¡°And Poison Bloody Hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This is a mission we are doing together. Do not fight and provoke others.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung looked at the two men who had be silent and asked,

    ¡°Where is Yado?¡±

    ¡°Seems to be runningte.¡±

    Just as that sentence ended, a man entered. Dressed in animal fur draped over robes, the huge de around his waist was without a sheath.

    Ho Ga-Myung looked at him with cold eyes.

    ¡°You must have heard the news.¡±

    ¡°Which one? The one where the Red Snake troops went and came back with their leader as a good-for-nothing with his limbs cut off by the Mount Hua brats?¡±

    Son Wol grinned at this.

    Despite talking about the fact that their own colleague was injured, there was no sign of pity here.

    ¡°Be it them or someone else, ever since that group got a false reputation and began to run wild, I knew this would happen one day.¡±

    Poison Bloody Hand also added to the conversation.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t humane to talk like this about a colleague¡­ but I agree with you.¡±

    Yado tilted his head.

    ¡°But, when you say Mount Hua do you mean the one which belonged to the Nine Great Sects One Union?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You mean that there is someone from Mount Hua who could deal with the Red Snake de?¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung answered this with a blunt question,

    ¡°I heard that he was defeated by the second-ss disciple Righteous Sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ this is shocking in numerous ways.¡±

    All three of them frowned.

    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t already know that their men who went to Xi¡¯an were stronger than those disciples from Mount Hua. They could tell because of the simple difference between those who had experience with the world and those who didn¡¯t. Yeop Pyung was a great example of this.

    That didn¡¯t mean that their enemy was nothing, but a kid couldn¡¯t take him down.

    ¡°He was careless.¡±

    ¡°Then he has to die.¡±

    Yado smiled.

    ¡°This is the problem when dealing with kids. We can never let ourselves get caught off guard.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung looked cold.

    ¡°You can do what you please. But if you are going to be careless, be sure to die. If youe back alive after being careless, you will have to bear the anger of the Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    When their Lord was mentioned, all three of them shrank back immediately.

    Their Lord, Jang Il-So.

    To everyone, even among the Evil Faction, he was someone who was nothing short of a fear inducer.

    Even those who had endured years of time under him and rose in ranks would shudder at his name.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> But it seems like the lord is quite angry, considering how he called us.¡±

    ¡°If I were given a little more time, I would havepleted my task ande back.¡±

    ¡°Come back anyter, and he would havee for your throat.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung frowned at this.

    ¡°Do thatter. You will get enough entertainment on the way, and there is one order for you. Lead the troops to Mount Hua and do not leave a single brat there alive. Set the ce on fire. Completely erase any trace of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we have to go that far?¡± asked Son Wol.

    ¡°Mount Hua was expelled out of the Nine Great Sects, but they still are a sect. You want us to erase such a ce entirely?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung smiled.

    ¡°Those Nine Great Sects do not like Mount Hua. They will show sad faces, but they will not move to avenge Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Still, the worldly affairs are¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    He spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be too bad if there were people who wanted to fight. It is time to change our level of strength and show it.¡±

    There were no further questions.

    ¡°Are you sure this is an order from the Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then we will follow it.¡±

    Everyone here knew that the reason for this wasn¡¯t an impulsive action but one with a deep meaning.

    ¡°Just one thing.¡±

    Poison Bloody Hand, who was silent, spoke.

    ¡°To deal with Mount Hua, you want three troops to go? Even if one were¡­.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t three troops. The issue this time is with the ck w troops.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    With those words, a man wrapped in ck bandages approached from behind.

    ¡°¡­ you.¡±

    All three of them frowned and looked at the one called the ck Jackal.

    Even in front of the militarymander, this man didn¡¯t seem to care, but there was a subtle fear which could be felt emanating from him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? Even the ck w troops¡­¡±

    ¡°It is the will of the Lord.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung immediately intervened.

    ¡°No mistakes will be tolerated this time, so do not leave anyone alive on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And soon, the one called ck Jackal turned to leave.

    The other three bowed their heads and left.

    ¡°It seems like the Lord is quite angry.¡±

    On the way out, Yado asked,

    ¡°If we don¡¯t handle this properly, then we might have to see his angry face?¡±

    He scratched his neck.

    ¡°There will be no mistakes then.¡±

    Poison Bloody Hand clenched his teeth and said,

    ¡°Clear out Mount Hua. There is nothing more to think about.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> I guess we will get to see blood in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Four days to reach Mount Hua. Noter.¡±

    ¡°Why? Scared to do it without me?¡±

    ¡°You will end upining that there was no one to killter on.¡±

    ¡°That cannot be epted.¡±

    The three of them exchanged light words and moved to their own troops. Now they had to head to Shaanxi.

    To Mount Hua.

    And its¡¯ steep peaks.

 Chapter 387: If Someone Has To Die, I Will Be The First One To Die (2)

    ¡°Then take good care of this, Huayoung Gate Leader.¡±

    ¡°Elder¡­ what will happen if you leave now? Huayoung Gate still needs an elder¡¯s guidance.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young smiled and tapped Wei Lishan on the shoulder,

    ¡°It is good to be humble, but being overly so is also not good. When ites to running a sub-sect, how can Ipare to you, who is the leader of one?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about.¡±

    Hyun Young reassured Wei Lishan with a soft smile.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like Xi¡¯an is far from Mount Hua, right? If something happens here, we will make sure to run over.¡±

    ¡°Elder, thank you for saying that.¡±

    ¡°I am the one who should thank you.¡±

    Hyun Youngforted Wei Lishan by tapping him on the shoulder.

    ¡°With so many disciples and no one topete with, won¡¯t the sub-sect prosper?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss opening an additional one in the near future.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are still some of our members who are of a certain age, and they can do that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> That is good news. And on a good day too. And¡­¡±

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Hyun Young, who held Wei Lishan on the shoulder, squeezed.

    ¡°Send the monthly payment through the Eunha merchant.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> I don¡¯t want to burden you, but¡­¡±

    Hyun Young checked the number of disciples standing behind Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Make sure it gets sent.¡±

    ¡°¡­we will continue to take in disciples too.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> You, what will you do if you be weak from overwork?¡±

    Elder¡­

    I think you need to make your intentions a bit clearer; do you want me to reduce the disciples for my health or increase them for more money¡­

    Your face is so bright that I might die¡­

    Wei Lishan secretly took a step back from Hyun Young and looked at the Mount Hua disciples wrapping their luggage.

    ¡°Disciples, you couldn¡¯t even get proper rest¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> It is fine.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°Actually, we can stay a bit longer, but since you are here and the sahyungs were rxed, we didn¡¯t have time to train.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you did so much and you call it rxed?¡±

    ¡°That devil¡­.¡±

    Angry grumbling came from around Chung Myung, who simply ignored them.

    ¡°And the best way to help a sub-sect is to make the main sect stronger. Do not worry, we will help you! By all means! A lot and perfectly!¡±

    No¡­ you don¡¯t¡­ have to¡­

    Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t respond to Chung Myung, and at that time, Wei Soheng, who was to the side, stepped forward and bowed his head.

    ¡°Disciples, thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. But Soheng. You¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to train back at the main sect?¡±

    ¡°I?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that was surely¡­¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Thest time you¡­¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    Wei Soheng looked Chung Myung straight in the face without a change in expression.

    ¡°¡­ this kid is going to make it big someday.¡±

    Surely he would!

    Of course, in the past, Wei Soheng did wish to train on Mount Hua. And since he would inherit the sub-sect, he wanted to be strong and leader-like. Shouldn¡¯t such a leader have learned something directly from the main sect?

    ¡®I won¡¯t go even if it means death!¡¯

    He might die if he went.

    Chung Myung¡­ No, the training which Mount Hua handed down to the sub-sect was so horrifying that the disciples were all screaming in pain. Even Wei Lishan felt sorry for his disciples.

    Now, maybe, Wei Lishan was feeling bad for Mount Hua leaving early, but the disciples of Huayoung, who had tortured their bodies, were havingpletely different thoughts.

    ¡®Please just go away.¡¯

    ¡®Leader, don¡¯t stop them. What if they decide to stay for more days?¡¯

    ¡®My legs are shaking from yesterday¡¯s training. And if they see that, they will make me run more!¡¯

    In just one month¡¯s time, the poor disciples were brought from fatty to boney.

    Even though the amount of training was just one-fifth of the actual training done by Mount Hua¡­

    So what?

    Train like that?

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I want to help my father! I am the one who should be the ghost of Huayoung Gate!¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as he looked at Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°When everything is done properly, send him to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will take care of him personally and send back a perfect sessor to the sub-sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will.¡±

    ¡°F-Father?¡±

    Wei Soheng was shocked, but Wei Lishan just ignored him.

    ¡°If you want to seed as a sub-sect you have to train in the main sect.¡±

    Wait!

    Father! You never trained in¡­

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung and Wei Lishan held each other¡¯s hands.

    Watching the eyes of those two shine, Wei Soheng felt like he had lost it.

    He didn¡¯t have the power to stop these two.

    ¡°Then see you next time.¡±

    ¡°Y-You will leave now?¡±

    ¡°We want to hurry back to Mount Hua.¡±

    Wei Lishan looked sorry at this. After they hade here, the disciples went through so much pain in such a short amount of time.

    ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Disciple.¡±

    ¡°I request you take care.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking Wei Lishan to lead Huayoung but to take good care of Xi¡¯an.

    ¡®Request.¡¯

    This meant that Wei Lishan wasn¡¯t simply the head of a sub-sect, but a person who held rank within the main sect.

    He wasn¡¯t sure what it meant, but Wei Lishan decided to ept the sentiment.

    ¡°Do not worry, Disciple. Huayoung is the family of Mount Hua, and I will make sure the name of Mount Hua will only ever shine.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> I would appreciate that.¡±

    Wei Lishan smiled,

    ¡®Seriously¡­¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t forgotten that.

    -Mount Hua will always remember.

    The words Chung Myung told him in the past.

    -Mount Hua does not forget the grace shown to it. Your devotion to Mount Hua over the past few decades will be rewarded.

    Wei Lishan closed his eyes.

    ¡®Such a strange person.¡¯

    The world changed, and the status of Mount Hua, too; even the position Wei Lishan held had changed. Chung Myung, however, didn¡¯t change as he walked on the same stable path.

    Ah, right; unlike others, there weren¡¯t many good things to say about Chung Myung¡­

    Still.

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly at those words, warming up the heart of Wei Lishan¡­

    ¡°Then raise the monthly deposit. These days the finances of Mount Hua are at a standstill.¡±

    ¡­stopped!

    ¡°¡­ No, we have enough!¡±

    ¡°Even if we earn, the money is never enough!¡±

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think bastard cuts it anymore.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    Wei Lishan smiled.

    ¡°When Huayoung Gate growsrger, let¡¯s have a talk then.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to work hard.¡±

    Chung Myung, whoughed, finally turned. If these talks continued, there would be no end to them. The only reason why they were saying such things here was because, just like Chung Myung, they were also having a hard time saying goodbye.

    ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°If there is a problem while we are not here, immediately move to the Eunha merchant.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Hyun Young nced and looked at all the disciples of Mount Hua and nodded,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Eventually, they all left, with the disciples taking the lead.

    ¡°Disciples! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°May you have a good journey!¡±

    ¡°Do note back!¡±

    It seemed like someone else said something, but they didn¡¯t bother asking.

    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s meet again!¡±

    As the disciples of Mount Hua waved their hands, the Huayoung disciples were ready to wave them back to Mount Hua.

    ¡°They are going!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuahaha!</i> So long.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t be back, right?¡±

    ¡°Freedom! <i>HAHAHAH!</i>¡±

    Even if a lost nation were recaptured, no one would be this ted. Hearing the voices of his disciples, Wei Lishan¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®Rotten bastards.¡¯

    And from tomorrow, he promised to roll these idiots on the ground harder than how the disciples from Mount Hua had.

    They waved their hands for a long time at the disciples from Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±

    A mixture of regret and gratitude.

    ¡°Can we just leave like this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head at Baek Cheon¡¯s question, so Baek Cheon rified,

    ¡°¡­ it feels like we have to do more.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like you can stay there for thousand years.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Baek Cheon knew what he was hinting at. In order for things to happen clearly, the disciples had to be taught more and guided more.

    But¡­

    ¡°Huayoung Gate is Huayoung Gate. They managed the ce even when Mount Hua wasn¡¯t doing well. It is a ce better off than Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i> That is true.¡±

    ¡°It would be wrong on our part to intervene any further into their matters. The work of the sub-sect has to be handled by them alone. It isn¡¯t a ce for Mount Hua to work, especially when we have our own ce to work. Huayoung is a ce that supports us.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Huayoung Gate, which was by now, very far away.

    ¡°Gate Leader Wei is a great man. He can handle it well.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him with strange eyes.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯tmon for Chung Myung to praise someone so much. So in the end, he shook his head,

    ¡°If you say so, then fine.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°What about the Ghost n?¡±

    ¡°I told him toe to Mount Hua, so they will be there. This is something we need to report to Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®He was weirdly thorough with such things.¡¯

    Normally, Chung Myung would rush head-first into things, but when it came to working with other powers, he would never cross the line.

    It was a natural thing to do, but it felt shocking as the one doing it was Chung Myung.

    ¡°So all we have to do is head to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the person standing on the side.

    ¡°There is one thing left.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes and looked at the person.

    Nam Ja-Myung.

    The Lord of West Moon Gate, a sub-sect of Southern Edge, was waiting for Mount Hua.

    Hyun Young looked at him and asked,

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­I heard you were leaving.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung bit his lip and stared at Hyun Young and the Mount Hua disciples,

    ¡°It is true that I showed an unsightly appearance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And an embarrassing sight too.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    He spoke firmly,

    ¡°This is not the end. The sub-sects of Southern Edge will not copse. I don¡¯t know how long, but we will definitely get back what we have lost.¡±

    Hearing that, Hyun Young smiled,

    ¡°Such good words.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are looking down on us?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head and said,

    ¡°All you lost here was the public sentiment. In order to regain what was lost, you should carry out your tasks with a humble nature. Then Xi¡¯an will be a good ce to live and that is a good thing for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­ remember one thing. Mount Hua never ignores other sects. For that reason, the sorrow and suffering we endured for so long, have been too great. I hope you understand what I mean.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung nodded his head and Hyun Young continued,

    ¡°Since Mount Hua is considered a flower it will wither one day, but is withering the end? Flowers will always bloom once the winter passes.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung stepped aside and opened up the path as he said,

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    It must have been the best greeting one could give.

    Hyun Young smiled and moved on,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nam Ja-Myung didn¡¯t move until they werepletely out of sight.

    And when they moved far away, Baek Cheon spoke to Chung Myung.

    ¡°It is interesting.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°I thought he was the worst leader of a Southern Edge sub-sect.¡±

    ¡°I thought Sasuk was the worst of the Baek disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But you got hit.¡±

    ¡°Brat!¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon angry at the joke, Chung Myung smiled and continued,

    ¡°A person is different depending on the situation they are in. The only way to truly know who they are is to look when they have hit bottom.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you mean that man is a warrior who has hit rock bottom?¡±

    ¡°Could be.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Then aren¡¯t such people a threat? Especially to Huayoung Gate? Southern Edge cannot simply let their power run out of their hands.¡±

    ¡°Well, it could be like that, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced back.

    ¡°Most veterans will rot one day. Even if Huayoung has only settled in Xi¡¯an today, one day it will be a constant in that ce.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be strong rather than be a constant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, better than nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung turned to the sky. In the past, his sahyung told him some things.

    -It isn¡¯t a good idea to get rid of things because you do not like them. If you turn off the water with a dam because it is a hassle, then one day, it will flood, causing more damage. If you set fire to the forest because it blocks your path, then it will no longer help humans live. Leave it alone. Isn¡¯t this what living is all about? That is a Taoist way of life.

    ¡®I am still not sure, Sahyung.¡¯

    Although he did speak the words of his sahyung, he wasn¡¯t sure if he reached the path to Tao.

    But¡­

    Words that were like mist in the past felt so clear these days.

    So someday¡­

    Chung Myung, who had been walking, stopped and his face moved to the far away peaks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The feet of the Mount Hua disciples hastened.

    And at that time.

    The disciples didn¡¯t know that there were other looks directed at the peak of Mount Hua.

 Chapter 388: If Someone Has To Die, I Will Be The First One To Die (3)

    ¡°No, I said sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That, this brat is seriously!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at this guy talking insignificant stuff when this merciful man here is giving him a chance. Is this seriously right?¡±

    ¡°I am not mad¡­!¡±

    ¡°I am not mad~¡±

    ¡°N-Not!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face shone bright red.

    ¡°H-How can people just be left like that!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. No, I should have expected this! The problem is that the monk locked himself in the farthest room because he was afraid of a ghost!! If you are like that, who will even catch the ghost? Huh! Who!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t taught to catch ghosts in Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Do you carry that wooden staff with you as firewood for roasting rabbits!¡±

    ¡°What kind of monk eats rabbit!¡±

    ¡°Try touching meat from now on, I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°I never touched meat¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul shook their heads, watching Chung Myung and Hae Yeon fight one another.

    ¡°Forget Chung Myung, but since when did monk Hae Yeon turn into a fighter like that?¡±

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t change? When a typhoon passes by, it sweeps everything along with it.¡±

    ¡°It is true that they fought in the tournament, but¡­¡±

    They looked cool back then, right? It was an amazing sight.

    But¡­

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®Monk, what is this?¡¯

    Surely there were people in the world who jumped into mes. Humans cannot always be rational, so they do a couple of things that are hard to understand.

    But¡­

    ¡®To this extent?¡¯

    You came to Chung Myung on your own!

    Why? Why walk into hell with your own feet?!

    Unfortunately, Hae Yeon was now paying the price for the choices he made.

    ¡°But, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The monk is following us to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t go back to Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­how can I know?¡±

    ¡°The more I look at him, the odder he seems.¡±

    Does Hae Yeon know this? The fact that the Mount Hua disciples he saw as humans were now looking at him like he was a circus monkey.

    Well, thankfully, he was distracted by his fight with Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ah, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Ah, what now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why are Sasuk and I pulling the cart?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Such a good question,

    Instead of answering it, Baek Cheon looked to the sky.

    Chung Myung, Hae Yeon, and Hyun Young were on the cart.

    ¡°What?¡± asked Chung Myung, ¡°One person pretends to be a proud man with a sword in hand, and the other only uses a sword used by kids to train with.¡±

    <i>Flinch!</i>

    Baek Cheon looked at his waist.

    In the ce of his sword, which was smashed in the fight with Yeop Pyung, was a wooden sword new disciples used to train.

    ¡°¡­ No, this¡­¡±

    ¡°And one man was stopped by those evil bastards.¡±

    <i>Flinch!</i>

    Jo Gul flinched and looked straight forward, not wanting to look Chung Myung in the eye.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung grunted.

    ¡°Looking at this reaction, did you think I would forget?¡±

    ¡®Fucking leech! Stuck on one thing!¡¯

    ¡®Why did God have to make him a petty person who is stuck in the past!¡¯

    ¡°Wow, after that fuss, clench your hands, and anyone will only see the great job you did back there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. You did a great job. We almost became the mourners because the two of you were stupid. You would have gone down in history! <i>Huh?</i> Try speaking now! <i>Huh!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul shrugged their necks.

    ¡°Well, this is insane. Now, those who barely even know how to move think they are some kind of phoenix! Until we reach Mount Hua, if youg behind even a little, I will hit you on your asses!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Run.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul started to run, pulling the cart.

    A look of pity passed over the faces of the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡®He took down Yeop Pyung and yet is being cursed at.¡¯

    ¡®I pity him.¡¯

    But no one was about to vocalize those thoughts. However, Hae Yeon, who was there in this ufortable situation, spoke up,

    ¡°B-But.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°To make a human draw a cart is¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to drag it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ seems quitefortable.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Everyone looked at Hae Yeon with nk eyes.

    ¡®That monk¡¯s ability to adapt is shocking.¡¯

    ¡®Look at him speaking calmly.¡¯

    ¡®He is already changing.¡¯

    ¡®Will Shaolin be fine after this?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who easily silenced Hae Yeon, raised his voice,

    ¡°Run! You slow horses! We have to get to Mount Hua by tomorrow at all costs!¡±

    ¡°It took us three days to get here!¡±

    ¡°If you have guts, you can do anything! Run now!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughh!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul began to speed up. In line with them, the other disciples ran without saying much.

    Mount Hua¡¯s peaks were now getting closer.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was looking at the sky, frowned.

    ¡®Dark clouds¡­¡¯

    There were times when Mount Hua got rain for a day or two, but this time these dark clouds made him feel odd.

    Hyun Jong, who had been looking at the dark clouds with anxious eyes, finally spoke out his worries,

    ¡°I hope nothing is wrong with the kids.¡±

    His gaze turned to Xi¡¯an, where his disciples were, and shook his head to throw out these bad thoughts.

    With Hyun Young and Chung Myung, what wrong could even happen?

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Am, who was with him, moved toward Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Your expression looks bad. Are you worried about something?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing like that.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    ¡°I was just worried that the weather looked ominous.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, with his gaze fixed on dark clouds, spoke after being immersed in thought,

    ¡°People are so strange.¡±

    Un Am looked at him, and it felt like he could feel his heart sinking into the deep eyes of the sect leader.

    ¡°In the past, when we lived, it was like drowning within a swamp. I thought there was nothing specific I could wish for, just for Mount Hua to soar once again to the top.¡±

    Hyun Jong chuckled.

    ¡°And nowes another concern.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what it means to be human?¡±

    ¡°Right. Life is like that. Isn¡¯t it thew that those who climb high must also carry more things on their shoulders?¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    The more Mount Hua gained, the higher it rose, and the more envious people turned as they became enemies.

    Hyun Jong reminded himself of the conversation he had with the Abbot of Shaolin.

    ¡°If I carry more burdens, then the children will be able to y in the world a little more.¡±

    But Un Am shook his head with a smile,

    ¡°No, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°No one from Mount Hua will ever let you handle things. Be it a disciple or Sect Leader, it is about walking together and shouldering the burdens together. Isn¡¯t that how Mount Hua moves?¡±

    ¡°¡­ your speaking skills have improved a lot.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha,</i> I guess it is because I have been watching a certain person make things happen through their words.¡±

    Hyun Jong burst intoughter.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    These people would never let Hyun Jong shoulder the burden alone, it was so they could run, together.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Right.¡±

    It was the moment when Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    From afar, someone began to run with a white face.

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t like this and asked,

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°A person from the B-Beggars Union came! They need to meet with Sect Leader right now!¡±

    The moment Beggars Union came up, Hyun Jong knew this was odd.

    Beggars Union served information.

    And if they came here, it meant something wrong was happening.

    ¡°Bring them¡­ no! I wille there and lead them!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong followed Un Geom at the speed of lightning and reached the gate; the man from the Beggars Union was drenched in sweat, and he was gasping for air.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    ¡°S-Sect Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget the formalities! Information!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man took deep breaths and then began to say,

    ¡°I am from the Hua-Um Vige Beggars Union Branch, Yang Pyo. We had information given to us from another branch this morning! Ten Thousand People n! All entered Shaanxi!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Hyun Jong clenched his fists at this news.

    ¡°The direction?¡±

    ¡°Given how they are moving, it seems like Mount Hua is their target.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ten Thousand People n!¡±

    The voices of the Mount Hua disciples were filled with despair and gasps.

    A fear which couldn¡¯t be hidden spread around.

    How could they not be afraid?

    Their opponent was that good. It was one of the Five Major ns of the Evil Faction.

    It was a ce that could not bepared with Mount Hua because its reputation was that much greater.

    While everyone was shocked, Hyun Jong was the only one who was calm,

    ¡°And the enemies?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Their entire n or how many? Any idea on the number of enemies making their way to Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes! We have! ording to what we heard, there are three troopsing here! Beyond that, we need to wait for more information.¡±

    ¡°Three troops.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    It was because he wasn¡¯t sure how the n worked and how many people existed in it, so he wasn¡¯t sure how many peopleposed a troop in the Ten Thousand People n.

    ¡°From what I know, doesn¡¯t the n have its own troops organized?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are a total of twelve troops, but there are also several more groups and units besides them.¡±

    ¡°And three of them.¡±

    It was a relief that the entire n didn¡¯te here, but no one leading a n would do that.

    ¡®It must mean they thought three troops were enough to deal with Mount Hua. They are that confident.¡¯

    Mount Hua, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even have their full power.

    ¡°Did you inform Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°Yes! By the fastest means too!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    It was something they should know, but this scared him¡­

    ¡°Considering they are moving, where do you think the enemies have reached by now?¡±

    ¡°T-That¡­¡±

    Yang Pyo answered in a cold sweat.

    ¡°I think they must have already touched Hua-Um. Maybe the bottom of Mount Hua¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    This was bad.

    But Hyun Jong could urge no one or push anyone, so he stayed silent, and little time passed.

    Hyun Jong opened his eyes.

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Gather the disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shuddered.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°With just the disciples¡­ shouldn¡¯t we just take them and abandon our ce and join the disciples in Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°If the enemies have surrounded Mount Hua, fleeing will only injure the disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It might be right. That might be wiser. But! I will not let even a single disciple get hurt. They will not harm a single disciple of Mount Hua while I am alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was short-sighted.¡±

    Hyun Sang bowed his eyes, and Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shone blue.

    ¡°I will show them that Mount Hua never yields to anyone!¡±

    Hearing that, the eyes of everyone changed a little.

    At that same moment.

    ¡°Is that Mount Hua?¡± asked Son Wol, smiling as he entered.

    ¡°Filthy high man.¡±

    ¡°And steep. It isn¡¯t a suitable ce for Taoists to live.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kukuku.</i> Does it matter? After today no one will be here anyway.¡±

    Son Wol turned to the vige, which was far from Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think it is bad entertainment either. Wouldn¡¯t a taoist be scared if we climbed all the way up to cut off their heads?¡±

    Yado shook his head.

    ¡°We are in the stomach of a sect. Mount Hua isn¡¯t a big deal, but if they have supporting, that is a headache.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> Coward.¡±

    However, what he said was true.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t ck Jackal not here yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ pathetic bastard.¡±

    Looking at the peak, Son Wol mumbled,

    ¡°Surely¡­ it will look amazing dyed red.¡±

    ¡°No need to dy.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    And he smiled,

    ¡°I will kill them all!¡±

    Their troops all began to climb up the steep Mount Hua at a terrifying speed.

 Chapter 389: If Someone Has To Die, I Will Be The First One To Die (4)

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Yang Pyo¡¯s face wasn¡¯t good, things weren¡¯t good.

    ¡®If only I had noticed this a little sooner, just a little sooner!¡¯

    If the information had arrived even just a little earlier, they would have had some time to prepare. But, the information had obviously been dyed this time, as the enemies were only noticed after they had gotten so close. Because of this, there was no way to buy time.

    However, it was a little difficult to say that this was the fault of the Beggars Union. No matter how much of the world was covered by beggars, they could not keep an eye on everyone.

    Who would imagine that the Ten Thousand People n would take three of its troops and send them to Mount Hua?

    ¡®That n is clearly in the process of moving on the Green Forest n. In the meantime, can they use their power like this?¡¯

    ¡°No! No!¡±

    Yang Pyo shook his head.

    Now was not the time to be thinking about this; the important thing was that right now, the situation looked hopeless.

    They were the armed forces of an Evil n, surely they could wipe out smaller and medium-sized sects without a trace in only half a day.

    And now, Mount Hua¡¯s power was clearly not on the same level as a medium-sized sect.

    Mount Hua had an absoluteck of skilled warriors. At least all of those among the sect who had made a name for themselves were currently in Xi¡¯an.

    To put it bluntly, those who were left on Mount Hua were not a strong force.

    ¡®As expected, this won¡¯t work.¡¯

    No matter how much he thought about it, it felt impossible to deal with all the people who would being to attack. Wasn¡¯t this a lost cause?

    But what he didn¡¯t understand¡­

    Yang Pyo turned to the training hall.

    All the disciples left on Mount Hua were lined up, and they stood straight up like solid pirs, and Yang Pyo couldn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡®Do they not realize?¡¯

    How strong their opponent was¡­

    What a hopeless situation this was?

    ¡®No. It cannot be like that.¡¯

    Strangely, there was no sign of hesitation in the eyes of the Mount Hua disciples.

    There was determination on their faces. He felt it.

    A little fear.

    The tips of their pursed lips trembled, and they constantly clenched their hands.

    And Yang Pyo knew.

    Being courageous didn¡¯t mean not feeling fear. True courage was not the absence of fear but the persistence through it.

    In that sense, now the disciples of Mount Hua were showing true courage.

    ¡°Has everyone gathered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡± roared the disciples in response.

    Hyun Jong stood in front of the lined-up disciples and looked at everyone with sunken eyes. By Hyun Jong¡¯s side was Hyun Sang holding the Plum Sword.

    ¡°You must have heard the news.¡±

    Contrary to his face, Hyun Jong was speaking with a calm voice.

    ¡°There are people climbing up Mount Hua right now. Their purpose is clear, so we may have to fight for the fate of Mount Hua today.¡±

    The eyes of the disciples were still determined.

    It was a story they knew, but hearing it from the mouth of their sect leader was very different.

    A great sense of anxiousness swept through their faces, and their fingers trembled.

    Hyun Jong looked at everyone¡¯s faces, and each of them looked resolute, but he could feel their anxiousness.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head at their response and said,

    ¡°I am scared.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at him with shocked faces.

    ¡°I am afraid. I am scared. I might lose my life today, I am afraid that I will see one of you get hurt. I am afraid that Mount Hua will meet its fate today. But more than anything, what I am the most afraid of¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong tightly closed his lips, and seeing everyone, he slowly said,

    ¡°Is seeing you all hurt and die while I am still alone, alive in this empty ce.¡±

    A quiet silence passed.

    ¡°I¡­ I am afraid that something like that will happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples knew.

    This wasn¡¯t something being said to boost their morale, it was his true thoughts.

    ¡°Disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°If someone has to die, I will be the first.¡±

    Hyun Jong grabbed the sword at his waist.

    ¡°As the sect leader of Mount Hua, I will not allow anyone to die before me. If blood has to be spilled, then it will be mine. If life has to beid down, it will be mine!¡±

    His voice was loud; it had started calm but had turned to a roar at the end.

    ¡°But before that!¡±

    <i>Srng!</i>

    Hyun Jong pulled out his sword, and the de began to glow white.

    ¡°To those who dare step on Mount Hua, I will teach them what Mount Hua is. No one should ever be able to approach Mount Hua carelessly! The plum blossoms of Mount Hua will never fall again! I will clearly let them know!¡±

    Everyone gritted their teeth.

    His rough but sincere voice gave strength to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Draw your swords!¡±

    The sight of all the disciples drawing their swords in unison was apanied by a sharp sound.

    ¡°Believe in yourself, in what you have done. And those who dare tough at Mount Hua will be made to pay!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    A thunderous roar.

    Everyone here knew that this day would eventuallye; raising their reputation meant that new enemies were bound toe. If anything, they had arrived a little bit earlier than expected.

    ¡°Un Am!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Lead the Un disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Un Geom!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°You will lead the Baek disciples and the Chung disciples!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head quietly.

    The enemy was now climbing Mount Hua. It was not that they hadn¡¯t thought about splitting up and intercepting them on their journey up. But, to divide their power into three was not something that Mount Hua could do now.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡®I believe.¡¯

    When everyone came together, Mount Hua could exert even more power.

    ¡°Prepared to face the enemy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who grasped his sword lightly, looked at the gate. Soon, the troops from the Evil Faction people would arrive.

    ¡°You called yourself a little beggar?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head and asked Yang Pyo, who was watching the situation from the side.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. It is Yang Pyo.¡±

    ¡°When do you think the news from Xi¡¯an will arrive?¡±

    ¡°It must have already reached them.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, can we expect support from them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I made a request¡­¡±

    Yang Pyo¡¯s face hardened,

    ¡°It is difficult to find a sect close by that can help other than Southern Edge. We did ask, but they have shut their gates, and maybe¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded silently.

    If he had to deal with the Ten Thousand People n, he would need someone from the Nine Great Sects or Five Great Families.

    However, as soon as Southern Edge closed its gates, the ones who could lend their support were now only Wudang or Shaolin.

    Even if they moved right now, they would only arrive once the entire situation was resolved.

    In other words.

    ¡®This means that there is no support.¡¯

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    Suppressing his trembling heart, he quietly turned his head and looked at Xi¡¯an.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    He felt his anxiety and concern rise. What he was afraid of was not that Hyun Young and Chung Myung would arrive toote, with everyone here all dead.

    What was truly terrifying was when they all died, and Mount Hua ended up burning.

    ¡®That isn¡¯t right.¡¯

    In particr, Chung Myung was a child with deep anger, and he was someone who loved Mount Hua more than anyone.

    No one could even dare to guess how that child would react if he saw Mount Hua copse again on his own.

    ¡°Do not worry, Chung Myung.¡±

    I will definitely protect the children. Even at the cost of my life.

    ¡°Why are you slowing down?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, drenched in sweat, nced back at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung lying on the cart with his legs crossed made his stomach upset.

    But what could he do? There was no doubt that the sword at his waist was a wooden one.

    ¡°A swordsman broke his sword?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Phew,</i> if that sword broke a little earlier, you would have been done for.¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon stared ahead with empty eyes.

    ¡®Disgusting bastard.¡¯

    No matter how much they thought about it, he always had the upper hand, and the one time he had made a mistake!

    ¡®What are the real ghosts even doing!¡¯

    Instead of fooling around, he wanted a real ghost toe and catch Chung Myung.

    It was the moment when Baek Cheon let out a deep sigh and was ready to move.

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who felt something strange, raised his head.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, over there.¡±

    Baek Cheon stopped walking. Jo Gul slowed down despite not understanding anything.

    ¡°What ising from over there?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes. Indeed, something was approaching from afar. And what seemed like a small dot was now bingrger andrger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a beggar?¡±

    ¡°Is that Hong Dae-Kwang?¡±

    ¡°Seems to be it.¡±

    Chung Myungughed at the man who was running with incredible speed,

    ¡°What now? Man, he is the busiest person of all.¡±

    A lot of dust rose as he ran forward.

    Chung Myung, who was about to say something fun went silent.

    ¡°¡­ what is happening?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who finally arrived, jumped andnded right in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°We have a huge problem, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What? What is wrong?¡±

    ¡°The Ten Thousand People n! They are moving to Mount Hua right now!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He heard something loud, and Chung Myung, who was riding on the cart, held him by the shoulders and said,

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°T-The Thousand People n! Three of their troops are heading toward Mount Hua. They must have reached Mount Hua already, they were climbing the mountain!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s body rotated in an instant. And without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he kicked off the wagon and tried to throw himself forward.

    ¡°No! Chung Myung!¡±

    <i>Clench!</i>

    But Baek Cheon, who had sensed what was happening before, ran over and grabbed him by the arm.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°This is not something you can do alone! Let us go together!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were burning up.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a situation to solve with anger!¡±

    ¡°I will follow you even if it means death! I will even crawl there! Take me with you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lip at Baek Cheon¡¯s cry.

    And Hyun Young was trying to organize the situation,

    ¡°Chung Myung! Take the children with you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, one hand cannot handle ten hands. If you try to handle all of them there, your hands and feet will give out.¡±

    Chung Myung contemted for a moment with a stiff face and nodded. Now wasn¡¯t the time to waste time on these things.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    ¡°Ready!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°We go!¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul stood in front of Chung Myung.

    And,

    ¡°The novice monk will follow.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who came down the cart before anyone realized, was standing next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°We never know what you will do, so we cannot let you go. Please take this monk with you.¡±

    ¡°You might die there.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t living all about life and death?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Go. I will lead the disciples and soon follow you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Just as Chung Myung, who had finished checking everything, was about to start running.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Someone¡¯s voice blocked him. He probably would have ignored this voice, but it felt so earnest that he stopped.

    Baek Sang.

    He was looking at Chung Myung and the party with an expression that was odd.

    ¡°Chung Myung. Make sure that the sajils and sasuks there are¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    ¡°We leave!¡±

    Chung Myung ran ahead, and at the same time, Baek Cheon and Hae Yeon followed him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwag, too caught up from behind without even waiting for anything, not even to catch his breath.

    Watching the disciples disappear, Hyun Young bit his lip.

    ¡®Sect Leader, please!¡¯

    With a desperate heart, he nced at Mount Hua in the distance and shouted,

    ¡°Hurry! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In the eyes of Hyun Young, who abandoned the cart and began to run with all his might, he was worrying, unable to control himself.

 Chapter 390: If Someone Has To Die, I Will Be The First One To Die (5)

    ¡®Faster!¡¯

    Chung Myung ran with all his might.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    At the same time, each step cracked the ground as his body shot through the air like a bullet.

    ¡°<i>Huk! Huk!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon and Hong Dae-Kwang followed behind him, clenching their teeth.

    Normally, Chung Myung would have moved at the same pace as them, but he couldn¡¯t afford to do that now. Even at this moment, someone on Mount Hua might be falling down or coughing up blood.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Chung Myung unknowingly bit his lip, and blood dribbled down his chin from his torn lips.

    He had seen enough of that.

    Even if he had to die, he hoped it wouldn¡¯t be that scene he saw.

    How could he again endure the pain and helplessness of his soul leaving his body?

    ¡®I was too careless.¡¯

    The world never flowed the way one expected.

    If he had the world in his palm, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened; no one should be approaching Mount Hua now.

    He understood.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Veins could be seen bulging from his clenched hand.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    His head turned toward the side,

    ¡®I cannot dy any longer¡­¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind us and run ahead!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted loudly,

    ¡°We will follow you till the end, so don¡¯t think about matching pace with us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and looked forward. He clenched his fist,

    ¡°Go even faster!¡±

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    The speed of Chung Myung increased. At the same time, everyone in the party squeezed every bit of strength to follow behind him closely.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s gaze, even while running at max speed, never left the back of Chung Myung. She could feel it when looking at him.

    How angry he was¡­ and just how much he was rushing.

    However¡­

    It wasn¡¯t just that.

    ¡®He looks like he is about to cry.¡¯

    Yu Yiseol, who silently stared at him, bit her lip.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to be thinking so leisurely.¡¯

    Mount Hua was in danger, and she didn¡¯t want to imagine the situation in which their sect leader or her friends would lose their lives.

    As Yu Yiseol used her footwork techniques and moved, her sahyungs desperately kicked the ground.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Mount Hua was surrounded by clouds as she approached it.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The gate made of solid rosewood was smashed, and fragments flew in all directions.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Son Wol took a step through the white dust. Stepping through the gate of Mount Hua, he nced around.

    ¡°¡­ what? Is this all?¡±

    And then he slowly frowned.

    The vast training grounds in front of them were filled with Mount Hua disciples lined up, but it looked just to be around a hundred of them or so.

    Wasn¡¯t it to the point where it felt like most of them were missing?

    ¡°Sending out this many brats. Are they slowly losing their heads?¡±

    ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    Slowly, Poison Bloody Hand walked in,

    ¡°Do not underestimate them unless you want to end up like Red Snake de.¡±

    ¡°How did we even get such a moron?¡±

    ¡°Probably one in a million.¡±

    Poison Bloody Hand smiled and looked at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°If this happens, there will be no graceful death here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ such terrible words.¡±

    ¡°But not wrong.¡±

    Yado entered with a friendly smile, and behind him were his men.

    ¡°We cannot help but be careful each time, but the situation now seems wrong, right? Lord seemed so angry, but it is like we havee to catch rabbits now.¡±

    Yado red at the people ahead.

    ¡°You speak well.¡±

    It was tant hostility, but there were two people to who they didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    ¡°Rather¡­ it looks like the big deal ising.¡±

    <i>Step.</i>

    Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua, walked ahead slowly and stood in front of his disciples, and spoke with a firm voice.

    ¡°These rude people. If you break down someone¡¯s gate to enter, then you should apologize first.¡±

    Deadly Short Shooter twisted his head and looked at Hyun Jong, his killing intent solely directed at him.

    ¡°This old man is the sect leader of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Hyun Jong.¡±

    ¡°Ah! It is an honor to meet the sect leader of Mount Hua, maybe?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes twitched at this.

    ¡°You really are people who haven¡¯t learned their manners.¡±

    Son Wol raised his finger and scratched his forehead.

    ¡°Please keep your lectures in moderation. I don¡¯t like listening to them at all¡­¡±

    And he touched the spear at his waist.

    ¡°I especially have no interest in listening to lectures from those who are about to die.¡±

    A much more tant killing intent than before. But Hyun Jong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°Ohh? Quite a person? For the sect leader of a copsing sect to stand.¡±

    ¡°Getting old¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong said calmly,

    ¡°¡­ means going through a lot. So that one will not be surprised by insignificant things.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you old¡­!¡±

    Son Wol clenched his hand, and Yado took a step forward.

    ¡°Such good words.¡±

    And he smiled, looking at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°But that is something you get to say only if you survive today, right? It is ridiculous to talk about experiences when you have no head.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly looked at him.

    There was a glimmer of light in his wrinkled eyes.

    Yado, who slightly suppressed his killing intent, grabbed his sword with a stiff expression.

    ¡°But, by the order of our Lord, we are going to erase Mount Hua. In this death, you will regret that you touched people from the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    <i>Srng.</i>

    Hyun Jong unsheathed his sword.

    Hyun Jong slowly lowered his sword, his appearance looked like that of an old tree growing at the peak of a mountain.

    ¡°Where do you think you are standing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice rose.

    ¡°This is Mount Hua. This is not a ce where people like you can warn us. This ce is where the spirits of our ancestors have stowed their essence while traveling the world. It is no ce for evil beings like you to step near and sully.¡±

    Soon, Hyun Jong¡¯s sword aimed for Yado.

    ¡°If youy your weapons down and retreat, we will show mercy. But if you want to fight till the end, then do not resent my sword.¡±

    Yado narrowed his eyes,

    ¡°¡­ I hope you have the skills to match that mouth of yours.¡±

    He spoke angrily,

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Equally impatient, Son Wol pushed Yado away and stepped forward.

    With a short sound, two daggers from his waist were drawn.

    ¡°Do not worry, Old Man. I will not kill you. Watch as your disciples fall one by one. And then you will have your throat shed at thest moment.¡±

    ¡°No one here will die until I die first!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    Son Wol¡¯s eyes glistened,

    ¡°Kill all of them!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohhh!</i>¡±

    The subordinates of Son Wol, who were waiting, rushed forward at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Un Am! Un Geom!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Un Am and Un Geom led the disciples and met them.

    ¡°Hyun Sang!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Do not let them gain momentum!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Sang drew his sword without dy and rushed ahead; at the same time, Hyun Jong turned.

    His eyes were on Yado, who was ring at him.

    ¡®He has to be stopped.¡¯

    The role of the leader was just as important as the battle itself. If he let the leaders of the three troops enter, then Mount Hua did not have a chance of winning.

    But¡­

    Could he do that?

    With this body which had gone old.

    When was thest time he even held his sword to lead Mount Hua?

    <i>Step.</i>

    His heart felt like a mess, and his hand had turned cold, with his legs slightly trembling.

    Right.

    Afraid.

    I am afraid, but¡­

    ¡°You must know that you cannot be my opponent. You might be doing well, but your legs are giving up.¡±

    Hyun Jong replied to Yado¡¯s words, ¡°Sometimes you see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um?¡±

    ¡°Even if you are afraid of something, you will have to act.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come. You people are tainted with evil. I will engrave on you the sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    Yado smiled,

    ¡°Let¡¯s see just how great that sword of Mount Hua is?¡±

    His body rushed to Hyun Jong.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    He managed to block the de, but it seemed that the weight and power of the de would break Hyun Jong¡¯s thin sword at any moment.

    ¡°B-Be strong!¡±

    The face of the third-ss disciple Chung Hwa contorted.

    Even though they exchanged just a couple of hits, the strength of his opponent could be clearly felt. And if he reacted even a second slow, then he could have died.

    He did manage to block it somehow, but this didn¡¯t seem any better.

    <i>Ggggu!</i>

    The opponent pushed on the weapon making his wrists hurt and his legs wobbly.

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> Little Kid.¡±

    Behind where their de and sword met, the face of his opponent could be seen. His opponent had this killing intent, and he realized that his life was really on the line.

    Everything ahead seemed dark.

    ¡®Can I do it?¡¯

    Against him?

    He, who was neither Chung Myung nor Baek Cheon fighting against these people of Evil Faction, could win?

    ¡®W-when will theye?¡¯

    Chung Myung? Baek Cheon?

    Can I hold on till then?

    Till theye?

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Intense force surged out from the de and through his sword, making Chung Hwa¡¯s wrists hurt, and his stomach shake.

    ¡°Are you thinking about someone else with me in front of you?¡±

    A powerful blow aimed at his head.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Chung Hwa¡¯s eyes widened as he thought of his death.

    It couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    But then, there was a loud sound as the de bound for him was bounced back, and someone grabbed him.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°House Head!¡±

    Unknowingly, Un Geom raised him up and moved forward.

    ¡°Do not doubt yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are a swordsman of Mount Hua who overcame the most arduous training. So never doubt yourself!¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s voice rang.

    ¡°How long will you continue to look at their backs?! How long will you wait for them to lead you? Believe in what you have done and believe in your own skills! And!¡±

    Un Geom shook his sword and walked forward,

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be smiling when the others return?¡±

    There was no time to answer.

    Un Geom¡¯s sword moved forward to cut down the enemies who were rushing in.

    Fast, urate, and serious.

    His swordpletely trampled the enemy.

    ¡°Boarding House Head!¡±

    ¡°Do not back down!¡±

    The Un Geom roared as he pushed the enemies back with all his might.

    ¡°If you cannot do it alone, keep each other safe! If you knock them down, then hold on! That is enough!¡±

    Strength entered Chung Hwa¡¯s sword hand.

    ¡®Me too!¡¯

    He stood with legs firm and wide.

    ¡®I, too, am a swordsman of Mount Hua!¡¯

    Even if I cannot defeat the enemy, I cannot look weak!

    Wow!

    The sword of Un Geom pierced and cut through the enemy without hesitation.

    In the blink of an eye, to all those in front of his sword, which moved in all directions, making the rest step back with hesitation.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°D-Damn it! It is fast!¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s sword, which stabbed the shoulder of his opponent, drew out blood.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Un Geom, who neatly cut through the thigh of another, lowered his stance and stabbed again.

    When it came to swords, Un Geom probably possessed the most skill on Mount Hua. There were no opponents for him.

    In fact, if one thought about all of Mount Hua, Hyun Sang was even the head of the boarding house and martial arts.

    Un Geom knew that fact better than anyone.

    ¡®I need to do this.¡¯

    The people here were immature.

    Aside from skills, the disciples had never experienced a real war, so when such kids were pushed into this war-like atmosphere, they would not be able to showcase even half of their skills.

    So he understood them.

    If he, standing in the lead, defeated their enemies, then the kids behind him would be able to gain some courage.

    ¡°Calm down! Keep your head calm!¡±

    It was the moment when Un Geom was about to sh another enemy.

    <i>Kwak!</i>

    With the sound of something spinning, a tremendous de moved for Un Geom.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    Un Geom turned without having to check the direction.

    <i>Kwaak!</i>

    The hem of the cloth on his shoulder was ripped, and the skin near his face suffered a long slice.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Un Geomnded on the ground and touched his face.

    ¡°This, so there is someone on Mount Hua who can do this?¡±

    Deadly Short Spear.

    Holding short spears in both hands, he shook his head and approached Un Geom.

    ¡°If you are dead, it is all over.¡±

    ¡°That is what I have to say.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Your mouth is pretty too.¡±

    Deadly Short Spear, Son Wol looked at him with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°I will lodge this spear into your mouth!¡±

    The short spear, which was spinning fiercely in his hand, was shot right at Un Geom¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 391: You Will Not Get To Die Gracefully. (1)

    The sword seemed to curve as it surged for its enemies.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    However, the sharp sword Qi was blocked by a ck hand and bounced back.

    ¡®This!¡¯

    Hyun Sang¡¯s face hardened.

    Poison Bloody Hand was stained in ck till his shoulders and seemed to shine.

    The plum sword of Hyun Sang, which could tear even the strongest steel, didn¡¯t leave a scratch on the ckened hand.

    ¡®Is this the strength of a leader?¡¯

    Dozens of armed forces were brought under one, each of them organized into a stronger troop that was led by a leader who held the right to rule them.

    Even though there seemed to be an internal hierarchy among these troops, it didn¡¯t mean that they were weak, and it felt like there were twenty especially strong people in one of these troops.

    ¡®This man is on par with an elder from the Nine Great Sects.¡¯

    A strange feeling welled up.

    Hyun Sang had been the martial arts head of Mount Hua.

    He once again held the highest position even though Chung Myung had surpassed him since that man was currently absent.

    However, the current situation was making it difficult for Hyun Sang to prove himself.

    If Chung Myung hadn¡¯te back with qi pills and helped them improve, maybe he would have already turned into a cold corpse.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    He let out a deep breath.

    His wrist was cold, and his back stiff. Unlike him, who had grown old, his opponent was young.

    Yet, Hyun Sang couldn¡¯t simply back out¡­

    To protect the disciples? To carry on the name of Mount Hua?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Maybe such a good reason didn¡¯t mean anything.

    He was not Hyun Jong. He didn¡¯t love the disciples like that.

    And he was different from Hyun Young. Hyun Young was kind and would give up life and limb for Mount Hua, but not him.

    He just¡­

    ¡°You seem to have a lot to think about.¡±

    At the words of Poison Bloody Hand, Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Theposure in the face of his enemy made Hyun Sang¡¯s face turn stiff.

    The man clicked his tongue

    ¡°It is a pity that you are old. If we had met ten years ago, then maybe it would have been a good fight.¡±

    Hyun Sang put on a bitter smile.

    The words of his enemy had pierced his chest so sharply that it made his heart ache.

    ¡°If you give up, I will give you a merciful death.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ast appeasement, but Hyun Sang looked at his opponent.

    Was it because he was messing around?

    ¡°Man,¡± he raised his sword at his opponent, ¡°What do you see the person in front of you as?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A swordsman who lost his strength due to old age? Or an old man who wears the guise of an elder from Mount Hua?¡±

    Maybe neither answer was wrong.

    But¡­

    ¡°But let me tell you clearly.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Poison Blood Hand.

    ¡°What stands in front of you is the history of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong had to protect Mount Hua and Hyun Young had to make sure that Mount Hua didn¡¯t copse.

    And while they were shedding tears of blood, Hyun Sang only dug into the martial arts of the sect?

    Did it make him feel good?

    Weren¡¯t they just martial arts?

    That didn¡¯t even sound usible.

    He begged Hyun Jong countless times.

    -I¡¯d rather go down the mountain and make money.

    He said that learning martial arts wasn¡¯t a light matter, so he could make money and help Mount Hua.

    The answer was the same.

    -Even if we don¡¯t have money, we can stand up again. People wille back someday. However, if we don¡¯t have martial arts¡­ then no matter how much we grow, we cannot be called Mount Hua. Hyun Sang, you protect our martial arts.

    Someone had to do that.

    Learning, restoring, and developing them.

    As if finding a way to grab thest string of light in the darkness, Hyun Sang had walked a painful path too. For decades.

    Who could understand his pain?

    Who could guess his despair?

    The martial arts of Mount Hua, which were preserved through pain, were now even starting to bear fruit and create forests.

    Then, did his role end?

    Should the old tree just wither away?

    ¡°Give up, you say?¡±

    There was nothing left here.

    Everything he did and protected had been passed down to the future generation, and his job was no longer required, and he didn¡¯t even teach the kids anymore.

    A flower that fulfilled its¡¯ duty dies.

    But¡­

    ¡°I have never once allowed myself to give up in life.¡±

    Hyun Sang bit his lip.

    ¡°I have no intention of dying. I have no intention of bing a stepping stone for that child. Even if I am old and disgusting, I will be the swordsman of Mount Hua, and if I die, it will be as a swordsman.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    There was only one thing to hold onto.

    My pride.

    ¡°Come, my opponent. Today I will clearly tell you about Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts.¡±

    Poison Blood Hand¡¯s eyes turned.

    ¡°You talk so well. Let¡¯s see if you can talk when I pull your head off your body.¡±

    Both his hands were stained ck, and at the same time, his body began to give out de-like energy.

    Receiving that, Hyun Sang stood.

    ¡®What is this sword?¡¯

    Well.

    He never thought about it. He would always just unfold the sword as he was taught.

    ¡®Does an old tree ever bloom?¡¯

    Then, what was the reason plum blossoms didn¡¯t bloom from his sword?

    The tip of Hyun Sang¡¯s sword trembled.

    Like a me that bloomed from ashes, vivid blossoms began to sprout.

    What he couldn¡¯t let go¡­

    From the day that Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom had returned to Mount Hua, he thought over and over.

    He knew it too.

    He had to grow strong at his age to know his limits, and instead of teaching and supporting the kids at the time, he should he wanted to train and work on himself.

    He couldn¡¯t just let himself go.

    A swordsman.

    A swordsman who lived his life holding a sword throughout all of it.

    How could he just give up because he didn¡¯t get stronger?

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Poison Blood Hand¡¯s face went stiff as he looked at the firework-like plum blossoms.

    ¡°So this is the one!¡±

    He rushed forward, swinging his arms like a storm, and the plum blossoms bounced off when they touched him¡­

    And soon, the ck storm and plum blossoms shed against one another!

    The one that prates and the one that pushes. A tight battle was happening, with both sides not backing down.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The storm was being pushed by the sword.

    Hyun Jong distanced himself from Yado after a brief collision and exhaled.

    ¡®He is strong.¡¯

    His opponent was clearly superior to him. At best, he could only defend.

    Hyun Jong wiped the sweat off his forehead with his hand and nced around.

    ¡®Not yet¡­¡¯

    Thanks to Hyun Sang and Un Geom, they were not being pushed back yet.

    No matter how much they were running on morale, Mount Hua was stillgging behind these troops.

    War was half won off the back of morale.

    It was obvious that the number of victims would only increase once Hyun Jon fell.

    ¡®Hyun Sang. Un Geom.¡¯

    The two of them should use this time until they get news from the children in Xi¡¯an.

    Of course, it would not be easy. Even at a nce, both of their opponents were stronger.

    Still they¡­

    ¡°You have time to look around with me in front of you? Because you are Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze turned to the front, and he moved his de.

    ¡°It is good to be able to think leisurely in front of me, but have you dedicated thought to me? Sect Leader?¡±

    He had a rxed smile, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t smile back.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I have faced a sect leader of somece or another, and this is definitely my first time facing someone as big as you. I hope you do not disappoint me.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Yado.

    Luck?

    No.

    Pride?

    He threw that out the window ages ago.

    The only thing left for him was the burden of being the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we cannot kill anyone if we didn¡¯t kill you first?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Stick to it!¡±

    Yado¡¯s de moved for Hyun Jong.

    <i>sh!</i>

    And before he could react, it cut through his shirt.

    His forearm looked bad, with blood oozing out.

    The wound on his skin looked bad. It wasn¡¯t that he was careless but that he couldn¡¯t react to his opponent¡¯s speed. Didn¡¯t this mean that there was a difference in their skills?

    ¡°That is a word that only a strong person has the right to say. Don¡¯t you think so, Sect Leader?¡±

    Hyun Jong lowered his eyes slightly and looked at his chest.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    A person who lived as an enemy.

    When he said it like that, it wasn¡¯t someone Hyun Jong could deal with.

    Even if he honed his skills, he wasn¡¯t sure of winning over Yado. How could Hyun Jong, who never trained himself properly, do this?

    But¡­

    ¡°You are stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°I am sure you knew of this¡±

    ¡°But that cannot be the reason I step down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong lowered his sword.

    ¡°Originally, martial arts weren¡¯t created to fight. It was born in a world where innate capabilities couldn¡¯t be controlled, and the weak were given the chance to be strong. After all, martial arts mean that the weak can go against the strong.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i>¡±

    Yadoughed.

    ¡°So you want to fight me from your weak position?¡±

    Yado grabbed his de.

    <i>Pat!</i>

    His de moved again, aiming for Hyun Jong¡¯s head this time.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    A raised sword stopped it. But it was difficult to handle, so the force from the de hurt Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulder.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Blood sshed out, and Hyun Jong¡¯s white robes were stained red.

    Two attacks.

    Two wounds.

    The difference was clear.

    ¡°Words have meaning when theye true, right?¡±

    Yado smiled.

    ¡°I am sick of you Justice Faction types rambling words filled with sophistry. Well, even such people cry out when their heads are lopped off.¡±

    He looked at his bloody de and smiled,

    ¡°I cannot wait to see what sounds you will make!¡±

    Yado¡¯s de moved once again.

    This time with lightning speed and with a force that no one could stop, just like his name, Yado. Filled with beastly speed and power to cover its rough style.

    The de qi raged around, crushing everything in front of him.

    And Hyun Jong stood there weing it.

    <i>Cang! Cang!</i>

    The attack blew off, but it was impossible for Hyun Jong to block the aftereffects of itpletely.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    His forearm was shed.

    <i>sh!</i>

    His calf.

    <i>sh!</i>

    And a light cut to his side.

    But despite being cut horribly, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver.

    In an instant, his entire body was stained with blood, and Yado stopped his de.

    ¡®What, will?¡¯

    In a short fight, he had five wounds no matter how he looked at it, he wasn¡¯t his opponent.

    But¡­

    ¡°Are you incapable of feeling pain?¡±

    No matter how much one was trained, were they conditioned enough to lose their sense of pain?

    This was impossible even for Yado, who had killed many.

    ¡®No. He has the attitude of someone who was already prepared to be cut.¡¯

    Even if his extremities were shed, his important organs were safe, from head to waist; as long as he wasn¡¯t cut there, he wouldn¡¯t die.

    But that was something no one¡¯s mind could handle. No savage who had lived with knives all their life would handle it, then how can a man high up in the mountains handle it?

    ¡°Pain?¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of life you have lived, but I haven¡¯t livedfortable enough to still feel pain from these scars.¡±

    His eyes were shrunken.

    The pain that was engraved on his body was nothingpared to the pain he felt when the sect was copsing. The severe wounds would heal, but his decayed mind could never.

    Those who protected Mount Hua endured such pain.

    Sopared to those, these wounds were nothing.

    ¡°You seem to misunderstand what this sect leader means.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°A person with a great reputation and top position. Rather¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°It refers to the one who holds on till the end. You¡¯re strong enough to cut my body but not my soul.¡±

    Hold on¡­

    Even if the blood was drained from his body and only the shell remained.

    Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t going to fall until thest bit of his soul was gone.

    ¡®I have work to do.¡¯

    So I cannot fall yet.

    ¡°I am Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.¡±

    His calm voice made Yado even angrier.

    ¡°That meaning.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s sword aimed at Yado¡¯s neck without wavering,

    ¡°I will show it to you clearly.¡±

    At the threat, Yado gulped.

 Chapter 392: You Will Not Get To Die Gracefully. (2)

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t look good.¡¯

    A look of anxiousness crossed Tang Soso¡¯s face.

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    Soon, she pulled an assassin¡¯s de out from her sleeve.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The de, which flew at the speed of lightning, pierced those who were attacking the disciples of Mount Hua.

    In the middle of the fight, she was taking advantage of the gaps and pauses in the fights to use her assassin des.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Hah!</i>¡±

    Baek Hyun of the Baek disciples, who swung his sword with a staggering form, managed to cut his opponent and looked back at Tang Soso.

    ¡°Than¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not look back!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    ¡°Collect my des and throw them back!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Tang Soso gritted her teeth.

    ¡®This is not good.¡¯

    At first nce, this situation wasn¡¯t good.

    At least, their sect leader and elders had held on till now. However, the warriors of the Ten Thousand People n were battling fiercely and slowly narrowing their siege.

    <i>Kak!</i>

    The des in her hand rubbed against each other.

    ¡®I never thought I would hear this again?¡¯

    When she decided to abandon her identity as a daughter of the Tang family and be a disciple of Mount Hua, she let go of des and daggers for her sword.

    Now that she was a disciple of Mount Hua, she only used the martial arts of the sect, so she swore never to use these assassin tools again. But now wasn¡¯t the time to waste time on such empty thoughts.

    She was smart enough to know what she had to do.

    At least in these moments, she knew that these daggers were more valuable than her sword; as a Tang family member who was trained to use assassin¡¯s daggers and poison, she had to do this.

    There were plenty who could rece her as a swordsman now.

    She grasped the situation of the battle and realized she needed to help out her sahyungs any chance she could, to give them a fighting chance. If she hadn¡¯t¡­

    ¡®Not good.¡¯

    Their opponents weren¡¯t people they could face.

    Their only hope was to fight shoulder and shoulder with each other and Mount Hua, to be one group. The only problem was that these two sides were very different.

    And there was a limit to this.

    Furthermore¡­

    Tang Soso bit her lip as she looked to the side to see her sect leader, who looked to be in pain.

    ¡®Sect Leader!¡¯

    Her heart felt like it would shatter now. Even though his entire body was covered with blood, her sect leader was standing in front of Yado.

    The same went for Un Geom and Hyun Sang.

    ¡®This cannot go on like this¡­¡¯

    Tang Soso bit her lip as she shook her head.

    And at that moment¡­

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    A sharp scream turned her head in an instant and made her go pale. A tearing scream from a disciple of Mount Hua with a de making its way to his neck!

    ¡°NOO!¡±

    Tang Soso threw out three daggers at once!

    <i>Chang! Chang!</i>

    Two daggers didn¡¯t find their target, bouncing off the sword, but thest one¡­ made its way into her opponent¡¯s heart.

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®D-Dea¡­¡¯

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Her opponent convulsed for a moment before copsing.

    Murder.

    Her first kill.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    She shivered as if ice water was thrown at her and immediately raised her hand and pped herself.

    <i>Kwaak!</i>

    Not once, but several times making her cheeks turn red, and some blood even dripped from her lips.

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    ¡°Do not look back!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She rubbed her sleeve to clear the blood and looked up.

    ¡®Do not be an idiot right now, Tang Soso.¡¯

    She could be surprised and tremble at thister.

    In this situation, if she is too shaken, then one more person could die, and Tang Soso wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself after that.

    ¡°The wounded move back! Come on!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Those who were wounded retreated, while those who weren¡¯t moved forward to cover these new gaps.

    Tang Soso gritted her teeth and looked at the wounded.

    ¡®Do not cry!¡¯

    But tears kept flowing down.

    Sahyungs she hadughed together with, trained and cursed together with were now helplessly wounded in the face of the enemy¡¯s swords.

    If there was any good news, then it was that no one had died or had been seriously injured yet.

    ¡®Never! I will never let anyone leave!¡¯

    Sealing the wound with a warlike mentality, she pulled out the Soul Vitality Pill from the sleeve with blood-soaked hands. Her sect leader had entrusted this to her before the fight.

    -Please. Soso, please¡­

    She could tell what he meant, she wasn¡¯t to allow anyone to die.

    Tang Soso epted this right away.

    ¡°No dying! Never! You cannot die!¡±

    In her field of vision, she screamed at the disciples of Mount Hua, who copsed.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    ¡°Keep the formation! Do not fall for the feints of the enemy! Stand and trust your sahyung sajaes! And deal with the enemies in front of you!¡± shouted someone, from somewhere.

    At those words, the disciples regrouped and closed the distance between each other as they began to attack.

    ¡°Wounded! Fast!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    She shoved a medicine pill into the mouth of the wounded and continued to look over to Xi¡¯an.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    Chung Myung Sahyung.

    Pleasee quickly, please.

    ¡°You look concerned?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Son Wol asked Un Geom.

    This cold swordsman who stopped him could be described as a model swordsman. So cold and calm; even his sword technique was exquisite.

    But¡­

    ¡®Clumsy.¡¯

    Every time he heard a scream behind him, he would clearly flinch.

    He was trained as a swordsman, but he wasn¡¯t used to such fighting, nor were the kids.

    Pretending he didn¡¯t care, but he still wanted to turn back and have a look.

    ¡°<i>Huhu</i>, you are so caring.¡±

    Son Wol sneered at him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mount Hua had such skills. But with your actions now, you look like a dog guarding the house.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom lowered his stance to the center, not caring about the provocation.

    However, Son Wol had dealt with such people.

    ¡°You want to defeat me quickly and help them, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu</i>, well, that is good. Then try it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to spell it out!¡±

    Un Geom lept forward with lightning speed.

    ¡°I thought so!¡±

    His sword pierced through the air like a meteor, aiming for Son Wol¡¯s lower body.

    ¡®Block!¡¯

    With this guy¡¯s level, this single attack with surely be blocked. but the moment he crosses the spear up, he¡­

    That moment.

    Seeing the sword approach, Son Wol smiled and thrust his spear forward.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes widened.

    Of course, it was just a stab that could be easily blocked. But now the short spear wasn¡¯ting for him¡­

    Next to me, to be exact¡­

    ¡®NO!¡¯

    Un Geom changed the path of his sword. The sword shook, and his internal qi had to flow back due to this, but the sword did move to block the short spear which was aimed at the disciples.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The moment his sword blocked the short spear, the other spear in his opponent¡¯s left hand pierced his thigh.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    His flesh was pierced and the sounds of muscles being torn could be clearly heard.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Un Geom took a step back and red ad Son Wol.

    There was a hole in his thigh as huge as a child¡¯s fist.

    Each breath he took made blood gush out.

    ¡°<i>Tch, tch.</i>¡±

    Son Wol clicked his tongue, looking at Un Geom.

    ¡°It must not feel good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You must be feeling bad. Must have known that it would be more beneficial to hurt yourself than to see the death of a disciple. <i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    If Un Geom hadn¡¯t blocked the attack just now, he could have cut off the leg of Son Wol.

    However, in return, the man was ready to kill a disciple, and the disciples weren¡¯t strong enough to block his attack.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that hard to deal with people like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t you even have pride as a warrior?¡±

    ¡°This gives results.¡±

    So Son Wol grinned,

    ¡°Even if we had a one-on-one fight, you are no match for me. I will win ny-nine out of a hundred times. But¡­¡±

    Son Wol, who was in the middle, raised his spears and aimed them to the side.

    ¡°There are a hundred ways to fight and ny-nine ways to win, so why should I choose just one path to win in a fight? If you don¡¯t like it, then watch your disciples die. <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    The spear spun in his hand and moved for the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®You fuckin mad man!¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes were red.

    Clearly, his subordinates were also in the line of fire, and yet he was ready to risk them all. If he continued to do this, shooting spears through the back of his men, then the disciples wouldn¡¯t even be able to see it.

    This man had no bit of hesitation or mercy in his hands as if he didn¡¯t care to trade the lives of one of his won for the life of a disciple from Mount Hua.

    ¡°<i>Haah!</i>¡±

    <i>Paat!</i>

    Another short spear flew out of his hand¡­

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Without another thought, Un Geom moved to block it.

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    The spear hit his sword, and it continued to rotate despite being blocked, which showed how much qi he had used.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Un Geom clenched his teeth at the pain he was feeling within his wrist.

    Concentrating on one spear and blocking the other suddenly wasn¡¯t easy. Moreover, even more so if his body wasn¡¯t perfectly stable.

    In an instant, a bright blue light rose in the eyes of Son Wol.

    ¡°Moron!¡±

    He pulled out another spear and thrust it out.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    And it moved for Un Geom and pierced his right shoulder de.

    <i>Paaaah!</i>

    The spiraling spear pushed flesh pieces around. The sight of blood sttering and the sounds of bone being crushed were terrifying.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom slowly turned his head and looked at the spear in his shoulder.

    He could see that the spear had sliced the flesh attaching his arm to his body, and the surrounding bone had been crushed.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    At that moment, he heard Son Wol speak.

    ¡°You are dying because of your disciples.¡±

    <i>Crack.</i>

    The short spear, which had stopped spinning, began to spin again.

    <i>Puah!</i>

    Blood sttered once again, and Un geom¡¯s arm, which was ripped off, soared through the air.

    ¡°Sasuk!!!!¡±

    ¡°Sir! <i>Ackkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°Nooo!!!!¡±

    This sight was clearly engraved into the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    His right arm flew up, and Un Geom, who couldn¡¯t withstand the force, fell down.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Even though his arm was cut off, the arm hadn¡¯t let go of the sword.

    A lifetime.

    That arm had taught swordsmanship to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    As the head of the White Plum Blossom Boarding Hall, that arm had given countless disciples the chance to hold a sword, yet it now fell.

    The disciples of Mount Hua cried out in shock.

    ¡°Sasuk!! <i>AHHHHHH!</i> Damn it!¡±

    ¡°I will kill you! I will kill you! You fucking bastard!¡±

    Tang Soso sat down on the spot, looked lost in despair, and she touched her chest.

    ¡®Please!¡¯

    Please quickly!

    Please!

 Chapter 393: You Will Not Get To Die Gracefully. (3)

    ¡°Un Geom!¡±

    Hyun Jong shouted and tried to move and assist him, but Yado¡¯s sharp de didn¡¯t allow him.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    The de, which had been aimed at Hyun Jong¡¯s neck, bounced back. He had lost hisposure, so he just mindlessly blocked the de aimed at his throat, leaving a shallow cut.

    ¡°¡­this.¡±

    ¡°Be calm, Sect Leader.¡±

    Yado smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t being cool-headed one of your strengths?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a pity that you cannot keep your promise of dying first.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were red.

    It felt like all the blood in his entire body was gushing out, but he understood the truth in those words.

    If he moved to help Un Geom now, then he would be attacked from behind, and if Un Geom and him died at the same time, then it would only be a matter of seconds before the kids were also killed.

    Blood was visible in his eyes, which were filled with anger.

    He began to feel dizzy from the blood loss, and soon it was only his rising anger and resentment that was keeping him standing.

    ¡°Come, you evil man. I will kill you and make you pay for that.¡±

    ¡°My my.¡±

    Yado smiled,

    ¡°It has been fun till now¡­¡±

    And as if hisugh never existed, his face became serious.

    ¡°It will not be fun anymore. I will end this as quickly as you wish.¡±

    The de began to exude Qi.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    With a terrible sound, the wrist of Hyun Sang broke.

    Poison Bloody Hand didn¡¯t miss this short gap that Hyun Sang gave and wounded him. The price for blocking his hand.

    The broken wrist wasn¡¯t the problem.

    ¡®Poison.¡¯

    His injured wrist was swelling up and turning ck.

    Hyun Sang, who hurriedly pushed his internal Qi, blocked the flow of poison and gnashed his teeth as he swung his sword.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    The wild and bloody sh fell upon Poison Bloody Hand.

    <i>Kang! Kaang!</i>

    But his sword could never break this ckened hand. At best, only a small scratch would appear.

    ¡°You seem to be in a hurry. <i>Kuahah.</i>¡±

    Hyun Song¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡®Un Geom.¡¯

    His most cherished disciple. Hyun Jong loved Un Am, and Hyun Sang loved Un Geom.

    It was delightful to watch. Un Geom would never neglect his training, even for a single day, and he didn¡¯t deviate from his life as a swordsman.

    The one who would one day seed him as the martial arts head.

    It was Un Geom.

    But at this moment, a weird sadness began to set in with Un Geom¡¯s arm being cut off.

    The hand which held his sword.

    The arm which should be teaching the disciples.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHHH!</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang yelled in anger.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> Such words areing from the mouth of a Taoist!¡±

    The Poison Bloody Hand just smiled and received the attack of Hyun Sang.

    ¡®Un Geom.¡¯

    Unable to hold his tears which were flowing down.

    ¡®Un Geom, kid.¡¯

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    His mind was clouded.

    He couldn¡¯t see or feel properly as if the world had be foggy.

    ¡®This is why¡­¡¯

    What happened?

    It felt like he was searching in an endless space.

    At that time¡­

    ¡°¡­ Sasuk! Get yourself to¡­¡±

    A faint voice.

    What did it mean?

    He couldn¡¯t hear it properly.

    It felt like a hum, but he couldn¡¯t understand what it was.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes which had been closing slowly opened.

    ¡®<i>Ah¡­</i>¡¯

    Right.

    He was fighting.

    Un Geom¡¯s body hit the ground soon after his right arm was severed.

    And his gaze was still dim.

    It wasn¡¯t there.

    The arm which should have been there was not, and only then did he understand the situation.

    ¡®I shed too much blood.¡¯

    If he didn¡¯t stop the bleeding, he would die.

    Un Geom stretched out his left hand, which was trembling and pressed the blood points on his right arm, and stumbled to his feet.

    ¡°<i>Ho?</i>¡±

    Son Wolughed like he loved this.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange to die, but you seriously have guts, man.¡±

    Un Geom didn¡¯t even look at him. No, actually, the words didn¡¯t even reach his ears.

    Looking around with a nk face, he stumbled and began to walk to one ce.

    ¡°Trying to look for something?¡±

    Son Wolughed as he raised his spear, but then stopped.

    ¡°¡­<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    <i>Drag.</i>

    Un Geom walked over, dragging his one limp leg, slouching, as something dragged behind him.

    His severed arm.

    Un Geom had gone over to fetch his right arm.

    ¡°You cannot put it back¡­¡±

    Son Wol, who was trying to speak, went silent. Un Geom¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t reaching for his arm, but for the sword that was still held in it.

    <i>Hold.</i>

    Un Geom, holding the de of his sword, stepped onto his severed hand.

    Even though it had fallen from his own body, he stomped on it and tore the sword from his fingers which wouldn¡¯t let it go¡­ and finally, he was able to pull it free.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even Son Wol was shocked by this.

    He had been through numerous battles, but who among those battles had acted like this after one of their limbs had fallen off like this?

    He had never seen anyone pick up a sword from their own severed body part?

    ¡°¡­ are you insane?¡±

    And the insanity didn¡¯t end.

    Un Geom¡¯s face was pale from the blood loss, his shoulder twitching from overexertion, and there was a hole in his leg.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he just died. However, Un Geom held his sword in his off-hand, his left hand.

    ¡°¡­ continue¡­ continue¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Son Wol was expressionless.

    ¡°I¡­ am alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Till I die.¡±

    As if his body was losing it, even blue killing intent shone in the eyes of Un Geom.

    ¡°¡­ I will not let youy a single finger on my kids.¡±

    Son Wol¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    His face flushed red at this sight.

    ¡®What is with this disgusting man!¡¯

    During his lifetime, he had seen countless people.

    No matter how well they spoke when they were nearing their death, they would try and save themselves in the end, and he considered it hypocrisy.

    What was the meaning of protecting one¡¯s life?

    A cheap self-ideology of wearing the face of a selfless man, but running away at the first chance given.

    But¡­

    This one seemed different.

    ¡°You might have lived if you just pretended to be dead.¡±

    Son Wol grabbed his spear.

    ¡°How dare you block my path in that form?¡±

    <i>Pang!</i>

    And he threw a spear at Un Geom¡¯s lower body, and Un Geom didn¡¯t even react.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Son Wol frowned as the spear just hit his stomach.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t this like his opponent was just a dead body?

    When he pulled back the spear, blood flowed. The man was already bleeding so much that this bleeding seemed too weak.

    ¡°You blew your chance to die gracefully¡­¡±

    Son Wol, who was talking, went silent again.

    Un Geom, who had a hole in his stomach, lifted his sword with his left hand.

    The bnce of his body copsed as the tip of his sword began to shake.

    His eyes were half closed and unfocused as if drunk.

    Then what was driving him?

    He could feel the force of a swordsman. Even though he knew for sure how this would end, it still felt odd.

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    Every time the opponent got up, the pride of Son Wol was hurt.

    To be frightened by an enemy that even a child could defeat was something that could never happen!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    The spear stabbed Un Geom in the chest. The spear, which barely poked as strong as a finger, stabbed him again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you hold on!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    In an instant, five holes appeared in his chest.

    ¡°The moment you fall, all your disciples will die. So let us see how many times you can handle this.¡±

    The moment Son Wol looked like he was throwing a fit of anger.

    Un Geom looked like he wouldn¡¯t die, but the pain could vividly be seen.

    In an instant, dozens of daggers flew for Un Geon¡¯s chest. The man staggered, still trying to support his body.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Son Wol grunted his teeth and drove a spear into Un Geom¡¯s lower leg.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    As he couldn¡¯t get up after being hit in the leg, Un Geom¡¯s body copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Will? Intention?¡±

    Son Wolughed,

    ¡°Fuckin shit. What use is that when you don¡¯t have skills? This is just a matter of dragging it out. Now die already. I will send your disciples after you.¡±

    Raising the short spear with one hand, he aimed it for Un Geom¡¯s neck this time, as Un Geom was groaning, trying to get back up.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples screamed.

    ¡°<i>Akkkk!</i> Move! You bastard! I will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! Sassukkk!!¡±

    ¡°Get out! <i>AHHHH!</i>¡±

    Son Wol¡¯s subordinates attacked the disciples of Mount Hua before they could assist him. And before anyone knew, the disciples of Mount Hua were on defense and offense at the same time.

    Their stomachs felt as if they were being torn from the inside, as tears of blood dripped down, and yet they couldn¡¯t close their eyes.

    ¡°Boarding House Leader!!!¡±

    As they screamed desperately, Son Wol had a fishy smile.

    ¡°Die. You moron.¡±

    His short spear pierced his throat.

    No, it was trying to pierce when¡­

    <i>Kwaaaang!</i>

    A roar loud enough to burst his ear came flying at Son Wol.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    Son Wol widened his eyes and turned his head.

    Sword Qi.

    Sword des made of Qi wereing at him.

    His body sensing the danger of being killed, immediately moved the short spear from Un Geom¡¯s throat to block the iing sword Qi.

    But¡­

    <i>Kakakak!</i>

    The flying sword Qi was gnawing at him.

    ¡®W-what is¡­¡¯

    <i>Kaaang!</i>

    The short spear bounced away. But even then, the sword Qi tore into his chest.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    <i>Chang!</i>

    And blood spurted out.

    Son Wol looked down at his chest, which looked like it had been split open, and staggered back.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Whose sword Qi was this?

    His trembling gaze turned to the direction from where the sword Qi hade from.

    And he saw it.

    The shortest way to Mount Hua

    Was it the man who was rising up, or maybe it was the ground that was descending?

    <i>Tak.</i>

    The moment the man appeared, the battlefield, which had been like a fierce me, began to cool down.

    The man raised his head and looked around.

    His fallen sahyung sajaes.

    The sect leader¡¯s body which struggled to get up stained with blood, and looked like he would fall.

    An elder whose body was ckened with poison.

    And¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom, without his right arm, copsed to the ground.

    Tang Soso screamed at the man who looked hard like a statue.

    ¡°Sahyunggggggg!¡±

    Hearing her voice full of crying and sadness, Chung Myung looked at Son Wol.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    At that moment, Son Wol flinched.

    ¡®W-what is he¡­?¡¯

    Something felt different.

    This wasn¡¯t about being strong or weak. Son Wol was a person who lived on the battlefield. He knew how to figure out the one who served death.

    This was why he couldn¡¯t move.

    It was because he understood with his body, not his mind, just how terrible his life would be now.

    He couldn¡¯t even feel any killing intent.

    Do people turn cold when they are extremely infuriated?

    Chung Myung looked at the group of Evil Sect members and said,

    ¡°All of you¡­¡±

    He spoke as if he was trying very hard not to let something re up.

    ¡°¡­ will not have a merciful death.¡±

    Soon after, Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was hanging by his side, began to move for Son Wol like a ghost.

 Chapter 394: You Will Not Get To Die Gracefully. (4)

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Chung Myung!¡±

    After a moment of silence, the gasps of the Mount Hua disciples could be heard.

    ¡°Chung Myung, you brat!¡±

    Even Hyun Jong was a bit emotional.

    And Yado, who was in front of him, couldn¡¯t understand this strange turn of behavior.

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    The skills of this guy called Chung Myung, his potent sword Qi, was still stuck in his mind. With one sword he managed to cut through the daggers of Son Wol and wound him.

    Was this possible?

    Yado was confident that he was the one who was always two steps ahead, but no matter how overprepared he looked, it seemed like defeat would be impossible unless they lost something.

    And yet Son Wol, who would normally be raging, had been injured by a single sh of sword Qi thrown from such arge distance?

    By a young taoist from Mount Hua?

    Cold sweat ran down his spine.

    Yado clenched his teeth at this fear which began to seep in.

    ¡®Still, isn¡¯t he just one guy?¡¯

    It was true that he had this aura about him, like a skilled master born from a battlefield, but if the entire battlefield could be controlled then one man couldn¡¯t do much.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why is my body not moving then?¡¯

    His de was trembling.

    His red eyes wouldn¡¯t move away from this guy called Chung Myung who was walking up to him.

    <i>Step.</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s every step felt heavy on the ground.

    Suddenly the battle halted.

    The savage des that were ying between Hyun Sang and Poison Bloody Hand came to a stop, it was as if all the desperate fighting before had be a lie.

    And like a mouse jumping right into the nose of a snake¡­

    The end of this moment mighte with their heads chopped off.

    Havinge to understand this situation based on their instincts and not logic, they were all frozen in ce.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    Chung Myung hastened his steps, making his way toward the location where Un Geom wasying.

    The warriors who were between Chung Myung and Son Wol gulped with their faces looking tensed.

    ¡°<i>Euk¡­</i>¡±

    The warriors of the Ten Thousand People n took small steps to the back as he approached, and their groans were suppressed.

    Unable to escape.

    Unless they were ordered to retreat, their flight now would only lead to a final defeat.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Only cold words came from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth when he came in front of them. Exchanging a couple of nces, the crowd bit their lips before charging at him.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°<i>Haaaa!</i>¡±

    Along with a cry, dozens of warriors ran at Chung Myung.

    They learned through countless fights that in order to live, they had to run at their target and not away.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Vivid colors of light shone from the des and spears. This was perhaps the strongest attack they would ever make in their lives. Those who were cornered knew how to go out swinging.

    A storm of Qi from des and spears swept through all of Chung Myung. The human body was fragile and not made to handle so much Qi from an external source.

    However, even through such a storm, the eyes of Chung Myung didn¡¯t change. No, they were only bing colder.

    And at that moment¡­

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword began to radiate sword Qi like a zing me. It wasn¡¯t like the usual delicateness Chung Myung showed.

    As if it would explode in an instant, the Plum Blossom Sword screamed in pain.

    The plum sword, which was vibrating, soon exploded around the sword¡¯s body.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    A sh that seemed like it could split apart the world.

    The spear and des collided with the shing sword. And like a river touching the sea, the attacks were absorbed without even leaving a trace behind, and soon these attacks began to crumble away one by one.

    The sh literally broke the storm of Qi to pieces.

    The Qi of Chung Myung, his sword Qi didn¡¯t lose momentum and attacked the defenseless warriors.

    ¡°S-Stop¡­!¡±

    The warriors hurriedly raised their weapons to block it, but it was futile.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The weapons blocking the sword Qi were cut down like weeds.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were stained with shock, and their eyes widened as they witnessed the terrifying sword getting close to them.

    Losing their weapons meant that the next would be their bodies.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    This was a sight that wouldn¡¯t get along with the concept of Vedas.

    The bodies of the warriors were swept away as the sword Qi moved through and mowed them down. That was all. The Qi of the sword scattered the broken bodies in all directions.

    The sight of dozens of people being split apart at once and tossed around was so shocking that no one could actually get themselves to watch.

    <i>Thud.</i>

    Bodies fell and blood continued to drip down the mangled corpses. It was as if the sky was raining blood.

    <i>Step.</i>

    It was a quiet world and the only thing which moved was Chung Myung.

    <i>Snap.</i>

    And the sound of things cracking under his feet, and the sight of blood being stomped made everyone realize the situation.

    Everyone was looking at Chung Myung, but his eyes were directed elsewhere.

    Son Wol.

    Those who naturally gazed at Chung Myung followed his gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His face was already pale.

    ¡®W-What monster is he¡­¡¯

    He was trembling as he held onto his spear, which was cut in half.

    His two spear pieces looked so smooth that he could see his face on the metal rod, and this gave him chills.

    <i>Throb!</i>

    Despite feeling the pain from the cuts on his body, which were deep enough to expose bone, hecked the strength to tend to his wounds at that moment.

    The hair on his body was standing up and screaming that he should run from this danger. His entire body was telling him to run.

    But¡­.

    ¡®Can I escape?¡¯

    Son Wol couldn¡¯t even take a single step.

    The moment he turned he knew the sword woulde for him, and he could feel that he would die.

    And his corpse would only be known as Son Wol.

    Cold sweat began to run down his forehead.

    ¡®What is this¡­.¡¯

    He had never heard of such a monster living within Mount Hua. Based on the information they were given, weren¡¯t they supposed to be, at best, only decent warriors?

    Well, regretting it now wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    <i>Snap.</i>

    Suddenly Chung Myung sped up making Son Wol flinch and step back.

    ¡°<i>Eik.</i>¡±

    And btedly realizing what he did, he clenched his teeth and pushed his broken spear forward.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    However, Chung Myung walked to a different ce.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung appeared at the ce where Un Geom had fallen, his face pale and his arm severed.

    There was a lot of blood loss from his many open wounds.

    All that Chung Myung could say¡­

    ¡°Sasuk¡­¡±

    Chung Myung knelt down on one knee and touched the stomach of Un Geom.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    No response.

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    When Chung Myung yelled loudly, Tang Soso who had slumped down, jumped up.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And realizing what she had to do, she rushed for Un Geom and Chung Myung with all her might.

    Her face was pale as she checked the condition of Un Geom.

    ¡°S-Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice was as cold as a blizzard.

    ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip as she nodded and began to crush the pill and push it down the throat of Un Geom.

    Even so, she looked quite worried.

    ¡°His condition is quite critical¡­.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°¡­Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t die.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure.

    To be exact this was his wish, his wish was for his Sasuk not to die.

    His earnestness and hope stopped Soso¡¯s trembling.

    ¡°I will save him! No matter what!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slowly and then pushed all his Qi into the body of Un Geom.

    On the other hand, Son Wol who was watching this felt fear, absurdity, and anger too.

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand what this was. It was so absurd that he couldn¡¯t ept it. Treating a patient in front of him, Son Wol, the person with the greatest spear proficiency? With his back turned to him?

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t even notice me?¡¯

    Or was it because this man called Un Geom meant so much to him?

    Anything was good.

    He knew that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t a force he could normally deal with; he learned this from their earlier sh.

    And yet this man was turning his back trying to treat his sasuk.

    And it was dangerous to push one¡¯s own internal Qi into another. Especially on a battlefield, this was never attempted.

    Such an opening meant ack of experience or an extreme amount.

    So which one would this be?

    Son Wol felt conflicted at this thought.

    Instinct was telling him to run. But the sight in front of him was telling him to kill.

    ¡®One hit.¡¯

    If he couldnd one hit then maybe he would win, with a spear right through the back¡­

    He held his spear and before he could waste time thinking, he infused Qi into it.

    <i>Kwaaak!</i>

    With insane force, the spear was thrown.

    The spear was turning around as it moved through the air and flew for Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡°Die¡­.!¡±

    <i>sh.</i>

    He shouted with all his might, and his head was sure he had won.

    But before he could scream, an eerie sound rang out.

    And the body of Son Wol staggered as he fell back.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Did his bnce fall?

    Why?

    He couldn¡¯t see anything strange which would make this happen.

    Something long and familiar yet unfamiliar fell to the ground and blood pooled.

    It was familiar¡­.

    And then his eyes widened.

    ¡®T-that?¡¯

    The moment he realized what that strange blood around him was, his right leg began to feel the most unbearable pain.

    A scream close to an animal shout echoed out,

    ¡°<i>kkkk!</i>¡±

    He groped the stump that used to be his leg. But no matter what he did, the situation didn¡¯t change. Only empty space remained where his leg once was, and soon only blood remained in this empty space, his hands stained red.

    ¡°You¡­. wait¡­¡±

    A low voice told him as he was struggling with pain.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t rush, you will die.¡±

    The one talking was Chung Myung with a hand over the body of Un Geom. He managed to stop the bleeding by injecting his own internal Qi and blocking the blood flow, and his ability shocked Tang Soso.

    This felt so natural.

    He had seen people die countless times. He had desperately held onto them as that was his way of life.

    So, he didn¡¯t want to see such a sight again.

    At least not in this lifetime.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave Un Geom. Deep wounds covered his entire body and his severed hand. This miserable sight only made Chung Myung¡¯s blood run cold.

    Such serious injuries rendered even the Soul Vitality Pill useless.

    And¡­

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Make sure he lives.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will!¡±

    Having done everything he could, Chung Myung got up.

    Even so, he looked down at Un Geom one more time and turned around.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    Chung Myung moved so slowly and knelt once again to pick something up.

    An arm.

    The blood had been drained out and the arm had gone pale.

    It felt bad that the fingers were trampled on and crushed.

    Chung Myung lifted the arm and ced it right next to Un Geom.

    And only after he paid the proper respects to his great sasuk did Chung Myung turn to Son Wol who was screaming in pain. It was a cold look.

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    The hand holding his sword was clenched tight.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Son Wol, who was screaming in pain, looked at Chung Myung holding his breath with fear.

    ¡°¡­ get up.¡±

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    His sword was dragged on the ground as Chung Myung coldly ordered,

    ¡°I told you. You will not have a graceful death.¡±

    A terrifying killing intent was raging from the body of Chung Myung making breathing hard. His face was slowly contorting in anger like that of a demon.

    ¡°Get up. I will give you the most brutal death in the world.¡±

    His bloodshot eyes stared right into Son Wol.

 Chapter 395: You Will Not Get To Die Gracefully. (5)

    His mind went nk.

    His outstretched hand trembled as it scratched the ground.

    His leg, which was fine a minute ago, was cut off in an instant. It wasn¡¯t just the sudden severing of his leg which drove Son Wol into this fearful panic, but how it all had happened.

    ¡®What is this?! What!¡¯

    He had never heard of anyone like this.

    Pushing one¡¯s internal Qi into another was no different from cultivating for another, so how on earth could he use sword Qi when doing such a difficult task?!

    If Son Wol had faced Chung Myung head-on, he would never have his leg lopped off in a single attack.

    So how could he imagine that someone healing another could do this? This was carelessness, the height of carelessness on his part, and this made him angry.

    ¡°<i>Huuu¡­..</i>¡±

    He let out a beastly groan and raised his head. And all he could see was Chung Myung approaching him with his sword in hand.

    His heart clenched.

    The figure of Chung Myung approaching with an expressionless face and blood-soaked hands was no different from seeing the God of Death.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Beyond the coldness in his voice, there were no other positive or negative emotions within the words that entered the ears of Son Wol.

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    <i>Kkkkk.</i>

    The sound of Chung Myung¡¯s sword scrapping on the floor shook his ears.

    ¡°I told you I¡¯d brutally kill you.¡±

    Son Wol¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.

    Couldn¡¯t he tell by how his subordinates were cut down in a single hit? And how easily he had lost a leg?

    This guy was different from the normal warriors he had faced from the Justice Faction. He seemed like the type who, after saying something, would stick to it like a promise.

    <i>Step.</i>

    Hisst step felt so creepy.

    ¡°W-What! What are you doing?! Stop! Now!¡±

    The atmosphere of this battlefield took a turn with his scream. The sense of reality which had been thrown out the window earlier finally returned to the audience of this spectacle.

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    ¡°Protect the captain!¡±

    The subordinates of Son Wol rushed in to fill the gap between Chung Myung and Son Wol.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°No farther, you fucking bastard!¡±

    But this time, the tables turned, and it was the Mount Hua disciples who didn¡¯t let them go. Those in the back couldn¡¯t help, but the ones in the front advanced with their sword Qi.

    This was the moment when the disciples of Mount Hua, who had been pushed back till now, took an offensive stance.

    ¡°You kids!¡±

    ¡°Get out! Fucking brats!¡±

    Their enemies shouted, but the swordsmen of Mount Hua didn¡¯t let them go.

    However, the dozen or so warriors who managed to escape the mayhem flooded into the gap between Chung Myung and Son Wol.

    ¡°Captain, no¡­¡±

    <i>sh!</i>

    A head soared high.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The one who stepped forward had stepped into their own decapitation, falling down, and making everyone flinch and halt their movements.

    <i>Chak.</i>

    As Chung Myung briefly shook his sword, the blood from the corpse sttered onto the floor.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­¡±

    A ghastly voice escaped from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Meaning to let any of you live either. If you want to die early, I will grant it to you early.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet stepped onto the ground as if he was trying to crush it.

    At the same time, red sword Qi rose from his outstretched sword. The sword Qi became a darker shade of red and extended like a blood-stained de as hundreds of plum blossoms were drawn out.

    All the spectator¡¯s eyes widened at once.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen this. Even when dealing with the kids from Mount Hua, they had seen this sword technique.

    But this was different. This was the same, yet not the same.

    Even though it looked like the same technique, it felt different because of the man using it. Each petal seemed to have its own movement; as if each of them were alive. It was a sight that looked even closer to magic.

    ¡®S-Stop¡­¡¯

    The person in front moved forward with the intent to kill and raised his de. His body moved before he could even think; after pulling the internal Qi from his dantian, he swung his sword.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    As if to prove the training he had endured wasn¡¯t in vain, the de Qi violently moved forward as if it would crush everything.

    But even so¡­

    No matter how rough and strong the de felt, no matter how strong the Qi it held, it couldn¡¯t cut through these flower petals.

    The plum blossom petals pushed through the tiny cracks where the de couldn¡¯t reach.

    ¡®N-No!¡¯

    By the time he noticed, he had realized it was toote.

    <i>sh!</i>

    The moment the fluttering petals touched his wrist, blood sprayed out.

    With a wound deep enough to reveal the bones in his wrist, his sword had lost its momentum.

    And that was that.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    As he realized this, the world seemed to be covered with plum blossoms.

    ¡®Insane¡­.¡¯

    Petals swept over his body.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh!</i>¡±

    Then came a desperate scream; those who were by his side were also covered in red plum blossoms.

    And after a while¡­

    <i>Thud. Thud.</i>

    With a heavy sound, all the warriors standing in front had copsed as if they were mmed into the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those who watched this, were at a loss for words.

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword.

    There was a reason why it was evaluated as a technique not suitable for the Justice Factions; it was a particrly vicious and appalling technique.

    Before they could even close their eyes, blood gushed out from the bodies of those who had stopped breathing.

    The hearts of the soon-to-be victims went cold.

    Was this their first time watching theirrades dying by a sword? No, but this felt so different from what had been seen till now.

    Even at a nce, the fallen bodies were untouched from head to toe.

    How many twists and turns could one single sword even do to make so many cuts that put down a man?

    One could tell from the wounds that there was no chance of winning.

    <i>Step.</i>

    While everyone looked shocked, Chung Myung only looked expressionless.

    Every time he took a step, blood pooled on the ground, and Chung Myung would walk on it.

    ¡°Tha¡­¡±

    The warriors shook their heads, knowing running wouldn¡¯t work.

    Their teeth shed, their bodies gone cold.

    Block?

    Block him?

    ¡®Who can even stop him?¡¯

    Only then did they realize how reckless they were toe here.

    But their mistake was already irreversible.

    The tips of their des trembled in shock, but no one could me them. The fact that they were not running away was something to be appreciated.

    Their minds had gone nk.

    ¡°Stop! Stop him, you bastards!¡±

    Even in the midst of this, the screams of Son Wol didn¡¯t stop.

    But they couldn¡¯t follow his orders, yet they couldn¡¯t even rebel against him, either. The situation they were in now was too terrible to react to.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    But fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to worry much longer.

    When was his sword unleashed?

    When they came back to their senses, their eyes were already covered with red plum blossoms. And they already understood what those plum blossoms meant. They couldn¡¯t help but realize how dangerous this was.

    Even so, in the moment, they thought of how beautiful this was¡­ it wasn¡¯t their fault.

    ¡®This is an illusion.¡¯

    And the illusion trampled on their bodies, which were too stiff to use their hands.

    Desperate screams echoed again.

    And when the rain of plum blossoms bloomed like an illusion disappearing¡­

    There wasn¡¯t a single person left who blocked the space between Son Wol and Chung Myung.

    Step up.

    The sight created by this sword was beautiful, but the ce that the illusion swept away was truly miserable.

    Chung Myung spoke very slowly, standing among the fallen bloody corpses.

    ¡°Now, it is your turn.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh, uk¡­ uk!</i>¡±

    Son Wol¡¯s eyes were red like they would explode any second.

    ¡°Fucking do¡­¡±

    He rammed his spear into the ground and raised himself with all his might. With a leg lost, he stumbled quite a bit.

    ¡°You fucking brat!¡±

    His eyes even had blood vessels bursting within as he red at Chung Myung with rage, fear, and anger.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    He pulled his spear out of the ground and grabbed it with both hands as he aimed it at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ look down¡­ on me.¡±

    ¡°Shut your trap.¡±

    Chung Myung cut his words short.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Son Wol bit his lip. He bit so hard that his teeth dug into his flesh.

    Son Wol began to push all the Qi he had left into his short spear, and he began to rotate the spear despite it tearing off the flesh from his hand.

    What little meaning did that skin havepared to his life?

    He threw his spear with the speed of lightning.

    ¡°Dieee!¡±

    This blow he threw, Seven Snakes and Frogs Detection, was released with enormous energy. The Qi split into seven and flew forward as if aiming for a frog, in this case, Chung Myung.

    Although he had lost a leg, this man was still doing better than most.

    It was clear how he had clearly proven himself to be one of the captains of the Ten Thousand People n.

    But his opponent was Chung Myung.

    And despite watching the attack approaching him, Chung Myung took a step forward.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    The Plum Blossom Sword, which struck the seven Qi attacks, bent them.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    Hitting them and deflecting them, Chung Myung moved forward.

    And at that moment, the five other attacks flew in, aiming for the body of Chung Myung.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Son Wol¡¯s eyes widened.

    Chung Myung disappeared on the spot as if his body had vanished.

    Son Wol was shocked and raised his Qi as much as he could, but even so, it was toote¡­

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Son Wol¡¯s head bent up as if it would break. Finally, the shape of a person falling like a bird clearly entered his vision.

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The sound of a sword cutting something down.

    But then another sound came.

    <i>Tung!</i>

    The sound of something simr to metal falling to the ground.

    Son Wol lowered his gaze to see his short spear falling down, along with his hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As he slowly moved his gaze, he could see his wrist falling along with it. Rather, it felt odd that he didn¡¯t even feel any pain.

    His trembling gaze looked forward, and Chung Myung stared at him so close that he could touch him if he reached out his hand.

    ¡°I am a man who keeps his promises.¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkkk!</i>¡±

    The pain felt when his shoulder was pierced brought him back to reality. As a sword pierced his body and swung back, his body followed along with it.

    Son Wol desperately threw his body with the one leg he had¡­

    If this continued, he would die.

    He could actually die from¡­

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    <i>sh.</i>

    A cut to the chest.

    <i>sh.</i>

    His stomach was cut open as blood gushed down like a waterfall.

    <i>sh.</i>

    His face was cut, and one side of his vision was cked out.

    As if ying tricks, Chung Myung continued to apply cuts one after another. Just like this man had hurt Un Geom a moment ago.

    ¡°<i>ACCCKKKKKK!</i>¡±

    Son Wol made a fuss at the pain.

    His one remaining hand was cocked back,

    ¡°You son of¡­¡±

    <i>sh!</i>

    However, before he could even throw a punch, his arm was cut off from the elbow.

    ¡°<i>¡­Ah.</i>¡±

    <i>sh.</i>

    The sole thigh that supported him was finally cut, and Son Wol could no longer maintain his bnce, falling to the ground.

    The sword of Chung Myung sliced through his exposed upper body.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    In the blink of an eye, dozens of times, making horrid shing sounds.

    Dozens of shing stabs onto his chest.

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­</i>¡±

    His eyes suddenly began to lose their light. He even opened his mouth as if wanting to say something, but the blood flowing back into his throat didn¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°Wills are left by those who are human.¡±

    The sword of Chung Myung reached his throat.

    ¡°You die like a worm. Even that is too much mercy for you.¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    No hesitation and no mercy. The sword pierced Son Wol¡¯s neck.

    And the man went cold, without any life remaining.

    Chung Myung, who drew out his sword, tried to clean off the dirty blood by shaking it.

    Everything felt silent.

    Chung Myung, who had been staring at the body of Son Wol falling down, turned around.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    The people of the Ten Thousand People n trembled.

    Soon, the cold voice of Chung Myung was heard again.

    ¡°¡­ next?¡±

 Chapter 396: It Isnâ€™t About Reliance, But Walking Together (1)

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Chung Myung had shown his skills.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were aware that his level of martial arts was something they could notpare to.

    But even after taking all that into ount, Chung Myung¡¯s skills were still shocking. Moreover, what truly surprised the disciples of Mount Hua, was the fact that Chung Myung¡¯s hands were capable of cruelty.

    ¡®Chung Myung¡­ you brat.¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked at him sadly.

    His sword and actions were too cruel to being from a Taoist.

    But he couldn¡¯t me Chung Myung because he knew just howrge the lump of anger that was within this child¡¯s heart. And with that, he could only feel sadness within that child¡¯s sword, and not cruelty.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Every move of Chung Myung¡¯s sword was executed with regret.

    Hyung Jong bit his lip.

    This entire space felt dominated by Chung Myung. Not to mention the people from the Ten Thousand People n couldn¡¯t even take their eyes off him.

    It showed just how cautious they were, and with this change in the flow of battle, Mount Hua could now win this.

    And¡­

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice felt like lightning to the disciples from Mount Hua.

    The disciples looked at him in shock, but he kept his gaze on Yado in front of him.

    ¡°Mount Hua isn¡¯t a ce that would let a single Chung disciple fight its¡¯ battles!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua bit their lips at this. Hands clenched around their swords, and soon without realizing it, their swords look quite strong¡­ at least to their enemies.

    ¡°We are the ones who will protect Mount Hua. No one can protect Mount Hua on their own!¡±

    These words were spoken to the disciples of Mount Hua, who depended on Chung Myung. And, at the same time, a message meant for Chung Myung.

    ¡®It might be insignificant.¡¯

    He himself felt so washed.

    If he had been stronger, if Mount Hua had been stronger, this lone child with his sword in hand wouldn¡¯t have to bear so much of the burdens.

    The enemies invaded and one of their own was brought to the gates between life and death.

    This was a sad thing, an unfortunate thing.

    Then how could they let Chung Myung take the me for this?

    ¡°Raise your swords?¡±

    There was anger in his voice.

    ¡°Prove to yourselves that you are proud swordsmen from Mount Hua!¡±

    Now¡­

    Show that you can win without someone taking care of you!

    At the orders of Hyun Jong, the disciples from Mount Hua rushed at the nearest enemy.

    ¡®¡­ damn it.¡¯

    Yado¡¯s face went stiff.

    The atmosphere of the battlefield reversed in an instant. Considering that morale yed one of thergest roles in a battle, it was like the scales had been tilted.

    Look¡­

    The charging Mount Hua disciples¡¯ swords were no longer shaking, and the people from the Ten Thousand People n were clearly unable to demonstrate their skills.

    It was only natural.

    When a tiger was approaching from behind, who would pay attention to the fox right in front of them?

    Everyone was looking forward, but their minds were still stuck on Chung Myung.

    It was clear that unless someone blocked out the image of Chung Myung, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use even half their skills.

    This was how the existence or absence of a powerhouse changed the flow of battles.

    ¡®That idiot!¡¯

    Yado gritted his teeth at Son Wol, who had be a corpse.

    Son Wol was a member who couldn¡¯t have been defeated that easily. It was true that this guy called Chung Myung wasn¡¯t someone Yado could be careless with, but Son Wol wasn¡¯t so weak either.

    If only he had used his skills, he might have been able to handle fifty attacks, but even that would be difficult.

    But, even if he were defeated after fifty moves, that wouldn¡¯t have brought down the morale this much. But what could be done after that idiot had died so easily?

    Yado red at Hyun Jong.

    ¡®This oldie¡­.¡¯

    Even Hyun Jong, who was looking lost a second ago, had regained his confidence. In this way, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to subdue his opponent.

    When he slightly turned his gaze to the side, he could see Hyun Sang gaining momentum against his opponent.

    ¡°Will you try to hold me back? Wouldn¡¯t it be better just to let this go? A lot better to take that guy as my opponent than deal with a weakling?¡±

    He tried to provoke him, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°What do you think is the difference between Justice and Evil factions?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°It has to do with shame.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong stared right at his opponent.

    ¡°Surely that child is stronger than me. Stronger than anyone in this ce.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s calm voice resounded,

    ¡°But even so, I have no intention of letting him fight to keep myself safe. No one who has shame would evermit such an act.¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lip as he spoke.

    Cannot caress people¡­

    Cannot lead¡­

    Then, he should at least share some of the burdens that weighed down on that child¡¯s shoulders. If he couldn¡¯t do that, how could Hyun Jong call himself the sect leader of Mount Hua?

    ¡°All the disciples of Mount Hua are training and working hard to walk alongside that child. Martial art sects do not rely on people. Rather, they walk together.¡±

    Yado smiled at this.

    ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand what Hyun Jong was saying. He knew one thing for sure, their paths were too different to understand each other.

    Kangho belonged to those who proved themselves through force.

    If Yado could lead his people to destroy Mount Hua now, Hyun Jong¡¯s words would be incorrect. But the opposite was true when Hyun Jong was winning.

    Yado had never been wrong up till now.

    ¡°Surely¡­ your morale has risen,¡± Yado Smirked, ¡°But I hope you haven¡¯t convinced yourself that you won.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him with questioning eyes.

    ¡°Really, this is why the words of our leader can¡¯t be ignored. I had wondered why he requested so many to deal with one small sect.¡±

    Yado¡¯s face distorted as he screamed,

    ¡°ck Jackal!¡±

    And he quickly nced back, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Fucking brat! Will you not crawl in now? Do a few more have to die for you to understand the situation!¡±

    The moment Yado screamed, it sounded like a lion was roaring upon Mount Hua.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened as he looked up.

    A man wrapped in ck bandages that spanned his whole body was standing on the walls of the sect, looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung¡­¡±

    <i>Clench.</i>

    ck Jackal clenched his hands and opened them as the sounds of bones cracking could be heard.

    ¡®The one who provided the intel for us needs to be cut down.¡¯

    How could one rate this child as just another skilled warrior?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Chung Myung, and the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon.¡±

    At the hands of Mount Hua, two captains were killed. This was something that some of the strongest sects would be unable to aplish.

    ¡®They need to be taken down.¡¯

    ck Jackal judged that if Mount Hua were left like this, they would be a threat to anyone and everyone around. If only they could realize this fact and erase this hurdle named Mount Hua, they could live peacefully.

    ¡°And for that¡­¡±

    ck Jackal turned to Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung had also been paying attention to the man the moment he had shown up. It was as if he had known in advance that this man was here.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    His hands made the strange sounds of bones.

    ¡°ck Swan Troop.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, many ck shadows began to line up to his right and left.

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The warriors draped in their ck robes looked dark and ominous, like a flock of crows.

    And one could tell in a single nce.

    It meant that these warriors were on a different levelpared to the normal warriors of the Ten Thousand People n.

    The victory they thought was here got snatched in an instant.

    ¡°If you came out right from the start, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    ck Jackal turned to Yado, who was screaming in anger, and as their gazes met, he went silent and avoided looking at him.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    ck Swan Troop.

    A special group that was directly under their Lord and only took orders from him. They had a level of cruelty that would make most people avert their eyes. And their leader, ck Jackal, was a being that even the captains had feared.

    Yado, who couldn¡¯t bear the sight of his covered face, turned to Hyun Jong.

    And his emotions were poured on Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Even if you talk all proud of yourself, the situation hasn¡¯t changed. Nothing has changed just because this Chung Myung guy joined in. He cannot do anything by himself.¡±

    Hearing this, Hyun Jong nodded,

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be done alone.¡±

    His entire body was covered in wounds, and his white robes were soaked in blood till they were red, yet this old swordsman hadn¡¯t lost his dignity.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t I tell you? Everyone is here to keep that child from being alone.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Did that seem like not enough?¡±

    Hearing this, Yado¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    This was annoying.

    The moment ck Jackal appeared, their side was the one that should have gained morale. No matter how strong Chung Myung was, he couldn¡¯t deal with an entire troop on his own.

    No.

    Even if that were possible, it would change nothing. While he fought with ck Jackal, none of the other Mount Hua disciples would be able to survive.

    Then¡­

    Why was this old man still looking so assured?

    To his confusion, Hyun Jong said,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I am a person who knows shame.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head and said,

    ¡°More than anything, what brings me shame is that I am not able to do much to stop that child from moving alone.¡±

    Yado¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°I believe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if the dayes when Mount Hua copses, there will still be children who will stand by that child. And so¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°I will make sure to hold my ce.¡±

    At that moment, someone in a white robe leaped from the cliff behind Chung Myung and soared into the sky.

    After that, several figures appeared from that cliff. And they allnded on the right and left side of Chung Myung in perfect order.

    And the gaze of the one who arrived firstnded on Un Geom, who was being treated by Tang Soso.

    ¡°¡­Sasuk.¡±

    Biting down his lip, he turned to Hyun Jong, who was covered incerations that only twisted and contorted his face.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    Anger was clearly visible on his face.

    ¡°You people¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul couldn¡¯t hold in their anger.

    In particr, Yu Yiseol couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Hyun Jong¡¯s wounds.

    A ghostly feeling shone from her face, which was always so indifferent.

    ¡°¡­ I will kill you.¡±

    And then¡­

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had arrived a littleter than the others, approached the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°I will help.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head without answering.

    All the disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon stood to the right and left of Chung Myung, who was only ring with cold eyes at their opponents.

    Fixing his gaze ahead, Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°¡­ we were a littlete.¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    Chung Myung replied in a low voice.

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>Chang!</i>

    The Five Swords of Mount Hua pulled out their swords in unison.

    Baek Cheon quietly warned them,

    ¡°Do not lose your cool.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    He growled this time,

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be merciless either!¡±

    Everyone responded by holding their swords firmly. A brief moment of tension and determination swept across their faces.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon, who took a short breath, let out a roar,

    ¡°Fucking kill all of them!¡±

    ¡°Here we go!¡±

    Like five rays of light, the people of Mount Hua split up and moved.

 Chapter 397: It Isnâ€™t About Reliance, But Walking Together (2)

    ¡®Damn it, is that the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua?¡¯

    The one who defeated Red Snake de?

    It seemed like they had managed to make it to Mount Hua in time.

    Yado¡¯s face hardened at this.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t a battle that could be changed just because a couple of kids had joined¡­

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the end.¡¯

    The fact that the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua was here meant that the other disciples from Xi¡¯an were returning now, but he had heard that there weren¡¯t that many of them.

    But if they arrived, the situation would only be more disadvantageous for him.

    ¡°<i>Haah!</i>¡±

    Bing impatient, Yado swung his de at Hyun Jong.

    ¡®We need to reduce their chances!¡¯

    Winning wasn¡¯t about the number of men standing at the end.

    If they took too much damage while trying to defeat their enemy, then it couldn¡¯t be called a victory.

    The name of Mount Hua would still spread¡­ but what if instead of numbers, something else was lowered?

    ¡®If someone like their sect leader dies, the shock would be great.¡¯

    His formidable de wrapped in his Qi went to strike down Hyun Jong.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Reflexively, Hyun Jong raised his sword and managed to block the strike, but he couldn¡¯t handle the full force of the de with the wounds he had umted.

    ¡°Die! Die, you old man!¡±

    For an instant, the de was aimed at the exposed neck of Hyun Jong.

    But¡­

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The path of his de was blocked before he knew it.

    ¡°¡­ you should learn to control your mouth,¡± said Baek Cheon coldly, who covered Hyun Jong without letting him be wounded,

    ¡°Before I tear your tongue out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you, a kid, will?¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t answer and just infused Qi into his sword, which was still in contact with Yado¡¯s de.

    <i>Tung!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    At the Qi rising from Baek Cheon¡¯s sword, Yado stepped back and lowered his stance.

    ¡®This guy.¡¯

    He was not easy.

    At least, his internal Qi was not just at the level of a normally skilled person. His wrists were already tingling.

    ¡®I heard Red Snake de was defeated by him.¡¯

    And this didn¡¯t seem like a lie. But unlike Yado, who was alert, Baek Cheon turned to help Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I apologize, Sect Leader. I waste.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon¡­¡±

    Seeing the wounds on Hyun Jong¡¯s body only made Baek Cheon¡¯s mood worsen.

    ¡®If I came here a littleter, then¡­¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for Hyun Jong to die from blood loss. And when he thought about it, he felt sad.

    Something within his stomach felt hot.

    ¡°From now on, I will deal with him.¡±

    ¡°He is too dangerous. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, watch me. If something happens to Sect Leader, we will not be able to continue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded at this.

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    ¡°Please deal with your wounds and lead your disciples.¡±

    After that, Baek Cheon walked forward.

    Hyun Jong only looked at his back.

    ¡®When did this child grow up?¡¯

    He knew he was getting stronger. But, what Hyun Jong was feeling now wasn¡¯t from Baek Cheon¡¯s strength. It was because he realized that this child, whom he continued to regard as a child who needed to be guided, was now a swordsman who supported his sect leader.

    Even though he knew that this wasn¡¯t all true, he felt unknown emotions take over his anxious heart.

    However, Yado, who watched this, wasn¡¯t very happy.

    ¡°How dare you say you will deal with me?¡±

    At his obvious condescending words, Baek Cheon aimed his sword forward.

    ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡±

    ¡°I am not going to be afraid of a one-timer.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Baek Cheon smirked,

    ¡°I am the cub of a tiger, and you¡¯re a fucking dog. You might be a little bigger and stronger now, but you are still a dog.¡±

    Yado felt a bit speechless at his words.

    When he opened his mouth, he poured out nonsensical words which a Taoist shouldn¡¯t say, and it was all too natural.

    ¡°Is there no sane person on Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°We are usually sane. You are the ones who made us like this,¡± said Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Since you dared to put your de on the body of our sect leader, you better not even dream of receiving a graceful death, you fucking son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The moment Yado tried to distance himself, Baek Cheon lept at him.

    He moved with an angry face and explosive movement. Yet, his sword was sharp and urate.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Yado¡¯s body began to run cold after Baek Cheon¡¯s sword made its way to his neck, shing him.

    ¡®Maybe there are more wounds on my body now than ever.¡¯

    Yado gritted his teeth and struck back at the sword of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Poison Bloody Hand¡¯s face turned stiff as he looked at Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Why is Shaolin helping Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You are a strange one.¡±

    Hae Yeon shook his head,

    ¡°Do you need a reason to help someone? To follow what your heart says is the right thing. And besides¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes gradually calmed down,

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason to stop someone who reeks so much of blood.¡±

    ¡°So boring.¡±

    Poison Bloody Hand licked his tongue.

    ¡®Hae Yeon.¡¯

    He knew that the name of the person Shaolin was grooming as the next Abbot was Hae Yeon, who was also the winner of the most recent martial artspetition.

    ¡°If you die here, Shaolin will shed bloody tears.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s voice was calm, but his fingers were twitching.

    ¡®Calm down.¡¯

    This was the first time that Hae Yeon was experiencing a real fight. The smell of blood and the amount of killing intent floating around was hurting hisposure.

    His eyes searched for someone.

    ¡°¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    After hiding behind someone for a while, he turned and looked at Poison Bloody Hand with a softer gaze.

    ¡°So far.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what are you talking about?¡±

    Hae Yeon sighed.

    ¡®I have been training all my life on the same principles, and yet I fail to keep myposure during such an important time.¡¯

    On the other hand, there was someone who was normally erratic but was remaining so calm in this situation.

    Recalling the back of Chung Myung, he stood still.

    ¡®I am d I came to Mount Hua.¡¯

    What he was looking for was surely here.

    And now¡­

    ¡°I am just checking to see how long I can keep up!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Come.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Golden light rose from his fists as he began to take his stance.

    ¡°P-Put it down, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°I am not¡­!¡±

    ¡°Stop. Please.¡±

    Hyun Sang¡¯s face was distorted, but he didn¡¯t have any more energy. The poison within him was turning his body ck, and now it seemed to be reaching his heart.

    ¡°Yu Yiseol!¡±

    ¡°Do not get excited, it will only spread the poison quicker.¡±

    As if to subdue the poison, Hyun Sang was being held up by Yu Yiseol, who ran across the battlefield. Hyung Jong¡¯s battle wounds were a lot worse than Hyun Sang¡¯s, but the one in the greatest danger was Hyun Sang.

    Save for Yu Yiseol, the others didn¡¯t notice this.

    She held him up and took him to Tang Soso.

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    Tang Soso shouted, looking at Yu Yiseol with tearful eyes, but Yu Yiseol only responded with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sago!¡±

    ¡°Antidote.¡±

    Tang Soso nodded her head.

    ¡°You can do it?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I am!¡±

    Tang Soso clenched her fists tightly.

    She was the daughter of the Tang family. A descendant of the family that was known to be unparalleled when it came to handling poison.

    A family that was well-versed in poisons and antidotes.

    As she was a woman, her family refused to teach her about poisons, but when it came to assessing and curing them, she was second to none.

    ¡°Pleasey him down here!¡±

    Listening to the words of Tang Soso, Yu Yiseolid Hyun Sang down, and she carefully said,

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yiseol.¡±

    ¡°Believe me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Eventually, Hyun Sang just nodded, and only then did Yu Yiseolpletely let go of him.

    Hyun Sang turned to the side and saw Un Geom clearly for the first time.

    ¡°¡­Geom.¡±

    His lips trembled ever so lightly in sadness.

    ¡°Soso, Un Geom¡­¡±

    ¡°Will not die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He will not pass over. Sahyung said not to let him, and he will not die!¡±

    At those words, the eyes of Hyun Sang turned to the side.

    Saying that they wouldn¡¯t let him die was the same as saying there was a high chance of him dying.

    He wanted to reach out and touch him, but he couldn¡¯t. How could he touch the wounded when he had a poisoned body?

    ¡®Un Geom¡­ you foolish child.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t not know.

    The foolish child who stood in front of the disciples he taught and took the danger onto himself.

    As a teacher, this was worthy of praise, but as a disciple? Should it be greeted with anger?

    In the end, the tears he had been holding back filled his eyes.

    ¡°Good. You did a good thing¡­ you did good, you idiot.¡±

    You should have been a little selfish.

    Hyun Sang looked at Un Geom, whose body had turned pale and turned to the battlefield.

    ¡°Look here, Un Geom.¡±

    The disciples you raised and protected are now protecting Mount Hua.

    Right now, at this very moment, in our home.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Their swords were moving softly with their plum blossoms blooming.

    ¡°D-damn it!¡±

    ¡°How do we stop them!¡±

    The enemies, whose bodies were shed and wounded, moved away from the plum blossoms.

    However, the ones with the sword Qi had no intention of letting these people run.

    ¡°Where do you think you are running to, you bastards!¡±

    Jo Gul raised his voice and chased after them.

    But at that moment¡­

    ¡°Protect your sides!¡±

    The roar from the side made him half pause his pursuit.

    Jo Gul turned to see Yoon Jong ring at him with an unusually cold face.

    ¡°Is it that important to defeat the enemy?¡±

    ¡°N-No sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Is it alright for your sahyungs and sajaes to die for your sake?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then hold your position! Hold the front!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Gul regained hisposure and strengthened his lower body by putting the weight into his legs.

    Even in the midst of all this, the sword of Yoon Jong cut through the air like a beam of light.

    ¡°<i>Ackk!</i>¡±

    And he pierced the shoulder of a warrior who was trying to corner the other disciples of Mount Hua. Jo Gul blocked the front, and Yoon Jong supported him from behind; even though they didn¡¯t talk about it, they could naturally find their way.

    ¡°Do not get too excited or careless. Keep your heads calm!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Gul grabbed his sword and looked forward.

    Normally, Yoon Jong was the softestpared to Baek Cheon in their party, so when Yoon Jong emitted these never-before-seen emotions, Jo Gul knew that he could only just nod to each order.

    In terms of skills, Jo Gul was definitely superior to Yoon Jong. From the start, he had always been stronger, and it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that the difference had widened over time.

    But¡­

    ¡°Sasuk, Step back!¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±

    Even the Baek disciples would move at the ushering of Yoon Jong.

    ¡®As expected of Sahyung.¡¯

    This was why Jo Gul knew that Yoon Jong would be an amazing person in the future and Jo Gul would be someone who supported him.

    But what could it mean?

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes looked at the people rushing towards him.

    Soon, his sword moved like a beam of light.

    ¡®This is what suits me better!¡¯

    If Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon led Mount Hua, then Jo Gul was their sword. The sharpest one of all.

    That was the path Jo Gul wanted to walk on.

    Right. Like¡­

    He nced at Chung Myung¡¯s back, who was walking forward.

    ¡°Alone?¡±

    ¡°It will be enough.¡±

    Chung Myung gave a short answer to ck Jackal¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­the situation behind you doesn¡¯t seem that nice?¡±

    Chung Myung turned around and saw that their enemies were strong. Until the others led by Hyun Young arrived, they would be in a tough situation.

    But¡­

    ¡°This is good enough.¡±

    A firm voice.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t raised weak. And¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Baek Cheon and the others.

    ¡°¡­ these days, I don¡¯t handle everything on my own.¡±

    The tiger cubs were gradually revealing that they had grown up. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to release them every now and then.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned to his opponent.

    ¡°I am not stupid enough to let loose a pack of jackals here.¡±

    He knew it right then.

    The guys in front of him were dangerous. If he let them enter the battlefield, then many would be wounded or worse.

    They were different from the other warriors they had faced. These people gave off the stench of blood so thick that it reminded him of the past war.

    ¡°I agree with that. I do not like them. I cannot understand killing someone so easily.¡±

    The corners of ck Jackel¡¯s mouth twisted within the ck bandages.

    ¡°Death is something to be enjoyed slowly.¡±

    At that, Chung Myung showed his teeth and smiled,

    ¡°Fortunate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is so fortunate about this?¡±

    ck Jackal¡¯s face turned stiff, and Chung Myung¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Because I also like people like you.¡±

    Because he wasn¡¯t going to kill him right away.

    A man who was called the devil by the Demonic Sect.

    Plum Blossom Sword Saint Chung Myung stared at his opponent, speaking with an eerie tone.

    ¡°¡­ are you really a taoist?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± smiled Chung Myung.

    ¡°It is the job of a taoist to kill people like you. I am also tired of pretending to be nice. So let¡¯s start. Whether you die or I do, let¡¯s find out.¡±

    Chung Myung, who released all the feelings he was suppressing, had an eerie smile.

 Chapter 398: It Isnâ€™t About Reliance, But Walking Together (3)

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hair fluttered in the wind as he red at Yado.

    Yado¡¯s body was covered in minor wounds, but Baek Cheon¡¯s sword hadn¡¯t managed to leave any serious wounds.

    ¡°Try harder, kid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A situation where Yado held the advantage, yet he also appeared anxious.

    ¡®How far can this¡­¡¯

    This mission was supposed to be simple.

    It was said that Mount Hua, a thing of the past, was trying to regain their footing. On the other hand, the Ten Thousand People n currently held great authority within Kangho.

    In such a ce, he thought that having tomit two troops and an assassination unit was too much. But¡­ How did things turn out like this?

    Yado¡¯s eyes scanned the surroundings.

    ¡®ck Jackal, you fucking bastard!¡¯

    The ck Swan troop, whom they believed in, had gone and left the battle to go fight against Chung Myung. And his subordinates, who should have wiped out the disciples of Mount Hua, were being blocked by two young men who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    If that were the case, either he or Poison Bloody Hand should shake th¨C

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Yado managed to twist his body, but a sharp sword glided over the surface of his cheek.

    <i>Drip.</i>

    Blood began to drip down from the fresh wound, and a burning pain spread through his face.

    ¡°You fucking trash!¡±

    His eyes shone in anger.

    But, he couldn¡¯t recklessly attack. It was because this guy in front of him was a lot more difficult to handle than he thought.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    This kid¡¯s undisturbed body reminded him of a boulder. Yado couldn¡¯t hide his growing irritation and spat on the ground.

    He could understand just how skilled this guy was despite his young age.

    Yado knew well that this world wasn¡¯t fair. Within Kangho, there were monsters who could attain true strength in a couple of months and those who would struggle for decades before rising a single step.

    Yet, he hadposure that didn¡¯t suit his age¡­ where did ite from?

    On the battlefield, surrounded by blood, even those who were experienced would lose theirposure and be anxious.

    However, this guy maintained a firm sense of bnce like an old man.

    ¡®Are all the people from Mount Hua like this?¡¯

    Yado bit his lip.

    Disgusting.

    Just like Hyun Jong had done until a monster returned, Baek Cheon was also holding on. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he endured, not wanting to let go of his sword so his opponent didn¡¯t reach the other disciples.

    And Yado was already exhausted from his first opponent.

    It was difficult to understand withmon sense how such a young disciple like him was stronger than an elder from another sect, especially since he was from a supposedly ruined sect.

    ¡°I think¡­¡±

    The moment Yado was about to speak, Baek Cheon stepped forward and came for him at a horrifying speed, making his sword look almost alive, stabbing at Yado¡¯s life.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Yado twisted his head to avoid this sword, and his de moved horizontally¡­

    But!

    <i>Bang! Bang!</i>

    Before his de could fully gain strength, Baek Cheon took this pause to recoup his bnce and swung his sword. Because of this the internal qi in Yado¡¯s de, which couldn¡¯t be released in a sh, moved back to Yado¡¯s wrist, causing him deep pain.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The de, which had all its qi pushed back, shook for an instant as plum blossoms began to appear.

    Without thinking about anything else, Yado immediately threw his body back.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Still, the sword cut his body, making blood stter. Yado, who rolled his body back to avoid the hit, corrected his form and red at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­ You¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his sword without another word.

    That look.

    That stubborn look made Yado¡¯s heart run cold. It was the eyes of a beast that had caught its prey.

    Hidden behind those eyes had to be anger, and Yado sighed.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to be thinking about others.¡¯

    If he didn¡¯t fight properly, then he would be hit.

    ¡°Why are you so angry, kid? You seem to be shaking.¡±

    It was a light provocation to change the flow, and surprisingly, Baek Cheon responded to it,

    ¡°¡­ people like you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you a hundred times.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke coldly,

    ¡°How dare you decide to hurt someone like that, when he is someone who means a lot to us.¡±

    Cold anger was what Baek Cheon was feeling.

    Hyun Jong.

    In any sect, their sect leader was the symbol of their existence, and it was a great humiliation if a sect leader fell at the hands of people from another sect.

    However, the anger felt by the disciples of Mount Hua was different from straight humiliation.

    How could Hyung Jong be considered just another sect leader?

    He was someone who willingly gave up everything to support his disciples. To the disciples of Mount Hua, Hyung Jong was their father, teacher, and a precious person to follow and protect.

    How could they forgive someone who attacked Hyun Jong so brutally?

    A chilly anger that could freeze everything around, feeling this, Yado smiled,

    ¡°As I thought. As expected.¡±

    At that moment, his de began to disy de qi.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The sword that blocked his de bent back as if it would explode, and Baek Cheon¡¯s body was pushed back at the formidable strength.

    ¡°You got too excited, just like any other kid.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth as the hand holding his sword trembled, just like his legs. This guy called Yado was a step above Red Snake de.

    Which meant he was a tough opponent to deal with.

    ¡°What will change from you enduring?¡±

    Yado smiled down at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It is only just enduring. In the end, everyone will die at my hands. It seems like the one called Chung Myung is the one you are waiting toe and help you. But, no one has survived the hands of ck Swan before. I think you should be thankful if his corpse is intact.¡±

    Yado, who recalled ck Swan¡¯s dark visage, trembled lightly as if he was fed up.

    His mood had soured, but if he could choose an ally, then it would be ck Jackal, who could cut down their opponent¡¯s life in a moment.

    ¡°I feel quite sad for the one called Chung Myung. That man there, he doesn¡¯t just kill people. He makes them taste the most horrible pain in the world before dying.¡±

    A truly terrifying thing.

    But instead of worrying, Baek Cheonughed,

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°He is someone who never feels bad about anything. I feel sorry for those who actually have to go against him.¡±

    No matter how hard that idiot tried, he would never fail in front of someone. That was the personality Baek Cheon knew.

    ¡°Do not be mistaken. We are not waiting for Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, there was firm will.

    ¡°If I wait for him because I cannot handle this properly, I won¡¯t have anything to say even if someone breaks my head. If I cannot win against you, then am I worthy enough to be called sasuk by him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I knew that this ce was full of crazy people.¡±

    Yado shook his head and held his de,

    ¡°I will crush that mouth of yours in ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Try it if you can.¡±

    For an instant, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes scanned around.

    <i>Woong!</i>

    A loud booming sound rose from the side.

    Hae Yeon was pushing back Poison Bloody Hand. It was partly because Hae Yeon¡¯s martial arts were so strong that he wasn¡¯t inferior to the captains of another sect, but also because Shaolin¡¯s martial arts werepletely antithetical to theirs.

    As expected, the face of Poison Bloody Hand was full of disappointment. It seemed like there was nothing to be done.

    And¡­

    ¡°Go! Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhhh!</i>¡±

    Behind him were the disciples of Mount Hua dealing with their opponents and pushing them back.

    In terms of skills, Jo Gul was one of the best swordsmen on Mount Hua. He had the habit of getting too excited and making a mess of things, so he made many mistakespared to the ability he held. But Yoon Jong was also there to perfectly control him.

    Jo Gul was starting to get excited, but Yoon Jong holding his reins made for good work.

    Perhaps thanks to not missing a moment to ride the rising morale, everyone was doing well.

    ¡®Then finally¡­¡¯

    There was only Baek Cheon left. If he could ovee Yado, victory on the battlefield would be brought to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    <i>Woong!</i>

    de qi rushed for Baek Cheon, and Baek Cheon used his internal qi as much as possible to block it.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The moment the sword and de collided, the air seemed to burst.

    The force of the de made Baek Cheon kilter off bnce.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    A suppressed groan escaped from his mouth, but he didn¡¯t have the time to feel pain.

    Yado, who jumped up, moved to his target. The power of his de continued to gain momentum, and the inertia of his attacks grew.

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth at the attack, which he didn¡¯t even dare to block head-on. Instead, he mmed his fist into the ground and used the recoil to throw his body back.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The floor made of sapphire was crushed like tofu and scattered around.

    As soon as Baek Cheon raised his body after rolling on the ground to avoid the attack, he looked up.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Instantly, Yado¡¯s foot hit him in the chest, making him fly back.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    Baek Cheon moved through the air in front of Jo Gul, making thetter shake off his opponent and catch Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    At his cry, Baek Cheon, who was half-conscious, opened his eyes fully, and he pushed Jo Gul away as he got back up.

    ¡°<i>Ptooey!</i>¡±

    Spitting out blood and sputum, he calmed his trembling legs.

    ¡°¡­ you are pretty good.¡±

    Yado smiled as he walked to him,

    ¡°It seems like you have the strength to let your mouth run wild.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bugs. I will crush you all to death!¡±

    Baek Cheon took a step forward this time.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Jo Gul tried to stop him, but Baek Cheon pushed him away.

    ¡°He is my opponent.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon knew very well that if he were pushed back, then the morale of Mount Hua would copse.

    He had to endure Yado regardless of whether he had to hit him in the ankles or even the crotch.

    ¡°I feel like crying.¡±

    Yado couldn¡¯t hold back his anger anymore and screamed,

    ¡°Young bastards and the old ones too, they all piss me off as if that was their only role!¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even look at the person who called for him.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    With the sound of the north side of the battle exploding and blood sttering.

    ¡°You fucking trash! Are you wasting time here, unable to defeat even such young people?¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry!¡±

    ¡°Kill them all! If you cannot kill them all in half an hour, then I will have to kill you all myself!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the remaining troops began to move to kill the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The existence of a skilled warrior.

    Until a while back, Chung Myung¡¯s existence was the one that scared them, but now the warning of Yado was also pushing them.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    Concerned about the situation, he tried to hold Yado¡­

    ¡°Jo Gul! Yoon Jong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°I will tie him down! Protect the others!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two nodded their heads with determined faces.

    ¡°Smash them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The people of the Ten Thousand People n, who were given one order from their captain, moved differently from before.

    Even with heightened morale, the situation, which looked hopeful, began to crumble as the disciples of Mount Hua were pushed back.

    Yado smiled.

    ¡®Right. This is how it should be.¡¯

    When the mood changed, even the weakest could do something.

    And to put it another way, if the momentum was killed for the other group, they couldn¡¯t fight as effectively.

    It seems like the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua and a couple more were good, but most of the disciples of Mount Hua were still only moving based on their rising morale.

    ¡°Come at me. I will kill them¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastardddddd!¡±

    Yado turned his head.

    To the ce where the roar of a lion could be heard.

    ¡®That one¡­¡¯

    Someone seemed to be running through the gates of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Old man?¡¯

    An old man with a face full of anger.

    ¡°This¡­this fucking¡­ <i>euk!</i> Oh my, damn it! I might die.¡±

    The lion¡¯s roar, which burst from afar, was an old man who didn¡¯t seem that great.

    His whole body was drenched in sweat, and hair stuck to his face. He even had to kneel down to gasp for air.

    ¡°¡­ Elder Hyun Young?¡±

    Yoon Jong nkly called him.

    Hearing that, Hyun Young raised his head.

    And he roared again,

    ¡°How dare you fucking Evil Faction peoplee here! You damned bastards!¡±

    At therge shout that kept cursing them to their souls, everyone turned to look at him.

    And at that moment¡­

    ¡°Children!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Elder!¡±

    Behind Hyun Young, who stood tall after gasping for air, the rest of the disciples from Mount Hua, who just arrived, began to rush in like a tidal wave.

    And¡­ order copsed.

    ¡°Go and do your work!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the same time, Hyun Young pulled his sword out, and the disciples, who were drenched in sweat, rushed forward with bloodshot eyes.

    They ran like wild animals wanting to eat their prey.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his fist and turned to the side.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who disappeared with ck Jackal, was confusing Baek Cheon because of what Yado had said a moment ago.

    But¡­

    He collected himself and shouted,

    ¡°Come on! Till the end, we will hold on with our hands!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped toward Yado.

    ¡®I believe in you, Chung Myung.¡¯

    Now was the time to do what he had to do.

 Chapter 399: It Isnâ€™t About Reliance, But Walking Together (4)

    As Chung Myung kicked off the branch and jumped, the sound of leaves shaking could be heard.

    It was a terrifying sound in the darkness of Mount Hua. Chung Myung smiled, showing his teeth, in reaction to this qi which was making his skin shudder.

    <i>Paat!</i>

    At that moment, two swords came from below and shot at Chung Myung¡¯s stomach and neck.

    And then came three more swords.

    These swords were cut off from the concept of swordsmanship; rather, their sole purpose was to stab and kill their opponent.

    The tip of the three swords shone in the moonlight and glowed eerily.

    And the other two poisoned swords were still iing.

    However, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest sign of hesitation within Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which struck and blew away the flying swords, split from one into dozens in a matter of seconds and mowed down his attackers.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    He could feel a distinct sensation in his hand.

    It was evident that his sword had pierced through flesh.

    But even though he had wounded someone, not a single groan came out, and this went to show how thoroughly this assassin group was trained.

    <i>Tat!</i>

    Chung Myung hadunched himself through the air using a tree branch, moving through the air like a bird spotting its¡¯ prey.

    But, as soon as he had touched the ground, two members of the ck Swan troop, who were hiding near the trees, pounced on him like wolves.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A straightforward sword.

    A sword only meant for attacking, ignoring defense.

    A sword that was covered with a vicious poison that would instantly kill a person.

    A single wound would poison their opponent. They knew all too well how to deal with those stronger than them.

    If they had no experience dealing with skilled people, they would die without even being able to demonstrate half their true skills.

    But¡­

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    But Chung Myung¡¯s sword spread out like a beam of light.

    Before his opponent¡¯s sword could reach him, Chung Myung¡¯s sword pierced his first opponent.

    <i>Tuk!</i>

    The three swords which touched his sword parted right away. Even so, Chung Myung¡¯s sword didn¡¯t lose momentum and soon bisected his opponent¡¯s body.

    The body split in half and either side fell down, as blood rained down.

    Even though they saw theirrade¡¯s body split in half, the attackers on either side of Chung Myung never slowed down.

    Chung Myung stared coldly at the sword that wasing for his neck and stretched out one leg to the side, and turned his body around.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The hem of his robe was slightly cut, but the de never reached Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    And¡­

    <i>sh!</i>

    Chung Myung swung his sword once again, and once again another head flew.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    With his head cut off, the body fell and began to cool.

    <i>Chiik!</i>

    As soon as the poison sword fell, the grass around it began to instantly turn dry and brown.

    How much poison did they have to apply for such a result to ur?

    After swinging his sword to shake off the blood, Chung Myung turned to the sky with the tip of his nose picking up the scent of blood.

    It felt dirty.

    The smell of blood seeping into his nostrils and the constant killing. The coldness he could feel from the corpse. It was as if he had gone back to the past, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    <i>Grrrn.</i>

    He could see the dark clouds gathering, and eventually, thunder and lightning started to strike down from the sky.

    And not long after, rain began to pour down.

    Chung Myung calmly lowered his gaze as he was soaked in the rain.

    Circumstances were in their favor.

    Those who hid in the darkness and looked for an opening to kill their opponent would now try to hide more with lightninging down.

    This was the battlefield they would like the most, and having to fight in such a situation was foolish for only one.

    But Chung Myung could follow each of their movements. If he threw himself into their hunting ground, then these people wouldn¡¯t be able to change their focus to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Rain dripped down his wet hair.

    Faced with the cold rain, which cooled his body in an instant, he said,

    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I will.¡±

    He kicked the ground, and Chung Myung shot up like a firework, red plum blossoms blooming in the darkness. They were the cleanest, most beautiful kind of blossoms, and this was why these plum blossoms appeared so alien on the battlefield.

    Plum blossoms fell on those who were hiding in the darkness.

    <i>sh!</i>

    The plum blossoms, which seemed to have bloomed softly, began to cut down everything they touched.

    ¡°¡­. <i>Kuk.</i>¡±

    With a faint shout, another body fell.

    And it was then¡­

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Dozens of ck shadows moved for Chung Myung, cutting through the pouring rain.

    Eyes colder than pouring rain shone in the darkness.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Soon after, Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was pointed downwards, moved through the air like a snake. The beautiful and amazing plum blossoms born from the tip of his sword covered the ce once again.

    Once again, there was no hesitation.

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    The poison swords of his opponents couldn¡¯t even pierce through the plum blossom swords. The swords which collided with the plum blossoms bounced around in all directions.

    At that moment.

    <i>Pah!</i>

    A dark poison sword came for Chung Myung¡¯s feet, who had to jump up to avoid the strike.

    Although he did avoid the strike, he couldn¡¯t maintain his sword technique. Soon, the plum blossoms vanished, creating an opening for his enemies to charge at him once again.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and grabbed his sword, and with his body in the air, he began to unfold another sword technique.

    Among the Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique was a move called the Disordered Falling Plum, where countless plum blossoms of different shapes floated through the air as their petals slowly rained down. And soon, countless petals were pouring down.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    Those who rushed in to kill him were shocked by this, but it was toote to back down now.

    The members of the ck Swans didn¡¯t care anymore and threw themselves into the rain of plum blossoms petals.

    <i>Swish! Swish!</i>

    The plum blossoms fell all over their bodies and even in this situation where their bodies and bones were being wounded, they didn¡¯t lose their focus and went to stab Chung Myung.

    A simple move.

    A straight attack, with no shy steps or movements to delude their opponent.

    However, the moment the dozens of swords gathered close, they became one, a single terrifying strike.

    This attack from his opponent moved for Chung Myung. A few swords lost their force and just fell, but none of them were strong enough to even get close to Chung Myung.

    <i>Tat!</i>

    Chung Myungnded on the ground and looked at the scene. Kicking off the ground, he threw himself between the shooting swords.

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    The thin and sharp sword collided with Chung Myung¡¯s plum sword and shattered. Fragments of the sword scattered at terrifying speeds and were sent flying back at the members of the ck Swan troop.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    Taking advantage of the moment when his opponents were hesitating, Chung Myung¡¯s sword went for the ones who moved like leaders. The moment he noticed them, his sword moved in that direction.

    The plum blossoms bloomed.

    Blood gushed.

    In an instant, the forest, which was flooded with heavy rain, was now stained with red plum blossoms.

    The severed limbs all fell down with their parts lumped together, unable to even scream.

    However, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t safe.

    <i>sh!</i>

    The poisoned sword flew in right then got close enough to touch Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°E-Enough¡­.¡±

    <i>Paat!</i>

    However, the one who managed that was thrown back like a ball after Chung Myung kicked him.

    Chung Myung, who had violently shed across his enemy¡¯s throat, took their poison sword by its handle. Then, he plunged it down into the next person who attacked him.

    <i>Stab!</i>

    The sword dug into their shoulder with an eerie noise.

    <i>sh!</i>

    The sound of a sharp de cutting through flesh could be heard even through the rain. There was no hesitation within the hand of Chung Myung.

    Without blinking his eyes, he cut off a handful of flesh and then returned to clenching his own sword.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    And as if waiting, a huge roar broke out, and with this, five more people moved forward to stab Chung Myung.

    <i>Paah!</i>

    Chung Myung, who had blown away the heads of those before him, brought his sword to his side again¡­

    <i>sh!</i>

    With very delicate movements, he could down his opponent, and so they fell.

    After doing that, he turned his face and turned to one side.

    His gaze urately pierced through the dark forest, spotting ck Jackal, who was watching all of this.

    ¡°<i>Hu¡­</i>¡±

    A sound simr to a chuckle escaped from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ck Jackal stared at Chung Myung with snake-like eyes.

    ¡®This is odd.¡¯

    He could feel his body go cold.

    ¡®Never have I met someone like him.¡¯

    The reason he was this shocked was because this man seemed so used to this kind of fighting.

    He had no hesitation in his hand when he went down to slice a person¡¯s throat or chop through their bodies or even at the sight of dozens dying.

    In addition, he was hitting them with their own poison swords.

    ck Jackal had met countless enemies, but never had he faced someone like him.

    Twenty lives were lost in an instant.

    While nearly half their members had lost their lives, the only thing they had managed were two small cuts on this man.

    Normally that should be enough. Since it was just a sh, their opponent would be careless, and the poison would spread inside, killing them.

    But there seemed to be no carelessness or hesitation in this man.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    ck jackal¡¯s hand began to move. His enemy was strong.

    But¡­

    ¡®Nothing excites me more than the cries of a strong person.¡¯

    Catching and killing the weak was easy, like stomping on bugs. So he failed to feel excited.

    But the blood of the strong was special.

    <i>Clench.</i>

    He bit his lip and, feeling the taste of blood fill his mouth, he smiled.

    His eyes, through the bandages, looked excited.

    Chung Myung was walking toward him.

    Even though it was raining, the blood stains on his shoulder and the side of his robe were clear.

    But¡­

    The sight of him approaching with his body and sword dragging brought out an unknown emotion.

    Fear. Right, this was fear.

    ¡®I am feeling fear¡­¡¯

    <i>Kaka!</i>

    His long w-like nails protruded from his sleeves as they were rubbed against one another.

    ¡®I need to kill him.¡¯

    If he failed to kill this child then their n would fall at his hands. And considering that he was still young, the growth he would experience couldn¡¯t be stopped by his n.

    And so, he had to be killed here.

    ¡°¡­ seventh form.¡±

    His voice was so subtle as it moved through the air.

    Seventh form.

    A way to disregard his own life and kill his opponent at any cost. And this was something they had never been ordered to perform before.

    <i>Step.</i>

    Whether Chung Myung knew this or not, he continued to approach his target.

    ¡°Now, speak.¡±

    A voice colder than the cold rain.

    ¡°How should I kill you?¡±

    The eyes of ck jackal who heard this shone.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    The signal fell from him and dozens of shadow forms moved for Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung smiled at this,

    ¡°This is good.¡±

    He was d it was raining.

    Because this dirty blood will be washed by the rain.

    A slightly sorrowful and sad plum blossom rose from the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

 Chapter 400: It Isnâ€™t About Reliance, But Walking Together (5)

    <i>sh!</i>

    The force with which the sword cut through the rain was quite rming. The soaring members of the ck Swan troop began to descend like birds from the sky.

    Chung Myung looked at this scene with calm eyes and drew out red plum blossoms from the tip of his sword.

    Flower in the Rain.

    Plum blossoms floating through the pouring rain.

    It was safe to say that the Plum Blossom Sword techniques used to subdue an opponent and the ones used to kill an oppon were quite different sword techniques. And the ones Chung Myung was showing during this fight were entirely different from the ones he had used before.

    A sword used solely to kill their opponent¡­ hundreds of blossoms appearing full of life.

    The sword was ruthless as it swung through the air, much as the swordsman who was wielding it.

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i>¡±

    Finally, a groan left the mouth of one of the assassins who rushed at Chung Myung. Each of the members knew that for the sake of winning this battle they would have to toe the line with death, but right now, they were feeling fear fill every corner of their body.

    If they threw themselves to these plum blossoms, their bodies would be torn to pieces.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    A shout to increase their morale.

    They had been trained to not waste even a single breath until their target had been killed. But, in order to ovee their fear, they had to resist their training.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Internal qi, which had been infused into the des, made them tremble, and three des moved like arrows through the plum blossoms.

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    The power concentrated into a single point began to crush the plum blossoms, scattering those affected by this force.

    One, two and three!

    The plum blossoms that stood between them and Chung Myung scattered one after another. Even through all of this, the force behind these three des didn¡¯t slow down in the slightest.

    ¡®We did it!¡¯

    No matter how strong his internal qi was, it would be difficult to maintain these plum blossoms against the focused efforts of their swords, especially when they were directed at one point¡ª

    Just then!

    <i>Sssssshhh.</i>

    The plum blossoms which stood firm began to weirdly sway softly, and at the same time¡­

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    ¡­as if the wind was blowing them, they all began to fly toward their opponents.

    ¡®<i>Kuak!</i>¡¯

    This was expected. However, if their sword qi made its way into his body they would be able to rush and stab him! It was like giving up a pound of flesh to take the bones of your opponent¡­

    <i>sh!</i>

    One of the three hands which held a de was severed, and the image of this discarded body part falling to the ground was clearly seen in the eyes of the remaining ck Swan troops.

    The pain where his hand should be was great, but the assassin gritted his teeth and decided to wield his de again by sticking it into the stump where his hand should be. Or, he was trying to.

    But this felt greedy¡­

    <i>sh!</i>

    Petals lightly brushed his wrist. He felt a slight stinging pain, and a long red line was drawn on his arm.

    He thought this much could be endured.

    But¡­

    <i>Chik!</i>

    The red line deepened and the wound opened in an instant.

    Seeing the exposed bones on his forearm, all the remaining members were shocked.

    <i>sh!</i>

    More fluttering petals.

    <i>sh! sh!</i>

    The petals moved left and right, lodging into stomachs, shoulders, and ears.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    Only after their sword hands were severed, their necks sliced, and their stomachs pierced by these petals, that they finally realized.

    ¡®This cannot¡­¡¯

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    Waves of plum blossoms swept over his whole body. Dozens, no, hundreds of petals split into their flesh, cut their bones, pierced through their bodies.

    Blood flowed down with the rain and sttered on the ground.

    Eventually, when the petals faded, all that was left was a shape that had once been a person a second ago.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHHH!</i> You devil!¡±

    Those who saw this gruesome death screamed in anger, but nothing could be turned back.

    <i>Kwak!</i>

    A sword stabbed through the plum blossoms and pierced the neck of an assassin who was charging at Chung Myung.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    The sound of the sword cutting through flesh was so clear despite the rain.

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    Blood gurgled in their throat and a groan escaped, but Chung Myung¡¯s eyes remained cold as he cut the life of this man short.

    The moment he tried to push away the body and retrieve his sword¡­

    <i>Thud.</i>

    The one with the pierced throat raised his hands and grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s sword with both of his hands.

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    The assassin¡¯s eyes were full of anger.

    As if not wanting to miss this chance, their hands were pushing the sword further in, scraping their bones.

    He was willing to die, if it meant not letting go of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh!</i>¡±

    Realizing what they were trying to do when two other members flew for Chung Myung¡¯s exposed back, Chung Myung¡¯s lips twitched upwards.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Eventually, instead of wrestling with the man, he pushed the sword further in. Realizing what he was trying to do, those attacking became horrified¡­

    ¡°N-No¡­.!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung pushed his swordpletely through the assassin and ended his life there in an instant.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    And Chung Myung also moved forward between the vivisected corpse. Hot blood drenched his body, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t even blink an eye.

    After tearing through the corpse of his opponent, he turned and kicked the pieces which hadn¡¯t fallen down towards the onesing at him from behind.

    The kick sent blood spraying everywhere.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    His attackers, shocked at the sight, shrieked and changed their path.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t miss this chance.

    <i>Paat!</i>

    His feet kicked off the ground in an instant.

    The tip of his sword trembled as it narrowed the distance in a sh. As if time had sped up, plum blossoms instantly bloomed before being swept throughout the battlefield.

    ¡°<i>ACHHHHKKK!</i>¡±

    In a single instant, dozens of holes were poked into the body of an assassin, and before Chung Myung could cut him down, the man stopped breathing.

    Chung Myung¡¯s movements were unstoppable.

    The eerie sound of the air being sliced and the distinct noise of a thud were the only things which apanied Chung Myung¡¯s sword as it went for another assassin¡¯s neck.

    ¡°<i>Huak!</i>¡±

    The frightened man instinctively raised his hands without even thinking about swinging his de.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Without losing momentum, Chung Myung¡¯s sword pierced through the arms and neck of his opponent. With both arms injured, the assassin flinched.

    But right now, Chyung Myung wasn¡¯t the kind to let go of an opponent, he rushed faster at the others.

    His wet hair looked darker, and blood stained his body.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    The foot of a retreating assassin was caught by something on the ground, making him tumble back. Soon, he was overwhelmed by Chung Myung¡¯s looming sight.

    His blood soaked face was like that of a demon. But in contrast, his eyes looked calm, sunken, and cold.

    ¡°<i>Hu¡­ huh¡­</i>¡±

    Without hesitation, Chung Myung¡¯s sword dug into him. The assassin tried to block with all his might, but the sword sliced along his arms till it reached his neck for a final¡­

    <i>sh!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    With his windpipe pierced, blood had flown back into his throat and was stuck there.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee to a battlefield if you weren¡¯t prepared to be touched by the blood of yourrades.¡±

    There was an eerie smile on the lips of Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Kid.</i>¡±

    His words made everyone stand still.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    And, without regret, Chung Myung split open the neck of the man and got up.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Blood and rain mixed together as they fell down Chung Myung¡¯s face. And to him, the smell of blood felt unpleasent, yet too familiar at the same time.

    Chung Myung raised a hand and wiped his face.

    The sensation of his sword slicing through the neck of the assassin could still be felt in his fingers.

    This was a feeling that was very normal¡­

    He turned his gaze to his other opponents. Those who couldn¡¯t hastily retreat were now all on guard. Like a pack of wolves ready to hunt, they were cautious.

    However, even though they looked like wolves, their eyes spoke a different story. Their once vicious and evil eyes were nowhere to be found, reced by a look of pure horror.

    Chung Myung approached them with the sword being dragged.

    ¡°<i>Uhh¡­</i>¡±

    The opponents who were in the direction he was walking, flinched and took a step back.

    Fight this monster?

    The only thing they could do was die in the hopes of taking their opponent with them. But¡­ wasn¡¯t that a dog¡¯s death?

    ¡°E-Everyone¡­¡±

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Their ears picked up an eerie sound.

    One of the assassins, who was stepping back, slowly lowered his gaze and saw a hand wrapped in ck bandages protruding from his chest.

    Immediately, blood spilled from this assassin¡¯s mouth, making the man look back with trembling eyes.

    ¡°No.¡±

    A ghastly voice came from the owner of the hand.

    <i>Crack.</i>

    A strange sound came from the man with a hand protruding from his chest as he convulsed in pain, his vision slowly darkening.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­ ugh¡­</i>¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    ck Jackal pulled his hand out and didn¡¯t even bother to look at his fallen subordinate. His gaze was focused solely on Chung Myung.

    His mouth was covered with bandages, but you could still see when he opened his mouth,

    ¡°Join. Run. Grab and stretch.¡±

    The eyes of his assassins were stained in fear.

    If they couldn¡¯t escape, then killing this monster was the only way to live.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhhh!</i>¡±

    It was more like a scream. The assassins¡¯ eyes were stained red as they rushed for Chung Myung. Looking at their pattern of attack, Chung Myung took a slow breath.

    Three in front, two in the back and one from above.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if this was all, but even with their life on the line, their movements felt foolish.

    Chung Myung¡¯s footsteps stopped and glided across the floor as he moved like a ghost towards the closest one.

    Because they were the closest?

    Partially.

    Their feet were the slowest, and they had the most fear in their eyes. Battle wasn¡¯t about brawling. If the opponent showed any weakness, thoroughly bite down on it and chew. The battlefield was a ce where someone¡¯s neck could be shed even before they noticed their opponent.

    And Chung Myung followed the rules of the battlefield.

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    Before the entrapment could ensnare him, Chung Myung pounced, making the eyes of his opponents shake.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    His opponent screamed as if they had been stabbed. When attacking, the sharpest sword was the deadliest. And when defending, the fastest was.

    And Chung Myung didn¡¯t miss that.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, with great power, collided with the de. And just as the sounds of a sh urred, the sound of a de breaking followed.

    Chung Myung, not losing momentum, dug his sword deep into their shoulder, cutting through their corbone in one clean hit, and then continued through their upper body.

    But then¡­

    <i>Crack.</i>

    Just as his sword passed through the man¡¯s stomach, something punched through the chest of this corpse, aimed for Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Even Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for this fallen assassin.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung had to tilt his body before he could check what wasing at him. Still, it had managed to scratch his cheek.

    And, at the same time¡­

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    The corpse exploded into pieces, and this sight was seared into Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i>¡±

    Without missing their chance, all the members rushed for Chung Myung.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Chung Myung grinned and swung his sword.

    Twenty-Four Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique swept away those who flew at him like a storm of pure violence.

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>ACKKKK!</i>¡±

    A desperate scream echoed through the forest.

    The Plum Blossom Sword Technique, focused solely on killing, moved forward and decimated his opponents.

    Though, Chung Myung also had to pay a price.

    <i>sh!</i>

    A handful of flesh was cut from his thigh.

    Chung Myung, who had to take more from his opponents, looked straight ahead.

    Darkness approached, and the eyes peeking through the bandages shone even darker.

    ¡°Cannot be known¡­ truly unknown. You are obviously a veteran with experience.¡±

    <i>Clench.</i>

    Whenever ck Jackal moved, it made a strange and unpleasant noise.

    ¡°¡­ you.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face stiffened and there was redness in his eyes.

    It had been him who had concealed himself from his opponent and attacked Chyung Myung through the back of his own subordinate.

    ¡°You seem angry, why?¡±

    ck Jackal tilted his head, as if he didn¡¯t know why Chung Myung looked so angry.

    ¡°It is a body bound to die, if I make sure to wound you, wouldn¡¯t that guy appreciate me from the afterlife?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung¡¯s de trembled.

    Of course, he knew what ck Jackal said wasn¡¯t wrong. There was no such thing as a method that couldn¡¯t be used to hurt an opponent on the battlefield.

    Then why did he feel this bad?

    ck Jackal raised his long daggers and approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Do not worry. I will not kill you easily. I will make you scream in a way you never realized you could.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at this.

    ¡°You talk pretty well, little one.¡±

    Before long, his Plum Sword began to shine blue.

 Chapter 401: Mount Hua Isnâ€™t A Place For You To Protect (1)

    Rainwater seeped into his wound, and a throbbing pain washed over the wound.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s focus remained on ck Jackal.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The distinct sound ck Jackal made when he moved.

    ¡°¡­I do not understand.¡±

    ck Jackal slightly tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°Even a hefty bull would die from the drop of the poison I applied. Even if it was a shallow cut¡­ you should have died?¡±

    Three scratches were clearly marked on Chung Myung¡¯s face. Enough time had passed for the poison to spread through his jaw. But there were no significant signs of Chung Myung being affected by the poison.

    Right now, only the area around his cheek was turning ck. By now, a normal person would have died, their entire body having turned ck.

    Of course, poisons didn¡¯t work well on those who had a perfect understanding of the qi in their body. If such people could normally be defeated with poison, then he wouldn¡¯t have even tried.

    And his opponent was a young Taoist.

    It was true that he was strong for someone his age, but with how recently he must have learned martial arts, he shouldn¡¯t have already been able to subdue the poison.

    ¡°The more we fight, the more mysterious you be.¡±

    ck Jackal reached out and rubbed his fingers on his de.

    Even as he touched it, blood dripped from his fingers, which were wrapped in bandages. He seemed to be unaffected by the poison, but the cut still stung.

    Still, it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Well, fine. If the poison isn¡¯t working properly, I can just stab you in the stomach.¡±

    As he smiled, Chung Myung just red at him with cold eyes.

    Actually, the poison, which hade in from the wounds on his cheek, was already spreading. It wasn¡¯t difficult to burn the poison out of his system, but it was impossible to do in the middle of a fight.

    Since the start of the fight, ck Jackal was aiming to dy Chung Myung, so he wouldn¡¯t have time to recover.

    In the past, when Chung Myung was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, the poison wouldn¡¯t have even bothered him. He would have just immediately pushed it out of his system. Even after being reborn, he experienced tremendous growth, growth he would never have imagined in his previous life.

    Who was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    A swordsman whopleted the sword techniques of Mount Hua and had even established his own martial art. The Plum Blossom Sword Saint was someone who had been acknowledged by the Heavenly Demon who shook the world.

    It was a long way to go for Chung Myung, who hadn¡¯t reached his past self yet.

    He could feel the poison that remained in his open wound, poison that was slowly entering his face through it. For now, he did his best to keep it from spreading too quickly.

    But.

    ¡®This is fine.¡¯

    This poison wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if he could defeat this guy. So he slowly began to move toward his opponent.

    <i>Kukuku.</i>

    His sword dragged on the floor, and his body began to speed up little by little, and soon he shot like a missile at ck Jackal.

    In the blink of an eye, he closed the distance between himself and his opponent and swung his sword with lightning speed toward the head of his foe.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    The two des shed, and his sword was blocked.

    The sword and metal ws collided, and the rain, which couldn¡¯t handle the force, scattered in all directions.

    <i>Gagaga!</i>

    The sound of metal rubbing against metal.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, burning with anger, and his opponent¡¯s, filled with killing intent, collided.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    With a raspy breath, the ws tightened around Chung Myung¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword, trying to break it. It was almost like he was a predator grabbing his prey, which in this case, was Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    <i>Kiiing!</i>

    Having caught the Plum Sword in his ws, ck Jackal smiled.

    ¡°I will not miss this¡­¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    But then, Chung Myung¡¯s feet hit him in the stomach, and in an instant, his body was pushed back. But still, ck Jackal never let go of the sword.

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    His ws scratched against the sword, and he fell down. The sword spilled away from the ws, freeing them both, and so he aimed for Chung Myung¡¯s forearm.

    <i>Tat!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s toes kicked the floor as he jumped back to widen the distance.

    However, ck Jackal followed closely behind him. The closer he was to his opponent, the more damage he could confirm on them.

    <i>Kakak!</i>

    But then, a strange sound came from his outstretched ws.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A small, double-headed de underneath his ws dug into Chung Myung¡¯s forearm, creating five holes.

    Even Chung Myung, who had gone through all types of battles, was a bit shocked by this unexpected situation.

    It wasn¡¯t normal for him to suffer like this.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    He was too close to wield his sword.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t all he had, so he swung his fist at his opponent.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    With the sound of bones being crushed, the bandaged face of ck Jackal caved in. His head was bent back a bit as if it would break. Red blood could be seen soaking through his bandages.

    However, ck Jackal pushed his head back into ce, almost as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain, and pushed his ws further into Chung Myung¡¯s arms.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The w finally pierced through and poked out from the other side of his arm.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    A strange ted voice came from ck Jackal¡¯s mouth. Chung Myung¡¯s fist, clenched, hit him again.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    It was almost like an explosion had happened, as the body of ck Jackal bounced back. And at the same time, his ws were pulled out.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Throb!</i>

    Chung Myung stared at his punctured arm with a hardened face.

    ck poison and blood gushed from the five holes, and the poison was making his arms tingle.

    He infused internal qi to stop the poison from spreading further and tried to apply strength into his hand. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t see a major wound forming there.

    He bit his lip and regained hisposure.

    In the past, even an opponent with the most unusual weapons wouldn¡¯t have shocked him. It wasn¡¯t possible to immediately know whether the reason for this injury was because he was less than he was before or he had becent due to the peace on Mount Hua.

    He tried to stop the bleeding, but it seemed like he had already lost a lot, and his vision became blurry.

    At that time, ck Jackal, who had fallen to the ground, jumped back up.

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i>¡±

    And he touched his face; the corners of his lips were soaked in blood. As he snapped his own neck to relieve the stiffness, he got back up.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    He reached out to the bandages around his mouth and ripped them off. Severed pieces of tongue and broken teeth fell out.

    ¡°¡­ if I weren¡¯t protecting my head, it would have snapped right off.¡±

    The tip of his tongue, or theck thereof, made his pronunciation odd. But his eyes were now shining madly.

    But Chung Myung had no intention of carrying on a conversation right now.

    <i>Pat!</i>

    He spurred the ground with his feet and dashed forward.

    His sword trembled lightly, and red plum blossoms began to pour out.

    Making of a River.

    As the name suggested, plum blossoms gradually increased in number and soon turned into a river of blossoms. The plum blossoms that crossed the broken embankment rushed wildly, covering the ce.

    ck Jackal¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡®Is this a sight that can be aplished with only a sword?¡¯

    He had dealt with so many swordsmen and killed many of them. But not once had he seen such a scene unfold in front of him.

    Under the heavy rain, the river of plum blossoms moved for him. It was a sight that wasn¡¯t just beautiful but royal.

    However, within that royalty was a terrifying murderer. It was clear that the plum blossoms woulde and crush everything.

    And so he folded his knees. ck Jackal, who pinned his ws into the ground, lowered his stance until his knees were touching the ground. With bloodshot eyes, he watched the plum blossoms rush in.

    ¡°<i>Phew!</i>¡±

    With a short breath, ck Jackal jumped forward.

    The plum blossoms only continued to grow. If he tried to avoid them without a n, he would get caught up and swept away.

    So instead, run forward!

    Which was why he lowered his body. Lifting his ws, he injected internal qi into them, and his skinny body began to spin.

    Like a wounded beast swinging its ws, his hands moved violently as he moved for the plum blossoms.

    And soon, ck Jackal moved into the river of plum blossoms. ck Jackal, who felt that everything in front of him was plum blossoms, let out a bizarre scream as he moved forward.

    But the plum blossoms were sharp, and there were too many.

    They just kepting.

    Even if they were dug away, more woulde. Even if they were pushed away, more woulde; they just kepting for him.

    No matter how much humans tried, they could never get away from this overflowing rain.

    But¡­

    ¡°<i>Kaaak!</i>¡±

    A sound like that of a howl rang out from his throat.

    Before long, he mmed himself to the ground and lifted his body up again. This ck form jumped over the plum blossoms and flew at Chung Myung.

    Of course, that choice came with a heavy price.

    <i>sh! sh!</i>

    ck Jackal¡¯s legs were swept by the river of plum blossoms and were bruised with numerous wounds. And it didn¡¯t stop there, there was also the pain of being cut hundreds of times on his leg.

    ck Jackal¡¯s mouth was left open from the pain, but he didn¡¯t scream. There was only a silent scream¡­

    However, ck Jackal¡¯s body didn¡¯t stop, it only moved forward for Chung Myung.

    His dark eyes were glistening with killing intent.

    As if he had bet everything in this life on one goal, he moved at his opponent. Blood poured down his nose, and like a dam that had burst, tears of blood began to drip from his eyes.

    ¡°<i>Haaaa!</i>¡±

    All the qi he could gather was radiating from the ws in either of his hands.

    This man, with gigantic arms and frail legs, appeared like a hawk flying for its prey.

    And he attacked Chung Myung¡­

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were focused on his plum blossoms.

    ¡°Dieee!¡±

    His ten ws were opened wide on both sides as they made their way for Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung lowered his body and jumped back lightly, retreating a little.

    Right then!

    <i>Pung!</i>

    A small explosion caused ck Jackal¡¯s bandage to burst! Four ws had ejected themselves from his hand.

    They blocked Chung Myung¡¯s retreat, but none of them had actually managed to tag him.

    Blocked from retreating, Chung Myung stepped forward. After slightly twisting his body to avoid being hit, he swung his sword at the flying ck Jackal.

    <i>Kwak! Crush!</i>

    Even so, ck Jackal didn¡¯t back down.

    Dozens of holes were instantly poked into his body, yet he still moved forward. His ws exuded killing intent as they moved to stop Chung Myung¡¯s movement.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    If he continued to struggle here, then his body would be torn to pieces.

    And Chung Myung rushed into the man.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword stabbed into his opponent¡¯s stomach. As his ws had grown, the advantage he held within the short distance had disappeared. Now, whoever got close first would win.

    At that crucial moment!

    <i>Hug.</i>

    The man hugged Chung Myung with his bony arms.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Eventually, his own nails began to pierce his arms, and not Chung Myung¡¯s. Chung Myung lifted his head with wide eyes.

    ck Jackalughed with blood dripping down his face.

    ¡®Skeleton Arts.¡¯

    His arms, still holding onto Chung Myung, began to stiffen. Chung Myung tried to use his internal qi to push him away, but it was as if his body had turned to iron.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung stabbed his sword further into ck Jackal¡¯s stomach, causing the contents of his stomach to fall out. But even so, his arms never budged.

    ¡°No, no! <i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Even as he puked blood, ck Jackal smiled with joy as he said,

    ¡°Now! Kill him!¡±

    <i>Paat!</i>

    Something hiding on the ground soared high, and ck shadows moved for Chung Myung.

    Thest remaining member, who had been hiding below the ground until now, fired up like a cannon at themand of their captain.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Their body was covered in a ck haze.

    And Chung Myung, who saw them, turned his head as he could see the swording for his heart.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone blue.

    The thought was brief, and the decision was made right away.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    He lowered his head and bit the neck of the ck Jackal, and a handful of flesh was ripped off as blood began to drip down ck Jackal¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Taking advantage of this moment when the grip around his body loosened, Chung Myung¡­

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Pushing forward, ck Jackal¡¯s chest caved in, leaving enough room for Chung Myung to swing his sword.

    <i>Chaak!</i>

    Chung Myung pulled his sword out and cut off the arms restraining him and pushing them away, giving him room to maneuver.

    Seeing what Chung Myung did, the eyes of the member widened.

    ¡®Ah. No¡­¡¯

    <i>Chaaak!</i>

    The sword was swung, and another opponent lost their life.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The body split in half and fell down.

    ¡°¡­<i>euk.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung let out a rough breath and grabbed his pierced arm, approaching the fallen ck Jackal.

    <i>Step.</i>

    With his limbs cut off, ck Jackal was no threat now, and Chung Myung aimed his sword at the throat of his fallen opponent.

    ¡°¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have climbed Mount Hua.¡±

    The light quickly went out of his eyes.

    However, the remaining emotions in his eyes were not of fear, but of doubt.

    ¡°¡­how?¡±

    Blood was flowing down his mouth as he spoke.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the ambush¡­.¡±

    It was then¡­

    <i>Drop!</i>

    Three heads rolled on the ground, making him turn his head toward the noise.

    ¡°¡­ the one who found them.¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice.

    Yu Yiseol limped out of the forest with her uniform soaked with blood.

    ¡°¡­Sago? Sago, why¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at Chung Myung with her usual expression, but she just pointed to the opponent at the end of Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    Chung Myung nodded and looked at his opponent. His venomous eyes met Chung Myung¡¯s cold gaze.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    And Chung Myung¡¯s sword cleanly pierced through his neck.

    His body trembled and slumped. His eyes were still full of doubt as hisst breath left him.

    Chung Myung pulled his sword out and looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°¡­why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°You call me Sago.¡±

    In the pouring rain, Yu Yiseol said,

    ¡°Sago needs to look after her sajil.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed as he looked at her.

    ¡°The wounds? Was it poisonous?¡±

    ¡°They were different ones.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    It seemed like a lot of troops were put here for an ambush.

    If Chung Myung considered who was the most dangerous among the ck Swan Troop, then it had to be this one.

    Thisst-minute ambush would have been difficult if it had worked.

    He looked down at ck Jackal before raising his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We need to clean Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung and Yu Yiseol flew toward Mount Hua.

 Chapter 402: Mount Hua Isnâ€™t A Place For You To Protect (2)

    ¡°Cleanse it all!¡±

    ¡°How dare these bastards invade Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°I will shove this in their stomach!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were ferocious as they stampeded.

    Surrounded and outnumbered, the Ten Thousand People n tried to resist, but they couldn¡¯t stop the swarming Mount Hua disciples.

    Especially¡­

    ¡°Left, Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul ran in sync, standing out the most among this flood of Mount Hua disciples.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Their swords moved precisely toward their opponents.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword perfectly suited him, it was neither too hard nor too soft. A sword that didn¡¯t stray from the path it needed to take.

    Although Mount Hua had better swordsmen than Yoon Jong, anyone who wanted to teach Mount Hua¡¯s sword to the next generation would end up using Yoon Jong as their guide.

    On the other hand, Jo Gul¡¯s sword moved rather roughly.

    His sword was resolute and swift, in a constant thrusting motion. In terms of how perfect his sword was¡­ it would be difficult to leave a high evaluation on it, but it was the kind of sword that would intimidate its opponents due to its speed.

    Norms and anomalies.

    Two kinds of swords that were difficult to harmonize, but were not moving perfectly in tandem.

    ¡°Sasuk, do not get too excited! Do not be careless either!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°I get it!¡±

    Not just Jo Gul, but many of the baek disciples were taking orders from Yoon Jong.

    Hadn¡¯t it been a long time since Mount Hua had be a sect that paid little mind to organizational hierarchy? For those who had watched Chung Myung run amok for many years, this had be too widely epted.

    Even if Yoon Jong didn¡¯t have a great reputation, the baek disciples wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to follow his instructions.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohhhh!</i>¡±

    On the other hand, the others were equally fierce, savagely pushing back their opponents.

    No.

    This intensity was¡­ those who went to Xi¡¯an to help the sub-sect were rather extreme. While they had only been gone from the mountain for a little bit, too many things had happened, and now they were fully enraged by these intruders.

    And¡­

    ¡°What are you doing? Fold these bastards in half right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    Hearing Hyun Young¡¯s screams, Baek Sang raised his sword to the sky.

    ¡°Destroy these evil beings!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s martial arts weren¡¯t that advanced, as he decided to learn from the Finance Hall, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was Baek Cheon¡¯s right-hand man.

    Having suffered his own limits, he knew how far he could go, so he abandoned his ignorance and broadened his horizons to be better than his past self. This allowed him to see and understand a lot more about the battlefield.

    This was how Baek Sang managed to fill the position of Baek Cheon among the disciples.

    ¡°Y-You people!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Their enemies were pushed back little by little and they began to curse.

    ¡°Why are these kid¡¯s swords so sharp¡­!¡±

    ¡°C-Captains! What about the captains!¡±

    ¡°J-Just run!¡±

    Everything fell apart.

    Those who imed to be a part of the Justice Faction did so because they held a firm trust amongst themselves; do not be shaken, and do not leave anyone behind.

    And this wasn¡¯t something that was taught through training.

    It came from a sense of belonging. Determined will. A firm belief in the path forward.

    On the other hand, those who betrayed others for their own goals could never get themselves to do that.

    The moment they realized that their allies were copsing and the situation was twisted, they failed to show even half their original strength.

    ¡°C-Captain¡­¡±

    All their eyes looked around to see who would guide them.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon used his magnificent hands on Poison Bloody Hand.

    Poison Bloody Hand gritted his teeth, ck stains covering both his hands.

    ¡°D-Damn you righteous men!¡±

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    A huge palm moved down in a mming motion. Poison Bloody Hand, who managed to block the palm, was unable to ovee the force behind it, and was pushed to the ground.

    ¡°<i>Eup!</i>¡±

    The force pressing down on him made his body feel twisted, and it felt as if someone had toppled a mountain over onto him. It wasn¡¯t a strong hit, but a heavy one. Like stepping on a bug.

    ¡®T-This is Shaolin¡­¡¯

    The martial arts of Shaolin were known to be heavy.

    Steady and repetitive training that many found to be frustrating.

    Martial arts built upon itself with simple steps forward, which normal people wouldn¡¯t even bother with. A type of training that was closer to meditation.

    And through Hae Yeon¡¯s martial arts, people could see just how extreme this martial art could be.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHH!</i>¡±

    At this, Poison Bloody Hand screamed.

    But ¡®he¡¯ couldn¡¯t be used.

    His poisonous hands were powerless to Shaolin¡¯s methods.

    Magnificent internal qi flowed out constantly, and his widened stances gave Hae Yeon¡¯s body firm grounding.

    Like a giant tree.

    A tall and strong tree that never shook in the face of typhoons, and had lived for thousands of years. Shaolin¡¯s martial arts were engraved into Hae Yeon¡¯s body like he was a gigantic tree.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHH!</i> YOUUUUU!¡±

    Blood burst out, Poison Bloody Hand was unable to handle this situation.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Yado looked around with trembling eyes.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    In order to survive in a battle, one had to grasp the essentials. He was a warrior who had survived countless battlefields, so many that he was now called the Wild Sword. He knew that this battle had already beenpletely tilted.

    There were no more odds.

    ¡®I need to get out.¡¯

    He had no interest in dying with his men here. He wasn¡¯t the kind to die with his men, to him, that was a dog¡¯s death.

    Where in the world was there anything more important than his life?

    He had to pull himself out before this situation became worse and his escape route was blocked.

    Of course, the Lord would be angry, but there was no need to go back. After getting out he¡­

    <i>Swish!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Yado screamed and blocked a sword.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The sword, which lightly tapped aside his de, aimed for Yado¡¯s neck.

    The moment he leaned his body back, the tip of the sword released plum blossoms, causing his eyes to widen.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    He immediately used de qi to sweep away the plum blossoms.

    ¡°<i>Wuk!</i>¡±

    But despite blocking the attack, Yado didn¡¯t seem happy.

    ¡®This bastard!¡¯

    ¡°You seem to be pretty rushed?¡±

    The white-robed man, looking arrogant, grinned as he looked down at him.

    Yado bit his lip.

    ¡®He is getting stronger.¡¯

    It was absurd, but this guy was getting stronger with time. No, not just him. Everyone here seemed as if they were getting stronger after each sh.

    ¡®Growth? No, it makes no sense.¡¯

    Growth was the reward for training. Of course, it was said that a single swing of the sword inbat was more effective than a hundred swings alone. But that alone didn¡¯t exin it, this was not their first time holding a sword inbat.

    ¡®¡­first?¡¯

    Yado¡¯s body trembled.

    And then he remembered. This was possibly the first time these disciples were experiencing a proper fight.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this closer to embodiment than growth?¡¯

    Those who trained would harden. Even those who wielded and wielded their sword countless times to obtain its truth, and to approach perfection, would end up hesitating in the face of a real fight.

    And that was what changed the dynamics of a fight.

    But this fight was only serving to give these disciples experience.

    With this thought in his head, it was like directly watching these disciples learn how to properly use their countless sword techniques in a real fight.

    So how could they not improve?

    ¡®Is it because we gave them the necessary experience?¡¯

    This made his stomach swell up.

    Yado believed that talent and sense were more important than training constantly, and with this mentality, he managed to reach the higher levels of martial arts. So when he saw talent shining, talent that hadn¡¯t even fully bloomed yet, it made his insides twist.

    But, right now surviving was more important than letting his emotions take over his mind. And right now, Baek Cheon was staring him down.

    ¡°Weight seems to being in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yado flinched at his words.

    There were so many wounds on this young Taoist, but his eyes were rigid, and they seemed clear on what they needed to do.

    The eyes of a man who would not stray from his path. It was so dazzling that he couldn¡¯t even look at them.

    ¡°Do you only speak arrogantly when you face an opponent you can beat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That damned idiot once told me. Eyes speak of will, but feet show reality. The most pitiful of them have eyes of fury, yet feet that move away.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s words didn¡¯t sit well with Yado.

    ¡°If you want to run, I will show you the fastest way. If you cut me down, no one here will stop you.¡±

    Yado¡¯s face turned red.

    By the time he was spilling blood on the battlefield, this little kid was probably an infant.

    Could there be anything more humiliating than this?

    ¡®There was a time when¡­¡¯

    Yado grabbed his de with both hands; there was nothing good thinking about the past. Simple thoughts were better.

    ¡°Fine, Kid! I will make you regret this!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yado shouted and charged in.

    It was a rough form, but his de was filled with qi. Enraged, he wanted to crush Baek Cheon.

    Like the waves of a sea typhoon.

    Baek Cheon slightly hardened his face as he saw the violent de qie for him. But he had no intention of backing down.

    ¡®I am fine.¡¯

    Do not run.

    While enduring Chung Myung¡¯s intense training, he managed to understand. Even if it was slow, he simply needed to take one step at a time and firmly believe that one day, he would be able to reach the level he wanted to.

    Those times were now going to help him.

    ¡®This is not something to take by force.¡¯

    His sword was Mount Hua¡¯s sword. It was not a sword that pressed down on his opponent.

    The tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword trembled, and soon plum blossoms spewed out,ing face to face with Yado.

    ¡®The first thing.¡¯

    He listened to it until his ears hurt.

    No matter how shy and colorful an attack may be, there was always a before and after to a situation. Even if the attack unfolded right away, it was nothing more than a series of moves that would develop one after another, if enough time was given.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s world moved slowly.

    The direction of Yado¡¯s de, that before, Baek Cheon could only see right before he was wounded.

    ¡®Here!¡¯

    Plum blossoms that flowed out were pushed into one ce.

    Sword and de.

    Neither could be stopped with strength or overwhelming force. But if he couldn¡¯t stop it once, then he would try it again, and if twice didn¡¯t work, then thrice.

    Defend, defend, and continue to defend.

    <i>Kakaka!</i>

    The plum sword waned and collided with the violent de qi. However, after the plum blossoms that lost their momentum fell, new plum blossoms would bloom.

    And again and again.

    It didn¡¯t have to be perfect. Just have the sword move where you need it to.

    That was all.

    It was the sword he should check.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    There was a look of shock in Yado¡¯s eyes.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword seemed to be on a different level. The sword, which had been unstable till a moment ago, began to move with a strong sense of stability as if everything had calmed down.

    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯

    This was wonderful.

    And colorful.

    However, the impression that the gentle sword gave was now that of a wall of steel.

    A wall.

    A wall you cannot jump over.

    Yado¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    It was then¡­

    ¡°<i>ACKKKKKK!</i>¡±

    A desperate scream rang, making Yado turn his head in an instant.

    ¡®Poison Bloody Hand!¡¯

    Poison Bloody Hand was swept away by Hae Yeon¡¯s palm and fell down, coughing blood. Yado, who had seen this turned back.

    There was a full body straight ahead. But also¡­ a small Gap.

    A very small gap.

    Just as he had no choice but to look away, it was clear that the young man here was also interested in what happened with Hae Yeon and his opponent. And as proof of this, there was a small gap in his movement.

    ¡®Attack now¡­!¡¯

    <i>Pat!</i>

    His feet kicked the ground.

    But his body was facing away, not towards his opponent. The moment he saw a gap in his opponent¡¯s attack, his body chose to run away instead of fighting.

    ¡®<i>Ah¡­</i>¡¯

    The gap between his head and his body was disturbing. His readied de qi didn¡¯t move much; instead, it was his legs that were doing most of the moving.

    And¡­

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze shone through the plum blossoms, and his sword moved.

    <i>Ahhhh!</i>

    At once, the plum blossom sword qi scattered in all directions, and a sword with the force to divide the world was swung down.

    A sharp, haughty, and extremely stable sword.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s rushing sword pierced Yado¡¯s back.

    <i>sh.</i>

    His chest cracked with the eeriest of noises.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    After falling down to the floor, Yado looked at his chest and then at Baek Cheon.

    <i>Srng.</i>

    Baek Cheon, who had moved it, looked at Yado.

    ¡°This is the result of the life you lived.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yado, who had been opening his mouth as if to protest something, copsed on the spot.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Looking at his opponent until their eyes finally died, Baek Cheon looked toward the sky.

    ¡®I amcking so much.¡¯

    He admitted it. In terms of skills, this was his defeat.

    If he had fought alone, he would have lost. Of course, if Yado hadn¡¯t run and had chosen to fight, then defeating him would have been tough.

    This was a lucky win.

    But¡­

    ¡°I am different from you.¡±

    Move.

    ept defeat and all the bitterness thates with it.

    Even if faced with something he couldn¡¯t handle, Baek Cheon wouldn¡¯t run like Yado. Because there was nothing one could obtain when they chose to run.

    Baek Cheon turned around and shouted,

    ¡°The captains of the Ten Thousand People n have all been defeated! Surround the enemies!¡±

    And his voice echoed through Mount Hua.

 Chapter 403: Mount Hua Isnâ€™t A Place For You To Protect (3)

    The morale of these troops followed with their captains¨Cit plummeted to the ground.

    Following Son Wol, even Poison Bloody Hand had lost, and now Yado had also fallen. And with Yado, went all the will to fight these men had.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>ACK!</i>¡±

    Looking forward to fighting and fighting without a care were two different things.

    Just like Yado, those who lost their focus on this battle fell to the swords of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Kill everyone!¡±

    ¡°Do not let any one of them get back alive!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were now riding high on morale as they drove back their enemies. And soon, they encircled these invaders.

    Every time one of their swords drew an arc, another enemy would go pale.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, a shout rose above the noise of the battle, and the faces of the Mount Hua disciples turned to one side.

    Hyun Jong, their sect leader, was standing, a bit weak.

    ¡°There is no need to shed any more blood. Enemies musty down their weapons and surrender.¡±

    At those words, Hyun Young¡¯s face contorted,

    ¡°Sect leader! They attacked Mount Hua and hurt our disciples! How can you show mercy¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then we have to kill them all?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hyun Young tried to say something for a moment, but then he shut his mouth.

    Hyun Jong shook his head,

    ¡°I, too, have no intention of discussing mercy when handling enemies. Maybe my sword iscking, so I cannot really tell you to put mercy in your swords¡­ but,¡± His eyes were filled with profound light, ¡°Cutting down a person who has lost their will is not something a person following the Tao should do. If we cut down and kill everyone just because we are angry, are we any different from them?¡±

    At first nce, a pitiful and sympathetic expression crossed his face as he looked at his disciples.

    Actually, Hyun Jong would have added to their desire for blood, but he didn¡¯t want to leave his disciples on the brink of madness.

    Anything was difficult at first.

    For one reason or another, if they took the act of murder lightly, they would one day swing their sword without hesitation and kill those who didn¡¯t have to be killed.

    This wasn¡¯t something he wanted for Mount Hua or for his disciples.

    But this time, his disciples also didn¡¯t seem to want to back down.

    Their wounded and fallenrades?

    Those who fought while watching this happen right in front of their eyes couldn¡¯t hide their hostility towards these people, even at the direction of Hyun Jong. No, they didn¡¯t even bother to try and hide it.

    As if a fight would break out any moment, their swords remained strong.

    Seeing this, Hyun Jong sighed,

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    His voice spread slowly,

    ¡°I am afraid you will hurt more with this.¡±

    They were words full of sincerity.

    And one by one, his disciples unclenched their hands.

    They didn¡¯t push further. Follow his words, and do not shout. The voice of Hyun Jong, who spoke calmly, rang true. His words touched the hearts of the Mount Hua disciples much deeper than anyone else could.

    ¡°Follow me this time.¡±

    A man riddled with wounds earned protecting them was saying this, so who could disobey?

    Complicated eyes turned to Hyun Jong. Eyes full of subtle dissatisfaction too. But they all soon held back their emotions.

    Trust.

    Based on the confidence they had in their sect leader. And the trust in his decision.

    ¡°Drop your weapons!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted with a resolute voice toward his enemies.

    ¡°Those who surrender will not be hurt. You might have forgotten about the Tao, but Mount Hua doesn¡¯t forget the Tao.¡±

    ¡°Those who surrender will be spared,¡± added Yoon Jong.

    However, unlike the other two, Jo Gul was just ring at them. It was as if he wanted to rebel against this decision.

    Even the faint will which remained in the eyes of their enemies changed when their captains disappeared.

    <i>Srng! Chang!</i>

    Weapons fell to the ground one after another.

    They threw their weapons away and knelt down.

    Hyun Jong, who confirmed that everyone had surrendered, loudly shouted,

    ¡°Break their dantians! And put them in the cells right now!¡±

    After giving this order, he turned to Baek Cheon,

    ¡°Baek Cheon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°After locking them up, select those who are the least tired to guard the prison!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed his head and then winked at the other disciples.

    The disciples immediately approached the bandits and pointed their swords at their necks.

    There were some who tried to resist the breaking of their dantian, but they soon realized just how bad the situation was for them. Realizing that further resistance was meaningless, they finally regained theirposure and just closed their eyes.

    As if to announce that everything was over, the dark clouds lifted, and the rain began to stop.

    Only then did a sigh escape from Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth,

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±

    It was then¡­

    ¡°What? Did you catch them already?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s head turned at the familiar voice.

    And his trembling body went stiff, a scream-like-shout escaped from his mouth,

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    His eyes widened at the sight of Chung Myung leisurely walking over.

    The others weren¡¯t reacting much different,

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°That guy¡­! For real!¡±

    Although he was wet and the rain had washed him, his blood-stained clothes couldn¡¯t recover enough. The red stains and cut hems of his clothes spoke a lot about how bad the fight was.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Baek Cheon ran to Chung Myung without realizing,

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Running right in front of him, he clenched his fists tightly.

    His face distorted, not knowing what to do about therge wounds that could be seen on his body.

    ¡°What the hell happened!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice rang out. However, Chung Myung smiled at this,

    ¡°Still don¡¯t know despite seeing me? We fought to the death.¡±

    This leisurely reaction, as if it were nothing, made Baek Cheon even angrier,

    ¡°You have turned your body into rags, but that mouth is still fucking alive as always! You damned bastard!¡±

    ¡°Then, would you be happy if my mouth was torn off?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip. He could tell just by looking at these wounds just how fierce the battle must have been, and just how fiercely Chung Myung fought.

    But why was this guy acting so uncaring¡­

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    A lot of words came to mind, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. When Baek Cheon stuttered, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I thought you were going to be beaten up by how much your excitement was running wild¡­but you handled it on your own. This time I will praise you.¡±

    ¡°Are you really saying this right now!¡±

    Disciples began to flock around them.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Your wounds!¡±

    They were also at a loss for words as they saw the scars on Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    Was there anyone who didn¡¯t know that Chung Myung had gone to take on an entire troop on his own? However, everyone thought that since it was Chung Myung, he could never be hurt by them.

    But at this moment, they realized.

    The fact that Chung Myung was also a person who could get hurt, just like them.

    The cuts on his body were so brutal that they could see bones, and just looking at them made the disciples feel pain.

    ¡°Soso! Where is Soso!¡±

    Looking at Baek Cheon and the disciples around him, who were beginning to feel nervous, Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°What a mess! Ge-get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°You! Get treated¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not going to die!¡± shouted Chung Myung as he pushed away the Mount Hua disciples.

    Chung Myung shouted as he pushed away the disciples of Mount Hua, who had flocked around him. Normally several would rustle him, but now they were worried, so they didn¡¯t even touch the wounded guy and moved away.

    ¡°What about Boarding House Head?¡±

    ¡°¡­in the medicine hall. Because it rained, we moved them.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Chung Myung lightly nodded at Baek Cheon¡¯s answer.

    Now, the eyes of Chung Myung turned to the ones kneeling. Those who lost the will and desire to fight were tightly bound by the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°What is with this? Just kill all of them.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted.

    He pursed his lips wanting to say something but then let out a deep sigh,

    ¡°Right, there is no need to kill those who don¡¯t fight back.¡±

    Because now was different from the times he lived in. No, in this situation, Hyun Jong would have said the same.

    They were Taoists.

    And one, as such, shouldn¡¯t forget their duties.

    In the first ce, all the heads who should be responsible for this had paid their price.

    ¡°Are you fine? Your wounds look¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You think I will close my eyes from just this?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged at the question, and some of the disciples sighed in relief at this.

    But Yu Yiseol, who was watching this from behind, had a dark expression.

    ¡®Overdoing it.¡¯

    The injuries suffered by Chung Myung weren¡¯t so light. And Chung Myung jumped up the rugged cliff with that injured body.

    Yu Yiseol was exuding a mysterious qi, scaring him.

    She only stopped shunning him after they had arrived back at Mount Hua and saw everything had been cleared. She wanted to speak but knew that speaking now would not be good.

    ¡°This guy.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who pushed his disciples aside, sighed,

    ¡°Brat. Your wounds¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you so hurt?¡±

    Blunt words.

    But there was a worry within his words, which couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°Is it really time for you to worry about my wounds?¡±

    Eventually, that made Hyun Jong lose control,

    ¡°Why the hell did you have to overdo it? Then! What if things had gone wrong? What were you nning to do then?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh.</i> Nothing would have happened, well.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Sect Leader?¡±

    At that time, Hyun Jong pulled Chung Myung to the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the infirmary. Your injuries are not light,¡± said Chung Myung.

    ¡°I am fine. More than that, this¡­¡±

    ¡°If Sect Leader doesn¡¯t move, no one will. Go ahead, at least for the sake of the children.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even in the midst of this, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Chung Myung¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Right. I see.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong. Take the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    Yoon Jong helped Hyun Jong and headed straight for the infirmary.

    As their sect leader moved, the disciples who gathered began to move little by little. After looking around, Hyun Young said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Something you want to ask?¡±

    And so Chung Myung said, looking around.

    ¡°I do not like that they are being put in prison. Even if they lose their dantians, they can still do something, and we will have to keep an eye on them.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And we should take a look around Mount Hua to see if someone missed any of the enemies. Others mighte for us.¡±

    ¡°Right, I will look. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Hong Dae-Kwang is down trying to get any information from the union branch and will arrive soon. We need to greet them when theye and also make sure we have medicine for the injured.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked around and nodded,

    ¡°For now, that is all.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded and turned his gaze to Baek Cheon, who was next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Take him to the infirmary right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul strode to the left and right of Chung Myung and sped his arms, making him flinch.

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    He tried to resist, but the two men who had bound him on both sides moved quickly.

    And Hyun Young spoke with a stern voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say why with your own mouth? There is nothing to do, then go and get treated right now!¡±

    ¡°But¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    When Hyun Young screamed, Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°No, why are you shouting¡­¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes sparked, and he groaned. Chung Myung continued to shout,

    ¡°Fine! I will go!¡±

    ¡°Take that guy and put him in bed!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul grabbed Chung Myung like he was a criminal being sentenced. Hyun Young, who was watching him, sighed.

    ¡®Damned fool.¡¯

    Why did you have to push yourself that far?

    Sure. How can I not know?

    If he hadn¡¯t pushed himself like that, there would have been another victim, and he couldn¡¯t me this child for doing what he did.

    At that time, Baek Sang came and bowed his head,

    ¡°Elder, I will get them done.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young briefly looked at Baek Sang and ordered, looking at the gate.

    The sun was rising in the distance.

    ¡®Such a long night.¡¯

    It was at this moment that the battle with the Thousand People n was ingrained in Mount Hua¡¯s history. It would be known as the moment that the Mount Hua Sect bounced back from Ruin, headed to even greater heights.

 Chapter 404: Mount Hua Isnâ€™t A Place For You To Protect (4)

    ¡°Ouch ouch ouch ouch!¡±

    Chung Myung made a fuss and shouted,

    ¡°No! What kind of treatment hurts this bad!¡±

    ¡°¡­ better shut that mouth, Sahyung. Before I decide to sew it shut.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso had to threaten him before he went silent.

    <i>Ugh.</i>

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s hands nervously sprayed medicine onto his wounds and carefully wrapped them up. There was clear annoyance in her movements,

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I know that Sahyung knows how to detoxify poison to a degree. But you do realize that it would have been dangerous if such a wound was delivered close to your chest, right?¡±

    Chung Myung just shrugged at herment,

    ¡°Not getting hit like that is a skill.¡±

    Tang Soso began to take off the bandages and wrapped him back up again.

    ¡°¡­what is wrong?¡±

    ¡°It seemed a little loose, so I needed to tie it up again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as the treatment was finished, and Chung Myung had finished draining the tears from Tang Soso, along with teasing her about her runny nose, Chung Myung exhaled and leaned back.

    Seeing this as an opportunity, Tang Soso began to fire up at him in a rage,

    ¡°And what if Sahyung had died?¡±

    ¡°Ah, the real nagging.¡±

    Chung Myung averted his gaze and slightly turned his head. It was the nagging of a samae and a physician at the same time, so he wanted to die.

    But Tang Soso, who was about to say more, went silent. Chung Myung lowered his gaze slightly. Tang Soso clenched her fists, which were trembling.

    Chung Myung lowered his eyes and turned,

    ¡°And the others?¡±

    ¡°Of the sahyung and sasuk line, there was no one with severe wounds. There were injuries but no danger to life. We were lucky.¡±

    ¡°No. It is a skill.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°Luck doesn¡¯t mean we are without skill. It means that our training was worth it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso nodded and opened her mouth with a low voice,

    ¡°¡­ but Elder is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes twitched,

    ¡°Elder Hyun Sang?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The poisoning was too severe. I managed to drain the poison, but the treatment waste¡­ there might be aftereffects.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head,

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Tang Soso hesitated a little for a moment and said,

    ¡°I wonder if Un Geom Sasuk will make it through the night¡­¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes without saying a word.

    Then he opened his eyes as he got up and put his hand on Tang Soso¡¯s head.

    ¡°It is not your fault.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything odd. Othersmitted the sins, so why me it on yourself?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip. It was a pained expression as if she was holding back her tears.

    ¡®I was being arrogant.¡¯

    She was confident in her skills. She had learned to treat the wounded not at some random ce, but she had learned treatment arts from her Tang Family. She had convinced herself that she was someone who could treat anyone.

    Therefore, she thought that she could take on the medicine part of Mount Hua. However, going through this battle, she felt only despair.

    ¡®If only I were a bit more skilled¡­¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t have been this serious. And now all she could do was hold Un Geom¡¯s hand and pray for him through his suffering.

    ¡°He will be fine. He isn¡¯t the kind to fall from that wound.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Believe it.¡±

    Tang Soso finally nodded.

    Chung Myung, who tapped her on the shoulder, turned,

    ¡°And first of all, get some rest. Seeing patients also requires a lot of stamina.¡±

    ¡°¡­why do you speak like this is over? You cannot be overdoing yourself, Sahyung! If you get wounded, you need to lie down and spend a month healing. Are you even listening?¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    As if he was tired of the nagging, he waved her out with his hand.

    Looking at this, Tang Soso sighed.

    ¡°And them?¡±

    ¡°All locked up.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was sitting next to Chung Myung, looked at him with a dissatisfied face.

    It was because he didn¡¯t like this guy wrapped in bandages walking around like he wasn¡¯t wounded,

    ¡°Why? What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ aren¡¯t you ashamed to walk around like that?¡±

    ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡±

    As Chung Myung said, it was the same with Baek Cheon, who was also wrapped in bandages. The wounds left by Yado weren¡¯t light.

    Chung Myung asked,

    ¡°Then why is your face so unhappy?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem ted, I heard you cut down that man, their captain. Now our Sasuk is an expert.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spew that shit.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned,

    ¡°If we had fought properly, there would have been ten strikes and ten fails for me. It was just the situation around which helped me.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t him being humble. It was how Baek Cheon really felt it to be. This time it felt like he had lucked out.

    ¡°Luck is a skill.¡±

    ¡°¡­ such constion¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not act cocky, Sasuk.¡±

    At that moment, the emotionless voice of Chung Myung entered his ears.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and said,

    ¡°We always say this, we will win only by our skills. In other words, it means that we will only fight those who are weaker than us.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon tried to speak, but then he couldn¡¯t think of anything wrong with Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    And Chung Myung spoke with a softened face,

    ¡°Still, you can say that you won by a fluke because you never hesitated to fight someone stronger than yourself. It is strange though, strange that you feel ashamed right?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    Hearing those words made him feel a bit relieved.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    Chung Myung lightly tapped him on the shoulder,

    ¡°Of course, if you had gotten your head cut off, then that would be a bad thing.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°It was going so well, but NO! You had to say something bad!¡±

    Chung Myung giggled at his reaction and smiled. And he squeezed Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder,

    ¡°Stand straight Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we overcame the people who invaded with the pure strength of Mount Hua alone. Wouldn¡¯t this have been just a dream not too long ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk and sahyungs all did a good job too.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat something bad?¡±

    ¡°Well, I need to givepliments sometimes.¡±

    Chung Myung stood up,

    ¡°Maybe a little more often because you did something good. This time I will praise you.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and walked away as Jo Gul, who watched this scene, tilted his head,

    ¡°What is with him?¡±

    Yoon Jong chimed in,

    ¡°Right. He isn¡¯t such a person, giving outpliments.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes narrowed as he heard those two.

    ¡®Is he¡­¡¯

    Normally wars take longer to clean up than the time spent to fight one. And it took a full day to collect the wounded, identify and treat them.

    The disciples, who were in good health, ran to Hua-Um vige and bought back medicine and needed items for the wounded.

    It was only after a full day and night hade to pass did Mount Hua go back to its usual calmness.

    Andte morning¡­

    <i>Kiiik!</i>

    Just as all the members of the infirmary staff were exhausted from their routine of taking care of their patients, the infirmary door was opened.

    Someone, making sure the door was opened quietly to prevent anyone from waking up, walked in without a sound.

    Passing by the ce where the patients were sleeping, the person reached the innermost room. After much thought, they opened the door and looked down at the man lying on the bed within.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The strictness this person had when looking at the disciples was gone. All that remained was a pale face and dark shadows around his eyes.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡®Great Sasuk.¡¯

    Un Geom¡¯s upper body was bandaged, and on his right side, the life of a swordsman had vanished up to his shoulder. The bandages around his shoulder made Chung Myung even angrier.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He could hear shallow breathing that could die at any moment.

    Now Un Geom was fighting another fierce battle at a crossroads. A fight no one could help with. And this made Chung Myung¡¯s face go cold.

    Almost as if all the softness he disyed during the day was fake, now he only looked emotionless.

    ¡°Great Sasuk.¡±

    After quietly mumbling that, he looked at Un Geom.

    He continued to look down for a long time and turned around as he moved.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    He carefully closed the door to the infirmary hall and thought,

    ¡®My Sect Leader Sahyung.¡¯

    I cannot do it

    I.

    He stood there for a while and moved with a stiff face. It was the moment when he was walking to the gate and was about to run.

    ¡°Looks like there is someone.¡±

    A voice came up from right ahead, and he stopped.

    ¡°I saw it too. A thief who had been moving so stealthily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And? A knife too?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face went cold.

    What came from the main gate were: Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong.

    They were blocking his path.

    ¡°Where are you going, Chung Myung?¡±

    Baek Cheon red at him,

    ¡°I thought what you did this morning was strange. You are not the kind to praise and cheer on people for no reason. It seemed like you had to do something. Why? Going to break into the Ten Thousand People n on your own?¡±

    Chung Myung, who looked at Baek Cheon, coldly responded,

    ¡°Move.¡±

    ¡°¡­ such a useless brain.¡±

    Baek Cheon touched the sword at his waist,

    ¡°I will not let you go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You nasty fool, I knew you were my enemy. No, I cannot let you go and do insane things.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and said,

    ¡°I said move.¡±

    ¡°Cut me down if you want to go.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°I will not send you off either.¡±

    To Baek Cheon¡¯s left side and right sides. And Yu Yiseol, who had also been hiding behind the gate, slowly walked out and stood with them.

    Seeing this, Chung Myung sighed,

    ¡°I do praise you for growing up. But how dare you stand in my way.¡±

    ¡°It kind of made our heads thicker.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you need to know your ce.¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the handle of his sword as if he was going to pull it out.

    ¡°Think you four can stop me?¡±

    ¡°That is what I said.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡°Because there are times when you know it won¡¯t work, but you cannot back down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come and try. You heavily spoiled brat. I will show you what manners are.¡±

    It was when Chung Myung was ready to draw his sword¡­

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    A low voice came from the side.

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    Baek Cheon put his half-drawn sword back.

    ¡°I greet the sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong gently smiled at the greeting. But nothing more.

    And he just stared at them with an angry face.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Take the kids back to the dorm.¡±

    ¡°But¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon moved. And confirming they went far away, he turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes twitched as Chung Myung didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Did you not hear me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Follow me right now.¡±

    Hyun Jong moved ahead, and looking at that, Chung Myung sighed as he silently walked behind.

    The ce Hyun Jong took him wasn¡¯t to the residence but to the lotus peak. Even though it was a long way there, the two didn¡¯t speak a single word.

    And after arriving at the peak, Hyun Jong stood on the rocky cliff and looked down at Mount Hua in darkness.

    Chung Myung quietly went and stood behind him.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What meaning do I have to you?¡±

    Chung Myung hesitated for a moment before answering.

    What? Meaning?

    He thought a lot, but the only answer he could give was,

    ¡°You are my sect leader.¡±

    An obvious answer.

    ¡°You really think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him and asked,

    ¡°I will ask you.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face, which was cold, stiffened,

    ¡°Do you really think of me as the sect leader of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two looked at each other without speaking.

    The moon in the sky was looking down at them, the peaks so high that even the clouds couldn¡¯t reach.

 Chapter 405: Mount Hua Isnâ€™t A Place For You To Protect (5)

    He thought he was used to it.

    He believed he knew everything about everyone.

    But Hyun Jong¡¯s appearance felt so unfamiliar, almost as if he was a different person.

    Did this person have such a side to him?

    Hyun Jong, whose face was stiff, showed a sense of burden like never before, a sense of domination.

    ¡°I think about it sometimes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Am I really your sect leader?¡±

    Chung Myung, unable to speak, stayed silent.

    ¡°What does sect leader mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a person who leads the sect.¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°A sect leader is not the person who leads the sect, but the one who protects it. It is this role that protects the disciples of the sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    His voice was chilling,

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua are who I protect! Yet, you are trying to protect me! The disciple of Mount Hua whom I have to protect! You are trying to protect Mount Hua that I should be protecting!¡±

    A voice that wasn¡¯t too loud made Chung Myung¡¯s heartthrob.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong paused for a moment, and he said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what life you lived before or what kind of backstory you have. I will not ask you. Whatever it was, as long as you joined Mount Hua and im to be a disciple of Mount Hua, you are another disciple that I must PROTECT!¡±

    Something felt odd within his chest, and Chung Myung bit his lip.

    ¡°Where are you going with your sword drawn?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Were you trying to break into the Ten Thousand People n with that sword? Did you think that if you went and killed everyone in your sight there, the resentment in your heart would vanish?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You pitiful bastard!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice grew,

    ¡°Are you afraid that your sahyungs and sajaes will die if I lead them?! You have the confidence that you can convince me that moving together is wrong, that you had to handle this alone? So you decided to sneak out and vent your anger?¡±

    Anger and rage.

    No, it was closer to crying.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have been confident then! Or should I have shouted that I cannot forgive that n so let¡¯s go together! It is hard to bear anger that never dies, and you are afraid of seeing your sahyungs and sajaes getting hurt again? Are you that scared now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What were you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°This disciple¡­¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lip. A lot of words wereing up his throat, but not a single one made its way past his lips. And when an answer didn¡¯te, Hyun Jong continued,

    ¡°What do you have left after you bear the burden of Mount Hua on your back to take us higher? The pride of protecting us? Contentment from leading us? Or the worthless pride of sacrificing your all for us?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head,

    ¡°Do not get things wrong. Chung Myung, Mount Hua is not a ce you need to protect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t you who protects Mount Hua, but it is Mount Hua who protects you. You are also a disciple of Mount Hua. Then why are you so adamant about carrying Mount Hua alone?¡±

    ¡°This disciple¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua also had the honor of stopping those people today, and you are here trying to take the thorny path alone once again. Then I ask you now, your sahyung and sajaes! Your elders and Great Sasuk! Have we be people who enjoy and revel in spilled blood? Do we look like such people?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. It isn¡¯t like that, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lip.

    This young disciple was ready to shoulder all the responsibility again,

    ¡°If you were going there to die, do you think your sahyungs-sajaes would have remained silent? Would they have spared their lives after hearing you were taken down by those evil bastards?¡±

    Hearing this borderline scolding, Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    He really didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.

    He just needed a ce to vent his emotions. If not, he was going to feel horrible shame.

    ¡°Is what happened your fault?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The moment we made a name in Kangho, we knew such a thing was bound to happen. If we weren¡¯t prepared for that, we would have never told the world Mount Hua wasing back. How can we decide to talk about glory without having such resolve!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s shouting felt like ice.

    ¡°If you think that everything is your fault, and are trying to atone for it, then you are just a thoughtless brat. If you tried to run without thinking about what would happen to your sahyung and sajaes after you went into the base of the Ten Thousand People n, then you are even worse of a person!¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t lift his head.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, which were usually gentle, were now filled with anger. Chung Myung had been familiar with those eyes.

    He had seen them several times, on a different person.

    -You moron!

    Every time he came back after shedding blood. His sahyung, his sect leader, would scold him. And the eyes he saw then, he was seeing again now.

    ¡°How long will you treat Mount Hua as an infant in your arms? Your sahyungs-sajaes are not weak. You don¡¯t have to worry about running around in blood alone. You get what I mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Right. You know so, and yet you still went to bleed alone.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes like he was catching his breath.

    After being silent for a long time, his eyes opened as he looked at Chung Myung. He felt his anger subside, and only sadness remained.

    ¡°Chung Myung, trust me a little more.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know how worthless I might seem in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°No. Sect Leader has never once¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen till the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyung Jong sighed and continued,

    ¡°I might be worthless, I know. Without you, Mount Hua would have copsed long ago. As a sect leader, it is natural that I am not trustworthy, as I couldn¡¯t protect Mount Hua.¡±

    There was no sadness in his voice. Rather he spoke boldly,

    ¡°But, just like my disciples grow, I am not stuck in the past either. I am working hard every day to be a leader worthy of taking Mount Hua further into the future. I am not bad. And it isn¡¯t just me. All of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples are working hard to be worthy enough to uphold the name of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you not believe me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t get himself to look at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°This is not between you and the Ten Thousand People n. This is a fight between Mount Hua and the Ten Thousand People n. Mount Hua will be the one to resolve this anger one day, and Mount Hua will make them pay. If you are willing to bear the pain of Mount Hua solely, then you are acknowledging that Mount Hua amounts to nothing. Why do you not understand what this means?¡±

    His head was a mess now, Hyun Jong¡¯s words were all right.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your heart is torn. How can it not be? But Chung Myung, sometimes it¡¯s okay to bury your emotions. Now, if you go and try to kill them, what difference will it make?¡±

    He knew that Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t lying, but he wasn¡¯t sure what to do about this pain.

    ¡°If you think of me as your sect leader, think about it for three more days. And if you still cannot stand this.¡±

    Hyun Jong said in a calm voice,

    ¡°I, not you, will lead the way to go and destroy them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay by the side of Un Geom till then. That kid would want this too.¡±

    Saying that, Hyun Jong turned around and walked down the mountain.

    Chung Myung just stood there as he looked at Hyun Jong walking back, and the dark sky seemed too lonely tonight.

    ¡°Sect Leader Sahyung.¡±

    No answer.

    ¡°¡­it is tough.¡±

    It was a small and strengthless voice, very unlike Chung Myung¡¯s.

    ¡°Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­.such a soft person.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, that is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    At Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Jo Gul pouted.

    He was trying to lighten the mood by joking around, but no one could take their eyes off the infirmary.

    They were worried.

    Un Geom was now at the crossroads between life and death, and Chung Myung was not leaving his side.

    This was the third day.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that brat has even slept.¡±

    ¡°He is also wounded.¡±

    ¡°¡­hasn¡¯t eaten either.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed at this.

    ¡®This is a sickness.¡¯

    He would rather not see Chung Myung worried, he would rather see him back to his old self of being angry and hitting people.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t even his fault, this is so frustrating.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    Everyone, including Baek Cheon, sighed.

    ¡°What if something happens to Un Geom Great Sasuk, and Chung Myung decides to run after those bastards and kill them?¡±

    ¡°We have to stop him.¡±

    ¡°¡­stop him?¡±

    ¡°If we cannot stop him, then we go with him.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon said so with a firm face,

    ¡°I cannot watch that brat die alone. I will have to stay by his side, and run behind him, holding his leash.¡±

    ¡°¡­does Sasuk realize that such things don¡¯t work on him?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Baek Cheon fixed his eyes on the infirmary hall and clenched his fists.

    ¡®Such an idiot.¡¯

    He sighed nervously.

    <i>Swish. Swish.</i>

    The sound of breathing bing weaker.

    Chung Myung continued to watch Un Geom without moving from his spot. No matter how much internal qi he infused, Un Geom¡¯s condition didn¡¯t improve. Day by day, Un Geom¡¯s condition only continued to deteriorate.

    ¡®Sasuk.¡¯

    He had seen this too many times.

    Lost so many.

    He didn¡¯t want to miss anyone now; having lost everything, he wanted to hold onto everything.

    Was such a wish in vain?

    ¡°Sahyung¡­¡±

    Tang Soso, who had approached him, spoke with worried eyes.

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Then Sahyung will be the first to fall.¡±

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She was about to say something more, but only shook her head. It wasn¡¯t worth talking to him now. She could only just continue to watch him in turn.

    Even as she left, Chung Myung didn¡¯t take his eyes off Un Geom.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Maybe death wasn¡¯t so bad. For Un Geom, who lived for the sake of his disciples, dying to protect them might be the happiest ending.

    But¡­

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    Chung Myung had yet to do everything he could for Un Geom. Just as Un Geom wanted to protect his disciples, Chung Myung also wanted to protect the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    Chung Myung calmly grabbed the hand of Un Geom.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    Then, as if praying, he leaned his head onto the bed and let out a low breath.

    Suddenly Chung Myung opened his eyes.

    ¡®Sleep¡­¡¯

    It seemed like he was drifting off to sleep.

    Normally, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t stand it; having been in the same ce for three days directly following such a series of horrifying battles.

    ¡®Sasuk¡­!¡¯

    Chung Myung raised his head with a scared face and wide eyes.

    Not there.

    The bed where Un Geom was resting was now empty.

    For a moment, Chung Myung¡¯s mind went nk, and he looked at the bed, getting up.

    And as if possessed, he walked out.

    <i>Step. Step.</i>

    The only sound was that of his footsteps in the infirmary. The early morning sunlight wasing in through the front door.

    Chung Myung hesitated as he opened it.

    <i>Swish.</i>

    It felt like his mind had gone nk once he left the infirmary. Soon, he had to stop walking. His mindless walking had led him to the White Plum Blossom House.

    The ce where his feat took him to was the White Plum Blossom House.

    He arrived there without using footwork, and headed to the training hall.

    And¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He stopped walking.

    Chung Myung stared nkly at the person in front of him without saying anything.

    One person.

    A man in a pure white robe wielding a sword.

    His stance was fine, but the movement of Un Geom¡¯s sword was awkward.

    It wasn¡¯t just the sword that was awkward, the sleeve of his missing arm was fluttering behind him.

    But, Chung Myung didn¡¯t hate this.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Head down.

    And the light swinging of the sword stopped.

    The sword drew back again, and repeated the same motion.

    Once. Twice. And then again.

    A simple shing movement.

    The man continued to swing down without changing his stance, before pushing his sword into its sheath as if he had finished.

    And he slowly turned around,

    ¡°You came?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s face was drenched in sweat. Light blood stains were visible through the bandages he was wrapped in. Chung Myung, who was watching this scene nkly, asked without knowing why,

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    The man, Un Geom smiled as he answered,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? I was training.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had no response to this.

    Rather, he wanted to say so much, but nothing was willing toe out. All he could do was stare at the man.

    Un Geom shrugged his shoulders, as he if knew what Chung Myung meant.

    ¡°Since my right arm has been lost, I need to learn to wield my sword with my left hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­starting now?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Un geom was speaking so calmly.

    ¡°It is the role of the swordsman to learn endlessly. Of course, it is a pity that I lost something, but in a way, it can be a good thing. Starting from the beginning.¡±

    Chung Myung stopped smiling.

    No, he cried.

    His face was distorted so badly that one could not tell if he was smiling or crying, and Chung Myung spoke in a trembling voice,

    ¡°¡­Sasuk¡­¡±

    He bit his lips countless times to endure the trembling feeling, and he tried his best to say,

    ¡°¡­ you really are a person who cannot be countered.¡±

    Un Geom smiled and said,

    ¡°Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is not easy for me to learn left-handed. So how is it? I think it would be a bit easier if you help me.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head and looked at the sky.

    It was early morning. Mount Hua¡¯s sky felt cold and blue.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t see me as a disciple then.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. How strict is the child once I have given permission.¡±

    Chung Myung entered the training hall with a face that had so many emotions running through it.

    ¡°¡­Great Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­nothing.¡±

    ¡°No fun.¡±

    Un Geom threw the sword at his waist at Chung Myung, and when Chung Myung took it, he smiled,

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­it is a sword that isn¡¯t that good in the first ce.¡±

    Chung Myung wielded the sword in his left hand. Staring at Un Geom, he turned his head away. The more he looked, the worse it seemed.

    ¡°Look carefully. Doing it twice is bothersome.¡±

    ¡°You are like a snarky old man.¡±

    Time flowed through the ce where lightughter passed through, and before long, Chung Myung moved along with his sword.

    The young disciple swung his sword, and the old one watched.

    The young ancestor was teachings his sword to his older descendant.

    A small stream of tears flowed without anyone realizing, as Un geom smiled. Only blooming plum blossoms moved between the two.

 Chapter 406: NO! I Cannot Stand It Despite Knowing It! (1)

    Rumors travel faster than the wind.

    The fact that the Ten Thousand People n rushed to Shaanxi and hit Mount Hua spread all across the world at shocking speed.

    Kangho was inclined to hear such news, so it wasn¡¯t shocking. But the reason why these rumors spread this fast was because of the Beggars Union, who grasped the situation and helped the news spread.

    And before the news spread, rumors were shared by normal people.

    -Mount Hua defeated them!

    Those who first heard such rumors thought it was true. But when news began to arrive saying the exact same thing, still no one questioned it.

    Well, wasn¡¯t Mount Hua the ce that regrly did such ridiculous things?

    ¡°Oh my, they defeated them all?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the entire Ten Thousand People n attack?¡±

    ¡°Does that even matter? It is the Ten Thousand People n! Those people! Don¡¯t people say that they control arge force? Couldn¡¯t such people send their strongest to take down Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I did hear that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Anyway, this is good. It has been a while since they made a name for themselves during the tournament in Shaolin, and now they are going after those evil things. There isn¡¯t a single day where we don¡¯t hear about Mount Hua.¡±

    Ordinary people, who only had a passing interest in Murim, began paying attention to Mount Hua, who had defeated the Ten Thousand People n.

    The n that was supposedly the cruelest within Kangho was defeated by Mount Hua, a sect that was only now regaining its name. There couldn¡¯t be anything better to talk about than this news.

    However, those who looked deeper into the news paid attention to something else¡­

    Within Wudang¡­

    There was a man with a long ck beard.

    Every time he moved his brush, it felt like a clear orchid was being drawn.

    But that was only for a little while.

    ¡°Mount Hua is said to have fought back against the Ten Thousand People n who invaded their mountain.¡±

    The person brushing, whose eyes were pointed down, had a pained frown appear on their face.

    And the tip of his brush, which had been painting thin, was pushed thick. And because of that, the entire beauty of the piece changed.

    ¡®Stillcking discipline.¡¯

    Wudang¡¯s sect leader, Heo Do Jinin, put down the brush and sat up straight.

    ¡°¡­It is Mount Hua again.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin frowned, looking at Heo Gong, who was in front of him.

    ¡°Heo Gong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Am I taking things too far if I say that my ears might soon be clogged with the storiesing from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    The sect leader sighed,

    ¡°It is probably not the proper attitude of a sect leader, being jealous of others¡¯ joy, buttely, I feel like admitting that I am a narrow-minded person. Just hearing the name of Mount Hua makes my stomach churn.¡±

    Heo Gong also let out a shallow breath at this.

    Of course, within Kangho, there was no ce that hated Mount Hua more than Southern Edge, as they were closely situated in the same region.

    The problem was that Wudang was right next to Southern Edge in this regard, and they didn¡¯t like Mount Hua progressing so much.

    Unlike Southern Edge and Mount Hua, who had a difficult rtionship due to the geographical proximity, Mount Hua and Wudang had many other simrities that made friendship between the two impossible.

    They were both a Taoist sect and also a sword sect. This meant that they were alwayspeting over the title of the greatest sword sect in the world.

    The past sect leaders might not have cared about this, but the current Wudang sect leader could no longer regard Mount Hua as a fallen sect.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Just your thoughts.¡±

    Heo Gong frowned,

    ¡°I do not know what Sect Leader¡¯s intentions are, but I don¡¯t think this will simply end with Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­not end with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You know everything, but you don¡¯t seem to like it.¡±

    The sect leader smiled at this,

    ¡°I am sorry, it has be a habit.¡±

    Heo Gong sighed and continued,

    ¡°All the Ten Thousand People n moved to Shaanxi. It doesn¡¯t matter what happened to Mount Hua in the process. The important thing is that they stepped into thend of Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Central ins was a region dominated by the Nine Great Sects, One Union; Five Great Families; and the Shenzhou Five Hegemony. There was no force that couldpete with them except for the five ns outside the ins.

    So far, these factions had never shed with one another. The scars left behind by the wars with the Demonic Sect had been too great.

    This was why most sects never left their region, and never aimed for what belonged to others. But now, the Ten Thousand People n had broken this unwritten rule and attacked a sect beyond their borders.

    ¡°Mount Hua is not among the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this is not a safe time.¡±

    Heo Gong spoke with sharp eyes,

    ¡°Sect Leader, Wudang is also trying to expand its¡¯ sub-sects beyond Hubei.¡±

    Right.

    They had collided with Mount Hua before and were subsequently defeated in the battle for the Sword Tomb.

    ¡°The other sects are doing the same. It means that an era hase where no one is satisfied with what they have.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°And the movement of the Ten Thousand People n will be the starting point.¡±

    His sect leader frowned at this.

    Kangho¡¯s history always repeated itself. As the moon approached its zenith, the power of the sects became stronger and stronger, and even more was desired. As a result, conflicts were started between the sects, and those would eventually devolve into wars covering thend.

    And when one exhausts their strength like that, there wille a lull and then a repeat of the same fight.

    And it was the war against the Demonic Sect that had broken this rule.

    The Demonic Sect was so strong that it managed to wipe out the power of many sects, and the remaining sects, realizing they didn¡¯t have much power on their own, decided to ally themselves with other sects.

    Following that war was a hundred years of peace.

    ¡®But, it seems like only a single action has ended this peace.¡¯

    For a moment, Heo Do Jinin looked flustered.

    ¡°The situation is not getting any better.¡±

    Soon the truth, which he realized, began to flow out,

    ¡°Neither the Nine Sects, the Five Families, nor the Five Hegemony has any more patience left. No matter how hard one tries to stop it, someone will start a fight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And the problem is, that isn¡¯t all,¡± said Heo Do Jinin.

    ¡°It looks like the Abbot of Shaolin is in a lull state.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They cannot seem to find a clue with the North Sea issue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heo Gong¡¯s face hardened at the name, ¡®North Sea¡¯.

    North Sea.

    Within that ce, traces of the Demonic Sect were discovered.

    ¡°Normally, if this were the work of the Demonic Sect, then most sects in Kangho woulde out and act. The problem now is that there is no one to organize them and give orders.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Shaolin the one who was supposed to do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This time would have been no different if things had yed out normally. But the Abbot has been too greedy. They hosted this tournament on their own, and if they had managed to aplish their n, Shaolin would have been ordering all of us. But¡­¡±

    Heo Do Jinin smiled,

    ¡°Mount Hua has ruined their ns.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    Shaolin was literally humiliated during the tournament they had arranged. It was so great of a humiliation, it would have been better if Shaolin was eliminated right from the start.

    Skills were important, but so was one¡¯s face.

    No matter how great Shaolin was, by losing so much face, not many would respond to their summons.

    ¡°Each sect is starting to move, and the matters of the Demonic Sect, which should be a priority, are being left behind. And then there is the issue of a rising power, which no one has even thought of, spreading its influence all over thend. Do you know what to call this?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    ¡°Anarchy.¡±

    Heo Do Jinin¡¯s eyes darkened,

    ¡°The tides tend to wane when the moon is full, and asting peace is followed by chaos.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Anarchy.¡±

    Heo Gong¡¯s face also darkened.

    ¡°The only way to survive such times is to protect one¡¯s self firmly. Be good to the self, and remain aware of your surroundings. There must be some kind of movement somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Monitor Mount Hua closer.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At his words, Heo Gong wasn¡¯t too sure.

    ¡°Sect Leader. It might not be needed¡­¡±

    ¡°*Um?¡±*

    ¡°I know that Mount Hua is going to be on the rise. I know that it has possibly the greatest swordsman in the world, and they defeated the monk and an unlikely n¡­ but still, Mount Hua is¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know what appears in a period of anarchy?¡±

    Heo Do Jinin stopped talking, wanting to know the answer.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°A hero.¡±

    Heo Gong¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°Mount Hua defeated the Ten Thousand People n. You realize what that means, right? It means that Mount Hua, with just its first-ss disciples, a few other second-ss and third-ss disciples managed to defeat the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°But even Wudang can¡­¡±

    ¡°Children with no real battle experience fought them off. And this experience must have further enhanced their martial arts and given them the confidence that they would not lose to anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate Mount Hua. It is by no means like Wudang. But right now, there is no guarantee that Wudang will be an uncrossable mountain for them.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will keep this in mind.¡±

    Heo Gong lowered his head.

    But the look on his face said he still didn¡¯t understand this.

    ¡®I guess so.¡¯

    Those who had never known of a time when Wudang was behind Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t be able to understand the concerns of Heo Do Jinin.

    But he knew.

    Once upon a time, there was an era when Wudang bowed its head to Mount Hua, who was in front of them.

    ¡®I will never let that shamee onto us.¡¯

    Heo Do Jinin, who was sitting, clenched his fist.

    ¡°Mount Hua has to be checked, and it isn¡¯t just to keep them on guard.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Will the Ten Thousand People n stay still?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Only then did Heo Gong nod.

    Jang Il-So, the leader of the n, was known to be violent and cruel. There was no way that man would let this go after suffering such disgrace.

    ¡°It might be difficult to move now with various things happening. But humans are creatures that take the extra mile without caring about the situation. And if a situationes where Jang Il-So leads his n and advances to Shaanxi¡­¡±

    Heo Do Jinin¡¯s eyes were cold.

    ¡°It will be an explosion in the middle of Kangho.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    The eyes of the man shone brightly.

    Even though there was no wind, his long pure white robes, which covered his body, were fluttering slightly.

    His lean face and red lips, which looked abnormal, made his face even more frightening to look at.

    <i>ck.</i>

    The rings on all ten of his fingers cked against each other, making an eerie noise.

    ¡°Everyone died?¡±

    ¡°¡­not all.¡±

    ¡°Then most?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jang Il-So, who was lying on the side of his bed, slowly got up. And then, with one leg on his bed, he rested his chin on it.

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung, the military leader of the n, lowered his head.

    ¡°I gave you three units, and I even gave you the ck Swan assassin unit. The reason I sent so many troops was that I wanted to kill all of those Mount Hua brats and clean up the ce. But¡­ not a single one of them was killed, no, not a single one of them could be killed, even then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung didn¡¯t answer him and just bowed his head.

    ¡°Where did it go wrong? <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua had much more strength than we realized.¡±

    ¡°Right. I can get that. It is obvious. You think I am talking while not even knowing about such an obvious thing?¡±

    It was a soft voice. The kind that didn¡¯t seem to have even the slightest hint of anger, and that made Ho Ga-Myung scared.

    ¡°Interesting. So Interesting. Everyone in the world must beughing down at me, right? That this n didn¡¯t know its opponent and decided to swing its ws. <i>Hahahah!</i> Funny right? A tiger without ws.¡±

    Theughter which rang out suddenly stopped, and the eyes of Jang Il-So were cold.

    ¡°Gather all units. For Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°L-Lord! We cannot move¡­!¡±

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s body bounced back and hit the wall. He coughed up blood as he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand the order? Or don¡¯t you see the situation? <i>Huh?</i> I told you, right? Look at the profit in the distant future and not the one right in front of you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough.</i>¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung struggled to get on his knees and bowed his head.

    ¡°Those who move after Evil should not beughed at. Even if they curse and criticize, they must be kept in fear of our actions. You get that?¡±

    ¡°¡­I will keep it in mind.¡±

    ¡°Gather the troops then. I will move on Mount Hua personally.¡±

    The hem of his white robes fluttered, and the moment Jang Il-So was about to move¡­

    ¡°L-Lord!¡±

    Someone came into the room with a rushed expression, it was one of his attendants.

    Jang Il-So was annoyed by this,

    ¡°Why are you making a fuss right now?¡±

    ¡°G-Guest! We have a guest.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    All the annoyance on his face vanished at this unexpected news.

    Guest?

    Was there someone who woulde searching for them? That, too, one of the leaders of an Evil Sect?

    As if to answer his doubts, someone came into the room.

    And checking his face, Jang Il-So frowned.

 Chapter 407: NO! I Cannot Stand It Despite Knowing It! (2)

    A calm-looking middle-aged man.

    These details were easy to guess because of his neatlybed hair and trimmed beard. From the outside, he looked like just another middle-aged person.

    That was only the impression a normal person would get.

    If one lived in Kangho with their swords pointed at others, they would notice the difference.

    Green cloth.

    A green robe covered his body, and its sleeves were twice as wide as a normal robe.

    Everyone in Kangho knew his name.

    Jang Il-So stared at the middle-aged man in silence as he paced through the room of the Ten Thousand People n¡¯s Lord. This was a terrifying ce for most, but this middle-aged man had an eased expression, and this only made Jang Il-So hate him.

    ¡°It seems like youck manners, walking in on your own ord?¡±

    His answer?

    ¡°I am a person with manners, but¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man in his green robe paused before continuing,

    ¡°No one stopped me. No one guided me. So don¡¯t take this so seriously.¡±

    At those words, Jang Il-So red at his subordinate. Catching his gaze, the man could only tremble.

    ¡°<i>Tsk.</i>¡±

    If Jang Il-So were in his normal mood, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated such actions from his subordinate, but right now, he really couldn¡¯t me the man.

    ¡°<i>My</i> men are quick to notice their opponents. Unless they have two lives to live, they won¡¯t dare stand in front of the Poison King.¡±

    The green-robed man¡­

    ¡­Poison King Tang Gunak smiled,

    ¡°To think that Jang Il-So would recognize me, it seems like my life wasn¡¯t lived in vain.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Jang Il-So clicked his tongue with a disapproving look.

    ¡®Tang Gunak.¡¯

    Although he seemed calm, even Jang Il-So was anxious. Who would have imagined that the head of the Tang Family, who he had nomon contact with, woulde right into his room?

    ¡°Did youe to give me your head? The head of Poison King Tang Gunak is a good gift for sure.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult of a task to give it, but would anyone dare to handle my head?¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    Their expressions were so soft, but their eyes emanated pressure so strongly that their audience could feel it.

    Jang Il-So was the first to speak,

    ¡°So, what is it?¡±

    ¡°I am here to warn you, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Warn?¡±

    At those words, Jang Il-So¡¯s eyes turned into arcs.

    Ho Ga-Myung bit his lip at this. It was because he knew well what this expression meant.

    ¡®NO.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to kill the Poison King. If they put their mind to it, there was no one who couldn¡¯t be killed. But the real problemse after that.

    Losing the head of the Tang Family was a different matter from losing a sect leader to a sect. It was clear that if Tang Gunak suffered anything here, the entire Tang Family would attack them.

    ¡°Warning¡­ warning. I don¡¯t think I have ever received a warning from anyone in my life.¡±

    ¡°Then this is your first.¡±

    Jang Il-So smiled,

    ¡°Tang Gunak, Tang Gunak. I have heard that you are the best of the best, but you are worse than I imagined. Right, you should speak all you can, and I will listen to it. Right? That way, I will not be curious about why you died.¡±

    Despite those words, Tang Gunak didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered,

    ¡°Keep your hands off Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jang Il-So¡¯s eyes twitched at this.

    He was ready to shout at whatever words Tang Gunak said, but this was so far from what he had expected.

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jang Il-So didn¡¯t understand this.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Scratching his face, looking a bit shocked, he asked back,

    ¡°The prideful head of the Tang Family invades the room of the Ten Thousand People n Leader and says, ¡®Take your hands off Mount Hua¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like we are doing this because we are bored. Then¡­ do we seem like such an insignificant n in the eyes of Lord Tang too? Are you trying to warn us?¡±

    Jang Il-So smiled for a while, and his face went cold as he jumped out of his bed.

    At that time, a storm of qi raged from his body. It was a terrifying force, as if a huge snake was slowly rising, its tongue flicking out.

    But Tang Gunak didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I made sure to tell you to calm down.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Jang Il-So with a calm face.

    ¡®<i>Ugh.</i>¡¯

    Those in the room were all groaning, feeling the pressure of these two strong people crushing down on them like boulders.

    At that time, Jang Il-So, who had been ring at Tang Gunak, sighed and sat on his bed. His raging qi vanished as if it had all been a lie.

    ¡°If you say something that is no fun, I will cut your throat.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded,

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my will, but the will of the Tang Family. If you go after Mount Hua again, from then, you will have to deal with the Sichuan Tang Family and not Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­what rtionship does the Tang Family have with them?¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family has formed an alliance with Mount Hua. And it is natural that we fight alongside them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ha¡­. HAHAH? Haha?</i>¡±

    Jang Il-So burst intoughter as if this was the most absurd thing he had heard.

    ¡°For the sake of that little sect, the Tang Family will fight against us? Was our n a ce that the Tang Family could easily deal with?¡±

    Seeing Jang Il-So speak sarcastically, Tang Gunak smiled,

    ¡°If our Sichuan Tang Family isn¡¯t enough, then how about the Nanman Beast Pce?¡±

    At those words, Jang Il-So¡¯s expression hardened,

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°The Nanman Beast Pce regards Mount Hua as a close friend, so it will not turn a blind eye to their problems. So how about it? Are you willing to go after Mount Hua with the Tang Family and the Nanman Beast Pce alongside them?¡±

    The smile on Jang Il-So¡¯s face vanished, and his eyes narrowed.

    He knew about the conflict between the Five Families and the Nine Sects. All of them imed to be one, despite being unable to mix like water and oil.

    But then Mount Hua formed an alliance with the Tang Family? And in addition to the central ins, they had gone out and formed a friendship with the Nanman Beast Pce, known to be a very scary ce?

    If someone else had told him this, he would have beheaded them right there. Unfortunately, the person he had heard it from wasn¡¯t the kind to lie. It was the Poison King himself.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Jang Il-So looked at Tang Gunak,

    ¡°Since Mount Hua has the Tang Family and the Nanman Beast Pce, you want us to stop here?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Really interesting. You are suggesting to me, Jang Il-So, not to dare touch it. <i>Hahahaha.</i> Very interesting, right?¡±

    Jang Il-So licked his lips with his tongue as he smiled. He was ring.

    However, Tang Gunak just looked at him, not responding. And how long did this stalematest?

    At the end of this staring contest, Jang Il-So smiled and said,

    ¡°Fine. I will do as you said.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung was startled at how he had backed down.

    Jang Il-So backed down?

    He was a person who absolutely hated losing profit. He was not someone to back down just because the Tang Family Head had shown up there.

    You didn¡¯t even try to hurt the man just because he tried to stop him?

    Then what is this?

    ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯

    Ho Ga-Myung looked at him with a shocked face. But Jang Il-So just smiled and asked,

    ¡°Instead, I should be rewarded. You understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You are fast like the rumors say.¡±

    Jang Il-So jumped up from his bed and approached Tang Gunak. It was dangerous for such people to get this close, but Tang Gunak didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Jang Il-So walked closer and put his hand on Tang Gunak¡¯s shoulder, pulling him closer.

    ¡°I heard that there is a lot of tea trade happening these days. How about bringing some of it over to Guangxi? There is a market here, right?¡±

    Jang Il-So, who threatened to kill Tang Gunak, was now acting so nice. He was acting as if they had been friends for decades. It was a sudden change which would be shocking for almost everyone, but Tang Gunak acted as if this was normal.

    ¡°It is not difficult.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After hitting Tang Gunak on the shoulder, Jang Il-So turned around.

    ¡°Banquet! We have guests. Let¡¯s drink!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I have to refuse. I am not an idle person.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh,</i> no fun.¡±

    Jang Il-So climbed up his bed again, picked up a bottle of alcohol, and threw it at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Then have this on your way back. This is our famous colorless liquor. Not sure if the taste will be suitable for a noble person, but it isn¡¯t too bad for me.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded as he caught it,

    ¡°I am grateful for the gift.¡±

    And as if he had finished all his tasks, he turned around without regret, but Jang Il-So¡¯s voice rang out once more,

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s steps halted.

    ¡°What is Mount Hua to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak turned back, looking straight at Jang Il-So,

    ¡°A friend.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a short reply, he walked out with confident steps.

    A moment of silence passed.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Jang Il-So took out another bottle of alcohol and drank right from it.

    A stream of liquor began to drip down his lips.

    Ho Ga-Myung looked at his lord, unable to understand,

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I find it hard to understand you, Lord. No matter how profitable the tea of Yunnan is¡­¡±

    ¡°Tea?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is about the face of¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>HAHAHAH!</i>¡±

    Jang Il-So mmed his knee as heughed,

    ¡°You are so dull. Seeing you talk about the tea of Yunnan!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sorry?¡±

    Jang Il-So stoppedughing and flicked his tongue like a snake,

    ¡°Tea is good. But that is only an excuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you scared of the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡±

    ¡°Then are you afraid of the Nanman Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°I am only scared of you, My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Has to be me.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡°Map!¡±

    Jang Il-So put down the bottle and shouted,

    ¡°Map! Open up the map right now!¡±

    His subordinates rushed into the room with a map, carefully opening it.

    ¡°Brush.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung dropped ink on the side of the brush and offered it.

    ¡°See! See!¡±

    Jang Il-So walked quickly to the map as if excited and began to mark it.

    ¡°Yunnan, Sichuan, and Shaanxi!¡±

    Jang Il-So, who began to dot the areas of Mount Hua, Chengdu, and more tilted his head and then moved again,

    ¡°Right, Xi¡¯an too!¡±

    Jang Il-so dotted the map, joining all the ces as he connected the four dots. A mad smile soon spread across his face,

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Fucking insane.¡±

    ¡°¡­Lord?¡±

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Look. These men are doing quite interesting things.¡±

    What caught Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s eyes were the lines across the central ins.

    ¡°See. The farthest west is Kunlun, and the other ces are the Lotus Order, Southern Edge, and the Qinchang Sect. But Kunlun will not intervene with the rest of the world and Southern Edge? They handed their influence to Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Qingcheng doesn¡¯t work much in Yunnan either, and the Lotus Order has no power at all. Then that means¡­¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung finally spoke up,

    ¡°If it is true that Mount Hua, the Tang Family, and the Nanman Beast Pce have joined hands, then the western region ispletely under their influence.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Jang Il-So grabbed the map,

    ¡°Power is just a justification! And that is something money can make! They are making a lot of money with the tea trade, and they have the Tang and Beast Pce and Mount Hua, too¡­ right! Mount Hua has power too¡­ they proved that by making us bleed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then the one thing left is justification. What would happen if there was some justification?¡±

    ¡°¡­You are saying they want to be the ruler of the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch,</i> Ga-Myung, Ga-Myung.¡±

    Jang Il-So waved his hand,

    ¡°You are not looking far enough. Look further away.¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    ¡°See, Ga-Myung. Those who be the new rulers of that ce will be ruling a ce that the Nine Sects and the Five Great Families had once held power over. And a new power at that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°People always like to divide things. If we start to ssify the things that fit well together and call them out for being strong, those who are being called strong will take things for granted. Isn¡¯t that the rule of the strong?¡±

    ¡°Like those wicked Green Forest brats and us all being called the same.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. We hate it, but since the world thinks so, it cannot be helped. But see these insane people¡­ they are breaking past the limits of ¡®strong¡¯ that had been well defined by the world till now and are making things their own<sup>1</sup>. The Great Sects, Five Families, and the five of us?¡±

    ¡°¡­surely¡­¡±

    ¡°All of the existing orders are broken down to form an alliance. <i>Hahaha!</i> This is a new thing! If we need to speak of it¡­ <i>Hmm.</i> Right! The Western Alliance!¡±

    Jang Il-So licked his lips.

    ¡°Nice. It is fun. When this alliance gets clear of us all, Kangho will be different from before. A new wind will blow.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung gulped. Jang Il-So¡¯s eyes were mad.

    ¡°I am not sure who did it, but this makes sense. And this was done by an insane person. This smells like blood. Maybe the next war will be between the West and East.¡±

    ¡°But would that be reason enough for us to leave Mount Hua alone?¡±

    ¡°Who will do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was excitement in Jang Il-So¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Those barbarians? No, then will the Tang Family in Sichuan do it? No way!¡±

    Putting the map down, Jang Il-So hit Mount Hua with his palm and grabbed at it.

    ¡°These are the ones who are the center of the alliance. If Mount Hua copses, then the alliance will.¡±

    ¡°¡­is there a reason to stay still?¡±

    ¡°Is it interesting?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    Jang Il-So smiled,

    ¡°The smell of blood is followed by the smell of money. It is a good n, a very good one.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung still couldn¡¯t understand this, but the man was already giggling.

    ¡®Now everything seems good.¡¯

    Face was needed to rule. But, in a world of such chaos, no one would care about that stuff.

    The world was in chaos.

    ¡®If the wheel is moving slowly, then we will push it a little faster. Because the chaotic world is the one we enjoy the most.¡¯

    Jang Il-So, who thought of the smell of blood, smiled.

    ¡°Mount Hua. Mount Hua. You people should stay a little longer¡­ we cannot take down the embers that shine on our world and set others on fire. <i>Hahahah!</i>¡±

    He wasughing.

    Ho Ga-Myung, who knew that something always happened when Jang Il-So smiled like this, shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y! And have fun! Together! <i>HAHAHAH!</i>¡±

    The world had seemed so boring, so he had been indulging in a lot of luxuries, but now¡­ The eyes of Jang Il-So began to shine again, as they had when he had first been given his title.

 Chapter 408: NO! I Cannot Stand It Despite Knowing It! (3)

    ¡°There will be no more problems now.¡±

    At Tang Soso¡¯s words, Un Geom nodded.

    ¡°It will take some more time for your wounds to healpletely, but if you don¡¯t overdo it, you can assume that we are at no risk for furtherplications.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you do not overdo it,¡± added Tang Soso, her voice sharp.

    To this, Un Geom could only let out a chuckle.

    He was in a position where he could only be scolded by their youngest disciple, and he could make no excuses; he had shown them something quite traumatic.

    ¡°Patients are patients because they require patience. If you hadn¡¯t overdone it right after getting up from bed, you would have recovered twice as fast. Why did you do that?¡±

    Un Geom just chuckled without saying anything, and seeing this, Tang Soso sighed.

    Like Chung Myung, Un Geom was also a troublesome patient.

    ¡°I will say it again, do not overdo it. You are forbidden from wielding a sword for at least fifteen days.¡±

    ¡°That will be a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°Great Sasuk! The more you do, the longer it will take to heal. I know you are in a hurry, but do not overdo it, or you might never hold your sword again.¡±

    Un Geom just smiled.

    As he did that, Tang Soso shook her head.

    ¡°Seriously. Even Chung Myung Sahyung is not an idiot. If you hadn¡¯t pretended to be normal, he wouldn¡¯t have asked you to pick up a sword.¡±

    ¡°I did it because my heart felt rushed.¡±

    ¡°¡­for real¡­¡±

    Enigmatically, Un Geom, who was wrapped in bandages and a robe, stood up.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader called for a meeting, and so I have to go too. He didn¡¯t call me, but there is no reason to stay when I am awake and can go, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Un Geom left, Tang Soso sighed again.

    All the people on Mount Hua were idiots.

    ¡°<i>Sigh¡­</i>¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes were anxious.

    ¡°That is¡­ what I mean¡­ it is a one of a kind¡­¡±

    Nervous, his voice trembled slightly¡­ no, he was trembling.

    ¡°That¡­ as you might know, I am not that skilled¡­ well, rather I might¡­ have gotten in your way, so¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°It might have been more helpful to bring warriors from the Beggars Union¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Yah!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung rushed in and kicked him on his side.

    ¡°<i>Kyaa!</i>¡±

    He screamed strangely and flew like a ball flying toward a.

    ¡°Just because I let you talk, you cross the line!¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes,

    ¡°I wondered where you disappeared to! Everyone else wasing to fight, but you, like a fucking rabbit, had to find a hole and sneak right in then! What? Bring men? Warriors? Do you think warriors are things you can buy? Huh? It was no banquet getting here! You fucking beggar! Just bring them and leave? What? All you can give me are beggars! Skilled warriors? Fucking shit!¡±

    ¡°Well, what more can the Beggars Union bring if not beggars?¡±

    ¡°Are you for real?¡±

    Chung Myung yelled and roared, trying to attack Hong Dae-Kwang again. But Baek Cheon and his party threw themselves at Chung Myung and grabbed him.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°He is an adult, adult!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is a young and old beggar? A beggar is a beggar!¡±

    ¡°Still, you cannot say that when the person is in front of you!¡±

    With his sahyungs holding him, Chung Myung gritted his teeth and red at his target.

    ¡°What kind of Beggars Union Branch Leader runs before a fight? This is the first time I have seen such a thing happen!¡±

    ¡°I did not run!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shouted like this was unfair. Actually, he was shocked.

    ¡®No, how could I think that they would hold a grudge over this?¡¯

    Judging objectively, it was almost impossible for Mount Hua to deal with the Ten Thousand People n. Even when considering Chung Myung, who was strong, Hong Dae-Kwang thought being alive after the fight would be a great oue for Chung Myung.

    So he decided that it would be best if he left rather than bringing skilled warriors to their deaths, unable to change Mount Hua¡¯s fate.

    This wasn¡¯t a bad idea, rather, it was the best option for the Beggars Union.

    The problem was that Mount Hua had escaped all the dangers, and they hadn¡¯t even lost anyone. This made the situation rather difficult for Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡®Just how strong has he be?¡¯

    It was confusing because he knew Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was strong. He knew that Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords were decently strong.

    But, preparing a sect for war was another matter entirely.

    Although it was said that only a single great warrior was needed to dominate the flow of war, wasn¡¯t it also true that the strength of a group was dependent on their overall power and morale?

    Mount Hua was considered a ruined sect only a couple of years ago. Who could have imagined that such a sect woulde out unscathed after a battle against one of the strongest forces in Kangho?

    ¡®There must be far too many forces stronger than Mount Hua throughout thend. But has there been a sect that has gotten as strong as Mount Hua in such a short period of time?¡¯

    It was Hong Dae-Kwang who couldn¡¯t figure out the answer.

    Anyway, that didn¡¯t matter now!

    ¡°Rational! <i>Eh?</i> I thought it was rational! If I had joined, it would have meant getting stabbed and dying!¡±

    ¡°Right! You know well. You would have been stabbed and killed, right?! Let¡¯s try to get you killed right now!¡±

    As Chung Myung looked for the sword around his waist, Baek Cheon and the other disciples turned to think as they held back Chung Myung.

    ¡°C-Calm down!¡±

    ¡°T-This bastard hasn¡¯t changed!¡±

    ¡°Candy! Someone go and bring sugar candy!¡± screamed Baek Cheon.

    <i>ck!</i>

    The door opened, and the person who entered shook his head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was speechless and just looked at the person who hade inside.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± answered Chung Myung, as if the fuss a second ago was a lie.

    ¡°¡­.behave moderately.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung turned and sat down.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who had just barely had his life saved, looked at Chung Myung with fear.

    ¡®This guy is aplete madman.¡¯

    What kind of man has such rapid mood swings? It was hard for people to watch.

    Un Geom, who came in, sat down at the seat he found, and after a moment¡¯s silence, Hyun Jong said,

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    A glimpse of pain was clear in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes as he looked at the fluttering sleeve.

    ¡°Are you already fine?¡±

    ¡°I know my body well. I will not overdo it and hurt myself, so do not worry, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Beads of sweat began to move down.

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t hide his sad face. But he soon remembered that this was a ce with many eyes and adjusted his face.

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh? Ah¡­</i> yes!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang sat down quickly.

    At their sect leader¡¯s direction, the other figures from the Mount Hua Sect sat down to Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s left and right. In the meantime, Hong Dae-Kwang was sitting alone, feeling the pressure of being there.

    In particr, the dignity felt emanating from Hyun Jong made Hong Dae-Kwang tremble.

    ¡®They say the position makes the person.¡¯

    No, the position was not what made a person, but their achievements.

    This was not the first time he had met Hyun Jong. But the Hyun Jong he had seen so far and the one he was currently seeing looked the same, but they felt different.

    Had Hyun Jong changed?

    No.

    What changed was Hyun Jong¡¯s attitude toward him.

    In the past, Hyun Jong was the sect leader of a sect called Mount Hua, a sect that had once been famous. But now that he had managed to fight against another n and proven his strength, his presence felt different.

    Whether or not he knew how Hong Dae-Kwang felt, Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader smiled like before.

    ¡°Thank you for all the hard work you have done.¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader! How can you say that? Mount Hua and the Hua-Um Beggars Unions are like one family!¡±

    The voice of Hong Dae-Kwang resounded around the room.

    However, it seemed that someone didn¡¯t like what he said.

    ¡°You must like your family. Even though you have nothing to provide.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang desperately turned a blind eye to the mumblings of Chung Myung. This was the reason why his head, which was fixed forward, didn¡¯t move to the side.

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t think of the Beggars Union Branch as a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang bowed his head and thought,

    ¡®A person needs to know how to walk the rope.¡¯

    When he had first stated his intentions to move the branch from Luoyang to Mount Hua.

    ¡®That beggar has finally lost it.¡¯

    He remembered the faces of the people who pointed their fingers. How jealous they must now be of both the Hua-Um branch and Mount Hua.

    This was why people needed to know how to hold onto little seeds in advance. It was clear that choosing Mount Hua without questioning its worth had brought Hong Dae-Kwang the best results.

    However, another voice interrupted, making his pride die down.

    ¡°No, Sect Leader. We can discuss thatter¡­¡±

    ¡­it was absolutely perfect, except for that one bastard from Mount Hua.

    For real¡­

    Hyun Jong smiled and continued,

    ¡°If the branch doesn¡¯t think of Mount Hua as a stranger, I will be asking an unreasonable favor. As you know, it isn¡¯t easy to predict how they will react if the situation is like this. If you can, can the Beggars Union lend its strength?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sect Leader! How can that be an unreasonable request? I have already asked for assistance from the beggars in Guangxi!¡±

    A bluff.

    To be precise, he had only made a fussy report about how he had managed to monitor things, but¡­

    ¡®And it wasn¡¯t aplete lie.¡¯

    Because the Beggars Union was in a mess after seeing the Ten Thousand People ne into Shaanxi.

    Perhaps the special alert had already been issued before Hong Dae-Kwang spoke about it.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> As long as we keep an eye on them, I don¡¯t think there will be any problems.¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    But why was everyone calling the evil n ¡®them¡¯?

    Hong Dae-Kwang tilted his head as he turned his head,

    ¡°Yes. We are monitoring the Ten Thousand People¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>¡­UHHHHHHH.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae¡¯Kwang¡¯s head, which had been fixed forward this whole time, turned to the side.

    Chung Myung, who was being held back by his shoulders by Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol, who were both shaking.

    ¡°¡­so the Ten Thousand People¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>UGHHHHHHHH.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Human. Live like a human.

    Please.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang cleared his throat and continued,

    ¡°The fact that the Evil Faction has led troops into Shaanxi has alerted all the nearby sects. This time it was a surprise attack, so we werete to handle it, but if it happens again, we will warn the other sects before they even arrive in Shaanxi. We can get support now.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm.</i>¡±

    ¡°So, do not worry too much. Even if it is the Ten Thousand People¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When the name of the Ten Thousand People n was mentioned, Chung Myung finally began to move,

    ¡°T-The need to kill! Those bastards need to be killed! Ten Thousand People n!¡±

    When Chung Myung opened his eyes wide open and tried to get up, Baek Cheon rapped him on the head and pushed him down again.

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°You promised not to do it! Now is not the time!¡±

    ¡°Please, <i>huh! Uh?</i> Please!¡±

    But Chung Myung was still losing it.

    ¡°No! I understand, but I cannot hold back! Let me go! I will go and kill that one! All I need to do is kill the one those bastards called their leader!?¡±

    ¡°Yah, stay still, you bastard!¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at the chaos happening in front of him.

    ¡®Nothing changed.¡¯

    As a human being, one needs to go a little further and change little by little, experiencing various things. But, despite going through so much, this guy hadn¡¯t changed.

    At that time, Hyun Young let a bit ofughter leak out, as if he was watching his grandkids mess around.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> That guy is like an evergreen tree.¡±

    ¡®That isn¡¯t a word that is used to describe such humans, Hyun Young¡­¡¯

    Describing someone as an evergreen tree is a good thing. However, if you describe Chung Myung as evergreen, it means this dog would not stop biting people.

    And, evergreen wasn¡¯t a pitiful expression like that¡­.

    Chung Myung kept his eyes wide open as he grunted,

    ¡°The more I think about it, the angrier I get! Those bastards must be sleeping peacefully right now! I will just cut their heads off so their bodies don¡¯t stretch out again!¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung, we are the ones who won.¡±

    ¡°Is it something to be happy about after being beaten like that? If you get hit, get hit till you die!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh heavens, was this child a Taoist?

    What were you trying to do, making this child? Why?

    But then a gentle voice came,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You are losing it. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung quieted down again like it all had been a lie. And everyone who had been sweating turned to Un Geom, looking at him with shock.

    ¡®Oh my, that mad dog was quieted down with such few words.¡¯

    ¡®Is that what dignity is?¡¯

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯

    Since Chung Myung had entered Mount Hua, Un Geom achieved a feat no one had done before. As the room turned silent, he said,

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell me, Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has won a bit of a victory.¡±

    A calm voice.

    Which was why it felt even more powerful.

    ¡°It is a feat that will go down in the history of Mount Hua, winning without sacrificing a single life.¡±

    No one dared to say such words till now.

    And it was something only Un Geom could say,

    ¡°Things that are happy need to be properly celebrated. But the atmosphere right now is too heavy. The elders should be happier, the sect leader should be happy so that the kids can rejoice without too many thoughts in their minds.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Um,</i> right.¡±

    ¡°Achievements should be rewarded in the right manner. This victory will be a great experience and stimulus for the children. So I hope you will stop covering this up.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Did I have such a bad face?¡±

    Hyun Jong touched his face¡­ and Un Geom smiled.

    ¡°It is better now, Sect Leader.¡±

    The back of Un Geom¡¯s head was wet as if it was tiring to sit down, and seeing that, Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    ¡®Thank you.¡¯

    Knowing about Un Geom¡¯s injury, no one could even enjoy this victory. So who could discuss such a victory with a swordsman who lost his arm in that fight?

    However, thanks to Un Geom, everyone felt relieved.

    It was Hyun Jong who realized all over again that each one of them was supporting Mount Hua.

    He cleared his throat because it felt clogged, and he said,

    ¡°Disciples, listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°We defeated the enemy amazingly. Of course, that isn¡¯t the end now. But, we can be proud of what we have achieved.¡±

    The faces of the disciples were slightly better now.

    ¡°All you have to do is honestly just enjoy the victories you have achieved and reflect back on the mistakes that have happened. Stand tall as you all have done great.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled as he looked at his disciples.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is fine to enjoy a day or two. Serve the children a drink. And let us drink and eat till our heart¡¯s content tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Joy spread across the faces of all.

    This was the moment Mount Hua deredplete victory.

 Chapter 409: NO! I Cannot Stand It Despite Knowing It! (4)

    ¡°<i>Uhahahah!</i> Sasuk! Take this cup!¡±

    ¡°You,e here!¡±

    The drinking table was wide open.

    Normally, they would eat and drink in the mess, with moderation, even when partying. But today was just one hell of a day, so they lit bonfires all over the training hall and spread alcohol bottles and food on the floor.

    The disciples, who were awkward about this at first, seemed to have gotten drunk before they could realize it and were now sitting around drinking alcohol with big smiles.

    ¡°Are they bandits?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was watching this scene,ughed in shock.

    They drank from bottles, and they cooked their meat over a bonfire. In fact, the only thing that made thisment strange was the wide halls, tall walls, the clothes they were wearing, and the fact that this party was being held deep in the mountains.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> Why is he covering his lips?¡±

    It couldn¡¯t even be called a mess anymore.

    The drunks were making a lot of noise and having fun, making Hong Dae-Kwang shake his head. Yet, he continued to smile.

    ¡®It is a unique ce.¡¯

    To others, it may look like a mess of a ce. However, Hong Dae-Kwang really liked this look. To the side of these people talking, the bonfires lit up the area, but not too much. Just enough to make the view a little better.

    Such an appearance could usually only be seen within the small branches of the Beggars Union; beggars sharing rice together with others. No, in fact, it was hard to see that even in such ces.

    However, Mount Hua naturally maintained a family-like atmosphere even though there were so many people around.

    ¡°Sahyung! What are you doing? Your ss is lying there!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Our monk, too, should get a ss!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. This monk shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on! Now now!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> Then one drink¡­¡±

    This spotless atmosphere drew people in.

    Suddenly, not only Hae Yeon, but even the other Beggars Union members he had led here were exchanging drinks with the disciples from Mount Hua.

    Hong Dae-Kwang also desperately wanted to join them and put down his worries. But in this atmosphere where everyone was happy, one was suffering¡­

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    ¡°Hands up!¡±

    ¡°Try having a drink! I will pierce your stomach to get it out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand, which was about to stealthily pick up a bottle, was withdrawn at the shouting from Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, and Tang Soso.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked like this was unfair.

    ¡°Everyone else is getting to y and eat, so why am I the¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you finally lose it?¡±

    ¡°Huh! Look at him trying to look all pitiful.¡±

    ¡°See that, who has a hole in their body? Who here is as wounded as Sahyung?!¡±

    Even Baek Cheon and Jo Gul could be pushed back by force, but Tang Soso, who was wearing her infirmary robes, raised her hand¡­

    ¡°¡­No. Everyone should go and have a drink¡­ <i>uh?</i> We should go and have some fun. Why are you all clinging onto me like bugs? Can¡¯t people rest¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not speak nonsense. If you leave, you will be back in the same position and die from drinking.¡±

    ¡°Alcohol is forbidden! Do not even dream of it.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Tang Soso threatened him with wide eyes, while Chung Myung looked at the sky with sad eyes.

    Now even his drinking was being monitored,

    ¡°<i>Huhuh,</i> Chung Myung is here.¡±

    As if reading the mind of Chung Myung, Hyung Young, who was walking around the training hall, put his hands behind his back and approached them with a smile.

    At this point, Chung Myung quickly opened his mouth with teary eyes,

    ¡°E-Elder! These three people¡­¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°If even a single drop of alcohol enters the mouth of this guy, it will be your fault.¡±

    ¡°That will not happen.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch, tch.</i> You should move your body moderately, too, <i>eh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Young just turned back and moved away, leaving Chung Myung feeling betrayed and shocked.

    ¡°¡­ did you need medicine?¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Elder!¡±

    ¡°Big mouth!¡±

    Chung Myung sighed at this.

    ¡®These kids are being too much.¡¯

    In the past, things that would stealthily avoid his gaze whenever he blinked were now poking at him with their fingers.

    But what could he do?

    The person who had raised them like this was Chung Myung.

    It was a time when he nced around to soothe his sorrow¡­

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked around and said,

    ¡°I feel a bit ufortable, can we really put everything down and drink?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The matter with the Ten Thousand People¡¯s n hasn¡¯t been sorted yet.¡±

    Hearing Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Chung Myung (fake) cleared his throat, ¡°Ahem,¡± like he wanted to speak.

    ¡°You are wrong.¡±

    But Baek Cheon was the first one to speak.

    ¡°Even in the secr military, it is usual to give soldiers alcohol and meat to boost their morale after a huge battle. Whether the result was victory or defeat.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end, it is the people who wage war. Everyone suppressed the feeling, but most of them were in danger for the first time in their lives. And for the first time, their swords were also stained with blood. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if they weren¡¯t agitated?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°Of course, alcohol will not wash everything away, but it can alleviate a little bit of their anxiety. Sect Leader must want that, too, right? Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ right?¡±

    Sasuk.

    You are doing so great.

    But should I really beplimenting a sasuk?

    Even if people cut people, nothing more could happen. It was an unavoidable situation, and of course, it was necessary, but it could bring a lifetime of pain for those who were not used to it.

    Actually, haven¡¯t most people in Kangho suffered from the shock of their first kill?

    There were those who would never speak and those who killed themselves inside.

    Looking at the disciples eating and drinking, Chung Myung quietly said, ¡°And it isn¡¯t good for people to be anxious. If you are not going to fight with them right away, then we need to loosen up for a bit.¡±

    ¡°I think the same.¡±

    In that sense, Hyun Jong made the right choice. A person who never experienced a proper battle.

    Hyun Jong, Un Geom, the rest of the disciples, and even Baek Cheon were doing better than Chung Myung had expected.

    ¡°Actually, it is enough for everyone to have fun. Didn¡¯t we actually defeat those bastards?¡±

    Everyone nodded at the words of Baek Cheon, but then another voice added,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just that.¡±

    While everyone looked back, Hong Dae-Kwang smiled as he approached, sitting down with them.

    ¡°The only people who don¡¯t realize how great the achievements of Mount Hua are¡­ are the people from Mount Hua. You should stay strong and have pride in yourselves.¡±

    The faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples began to lighten up a little. Hearing it through the mouth of an outsider was a lot more realistic.

    The Ten Thousand People n.

    A few years ago, would Mount Hua have ever imagined putting their names against such people? If it were the Mount Hua of the past, they would have abandoned their sect and run away at once.

    But now they have risen to a level where they could repel three units of an invading n, all on their own.

    The darknds were turning into a blue sea.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang put a little strength into his voice,

    ¡°The Ten Thousand People n¡¯s Lord Jang Il-So will not stop at this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He is the one who has groomed his people for killing. He is someone obsessed with profit and fame and is someone who always pays back suffering. Which means¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked back at everyone and continued,

    ¡°It means that Mount Hua will have to continue its fight against them.¡±

    Those were words that would burden anyone who lived in Kangho; however, the disciples of Mount Hua were shockingly calm.

    Hong Dae-Kwang tilted his head at their response.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Of?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Eh?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul smiled,

    ¡°This is what Kangho is like. A ce where being strong means constantly having enemies. There are forces that don¡¯t like Shaolin, so we cannot possibly get along with everyone.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Jo Gul, impressed. And Baek Cheon, who was listening from the sides, added,

    ¡°That is right. The name they hold, Ten Thousand People n, is actually burdensome. But as long as Mount Hua is a martial arts sect and we expand our influence, they are opponents we will eventually collide with. We don¡¯t have to look down on them, but we don¡¯t have to be afraid of them either.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt overwhelmed by his words and burst intoughter.

    As expected, the spirit of a hero?

    ¡®There are really talented people on Mount Hua.¡¯

    At times he wondered, when the day came for these disciples to grow up and lead Mount Hua, what kind of a sect would they be?

    ¡°Such good words. Fine, then I will get a drink.¡±

    Jo Gul tipped his bottle into a ss for Hong Dae-Kwang, and Baek Cheon put his ss to the side.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­ don¡¯t dream, <i>huh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around, frowning, and hurriedly turned around¡­

    ¡®W-where did Chung Myung go to?¡¯

    ¡°¡­shit!¡±

    ¡°No, is he a ghost? He was here just a moment ago!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! A few bottles of alcohol are gone too!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughhh!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head,

    ¡°Yah, no! He is my responsibility! Find him! Hurry up and find him!¡±

    ¡°¡­ if it is your responsibility, then why are we finding him?¡±

    ¡°Would you like to get hit today?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled, looking at Baek Cheon fighting with his own sajil over trivial wordy.

    ¡®The spirit of a hero? My ass.¡¯

    It seems like he mistook them for a moment.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung sneaked out of the training hall and climbed to the top of Lotus peak.

    ¡°<i>Ahhh.</i> So fucking steep.¡±

    What happened here?

    Grumbling for a moment, Chung Myung trudged and approached the cliff. It was already dark, but in the eyes of Chung Myung, the scenery of the steep cliff and Mount Hua below was clearly visible.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung took a step back and sat on the floor, and took out two bottles from his sleeve.

    He sneaked out and managed to find the best spot.

    As much as he wanted to be together, talk and have fun. Today was the day he didn¡¯t want to drink there because he had someone else to drink with.

    ¡°Have one ss.¡±

    <i>Pour.</i>

    Chung Myung filled the ss which had been put down and quietly said,

    ¡°Come to think of it, it has been a long time since I poured a ss for you, Sahyung.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something that often happened because his sect leader would nag him all day long, so the two rarely drank.

    <i>Pour.</i>

    And he filled his own ss.

    Normally, he liked drinking from the bottle, but today, he wanted to create the feeling of being heard<sup>1</sup> .

    Chung Myung drank from his ss and poured into it again.

    ¡°<i>Kuaah!</i>¡±

    The alcohol went down his throat.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung put down his drink and smiled as he looked at the atmosphere of Mount Hua from above, on the peak.

    No one could hear him now. But this was fine. His Sect Leader Sahyung was a person from Mount Hua, and looking down at it made him feel like the man was sitting right next to him.

    ¡°The kids sure have grown up a lot.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I was very concerned, but I guess I was being too negative. Everyone did a lot better than I thought.¡±

    Sect leader Hyun Jong and the elders.

    The Un disciples, the Baek and Chung disciples too.

    They had grown so much from the first time Chung Myung had climbed Mount Hua.

    ¡°But you see, it feels strange? I guess that is why sahyung nagged me to take in disciples. Seeing the kids grow up like this, what should I say¡­ I feel rather proud?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was talking to himself,ughed to himself.

    ¡°Ah, I know. It isn¡¯t the time to get sentimental yet. There is still a long way to go. I know that¡­¡±

    <i>Gulp.</i>

    Chung Myung drained another drink from his ss, downing it all in one big gulp.

    ¡°It was just so. There is such a thing, you see. If Sahyung were here now, he would be really happy to see this. There would have beenughing and talks about our descendants doing well. And I keep thinking that.¡±

    There was no one to rejoice with. No one to share hisplex and daunting feelings.

    ¡°Do not get me wrong, I am having fun. I am not doing this because I am lonely. There are people here who cannot be left alone, but I continue to look for you.¡±

    Just¡­

    Chung Myung, who looked at the dark sky in silence, reached out and grabbed his ss,

    ¡°One drink.¡±

    Chung Myung sshed alcohol in the direction of Mount Hua and began to refill his ss. There was a moment of silence before he continued,

    ¡°In the past.¡±

    His eyes looked a little dark.

    ¡°I asked you why you were so frustrated, and I am sorry for that. When I tried, it wasn¡¯t as simple as I thought. I thought Sahyung was a headache for me, right? Haha. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±

    He never thought he would take a role he hated. Chung Myungid t on the floor.

    He drank from the bottle of alcohol and wiped his lips.

    ¡°Even Sahyung knew that I would go running at the Ten Thousand People n, right?¡±

    But in the past, he would have continued to run without looking back.

    But the current Chung Myung was no longer the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    ¡°Seriously, this is how it is. I guess the reason I was able to do those things was because of Sahyung¡­ but I don¡¯t want to¡­ I cannot y as I used to. I just cannot.¡±

    Chung Myung continued to look at the sky. But not as sad as before, rather he had pride in his face.

    ¡°Sahyung, Mount Hua is a little different from when Sahyung was here, but¡­¡±

    Looking up, he asked,

    ¡°It is pretty fine now, too, right?¡±

    He wished for an answer that couldn¡¯t be heard.

    ¡°Pleasepliment the kids. Everyone is working so hard right now, and they were barely able to pay me back for my teachings, but well? I am quite surprised, you see.¡±

    So¡­

    So¡­

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    -You are doing good, Kid.

    ¡°Those words.¡±

    And heughed at the voice he thought of.

    In words, in words.

    He got up and grabbed the bottle as he headed to the end of the peak, and standing there, he looked down at Mount Hua and tilted his bottle.

    ¡°Share it with the sajaes, there might be no alcohol in that world. Oh, I will not give the other bottle. That is for me.¡±

    Someday¡­

    I wille for a drink with you.

    The alcohol rained down on Mount Hua.

    And thus, along with the strong smell of alcohol, the scent of plum blossoms filled Mount Hua, slowly spreading wide into the unreachable sky.

 Chapter 410: NO! I Cannot Stand It Despite Knowing It! (5)

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue, looking at the Baek and Chung disciples in front of the dorm.

    ¡°¡­ Just¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, whose faces were half-tired, were gagging and shaking their bodies.

    ¡°¡­Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Where else did you sell your sword this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon nced down at his waist.

    His real sword was nowhere to be found, and only a wooden sword dangled from his waist.

    ¡°Did you do it again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t answer, Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°A good thing. A good thing.¡±

    Fighting against Yado, his sword had been ruined again. Of course, it hadn¡¯t broken likest time; rather, the once smooth de now looked like a saw.

    ¡°I heard that you got a sword from somewhere again! You did it again!¡±

    Baek Cheon averted his eyes from Chung Myung¡¯s gaze and blinked.

    The problem was that Baek Cheon was not the only person.

    ¡°Wooden sword men.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At the words of Chung Myung, those who had been quietly paying attention to their surroundings raised their hands one by one. Almost half of the people raised their hands, and Chung Myung touched his forehead,

    ¡°You have been doing so well, so very well.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face began to turn red, and he started to shout as if he had been waiting,

    ¡°Famous swordsmen use their swords all their life and our little ones throw theirs out right away? A sword made specifically by the Tang Family! <i>Huh?</i> You idiots who cannot earn even a pretty penny!¡±

    ¡°¡­we got them for free!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jo Gul, who said that, went silent as he flinched at the sight of shouting Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you fought just one more time, then maybe we could have put your swords in their graves. <i>Tch tch.</i>¡±

    At the sound of his tongue clicking, the disciples of Mount Hua pouted.

    ¡®No, it wasn¡¯t like that!¡¯

    ¡®What is so important about it!¡¯

    Of course, they had excuses they liked too.

    Most of the people who invaded had used heavy weapons likerge des, long swords, and heavy spears.

    On the other hand, Mount Hua¡¯s plum swords were lighter than normal swords, and that made it easier to use Mount Hua¡¯s techniques.

    With a thin and light sword against everyone¡¯s heavy weapons? Their swords not breaking would have been more shocking.

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to like that.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think of this.¡¯

    These disciples had never had to fight against others with their lives on the line before. Where was the ce that had managed to stand tall when the Chung Disciples with Chung Myung numbered thirty? Did they ever let anyone stand tall for long?

    And due to that, Chung Myung overlooked the small things. These kids were not at a level to fully handle their swords.

    If the battle hadsted a little longer and their swords were starting to break, it was clear that casualties would have increased by a lot.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡®I need to do something about this.¡¯

    Just as Chung Myung began thinking of a solution, Jo Gul raised his hand and said,

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Why are you standing there? It is training time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> You didn¡¯t hear?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and was about to say something, but the door to the hall opened up, and Un Geom entered.

    In an instant, strength entered the disciple¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Has everyone gathered?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    His voice was booming.

    Even in the past, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples relied on and followed Un Geom. Since the appearance of Chung Myung, they had never ignored or turned away from this man despite learning everything from Chung Myung.

    But the eyes of the disciples looked at Un Geom differently from the past.

    Didn¡¯t they all see that?

    The scene where Un Geom gave his life to protect them.

    If the disciples had eyes and emotions, then their attitude was bound to change from before.

    ¡°I like the spirit.¡±

    Un Geom smiled.

    Hisplexion was pale, but he seemed to have regained some of his health, which was clearly making it difficult to move.

    Looking around at the disciples, he quietly opened his mouth,

    ¡°As you know, I am not perfect.¡±

    At those calm words, the disciples had sad expressions.

    ¡°Normally, I am the one in charge of the White Plum Blossom Boarding House, but with my current physical condition, it is difficult to teach you.¡±

    ¡°It is alright, Master!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry and rest!¡±

    ¡°We will notze around!¡±

    ¡°Healthes first!¡±

    The disciples all shouted words of encouragement.

    Un Geom smiled,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t do what they said.

    ¡°That is why I cannot leave training to your own will. Aren¡¯t you already doing enough self-training? So¡­¡±

    Un Geom turned his head,

    ¡°From now until I recover my body¡­¡±

    Seeing where his gazended, the disciples trembled.

    ¡°¡­why is he looking there?¡±

    ¡°It cannot be.¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ as if.¡±

    However, Un Geom betrayed their expectations,

    ¡°Until my body is fully healed, I will appoint Chung Myung as the temporary instructor of the White Plum Blossom Boarding House and will entrust him with the training of the Baek and Chung disciples.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°No, why would you do that!¡±

    ¡°Was your head hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, you brat!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong hit Jo Gul on the head with a bamboo stick, and he fell down to the ground.

    Yoon Jong, who told Jo Gul to stay in his line with one hit, said,

    ¡°Ah, No, Master. Just once more, think about this!¡±

    Of course, it was true that the Baek and Chung disciples had been training under Chung Myung, but that was only additional training after their basic training was finished.

    And now that madman would run this boarding house?

    This was not being used as bait, rather, it was being set right inside the cage of a tiger.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at their solemn expressions,

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> The disciples of the sect acting like this! Where else can we find disciples who don¡¯t want to follow the words of their instructor!¡±

    ¡°Who is the one who turned this sect like this!¡±

    ¡°Did you sell your conscience in Xi¡¯an!¡±

    ¡°¡­No, Sasuk. You cannot say that¡­ he never had it to sell it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Looking at this messy situation, Un Geom said,

    ¡°You will be embarrassed by this but understand. I will finish resting ande back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°N-No! What do you mean as soon as possible? You need to rest well so the wound doesn¡¯t get worse!¡±

    ¡°Right! Take a good rest and slowly¡­ no,e back quickly¡­. no, not that, just¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Jo Gul covered his face, making Un Geom smile, expecting this kind of reaction.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we been lost for a while? It is something we didn¡¯t want to reveal as much as possible, but I felt something in my own way during the rough path we went through. The most important thing is skill.¡±

    At that, everyone nodded.

    ¡°So be diligent.¡±

    Saying that Un Geom looked at Chung Myung, nodding as he turned back.

    The remaining disciples looked dumbfounded.

    ¡°I feel like Sasuk should also go recover¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. That is right.¡±

    ¡°¡­why did it have to be that one?¡±

    Actually, what they were saying was quite understandable.

    There was no one to rece Un Geom among the Un disciples as theycked martial arts; it wasn¡¯t like Un Geom was that amazing either.

    So, the next logical person to lead the boarding house would have been Hyun Sang, but the elder had been severely poisoned, and his body hadn¡¯t fully recovered.

    So, the one left was¡­

    ¡°Why did that bastard have to be healthy?¡±

    ¡°Right, why is he that energetic after so many wounds!¡±

    Jo Gul turned,

    ¡°This is Soso¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a result of your fantastic treatment! Take responsibility¡­¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul, shut up before I stitch it shut for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was necessary to put an end to thismotion. But the very moment he was ready to speak¡­

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the disciples looked at Baek Cheon, making them flinch at his gaze.

    ¡°What is it that you don¡¯t like?¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted,

    ¡°Has pride taken shelter within you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°You think you can speak because we defeated three units of a n?¡±

    ¡°N-No Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Definitely not!¡±

    His eyes were like that of a tiger¡¯s.

    ¡°What did you even get when fighting them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I felt how short I was and how far I need to go. Do you still not realize it? Weck the strength to punish them! If we had enough strength, then Sect Leader would have led us to Guangxi right then!¡±

    To be precise, it would have been Chung Myung, not Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t know shame and are making such smallints? I cannot imagine thinking about anything other than raising my skill by training harder! Since when have you guys be so great?¡±

    At his angry words, the disciples lowered their heads. Their hearts had been ted, defeating an enemy that was known to be cruel and vicious.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yes.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to go easy!¡± said Baek Cheon with firm eyes.

    ¡°We are extremelycking right now. We know that this battle was simply won through luck! So do not go easy on us and train us hard! So no one gets hurt and dies on us!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung opened his mouth¡­

    Uh¡­

    That is what I was trying to say, but¡­

    Uh¡­

    It was strange, it was really strange.

    It wasn¡¯t much different from what Chung Myung was trying to say, but after hearing him say it, why¡­.

    ¡®Does it sound so disgusting?¡¯

    Ah¡­ was this how others feel when listening to me?

    Chung Myung was speechless at this, and Baek Cheon urged him forward,

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was asked again, nodded and cleared his throat.

    ¡°What Sasuk said is right. This time we got lucky. And we have to fight even stronger enemies starting now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As everyone must have felt this time, in the end, the only thing that can protect us is our abilities. We need to get stronger!¡±

    <i>Srng.</i>

    Chung Myung drew his sword,

    ¡°To do that, we need to start from the basics.¡±

    His real sword and wooden sword were drawn at once. Looking into the now serious eyes of the disciples, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Now I feel like I can push again.¡¯

    Well, fine.

    Now should we see how stubborn you are since you said so?

    ¡®Let¡¯s start!¡¯

    ¡°This is Mount Hua.¡±

    Two men were looking at Mount Hua.

    One man stood in front and the other behind. It was a very strange sight.

    Judging from the way he was talking, the person in the front seemed to have a higher status, but his clothes were in as if he had juste back from the fields.

    ¡°Gye Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the person with the sect leader seal is on Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Eum.¡±

    The one called young leader had a contorted expression.

    ¡°I still do not understand it. This is Mount Hua, a sect that walks on a righteous path! And they robbed away the seal of another sect and asked them toe here!¡±

    ¡°As I said, it is a disciple of Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    When the young leader screamed, Gye Hyung shook his head.

    ¡°I heard Mount Hua defeated the Ten Thousand People n. It has be a much stronger ce worth being talked about. But I have no intention of listening to them! I will ask the truth about this matter!¡±

    The Ghost n and its young leader.

    Ghost Spirit Hand, Do Un-Chan, began to climb Mount Hua. And Gye-hyung silently covered his face with both hands.

    ¡®Once you experience it, you will know.¡¯

    What going there meant.

 Chapter 411: I Have A Temper, Me! Ah-oh! (1)

    ¡°¡­what kind of mountain is this!¡±

    Do Un-Chan, the young master of the Ghost n, clicked his tongue as he climbed the steep path leading up the cliff.

    There was no risk of falling because he was confident that he was second to none when it came to footwork, but this was the first time he was climbing such a steep mountain.

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Climbing the entire mountain at once by suppressing the pain in his legs, he sawrge peaks and a magnificent gate.

    ¡°¡­why put it on the top of a mountain?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    This ce was full of things he could never understand, not that he had to understand. After all, he had to get things done and leave here.

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    He approached the front gate with determined steps.

    The gate of the sect, which was usually closed, was now wide open¨Cas if anything or anyone could just enter. And the guard who would usually be guarding the gate wasn¡¯t there either.

    ¡°Can we just head in?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like that?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Do Un-Chan shook his head, unable to understand, and moved on.

    ¡°Is someone here? I have business with Mount¡­¡±

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, something had flown right past him, and it flew into the wall that was set up next to the gate.

    <i>Rumble.</i>

    The wall began to sway violently, and dust rose.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Do Un-Chan reflexively turned his head and looked at the ¡®something¡¯ that had knocked the wall.

    After a moment of silence, a hand popped out from under the rubble of the wall, which had finally crumbled to pieces.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i> That shocked me!¡±

    Do Un-Chan shook his shoulders and blinked his eyes.

    ¡°A¡­ person?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughhh.</i>¡±

    Something crawled from under the rubble¡­ no, this person was looking around with round eyes.

    What?

    ¡­ am I wrong?

    Maybe not? I am sure the gate I passed through had a board that said, ¡®Mount Hua¡¯.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHHH!</i>¡±

    The person who jumped out of the rubble shook off the dust and rushed forward with scattering hair trailing behind.

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    Uh?

    Die? Did an enemye¡­

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    However, the force behind the charge died down as he was bounced back at the same speed he had rushed in with.

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    ¡®So dead.¡¯

    If someone got hit at such speed, they should die.

    ¡°Fucking insane! Running with your chest open wide!¡±

    At that time, the most evil-sounding voice entered the ears of Do Un-Chan.

    ¡°Do not ever think of this to be some joke!¡±

    In the middle of the dusty training hall, someone could be heard roaring.

    ¡°You saw the knife, huh?? Have you tried it with your hand? How does your form only get bigger when you are close to being stabbed? You want to get hit with the knife or what? Uh? Think it won¡¯t hurt? If it does, tell me just how much it hurts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan gulped, his face nervous.

    Did someone from the Evil Faction attack?

    Were they still fighting off the previous attackers from the Ten Thousand People n? But then he saw just one man running bravely at this devil.

    A pure white robe without a spot of dirt!

    A hero dressed in pure white!

    His resolute face was seen by Do Un-Chan as simr to the heroes within legends. Anyone could see that he was the one representing Mount Hua.

    ¡°YOU BRATTTTT!¡±

    The warrior representing Mount Hua charged at this devil-like guy with his sword.

    ¡®But why a wooden sword?¡¯

    Uh?

    ¡°Die¡­.!¡±

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    However, the sheathed sword hit the center of this charging warrior¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He seemed to havepletely lost the strength to resist. The speed at which this warrior rushed the devil and the resulting hit both felt odd¡­ and the warrior remained stiff like a stone.

    ¡°Did you die?¡± asked this devil-like guy,

    ¡°Just because I saide, that doesn¡¯t mean you jump in! Let me kill you just once!¡±

    His sheath was swung around excitedly.

    ¡°Waist! Waist! Waist! Head!¡±

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    His strikes hit four times, consecutively, on the right side of the warrior, and finally, the man¡­ no, Baek Cheon, copsed to the ground.

    The sight of him flinching and convulsing while lying on his stomach brought tears to Do Un-Chan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®The Justice faction lost.¡¯

    This cannot¡­..

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!!! <i>AHHHHH!</i> You evil demon!¡±

    The other warriors of Mount Hua shouted in anger and began to attack the man at once.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    However, with his sword sheathed, the man hit them one after another.

    ¡°You people!¡±

    <i>Kwang! Kwang!</i>

    ¡°Have no fear left!¡±

    <i>Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!</i>

    ¡°What amazing task did you do?¡±

    People were being thrown into the sky like fireworks.

    What could be said about the appearances of those in white robes soaring high in the sky¡­ it was like¡­

    ¡®Flowers blooming.¡¯

    And strangely pretty?

    No, this shouldn¡¯t be considered pretty.

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    Those who soared through the air fell down one after another. All of them fell to the ground, convulsing.

    ¡®¡­ just what kind of situation is this?¡¯

    Do Un-Chan was a person with ears.

    Whileing over here, he heard the news of the Ten Thousand People n invading Mount Hua and that Mount Hua had managed to seed over them. Other than among the Nine Great Sects or the Five Great ns, some of the most prestigious organizations in the world, where else could one find such an achievement?

    Everyone was busy talking about Mount Hua. All the way here, all that could be heard was the fact that Kangho considered Mount Hua to be unordinary and that re-entering the ranks of the Nine Great Sects shouldn¡¯t be too far off for them.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why are they all being beaten by one person like this?¡¯

    Everything that was happening in front of him made Do Un-Chan question hismon sense.

    ¡°Die.¡±

    Then, reflected in his eyes, a woman with hair tied up ran at this devil.

    <i>Eh.</i> No.

    It cannot be¡­

    Thud!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As usual, the woman with a sheath stuck in her forehead flinched and fell down.

    ¡°Take them all back.¡±

    Devil.

    No, not the Devil, but Chung Myung, shouted at them.

    ¡°How dare you use your swords without a proper method! I said that gaps would be bigger when your movement gets bigger! You young brats are basic targets easily taken down! Such a simple thing to remember!¡±

    Watching Chung Myung roar like a beast, Do Un-Chan closed his eyes.

    ¡°This is why! The ones without experience die first and die second too! Those who think they know something are the first to die! Do you get that? You morons!¡±

    Excuse me.

    You look like the youngest in¡­

    ¡°<i>Uhhh.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh.</i> I am going to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­ please. Please ghosts just¡­ please¡­¡±

    It was in these moments that the disciples of Mount Hua thought it would be better to just deal with the Ten Thousand People n.

    ¡°¡­ what is this now?¡±

    The eyes of the devil turned to Do Un-Chan.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Do Un-Chan, whose eyes met with his, unknowingly shrunk like a turtle.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Who came in through the gates of the sect without asking for permission? A raid?¡±

    ¡°R-raid?¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s eyes widened.

    Why are things proceeding so fast¡­

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t a raid, then how dare you enter the sect of someone else without permission? Come here, start.¡±

    When Do Un-Chan couldn¡¯t move, the devil began to approach him and swung his sheath over his shoulder.

    ¡°W-Wait. I am not like that¡­!¡±

    It was long ago that he had thrown away the idea of robbing back the que of the sect leader.

    Duty? Reason?

    That all happened when it was against a person one couldmunicate with.

    He, too, lived long enough to know such things.

    No, actually, age and experience had nothing to do with such things; just one look was enough to know that words wouldn¡¯t work on this devil.

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine,e in.¡±

    Chung Myung, like a thug, came up and stood straight in front of him. Do Un-Chan didn¡¯t have to think much to realize he was like a rabbit.

    And it was then¡­

    ¡°D-Disciple!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Gye Hyung, who hastily rushed into the gate, blocked Chung Myung and Do Un-Chan.

    ¡°Uh? You?¡±

    ¡°I-I brought them! Didn¡¯t you tell me to bring our Young Leader? This is the sessor to our n.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes looked at the two,

    ¡°Ah¡­ Young Leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°This person?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and stepped closer to Do Un-Chan.

    ¡°Uhh!¡±

    Fearing that something might happen, Do Un-Chan raised his hand and covered his chest.

    But that hand was snatched by the hand of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Oh my! You havee such a long way!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan opened his eyes slowly and looked at Chung Myung, who was smiling brightly at him,

    ¡°I heard so much about you. <i>Haha,</i> Young Leader of Ghost n!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He nced at Gye Hyung and shook his head left and right like he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s stop this and go inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We should take you to the guest house.¡±

    ¡°¡­ G-Guest house?¡±

    He thought they would be taken to the sect leader, but this man wanted to take him elsewhere.

    ¡®What kind of sect is this?¡¯

    Even Evil factions wouldn¡¯t look like this after just beating someone up.

    Do Un-Chan was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do as he turned to Gye Hyung, who said with his eyes.

    ¡®I told you!¡¯

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No¡­

    He thought the man who failed his mission was too ashamed and covered it up with ame excuse. How could such a devil even exist in this world?

    ¡°Now,e here. Come this way.¡±

    Chung Myung guided Do Un-Chan, dragging him along.

    Do Un-Chan looked like a cow, with eyes filled with sorrow as it was being dragged into the ughterhouse.

    ¡°¡­ right, that is exactly what I said.¡±

    Gye Hyung looked at Sad Eyes Do Un-Chan, and Chung Myung nced back as he said,

    ¡°Someone go and get Sect Leader¡­ what is with you all, still lying down! Get up already!¡±

    You made this happen!

    You!

    Yoon Jong, who was lying on the floor and barely breathing, groaned and opened his mouth with difficulty,

    ¡°¡­Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t respond, and Yoon Jong thought that he might hear something if he asked¡­

    ¡°Are you alive, Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    The grounds near the training hall were wet with the tears of the disciples.

    ¡°¡­ Gye Hyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°You insane bastard!¡±

    Do Un-Chan jumped at Gye Hyung, wanting to strangle him.

    ¡°What on earth were you thinking, bringing me here?! What the hell is wrong with you!¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak! Kuak!</i> T-This is¡­ <i>kuak!</i> let go!¡±

    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡±

    Gye Hyung managed to tear off the hands of Do Un-Chan and shouted,

    ¡°This is why I told you!¡±

    ¡°How do you expect me to just believe you?¡±

    Do Un-Chan covered his face.

    He didn¡¯t think much of the emblem in the past, but he was worrying about it now. This was because he believed that if he showed the right face and nature of a sect or n leader, Mount Hua, known to be kind to people, would give him the n leader¡¯s seal.

    But the Mount Hua he was seeing now, with his own eyes, was odd. It didn¡¯t seem like a ce where reasonable discussion would work.

    It seemed like a ce where swords did all the talking.

    ¡®Why the hell were we called here?¡¯

    But there wasn¡¯t enough time to think about the answer to that question. The door burst open with a group of people entering through it.

    Do Un-Chan jumped up as he saw the Taoist in the front, who looked to be about the age of an old adult.

    The man looked at him and smiled as if he wasn¡¯t shocked by this situation,

    ¡°I was so rude to have kept my guests waiting. Please forgive me for the mistake I made.¡±

    ¡°Ah-No. But¡­¡±

    The man smiled,

    ¡°I am Hyun Jong. The sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I-I greet the sect leader!¡±

    Do Un-Chan immediately bowed his head in panic.

    ¡®The sect leader himself came to see me?¡¯

    He knew that everyone knew about himself being the next n leader of the Ghost n.

    But what kind of a martial sect was Mount Hua right now? It was on a wave above everyone else, defeating the most vicious group of people.

    And the sect leader of such a ce chose toe and greet him directly?

    It was something he should have been thrilled with, but this only made him more anxious.

    ¡°Please sit down.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    Dumbfounded, Do Un-Chan sat down, and Hyun Jong sat across from him, with people seated to his left and right.

    Hyun Jong, who stayed silent for a moment, said,

    ¡°I heard about the situation a while back¡­.¡±

    His cheeks had a very calm smile,

    ¡°¡­ You are here for the n Leader¡¯s Seal?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    ¡°For the n Leader¡¯s Seal?¡± asked Hyung Jong again, his eyes had shiny sparks lighting around them.

    Do Un-Chan, just sat there, not knowing what was happening. Finally, he looked at Hyun Jong and Chung Myung, who were close by.

    Just then, his anger seemed to grow.

    ¡°You! You insane bastard!¡±

    Hyun Jong took off his shoes and threw them at Chung Myung and the other old man with him.

    ¡°How are you even snatching away the seals of the other ns and threatening people! Are you people even Taoists? Why? Why the hell did you have to do this? And you only speak of this right now! Come here! Come here right now!¡±

    Hyun Jong jumped up and rushed for Hyun Young and Chung Myung as shouting didn¡¯t seem to relieve his anger. And the people around him immediately caught him.

    ¡°S-Sect Leader! Hold yourself!¡±

    ¡°We have a guest! Sect Leader! Calm your temper¡­.!¡±

    ¡°I have a temper, Me! Ah-Oh!¡±

    Hyun Jong shouted at Hyun Young and Chung Myung, who were being cornered.

    Watching this, Do Un-Chan smiled as if he had been liberated.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    Where am I?

    Haha.

    <i>Hahahaha.</i>

 Chapter 412: I Have A Temper, Me! Ah-oh! (2)

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan, who struggled to speak, closed his mouth again. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say.

    In front of him were people kneeling.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    It was a bizarre thing to see so many people kneeling, even more so with the devil, the only one whose arms were to be kept raised as punishment.

    ¡®But is that even punishment?¡¯

    This guy had hit people so hard that they were flying in the sky. Would kneeling and raising his arms be a hard thing for him?

    It was just a¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t raise them straight!¡±

    The devil, who was about to raise his arms more, lowered them at the shout from Hyun Jong. Even though he had a soft face, hearing him speak like this was amazing.

    ¡®They said that that thing was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    That thing¡­ no, that person¡­

    Was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    It was difficult to describe in words how Do Un-Chan was feeling as he watched Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon kneel down and be punished.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong shouted,

    ¡°You are called Taoists! How can you go and act in a way of threatening other ns? Threaten!¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, that is¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    When Hyun Jong shouted, the members of the Baek disciples, who were all kneeling, lowered their heads.

    Seeing Hyun Jong, who didn¡¯t normally get angry, shout at them made him even more frightening.

    ¡°Baek Cheon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°You should have stopped your sajil from doing this! What is the reason you followed him all the way to Xi¡¯an!¡±

    Baek Cheon was speechless.

    Sect Leader!

    If youmand me to throw myself in the mes, I dly would!

    Because that is what you have ordered. If you tell me to do something where a calm death won¡¯t even be offered, what am I meant to do¡­

    ¡°The same goes for you all! A Taoist wasmitting such acts of dishonesty, and you were all just giggling instead of stopping him?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t giggle¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    When Jo Gul tried to make an excuse, Yoon Jong hit him on the side with his elbow.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong handled Jo Gul and lowered his head. Yu Yiseol just kept silent.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were now zing,

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ an elder¡­ <i>ugh</i>, calling yourself an elder¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Sect Leader! Your health hasn¡¯t recovered!¡±

    ¡°Water! Someone get us some cool water!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s hands trembled as he looked at Hyun Young. Even Hyun Young, who constantly grumbled, stayed silent; he simply avoided the furious eyes.

    ¡°Eh, y-you! You idiot!¡±

    It was a rare scene to see a sect leader yell like this.

    When Hyun Jong tried to rush at them again, Hyun Sang hugged him from behind.

    ¡°S-Sect Leader! We have a guest! A guest!¡±

    ¡°Guest? What guest? Right now, all I see is the seal of another sect being held in our hands and threatening them, this is worse! Is there anything more embarrassing than this!¡±

    ¡°Cam down for now!¡±

    When Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t run forward anymore, with Hyun Sang holding him, he decided to throw his other shoe at Hyun Young.

    Hyun Young tilted his head to avoid the shoe.

    ¡°Get out! Get out! You people! I will throw you into some suitable ce for you to live like this! You are worse than bandits!¡±

    Chung Myung, hearing this, whispered to Hyun Young,

    ¡°He seems quite angry¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine. This doesn¡¯t happen often. He will calm down.¡±

    Hyun Jong sat down as if the sky had copsed onto him and sighed,

    ¡°How did Mount Hua turn into this?¡±

    ¡°Still, it is a lot better than before.¡±

    ¡°You shut up! YOU!¡±

    Hyun Jong red at Hyun Young, who cleared his throat and turned his head.

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed and looked at Do Un-Chan.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man was all silent, unable to understand what had happened.

    ¡°¡­right, that¡­¡±

    As if he had no strength left, Hyun Jong sighed as he said,

    ¡°I really have no face to show. I epted them as disciples but didn¡¯t teach them right¡­ all of this is my fault as a sect leader, so please say something to me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, No! Sect Leader!¡±

    He had no desire to curse Hyun Jong.

    And even if he wanted to swear, what would he say when the kneeling devil with hands raised was threatening him with his eyes?

    ¡®What am I even doing here?¡¯

    Still, he had many rtionships with different sects, but this ce looked so different.

    And this ce was now the most famous sect on the Central ins? It felt like a betrayal of hope.

    ¡°Of course, the seal¡­ no, no. This is our fault for not managing it correctly. I have noints against anyone as long as I get it back.¡±

    He had been determined to get it from Mount Hua.

    No matter how he looked at it, this sect was not a ce Do Un-Chan could handle. So taking what he wanted and forgetting about this ce was the best he could do.

    ¡°Of course, we intend to return it.¡±

    ¡°But the one who found it¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Chung Myung spoke only to get shouted at by Hyun Jong.

    ¡°But before it, I need to confirm one thing.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Confirm what¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you the true leader of the n, the one with the right to receive this seal?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze was stern now,

    ¡°The n Leader¡¯s Seal is an extremely important item. It isn¡¯t enough that you are from the n. Even within the n, there will be conflicts. I don¡¯t want that n to be engulfed in confusion because we gave it up without thought.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan looked impressed at Hyun Jong¡¯s wisdom.

    He thought the man was too much after seeing him throw his shoes, but he had a wise outlook on this.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. It is true that we already have confusion within our n, but everything has been settled now. I will take the position of leader as soon as I head back with the n Leader¡¯s Seal.¡±

    ¡°And you can prove that?¡±

    ¡°Prove¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s face looked a bit troubled. There was no way to prove this other than taking them to visit his n.

    ¡°That is a bit difficult, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong thought before saying,

    ¡°Then, let us do this. I will hand over the seal to one of my disciples, and then they wille with you to the Ghost n. As soon as confirmation is made, I will have them hand it over to you.¡±

    ¡°Ah! That sounds nice!¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s face was bright.

    This seal was an important item that could change the influence of a nation. If the person who held the seal had bad intentions, then the n would be taken down the wrong path.

    So, even if it was troublesome, having them check things out to prevent any fighting was better.

    Besides, didn¡¯t he say the seal would be returned as soon as the child confirmed the status of the n?

    And this man seemed like the kind of person who followed through with his promises.

    But¡­

    ¡°It is a long way to the Ghost n. Will it be alright?¡±

    ¡°We have many children who are ustomed to traveling great distances, so this will be fine. But¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face changed as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­it is a question of being able toe back. And being calm!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head,

    ¡°Jo Gul Sahyung! Sect Leader is talking about you!¡±

    ¡°¡­shut up! Both of you!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth as he looked like he would cry.

    In the past, he was expected by all the adults in Mount Hua to be a leading disciple, but now, he was being made to kneel for not stopping his sajil!

    ¡®I hope everyone dies, for real!¡¯

    Baek Cheon, swept away in the aftermath, was in despair.

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to stitch that snout¡­!¡±

    ¡°No. No. I really have something to say!¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What more could you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Sect Leader. Would I have asked someone toe for no reason? I am Chung Myung! Chung Myung!¡±

    I know¡­

    It is because I know you are Chung Myung I am acting like this.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Young also quietly helped Chung Myung,

    ¡°The thing with the Ghost n isn¡¯t wrong. And it wasn¡¯t a thoughtless act, so listening to him would be a good idea¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was worried, sighed,

    ¡°¡­ go on.¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his arms and jumped off the ground. And he smiled as he moved close to Do Un-Chan,

    ¡°¡­w-what is it, Young Disciple?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Leader, no Young Leader!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking about making money?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s face went nk¡­ and after a while,

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s eyes trembled,

    ¡°Because our footwork is the best in the world¡­¡±

    ¡°Right! It is really fast!¡±

    ¡°Utilizing this footwork¡­¡±

    Even his eyes weren¡¯t enough; now, even the lips of Do Un-Chan were twitching.

    ¡°¡­want to use it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, not just use it. But use it for express delivery.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan looked at the young disciple in front of him.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡¯

    Normally dragons weren¡¯t beings that people would think of grabbing. In that sense, this disciple had a nice title, but he had no idea what this little brat was on about!

    ¡°L-Look here, Young Man.¡±

    Do Un-Chan stuttered and opened his mouth,

    ¡°I understand what Young Disciple is saying, but¡­ no, we are warriors, not an escort service.¡±

    ¡°What is a warrior?¡±

    ¡°Warrior¡­¡±

    Someone who wields their body and weapons.

    But he couldn¡¯t say that as Chung Myung spoke on his behalf,

    ¡°I am a warrior too, but I am also a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So what I mean is, there is nothing strange about a warrior having two jobs. Why can¡¯t a warrior provide delivery services? How many people learn martial arts only to be escorts and get some kind of national job?¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan turned his head and looked at Gye Hyung. He, too, was looking puzzled, almost as if this was his first time hearing this idea.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, Disciple. But isn¡¯t that something a lot of others are doing? Why bring up the topic now?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, this is different.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul, who was silently listening, came up.

    ¡°How long does it currently take to send anything from Sichuan to Beijing?¡±

    ¡°To Beijing?¡±

    Jo Gul frowned, thinking,

    ¡°It varies depending on the season or situation, but from Chengdu to Beijing would take at least three months.¡±

    ¡°Three months.¡±

    ¡°At a minimum. Actually, moving as a group would make us have to stop at other ces in between.¡±

    ¡°So you are saying it could be close to six months?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Do Un-Chan now.

    ¡°Now you see?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°It takes half an hour to get something going. How can a person with a hurried personality live?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How long does it take for your n¡¯s people to move?¡±

    ¡°¡­it is impossible to move a lot during the day, but it is not difficult to reach the destination in around ten days.¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and grabbed Do Un-Chan,

    ¡°If we told people that delivering anything could happen in ten days, how many people would be open to paying more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s eyes turned dizzy.

    ¡®P-People paying extra to get things a little earlier?¡¯

    Even if the time was reduced from half a year to ten days¡­

    ¡°Are there really such people¡­¡±

    ¡°There are.¡±

    Jo Gul spoke firmly,

    ¡°Several escort services are already trying to do this. They charge two to three times the usual fee for things to be delivered as quickly as possible.¡±

    Jo Gul smiled,

    ¡°There are many who value time over money.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and whispered to Do Un-Chan,

    ¡°This person here is the son of a merchant in Sichuan. Even though he looks like a thug, we are speaking the truth.¡±

    ¡°I can still hear you, you bastard!¡±

    The sound of Jo Gul shouting didn¡¯t even enter the ear of Do Un-Chan.

    ¡®This makes money?¡¯

    He felt tempted for a moment.

    ¡°I-I understand what you mean. But this isn¡¯t about money. Our duties¡­¡±

    ¡°I am just saying, so you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s head turned to one side.

    Hyun Young was there with a gentle expression and said,

    ¡°Martial ns need money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know this because I have been through it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 413: I Have A Temper, Me! Ah-oh! (3)

    ¡°¡­ the ones who came in before, wasn¡¯t that the young master of the Eunha Merchant Guild?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how much is our work going to grow?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the hall with an anxious face.

    Even Hwang Jongi was being made to attend to the ce where Chung Myung and Hyun Jong were in.

    ¡°Is this even the right thought?¡±

    ¡°¡­well.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you anxious?¡±

    When Yu Yiseol asked, Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Yes, of course, starting a new business on Mount Hua is good. But it isn¡¯t something to worry about either.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But the problem is that <i>he</i> is the one leading the business, you know, <i>that one</i>. Has anything he has ever guided or nned ever ended peacefully?¡±

    Yoon Jong added with a serious face,

    ¡°And the bacsh usually falls on us.¡±

    ¡°That is what I mean.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the hall with an uneasy expression.

    ¡°This time, it should end without an incident.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong sighed at this.

    ¡°¡­ the business is already good enough.¡±

    Hwang Jongi opened his mouth after pondering for a while, looking at the map ced on the table.

    ¡°This is quite¡­¡±

    On a whim?

    No, no¡­

    It cannot be called an act based on a whim. Because there were many escort services that have been trying to shorten the time to transport goods.

    There were many who would pay money for time saved.

    But¡­

    ¡®This is an idea others cannot implement either.¡¯

    Normal escort services wouldn¡¯t even dare to hire the disciples of a n that called itself ¡®the Ghost n¡¯.

    Regardless of the money or profit they would bring, the warriors of the n itself would feel ashamed to do such trivial work.

    And since this was Mount Hua and Chung Myung, they were even attempting to say something like this¡­

    But¡­

    ¡®The question is if the Ghost n and its leader will understand this.¡¯

    Hwang Jongi looked at Do Un-Chan with a worried face. At the same time, Do Un-Chan remained silent for a bit before speaking up,

    ¡°That¡­ Young Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that you don¡¯t understand. I did try to¡­¡±

    ¡°No. It seems like you still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°No, I do understand, but.¡±

    ¡°No. It seems like you don¡¯t.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s serious face softened.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a matter of understanding or not.¡¯

    He forgot for a moment that it was Chung Myung who was pushing this deal, which meant this monster would get something done.

    ¡°I fully understand. This is a big money-earning business.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    But, a little support would be required. Hwang Jongi turned to Do Un-Chan and said,

    ¡°It seems that the rumor about a n leader not being selected is true. But, Young Leader, how much profit this will bring is not even understood, but I can say that the money earned is a lot more than what you are thinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°This cannot be considered regr escort work. How many disciples of the Ghost n are there? They will not be able to work like normal escorts.¡±

    Do Un-Chan tilted his head.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°When ites to doing business, there are situations when time is more important than thousands of coins. If you arepeting for goods, there are times when one has to move things as quickly as possible.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was next to him, nodded his head, and Hwang Jongi continued smoothly,

    ¡°That¡¯s the people we will be aiming for. The ones who want things to move the quickest. Those who can pay afford to pay as much as possible in order to get things done as quickly as possible. And then¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment and stroked his chin,

    ¡°Those who want to show off that they can get things moved quickly will offer their assistance.¡±

    ¡°Uh? What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> That is a bit difficult to say, so let¡¯s skip over that.¡±

    Hwang Jongi smiled bitterly.

    It would not be easy for them to understand the showing off of money to others. No matter how much they tried to exin, only experiencing the situation would tell them.

    ¡°And if you do it well, you can get around a hundred times the normal rate for moving one package. And that is a veryrge amount.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Hundred times.¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung gave an excessive reaction.

    ¡°No, Young Disciple. This is really¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Hwang Jongi, your master seems to have made an exaggeration. Moving one thing for a hundredfold is¡­ <i>Hahahah!</i>¡±

    ¡°No, this¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi stopped speaking and stayed silent.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were smiling, but not his mouth.

    ¡®A¡­¡¯

    And something shed through his mind. If the leader of the Ghost n found out that this would bring huge profit, their demand for money would emerge.

    ¡®¡­he is making sure they know.¡¯

    To think that he, who was a merchant, forgot about such things and this child didn¡¯t¡­ was scary in a sense.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Chung Myung mmed the table,

    ¡°This is a great thing for the Ghost n too! I mean it!¡±

    Do Un-Chan, who was thinking deeply, tilted his head.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand it at all¡­ if it was such an important thing, then why haven¡¯t any escort services directly hired warriors to carry things?¡±

    ¡°With what means would they hire them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just a matter of getting the fast warriors out there, they have to actually find them first. If hiring such people was an easy process, then the entire nation would be swept up in that wave.¡±

    In particr, skilled warriors who were faster than average were rare toe across. But that wasn¡¯t appropriate to say.

    ¡°And even if they are hired, there is another problem.¡±

    At Hwang Jongi¡¯s words, Do Un-chan tilted his head,

    ¡°Now, what is that¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you hire someone that will escort it, it has to be an expensive or valuable item worth sending quickly. Or a document that holds especially important information. But what if there is someone who steals it?¡±

    ¡°¡­the customer will be angry.¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how hard one tries, it is hard to get a single person to run while also fighting off many at the same time, all across this vastnd.¡±

    Do Un-chan nodded.

    ¡°So being fast isn¡¯t enough. There has to be someone who looks after them. Even if something is lost, thepensation will be huge, and the money the item brings will cause problems. As the case stands, the client might kill them. This is a scenario where mistakes aren¡¯t allowed.¡±

    The former might not be known, but thetter was something that anyone could understand.

    ¡®Death.¡¯

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung, and he felt a chill run down his spine as the young disciple smiled at him.

    ¡°Eh. Would you do something like that? If the cost was one¡¯s life.¡±

    See¡­

    Hwang Jongi was smiling as he said,

    ¡°And ifpensation is an issue, Eunha will give credit to this business. It shouldn¡¯t happen, but if something does ur, the Eunha Guild willpensate the funds.¡±

    And as for Mount Hua¡­

    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that Mount Hua took a leap, such as when they went ahead with the tea trade business. It was clear that Mount Hua was turning into a business magnate.

    ¡°Above all, there is a trust which has been built for a long time between Eunha merchants and the officials. If we start a business and put our name on it, everyone will trust us with these things.¡±

    Soe on!

    Come over, man! We are going to make money!

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes were filled with desire.

    A business that no merchant guild had managed to pioneer in this nation. And if they could use this right, not just money but also his Eunha Merchant Guild¡¯s reputation would rise.

    Hwang Jongi, who knew how much money fame could bring, was happy.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    But contrary to the expectations, Do Un-chan had a nd response.

    ¡°I do understand everything and that this is a good chance, but¡­¡±

    He seemed a lot firmer.

    ¡°I am sorry, but I will have to decline.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Young Leader?¡±

    Do Un-chan shook his head at Hwang Jongi¡¯s question.

    ¡°I am a person who has decided to dedicate my life to raising my n up. Money isn¡¯t important for our n. The important thing is to regain our past honor, and if you are a warrior, you might understand what I mean.¡±

    Do Un-Chan, who thought he won as he gave a resolute response, looked at Chung Myung as he gave his response.

    But the reaction that came back shocked him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, is this man dreaming or something?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, he is a guest.¡±

    ¡°But he is dreaming.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    The more Hyun Young thought about it, the more absurd this man looked.

    Chung Myung looked at Do Un-Chan and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Mister. No, Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do warriors live by digging soil?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No? We eat to live¡­

    ¡°Mister, have you ever been to Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°I-I have never been there.¡±

    ¡°Even Shaolin, the most famous sect, wakes up each morning to sweep a ce for its guests toe and pay their respect. Have you, Mister, learned martial arts more diligently than the brats from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen here, Mister.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°A sect needs money to grow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°On the Central ins, there are one or two ns that have be famous in their regions, and they have managed to gain great fame. Yet, such sects or ns rarelyst long. Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­W-Well.¡±

    ¡°Because they don¡¯t have money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of Do Un-Chan shook violently. It was a logic he had never heard in his life till now.

    ¡°No. My words are right. I wonder if you don¡¯t have the heart to berge and prosperous like Shaolin. Well, martial arts are something to be practiced under a waterfall, right? So no matter how hard you try, you will be living off tree roots and mud then!¡±

    Logical or not, the strong im of Chung Myung shook the roots of Do Un-Chan¡¯s heart.

    The voice of Chung Myung continued to grow stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Money! First is money! To be honest, in order for the Ghost n to seed, you have to have the desire to change first. Think about it. Who would even join the Ghost n? Even I wouldn¡¯t give it a go.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded with a happy face at this touching speech.

    Chung Myung continued to stare at the man.

    ¡°You said you wanted to revive your n to its glory?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    ¡°What will you even revive?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think that if your martial arts get stronger, your n will be revived? Surely your n is fast. If rumors spread about it, will anyone evene and join a destitute n?¡±

    Do Un-Chan shook his head as he continued to listen.

    ¡°First is the entrance! The entrance of a martial arts sect should be grand! Huh? Thend in a huge city is expensive, enough to build a royal pce! Huh! All you have is ¡®Ghost n¡¯ written on the board! Just once, get it out open!¡±

    From the start of his speech, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were shining.

    ¡°If you want to revitalize your n, then earn money! Money! A moneyless n will end up as just another middle-ss n no matter what they try to do!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you knew how much money the Nine Great Sects have made all the while, you would die! What is the point of learning martial arts from morning to night in a rural vige or on a mountain? Those bastards are rich enough to make it easy like that! They have so many and yet have the money to feed them all!¡±

    ¡°¡­that is true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it. A n is money!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ n is money!¡±

    ¡°Do you know why Mount Hua is doing well these days?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Because it has money?¡±

    ¡°Now you know!¡±

    Only then did Chung Myung nod. However, Do Un-Chan just felt like his eardrums were going to burst.

    But he knew one thing for sure.

    ¡®Money.¡¯

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t something he had avoided thinking about. The Ghost n also had a great name in the past.

    And right now, they were thinking about how to feed their existing members. But to take orders from people and deliver¡­

    ¡®Not getting rich because they are strong, but they are strong because they are rich.¡¯

    Haha.

    How can those who don¡¯t have money to put in their mouths even train their martial arts all day?

    These were the words that touched his heart.

    If another sect had made such an offer, he would have been suspicious of them. But here was none other than Mount Hua. Why would Mount Hua, who is the best right now, try to cheat the mere Ghost n?

    ¡°That¡­ can I ask one more question?¡±

    ¡°Ask anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if we set out to do this, can we really make enough money to revitalize my n?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and reached out as he grabbed Do Un-Chan by the shoulder.

    ¡°Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Who should learn to fish?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ fisherman.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear about Mount Hua five years ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    The entire world was talking about them.

    ¡°Right? We are great.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Do Un-Chan couldn¡¯t respond to Chung Myung¡¯s words, which instilled confidence in him.

    ¡°We were really at the bottom. Huh? No, it wasn¡¯t even the bottom. We were the sect that climbed up from the drain!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung. Isn¡¯t drain a bit too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Trust me and leave this to me. I will make the name of Ghost n resound all over the world! I am not the kind to do this to anyone!¡±

    This was the decisive blow.

    ¡°W-Well, if you say that, we have no choice but to answer so.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. Now, make the right decision here. Elder?¡±

    ¡°Come on. Where is the n Leader¡¯s Seal? We can get this done, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> As expected!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, a contract was written, and the seal was stamped onto it.

    Do Un-Chan, who finished signing it, nodded, looking shocked. But even then, he was a bit excited.

    ¡®This is a good chance.¡¯

    Regardless of everything else, The Mount Hua Sect did achieve something everyone wanted. Even if they cannot make a lot of money, being on their side could help the Ghost n out a¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung ah¡­¡±

    At that time, Hyun Jong, who had been watching this, spoke with a sad face.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ this isn¡¯t cheating, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Me? No way! <i>Hehe.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, scratching his head, and in an instant, Do Un-Chan¡¯s face began to distort.

    ¡®I can¡­ really trust you, right?¡¯

    But unfortunately, the documents were already signed.

 Chapter 414: I Have A Temper, Me! Ah-oh! (4)

    ¡°One part.¡±

    Eyes colder than the ice in the North Sea stared sharply at the other side.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A low-pitched voice.

    A deep, quiet voice that would leave the listener gasping for breath.

    ¡°Five Parts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Dragon and Tiger.

    The eyes of these two beasts shed mid-air.

    What remained was a showdown between two true warriors.

    ¡°Young Disciple.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s eyes shone,

    ¡°One part is too small. Considering the amount of money Eunha will be investing, five parts should be guaranteed.¡±

    He had a strong appearance, like that of a sessor to a merchant guild.

    But who was he dealing with? The devil who reversed the flow of numerous battles.

    ¡°Investment?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him.

    ¡°You are saying something odd for a merchant. Who is asking for money like they don¡¯t have money? The important thing is to envision a future and business that can make money.¡±

    ¡°But the investment¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua, too, has a lot of money.¡±

    Hwang Jongi flinched at this.

    ¡°If that much cannot be given by you, then Mount Hua will take up the role. I am trying to put Eunha guild within this trade, but if you act like this, I will be disappointed.¡±

    This hurt.

    Hwang Jongi, who was stabbed in his weakness, groaned lowly.

    However, he was also the person who led Eunha, and it was impossible for him to back down.

    ¡°Even though Mount Hua has funds, it doesn¡¯t have a string ofworks like we¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°The son of a good family is getting food on Mount Hua. He might not be useful to us, but the noble family behind him is also a well-to-do merchant.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to Jo Gul, who was sitting in the corner. Jo Gul looked shocked as he said,

    ¡°Am I not paying for the food?¡±

    ¡°With what?¡±

    ¡°¡­forget it.¡±

    He had a lot to say, but Jo Gul decided to stay silent because he knew speaking wouldn¡¯t correct anything.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s worries deepened.

    ¡®Certainly, Disciple Jo Gul¡¯s house is one of the merchants in the Sichuan region.¡¯

    If that were the case, then a distributionworkparable to that of Eunha¡¯s could be formed.

    Confidence was good, but arrogance was not. There was no reason why other merchants couldn¡¯t do what Eunha did.

    ¡°If not¡­¡±

    Then, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Did you think Mount Hua would not be able to do its business with anyone but Eunha?¡±

    ¡°W-We would never.¡±

    Hwang Jongi quickly waved his hand.

    It was good to negotiate, but not messing up the deal was also good. Especially with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon here.

    ¡®He is like a poisonous snake!¡¯

    In an alley, there was no one more reliable than this one. But when they were pitted against the other, there was no one more terrifying than him. If negotiations broke down here, then the ties between them would be awkward, and Eunha would be a chased chicken.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> But, Young Disciple¡­ as you know, this work requires theing and going of a lot of officials and nobles. So Eunha will be more helpful than those in the shopping district of Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°Which is why two parts.¡±

    Hwang Jongi¡¯s hand trembled as he held his teacup.

    ¡®We pay all the money and do all the work, so does it make sense for you to take more by sitting still? You bastard, are worse than a bandit!¡¯

    Even the raw manpower being used for the auxiliary work would being from him¡­ which meant almost everything was provided by Eunha!

    ording to Chung Myung¡¯s words, Mount Hua would just sit and gobble up the profit. And this made his stomach boil¡­

    ¡°Quit if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°W-Who said we didn¡¯t like it! What kind of moron said that!¡± eximed Hwang Jongi.

    At that, Chung Myung grinned as he said,

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make the contract.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    The conditions were hell, but it was like a rope he had to hold onto to eat and prosper.

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> why are you making such a face? Eunha gets something more important than money, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi sighed at this.

    Actually, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t wrong. The possible profits weren¡¯t currently known, but profit wasn¡¯t even what was important to Eunha.

    ¡®This is a bet on the y.¡¯

    Eunha would invest money in Mount Hua, but the fruits of the investment would be gobbled by Mount Hua and not Eunha.

    ¡®Money is alright.¡¯

    Location was what mattered!

    In order to advance to the top of the world, what Eunha needed to do was promote what other merchants could not and make that sessful. They needed to instill within everyone the idea that Eunha was different from any other merchant.

    To do that¡­.

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    Hwang Jongi firmly nodded.

    If a contract were signed under these conditions, he would not be able to make arge profit, but he didn¡¯t mind giving up money.

    But¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> You made the right decision!¡±

    ¡­that smiling face makes my stomach churn.

    But what could be done? There was nothing he could do¡­ other than just staying silent next to the smiling Chung Myung.

    ¡°Instead, the management of the Ghost n will be handled by Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> Do not worry. I will make them perfect.¡±

    At those words, which came out confident, Hwang Jongi nodded and took out the contract. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> You prepared it in advance?¡±

    ¡°¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be nice to be prepared?¡±

    It would be a strike to the back of my head if I let you make the contract!

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> You are a bit too thorough!¡±

    See! See!

    You were up to something again!

    How poorly was the world fairing when there wasn¡¯t a Taoist in the world you could believe in? You bastard Taoist!

    Hwang Jongi sighed and stamped the contract, and pushed it straight at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung began to read the contract carefully.

    He was meticulous and read every single word written, which made Hwang Jongi frown.

    ¡°¡­Young Disciple?¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, please. Here, <i>um¡­</i> it looks fine, but¡­.¡±

    You brat!

    Chung Myung nced at Hwang Jongi, then back at the contract. The way he looked made it seem like he was making sure there wasn¡¯t something unfavorable written in there.

    Oh my!

    Just how much have I given to Mount Hua all this while, and yet this brat looks at me, the sessor of the Eunha Merchant Guild, with suspicion? This is a contract I personally wrote!

    After finishing, Chung Myung nced back at the contract for another long period of time, checking the content again. ¡®Soon,¡¯ he smiled,

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> Why should I look closely at this? Our rtionship is better than this!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you checked, though?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Hwang Jongi put on his business smile.

    In any case, this contract was made! Finally!

    ¡°Elder! Is this good enough?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see it.¡±

    Hyun Young took the contract with a calm face as if he wasn¡¯t interested in it. And, like Chung Myung, he checked each part one by one.

    Seeing what the two, a young and old man, were doing, it was hard to believe they weren¡¯t rted.

    After reviewing it, Hyun Young finally gave the contract to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect Leader, you should ce your seal here.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked confused at the contract.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Is this really good¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung did this. Where will we even get this? Just stamp down.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong looked down at the contract, and his face looked sad.

    After taking away the seal of a n, and now making them work under Mount Hua¡­ what was this Taoist sect doing¡­

    ¡®Can these guys really be trusted?¡¯

    In the past, Hyun Young and Chung Myung were the ones Hyun Jong believed in, but now all this trust has been lost.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    With a groan, he stamped down on both contracts and handed them back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hwang Jongi and Chung Myung shook hands.

    Enemies during the signing of a contract andrades after the signing. Both of them knew this better than anyone else.

    ¡°Managing the Ghost n is essential for this to work.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, I was hoping to go there myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    While listening, Hwang Jongi nodded his head and said,

    ¡°If you do that, then I have nothing more to ask. But, Young Disciple, will it be fine? You must be busy?¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Fortunately, the Ghost n is near Sacheon. I was also nning to stop by there.¡±

    ¡°Sacheon?¡±

    When Hwang Jongi tilted his head, Chung Myung just shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Yes, I also had some business with the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hwang Jongi had a nk face.

    ¡°Why the Tang Family?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples flocked to the back of the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    Since this ce was also Mount Hua, there was no reason for them not to gather. But, the strange thing was that they all gathered, holding shovels in their hands.

    Yoon Jong asked Baek Cheon,

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Why did he ask me to get a shovel?¡±

    ¡°You know? He is going to make us do something bizarre.¡±

    The two of them sighed, looking at each other.

    No matter what Chung Myung ordered, they always doubted it. If someone else did this, they would have been angry, but this brat always had a reason.

    ¡°But calling us like this¡­ Chung Myung¡­ <i>ah,</i> there he is.¡±

    From far away, they could see Chung Myung walking toward them.

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But why were we asked to gather? And the shovels are for?¡±

    ¡°Why do you use shovels?¡±

    ¡°To dig?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the hill behind the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Dig.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to where he pointed. A moment passed.

    Dig what?

    That mountain?

    No.

    Their gazes were fixed with shock, surprise, and fear as they looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Dig.¡±

    ¡°Dig what?¡±

    ¡°Are you all deaf or what? That! The mountain!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon¡¯s face was drained of anger.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That is a mountain.¡±

    ¡°I know. Which is what I said. Mountain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, you insane brat!

    Why do you want us to dig the perfectly fine mountain?!

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know if my head is odd or yours is¡­ no, your head is the one acting weird.¡±

    I am sure¡­

    ¡°Why are you asking us to dig all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°To dig out what is underneath.¡±

    ¡°Under? What is under¡­¡±

    The eyes of Baek Cheon shook.

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    He could think of something, under the hill, Mount Hua¡­

    ¡°Ten Thousand-Year Steel?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°W-what will you do with that?¡±

    What are you going to do this time?

    ¡°We will take it to the Tang Family.¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand,

    ¡°Take the safe to the Tang Family? You want modifications?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Think about it differently, Dong-Ryong.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    When Baek Cheon was ready to run to him, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul caught him, it was routine.

    ¡°Stay still, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Well, this happens each time, and you still get angry!¡±

    ¡°Let go! Let me go!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened, and Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°What? Fight with that wooden sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked down at the wooden sword at his waist. Then slowly, he closed his eyes and fell silent.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and continued,

    ¡°This is all for sahyungs.¡±

    ¡°¡­what for us?¡±

    ¡°Sahyungs are weak, so you keep losing your swords. Then I need to get you a proper one, one that won¡¯t break but still cut down your opponent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    ¡°It is enough to make a sword that won¡¯t break in the first ce! Pick them out and take them to the Tang Family! They will make a sword out of cold steel.¡±

    ¡°¡­what was that?¡±

    ¡°A cold steel sword.¡±

    Chung Myung sternly said,

    ¡°If wee across someone, we can kill them. Nothing to lose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was wide-eyed at his words. It was because he couldn¡¯t say anything back. And then asked in a trembling voice,

    ¡°S-So you want to pick out the metal from the sect¡¯s safe and make a sword out of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure where to start putting things to get them in the right order. Just as he was asking himself this¡­

    ¡°Uh? So we will get swords made from cold steel?¡± said Jo Gul as everyone turned to look at him.

    ¡°That is so expensive. Even most sect elders don¡¯t have such swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­now that you say it¡­¡±

    Even a sword with a little bit of cold steel was treated like some treasured sword. Then¡­

    ¡®A big safe made from it!¡¯

    ¡®And free!¡¯

    The Mount Hua disciples exchanged nces.

    ¡°Wait. Kids¡­!¡±

    ¡°Dig!¡±

    ¡°Dig there!¡±

    Jo Gul was the first to pick up his shovel and start digging. And soon, the others followed.

    ¡°Keep your distance and dig!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get it done today!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk and shovel more! Don¡¯t even stretch your back when you are digging!¡±

    ¡°Cold steel sword! A plum blossom sword made of cold steel!¡±

    ¡°<i>OHHHH!</i>¡±

    A huge cloud of dust rose above the disciples from Mount Hua, who had gone mad.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, cold sweat began to drip down Baek Cheon as Chung Myung came to his side, tilting his head.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk uses the most swords, so what are you doing here? Hurry up and dig.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t speak despite opening his mouth.

    ¡°I-Is this really fine? A swordsman obsessed with swords¡­¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is this?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you break your sword, you will die. Who will give apliment about your life? That is only something that people who have never gotten good swords would say! Better the weapon, better the performance! If your skills aren¡¯t good enough, then get good weapons!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not talk nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking at the hill where the dust clouds bloomed, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I have no treasures to give, so what good will words like that do?¡±

    So use what is there.

    Right, Sect Leader?

    -That is right, well done this time!

    Eh?

    What is with this positivity?

    Seriously.

 Chapter 415: I Have A Temper, Me! Ah-oh! (5)

    ¡°That¡­ isn¡¯t it happening because we have thorough enough knowledge.¡±

    Hyun Jong responded to Hyun Young¡¯s words with ring eyes. Hyun Young just avoided his gaze.

    ¡°¡­ do not look at me like that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong continued to re,

    ¡°A disciple makes a mistake, and you do not stop it but y drums and encourage him?¡±

    ¡°If Chung Myung chose to y the flute, I should at least y the drums!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Hyun Jong shouted, and Hyun Sang smiled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t likely he did it without thought. And wasn¡¯t there a need to spread the name of Mount Hua beyond this ce?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong just clicked his tongue at the elder¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t refute them, and Hyun Young quietly added,

    ¡°We get to earn money¡­¡±

    ¡°So that was your purpose!¡±

    ¡°I am just stating a fact.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong groaned.

    His feelings towards Hyun Young were simr to a parent who saw their child, barely out of poverty, bing greedy for food.

    A child who couldn¡¯t stand still for even a moment and rushed at the sight of money, but when Hyun Jong thought about what Hyun Young was doing, he couldn¡¯t say anything bad.

    Hyun Young grumbled,

    ¡°No matter who sees you, they will think that Sect Leader hates money.¡±

    ¡°What, you brat! Where is the man who hates money? Even if it is about making money, you need to look at the situation! You shouldn¡¯t ignore the process for its¡¯ results! Especially as a Taoist of all things!¡±

    Just as Hyun Jong began nagging,

    ¡°¡­ but what is that?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head in the direction Hyun Sang was pointing to. A cloud of dust was rising from behind them.

    ¡°¡­ what is that?¡±

    What kind of dust cloud was this? This is a sunny day though?

    ¡°But over there¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it is on the side of the sect leader¡¯s residence.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes began to tremble. In the past, he would have just thought, ¡®What is this?¡¯ But not now.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung, that bastard!¡±

    Hyun Jong ran toward his residence. Behind him, the elders followed behind, in fright.

    Hyun Jong, who ran with all his might, arrived at the back of his residence and was shocked.

    A truly bizarre sight was unfolding in front of him.

    ¡°This way!¡±

    ¡°Ah, stop digging there! Sand ising on to me!¡±

    ¡°Get out, get out!¡±

    ¡°<i>Puah!</i> Someone grab a sack and put the sand in it.¡±

    All the Mount Hua disciples rushed toward the hill behind the Sect Leader¡¯s residence and were carrying out what? A construction project?

    Some were shoveling hard, the others sweeping away the soil. And some were clinging to the exposed boulder.

    ¡°What kind of rock is this big!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Take a good look!¡±

    The disciples, who hadid ropes around the rocks in perfect order, began to pull something out with loud cheers.

    ¡°<i>UGHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>UHHHHHH!</i>¡±

    As the sounds resonated, sweat began to pile up on the forehead of Hyun Jong. He was too shocked to even speak.

    ¡®Now they are¡­¡¯

    He didn¡¯t think that it would take a day or two before Chung Myung made a mess, but these days, it felt like the scale of the mistakes he was making was taking things to a new level.

    ¡°W-What the hell are you doing!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been silent the entire time, finally screamed, and the ones digging turned to greet him,

    ¡°We greet the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Forget greetings! What is all this? This!¡±

    Actually, the answer was obvious.

    All the disciples who listened to Hyun Jong¡¯s words nced at one ce instead of answering, and standing there was Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung, who was half lying down, stood up and mmed the spot next to him.

    ¡°Sect Leader! Would you like to sit here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is his body feeling weak? Suddenly he felt dizzy.

    ¡°Chung Myung! You bastard! What are you doing? Why are you digging this mountain up!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I wanted to pull up something from below.¡±

    ¡°Below? What is below¡­. Below?¡±

    What was down there?

    ¡®N-No way!¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°T-The safe! Are you sure you want to grab the safe for the steel?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> My sect leader! You understand so much!¡±

    ¡°T-That¡­ you brat! That is the safe of Mount Hua, a secret to all! It was there for all these kids¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Eh, what is secret about it? It isn¡¯t just one or two people who know about it, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ right? That is true¡­ but¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong had already led people and spoke of this. And didn¡¯t Chung Myung once cut off some steel from here?

    And since the incident was that important for Mount Hua, no one could not know about the thing behind the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡°If its primary use is finished, then we should use it for something good.¡±

    ¡°Where will you use such an amount of steel? Are you trying to sell it? Absolutely not! No one gets to do that! That is what was given to us by our ancestors! You bastard, if you are going to do this, then sell me too!¡±

    It was not just Hyun Jong who tried not to let go of the safe, but Hyun Sang too,

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    And he shouted as thunder fell.

    ¡°Good, good, you have done way too much this time! How could you decide something like this without talking to the sect leader? I will not stand this! Where the hell are you going to use¡­¡±

    ¡°Make some swords.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hyun Sang stopped, and Chung Myung looked at him with puppy-like eyes and mumbled,

    ¡°Well¡­ since it was dangerous this time¡­ the plum swords were damaged too. In the future, we wille across many dangerous enemies, and if sahyungs use weak swords and they break during battle, the lives of many will be in danger¡­ I thought that sahyungs would be much safer if we made swords from¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Sang,

    ¡°But well¡­ if you think we should continue using weak swords, I will bury it back.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you want to make the swords from cold steel?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ for your sasuk-sahyungs?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Sang spoke with a stern face,

    ¡°Still, you should have asked permission from your sect leader!¡±

    ¡°This disciple has been too excited.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It is fine.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who listened quietly, turned his head,

    ¡°What is fine?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Isn¡¯t this wonderful? Chung Myung is trying to make swords for his sasuks and sahyungs. What he said isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Is he insane?

    Hyun Jong turned his head to the other side. Was Hyun Sang being real?

    ¡°Cold steel. Swords of cold steel. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? <i>Tch tch!</i> They say that when one gets old, their head turns to stone.¡±

    ¡°Hyun Sang! You brat! This is what our ancestors have given us¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huuhhu.</i> Sect Leader, how could the ancestors of Mount Hua dislike the fact that the children would carry cold steel swords?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is tradition something to consider when ites to the safety of the kids? Traditions? Future is important!¡±

    ¡°N-No! You people! This is Mount Hua¡­ no, forget, I¡¯d rather buy the cold steel!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahah.</i> Do you know how much money you will need for that? This is too much of a joke. <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang grabbed Hyun Jong and began to take him back.

    ¡°Chung Myung! Go ahead! It seems like the sect leader has given his permission too!¡±

    ¡°Permission? When did¡­ I¡­ Up!¡±

    Hyun Sang smiled, covering the mouth of Hyun Jong with one hand.

    ¡°Now, now, isn¡¯t this all for the future of Mount Hua? <i>Hahaha.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong, who managed to remove the hand from his mouth, screamed,

    ¡°You bratttsssss! I am the sect leader! You damned people of Mount Hua! You will all be punished!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang just smiled and disappeared, taking Hyun Jong with him.

    The disciples all looked at this nkly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    At that time, Hyun Young gestured to the mountain.

    ¡°I will die at this rate. Pick up your speed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who hesitated for a moment, resumed digging.

    Baek Cheon, who was covered in dust, and the rest of the disciples, all rubbed their noses with a happy smile.

    ¡®Now it is all done.¡¯

    This sect could no longer go back to how things were in the past.

    Dig.

    ¡°<i>UGHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>UGHHHHHH!</i>¡±

    Finally, the safe, tied with a rope, was pulled up from under therge hole.

    ¡°Why is this so heavy?¡±

    ¡°As if it would be easy! Look at the size of it!¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    Well, it was difficult.

    However, the entire safe appeared soon, and it sure looked like it was worth the energy they exerted.

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh! Hukkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    ¡°Now, our swords! We can finally have a sword!¡±

    Greed shone in the eyes of everyone. The safe, which should have been cleaned, was dusty¡­ and the Taoists, who should be peaceful, were now greedy and lost in their desires.

    ¡°It was really hard.¡±

    ¡°I thought it would take three days to get it out! What is this!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhh.</i> Really. We tore down a mountain and made a new one!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes looking at the muddy mountain next to the original one. How much soil had been dug to make this soil mountain?

    ¡°But we did it?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Are we done?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded, looking at the steel.

    ¡°Done. Now all we have to do is move it down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s face hardened.

    This?

    Move?

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the cliff beyond the fence.

    Just the thought of moving it down made them all feel dizzy.

    Someone mumbled in a sorry voice,

    ¡°¡­ why did our ancestors have to build a conduit in a mountain like this¡­¡±

    ¡°My words exactly!¡±

    But it was toote now to turn around. Didn¡¯t they have to do it now?

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t act sad, and let¡¯s do this! This is not a bad thing for anyone here, and this sword of cold steel is finally falling into our hands!¡±

    As Baek Sang shouted, the eyes of the disciples finally shone.

    The disciples of Mount Hua had always been dragged through hell by the actions of Chung Myung. Of course, there were benefits from it, but if they asked what was in front of them¡­

    ¡®This is nothing but a great thing!¡¯

    But wasn¡¯t this in their immediate self-interest too? A long-term weapon made out of rare metal which no strong sect could even have. If it fell into their hands, anything could be done!

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move! Down the mountain!¡±

    The very moment when everyone was ready to take it down.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke sternly.

    ¡°Movinges next, we need to get you refreshed before that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to leave it like that?¡±

    The finger of Chung Myung pointed to the mountain they dug up. The sight of the ck hole pierced outwards.

    ¡°Fill it in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Quickly.¡±

    The light went out of the eyes of the disciples once again.

    ¡°We go to the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a face that looked lost.

    ¡°I have to get the cold steel swords, and I need to stop by the Ghost n on the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Besides that, I have a couple of other things to do. I will be back as soon as possible.¡±

    Hyun Jong watched helplessly as Chung Myung smiled. A voice that sounded like it had given up all hope said,

    ¡°¡­ do what you want.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe,</i> yes, then¡­¡±

    <i>ck!</i>

    But at that time, the sect leader¡¯s residence door was mmed open, and a loud voice was heard.

    ¡°Sahyung! You are leaving for the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°Uh? From where did you hear that¡­¡±

    It was Tang Soso who burst into the room.

    ¡°No, you bastard! You are going to the Tang Family, so why are you not informing me? Do you think your sahyung is a Tang Family son? I am the daughter of the family, though!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    As Chung Myung spoke like he didn¡¯t care, Tang Soso turned to the sect leader,

    ¡°May I go along too, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Tang Soso helplessly and nodded.

    ¡°¡­do what you wish.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    At that time, Hyun Sang said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I know this is work, but what about the White Plum Blossom Boarding House if you leave?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°I asked Great Sasuk, and he said that he would be able to recover a little in ten days. It will take ten days for us to get ready and leave, so as soon as he recovers, we will leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, then fine.¡±

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°For those ten days, I will make everyone roll down the path to Hell. You don¡¯t have to worry much about it. Who am I? Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason, Hyun Sang¡¯s body trembled at his words. A weak voice came from behind.

    ¡°¡­ do as you wish¡­ as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    You seem so lost.

 Chapter 416: To Be Honest, I Cannot Handle It Anymore (1)

    What were the conditions?

    In the past, Do Un-Chan thought fame was needed for a prestigious n to function.

    This was because if the people of the world didn¡¯t acknowledge the existence of that n, it couldn¡¯t be called such.

    Buttely, his thoughts had changed a little bit.

    No matter how much fame a n gets, they cannot be called prestigious unless their skills are solid. That was why he was so adamant about making their skills grow.

    And that thought turned stronger the moment he climbed Mount Hua.

    Didn¡¯t Mount Hua, which was said to be the strongest, have to train so hard? Considering their achievements so far, it might be a little conceited, but the disciples of Mount Hua were training like there was no tomorrow.

    See!

    Such a beautiful sight!

    It felt like he wanted to bring all his disciples from the Ghost n and show them this.

    But¡­

    There was just one problem.

    ¡®Still, isn¡¯t this a bit harsh from a human point of view?¡¯

    Do Un-Chan rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­.</i>¡±

    ¡°Kill¡­ that bastard¡­ I¡¯ll kill you¡­.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, whose bodies were stained in dust, were wriggling on the ground.

    All the while, Do Un-Chan was thinking how letting go of their wooden swords was highlymendable, but watching them tremble made tears well up in his eyes.

    And the lumps of iron which were put above the disciples¡¯ bodies? Just how careless and terrible their treatment was could not be shown more clearly than this.

    ¡°Everyone out.¡±

    The very nice voice of Chung Myung came over the disciples, who were barely breathing.

    ¡°After a couple of fights, very unfounded confidence has made its way into you all. Swordsmen shouldn¡¯t skip basic training for the rest of their lives. Are you weak-legged bastards actually doing this?¡±

    Even the appearance of them being nagged was unusual.

    ¡°Yes, the sword of Mount Hua is gorgeous. But that is why it is easy to fall and be buried too! If you are a swordsman, you should know how to hold on, even if it is only your fingers moving! You, your core is too heavy! How dare you move that ass? Don¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡®Who is the one doing that!¡¯

    ¡®I will kill him! I really will!¡¯

    Baek Cheon and his party gritted their teeth.

    They were delighted to get out of the hellish basic training for the first time in a while and wield their swords. But before they could swing their swords for a few seconds, this devil turned his eyes, and finally, this happened.

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> what is with you? Why don¡¯t you go down?¡±

    ¡°¡­ again?¡±

    ¡°Again? Again you say? Why? Shall I throw you down myself?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had barely climbed the cliff with iron on them, gazed far away with tears in their eyes.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    And they started going down again.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> The stones are cracking here!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Hold tight! It really is cracking! There is no one to catch us below!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i> That bastard!¡±

    Screams and curses were rising from all sides, but Chung Myung just listened as if a dog was barking.

    ¡°Well, the kids these days are really so¡­ I wasn¡¯t like this in the past!¡±

    Uh? In the past?

    I used to carry house-sized rocks around and even run on the cliffs with them!

    Now, theyined about the crumbling of where they set their feet. They had to realize how to use footwork!

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> You grew up without troubles.¡±

    Cold sweat ran down the back of Do Un-Chan¡¯s forehead as he watched this.

    For the sake of their training, the Mount Hua disciples were doing this? Yes, it was scary.

    Chung Myung being calm? That was also terrifying.

    But what terrified him the most was the fact that Chung Myung was riding on the back of someone.

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Is that weird?

    It is!

    Because the person lying face down with Chung Myung on his back was none other than a Shaolin disciple.

    ¡°Did you not think? Ugh, I guess you think differently since your head is all shiny?¡±

    ¡°¡­ s-stop!¡±

    Hae Yeon was already sweating too much as hey on his stomach. His face was wet as if he was hit with rain, and even his shiny head was dripping.

    The man, the symbol of Shaolin, drenched in sweat, looked as if he wore freshly washed clothes.

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> your ass is going down?¡±

    ¡°<i>KUAAKK!</i>¡±

    Hae Yeon screamed as he lifted his waist up.

    ¡°No. Why are kids like this these days? Yah, isn¡¯t it embarrassing to say things like it hurts when you are a monk of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°I-I am not using qi, so how can I, how¡­!¡±

    ¡°Qi? Internal qi?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhhh!</i>¡±

    In the meantime, Hae Yeon¡¯s hands began to dig deeper into the ground as if Chung Myung had suddenly begun to weigh more.

    ¡°This is the problem with Shaolin men! They only train their internal qi, so their entire body looks like this! What? Full qi emanating from such a slender body? Are you proud of that? Proud?¡±

    Chung Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Those who im to be able to master all are starving as if they haven¡¯t eaten in several days! It is because everything they do depends on their internal qi. What will you do with a body only supported by internal qi? It is your body that uses it! If you are a monk from Shaolin, it is the body you need to train first, just your body!¡±

    ¡°S-Shaolin¡­¡±

    ¡°Head back to Shaolin then!¡±

    Chung Myung pped Hae Yeon on his bald head.

    ¡°Your ancestors used to have forearms the size of a child¡¯s head! A Shaolin monk with a body like that. It is a shame on you!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes looked wet.

    But there were no tears now. Chung Myung was getting heavier and heavier. The body of Hae Yeon was too weak to handle Chung Myung, who continued to increase his weight.

    ¡°How dare you secretly use internal qi!¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to start with fixing your habit of using internal qi! Where the head goes, qi follows. In other words, if you want to do something, it will be done without using qi from now on. Don¡¯t go pretending to be a skilled warrior if you cannot even do that on your own!¡±

    Hae Yeon didn¡¯t even answer now.

    ¡®T-This isn¡¯t right.¡¯

    What he hoped froming to Mount Hua was something like a higher level of training.

    However, he didn¡¯t think that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon would go around harassing people.

    ¡°You are prohibited from using internal qi for this month. From eating to walking. Relearn how your body moves. Try using your internal qi thinking I won¡¯t see, and I will crush your dantian!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that sight, Do Un-Chan¡¯s face turned pale.

    And just then¡­

    ¡°Hmm. This is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom, who was standing next to Do Un-Chan and observing him, nodded his head broadly as if he had realized something.

    ¡°Sword is sword, but first of all, a person who uses a sword should perfect their body. As expected. This makes sense.¡±

    Makes sense?

    Did this man actually say that?

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s eyes were wide.

    That, maybe the eyes of a swordsman saw things differently? Was he saying he could understand this? All I see is a bandit catching people.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung jumped off Hae Yeon¡¯s back and ran for Un Geom.

    ¡°I understand how the training is going. But they could fall off the cliff, so isn¡¯t that a bit too dangerous?¡±

    To the side, Do Un-Chan nodded. Since the moment he heard this, it felt like he was hearing someone speakmon sense.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so? But there is none.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh.</i>¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t die. Now that sahyungs have be stronger, they will end up breaking the limbs of others.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s eyes were wide again.

    ¡°That is all? That is the solution¡­?¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    However, Un Geom just nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°Then, how long should this training happen?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this basic training? They cannot be doing this forever.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Basics are the foundations of life. Well¡­ still, until the basics are reduced so their swordsmanship can be increased¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and said,

    ¡°Thirty years?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, maybe more? Forty years.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a human be able to do that much?¡±

    Un Geom let out a sigh and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I do not think that basics are unimportant, but I feel like they have been working too hard.¡±

    ¡°Because this is the hardest thing to do. Anyway, even without me, they can roll around like that.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I am just making sure!¡±

    Do Un-Chan looked away and was lost in thought.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be okay just to live happily even if the sect wasn¡¯t famous? Wasn¡¯t there nothing more important than happiness in the life of a person?¡¯

    It was the moment when Do Un-Chan¡¯s lifelong values were forcibly twisted.

    ¡°¡­ I will die.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t have the strength to speak¡­¡±

    The eyes of those looking at them were all sunken.

    The food given to the disciples was amazing.

    But now, no matter what went into their mouths, it tasted the same. Eating these mountain and sea delicacies was like chewing sand.

    ¡°Why is that bastard doing this?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a day or two since Chung Myung chose to go crazy, but to do this these days¡­¡±

    ¡°He is being too severe¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was speechless, so he just sighed.

    Wasn¡¯t this what they always thought?

    Even if it were unfamiliar and difficult, if it were constantly done, they would slowly get the hang of it. And eventually, even this would bring them joy.

    But somehow, this bastard¡¯s training got more and more like hell.

    -What? Joy? Joy? If learning is joy, then it would be called a game or ytime. Who would give such training?

    ¡°He is a different man with a different mindset from ours.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon silently answered, biting down on his lips. They say one gets used to the people in their life, then how was Hae Yeon¡­

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon slightly turned to the side.

    Hae Yeon, who was sitting in the corner of the table, had bowed his head with hands covering his face.

    ¡°¡­ what is with this monk now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Baek Cheon stood up helplessly and approached Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Monk? Is everything all right? Did something bad happen?¡±

    Then, Hae Yeon removed his hand from his face and raised his gaze.

    Tears welled up in his innocent eyes.

    ¡°S-Sir¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell me.¡±

    ¡°I-I cannot stand eating grass.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes naturally turned to the grass in front of Hae Yeon. He shook his head, clicking his tongue.

    ¡®He is making it tough.¡¯

    If the disciples of Mount Hua, who were given meat to eat every meal, were also struggling, then how sad was Hae Yeon¡¯s situation? Someone who had been given grass and empty dumplings to eat?

    Baek Cheon called over Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Go to the kitchen and get the monk some hard-boiled eggs.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think¡­.¡±

    ¡°He has to live.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He wondered if it was fine, but Yoon Jong had no choice but to nod. It was up to Hae Yeon to decide whether or not to eat it.

    ¡°¡­ how long do we have to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Soon Chung Myung will leave for Sichuan, so we can just wait till then. So just a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Training Master Un Geom say this was interesting?¡±

    ¡°I-I, too, heard that. If this is how¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched, and goosebumps rose on his arms.

    ¡®Do we have to continue doing this?¡¯

    Then it was either one of the two. Die while training, or turn into an iron man by surviving.

    The former was more likely.

    The disciples went silent, clutching their heads.

    ¡°If this is what happens, I would rather follow Chung Myung to Sichuan¡­¡±

    ¡°How crazy is that? Just how much does the man bother people?¡±

    ¡°But there are no cliffs on the road we run, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Now that he heard it¡­

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°<i>Hmm, hm.</i> As if that happens. It is hard to follow Chung Myung to Sichuan. And you cannot be entrusted with such a difficult task.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung. Do not mess around.¡±

    Baek Sang red at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­ to be honest, why does Sahyung always get to go with Chung Myung for work? If you go like that every time, then just yield it to us just for this once!¡±

    ¡°Uh! You are speaking as if I get to choose! Every time the sect leader¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Then this time don¡¯t! We want to try touring around Sichuan!¡±

    In the eyes of the disciples surrounding him, madness began to take birth. Baek Cheon, who noticed this to be a rebellion, spoke with a stiff face,

    ¡°I am the Great Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha,</i> Sahyung. You are speaking odd stuff now. Since when has Mount Hua valued that?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The moment Baek Cheon tried to show restraint, the chung disciples, who had been eating quietly, got up.

    ¡°Well, from what I hear, it seems like sasuks are all trying to move.¡±

    ¡°Please let it be us. Who in here would not like to go to Sichuan?¡±

    The eyes of the Baek disciples narrowed.

    ¡°Kids, stay out of this.¡±

    ¡°Who was the one who said there are no power rankings in Mount Hua?¡±

    The smile shone onto the faces of the chung disciples.

    ¡°And you want to do it with your skills? Wouldn¡¯t Chung Myung want to take someone with good skills?¡±

    ¡°¡­ skills?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s head twisted as if snorting.

    ¡°Did you say skill just now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I realize that Baek Cheon Sasuk is strong. But¡­.¡±

    Chung Gong smiled,

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had a proper fighttely? Who knows? We can being close to you.¡±

    ¡°My strength is no more the same.¡±

    At the voice of the cheeky bastards, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t even surprise me.¡¯

    How did these people grow up like this?

    ¡°Right. There is no such thing as power rankings or respect in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> You know¡­¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Baek Cheon moved from the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get it done today right here, you rotten brats!¡±

    He threw the ripped tabletop at the chung disciples and roared at them.

    ¡°Step on it!¡±

    ¡°Hit!¡±

    In an instant, the mess turned into a mess, and Hae Yeon was the only one mowing the grass.

    ¡°They y so well.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was lying on the roof, clicked his tongue upon hearing this.

    It was said that kids grow up fighting, but this was too much. <i>Tch.</i>

    He clicked his tongue as he turned to look at the sky. And as if counting the stars, he counted the things to do.

    ¡®There is so much to do.¡¯

    The trip to Sichuan wasn¡¯t just for new swords. This was already something else discussed with Hwang Jongi.

    ¡®So meaningless.¡¯

    It was clearly revealed what happened with the Ten Thousand People n, the bond between the Nine Sects was loosening, and they would not be able to stick together anymore.

    If that were the case, then Mount Hua should rebuild the trust of the people surrounding it.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> So annoying.¡±

    But what can be done? This is all for Mount Hua.

    ¡°Ah. I am so bored Sahyung¡­.¡±

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    Right next to Chung Myung, who was on the roof, something roared high into the sky¡­ a disciple?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung also ended up looking down the newly made hole in the roof.

    ¡°D-die, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°What kind of person is a sasuk? Shit! There is no reason to stay still!¡±

    ¡°<i>AHHHH!</i>¡±

    The Chung disciples and Baek disciples were fighting like lumps of paste in their beautifully warm fistful conversation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned back to the sky with a smile.

    Sahyung.

    Sect Leader Sahyung.

    ¡­ to be honest, I don¡¯t think I can handle it anymore.

    ¡­ sorry.

    And so, the day to depart for Sichuan was bright.

 Chapter 417: To Be Honest, I Cannot Handle It Anymore (2)

    The morning was bright.

    With a happy face, Hyun Jong looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, who were lined up in front of him.

    These days, there had been a few idents, but weren¡¯t they all proud disciples from Mount Hua, disciples who defeated the bad people?

    On such a special day like today, first of all, seeing the dignified appearance of his children¡­

    Dignified¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    What? Obviously dignified.

    Those broad shoulders.

    But the heads on those shoulders were bing ckish and bluish¡­

    ¡°¡­ you were hit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciple¡¯s eyes avoided Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze without answering. Seeing this, Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned red, and he began to scream,

    ¡°Chung Myung!!! You bastarddd!!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been standing there nkly, widened his eyes. And this made Hyun Jong even angrier.

    ¡°Are you really beating your sasuks and sahyungs until their eyes are bruised?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes, pointing to himself.

    ¡°Right! Who else could have done such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head turned to the side.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Receiving his gaze, Baek Cheon quietly whistled and looked at the distant mountains.

    ¡°¡­ <i>sigh.</i>¡±

    Even if you cursed someone in life, wasn¡¯t it Chung Myung who constantly cursed others? But this moment felt particrly unfair.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    That fuckin¡¯ Sasuk had lost it finally!

    Just as Chung Myung was about toin about this injustice.

    ¡°If they did something wrong, then they need to be hit.¡±

    ¡°You shut up! You!¡±

    When Hyun Young sneakily helped Chung Myung, Hyun Jong shouted.

    The sad thing was that even Hyun Young had no doubts that the one who hit these kids was Chung Myung.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit them.¡±

    ¡°Then who will hit them? Who!¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s questions, the disciples all turned their heads to one ce.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And so did Hyun Jong, until he felt all hope was lost.

    ¡°You¡­?¡±

    His face was drenched in despair as he stared at one person.

    Righteous Sword of Mount Hua; Baek Cheon; the great sahyung of the baek disciples; and a swordsman from Mount Hua, was desperately avoiding his gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You?

    You and not Chung Myung?

    Baek Cheon?

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his mouth with a fist and cleared his throat.

    And looking straight at Hyun Jong, he spoke with confident words,

    ¡°Since this martial sect had its disciples shaken, I admonished the children as the great sahyung of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Admonish?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­ and since when did Mount Hua¡¯s disciple have to be hit?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had answered confidently until then, tilted his head.

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulders slumped; he was at a loss for words. Almost as if Hyun Sang recognized something, he wrapped his arms around the shoulders of Hyun Jong.

    ¡°This is where the kids leave. Calm down, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­it is wrong. We have gone wrong.¡±

    ¡°That is not something to say in front of the children. Calm down, calm down. Hyun Young, take Sect Leader back for a second.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Hyun Young pulled Hyun Jong to the back.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s teachings¡­¡±

    They could faintly hear Hyun Jong¡¯s mumbling, but no one even listened closely to what he wanted to say.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Hyun Sang stepped forward and said,

    ¡°I will follow Chung Myung to Sichuan¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly spoke up,

    ¡°Through a clear discussion among the disciples, we have decided on who will follow you on your trip to Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why is it you who decides that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched like he hadn¡¯t thought of this.

    ¡°<i>Tch, tch.</i> These guys are moving so fast now. Were your sahyung-sajaes hit because of that?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a fight¡­¡±

    Those idiots attacked me first!

    But Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t say that. Even thinking of words like that, made it feel as if Chung Myung had won.

    ¡°Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, Yu Yiseol, Tang Soso and Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Those who were called stepped forward.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Normally, Hyun Young and I should be directing this task. But things aren¡¯t going well this time, and I wanted to send Un Geom. However, this would be difficult, so I have no one to send. You can lead them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder. Do not worry,¡± confidently replied Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I have done so before, so there shouldn¡¯t be too much difficulty.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The leaders of the Ghost n will be apanying you, so make sure that nothing goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A whisper came from behind Baek Cheon.

    ¡°If this was going to happen, why were we hit?¡±

    They didn¡¯t mind being hit by Baek Cheon, but the real pain was from the attacks of Yu Yiseol, who had suddenly joined the fight.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have blood or tears!¡±

    ¡°We are their sajaes, shouldn¡¯t they show mercy!¡±

    ¡°They should just throw away the titles they have!¡±

    Baek Cheon could hear what they whispered without having to turn his head back.

    ¡°I can hear everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we go another round before I leave?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Showing his dignity as a great disciple, Baek Cheon shrugged.

    Meanwhile, in the back, Chung Myung and Un Geom were talking.

    ¡°I will handle them, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Worry? I always believed in you, Training Master.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°It just takes one¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Well, there is something as such. When you see the disciples on the ground, your heart goes weak, and you might wonder if it is really necessary to do so. But then¡­¡±

    ¡°When something like this happens, it means saving the lives of the children, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! As expected of Training Master!¡±

    ¡°You mean the more I turn into a devil, the more safe the children will be?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Geom silently nodded.

    ¡°Do not worry. I will do anything for the safety of my kids.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Un Geom.

    ¡°I will train them enough, so you will be surprised upon your return.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Un Geom calmly looked at Chung Myung a couple of times and softly spoke,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> What is up with that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom¡¯s eyes looked at Chung Myung with pride.

    Last night, Chung Myung visited and handed out two books. It was the Equilibrium of Six and the Seven Plum Blossom Sword. They were the basic techniques of Mount Hua.

    But, the versions Chung Myung gave were special. They had been specifically made for Un Geom, who was now left-handed.

    It was a new method, written in consideration of the bnce and weight change that apanied losing an arm.

    ¡®It is amazing to be able to have that and use it.¡¯

    But what was even more surprising was the effort and sincerity put into creating the technique, which was made specifically for Un Geom.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, and leave. My disciples will be strong, and I, who will be leading them, will also be strong.¡±

    Looking at his eyes burning with determination, Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯

    Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t go after the kids, right?

    <i>Ehh.</i>

    Hwa-Um prefecture.

    The scrap metal was ced into arge cart, and the disciples from Mount Hua tied it up, so it would not fall.

    ¡°¡­ but this cart looks as if it is also made of iron?¡±

    ¡°Cold iron is heavy, so what can drag it? Do you think a wooden cart will be able to pull its¡¯ weight?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was looking at the cart, said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°How many horses did you prepare?¡±

    ¡°Seven.¡±

    ¡°Well. Don¡¯t you think seven is a small number? Can seven drag this?¡±

    ¡°It is fine. They are strong.¡±

    ¡°That is good then, but where are the horses? We need to weave them into the cart right now. Perhaps Eunha¡­¡±

    ¡°They are here.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Here?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to Baek Cheon with his chin. And standing next to Baek Cheon, he looked at all the other disciples.

    ¡°You can use internal qi and footwork. This isn¡¯t a big thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I specially ordered this cart. No matter how hard you run, the cart will not break. You can run as fast as you like.¡±

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head with tears in his eyes.

    This wasn¡¯t a surprise. He knew somewhere in his heart that this bastard would not let them rest.

    This was how it always was.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung. Can I move it here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are here. I have been waiting for it. Leave it there.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The members of the merchant guild groaned as they put something in front of Chung Myung.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    These several crates of things made a cking noise when dropped.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Everyone except for Chung Myung looked inside the boxes with anxiety.

    ¡®Balls?¡¯

    Large iron balls were within the box; the strange thing was that the balls had a hole slightly smaller than a human fist.

    ¡°It is a strange thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Does it look like a lock? This looks like something is going to happen. Haha¡­¡±

    A rare thing¡­

    Too rare¡­

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Wear that on your limbs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and inside the box.

    ¡°This?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung had a bright smile,

    ¡°It got finished right on time. It cost me good money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®¡­that bastard¡­¡¯

    This was a mistake.

    Chung Myung, they had looked down on this guy. No matter how hard the training on Mount Hua was, it was much worse being next to him!

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time, so hurry up. Or should I put them on for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Giving up on everything, Baek Cheon weakly picked up the iron balls in the box.

    ¡°W-What? Does it have to be this heavy?¡±

    ¡°ck iron. Known to be ten times heavier than iron.¡±

    Hwang Jongi spoke with a bright face.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> It is hard to get!¡±

    Do notugh man!

    No, wasn¡¯t this guy a bit insane too? Wasn¡¯t heughing at them?

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> hurry up, I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Phew¡­.</i>¡±

    Everyone wore their ck iron balls on their wrists and ankles.

    ¡°<i>Kuaak.</i>¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ wow¡­ this.¡±

    ¡°M-My shoulder is falling off.¡±

    It felt like the ck balls were pulling down their arms.

    ¡°Now that our preparations are all finished, should we finally move?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the iron cart.

    The horses of Mount Hua¡­ No, the disciples trudged forward and took their respective positions with nk eyes, which said they had given up on everything. Normally a man pulling a cart should be a strange sight to see, but Chung Myung wasn¡¯t too happy.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°<i>¡­Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Why? You want to ride?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had been avoiding Chung Myung¡¯s gaze from behind the cart, moved forward.

    ¡°Move quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    <i>ck.</i>

    Hae Yeon, who also had iron balls wrapped around his body, headed to the front of the cart like a cow being prepared for ughter.

    ¡°Look at them.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and turned to Hwang Jongi with a smile.

    ¡°You did so much.¡±

    ¡°What much? Just be careful.¡±

    ¡°And please solve that problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We just received a letter from the Elder of the guild, and we will share the same thoughts as you, Disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you surely are like a ghost that won the lottery.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Isn¡¯t that what it means to be a merchant?¡±

    After exchanging vague words, the two shook hands.

    ¡°Okay, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah! Yah! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    Now as they were about to start, a person jumped up from afar.

    ¡°Where are you going again? Take me with you too!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    ¡°No, the beggar does nothing but me us, so why are youing with us?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who arrived near Chung Myung, bent down, gasping for breath, and shouted,

    ¡°Brat! Wherever you go, you have to get reports from me!¡±

    ¡°You want toe?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Who will give you information without me, huh? And I need to report back to the branch too. If you take me with you, you will also know if something is happening on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    But Chung Myung looked like he didn¡¯t want him still. Hong Dae-Kwang hit his chest,

    ¡°Ha¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! I am Hong Dae-Kwang!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t realize how useful I am? I havee up with information which will surprise you. This time too!¡±

    ¡°This time too?¡±

    When Chung Myung finally showed interest, Hong Dae-Kwang nced to the sides and moved closer,

    ¡°ording to the information we got, it seems like the Sichuan Tang Family Head went to the Ten Thousand People n alone.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung was wide-eyed.

    ¡°And what happened?¡±

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know what happened inside, I just heard that he came out without wounds and returned back to Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung went silent as if lost in thought and turned to Sichuan.

    ¡®Overdid it.¡¯

    He could guess what had happened. And he felt like their stay would be long.

    ¡°See! I am such a useful human being! So take me along!¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang spread his shoulders wide. Chung Myung still looked like he didn¡¯t want to take him, but he still nodded.

    ¡°Yes, well. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu,</i> nice!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and said to Hwang Jongi,

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Any iron balls left?¡±

    Hwang Jongi looked at Chung Myung and then at Hong Dae-Kwang and nodded.

    ¡°¡­ I do have some.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Iron balls?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang camete, so he didn¡¯t know what had happened a couple of seconds ago.

    And after a while¡­

    ¡°<i>AHHHHHH!</i> Damn ITTTTTTTT!¡±

    The beggar had walked into hell on his own feet and began to pull the cart to Sichuan.

 Chapter 418: To Be Honest, I Cannot Handle It Anymore (3)

    Riding a cart was quitefortable.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t as good as moving in a wagon, but it was still a lot better than walking barefoot.

    So it was quitefortable.

    However, the heart of Do Un-Chan sitting in the cart was very ufortable, and it didn¡¯t seem like he would ever be able to feel anyfort.

    ¡°<i>Uhhhh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Damn it!¡±

    ¡°I will kill him! I will kill that man one day.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why me¡­¡±

    Hearing the curses from ahead, Do Un-Chan broke into a cold sweat. It was terribly ufortable for him to look at the backs of those pulling the cart.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And his gaze moved down.

    <i>ck! Thud!</i>

    Each time the cart moved forward, a thick iron sound would resonate.

    ¡®No matter how they looked at it, this is a cart made for travel, right?¡¯

    Basically, carts needed to have an inflexible yet light frame. If one focused too much on making the cart sturdy, the horse pulling it would be burdened.

    That was why carts were slowly made to have them be strong, so the horses weren¡¯t put under too much weight.

    However, this cart only managed to be robust, fulfilling only one purpose. It was like it didn¡¯t matter if the cart was dragged or dropped.

    ¡­ cause someone was pulling it.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are we moving all the way to Guizhou like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ha. <i>Hahaha.</i>¡±

    Do Un-Chan broke into a cold sweat, unable to select the right words.

    ¡°N-No problem here, but I wonder if we will be slow if we go like this. So maybe¡­¡±

    But before he could even make a point.

    ¡°Slow? Can¡¯t these things run faster? These useless things!¡±

    ¡°<i>AHHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°That is it! He dies!¡±

    The sound of Chung Myung hitting them in the back, then the resulting screams of anger and despair all happened at the same time, which unintentionally made Du Un-Chan wet with sweat. This was because those who were pulling the cart were now ring at him.

    Do Un-Chan looked at Chung Myung with resentment in his eyes.

    ¡®That isn¡¯t what I meant, you insane bastard!¡¯

    What kind of madman would even want a cart drawn by humans?

    He could understand the rickshaws that humans pulled, but that was only for a short distance; no one would let humans pull them for thousands of miles.

    This was an insane thing to do!

    Do Un-Chan licked his lips and nced at Gye Hyung, who was sittingfortably.

    ¡°Gye Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry. I should have believed you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, I understand. I wouldn¡¯t have believed if someone told me either.¡±

    The zeal which Chung Myung had wasn¡¯t something to be exined solely with words. And such an important item had just gone and fallen into the hands of the worst possible person!

    The human who shouldn¡¯t be called a human was now holding the reins to a human-drawn cart.

    ¡°Do you know how much I struggled to make this happen? I tried so hard, everyone should be grateful to¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that, you insane bastard¡­?!¡±

    ¡°I will bite you to show just how grateful I am!¡±

    ¡°What the fuck is a ghost even doing to us!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> you have the strength to speak?¡± asked Chung Myung, who frowned.

    ¡°<i>Ackkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°Do not do that, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°W-waist! My waist!¡±

    Meanwhile, Hae Yeon was drenched in sweat as he pulled the cart.

    ¡®Abbot.¡¯

    The sun shone on his bright head.

    ¡®You should have been more adamant when trying to stop me.¡¯

    Why didn¡¯t you break my legs when I said I was going to Mount Hua? Why!

    This is insane¡­!

    ¡°Monk, Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon opened his mouth to speak, wanting to say something, but then closed his eyes tightly.

    Baek Cheon looked at that with a sad face.

    ¡°¡­ cheer up a little. He has some conscience, so he will let us rest once the sun goes down.¡±

    ¡°Rest¡­ Won¡¯t he just train us then?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> That is normal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like all of them were insane¡­!

    However, Hae Yeon and the disciples from Mount Hua were in an overall better condition than one person. It was none other than Hong Dae-Kwang who was going through hell.

    ¡°<i>Ughhhh¡­.</i>¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang was pulling the cart with irons balls around his hands and ankles while looking like a madman.

    ¡°Why¡­ why am I here?¡±

    Others were in a position where it was normal to be trained by Chung Myung, so they were able to withstand the absurd training he put them through.

    But was Hong Dae-Kwang the same?

    ¡°M-Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted,

    ¡°Why me! Why do I have to do this?! I am an informant!!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Chung Myung just clicked his tongue, watching him.

    ¡°Will the enemy not kill an informant? If you want to stick with Mount Hua, then from now on, train! There are no friends to Mount Hua who are weak!¡±

    ¡°Y-You bastard! Right. But how old am I? How can you do this to me?¡±

    ¡°Will the Evil Faction show mercy to an old man?¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    What is this?

    Ha! I shouldn¡¯t talk with him! It only hurts my mouth very much hurts my mouth. That is why this is bad!

    ¡°You have the power to nag. Then we can speed up to Guizhou!¡±

    When Chung Myung grumbled, Baek Cheon looked back with surprise.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Guizhou? We aren¡¯t going to Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The Ghost n is in Guizhou. So we need to move there first.¡±

    Somehow it kept hitting him that the path they were taking was different, and after a thought, Baek Cheon asked,

    ¡°W-Wait. But Guizhou is after Sichuan, right?¡±

    From Sichuan, heading southwest would take you to Yunnan, and to the southeast was Guizhou.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then we can just stop by Sichuan first. Why go all the way to Guizhou? That is like going all the way around!¡±

    ¡°I want to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon held onto the sword at his waist. Which, at this point, was a real sword.

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°Why? Want another one?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­.</i>¡±

    Frustrated, Baek Cheon nervously grabbed the iron rod used to pull the cart.

    ¡®Why are you doing this when nothing good will happen?¡¯

    ¡®Leave him alone.¡¯

    Jo Gul, who had been whispering a little with Yoon Jong, turned his head and looked ahead, and smiled,

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°This is the worst.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It is a mountain road up ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Yoon Jong raised his head, he noticed the steep mountain road.

    He chuckled and thought,

    ¡®Should I hit him and run away now?¡¯

    ¡°D-Dae Hyung!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Guests!¡±

    ¡°What? A guest?¡±

    The one who had been lying down with a troubled face got up and smiled,

    ¡°Guest? You are sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure!¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t bandits, right?¡±

    ¡°I am sure!¡±

    The one called Dae Hyung frowned.

    ¡°Damn it. The world is so cruel! How can there be not a single person who doesn¡¯t bring a sword to this mountain!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this because of the tea trade? We will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Well! A guest! And they have swords?¡±

    ¡°But their number doesn¡¯t exceed ten, and their cart is huge.¡±

    ¡°There are enough guests!¡±

    The one called Dae Hyung stood up and grabbed an axe.

    ¡°It has been a while since I managed to find something. Call the kids!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The bandits of Mount Seo joyfully took out their weapons.

    ¡°¡­ they aren¡¯ting.¡±

    ¡°They wille soon.¡±

    ¡°Did you see it right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> I am telling you!¡±

    ¡°Why are you raising your voice!¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    The one who groaned was hit in the back of the head. And then he raised his head sad-faced,

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> for real, I saw it clearly! And they cannot pull the cart the other way, so they have toe here!¡±

    ¡°Maybe your eyes aren¡¯t working that well today.¡±

    The one called Dae hyung frowned.

    ¡°I feel like this guy needs to have his eyes checked. Even if we put up a watchtower, I doubt you would see anything!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it will be fine this time¡­ <i>uh!</i> There! They areing!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The bandit grinned, showing his yellow teeth.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> These idiots don¡¯t know what this ce¡­ is¡­¡±

    The man tilted his head.

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dae Hyung.¡±

    ¡°There¡­ are people pulling the cart?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    He blinked a couple of times, but no matter how much he looked, it was humans and not horses or cows.

    ¡°Are they crazy people¡­? What do they think this ce is? People pulling a cart?¡±

    ¡°This is a hill that even robs cows of breath!¡±

    ¡°That¡­ wow. They really areing.¡±

    ¡°Seriously. <i>Tch.</i>¡±

    The world was wide, so it should hold that there were different levels of crazy, but this was a whole new world of crazy!

    ¡°Well, anything works. Even if they are crazy, they are guests, and they should have money! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Waiting for the cart toe close, they burst out the thick fireworks and stopped the cart.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    <i>Halt!</i>

    The cart, which was moving at a slow speed, halted. And instantly, the ones who were pulling the cart up copsed to the ground in unison.

    ¡°<i>Huk! Huk! Huk!</i>¡±

    ¡°W-water, water please¡­! <i>Ahh¡­</i> I will¡­ die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at the people who slumped down and gasped for air, the bandits went still,

    ¡®T-this is wrong¡­¡¯

    When one sees bandits, they go wide-eyed, shocked, or they piss their pants.

    Then¡­

    The one next to the bandit poked him in the side.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    ¡®Ah, as if I know!¡¯

    The bandit cleared his throat and shouted,

    ¡°<i>Kuahahahah!</i> You people! You did welling this far! If your life is worth anything, put everything you have down and leave, I will spare your life!¡±

    An unhesitating voice.

    The animal skin wrapped around his body and the beard both suited him. And no one could help but feel like he was a strong man in his actions.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­ what is with them?¡±

    ¡°They look like bandits?¡±

    ¡°Bandits? <i>Huh,</i> the thief of the past is the bandit of now?¡±

    ¡°It is normal to meet bandits along this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­this ce smells.¡±

    The reaction which came back was entirely different from what was expected.

    ¡®Have they all turned crazy?¡¯

    Just as he was about to shout at them, Im Sheng, who was next to him, yelled,

    ¡°You idiots, how dare you act like this! This man is Leader Kwak Gyeong, The Giant Mountain Great Axe!¡±

    Then, the handsome man, on the ground near the cart, asked with a weak voice,

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Something called Giant Mountain.¡±

    ¡°Bandits are just dogs, cows, and tigers.¡±

    ¡°You see them like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Im Sheng¡¯s eyes red at them. Even when he said their name, the reaction was lukewarm.

    ¡°You people! Even when you see great bandits, you react like this! I tried to spare your lives, but this is it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Show them what we are like!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The bandits all had weapons in hand and moved to the cart. And right then¡­

    ¡°Oh, Fu¡­!¡±

    A head poked out from the cart.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Bandits.¡±

    ¡°Move them out! How dare you rest? Hurry up and do it so we can leave.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughh!</i>¡±

    At the pushing of the man above the cart, those sitting on the ground raised their weak bodies.

    ¡°Ha, he is really showing us stars.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, should I kill him?¡±

    ¡°You are a Taoist! Just half-kill him.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kwak Gyeong couldn¡¯t hold back his shock.

    He announced their name, and yet not a single one of these people who had climbed such a famous mountain had heard of their name? Was this a reaction that made any sense?

    Isn¡¯t it normal for at least one of them to be startled at their name?

    ¡®Are these really crazy people?¡¯

    Well, looking at their appearance, they did seem like such people. The one in the lead was the one in the middle.

    A monk was pulling the cart. He was wearing a yellow and red robe.

    ¡®If someone saw him, they would think he is from Shaolin. <i>Hahah.</i>¡¯

    And that wasn¡¯t it.

    And the guy behind him, he was a beggar in rags.

    Where would one see a beggar pull a cart to make a living?

    And the rest¡­

    ¡®2 women?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t notice them at the start because they were covered in dirt, but now he could see that women were pulling the cart too.

    ¡°What is with the robes they have? It seems like stars? What is it? Did they embroider something on the cloth? Some flower on cloth¡­¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Flowers?

    That¡­ <i>Uh?</i>

    So¡­

    ¡®Plum blossom?¡¯

    Kwak Gyeong¡¯s eyes widened. His eyes grew a little but then widened too far.

    ¡®Plum Blossoms?¡¯

    Taoists wearing plum blossom robes?

    ¡®Where? The waist¡­¡¯

    Sword? Sword with a plum blossom engraved onto it.

    Kwak Gyeong¡¯s face trembled.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t hear¡­¡¯

    Right, he had heard of things¡­

    Plum blossoms¡­ a sect that uses a plum blossom as its symbol¡­ just a while back, they had a super fight¡­

    ¡®¡­ <i>Uh? Uh!</i>¡¯

    Kwak Gyeong¡¯s face went pale.

    But Im Sheng, next to him, arrogantly spoke, not grasping the situation.

    ¡°You bastard! I will drag you out alive and feed you to the animals! You will regret stepping out¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>AHHHH!</i> Shut up! You insane man!¡±

    <i>Kwaaang!</i>

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    Kwak Gyeong¡¯s fist turned to Im Sheng¡¯s chin, and along with a broken tooth that bounced out, his body fell to the ground.

    Kwak Gyeong didn¡¯t even look at him and was just shocked.

    ¡°<i>Huk! Huk!</i>¡±

    He was already sweating too much. In the eyes of the rest of his bandits, who didn¡¯t know the reason for this, Kwak Gyeong shouted,

    ¡°I greet the warriors of the great Mount Hua Sect!¡±

    It was a cry-filled wish to survive.

    ¡°Will you not get down right now? You idiots!¡±

    Kwak Gyeong desperately shouted, and the bandits around fell t right then. In order to make a living, wasn¡¯t being alert the first rule for bandits?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who drew his sword, looked at the bandits with nk eyes.

    ¡°¡­ what is with them?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    At that time, the face that had been in the cart came out once again.

    ¡°Ah, aren¡¯t we leaving?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Kwak Gyeong, who noticed him to be the leader, shouted,

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him.

    ¡°Please spare me!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And he mmed his head to the floor.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing this, Chung Myung asked Baek Cheon,

    ¡°Bandit?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what is with him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, who were dusty. And he just nodded his head as if he understood.

    Well¡­

    Weren¡¯t these people more like bandits than the actual bandits?

    Objectively, just an objective statement.

 Chapter 419: To Be Honest, I Cannot Handle It Anymore (4)

    ¡°So¡­ the Green Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shook his head,

    ¡°The bandits who recently joined the Seventy-Two Strongholds of the Green Forest. I did hear about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then did the Seventy-Two Strongholds of the Green Forest change?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled,

    ¡°Because not all Seventy-Two Strongholds can prosper, it can be said that the members of the Seventy-Two constantly change. The bandits that have proven their name and power exist, and those who don¡¯t get thrown out.¡±

    This made Yoon Jong frown.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a stronghold that should hold such a great name.¡±

    ¡°It is natural.¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang smiled,

    ¡°When did the Beggars Union Branch look great?¡±

    Understanding in an instant, Yoon Jong went silent.

    ¡°The Beggars Union is recognized all around the world. But not every branch is as good as the others. The same goes for the Seventy-Two. No matter how wide the central ins are, it is impossible to maintain all Seventy-Two bandit groups equally. So, in truth, half of them are just there for the name.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i>¡±

    ¡°What can be seen as the true power of the Green Forest is its main head. The Green Forest King has true staying power, and his ten elites upy a high position.¡±

    At the exnation of Hong Dae-Kwang, Baek Cheon nodded.

    If all the bandit groups were as strong as those around them, Green Forest would have surpassed Shaolin and be called the best in the world.

    ¡°I understand till right there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i> Okay. Any more questions?¡±

    ¡°The most basic problem remains¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ then why are those bandits doing that?¡±

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shrugged.

    Baek Cheon sighed and turned his head, and a bottle of alcohol could be seen.

    <i>Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuaah!</i> As expected, you are amazing!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the disciples of Mount Hua were arrogant! There is nothing wrong with that rumor!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! You emptied the huge bottle in one go!¡±

    Very¡­

    ¡®Shitty bandit-like.¡¯

    To the left and right of Chung Myung, who was drinking alcohol from something like a human-sized hug, hairy bandits were pping their hands like children.

    And this made Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulders tremble in shock.

    ¡°<i>Kwaaak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung put down the neatly emptied jar and picked up a chicken leg that was next to him, and bit into it.

    ¡°Feels good!¡±

    ¡°We are happy that you like it!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i> I feel like my eyes are shining even when the sun isn¡¯t here, Disciple makes me feel ted.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! It is the glory of our life to serve you!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Don¡¯t say that. <i>Heheheh!</i>¡±

    Looking at Chung Myung smile brightly, Baek Cheon wanted to hit him.

    ¡®That guy is the one who is insane!¡¯

    The bandits who managed to recognize that it was Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who had stepped into their stronghold were now begging for forgiveness.

    That must have felt good enough for him. But the problem came from here,

    -For us to meet the heroes of Mount Hua like this and simply send them on their way? Our Green Forest will curse us. Please give us the honor of serving you!

    A joke that no one would even find funny¡­

    The bandits who held axes in their hands then decided to follow them like idiots¡­

    ¡®I never thought this would happen.¡¯

    For some reason, the more he thought about it, the more he felt his tears hurt his eyes.

    ¡°No, it is because that Chung Myung brat is mad. However, they are bandits with titles, so why are they acting like¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t great,¡± added Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°Not all Seventy-Two Strongholds of the Green Forest are good. To be able to join them or make a name amongst the group, they need to have skills and strength better than a middle-level sect.¡±

    ¡°Then why are they doing that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You, people, are Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what about it?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Why do you act like this when you swing your sword like a reaper? What kind of sect is Mount Hua right now? Among the many, it is a ce that can stand upright with pride. Are there any martial sects that have done what Mount Hua has done up till now, excluding the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    ¡®Is there any?¡¯

    Looking back, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. But he couldn¡¯t tell if this was because of his short experience in Kangho or if it was because there wasn¡¯t one topare at all.

    At that time, Hong Dae-Kwang added,

    ¡°No, there will not be, and even the Nine Great Sects cannot confidently stand when the people of Ten Thousand People n attack them. Of course, it might be called luck.¡±

    He had a subtle smile,

    ¡°Simply put, even if Mount Hua pulls one of the Nine Great Sects down and takes its ce, or if the Nine Great Sects and Five Families be the Ten Sects and Five Families, there would be nothing strange about it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°So frustrating!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang beat his own chest.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking too lowly of yourselves? If Green Forest and Mount Hua collided, they wouldn¡¯tst long with all of you there. Can bandits hold the power the Ten Thousand People n has?¡±

    Baek Cheon and the other disciples looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡®Now that I think about it.¡¯

    ¡®We are that strong?¡¯

    Even if he heard it, he didn¡¯t really feel it.

    Of course, it has always been the role of Mount Hua to not consider itself much in the face of other sects. But now, Mount Hua was being respected by many.

    ¡°It feels strange.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    It wasmon for prestigious families and sects to get treated like nobles by others. But Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had witnessed its downfall, taking loans and selling precious items to feed them, so they had never experienced this treatment.

    So, this situation didn¡¯t suit them at all.

    ¡°Normally, when you start making a name for yourself out in the world, there are cases where many don¡¯t realize their own fame.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled,

    ¡°Now that this is going to happen all time, you should adapt to it. Besides, Green Forest is a special ce.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clicked his tongue and said,

    ¡°Who fought with you people?¡±

    ¡°The Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°Right. Green Forest is at war with them. In order words, you can be the good people who helped Green Forest defeat them. Doesn¡¯t that also mean more points for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­r-right.¡±

    ¡°From their point of view, weing you with open arms is quite good. And I bet that you will be given anything to drink and eat even if the Green Forest Kinges here.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s expression changed with Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s words.

    The benefactor of bandits?

    ¡®Should this be something to aspire to?¡¯

    But he was sure of one thing. That Chung Myung was in a good mood right now.

    ¡°<i>Kuahahahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Heehehe.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face like he was tired.

    ¡°I always heard jokes about how Mount Hua should be avoided, but I never thought that the day woulde when we get treated like this by bandits.¡±

    ¡°¡­but I actually feel like this atmosphere is a bit familiar.¡±

    ¡°You shut up, will you! Shut up!¡±

    Jo Gul, who spoke up, was shouted at for no reason and pouted in silence.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t pay attention to them and continued to gobble up the alcohol and meat around him.

    Chung Myung munched on his food and asked,

    ¡°So, Green Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! That is right, disciple! I, we are called the Red Tiger Bandits!¡±

    Kwak Gyeong spoke with too much excitement.

    ¡°Of course, it is a bit embarrassing to say this in front of the most famous sect, Mount Hua, but we are proud members of the Seventy-Two Strongholds.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Right. Right.¡±

    Next to Kwak Gyeong, Im Sheng worked hard.

    Despite having his teeth blown out by a punch, he also didn¡¯t seem the least bit bothered.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head like he just realized something.

    ¡°You are bandits?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, we are.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, you said you would kill everyone, right? You are bandits who kill people?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Disciple. Would we say that sincerely? It is just dramatic words like, ¡®I know what you did! Or ¡®you know what your crime is!¡¯ But that doesn¡¯t mean that we actually know, right?¡±

    ¡°I heard something about skinning people alive?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> This madman!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    In an instant, Kwak Gyeong turned to Im Sheng and tapped him.

    ¡°People don¡¯t get scared unless we say such things these days.¡±

    Chung Myung still had a suspicious look.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t really doing it, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Disciple! What kind of people would kill others in broad daylight?¡±

    Kwak Gyeong¡¯s cheeks trembled, unable to exin.

    ¡°It cannot be. And if rumors spread that people who passed through these mountains died at the hands of bandits, who woulde through this mountain pass?¡±

    ¡°¡­ they wouldn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Right! And it isn¡¯t like the world has just one road. When rumors spread that one path is dangerous, people will just find another one. Whether we like it or not, it would be nice to have an ambush point on a popr mountain path, but such ces are already upied by other bandits before us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And we need to scare travelers moderately and snatch their things. We do not even snatch everything. We give some of it back, thinking they must have enough to travel.¡±

    ¡°¡­ which bandit acts like that?¡±

    ¡°Bandits are always like that.¡±

    Kwak Gyeong scratched his head.

    ¡°Think about it. What kind of money do people who climb the mountain have? And if we rob them of too much¡­ you know they will¡­¡±

    ¡°Hire warriors.¡±

    ¡°Ah, not that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Kwak Gyeong smiled,

    ¡°Merchants are tricky people to be with, we almost face death on a regr basis. There are subjugation teams thate into the mountains. They are scary. And on that day, we have to shut down our business.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a sensitive job to be in. It is thew to live a long life only when one knows to act within their own limits and not offend the public. <i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes,

    ¡°¡­ you have a harder life than I thought.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah.</i> Is there anything like an easy life? This is what life is.¡±

    Kwak Gyeongughed, scratching his head, and Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Here. Come here.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Come,e.¡±

    He tilted his head and got closer to Chung Myung, who was waving his hand.

    ¡°What is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly stood up and kicked him in the butt.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Kwak Gyeong fell to the ground.

    ¡°How dare you feed me this bullshit! If this is hard, make a living by farming! Those who steal money from people and live here are speaking about a tough life? What? Rules? <i>Huh?</i> What is with you idiots?¡±

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    Kwak Gyeong was on the ground and rushed to Chung Myung on his knees. And heid down t.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t farming only possible when one hasnd? There is no way to make a living like that, so I climbed up here. Who would want to live in a mountain full of wild animals and no people!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and sat down.

    ¡°So you are poor?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And it is difficult to earn?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled. The disciples of Mount Hua who saw this could guess what was happening.

    ¡°That bandit made a huge mistake.¡±

    ¡°Right. That guy never lets go once he catches something.¡±

    ¡°I feel bad.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, unable to understand his words, tilted his head as Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Change your profession.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Kwak Gyeong tilted his head.

    ¡°As you said, if you can make a living, there will be no bandits, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Say anything else, and you die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    In an instant, Kwak Gyeong¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°D-disciple! T-that¡­¡±

    When he didn¡¯t move, Chung Myung smiled, lifting up the jar he was drinking from.

    The bronze cup he was drinking from crumbled, and it soon changed from a cup to a ball. Chung Myung tossed the new drinking cup to Kwak Gyeong.

    Catch!

    Kwak Gyeong¡¯s face twitched as he received it.

    ¡°Will you do that, or should I do it?¡±

    ¡°I will serve you right now, Disciple!¡±

    Like a quick-minded bandit, he had another quick realization this time.

    No matter how important wealth was, his life was more important.

 Chapter 420: To Be Honest, I Cannot Handle It Anymore (5)

    Riches piled up on top of the thick steel cart.

    Gold jewels were piled high like a tower, and the jewels shone brilliantly in the soft moonlight.

    ¡°Oh my, there were so many riches, so I didn¡¯t think it would all fit?¡±

    ¡°There, move it to the side! There is space on the side!¡±

    ¡°The ones that are easier to break go on the top!¡±

    Baek Cheon and the disciples of Mount Hua looked at the group of bandits bringing over their loot.

    ¡®Exciting.¡¯

    They put on solemn expressions, but their lips were itching to form a smile.

    ¡®At this point, who is the bandit?¡¯

    Even Baek Cheon didn¡¯t notice his lips were rising into a smile. And¡­

    ¡°Stack it correctly.¡±

    ¡°<i>¡­ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, on the other hand, was sitting cross-legged in his chair with a bottle in hand.

    ¡°<i>Kuaak.</i>¡±

    Wiping his lips, he looked forward and squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Your waist seems to be getting lower? Should I fold your back?¡±

    ¡°N-No!¡±

    The bandits were frightened and quickly lifted their backs.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> Whatever.¡±

    The sound of alcohol being thrown down his throat could be heard. All the bandits could do was bow their heads towards the ground.

    ¡°If you have confidence, try using internal qi. Try it¡­ your dantian will take a flight to god knows where.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°We will not use it!¡±

    The bandits shouted with their legs wobbling.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i> I have gotten a lot better than in the past, in the past, I would have buried them all.¡±

    In the past, huh?

    <i>Ahh.</i> I shouldn¡¯t be saying that.

    Chung Myung continuously clicked his tongue for a long time and suddenly screamed as if his body had heated up,

    ¡°Ahh! The more I think about it, the more pissed I am! You bastard!¡±

    And he rushed forward and kicked Kwak Gyeong in the head.

    ¡°<i>cck!</i>¡±

    As soon as he was hit, Kwak Gyeong fell to the ground and Chung Myung rushed forward and grabbed the bandit¡¯s head as he clutched Kwak Gyeong¡¯s hands to his own back.

    ¡°What? What did that mouth say? Sensitive life? Tough life? For the day toe when I hear the sad stories of bastards. What? You chose this since you have no options?¡±

    ¡°I did wrong!¡±

    ¡°Get hit if you did wrong!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked him again, but Kwak Gyeong kept returning back into the punishing position.

    Chung Myung turned to look at the riches.

    ¡°Those who have a hard time making so much, huh? Well, I can never believe what you robbers say.¡±

    At that time, Hong Dae-Kwang ran to the bandits¡¯ side.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°From what I have heard from the beggars, it seems like these people never killed anyone. It wasn¡¯t a lie.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°I am sure.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and looked at him, and Kwak Gyeong spoke like this was unfair,

    ¡°S-See! I told¡­¡±

    ¡°I?¡±

    ¡°That we never killed anyone! This is unfair!¡±

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    Chung Myung hit Kwak Gyeong on his leg and knocked him down, and began to step on him.

    ¡°What, you bastard! What did you speak about morals? Yah, you moron! If people say that you didn¡¯t kill, is it supposed to be fine? Even Confucious himself would break his head if he heard about you! Where the hell is there a robber who would shout out loud saying he was being treated unfairly?¡±

    Kwak Gyeong didn¡¯t even open his eyes now as he knew that another excuse was going to shorten his lifespan.

    ¡°You are making a living by robbing and speaking about having a tough life! And I have to earn money by working!¡±

    Chung Myung was enraged. At the same time, the kicking turned more frequent, and in the end, Baek Cheon had to speak up, unable to handle this.

    ¡°Chung Myung. He will die.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t his death do us all good?¡±

    ¡°¡­true, but¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t find a suitable answer, and he felt startled by this.

    ¡°N-No! Yah! Still, you cannot kill people just because they robbed others!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    While talking with Baek Cheon, Chung Myung, who had been stomping on Kwak Gyeong, finally stopped. And looking at the fallen man, he frowned.

    ¡°Look at him.¡±

    He really wanted to catch all these idiots and hand them over to the officials.

    ¡°Now, now, calm down, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    At that time, Hong Dae-Kwang intervened.

    ¡°Still, they haven¡¯t killed anyone, and now it doesn¡¯t even seem like they were robbing too much, just robbers with a conscience.¡±

    ¡°What? No, where in the world are such bandits? What? Now we have to say there is a murderer and a murderer with a conscience so thetter can have fun?¡±

    Uh¡­

    Right, that wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Chung Myung trembled, looking at his fist, and then sighed.

    ¡°<i>Tch,</i> right, what good will beating you do.¡±

    Bandits would never cease to exist. Even if this group were all wiped out here, a new group would spring up. If the new bandits were more vicious than the current ones, more people would die.

    ¡°Up.¡±

    At the words of Chung Myung, all the bandits stood up so quickly it was more of a jump.

    ¡°¡­the more I think about it, the angrier I get. Now these bastards are in Shaanxi too?¡±

    In the past, the glory time of Mount Hua had touched throughout the central ins, and the Evil Factions had gone extinct or were close to it. As a result, for the most part, bandits weren¡¯tmonly encountered.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°K-Kwak Gyeong! Giant Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Giant Mountain my ass!¡±

    Chung Myung growled at the title he didn¡¯t have to hear and said,

    ¡°Get your minds together.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I am watching you. If I hear there to be a probleming from this side, everyone here will die.¡±

    ¡°I-I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Kwak Gyeong with confused eyes.

    ¡®Annoying.¡¯

    It was irritating to leave them alone and it bothered him.

    Besides, the biggest problem now was the Ghost n.

    Starting now, the work they would do involved carrying goods to the rest of the world. Wasn¡¯t Mount Hua already doing this with the tea trade right now?

    ¡®I didn¡¯t think much.¡¯

    The tea trade was a straightforward thing, but the problem would be much bigger if these bandits caught the Ghost n Members when they were delivering goods. As the value of these goods would be high, thepensation would also be high.

    Even if they moved swiftly, they could still be caught, and Chung Myung wasn¡¯t confident that there would be no issues with the strength of the Ghost n, which wascking.

    If they were caught? He would have to make a journey again¡­

    ¡°<i>Hmmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was slightly worried and nodded his head after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Great Guardian!¡±

    ¡°Call me Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Disciple!¡±

    ¡°Where should I go to meet with your leader?¡±

    ¡°Uh? You are talking about our leader? Or the Green Forest King?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, these bastards don¡¯t seem to have learned their lesson. It seems like you only have big-big titles but no brain? What? Green Forest King? What kind of bandit bastard gets to be the king¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was listening to this smiled.

    ¡°You are also a Dragon? Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Did I add that to my name?¡±

    Chung Myung shouted back. Even so, each time he heard his title, he liked it.

    ¡®No. I have to catch someone and get a new nickname.¡¯

    I am disappointed!

    ¡°Well, where do I go?¡±

    ¡°No, the Green Forest King is not someone you can meet because you want to.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Just as the ck Dragon King exists near the Yangtze River families, the Green Forest King exists where the green mountains are. The one who exists everywhere and doesn¡¯t exist anywhere is the Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°What bullshit is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this how you answer? Your head doesn¡¯t seem smart so you must have worked hard to memorize that, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, a little.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tchtchtch.</i>¡±

    Whatever, that was pathetic!

    ¡°I have nothing to say. Tell that king who is doing something around here that I am looking for him.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang was the one most surprised by his words.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. That man isn¡¯t someone you meet because you want to. He too is a strong man! One of the five!¡±

    ¡°Then say that if he doesn¡¯te all his bandits will be killed.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®This bastard is just wired differently.¡¯

    No matter how much he exined, this guy had no intention of listening. Even a cow would listen, but a wall? How would a wall listen?

    ¡°I-I will definitely say it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    ¡°B-But where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Why? Want to get revenge?¡±

    ¡°R-revenge?!¡±

    Kwak Gyeong jumped up,

    ¡°I do not have such dreams! I just wanted to know so that our Green Forest King will know where Disciple is.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is that so? Um, at the Ghost n¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahahahahah!</i> No! No, Disciple!¡±

    You insane bastard!

    Do Un-Chan, the sessor to the n, who was watching, not wanting to get caught up in this situation, rushed at Chung Myung with his best speed.

    This mad kid was attracting the Green Forest King, so he¡¯d rather run than let the location of his n be revealed!

    ¡°N-Not at the Ghost n! We cannot afford to have him!¡±

    ¡°That bandit?¡±

    ¡°No! No! I¡¯d rather have my throat slit!¡±

    ¡°You are too timid.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Then I can do nothing, tell him toe to the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°Tang Family? The Sichuan Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°Is there another Tang Family besides that one?¡±

    Kwak Gyeong frowned.

    The Sichuan Tang Family was a Justice Faction member,

    It was known to be a very dangerous ce¡­ and to invite the Green Forest King there.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    He cannot keep up with the thoughts of this man anyway.

    ¡°I-I will tell him, but I don¡¯t know if he will listen.¡±

    ¡°You just tell him.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As if Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be talked to, Kwak Gyeong turned to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Is everything packed?¡±

    ¡°I put everything in but¡­ can I really take all of this?¡±

    ¡°It is fine. We have grain left, and we won¡¯t starve, so it is good.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and touched Kwak Gyeong.

    ¡°Or should we y around more? This meeting has been fun, right? Should we meet once again on these wide Central ins?¡±

    ¡°¡­T-That will never happen! Never!¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Now with all their treasures wrapped up in cloth, Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°It is done. Well, our business here is done¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-You worked hard! Go safely!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean go?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Wah, nopassion <i>huh?</i> We will leave in the morning. Go and get the drinking table ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Disciple! Me too!¡±

    ¡°Be safe!¡±

    The bandits waved their hands looking at the cart finally leaving. But their actions and thoughts were different.

    ¡®Please go already you fucking dogs!¡¯

    ¡®What kind of bandits get robbed by Taoists! This world has changed!¡¯

    ¡®Let us never meet each other! Please!¡¯

    The oversized cart was being thrown down the side of the mountain, and Im Sheng coughed,

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i> Those fucking things!¡±

    He pointed his finger to the air and then gritted his remaining teeth¡­

    ¡°Great Hyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­ call the kids!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Leader! What will you do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Im Sheng¡¯s face contorted,

    ¡°Dirty and despicable, but since we have be bandits, should we continue to live as one? And what will we do when someone like that bastardes along again?¡±

    ¡°¡­Im Sheng.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Should I prepare? There is this ce which has been looking good.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we will lose.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°We move and everything will be done for.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im Sheng blinked his eyes, unable to understand, and Kwak Gyeong sighed,

    ¡°¡­they say rabbits die when they use their heads. Just take good care so that no other banditse here and ask for only half of what they have in the future.¡±

    ¡°N-No. We are rabbits now? It isn¡¯t like we are being monitored anymore.¡±

    ¡°Know who that beggar was?¡±

    ¡°¡­ beggar?¡±

    ¡°A member of the Beggars Union. And do you have the confidence of avoiding their eyes and working?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    In the end, Kwak Gyeong slumped down.

    ¡°We arepletely screwed man, <i>huh</i> shit!¡±

    He groaned in despair, in silence.

 Chapter 421: Well, Arrive Late And Youâ€™ll Die (1)

    <i>Swish!</i>

    The rain was pouring down as if a hole had been pierced into the sky.

    Oh Jang-Song, an elder of the Ghost n, looked at the gate with a worried face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for them toe back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t take this long.¡¯

    Do Un-Chan, the now sessor of the Ghost n, was a person who can be ranked among the top ten when it came to footwork. And Gye Hyung<sup>1</sup>, who followed him, was also pretty skilled.

    So he couldn¡¯t understand why it was taking such a long time for the two of them toe here.

    ¡°Did something happen¡­¡±

    ¡°Watch your mouth! Do not say words that will jinx us!¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Oh Jang-Song clicked his tongue.

    ¡®This wasn¡¯t going to happen.¡¯

    This shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    The Ghost n had finally regained stability after a long internal war, but in this situation, it was as if their n had to fall into the abyss.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried. Who dares to try and catch up to his speed?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That foolish disciple.¡±

    Oh Jang-Song had a bit of anger, but he sighed.

    But then a disciple came running in through the gate and shouted,

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°H-here! It looks like the young leader is returning!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohh!</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song jumped up as he ran toward the gate,

    ¡°Finally!¡±

    A truly amazing moment.

    For the young leader to return, it meant that he had brought back the n Leader¡¯s Seal. If so, didn¡¯t that mean he could now officially take up the position of n leader and begin to lead them properly?

    ¡®Heavens!¡¯

    Oh Jang-Song opened the gate with a face overflowing with emotions.

    ¡°Young Leader! We¡­¡±

    But his bright smile stiffened as his mouth closed.

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    Doubtful, he rubbed his eyes a couple of times, making sure to blink a couple of times too.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the cart, which was almost breaking through the narrow mountain road. What was this?

    ¡°¡­why are people pulling the cart?¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    The disciples who came out were nkly standing there.

    A red-faced, shiny-headed monk was in the lead, pulling the cart. Probably because he was a monk, it seemed like he was having a hard time, and it seemed like he was shouting¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    Ah, no¡­

    It looked like he was chanting¡­.

    Behind the monk at the forefront, men in traditional robes were struggling and screaming.

    ¡®A monk, Taoists¡­ no, even a beggar?¡¯

    What kind of insanebination was this? What was even more embarrassing was¡­.

    ¡°You want to pee? You want to pee now! Didn¡¯t you eat enough to go fast enough? Didn¡¯t you get expensive meat?! Pull faster!¡±

    Among them, the youngest-looking one was on top of the cart, alone, shouting at the others. This was something they couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Y-Young Leader?¡±

    Stunned, their gazes moved to Do Un-Chan. Seeing him trudge beside the cart, Oh Jang-Song, startled, ran to him.

    ¡°My¡­ Young Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhhhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Oh Jang-Song flinched at the screams that wereing from the side.

    Drenched in rain, they were advancing with steaming off of their bodies. And looking at their breath, it felt as if their bodies were already at their limit.

    ¡®Did theye from hell¡­?¡¯

    No. There was a monk and some Taoists¡­.

    ¡°Young Leader, what the hell is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­let¡¯s head in and talk, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes!¡±

    <i>Kiiik! Kiiik!</i>

    The rain-soaked cart was making a creaking sound as they entered the gate.

    And¡­

    <i>Plop!</i>

    As soon as they entered the gates of the n, the people pulling the cart let go of the handle and fell down.

    ¡°¡­damn¡­ it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­that fucking devil! He¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of martial n is like this!¡±

    Baek Cheon was wide-eyed and let out a groan. Do Un-Chan flinched at this and shook his head,

    ¡°¡­ I am sorry. The Ghost n is a ce that doesn¡¯t want to be seen by the outside world.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was on the ground, didn¡¯t say anything. Watching them groan in the wet rain felt horrible.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> Everyone is so weak.¡±

    ¡°That bastard¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kill him! I will, really!¡±

    Amidst the rain of shouts, Chung Myung jumped off the cart and brought a bottle to his lips. After drinking it, he made a happy sound and wiped his mouth with his sleeves.

    ¡°How long have we been here? It hasn¡¯t been long, and you people are resting here?¡±

    Baek Cheon stretched out and looked at the sky, unable to even speak any words.

    ¡®He is insane, he has to be.¡¯

    They had traveled thousands of miles from Shaanxi, all on foot. If they were ordinary people, it would have taken their entire lives to make this journey.

    Since they had also been dragging the cart, no matter how well-trained their bodies were, there was no way they could withstand this strain.

    Moreover¡­

    ¡®I can see why people don¡¯t make carts out of iron.¡¯

    Carts were basically animals that needed to be fed oil and managed correctly. However, everyone who apanied them on the road knew how to fight¡­ but with everyday chores, they seemed to be rather ipetent.

    So they couldn¡¯t help but forcibly pull the cart as it began to turn stiff and dull.

    ¡°¡­Sahyung. I might die.¡±

    ¡°I am already dead.¡±

    ¡°I want to kill.¡±

    Even Yu Yiseol was gritting her teeth, looking at Chung Myung. But the guy just continued to drink and rx his body.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch</i>. Such weak bones, which is why you cannot use them properly!¡±

    ¡°Bones? Bones? Yours must be pretty strong, huh? Let us check how long you¡­.!¡±

    <i>Pung!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ackkk!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon, who jumped at Chung Myung, was kicked away and flew to a corner.

    ¡®That man is quite stubborn.¡¯

    ¡®Or foolish.¡¯

    They wondered how he could be this sturdy, picking a fight right after an entire day¡¯s journey.

    ¡°Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Still, it seems like you had a hard time with the kids¡­ no, let my sahyung-sajaes wash up.¡±

    ¡°I will tell them to prepare hot water right away.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Thank you.¡±

    Do Un-Chan spoke to Oh Jang-Song.

    ¡°Please prepare warm water and meals. Right now!¡±

    ¡°Ah- I understand, Young Leader.¡±

    And after a pause, the elder, who thought his young leader had brought back some strange people, moved toplete the assigned tasks.

    ¡°<i>Haaa¡­.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu¡­</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul were groaning pretty loudly as they soaked themselves in the hot bath.

    ¡°T-This is nice.¡±

    ¡°I think I will live a little longer.¡±

    Jo Gul, who stepped out of the bathtub, frowned. His feet were swollen, and his skin was peeling off.

    ¡°Really¡­ this time, I thought I was dying for real.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> I thought I was going to see Hell this time.¡±

    In the end, they realized that the important thing wasn¡¯t the kind of training but the intensity.

    ¡®That is why Chung Myung is a madman.¡¯

    They thought that he would make warriors by simply making people pull carts¡­

    ¡°<i>Puaaaah!</i>¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon, who was soaking in the hot water, rose up.

    <i>Ssh!</i>

    And he tilted his head, pushing his wet hair back. Seeing that, Jo Gul hesitated, not saying anything.

    ¡°¡­ what is it?¡±

    Seeing Baek Cheon, with his long hair hanging down, and Hae Yeon¡¯s bald head, it felt so strange.

    Baek Cheon smiled and looked at Hae Yeon.

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> Hae Yeon¡­ Monk! You cannot sleep here! You will die!¡±

    He grabbed Hae Yeon¡¯s head which was slowly sinking under the water.

    ¡°How can he hold a monk by their head!¡±

    ¡°Seriously tactless!¡±

    Hae Yeon was dragged out of the bath like an octopus, and his head was shaken a couple of times before he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ does Mount Hua always train like this?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°This is normal.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, this time, we were in a hurry. Wasn¡¯t our training much more difficult than when we were in Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Sasuk, we have to take into ount that we are stronger now!¡±

    ¡°Ah, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Hae Yeon shook his head.

    ¡®I was wondering how Mount Hua became this strong.¡¯

    He had seen them practice in Xi¡¯an a few times and felt rather fresh. It would be weird if people didn¡¯t get strong after being rolled on the ground like this. If they didn¡¯t get stronger, they would die like this.

    Hae Yeon looked at Yoon Jong, whose muscles were looking as hard as an iron te.

    ¡®It is embarrassing.¡¯

    Yoon Jong thoroughly looked as if he was someone who preferred close-rangebat.

    Wasn¡¯t it a matter of thinking about how to train his body?

    However, even Yoon Jong, who seemed to be the thinnest on Mount Hua, had a better body than Hae Yeon.

    It was embarrassing to think that he had thought himself to be the strongest person at one point.

    ¡°But where is Disciple Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°He washed up earlier.¡±

    ¡°Why so fast¡­?¡±

    Jo Gul shrugged.

    ¡°We get to rest now, but this is the start for Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong pouted.

    ¡°That bastard is going to make people speechless.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can agree with that.¡±

    All the Mount Hua disciples nodded.

    It was difficult to pull a cart made of iron. Needless to say, it was made much more difficult when the person on top of the cart kept adding weight to it each time they stopped.

    But no matter how hard it was, after a certain point, it couldn¡¯t get any more difficult.

    ¡°Even so, it is straight to work,¡± said Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­ so insane, right?¡±

    All eyes turned to the bathroom door.

    ¡°¡­ such a long way off,¡± mumbled Baek Cheon, vocalizing all of their feelings.

    ¡°What do you mean? Like transportation?¡±

    ¡°You are saying you want to use our disciples as an escort service?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Young Leader!¡±

    As Oh Jang-Song¡¯s voice began to grow, Chung Myung, who was seated, shook his bottle,

    ¡°Now, do not get too angry.¡±

    At that, Oh Jang-Song turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°Why are you sitting here? It looks like you are the youngest of the Mount Hua disciples!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Oh.¡±

    At that moment, Do Un-Chan turned and reached for Oh Jang-Song¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ be careful of what you say.¡±

    If you don¡¯t want to die.

    Of course, the second part was said silently, but his gaze said enough.

    ¡®¡­ what?¡¯

    A threat?

    No, not a threat, but a warning?

    Oh Jang-Song turned back to Chung Myung.

    ¡®Does that mean this young disciple is that dangerous?¡¯

    This was something he couldn¡¯t understand, and Chung Myung smiled as he said,

    ¡°I might be young, but do not worry, I have been entrusted with full authority by my sect leader. Every word I say will be what Mount Hua wants.¡±

    ¡°How do I believe¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, seriously. I came with your young leader. Can you not believe him?¡±

    Oh Jang-Song looked at Do Un-Chan and Chung Myung.

    Sighing, he said, ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t that.¡±

    ¡°Then good, well¡­¡±

    When Chung Myung shrugged, Oh Jang-Song closed his mouth like he wasn¡¯t going to say much.

    ¡°Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Disciple.¡±

    Do Un-Chan nodded and began to speak of what had happened.

    Even after everything was done, the elder silently watched Do Un-Chan.

    ¡°I understand what you mean. At first nce, it seems reasonable. I understand why you led them here too.¡±

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    Chung Myung liked this man. He thought it wouldn¡¯t work, but he was actually listening.

    ¡°But, Young Leader. I have one thing on my mind. It is only natural that the n¡¯s finances are considered important, but a n that only cares about that doesn¡¯t rise much.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>hm.</i> That is true.¡±

    ¡°If the disciples are going to waste time carrying things, the amount of time they spend training will be reduced. The time wasted is never going toe back. After we have saved enough money, we will have missed the opportunity to grow their skills.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Do Un-Chan, who heard this, nodded.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t much like this thinking.

    ¡®Why do his<sup>2</sup> ears listen to everything?¡¯

    Those words were right, but so were his<sup>3</sup>.

    ¡®If you are a leader, be decisive!¡¯

    It was clear what would happen to the n if this man was made their n leader.

    Well¡­

    If he were someone with skill and a goal, then he wouldn¡¯t have struggled so long in the internal wars of their n.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who clicked his tongue, looked at the two. It felt like he had to end this.

    ¡°So Elder means¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You are worried their training will not go well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If only that is resolved, there would be no more problems?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like money? As long as they can train properly, I have no reason to stop it. But will the two ever co-exist?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Why can¡¯t that happen?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of proving so?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>uh?</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song tilted his head while Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Do not worry. I will show it to you.¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s heart sank at the evil smile he just witnessed. This was a mistake!

    He closed his eyes and mumbled,

    ¡®Elder, you made a huge mistake.¡¯

    It looked like the future of the Ghost n was already clearly visible to his eyes.

 Chapter 422: Well, Arrive Late And Youâ€™ll Die (2)

    ¡°Elder! What is all this?¡±

    ¡°Do not cross the line.¡±

    As soon as morning came, the disciples of the Ghost n gathered, and they threw bewildered looks at Oh Jang-Song.

    ¡°A race?¡±

    ¡°¡­why? Are you not feeling confident?¡±

    ¡°No, I am confused. Who are we? We are disciples of the Ghost n, right?¡±

    Oh Jang-Song nodded his head at their spirit, which was high even though it was only early morning.

    ¡°Right, the footwork we know, the Ghost n¡¯s footwork, is second to none in this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But this is a race. What kind of nonsense is this¡­¡±

    In response to the dissatisfaction of his disciples, Oh Jang-Song waved his hand.

    ¡°There is nothing to say. Just defeat them.¡±

    Then, he turned his head and turned to the disciples of Mount Hua on the other side.

    ¡®Cheeky¡­¡¯

    He bit his lip.

    Right, why did this have to happen¡­

    ¡°Is this to prove what you are iming?¡±

    Oh Jang-Song frowned, looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yes, proof.¡±

    ¡°You want to prove that training and work can happen at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As I said.¡±

    Oh Jang-Song frowned and raised his voice.

    ¡°Look! You are surely not saying lifting things and carrying heavy weights at the same time, right? Are you calling that some natural training?!¡±

    ¡°You got it right.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song looked at Chung Myung with a distasteful face.

    ¡°Look here, Disciple. Training has meaning when the proper methods and the appropriate guidance are harmonized. No matter how much you performborious tasks, you cannot call it training!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°It is just a way for teaching to happen. What matters is their goals and passion pushing them to their limit.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song looked at Chung Myung like this was absurd.

    ¡°No¡­ what the hell does this disciple even¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Oh. Refrain from referring to him like that, this disciple¡¯s name is Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who is said to be the one to be the best.¡±

    And that title doesn¡¯t even address the type of character he had!

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    At Do Un-chan¡¯s words, Oh Jang-Song looked at Chung Myung.

    This young disciple, who didn¡¯t exude the spirit of a Taoist, was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    ¡°<i>Ahem,</i> I see.¡±

    However, now knowing the title and position of the other person, he couldn¡¯t treat him badly. So he spoke with a softer tone,

    ¡°But even if you are Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, I will not agree to this. Especially when ites to the techniques of our Ghost n, we don¡¯t need to seek any advice from other sects in the world.¡±

    ¡°That is a problem.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°The world is constantly changing. Just because you made a name for yourself a hundred years ago doesn¡¯t mean things will return back to how they once were.¡±

    ¡°What did you¡­¡±

    ¡°So!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Chung Myung lightly touched the table with his palm.

    ¡°This is Kangho business, but wouldn¡¯t it be useless to argue about that now? There is only one way to prove who is right on these ins.¡±

    At his words, Oh Jang-Song¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Are you sure you want topete against our godly technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled confidently.

    ¡°That is the fastest way.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Why do we¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and firmly stated,

    ¡°If we lose, I will return the seal of your n and leave your n alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, if we win, Elder will cooperate with what the Young Leader is trying to do.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song agonized over it for a second, but he didn¡¯t need long.

    ¡°You seem worried?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    He opened his eyes and red at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Chung Myung sped his hands and said,

    ¡°I said nothing.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that the person who calls the Ghost n¡¯s disciples ¡®the fastest in the world¡¯ doesn¡¯t have any confidence.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Songughed, flustered, and then smiled with a displeased face,

    ¡°I was thinking of a good way to let this go for the sake of Mount Hua¡¯s face, but you, Disciple, are really making it hard!¡±

    ¡°Oh? So we are on?¡±

    ¡°The Ghost n doesn¡¯t shy away from challenges. So how do you want to settle it?¡±

    When he finally heard what he wanted to hear, Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°What method? It would certainly be nice to take down Elder, but this is a test of skill, so¡­ it would be better to let my sahyungs and your disciples of the Ghost npete with their footwork.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Do I have toe into it?¡±

    Oh Jang-Song¡¯s eyes went cold.

    ¡°There is no need for Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who is called the best to step out?¡±

    ¡°Right. Doesn¡¯t that make it better?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it seems like our n is being underestimated. Fine. I ept your challenge, but instead¡­¡±

    Oh Jang-Song banged onto the table and said,

    ¡°If you lose, please return the n Leader¡¯s seal and leave. If Mount Hua is a sect that follows its¡¯ words, you won¡¯t change your mind.¡±

    ¡°I am someone who sticks to their promises.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was good at lying to the disciples of Mount Hua, was the one saying this.

    ¡°¡­I feel a bit like I am getting what I needed.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It is nothing.¡±

    Oh Jang-Song shook his head.

    He didn¡¯t care anymore, this was a challenge that was advantageous for them.

    ¡°Akso.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    Oh Jang-Song looked at the disciple in front of him.

    ¡°This match is a matter of honor. You have to win this.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, Elder!¡±

    Akso, who answered confidently, looked toward the disciples of Mount Hua, who were in the corner of the training hall.

    Seeing that they weren¡¯t the least bit nervous made him angry.

    ¡®Is this a well-doing sect?¡¯

    Of course, the Ghost n could not bepared with Mount Hua. Besides, wasn¡¯t it barely an exaggeration to say that Mount Hua was the most famous sect right now?

    ¡®Ignoring people because of that¡­¡¯

    It was then¡­

    ¡°Why us, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°You run! You! Why do we have to deal with what you did!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Please go and die.¡±

    Akso flinched at the words and curses that wereing from Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    They were all yelling at one person.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a shocked face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t wee to this ce to conduct business¡­ properly?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you headed for the opposite side?! Why?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, because words won¡¯t work!¡±

    Baek Cheon touched his chest,

    ¡°You must have done something! You!¡±

    ¡°I can sympathize.¡±

    It seemed like their opinion of him wasn¡¯t good, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I tried to solve it in a good way.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    ¡°That old man said that they don¡¯t need to listen to Mount Hua because their footwork is superior to ours.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face stiffened as he looked shocked, Chung Myung had just scratched his pride.

    ¡°Can you handle hearing that?¡±

    But¡­

    ¡°You would have been the first to do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Can we continue being calm? We should scratch them, even a little.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The others didn¡¯t believe the words of Chung Myung.

    ¡°He looks like a nice person, but see him now.¡±

    ¡°The moment he opens his mouth, lies spread!¡±

    ¡°Where are people this obvious? I¡¯d rather trust our opponents than him!¡±

    Chung Myung just had a grim face at the protestsing from behind him.

    ¡°I am telling the truth!? Why are you not¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    ¡°Hit him!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He had to convince them, but there was no way to prove it.

    ¡°Whatever¡­.¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon scratched his head as if he were going insane and looked at the disciples of the Ghost n. As he could see, the other side seemed motivated.

    He let out a deep sigh and said,

    ¡°I am sure this bastard did something, but even so, it is the honor of Mount Hua that is at stake here.¡±

    ¡°Then you do it! Why should we be pulled in!¡±

    ¡°My words exactly!¡±

    And Baek Cheon turned to Chung Myung again, and he just shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It won¡¯t work if I go out, and it isn¡¯t about who is faster now.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°It just happened that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who received their res, pondered what went wrong with these kids.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Baek Cheon continued,

    ¡°Now matter how the fight started, this is one we have to win.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Tang Soso clenched her fist,

    ¡°My father said this too. Even if you made a mistake, make the other party lose! Then the mistake is covered!¡±

    ¡°¡­no, that is going too far¡­¡±

    Tang Lord didn¡¯t seem like it, but that man was also a whole museum exhibit.

    Baek Cheon wiped his sweat off as he cleared his throat,

    ¡°Apologizing is one thing, but a match is another. And after all, I refuse to hear that Mount Hua is below the Ghost n!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Same here!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Baek Cheon led the disciples of Mount Hua to the center of the training ground, and in line with that, Akso and the other disciples walked over, facing Mount Hua.

    Akso, who stood across from Baek Cheon, tilted his head several times and then said,

    ¡°You look like the very sassy kind.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better than being dumb?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Akso, who got told off, gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It would be nice if your legs were as flexible as your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Even if they are stiff, it would be above your level.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    As Akso was getting angry, Elder Oh Jang-Song shouted loudly and walked out,

    ¡°Everyone knows the situation well, so I will exin it. This method is simple and easy to win. Do you see the tree on the mountain there?¡±

    ¡°Mountain?¡±

    ¡°What mountain?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciple turned around, searching for the mountain. They were standing on one, but what new mountain was he¡­

    Soon, their eyes widened as if they would fall out.

    They could see something hazying from behind the fog caused by yesterday¡¯s rain.

    ¡°¡­that?¡±

    ¡°That one?¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be seen because of the fog¡­ but the mountain was already so far that one couldn¡¯t see it well, even without the fog.

    ¡°You are speaking about that mountain, Elder?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Oh Jang-Song nodded his head, and the disciples of Mount Hua looked at each other, ¡®Are they also such people?¡¯

    ¡°Why? Is it difficult? If it is hard, then give up now.¡±

    Unfortunately, Oh Jang-Song didn¡¯t know how to handle the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hard? On Mount Hua, we walk that distance on a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°Uh? I was wondering how far we had to go because it was a race, but this is a distance I could crawl.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciple looked at the distant mountain.

    ¡°The one who touches the tree there and arrives back here is the first to win.¡±

    ¡°Who will confirm that it has been touched?¡±

    ¡°Beggars Union Hong will do it.¡±

    Ah¡­

    Hong Dae-Kwang?

    ¡°¡­no wonder he was swearing about walking right from the morning.¡±

    Baek Cheon felt bad for the man who got caught up in their work.

    ¡°Questions?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    Such simple methods didn¡¯t need questions.

    But the problem was¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t feel motivated.¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing.

    ¡°And five?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He answered and looked at Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, Yu Yiseol, and Tang Soso.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    All of them were ready, and the disciples of the Ghost n were also rxed.

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and cheered,

    ¡°Win, Mount Hua, win!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°I will kill him! I mean it!¡±

    ¡°Fucking horse.¡±

    ¡°That moron is seriously¡­!¡±

    A moment of affection between sahyung-sajaes. Baek Cheon sighed and put strength into his legs. No matter what, he had to win¡­

    ¡°Start!¡±

    With the signal from Oh Jang-Song, ten of them jumped forward like darts. And Akso clung to Baek Cheon, who managed to run straight away.

    ¡°Oh, you parasite.¡±

    ¡®That breathing?¡¯

    They were running so fast, yet talking calmly. He knew his opponents were tough ones.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear the rules?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it to chop that tree down ande back?¡±

    ¡°<i>Tchtch.</i> Mountain bums.¡±

    Akso shrugged and put his hand on his waist.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    And¡­

    <i>Pat!</i>

    As soon as he pulled his hand out, something flew to the feet of Baek Cheon.

    A long thread with small weights attached on both ends coiled itself around Baek Cheon.

    ¡°<i>Uh!</i>¡±

    In an instant, Baek Cheon, whose legs were tied, couldn¡¯t ovee the pace of his movement and copsed to the ground, which was wet fromst night¡¯s rain.

    <i>Plop!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The mud stuck to all of his body.

    And buried face down, he didn¡¯t move for a second when Aksoughed,

    ¡°He never said not to fight. Come forward slowly. <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    Theugh was barely audible as he moved away¡­ and hearing that.

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hands clenched the mud as if he were trying to crush it together, and the dust clumped together in his hand.

    Slowly. He raised his head and brushed the mud off his face with one hand, and looked at Akso, who was disappearing.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Before long, a voice that was colder than the North Sea came out.

    ¡°¡­ I will kill them all, these fucking bastards.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had the desire to win this, began to run like a beast with bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 423: Well, Arrive Late And Youâ€™ll Die (3)

    <i>Gulp, gulp, gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung quickly drank his beverage, let out a loud cheer to cleanse his pte, and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Then, looking in the direction of the disciples of Mount Hua, he grinned.

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    Hae Yeon looked sullenly at Chung Myung. Since he wasn¡¯t a Mount Hua disciple, he couldn¡¯t participate in this race, so he was left behind.

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hae Yeon looked in the direction where the disciples ran with a worried face.

    ¡°Looking at the disciples of the Ghost n running, it seemed like they are very skilled¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, they are. Because they are from the Ghost n.¡±

    In the first ce, they had amazing footwork, which was why Mount Hua wanted to join hands with this n.

    ¡®I need to do it.¡¯

    ¡°But why do we have to fight like this?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    Chung Myung nced at the elder of the Ghost n, Oh Jang-Song, and the young leader next to him.

    ¡°¡­first, I need to tidy up.¡±

    ¡°Did you say tidy up?¡±

    ¡°No, it was nothing.¡±

    He shrugged and took another sip of his drink. Hae Yeon couldn¡¯t let go of his anxiety.

    ¡°I am too anxious¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and looked at him.

    ¡°You seem to be getting more and more worried these days.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Was their training for nothing?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was rxed and bored. As for the disciples of Mount Hua, in the past, they hadn¡¯t been taught a proper footwork technique, but now they were learning a proper technique.

    ¡°Footwork is the most intuitive skill. As long as one works hard, results will follow. And as far as I know, there is no one who works harder than my sahyungs.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the one who knows that should be you¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon shook his head.

    ¡®Actually, this is a useless concern.¡¯

    By now, Hae Yeon was also aware of the extent of Mount Hua¡¯s skills. No, to be precise, of those not from Mount Hua, he was probably the most aware.

    From his point of view, the skills of Baek Cheon and his party have already exceeded the level of a disciple. If they were taken into Shaolin, no one would be able to fight them, except for Hae Yeon.

    So no matter how good the footwork of the Ghost n was, they could not defeat Mount Hua¡¯s disciples that easily.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it is an easy match.¡±

    ¡°Easy match?¡±

    But this time, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I would like it if it was like that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Well, if they arete, they will die.¡±

    His eyes shone as if he had found an interesting toy, and Hae Yeon was back to having an anxious look.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Jo Gul kicked the ground hard. Each time he touched the ground, he would move forward several steps. Riding on this momentum, he sprinted forwards in an instant.

    ¡°<i>Uhahahahaah!</i>¡±

    Laughter burst out.

    ¡®I feel like I can fly with those damned metal orbs off me!¡¯

    What a refreshing feeling!

    All the way from Shaanxi to Guizhou, all the way, he had to move with those lumps of iron around him. If they had walked there barefoot, their legs would have also hurt. But that idiot had brought in iron balls that were heavier than normal iron.

    And now, after removing them, his body felt so light that he couldn¡¯t control it. His confidence rose along with his speed.

    Let his opponent be the Ghost n or whatever, now he could win.

    <i>Kwak!</i>

    There was a lot of power each time his foot rested on the ground.

    ¡®Surely!¡¯

    The force that coursed down his legs and touched the ground was different from usual, and it fully utilized his body.

    ¡®That bastard¡¯s training was so effective.¡¯

    But I hate to admit it!

    So no matter how, the match could be won¡­

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Pretty fast?¡±

    In an instant, he heard a voiceing from his right side.

    ¡®What¡­?¡¯

    Right now, he was moving forward so quickly it was as if someone had thrown him forwards. His own speed was a shock to himself, but then someone else wasing up to him with a rxed face?

    ¡®He caught up with my speed?¡¯

    As a look of shock crossed his face, the disciple of the Ghost n smiled.

    ¡°As expected of a disciple from a prestigious sect. You don¡¯t seem to neglect your training at all.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡®What is with this bastard?¡¯

    The feeling of being looked down on was evident in his words. And this was the same attitude the Southern Edge disciples often used during their conference.

    At least, it was clear that they were convinced that they were better than Mount Hua in terms of their footwork.

    So, Jo Gul said to him,

    ¡°You will receive a serious nose injury if you are this confident.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    The Ghost n disciple grinned as if this was a funny joke,

    ¡°Confidence is good, but I think you should know one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you know which path to take?¡±

    Jo Gul tilted his head. What did that mean¡­

    ¡°This is the path we use for training.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Are you saying you will win because you run this path often?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    The disciple immediately shot forward.

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i>¡±

    ¡°You will know once you experience this!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes widened at their swift movement.

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    Behind him was Yoon Jong, running fast.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing, that brat¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Enough! Catch up, no! Do not lose the lead.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And the two of them rushed forward, side by side. They pushed all their strength into their legs to move swifter.

    ¡°<i>Uhahahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh,</i> that¡­!¡±

    At that moment¡­

    <i>Kwang!</i>

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    He felt a strange sensation around his foot. And as he lowered his head, he saw the image of the ground slowly sinking.

    ¡°W-What!¡±

    ¡°A trap?¡±

    Shortly after, the ground beneath Jo Gul and Yoon Jong gave way, causing them to plummet.

    ¡°<i>AHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°No, fuck!¡±

    They thought that running with all their might was good enough, so they weren¡¯t focused enough to deal with the copsing ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Thud!</i>

    As they were running at the same speed, the two collided with the bottom of the pit at the same time.

    <i>Plop!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­.</i>¡±

    After falling into the water-soaked ground, the two barely came to their senses before suffocating, as they poked their heads above the water.

    ¡°<i>Puaaaah!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough!</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong was coughing with a red face and spit out water as he gulped for air.

    ¡°What is this? Why are there traps on this path!?¡±

    ¡°R-Right.¡±

    At that time¡­

    A sneering voice came from above them,

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> one thing.¡±

    The disciple of the Ghost n who had jumped forward spoke, with a smile on his face,

    ¡°Besides this one, there are many other traps around here, so be careful.¡±

    Even as he said this, Jo Gul¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.

    ¡°No, who is this brat!¡±

    ¡°This is a gift.¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The disciple above them shook the ground with a stomp.

    ¡°<i>¡­Uh?</i>¡±

    What happened when someone stomped on unsteady ground?

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    The walls of the pit, which looked dangerous, were not caving in. Arge amount ofnd and mud fell down on them again.

    The two of them, angry, opened their mouths with anger,

    ¡°Y-You fucking brat!¡±

    ¡°<i>AKKKK!</i>¡±

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    The area around the pit copsed, and soon the area where Jo Gul and Yoon Jong were standing filled in with mud and dirt.

    The disciple who looked at them grinned,

    ¡°I have no ill feelings towards you, but if we lose, we will end up looking bad.¡±

    <i>Pat!</i>

    Saying that, he continued forward.

    After a while¡­

    Out of the mud-covered pit, a hand popped out.

    After fumbling left and right a couple of times, the hand moved to push the dirt aside.

    ¡°<i>Ughhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Eik!</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, drenched in water and mud, became mud men as they crawled out of the pit.

    ¡°<i>Spit! Spit! Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ Gul, do not eat the mud.¡±

    With a face covered in mud, Jo Gul said,

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill those bastards.¡±

    It was no different from Yoon Jong either.

    ¡°This time, I agree.¡±

    The two looked at each other, and as if a promise was made, they began to run after the disciple.

    ¡°I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°You are dead if I catch you!¡±

    If Hyun Jong had been there to hear this, he would have covered his ears right there and fainted from the pain of hearing his disciples say such violent curses. But he was not, and the two just ran ahead.

    ¡°<i>Haha!</i>¡±

    At the same time, Tang Soso was running forward, sweating a lot. Even though she was out of breath, she nced to her side.

    ¡°S-Sago!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Please, le-leave first¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Right next to her was Yu Yiseol, who was running with sharp eyes.

    ¡°I cannot do this anymore.¡±

    ¡°You can.¡±

    Even if she was the daughter of the Tang Family, her stamina was solid, and her internal qi was second to none, but not so much whenpared to the other Mount Hua disciples.

    Her skills couldn¡¯t bepared to Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords. So how could she run at the same speed as them?

    The problem was that Yu Yiseol wasn¡¯t a person who shared simr thoughts. She thought that if she ran normally, the others would win for her, so she stuck next to Tang Soso.

    In the end, as Tang Soso tried to run at Yu Yiseol¡¯s speed, she began to lose her breath.

    ¡°I-I am dying!¡±

    ¡°It is fine, you can do it.¡±

    I am not okay, I really am not!

    How are you alright?!

    Tang Soso had a look of resentment now. Just then, Yu Yiseol nced forward and frowned. She noticed that two disciples from the Ghost n were running in front of them.

    ¡®Did we catch up?¡¯

    No, that couldn¡¯t be.

    So, did that mean the other party slowed down?

    However, the person in front of them nced back, and they had a faint smile, which made Yu Yiseol frown.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    And her guess wasn¡¯t wrong, the Ghost n disciples in front of them kicked the trees surrounding them.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The powerful kick shook the tree, and Yu Yiseol shouted,

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She pulled Tang Soso firmly, and at the same time, she pulled her sword out.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Something fell out of the tree that had been kicked.

    ¡®A bamboo spear?¡¯

    To be precise, it would have been better to call it a bamboo stick rather than a spear. It wasn¡¯t thrown particrly hard and had not been sharpened at the end.

    However, to those running with strong momentum, this stick was threatening.

    ¡°<i>Tat!</i>¡±

    A short shout from Yu Yiseol¡¯s mouth. Her swing cut through the air and sliced down the bamboo sticks which were raining down.

    ¡®Such insignificant things!¡¯

    <i>Pang!</i>

    But just then, a loud voice rang out, and this time arge ball was thrown at the two of them.

    ¡°No use!¡±

    Yu Yiseol went to cut it with her sword, but at the same time, Tang Soso screamed,

    ¡°<i>k!</i> No, Sago!¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    What?

    <i>sh! sh!</i>

    The sword shed, and the balls were cut in two at once, but then!

    <i>Pung! Pung!</i>

    The sliced balls caused an explosion, and as ck smoke spread about,

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes widened.

    But by the time she realized it was toote.

    Iron-like things came out of the smoke and fell on the two.

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Oneyer and then two. Thes fell onto the two Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°<i>Kyaaak!</i>¡±

    Eventually, their feet were tangled up, and the two of them rolled down the hill.

    ¡°<i>Ack! Ack!</i> My waist! <i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    The two curled into balls and bounced again and again on the ground. And only when they fell onto a t patch of ground did they stop.

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­.</i> i¡­ die¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Their hands trembled as they pushed off the.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    After barely taking it off, Tang Soso copsed to the floor with a groan of pain.

    ¡°I¡­ those bastard¡­¡±

    She gritted her teeth and sighed while Yu Yiseol took the off herself and said,

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tang Soso flinched as she looked at her. The string which had once tied her hair back had been torn in half, and she pulled it out. ck hair flowed down like a ghost¡¯s would.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A sight that would cause anyone¡¯s heart to drop.

    Yu Yiseol exhaled and mumbled,

    ¡°I am going first.¡±

    ¡°¡­do not kill.¡±

    ¡°I will think about it.¡±

    With those devil-like eyes, she gripped her sword and ran forward.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Soso was left alone in the back, and she worried for the disciples of the Ghost n.

 Chapter 424: Well, Arrive Late And Youâ€™ll Die (4)

    ¡°Are theying now?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang stretched his neck. He could feel several points of Qi approaching him.

    And he was interested,

    ¡°Who will it be?¡±

    Mount Hua? The Ghost n?

    He knew that Mount Hua was better in terms of martial arts, but the Ghost n had better footwork.

    All of the martial arts the Ghost n held were specialized in footwork. This made it so they had better control over their center of gravity, allowing them to move fast and light.

    So when footwork was the only topic of discussion, he wouldn¡¯t judge the side of Mount Hua. Even he, who was known in the Beggars Union as someone with expert footwork, found it difficult to predict the oue.

    ¡®But Mount Hua¡­¡¯

    If it were Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords, they could not be¡­

    Just then¡­

    <i>Pat!</i>

    Something soared high from the top of a bush.

    ¡°You did well!¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    The person who came out of the bush kicked the tree at the top of the mountain and turned back, beginning to run back down at the same speed.

    ¡®The Ghost n?¡¯

    He thought it would be Baek Cheon or Yu Yiseol, but surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t them.

    ¡°T-The way down is from there!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    The man ran without looking back at Hong Dae-Kwang, who was now very confused.

    ¡®Then Mount Hua?¡¯

    At that moment, several people began toe up.

    ¡°You did well!¡±

    ¡°I will head back!¡±

    In session, four people reached the top, and they were all disciples from the Ghost n, making him feel shocked.

    ¡®How could this happen?¡¯

    What? No matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t be winning one-sidedly over Mount Hua. But then he could hear a scream, almost as if to answer him.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    The voices of several people came ringing in.

    He thought the forest was shaking from these shouts, but then the trees bent down as if they would break, and someone burst through.

    Baek¡­. was that Baek Cheon?

    A human dyed an odd color ran to the summit on all fours? And Hong Dae-Kwang, who saw their angry eyes, hesitated.

    ¡®It is him.¡¯

    But what was with the mud all over his body?

    ¡°Ah, B-Baek Cheon Disciple! How did¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t even have time to answer as he kicked through the air and touched the tree, almost breaking it, before running back down.

    One after another, the disciples of Mount Hua popped out.

    ¡®W-what is with them?¡¯

    At least one of them being covered in mud could be understood, but Jo Gul and Yoon Jong were now humans made of y.

    And with each step they took, soil and mud would fall down.

    Looking at this bizarre scene, Hong Dae-kwang wondered what this was.

    ¡°<i>AHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°I will kill him! For sure!¡±

    The two of them ran with beast-like eyes. And then there was silence.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang frowned.

    Wasn¡¯t this a simple race?

    ¡°Then next¡­¡±

    <i>Swish!</i>

    Before he could think of anything, something dark came from the forest.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol. She was emanating ghost qi from her hawk-like eyes, and she moved down quickly by kicking the tree.

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt a chill run down his spine for no reason.

    ¡®Just what happened?¡¯

    It had to be a coincidence that all of Mount Hua¡¯s racers were like this.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who had caught up, called for Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­I will kill them.¡±

    But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t even pay attention to them and ran faster, his gaze fixed forward.

    And an eerie voice rang out,

    ¡°Faster!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! You shocked me!¡±

    Jo Gul looked shocked, and there was Yu Yiseol with her cold face, who had already caught up to them.

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and said,

    ¡°Catch them! I will catch him! I am not losing to him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill them!¡±

    ¡°<i>OHHHH!</i>¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to speed up.

    <i>Kwaaak!</i>

    As the four men were racing with all their might, a huge shock happened behind them.

    ¡°More! Move faster! Use your strength!¡±

    At the cry of Baek Cheon, the other disciples moved.

    ¡°Those bastards!¡±

    ¡°Catch them!¡±

    The words of a Toaist should never be shouted out. And contrary to their faces, their speed also increased. They proved, with their entire body, that they would not back down at all.

    ¡°I see them!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Their eyes were glistening with madness as they caught up to the Ghost n disciples.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i> So stubborn.¡±

    Akso smiled at them.

    Now, they were no longerpeting with footwork any more. It was only about who reached the finish first.

    Footwork was just a way to reach their goals faster. Either way, they just had to finish first.

    Perhaps Mount Hua also realized this.

    ¡°When we arrive, I will give them a good drink and an apology¡­¡±

    At that moment, the Ghost n disciple in the back nced back, sensing an eerie aura behind them. Seeing what was behind them, he screamed in fright,

    ¡°Sa-Sahyung! The people from Mount Hua are gaining!¡±

    ¡°What? Already?¡±

    Akso looked back in shock, and yes, the disciples of Mount Hua were behind them, running like beasts.

    ¡°Speed up more! More!¡±

    ¡°W-We are at our limit!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! What kind of Taoist is this fast?¡±

    Unfortunately, even now, Akso was missing one thing. The fact that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples weren¡¯t just Taoists.

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    ¡°<i>Grrrr!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong each reached out one hand and grabbed Jo Gul by either shoulder.

    ¡°Bite down!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The two of them threw Jo Gul at the same time and screamed,

    ¡°There is no rule against fighting!¡±

    ¡°Bite them!¡±

    Jo Gul, in his madness and surrounded by dried mud, drew his sword.

    ¡°Yah, you fucking bastards!¡±

    ¡°<i>Euk!</i>¡±

    ¡°Avoid him!¡±

    The disciples of the Ghost n who saw this scattered.

    ¡°So slow.¡±

    But they couldn¡¯t escape.

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword hit the thigh of one of the fleeing disciples!

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    The disciple rolled on the ground as he copsed, and Jo Gul lightlynded on the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    But Jo Gul jumped up again, almost as if he didn¡¯t feel pain, and shouted,

    ¡°I will take care of this bastard! Keep going!¡±

    ¡°Quickly deal with them!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i>¡±

    As the other four shot forward, the fallen disciple of the Ghost n was shocked.

    ¡°How dare they!¡±

    But Jo Gul blocked his path, and a mischievous smile formed on his lips,

    ¡°y with us.¡±

    ¡°A-Avoid!¡±

    ¡°You must want to. You must want to get away.¡±

    Jo Gul smiled at him and raised his sword,

    ¡°At the very least, shouldn¡¯t I take you down with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Jo Gul nced and rushed at the Ghost n disciple who had been left behind.

    ¡°The distance?¡±

    ¡°A little further!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Akso gritted his teeth.

    He was running forward until his feet hurt, but the distance to the finish wasn¡¯t closing in fast enough. And the distance behind them was only getting smaller.

    ¡®Is our footwork falling behind?¡¯

    That was impossible.

    The Ghost n specialized in martial arts footwork, so they could not lose here. This was a matter of pride for them, they could not lose to a Taoist sect.

    ¡°Ju Pyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Nice! Stretch out and hold them down by their ankles!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ju Pyung turned around and charged for the disciples of Mount Hua. He pulled things out of his sleeve, and now in his hand were small round rings.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    The rings scattered through the air.

    <i>Pung!</i>

    They exploded with a roar, and in an instant, a hazy smoke screen filled the path.

    ¡®Now let¡¯s attack those who jump out¡­¡¯

    Just then¡­

    Without hesitation, a ck shadow rushed at Ju Pyung, with no fear of this smoke screen.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    <i>Puaaak!</i>

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s fist moved in without hesitation, aiming straight at his face.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i>¡±

    <i>Tung! Tung!</i>

    Ju Pyung, who was instantly bounced back, continued to roll back, and Yu Yiseol lifted herself up like a hawk looking at its prey. She had no intention of stopping there and descended on him.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    She climbed on top of Ju Pyung and ground her teeth.

    ¡°You are the guy, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­M-Miss? I am¡­!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Before he could answer, Yu Yiseol¡¯s fist turned towards Ju Pyung¡¯s chin. Every time she mmed him, sounds rang out.

    ¡°I am going first!¡±

    ¡°¡­how dare you go!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong passed by her side and ran forward.

    ¡°M-Miss! Help¡­ <i>Ack!</i> Spare me! Please!¡±

    The aforementioned Miss, however, had no expression of mercy on her face.

    ¡°<i>Ackkk!</i> Those fucking leeches!¡± screamed Akso.

    ¡®No, aren¡¯t they Taoists?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know about the other sects, but shouldn¡¯t a taoist sect be a dignified one?

    Even if they did something, shouldn¡¯t they just be running forward?

    But these disciples of Mount Hua were nothing like that. They were like wild boars who kept recklessly charging forward.

    ¡°Trap?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t work!¡±

    When arrows rained down, they would bounce off their swords, and if the ground copsed, they would run up without dy. And when the wooden sticks came, they would just grab them with their teeth.

    ¡°It cannot be helped! Run! Footwork is going to decide this!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Ghost n disciples gnashed their teeth and began to run with all their might.

    <i>Kwaak!</i>

    They, too, were proud people.

    And with their footwork being second to none, they decided to run forward without caring about their opponents.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ah, t-they aren¡¯t losing to us, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°No, what is with them¡­?¡±

    Akso¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡®I-I cannot lose!¡¯

    This was the path they used for training. It was different each time, but he knew half the traps and was familiar with the areas where he had to be careful.

    And he would still lose?

    ¡°<i>ACK!</i>¡±

    Akso pulled up all the qi from his dantian and pushed it all into his legs. As soon as it reached his legs, he shot forward.

    His body leaped forward, leaving the others behind.

    ¡°Go, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Be sure to win!¡±

    As if they instinctively knew what they were supposed to do, his sajaes began to slow down and look for the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°You cannot go!¡±

    ¡°Hold them down!¡±

    Akso closed his eyes at the sounding from behind him.

    ¡®I will not forget your sacrifice¡­¡¯

    But at that moment¨C

    ¡°No. These bastards are pretending to be righteous after acting all shitty! I am going to rip your jaw off!¡±

    <i>Uh¡­</i>

    Actually, that was right. <i>Uh,</i> true.

    ¡°DIEEEE!¡±

    The screams of his sajaes could be heard following the sounds of punching.

    But Akso ran without looking back.

    ¡®More! More!¡¯

    His legs were getting weaker. His lungs were running out of breath.

    ¡®I see it!¡¯

    Atst, he saw the Ghost n in the distance.

    If he could see it, then with a little more patience, he could win this. And then¡­.

    ¡°<i>Ohh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Then, a dark voice came from right behind him.

    Unknowingly, Akso looked back and saw a face covered in mud. A smiling face that was bizarre.

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> have you heard of the rules?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    That was what I said earlier¡­

    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±

    White cracks formed on the muddy face, and Baek Cheon¡¯s white teeth could be seen through these cracks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember them saying there was no fighting either.¡±

    ¡°<i>AHHHHH!</i>¡±

    Akso was frightened, his strength draining, but he continued to run.

    ¡®Little more! Just a little more!¡¯

    It felt like the scenery beside him was stretching out, that was how fast he was moving. His heart felt like it would explode, but Akso didn¡¯t stop. Instead, his speed gradually increased.

    ¡®Try catching me, you bastard!¡¯

    Sword or not, running was a different story. And no matter how much they run, they cannot catch me!

    <i>Phat!</i>

    The sound of the ground being kicked for speed was strong.

    Realizing that this was the fastest run in his life, he gritted his teeth.

    The mountains were passing, he was jumping across the sticks.

    He felt pleasure for the first time. And the main gate of his n began to appear clearer.

    20! 10! 3!

    Akso, who wasn¡¯t careful till the end, gathered all the leftover strength and kicked the ground. He stretched out his legs to have the flexibility to move swiftly and shot forward.

    ¡°I won¡­¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Akso tilted his head for a moment.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    His legs were still floating through the air, they hadn¡¯t touched the ground.

    So¡­

    Why did his body stop? Why?

    Akso turned his head and saw a man next to him. The man had grabbed him by the neck and had just winked at him.

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    Akso¡¯s eyes watched him.

    The man was covered in mud.

    ¡°¡­you.¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Akso¡¯s body was thrown straight into the mud. Mud and water sshed around.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His legs twitched.

    Looking down at him, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°¡­there is no such thing in the rules, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    Turning his head lightly, he walked to the Ghost n gate with a refreshed face, as if the world had no evil.

    ¡­a very small, petty moment of victory he grabbed.

 Chapter 425: Well, Arrive Late And Youâ€™ll Die (5)

    ¡°T-This¡­¡±

    Oh Jang-Song blinked his eyes several times. However, the reality unfolding in front of his eyes didn¡¯t change.

    ¡®T-They lost?¡¯

    Could that happen?

    This was a match they shouldn¡¯t have lost. He wouldn¡¯t be confident if it came to a fight, but if they werepeting with speed, then his disciples should have won.

    And they had even raced on the route they usually trained on. Yet, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples defeated them?

    ¡°How can this¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had arrived before his, were now dragging the disciples of the Ghost n by their legs and arms.

    Seeing his disciples fainted or unconscious, he closed his eyes.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The fainted disciples were thrown forward, and Oh Jang-Song gulped.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked with a smile, Baek Cheon yelled at him,

    ¡°Are you really saying that? Did you just say that, <i>huh!</i>¡±

    ¡°I will kill him! I will!¡±

    ¡°¡­. I will cut his neck. Seriously.¡±

    With Baek Cheon in the lead, the disciples of Mount Hua rushed at Chung Myung.

    But this time¡­ the results weren¡¯t so different.

    After kicking Baek Cheon away, Chung Myung clicked his tongue and approached Oh Jang-Song.

    ¡°We won.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Oh Jang-Song hesitated without answering, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Why? You have a problem with this?¡±

    Oh Jang-Song hesitated to open his mouth before shutting it again.

    Looking at the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, he knew what had happened. But now, his disciples were the ones in the mud.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°So we won?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is the one who should dere it? I am asking if we won?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Right?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and nodded his head, while Oh Jang-Song¡¯s face became red.

    He had lived a good life, and he had experienced all sorts of things¡­ but this was the first time in his life someone who looked so naive could sneer at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to say it again, right? I will take this as you cooperating in the future.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song sighed,

    ¡°¡­ I get it. I cannot say two words with one mouth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, from now on, you will follow the words of Young Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just spout it, say it properly!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> fine!¡±

    Oh Jang-Song shouted and sighed. Chung Myung exchanged nces with Do Un-Chan and smiled,

    ¡®That young disciple¡­¡¯

    Do Un-Chan smiled.

    He wondered why this disciple wanted to take that bet and increase Mount Hua¡¯s work.

    Actually, he thought that since Chung Myung was a young disciple, his rights were limited. If he had been treated as a head or an elder, then Do Un-Chan¡¯s own elder wouldn¡¯t have spoken up and would have kept silent.

    But right now, being a young leader of his n, Do Un-Chan didn¡¯t have the experience or age, so he could only depend on Oh Jang-Song.

    In the meantime, since Elder Oh had lost his match against Chung Myung, it was clear that he wouldn¡¯t act like before.

    Above all, the results of this match were observed by all the disciples of the Ghost n.

    ¡®Thank god.¡¯

    He thanked Chung Myung. And Chung Myung, who noticed this, also looked at him.

    And seeing that, Do Un-Chan nodded his head and stepped forward.

    ¡°This fight!¡±

    He spoke with a firm voice bringing everyone¡¯s attention to him.

    ¡°Mount Hua won!¡±

    There were no cheers. Because the truth couldn¡¯t be epted.

    ¡°But this doesn¡¯t mean the Ghost n has lost. The Ghost n has chosen to be friends with Mount Hua. And there is no such thing as ¡®winner or loser¡¯ between friends.¡±

    He spoke with confidence.

    ¡°Bring us alcohol! We will hold a banquet, and this ce will be where the Ghost n wees Mount Hua as its friend!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Leader!¡±

    Finally, a loud answer broke out.

    Do Un-chan smiled and turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°This might be a bit early, but Young Disciple, how about a drink?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Why bother with the time? Of course¡­.¡±

    ¡°Before that!¡±

    But before he could answer, someone shouted.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Do Un-Can turned to see Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Yu Yiseol with Tang Soso, who had returned.

    And Yoon Jong said,

    ¡°¡­let us at least wash first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Do Un-Chan felt a little sad for them.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They washed up, and Baek Cheon was throwing res to the other side. Akso was sitting across from him and was ring back the same way.

    The disciples from Mount Hua and the Ghost n, who took part in today¡¯s match, red at each other without paying any attention to the banquet.

    Thanks to this, even the other disciple who should have been enjoying the banquet couldn¡¯t even talk or enjoy it.

    After staring at Baek Cheon for a long time, Akso finally spoke.

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t think you won, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon responded with a calm face,

    ¡°I think I won.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Akso¡¯s cheeks trembled,

    ¡°If we really came out strong with¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> We will win.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In an instant, Akso¡¯s face turned red.

    No, what is with this guy?

    ¡°¡­fucking bastard.¡±

    ¡°Loser.¡±

    ¡°Smoocher.¡±

    ¡°Loser.¡±

    ¡°Not a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Loser.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Akso grabbed the back of his neck and began to get angry,

    ¡°Yah! You are done! This time I am going to take you down!¡±

    ¡°I won, so why are you bothering me?¡±

    As Akso was losing it, the ones next to him stopped him.

    ¡°Calm down, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°This banquet is held by Young Leader! There will be a lot of trouble if something goes wrong!¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    After hearing that, he finally looked at the Mount Hua disciples, unable to understand,

    ¡°Are you Taoists?¡±

    ¡°Why? Is there a rule saying that Taoists must be beaten around? Be it a Taoist or not, walking into a fight, anyone can lose.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at Baek Cheon, who was confidently spewing these nonsense words, Aksoughed like this was ridiculous.

    ¡®They are really Taoists?¡¯

    This guy, that one too, not a single thing said they were a Taoist.

    Akso frowned,

    ¡°I acknowledge that you won. But do not even think about ignoring the Ghost n! We are the kind of persons who rage when we meet people from prestigious sects!¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Akso tilted his head at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from a prestigious sect?¡±

    ¡°Prestigious sect?¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled,

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Mount Hua before a few years ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    <i>Uh¡­</i> wait?

    Baek Cheon looked around.

    ¡°What you have is good enough to live. In the past, Mount Hua couldn¡¯t even dream about this.¡±

    At that, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul nodded their heads.

    ¡°They have a tub in their bathroom.¡±

    ¡°And rice.¡±

    Hearing this, Akso couldn¡¯t hold back his shock.

    ¡®What¡­. were they beggars?¡¯

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Baek Cheon waved his hand and said,

    ¡°Whether you swear at us or not, that is up to you. But don¡¯t think we had such a good ce to grow up in, as you did. And your words just don¡¯t sit well with us.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples nodded, and only Tang Soso didn¡¯t get involved.

    ¡°And.¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed the bottle of alcohol in front of him,

    ¡°And we will have to work side by side with the Ghost n in the future, so let¡¯s clear out these old feelings.¡±

    He pushed the bottle forward, and Akso sighed. He wasn¡¯t an idiot to not know what this meant.

    So he finally held out his cup.

    <i>Pour!</i>

    Baek Cheon poured the alcohol until it filled Akso¡¯s ss to the rim. Putting down his cup, Akso took the bottled and poured it for Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like you right away.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    Akso and Baek Cheon¡¯s gazes were filled with sparks.

    ¡°But let¡¯s try getting along!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    <i>Chang!</i>

    The two sses collided.

    Tang Soso, who was watching this, sighed.

    ¡®They aren¡¯t kids, what is this?¡¯

    ¡°The Eunha merchants will exin the details.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Chung Myung, Do Un-Chan, and Oh Jang-Song sat facing each other.

    ¡°It will not be very difficult. And again, this is beneficial for the Ghost n.¡±

    Do Un-Chan nodded. Oh Jang-Song had an awkward expression but didn¡¯t oppose it.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Disciple.¡±

    Chung Myung was cut off politely by Do Un-Chan.

    ¡°We have nothing to worry about. Didn¡¯t we decide to side with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if we cannot make a lot of money from this, it doesn¡¯t matter. I have definitely felt this, by following our old way, the Ghost n cannot grow. We want to see more distant things with Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes as he smiled,

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Do Un-Chan¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡°We will make sure to do our job. So do not forget your promise of Mount Hua guiding the Ghost n.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I will guarantee it.¡±

    A look of satisfaction crossed his face.

    ¡®This is how it starts.¡¯

    Martial ns weren¡¯t necessarily a ce made in the mountains or within families. In the past, Mount Hua had expanded its influence by connecting with not just families but with small and medium ns too.

    Of course, this was a small start, but if this process was repeated, then they were sure to regain their former renown.

    Do Un-Chan continued with a small smile,

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, I will be officially inaugurated as the leader of the Ghost n. Basically, not just the disciples but other people will be invited to this event.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So I would be grateful if the people from Mount Hua could stay.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make yourself seem so grateful. We will be there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Do Un-Chan smiled.

    It was still unknown if the decision to side with Mount Hua was solely for profit or not, but the situation was clear that this was a chance that the Ghost n would never have.

    Chung Myung looked at the elder.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    He sighed and said,

    ¡°I have no intention of being bad to a possible good start. I will do my best when needed in this matter. And since it has been decided, this means the honor of the Ghost n is at stake.¡±

    ¡°Good thinking.¡±

    ¡°But one thing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song spoke with enthusiasm,

    ¡°I heard from Young Leader that Young Disciple is the one who trains Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh¡­</i>¡±

    Oh Jang-Song shook his head like he couldn¡¯t believe this. A Chung disciple was teaching the older ones?

    Even if he was called Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon and the best in the world, this still felt too odd.

    ¡®Is this how Mount Hua has made its name in recent years?¡¯

    By not being bound by thews of the past?

    It wouldn¡¯t be enough just to say it again and again¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be easy to put into practice either¡­

    ¡°If those words are true, there is one thing I want from Young Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Tell us how to make our disciples stronger.¡±

    He bowed deeply in front of Chung Myung, which was a bit shocking.

    ¡°Why are you being like this!¡±

    ¡°I have acted out of anger. But please know that it was for my disciples. And if you help us now, we will not hesitate to return this favor to Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung was impressed.

    Actually bowing one¡¯s head to someone as young as Chung Myung wasn¡¯t an easy thing. Even if he was angry before, his actions now said the man truly worked for the sake of the Ghost n.

    ¡°I understand, so raise your head. This is no big thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Not a big thing?

    Oh Jang-Song was frowning.

    But¡­ what was this smile that Chung Myung had?

    ¡°Well, they can train like how Mount Hua trains, but¡­¡±

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Do Un-chan and Gye Hyung shuddered.

    Numerous scenes from their Mount Hua visit passed through their eyes.

    ¡°Since the Ghost n has to work but also has to train, the method will be a little different. So how do we¡­¡±

    That day¡­

    While the disciples of the Ghost n and Mount Hua were building their friendship with drinks, Chung Myung was discussing how to handle the disciples of the Ghost n.

    The fact that the elder¡¯s best disciple was getting to see the others¡¯ future misfortunes was not known.

    So unfortunate.

 Chapter 426: What Are Friends For! (1)

    ¡°Then rest!¡±

    ¡°Eat a lot and rest well!¡±

    The young leader of the Ghost n¡­ No, Do Un-Chan, now the n leader of the Ghost n, smiled and held the hands of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Young Disciple, thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> It was nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung looked around and whispered so only Do Un-Chan could hear him.

    ¡°I will do what you asked.¡±

    ¡°You mean about the Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Do Un-Chan nodded,

    ¡°Do not worry. If they show any suspicious movements, I will report to Mount Hua right away.¡±

    ¡°I will not ask anything more if you can do that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ is there any reason for us to do it? The Beggars Union¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that?¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°What should I say¡­ Well¡­ like I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shouted from a distance, knowing that he was being talked about,

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What did you say, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Nothing. It is nothing.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang tilted his head, and Chung Myung waved his hand.

    Do Un-Chan smiled bitterly.

    ¡°¡­anyway, I get it.¡±

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Chung Myung didn¡¯t believe in Hong Dae-Kwang. He didn¡¯t believe in the Beggars Union. And to put it more precisely, this fear was born from an overall mistrust of anyone from within the Nine Great Sects.

    Now that the sects were clearly divided on both teachings and beliefs, the rising Mount Hua was now a concern for all. Didn¡¯t Mount Hua clearly see how people of the Justice Faction had also betrayed their teachings?

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t so stupid to let the same thing happen again.

    At least he had no intention of putting all his trust into Hong Dae-Kwang, at least not until he had risen to a position no one could ignore.

    ¡®And the Ghost n is in Guizhou, which is close to Guangxi.¡¯

    There was no better n suited for keeping an eye on them.

    ¡°If you have any other problems, please feel free to contact Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    While Chung Myung and Do Un-Chan were talking, the other disciples from Mount Hua and the Ghost n were bidding farewell to each other.

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    ¡°Travel safely.¡±

    Akso and Baek Cheon looked at each other and¡­

    ¡°Do not go to a ce where you will be hit.¡±

    ¡°Next time we meet, run a little faster. You are slow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two, who had been growling at each other, turned away.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet next time.¡±

    ¡°Head back safely, you Mount Hua people!¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and smiled¡­ then turned to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before he knew it, Chung Myung had brought out their iron balls.

    ¡°You need to put them on.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon and the other disciples sighed and put the lumps of metal on their limbs. Then, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned elsewhere.

    ¡°Mister Beggar. Do not think about slipping away and put it on.¡±

    ¡°¡­damned bastard!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clicked his tongue and put the balls on his wrist and ankles.

    ¡°Now drag it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At those words, everyone clung to the cart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    The heavy cart began to slowly move forward, and Akso, who was standing there, frowned.

    ¡°That skinny bastard¡­¡±

    The sajae to his side mumbled,

    ¡°That Baek Cheon guy, didn¡¯t he look stubborn? To win in the end¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the Ghost n disciplesined,

    ¡°Fucking pathetic!¡±

    ¡°So stubborn!¡±

    ¡°Are they Taoists?!¡±

    As their voices grew louder, Akso frowned,

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°That Baek Cheon guy is¡­! He¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Only then did the Ghost n disciples go silent and turn to Akso.

    Akso red at them with cold eyes,

    ¡°Although I am proud of my skills, the Ghost n isn¡¯t yet a great n that can bepared with Mount Hua. And Baek Cheon is a rising warrior who already has a title. If we had met in the outside world instead of here, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to even talk with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­that is right¡­¡±

    ¡°And Baek Cheon knows best. If he had thought of himself as a prestigious sect¡¯s disciple, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered talking to us.¡±

    At those words, his sajaes nodded.

    Actually, wasn¡¯t this something everyone knew?

    ¡°But, how is he? He looks at us, grits his teeth, curses at us, and even gets angry with us. Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­bad character?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Uh¡­</i>

    That is true. That is true¡­ but¡­

    Akso cleared his throat before responding,

    ¡°He didn¡¯t think that we were inferior to him. Wasn¡¯t he fighting like he really meant it?¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Ah.</i>¡±

    ¡°Sure, their methods are rough and irritating to counter, but¡­ right. He didn¡¯t look down on us. And what are we if we curse that?¡±

    At Akso¡¯s words, the disciples of the Ghost n lowered their heads.

    ¡°Do not curse those who reveal their true intentions without knowing this. They are a hundred times better than those who hide their true feelings and pretend to be nice!¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Do Un-chan, who was quietly listening to Akso, smiled.

    ¡®Akso saw them properly.¡¯

    Of course, they were bizarre and radical, but he had seen the right things within them.

    ¡®Now the Ghost n will change.¡¯

    Do Un-Chan never believed that they would harm the Ghost n.

    He smiled and looked at the receding backs of the Mount Hua disciples for a long time.

    ¡®Take care, Disciple.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ughh.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhhhhh.</i>¡±

    The cart continued to creak as it was pulled toward the west.

    Chung Myung poked his head out and mumbled,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t our speed slow?¡±

    ¡°What, you bastard?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Then you drag this too!¡±

    As their words poured in like knives, Chung Myung went back to staying silent.

    ¡®My sahyungs are all too extreme now.¡¯

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Hae Yeon?

    Come to think of it, it looked like he was also cursing¡­?

    After realizing that their patience had hit the limit, he smiled.

    ¡°Well, since everyone seems to be having a hard time, I will give you a chance.¡±

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    ¡°What else are you going to harass us with!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen! Get lost!¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°It is a good one, though?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen!¡±

    ¡°It should be a bit better than what you think.¡±

    ¡°¡­so?¡±

    ¡°If you can go all the way to the Tang Family without stopping, I will not bother you on the way back to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been staring straight forward the whole time, turned around.

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°Do I ever lie¡­ no, this time, it is for real.¡±

    Thinking of the obvious answer to the question, Chung Myung changed his wording.

    ¡°What is wrong with him? We cane back safely?¡±

    ¡°Eat rice and stew?¡±

    ¡°Do we get to sleep in an inn instead of on the grass?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha! No sleeping on the grass because I eat grass, and they are simr?¡±

    ¡°¡­Monk. You went through all that?¡±

    At the reaction of the shocked Mount Hua disciples, Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes were clouded with tears.

    ¡®There is no other Mara<sup>1</sup>.¡¯

    See there, the Mara!

    Everyone was frightened, but Chung Myung was calm,

    ¡°Yes. Because we should head backfortably, I will sell this cart too.¡±

    All the disciples from Mount Hua looked shocked.

    Actually, when they thought about it, it felt too obvious. Isn¡¯t this the spirit of Kangho? Walking down the road, enjoying the taste of food.

    But the disciples from Mount Hua had never gotten to enjoy that.

    ¡°If you change the deal in any wayter, I will skin you alive!¡±

    ¡°I want to know too! Are you really doing this?!¡±

    ¡°Right, what is with all these doubts you have?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Instead, we continuously march to the Tang Family. You get that? No rest at night.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s us go right now Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Right! Right! Let¡¯s go somewhere and then drink!¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed the rod connected to the cart.

    ¡°We now go to the Sichuan Tang family without stopping!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohh!</i>¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Golden light shone from the eyes of Hae Yeon.

    ¡°I will speed up, hold on tight.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Monk!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fallen Man!¡±

    ¡°What! What was that, you bastard!¡±

    In the midst of the chaos, Hae Yeon summoned more qi to help him run.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°We rest only after reaching our destination!¡±

    ¡°MOVEEEEE!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang smiled.

    ¡®Shit, fucking shit!¡¯

    The cart moved, and the wind cut across.

    Straight to Sichuan.

    The Sichuan Tang family.

    The ruler of Chengdu, the ruler of Sichuan Tang¡­ The Tang Family was strong because of their knowledge of martial arts and their ability to deal with poison. Yet, they were usually forced to remain quiet.

    However, Sichuan Tang was now noisy.

    ¡°Oh my! Here it is! Here are twenty bottles of Sichuan liquor! Wuliang liquor!¡±

    People clung to a wooden cart that had entered the Tang Family and were moving alcohol bottles.

    ¡°What is this?! I must have told you to bring thirty of them!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! So many precious things at once! Now the others areing please wait!¡±

    ¡°Hurry! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Why would we neglect your words!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just alcohol.

    Countless carts came through the wide gates. The Tang Family¡¯s kitchen was busy preparing different foods.

    ¡°Is everything going well?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is, General! Do not worry!¡±

    Despite the trustworthy reply, the so-called general frowned, looking around.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t believe you, but the head is very concerned about this. If there is a problem, it won¡¯t end with just him swearing. Do you know what I mean?¡±

    ¡°W-We do!¡±

    The man broke into a sweat and nodded his head.

    ¡°This is a ce where precious guests areing. Make sure to do your best.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The general looked at the kitchen and went out. The ce he was heading to was where the lord stayed,

    ¡°Lord. It is the general.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The general carefully opened the door and entered, seeing Tang Gunak sitting on the topmost seat with Tang Pae and Tang Zhan.

    ¡°The preparations are almostplete.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to make such a fuss over it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Isn¡¯t this what he ordered?

    When Tang Sang-Su didn¡¯t answer back, Tang Pae cleared his throat and, realizing that it was a signal, he lowered his head.

    ¡°Still, guests areing, shouldn¡¯t we be careful? Please understand our concerns.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    Tang Sang-Su stepped back.

    And Tang Gunak looked as calm as he could, but when Mount Hua¡¯s name came out, it felt like too much to handle.

    It wasn¡¯t like they couldn¡¯t understand, the head¡¯s only daughter, who had gone there, wasing back.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    Tang Gunak shouted, and both his sons bowed their heads.

    ¡°Although they are close friends, Kangho is a ce where the strong prove their worth. Do not act shamelessly in front of the disciples of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind!¡±

    ¡°And no matter how good Mount Hua is right now, we, the Tang Family, cannot be far behind Mount Hua. Act with confidence.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord! Mount Hua people areing!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak, who had been stuck in ce, got up. And the two brothers looked at the half-broken door and sighed.

    ¡°¡­make sure to follow his words.¡±

    Tang Pae clicked his tongue at Tang Zhan¡¯s mumble.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> You didn¡¯t understand what Father said.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell us to protect things?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was only for you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    He still couldn¡¯t understand¡­

    ¡°It is the Tang Family!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Tang Family!¡±

    ¡°Now, wait a moment! Sasuk! My house is there! My¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Go thereter!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples ignored the cries of Jo Gul and rushed toward the Tang Family.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Move out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Someone wash the head of Monk Hae Yeon! It doesn¡¯t seem like light is hitting him properly! It has to be shiny for people to avoid it!¡±

    ¡°No, I kept asking what this is! Just where did you sell your character!¡±

    <i>Grrrr!</i>

    The cart that rushed for the Tang Family moved faster than one drawn by horses whose tails were on fire.

    The eyes of the disciples shone with madness.

    ¡°<i>AHHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°Arrived! Arri¡­!¡±

    But the moment they were ready to push through the gate.

    The wheels, which were creaking and screaming, finally made a different noise.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    The Mount Hua disciples jumped up as the cart began to sink to the ground.

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Tang Family members, who were lined up at the gate to wee their guests, could only nkly stare at this.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes trembled at the sight of the Mount Hua disciples.

    And then¡­

    <i>Jump!</i>

    A person who had fallen forward jumped up.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    Their nose was bleeding, their mouth wide from gasping, but they confidently walked forward with the momentum of a raging spear.

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes twitched at this.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Standing in front of everything, they opened their arms wide and said,

    ¡°Father! Soso has returned!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was more dramatic and splendid than the term ¡®returned¡¯ implied.

 Chapter 427: What Are Friends For! (2)

    The Sichuan Tang Family room.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Tang Soso with a slightlyplicated expression. On the other hand, she was looking back at him with twinkling eyes.

    Tang Gunak closed his eyes.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t wrong.¡¯

    There really was nothing wrong with her.

    Tang Soso was now a confident disciple of Mount Hua and a full-time warrior. So, it could be said that her appearance was quite normal.

    However, to Tang Gunak, she was still his young daughter, someone who was once like a flower. Because of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel unfamiliar with her current appearance. Even though this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen her since she had joined Mount Hua.

    And her hair was tied loosely.

    Compared to the clothes she wore when she was in the Tang Family, she looked toofortable in her current garb. And her healthy-looking tanned skin!

    ¡®She seems fine?¡¯

    Right. It is fine!

    Actually, who cares? My daughter is healthy.

    And he put on a happy smile looking at her,

    ¡°You had a lot of troubleing here!¡±

    ¡°No, Father!¡± loudly replied Tang Soso.

    ¡°¡­you can speak a little lower now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak was stunned and turned to Chung Myung, who was tilting his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This brat made a bandit out of someone else¡¯s daughter¡­

    ¡®No. It is whatever, she is healthy now¡­¡¯

    As his internal thoughts began to sh, Tang Gunak¡¯s lips trembled. The facts weren¡¯t organized yet!

    ¡°R-Right! It is good having you home after so long.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I like it too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Soso¡­

    Please, at the very least, speakfortably with your father.

    Please¡­

    Tang Gunak¡¯s shoulders dropped at this. But the shock he received was nothingpared to what Tang Pae experienced.

    ¡°¡­Soso.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°That¡­ <i>uh¡­.</i> You changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> I feel the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right. If you say so, then it has to be true.

    <i>Hehehe¡­</i>

    Tang Pae nced at his sister with an awkward face before averting his gaze. And in an even more awkward voice, he questioned Chung Myung,

    ¡°¡­is that possible, Disciple Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His lively answer only left Tang Pae more confused.

    In the past, he had once thrown daggers at this man during his fight with Tang Gunak. Because of that, he was no longer the leading sessor candidate, and he was now fighting with Tang Zhan for that position.

    Of course, there were no ill feelings towards this disciple. What he did was something no warrior should do, and even now, he felt regret and shame toward Chung Myung.

    But now, Tang Pae also admired him.

    ¡®So bold.¡¯

    Chung Myung epted his greetings with a bright smile as if he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®This is the difference between us.¡¯

    When they first met, Chung Myung was a disciple of Mount Hua. But now, his skills had made him a giant, a giant so tall that it could not be expressed with words.

    So Tang Pae had no choice but to be surprised at Chung Myung¡¯s response. Tang Pae¡¯s voice lowered, and he was now humble.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> For what?¡±

    ¡°For leaving my mistake¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment and took a deep breath before he could speak,

    ¡°It was a time when I was being foolish. Please forgive me for not being able to apologize properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    But Chung Myung tilted his head like he didn¡¯t remember what Tang Pae was referring to. And just as Tang Pae began to doubt that it even happened, Baek Cheon whispered in Chung Myung¡¯s ear.

    ¡°The one from before who stabbed you.¡±

    ¡°What? He is that brat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t know, Chung Myung opened his eyes wide and looked at Tang Pae. Baek Cheon sighed, covering his face.

    Come to think of it, Chung Myung had rarely seen Tang Pae. Back then, Chung Myung had only gotten a small peak at him before fainting from the stab wound. And after that, Tang Pae was grounded.

    ¡°No! You must want to die! How dare you show me your face! You put a sword in my back¡­¡±

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­it can be left at that. Well. <i>Hehe.</i> Let¡¯s forget about what happened in the past and get along in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The change in what words Chung Myung used made Tang Pae sweat.

    ¡®In another sense, he is scary.¡¯

    Scary in a different way. And Tang Gunak, who had been watching this, smiled.

    ¡®Is it really good that I formed an alliance with them?¡¯

    <i>Uh¡­</i>

    It seems a bitte to feel regretful¡­

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak cleared his throat.

    ¡°Well, you must have had a hard timeing here. Really¡­ right, it must have been troublesome.¡±

    How hard was the journey if it were people who pulled the cart?

    It was Chung Myung who ordered this, but he couldn¡¯t understand the disciples who had followed along with this.

    ¡°Yes. I heard you wereing, but for what reason?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Didn¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°The things in the cart.¡±

    ¡°The tightly packed things.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> It was raining, so we had wrapped them up, so you didn¡¯t get to check it.¡±

    ¡°The letter I received said that you would exin it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> It is nothing. I want you to make some swords, and we brought the materials.¡±

    ¡°Materials?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Cold steel.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> What was that again can I¡­ what? Ten Thousand Year Cold Steel?!¡±

    Tang Gunak was shocked.

    ¡°Is that true? Is that what you brought?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> that isn¡¯t some metal you can just find by digging around, just where did you get so much of it?¡±

    ¡°They were buried in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The life drained out of Tang Gunak¡¯s face. It took longer than expected for him to regain his sense.

    In the midst of that, a voice inside him said, ¡®What were the ancestors of the Tang Family doing?! Why did they settle down in and that doesn¡¯t even give anything!¡¯

    ¡°C-Cold water, Father.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak took the water Tang Zhan had offered.

    ¡°First, I need to check things. Is it really what you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    As Tang Gunak quickly moved and left the hall, his family and the disciples from Mount Hua followed. The pace was close to a run, and Yoon Jong asked Baek Cheon,

    ¡°But Sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Is cold steel that precious? No, I knew it was precious, but the reaction of the lord¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­what could I know that you don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Well, it seemed like it.

    Just then, Tang Gunak stopped walking and shook his head as he searched for the general.

    ¡°General! General!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord!¡±

    Sang-Su freaked out and ran over. He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to hear Tang Gunak shout; usually, his lord never raised his voice.

    ¡°W-What is happening!¡±

    ¡°Where is the cart that Mount Hua pulled in!¡±

    ¡°Ah, the cart?¡±

    Tang Sang-Su replied calmly as if there was no need to make a fuss,

    ¡°The wheel broke, so I left it in front of the back workshop so it could be repaired.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in there?¡±

    ¡°With it¡­¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    After almost pushing him away, Tang Gunak ran forward with a terrifying speed. Indeed, in front of him was the cart filled with precious metal, the things it held seemed clearly visible.

    ¡°S-So much¡­. <i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak grabbed his chest like this was too shocking,

    ¡°This¡­ you fucking bastard! You knew what this was, and you still did it! Those who touch this will receive punishment!¡±

    Eventually, he pulled out a needle from his sleeve and threw it at the disciples from Mount Hua.

    ¡°N-No, what is with this mad man all of a sudden!?¡±

    Chung Myung pulled out his sword seeing Tang Gunak¡¯s attitude, and shed the needle.

    Even in the midst of this, it was absurd how he didn¡¯t throw it in the direction of Soso.

    Tang Gunak was in a rage as he slowly took off the cloth covering the cart.

    Then, the metal cart full of metal fully revealed itself. At first, it seemed to be just cast-aside scrap, making it difficult to determine the material by its appearance, but Tang Gunak knew what this was.

    ¡°<i>Euk! Euk!</i>¡±

    Taking several deep breaths, he touched the metal. A cold chill ran down his fingers, and his eyes widened.

    ¡°R-Right! This is it!¡±

    It was one of the best metals.

    Tang Gunak hastily stripped the cloth off and looked at the steel with eyes filled with shock, surprise, and excitement.

    ¡°T-This much¡­.!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe,</i> right?¡±

    Chung Myung quietly approached him, but Tang Gunak suddenly turned toward him, making Chung Myung flinch.

    ¡°¡­what? Is it not? It has to be.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yah, you¡­!¡±

    Tang Gunak grabbed Chung Myung and threw him.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of material this is? By weight, it is a hundred times more expensive than gold! No, only a hundred? Truthfully, it would be worth a lot more than that!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had flown away,nded and tilted his head.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Is that so? I didn¡¯t think much about that.¡±

    ¡°No, what are you even talking about? It has been a hundred years since its price has skyrocketed. After the war with the Demonic Sect, this steel was all dried up.¡±

    ¡°I-I guess so.¡±

    Then I can understand¡­

    ¡°With this much, even if Mount Hua sells it all, there wouldn¡¯t be enough money to buy it all! And you only wrapped it in cloth and brought it? Is your head made of stone?¡±

    ¡°No, that is just a lump of metal¡­¡±

    At the sight of Chung Myung pouting, Tang Gunak turned around and staggered as he picked up the cart.

    Lump of metal?

    Just a lump of metal?

    If one of his family members¡­ if someone from the Tang Family had said this, Tang Gunak would have sewn their mouths shut.

    However, his opponent now was a swordsman who didn¡¯t know how precious this metal was.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡¯

    Right. What would anger bring? This guy always acted like this.

    ¡°<i>Phew,</i> right¡­ so why did you bring so much of this metal here?¡±

    ¡°To make a sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Plum Blossom swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°Making swords out of all this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His face, which had finally calmed down for a second, turned red again, but this time he quickly regained hisposure.

    ¡®No, do not get too excited about this.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Chung Myung and asked,

    ¡°Are you nning to make a sacred weapon for a martial arts sect?¡±

    ¡°No, just simple Plum Blossom swords. To give to my sahyungs.¡±

    ¡°¡­crazy¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    In the end, Tang Gunak, who couldn¡¯t stand it, finally uttered harsh words.

    ¡°What? I¡¯d rather make a sword out of gold for that. No, if this sword is made, then you could buy a mansion with it. Since when has Mount Hua be such a wealthy sect!?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> You don¡¯t seem to know.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung pushed his stomach out.

    ¡°I have a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak finally sat down. It seemed like he had shouted more today than all of his lifebined.

    ¡°¡­You are not in a proper state of mind.¡±

    Of course, he knew this already¡­ he knew Chung Myung was half mad.

    ¡°Can you make it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I brought this here because I thought you could make it. But, if you cannot, I will look elsewhere.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s head spun.

    After a while, he sorted out his thoughts and calmed down.

    ¡°Of course, we can make it. If it¡¯s the smelting technique of our family, it isn¡¯t that difficult to make swords from this.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i> Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°Instead, there is a condition.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Can you give me a bit of it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for much, just a little! What are friends for? <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    Tang Soso, who had been watching this, just quietly turned her head.

    Her father, whom she had always been proud of¡­ was making her ashamed today.

 Chapter 428: What Are Friends For! (3)

    <i>Pour.</i>

    Sichuan¡¯s specialty was slowly poured into the ss, and a soft,forting scent wafted through the room.

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    The person holding the cup was calm and savored the smell of the tea.

    ¡°Would you like a ss?¡±

    They spoke with a soft voice.

    However, the subtle heaviness behind the tone made one realize the identity of the speaker.

    But¡­

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been watching the scene, spoke with a calm face,

    ¡°It won¡¯t change anything if you¡¯re just pretending to be calm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak put the teacup down and nced around. The disciples of Mount Hua were all looking back at him with sullen faces. Even his daughter was pouting.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak coughed as if feeling embarrassed.

    ¡®I was excited.¡¯

    He was too excited. It was to the point where he wondered if he was going to lose his mind like this. Thinking he had to handle the situation, he spoke in a low voice,

    ¡°You might think something else, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak recalled the kind of person Chung Myung was.

    ¡°¡­of course, it is true that I got excited, but that is only because the metal is very precious.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i> yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Clearly, their reaction wasn¡¯t so great. And Tang Gunak smiled, looking at everyone.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s have a cup of tea¡­.¡±

    However, Chung Myung cut off his words,

    ¡°That is a good thing, so let¡¯s get into the topic. Can you make swords out of this metal?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How could this Taoist have a calmer temper than the Tang Family?

    But it was good that the topic had been changed.

    ¡°It is true that all the sources of cold steel have gone extinct, and the technique to handle it is also lost. However, fortunately, there is still a way to deal with it in our family.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then please make some swords with the metal.¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned at his answer,

    ¡°But do you really want to make a sword? I will say it again, cold steel is now more valuable than gold, and to make a sword out of that precious metal¡­¡±

    Chung Myung simply responded,

    ¡°It has to be that steel.¡±

    ¡°It is not just any steel!¡±

    Tang Gunak tried to dissuade him, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°I know what you mean, but money¡­? There are other ways to earn money. And this is something we can not get anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then it should be used to make swords. If you waste it somewhere else and can¡¯t make itter¡­ my stomach will burst with regret.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Gunak shook his head, knowing nothing would change.

    ¡®He is definitely not in a proper state of mind.¡¯

    But that was simply who Chung Myung was.

    ¡°Fine. If you say so, then it has to be made. Instead, pay the right price for it.¡±

    ¡°What is the right price between friends?¡±

    ¡°The more we deal with friends, the more certain the transactions have to be.¡±

    Tang Gunak clenched and endured as if he couldn¡¯t back down now, and Chung Myung pursed his lips.

    ¡°How much will you charge?¡±

    ¡°Money isn¡¯t necessary. Instead, some of the cold steel you brought¡­..¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no.¡±

    ¡°Give me some! You have so much! Does it make sense to show it and not give it?¡±

    Hearing what he said, Chung Myung looked wide-eyed, like he didn¡¯t expect to hear this.

    ¡°Where will you spend it? You said I should just sell it.¡±

    ¡°¡­that is because you want a sword.¡±

    Tang Gunak sighed,

    ¡°As you know, assassination is a flexible business.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°The more advanced the turns, the thinner and finer the daggers and needles need to be, so they easily wear out with use. Once it is thrown, retrieving it is not easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But because of that, we need higher-grade steel to make it work. Do you get what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That means that you want to make a weapon you can use all the time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    He was not interested in riches, this was for a different matter.

    To the Sichuan Tang n, a strong and clean assassin weapon was a priceless treasure. Improving the needle was the same as significantly increasing their skills.

    ¡°There are a few needle designs within the Tang Family which cannot be produced unless cold steelposes its¡¯ structure. Since it has be difficult to obtain even a little cold steel, we have tried to refrain from using moreplex martial arts as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°You want to use those arts again after making the required weapons from cold steel?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head, seemingly troubled.

    ¡°Is there anything that I am not seeing here?¡±

    ¡°No. Well¡­ nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, he spoke in a troubled voice,

    ¡°In my head, if the Tang Family bes stronger, we can help Mount Hua. So, of course, I need to do this.¡±

    ¡°¡­do it?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°But when I hear that this metal is much more precious than I originally thought¡­ I would have given it if you didn¡¯t tell me how precious it was.¡±

    Tang Gunak chuckled at his honest words.

    ¡®I went all the way to the Ten Thousand People n to help.¡¯

    Why?

    <i>Why?</i>

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> I cannot help it. People shouldn¡¯t be this kind, but since you are the Lord of the Tang Family, I will listen to you. Take a little bit of the metal and use it.¡±

    ¡°Thank¡­¡±

    ¡°Very little!¡±

    ¡°¡­I am at the point of crying.¡±

    This was something to be thankful for, but making people so unappreciative was also a skill.

    Tang Gunak shook his head.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Where?¡±

    His lips curved into a faint smile,

    ¡°I should go meet someone who can handle this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°It has been a while, People of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my Lady! You are looking so good!¡±

    All throughout the Tang Family, the people they encountered greeted them with a smile.

    At this hospitality, the disciples from Mount Hua smiled without knowing.

    ¡°So different fromst time.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    At the words of Yoon Jong, Baek Cheon looked around with wide eyes. In fact, the eyes of the Tang Family, who looked upon him, were filled with goodwill.

    In the past, the Tang Family always looked kindly at their guests, but this was never conveyed through their expressions. Rather, it was more like the boundaries between the two parties were clearly drawn.

    A lot had changed.

    ¡°Because the Tang Family no longer regards Mount Hua as an outsider.¡±

    Tang Pae overheard their talk and exined with a smile,

    ¡°The people of Mount Hua might not realize it, but the Tang Family never makes friends. Although we unite our family with others under different titles, that is only out of need.¡±

    ¡°¡­right.¡±

    ¡°But Mount Hua is different. The Tang Family sincerely wants to have a mutually supportive rtionship with Mount Hua. The family members also understand the intentions of our lord.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head at this. At that time, Tang Zhan, who was on the side, whispered.

    ¡°And thanks to Disciple Chung Myung taking down the elders, the lord¡¯s powers have risen so much. And thanks to this, the family has managed to grow a lot. The lives of many people in the family have befortable. So everyone likes Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon thought for a moment. It seemed like most of the problems here were solved by beating people up.

    ¡°But where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°To the forge.¡±

    ¡°Looking at it, it seemed like the forge is¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan chuckled,

    ¡°There is no way the Tang Family has just one forge. There are dozens of them, and there are some that only the direct family uses.¡±

    ¡°¡­so many.¡±

    ¡°The ce we are going to now is the most important of them all but useless at the same time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What is that supposed¡­.¡±

    ¡°You will realize when you see it.¡±

    After passing through where the pavilions gathered, a well-decorated garden appeared, and as they passed through it, they saw an old structure.

    ¡°Put it down here.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    The disciples from Mount Hua, that were carrying the cold steel, put it down in the yard and followed Tang Gunak into the house that was to the side of the yard.

    It was an old thatched house that could copse at any moment, and standing in front of it, Tang Gunak said,

    ¡°Great Uncle, it is Gunak.¡±

    Tang Gunak lowered his body, and the others also bowed right away.

    ¡°Great Uncle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite several calls, there was no answer, and Tang Gunak carefully opened the door to the house. There, he saw a gray-haired old man lying in the small room.

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Looks dead.¡±

    ¡°Speak properly! Speak properly, you brat!¡±

    ¡°That mouth is really!¡±

    Tang Gunak shook the old man lightly with a nervous face.

    ¡°Great Uncle. Great Uncle?¡±

    But no matter how much he shook him, the old man didn¡¯t wake.

    Seeing this, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°See? He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you brat!¡±

    ¡°Someone sew this bastard¡¯s mouth shut!¡±

    The old man hadn¡¯t stirred before, but this time the noises from the Mount Hua disciples made him flinch.

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Great Grand Uncle. It is Gunak.¡±

    ¡°Who is Gunak?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lord, Great Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Lord? You?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you not remember? I came and greeted you ten days ago.¡±

    ¡°You are the Lord? Where is Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­my father has been dead for over ten years.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You are the Lord now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The face of Chung Myung, who listened to them, began to distort. In the end, he couldn¡¯t stand it,

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Disciple¡±

    ¡°¡­ who is this old man?¡±

    ¡°He is the oldest of our current Tang Family, Tang Jo Pyung. In my family, we usually call him the Godly Hand Elder instead of his name.¡±

    ¡°Godly Hand?¡±

    Tang Pae nodded with a proud face,

    ¡°Yes. He is the best craftsman in the current Tang Family. He is a person whose skills no one has escaped from. If such a person, who leads the martial arts side of the family to glory, is also the one who leads the Tang Family forges, then you should realize.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°There is no greater craftsman than him in the current Kangho. Even throughout the history of our family, people like him are rare.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    Good¡­

    All is good¡­

    Chung Myung mumbled, shaking the uneasy look from his face. And then the old man asked,

    ¡°But who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Tang Gunak, Great Uncle, Gunak.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheek trembled.

    ¡°¡­but he doesn¡¯t seem well, is he sick?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i> it isn¡¯t that¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae scratched his head and said,

    ¡°Since he is old, his memory has been hazy. It is not usually like this, but today it is a bit harsh¡­¡±

    ¡°His memory is not clear?¡±

    ¡°¡­a little.¡±

    Now all of Chung Myung¡¯s face was trembling.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean he has be senile?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, it isn¡¯t to that extent¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Jo Pyung.

    ¡°So, what did the Lord have to get to find this old man?¡±

    <i>Oh?</i>

    Tang Gunak bowed his head to Tang Jo Pyung, who seemed fine now.

    ¡°Great Uncle. There are things that require working with cold steel. I think that Great Uncle is the one who has to step in.¡±

    ¡°Cold steel. Um, right, cold steel.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung shook his head, brushing his white beard.

    ¡°Cold steel means I need to work¡­ cold steel¡­ <i>hm.</i>¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung continued to mumble with a serious expression, so Tang Gunak asked,

    ¡°Is there some problem?¡±

    ¡°That is what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Great Uncle.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung tilted his head,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Where is Myung?¡±

    <i>Tremble!</i>

    Chung Myung had blood vessels popping on his face.

    ¡°No! Why did you bring us here to get the cold steel forged?! And what, to have a senile old man do it!? Why is it that Mount Hua and the Tang Family can never get one thing done properly!¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon had to step in and cover his screaming mouth, and he smiled to apologize,

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i> I apologize. This brat has lost it all. <i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Just shut up, will you!¡±

    The disciples from Mount Hua cursed at Chung Myung, who was full-on yelling now. From what they could see, this old man was the greatest in the Tang Family, but he was senile!

    Chung Myung shook their hands away and shouted,

    ¡°What, did I say something wrong? Shit, a craftsman, my ass! One should have a sane mind to work, he is senile now!¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung, who was looking around with unfocused eyes, turned to Chung Myung, and his body flinched suddenly.

    A strange light shone in the eyes of the old man,

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­ Uh?</i>¡±

    It was like he was shocked by something, and he made some sounds like he was seeing a ghost,

    ¡°<i>Uh? Uhuh¡­.</i> Plum¡­.¡±

    ¡°Great Uncle?¡±

    Tang Gunak was a little puzzled by his actions, but then the old man pointed to Chung Myung with trembling hands and said,

    ¡°Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    This man really was senile! How could he point to me and say¡­

    ¡®<i>Ah,</i> right.¡¯

    Yes, I am the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, right?

    <i>Haha¡­.</i>

    <i>Hahaha¡­.</i>

    ¡®What is this situation now?¡¯

    Chung Myung was shocked by this elder¡¯s words. He could feel his mouth go dry and cold sweat run down his spine.

 Chapter 429: What Are Friends For! (4)

    ¡°Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon looked at the old man with a questioning look.

    No, what did that old man just¡­

    ¡°Who is he looking at and saying that?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®But why is this guy breaking out into a cold sweat?¡¯

    This was nothing like the normal expressions Chung Myung would make. Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung the only human who could even perform a scam in front of the King of the Underworld?

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked back at Tang Jo Pyung with confused eyes.

    ¡°Plum Blossom¡­¡±

    Passion raged in the eyes of the old man who had seemed lost. Tears welled up in those wrinkled eyes.

    ¡°Sword Saint Elder¡­¡±

    In the end, the old man who had been tearing up stopped and frowned.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­maybe not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The atmosphere calmed down.

    ¡°<i>Ha, Haha. Hahaha¡­.</i>¡±

    When Chung Myung let out an awkward chuckle, Tang Jo Pyung tilted his head.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe not?¡±

    Chung Myung flinched at his every word.

    ¡®Which tune should I be dancing to now?¡¯

    Dealing with someone whose mind wasn¡¯t in a proper state rendered Chung Myung unable to handle this. Once this elder¡¯s words started to make sense, he could try something.

    ¡°Plum Blossom¡­ <i>Huh?</i> Who was I talking about?¡±

    Eventually, Tang Gunak, who was beside the elder, sighed and said,

    ¡°Great Uncle. The Plum Blossom Sword Saint passed away a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    At those words, the tears in the eyes of the old man dried up in an instant.

    ¡°Right, I see. No, well, that man didn¡¯t look this handsome. He was a Taoist but looked like a con artist¡­¡±

    No, who was he?

    ¡°Still, when you get to know him, he is a man of mystery. A strong and noble mystery.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­his character was bad¡­ no,pletely bad, very bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung began to get angry.

    ¡°¡­well. The Sword Saint Elder stroking my head seems like just yesterday, but many years have passed by.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung looked lonely as he mumbled this. Everyone felt a bit confused at the sudden sad look,

    Except for one person¡­

    ¡®Who is he?¡¯

    Chung Myung was deeply troubled and smiled.

    ¡®I really don¡¯t remember.¡¯

    What was this? How did this elder remember something that happened a hundred years ago?

    Because of Tang Bo, Chung Myung was brought to the Tang family a couple of times for ss, so he must have bumped into this kid a couple of times.

    Judging by thement about stroking his head, he must have been a child. But to think that he had turned into a gray-haired man¡­

    Something hurts¡­

    ¡°So, who are you?¡±

    ¡­do not lose.

    Tang Gunak let out a low sigh and brought up the main topic,

    ¡°Great Uncle. That doesn¡¯t matter right now. It looks like you will have to make some swords out of cold steel. And I need you to make additional assassin weapons.¡±

    ¡°It is good for a sword¡­¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung nkly mumbled a reply.

    Soon, the old man¡¯s eyes, which had been blurred, started to shine.

    ¡°The Lord is asking an unreasonable favor of an old man who is dying.¡±

    ¡°I know this is a difficult request, Great Uncle. I don¡¯t know how to do it, but I am anxious about leaving it in the hands of another. Of course, I appreciate their skills too, but how can theypete with my Great Uncle¡¯s hands?¡±

    At his sincere words, Tang Jo Pyung looked at the workshop behind him without a word.

    ¡°Cold steel?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung shook his head.

    ¡°I thought I would never have to hold another hammer in my life¡­well, I am a member of the family. If the head of the house requests it, I cannot help but listen to them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, Great Uncle.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung shook his head,

    ¡°But apart from the assassin weapons, what are you trying to make a sword for? It isn¡¯t like the Tang Family has decided to learn sword techniques.¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family has formed a friendship with Mount Hua. The people who brought this iron are also from the Mount Hua Sect, and they asked me for some swords.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    His calm dull eyes began to spark up once again,

    ¡°Who are you giving the cold steel sword to?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to make a sword using the skills of the Tang Family and give it to another sect? Do those words even make any sense? The weapons made by the Tang Family can only be used by the members of the Tang Family! Only the Tang Family! How dare you say something so sphemous!¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung pointed at Gunak and shouted,

    ¡°Not until I lose my eyes! You can have assassin weapons but no swords! No!¡±

    ¡°Great Uncle! The Tang Family has already made an alliance with Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me, stop and go back!¡±

    Tang Gunak sighed and stepped back.

    The old man was enraged, and the qi rising from him was too much, his great nephew¡¯s stance regarding a foreign sect was too shocking.

    ¡®This is quite a bit of trouble¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Chung Myung sneaked up to him as if he was immersed in problems. And briefly gestured something, to which Tang Gunak bowed his head.

    ¡°Great Uncle, for a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°But, who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at the old man with stern eyes, and after having Tang Pae attend to his great uncle, he moved outside.

    Following him, Chung Myung and the Mount Hua disciples talked,

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i> It seems like my Great Uncle doesn¡¯t want to make the swords.¡±

    At the obvious words from Tang Gunak, Chung Myung replied,

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that he doesn¡¯t want to make the swords, more like he doesn¡¯t have the brains to get it done.¡±

    ¡°Still, his mind is clear at one point in a day.¡±

    ¡°¡­you say that now!¡±

    The eyes of Chung Myung were enraged.

    He didn¡¯t know that Tang Gunak would bring him to a senile man who couldn¡¯t even understand the conversation.

    ¡°Then ask someone else to make it. It isn¡¯t like the old man is the only one here.¡±

    But Tang Gunak shook his head,

    ¡°The metal you brought is not something that can be handled so easily. Moreover, it is a task that requires the highest level of skills to make and grind such a thin sword.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Of course, as you said, others will be able to make a sword from the cold steel. But if we are going to use such a precious metal, shouldn¡¯t we make a sword of the greatest quality?¡±

    ¡°Correct¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°We just have to convince him. If Great Uncle can be convinced¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that makes no sense at all. How can you convince an old man who you cannot evenmunicate with?! Looking at that old man, even Confucius would throw stones in anger at hismunication skills!¡±

    ¡°¡­aren¡¯t you a Taoist?¡±

    ¡°I swear if Confucius saw this, he wouldn¡¯t leave the man alone! He wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    Chung Myung gnashed his teeth. Watching the old man just stare into empty space made him feel irritated. This was the kind of person Chung Myung had no experience dealing with.

    If words didn¡¯t work, he could always choose to beat some sense in ce of talking. But what good woulde from beating an old man with an unstable mind? It was better to read sutras into the ears of a cow.

    Just then, Baek Cheon sighed and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung. This doesn¡¯t seem easily remedied. Seeing that you were called the Plum Blossom Sword Saint earlier, the man is clearly not in good condition. He cannot distinguish people.¡±

    Yoon Jong chimed in,

    ¡°It is fine if he cannot recognize people, but it seems like he has lost the concept of time. Things from the past and the present are all fumbled within his mind, and we cannot even convince the man.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am going insane¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was grumbling, shut his mouth.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When Chung Myung suddenly stopped, Baek Cheon felt something ominous happen.

    ¡®This is the face he has when he thinks of something bad.¡¯

    Chung Myung began to think out loud,

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t recognize people¡­ the past and present mixed¡­¡±

    And he smiled,

    ¡°Right. Right. He isn¡¯t in a stable state of mind, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon was startled by that evil, evil smile and asked,

    ¡°¡­you, what are you up to?¡±

    Chung Myung just shrugged and smiled.

    ¡°Are you trying to cheat the man?¡±

    ¡°Cheat?¡±

    Chung Myung thought for a second and smiled, ¡®The fun is just about to start.¡¯

    ¡°Well, from Sasuk¡¯s mind, it might seem like it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    Please realize that this is not a scam.

    <i>Hehehehe.</i>

    Chung Myung smiled, ncing at the old man looking at the sky.

    ¡°So who, who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Tang Pae.¡±

    ¡°Where did Myung go?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Pae gulped and looked into the distant sky.

    ¡®This is hell.¡¯

    He hoped this time would quickly pass.

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    That was when the Mount Hua disciples, along with Tang Gunak, returned.

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    It felt odd for some reason. Everyone had this awkward expression. Like¡­ they were up to something bad.

    ¡°Lord, what is¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Shh.</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak covered his lips like he was asking him to stay silent.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That moment¡­

    ¡°<i>Kehehehe!</i>¡±

    With the loud sound of augh mixed with a cough, Chung Myung boldly walked out from the back of the forge with his hands behind his back.

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    Chung Myung walked confidently and stood in the middle of the yard as he shouted,

    ¡°Kid Pyung! Where is Kid Pyung!¡±

    ¡®Kid Pyung?¡¯

    This was how one cutely called a child. But where was such a kid¡­

    ¡°<i>Huk!</i>¡±

    Tang Pae turned¡­

    As if the brain fog disappeared, Tang Jo Pyung jumped up in surprise and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°W-Who are¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Jo Pyung and nodded,

    ¡°There you are!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung looked at Chung Myung, frowning. And Chung Myung grabbed the plum blossom pattern on his chest and shouted,

    ¡°This brat! Are you saying that you do not even recognize me anymore?! It is me, the Sword Saint!¡±

    ¡°Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡­?¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung blinked his eyes as if checking Chung Myung. As if ying along, Chung Myung took a bold step forward¡­

    ¡°E-Elder!¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung jumped up and ran to Chung Myung. His hands trembled, and tears fell.

    ¡°Elder¡­ Elder, where did you go? Just how long have¡­ Oh my¡­¡±

    The Mount Hua disciples and Tang Gunak were shocked by this.

    ¡®Wow, this works?¡¯

    ¡®I need to check my own morals now.¡¯

    ¡®It is the first time I have seen a man cheat an old man who is on the verge of death.¡¯

    At that time, Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul and whispered,

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t that guy a bad actor?¡±

    ¡°I could never watch him act¡­ such an embarrassment.¡±

    ¡°But why does he look so natural now?¡±

    ¡°How can you even know that?¡±

    The two sighed.

    And¡­

    ¡®G-Great Uncle¡­¡¯

    Tang Gunak looked at the scene with aplicated expression. There was nothing to feel about this, so he simply epted it¡­ but seeing a Taoist mess around with the mind of his family¡¯s elder made his stomach ache.

    ¡°I have nothing to say! Where is Tang Bo!¡±

    ¡°Grand Dad is¡­ well? He is¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i> Useless brat!¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    ¡®That brat!¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t he crossing the line?

    When Chung Myung said he would act, they thought it would be done moderately, but this was just too much. It was to the point that it was like the Sword Saint hade back alive.

    ¡°I hear you have some skills, and we do not have enough swords to fight the Demonic Sect. Since I brought some cold steel, will you make a sword?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> Elder! Why would I disobey your words?! If I disobeyed your words and my grandfather found out, he would strike me.¡±

    ¡°Then there is nothing to talk about, go and make it!¡±

    ¡°Yes~ Yes! I will start right now¡­¡±

    But Tang Jo Pyung, who was about to stand up with a quick nod, tilted his head.

    ¡°But¡­ you got taller?¡±

    ¡°¡­my m-martial arts increased, and so did my appearance.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes. I have heard also heard about that. You are quite handsome too. So much better than before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You¡­

    It was apliment, but it really didn¡¯t feel like it.

    ¡°I will start the furnace right now, wait a second!¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung turned, and Tang Gunak was asked,

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak opened his mouth to answer, but Tang Jo Pyung took the lead,

    ¡°Don¡¯t care. First of all, if you know how to handle metals, thene into the forge. Twenty men are needed to beat and change the furnace. Call the elders too! We need heat in the forge!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will do that right now.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung straightened his hunched back.

    His bent back straightened, and the spirit of a craftsman that they had never seen roared into existence.

    ¡°Light the forge! Melt the cold steel!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When he walked into the forge, Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Nice, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung with an annoyed face.

    ¡°You seem excited?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> This is a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°¡­anyone who sees this will think you are the real Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Too much praise.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak shook his head,

    ¡°Anyway, I am d this was resolved. I will help my great uncle with you pretending to be the Plum Blossom Sword Saint in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>Hehe¡­.</i>

    Chung Myung smiled.

    As Tang Gunak headed to the forge, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples clicked their tongues and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°That! You savage bastard who pretends to be an ancestor to fool an old man.¡±

    ¡°At this point, he is a habitual cheater.¡±

    ¡°Trash.¡±

    In the midst of this rain of curses, Chung Myung looked to the sky.

    ¡®Sahyung!¡¯

    I am being criticized for being me¡­

    Does this make sense?

    -What? You cheater!

    ¡°<i>Uh,</i> seriously!¡±

    What do you know?! What!

    <i>Ehh!</i>

 Chapter 430: What Are Friends For! (5)

    The Sichuan Tang Family had begun to heat up¡­

    The Tang Family¡¯s poisons and assassinations¡­

    Among all their known skills, the fact that the Tang Family were the best smiths was now being spread for the first time in several years, which excited them.

    ¡°What are we making?¡±

    ¡°Anything would be amazing!¡±

    ¡°But, can that Elder even hold a hammer? Isn¡¯t it a widely known fact that he isn¡¯t in a sane state of mind?¡±

    ¡°The Lord of the family has a n.¡±

    The eyes of the Tang Family turned to Tang Jo Pyung.

    Meanwhile, the people in the forge were all busy moving around dusting the ce while young men rushed in to inspect what was going on.

    Tang Jo Pyung sat there, in front of the hearth, and watched it be fed coal.

    ¡°Good quality coal. The forge was well taken care of.¡±

    Tang Gunak, who watched him, smiled,

    ¡°¡­Great Uncle, it has just not been used.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who watched this, bit his nails.

    ¡°Will this be fine? Is it okay to do this?¡±

    Isn¡¯t this like using all their cold steel in one go?

    And Chung Myung, who was never nervous, was nervous now. This was because he had given this task to an old man, and he didn¡¯t like this.

    And despite Chung Myung¡¯s anxiety, Tang Jo Pyung moved without hesitation. He jumped at the furnace¨C

    ¡°Get away!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Zhan lifted a couple of things outside and carried them in, while Tang Jo Pyung filled those things into the furnace and while shouting,

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Uncle!¡±

    As if Tang Gunak was waiting, he came out with a small box. His face was tense.

    Soon, the cap glided off, and a small red jewel appeared.

    Tang Gunak carefully took out the gem and handed it to Tang Jo Pyung.

    Baek Cheon tilted his head,

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Tang Pae answered,

    ¡°That gem is called the ¡®White me Jade¡¯. It is an object that emits heat as it is fed internal qi. You cannot start work without it.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing exists?¡±

    ¡°It is one of the famous items within the Tang Family. It is quite a valuable item.¡±

    ¡°Oh! A valuable item from the Tang Family.¡±

    Just the word precious was¡­

    ¡°Expensive?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Pae pursued his lips at Chung Myung¡¯s question.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how to answer him. In front of the world¡¯s greediest Taoist, who poured out his greed shamelessly¡­

    Fortunately, at that moment, Tang Jo Pyung got out and then lightly shook his hands as he shouted,

    ¡°Light the forge!¡±

    Finally, the fire within the furnace began to shine!

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Use your qi! We need to increase the mes!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡±

    Tang Gunak and the elders of the Tang Family stood to the sides of the furnace. Perhaps the forge was designed to be heated this way, but everyone seemed to know where to stand.

    As soon as they began to use their internal qi, the me began to fiercely rise. mes descended through the small hole in the bottom of the furnace and soon it became a waterfall of mes.

    But Tang Jo Pyung wasn¡¯t happy with this¡­

    ¡°More!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was watching from the outside, asked Tang Pae.

    ¡°Is that a special brazier?¡±

    Tang Pae nodded,

    ¡°Yes. It is a Tang Family brazier. Amon Tang Family brazier is called a ¡®Red Furnace¡¯ and anyone within the Tang Family can use it. A furnace that can produce stronger mes is called a ¡®Blue Furnace¡¯ and can only be used by those the elders recognize.¡±

    ¡°Then that is a Blue Furnace?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That is what is called a ¡®White Furnace¡¯. It is the one which only the head craftsman can use, and produces the strongest mes, at least within the Tang Family. Only this furnace can melt cold steel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at it.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    The mes within were so huge that they almost seemed white.

    ¡°Wow! Hot!¡±

    Everyone who saw this was thinking this. The heat was rising so much that the disciples from Mount Hua thought they would start to melt.

    When it seemed like it was heated enough¡­ Tang Jo Pyung waited another thirty minutes.

    ¡°Bring the metal!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The young Tang Family cksmiths, who were waiting, immediately entered.

    ¡°Put it in!¡±

    As soon as the order came, the cold steel was ced into the upper part of the furnace without dy.

    ¡°Coal!¡±

    Heated coals were poured over the brazier once again¡­ and, with that camerger white mes.

    It was a horrible heat, enough to snatch the breath out of their lungs.

    However, Tang Jo Pyung didn¡¯t even blink his eyes despite standing right in front of the brazier. A sh of mes was burning in his eyes.

    ¡®Is it not bad?¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his tongue.

    The feeble figure of the old man, going back and forth between thoughts, vanished. The person in front of Baek Cheon was someone who had devoted his entire life to metal and mes.

    ¡°¡­astonishing.¡±

    Hearing Yoon Jong¡¯s admiration, Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    Reaching a certain level of mastery in any field caught people¡¯s attention. The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t take their eyes off what was happening within.

    And just as they became mesmerized, in boomed the loud voice of the old man,

    ¡°More! More! Put in more and more mes! The quality of the metal will fall if the heat is irregr! It is not hot enough!¡±

    Both the elders and Tang Gunak had sweat rolling down their foreheads.

    ¡°Switch!¡±

    When Tang Jo Pyung shouted, the elders waiting in line came forward, and the ones working moved back.

    Out of breath, the elders who fell back began to clean off their sweat.

    ¡°Uncle, is this right? The heat¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do as your told!¡±

    His voice rang through like thunder. Tang Gunak couldn¡¯t imagine that this was the same man who had been senile a second ago.

    The heat curled up, and their lips and faces were all red, but Tang Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes were solely focused on the mes.

    ¡°Not enough! How the hell did you guys train for you to be this weak? More! Do more now!¡±

    The elders all had red faces as they infused qi. However, it wasn¡¯t long before their legs began to shake.

    ¡°Switch!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The third line of elders, who had been waiting, moved in. But the moment they infused their qi, Tang Jo Pyung shouted.

    ¡°No!¡±

    It was a strong voice full of anger, and his eyes moved from the furnace for the first time.

    ¡°Not! This will not do! Change now! Now! Not you! Bring in those with stronger qi!¡±

    Then, Tang Pae, who was coordinating this, hurriedly said,

    ¡°B-But the first group hasn¡¯t finished cultivating¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes shook violently,

    ¡°Are these the only elders here?¡±

    Tang Pae didn¡¯t answer and lowered his head. The other day, many elders had gone into seclusion after their conflict with Chung Myung.

    Even if it was expanded to the members of the Tang Family who were members of the senate, there would be no shortage of people with internal qi¡­ but the situation wasn¡¯t that simple right now.

    ¡°You people! We need to start melting this right now! When the temperature drops, the steel will cool down along with the furnace, turning it all to scrap! Hurry up and call someone! Call those with internal qi, right now!¡±

    ¡°B-But the ones we selected are the best. Those with higher strength are not in Tang¡­¡±

    ¡°You stupid jerk!¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung roared,

    ¡°Bring me Sword Saint Elder! Isn¡¯t he supposed to have the best qi in the world!¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Everyone turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them with nk eyes and asked,

    ¡°¡­ me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon calmly said,

    ¡°You fell to your own n.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded,

    ¡°Even if thew of nature is clumsy, it will still punish wrong deeds.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    When Chung Myung hesitated, Tang Jo Pyung asked,

    ¡°Sword Saint! We need your help now¡­ <i>huh?</i> Who are you¡­.?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, when his mind began to falter, Chung Myung scratched his head and said,

    ¡°Who am I? You damned brat!¡±

    ncing back, he said,

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    ¡°¡­us too?¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung looked at Tang Jo Pyung and asked,

    ¡°Does the type of internal qi matter, or do they simply need to withstand extended work?¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes glowed at the question,

    ¡°Type doesn¡¯t matter. It can¡¯t be Yin, and that is all. We need it to be pure!¡±

    ¡°Anything else is fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At that moment. The old man looked disappointed,

    ¡°You need to do it now! Where is the Sword Saint I know?! Come in now!¡±

    ¡°It is enough for half of us to go.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N-No. All he needs is the right qi¡­ <i>huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Um?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Because I am here, you people with only a little qi.¡±

    ¡°¡­you are being rude.¡±

    ¡°Only a little qi?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples grumbled, but Chung Myung was adamant,

    ¡°Shut it! You have to pay for the pills you took from me! Go quickly! You people, eating all I give and not paying me back!¡±

    ¡°I get it! Stop!¡±

    Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, and Yu Yiseol all ran inside, and the elders were shocked.

    Chung Myung pushed the elders out of the way.

    ¡°Get away, get away now, hurry!¡±

    The elders gasped and shouted,

    ¡°D-Disciple! You cannot handle the heat! Do not do anything stupid here!¡±

    ¡°What force the forge has!¡±

    Are you saying that these people eat all the good things and consider themselves gangsters?

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, and Yu Yiseol pushed away the elders who were clinging to the forge.

    Taking a short breath, Chung Myung grabbed the handle which extended from the furnace. He wasn¡¯t sure what the material was made from, but the handle wasn¡¯t too hotpared to the heat around it.

    ¡°Into this!¡±

    The three began to infuse their qi into their own handles.

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    At the same time, Tang Jo Pyung¡¯s face, which had been a bit disturbed, brightened.

    The me was now going from blue to white. That was all. And the white mes began to heat up again.

    Tang Jo Pyung nodded as he confirmed the temperature of the cold steel was rising.

    ¡°Young ones have so much strength! Good! If we continue like this¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Huk!</i>¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung gulped, looking at Chung Myung, who was staring right at him.

    ¡®He can talk despite having to infuse his qi into this?¡¯

    He was agape.

    ¡°How long do we have to do this?¡­ Elder?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung came to his senses and said,

    ¡°Four to three days.¡±

    ¡°Three days?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°Hmm, too long. If we increase the qi, then can the duration be shortened?¡±

    ¡°¡­it is possible with the right amount of qi. But can that¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I get it. Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled¡­

    ¡°Be careful not to overdo it!¡±

    At that moment, the clothes of Chung Myung moved like he was in the middle of a tornado, and the mes began to violently rise.

    Tang Jo Pyung, who was initially stunned, became ecstatic,

    ¡°Nice! Let¡¯s try it, start moving now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    From the open chimney of the workshop, white mes shot up like a dragon moving to the heavens.

 Chapter 431: But I Am Not Plum Blossom Sword Saint? (1)

    It burned red.

    As if the red sun was rising, continuously rising higher.

    The round jewel turned red¡­

    ¡°<i>Uhhh¡­.</i>¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s round head was now red.

    ¡®What kind of guy can have this much qi¡­¡¯

    He was confident that he had the most internal qi among those of his age. But this confidence was based on arrogance. Weren¡¯t his skills established in Shaolin, with not many people around?

    But the disciples of Mount Hua, who were standing to either side of him, were now more rxed than ever¡­ all while doing the same thing as him.

    ¡®Was Disciple Jo Gul and Disciple Yoon Jon¡¯s qi this strong?¡¯

    If they hadn¡¯t picked some old ginseng to eat, how on earth did they get like this?

    Besides¡­

    ¡°That bald head! What did you eat today! Can¡¯t you do it properly?!¡±

    ¡°¡­you told him to only eat grass.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I say? Would you like some meat?¡±

    ¡°¡­that wasn¡¯t my intention¡­.¡±

    Hae Yeon added cooling water to the conversation from behind. Of course, even that was being blown away by the heat surrounding the forge.

    ¡®That fucking devil!¡¯

    If the Buddha was really looking down on this reality, why did he let this devil down onto thisnd?

    No, this was not something to bother the Buddha with. Wasn¡¯t that human a Taoist?

    Oh heavens! How can you just watch and not do anything?! Lightning or something! Just make sure to solve this problem facing the world!

    ¡°Se-See! Look at him thinking of other things!¡±

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Hae Yeon quickly infused qi into the handle.

    ¡°Once upon a time, Shaolin¡¯s people were so focused that once they entered into meditation, they wouldn¡¯t even notice a bird shitting on their heads! Shaolin these days! <i>Eh!</i>¡±

    ¡°How can a bird shit on their heads when their heads are that smooth? You are speaking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°In the old days, birds had guts!¡±

    ¡°¡­madman!¡±

    Hae Yeon, who listened in on this conversation, shut his eyes tightly.

    Wasn¡¯t this a strange thing? He hated that Baek Cheon, who was next to him, was talking more than Chung Myung, who openly harassed people.

    <i>Kwaaaaak!</i>

    Hae Yeon opened his eyes and frowned at the brazier. It felt like he was choking on the heat raging around it.

    ¡®How much more do we have to do this for?¡¯

    It had already been two days since hest slept, and shift after shift came and went. Now everyone was exhausted regardless of their¡­.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> This alcohol is amazing!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <i>Ah.</i> I hate him, for real.

    Chung Myung turned the bottle upside down and licked thest drop from it. Pushing thest drop into his mouth, he reached to the side¡­

    ¡°Empty?¡±

    The table next to him was empty.

    Chung Myung looked and smiled at Tang Gunak,

    ¡°Lord, we are out of alcohol.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned at his words.

    ¡°Everyone is working hard, but what is it that you are doing?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak lowered his gaze without answering Chung Myung.

    Tang Gunak wasn¡¯t sure where Chung Myung had gotten it from, but he was sitting on afortable-looking chair. Just watching Chung Myung sit there and drink made his stomach burn.

    No, that chair was fine.

    But all the bottles lying on the floor was shocking.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Finally, Tang Gunak¡¯s face stiffened, and he said,

    ¡°I have no desire to call out your desires and actions, but still¡­ there is a limit to all this, right? Not just the Tang Family, but the other disciples from Mount Hua and even Monk Hae Yeon of Shaolin are suffering so much¡­ so do you have to drink like this in front of them?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head, and this made Tang Gunak think Chung Myung was feeling bad.

    ¡°You can drink alcohol once this is finished. As the head of the Tang Family, I can no longer give you alcohol.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    Tang Gunak was quite surprised by this.

    ¡®He is actually good at listening.¡¯

    He thought this guy was stubborn but he¡­

    It was then¡­

    ¡°Kid Pyung!¡±

    ¡°YESSSS! Sword Saint Elder!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Tang Jo Pyung, who was watching the furnace from far away, came running at the call of Chung Myung.

    ¡°You called?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the bottles spread out on the table and floor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put these away.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Lord said that it is against proper etiquette to drink here. I made a mistake.¡±

    The old man immediately looked at Tang Gunak.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    In the face of those eyes, Tang Gunak began to step back like he was a child.

    ¡°G-Great Uncle. It isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You brattttttt!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung frowned,

    ¡°Do you know who this person is?! How dare you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, you don¡¯t even recognize the Lord of the Tang Family, Uncle! Why did you have to believe that guy¡¯s words and let this happen?

    Why are you conscious only when this guy speaks?!

    ¡°This! This Man! The Plum Blossom! Plum Blossom Sword Saint! He is the best swordsman of Mount Hua, who has made the Demonic Sect shiver in pain! And he is like a brother to my grandfather Tang Bo! What? Cannot drink? You said No?¡±

    ¡°¡­t-that is not what I said, Uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes were covered in tears.

    This was sad.

    It was extremely upsetting.

    ¡°How dare you make a foolish remark about drinking alcohol with this person?! This person deserves to drink even within the main halls of Shaolin!¡±

    Hae Yeon, who was suffering to the side, turned his head in shock.

    ¡®No, Elder. Isn¡¯t that a permission that only Shaolin should give?¡¯

    It was so horrible that he couldn¡¯t even speak while infusing qi into the furnace.

    Tang Jo Pyung¡¯s praise of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint would never end,

    ¡°The hero of the heavens who defeated countless of those demons!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°The greatest sword in the world! <i>Uh?</i> The best in the world! No! In the heavens!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i>¡±

    ¡°And he is the greatest guest of the Sichuan Tang Family! Even our own grandfather or great great great grandfather would never dare say such things to me! That goes against thews of our family! Should I use my cane to put some sense into you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i>¡±

    Chung Myungughed, and seeing this, anger rose in the heart of Tang Gunak.

    ¡®N-No! Why are you like this to me?! Why?¡¯

    At that time, Tang Jo Pyung shouted with red eyes,

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Go and bring alcohol for the table right now!¡±

    Before he knew it, Chung Myung was back to lying on his chair.

    ¡°Get Shaoxing wine.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Get that for him!¡±

    ¡°Get some bamboo leaf too.¡±

    ¡°Right, that too! No! Bring all the bottles we have! All different kinds!¡±

    When Tang Gunak hesitated, Tang Jo Pyung was wide-eyed,

    ¡°Why? Should I do it myself?¡±

    ¡°N-No! Great Uncle! I will bring them all right away!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Tang Gunak was just about to run, Tang Pae and Tang Zhan came out,

    ¡°F-Father. We will do it!¡±

    ¡°Stay here!¡±

    As the two rushed away, Tang Gunak turned to the sky above the furnace,

    ¡®Where did I go wrong¡­¡¯

    I should have stopped him from impersonating the Plum Blossom Sword Saint. Why did I allow all these things to happen?

    Whether or not he thought so, Chung Myung asked Tang Jo Pyung,

    ¡°So, still taking some more time?¡±

    ¡°It is almost done.¡±

    ¡°Why is it taking this long?¡±

    ¡°If it were melted, we would have already been done, but it takes more time to melt cold steelpared to iron cubes. Now that we are at the final stages, Elder should help us out.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We need arge amount of power at the end.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung groaned in agony as he got up.

    ¡°Yes. It is better to end sooner rather thanter. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    And they moved forward.

    ¡°Sasuk! Sago!¡±

    ¡°I get it!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol followed him.

    ¡°Everyone,e out!¡±

    When Chung Myung shouted, Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Hae Yeon stepped back.

    Chung Myung let out a deep breath and grabbed the brazier.

    Yu Yiseol and Baek Cheon also closely held the brazier and began to infuse their qi into it as Tang Jo Pyung sat down in front of the furnace again.

    ¡°Do your best! Let the brazier burn!¡±

    ¡°<i>UGHH!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s qi began to glow, and the other two responded by doing the same.

    Tang Gunak was a bit shocked by this.

    ¡®Even if he was called ¡®young disciple¡¯, Chung Myung and the others all have a tremendous amount of qi.¡¯

    He gasped for breath and asked Yoon Jong, who was walking out,

    ¡°Are all the disciples of Mount Hua this strong?¡±

    Yoon Jong nced back for a moment and shook his head.

    ¡°No. Everyone is strong¡­ but the average is Soso.¡±

    ¡°About Soso¡¯s level.¡±

    Tang Gunak turned his head and looked at Tang Soso. At the entrance of the workshop where she and Baek Sang were moving about.

    Since they were the weaker ones, they couldn¡¯t help them out this time.

    ¡®Right, that is the average level.¡¯

    No. That wasn¡¯t the normal level! Soso¡¯s internal qi was not lowpared to her peers, and after moving to Mount Hua, she had already improved by so much!

    Even so, there was a difference¡­.

    ¡°The pills seem to have worked.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°I am the head of the Tang Family. How can I not know what you people did when you went to Yunnan?¡±

    Yoon Jong shyly scratched his head.

    And that attitude made Tang Gunak happy.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t even look at Soso.¡¯

    If the Lord of the Tang Family came to know only this, one would be suspicious of what had happened, but even after knowing that, he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®A nice ce.¡¯

    He could see why Soso wanted to move to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    That moment¡­

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    A loud noise came from within. Tang Gunak looked up in shock and saw white mes rising over the chimney.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know, for real.¡±

    The end of the work had arrived. In the workshop, Tang Jo Pyung¡¯s voice came out, excited,

    ¡°Bring the frame!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The waiting Tang Family members grabbed the frame and carried it over. Then, under orders, they carefully ced it near the furnace.

    ¡°Hold it tighter, you brats!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung¡¯s eyes were close to madness.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Having scolded all his family members, he took the long iron rod and began stabbing the bottom of the furnace.

    ¡°Take the hot steel out!¡±

    <i>Thud! Thud! Thud!</i>

    After hitting it several times, it was almost as if a hole had opened up in the bottom as molten metal, which appeared close to white, flowed out.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    ¡°Oh god!¡±

    The Tang Family members, who were far away, each burst out an exmation.

    Sparks erupted from the molten metal. It was as if a river of me and metal was flowing down. The heat was so great that even though he moved back, his skin was still red.

    <i>Kukuku!</i>

    Tang Jo Pyung, who scraped up thest bit of metal, threw the iron rod down.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Chung Myung took his hand off the furnace and watched the molten iron, which was all in the long frame, radiate heat.

    Somehow, just looking at it made him feel refreshed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all about letting it cool down now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sword Saint Elder. Since it is set into the mold, all we have to do is let it sit. And then we can tap it into shape.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> This is not asrge as I thought it would be. Can you make many?¡±

    ¡°No. It is said that a sword made with cold steel doesn¡¯t alwayse out properly. We will have to use some hard, refined steel-making skills, and then we will use some Yunnan steel. Besides, aren¡¯t Mount Hua¡¯s swords thinner than normal swords? There will be enough.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at the happy news.

    ¡®I was worried, but he is a better craftsman than I thought.¡¯

    ¡®<i>Oh!</i> It is getting cold already!¡¯

    Tang Gunak, who was watching this from the side, admired the way the tip was cooling. It was his first time watching a sword be made from cold steel.

    ¡°Oh god, such a clear silver shine.¡±

    When molten iron that was poured from a furnace began to cool down, it would normally turn ck and rough. It wasmon for one to pound these blemishes out, cleaning them, and then the sword would shine. But for these swords, the moment they began to cool down, it was already as clear as snow.

    ¡°This is really ten-thousand-year-old cold steel. Look at it cooling down so fast.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung stood tall.

    ¡°Cold steel that has been properly melted, and the cast has yin qi, as the name suggests, it is cold. So it cools down fast.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ amazing, Great Uncle.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung waved his hand lightly, but Chung Myung tilted his head like he couldn¡¯t understand something.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why did you take this long? As the saying goes, it takes less than a fistful of iron to make a sword, so why did it take so long to make these?¡±

    ¡°To cut it.¡±

    ¡°¡­that looks thicker than my forearm, how will you cut it? And it has already cooled down.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> What joke are you making.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung still didn¡¯t understand, and so he asked, to which Tang Jo Pyung chuckled.

    ¡°Cold steel is the best, but it isn¡¯t exactly steel. Elder, you can probably cut through it like cutting through mud.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, as I said, you can cut through it one at a time. I will tell you the right length.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eye twitched.

    Cut?

    What?

    Cold steel?

    The other day he almost broke his waist trying to cut it, and now he wanted to cut something thicker than his forearm?

    Tang Jo Pyung didn¡¯t even know the meaning behind Chung Myung¡¯s look and continued to draw lines.

    <i>Chak chak chak!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The length of a finger was drawn onto a big sheet of cold steel.

    ¡°Now! Elder! You can cut it here.¡±

    ¡°¡­me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But I am not the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahah.</i> Do not joke. Please start here, I can make it into a sword from there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am telling the truth.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahah.</i> Such a joke. It was fun.¡±

    No, brat!

    I am not joking, I am not him!

    ¡­ I want to turn back time.

    The actions of heaven.

    In the end, karma alwayses around.

 Chapter 432: But I Am Not Plum Blossom Sword Saint? (2)

    ¡°This is why people say to live an honest life.¡±

    ¡°He used all his tricks, and now he has fallen to them.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Chung Myung, who could hear them whispering behind him, eventually had enough and threw a pillow at them.

    ¡°<i>ACKKKK!</i> Get out!¡±

    However, the pillow he threw didn¡¯t move that fiercely and just fell to the ground.

    Those who stood in the doorway, watching him, giggled.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even have strength. <i>Heheh.</i>¡±

    ¡°Everyone feels bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Our Chung Myung has gotten old. <i>Ah,</i> is it because he is the Plum Blossom Sword Saint? <i>Hehe.</i> The old¡­.¡±

    ¡°You crazy bastard! I will start with killing you!¡±

    <i>Puak!</i>

    Yoon Jong turned to Jo Gul and hit him on the chin, which made the poor guy fall backward, onto the ground, with a shocked expression.

    ¡°W-Why! Why did you hit me?!¡±

    ¡°How dare you talk nonsense about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint! We should kill you by frying you in oil!¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Ah,</i> right.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been watching his sahyungs, mumbled as he weaklyid down.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather get sick and die.¡±

    I am the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, for real, you brats!

    No, I shouldn¡¯t call myself that. Things will only be easy if such things are never said.

    Why am I doing all of this and being treated like this? Like this¡­

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung pulled the nket up to his neck as his body trembled. This caused his whole body to ache as he did so.

    ¡°¡­he seems down for real.¡±

    ¡°Right, why did he cheat.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we stop him? <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung justid there and rolled his eyes. But they were not afraid, rather, they were smug.

    Wasn¡¯t it a normal saying how one should y with a tiger whose ws had been pulled out?

    But their fun soon came to an end. Unfortunately, the wless tiger had a scary protector.

    ¡°Do not bother the patient and get out!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> man.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to make fun of him a little more¡­¡±

    ¡°Right now! Get out!¡±

    Tang Soso shouted with angry eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This caused Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples to leave the room with pouting faces. They were not afraid of Soso the Sajil, but Soso the Infirmary Doctor, on the other hand¡­

    ¡°Lay down properly, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    As Chung Myungid down without a word, Tang Soso ced a cool, wet towel on his forehead.

    ¡°Tell me. Why did you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°I just did what Kid Pyung wanted¡­!¡±

    <i>Plop!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The second wet towel was ced on Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°You mean Elder Tang.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. He made me¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Tang Soso clicked her tongue and removed the towel from his face.

    ¡°Your muscles are quite shocking. Even if you are Sahyung, you cut them down so straight and clean like he wanted.¡±

    And in came the voices from outside,

    ¡°The swords he wanted¡­ took him down!¡±

    ¡°Right! The swords! And he would always yell at us! He!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    When Tang Soso shook her fist and yelled, the rest ran away.

    ¡°Anyway, what I mean is!¡±

    Humans need to know their limits.

    She shook her head, looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°So, how is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I cannot move my right arm.¡±

    ¡°You moved it too much, <i>tch.</i>¡±

    Tang Soso clicked her tongue.

    There would be something wrong if he could cut cold steel and was still able to move his arm after.

    ¡®But you aren¡¯t human.¡¯

    No matter how hurt he was now, he was still great.

    Tang Jo Pyung did all of this because he believed in the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    If he had divided the steel into multiple ingots, then the chances of losing the metal or the possibility of not having even distribution would be there. So, the steel was cast this way.

    Therefore, in the end, it could be said that the Tang Family member¡¯s sess was because of Chung Myung.

    ¡®So we should all be thankful.¡¯

    Why are you so¡­ why are you so pathetic¡­?

    It was a great thing to watch someone cut such a strong metal, but his appearance now was too pathetic.

    ¡°Your muscles are one thing, but your qi has been exhausted too much. So, you will have to stay still for a while. You realize that, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­okay.¡±

    When Chung Myung replied obediently, Tang Soso stood up. But instead of leaving the room, she knowingly walked to the corner of the room.

    Chung Myung was a bit shocked.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i> that¡­¡±

    Eventually, Tang Soso searched the cupboard in the back and put a bottle of alcohol in her sleeve.

    ¡°I am scared you will pour this over your face!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now rest!¡±

    When she finally left, Chung Myung copsed and stared at the ceiling with nk eyes.

    ¡°Oh my, my painkillers¡­¡±

    Suffering today was one thing, but his alcohol had been taken away.

    Sect Leader Sahyung¡­

    -What?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This man also seemed to have gotten a little cold in these recent days.

    ¡®Or is it my mood?¡¯

    The next afternoon¡­

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> Even if I rest, this doesn¡¯t feel like my body.¡±

    <i>Ah,</i> this was why one should die before getting old¡­ no, wait, I am still young!

    Chung Myung patted his waist and frowned as he moved.

    Perhaps because of yesterday¡¯s work, despite taking an entire day to cultivate, he couldn¡¯t feel much qi within himself. However, he couldn¡¯t just lie down in that room.

    Making a weapon from cold steel was tough, but that was the future of Mount Hua. He couldn¡¯t let them do it on their own.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it is then. This time, I will pull out the Tang Family¡¯s roots and sow new ones!¡±

    With his eyes shining, Tang Jo Pyung was in the workshop. And he was smiling.

    ¡°Look at this! Look at this! It has been a day, and you haven¡¯t even started!¡±

    Lazy people!

    The sounds of a hammer weren¡¯t even present.

    Oh god!

    Not even people!

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡­why are people not around? It shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    Chung Myung, who was looking around, caught someone passing by.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i> Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°I want to ask something, where did all the people go?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i> The ingots are finished, and the cubes are all ready. Go all the way to therge hall and turn to the side.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> yes, thank you.¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head and began to move to therge hall slowly.

    As he approached, the distant sounds became louder¡­

    <i>Dang! Dang! Dang!</i>

    ¡°Right! The sounds of a hammer are nice!¡±

    <i>Daaang!</i>

    ¡°¡­ the sound of a hammer being heavy is so good.¡±

    Something was getting louder. It was good that people were working, it meant they were getting things done. The only problem was¡­ the work didn¡¯t seem serious!

    ¡°Catch it!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, do not miss!¡±

    ¡°Hit harder! Harder! What are you doing?! I said to hit it!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t hit it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and headed over.

    All this fuss over a sword¡­

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    A big open space.

    The front door of the hall was wide open, and the interior of the hall was equallyrge, and it waspletely filled with Tang Family members hammering away.

    ¡®How many members are there?¡¯

    One, two¡­ <i>uh?</i> Ten? Twenty?

    That many people were sweating previously in front of the heated brazier, holding hammers.

    <i>Chiiik!</i>

    One person would take the metal out of the brazier, holding it with tongs, while the other¡­

    ¡°Hit!¡±

    <i>Kaang! Kaang!</i>

    In an instant, the hammer began its sessive hits onto the bar.

    ¡°What kind of metal is this strong?!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, why is it cooling down this fast!¡±

    ¡°I have hit it a hundred times already! Straight it out, damn it!¡±

    The Tang Family members were cursing at the metal now.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    At that, Chung Myung stayed silent.

    This was different from what he had thought.

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    ¡°You fearless bastard! How dare you fall?! Switch!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    One of the hammering men stepped back.

    The problem was, despite the man copsing, the others didn¡¯t show much emotion. As they dragged another out, someone who was already waiting stepped in to fill the open spot.

    ¡°Damn it! It is cold already! Heat it back up!¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Huh,</i> how long do we have to do this? I have hit it for half a day, but half of it hasn¡¯t even changed.¡±

    ¡°Cold steel needs to be forged for seven days and nights!¡±

    ¡°S-Seven days¡­¡±

    Seven days?

    People were fainting after a half day of work, so how would they manage seven days?

    Just then, someone who was walking around inspecting the work came into view,

    Tang Jo Pyung.

    With his hands behind his back, he was clicking his tongue.

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i> You are fed expensive food here! How many times have you used your hammer? In the past, your ancestors would hammer for three days and nights without a single drink!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, he meant they would pass out from not drinking anything!

    Well, it could be interpreted that way.

    ¡°<i>Uh, uh¡­.</i>¡±

    ¡°Salt! Bring some salt water! He is dehydrated!¡±

    ¡°He is sweating too much.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, which were peering into the workshop, were trembling.

    ¡®Is this a battlefield?¡¯

    Why are you making such a fuss over some swords?

    ¡°You are here?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Chung Myung turned his head. The other disciples from Mount Hua were approaching him with tired looks on their faces.

    So, Chung Myung asked,

    ¡°Since when have they been doing this?¡±

    ¡°Before sunrise, around dawn?¡±

    The sun was now in the middle of the sky, so half a day had passed.

    ¡°But what is it?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the steel ingots being molded. It took more than half a day of beating it for only the tip of the ingot to be shaped.

    ¡°It is so hard that it doesn¡¯t mold.¡±

    ¡°Then what can be done?¡±

    ¡°¡­to beat it until it changes? So about a week or so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was wide-eyed.

    ¡®In this ignorant manner?¡¯

    <i>Uh?</i>

    The smart Sichuan Tang Family? That one? Just hit it longer? Never in the world would anyone think their technique would be so mindless!

    ¡®I should have recognized the essence of the Tang Family the moment I met them¡­¡¯

    Here too, were there ignorant martial arts.

    At that time, Tang Jo Pyung, who had discovered Chung Myung, rushed over.

    ¡°Sword Saint! You are here?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, things are going well.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> It is a lot faster than you think!¡±

    ¡°¡­it seems like we have a different concept of time.¡±

    Chung Myung looked nkly at the old man and asked,

    ¡°So, how much longer will it take to finish this?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take much more time.¡±

    ¡°But there has been no progress?¡±

    ¡°Progress will appear as this continues.¡±

    Chung Myung wasn¡¯t sure if he had to express his doubts, but Tang Jo Pyung spoke before he could,

    ¡°These children are also artisans of our Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A situation where one can handle cold steel doesn¡¯te easily or often. It looks a bit odd now, but this is the best way for them to understand this. Do not worry, I will use my techniques to train them.¡±

    The eyes of this old man were that of a Tang Family Elder who was looking after his family.

    Facing those eyes, Chung Myung no longer doubted him.

    ¡°Rather!¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung reached out and pulled Chung Myung away,

    ¡°Come this way¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Why?¡±

    ¡°Now, now, juste here.¡±

    Chung Myung was being dragged further into the workshop, and after passing a couple of braziers where the heat was ring, he was brought to the one with the clearest mes.

    There was steel ced within, and the light felt clearer than the ones he saw outside.

    Chung Myung tilted his head and asked,

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    However, Tang Jo Pyung didn¡¯t answer and asked Chung Myung,

    ¡°Reach your hand in.¡±

    ¡°My hand, why?¡±

    ¡°Now, now.¡±

    Chung Myung held out his hand in shock, and Tang Jo Pyung suddenly grabbed the knife lying next to the table and cut Chung Myung¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Wow, shiii!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had almost kicked Tang Jo Pyung, stopped and was surprised that he had almost kicked an old man with all his might.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I, under instinct, end up hitting someone back when they hit me! What is this!¡±

    Chung Myung reacted with a bit of anger, making Tang Jo Pyung flinch, and with a red face, he said,

    ¡°But you have to bleed.¡±

    ¡°¡­bleed?¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung nodded.

    ¡°Cut the hand and sprinkle some blood down there. Any amount is fine, but the blood from the right hand, the sword-wielding hand, is better.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    When Chung Myung still couldn¡¯t get his question answered, Tang Jo Pyung smiled.

    ¡°I cannot be making the Sword Saint a normal sword like the others. I will make yours special.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    Suddenly making me a sword?

    ¡°Why do something I didn¡¯t request?¡±

    When he asked like that, Tang Jo Pyung put on a pitiful expression,

    ¡°Seeing how you struggled to cut the cold steel yesterday, I thought that Sword Saint Elder has also aged a lot¡­ no matter how much the body changes with enlightenment, the flow of time cannot be stopped.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When your strength declines, using a good sword is better. It was heartbreaking for me to see you hold an ordinary plum sword. These ingots were specially made so that I could make a good sword, a sword meant only for the Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°My sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung nodded,

    ¡°It will be the Sword Saint¡¯s sword, not someone else¡¯s. It will be the strongest sword for the strongest of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­can I take it?¡±

    It is for Plum Blossom Sword Saint, but I am not him.

    It was odd to put it like that, but it really was something like that¡­

    If it were free alcohol, he would drink, but this wasn¡¯t aparable situation.

    When he saw Chung Myung being confused and unsure, Tang Jo Pyung was stubborn,

    ¡°Who else could use the sword made by me if not the Sword Saint? Stop drinking and start pouring your blood. We will make a divine weapon for you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    As Chung Myung continued to drip blood onto the ingot, he noticed that the blood which fell onto the ingot seemed to be strangely soaked into it.

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung sat down in front of the table and put his hand on the brazier.

    <i>Wheik!</i>

    Somehow, the coal began to burn right away!

    ¡°A cold steel sword for the Sword Saint.¡±

    A smile was on his wrinkled face.

    ¡°It is said that each person has a role in this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I wondered why despite being so old, I wasn¡¯t dead¡­ and it seems like it was my destiny to make this sword for you.¡±

    His voice rang out clearer than ever.

    ¡°Look at it, Sword Saint. I will stake my everything to make this sword for you.¡±

    Everyone in the world would stay silent at the spirit which raged in the eyes of this craftsman, a craftsman who had been protecting the Tang Family name for a hundred years.

    <i>Dang!</i>

    The hammer, carrying the soul of this craftsman, began to strike the ingot containing the blood of Chung Myung.

 Chapter 433: But I Am Not Plum Blossom Sword Saint? (3)

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    A little taken aback, Tang Gunak tilted his head and shouted,

    ¡°Pae! Tang Pae, are you here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±

    Tang Pae quickly opened the door and entered the room.

    ¡°You called?¡±

    ¡°Did anyone go to the shed while I was out?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Why would you¡­¡± asked Tang Pae with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Where was the purple-ck iron that was in there?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­¡±

    Tang Pae, who thought for a moment, looked wide-eyed and took a deep breath.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> T-Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    His mouth moved like he had seen what had happened.

    ¡°That¡­ I did see Great-Grandfather pack something this morning while he headed to work¡­ that¡­ it was obviously taken from around¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes trembled when he heard this.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    He hurriedly looked around. Come to think of it, the ck iron was also not around, in addition, several precious metals had vanished from the shed.

    The Sichuan Tang Family shed was located in the center of their living quarters, and it was never locked because only the head of the family was permitted to enter, so they were confident no one would enter without permission.

    But¡­.

    ¡°T-The enemy is¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face turned white, realizing what had happened, and he began to run.

    ¡°Great Uncleeeeee!¡±

    Arriving at where his Great Uncle was, he ran inside and broke open the door as he gasped for breath.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t speak right away, as he was still gasping for breath.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    Came the sound of a hammer. A sound that truly resonated within his heart. Tang Gunak had listened to the sounds of metal being forged all his life.

    <i>Kang!</i>

    The mes were dancing around. The heat in the air and the sparks that were rising within the brazier.

    Tang Gunak, the head of the Sichuan Tang Family.

    Despite not walking the path of a craftsman like the others, he still understood the path. And because of that, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    The best craftsman of his family was silently pounded into the metal in front of the mes, the man was pouring his soul into this sword.

    Tang Gunak turned from Jo Pyung to Chung Myung, who was behind him. Chung Myung was simply watching what was being done.

    At that time, Tang Jo Pyung said,

    ¡°The head is here.¡±

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    Tang Jo Pyung seemed to realize that the head was visiting without even looking. Tang Gunak approached them both like he had been possessed.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    The sound of the hammer felt so strong to his ears. And Tang Jo Pyung reached out to the ming furnace and pushed the metal in¡­

    And then stared at it with golden eyes. The sound of the hammer had stopped for a moment, and so Tang Gunak said,

    ¡°Great Uncle, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Without a word, Tang Jo Pyung looked into the furnace and took out the metal with some tongs again.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    And the hammer began to move again.

    ¡°I lived my life in the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I made swords, and sometimes I made other weapons, and sometimes I made things I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Even though there were loud bangs, somehow, the words were still clearly ryed.

    ¡°Again and again, I continued to make things. I had no intention of being a craftsman, you see. I just made things for the family, and at some point, I was being called the best craftsman in the Tang Family.¡±

    The old man spoke, thinking back on the past.

    ¡°But when I look back at my life, after reaching this age, I suddenly had this thought. What did I make?¡±

    ¡°¡­Great Uncle¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung continued to talk,

    ¡°Take a good look, Head. I am not a warrior, and I have nothing to give. Even if I have something to tell, I cannot speak it since words are no good for me. This is the only way how I can show.¡±

    Tang Gunak held his breath.

    He could no longer find the old man who was always losing his mind. His sight was only filled with a craftsman who appeared devoted to metal and me all his life.

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    A hammer that struck metal.

    A swordsman who chooses the path of a Taoist pursues that path with a sword. Knowing that, how could there be no such path for the craftsman who wields a hammer?

    A skill built over a long life. A belief that had been hammered into his body.

    Everythinging together to forge this sword.

    Tang Jo Pyung picked up the metal and dipped it in water as white smoke poured out.

    ¡°The metal¡­¡±

    In an instant, his voice sounded a bit low.

    ¡°¡­needs to be heated in me, cooled in water, and then hammered out again.¡±

    The voice exined the difficulties of the path chosen.

    ¡°Looking back, the life I lived wasn¡¯t so different. Sometimes, it was fun, sometimes it was hard, but I continued to walk¡­¡±

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    Sparks began to fly.

    ¡°Sword Saint, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be a craftsman. I wanted to be a warrior of the family who handles poison, like my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And Elder came over when you saw me crying because I didn¡¯t want to touch metal.¡±

    -Yah, you crazy son of! I don¡¯t understand what is so great about wielding a sword. Those who live with blood on their hands are the most corrupt people in this world. And if there is no one to maintain and make their swords, what will be used to fight? Whatever you say, you need to be on the path that is best for you, now stop this.

    Tang Jo Pyung smiled.

    ¡°I never imagined that the greatest swordsman would say something like that. Thanks to that, I was able to gather my heart, which didn¡¯t like the situation, and walk on the path suited to me.¡±

    Hearing those words, Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    ¡°Now I have to repay what you said. And Grandfather will like this too.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips trembled as he tried to speak,

    ¡°Elder¡­ I am¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    The words he said were clear, but they were being buried under the sound of the hammer.

    ¡°The one who will use this sword is the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    ¡°The swordsman from Mount Hua who will lead his sect to the top again.¡±

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    ¡°What will be so different? Even if the Sword Saint used this sword, it would be passed down to Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. The Sword Saint¡¯s Mount Hua¡¯s Sword. So if this sword is held in the hands of a disciple from Mount Hua, then this sword is a sword belonging to the Sword Saint.¡±

    <i>Kaang!</i>

    The metal was hit again and again. It was heated and cooled and then heated again.

    Each time he held the hammer, his fingers would clench onto it again, as if the memories of the past and present were visible throughout this process.

    His small white hands were now dark with blisters covering them, and his ck hair was now white.

    Did he earn something during such a long life?

    Tang Jo Pyung, who was silently pounding on the sword, shook his head.

    No, his life didn¡¯t make much sense anymore.

    The hammernded on the metal.

    One and two.

    And then three days passed, but the sounds of his hammer pounding on the metal didn¡¯t stop. He was currently working on the body of the sword.

    It was spotless and clear, with a sleek silver look.

    The sword was about twice as thinpared to a normal sword. It looked light in weight, but it was actually too heavy to even describe.

    On its lower end, leading towards the handle, was engraved the clear designs of plum blossoms. The pommel of the handle was made from the highest quality leather, with a green thread tied to the end, meant to disy the artwork of the Tang Family.

    ¡°See,¡± asked Tang Jo Pyung.

    And Chung Myung reached out to grab the sword. And soon, he closed his eyes, exploring this feeling.

    The sword seemed stuck to his hand as if it were a part of him right from the start.

    When he touched the de with his fingertips, the body of the sword bent and then returned back to its original position.

    It was soft for a sword but still hard. There were no more words to describe how wonderful this thing was.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung held the sword out for Chung Myung.

    Red plum blossoms were engraved onto the sheath made of ck iron. It was like watching plum blossoms shining in the dark.

    ¡°Does this please you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung hesitated for a moment.

    How should I answer?

    Chung Myung nced at Tang Gunak, who smiled and nodded.

    ¡°<i>Um¡­</i> this¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head as he said,

    ¡°I do not think I am qualified to evaluate a sword like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Does it please you?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°To the extent that I cannot think of anything else to say.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung smiled brightly. With those words alone, it felt like all his hardships were being taken away.

    ¡°Then give it a name.¡±

    ¡°¡­a name?¡±

    ¡°A sword which has found its owner must have its own name. Please give it a proper name.¡±

    A name¡­

    A name, huh¡­

    Chung Myung stared at the sword and grabbed the handle again.

    <i>Srrng!</i>

    If the sheath was like a plum blossom that bloomed in the dark, then the sword was like a plum blossom that shined in the daytime.

    Boldly saying the name, Chung Myung smiled.

    It was as if the name of the sword had been decided right from the start,

    ¡°The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­Dark Fragrance.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung closed his eyes.

    Tang Gunak grunted like he didn¡¯t like the name.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t another name be nice? Of course, I know that <i>Dark Fragrance</i> can express Mount Hua¡­ but I don¡¯t think it can express the beauty of the sword. If shortened, it would be the Dark Plum Sword, which is not a very nice¡­¡±

    ¡°Dark¡­¡±

    But Tang Jo Pyung, who was quietly thinking, smiled. Brighter than ever, like he was enjoying it. His eyes were wet,

    ¡°What a name. A nice name.¡±

    Tang Gunak went silent.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why this elder was tearing up. However, Tang Jo Pyung, who had made the sword, was happy.

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the sword.

    ¡°I cannot think of another name for a Mount Hua sword made by the Sichuan Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung nodded his head. The memories of the past vaguely passed through his mind.

    It was a moonlight night.

    Dark Saint Tang Bo and the Plum Blossom Sword Saint Chung Myung tilted their sses while sitting opposite of each other at a table.

    The swords here would be what symbolized the friendship between Sichuan Tang and Mount Hua.

    Like in the past.

    ¡°Please use this well.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    He could feel the coldness of his sword whenever he held it, and it wasn¡¯t just the cold he felt.

    -Taoist Hyung

    ¡­yes¡­

    It is also a little warm¡­

    He pushed the sword into its sheath and took a step closer to Tang Jo Pyung, patting him on the shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung smiled instead of saying anything.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to say something, turned his head away and cleared his throat,

    ¡°I am¡­ <i>uh,</i> we need to see how the other swords are¡­ right, I will go and see.¡±

    Chung Myung turned and quickly walked out, making Tang Jo Pyung smile.

    After a while, Tang Gunak said,

    ¡°Great Uncle, actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Gunak.¡±

    Tang Gunak was wide-eyed. How many decades had it been since his great-uncle had called him like this?

    ¡°Yes, Great Uncle!¡±

    ¡°I have something I want to make. Prepare the workshop.¡±

    ¡°R-Right away? You haven¡¯t had any rest.¡±

    ¡°A craftsman must not let go of his hammer till the day he dies. I have forgotten that for so long.¡±

    Tang Gunak quietly studied Tang Jo Pyung.

    A look of delight appeared on his face, a face that had so recently been lifeless. In the end, Tang Gunak smiled,

    ¡°I will do as you asked.¡±

    When he quickly went out, Tang Jo Pyung looked so lost.

    ¡°The fragrance of plum blossoms¡­¡±

    He closed his eyes¡­

    ¡°¡­hasn¡¯t vanished yet.¡±

    The scent of plum blossoms seemed to deepen in the darkness.

    The thick scent of plum blossoms that had remained in his memory didn¡¯t vanish.

    For a very, very, long time¡­

 Chapter 434: But I Am Not Plum Blossom Sword Saint? (4)

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Sweating, Baek Cheon opened his mouth,

    ¡°T-That is¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The Tang Family craftsmen were ring at Baek Cheon with red eyes, making him flinch even harder.

    ¡°N-No, it is only because I am worried. You don¡¯t have to do all this¡­¡±

    ¡°What does Disciple think of this?¡±

    ¡°Uh? That¡­ sword¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a cold steel sword! Cold steel! The best! A sword made from ten-thousand-year-old steel!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°These are treasured weapons that cannot be gotten anywhere else! And you want us to make it what? Haphazardly?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no, that isn¡¯t what¡­¡±

    ¡°Get away, get away, right now!¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon gave up and stepped back. The disciples of Mount Hua, who watched this, came over running.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­they told me to bug off?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples all turned to the workshop.

    ¡®No, do they have to go this far?¡¯

    The Tang Family craftsmen were pouring their souls into making these swords, and they wouldn¡¯t stop. So surely, the disciples would be cheering this on.

    But what the Tang Family craftsmen were doing¡­ it didn¡¯t seem right.

    ¡°You damned brat! Those petals are not right!¡±

    ¡°Do you not see me here?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i> Damn it! That was too hard!¡±

    Everyone holding a hammer and chisel groaned as they hadn¡¯t slept well for ten days. Their eyes were visibly red as they carved out a plum blossom pattern onto the swords.

    ¡°¡­these will just be practical swords, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. Even if they do all of this, isn¡¯t it only for decoration?¡±

    ¡°It is nice that they are pretty, but¡­ is there a reason to do this for something that will only be used to spill blood?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°<i>Ughhh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> it is so bothersome that these people keep falling down! Get this guy away right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Putting their body and soul¡­

    Baek Cheon, who was anxious, looked at Tang Soso,

    ¡°Soso, it seems like we are unable to understand the other side, can you tell them for us?¡±

    ¡°Tell them what?¡±

    ¡°That they don¡¯t have to go this far¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, he was silenced by the way Tang Soso¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Sasuk! This is the pride of a craftsman! Just as food is made to look good, even if it will only be eatenter. Anyone can see that these swords will be considered treasures, so shouldn¡¯t they look the part? Sasuk, have you ever seen an ugly divine weapon?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°No matter what it is, these swords need to look as good as possible! The point is to make the swords different from others! Moreover, it is a sword crafted by our Tang Family. If each sword is even a little different from the others, then the other craftsman families will say that we have lost our touch. Will Sasuk take responsibility for that? Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At her raging spirit, Baek Cheon stepped back.

    ¡®No, this kid is changing for the worse each day.¡¯

    ¡°This is a matter of pride! The pride of the Tang Family, whose skills are second to none in this world!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I get it.¡±

    In the end, the disciples gave up on persuading these dedicated craftsmen.

    ¡°But what is Chung Myung doing? Originally, if this happened, he would be the first to say no, ¡®If I can use my sword technique, then it is fine. Do you think the technique wille out better if you carve a plum blossom on it¡¯?¡±

    ¡°He is over there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to where the finger pointed.

    And at the end of that finger sat Chung Myung at the table in front of the hall. He sat upright with his legs crossed, his sword drawn upright in his hand.

    More serious and¡­

    ¡°<i>Huhuhuhuhu.</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Heheheheheheehehee.</i>¡±

    ¡°He looks to be in the best mood¡­¡± mumbled Baek Cheon as he saw Chung Myung with a smile so wide that his lips touched his ears.

    ¡°He looks to be in the best mood¡­¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this even when he found the Soul Vitality Pill.¡±

    ¡°From an expert¡¯s point of view, this is almost at the level of finding a tower made from gold.¡±

    Baek Cheon licked his lips,

    ¡°¡­that important, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­correct.¡±

    Envy.

    Jealousy.

    Like a musician coveting a good musical instrument, a swordsman wanted a good sword. The disciples from Mount Hua had seen numerous weapons in dealing with the Nine Great Sects, but none of those weaponspared to the one Chung Myung was holding now.

    ¡°No, what did that elder do?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°The elder is so old¡­ Soso! I am wrong, put your fist down, please.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was almost hit by his sajae, stepped back and flinched.

    The disciples all approached Chung Myung silently.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°¡­can we touch it just once?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t swing it, just touch¡­¡±

    <i>p!</i>

    Chung Myung hit the hand of Baek Cheon, which had been inching closer.

    ¡°How dare you touch this precious thing with that hand of yours! Leave!¡±

    ¡°*Ah-*I didn¡¯t even touch it!¡±

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    Chung Myung was like a cat in the way he defended his sword. It was like he would never give it up, so Baek Cheon and the others began to curse at him.

    ¡°You greedy bastard!¡±

    ¡°For real!¡±

    Even if they were called dirty, their greed to see the sword wouldn¡¯t fade. But with the sword under surveince every second of the day¡­ even then, they wanted to get a good look at it.

    The sword¡¯s sheath also looked pretty good, and the sword itself seemed heavy once it was pulled from its¡¯ sheath.

    ¡°This is why one uses a divine weapon.¡±

    ¡°With that much, he will not let go of that sword.¡±

    ¡°I will steal it!¡±

    Just as everyone was drooling over this one sword,

    ¡°It is finished.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhhh!</i> It has ended!¡±

    Finally, the long-awaited cheers came, and everyone turned back toward the workshop.

    In ten days, the craftsman (whose skin and bones had begun to stick together) walked out with dozens of swords in their hands and a certain light burning in their eyes.

    ¡°Silk! Silk! Put down the silk!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A silk cloth was spread out, and on top of it, the swords were ced in a neat row.

    ¡®To ce swords on silk.¡¯

    ¡®I cannot believe there are such high-level swords in the world.¡¯

    Their excitement began to rise in the face of these high-grade weapons.

    ¡°Where¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak walked out, picked up one of the swords lying on the silk, and drew it,

    <i>Srrng!</i>

    With a clear ring, it was pulled from its¡¯ sheath, showing off the sword¡¯s silver body.

    ¡°Feels nice.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled. Seeing the swordse out so perfectly was exciting.

    ¡°Bring me the anvil!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At themand of Tang Gunak, some men ran into the forge, and groaning, they brought out an anvil.

    ¡°Here, my Lord!¡±

    ¡°Properly set it down.¡±

    Setting it down, they retreated as Tang Gunak lightly swung the sword at this anvil.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    There was no noise at all. Arge cast iron anvil was just split in half.

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    Even Tang Gunak was surprised by this.

    ¡°Iron is not tofu.¡±

    This time he infused qi into the sword as he raised it up high. He wielded it properly despite not being a trained swordsman. If a non-swordsman could wield it this well, how perfectly could the sword be wielded in the hands of an actual swordsman?

    ¡°Okay. It seems like it is a lot better than I¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak, who was mumbling, flinched as he looked back. The disciples of Mount Hua were drooling right behind him.

    ¡°<i>Ha,</i> can I swing it once?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess so.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. The Head of the Family is such a good person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Was this enough to be considered a good person?

    The disciples of Mount Hua quickly picked up the lying swords. Not wasting a moment, they pulled them out of their sheaths and began to swing them around.

    ¡°It is light, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°How can a sword be swung this lightly and yet be this strong? How¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow. This is why one uses a good sword.¡±

    ¡°All the swords I have used till now feel like trash.¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled at their genuine reactions.

    ¡®The others you used before were also made by the Tang Family.¡¯

    At least think before you talk, you idiots!

    Tang Gunak bitterly licked his lips. But that reaction could be understood, he was surprised by the quality of the swords, so why wouldn¡¯t they be?

    ¡°Thank you very much. Thank you.¡±

    Baek Cheon and the other disciples ran to him and bowed till their heads touched the ground.

    ¡°<i>Huhu,</i> you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    ¡°No! We really didn¡¯t think such swords woulde. Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much! I will give you one big ss of alcohol!¡±

    ¡°<i>Euh.</i> I heard that you are a member of a merchant¡¯s union, if so, we would greatly appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I will take you right there!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> It is alright.¡±

    All the craftsmen smiled.

    ¡®These people are so strange.¡¯

    No matter how much they belonged to the Tang Family, they were all craftsmen. They were of a group that wasn¡¯t treated the greatest by the rest of the world. So far, among those who had requested items from the Tang Family, very few had expressed gratitude to the Head but never had anyone directly thanked them.

    ¡®Mount Hua.¡¯

    Such a nice ce.

    It seemed like they knew why the head wanted such a close rtionship with them.

    ¡°If you are finished, load them up.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung appeared, standing next to them.

    ¡°We need to hurry up and go.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°Not right away. We can leave in the morning, you have to bring them all¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean <i>all</i>? Have you lost it?¡±

    ¡°That bastard thinks his sword is better than ours!¡±

    ¡°Treat your sword like a sword!¡±

    Chung Myung flinched in the face of their response, and one of the craftsmen chimed in,

    ¡°We have prepared a wooden box to hold your swords, so you can put them in there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head and smiled,

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°¡­if you put them in boxes¡­ our burden will increase as the weight increases.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°That mouth!¡±

    Chung Myung groaned and turned.

    ¡®I am being put through such hardships.¡¯

    They were the ones having a hard time¡­

    ¡°You cannot leave it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Tang Gunak at the words.

    ¡°Is the problem solved yet?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. So we will leave tomorrow. In the meantime, I will have a drink tonight.¡±

    ¡°That is not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled,

    ¡°I would be satisfied with just one day, but what about him? He is not the kind to be satisfied unless he drinks for three days straight.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Who is he talking about¡­

    It was then¨C

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    As if there was an earthquake, thend shook.

    ¡°What is this¡­.¡±

    <i>Rumble!</i>

    Once again, there came another shock. But then it began to shake consistently.

    ¡°Is this an earthquake?¡±

    ¡°N-No, it isn¡¯t one.¡±

    ¡°This way!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua ran to the main gate of Mount Hua. And Tang Gunak said to Chung Myung with a smile,

    ¡°We should go too.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°We need to go greet the guests.¡±

    And so they began to move, while Chung Myung tilted his head as he followed.

    ¡°Oh my! Oh my! What is this!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is it?¡±

    The members of the Tang Family all jumped up in shock as they mumbled. The disciples from Mount Hua who had gone over to check waited near the gate.

    ¡°Open!¡±

    Tang Gunak shouted, and the gate was widely opened.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were shocked at what they were witnessing.

    <i>Wooong!</i>

    An animal the size of a house lifted its long nose and cried out. There was arge tiger, twice the size of a regr one.

    To the left and right was white fur with its teeth showing and a beast who had a sharp horn near its nose.

    A beast. Another beast and¡­

    Large beasts they had never seen before were walking into the Tang Family.

    ¡°O-Oh my! What is that!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop them?¡±

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    And¡­

    <i>Paaah!</i>

    In the midst of the beats, something like white lightning shone at the Tang Family and shot towards the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°W-What?!¡±

    ¡°Avoid it!¡¯¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Baek Cheon leaned back and saw Chung Myung tilting his hand.

    To be precise, the top of Chung Myung¡¯s hand was held out right in front of himself.

    ¡°<i>Grrrr!</i>¡±

    A marten with snow-white fur was sitting on Chung Myung¡¯s hand and rubbing its head onto his hand.

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> Baek Ah?¡±

    Baek Ah?

    <i>Uh?</i> Then?

    ¡°<i>Kuahahahaha!</i>¡±

    Just then, a gigantic, deafeningugh began to move around the Tang Familypound. There were many people in the world, but there was only one who couldugh like this.

    Besides, who else couldmand these countless beasts at once?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Where is he? I havee, but he is not to be seen!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, where could he be, where could he be? Here he is!¡±

    ¡°<i>OHHH!</i>¡±

    Among the beasts, a giant, which appeared to be made of steel, stepped out from within the crowd.

    ¡°It has been a while, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha¡­</i> I did not expect to see you here in Yunnan, Lord.¡±

    The Nanman Beast Pce Lord, Meng So,ughed and spread his arms wide.

    ¡°Nice! This feels nice! Let us have a drink today!¡±

    ¡°You can drink well?¡±

    ¡°I am now good enough to beat you!¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i> What!¡±

    Watching the two giggle and smile, the disciples of Mount Hua sighed.

    There were no tornado-free days.

    Not a single day without tornadoes.

 Chapter 435: But I Am Not Plum Blossom Sword Saint? (5)

    A ball of pure white hair rolled,id down, and quickly approached, rubbing its¡¯ face.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> This guy is pretty cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If one didn¡¯t know, one would think of this to be a warm sight. However, in the eyes of the Mount Hua disciples, this sight was very depressing.

    ¡°¡­it is a spirit creature.¡±

    ¡°I felt it the other day, but it really is one.¡±

    ¡°You know what to do if you don¡¯t want to be killed, right?¡±

    If the face covered in pure white fur was strangely blue, would it be an illusion?

    These were the Mount Hua disciples, saddened by Baek Ah, and who were desperately trying to win over Chung Myung¡¯s favor.

    ¡°¡­ should it go that far?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be living as a scarf than die?¡±

    ¡°True, but¡­¡±

    However, Chung Myung was giggling as if he couldn¡¯t see Baek Ah struggling.

    ¡°So soft.¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and stroked it while Baek Ah clung to his hand and rubbed its face on it desperately, making Chung Myung smile.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> It seems to have figured out who the good guy is.¡±

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples had contorted again.

    ¡®It found out who the most horrible guy of them all is!¡¯

    ¡®Most! The most!¡¯

    Then, Baek Ah climbed onto Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder and rubbed itself around. It seemed that even without having to skin it, it could be used as a scarf.

    ¡°This guy is quite useful, <i>huh¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled, seemingly satisfied, and turned his head to look at the tiger behind him.

    The tiger, which was the size of a house, had curled up.

    ¡°Wow. There are such creatures in the world.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang moved around, curious.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> The beggars would pee if they saw this¡­.¡±

    <i>Grunt!</i>

    As Hong Dae-Kwang approached, the silent tiger suddenly roared, making him flinch.

    ¡°<i>EIKK!</i>¡±

    Scared of it, he threw himself to the side. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t hurt, but the clothing around his ass had torn.

    ¡°<i>AH!</i> My clothes!¡±

    As Hong Dae-Kwang ran away in a panic, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°That man is so careless, I cannot believe how he is still alive.¡±

    Spitting out such words made the tiger turn to face Chung Myung and bare its¡¯ teeth.

    <i>Grrrr!</i>

    Even another tiger would freeze at the sight of this, especially at this close range. How shocking was the face of this gigantic tiger?

    Chung Myung frowned in disapproval.

    ¡°I do not like this¡­¡±

    But at that moment¨C

    <i>Pat!</i>

    Baek Ah, on the shoulder of Chung Myung, was clinging to the face of the tiger.

    <i>Puak!</i>

    At the same time, the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples almost popped out.

    Hit by Baek Ah, the tiger rolled on the ground.

    ¡®A marten hit a tiger?¡¯

    ¡®Did I just see that properly?¡¯

    They knew that spirit beasts were amazing, and despite Baek Ah¡¯s size-to-strength ratio being a little different, they didn¡¯t think it could hit a tiger of that size.

    The tiger, having fallen to the ground, got up, looking surprised, and slumped to the ground. It was like a kid who had been scolded, now beginning for forgiveness.

    <i>Grrrr!</i>

    Baek Ah made a growling sound with her mouth and hair standing up. And the tiger threw its face to the ground and wailed.

    <i>Eik!</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon came to learn, for the first time, that tigers could make such a sound. This made him feel so lost that he just stared at the tiger. Baek Ah, none too happy with it, was still growling at it when Chung Myung touched her,

    ¡°It is fine, it is fine. You cannot help when he doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    <i>Pat.</i>

    As soon as those words were said, Baek Ah threw herself into Chung Myung¡¯sp, turning over to show her stomach.

    Chung Myung looked at the tiger, which was lying t like a doormat, and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> Thought that it looked like it had good fur. Now I have no reason to touch it.¡±

    He spoke in a very low mumble, but the disciples from Mount Hua heard him. And Baek Ah was breaking out in cold sweat.

    ¡®That Marten understands humannguage.¡¯

    ¡®Does a Marten sweat? Not a human but a Marten?¡¯

    It felt like what they had learned till now was just thrown out the window.

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha.</i> As I thought, Baek Ah likes you. I did a good job bringing her.¡±

    Meng So tapped Chung Myung on the shoulder lightly.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The chair Chung Myung was sitting on seems to have cracked?

    ¡°T-That hurts!¡±

    Chung Myung frowned and wriggled his body before asking the Lord of the Nanman Beast Pce,

    ¡°But why did you bring so many animals? It wouldn¡¯t have been easy getting them all here.¡±

    To which Meng So chuckled,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my first visit to the Sichuan Tang Family? If I am visiting a family for the first time, then I need to bring a special gift.¡±

    ¡°¡­they are gifts?¡±

    Chung Myung nced around.

    Arge elephant, a tiger, a serpent with a body much thicker than a person, a white leopard, and even a ck one¡­

    ¡®Anyone would think they were dragged here for an attack.¡¯

    It looked like the era of humans had ended.

    ¡°The beasts are overflowing, but the people¡­ didn¡¯t you bring only a few elders? They must have been disappointed.¡±

    ¡°They only nag me around.¡±

    Meng So waved his hand like the very thought of it was annoying.

    ¡°I just stopped by here for a while, so why should I hear their nagging? How am I even dangerous? Look at my body! Who would these muscles even harm?¡±

    This guy¡¯s massive muscles, wriggling even beneath his clothes, were very clear.

    Seeing how those muscles were ready to explode, Chung Myung mumbled involuntarily,

    ¡°¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean putting others at risk?¡±

    Surely those muscles were dangerous. A normal human might die from touching them¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuahahaha!</i>¡±

    The Beast Lordughed loudly as his head snapped back, and he patted Chung Myung on the shoulder.

    ¡°This is why I like you! You make so much sense when you speak!¡±

    ¡°<i>AHHH!</i> It hurts!¡±

    Baek Cheon and the other disciples, who were listening in, nodded.

    Right, it must hurt.

    They could only trust these words from Chung Myung now. Chung Myung should grow three times his size to be considered as only a little younger than them.

    Jo Gul tilted his head and asked,

    ¡°But, Sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Did you know that the Beast Lord would be visiting the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a pretty big deal?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s words, Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®True, but¡­¡¯

    Actually, this was a pretty big thing.

    Meng So, the Lord of the Nanman Beast Pce, was one of the five famous ces outside the borders of the Central ins.

    And right now, those ces were real enemies to the central ins.

    And one of these ces hade right here and visited the Sichuan Tang Family, one of the Five Great Families.

    It was clear that many ces would turn into a mess if this news came out.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange when I think about it.¡¯

    Baek Cheon stared at the three people sitting across from him.

    One was a person belonging to a pce. The other was the head of the Sichuan Tang Family, which was in the running to be the best of the martial families.

    On top of them was Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who was from the Mount Hua Sect and was now probably the most famous person.

    The Five Pces Beyond the Great Wall, the Five Great Families, and the historical Nine Great Sects. People from this generation, who should not be getting along.

    ¡®That guy¡¯s method for getting contacts is a bit strange.¡¯

    At this point, it was no longer a matter of being good at socializing.

    ¡°<i>Hahahah!</i> I have brought this for you, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord opened up a chest and took out white vials from within.

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> This is the alcohol we drank in Yunnan?¡±

    ¡°Right. You seemed to like it, so I brought it for you!¡±

    ¡°<i>AHHH!</i> As I thought, Lord!¡±

    ¡°Let us drink until our stomachs overflow!¡±

    ¡°<i>HEHEHEH!</i>¡±

    As if promised, the two clinked their bottles before draining them.

    <i>Gulp. Gulp. Gulp!</i>

    The throats of the two didn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>KAKKKK!</i>¡±

    ¡°One bottle more?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    And naturally, they began to fight.

    It was natural for two drunks to fight by drinking. The problem was that these two drunks had Tang Gunak in between them.

    ¡®Must be so difficult.¡¯

    Baek Cheon felt pity for the guy. He watched Tang Gunak sit nkly and look at the ceiling, which made an unknown sadness creep into Baek Cheon. Having an idiot to your left and right just spoiled one¡¯s day.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed softly.

    It was natural that Chung Myung led this gathering, but he held seniority within Mount Hua¡¯s group. If his sajil wanted to rage, then as his sahyung, he had to control him.

    ¡°<i>Ahem,</i> Chung Myung,¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    At his call, Chung Myung turned his head.

    ¡°It seems like you are¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah!</i> Look at my actions!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung swiftly stood up and grabbed the bottle of alcohol before leaping forward.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sasuk also want this special alcohol?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Drink! Drink! I have to share! <i>Hehe.</i> I forgot for a second.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and waved his hand as he headed back to where he started.

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was dumbfounded at the actions of Chung Myung.

    No, No, brat¡­ I didn¡¯t want this¡­

    ¡°Guys, say something¡­¡±

    Turning his head towards his other sajils, Baek Cheon could only be shocked.

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    Every one of them was holding the bottles that Chung Myung had brought for them and were all beginning to drink.

    ¡°<i>Kuaaak,</i> this is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Just like what we drank in Yunnan!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! Sasuk! You need to try this! It has the scent of peaches!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They hadn¡¯t even touched the snacks on the table and just continued to drink from their bottles.

    <i>Gulp gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Uhehehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuahahaha!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon just looked to where Chung Myung was drinking and back to where the other Mount Hua disciples were.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡¯

    Right, just drink.

    Drink and die, you brats!

    And the banquet continuedte into the night¡­

    In the middle of the night, the Tang Family held an event where they weed the Beast Pce Lord. There were other formal events where the Tang Family Elders also greeted them, but it was mostly a drinking party till the very end.

    Was there anything better than alcohol for familiarizing people with one another?

    Those who were wary of the Tang Familypound that the Beast Pce Lord had entered were the first to rx.

    ¡°<i>Uhahahaha!</i> The day hase when I am drinking with family members of Sichuan Tang! We never fully know the world! Come on, get yourself a drink!¡±

    ¡°Yes! It is an honor to get alcohol from the Lord!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°I need it all! <i>Ahh!</i>¡±

    Beast Pce Lordpletely gave up his title and just mingled around with the people of the Tang Family.

    ¡°<i>Ehh.</i> Are you going to end with this? Have another ss!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Meng So didn¡¯t leave a single person and made sure to drink with everyone at the banquet.

    And finally¡­

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i> I cannot drink anymore.¡±

    Thud!

    He had defeated all the Tang Family members. Seeing them fall down, Meng So clicked his tongue.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch,</i> so weak you all are.¡±

    ¡°¡­Lord, you are just too strong.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head at this.

    Could warriors like the Sichuan Tang Family be this weak when it came to alcohol? Meng So was the monster here.

    ¡°<i>Um.</i> I am sorry.¡±

    Meng So looked like an eagle circling after its prey as he turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°How was it? Which one of us will die today?¡±

    ¡°I am fin¡­¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was about to ept this challenge, Tang Gunak said,

    ¡°Rather¡­¡±

    His gaze was clear and fierce.

    ¡°You both seemed to have enjoyed yourselves quite a bit, so how about getting down to business?¡±

    ¡°Business?¡± asked Chung Myung, making Tang Gunak nod.

    ¡°Would the Lord be kind enough to juste here for a drink?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Tang Gunak flinched at Chung Myung¡¯s calm answer. Meng So also turned his head.

    Tang Gunak coughed,

    ¡°¡­ he coulde. Right, okay. It could happen. But this time, it hasn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> right.¡±

    Meng So also agreed with this.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Follow me, the three of us have something to talk about.¡±

    Chung Myung said like the thoughts were floating above,

    ¡°You seem to want to talk about something important,¡± said Chung Myung, as if Tang Gunak¡¯s thoughts were floating above his head.

    ¡°It is important.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes were shining,

    ¡°It is very important. It involves the futures of the Tang Family, the Beast Pce, and even Mount Hua¡¯s too. Isn¡¯t this why you havee all this way?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°This is why I like people who speak upfront.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The real banquet had just begun.

 Chapter 436: If You Plan On Doing It, Do It Right! (1)

    <i>Pour!</i>

    Tang Gunak served a very delicate and fragrant tea, handing a cup each to Chung Myung and Meng So.

    ¡°Tea?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as he shook the bottle he had brought with him.

    ¡°We have alcohol?¡±

    ¡°¡­you want to drink during our meeting too?¡±

    Tang Gunak frowned as if this was nonsense he was hearing. Meng So clicked his tongue, also criticizing Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> You should know what should be done and when it should be done.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him, shocked.

    He thought that even if all the humans in the world said such things, it would be except for this man. But he was wrong, and now he felt his soul being wounded.

    ¡°You can drink alcohol anytime, so put that away for now.¡±

    When Tang Gunak admonished him, Chung Myung lowered the bottle with a sad face. Knowing that the look on his face was because he couldn¡¯t drink, Tang Gunak shook his head.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Meng So cleared his throat and looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do tell¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Why is the Lord acting like this after calling me here?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s words made Tang Gunak smile,

    ¡°I did call you¡­ but Disciple, you are the one who created this.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahahaha,</i> right.¡±

    Meng So also nodded his head. His eyes were looking at Chung Myung,

    ¡°I see no difference between man and beast.¡±

    ¡°Are you insulting me?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It isn¡¯t that,¡± he smiled and continued,

    ¡°If you live with animals for the rest of your life, you can see their habits in humans. But the interesting thing is if you look at it closely enough, animals also act like humans.¡±

    Meng So turned his gaze to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Like how the Tang Family Lord resembles a panther. Sharpness that can be seen from time to time, loftiness that is cleanly hidden.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Tang Gunak coughed,

    ¡°Lord, you are exaggerating my skills too much.¡±

    Hearing those words, Chung Myung raised his voice and asked,

    ¡°Then me? What am I? A tiger? A dragon?¡±

    Meng So looked at him for a while before saying,

    ¡°¡­a snake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Um,</i> right. A snake¡­ maybe a poisonous one¡­ right, <i>um.</i> Close enough.¡±

    ¡°A poisonous snake?¡±

    When Chung Myung suddenly turned, Tang Gunak smiled,

    ¡°He is like a snake.¡±

    ¡°¡­a great anaconda. Right, simr.¡±

    In the end, it became unbearable for Chung Myung, who screamed,

    ¡°No! If you are going to say ¡®snake¡¯, then just say ¡®dragon¡¯! I am Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Dragon is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Your insides are ck.¡±

    ¡°Right. Too ck.¡±

    No, these people?

    Chung Myung tried to look at them with wide puppy dog eyes, but such things wouldn¡¯t work on these people.

    ¡°My insides are ck?¡±

    ¡°ck.¡±

    ¡°Very ck.¡±

    Very?

    Did these two actually get along this well?

    Just then, Meng So frowned and said,

    ¡°It is the right word. It is good that you have stayed on the side of justice. If you had joined the Evil Faction, then you would have been called a reaper.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°No, still you people are¡­!¡±

    What were they thinking about this Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    The person who dedicated his life to being the face of Taoism.

    Sahyung! What do you think?!

    -They are a hundred times right.

    <i>Kaak!</i>

    When Chung Myung threw a fit, Meng So chuckled and patted him on the back,

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i> Well, it¡¯s true, so what can we do?¡±

    ¡°It hurts me!¡±

    However, their smiling eyes began to sink.

    ¡®Imugi¡­.¡¯

    Well, could that be put into words?

    ¡®He has gotten stronger since then.¡¯

    Even when Chung Myung had previously visited Yunnan, he was strong. But seeing him here, after a year, it felt like even more radiant growth had taken ce, especiallypared to before.

    An incredible rate of growth.

    At least among those in the ces he knew, nothing couldpare to this monster. Wouldn¡¯t it be unknown if there were spirit beasts among humans?

    ¡°So let¡¯s start the talks now.¡±

    Meng So lifted the cup in front of him and gulped the contents.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    And ced the cup back on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put the fun aside for now.¡±

    When Meng So¡¯s voice subsided, Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders calmly.

    ¡°This na?ve taoist feels a bit awkward when you two speak like this.¡±

    ¡°You are a ckened Taoist.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This mister¡­ he came from Yunnan to say such things.

    As Chung Myung pouted and went silent, Meng So looked at the two and said,

    ¡°If it is difficult for the Taoist and the Family Lord to speak first, then I can do so. I am not the kind to care about such things.¡±

    He continued without giving them a chance to speak,

    ¡°With the import of tea to Sichuan beginning, money has begun to flow into Yunnan. In addition, Mount Hua¡¯s support in acquiring rice has solved the hunger problem to a good extent.¡±

    ¡°It was just for the momentary benefit.¡±

    ¡°Right, it is as you said. But even a sip of water is precious to someone who is dying of thirst. Besides, that is what bought us time to spend the money we earned from the trade.¡±

    Meng So looked at Chung Myung and bowed his head.

    ¡°Thank you, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. I express gratitude on behalf of the people of Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°¡­what¡¯s this, making it awkward.¡±

    Chung Myung cleared his throat, and the guy smiled,

    ¡°Anyway, seeing moneying in and Yunnan reviving¡­ being human, I am feeling greedy?¡±

    ¡°You are asking an obvious question. I would also like it if I were to gain something more. And if possible, I want to make this awkwardly organized alliance a little stronger.¡±

    Meng So¡¯s eyes appeared filled with a particr meaning when he said this.

    ¡°As long as the ckened Taoist wants it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, you people have been driving me insane since I got here.¡±

    Meng So smiled and turned to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Of course, the situation is very good right now. But as you know, Yunnan is not a greatnd for farming. In the end, the situation is being handled right now because of the money we earned from the tea trade and the exchange of grain¡­¡±

    He smacked his lips,

    ¡°As our reliance on grain from here increases, so does the risk to us. One day, if the Central ins decides not to sell to us again¡­ then there will be chaos within Yunnan. When people don¡¯t have enough¡­ when people are deprived of what they once had in abundance¡­ we don¡¯t know what they will get up to with their farm tools.¡±

    Tang Gunak stared at Meng So.

    This man was indeed smart and clever. Due to the strong voice, it is easy to misunderstand, but no one here was stupid.

    ¡°So, Yunnan needs a friend who will not betray us.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded at this.

    ¡°The same goes for the Sichuan Tang Family. By trying to mediate trade between Yunnan and Mount Hua, the Tang Family is makingrge profits. It cannot be denied that the situation is a lot better than before.¡±

    Then he looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°I hope this situationsts for as long as possible. Not just the tea trade, but increasing the items we trade in.¡±

    Chung Myung, who listened to what they said, scratched his cheek.

    ¡®It is good.¡¯

    Money was the key.

    During thest war with the Demonic Sect, he had seen too much suffering. When a truly urgent situation arrives, everyone shuts their doors.

    Soft agreements and the created loyalties were unreliable. Wasn¡¯t it a naturalw that man knew ten ways to move underwater but not one way to help the people?

    In order to create a resolute rtionship that didn¡¯t change, one needed to create a situation where all saw benefit in that rtionship. Just as Mount Hua, the Tang Family, and the Beast Pce hade together for the tea trade.

    ¡°But things are going well now. What more¡­¡±

    At the words of Chung Myung, both Meng So and Tang Gunak looked at him,

    ¡°So much like a snake¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Chung Myung stayed silent, Meng Soughed,

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say it was just us? I don¡¯t know if you believe us yet or not, but if you do, it is better to put everything out in the open.¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    And Chung Myung nodded as if he liked this.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been bad if Chung Myung had taken the lead, but Meng So hoped that if he started first and they confirmed they were of the same mind, it would be easier for them to talk.

    ¡°Then before I speak¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the two of them and asked,

    ¡°Do you two believe in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in Mount Hua.¡±

    This time, the two answered differently¡­ and the answer that Chung Myung wanted didn¡¯te from the mouth of Tang Gunak.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t ask again, and Tang Gunak said,

    ¡°I believe in you, not Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes were pretty serious, and Chung Myung just shrugged.

    ¡°What do you mean? I am someone who follows the will of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the other way?¡±

    ¡°¡­roughly so.¡±

    Chung Myung wiped the smile off his face.

    ¡°As you might know, the situation isn¡¯t so good. The Evil Faction has begun to move, and Shaolin has lost its influence. The Five Great Families, which used to move as one, are now moving separately.¡±

    ¡°Things wille to a head soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if this were bound to happen.

    ¡°At times like this, a situation might arise in which the power of one sect will not be enough. Then, we unite with those who are trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°A union of the three factions?¡±

    ¡°Around that,¡± said Chung Myung firmly.

    ¡°The answer is as Lord Tang said. The Lord of the Tang Family believes in me¡­ but not in Mount Hua. If we are like this, will the Mount Hua disciples or the Tang Family disciples ever trust the other?¡±

    ¡°¡­surely not.¡±

    ¡°And the same with the Beast Pce. The Beast Pce has goodwill towards Mount Hua, but that goodwill is the result of the historic Mount Hua, you are not on good terms with the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Certainly, this was true.

    ¡°No matter how close we be, if we only saw that we are friends or have a good rtionship, it will not reach those below. The best way is to create a rtionship where one sees the other.¡±

    ¡°To feel like a family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung had experienced this once in the past. Even Southern Edge, who Mount Hua hated, hade together with them to deal with the Demonic Sect. They had each others¡¯ backs when they fought together.

    To foster a familial atmosphere, a shared sense of belonging to amon ground was necessary.

    ¡°An alliance.¡±

    ¡°I am certain of this.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Those are good words. But I don¡¯t feel like those are all your intentions with this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung turned to the map of the Central ins, which was hanging on the side of the wall, and smiled,

    ¡°The Nine Great Sects One Union and the Five Great Families¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°I am going to put pressure on all of them and make a new n. I am tired of a world that Shaolin looks down on, where Wudang is arrogant, and Namgung coerces others.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We will develop our strength starting with the west side of Kangho. In the end, the goal is to bring the initiative here, to us.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha!</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    Press down Shaolin? Wudang and Namgung too?

    A bizarre n was what this was. All these long years, countless sects had tried. A battle for power under an established system would never create a new power.

    But to hear those wordse out from Mount Hua¡­ the sect that was ruined¡­

    ¡°You think it is possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung replied more decisively.

    ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuahahaha!</i> None! None at all!¡±

    Meng So nodded his head, he liked Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°A man should be able to aim for that much.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t something that can be done alone.¡±

    ¡°So, will Lord Tang not get involved?¡±

    At the words of Meng So, Tang Gunak sighed.

    ¡°I cannot do that, but¡­¡±

    He looked at Chung Myung, and after a moment of silence, he nodded.

    ¡°One should pay the price for making a bad friend.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> You benefit from making good friends.¡±

    ¡°I wish for that.¡±

    No more words were needed.

    Tang Gunak and Meng So must have drawn a simr picture from the moment they had first gathered here. This was just meant as a way for Chung Myung to confirm this.

    Chung Myung lifted his bottle from the floor. Then, he poured alcohol into the empty teacup.

    <i>Shh!</i>

    Tang Gunak drained the tea from his cup before offering it to Chung Myung. Chung Myung, who poured some alcohol into it, offered up his own cup.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Finally, the three of them raised their cups at the same time.

    ¡°For the arrival of a new world.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± said Chung Myung.

    ¡°The new world won¡¯te, it is to be created. We will make it.¡±

    The two of them stared nkly at him.

    They saw it again. The world where this dark Imugi would rage.

    ¡°Now, then we¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait!¡±

    At that time, Tang Gunak cut off his words,

    ¡°But if an alliance is formed, who will be the leader? We still need to choose a leader.¡±

    Meng So burst intoughter,

    ¡°What are you talking about? It is obvious!¡±

    And they all shouted,

    ¡°My Beast Pce!¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The eyes of the three interlocked with the others. It was as if sparks were flying from these connections.

    If it were elsewhere, they could yield. But they were all heads, and now it was time to pick the alliance head, so they couldn¡¯t yield.

    ¡°The Nanman Beast Pce is thergest.¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family is the strongest.¡±

    ¡°But there is a long history behind Mount Hua.¡±

    All their faces contorted at the same time.

    ¡°You Central ins people! Of course, my Beast Pce should be the leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­after collecting so much from us, it isn¡¯t right to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Originally, this kind of position is taken by a Taoist! It isn¡¯t a position ruled by money!¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung said this, the other two shouted,

    ¡°You are the craziest for money!¡±

    ¡°Right, the craziest!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-What!¡±

    The formation of this Western Alliance, which would one day bring new change and a different flow to the history of Kangho, was generating cracks right from the start.

 Chapter 437: If You Plan On Doing It, Do It Right! (2)

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    The three of them red at each other with disapproving eyes.

    ¡°¡­you have to know how to step away from your stubbornness.¡±

    ¡°That is what I want to say.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue, watching the Beast Pce Lord and Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Those who are old enough to grow white hair shouldn¡¯t lust after positions.¡±

    ¡°Age doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like you can eat hard food.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They really fit along very well¡­

    If there were no problems in the process of making an alliance, there was no need to worry about what happens after. Just breathe.

    Meng So, the Lord of the Beast Pce, frowned and sighed.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i> An alliance means that you need to agree with each other in the first ce. If you only talk about the benefits of one life over another, even with an alliance, how can our situation be any different from before?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh.</i>¡±

    Tang Gunak and Chung Myung bowed their heads. Meng So sighed and continued,

    ¡°So, you two act like good men and yield.¡±

    ¡°No, what is with this man!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to listen!¡±

    The three of them began to re at each other again, but then they sighed at the same time.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±

    ¡°¡­right. Pce Lord, we can decideter.¡±

    Eventually, the three of them, tired of trying to persuade one another, stopped. Tang Gunak drank at once, cooling himself down. It seemed like the conversation was quite difficult, with no end to the screaming and fighting.

    After emptying his cup, he said,

    ¡°It is already nice that the three sides have met like this.¡±

    ¡°After this long?¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    However, their reactions were quite cold. Tang Gunak¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®These people are¡­¡¯

    It was hard to deal with Chung Myung alone, now he had anotherrger-than-life guy acting exactly like him!

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    He cleared his throat. If he got caught between these two, then it would be a mess. He was already too deeply involved, but that could be reversed.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    With a low voice he said,

    ¡°Making an alliance isn¡¯t difficult. There is a will to do so, so it is solely a matter of formality. But the problem is that once news of the formation of the alliance spreads, it will bring trouble.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> From the Five Great Families?¡±

    ¡°Right. And the same from the Nine Great Sects and the other Five Pces too.¡±

    This made Meng So smile.

    ¡°This is expected. No person would want to let go of a single grain of rice from their hands. There is no way they can let stand a power remain that can threaten them.¡±

    Meng So, the Lord of the Nanman Beast Pce, knew this better than anyone. For example, how long have the sects of the Central ins kept the pces in check?

    When needed, these sects could go and discuss things. But when the need was gone, the people from the pces were called barbarians. That was something they had experienced countless times.

    But¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s not simply because the pces are separated from the Central ins.¡¯

    Kunlun, for example, was a ce that cannot be called a part of the Central ins, and their sect was hardly doing work within the Central ins. However, Kunlun could still solidify its position in the Nine Great Sects.

    So, in the end, there was one piece of difference between Kunlun and the Beast Pce.

    Was it respect?

    ¡°They only respect those who operate within their own set order. If Mount Hua forms an alliance with Sichuan Tang and the Nanman Beast Pce, they will see us as being against them.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded in agreement with the words of Meng So.

    ¡°They might not pick a fight right away. But in the end, they will end up pushing you as an enemy. It will be difficult to find apromise with how things are happening between the sects and the families.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head without any reaction while Tang Gunak asked,

    ¡°Have you thought about this problem?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­I just said it. In the end, we have no choice but to be outed. But wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to, with only the strength of the three of us, deal with all of them? Can this be believed? Isn¡¯t it a fools¡¯ n for only us to get stronger and try to deal with them all?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> please.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand at the gaze of Tang Gunak.

    Of course, it was quite natural that Mount Hua was bing stronger. But even so, they cannot be reckless, not around Chung Myung.

    ¡°Then, is there something else on your mind?¡±

    At that question, Chung Myung turned his head and looked at the map that was to the side.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious? Grow the bait.¡±

    ¡°Grow¡­?¡±

    ¡°We gave this¡­ thing the grandiose title of Alliance, but even so, it is just three different factionsing together. We simply just need to get more.¡±

    ¡°This is true.¡±

    Meng So nodded.

    ¡°Then, which sect do you n to appease?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are many around.¡±

    ¡°¡­is it that simple?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    Chung Myung wiggled his fingers.

    ¡°What reasoning is behind the fragile, distant rtionship between the Nine Great Sects, Five Great Families, and the Five Pces?¡±

    ¡°To keep one another in check?¡±

    ¡°As if. It is because of the literal distance.¡±

    ¡°Literal distance?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and exined in detail,

    ¡°To put it simply, it is like this. The Tang Family is in the southwest, and Namgung is to the east. Even the Peng Family is to the northeast, and the other sects are the same.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um.</i>¡±

    ¡°As a result, if something happens, it will take a year or more for another family sect to go and give support. At this point, what is the point of an ally that takes this long toe and help you? That is why there is this status quo type distance.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Meng So nodded as if he agreed.

    The Pces were also located on the outskirts of the Central ins, which was why it was never easy to get support when they were in trouble.

    ¡°Close neighbors are better than distant rtives. First of all, we need those who wille running when a problem arises. Now, unlike the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families, we should recruit from within the region.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Then the west?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Nodding, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°So, we can start by seducing the sects to the west. It would be much better if they belong to the Five Great Families or the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°The reasoning?¡±

    ¡°Is quite obvious. It is so they be weaker, what is more satisfying than stealing another¡¯s power?¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded his head as if he understood and asked with a smile,

    ¡°I have something to ask.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°As you haveid out, there is one ce that fits perfectly andys to the west. They can run first when there is danger, and above all, the Nine Great Sect¡¯s power will weaken.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I am talking about Southern Edge. What do you think?¡±

    <i>Clench.</i>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As soon as the name ¡®Southern Edge¡¯ came out, Chung Myung gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ uh¡­ Southern Edge¡­ Southern Edge¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been making groans, scratched his head.

    ¡®That ce, it is like a thorn!¡¯

    This was the problem, this was the problem!

    Chung Myung¡¯s n was to gather the sects to the west and create an alliance meant to assist one another, unlike how things went in the past. However, the only ce that met all those conditions was Southern Edge.

    It was right next to Mount Hua, was a member of the Nine Great Sects, and had a certain level of influence.

    In other words, if they could get a sect from the Nine Great Sects to defect, the foundations of this alliance would beid. Without Southern Edge, this wouldn¡¯t be an alliance.

    ¡°The Emei Sect cane in depending on the situation, Kunlun is a ce that is further west, so it wouldn¡¯t have much impact. But Southern Edge is different.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we cannot get them, our voices and forces will not be strong enough.¡±

    ¡°<i>¡­ugh.</i>¡±

    Watching Chung Myung gnashing his teeth, Tang Gunak smiled.

    He had never been this happy to see someone troubled in all his life. But it seemed like the more time he spent with Chung Myung, the more his personality was spoiled when he saw something fun.

    ¡°Southern Edge¡­ Southern Edge, that damned¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been mumbling for a long time, nced at the two and said,

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a lot nicer if we could just invade Southern Edge and then take them down?¡±

    ¡°¡­you want to change sides to the Evil Faction?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha.</i> Such fiery words.¡±

    Meng Soughed at this.

    ¡°Do not mess around.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at his cup with a nk face.

    ¡°Anyway, I will think about it.¡±

    ¡°I know quite a bit about Mount Hua and Southern Edge¡¯s rtionship, so I will not rush it, but this is something that has to be decided swiftly. Whether to take Southern Edge in or not.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> I get it.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded.

    ¡°Then we have a rough idea of the foundations of the alliance. By forming this alliance and persuading therger sects to dere us officially. Sichuan Tang will handle the troops in Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°The Beast Pce will constantly be in touch.¡±

    Meng So and Tang Gunak turned to Chung Myung,

    ¡°And Mount Hua, Southern Edge¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuaak!</i> I get it!¡±

    In the end, Chung Myung hissed like a cat, and this made the other two smile. This made it so their frustration against him began to start cooling.

    Meng So, who had a chuckle at this, said,

    ¡°Look, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your ns, but the Five Pces are quite strong. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to have them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I will not force you. I know better than anyone how hostile those people are. It is certain that persuading them will not be easy.¡±

    Even the Nanman Beast Pce wouldn¡¯t have held hands with Mount Hua if not for the Plum Blossom Sword Saint. This was all luck.

    ¡°For now, we cannot touch that.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I said¡­¡±

    Meng So shrugged.

    ¡°I sent a letter to the other Pces, except one.¡±

    ¡°Asking them to join?¡±

    ¡°No, I do not have the ability to do that. Perhaps you and the disciples of Mount Hua might visit, so I told them not to be too harsh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, we five pces have formed a rtionship, so you will not be kicked out just because you are from the Central ins. If you have time, do stop by there.¡±

    ¡°For now, I understand. But I don¡¯t know if there is time.¡±

    ¡°Then it cannot be helped.¡±

    After that, the three went on to discuss some more things they wanted to talk about, and they now had a rough idea of the foundations of this alliance.

    ¡°Oh, it is so tough.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed as he rxed his head.

    ¡°As expected, I am not the kind to use my head.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah,</i> leave it to me!¡±

    The Beast Pce Lord said so while thumping his chest. Chung Myung could only look at him with tired eyes.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you are going to call yourself the Zhuge n.¡¯

    Damn it, this kind of thing always needs people like that!

    When Chung Jin was there, things would go so smoothly for Mount Hua.

    -<i>Ahhh!</i> Sahyung! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do that?

    -How many times have I told you to think before swinging your sword?

    -What is even on your head¡­ <i>ack!</i> Why did you hit me?! Why! What wrong have Imitted?

    ¡­No¡­ maybe one shouldn¡¯t listen from Chung Jin¡¯s POV.

    ¡°Now, things have been roughly aplished.¡±

    Tang Gunak drank tea with a tired face, and he spoke with a slightly subdued voice.

    ¡°Now, there is one more important thing left.¡±

    He seemed tired, but there were still some serious matters.

    ¡°Important thing?¡±

    ¡°Simple, but important. The name of the alliance.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    Come to think of it, they hadn¡¯t decided on one. Tang Gunak asked Chung Myung,

    ¡°Rmendations?¡±

    Then Meng So said,

    ¡°Is there any reason to be concerned about that? Since the sects are all from the West, it is enough to call it the Western Alliance.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­that makes it feel so roughly built.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    He scratched his head awkwardly with his fingers while Tang Gunak narrowed his eyes and said,

    ¡°In my opinion, it would be better to include the character of West. The other is¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak nced at Chung Myung and continued,

    ¡°How about Friends, the Western Friends Alliance?¡±

    ¡°We get stuck with the term ¡®alliance,¡¯ but you want us to be called friends, where profits and power ranks are not discussed?¡±

    ¡°Something simr.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Meng So and Tang Gunak turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    But Chung Myung frowned as if he didn¡¯t like the name.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Just because we started in the west, do we need to be stuck there? Just because we will start in the West doesn¡¯t mean we will end there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Because if you name us the Western Friends Alliance, it will be difficult for those elsewhere to join. I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Those who want toe under the sky as one. We have to put the character for Heaven and make it the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°Under the heavens, we do not discuss profit or power, but friendship. It definitely creates a unique alliance atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to pursue a small will instead of a great cause?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the cause is.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°The Nine Great Sects will handle that, so we can gather and eat and live well. How does that sound?¡±

    At the words of Chung Myung, Tang Gunak and Meng So raised their smiles.

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    ¡°The desired oue!¡±

    The three looked at each other with determination.

    ¡°Then I will call for theunch of the Heavenly Friends Alliance soon. And the two of you will need to prepare for the required tasks.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tang Gunak finally sighed and tapped the table.

    ¡°Then, enough for today¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Meng So and Tang Gunak nced back at Chung Myung, and the question ¡®Is there anything else left to say?¡¯ was stered on their faces.

    ¡°Then the leader?¡±

    ¡°We were supposed to talkter¡­¡±

    A spark that wouldn¡¯t die shone in the eyes of Chung Myung.

    ¡°No one can leave here until the issue has been decided! Not even one step!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them, having met the most horrible guy in the world, sat in silence.

 Chapter 438: If You Plan On Doing It, Do It Right! (3)

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, puzzled, looked for the head of the Tang Family.

    It had been a while since they had recovered from their hangover sleep, but there were no signs of loud voices from the door.

    ¡°Can you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t hear anything, though?¡±

    Jo Gul sighed.

    Neither they nor the Tang Family were able to get close to this ce. Even if one superior shouted, their subordinates pretended that they did not hear them.

    Whenever Mount Hua¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t ovee their curiosity and moved closer, the members of the Tang Family would re at them. It was as if they took another step closer, the Tang Family members would shoot their poison needles.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    And so, everyone had to keep their distance from that ce.

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±

    It sounded like a fight was happening inside, but with two Lords in there, there was no way that Chung Myung would be alright¡­

    It was the moment their worries were taking over¡­.

    <i>ck!</i>

    The door to the room opened up, and a person appeared.

    ¡°<i>Haaaa.</i>¡±

    It was Chung Myung. He had white smokeing out of his mouth, and like a ghost, he swayed when he walked.

    ¡°¡­won.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Won? Won what?

    They looked inside to see Tang Gunak and Meng So shocked and spread across their chairs.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t understand, so they approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°What did you do in there?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced back and smiled like he loved this world.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know, but it was ufortable. I will just put it out there that I have obtained my rightful authority, which I will never give up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They couldn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say with this, but when they saw the face of Chung Myung, they understood.

    ¡®He battered them down.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Ughhh.</i>¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    And then came the groans of Tang Gunak and Meng So from within the room.

    ¡®Now even the Lord of the Tang Family and the Beast Pce Lord are suffering in this bastard¡¯s hands.¡¯

    Where is the fairness in thisnd?

    Just how.

    However, the culprit Chung Myung, had a proud expression, like a dog that had never been treated properly.

    ¡°Is our luggage all packed?¡±

    ¡°No, because the cart is still being repaired.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Cart? The one we brought?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I said to sell it. Why bother repairing it? You want to drag that heavy thing back?¡±

    ¡°I was going to sell¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ when I thought about it, it seemed like we shouldn¡¯t be the only ones doing this.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes shone as he said,

    ¡°We tried it, and it was a very good thing, this thing. There is no other way to train your lower body. We cannot be the only ones who do this great training! I am going to drag that cart back to Mount Hua and introduce this method to our sahyungs and sajaes.¡±

    ¡°¡­then you will have to drag it back?¡±

    ¡°I can endure that.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of my sahyung-sajaes, I will endure any number of tortures!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned pale at their words.

    ¡­ will this be alright?

    For real, are these kids sane?

    When he came back to his senses, Baek Cheon and the others all possessed a spirit that Mount Hua didn¡¯t have in the past; it was only now that he realized this.

    ¡°Anyway, since the cart is being repaired and it will be done by evening, we can start tomorrow morning, early.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung just stared at them, and Jo Gul suddenly shouted,

    ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t touch us?! You said it with your own mouth! Let me go home, you damned idiot!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> who said anything?¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lip like he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡®These are the times I should back down.¡¯

    Still, he promised.

    ¡°Fine. We rest today and leave tomorrow.¡±

    Jo Gul sighed,

    ¡°I am going home¡­ oh my, I came all the way here and almost missed going home¡­¡±

    Even if he was criticized for being unfilial, the guy could say nothing back.

    Jo Gul turned to Yoon Jong,

    ¡°Sahyung, you have nothing to do here, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh,</i> I should?¡±

    ¡°Well, my home will be morefortable than the Tang Family.¡±

    Yoon Jong just nodded, and Jo Gul looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him for a moment and said to Chung Myung,

    ¡°I think that I should visit the Merchant¡¯s Union once with Baek Sang. It sounded like he had something to say to the Lord there.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    Among the disciples of Mount Hua who came to the Tang Family, Baek Sang had the most work. He had to coordinate the tea trade with Yunnan on behalf of Hyun Young, who couldn¡¯t make it.

    ¡°It seems like being a member of the Finance Hall fits him better than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Elder was also happy. Actually, Baek Sang was a pretty swift learner.¡±

    ¡°Unlike Sahyung, the ignorant Jo Gul, who knows nothing despite being the son of a merchant?¡±

    ¡°Yah! Stop dragging me in?!¡± yelled Jo Gul, his face flushed with embarrassment, but Chung Myung just snorted.

    ¡°This is something Sahyung should be doing, though.¡±

    ¡°If I did that, I would be inheriting the family business!¡±

    ¡°You should.¡±

    Jo Gul was the kind who had to take up this task because he was good at it.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t already know. It was a matter of martial arts when it came to his talents. Jo Gul got tired from calctions, while Baek Sang was good at such stuff.

    ¡°Well, fine. Then tell everyone to gather here by tomorrow morning.¡±

    And so, finally, the disciples of Mount Hua were given some rest. And soon, the disciples scattered.

    Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, Baek Sang, and Yoon Jong moved to Jo Gul¡¯s house while Yu Yiseol was dragged around the city by Tang Soso.

    Yu Yiseol, who never had much interest in it, had a crumbled expression. However, stopping Tang Soso, who appeared incredibly determined to keep going, seemed impossible.

    And Hae Yeon set out to find the nearest temple from the Tang Family, parting with the words that he had to take care of his mind and body, which had been eroded by the demon.

    Thanks to this, Chung Myung, left alone in the Tang Family, was taking afortable break after a long time.

    ¡°<i>HAAAH.</i>¡±

    A tiger the size of a house was lying on its back, sweating profusely. Chung Myung was lying on it, holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand and stroking Baek Ah, which was ying tricks.

    ¡°This feels so nice.¡±

    How long was this break?

    After all, he couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had a proper rest. If people run without rest, they will eventually break their legs; sometimes, one just needs to rest.

    ¡°I like everything here. So good¡­¡±

    The fur of a tiger was softer than expected, and their bellies were much warmer too. To the point where he could just fall asleep.

    But one problem¡­

    ¡°Mister.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Does Mister have nothing to do? You are a beggar.¡±

    ¡°What do beggars even do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, the problem, was grinning at him.

    ¡°And I am doing my job right here.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am sure you are.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°If you came all the way to Sichuan, shouldn¡¯t you run and look around? Your sect¡¯s name is still the Beggars Union, so go get some information.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch,</i> what nonsense is that.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Where in the world is a ce with no beggars? There are beggars all over Sichuan. All the information I can find is already with them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But! No matter how many local beggars there are in Sichuan, none can enter the Tang Family. It is better to be inside and get information than to be outside right now.¡±

    It was a pretty usible exnation, so Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Do you have anything then?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have some information that might be of interest to you.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i> Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    And instead of answering, he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Free?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As a senior in this life, I can tell you that everything has a price. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, if you want information, it should be at the right price¡­.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be under the impression that everything you ate and drank on your way here was free. Why do you think this happened? On the way back, I was going to make you eat grass off the ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­I did something that was wrong.¡±

    He saw what was done to the monk, so he imagined Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t hesitate to turn another man into a goat¡­

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang cleared his throat and said,

    ¡°I picked up a couple of things, but most have nothing to do with you, but there is one thing.¡±

    He looked to the sides to make sure no one was there and spoke in a whisper,

    ¡°You know what I said before?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What did you say before?¡±

    ¡°That Tang Family Lord went to the other side all alone, to the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i> what about it?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang had a serious expression,

    ¡°It seems like that happened despite some opposition.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems like the position of the Lord has improved a lot within the family. But even so, you cannot do everything as you please. But isn¡¯t this something that people turn a blind eye too? It is the Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°So, he had a lot of resistance to this. Why did the Tang Family have to be a shield for Mount Hua? However, it seems like the Tang Family Lord ignored all their concerns and moved forward anyways.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh.</i>¡±

    Nodding, Chung Myung picked up the bottle he was holding and sipped from it. Wiping his mouth, he said,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask him to do it.¡±

    He turned to the sky¡­

    That night,te¡­

    <i>Shhh.</i>

    An ink brush was gliding along the white paper. Tang Gunak, who was filling out papers by the light of amp, put down the brush and rubbed his hand.

    ¡®So tired.¡¯

    He had been working a little too much since Mount Hua had arrived. Of course, he was focused on making the swords for them, as well as re-coordinating the tea trade with Yunnan and eventuallyying the foundations of the alliance.

    Work came pouring in, so he couldn¡¯t rest. Moreover, it was because he knew that this was the most important time for his family to soar high again.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    He grabbed his teacup and frowned. Seeing that it had cooled down, he realized he had been working for longer than he had thought.

    ¡®The tea¡­¡¯

    It was then¡­

    <i>Knock.</i>

    Someone knocked on his door.

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    A knock on the door meant someone was there. No matter how concentrated he was, there were very few people in the Tang Family who could not be felt by him.

    So he said,

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be asking something about who it is?¡±

    ¡°It is obvious who it is.¡±

    <i>Kiik!</i>

    The door opened, revealing the person standing behind it.

    Chung Myung.

    With a grin, he held several full bottles in his hands.

    ¡°How about a ss?¡±

    Tang Gunak nced at the papers he was working on and smiled,

    ¡°Sounds nice, it will help me rx.¡±

    <i>Pour!</i>

    The empty sses were quickly filled. At the small pond to one side of the house, there were two people who sat facing the antique pavilion built in the middle of the pond.

    As alcohol filled their sses, the moon now stood above them and the pond.

    ¡°You will be leaving tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is a lot to be done.¡±

    At those calm words of Chung Myung, Tang Gunak smiled.

    ¡°I have always prided myself as someone who was always busy working, but looking at you¡­ I wonder if I am taking too much pride in myself.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t just words.¡±

    In spite of those words, Tang Gunak shook his head.

    ¡°The people of Mount Hua might not feel it. It is a movement with you. But looking from the outside, Mount Hua has truly aplished so much in such a short time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is embarrassing. Because I don¡¯t have passion and the ability like you do.¡±

    ¡°You rate yourself quite harshly.¡±

    ¡°Harsh¡­¡± pausing, he continued, ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Tilting his ss, he bowed to Chung Myung, leaving him shocked.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for taking Soso to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chung Myung went silent.

    ¡°Of course, as the head I shouldn¡¯t do something like this. But as a father, I need to say it. I must say this is a bit embarrassing, but Soso looked so happy after going there. She used to be this protected flower, but now I can look at her and know that her time here was unhappy.¡±

    ¡°That is a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°Of course, she might seem more vibrant in person, so it makes sense to think this. And it is natural that you feel that way because you hadn¡¯t seen this side of her. But Soso wasn¡¯t unhappy here, she was always strong and positive. Now, she has just found another life which suits her better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And it is the Lord who allowed her to live that life.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung and nodded.

    ¡°Right, thank you for putting it like that.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> I am the one who is grateful here. I heard you stopped the Ten Thousand People n. Thanks to you things have been less difficult.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Tang Gunak cut his words short, ¡°It is natural to encounter such things. That is the role I have.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t something I did to get recognition. It was something I had to do.¡±

    Chung Myung tried to say something more, but Tang Gunak raised his ss.

    ¡°A drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t say anything and raised his ss.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The two sses collided lightly and the moon swayed within the clear alcohol.

    The two of them emptied their sses without another word or look. They just drank in the glow of the pleasant looking pond.

    ¡°A lot will change with the alliance being formed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because there will be a system to put into ce.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps the rtionship between Mount Hua and the Tang Family will change a little.¡±

    ¡°We can endure it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and filled the empty ss of Tang Gunak. Looking at it, he said,

    ¡°A lot of things might change. Right, things will change. But one thing won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    He smiled,

    ¡°The fact that you and I are friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung looked at the moonlit sky.

    ¡°Such a nice night.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Such a nice night.¡±

    The two continued to drink, not noticing the moon quietly set down and be reced with a bright sunlit sky.

    Just like the time when Chung Myung and Tang Bo would share a drink.

 Chapter 439: If You Plan On Doing It, Do It Right! (4)

    ¡°Is everything loaded?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And the necessary preparations?¡±

    ¡°Completed.¡±

    Chung Myung was surprised to see the wooden crates piled onto the cart.

    ¡®Now he does things he isn¡¯t even asked to do.¡¯

    This newborn-like baby was now taking care of himself.

    Chung Myung knew that his constant growling had managed to make them work effectively¨Cbut then he saw something.

    ¡°But what is with those boxes?¡±

    ¡°Food.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    As if expecting his question, Baek Cheon responded,

    ¡°Lord Tang gave us food to eat on the way back! I was in tears! Unlike someone, he is very warm and thoughtful.¡±

    ¡°Why did he do something useless¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Be nice to my father!¡±

    Tang Soso kicked Chung Myung on the leg, but he lightly dodged it.

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> These kids will lose their path if such unnecessary things are given!¡±

    ¡°And Monk Hae Yeon has been the best he has ever been since he started eating grass, right?¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Far from being strong, you are turning that man into bones! A person who was once so bright now cannot be seen anymore!¡±

    ¡°Still, his head is shining bright.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ you insanely evil bastard.¡±

    It looked like a curse, but no one dared do anything more than whisper about the curse.

    ¡°Well, our preparations are finished.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Fine, let us go.¡±

    When they moved out through the gate, the Tang Family came out; it was rare for them to see off guests.

    Well, this was true, but¡­

    <i>Woooo!</i>

    ¡°¡­why are they all mixed up?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is the Tang Family or the Beast Pce.¡±

    The problem was that even the beasts brought by the pce were lined up to see the disciples off.

    ¡°<i>Hahahaha!</i>¡±

    Lastly, Meng So approached the disciples and looked down at the cart they were pulling.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> You will be pulling it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    As the disciples nodded, he reached out and slightly lifted the cart.

    ¡°<i>Ohh.</i> Nice training method, I will make sure to apply this to our men too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua turned pale.

    You don¡¯t have to take everything from him¡­

    ¡°When are you heading back?¡± asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you are leaving now, what would the point of me remaining? I also need to start moving. But I think I will stay here for another day to make sure the prices for our trades are finalized properly.¡±

    ¡°Do not be too greedy and make concessions to another. Good is good enough, it doesn¡¯t need to be great.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahahah.</i> I will keep that in mind.¡±

    It seemed like the Nanman Beast Pce was nning to use this time to increase its trade with Sichuan. Actually, they were discussing not just the tea trade but trading other things too.

    The merchants used were Mount Hua¡¯s and those working for Jo Gul¡¯s father.

    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> I am sorry you are leaving. If you stop by the pce, many will wee you.¡±

    ¡°I, too, want to go there, but I am a bit busy these days. Luckily, we met here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, make sure to stop by next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    At the promise, Meng So smiled.

    ¡°The snakelets you left behind have grown quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Enough to make alcohol?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, forget I said that.¡±

    Meng So¡¯s face became tired, and this time it was Tang Gunak who moved forward.

    ¡°It will be a long way back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, do not worry. Everyone here has a strong body.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Soso bowed to Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Father! This girl wille back as a stronger warrior!¡±

    At those loud and courageous words, he looked shocked and said,

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Just stay healthy.¡±

    Tang Soso couldn¡¯t answer back; instead, she just lowered her head.

    ¡°¡­ I will do that.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The people of the Tang Family couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Tang Soso, who was different from before. However, Tang Gunak was happy with the appearance of his daughter. He just wanted her to have a happy and healthy life.

    And Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°Things will move as we discussed. If there is something we need to talk about separately, I will send a letter through the Merchants Alliance, so give an answer without dy.¡±

    ¡°To that extent, I will know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do that, considering the positions of the sects?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Now that they had shared enough pleasantries, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Depart¡­.¡±

    But then!

    <i>Paaat!</i>

    A white light shed through the crowd and then wrapped itself around Chung Myung¡¯s leg before scrambling up to his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Baek Ah?¡±

    Jo Gul frowned,

    ¡°Does it want toe with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I got so scared. But this guy is weird too.¡±

    Everyone looked at the marten with curious faces, but Chung Myung had an unpleasant look as he tried to pull it off his shoulder.

    ¡°What? You won¡¯t go down?¡±

    Baek Ah was grabbing onto his shoulders very tightly.

    ¡°Why? He likes you so much that he wants to be with you.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Baek Cheon.¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Ah, originally, the name of this marten was Baek Cheon, but everyone called it Baek Ah out of love.

    ¡°¡­but what about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, with Baek Ah on his head,

    ¡°Baek Cheon is poor and cannot pay for its meals and only looks good. Anyways, it is a stupid thing that only means more work for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­you bastard?¡±

    Baek Cheon was angry at him, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t even care.

    ¡°Why is Sasuk so angry?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    He scratched the chin of Baek Ah.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> Because it is me, I managed to take care of what I needed to. If this guy were a part of Southern Edge, they would have sold it already. No, did it just speak out at me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uhuhuhu.</i>¡±

    <i>Clench!</i>

    Even the marten made fun of Baek Cheon. Since he could not do anything with the Tang Family gathering there, Baek Cheon clenched his fist.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and grabbed Baek Ah by the skin of its neck, and lifted it up. At that time, Meng So chuckled,

    ¡°It seems that it likes you. Take it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> It looks like a spirit beast, though?¡±

    ¡°The Nanman Beast Pce is a ce where you live with beasts, not a ce where we make them our servants. This is something we cannot stop.¡±

    And he scratched his head.

    ¡°Besides, <i>um¡­</i> actually, it might be more helpful with you than in the pce. This guy is so vicious that he attacks the weak beasts¡­ I was troubled with what to do with him.¡±

    ¡°Weak beasts?¡±

    ¡°The tiger over there is an example of that.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head.

    The house-sized tiger, which Chung Myung had slept on, curled up when Baek Ah nced at it.

    ¡°¡­what tiger of that size is¡­.¡±

    ¡°To some, size is unimportant. Spirit beasts are such a creature, so such things don¡¯t matter.¡±

    The Lord shook his head, and on the other hand, Baek Cheon and the disciples nodded their heads.

    ¡°That is the Chung Myung of the Beast World.¡±

    ¡°Like master like marten.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and scratched Baek Ah¡¯s chin.

    ¡°It is strange when it is so gentle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well.¡±

    ¡°It even bit the chin of the tiger off. For it to be this gentle¡­¡±

    Everything in the world followed its ownw.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and lifted Baek Ah to his eye level.

    ¡°You will find your own food to eat, you get that?¡±

    The marten nodded its head, quickly clung to Chung Myung¡¯s neck, and rubbed his cheek.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that tickles, move.¡±

    Chung Myung pushed Baek Ah aside, and while looking at Tang Gunak, said,

    ¡°We are going for real.¡±

    ¡°Right, travel safely.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to pull the cart. Although everyone was shocked at the unfamiliar sight, they weren¡¯t as shocked as when the disciples had first arrived. By now, the Sichuan Tang Family knew that Mount Hua did odd things.

    ¡°Head back safely!¡±

    ¡°See you again!¡±

    ¡°Cheers, Mount Hua!¡±

    With cheers, they sent them off.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Right now, he was acting, but one day he might actually cry sincerely. After leaving the Tang Family, Chung Myung began to slow down.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Turning around, he noticed Tang Gunak, who was looking over.

    ¡°Lord Tang!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been leaving, shouted back, making Tang Gunak tilt his head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone turned to find Chung Myung grinning.

    ¡°I received a good sword, I ate well, and I received all sorts of things I don¡¯t deserve because of your great hospitality¡­ so I will give a gift.¡±

    ¡°¡­<i>Uh?</i> A gift?¡±

    At that, everyone stared at him intently. What gift kind of gift could be given now?

    It was then¡­

    <i>Srrrng!</i>

    Chung Myung unsheathed the Dark Plum Sword.

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­God.¡±

    This was a ce called Sichuan Tang. Even if they weren¡¯t seeing it close up, people could recognize the worth of the sword.

    Chung Myung, who drew his sword, lowered it slowly. The plum blossom pattern on the sword was clear when the sunlight shone down on it.

    ¡°¡­. Such a sword¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­is so beautiful.¡±

    All the Tang Family members couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it.

    Chung Myung waited till all were looking.

    ¡®You faced a lot of opposition.¡¯

    In other words, there were people who doubted the decisions Tang Gunak made; there were people who didn¡¯t trust Mount Hua. But he wasn¡¯t going to me them because Mount Hua was justing out of its shell. Too little time had passed for everyone to acknowledge them.

    But it was also true that to do more in the future, Tang Gunak needed more strength.

    ¡®Words won¡¯t work.¡¯

    But what their eyes would see would do.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword began to move. The sword drew a half-moon, before aiming right at the sky.

    It looked like a painting¡­

    And¡­

    ¡­the thin de trembled.

    As soft as a flower, but within was a thorn¡¯s power. This sword, made from the very life of Tang Jo Pyung, started with Chung Myung.

    ¡°I am leaving plum blossoms as proof of the newly blossomed friendship between Mount Hua and Sichuan Tang. Until these plum blossoms fall, the rtionship between the two will not sever.¡±

    <i>Flower!</i>

    At the tip of his sword shone a light, and from this, a single plum blossom bloomed. A plum blossom dyedpletely red.

    And then another¡­

    All the members of the Tang Family watched this with their mouths wide open.

    In a way, it seemed as if when the cart moved, plum blossoms bloomed in the driest ofnds, and soon flowers bloomed. The deste street had turned into a beautiful grove.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    Those with a low level of martial arts shuddered.

    But those who were confident in their skills grit their teeth and stared at the plum blossoms.

    ¡®How can such a sword technique be aplished¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Didn¡¯t his strength be several times stronger than what was shown at the tournament?¡¯

    The wind blew for a long time, and the plum blossoms covered the sky and soared together. Until finally, they began to scatter.

    The sky was raining flowers.

    The fallen petals flowed in like waves and began to turn around, wrapped around the main gate of the Tang Family, supporting it.

    <i>Shhh!</i>

    <i>Shhh¡­</i>

    There was the sound of something touching the gate, and the petals surrounding it disappeared.

    ¡°<i>Ohh¡­.</i>¡±

    Those who saw this were possessed, and they became sad when the petals vanished. But just then¨C

    ¡°T-That!¡±

    Someone among the crowd noticed the changes to the pir and shouted. Before they knew it, the patterns of dozens of plum blossoms were engraved around the name of the Tang Family. The designs were so vivid it was almost as if a craftsman had put their heart and soul into carving it.

    <i>Srng!</i>

    Chung Myung lightly moved his sword and smiled brightly at the Tang Family, waving his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again!¡±

    ¡°Woahhh!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    It was different from before, true cheers poured down like thunder this time. Chung Myung smiled and waved his hand, exchanging nces with Tang Gunak as he turned around without regret.

    ¡°To say we are one?¡± asked Baek Cheon.

    ¡°There is no such thing.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and shouted,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to pull the heavy cart.

    ¡°They are going.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung, who was next to Tang Gunak, looked at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before plum blossoms shake Kangho again.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Right, that is how it should be.¡±

    Tang Jo Pyung looked at Chung Myung and turned around,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we shouldn¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Uncle.¡±

    However, even after saying that, Tang Gunak didn¡¯t move.

    ¡®Until these plum blossoms fall, the rtionship between the two will not sever.¡¯

    He smiled at this,

    ¡°Will there ever be a day when the plum blossoms on the pir can wither?¡±

    Well¡­

    That guy was an interesting one.

    For real.

 Chapter 440 - If You Plan On Doing It, Do It Right! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 440 - If You n On Doing It, Do It Right! (5)</h4>

    ¡°<i>UHHHH!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>AHHHHHHH!</i>¡±

    The cart began to be pulled forward like it was attached to a horse that had its tail on fire.

    Careening at high speed through the rough path, the cart was bouncing up and down like a bouncy ball, and thanks to the repairs from the Tang Family, the cart was able to withstand this impact.

    But even if the cart could withstand this, how could a person?

    ¡°<i>Ahoh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly stuck his head out from behind the cart and shouted,

    ¡°Go slow! I am going to break my back here!¡±

    At that, Jo Gul gritted his teeth as he shouted,

    ¡°Why are you nagging when you aren¡¯t even pulling the cart!¡±

    ¡°What is the rush here!¡±

    ¡°What is so good about moving slowly?¡±

    ¡°No, you said you were dying all the way to the Tang Family, though?¡±

    When Chung Myung said that, Jo Gul shrugged it off.

    ¡°Now, talking won¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°... <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was taken aback by his cool attitude; Yoon Jong, who was just in front of them, nodded,

    ¡°<i>Uh,</i> it seems like everything has gotten a little lighter.¡±

    The two lifted up the cart before setting it back down.

    ¡°...insane, right? There were other things added, and we even have sheaths now, so how can it be this light?¡±

    ¡°Right? But it sure feels that way.¡±

    At that, Hae Yeon elegantly said,

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    He was the one who was pulling the cart one-handed.

    ¡°My benefactors are discussing the true meaning of thought. Everything in the world is up to us. The cart is heavy if we think of it as heavy and light if we think of it as light. This is...¡±

    ¡°What is that? Acting like a scammer.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Hae Yeon looked at Chung Myung like his words hurt him.

    ¡°I-I am a monk. How can you call me a scammer?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to your Abbot and ran away. Do we call that a monk?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°That is why you are a scammer. Half of that and half of this.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face looked like it would copse from the insult, but he couldn¡¯t deny its validity.

    ¡°Why... why did... Abbot... just send... me. Abbot...¡±

    Looking at Hae Yeon be sullen, Chung Myung shook his head.

    How was a monk this weak-hearted?!

    Just as he was about to say something more, Baek Cheon, who had been pulling the cart without a word, turned and smiled.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°If you have nothing to do, don¡¯t speak and just sleep. We will carry you to the destination.¡±

    ¡°... Uh?¡±

    ¡°You made it clear that you would not say anything on the way back.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Do you say two different things with the same mouth?¡±

    In the end, Chung Myungy t, looking sullen.

    <i>Eh,</i> I don¡¯t know.

    If you take me back quickly, that is good enough.

    With his gaze on the sky, he brought the bottle in his hand to his lips. Then Baek Ah, who was in the corner, jumped onto him and clung to him.

    Chung Myung frowned,

    ¡°What are you doing? <i>Ek!</i>¡±

    <i>Kiiik!</i>

    ¡°What?¡±

    But even though Baek Ah was shaken, she still refused to fall from his side; she was desperately clinging to him.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and looked up at the sky.

    Others wouldn¡¯t understand why this marten was sticking to him, but Chung Myung knew why.

    Spirit beasts were basically animals that had taken qi from nature and made it their own. In other words, the purer and stronger the qi around them, the strong and longer they survive.

    And...

    <i>Rub. Rub.</i>

    ¡°...¡±

    It was clear that this marten had fallen in love with the qi from Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    The energy flowing through Chung Myung¡¯s body right now was in its purest form, something that even the Plum Blossom Sword Saint couldn¡¯t have.

    He had just made his qi clear without thinking about it much. It took several years to collect such a small amount of qi for these beasts, and wasn¡¯t his qi the purest of them all?

    From Baek Ah¡¯s point of view, while filtering through the muddy water in the pce, she came across the cleanest water in the world, so not taking her eyes off Chung Myung wasn¡¯t so odd.

    It was rather natural...

    ¡°Oddly nasty too.¡±

    He grabbed Baek Ah by the scruff and threw her to the corner. Meanwhile, Baek Ah made a squeaking sound as she clung to Chung Myung again.

    ¡°<i>Ehh.</i>¡±

    Comparatively, people cling less, and animals cling more. Having let go of everything, Chung Myung lifted Baek Ah and put her behind his neck. Lying on her like a pillow, he rxed, looking toward the sky.

    The endless blue skies calmed his heart.

    ¡®Anyway, it has been sorted out.¡¯

    His ns had beenpleted after they had visited the Tang Family and begun toy the foundations for the alliance. Getting to this ce in his ns hadn¡¯t been as difficult as usual.

    But...

    ¡°It is not enough,¡± mumbled Chung Myung.

    The past Mount Hua was infinitely times stronger than the current Mount Hua. But even such a Mount Hua was so helpless in the battle that burned the entire central ins. The war against the Demonic Sect wasn¡¯t something a single sect could handle.

    Even if the current Mount Hua became several times stronger than in the past, it alone could not solve everything.

    ¡®We need one to two more things.¡¯

    First of all, power, money and the other....

    Chung Myung lifted his head and looked at Hong Dae-Kwang, who was sitting on one side of the cart. The guy wasn¡¯t helpful when it came to pulling the cart, so he decided to just sit in the back.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What is it?¡± innocently asked Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°....¡±

    <i>Phew.</i>

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    The beggars he knew in the past and the ones he was looking at now were different, but he still wanted to ask.

    ¡®<i>Haha,</i> because the beggars I knew back then were elders.¡¯

    It would be unreasonable to ask this guy, who was only a branch leader, to have high-level information.

    ¡°... but you see, this thing is carnivorous.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Are you talking about the marten?¡±

    ¡°...yes, well.¡±

    Chung Myung waszy to give a proper answer, so he just nodded.

    ¡°Mister Beggar.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang tapped his chest, looking proud.

    ¡°Ask any questions you have. Aren¡¯t I Mount Hua¡¯s source of information?¡±

    ¡°... it should be a mess.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the guy and said,

    ¡°Which is why, Mister Beggar.¡±

    ¡°Right, speak.¡±

    ¡°Mister, you are of the seventh line, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct, and at this age, there aren¡¯t many who are in the seventh line. Doesn¡¯t that mean I am capable?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> enough. How long will it take for you to be counted among the eighth line?¡±

    ¡°Eighth line?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is a lot better.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang let out augh like this was absurd, as if he was listening to nothing but nonsense.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, you don¡¯t know much about it because you are young. I am also aiming to be a branch leader of that level... but not once in the history of the Beggars Union have I heard anything about a branch leader bing one. Not once, even since I was one!¡±

    ¡°Then what about the ninth line?¡±

    ¡°Those are former elders and leaders!¡±

    <i>Ah.</i> Then the former elders were in the ninth line. Right, I never paid attention to such things.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> So, are you saying that the highest ce that Mister Beggar can rationally climb to is the eighth line?¡±

    ¡°Right, as long as Leader doesn¡¯t decide on someone else or someone else steps down.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his chin.

    The leader oversees the Beggars Union, which has its own designated sessors.

    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you say you are one of the candidates to be the sessor?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i> It is a bit embarrassing to say so with my mouth, but it is true.¡±

    ¡°How did the Beggars Union be like...¡±

    ¡°Did you say something?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡®Well... actually, this isn¡¯t the mistake of Mister.¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang was a branch leader. Considering the little influence that one branch held over the world, there was no choice but to be limited by what the brancher leader of a small province could do.

    Since Mount Hua was right in front of him, he might have more information than a normal branch leader, but a branch leader would always be a branch leader.

    In the end, it meant that in order for Hong Dae-Kwang to possess more useful information, he would need to be promoted to a higher position.

    It would be a good promotion if he became the branch handler who oversaw branch leaders. Even more so if he could be a strong candidate for the position of sessor.

    The problem...

    ¡®Is that a good option?¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t this be like pulling the roots out of someone else¡¯s functioning family tree only to throw it down a cliff? Would it be okay if this man became the leader of the Beggars Union?

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°...No, nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung only looked to the sky instead of answering.

    ¡®I should think about this a little more.¡¯

    Of course, the Beggars Union was a member of the Nine Great Sects One Union, and it deserved to be in there too. But for the first time, Chung Myung felt a bit remorseful. Probably because he thought this man was better suited to be a normal branch leader.

    -Oh my? Did you grow a conscience?

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> I didn¡¯t even call you, why did youe!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at Chung Myung, who had suddenly shouted out.

    ¡°What is with you so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°No... it is nothing.¡±

    ¡°You are acting so strangely today.¡±

    Right, seriously.

    Chung Myung let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®For now, let¡¯s just head back to Mount Hua and think.¡¯

    No matter how much he had been working his head for the past few days, this information problem was cramping it. He thought that even his sahyungs wouldn¡¯t be able to remove the cramp from his mind and that it would be better to rest without any thought until he arrived back at Mount Hua.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh!</i>¡±

    But the cart wasn¡¯t even letting him do that.

    ¡°Why is it rattling again!¡±

    He shouted, feeling irritated by this, but the answer he got back...

    ¡°We are entering a mountain path. We will be moving without break, so hold on tight, even if you are annoyed.¡±

    <i>Ah,</i> yes. Right.

    Chung Myung groaned and put a bottle in his mouth.

    ¡®But it turned out really well.¡¯

    They were running up a slope like it was t ground, no, like it was downhill. Now they seemed to be at a level where they could be called human horses beyond normal human horses.

    ¡®I think it will be alright to take the next step.¡¯

    Since there was time left, Chung Myung began to think about a more effective training method for his sahyungs.

    But then...

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head.

    ¡®A presence?¡¯

    <i>Paat!</i>

    Just as he was about to get up, something spun and flew from the slope in front of them with a loud bang.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The running cart came to a halt. Unable to ovee the force at which it stopped, the cart bounced up... and then it was like it had been thrown to the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung also bounced along with the cart and jumped forward. A huge sword was stuck in the ground just in front of them.

    ¡°What is this now?¡±

    No matter how positively one thought of the sword in front of the cart, it was difficult to think it could hold any good intentions.

    And...

    <i>Puung!</i>

    <i>Paat!</i>

    They could hear the sound of the air being shed in session, and thenrge weapons began to pierce the sides of the cart. In an instant, heavy-looking weapons had blocked the cart from all sides.

    ¡°<i>Haa...</i>¡±

    Chung Myung sighed,

    ¡°No, do they really have a death wish? Why are they throwing their weapons away? Will theye back to their senses when these are stuck into their heads?¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was about to go insane, Baek Cheon interjected,

    ¡°Chung Myung ah.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t normal. The power these weapons had when falling is no joke.¡±

    ¡°I saw that.¡±

    Chung Myung rxed his neck. Before long, a group of people began to appear from the trees to their left and right. Seeing this, Chung Myung said,

    ¡°There seem to be a dozen bandits. Even with my toes...¡±

    But while he was talking, he went silent and turned his head,

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°... <i>Uh.</i>¡±

    He scratched the back of his head with a slightly embarrassed face.

    ¡°How many did I say?¡±

    ¡°A dozen.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh...</i> I will correct that. A hundred people... no a hundred and fifty... no wait... two hundred....¡±

    Hearing this, Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth frowned,

    ¡°Why does the number keep growing, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> no! They keeping from behind that mountain!¡±

    Why would people keeping out?!

    <i>Uh,</i> wait...

    <i>Oh...</i>

    The bandits began to swarm through the trees like ants, and it was to the point where they wondered where such arge number had been hiding.

    ¡°...¡±

    Those who came out surrounded the cart, not letting the Mount Hua disciples make any moves. Including those who didn¡¯te out of the bush, the number seemed to be above a thousand.

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung let out a chuckle.

    ¡®Clearly, there were no people within a hundred feet until a second ago.¡¯

    Seeing thatrge of a distance had been covered meant that they had rushed in at once. It meant this was a trap that had beenid out.

    Of course, it could also have been because they weren¡¯t particrly vignt.

    ¡°...what do we do?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked back at Chung Myung, eyes full of shock, as the number of opponents was tiring.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s face crumbled as he said,

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®what should we do¡¯? The disciples of Mount Hua never back down!¡±

    As Chung Myung shouted confidently, all the disciples of Mount Hua bit their lips.

    ¡°Come on, fight!¡±

    ¡°They have to be bandits.¡±

    Everyone was filled with great fighting spirit, and Chung Myung stared at the bandits and shouted,

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Standing there confidently with his chest puffed out, he looked majestic.

    Using his voice as a signal, the disciples of Mount Hua drew their swords in unison. With the momentum of running forwards, a loud roar echoed in their ears,

    ¡°Now! Let¡¯s talk!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The moment of silence passed, making the disciples turn back in disbelief.

    Chung Myung, who was standing there calmly, said,

    ¡°Like educated people!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Then, looking at his sahyungs, like he had managed to stop a problem, he confidently asked them,

    ¡°What? Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    One needs to be alive (to talk).

    Alive!

 Chapter 441 - What Kind Of Bandit Is Like This? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 441 - What Kind Of Bandit Is Like This? (1)</h4>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°... No, you bastard! What are you saying in this situation!¡±

    However, Chung Myung yelled out in anger,

    ¡°Are you really saying that in this situation?! What should I say in this situation?!¡±

    ¡°Still, what is a guy known to be a part of the Justice Faction saying in front of bandits, ¡®educated men¡¯? Are you for real? Yah, you bastard, if bandits were educated people, then beggars are the most cultured!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was listening to this from behind, cleared his throat,

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> That is a bit wrong...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do not step in, Mister.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s words were instantly cut off, and he turned to the distant sky.

    ¡®I feel like I am being ignored way too much these days...¡¯

    How did he, a brancher leader; a candidate to be the next sect leader; someone who had all the right skills, end up being treated this way?

    Whether he was sorry or not, the two of them continued to bicker.

    Baek Cheon was wide-eyed with anger.

    ¡°Do not act like a fool and draw out your sword!¡±

    ¡°You! What good will drawing my sword do now? Yah, Jin Dong-Ryong!¡±

    ¡°No, but why, Cho Sam!¡±

    At that moment, their ears heard a cold voice,

    ¡°Be quiet, both of you. Unless you want to be stabbed in the back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s voice was as cold as the north winds, silencing both of them.

    ¡°<i>Kuehehehe.</i> Are these people actually doing this in front of us?¡±

    At that moment, arge man, built like a reliable steel tower, stomped forwards and grabbed the massive de which was stuck in front of the cart.

    ¡°I wonder if that mouth will work well after I skin you all alive!¡±

    Hearing the ferocious dialogue that came from this man¡¯s mouth, Baek Cheon and Chung Myung looked at each other.

    ¡°This seems to be a business proposal?¡±

    ¡°Right, something simr.¡±

    The man flinched at this.

    ¡°... do these people know who I am?¡±

    He shouted like a ferocious mountain,

    ¡°I am the ruler of this mountain! Like a tiger, the Martial Twin Great des¡¯s Lee Kwang!¡±

    Chung Myung and Baek Cheon sighed at the same time.

    ¡°Another tiger.¡±

    ¡°Right, another one...¡±

    Do bandits have obsessions with tigers? Why were bandits so eager to liken themselves to tigers?

    What is with these grandiose names? Chung Myung sighed as he asked,

    ¡°So, why did you stop us?¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhuhu,</i> you are a fool. To ask such a thing even after looking at the situation.¡±

    ¡°This man really makes me feel stuffy. Would I ask if I knew? I was trying to have a good conversation.¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his neck and grabbed his sword, to which Lee Kwang snorted.

    ¡°You want to fight back? This little guy isn¡¯t afraid. Even after seeing these numbers, he wants to fight. I will let you know how reckless your thinking was by taking your life!¡±

    His eyes changed,

    ¡°Get them right...¡±

    Just then...

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    In came a low, cold voice, and the group of bandits began to part.

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked towards themotion. The previously menacing bandits had opened up a path, and down this path walked a group of people dressed in green uniforms.

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®Strong¡¯

    At first nce, those who appeared now seemed different from the other bandits. Anyone who recognized this difference saw it as the difference between warriors and bandits.

    Among them, the most eye-catching was the man in the lead.

    Was he around forty or something? His body appeared slightly small, probably because of the massive bandits surrounding him. The man had this cold face, like he was covered in a thinyer of ice, and his expression was twisted.

    And this man turned to Lee Kwang.

    When he noticed the stare, Lee Kwang flinched.

    ¡°Group Leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I made sure to tell you I wanted a polite stop.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Y-You said so?¡±

    ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to handle the guests respectfully? Isn¡¯t this a business matter...?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The man looked at Lee Kwang and sighed.

    Baek Cheon felt an unknown sense of this bandit¡¯s identity the moment he saw the man.

    ¡°... I literally meant for you to show respect to the guests. I didn¡¯t mean for you to stop them like this.¡±

    ¡°You should have said...¡±

    As Lee Kwang mumbled, the man shook his head like he didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore.

    ¡°Everyone back off.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> What...¡±

    The man with a cold gaze made Lee Kwang flinch before waving his hand,

    ¡°Back off. Everyone back off!¡±

    All the bandits who watched this situation just moved back without a word.

    ¡°Take those too.¡±

    ¡°Put that away! That too! That thing too!¡±

    The retreating bandits took back all the weapons they had thrown around the cart.

    Yoon Jong looked back at Baek Cheon with a face that said he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°Sasuk, what is happening?¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm...</i>¡±

    While traveling with Chung Myung, Baek Cheon had gone through a lot of weird things which no one would have normally gone through. Unfortunately, the things he was experiencing seemed to be growing more bizarre.

    When the bandits finally moved back, the man in green robes walked forward,

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    The man bowed his head deeply and then continued,

    ¡°There has been some kind of misunderstanding. I did speak about it...¡±

    The guy gritted his teeth, and each time he did that, Lee Kwang would flinch.

    ¡°<i>Phew.</i>¡±

    He controlled his breathing and turned to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I am Kwak Min.¡±

    ¡°Kwak Min?¡±

    At that moment, Hong Dae-Kwang, who had been hiding behind the cart, jumped up shouting,

    ¡°Kwak Min? ck Night Tiger Kwak Min? The one who is a part of the Green Forest Ten Shadows?¡±

    The person called Kwak Min nodded at his words,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah...</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him and tilted his head,

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°One of the Green Forest Ten Shadows, the elites who escort the Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Is that so?

    Chung Myung turned to Kwak Min, and the man asked in a gentle voice,

    ¡°You are Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes? What about it?¡±

    ¡°We have been rude. The Lord of Mountains wants to see you, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°I asked for him toe to the Tang Family, so why wait here?¡±

    ¡°...you can ask him that directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well. I can?¡±

    As Chung Myung shrugged, Kwak Min gestured towards the forest.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t answer, but the man didn¡¯t wait and moved ahead with the other green-robed warriors following behind him.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung jumped down from the cart,

    ¡°The bandits areing out hard.¡±

    ¡°Yah, Chung Myung. Are you really going?¡±

    ¡°They are calling.... So, of course, we need to go.¡±

    Despite the worried tone, Chung Myung was giggling,

    ¡°You never know? We could pull out plenty of riches this time.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    At this point, they weren¡¯t sure what kind of people these bandits were.

    Even while walking, Kwak Min would constantly nce back.

    <i>Grrr!</i>

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    Even at a nce, it could be discerned that the iron cart was quite heavy, but it was still being pulled down this mountain path.

    Even though Kwak Min had been patient enough to let this go, he couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.

    ¡°That...¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°...do you really need to bring the cart?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> Yes. Well, you expect us to leave the cart on the side of the road and go away.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°But, this ce is not somewhere else, but instead in an area full of bandits. And because of this, I am quite nervous about leaving our luggage behind.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Kwak Min¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡®How was this guy like this?¡¯

    A little while ago, his name and title were revealed, and Hong Dae-Kwang had spoken about it. He had even spoken kindly about their King.

    But even after hearing such powerful people¡¯s names, this man was being this cool?

    ¡®Is this guy made of iron?¡¯

    He was told to be careful because Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was a rather odd human, but this was beyond his imagination.

    ¡°Are you talking this casually out of habit?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Casually?¡±

    ¡°You talked about us being bandits a while back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t usuallypliment others, I am rather stingy.¡±

    pliment?¡±

    Kwak Min didn¡¯t really understand what he meant and asked,

    ¡°What do you mean? Apliment?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Bandits are people who make a living by stealing other people¡¯s things and their money. Isn¡¯t what I said apliment to their work?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Chung Myung smiled like he wasn¡¯t used toplimenting others so openly.

    ¡°Still, it seems like you hold a high position, so I said something nice.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Kwak Min gave up talking to Chung Myung. He could feel thousands of calm cells in his body exploding, but he didn¡¯t bother saying more to the man who the Green Forest King personally wanted as a guest.

    Instead, he looked back at Chung Myung with cold eyes.

    ¡°You can say anything to me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°But be careful of what you say when meeting our Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> so scary. Should I just turn back?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Stop.

    <i>Stop.</i>

    Kwak Min shook his head and hurried forwards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and followed behind him.

    Not long after they had hurried forwards, arge mountain came into view. An atypicallyrge mountain and a huge building surrounded by a wooden fence. The size of all of this was so extraordinarypared to what they had seen till now.

    The disciples of Mount Hua admired all of it,

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°It is really big! How did they build this in the mountains?!¡±

    ¡°... what? Mount Hua also has a ce on top of the mountains.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Right.¡±

    Jo Gul realized his question was absurd.

    ¡°Is this where the Green Forest King lives?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang shook his head at Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes and No.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°This is the Great Tiger Woods, the King usually resides in the Green Woods. But the King rarely stays in the Green Woods. He usually travels all over, taking care of his bandits.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahhh.</i>¡±

    ¡°Which is why there is a saying in Kangho, ¡®The Green Forest King only ever stays in the Green Woods.¡¯ Meaning this ce is both the Great Tiger Woods and the Green Woods.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded as he observed the building. At that time, Kwak Min reached the front gate and shouted,

    ¡°Open the gates! The guests have arrived!¡±

    As if waiting, therge wooden gates opened up.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone, and he entered the main grounds of thepound.

    ¡°Are we really heading in?¡±

    ¡°...of course we should.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua also followed behind Kwak Min with worried faces.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung nced around the wide yard. Surrounding the yard wererge wooden buildings and huts for all the bandits, and those who were around nced at them.

    ¡°Mister Beggar.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Take good care so that these bastards don¡¯t touch the cart.¡±

    ¡°What...? You aren¡¯t taking me in?¡±

    The answer, however, came from Kwak Min,

    ¡°The Green Forest King wants to see only the disciples from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked around anxiously, pained.

    ¡°And what about Monk Hae Yeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is a guest of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Than me?¡±

    ¡°Mister is a beggar living in front of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s face twisted at this.

    ¡°What do I get to do when I am being cornered, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Should we just kill you?¡±

    Chung Myung giggled and urged Kwak Min,

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take us in.¡±

    e this way.¡±

    Kwak Min shook his head and took them in. Standing in thergest building...

    ¡°I will say this one more time.¡±

    The cold eyes looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°If you disrespect our King, do not even dream about leaving alive.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking so much for? Get out of my way.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Kwak Min gulped and just moved, unable tomunicate with this guy.

    ¡°<i>Ahem!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung put his hands behind his back, and the door opened. Baek Cheon looked at Kwak Min, feeling a bit sad, and then led his sahyungs into the room.

    And....

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah?</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>UHHH?</i>¡±

    ¡°...oh god.¡±

    The disciples all eximed at the same time.

    ¡°This...¡±

    Baek Cheon was also wide-eyed.

    ¡°<i>Uhahaha!</i>¡±

    Inside therge hall was a massive chair decorated with a leopard¡¯s skin. And sitting on it was a gigantic man with an arrogant form,rge enough to make the chair look small.

    ¡°Come in! I am the Green Forest King who dominates the mountains.¡±

    His rough beard looked like it was made from hay.

    His forearms were much thicker than a woman¡¯s waist. Literally, he was a dominating man in terms of appearance!

    ¡°...are they brothers?¡±

    ¡°I heard that there are two of everyone in the world.¡±

    ¡°We should have brought the Nanman Beast Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°It would have been a tearful reunion.¡±

    With his extremely familiar appearance, the disciples of Mount Hua felt a lot more at home.

 Chapter 442 - What Kind Of Bandit Is Like This? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 442 - What Kind Of Bandit Is Like This? (2)</h4>

    ¡°<i>Euhahahahah!</i>¡±

    Seeing the Green Forest Kingughing wildly, the disciples of Mount Hua nced at each other. Therge size of the man had an effect on them.

    If you took into ount the amount of qi he was exuding, one would surely shutter.

    ¡®I miss him.¡¯

    ¡®Do you think he crossed over?¡¯

    ¡®Nanman is a long way away.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua felt nostalgic seeing this. While on the other hand, the Green Forest King, who wasughing, observed them.

    ¡°... <i>ahem.</i>¡±

    There was a bit of shock in his eyes, and the disciples of Mount Hua actually understood why.

    ¡®Well.¡¯

    ¡®This is probably the first time he has met someone who reacted like this.¡¯

    Of course, the disciples would have reacted differently if they were watching this for the first time, just like when they had met Meng So.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    The King cleared his throat before opening his mouth, revealing a heavy voice,

    ¡°Which one of you is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> you?¡±

    The Green Forest King looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°You don¡¯t look strong.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, I was thinking the same thing!¡±

    ¡°...what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I can feel it, I think we will get along pretty well.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, and now the man was looking at him with odd eyes,

    ¡°As I heard, you are a cheeky bastard.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> You have heard about me?¡±

    ¡°These days, all over the world, there is a lot of talk about Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. So, of course, I have heard about you. The rumors were so loud that even the mountains are forced to listen to them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i> I am not that great.¡±

    ¡®Do not appreciate hisments that much!¡¯

    ¡®Is he a reincarnated ghost who didn¡¯t get any praise in his previous life?¡¯

    At that time, the eyes of the King sank, and the smile on his face calmed.

    ¡®He seems angry.¡¯

    ¡®He is truly angry.¡¯

    ¡°Right, I heard you told me toe and find you if I want to continue living as a bandit?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon and the others, who nodded.

    ¡°Did I say that?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I am sure I would have remembered....¡±

    The King¡¯s beard trembled.

    ¡°Look at this guy making fun of me?¡± roared the Green Forest King. His roar was so loud that the hall vibrated.

    ¡°I was going to look at you favorably, those who have defeated the Ten Thousand People n inbat. But how dare you!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ehh,</i> calm down. You need to think.¡±

    ¡°... You?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter if I said something like that or not? The important thing is that I have something to tell you.¡±

    The Green Forest King jumped up and red at Chung Myung with eyes that wanted to tear him apart. However, Chung Myung stared back at the guy, not backing down.

    After a while, the King withdrew his qi,

    ¡°...you are a strong one.¡±

    And leaned back on his chair,

    ¡°Right, what did you want to say? I will listen to you only in consideration of what you did.¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is not such a great thing, but it is apelling one.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you have no thoughts of making money?¡±

    ¡°Money?¡±

    ¡°Yes, money. You are interested in that, right? After all, all this is being done for money.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°Now what I am saying is...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    Green Forest King waved his hand with a sad face,

    ¡°If this is the case, that is not my business.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh!</i>¡±

    <i>Huh?</i>

    Chung Myung turned his head in the direction of the answer he heard, and a door burst open with a man rushing in right after,

    ¡°You called... <i>cough! Cough! Ah,</i> this damned cough! <i>Cough!</i>¡±

    The man stopped running and coughed, covering his mouth.

    ¡°<i>Cough! Eheheheh!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the guy with nk eyes.

    What was this now?

    No matter who saw him, they wouldn¡¯t think this person lived the mountain life. His robes were worn out, but it was clean for what it was. Besides, the fan in his hand was also tattered but still carried some grace.

    And his head was oddly tied up with a dusty speck of jade, but not a single hair fell down.

    ¡°<i>Achoo!</i>¡±

    <i>Ah,</i> it came.

    Very neat.

    However, what they found more impressive was even with a pale face and dark eyes, not a single trace of blood was present in his sneeze.

    ¡°...are you sick?¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough!</i> Do not mind me, my body is a bit...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    He looked so weak that even a child could snap his neck. Anyway, except for that, he looked like a loser.

    ¡°You called!¡±

    ¡°These guys are talking about money, I hate such bothersome things, so handle this.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t that what I am the best at? As soon as I opened my eyes, I could do math and even followed the stars and constetions and....¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Stop speaking that nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man turned his gaze toward the disciples of Mount Hua and smiled a little. Suddenly, his smile turned very bright,

    ¡°Oh my! Nice to meet these warriors! My name is Yuk So-Byeong, I assist the Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°Assist?¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    The man spread his fan wide before covering his mouth to say,

    ¡°The King is so open-minded that he doesn¡¯t pay attention to trivial things. So you can talk to me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled,

    ¡®It is a drowning rat that I see.¡¯

    No, actually, if anyone looked close enough, anyone could tell, whether it be from his slender face, pale skin, or strange charm.

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i> It is an honor to meet Mount Hua¡¯s warriors like this! You don¡¯t know how much my heart pounded when I heard the rumors about you people. Besides, didn¡¯t I almost get tired of hearing the story of how you took down the Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    But the little charm he had was destroyed by his sly smile, that long body, bent legs, and his two hands which looked too desperate.

    ¡°...you seem to have a story to tell?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Yuk So-Byeong cast his gaze to the small window with a sad expression.

    ¡°... how can there be just one or two people who have stories to tell?¡±

    ¡°Enough of that.¡±

    Green Forest King, who watched this, snorted.

    ¡°What is a guy who tried to hang himself after not passing a test trying to do by talking about stories?¡±

    ¡°... No, I asked you to keep that a secret...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, hurry up, and do something!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua closed their eyes.

    ¡®This ce is also wrong.¡¯

    ¡®All shit.¡¯

    After all, it didn¡¯t seem like this was a prim and proper ce either.

    ¡°Right, are you saying you want to do business?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm. Hmmm.</i> I know that Mount Hua is a ce where noble people live together, but they want to do business with people like us? That is quite bizarre.¡±

    ¡°People like us?¡± asked the King, his eyes wide. Looking back, the poor guy flinched,

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Those are just words.¡±

    ¡°Did this guy hit his head or something?¡±

    ¡°... I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°... so the business?¡± asked Yuk So-Byeong, his face sullen.

    Chung Myung just shrugged and said,

    ¡°Right now, we are preparing something like a transportation business.¡±

    ¡°Transport!? Trade!? Mount Hua is...? Are you opening an escort service? We also want to maintain a good rtionship with escort services! Isn¡¯t friendship between the two good for improving the flow of money?¡±

    ¡°Ah, not an escort service like that. Literally, we will transport things. We aim to deliver things quickly, small things.¡±

    In an instant, the eyes of the man shone.

    ¡°Small things... quickly?¡±

    And heughed out loud,

    ¡°This is a very interesting idea. Apparently, your purpose is to deliver things quickly over long distances.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh!</i> You got it right, right!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Then Mount Hua¡¯s people will do it themselves?¡±

    ¡°Someone else will do it.¡±

    This made him frown,

    ¡°Being fast is best, so why not do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Because we have prepared someone who has the fastest footwork technique.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh!</i> Right! Right!¡±

    The man nodded his head.

    ¡°I understand. So, in order to shorten the distance, you have to ignore everything and cross mountains, waterways, and roads.... But you are worried there will be a problem because we are in the middle of all this?¡±

    ¡°You are pretty smart!¡±

    ¡°That is surprising, but what an idea you have! You must be doing this to target high-ranking officials and wealthy people.¡±

    Chung Myung was surprised,

    ¡°<i>Ehh.</i> You are really smart.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> This is nothing.¡±

    Yuk So-Byeong smiled and lifted his chin while Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Wow, it has been a long time since I have met someone like you. Do you want to leave this ce and join Mount Hua? You will be treated better than you are here.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> Thank you for those words, but I am someone who understands my level. I need to be here, to repay the grace shown by my king.¡±

    ¡°I can give you a gold coin each month.¡±

    He grabbed the hands of Chung Myung,

    ¡°How can I survive here with only grass around? Sometimes I want to eat other things too, can we leave right away?¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Unable to handle their conversation, the King screamed, rising from his seat.

    ¡°Will you not do your work properly!¡±

    ¡°I-I apologize.¡±

    He moved back, but only after whispering,

    ¡°I am sorry, the man is impatient.¡±

    ¡°... until he hits us, it is alright.¡±

    ¡°This is a difficult time.¡±

    The guy looked toward the sky.

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon, who was watching them, felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Why were they working together so well? Looking around, the others seemed to feel the same way.

    ¡®This is my first time meeting someone who is perfect for Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®They are a match.¡¯

    ¡®This is different from the Pce Lord.¡¯

    If the Beast Pce Lord was perfect for Chung Myung in terms of how grandiose they could be, then this guy was, well... a perfect fit in terms of character.

    ¡°So... <i>cough! Eh...!</i> Again... <i>Cough Cough!</i> This damned cough! It is seriously...!¡±

    He coughed for a while before taking out a gourd and drinking from it.

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> Cold water is so nice.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched. At this point, they seemed like brothers.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    The guy smiled at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°So you want to ask for the understanding of the Green Forest while conducting your business?¡±

    ¡°Yes, precisely.¡±

    ¡°Nice, nice... actually, what is the difference? After all, isn¡¯t our business protecting things from the dangerous forests filled with animals?¡±

    ¡°...protect?¡±

    ¡°Yes. <i>Eh,</i> why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Yuk So-Byeong shrugged,

    ¡°As long as the proper tax is paid, we will help. So how much are you willing to pay? In order to be able to pass through our seventy-two bandit strongholds, as well as the small and medium bandit groups without a hitch... the price can¡¯t be low, right?¡±

    The look in his eyes was something that Chung Myung understood.

    ¡°Looks like you want to make a lot of money from this.¡±

    At that, Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Well, money isn¡¯t that important, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. As Confucius said, when a person makes a friend, he isn¡¯t to talk about money! <i>Cough!</i> That is what one does! It has been a while since I met a person like this, this! I feel cold... <i>cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    The guy was coughing so hard it was like he was about to cough up his stomach organs.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch...</i> die like this,¡± grumbled Yuk So-Byeong, as he wiped the corner of his mouth with some cloth.

    The guy folded the cloth as his eyes shone,

    ¡°Now, now, so that is all alright. I finally managed to meet a like-minded person, so I want to offer it for cheap... but you see, I am hired to serve the King that¡¯s over there, so I cannot cut the price by my own ord.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    And he turned to Chung Myung, who had a strange face.

    ¡°I have changed my mind a little.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I was going to give a good amount of money for the privilege of telling you not to touch our stuff, but looking at this, I thought it is alright to open up a bit.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ohh.</i>¡±

    He smiled as if he liked it,

    ¡°Great wealth is always wee. So what are you talking about?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think this is something to share like this. I need to speak with the king.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah...</i> you see, our King is a bit weak with such things...¡±

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t understand what I am saying.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    The guy tilted his head like he didn¡¯t understand,

    ¡°I need to talk to the Green Forest King. The Green Forest King.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s firm words, the man smiled.

    ¡°The Green Forest King?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You realized?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, the guy closed his fan and scratched his head.

    ¡°<i>Ha,</i> you¡¯re cool-headed, I didn¡¯t think so.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua just nkly stared at the situation, not realizing what was going on.

    ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯

    Suddenly, they didn¡¯t understand anything.

    At that time, Yuk So-Byeong turned around and walked over to the King, and the King¡¯s eyes widened,

    ¡°This guy! I made sure to tell you toplete the task....¡±

    ¡°Yah, you got caught, brat! Now get off!¡±

    ¡°What is that...¡±

    ¡°We got caught, you bastard!¡±

    The finance guy was yelling at the King.

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    The giant king jumped down and moved across,

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> for real.¡±

    Yuk So-Byeong grumbled and tossed the band off from around his head. His hair flowed down, tangled roughly.

    <i>Tak!</i>

    Before long, a different qi rose from the small body of the man sitting on the massive chair.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself again.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples gulped,

    ¡®Then he is...¡¯

    Nothing much had changed.

    However, the guy Yuk So-Byeong, with his legs crossed on the throne, seemed to be in his rightful ce. A person could change so much with just one expression.

    And he spoke with a dignified voice,

    ¡°I am Im So-Byeong, the Green Forest King. Mount Hua¡¯s Little... <i>cough! Ehehe!</i> I might die this way! This fucking cough! <i>Ehehe!</i> Bring me water! Water!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Im So-Byeong.

    ¡®I wanted at least one thing to happen properly.¡¯

    Right.

    <i>Phew.</i>

 Chapter 443: What Kind Of Bandit Is Like This? (3)

    <i>Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Kaaaaak!</i>¡±

    The finance helper, no, Im So-Byeong, gulped down the water and wiped his lips.

    This looked more like¡­ <i>ah,</i> right¡­

    ¡®It looks like how Chung Myung drinks alcohol.¡¯

    ¡®He is drinking water with such passion.¡¯

    ¡°Oh my, I am sorry. I was trying to do what I wouldn¡¯t normally do, seriously.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled and spoke in the same way as before, as if his dignified appearance was nothing but a lie.

    When he acted like this, the disciples of Mount Hua became even more confused.

    ¡°Then¡­ this¡­ <i>uh¡­</i> this side¡­.¡±

    What should he be called?

    However, Baek Cheon didn¡¯t have to worry about that, as Im So-Byeong gave a clear answer,

    ¡°Yes, I am the Green Forest King. Call me Im So-Byeong.¡±

    ¡°Then the coughing from earlier¡­.?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that is true, I am naturally weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just then, the guy who had pretended to be the king rushed in and offered Im So-Byeong some medicine.

    ¡°It is time for your medicine.¡±

    ¡°You should have brought it before I drank the water, you foolish fat bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    With eyes full of annoyance, Im So-Byeong lifted the bowl filled with medicine and drained it at once. Then, as if throwing it, he handed the bowl back.

    ¡°<i>Wuk,</i> for real. How many times do I have to say to add something sweet!¡±

    ¡°They said if something sweet is added, the effectiveness of the medicine will decrease.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I am going to die from exhaustion caused by this medicine before I die from this illness.¡±

    Im So-Byeong swung his hand like he didn¡¯t want to talk to him,

    ¡°Out now. I have guests.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The man, Jang Han, went back as the Mount Hua disciples silently watched this exchange.

    ¡®What is all this?¡¯

    That wasn¡¯t the Beast Pce Lord¡¯s brother, but just someone who helped out the Green Forest King, who was weak?

    Possibly guessing their feelings, Im So-Byeong smiled,

    ¡°Surprised?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i> that¡­.¡±

    ¡°I apologize about that because this is all about trying to make a living.¡±

    Unable to hold back his curiosity, Jo Gul asked,

    ¡°But¡­why do this¡­.¡±

    ¡°A good question. A really good one.¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Im So-Byeong spread his fan, covering half his face.

    ¡°What kind of person did you think the King would be whening here?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua pictured the Green Forest King.

    Massive.

    A rough voice.

    A beard and a leopard¡­.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°That was it, right!¡± loudly shouted Im So-Byeong,

    ¡°It means there is a certain image the people expect the King to have! When we met if a dried anchovy came over and said he was the king, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i> it was just a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    Im So-Byeong couldn¡¯t ovee the frustration and patted his chest,

    ¡°The Green Forest King isn¡¯t picked based on the size! They make fun of people just because they are short or a little skinny!¡±

    <i>Ah¡­</i>

    The disciples of Mount Hua just nodded as if they understood.

    ¡°Not all bandits wear leopard skins or are massive in size!¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung, who was listening, smiled as he said,

    ¡°But that¡¯s only because bandits usually grow thick beards and wear animal skins.¡±

    Im So-Byeong waved his fan fast, trying to cool his head.

    ¡°Because if not for that, business would not happen. If they are asked to dress neat, listen to and eat¡­ <i>eh!</i> Changing one by one¡­ <i>achoo!</i> No! This damned pollen. <i>Cough! Cough! Kuak!</i>¡±

    He stopped talking and started coughing like his lungs were going toe out of his mouth at any moment. He covered his mouth and coughed, but that didn¡¯t help, so he grabbed a bottle and drained it.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    And after calming down, he continued slowly,

    ¡°Well, that is why I had no choice but to put that guy there as the Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i> So he was ced for that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In Green Forest, he is one of the¡­. You don¡¯t need to know that.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him, to Jang Han. Standing behind Im So-Byeong, he looked strong.

    ¡®Definitely has the looks to be the Green Forest King.¡¯

    ¡®I always heard that prejudice is a scary thing.¡¯

    At that time, Im So-Byeong folded his fan and looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°But¡­ how did you know I am the king?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have many reasons, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°There is no need for a strong man to bow to a weak one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong was shocked.

    ¡®He saw through both our strength¡­.¡¯

    There was no way he could have hidden more than that. Moreover, his martial arts were not something people could value or guess. It simply would be impossible to do that¡­

    ¡®Are you saying that this young disciple saw through all of it?¡¯

    He smiled.

    ¡°This¡­ from the start, I was ying on your palms. <i>Haha.</i> Should I be ashamed now?¡±

    Contrary to what he said, the guy looked rather bold.

    ¡°You said many reasons, so can I hear another one?¡±

    ¡°It is not particrly great. In the first ce, the Green Forest King is not a small position, but the fake didn¡¯t look that smart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, <i>uh.</i> People praise your advanced skills and growth potential, but Disciple Chung Myung, I see that you are a real Taoist. One who sees the essence of things without being deceived by appearances. That must be the truth for those who follow the Tao.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Something was being very horribly misunderstood here.

    ¡°Fine!¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Im So-Byeong opened his fan with twinkling eyes,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has been since someone has seen through me. Since I met such an important and precious guest, of course, I should treat them ordingly. What do you want?¡±

    Chung Myung seemed excited now,

    ¡°It is nothing special, to be honest. I wanted to do a couple of things together.¡±

    ¡°What kind of things?¡±

    ¡°Before that.¡±

    Chung Myung stood tall,

    ¡°Is there a map or a n that shows where all your bandit groups are located?¡±

    ¡°¡­did you say ¡®map¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmmm.</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong leaned back in his chair with a concerned face, but then the man who yed the fake king screamed,

    ¡°You! Do you have any idea what you are asking?! What would happen to us if we give up the locations where our people are located¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go, bring it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I said to go grab the map.¡±

    ¡°But King! That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right now!¡±

    When Im So-Byeong opened his eyes wide, the fake guy nodded his head,

    ¡°I will go get it right now! Please wait.¡±

    Then, with speed that didn¡¯t match his size, he rushed out.

    With a smile, Im So-Byeong said, ¡°Please try and understand. He is a guy who was born with strength, so at times¡­ he has a foolish side to himself.¡±

    ¡°I think having him around would be frustrating.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> it is a bit like that, but what can I do? Each person has different needs¡­ but also uses. Even if he looks like that, he is helpful.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. I would die of annoyance carrying that one.¡±

    Chung Myung nced back.

    ¡°What! Why are you looking at me!¡±

    When Baek Cheon got angry, Chung Myung shook his head,

    ¡°I can always discard them.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    It was upsetting and unfair, but they couldn¡¯t act rashly now. In the meantime, Baek Ah, who was on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder, kept ncing at Baek Cheon and smiling strangely.

    ¡°H-Here! I brought it!¡±

    The giant came back and opened the map.

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i> As I thought.¡±

    Chung Myung checked the map, and his eyes shone like he was having fun.

    ¡°If you look at it, there are ces where it is really important that people are able to move through.¡±

    ¡°That is to be expected. A bandit group only has meaning when peoplee and go using their mountain. When rumors spread that there are bandits there, wouldn¡¯t people try and find ways around?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled,

    ¡°Then being at the neck of the path is most important. How safe the bandits are is based on how well they work around this. They should settle down at one point, on an advantageous path, where people have no other choice but to take that path and let a moderate amount of things go.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°In other words, you are saying that the most important travel points are all being controlled by Green Forest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you catch on quickly.¡±

    In the end, there was a high chance that the Ghost n would cross paths with them.

    ¡°We can change the conditions.¡±

    ¡°Conditions?¡±

    ¡°In addition to allowing us the right to pass through, let us also use the mountain for lodging.¡±

    ¡°¡­ lodging?¡±

    Im So-Byeong didn¡¯t expect this,

    ¡°Are you saying you will use the Green Forest Bandit houses as your guest houses?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, what¡­¡±

    When Im So-Byeong stuttered it out, Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Our express delivery people are fast, but their martial arts are weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So?¡±

    ¡°The most dangerous time is when the couriers are sleeping or resting. And they are fast when ites to running, but if they take a break and someone decides to hurt them¡­ they will end up losing it all.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°We might not need to face this right away, but there is now saying that people won¡¯t aim for them with this timing. Robbers might be ready to hit.¡±

    ¡°Finding and punishing them doesn¡¯t seem like a difficult task for you, though?¡±

    ¡°It is a question of efficiency. It isn¡¯t like I am free, and it is annoying to find them and beat them each time such things happen. It is better to be careful now than deal with itter.¡±

    ¡°¡­ those words are correct.¡±

    So he thought of using the Green Forest as guest houses?

    ¡®No, no. This is actually reasonable.¡¯

    Except for calling their houses guest houses, there was nothing wrong with what he said. There was no other safer ce in the mountains. Even famous warriors wouldn¡¯t enter a stronghold controlled by the Green Forest Bandits.

    So maybe that was the safest ce in the mountains.

    ¡°Besides, if I issue orders in my name, no one will want to covet them, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is my point.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hoho.</i>¡±

    The Green Forest Bandits were all spread around. As the disciple said, if his people were swift couriers, then stopping at the mountain to rest after running hard would not be troublesome anymore.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha!</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong burst intoughter and jumped up from his chair, and approached Chung Myung. Baek Cheon flinched at this, but the guy grabbed Chung Myung with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°I thought that you were a Taoist with ancient thinking, but you say such interesting things. You, you make me think you are nice.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> This is a kind of prejudice too.¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> Yes, yes! I, who suffered all my life under prejudice, have done the same. As a gentleman, I am quite ashamed of what I did.¡±

    At those words, the disciples exchanged nces.

    ¡®Gentleman?¡¯

    ¡®He said that?¡¯

    ¡®What bandit speaks like this?¡¯

    If a bandit was saying this, was a pirate a schr?

    There were a couple of things they wanted to point out, but they didn¡¯t want to get caught between the half-bandit and the half-Taoist.

    ¡°So we just need to provide protection and shelter?¡±

    ¡°There will be times when theye in with something else, those are the times when we need you to help us.¡±

    ¡°Then, will Young Disciple help us?¡±

    ¡°We need to be satisfied with the conditions on both sides for this to work.¡±

    ¡°So sensible! Very! You, Disciple, are a very rational person who is not like the others. <i>Hahaha¡­. Cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at the guy who was back to coughing and holding his stomach. In the meantime, Hae Yeon mumbled with displeasure, as if he didn¡¯t like this new friendship.

    ¡°<i>Ahem. Ahem!</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong cleared his throat and coughed,

    ¡°But I guess that isn¡¯t the only reason Disciple is suggesting this, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, we can talk about thatter.¡±

    ¡°Is it an interesting thing?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    ¡°True. <i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    The tension faded, and the two of them had sneaky smiles on their faces.

    ¡®What kind of conspiracy is that guy trying to make?¡¯

    ¡®They get along so well.¡¯

    Im So-Byeong, who wasughing, suddenly stopped and turned around. He went back to his chair and leaned back,

    ¡°I like it, very nice. It is nice to meet someone I can talk tofortably for the first time. This isn¡¯t a bad proposition since we make money. But¡­.¡±

    The smile on his face grew wide,

    ¡°The Green Forest is as such. We seek profit, but there are things that aren¡¯t solved by rationality alone. In this case, ourws are simple. The stronger one is the right one.¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡± asked Im So-Byeong as he smiled widely, he looked like a different person now.

    ¡°Are you confident that you are qualified to work with us? And do you have the courage to prove it?¡±

    His body began to emanate qi.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®<i>Um!</i>¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples stepped back as this felt too scary and tyrannical.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand, and the energy that forced them down broke away, making it easier to breathe.

    Chung Myung looked at the guy and said,

    ¡°Thew of the Green Forest is what?¡±

    ¡°The strong rule.¡±

    ¡°Sounds interesting.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°Just like Mount Hua¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is a Taoist family! We have strong self-esteem, what does that have to do with strength!¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut it!¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t stand their nagging and spoke to Im So-Byeong,

    ¡°If I have to prove it, I will do it. But you better be careful, I don¡¯t know how toy low.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled as Chung Myung said this.

    ¡®He is going to break a head.¡¯

    <i>Ugh,</i> our Chung Myung.

    You know how to work things back.

    So unique.

    ¡­really unique.

 Chapter 444: What Kind Of Bandit Is Like This? (4)

    Chung Myung lifted his head and stared at Im So-Byeong.

    ¡°So, how about it? Will youe and face me yourself?¡±

    At those words, the eyes of Im So-Byeong shed.

    But it was only for a second,

    ¡°No, as you can see, I am quite weak.¡±

    He waved his hand like he didn¡¯t want to, and his gesture made those who watched him feel bad.

    ¡°Using this body¡­ <i>cough! Cough!</i> Isn¡¯t¡­ <i>cough!</i> Oh my¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    <i>Ah,</i> that is it¡­

    It seemed like if he would even swing a knife, he would cough up blood and copse right there. Seeing this, Chung Myung tilted his head and said,

    ¡°You look strong for someone who is weak.¡±

    ¡°I am as weak as I look.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had been silent till then, couldn¡¯t stand it and asked Mount Hua¡¯s disciples,

    ¡°¡­do you people understand what those two are talking about?¡±

    Hearing that, Jo Gul whispered back,

    ¡°Monk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then pretend that you understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a proper answer. Still, Hae Yeon wasforted by the fact that there were many others like him.

    Im So-Byeong nced at Chung Myung with a troubled face.

    ¡°And¡­ still, I am the Green Forest King, wouldn¡¯t it be bad of me to fight against a young Taoist?¡±

    ¡°What is bad about it?¡±

    Chung Myung, puzzled, asked him.

    ¡°Who will take responsibility if I lose?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t have an answer for such words.

    Was this man for real?

    ¡°Safety first. Safety is the firstw of the world. Solving problems is important, but being able to stop anything before it bes a problem is best.¡±

    Im So-Byeong spoke like he was teaching them something amazing and scratched his head,

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> So in many ways, it will be difficult for me to do this. You need to have a suitable opponent. <i>Hmm,</i> with whom¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what is there to worry about? From the looks of it, that guy seems good.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The one behind you.¡±

    Im So-Byeong nced at the fake king. And then looked at Chung Myung like he couldn¡¯t understand.

    After a moment of thought, he jumped up from his seat and gestured to a corner.

    ¡°This way for a moment.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°This way. Come this way.¡±

    Not knowing why, Chung Myung moved closer. Grabbing him by the shoulder, Im So-Byeong turned him to the wall and pulled him into a bow.

    ¡°See here, Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I thought Disciple would understand why I am doing this. Basically, bandits are all muscles and no brains. First of all, they have no process called ¡®thinking¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Is that something that a King can say?¡±

    ¡°What can I do when it is true? When they hear my orders, they justplete them without a thought about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why I do obvious things. ¡®It seems like those who take the King¡¯s orders are strong,¡¯ ¡®The King ordered those who are strong,¡¯ it might sound the same, but it has apletely different meaning here.¡±

    ¡°It is quite subtle.¡±

    ¡°Surprisingly more simple than subtle.¡±

    In the end, it was believed that the more visible and acknowledged their strength became, the more favorable things would be for them.

    ¡®Evil Factions are like this.¡¯

    They showed resistance when a title stuck to their heads, but didn¡¯t they act quickly with their tongues?

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Mount Hua was the same?

    ¡­skipping over that for now.

    Im So-Byeong frowned and continued,

    ¡°Even though he looks stupid on the outside, it doesn¡¯t mean that his martial arts are low. That guy is born with amazing powers, and he deserves to be known as someone who can pull a mountain out of the ground.¡±

    ¡°That one?¡±

    ¡°Not that one! It is not that! He can pull out a proper mountain!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see, I get it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough! Hehe,</i> I was a bit excited and <i>cough¡­. Cough!</i>¡±

    When Im So-Byeong coughed in front of him, Chung Myung pulled his face back, but Im So-Byeong didn¡¯t care and shook his head.

    ¡°Disciple, you seem to be confident in your skills, but he is a stupid thing that doesn¡¯t know how to carry out a mission with moderation. And then you will have to defeat him with all your strength¡­¡±

    ¡°I can do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, like I said, you cannot do it.¡±

    ¡°I said I can do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong stared at Chung Myung with slightly heavy eyes as if searching for something and thenughed,

    ¡°It looks like I said something unneeded.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seeing the two smile andugh, the disciples of Mount Hua felt very exhausted.

    ¡°No matter how I see it, this looks like a conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t strange anymore. Aren¡¯t we living in such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°And it feels like Chung Myung found his ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The biggest problem was that the aforementioned Taoist was speaking with a bandit leader and smiling.

    ¡°Then now¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± shouted the fake king, who was standing.

    No, actually, he was just talking, but it seemed like a shout.

    ¡°Green Forest King! Are you saying you want me to fight that Taoist?¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    The big man¡¯s face contorted,

    ¡°King! It is my duty to follow your orders, but I am worried that I will get stuck with the young man, only to bring back bad results for the king!¡±

    Im So-Byeong sighed and said,

    ¡°Then create the results I want.¡±

    ¡°That will not happen! How can I be a man if I don¡¯t do my best? That is an uneptable request!¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at Chung Myung,

    ¡°See? Do you see what I mean? Because that is how it is, these people. I get an upset stomach because I have such people under me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, if it is so hard, why be a bandit¡­¡±

    ¡°That is all I have, what do you expect me to do? Eat and live. That is all.¡±

    Im So-Byeong covered his face,

    ¡°Anyway¡­ will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°We have to give a nice show¡­¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    But the man screamed again,

    ¡°Please think again! Does it make sense of me, who is a snake, topete against a Taoist, who is a mouse?¡±

    ¡°¡­a mouse?¡±

    The guy bowed his head, and the onlooking disciples of Mount Hua nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡®<i>Uh¡­</i> it isn¡¯t like this¡­¡¯

    ¡®Mister, why are you doing this?¡¯

    Those who knew Chung Myung felt a bit shocked by the man¡¯s words. No matter what the context was, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t someone who should be provoked. It isn¡¯t because he doesn¡¯t care, but because he took it very seriously.

    ¡°If you get bit by a mouse, you will not feel too upset, right? Will you be fine?¡±

    When Chung Myung smiled, Beon Chung snorted.

    ¡°Young man, you have made a name for yourself, but youck fear.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that is a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i>¡±

    ¡°Thinking I don¡¯t have fear. Just because I got a little famous doesn¡¯t mean my lungs are inted¡­ Because they were already inted, I was always as such.¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon and others nodded.

    ¡°That is true.¡±

    ¡°The undeniable truth.¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, there is no timid bone in his body, his confidence has grown so much.¡±

    Beon Chung blinked his eyes.

    ¡®What is with these people¡­?¡¯

    He felt this starting a while back, but these people seriously didn¡¯t have an attitude befitting someone entering a bandit¡¯sir.

    Even those who were famous warriors tended to be a bit nervous in the face of the Green Forest King.

    But weren¡¯t these people acting like this was their home? Even in the presence of the King, they were¡­.

    That was the kind of attitude that people from a mountain sect had?

    Beon Chung couldn¡¯t understand what this Mount Hua was.

    But whatever their attitude was, in the end, all he had to do was decide.

    ¡°You really want to do this? Come out. If you desire it so much, then I will break your limbs.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> will you? Yes, I like that.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily,

    ¡°Come,e. Let¡¯s end this swiftly.¡±

    A soft smile spread across his face, and the disciples of Mount Hua closed their eyes.

    People were gathering around.

    ¡°A spar?¡±

    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Beon Chung is fighting against Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?!¡±

    The bandits all came.

    Green Forest was a ce where strength was everything. As a result, whenever there was a small or big issue, it was often that a spar decided who won the dispute.

    They were so ustomed to martial arts being used that their best efforts were onlyid into said martial arts.

    However, in this ce where checking the strength of the other wasmon, sparring was not somon.

    ¡°One of the Green Forest Ten Shadows and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Even if I have to dieter, I will watch this!¡±

    All those who came out were bandits, and in the middle of the circle they formed were Chung Myung and Beon Chung.

    Baek Cheon, who was silently watching this, turned to Im So-Byeong, who was next to him.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Green Forest¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong shook his head and ced a finger to his mouth,

    ¡°Please call me Finance Head from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked around as he said,

    ¡°Ordinary bandits do not know about me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t hide how absurd this was, but the guy shrugged it off,

    ¡°Of course, they know that Beon Chung pretends to be the King, but they don¡¯t know who the real King is.¡±

    ¡°¡­do you have to do that much?¡±

    ¡°If you want to fool your enemies, you better start with your allies. And, if possible, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the existence of the King remained mysterious?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This man was not sane either.

    At that time, Yu Yiseol, who was listening to this, quietly said,

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°It must be a hassle.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahh.</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong shrugged,

    ¡°It is fine. There are my escorts, the Ten Shadows, and apart from them, there are many other spies ced among the bandits. Most of us are polite and ept the information as it is. Assuming they hold a high enough position, they will ept anyone as King and treat them with respect.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at Chung Myung and Beon Chung with stern eyes.

    ¡°In other words, the ten Shadows means that they are recognized as best in the Green Forest. If one of them is defeated by Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Disciple Chung Myung will get recognized as a strong man in the Green Forest and as a friend. The more strong friends, the better.¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    He couldn¡¯t understand what this thought process was. But since the king had said so, there was no way it would be wrong.

    ¡°Then are the Ten Shadows the best in Green Forest?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> not that. The Ten Shadows are literally my escort and agents. The roots of the Green Forest are the bandits, and there are twelve stronger people in Green Forest.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But even a position among the Ten Shadows isn¡¯t that easy. To be honest, if one is a normal warrior, they will feel so tired that they would wish for death.¡±

    Hearing this, Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°Right, if that was a normal warrior.¡±

    ¡°If it was a normal warrior.¡±

    ¡°If it was a human.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong didn¡¯t understand, but Baek Cheon asked another question instead of answering the King¡¯s,

    ¡°Then, if I were topare you to an ordinary sect, I would say that Green Forest¡¯s Warrior Beon Chung is a warrior at the level of a first-ss disciple, right?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> That doesn¡¯t quite fit us, but sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­then this is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­what is it that you were talking about since earlier?¡±

    Watching Im So-Byeong¡¯s face, the disciples sighed.

    He will soon find out.

    ¡°Even now, if you withdraw, I will spare your limbs.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying the same things as before. Then, if I touch your shoulder it will hurt a little, right?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Beon Chung opened his eyes,

    ¡°I know that you are strong.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Fame isn¡¯t something you get for nothing. If the ims are untrue, if there is no reason, then the rumors don¡¯t stick for long.¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Beon Chung. The guy seemed like an idiot, but he was aware?

    ¡°Then you must be someone who grew up in a nice ce. You cannot beat me in real life. That thin sword might scratch someone¡¯s body, but it will never touch bone.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> is that so?¡±

    ¡°The moment I hold it in my hand, you will know just how fragile your body is. And then, do not feel regret.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his head and looked at his sword,

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> I am worried.¡±

    It felt like the sword that was made for him was being ignored. If this were the usual Chung Myung, he would have pulled his sword out and proved it¡­

    He finally drew his sword.

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    And then pushed the sheath into the ground.

    <i>Thung!</i>

    The sheath was lodged inside the floor.

    ¡°¡­what are you doing?¡±

    Beon Chung tilted his head.

    ¡°Looks like you are too confident in your strength.¡±

    And slowly raised both his fists.

    ¡°I put down my weapon to fight with my strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Beon Chung was a bit shocked.

    ¡°With your strength?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that a swordsman will fight using only their strength now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be easier with a sword, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and snapped his fingers,

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a nice personality. It is my preference to break down the confidence of my opponent. You seem confident in your strength, so why not try it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The guy¡¯s face slowly distorted, anger was clearly written across it.

    ¡°D-Did you just make fun of me?¡±

    With his pride wounded and his face stained red, he screamed,

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Because of his size, it was like a mountain had erupted, and with this came a decent feeling of intimidation.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    Beon Chung was ready to take Chung Myung down.

 Chapter 445: What Kind Of Bandit Is Like This? (5)

    Beon Chung¡¯s size was twice that of an ordinary adult, and Chung Myung was already smallpared to a normal warrior.

    Seeing those two in the same ce made it seem like Beon Chung was three timesrger than Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung was right in front of his rushing opponent, it was like watching a weasel be put in front of a bull.

    ¡°I¡­!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Seeing his reaction shocked everyone, even Im So-Byeong got up.

    Rather than running away, Chung Myung was walking, stepping toward his opponent.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Of course, he didn¡¯t think Chung Myung would lose. This guy was the famous Divine Dragon. His winning nature wasn¡¯t super concrete, but he was sure that Chung Myung¡¯s defeat wouldn¡¯te this weakly.

    But that was the story when he wielded a sword.

    He had never heard any rumors about Mount Hua using their body to fight. So, what kind of confidence did he have to go against Beon Chung like this?

    But at that moment, a calm and weak voice entered his ears.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> He will still be hurt bad.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Im So-Byeong turned to the disciples of Mount Hua with a shocked face.

    Their sajae, probably, was on the verge of being hit by a bull, so why were they so rxed?

    But he didn¡¯t have time to question them, as Beon Chung had swung his arm to attack!

    ¡°You!¡±

    His arms raised high, plunged down on Chung Myung!

    <i>Kwaang!</i>

    At that moment, dust scattered in all directions, and the two were hidden by this dust cloud.

    Those who were watching closed their eyes.

    Bandits prided themselves on watching rough scenes like this, but even they felt like this was filled with too much destruction.

    ¡®Did he die?¡¯

    ¡®<i>Tch tch,</i> why provoke people¡­.¡¯

    After a while, the bandits frowned, unable to check the results. But, when the dust finally settled, they all questioned what they saw.

    ¡°¡­. <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°W-What is¡­¡±

    An arm.

    Beon Chung¡¯s arm, thrust down, was still hanging in the air. And under that arm was a short man, and his arm, which was way too thin, was extended out.

    The bandits were all shocked by this.

    ¡®He blocked it?¡¯

    With that stick-like arm?

    This was something they couldn¡¯t believe, but how could they deny something this obvious?

    ¡°¡­ oh god.¡±

    Even Beon Chung¡¯s overbearing face was shocked.

    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung, who casually blocked the arm, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°For what reason did you say such things?¡±

    And lightly pushed away the huge arm.

    Beon Chung, shocked for a moment, was startled by this and stepped back. He looked back and forth between his arm and Chung Myung, he couldn¡¯t understand this.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    He thought he had hit arge lump of metal.

    It was like the giant rock he practiced on. Was it possible to feel such a thing from that thin hand?

    Whether or not these feelings were known, Chung Myung just tilted his head and rolled up his sleeves.

    ¡°From what I thought¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem to be messing around.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, it was a smile that said, ¡®This is nice¡¯. And on the other hand, Im So-Byeong was shocked.

    Chung Myung always held a nasty smile, but now he was at a loss for words.

    ¡®He blocked it?¡¯

    That guy¡¯s attack? Was it that easy?

    Even if he didn¡¯t know martial arts, if judged by pure physical strength alone, Beon Chung was the second strongest person.

    Even those stronger than him would never fight the guy head-on.

    Even if a tiger was stronger than a bull, it was said that the tiger would shatter if it charged the bull head-on.

    Setting aside the tiger, Chung Myung, who was like a fox, stopped the bull.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Of course, strength was not everything.

    The power of a martial arts warrior was half innate, and the other half came from the body. No, there were many cases in history that said that there was more to this too.

    But even taking all of this into consideration, it was still odd. At that time, Im So-Byeong heard the disciples of Mount Hua whispering,

    ¡°I knew it would be like this.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Im So-Byeong turned his head and asked,

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Seeing his shocked face made Baek Cheon smile.

    ¡°It might sound strange, but of all Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, he is the strongest.¡±

    ¡°Not just the strongest.¡±

    ¡°He is at a level that makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°With that body?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> it might seem that way, but¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled a bit bitterly.

    Actually, it was hard to believe that he was a disciple of Mount Hua. It was even harder to believe he was the one who held onto the Chung disciples right from his first day.

    ¡°A graceful swordes from a strong body.¡±

    ¡°If the body doesn¡¯t withstand it, can the sword withstand it?¡±

    As they recalled the past teachings of Chung Myung, the words he would nag them with began to flow from their mouths.

    Yu Yiseol quietly recited it.

    ¡°¡­ oldie.¡±

    But what really annoyed them was that Chung Myung nagged correctly.

    ¡°Even if we collect all the iron lumps in Mount Hua, we cannot keep up with his training.¡±

    ¡°You add rocks and irons, then y with them like they are marbles.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if only we had a voice, we could have said something.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua all sighed. Im So-Byeong looked at them and then at Chung Myung with an expression that said that this was ridiculous.

    Chung Myung rolled up his sleeves, revealing his arms. He groaned loudly at the sight but quickly closed his mouth.

    At first, his arm looked skinny. But the muscles that were revealed each time it moved were like hard lumps of iron. It was to the point where they wondered how long the guy had trained his muscles.

    ¡°On the contrary, this is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°More like tofu.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua shook their heads, looking at the bandits.

    ¡°It seems like the bandit known to be the strongest, is actually weak.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think he would pass out with a tap?¡±

    The bandits wearing the clothes of a sect were seemingly clicking their tongues at the real bandits. Im So-Byeong was really at a loss for words now.

    ¡®The more I know, the more I don¡¯t know what they are doing.¡¯

    His face distorted a little.

    Even if his body wasn¡¯t the best, when people ignored his subordinates, he felt angry. He had his bandit pride, after all.

    ¡®Beon Chung! What are you doing!¡¯

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes looked at his subordinate.

    ¡°¡­ You.¡±

    Beon Chung began to sweat.

    He, too, had gone through so many battles¡­ no, he had hardly been through many battles, but since he was a child, he had been put through many hard situations.

    So just this one sh was sufficient to understand the abilities of his opponent.

    ¡®He is strong.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just his martial arts that were strong, but the body itself. This meant that the natural strength of Chung Myung¡¯s body without using internal qi wasn¡¯t inferior to his body in any way.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how this was possible.

    ¡°*Tch.¡±*

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and stepped toward him.

    <i>Flinch!</i>

    Beon Chung stepped back.

    Then, realizing how others would see him, he stood tall. In this ce full of bandits, one that was strong, flinched? No, that would be embarrassing.

    ¡°¡­you. You might have been lucky enough to stop it once, but you will not get lucky twice.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled again and stopped right there.

    He then extended his hand wide and opened it to Beon Chung, and said,

    ¡°Thene at me, and let¡¯s see. Let us fight with our strength, not using any techniques.¡±

    Beon Chung gulped, looking at Chung Myung.

    He usually preferred a fight without technique, and the others knew this too. So he couldn¡¯t hesitate,

    ¡°I will make you regret saying that!¡±

    Beon Chung, who shouted loudly to shake off his thoughts, put his hand on Chung Myung.

    The big hand had somehow covered the small hand.

    Strength over strength.

    It was such a battle.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Watching this, the crowd was shocked.

    And¡­

    ¡°<i>Haaah!</i>¡±

    Beon Chung shouted loudly, and he began to clench his hand, the veins of which could be seen bulging. A thick, bloody vein could be seen on his forehead.

    His face flushed at the thought of going out strong against his opponent. And soon, his strength caused his feet to sink into the ground.

    He was ready to make this a scene that would go down in their history.

    ¡°<i>Kuaak!</i>¡±

    His form was like that of an angry giant, and as he used all his strength with a red face, and everyone watched,pletely still.

    But¡­

    <i>Crack!</i>

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of bone twisting could be heard, and even though Beon Chung¡¯s feet were pushing into the ground, Chung Myung didn¡¯t budge.

    The dichotomy between the appearance of Beon Chung, who seemed like he would spout blood, and the calm appearance of Chung Myung, was very odd.

    ¡°<i>Ugh! Ughhh! Ughhhh!</i>¡±

    Finally, Chung Myung¡¯s arm moved a little.

    But that was all, his wrist didn¡¯t move anymore, and Chung Myung¡¯s body didn¡¯t budge.

    And then Chung Myung said,

    ¡°<i>Tch tch,</i> having natural strength is surely good.¡±

    His opponent looked wide-eyed. It was difficult for him to utter the right words because of this, but Chung Myung, who was receiving this pushing force, spoke calmly.

    Moreover, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of a groan in his voice.

    ¡°What good is natural strength in such things? No practice, just drink and sleep with the wine, sometimes going around stealing others¡¯ money, so your strength isn¡¯t improving.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who listened to this, mumbled,

    ¡°Drinking is also what you do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but he still trains.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Fortunately, their voices didn¡¯t reach Chung Myung, and the guy continued,

    ¡°Strength is not like this. The important thing is focus, focus on what is being done!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    The pure qi in his dantian swiftly circted through his body.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Beon Chung¡¯s eyes moved. His arm, which had been pushing ahead, was being pushed back. And at the same time, he was feeling something he had never felt before.

    ¡°T-This¡­ can this¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Euk!</i>¡±

    He stretched out a hand to press the other back down.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of twisting began to be clearer, and Beon Chung¡¯s shoulder began to be pushed down.

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­.</i>¡±

    Beon Chung was wide-eyed, and he resisted, yet Chung Myung¡¯s hand didn¡¯t even budge. The body of his opponent began to be crushed down.

    <i>Thunk!</i>

    First, the knee bearing most of the weight copsed to the ground.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    And the same with the other knee.

    <i>Dududud!</i>

    However, as if he hadn¡¯t received all of Chung Myung¡¯s strength, his knees began to dig into the ground now.

    ¡°Ouch¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung took a step forward and pressed down more. Beon Chung¡¯s body slowly leaned back, and no matter how much he tried to push forwards, nothing happened.

    ¡°H-How. T-This¡­ <i>euh¡­.</i>¡±

    And his back was being pressed down on. His limbs were forced down, and his body was being crushed backward, to the point where his head was now touching the ground. The only thing he could see was Chung Myung, who was holding his hand with a calm face.

    Chung Myungughed as he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Mouse?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What do we do? And you are weaker than a snake.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    T-This bastard¡­

    Beon Chung¡¯s eyes twisted.

    ¡°This is power, this is strength. <i>Euk!</i>¡±

    <i>Kwaak!</i>

    A storm of strength raged down, scattering the dust once more.

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°W-What?¡±

    With the dust cloud rising, the bandits held their breath. And eventually, with the dust settling, the figure of a man was revealed.

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung was stepping lightly, shaking the hands of everyone, yet they were all focused on something behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Beon Chung.

    He was on his knees, with his head bent back toward the ground, and he seemed to be unconscious.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This was a shocking and terrifying sight. The bandits, at a loss for words, looked at the two contestants. No matter how much they looked, the result didn¡¯t seem to change.

    Chung Myung looked around at them once and smiled,

    ¡°Who wants to try again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue,

    ¡°You so-called bandits are so weak! Mount Hua is more like bandits! Mount Hua!¡±

    Baek Cheonughed heartily at the words of his sajil.

    ¡®Chung Myung, you are a Taoist.¡¯

    A Taoist shouldn¡¯t go around saying that proudly¡­.

    He shook his head, whatever.

    This was the moment when Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon,pletely took control of the Green Forest without even swinging his sword.

 Chapter 446: Never Thought I Would Meet Someone Like This (1)

    ¡°¡­ Oh my.¡±

    ¡°That man is strong¡­¡±

    The onlooking bandits couldn¡¯t even close their mouths, they were so shocked.

    One of the Green Forest Ten Shadows was defeated?

    Of course, that could happen. The Ten Shadows were a symbol of strength, but they didn¡¯t represent supreme power.

    However, the fact that one of them had fallen in a contest of strength and not something else meant something different from a normal defeat.

    Who was their man?

    Among the many bandits in this ce and the crowd gathered here, he could be called the second strongest. And such a person had been smashed to the ground by a tiny Taoist.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Confused and staring nkly at the fallen man, the crowd slowly came to their senses and hurriedly ran over to him.

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°B-Bring out the stretcher, hurry!¡±

    Just looking at him, body tilted back and foaming at the mouth, it was really like he was seriously injured.

    However, at their fuss, Chung Myung spoke with a sad face,

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about, he has just fainted. I made sure to use strength in moderation.¡±

    ¡°But his back¡­!¡±

    ¡°It is only a muscr injury. There is no problem, so do not worry.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ then.¡±

    The bandits just nodded. Directly fighting, he would know the condition of his opponent.

    ¡°You are amazing, Disciple.¡±

    They looked with shining eyes at Chung Myung. Anyone trained in martial arts couldn¡¯t be unaware of how difficult it was to control their own strength. But to even show suchposure when dealing with one of their best.

    ¡°Well, it was nothing.¡±

    ¡°No. No! Oh my! Just where did you get that strength from?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> It really is nothing.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the power of a dragones from the sky! It seems like the heavens really have blessed you.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he scratched the back of his head.

    Then, the rest of the onlooking bandits rushed towards him,

    ¡°Oh my, even my body isn¡¯t like this!¡±

    ¡°No, no! Look at his arm! They are like metal.¡±

    ¡°<i>Euk!</i> I pressed it, but it won¡¯t go down.¡±

    ¡°Hey! At this point, he can surely defeat him! Size isn¡¯t everything, then!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips twitched into a smile at this onught of praise.

    ¡®This is a new thing again!¡¯

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had received such cheers, but the extent felt so different. Praising his strength, and not his martial arts, helped his macho thoughts.

    ¡°As expected, he has a diamond body!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°Men are all about strength! Strength!¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> As expected of the best in the world!¡±

    ¡°<i>Grrr¡­</i>¡±

    Maybe because they were bandits, but their cheering was too intense. Yoon Jong tilted his head at the sight of bandits swarming around like ants.

    ¡°¡­no, no matter how much the fight was interesting, their own person fell¡­.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled bitterly as he said,

    ¡°I told you. We support the strong.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not think of the Green Forest as an ordinary sect.¡±

    Im So-Byeong opened his fan,

    ¡°Our bandits will spread across the world. Conversely, it means that most of them are people who have never even seen the other till now.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    His eyes sank. Actually, this was the biggest problem of this ce.

    Green Forest was a huge force, and at the same time, there were several bandit factions. The authority of the King was absolute, but that was only when it needed to be. Bandits, whether they were weak or strong, did not bond with one another.

    While the Beggars Union spread all over the world ording to ranked and organized groups, the Green Forest had groups whose only direction was thepletion of their duties.

    As a result, it wasmon for individual bandit groups to fight their own allies and neighbors if territories ovepped.

    This was the reason why the Green Forest King had to roam the world despite having arge force underneath him. It was his duty to rule over disputes and strengthen the bonds between these individual bandit groups.

    ¡°To the Green Forest, the concept of an ally isn¡¯t that great, they are just partners. The concept of tying such a thing together is too much. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to live with someone strong on our side?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    When Yoon Jong said this, Im So-Byeong grinned.

    ¡°How can you not understand? You are not some kids from the Justice Faction, leaving their sect for the first time?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehehe!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon coughed at those words,

    ¡°Come to think of it, Righteous Sword of¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    He had also left with Chung Myung, defeating thugs and bandits, earning that title. He thought it was something to be proud of, but in front of a bandit leader, it felt a little odd.

    ¡°It is fine, you don¡¯t have to make excuses. It is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>ahem.</i>¡±

    When Baek Cheon turned his head away with an awkward look, Im So-Byeong shrugged.

    ¡°And those bandits were small fries who didn¡¯t belong to us.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I see.¡±

    ¡°However, evenrger bandit groups cannot escape the inherent threat that name possesses. There are many people who want to gain notoriety by defeating bandits like the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua has.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded.

    ¡°If you say that strength is great, putting it the other way around, it means each one is weak in a way.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at Jo Gul as if he liked him,

    ¡°Green Forest is scary, but there are quite a few people who have the idea that something can be done if we are united. What can be done if absolute strength ran wild here? It cannot be reported to anyone, and there is no one to help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why we all worship those who are strong. They don¡¯t worship them just because they are strong, but they want to establish a rtionship so their lives can be protected.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded. After listening to it, they can understand why they were cheering so much.

    Im So-Byeong smiled at Chung Myung with a different face.

    ¡°In that sense, Disciple is definitely not normal.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°He spoke to us naturally and made it clear that he was no enemy by joking around. Would such a scene be this happy if he didn¡¯t react like this? It means he knows exactly what he has to do.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Considering that he is a Taoist, it shouldn¡¯t be easy to have a casual conversation with bandits, but to make this a happy ce¡­ indeed, he is a good person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked at each other.

    ¡®He is always like that¡­¡¯

    ¡®I think this is some serious misunderstanding.¡¯

    Chung Myung was always cocky, and when someone praised him, it heightened his ego too much. Bandit or not, he just liked praise.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ it worked out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Right, very¡­.¡±

    Im So-Byeong sighed and continued,

    ¡°It worked out very well.¡±

    His eyes shone softly.

    ¡®I never thought he would break it with strength alone.¡¯

    It was said that they worship the strong, but even the strong have their own rules. If worshipping the strong came from a will to live, preferring those with physical strength could be considered the Green Forest¡¯s taste.

    Chung Myung had seeded in capturing their hearts.

    And this fact would soon spread to the world, Im So-Byeong would make sure of that.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    ¡°Long Live Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    Those he nted in advance were raising the mood. But looking at it now, they weren¡¯t even needed. This was something Chung Myung did on his own.

    With a satisfied look, Im So-Byeong nodded his head and got up, saying,

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start drinking! We have arge task ahead of us, drink and blow out your messy thoughts! Bring the drinks¡­. <i>Cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­you are coughing blood.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this isn¡¯t contagious, so do not worry¡­ <i>cough! Cough!</i>¡­ I am dying! <i>Cough.</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon and the others stepped back from the guy who was coughing his life away before looking toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I am the only one who feels this,¡± said Yoon Jong.

    ¡°I am thinking the same.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk also? Me too!¡±

    Baek Cheon mumbled, looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know who is a bandit and who is a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°He really fits in well. It is like he was supposed to be born here.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    They sighed at the same time.

    The bandits continued to cheer, and then a bonfire was started.

    Pigs were roasted over the fire, with jugs of alcohol being served, sitting in groups of twos and threes, the bandits began to drink.

    Hong Dae-kwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®I think I saw this somewhere.¡¯

    Maybe I am mistaken?

    N-Not mistaken¡­

    No matter how well-informed he was, how could he know how bandits feasted?

    So, saying that the feast on Mount Hua was like that of a bandit might be a bit too¡­.

    ¡°Are they really the same?¡±

    No, on the contrary, Mount Hua seemed more natural, these bandits were drinking straight from bottles.

    Oh, there were things that were the same, but some things looked out of ce here.

    ¡°<i>Kuahahaha!</i> Now I can say I have lived! There came a day when I got to drink with a monk! Eat! Eat, Monk!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. It seems that you are not familiar with grain tea. Drinking tea from a mug is not a good thing.¡±

    ¡°What? Look at this monk!¡±

    ¡°Now, take the cup. Let¡¯s have a good drink.¡±

    Eventually, at the sight of Hae Yeon naturally sucking down his ss, Hong Dae-Kwang turned his head and looked up.

    ¡®Abbot.¡¯

    Why did you send your child to Mount Hua?

    What am I being made to witness here?

    Hae Yeon was already colored thick in the shade of Mount Hua.

    Hong Dae-Kwang sighed and unfolded a yellow robe. It was simr to Shaolin¡¯s, and anyone could see that this man was someone who had sinned and run.

    And¡­

    ¡°You go!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    There was another rolling on the ground.

    Jo Gul put down the bottle in his hand, rather it was more like he threw it to the ground. Clicking his tongue at the fallen man, he spoke with closed eyes,

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Is there no one who drinks well? What kind of bandits are this weak?¡±

    ¡°G-Get away! I will handle this one!¡±

    ¡°Nice, nice! Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang closed his eyes.

    On the other side, Jo Gul was fighting with bandits.

    No one knew Mount Hua had strong drinkers. In a ce with no tigers, a king could take the throne¡­ and in a ce with no alcohol lovers, Chung Myung and Jo Gul were kings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    How to put it?

    The bandits, led by Mount Hua, were undoubtedly responsible for this, it was like Mount Hua was setting up a ce for them.

    ¡°Well, they are unique ones.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes turned to one side, sticking out his tongue.

    Anyway, the most unusual thing was this one.

    ¡°Have a drink,¡± Im So-Byeong lifted his cup and smiled, handing the bottle to Chung Myung.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung also smiled as he epted it. As Chung Myung poured the drink into his mouth, Im So-Byeong said,

    ¡°Thanks to you, things went well.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Thanks to this, Green Forest¡­ No, it is thanks to your hard work.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°I will say you used your head.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    As if he liked this, Im So-Byeong smiled,

    ¡°<i>Haha,</i> as I thought, his judgment isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    ¡°And Disciple is smart too.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> I am like that.¡±

    The faces of Yoon Jong and Yu Yiseol were gradually contorting.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he embarrassed?¡¯

    ¡®The two of them are heading towards the sky.¡¯

    Even if no one lifted them up, the two would praise themselves enough to get there.

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> I never thought a day woulde when I would drink with a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Me too. To party with the Green Forest.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled broadly and poured another drink into the empty ss.

    ¡°If you agree, then we are of the same mind. What is the problem?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Meaning is important. And¡­¡±

    The eyes of Chung Myung brightened, making a chill run down Im So-Byeong¡¯s spine, but he didn¡¯t shy away.

    ¡°At least we can be friends. As long as everyone exists.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled.

    ¡°An enemy of an enemy, <i>huh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and emptied his ss, pouring in another drink behind it.

    When his ss was full, Chung Myung took the bottle and poured it into Im So-Byeong¡¯s ss.

    The two lifted their sses, and they smiled brightly as if they loved the other. And this was what Yoon Jong and Yu Yiseol were getting worried about.

    However, unlike their appearance, their inner thoughts were different.

    ¡®This son of a bandit!¡¯

    ¡®This Taoist is a scammer!¡¯

    The two smiled brightly and looked at each other.

    ¡°Friendship!¡±

    ¡°Colleagues!¡±

    <i>Clink!</i>

    The two sses collided,

    ¡°<i>Hahaha.</i> I never thought I would meet someone like this.¡±

    ¡°I know, I am curious too.¡±

    The two of them thought as they smiled.

    ¡®Since you walked in on your own, I will make sure to use this.¡¯

    ¡®I will eat everything. You tried to catch the wrong person!¡¯

    This was the moment when the two most influential people in the world were confident that they had cheated the other.

 Chapter 447: Never Thought I Would Meet Someone Like This (2)

    ¡°<i>Hmmm.</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong carefully removed the tiger furs from his robe one by one.

    ¡°¡­the leather needs to be remade.¡±

    His brow furrowed slightly as he looked at the leopard covering his chair. Wearing arge and high-quality leopard skin showed the authority of a bandit, so he had no choice but to wear it. In the end, no matter what he tried, it remained an inconvenience.

    And it was now losing its fur.

    ¡°Do you want to get a new one with a suitable look?¡±

    ¡°Leave it alone.¡±

    Im So-Byeong waved his hand,

    ¡°Is there a need to kill such a precious animal again? Our work bes easier when there are many beasts like tigers around the mountains. We don¡¯t produce any food, and we kill them for nothing. But their head¡­ <i>hehehehe!</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong sneezed and rubbed his nose,

    ¡°¡­ not this either.¡±

    Im So-Byeong raised his head and looked at Kwak Min, the ck Night Tiger.

    ¡°Right, how is it?¡±

    ¡°The bandit family hadpletely epted Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. They were very friendly too.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Im So-Byeong nodded,

    ¡°Because people gain confidence when they see it with their own eyes. That guy did a good job.¡±

    ¡°¡­can I ask something?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ck Night Tiger opened his mouth with a stern face,

    ¡°If¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> I know what you want to ask. I didn¡¯t do it, those were his real skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And does Beon Chung ever listen?¡±

    Dark Night Tiger shook his head. Certainly, Beon Chung wasn¡¯t the kind to deliberately lose a fight because Im So-Byeong asked him to. This wasn¡¯t due to ack of loyalty, it was just Beon Chung had his own thoughts.

    But as one question vanished, another rose,

    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like he was that strong, though.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge people by their appearance.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled like this was fun.

    ¡°They are funny.¡±

    The guy recalled Chung Myung and sighed.

    ¡®I never thought such a frail-looking person could instantly defeat Beon Chung.¡¯

    It would be understandable if Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had be famous for his physical strength, but only his sword skills were ever discussed.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that he would be the next great swordsman?

    Sure, being close to someone like that was nice, but¡­

    Just then, Im So-Byeong spoke to Kwak Min, who had been lost in thought.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Where is Beon Chung? I haven¡¯t seen him since morning.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> Probably at Mount Hua¡¯s ce.¡±

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong seemed interested.

    ¡°I am sure his pride couldn¡¯t stand the hit. I hope he takes this chance to learn the sword technique of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    And his smile deepened.

    ¡°Water.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tworge eyes shed.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    ¡°Cup too.¡±

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of bones being twisted could be heard from there.

    <i>Tak.</i>

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    <i>Gulp. Gulp.</i>

    ¡°<i>Ummm.</i>¡±

    He nodded his head slightly as if he liked this.

    ¡°Rub my shoulders.¡±

    As if unable to stand it any longer, Beon Chung frowned deeply.

    <i>Tremble.</i>

    ¡°<i>Ugh, cough!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and his onlooking party thought what they were watching was absurd.

    ¡®What new mess is this?¡¯

    In the end, Baek Cheon, being impatient, asked a tiny question,

    ¡°¡­ what is the deal with this?¡±

    At this, Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡°They say losing in a battle of physical might means total defeat for a man.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So?¡±

    ¡°I will take you as hyung.¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°¡­ hyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°That one, to that one?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Beon Chung like he was insane. The aforementioned Beon Chung, who was currently rubbing the shoulders of Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­they aren¡¯t like brothers but father and son?¡±

    ¡°I thought the same, but¡­¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    ¡°No matter how much the world is changing, does it make sense for a bandit to take a taoist as hyung? I don¡¯t know if this even works from their appearance.¡±

    ¡°I said the same thing.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°Men have something inmon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes lookedplicated.

    Seeing Beon Chung, who was rubbing the shoulders of Chung Myung with one hand while fanning him with the other, made Baek Cheon¡¯s stomach hurt.

    ¡®No, isn¡¯t it a woman who usually does the fanning?¡¯

    How much had the concept of brotherhood been distorted?

    ¡°¡­why is he only friends with such people?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we all knew? To be honest, since he is in the clothes of a Taoist, he is being treated like this. Imagine what would happen if he did that with normal clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The biggest thing was that his words weren¡¯t wrong.

    Even in the midst of Baek Cheon¡¯s mind rotting, Chung Myung wasfortable.

    ¡°So big, but why are you this weak? Clench! Clench your hands!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung!¡±

    Beon Chung put down his fan and began to rub Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders with both hands.

    ¡°<i>Huh,</i> so refreshing.¡±

    Chung Myung was like a cat lying on its back.

    ¡°Still, your hands work nice, Brat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Beon Chung¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Chung Myung. Baek Cheon flinched,

    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t do¡­¡¯

    ¡°Thank you, Hyung, for praising me!¡±

    Baek Cheon threw his worries away and cast his eyes toward the sky.

    What did I expect?

    Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°But is it fine toe here? Your King might be disappointed?¡±

    ¡°As a member of a force, being loyal to that force and serving my Hyung are different issues!¡±

    Beon Chung cut himself off and said,

    ¡°This Beon Chung! In the meantime, I have met a lot of warriors, and I have never been defeated by anyone who used only their physical strength. I am truly impressed by your manliness, so how can I not serve Hyung?¡±

    It was a sincere statement.

    If the situation wasn¡¯t like this, and if the guy listening to this wasn¡¯t someone like Chung Myung, maybe the others would have cried. But reality was cruel.

    Baek Cheon looked back at Baek Sang with apletely iprehensible expression.

    ¡°No, does it make sense for things to change this much because of losing just one match?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Real men have something inmon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit different from our thoughts?¡±

    They were witnessing first-hand how idiots think.

    ¡°True loyalty transcends social status and age! From now on, I, Beon Chung, being younger than my Hyung, will truly do my best!¡±

    Hearing his loud voice, Jo Gul smiled.

    ¡°They say that evil sects usually do such things.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Yes, if a couple of people quarrel with each other but thene to an agreement, they be brothers. And when their numbers grow, they put on a board saying they are an Evil Sect.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head, touching his forehead.

    ¡­do not say such things.

    I am afraid such things will happen for real.

    In the meantime, Chung Myung asked,

    ¡°But I have a question?¡±

    ¡°Please ask, Hyung.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Green Forest King looked a bit young? On the outside, he looks a lot younger than you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Beon Chung nodded,

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since the present king took his position from the former.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Wait, is the title hereditary?¡±

    ¡°Basically, that is how the Green Forest works now. Before, it worked differently. However, for a hundred years or so, the bandit groups have be bigger and stronger, and now such things happen. As a result, the position has be something inherited directly from the previous king.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> is that so?¡±

    A hereditary right?

    Although it didn¡¯t suit the Green Forest name, at the same time, it did, as their leaders called themselves kings.

    Chung Myung nodded and asked,

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be upset by that, though?¡±

    Beon Chung didn¡¯t seem to like the question. He wanted to avoid it with an awkward chuckle, but Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°No, now that we are on the same side, I am asking if there is anything I can help with. I am a Taoist, so I will know what the situation is and what would help.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> that means¡­!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples contorted their faces.

    ¡®Anyway, that bastard sure knows his way around.¡¯

    ¡®Be a Taoist or bandit! Pick one!¡¯

    They could see through what Chung Myung was trying to do. But it didn¡¯t seem that way to the victim.

    ¡°Of course, it is true that the king isn¡¯t epted by all. But the influence of his ancestor is strong, so there are no major problems.¡±

    ¡°Well, was the former one that great?¡±

    ¡°He was a leader among leaders and a hero to all. When he was alive, there were no bastards who would cross thends and encroach onto ours! Since he has passed away, there have always been fights happening.¡±

    Just the thought of it made Beon Chung grit his teeth.

    ¡°If they were alive, they would have cut off his head in one stroke.¡±

    Chung Myung sorted through the situation.

    ¡®Jang Il-So was in a fight then?¡¯

    After all, the Ten Thousand People n wouldn¡¯t miss a chance.

    But¡­

    ¡°<i>Hmm,</i> I get it,¡± added Chung Myung as he got up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To finalize the negotiations.¡±

    And he smiled,

    ¡°Since I am not a bandit, I cannot stay here forever.¡±

    No¡­

    You actually look like a bandit.

    ¡°That¡­ <i>cough!</i> Clear¡­ <i>cough!</i> Oh my¡­ <i>Cough¡­</i> my condition is¡­ <i>cough cough!</i>¡±

    In So-Byeong covered his mouth and continued to cough, so Chung Myung asked,

    ¡°¡­ lung disease?¡±

    Hearing that, the disciples of Mount Hua took two steps back.

    ¡°N-No.¡±

    Im So-Byeong waved his hand,

    ¡°As I said before, it is not contagious. It is because I am naturally weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­ seems like it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> What is innate¡­ why do you keep stepping back?¡±

    ¡°Better to be safe, be safe, you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong, whose forehead and brow were looking bluish, appeared as if he could die and no one would feel bad.

    Wiping his lip, he asked,

    ¡°Are you thinking of leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But before I go, I want to settle the matter of money.¡±

    ¡°Money matter?¡±

    Im So-Byeong tilted his head,

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that a matter which is to be decided after some more thinking and data? I heard that it hasn¡¯t even been decided when and how the business will work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I thought there was a way to solve the situation easily instead ofplicating it.¡±

    ¡°Easily?¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Young Disciple is talking about.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> you know.¡±

    Im So-Byeong frowned.

    ¡®Easily¡¯ meant that, in the end, they were getting something more than money and solving a problem at the same time.

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out what Mount Hua could give him.

    ¡°Disciple seems to have something prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and you will love it when you hear it.¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough!</i> May I ask what it is?¡±

    ¡°In exchange for the use of your bandits and protection of the business¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled,

    ¡°I thought it would be nice to cure the King¡¯s illness.¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who paused for a moment, smiled,

    ¡°I wondered what, and this was it. Disciple, as I said, this disease is not something that can be cured.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did.¡±

    ¡°I am the Green Forest King, and I have searched for all things, but this disease couldn¡¯t be cured, even after eating the greatest pill in Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded like he expected this and thought.

    It was a good idea not to bring Hae Yeon. If he heard this, he would have gone insane.

    ¡°Then how will Disciple heal me?¡±

    ¡°It is not something amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, his face was a proud face.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit different if herbs were blended?¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes changed for the first time.

 Chapter 448: Never Thought I Would Meet Someone Like This (3)

    ¡°Soul Vitality Pill?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­are you referring to the blend of herbs that was supposedly the best in the world but has been lost to history?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes were serious.

    ¡°Those words¡­¡±

    He, who had spoken fluently till now, was beginning to stutter for the first time.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> So¡­ does that mean that Mount Hua has managed to secure a way to create a pill that no one else in the world has been able to?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been silent, turned to Baek Cheon and asked,

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be kept secret?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When Baek Cheon looked at him, speechless, Chung Myung awkwardly stared back.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> please keep this a secret for now. It is something that other people shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who looked at the Mount Hua disciples in shock, pondered,

    ¡®Is this the truth? Or a lie?¡¯

    He clenched his hands around the armrests of his chair.

    ¡®Then at the sword tomb¡­.¡¯

    How surprised was he when he heard about the Sword Tomb being discovered?

    If it were possible, he would have taken a run for it. But at the same time, he was at the opposite end of the Central ins, and by the time he received the news, the issue with the Sword Tomb had already been cleared up.

    He had been finallyforted by the fact that no one found anything in there.

    ¡°You fooled the entire world.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Just because we don¡¯t speak of it doesn¡¯t mean we fooled everyone.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Im So-Byeong nodded and leaned back in his chair,

    ¡°So what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is pretty simple. This side wants to use the pill to pay for your help instead.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled,

    ¡°Do you know what my disease is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­you know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im So-Byeong stared at the warrior in front of him, looking puzzled.

    Chung Myung had never tried to win him over. Although Chung Myung was stronger, it wasn¡¯t possible to see the health of a man, but to say this now¡­

    He was lost in thought before suddenly shouting,

    ¡°N-No way, I cannot believe it, you figured out when holding my hand¡­!¡±

    ¡°No, a look at you was enough to know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong buried himself into his chair.

    ¡°Then, what is the medicine for¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am not selling medicine, I mean it. That pale face, the yin qi clear on your forehead, and the cough which is taking you down, plus your smart head.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke as if he was dering something,

    ¡°There is just one disease that has these symptoms! Nine Yin Spread Veins!¡±

    Im So-Byeong was shocked, and Chung Myung smiled as if he won.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I said no.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two of them looked at each other with nk expressions.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it cannot be that.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned, tilting his head.

    ¡®Strange, his symptoms were clearly pointing to that.¡¯

    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    Suddenly, Im So-Byeong began to cough again, his entire body shaking. He put down the cloth which covered his mouth and said,

    ¡°If what you are saying was right, would I be alive?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> right.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if he understood.

    Nine Yin Spreading Veins was a disease that caused strong yin qi to spread through the body, blocking the patient¡¯s meridians. Because of this distorted qi in the blood, the person has an extremely sharp mind, but they die swiftly because of how the distorted qi warped the body and the flow of qi.

    ¡°So it isn¡¯t that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I thought I was right.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had lost his drive, looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ things are now a mess, what do I do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡®I really hope he dies, really.¡¯

    Heavenly God.

    Why did you have to bring this idiot down to Mount Hua to torment me?! Why?!

    When Baek Cheon didn¡¯t answer, Chung Myung smiled and scratched the back of his head while Im So-Byeong sighed.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait, wait! Do not tell me! I will guess it!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Your symptoms are simr to it, but you are still alive! Then¡­ around seven points have been blocked?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then three?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face began to turn red.

    ¡°If not that, then two!¡±

    Baek Cheon screamed loudly,

    ¡°You bastard! Is that something that can be cured? Why do you have to speak without knowing¡­.¡±

    But Im So-Byeong got up, surprised,

    ¡°<i>Oh?</i> He got it right!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Surprised, Baek Cheon looked at him.

    ¡°¡­. He got it right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He got it right?

    All the hope for this world vanished from the face of Baek Cheon. Regardless of that, Im So-Byeong nodded his head in admiration,

    ¡°You are indeed Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> Well, it was nothing.¡±

    When Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulders began to droop, Yoon Jong tried tofort him.

    ¡°Calm down, Sasuk, this is not something that has happened once or twice.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is because it hasn¡¯t happened only once or twice.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    While Baek Cheon was seriously thinking about what this life meant, Im So-Byeong scratched his head with his fan and said,

    ¡°To be precise, there is a blockage on the second and a half on the third.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t like we get to measure it with a scale, is that right?¡±

    Im So-Byeong kindly answered Baek Cheon¡¯s question,

    ¡°The name changes depending on how many of your meridians are clogged, so if nine are clogged, it is what he first said. But if it is three¡­ Well, I have two and a half clogged, so¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I get it.¡±

    Baek Cheon thought if he listened anymore, it would make him go insane. At his reaction, Im So-Byeongughed bitterly.

    ¡°So, this is like the Two Yin Spreading Veins, the weakest of all, where two vessels are blockedpletely, and one is half blocked.¡±

    ¡°¡­quite an awkward one.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± said Im So-Byeong, looking sad.

    ¡°Ignoring the side effect is too severe, and there is no need to fix¡­¡±

    Chung Myung listened to him silently and helped,

    ¡°Well, anything would have decreased your lifespan.¡±

    ¡°That too.¡±

    When Im So-Byeong nodded his head, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Rather, this is better. I cannot be sure the condition can be cured if nine are blocked, but if it is just two and a half¡­¡±

    ¡°That can be done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, at this point, we can fix it with the pill.¡±

    Im So-Byeong was deep in thought.

    ¡®Soul Vitality Pill.¡¯

    What he had wasn¡¯t something that could be cured with a simple physician¡¯s trick. This was because most of his meridians would be too blocked, making it difficult to treat.

    However, the Soul Vitality Pill was different from normal spirit pills.

    This wasn¡¯t a pill made by a martial sect or faction but by Yak Seon, who could heal all. As the name suggested, the pill he made was known to be very effective when it came to restoring a body that had lost its natural flow.

    ¡®Certainly, if it was the Soul Vitality Pill¡­¡¯

    If Chung Myung¡¯s words were true, this was definitely worth talking about.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­ but well, it isn¡¯t like the pill is needed for what we have. And it is a bit inconvenient, but¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong narrowed his eyes on purpose, and looked at Chung Myung with curious eyes,

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s put aside the unneeded fa?ade.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is a bit strange¡­ If it were me, and the Green Forest said that if I showed my skills, only then would they follow. And they had put Beon Chung in front of me, hiding his identity¡­ if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t go through such a bothersome thing.¡±

    ¡°I have an odd taste for things.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like someone who would bother with their tastes.¡±

    Im So-Byeong stared at Chung Myung.

    But Chung Myung only smiled,

    ¡°The reason is simple, think about it. It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t show it, but I cannot. There is no way bandits would ept the orders of a Green Forest King who always coughs from an underlying disease. Even if there is no rebellion, your power will surely be weakened. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong sat down with crossed legs and fanned himself,

    ¡°That is an interesting reason you bring. It makes sense.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and continued,

    ¡°Right now, there is no way that the Green Forest King would be hated for fighting against others, but when the situation calms down, wouldn¡¯t things change? <i>Hmm¡­</i> wait, is the Green Forest ready to start a war with the Ten Thousand People n? Or will it avoid and look away?¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Im So-Byeong, who folded his fan, tapped his head with its tip.

    ¡°You say such rude things looking at my face, yet you seem like a gentleman. You put a sword right through my stomach.¡±

    ¡°Saying something that is obvious.¡±

    ¡°Others didn¡¯t seem to know this was obvious.¡±

    Im So-Byeong let out a deep sigh,

    ¡°So what do you want? If you say you are going toe in here and shake hands and leave, I am quite ufortable with that. I think it is ambiguous just to let this pass.¡±

    There was a momentary chill in his eyes.

    However, Chung Myung smiled again in front of the king¡¯s slightly ferocious look.

    ¡°The question you asked is wrong. It is what you want, not us.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Yah! Bring me a chair!¡±

    Just as Jo Gul flinched and began to run and grab a chair, Beon Chung had already rushed ten times faster to grab it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong was shocked at this.

    ¡°Why is this guy acting like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ too long to exin,¡± said Baek Cheon, sighing.

    Chung Myung sat down on the chair he was brought and crossed his legs, mirroring the King.

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t understand the current situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You speak kindly, but you seem to have a slow understanding of things. Don¡¯t you get it? Do you think I have the Soul Vitality Pill? <i>The</i> Soul Vitality Pill?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That, <i>Uh?</i> Yak Seon, <i>huh?</i> The thing is made by putting your very soul on the line! Do you think I have such a pill with me? The amazing pill that is said to treat every problem the human body holds¨Cinstantly!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s face contorted at Chung Myung¡¯sme attempt.

    ¡°But, what? What is that you need? Oh my, I cannot do business anymore. Do you know that I am here, right here, selling you something this precious? Even now, if I go out, there would be people lining up for this!¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand, rubbing his fingers, exaggerating the gesture.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> talking about this makes me want a drink. Get a drink here¡­.¡±

    <i>Chak!</i>

    Before Chung Myung could finish, Beon Chung approached Chung Myung and offered a bottle. It was almost as if he had prepared it beforehand, and this time it was Chung Myung who was shocked.

    ¡°¡­thanks.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Hyung!¡±

    <i>Uh¡­</i> he is a better kid than I thought?

    After gulping down the bottle, Chung Myung put it down violently with a,

    ¡°<i>Kuaaaak!</i>¡±

    Smiling after a groan announcing his enjoyment of the drink, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve.

    ¡°Now, listen carefully.¡±

    Im So-Byeong stared at Chung Myung, shocked.

    ¡°You have to fix that disease of yours quickly if you want to control Green Forest. There must be a limit to going around making someone pretend to be the King, right? The Ten Thousand People n will surely make an effort to bring that facade down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When the war intensifies, you will have to step out into the open. But¡­ if that happens, and you have to step out, who would it be? Their diseased king?¡±

    Im So-Byeong let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°And if the rumors spread of your illness¡­ It wouldn¡¯t take more than a few seconds for your men¡¯s trust to drop. There is no way you are oblivious to that, right? Still, you cannot help it, so you held this position, right?¡±

    Im So-Byeong scratched his head and shook his head.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> I won¡¯t be able to fight you any longer.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand excitedly,

    ¡°All these problems can be solved with just one pill?! Woah! So amazing! <i>Uh?</i> Just one pill?¡±

    Seeing this, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®He is really selling the medicine.¡¯

    ¡®He is openly selling medicine now?¡¯

    Even a professional medicine seller was possessed, Chung Myung heard and released Im So-Byeong.

    ¡°So!¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Chung Myung mmed his chair, and the handle broke off. Concentrating his gaze forward, he smiled,

    ¡°I am not asking what you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if he had finished his statement, Chung Myung leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs.

    ¡°How much will you pay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Name your price.¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s lips trembled, and he slowly said,

    ¡°M-Million¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> I couldn¡¯t hear?¡±

    ¡°All conditions and add one million coins!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, if I sell it somewhere else, it would be five million though.¡±

    ¡°T-Then two million!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, let¡¯s pack up!¡±

    ¡°Fo-Three million! Three is possible! End this! Please consider my situation too!¡±

    ¡°Bandits don¡¯t seem to be making a whole lot these days. They just eat and die.¡±

    ¡°Four million is too much¡­¡±

    They hassled a lot over the final stages, and the Mount Hua disciples had long been shocked.

    ¡®S-Sasuk.¡¯

    ¡®<i>Huh?</i>¡¯

    ¡®Are there any Soul Vitality Pills left on Mount Hua?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ didn¡¯t we use all of them when we fought against the Ten Thousand People n?¡¯

    ¡®Then what is he selling now?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand it?¡¯

    ¡®<i>Uh?</i>¡¯

    ¡®It is a scam.¡¯

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    Jo Gul was once impressed at the sight of Chung Myung smiling with his legs crossed and Im So-Byeong desperately trying to persuade him.

    But now he threw that thought out of the window.

    ¡®A Taoist cheating a bandit.¡¯

    Where was this world heading to?

    <i>Sigh.</i>

 Chapter 449: Never Thought I Would Meet Someone Like This (4)

    ¡°¡­ <i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    The sound of someone groaning continued as Baek Cheon looked at Im So-Byeong with sad eyes. His face, which was already pale and sickly, was now blue and dead as if he was bing a corpse.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t his disease that was worsening¡­

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i>¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his hands and giggled.

    Unlike Im So-Byeong, who was dying, this guy was full of life and hope.

    ¡°<i>Hehe.</i> As I thought, you are the king and so you are different. I admire you.¡±

    When a human was forcibly extracting the hope of another, those watching couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed. Im So-Byeong was being robbed of everything he had, even the emergency money he had kept hidden, so he slumped into his chair. It seemed like the King of the Green Forest, the symbol of their power, was slowly dying.

    Baek Cheon finally shook his head.

    ¡®Yeah, why did you have to get tangled up with this guy?¡¯

    He could be having simr thoughts.

    Im So-Byeong thought the two of them were of a simr kind. But how could there be two people like Chung Myung in the same world?

    He didn¡¯t have to survey the world to check, there could never be an exact copy of another person, Baek Cheon was sure of this.

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s mistake must be that he didn¡¯t know this.

    ¡°¡­ Disciple.¡±

    He red at Chung Myung with hatred.

    ¡°I hope you keep your promise! Make sure!¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> Obviously, we will. It isn¡¯t like we are only doing business with you once or twice.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    The disciples of Mount Hua shared a sense of relief, yet some sadness crept into all of them.

    ¡®We aren¡¯t the only ones suffering.¡¯

    ¡®Seeing how the Green Forest King suffered like that, it seems like we weren¡¯t stupid or something.¡¯

    They realized that in front of Chung Myung, all sorts of people were the same.

    ¡°Then when will the goodse?¡±

    ¡°When we head back to Mount Hua, we will send them.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> Can I really trust you?¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh,</i> I am a Taoist, why would I lie?¡±

    ¡°I am saying the same thing. You are a Taoist¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s teeth grinded together and the disciples of Mount Hua gulped in unison.

    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯

    ¡®Honestly, Mount Hua should apologize for this.¡¯

    Im So-Byeong raised his hand and rubbed his face.

    ¡°<i>Ughh!</i>¡±

    And through the gap between his fingers, he red at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Oh my god, how is a Taoist like this¡­.¡¯

    Not just the money he had earned using the status of the Green Forest King, but also the money had received from his ancestors was robbed. In addition, he was forced to sell away the artifacts that were stored in the warehouses.

    ¡°The payment¡­ please wait a bit for it. Now that we have to dispose of things¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i> I will send someone for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°There is this merchant organization I know. They will treat you kindly. Should I call them right away?¡±

    ¡°K-Kind¡­ kindly? <i>Cough! Cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong twisted his body and coughed. Finally, seeing him cough blood, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> This is why you should take my medicine and get cured. This sight hurts me so much.¡±

    ¡°T-This! <i>Cough!</i> Whose fault is this!¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked like he wanted to shoot daggers out of his eyes. At this rate, he was going to die before the illness could take him.

    ¡®What kind of Taoist would do such things!¡¯

    Even the most passionate merchants wouldn¡¯t do such things for money. But Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.

    ¡°Now, now, let us all think of this in a positive light. It is only money, and you can earn it again. But your body, now that shoulde first.¡±

    His words were correct.

    One of the things that was annoying about this was that this bastard rarely said anything that was incorrect. And the second reason was that he knew how to use the right words.

    ¡°<i>Kuak¡­</i> w-water!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Beon Chung quickly ran and held out a ss.

    Im So-Byeong quickly snatched the cup and drained it. And right away, he twisted his body as he puked out the liquid,

    ¡°This is alcohol, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> D-Did I make a mistake? I-I had prepared two of them¡­!¡±

    ¡°<i>Cough! Cough!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡®He will die like this.¡¯

    Im So-Byeong wiped his lips, looking at Chung Myung for a long time before letting out a sigh,

    ¡°¡­ anyway¡­ I hope you keep your promise.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Instead, Green Forest King, please keep your promise too. Because I lowered my prices a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if you didn¡¯t, we would have gone bankrupt.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled,

    ¡°And if you are in a hurry, would you like for us to bring it to Mount Hua? I can give it to you there.¡±

    ¡°I decline that.¡±

    At the words of Chung Myung, Im So-Byeong shook his head.

    ¡°Why? Because you are a part of the Justice Faction?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that we don¡¯t want you on Mount Hua, it is that you won¡¯t make it to Mount Hua. I am afraid you will cough yourself to death before that happens!¡±

    This made sense, so Im So-Byeong nodded.

    ¡°He is smart.¡±

    ¡°One should be.¡±

    ¡°He is a learner, a quick one too.¡±

    They weren¡¯t wearing robes for nothing.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Im So-Byeong touched his fan,

    ¡°This is the first time I have ever even seen someonee here and steal our money. Certainly, there is a reason why people speak of Mount Hua so much these days.¡±

    ¡°This is normal.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i> I just got caught.¡±

    When Im So-Byeong sighed in regret, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that now, let¡¯s continue with our business.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, Im So-Byeong¡¯s face flinched.

    ¡°Thinking about the future of our rtionship, as will I. Don¡¯t forget that I took care of you this time.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah.</i>¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Im So-Byeong justughed them away, not saying anything.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    After finishing what he had to say, Chung Myung turned around.

    ¡°I trust you will hold your end of the bargain. The items will be sent as soon as we return to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    Im So-Byeong called out to him in a low voice.

    ¡°What will Disciple do?¡±

    Such a random question with no context. Those listening all tilted their heads, not understanding what he meant.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    However, Chung Myung shrugged as if he understood.

    ¡°I want everyone to be friends here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that for real?¡±

    Chung Myung nced at him.

    His eyes looked as if nothing had changed. However, Im So-Byeong¡¯s hands, they were clenched without knowing.

    <i>Euk.</i>

    The fan bent like it would break, and Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Because things need to be fixed beforehand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    As Chung Myung walked away. Mount Hua¡¯s Disciples bowed their heads to the King and followed behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In silence and for a while, Im So-Byeong stared at where Chung Myung had just been.

    ¡°¡­ is there a problem?¡±

    When Beon Chung asked, the King shook his head.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    However, his face had changed from anger.

    ¡®What goes on inside that disciple¡¯s head?¡¯

    It seemed like Chung Myung¡¯s cold eyes, which had been there for only a moment, were so cold that he would never forget them.

    <i>Drrr!</i>

    ¡°Hyung! Are you really leaving!¡±

    Beon Chung shouted in a loud voice, and Chung Myung covered his ears.

    ¡°Speak gently!¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry, I have a loud voice.¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch.</i>¡±

    The more he looked, the more he wanted to introduce this guy to the Beast Pce Lord.

    ¡°If a Taoist stays with a bandit for a long time, it isn¡¯t good, not a single good thing wille from this. I have done my part, so I will leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Right, but¡­¡±

    Beon Chung looked at Chung Myung¡¯s face with strong loyalty and a sad face.

    ¡°If I could, I woulde with you to Mount Hua, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°We already have a beggar amongst us, do we really need a bandit too?¡±

    His words were true, but still, Beon Chung bit his lip.

    ¡°I will definitely see you again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung! I will wait for you!¡±

    It was a sight of a touching friendship. Baek Cheon and his party smiled as they pulled the cart away.

    ¡®It has been just two days since they met.¡¯

    ¡®Looking at them, it is like they are in a ten-year rtionship.¡¯

    A guy twice asrge as Chung Myung was calling him hyung, while Chung Myung took the guy for granted and actedzy. Those who hade to see them off were startled by this sight. They seemed lost watching one of the Ten Shadows interacting with Chung Myung.

    Hong Dae-Kwang also seemed like he had lost it.

    ¡®Soon, the name of Mount Hua will also spread through the Green Forest.¡¯

    There was no doubting the intentions of thisrge man. However, it didn¡¯t seem like this wasn¡¯t pure loyalty and admiration for Chung Myung.

    ¡°Go safely.¡±

    The Green Forest King, rather, Im So-Byeong, the ¡®finance head¡¯ walked up and greeted Chung Myung.

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will never die before you.¡±

    Chung Myung and Im So-Byeong exchanged nces as if there was no need for additional words.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go! Sasuk, Sago, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    With a short, painful sound, the cart began to be pulled forward.

    ¡°Go safely!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua, stay strong!¡±

    ¡°Long Live Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    There were loud cheers for them, and Chung Myung sitting on the cart, leisurely waved his hand at the crowd.

    ¡°¡­ it seems like the bandit leader is leaving the wild.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua sighed deeply and quickly moved forward.

    Watching the cart get pulled further away, Im So-Byeong unfolded his fan and gazed at the cart.

    ¡°The wind is blowing.¡±

    The Dark Night Tiger approached him and spoke with concern,

    ¡°Wind¡­¡±

    However, Im So-Byeong only said words he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Yes, the wind is blowing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It will get windy. It will be windy soon.¡±

    ¡°You talking about Mount Hua?¡±

    He silently nodded at the question and then said,

    ¡°ck Night Tiger.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°When was thest time the Evil Faction joined hands with the Justice Faction?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ wasn¡¯t it during the rise of the Demonic Sect? Since lives were being lost, it couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Im So-Byeong nodded.

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua has been busy roaming aroundtely.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that for the sake of expanding their business?¡±

    ¡°They came to us, the Evil Faction, for that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­.¡±

    He didn¡¯t have an answer for this, and Im So-Byeong shook his head.

    ¡°There are other ways. But that man came and talked to us. Then¡­.¡±

    He gulped.

    ¡®They will bring me the Soul Vitality Pill.¡¯

    Actually, there were numerous other ways to create a friendship without giving the pill. If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t mentioned it with his own mouth, even the Green Forest King wouldn¡¯t have ever known about Mount Hua having the pill.

    Although he had to pay a huge sum of money for it, the value of the pill wasn¡¯t something that could be judged with money.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t caught up in the politics, affairs, and thoughts of the collective people. He gave grace and built rtions.¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes shone,

    ¡°Like¡­ he is preparing for something huge to happen.¡±

    ¡°Something huge¡­¡± asked the Dark Night Tiger, but Im So-Byeong lowered his eyes and shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I only know one thing. That kind of person shouldn¡¯t be judged by what we see him as now. Even if pointless now, there seems to be a reason for how he acted.¡±

    ¡°Can that young Taoist escape the great mind of our King?¡±

    ¡°Young Taoist, <i>huh¡­</i>¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled.

    ¡°No matter how ferocious a tiger is, it can be tamed. However, a dragon isn¡¯t something that can be controlled even by other dragons. A young dragon is no different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He must be busy.¡±

    Im So-Byeong mumbled slowly and turned around. He left his man behind, who moved and called out to him, but Im So-Byeong didn¡¯t respond.

    Before he knew it, Im So-Byeong¡¯s face flinched at a startling thought.

    ¡®It is certainly there, right?¡¯

    Certainly, something huge wasing to the Central ins?

    He groaned softly,

    ¡°If it rains, we should hide under the eaves.¡±

    Even if the rain was of red plum blossoms.

 Chapter 450: Never Thought I Would Meet Someone Like This (5)

    A thin stream of water dripped down the teapot. The delicate scent of tea spread through the air, and Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the tea flowing into his cup.

    The swaying liquid calmed down and gradually stilled.

    ¡®Like Mount Hua.¡¯

    He had recently realized something.

    Maybe everything in the world wasn¡¯t so different from the tea filling the cup. In order to fill the teacup, one has to pour tea, and when one ends up pouring the tea, it ends up swaying and shaking the cup.

    ¡®One cannot fill a teacup without shaking it¡­¡¯

    Up till now, he had lived without letting go of the tea ceremony, and now he could see a whole world inside of it.

    ¡°Everything in the world is Tao¡­¡±

    A smile crept across the lips of Hyun Jong.

    It would be nice if this realization could be conveyed to the disciples of Mount Hua, but as Hyun Jong realized this after ages, they too will have to seek their own way.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s role was just to watch them and stop them from going down the wrong path.

    ¡°The tea smells good.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at Hyun Sang¡¯s words.

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    Hyun Sang nodded his head at the smell of the tea.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it tasted like this, but now I think I can understand why people talk about tea ceremonies.¡±

    ¡°It is something you need to make time to do.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang and smiled.

    Hyun Sang had been poisoned and his body was severely injured during the recent siege, and he had only recently recovered. Maybe because his body was better, his expression felt softer now.

    ¡°The children who left aren¡¯t back yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they always do something? Even if it takes time, they will be back without any major incidents.¡±

    ¡°Right, they should.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked out the window, and he could see the clear sky out there.

    ¡°No more¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­clouds, clear sky.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two could sense something new.

    Despite the screamsing from outside, they drank their tea like nothing was happening.

    ¡°What is Hyun Young doing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day when we settle the Eunha Merchant¡¯s ounts? The Young Master should being.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huhu.</i> Hyun Young is doing his job¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ack!</i> S-Save me! <i>Ack!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am sure he is, just the two of us drinking here makes my heart hurt.¡±

    ¡°He has other tasks.¡±

    Hyun Sang clicked his tongue,

    ¡°And he wouldn¡¯t consider it work. Money ising in, so why would he be here? They say he doesn¡¯t have to go directly, but the man cannot stop. <i>Tch.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jongughed at this.

    ¡°Right, everyone¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>ACKKKKKKK!</i>¡±

    ¡°Is working¡­.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ach!</i> I might really die!¡±

    ¡°In Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°No more! <i>Ack!</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong, unable to finish his words, flinched and closed his eyes.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    Clearing his throat, he jumped up from where he was seated and headed for the door.

    <i>ck!</i>

    When he opened the door, he looked at Mount Hua disciples sprawled on the ground and their pained faces.

    Looking at the chunks of metal hanging from their limbs, he could guess why they were screaming.

    ¡°Instructor.¡±

    ¡°Save me!¡±

    Everyone was crawling on the ground, with just one person walking around calmly.

    ¡°You seem to becking.¡±

    Un Geom.

    He was smiling and looking down at the kids with one sleeve fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t do much.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked wide-eyed at Un Geom.

    ¡°W-We might die, though?¡±

    ¡°<i>Haha.</i> When will that happen?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°I know because I tried it, people don¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The disciples¡¯ faces contorted.

    If it were someone else, they would have retorted with something, but not to Un Geom. Wasn¡¯t he the one who really visited thend between life and death because of the most recent battle against the Ten Thousand People n?

    The person in question said it, so could they say anything back?

    Un Geom smiled and continued reading their thoughts.

    ¡°I learned martial arts all my life, but I never heard of anyone dying while training. So get up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Who did he know that practiced like this? No, rather, would any sane person even feel happy listening to this?

    <i>Uh?</i>

    The disciples all gulped their words down, unable to speak them, and stared at Un Geom in shock.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    But the man didn¡¯t care and continued,

    ¡°Everything I am doing now is for you all.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Soon, Chung Myung will return.¡±

    At the mention of the name ¡®Chung Myung¡¯, their faces turned pale.

    ¡°Seeing how their time away has been extended, there must have been some setbacks. What happens when hees back, sees you all, and thinks your training didn¡¯t go well?¡±

    That¡­

    ¡®He will go full-on insane.¡¯

    ¡®I cannot even imagine.¡¯

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    They could already see Chung Myung losing his mind.

    ¡°¡­ When a man earns fame, they change a little.¡±

    ¡°How can he be so consistent then!¡±

    The disciples whispered.

    ¡°So, I am doing this. So instead, you should consider this as me helping you out. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be trained by me than Chung Myung?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    At least they knew Un Geom had kindness. Though he had been going overboard with their trainingtely.

    ¡°But¡­ we seemed a little too happy to worry about those facts?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Un Geom smiled as if he loved this.

    ¡°People say there is a method to everything, and indeed, there is a method to teaching. I am learning a lot from teaching you with this new attitude to learning I have begun to inculcate. Every day is new, how can we not enjoy this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those were grandiose words, but when tranted, they meant that torturing the disciples was this man¡¯s way of learning how to quickly be stronger.

    ¡®He wasn¡¯t always like this.¡¯

    ¡®He was stained. He is tainted. Why is everyone changing!¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua held back their tears. If there was one consistent person on Mount Hua, it was their sect leader, and these Mount Hua disciples were getting first-hand experience of the changes in people.

    Even though the struggling sect began to gain money, the lives of the disciples were still in agony.

    It was then.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Everyone turned their heads at the groan.

    ¡°We greet Sect Leader,¡± said Un Geom first, discovering Hyun Jong a bitte.

    ¡°Yes, yes. You are all working hard.¡±

    Hyun Jong nced at the disciples still on the ground, who were earnestly pleading to him.

    ¡®Sect Leader!¡¯

    ¡®Please say something! Instructor has be weird!¡¯

    ¡®We might die at this pace.¡¯

    Hyun Jong was also able to know exactly what their eyes meant, and thinking for a second he asked,

    ¡°You are training?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was so involved with their training that we ended up in front of Sect Leader¡¯s residence. I apologize that I didn¡¯t pay attention. We will move to another ce.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Where else could there be a better ce? And there is no ce on Mount Hua where disciples cannot practice.¡±

    He gently shook his head, and Un Geom looked at him.

    ¡°But their training is¡­ a bit too hard, in my opinion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Now, the disciples held some hope. But Un Geom smiled and answered,

    ¡°But training is meaningless if it isn¡¯t hard. Besides, would the usual training save the kids when they are in crisis? Just as how I felt in the battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°One shouldn¡¯t neglect their training, at least not for the sake of the kids.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> Right. Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned to the disciples with an apologetic look.

    ¡®Sect Leader!¡¯

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you saying something? Sect Leader!¡¯

    But he turned away from them, avoiding their gazes.

    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯

    He would help them if possible, but he was pushed away from the answer he received. In addition, Un Geom had almost died a couple of days ago, so him speaking so confidently made it awkward for Hyun Jong to say anything.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> Then work hard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    <i>Tak.</i>

    The door closed, and the disciples looked like all hope was lost.

    ¡°S-Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    Un Geom, who confirmed that the door was closed, smiled.

    ¡°Now, let us continue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Looking at Sect Leader and how you reacted, it seems like you have some strength left. Shall we get to some more training?¡±

    ¡°Instructor!¡±

    ¡°We made a mistake!¡±

    Wailing screams broke out, and now there was no hope left for the disciples.

    ¡®We will die. Die, for sure. I am going to die and not in the hands of Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®I miss the old days. I really miss them¡­¡¯

    In the past¡­

    Before Chung Myung entered Mount Hua, this ce was so peaceful, and the thought brought tears to their eyes.

    Unfortunately, their ordeal didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°Now, once again we¡­¡±

    <i>Grrrng!</i>

    ¡°<i>Hm?</i>¡±

    Un Geom turned his head to the side.

    <i>Grrrng!</i>

    There was a strange sounding from the far side.

    ¡°<i>Hmm.</i> It looks like they have returned.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Let us head to the gate, the kids seem to havee back.¡±

    Only then did the disciples jump up at the roaring sound.

    ¡°Sahyung is back!¡±

    ¡°Open the gate!¡±

    Everyone rushed over to the gate.

    Their¡¯s was the joy of being able to escape from training, even for a moment, even if it meant seeing Chung Myung who they hated. But, Un Geom didn¡¯t bother with the disciples either.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua opened the gate and rushed out. They stood in front of the gate, waiting for them to return. It was so beautiful to see them all waiting for their brothers, who were returning after a long time.

    It took just one thing.

    <i>Grrrng!</i>

    ¡°¡­ but what is that sound?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Everyone looked confused at the sound, but right then¨C

    <i>sh!</i>

    ¡°<i>Kuak!</i> That!¡±

    ¡°So shiny! What is that¡­ my head!¡±

    As if a brilliant sun was shining, a round head appeared from the bottom of the hill.

    ¡°Monk Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°He is back saf¡­¡±

    Those who wanted to greet him with smiles, shut up awkwardly.

    ¡°<i>Haaa¡­.</i>¡±

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    With every step Hae Yeon took, the disciples of Mount Hua flinched and stepped back.

    ¡®Monk Hae Yeon¡­ is that him?¡¯

    ¡®It looks like it, but¡­.¡¯

    ¡®¡­ did he fall into hell on the way here?¡¯

    Hae Yeon was Hae Yeon, but his aura was different from what they knew. The once bashful guy, who set out to discover the world, wasn¡¯t there anymore. Instead, they could see a monster from hell with ring eyes approach them.

    ¡°¡­ but the sound of the cart? The cart sounds¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is it made of iron?¡±

    <i>Grrrng!</i>

    When Hae Yeon came into view, arge cart came up behind him. At the same time, Baek Cheon and others were pulling the cart.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As they came up in half-ragged clothes, the others felt this unknown intimidation take over.

    ¡°S-Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you have returned safely.¡±

    Everyone spoke very cautiously. And Baek Cheon, who had lowered his head behind Hae Yeon, raised it up.

    His eyes instantly scanned the disciples.

    ¡°¡­ a very¡­.¡±

    His lips twisted into a smile.

    ¡°Pleasant time you had here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No. No!

    We worked really hard!

    But they couldn¡¯t say that after watching them. Looking at the dust and the condition of their clothes, the disciples could tell how tough their journey was.

    ¡°¡­ see how clean their clothes are.¡± added Yoon Jong.

    ¡°¡­ so dead, really.¡± Jo Gul followed up.

    ¡°They need to be trained.¡± ring Yu Yiseol came into view.

    ¡°¡­ even the sahyungs will suffer!¡± grunted Tang Soso.

    And Baek Sang, who had no strength left to talk, just copsed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon approached the disciples asking,

    ¡°You trained hard while we were away, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ W-We did Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    His eyes shone,

    ¡°Then let us go and check. If I don¡¯t see it, then you are done for.¡±

    That¡­

    Sahyung?

    Was this sahyung and not Chung Myung?

    ¡°All ready?¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung rubbed his eyes and got up.

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> I am hungry. I need to have something.¡±

    He jumped off the cart and slowly stepped through the gate. And there was no shouting.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Contrary to their thoughts, he didn¡¯t nag them.

    But¡­

    ¡®Why do I hate this side of him more?¡¯

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re not concentrating?¡±

    Those who looked at Chung Myung turned their heads back to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°How dare¡­.¡±

    Eventually, the face of Baek Cheon had this wicked grin. And the disciples of Mount Hua thought that this smile was simr to Chung Myung¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how your skills have developed. Since you worked so hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A deep despair fell into the eyes of the disciples.

 Chapter 451: Why Will That Person Come Here? (1)

    ¡°<i>Ohh!</i> This¡­?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled,

    ¡°¡­you mean this is the sword made of cold steel by the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A simple answer, yet it wasn¡¯t a short answer without meaning.

    ¡°¡­as expected.¡±

    Hyun Jong reached out and lightly touched the wooden box.

    ¡°The box is odd¡­ perhaps because it is made by the Tang Family.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Hyun Jong with a smile. Actually, the wooden box containing the swords was nothing special. However, the reason Hyun Jong was misunderstood wasn¡¯t funny, but how he looked was what Baek Cheon understood.

    ¡°Please open it, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded and slowly opened the box.

    <i>Kiik.</i>

    ¡°<i>Ohh!</i>¡±

    At the sight of the finally revealed swords, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shone with passion. His gaze was fixed on these swords that had plum blossoms engraved on them.

    Just by looking at the sheath of the sword, it was made clear how subtle the colors used were, and the effect made it look elegant. Moreover, what made him even happier was the plum blossom design engraved on the sheaths and the swords.

    ¡®Plum Blossom sword.¡¯

    For some reason, this made him emotional.

    ¡®How happy would our ancestors have been if they had seen this?¡¯

    It seemed like yesterday that they couldn¡¯t give their kids proper swords, but now they had cold steel¡­.

    To others, these might be treasured swords, but to Hyun Jong, these swords held a much more profound meaning.

    ¡°So wonderful.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled softly and stretched out his hand toward the swords.

    But¡­

    <i>Snap!</i>

    Before his hands could even grab one, someone had snatched it away with lightning-fast speed.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡­this brat.

    Still, I am the sect leader, before I even look¡­

    But he couldn¡¯t say anything. Even the eyes of Hyun Sang seemed to be tainted with madness.

    ¡°¡­ cold steel sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    <i>Srng!</i>

    Hyun Sang slowly pulled the sheath off to reveal the de. The de was whiter than a normal sword and began to glow faint blue.

    ¡°<i>Ohh¡­.</i>¡± eximed Hyun Sang at the sight. Anyone who had wielded a sword their whole life would have no other choice but to notice how amazing this sword was.

    Hyun Sang stretched out a hand and touched the plum blossom engraved on the sword de. He only touched it lightly, but his hand felt cold.

    When he lightly flicked the de, it rang with this clear sound.

    ¡°An amazing sword! What a great sword!¡±

    Hyun Sang was excited by this and turned to swing it.

    ¡®Would this be alright?¡¯

    Unlike Hyun Young, who opened his mouth when something wrong happened, Hyun Sang always kept his calm. So, seeing him act like a child holding a new toy, Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°It is fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Just once!¡±

    Hyun Sang lightly swung his sword. Strangely, the sword had this blue qi rising from within, collecting at the tip¡­

    Sword qi?

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Eeeik!</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon and the others had to throw themselves to the ground as the sword suddenly exuded sword qi.

    <i>sh!</i>

    The sword qi dug into the wall, leaving arge scar on it.

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Seeing this, Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes shook greatly. And at the same time, Hyun Jong jumped from his spot and kicked Hyun Sang on the butt.

    ¡°You madman!¡±

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Hit, Hyun Sang tumbled onto the ground.

    ¡°To unfold sword qi in this room?! Have you lost it?¡±

    Hyun Jong widened his eyes and pointed at him.

    Almost as if shocked, Hyun Sang looked at the sword with a gaping mouth.

    ¡°N-No, it wasn¡¯t like that, Sect Leader¡­ I really didn¡¯t put much effort into it! I just infused a very little¡­¡±

    At that time¡­

    <i>Grrr!</i>

    The wall that had been shed by Hyun Sang¡¯s sword qi copsed right then, and now one side of the room had a hole in it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong raised his eyes and looked at the copsed wall. His eyes widened when he saw the extent of his sh.

    ¡®This guy and that guy too¡­¡¯

    The disciples were out earning a good name while the elders were creating idents.

    ¡®Oh my, what was this¡­¡¯ mumbled Hyun Sang, unable toe to terms with this.

    ¡°N-No, this cannot be.¡±

    But those words only served to annoy Hyun Jong,

    ¡°When a so-called elder is so blinded by a sword that he makes a mistake that even the kids don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°T-That is not it, Sect Leader! This sword¡­ this sword is strange! It cannot be like this!¡±

    Even when he was being yelled at, Hyun Sang was admiring the sword. In the end, it was Hyun Jong who couldn¡¯t keep his anger inside.

    ¡°Look at me!¡±

    Hyun Jong snatched the sword from Hyun Sang before carefully infusing his internal qi into the de.

    <i>Shh!</i>

    He had just put in a little, but the sword qi rose up to the tip of the sword and continued to grow as if he was continuing to infuse qi.

    ¡°¡­ this cannot be.¡±

    Hyun Jong eventually lost his words as he was shocked.

    ¡°¡­ that is why these are treasured swords.¡±

    To be honest, he thought that a treasured sword would just be a bit harder and sharper than the normal ones. But this, this, seemed a whole lot different.

    It was at this moment that he finally understood why the so-called best swordsmen on the Central ins were so adamant about using treasured swords.

    ¡°I heard that a master in calligraphy doesn¡¯t choose a brush.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense. The better the brush, the cleaner his attempt.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Hearing his words, Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung, who smiled happily and continued,

    ¡°Because if you are a calligrapher, you make a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you should use a good brush.¡±

    <i>Ahh¡­</i>

    Right.

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°It is the same for all. There are no penniless masters, and it is all a bluff when people say they used bad weapons to get strong and famous. Like, ¡®I can use this weapon and still be stronger than you¡­¡¯ that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was staring nkly at the copsed wall, asked Chung Myung,

    ¡°I also heard that¡­ but isn¡¯t this a bit too exaggerated? As far as I heard, in the past, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint was said to have defeated the Demonic Sect with a single strand of grass¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of madman spread such rumors? So he changed the Plum Blossom Sword? Why would he even carry a strand of grass, leaving a perfectly fine sword? Who is the nonsense person who said such things!¡±

    Instead of answering, Baek Cheon turned his gaze to the side and looked at where Hyun Sang was standing with a shy expression.

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    ¡°E-Elder? I didn¡¯t know that, <i>hehe.</i>¡±

    He had only told the trainees that once. But Hyun Sang, quick at highlighting such things, made them spread like wildfire, and now he felt a bit shy.

    Chung Myung coughed.

    ¡°Hmm, anyway, you should always use a good sword!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t too happy with Chung Myung speaking badly about their ancestors, but seeing how the iron was this good, he could understand why Chung Myung emphasized using a good sword.

    This sword would take the skills of the Mount Hua disciples to the next level. And because of this, there would be less risk of them being wounded in future battles.

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with gentle eyes and nodded,

    ¡°I think so¡­¡±

    <i>Bang!</i>

    At that moment, the door opened with a loud bang.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And Hyun Young hurriedly jumped through the half-open door,

    ¡°Damn it! What the hell is making this meeting take so long?! Why did they have to be this sloppy!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young, who was grumbling wildly, smiled brightly when he found Chung Myung,

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, you! What more did you bring¡­ this?¡±

    Hyun Young jumped at Hyun Jong, looking at the sword he was holding.

    ¡°¡­ you brought¡­¡±

    Still thinking it was fortunate that it wasn¡¯t Hyun Sang, Hyun Jong handed the sword over to Hyun Young.

    ¡°<i>Ohh.</i> This color¡­ besides, there are plum blossom petals engraved on it, <i>haha.</i> Indeed this is a sword worthy of being called a plum blossom sword.¡±

    Moreover, he was feeling the proper weight and bnce from it, making it perfect for the Mount Hua sword techniques.

    ¡°Infuse your internal qi into it, your Sahyung has already taken down a wall.¡±

    ¡°Wall? Oh my? What is with him?¡±

    Shocked, Hyun Young looked at the wall. Then, with a frightened face, he turned his head and red at Hyun Sang, making him flinch and avert his gaze. As expected, Hyun Young¡¯s harsh words soon followed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t earn even a single penny!¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    ¡°This fresh blood goes all the way to Sichuan to earn money! And an elder is out here!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I said sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch. Egh!</i>¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue, disapproving of what happened, and said to Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Sect Leader, the kids came back after doing something good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed they have.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring enough swords?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I brought enough for use in the proper manner. However, I am a bit unsure if they were being generous. The cold steel¡­ we are running out of it.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Young nodded happily, seeing that Hyun Jong was also smiling. Now that everything was working out, his heart felt so warm¡­

    ¡°That is why, with the right method, we can treat them. He suffered so much all this time!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you get to decide what we take and leave to the grave? People should know how to let go! <i>Eh!</i>¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say thest time, if we let them go, they will take care of themselves! When have you ever seen this young guy do his job properly?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head and looked out the window¡­ and he rather thought the sky looked clear.

    ¡®This guy and that one too¡­¡¯

    He really wished they would all just be off.

    However, whether or not Hyun Jong was cursing them, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young were filled with joy.

    ¡°Right, right! You have suffered so much! <i>Hehehe!</i> You have made a much better sword than I thought!¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> How hard must it have been to have half his face sink away!¡±

    Listening to this, Baek Cheon¡¯s lips twitched.

    Half? Half?

    If Chung Myung¡¯s face doubled, he would be like a moon. He was the one whoid down, ate, and slept all the time¡­

    At that time, Hyun Young, who was roughly stroking Chung Myung¡¯s head, flinched as he saw something pure white around Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    ¡°W-What is that?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> this thing? The Beast Pce Lord gifted this to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­the fur looks unusual¡­ expensive too.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Perhaps seeing the greed in the eyes of Hyun Young, Baek Ah looked shocked and growled.

    <i>Hwaaak!</i>

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    <i>Tak!</i>

    After being punished right away by Chung Myung, Baek Ah became sullen. It tucked its head back into Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    Chung Myung shrugged,

    ¡°Still not away from old habits.¡±

    ¡°I see, so unlike you.¡±

    No, Elder.

    It is really simr¡­

    Hyun Young gazed at Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    ¡°<i>Hmm?</i> This?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and unwrapped his sword, the Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword, from his waist and held it out.

    ¡°A gift given by the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong and the elders were speechless as they inspected the sword.

    ¡°¡­ this.¡±

    In particr, Hyun Sang was unable to speak and gulped.

    ¡®This is quite different.¡¯

    A sword made of cold steel by the Tang Family wouldn¡¯tck the title of a treasured sword, but the skill in forging that sword was iparable to normal cold steel swords.

    ¡°Can I see it for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung obediently handed over his sword to Hyun Sang, who took it carefully, his hands trembling.

    ¡°<i>Huh!</i>¡±

    Looking at the body of the sword, he gulped.

    ¡°This¡­ this sword¡­.¡±

    His voice sounded like he was losing it, and Hyun Young, who was to the side, also couldn¡¯t hide his shock and asked Chung Myung,

    ¡°You mean this sword was made just like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was a gift given to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a gift for Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong repeated Chung Myung¡¯s words and nodded.

    ¡°It is something I am really grateful for.¡±

    ¡°Want to keep it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s question, Hyun Jong shook his head right away.

    ¡°You say they gave it to Mount Hua as a gift, but this was a sword made for you to use.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hmmm.</i> Right.¡±

    ¡°Then you are right. The heart of the gift recipient is important, but so is the will of the person giving it.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded,

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, even after the decision was made, Hyun Sang couldn¡¯t easily give the sword back to Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you want to keep it¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young turned his eyes,

    ¡°Give it to me! How slow are you being!¡±

    ¡°Y-You! You know how important a sword is to a swordsman!¡±

    ¡°Enough of this!¡±

    Hyun Young shouted and snatched the sword from the hands of Hyun Sang and gave it back to Chung Myung.

    ¡°You use it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and tied the sword back at his waist while Hyun Sang smacked his lips.

    ¡°Then lend it to me once¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Shut up already!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head and looked at Chung Myung. As always, his eyes softened at the sight of him.

    ¡°Right, you suffered so much. So did you do anything else?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah,</i> for now, we managed to solve the Ghost n thing. We have informed the Eunha Merchant Guild of the situation, so we should be able to start our business soon.¡±

    ¡°That is good news.¡±

    ¡°And, <i>uh¡­</i>¡±

    Chung Myung thought for a moment and said,

    ¡°I ended up forming an alliance with two sects, Sichuan Tang and the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We named it the Heavenly Friends Alliance. For now, there are three of us, but we will add more factions.¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly frowned at the news.

    ¡°Since you have done so, you must have looked carefully. So, I don¡¯t think it was a hasty decision. We will have to coordinate the big and small things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we need to do that. Because Sect Leader is the alliance leader.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Who?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°What am I?¡±

    ¡°The Alliance Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why me?¡±

    Unfortunately¡­ no one had an answer for him.

    Unfortunately.

 Chapter 452: Why Will That Person Come Here? (2)

    There wasn¡¯t a single cloud in the sky, and a soft smile rose on Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    ¡°So nice.¡±

    ¡°Really good.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who were lying next to him, looked up at the sky with peaceful faces.

    It was a spotless clear sky.

    A cool wind blew around.

    And even the faint scent of plum blossoms could be smelt, everything was perfect.

    ¡°That is why I think it¡¯s hard work to leave my home.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right. I had never thought to look up at the sky all this time until I returned to Mount Hua.¡±

    Of course, it wasrgely because of Chung Myung.

    Well, after a long journey, they were finally happy toe back to Mount Hua and rest. Even with that mood, Yoon Jong said,

    ¡°¡­ it would have been perfect if Sect Leader wasn¡¯t so ill.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And the three of them sighed.

    Hyun Jong was bedridden after hearing the details involved with the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    Chung Myung came back with good gains, but the guy asked why Sect Leader was acting that way¡­ it went beyond the fact that Chung Myung was almost hit in the face¡­

    ¡°If the wall hadn¡¯t fallen down, maybe he would have been less miserable.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. Someone needs to fix the room.¡±

    Tears almost covered their faces when they saw their Sect Leader lying down on a bed that was in a room with a copsed wall from which wind could blow on him. Even though Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong put up cloth to act as a wall, it was only a temporary measure.

    ¡°But was it enough to make one so sick?¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a sigh, and Jo Gul tilted his head.

    ¡°He is a person who has more headaches dealing with Mount Hua by himself, and now isn¡¯t he doing more work?¡±

    ¡°The reason why Mount Hua gives him headaches is Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°The Alliance also has Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°And even if he had the heart to head for Xi¡¯an on his own, walking there on his own two feet and flying there on a typhoon have very different meanings.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    The problem was that Hyun Jong didn¡¯t want to head to Xi¡¯an at all.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    <i>ck!</i>

    ¡°Now that we are back on Mount Hua, try to embody what we went through on the trip. The sword technique training which we didn¡¯t get to concentrate on can be started¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughhhhhh!</i>¡±

    <i>Chack! Chack!</i>

    Baek Cheon scrunched his forehead together and got up.

    ¡°The cart shakes when your speed drops! Can you not run properly?!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ugh¡­</i> Sasuk. Sasuk, this is heavy.¡±

    ¡°What kind of cart is made with metal¡­¡±

    The three Mount Hua disciples were lying on the iron cart that Chung Myung had used on the way back. The three disciples stood up and looked at the other disciples from Mount Hua, who were pulling the cart.

    ¡°See these feet? See them?¡±

    ¡°We left on them and dragged the cart to and from Sichuan!¡±

    At their heartless words, the disciples of Mount Hua, who were pulling the cart, began to sweat.

    ¡®Did we make you do it!¡¯

    ¡®Why are you taking your anger out on us after being beaten around by Chung Myung?¡¯

    In the center of the training room, the other disciplesid out exhausted. They had already moved the cart, and now they seemed to have fainted, barely able to breathe.

    Just then, Jo Gul¡¯s friendly voice came floating in,

    ¡°I know it ¡¯cause I tried it, but this is a really good training method. I do not know anything else that works this well. Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Fucking¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±

    Gulping down their angry words, the disciples, who were still pulling the cart, began to do so with all their might. Looking at them, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes began to shine.

    ¡®Sasuk must have done well with them.¡¯

    Having the strength to open their mouths despite running with all their might while pulling the heavy cart meant that their basic stamina was much better than before they had left for Sichuan.

    ¡°If the cloth is wet, make it dry. Dry it to the extent that not a single drop falls from it.¡±

    Like when Chung Myung bullied them all.

    ¡®I hate myself for understanding that.¡¯

    Baek Cheon clicked his tongue and screamed,

    ¡°Run faster! More! Run till your legs go numb!¡±

    ¡°<i>Ughh!</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Ackkkk!</i>¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples began to foam at the mouth as they pulled their cart. And after a while¡­

    ¡°<i>Kwaaak!</i>¡±

    ¡°No more¡­ I cannot do this¡­¡±

    The remaining disciples, who were pulling the cart, began to tip over one by one. And finally, the cart was stopped.

    Baek Cheon clicked his tongue,

    ¡°Everyone, attention!¡±

    ¡°Attention!¡±

    The disciples, who were scattered around, groaned and got up. Somehow, they all lined up and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Do you like the new swords?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°They are the best, Sasuk!¡±

    Hearing the word ¡®sword¡¯, everyone looked so on edge. Even in the midst of this, their gazes were all on the steel swords on the three¡¯s waists.

    ¡®I cannot believe this is happening.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know about others like this, but this is the best.¡¯

    A sword made from cold steel was something that even the renowned Wudang wasn¡¯t able to gift all their disciples, instead using them only for their elders. It was unprecedented that such swords were here.

    ¡°The value of these swords is greater than you all think. Do not forget the grace of the Sect Leader and the elders who are giving you these swords.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    All of their faces were filled with excitement, and Baek Cheon smiled while looking at them.

    ¡°But we just have a little problem¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°You see the swords are.¡±

    He pointed to the cold steel swords.

    ¡°Are a bit expensive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those words made the disciples of Mount Hua look at the swords in shock before nodding as if they understood.

    ¡®They should be expensive.¡¯

    ¡®It has to be expensive. It is made of cold steel.¡¯

    When everyone looked as if they understood, Baek Cheon nodded his head and continued,

    ¡°Right. Right. They are quite expensive, but if you think about it this way, you people will have a chance to enter Kangho with those swords now. But what if something happens that ends with the sword being taken away?¡±

    ¡°¡­that would be bad.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Do not think about it so simply. Think about what would happen the moment youe back without your sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of the disciples all turned pale as just the thought of it was terrifying.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a problem with only Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡®Even Elder Hyun Young would kill us.¡¯

    This was a future they could not handle.

    ¡°Do you get what I mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    A heartfelt, sincere answer to which Baek Cheon shook his head,

    ¡°Kangho is like this. Treasured swords have their owners. Even if you get lucky, if you do not have the strength to protect it, then it means the weapon doesn¡¯t belong to you. In other words¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the disciples,

    ¡°It means that if you want to use these swords, you need to be a swordsman suitable enough to protect it too.¡±

    The eyes of the disciples changed. A perfect theory, but one which made them forget about their excitement to hold their new swords.

    ¡°So do notze around and work hard. You must prove yourself to be worthy of these swords. Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Good, now next up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A few moved for the cart with their heads lowered, and Yoon Jong turned to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°But, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°<i>Huh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Where is Sasuk Baek Sang? I haven¡¯t seen him since before?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Baek Sang? I sent him to the vige for a while.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> The vige? All of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°We arecking.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    Baek Cheon pointed to the iron cart.

    ¡°This.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We have many kids to train, so using just one cart would be inefficient. So, I asked him to get us a few more. I also asked for a separate cart that can be pulled through mountain roads.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah.</i> The lower body of these guys should be strong.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Baek Cheon with slightly trembling eyes.

    ¡®Sasuk.¡¯

    How far was he trying to go?

    ¡°How is your body?¡±

    ¡°I am used to it now.¡±

    Un Geom smiled and offered tea to Chung Myung.

    Only his left hand could be used, but the movement of brewing and pouring tea looked quite natural.

    ¡°Are you not ufortable?¡±

    At those words, Un Geom smiled,

    ¡°Everything in this world is ufortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°People cannot fly like birds or swim like fishes. We cannot run like horses, and we cannot climb a tree like a monkey. Shouldn¡¯t it be ufortable then?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if he agreed.

    ¡°Much in the same way, some people use two arms, but I only have one to use. My difort has surely increased a little, but the difference is small.¡±

    Un geom¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°Following the Tao and mastering martial arts means acknowledging such differences and doing the best we can in those situations. What is the big deal about being a little ufortable? We just need to work a little harder.¡±

    Actually, Chung Myung didn¡¯t like it too much.

    Although he lived his entire life based on Tao, sometimes it felt like far clouds in the sky.

    But¡­

    He didn¡¯t dare question these things, especially to his sect leader, who would be very opposed to his words. The reason why he respected Un Geom was because he put the teachings of Tao into practice.

    Chung Myung looked at Un Geom¡¯s forearm. Even though it wasn¡¯t long, he could see that his arm was solid. Despite being covered by clothes, it was clear.

    ¡°Give it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung held out the cold steel sword he had brought. The one meant for Un Geom. And Un Geom unsheathed it with one hand and inspected the body.

    ¡°Such a good sword.¡±

    He smiled a little.

    ¡°It is a good sword. It is sharp and sturdy too.¡±

    Quickly, he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Instructor.¡±

    ¡°You did very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung closed his mouth, the gaze Un Geom was directing towards him held a subtle meaning.

    ¡°This sword isn¡¯t for me, it is for the children of Mount Hua who cannot keep up with you, right?¡±

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head a little.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t have such a meaning.¡±

    But Un Geon smiled as if he could see through the guy.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it frustrating to lead the children when you are in front, all alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­ <i>Hmm.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung slightly thought about it with an odd expression before looking toward Un Geom.

    He could understand a lot of things from this, but he didn¡¯t feel like it now.

    ¡°Honestly, it was quite frustrating.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked out the window. One could not see it, but Baek Cheon and some other sahyungs were guiding Mount Hua¡¯s disciples while the others focused on their personal training.

    ¡°But these days, I am fine. Both my sahyungs and elders are working hard.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. These days, there are times when I cannot handle it.¡±

    ¡°¡­that sounds odd.¡±

    Un Geom smiled like it was a joke.

    These were things he couldn¡¯t see when he lived only for the sword. After wandering thends between life and death beforeing back, it was like he could notice a lot of new things.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be in a hurry, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since we are all back on Mount Hua, let¡¯s rest. A horse that runs without rest will, in time, copse. Then you will never be able to run as you did before.¡±

    Chung Myung stared at Un Geom and nodded,

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his face looking embarrassed, before smiling.

    ¡®That side of him looks like an adult.¡¯

    Considering how long he had lived, he could notpete with them. Was this why his former sect leader asked him to grow up like this?

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Why?¡±

    Un Geom replied.

    ¡°As I said, I taught the kids about the basics necessary to having a strong lower body. But isn¡¯t it strange that I am the only one who learns the sword while I teach basics to the disciples?¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°So, after all, I am also rebuilding my body. Until I am firmly strong, I should continue. In fact, I was about to speak to you since I was finally seeing some results now.¡±

    Un Geom looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°So? Can I be of help now?¡±

    ¡°You will be in trouble if you are with me.¡±

    ¡°<i>Hahah.</i> Since I have bullied the kids, I guess I should be bullied now.¡±

    ¡°As long as you are prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°Nice. When should I start learning?¡±

    ¡°I am just helping. It isn¡¯t something so grandiose like teaching.¡±

    Un Geomughed as he ruffled Chung Myung¡¯s hair.

    That day¡­

    In the training hall behind the White Plum Blossom Boarding House, the sound of a sword cutting through the wind echoed out till dawn.

 Chapter 453: Why Will That Person Come Here? (3)

    ¡°Life is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung extended his hand into the wind that was blowing past and grabbed the cold bottle of alcohol.

    He gulped down his drink and slightly turned his head to look at the snacks beside him. A smile came to his lips as he looked at the duck which Hyun Young had brought.

    Furthermore¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand now. Your legs, your legs can be seen!¡±

    ¡°If you have the strength to curse, then draw the cart more! More!¡±

    ¡°How dare you open your eyes that wide? Squeeze out everything!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With Baek Cheon in the lead, Baek Sang, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul were making the disciples of Mount Hua work. They were holding their swords in one hand and screaming at them¡­ just looking at them is¡­ <i>uh¡­</i>

    After thinking for a moment, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®What good will them knowing that bring?¡¯

    It worked because their efficiency was good.

    Well.

    If the upper and lower water were clear, the beautiful system that automatically pulled up the bottom would run smoothly.

    <i>Uh?</i>

    Isn¡¯t this what was normally done¡­?

    To others!

    Chung Myung looked at the sky. Baek Ah wriggled for a moment pressing her head close to his, but now she slowly calmed down.

    ¡®We managed toe this far.¡¯

    Looking back, it was quite a difficult time. It took just a year of travel after he was reborn as a beggar to return to Mount Hua.

    He led his disobedient young sahyungs and sasuks. He convinced his elders and Sect Leader, who doubted him, with a righteous cause.

    After a long battle and difficult times, they had finallye this far.

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i> This is a human-like victory, a human victory. Isn¡¯t that right, my Sect Leader Sahyung?¡±

    -It took a long time.

    ¡°You are, seriously¡­¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    <i>Ah,</i> then you do it yourself!

    Because I am here, we got here so quickly. If Sect Leader Sahyung were here, then maybe we would be ying GO now!

    ¡°<i>Tch,</i> what good wille from telling you.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been gulping down his drink, touched his stomach and looked at Mount Hua with a calm expression.

    Looking at the others practicing on their own and the older ones who had begun to handle their own taste, this seemed like a sect now.

    When he thought of the first time he had climbed Mount Hua, the saying ¡®mulberry fields be the sea and seas be the mulberry fields¡¯ was correct.

    But¡­

    ¡°Still so far.¡±

    That is right, it is just the sect had fallen into the line for now.

    The people of the world praised Mount Hua for winning over everyone, but that was just an evaluation full of selfishness. It was meant to emphasize the fact that Mount Hua, wearing the mast of the Justice Faction, had disgraced people from the Evil Faction.

    Mount Hua had only done the part where they repulsed the Ten Thousand People n. To put it bluntly, that was the limit for Mount Hua.

    ¡°We still need to get stronger.¡±

    Even if Mount Hua¡¯s skills with steel were good enough, the use of their new swords would only improve their odds by 30%. It was only to the extent of a small acorn growing a littlerger.

    Still,pared to the past Mount Hua, this was not nothing.

    ¡°Those acorns need some more time to get stronger¡­.¡±

    The problem was that the world would not wait for them. If they could spend as much time as they wanted, what problems would this world have?

    ¡°The Heavenly Friends Alliance isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    It was still embarrassing to refer to it as an alliance because the Beast Pce, Sichuan Tang, and Mount Hua were the only members.

    Compared to the Nine Great Sects One Union, where the best sects of the world gathered, or the Five Great Families, the Heavenly Friends Alliance fell short.

    ¡°It sounds like we need to get more sects to join after all.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    If quality wascking, then there was no choice but to make up for it with quantity. The same went for martial sects. If the skills of the Mount Hua disciples didn¡¯t improve, getting more disciples would be one way to increase their strength.

    Receiving Myung disciples under the Chung disciples would be one way, and epting other disciples from the sub-sect as main sect disciples would be another way.

    But just one thing¡­

    ¡°¡­ it would be nice if we had more time.¡±

    Roughly, somehow, they had enough cold steel swords to give all the disciples. However, he wanted to make those swords the symbolic plum blossoms swords for the disciples who woulde to train here.

    However, it would be unreasonable to make swords withrge amounts of cold steel mixed in for all the disciples of the main sect once it started to grow. Yet, he wanted to give them all swords, proudly saying, ¡®I gave cold steel!¡¯¡­

    ¡°<i>Ugh,</i> why is cold steel so rare!¡±

    Chung Myung pulled out some beef jerky and chewed on it, recalling the talks he had with Tang Gunak.

    -But cold steel isn¡¯t the end. Does it make sense for the other steel weapons to get cut down because of one metal like that?

    -When did cold steel vanish, then?

    -About a hundred years ago?

    -Do you know where the cold steeles from?

    -From the ground.

    -¡­ it is also called millennium steel. It is made when some metal of good quality has been subjected to extreme yin qi for years, and as a result, its nature changed. Where would such a thinge to pass?

    -The North Sea?

    -Right. This metal is the specialty of the North Sea¡¯s ice arts. However, trade between ournd and theirs was cut off during thest great war.

    -¡­

    -That is why we don¡¯t get more.

    ¡°<i>Ugh.</i>¡±

    Chung Myung washed his face.

    ¡°I should have buried all those fucking officers back then!¡±

    The war had ended long ago, but its effects were still too clear to Chung Myung now. If he could go back to the past, he would snap all of their necks!

    ¡°<i>Eh.</i> If we don¡¯t have it, we don¡¯t have it!¡±

    Going all the way to the North Sea to get something like this wasn¡¯t right. Chung Myung shook his head and reached for his bottle.

    <i>Huh?</i>

    However, no matter how much he went to grasp, he couldn¡¯t grab it.

    Where was his bottle¡­

    ¡°Wow! This is a surprise!¡±

    Chung Myung, startled, twitched. Yu Yiseol, who had risen to the top of the peak, took the bottle and stared at him.

    ¡°What! What! Why are you going around acting like a ghost?! Making people fall!¡±

    ¡°No Alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Elder Hyun Young is looking for you. He has a task.¡±

    ¡°<i>Eh?</i>¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head at the sudden news.

    ¡°Why so suddenly?¡±

    And he jumped down.

    ¡°¡­no?¡±

    With a shy face, Hwang Jongi nodded his head in response to Chung Myung¡¯s bewildered look.

    ¡°¡­ it is like that.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°It has dried up.¡±

    <i>Uh¡­</i>

    Where did he hear about this?

    Chung Myung scratched his head,

    ¡°No, you surely saidst time that you could get Purple Grass.¡±

    ¡°At that time, we were sure.¡±

    Hwang Jongi sighed like he was frustrated.

    ¡°But Disciple, as you know, the supply of goods varies from time to time. That is why the price changes.¡±

    ¡°We can pay any amount! Mount Hua is rich now!¡± said Chung Myung, pushing his belly out. But Hwang Jongi only had a bitter smile.

    ¡°I know. Why wouldn¡¯t I know the wealth of Mount Hua? The problem is, I would try to find it if I could, but right now, I don¡¯t have a thing on me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Disciple.¡±

    ¡°W-Wait.¡±

    Cung Myung¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Why are the Ice Crystals, which were overflowing, suddenly vanishing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ they never were overflowing. It was just to the extent that getting them with a lot of money wasn¡¯t an issue.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I get it.¡±

    Hwang Jongi scratched his head to apologize.

    ¡°As you know, the Ice Crystals are from the North Sea. And they are only found there. In the meantime, it is said that trade between the North Sea and the Central ins has been banned, but things have been secretly circting. If the barren North Sea wants to make a living, they have no choice but to sell goods to us.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Even if cold steel wasn¡¯t sold, they could get Ice Crystals. So they got the crystals. Wasn¡¯t <i>the</i> pill made from Ice Crystals?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard, but the atmosphere around the North Sea has been odd recently. Perhaps that is why they seemed to have closed their doors to our people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He had heard about this from Shaolin.

    ¡°And the people from the North Sea aren¡¯ting out from there. As a result, we are in a situation where trade has been cut off without even knowing why.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hwang Jongi nodded.

    ¡°Unless the North Sea Ice Pce allows for the entry and exit of our people, we cannot provide any more items.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung stared nkly into space.

    ¡°¡­ No¡­ so you cannot do it?¡±

    He had decided to give <i>the</i> pill to the Green Forest King. The problem was that not a single one was left on Mount Hua now.

    Even if thest remaining pills weren¡¯t eaten, if any were still left, only a little of its effect would remain.

    The reason why he wasn¡¯t worried, though, was because of the alliance.

    He thought that with them, he could get any number of Ice Crystals and Purple Grass.

    But¡­

    ¡°We are doomed if it is like this?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shuddered.

    The Green Forest King?

    No, right now, Im So-Byung was so important!

    No, be it that man or not, if Ice Crystals were no longer being sold, there was no other way to create the pill. How much had Chung Myung struggled to get that recipe?

    But he could only use it once?

    ¡°What nonsense is this?!¡±

    NO!

    My PILL!

    Hyun Young, who was listening to him, asked,

    ¡°Then, is this the only way?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder. I am sorry, but our merchants aren¡¯t able to do much here. No merchant can bring us Ice Crystals. Just in case, I am checking to see if there are those who bought Ice Crystals and are willing to resell them¡­¡±

    Iif we start collecting it like that, we will not get an answer.¡°

    ¡°Right, and the price would skyrocket way too much with resale.¡±

    ¡°Fucking hoarders!¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Well, there is no way then. If the North Sea won¡¯te out, and we cannot move as a person from the Central ins, just being able to see into the North Sea should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    A disciple from Shaolin¡¯s sub-sect hade back as a corpse while investigating the North Sea. What could he say then?

    At that time¡­

    Baek Cheon, who was listening to this conversation, said,

    ¡°But you can go.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? Didn¡¯t he say so, the Lord of the Beast Pce told the other pces about us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing this for the first time, Hyun Young looked at Chung Myung with a surprised face and asked,

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i> I did hear that¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at the ceiling with sad eyes,

    ¡°As expected¡­ we go again.¡±

    Jo Gul held his head.

    ¡°It will be winter soon! If we go to the North Sea now, our bones will get cold.¡±

    But Baek Cheon shook his head,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something special? This is how things have turned out.¡±

    And the two people in despair nodded their heads and epted their fate.

    But¡­

    There was one who had a different opinion.

    ¡°I am against it.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to one ce.

    Hyun Jong was shaking his head.

    ¡°This job is risky for you.¡±

    ¡°But Yunnan¡­¡±

    ¡°This is different from that. Yunnan and North Sea aren¡¯t the same.¡±

    This was a natural reaction though. Hyun Jong had said simr words to the Abbot of Shaolin too.

    ¡®The Demonic Sect.¡¯

    It was not definite yet, but the Demonic Sect, or a corpse they had tampered with, had been transported from the North Sea to Shaolin. This meant there was a high chance that the North Sea was entangled with the Demonic Sect.

    ¡°Of course, making the pill is important for us. But you should take your life seriously too.¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke firmly.

    ¡°As Sect Leader of Mount Hua, I will not allow you to go there.¡±

    It was a stern voice, no one spoke back, and silence soon fell.

    But then¡­

    ¡°S-Sect Leader!¡±

    Someone knocked on his door, and Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I-I think you shoulde and see! At the gate!¡±

    ¡°<i>Um?</i>¡±

    In fact, everyone thought this was some serious happening and jumped up.

    ¡®An enemy?¡¯

    ¡®An intruder?¡¯

    Maybe it was because they had suffered massive damage during the Ten Thousand People n¡¯s raid, but the disciples and Chung Myung ran out.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived, and the people standing at the front gate came into sight.

    ¡°<i>Uh¡­</i>¡±

    Everyone stood still and bowed their heads in shock.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    The yellow clothes. The shiny head shining in the sunlight.

    Chung Myung stared at the person who was there and groaned,

    ¡°¡­ why is that person here?¡±

    ¡°R-R-Right?¡±

    Everyone just stared at them, nk faced. Noticing the crowd, the person smiled,

    ¡°It has been a while, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    It was the Abbot of Shaolin, who greeted them with a smile.

 Chapter 454: Why Will That Person Come Here? (4)

    It was shining.

    The Abbot, who was standing in the sunlight, was dazzling.

    ¡®He sure is shining.¡¯

    No, there was more.

    Chung Myung, who watched the Shaolin monks standing behind the Abbot, bent his head, not liking this. And his voice came out like a groan.

    ¡°What is that man doing here?¡±

    ¡°H-He is the head of Shaolin, you brat!¡±

    Yoon Jong was scared and shouted at him, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°So what? He isn¡¯t our Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was dumbfounded by this, ended up shaking his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go and see.¡±

    Hyun Jong led his disciples and approached the gate before bowing deeply.

    ¡°Wee, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°It has been a while, Sect Leader. I hope you have been well.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and said,

    ¡°Thanks to your care, we were able to get ahead with no problems. It is a long way from Mount Song. What has made youe all this way?¡±

    The Abbot smiled,

    ¡°No matter how long the road is, there is no reason to turn away from a ce where there is sweet nectar to quench one¡¯s thirst.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡®Nectar.¡¯

    The two smiled and exchanged words, but those who watched this from the side felt a subtle drop in temperature.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold?¡±

    ¡°Well, winter ising.¡±

    ¡°True, but¡­¡±

    The Abbot turned around and looked at Chung Myung, who was standing with his arms crossed.

    ¡°You are doing well?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t thatfortable with Shaolin sending baggage over to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Baggage.¡±

    The Abbot had a bitter smile. By baggage, he meant Hae Yeon.

    ¡°I guess it depends on the baggage. Still, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to consider it an honorable treasure?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i> Did you not hear me? Baldie?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you are going to send something, at least send money along with him! Are you sending us a guy who eats grass, which is hard to find on Mount Hua, that too, empty-handed? You have a lot of money!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot blinked. It was true that the thought of sending money never struck him¡­

    ¡®But hard to find grass?¡¯

    The Abbot had an awkward smile.

    ¡°<i>Haha¡­</i> still, wasn¡¯t he of help?¡±

    ¡°Help?¡±

    As Chung Myung¡¯s head tilted, the Abbot turned away and cleared his throat. Even though they only spoke a couple of words, he remembered what kind of person Chung Myung was.

    And right now, the situation was a bit embarrassing.

    Hyun Jong stepped forward as if to stop Chung Myung from speaking any further, before he got himself into trouble.

    ¡°Pleasee in. I am afraid that the people of this world would curse me for keeping the Abbot of Shaolin near my gate.¡±

    ¡°How can an uninvited guest request hospitality? If only I could get a ss of water, I would appreciate it.¡±

    Just as they were sharing some calm words¨C

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    Someone came out and, shouting, ran straight for the Abbot.

    ¡°<i>Oh,</i> Hae Yeon¡­.¡±

    <i>Uh?</i>

    The Abbot was wide-eyed.

    ¡®Hae Yeon?¡¯

    <i>Huh?</i>

    The poor man had to blink several times.

    ¡®Is this him?¡¯

    Who else would be wearing the yellow robe that screamed Shaolin and would be running at him?

    Of course, he was right that it was Hae Yeon who was the one running at him.

    But¡­

    ¡®It is Hae Yeon, but¡­¡¯

    Something felt odd.

    The boy who seemed only to have innocent eyes was nowhere to be found, so why was this young man with smooth, shiny skin running to him?

    Besides, his face seemed so different.

    Was it because of his tanned skin? Or was it something else? The child didn¡¯t look shy anymore. When he looked him in the eye, there was this strong force. It was as if he could kill a demon with his bare hands right now.

    ¡®<i>Uh¡­</i>¡¯

    The Abbot rubbed his eyes and looked at the person in front of him again.

    ¡®N-No. Looking closely, his appearance didn¡¯t change much.¡¯

    The Abbot quickly realized where his doubts came from.

    Those eyes.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes which were once soft and weak, like he could never touch an ant, were now glowing.

    Hae Yeon, who ran to him, called out,

    ¡°Abbot!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hae Yeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot!¡±

    The Abbot received an obvious response, but he still had a hard time epting this. What should he say¡­

    After leaving the house for a couple of days, the chick hade back as arge rooster.

    The Abbot opened his mouth, feeling that,

    ¡°¡­ you changed so much.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    Hae Yeon tilted his head, but Baek Cheon and the others watching this from behind nodded their heads at the Abbot¡¯s words.

    ¡°A lot has changed.¡±

    ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t think much of it when we were together, butpared to when he first came here, he has changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I feel a bit bad now.¡±

    The Abbot looked stunned and unable to speak.

    ¡®Just what happened?¡¯

    A person who went out to find the truth of things hade back and met the Abbot. But why did the person in front of him look so changed after only experiencing the world for a couple of months?

    The Abbot opened his mouth unconsciously but then flinched.

    This was Mount Hua, and he was from Shaolin. Now no matter how shocking things were, he shouldn¡¯t look shocked. So he asked in a stern voice,

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> Right. Have you attained enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°¡­ enlightenment can go kill itself.¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    What did I just hear?

    But Hae Yeon didn¡¯t even care about his reaction and was only crying,

    ¡°Abbot! Are you here to pick me up? I knew I could trust the Abbot.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean by that?¡±

    The Abbot looked a little embarrassed, but Hae Yeon seemed like a person who couldn¡¯t hear the words of others as he grabbed the hands of the Abbot with tears.

    ¡°Le-Let us head back to Shaolin¡­¡±

    ¡°<i>Tch tch.</i> See that.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue, watching him.

    ¡°Even animals know to show grace for being fed and given shelter, but look at that human who is here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Hae Yeon went silent and nced back.

    <i>Ah.</i> His words weren¡¯t wrong.

    They did feed him. But this was because they treated people like cattle, they fed him only grass!

    ¡°Do not act up, ande back.¡±

    Chung Myung approached and grabbed Hae Yeon¡¯s head.

    Hae Yeon looked back at the Abbot like a cow being led to the ughter, but this was all so strange that Chung Myung just continued to drag him.

    At that time, Hyun Jong cleared his throat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head in for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­r-right.¡±

    The Abbot sighed.

    ¡®This is Mount Hua¡¯

    Mount Hua.

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i>¡±

    ¡°<i>Kuak.</i>¡±

    Even though they were sitting face to face, they couldn¡¯t openly speak, and a subtle awkward stillness puddled around.

    Actually, Mount Hua and Shaolin weren¡¯t close enough to do this, and as a result, those who were seated had nothing to say to each other.

    ¡®Please at least say something, Sect Leader.¡¯

    ¡®I might die from suffocation.¡¯

    As the elders looked around, Hyun Jong averted his gaze.

    ¡®I am feeling awkward too!¡¯

    Only at the tournament was there a situation where either side feltfortable enough to say something. But right now, it was too much for the Abbot of Shaolin to handle alone.

    Shaolin hadn¡¯t spoken till now, and as a result, there was only one person who could change this atmosphere.

    ¡°Why is everyone so quiet?¡±

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s elders turned to one side, towards the calm and innocent voice. The moment they all saw Chung Myung sitting down, their eyes were filled with freedom.

    ¡®I am really d he is here.¡¯

    ¡®I never thought that I would be happy to have that guy around.¡¯

    When the elders looked at him, Chung Myung shrugged like he got it and looked at the Abbot.

    ¡°But why have youe? It must have been a long way.¡±

    ¡°I had things to share.¡±

    The Abbot responded in a light manner and lifted his teacup as he savored it.

    ¡°The tea is wonderful, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°It was your first time tasting it, so I was concerned. It might not be high-quality tea, but since you are on Mount Hua, tasting plum tea should be nice.¡±

    ¡°The scent it has is amazing.¡±

    The Abbot nodded and then looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I heard about the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°<i>Ah¡­</i>¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has done an amazing job.¡±

    The Abbot seemed to admire the feat.

    ¡°Amitabha. Dealing with them isn¡¯t an easy thing, but it was clear how strong the forces of Mount Hua are, and the public is praising you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The Abbot also looked at the elders.

    ¡°When I think of the time we met in Shaolin, I cannot help but remember just how much the status of Mount Hua has changed. I do not think that the efforts of the people on Mount Hua will remain unseen from now on.¡±

    As he continued, the elders all looked proud.

    Honestly, this praise was more or less the truth of the matter, but the fact that it was the Abbot of Shaolin saying this was what brought the effect.

    No matter what anyone says, Shaolin¡¯s Abbot always upied the highest position in the world of martial arts. As they smiled, the Abbot said,

    ¡°And I also apologize. Normally when such a thing happens, it is thew for the close by martial sects to support, but it all happened suddenly¡­¡±

    ¡°It really was sudden.¡±

    ¡°If Southern Edge hadn¡¯t closed their doors, Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have had to fight alone. But even then their actions weren¡¯t something we anticipated either.¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°How can the Abbot, who is busy, take care of all these things, being so far away? And it is basic for us to solve our own problems.¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader. This is something I need to apologize for.¡±

    With a sunken face, the Abbot recited his dislike.

    But Chung Myung was ring at him.

    ¡®What is this roon cooking up¡­¡¯

    It was true that Mount Hua got no help, but it wasn¡¯t something that was Shaolin¡¯s fault, yet, this man continued to speak like it was so.

    ¡°With times being grim, I never thought that they coulde into Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°How could you even know that and prepare for it? If you keep saying that, it will make me feel ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Sect Leader, how can you think it¡¯s not my fault?¡±

    ¡°<i>Uh?</i>¡±

    And he looked at Hyun Jong and said,

    ¡°I understand your feelings, Sect Leader. I understand your disappointment in those who didn¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡± asked Hyun Jong as his face stiffened.

    Turning to Chung Myung, the Abbot spoke with a stern expression, ¡°Which is why I can understand that Mount Hua is trying to join hands with people other than Nine Great Sects, Sect Leader.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face frowned.

    ¡®So this is it!¡¯

    When asked why he came all the way here, this was his answer. With the power of Shaolin, he found out that Mount Hua was trying to unite with other sects.

    So he decided to make his move.

    ¡®Fucking bastard!¡¯

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat, taken aback,

    ¡°<i>Ahem.</i> That¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I understand, Sect Leader. But¡­¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°It is a matter of whether or not the other sects will understand.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face crumpled,

    ¡°No, look at this man?!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    The elders shouted and made him sit down. A third-ss disciple could not be seen ignoring their elders when Shaolin was watching.

    And the Abbot smiled like he could guess what he was thinking.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Could the two of us talk separately? It is an important matter.¡±

    ¡°<i>Umm.</i>¡±

    Hyun Jong thought for a moment. He wasn¡¯t the kind to hide things from his elders, but the elders of Shaolin were making this ce burdensome.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The both of them looked at their elders and said,

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Leave your ces.¡±

    Those who sat got up and left.

    ¡°<i>Ah.</i>¡±

    The Abbot called out,

    ¡°You stay here, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to leave, frowned at the Abbot.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I have something to say.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes went insane at this guy smirking at him.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think this bastard was like this thest time?¡¯

    Well, let¡¯s see.

    What noise you will make this time?

    Chung Myung sat down without a word.

    His sharp eyes and Abbot¡¯s gaze lingered on the other¡­

 Chapter 455: Why Will That Person Come Here? (5)

    ¡°You got that information so quickly?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s question, the Abbot smiled. It was a kind-looking smile, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t see it that way.

    ¡°Which is why I am here. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can discover many things.¡±

    ¡°Are you a beggar?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The Abbot shook his head.

    ¡°It is true that the Beggars Union knows a lot, but they do not know everything.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the Abbot to confirm what was being said was true and then sighed.

    ¡®Well, he has no reason to lie.¡¯

    This was information that was bound to leak. In addition to the appearance of the Lord of the Nanman Beast Pce at the Sichuan Tang family, they also weed the disciples of Mount Hua. This wasn¡¯t something that could be hidden.

    ¡°But what is the problem with that?¡±

    The Abbot shook his head at the question.

    ¡°I never said it was a problem.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I am just a little upset. Wasn¡¯t Mount Hua a member of the Nine Great Sects, whose name is known everywhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and then your side kicked us out.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it was our ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Yes. <i>YOUR</i> ancestors who kicked us out.¡±

    Chung Myung and the Abbot stared at each other.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    Being a bit embarrassed by this, the Abbot sighed.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, do try to understand my position. Just because my ancestors made a mistake does not mean I can be going around discussing their rights and wrongs.¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone. This was no direct apology, but it was a meaningful one where the word ¡®mistake¡¯ came out of the Abbot¡¯s mouth. It meant that the most stuck-up person ever was admitting that it was a mistake.

    ¡®This alone is amazing to me.¡¯

    Actually, from the Abbot¡¯s point of view, it must be upsetting for him to take the fall for his ancestors. It was a situation in which he was taking responsibility for a mistake made before his time.

    If Chung Myung had been in such a position, he would have immediately run to the tombs of his ancestors and brought them down.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that right? Sect Leader Sahyung?¡¯

    -Try that, you bastard! Let¡¯s see you try!

    ¡°You seem excited?¡±

    ¡°What did you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand, and the Abbot, who stared at him, continued to speak after a sigh,

    ¡°Anyways¡­ that was a thing from a long time ago. It is too old an issue to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Do we really need to do this? It isn¡¯t like we need Shaolin¡¯s permission to do everything.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t. But as I said before, the world is not so simple.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t the world, but the eyes of the Abbot who sees it that way?¡±

    Those same Abbot¡¯s eyes twitched.

    It seemed like Chung Myung¡¯s words had stabbed him deeply. And sure enough, the Abbot¡¯s voice became fierce,

    ¡°Look here, Young Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How much do you know about the world?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the Abbot like a person who had been stabbed in the back of his head.

    ¡®Look at this¡­ I lived through a lot more than you did, you bastard!¡¯

    He uttered curses inside his mind.

    Aaah, he was living well these days by adapting to this small body. However, every once in a while, he wanted to just let loose and stomp on some people!

    ¡®I should have just ripped those heads off in the past!¡¯

    Bastards!

    Did you not care for your descendants? Did you want this ce to copse?

    When Chung Myung remained silent, the Abbot shook his head.

    ¡°The world is a scarier ce than you think. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°Because profits are at stake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Chung Myung simply shook his head, the Abbot did not even get angry. Instead, his voice became softer, as if he was disciplining a disobedient child.

    ¡°Even if I am the Abbot of Shaolin, I cannot deal with everything in this world ording to my own wants. This is especially true during such times as now.¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget? What is happening in the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot spoke with a calm face.

    ¡°Amitabha. Kangho hasn¡¯t yet escaped from the ill effects of thest war. The sects which were on the brink of ruin are still on the verge of disbanding due to the name of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been only listening to them until now, then said,

    ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    The Abbot sighed.

    ¡°The biggest lesson I learned as a member of a sect was that one sect could never hope to defeat the Demonic Sect alone. In order to reduce the damage, we will need to gather soldiers from even the Evil Faction.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Abbot nodded his head.

    ¡°Those who lead Kangho never wished for it to be divided. If it weren¡¯t for the movements in the North Sea, we would not be worrying about the potential of another war urring. If needed, we will stop it by force.¡±

    A bitter look passed the face of Abbot as he looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it is already happening.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned and raised his voice.

    ¡°But with what authority can you interfere with the affairs of Mount Hua? Who has the right!?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader¡­ all that is meaningless when ites to profit.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No one will back down easily as long as there is justification. A justification for the preparation for a possible war as well as the actual damage that would be suffered with the emergence of a new force.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think of Five Great Families as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t as simple as it might seem.¡±

    The moment the Abbot said this, a groan filled the room.

    ¡°You keep twisting your words.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°So what do you want us to do? You wouldn¡¯t have possiblye here all the way to tell us to stop what we have begun to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am not someone who can do that.¡±

    The Abbot shook his head,

    ¡°¡­ and even if I speak, you won¡¯t listen. Right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    The Abbot closed his eyes at this. He was calm.

    There were many people in the world, but the only person who could behave this calmly in front of him was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    ¡®Honestly, it feels so odd each time I meet him.¡¯

    The Sect Leader was calm, yet how were these words that were so close to cursesing from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth?

    But regardless of that, Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts were calm.

    ¡®Such an obvious thing.¡¯

    He had already expected this level of resistance from the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families. Hadn¡¯t he already talked about this to Tang Gunak and Meng So?

    No person would give up rights they already had. It was just a bacsh that wasing faster than expected. The Abbot then spoke firmly.

    ¡°Then there is only one way.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Thew. Thew which is needed to justify everything. Mount Hua needs a justification to assert its rights, and a justification is also needed so I can protect Mount Hua.¡±

    This was unexpected, so Chung Myung was shocked.

    ¡®Protect?¡¯

    ¡°Did the Abbot just say that he would protect Mount Hua?¡±

    The Abbot smiled.

    ¡°Is there a reason not to?¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Chung Myung looked genuinely taken aback.

    ¡°So, what are the conditions for that?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you?¡±

    The Abbot looked at Chung Myung with unshaken eyes.

    ¡°Please head to the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In contrast, Chung Myung¡¯s face crumbled slightly.

    This was¡­

    ¡®No, did this man hide something in the North Sea?¡¯

    This was the North Sea, the North Sea! Why were all the problems taking them to the North Sea?!

    Looking at Chung Myung¡¯s face, the Abbot touched the rosary in his hand.

    ¡°As I said before, the situation in the North Sea is dire. I tried to solve this in my own way, but I couldn¡¯t see a way out.¡±

    ¡°Even the power of Shaolin isn¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something that can be solved using force.¡±

    The Abbot let out a slightly pained sigh.

    ¡°Of course, it could have been possible if we tried to break through with force, but if that happens, the North Sea and the Central ins will forever be separated. It is the worst of the worst-case scenario.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I heard you are very close with the Lord of the Nanman Beast Pce. Then, can you use the friendship there and move to the North Sea?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡®Just how far does this man know?¡¯

    Certainly, Shaolin¡¯s information power wasn¡¯t something to be ignored.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Head to the North Sea. And find out what is happening there. Then, I will do my best to support you to not let anyone interfere with your actions.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned at the Abbot¡¯s words.

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader?¡±

    ¡°What is your reason for doing this? In my opinion, it seems like the head of the Nine Great Sects and the Abbot, as its head, wants the union of the West more than anyone else.¡±

    The Abbot nodded.

    ¡°Even so, it isn¡¯t a strange thing. What I want isn¡¯t the union of the West but to prevent the Demonic Sect from rising any higher than its position now. The position of the Shaolin¡¯s Abbot is a position that works for the peace of the world, whether I desire it or not. Even if I abandon the small things, I have no choice but to move for the harder targets.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At the end of those words, the Abbot closed his eyes. On the outside, he looked nervous and waited for the other person¡¯s answer, but his heart was different.

    ¡®They will not refuse this.¡¯

    Mount Hua was now betting its life and death on the creation of a new force by reaching out to the West. Before that happened, they had no choice but to keep the other sects froming for them.

    And if Chung Myung had even the slightest bit of intellect, this wasn¡¯t an offer he could reject.

    But¡­

    ¡°I have felt it before, but you have a way of being crafty with your words.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Abbot opened his eyes as Chung Myung looked at him bluntly.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like a monk under Buddha to act like this, cheating with words. Buddha will be quite angry if he realizes it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What did that even mean? The Abbot blinked his eyes, not understanding.

    A cheat?

    Was the Abbot of Shaolin being called a cheat?

    ¡°W-what are you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if you have a crooked mouth, you should at least speak properly. It doesn¡¯t go well with your looks.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t right?¡±

    When the Abbot asked this, Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°You said earlier that even the Abbot of Shaolin could not do as he pleased and could not ignore the opinions of the other sects. But now, if we go to the North Sea, things will suddenly be solved?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it means I will try.¡±

    ¡°You really work on your words, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot looked at Chung Myung with a confused expression on his face.

    ¡°You keep saying it as if you were sacrificing for the sake of all people in the world. Isn¡¯t it Shaolin that traced the presence of the Demonic Sect in the North Sea and the reason all this trouble is here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And at the tournament, your side suffered the shame of being disgraced in front of the world, so you lost face. Yet if you showed a figure that could not move even when traces of the Demonic Sect was found, then your power and authority would fall to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    The Abbot mumbled this in a low voice. However, unlike before, there was a sense of hastiness there. Chung Myung simply smiled.

    ¡°So, if the issue of the North Sea is resolved, then the one to benefit the most will be Shaolin. Besides, it would be even more beneficial for you if Mount Hua was the one to move and solve it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is this supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It is quite obvious. Look, Mount Hua is now moving for a different faction, but didn¡¯t they still listen to Shaolin and go to the North Sea? Mount Hua must still be under Shaolin¡¯s influence. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice for people to start to assume that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, the Abbot was at a loss for words. If other people were there, they would have scolded Chung Myung for even saying this. Or they might have dismissed his words as baseless spection.

    But Chung Myung was a person who had already gone through such things.

    ¡®Kangho can kill itself.¡¯

    You fucking bastards, if you were people who actually cared, then you would have rushed to stop the Demonic Sect in the time it took for you toe to Mount Hua. Back then, you simply watched it from behind, and now what? Do you wantfort? Comfort??

    ¡®This is insane.¡¯

    Chung Myung snorted as he couldn¡¯t believe the Abbot¡¯s words.

    ¡°In the end, Shaolin lost all of their initiatives in Kangho, which was the start of all of these mistakes. And now the Abbot is aiming to get back what you¡¯ve lost by resolving the issue of the North Sea. Solving the matter of the Demonic Sect would be a great achievement. Isn¡¯t that why you came this far.¡±

    The Abbot smacked his lips.

    ¡°¡­ I am sure.¡±

    He looked at Chung Myung with slight anger.

    ¡°You are a bit too sharp.¡±

    ¡°It was too obvious.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged. At this point, the Abbot also looked forward as if hiding it would do no good.

    ¡°So what do you n to do? Will you say no?¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    Chung Myung raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t Mount Hua epting Shaolin¡¯s request to resolve things. The Shaolin is making a request to Mount Hua to resolve the situation. You have to be sure of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that any different?¡±

    ¡°No, has this person never talked to get things done? How can you even say something like that?!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only basic that when you make a request, you need to pay for it?! Who would just go out on a limb for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wow! You must be aiming to cheat people with your words! Tch, tch! In the past, Shaolin at least had manners!¡±

    ¡®How do you even know the old Shaolin?¡¯

    No, that wasn¡¯t important now.

    ¡°So I will try to keep the Nine Great Sects in check¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think Mount Hua will just do nothing if you keep them in check? They have eyes too, and so do we. It¡¯s not like people can be unseen. What matters then?¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t speak of this and that and offer a proper reward. Besides, just saying that we can be part of the Nine Great Sects or that you will stop the Nine Great Sects from approaching us, all of that is just words.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s back began to sweat.

    Had he ever been this shocked in his life?

    ¡°So¡­ no, no. What exactly is the reward you want for Mount Hua?¡±

    Hearing this, Chung Myung leaned back in his chair with an arrogant look and opened his eyes slightly.

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°How much does Mount Hua know of the world?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes shook violently as his own question was echoed to him.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with the world. Even if there are various rewards, there is only one certain thing when the endes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ one?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his hand and put his thumb and forefinger together into a circle.

    That¡­

    ¡°Money.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Howfortable it is to set an amount without any conditions, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How much will you pay?¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes shook further. No one had ever asked him to offer money before.

    ¡°Ah, I know that Mount Hua has wealth.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I don¡¯t think the Abbot knows much since you are always on your mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily.

    ¡°The more money, the better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°More is good. More is better.¡±

    The Abbot, speechless, looked at Hyun Jong as if asking for help. Contrary to his hopes, however, the sect leader simply smiled and then avoided his gaze.

    The Abbot seemed to have taken a step too far.

    ¡®Scamming us in a day.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°If it is to protect the Shaolin¡¯s face, it should be worth at least a thousand gold, right? Let¡¯s hear how much Shaolin values their face.¡±

    The Abbot groaned, but who was he? Was he not the Abbot of Shaolin? He wasn¡¯t someone who would be defeated so quickly.

    ¡°¡­ You said money?¡±

    ¡°Then will it be a treasured sword?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The Abbot reached out and lifted the wooden chest he had ced on the ground. Inside was something they had all seen before.

    ¡°This cannot end everything, but it should reduce it by a little, right?¡±

    The Divine Sword of Violet Dawn.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shone as Mount Hua¡¯s most sacred item appeared.

    But,

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung said.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Abbot was shocked as he looked at Chung Myung. He desperately hoped that this was a bluff.

    ¡°¡­ I am not saying I will pay the entire thing with this, just a cut? Don¡¯t the treasured swords of Mount Hua mean much?¡±

    ¡°Well, if it was a month ago, I would have taken it and cut the amount.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and what¡¯s the difference between a month ago and now?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and pulled the sword from his waist.

    Tak

    Srrng!

    He then showed it to the Abbot.

    ¡°I am sorry, Abbot. We no longer use those low-quality swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s mouth opened wide as he beheld the sword shining in the light.

    ¡°Go use that sword and bring us money.¡±

    The Abbot sat there, utterly lost. There was a Taoist here who was trying to suck a monk dry.

 Chapter 456: I Am An Expert On That (1)

    ¡°Abbot¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon sighed as he saw the Abbot exiting the room with an exhausted look.

    ¡®He is really a devil.¡¯

    In front of that Chung Myung, even the Abbot of Shaolin looked weak.

    The Abbot looked at Hae Yeon with nk eyes and asked,

    ¡°Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, abbot?¡±

    ¡°What is money?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hae Yeon narrowed his eyes at this unexpected question. However, since the Abbot asked, he could not help but answer. After thinking deeply, he came up with the answer.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The more, the better too.¡±

    The Abbot closed his eyes.

    ¡®He ispletely stained.¡¯

    Even if that answer wasn¡¯t wrong, how could a monk say this?

    What was really shocking was that Hae Yeon had spent his entire life in Shaolin and received strict Buddhist teachings. This kind of person was now spewing such words after just a couple of months.

    Hae Yeon, who was watching the Abbot, then cleared his throat. The Abbot¡¯s face seemed as if he was in pain.

    Hae Yeon then asked.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    The Abbot let out a groan and shook his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really want toe down to making an agreement of sacrifice for the sake of the people, but¡­¡±

    He at least needed to save his face!

    He thought that if he, the Abbot, personally came and negotiated, then all the people in the world would know of his efforts and make it so that the Mount Hua Sect could not refuse.

    Wasn¡¯t there a reason why the people who were known as part of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families were considered the best in the world? That was why those who had fame never did anything that would bring a mark against it.

    However, it seemed that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon did not care a single bit about that.

    -Glory? Gloryyyy? Is this maning to Mount Hua and giving glory? Aigoo! The glory is so great that Mount Hua stayed the same throughout these years, right? I thought this bald head would have thoughts, but your hair must have left you unable toe with your mind, right?

    The Abbot¡¯s chin trembled as he recalled that voice.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ my heart¡­¡±

    ¡°A-abbot! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Eu¡­.¡±

    The Abbot shook his head as if to shake off the thoughts inside.

    ¡°Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    It was only after uttering this that his heart calmed down a little.

    ¡°He is indeed a devil. Devil.¡±

    What on earth was he if he was not a devil who destroyed discipline built for decades in a single hit?

    The Abbot sighed with an exhausted look.

    ¡®But it cannot be helped.¡¯

    The opponent didn¡¯t have to be a devil but might be something worse. The Abbot would have to bow his head nheless.

    He desperately needed Mount Hua¡¯s help. It was just as Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, pointed out. The more time passed without the issue of the North Sea being resolved, Shaolin and its Abbot would be put into question.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Shaolin, no other sect could enter the North Sea right now. Yet would the people understand that?

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the Heavenly Martial Tournament¡­.¡¯

    Of course, Shaolin was still strong.

    But being strong meant nothing now. Shaolin may not be able to be the strongest, but it was the most influential. However, things have changed since that tournament.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    The Abbot let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®This is hard to handle.¡¯

    It was like he was trying to bounce a ball on a single wooden nk bridge. He had no idea where this would even lead.

    ¡°Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce is Mount Hua in your eyes?¡±

    At that, Hae Yeon was troubled and frowned slightly.

    If he had been asked about Chung Myung, then he would need three days and nights to finish speaking, but for Mount Hua¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Hae Yeon nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°That is what I can answer right now.¡±

    The Abbot stared at him for a long time and then smiled.

    ¡°It would be good to ept that you do not know. Those who do not know the answer will somehow try to find an answer.¡±

    It was an odd thing. Hae Yeon was clearly someone who had strayed from Buddhist teachings. Yet, his answer was now one a monk would say; indeed, he felt even more Shaolin now.

    ¡°Even Buddha left his home to seek enlightenment. Perhaps this is something which cannot be found in a peaceful temple.¡±

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot nodded.

    ¡°Right. So, did you learn a lot of things?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hae Yeon bowed his head slightly, but his eyes were shining.

    ¡°Shaolin isn¡¯t the whole world.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And I also realized there is no such thing as a line. I thought that maybe the only way to understand the true meaning of liberation is not in just one path.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    The Abbot nodded. The path of liberation was simply one to aim for.

    The moment a person had absolute confidence in their good acts, it changed that goodness into selfishness. The goodness that a Taoist should pursue is not simply goodness, but an attitude of constantly doubting their current self in search of their true self.

    In that sense, it can be said that Hae Yeon had already gained many things.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Hae Yeon, as one of the future candidates to be Shaolin¡¯s Abbot, then said.

    ¡°Amitabha. This novice monk will return to Shaolin and clearly organize the realizations I gained from this journey and aim for a higher step.¡±

    ¡°Such a good attitude. Really.¡±

    The Abbot smiled with a satisfied face.

    Looking at Hae Yeon, who had grown so much, a corner of his heart warmed. It felt like the wounds he received from Chung Myung were being healed.

    But there was one thing¡­

    ¡°Hmm. But¡­¡±

    The Abbot looked at Hae Yeon with an unfamiliar expression.

    ¡°About your return.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    He cleared his throat and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°It seems to me like you haven¡¯t experienced enough of the outside world yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A-abbot?¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes widened at this most unexpected of words.

    ¡°That¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot continued,

    ¡°There is a time to learn things. If you miss this moment, there is no guarantee when this enlightenment wille since a chance to live outside of Shaolin might note again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So stay here and watch Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Abbot?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Hae Yeon was not convinced. The Abbot cleared his throat, unable to lie anymore.

    ¡°¡­ I guess not.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It is said that there is a ce in the North Sea that one should visit.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes widened at this

    ¡°Ah, no. then¡­!¡±

    ¡°Since it is for the sake of the people in the world, how could Shaolin decide to step out only now? What can I even answer?¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes held many emotions. However, the Abbot turned his head away.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ it happened as such.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The life in Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes went out.

    ¡°Will it really be fine?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s worry was evident on his face as he asked this. Since they had pushed the Abbot and gotten everything, the decision to go to the North Sea was confirmed. Despite knowing this, Hyun Jong could not let go of his worries.

    Of course, seeing the Abbot scream in anger was amazing, but¡­

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and said,

    ¡°I would think about it more if it was only one or two things, but right now, everything is at stake.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°If we think about it, we can unravel all of our problems with just one move.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°But I am worried.¡±

    At that concerned voice, Chung Myung turned to look at him. Hyun Jong¡¯s expression was of someone unsure of his decision.

    ¡°No riches or treasured items are worth putting your safety on the line. Not just you, any disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°And I know that.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, the Demonic Sect is a ce much different from what you have been entangled in. They are truly terrifying.¡±

    Chung Myung did not deny this but simply nodded.

    No one alive knew just how dangerous they were other than Chung Myung. At least in terms of the world today, but he didn¡¯t bother speaking of this.

    ¡°I know it is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°But there are dangerous things in this world that are to be avoided and those that must be dealt with.¡±

    ¡°¡­ still¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°People naturally learn from their failures. We simply need to see history for it. Just because the water is calm doesn¡¯t mean it is calm all the way to the bottom.¡±

    If the Central ins had noticed the existence of the Demonic Sect a little earlier, then the result would have been different. However, thend was now obsessed with peace.

    The same things were repeating.

    ¡®The same mistake will not happen again.¡¯

    Ice crystals and cold weather. In addition, the North Sea Ice Pce was one of the Five Pces.

    There were many things in the North Sea, but none of them were the reasons that pushed Chung Myung to go there.

    ¡®Now, with thingsing this far, I need to check it with my own eyes.¡¯

    The fact that Shaolin had yet to resolve the problems meant that something was happening in the North Sea. Perhaps it was even urgent.

    ¡®And the alliance isn¡¯t that strong yet.¡¯

    He needed to reduce the variables until the alliance waspletely settled. Only that would make Mount Hua safer.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect is scary.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But you cannot look away just because you are scared, right?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°For Mount Hua to be what it used to be¡­ No, in order to be a better sect than before, you have to ovee the past of not being able to stop the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You realize how hard it will be?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He knew better than anyone, but he was sure.

    ¡°This time, we hit first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So we know the situation first. We cannot face an enemy without knowing the situation. If it is something we must go through today, then I will not wait till tomorrow.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he brushed Baek Ah, who was curled on his neck.

    ¡°Ah, of course, it doesn¡¯t mean Mount Hua will stand at the front to stop the demons. This is the best condition for Mount Hua, so it is worth it now.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Our Mount Hua lost too much due to those people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t from them; if he hadn¡¯t stood in front to stop the Demonic Sect¡­.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that I couldn¡¯t do it? There were countless times when I resented our ancestors for their actions.¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t say anything. He had no right to.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong moved his gaze out of the window and then looked back at Chung Myung,

    ¡°It was only because of those resentful people that I take pride in being a disciple of Mount Hua. Thanks to them, this Mount Hua was able to have pride and protect the world by giving up everything.¡±

    Chung Myung eventually closed his eyes at those words. Strangely, it felt hard to look at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°That is why I cannot tell you to be safe and hold ontofort.¡±

    Those who be parents must leave their children, and those who be teachers should acknowledge the growth of their students.

    Even if it felt bad, they should not block their path.

    ¡°Promise me just one thing.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You can do anything you want. No matter what you do, Mount Hua will be behind you. so¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong hesitated before finishing.

    ¡°Make sure toe back safe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    These words made Chung Myung smile.

    ¡°Do not worry, sect leader.¡±

    Maybe a smile wasn¡¯t enough, so he showed his teeth.

    ¡°Because I will break the heads of those bastards!¡±

    This time we will make the first move.

    You damned Demonic Sect bastards!

 Chapter 457: I Am An Expert On That (2)

    ¡°Then let¡¯s meet again.¡±

    The Abbot bowed his head.

    Even though they hade all this way, they chose to leave after just staying one day. It was now dawn on the day of their departure.

    Hyun Jong tried to make him extend the stay, but the Abbot was stubborn about it as his position in Shaolin was a burdensome one.

    Even in the midst of all this, the fact that he dared to visit Mount Hua meant that the Abbot and Shaolin were taking the North Sea seriously.

    ¡°I do not feel nice with you rushing out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s words, the Abbot looked at him.

    It was very little.

    ¡­ a bit too little¡­

    ¡®To say that even to his face¡­¡¯

    It looked like Hyun Jong was trying to make a sad face, but he couldn¡¯t. Seeing the cause of Hyun Jong¡¯s twitching smile, the Abbot groaned.

    A familiar sword dangled at Hyun Jong¡¯s waist.

    The Great Virtuous Sword.

    The sacred treasure sword of Mount Hua was now returned to its home after their talks.

    ¡®They didn¡¯t leave anything out! These things will fall into hell!¡¯

    The Abbot gritted his teeth. Even knowing that Mount Hua was being stubborn about it, he had no choice but to give the sword up. Just like a monk in Shaolin, who never let go of a chance in life, he didn¡¯t have the experience of being leashed around like this.

    ¡®How much trouble I went through to get that thing.¡¯

    How much money did he spend, and what effort he made to preserve it? To think it got taken away like¡­

    But to think that it was also taken away like this in vain¡­

    Seeing the gaze of the Abbot on the sword, Hyun Jong stroked it.

    ¡°I am thankful for the gift.¡±

    ¡°¡­ gift?¡±

    Things he had brought in for negotiations had all been robbed, and now they called them gifts?

    ¡®The disciple and his sect leader¡­¡¯

    All of them were scammers!

    The Abbot¡¯s face reddened with anger, and he calmed down by reciting chants over and over. He could not afford to show anger in a ce with so many observers. No matter what happened inside that room, to the outside, he had persuaded Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­I am d you like it.¡±

    ¡°I will never forget the fact you found and returned to us the most treasured object in our sect.¡±

    It was Hyun Jong and not Mount Hua who wouldn¡¯t forget it.

    While he expressed his gratitude, Hyun Jong made sure to say that Mount Hua was in no way indebted to Shaolin.

    This made the Abbot even angrier.

    ¡®Even if he is the sect leader of Mount Hua, his experience in Kangho is nothing. How could he be doing this!¡¯

    Unfortunately, the Abbot didn¡¯t know what kind of person Hyun Jong was.

    Having suffered from debts all his life, he was someone good at not getting caught.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The Abbot, unable to hold it in, mumbled and said,

    ¡°You just need to know that this is how Shaolin thinks of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I will remember it, Abbot.¡±

    After somehow finishing the conversation, the Abbot sighed and turned his head to the side. He could not escape from someone¡¯s stare that had been burning the side of his face.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sure enough, among the disciples of Mount Hua who hade to see him off, Hae Yeon was there looking at him with a nk face.

    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯

    The Abbot tried to ry his apology through a look.

    ¡°A-abbot¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon called out to him as if he wanted to say something, but the Abbot simply turned his head and moved.

    ¡®This is all for the sake of the world.¡¯

    Moreover, Hae Yeon was talented and was meant to lead the Shaolin one day. He had to be willing to make sacrifices.

    Of course, seeing Hae Yeon like this pained him. How could he abandon him and his puppy dog eyes?

    But he had to endure this.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    After a brief sigh, he turned to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I am leaving.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe journey!¡±

    However, the answer wasn¡¯t from Hyun Jong but came from Chung Myung, who was standing next to him. The smile on his face was as if he had eaten the sun.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will say it again, this is an important task.¡±

    ¡°I know. It is important so you gave it to me, right? I am a person who has a conscience, and if I take something, I will do the job properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung answered, smiling and sticking out his chest.

    ¡®I can not do much.¡¯

    He had been working hard to hold back his emotions, but the Abbot never thought these few words would shake him.

    ¡°¡­ I wish you well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, do not worry. Instead.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him with serious eyes.

    ¡°Take good care of the alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do not worry.¡±

    The Abbot nodded.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    He looked at Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Have a safe trip back, Abbot.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe stay, Sect Leader.¡±

    The Abbot nced at Hae Yeon and turned away at that moment. The elders also followed shortly behind him.

    Baek Cheon sighed softly.

    ¡®Even the Abbot of Shaolin.¡¯

    The Abbot hadn¡¯t done anything in particr, but it felt so odd. It wasn¡¯t until the man disappeared that he could breathe nicely. He wasn¡¯t sure if this came from the Abbot or if the title had this effect on him.

    ¡®There is no meaning in trying to identify it.¡¯

    At that moment, Yoon Jong, who had been standing beside him, whispered softly.

    ¡°It feels a bit odd.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it that? The Abbot of Shaolin came and visited Mount Hua, and the sect leader is naturally sending him off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is quite a change.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his agreement.

    In fact, while these things didn¡¯t feel particrly special now, it was still shocking. It meant Mount Hua had be a sect that could face Shaolin as equals.

    No matter the reason, that the Shaolin¡¯s Abbot had dared to visit Mount Hua also carried a lot of meaning.

    ¡°¡­ we need to work harder.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ what is that guy doing?¡±

    Hearing Jo Gul¡¯s words, Baek Cheon looked over.

    He saw Hae Yeon staring at the gate in shock, with a face that seemed as if he lost his nation in some war.

    ¡°¡­ it seems like hemitted a lot of sins in his past life.¡±

    Amitabha.

    Amitabha.

    A Buddhist monk who had followed the Abbot was abandoned and thrown into Mount Hua.

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    Instead of answering that, the Abbot said

    ¡°The words you said before¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Hearing this question, the Abbot shook his head and said.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something you need to care about.¡±

    ¡°But, Abbot¡­¡±

    The Abbot hurriedly stepped away and then stopped to take onest look at Mount Hua.

    ¡®The Mount Hua sect¡­.¡¯

    It was like a bad bone inside the body.

    At least for Shaolin, Mount Hua was exactly that. An existence that was an oddity from every other bone in the body and made the rest of them feel frustrated.

    ¡®Blindly suppressing it wouldn¡¯t do any good.¡¯

    He, too, was someone who took pride in seeing people for who they were. With the existence of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, the Mount Hua Sect would never sumb to Shaolin. That was also something the Abbot did not want.

    Wouldn¡¯t the result of trying to force something down be obvious?

    A bone not in its ce would itch and send pain up and down the body.

    ¡°Abbot.¡±

    One monk didn¡¯t seem to understand his decision.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand your decision. Do we really need to leave this task to Mount Hua? We have been asking for¡­ aren¡¯t there better martial arts?¡±

    The Abbot looked at the monk seriously, making the man flinch.

    ¡°Did you ask what is great about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t even know that, I will not bother answering.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    The Abbot threw a rare gaze at him and said,

    ¡°Everything in the world has to be done by the right person. No matter how hard the Shaolin tries, things will be difficult to solve.¡±

    And he shook his head.

    ¡°If you continue focusing on the small things, you will miss out on the big ones. Although it looks bad now, in the end, this is for the sake of the world and Shaolin.¡±

    But it made no sense.

    ¡°However, can they really solve the problem of the North Sea by themselves? It isn¡¯t that I doubt the Abbot¡¯s heart, but I have no faith in them.¡±

    ¡°It is fine even if they don¡¯t solve it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh¡±

    The Abbot spoke with a subtle expression.

    ¡°If it is solved, it will be good for the world; if it isn¡¯t, that too is good for the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The monk slightly tilted his head, clearly not understanding this, but the Abbot did not borate further.

    ¡°That is all.¡±

    He mumbled.

    However, at that moment, the monk picked up on something the Abbot didn¡¯t think of.

    ¡°But Abbot, what happens to the money we paid if they fail?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you decide to get the money back in case of failure? Or are we wasting money?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Abbot stood tall and looked back at Mount Hua with angry eyes as his face turned pale.

    ¡°¡­ they will seed, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°There is Hae Yeon too¡­ and with Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, it should.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For the first time since entering Shaolin, the monk lost his faith in the Abbot.

    Shhh. Shhh.

    An extremely gentle light flowed to Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    ¡°T-this is your sword?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ this is the treasured sword of Mount Hua!¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young looked at the Great Virtuous Sword on Hyun Jong¡¯sp with passionate faces.

    The sword would hold great meaning to anyone in Mount Hua, but it was especially special for the sect leader and the elders. Didn¡¯t this seem like Mount Hua¡¯s spirit, which had been cut down in the past, had finallye home?

    Hyun Sang looked at the sword with thrilled eyes and said to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect leader, pull it out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled and unsheathed the sword, causing a brilliant light to shine from its de.

    ¡°Oh! Oh¡­ Uhm¡­.¡±

    Hyun Sang¡¯s face was excited as he spoke such words and then regained his calm.

    Hyun Sang had a confused expression on his face, prompting Hyun Jong to ask.

    ¡°¡­ what is with your face?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought I would be very emotional.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at the sword with sullen eyes and then turned to the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword that belonged to Chung Myung.

    ¡°It is because I saw something else¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that expensive either.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Y-You people! This sword is a sword with the spirit and history of Mount Hua! It¡¯s the treasured weapon of Mount Hua! Mount Hua¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, fine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I get it, Sect leader. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong suppressed his anger.

    You will receive punishment from the heavens for this!

    ¡°But the North Sea¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ This ends the story of the sword? Are we moving over already?¡±

    ¡°No, why are you making such a fuss about a sword? It doesn¡¯t even look that good.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh.¡±

    Ignoring the groaning Hyun Jong, Hyun Young brushed his beard.

    ¡°Since the story about the North Sea came out the other day, I knew he would go¡­¡±

    At those words, the people in the room nodded.

    Everyone thought they would go to the North Sea one day, and somehow things had turned out like this.

    But¡­

    ¡°Why at this time of the year?¡±

    ¡°What about this time?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be getting cold? It must be the middle of the winter by the time they get there, and even the summer makes the body freeze in the North Sea¡­¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue at the words of Hyun Sang.

    ¡°The things to prepare wouldn¡¯t be just one or two.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was thinking, then said,

    ¡°Chung Myung¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°What do you think? It is true that the Abbot asked for this to be resolved, but he didn¡¯t set a date, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave after the winter?¡±

    ¡°I wish, but¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°The situation is one where it will be more dangerous when the situation in the North Sea worsens if we wait to go when the weather is warmer.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Right.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better to leave right away and pluck out the buds before they grow.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who heard Chung Myung¡¯s words, then mumbled.

    ¡°¡­ the cows around Mount Hua don¡¯t have horns either.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded

    ¡°Chung Myung picked them up. But why?¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°If that is what you mean, it cannot be helped.¡±

    And he said to Hyun Young.

    ¡°Prepare carefully so that there are no problems with the disciples as they head down there.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    In this way, Mount Hua¡¯s journey to the North Sea was determined.

 Chapter 458: I Am An Expert On That (3)

    Paat!

    The tip of the sword shot ahead without shaking.

    Pat!

    Once again

    And again.

    The tip of the sword, which had been shed countless times, moved in a swift motion and stopped exactly at the same ce over and over again.

    ¡®It is shaking.¡¯

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s face contorted.

    While it seemed that the sword was stopping properly, she was aware that there was still a slight shake in it.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Yu Yiseol took a short breath and retrieved the plum blossom sword.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t so easy.¡¯

    The sword the Tang Family made was sharper than the ones they had used in the past and possessed amazing bnce. Yet, like everything in the world, where there were good things, there were bad things.

    The sword was lighter and could be moved more swiftly, but the tip of the sword shook. Yu Yiseol looked at the sword.

    The swordsmanship of women and men didn¡¯t differ much in Mount Hua. Unlike the swords of ordinary sects, which were based on putting strength into their swords, Mount Hua¡¯s was centered on transformation, illusion, and happiness.

    If the sword could be released sharply and colorfully, even a woman could reach the peak.

    But was it easier said than done?

    The more varied the sword, the more perfect the control required. A sword that deceived and seduced the opponent through countless transformations. The moment that sword could not be controlled properly, it would be just another sword.

    ¡®I have to put the center of the bnce on the tip of the sword.¡¯

    Chung Myung had spoken of these basics countless times.

    At first, she simply understood the basics as being important, but she had recently understood why Chung Myung had emphasized it.

    The more one focused on shy and morous transformations, the more the sword would lose bnce and shake. To achieve that focus, one had to return to the basics.

    One would need to use their lower body to hold the weight of the sword, calm the mind, and control it.

    ¡®A splendid sword and a heavy heart.¡¯

    It felt like she had to reconcile things that would not happen.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Yu Yiseol took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from her forehead. She then raised her head to look at the moon in the sky. It had been quite some time now since plum blossoms bloomed from the tip of her sword.

    Yet, her desired state still seemed so far away. The plum blossoms she wanted were not this. She wanted a little more sophistication, a little more rity¡­

    The plum blossoms needed to feel alive. Yu Yiseol¡¯s feet began to move spontaneously.

    After a long period of walking, she arrived at the lotus peak.

    She heard a familiar sound as she silently climbed the peak in the cold night air, which carried the scent of winter.

    The sound of a sword cutting through the wind. Used to it, that familiar sound only made her steps quicken.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Soon, she climbed a higher peak, and her vision was filled with a forest of plum blossoms in full bloom.

    She stared ahead with a clenched fist.

    Plum blossoms that seemed as if they were alive. Though she had seen this sight countless times, she could not help but feel as if she had been sucked in each time. White and red plum blossoms swayed as if blown by the wind and began filling the air.

    Yu Yiseol made sure to carve this image into her eyes, but then the plum blossoms around her disappeared like an illusion. It was as if everything she had seen was but a dream.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    A faint sigh of regret escaped from her lips.

    What remained where once plum blossoms danced was Chung Myung, who was seated on the ground, his face upset and his sword stuck in the earth.

    Yu Yiseol stared at him with nk eyes

    ¡®Anyway¡­.¡¯

    This was something she had seen several times. Her eyes could perfectly describe what she had seen, but still, Chung Myung looked upset.

    ¡®I want to hit him.¡¯

    Yu Yiseol thought this to herself, her face reddening in anger. All of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples would say that Yu Yiseol was a training maniac.

    But she knew who, in reality, was the true training maniac.

    The person in front of her put in the most effort, making catching up to him from behind close to impossible.

    Chung Myung did not move as he seemed to be troubled by his thoughts. She looked at his back and then turned around. A troubled warrior was not someone she should carelessly touch.

    Yu Yiseol, who returned from where she came, stood up again. She looked back at Chung Myung, feeling determination fill her.

    ¡®Someday even I will¡­¡¯

    As she slowly descended the mountain, she gripped the handle of her sword.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung gripped his sword.

    ¡°I am going to die of frustration now.¡±

    And with a groaning sound, he drew the sword and ced it on hisp. He went through it every time he practiced, but it was really annoying not being able to realize what he knew in his head with his body.

    Of course, current Chung Myung was definitely stronger than the Plum Blossom Sword Saint at the same age. In his previous life, he was also called a genius who would go down in the history of Mount Hua, butpared to the current one, that past version was only beginning to rise.

    Even if he swung the sword with his feet instead of his hands, he was confident he could beat himself.

    If he thought that way, then there wasn¡¯t a need to hurry¡­

    ¡°Kuak. It is about people who don¡¯t even know that.¡±

    He sighed.

    ¡®Let¡¯s calm down now.¡¯

    His foundation was being built slowly and done ording to n. Conversely, it meant that the foundation he had first created had little effect on Chung Myung¡¯s strength so far.

    He hade all this way thanks to the high level of understanding of martial arts that he had umted in his previous life as well as the history of variousworks that he had.

    From now on, it was time to demonstrate the power of the foundation he had finely made. He will be even stronger in the future, but¡­

    ¡®As I thought, this is slow.¡¯

    Chung Myung frowned. If he could continue practicing for decades like this, overtaking his past self would not be a huge deal.

    But the problem was that, no matter how much he thought about it, he would not be given that kind of time. The Demonic Sect was moving again.

    In the past, it took less than five years from when they first discovered their traces to start an all-out war with them. So there was no surety that it would be slower now.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myungid down t on his back and groaned. He stared at the bright moon and frowned.

    ¡°Sect leader sahyung.¡±

    No answer came.

    ¡°If you see anything more, tell me. Did that brat fall into hell?¡±

    Again, there was no answer.

    ¡°Ugh, yes, what does sahyung even know?¡±

    -What was that, you bastard!

    ¡°¡­No, you only answer when I speak like that.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and looked at the sky.

    ¡®Maybe¡­ I am just feeling anxious.¡¯

    -Remember, Disciple of Mount Hua. This is not the end. The Demon wille back, and at that time, the world of Demonic Path will be truly open. And it will be something no one can stop¡­

    That damned bastard¡¯sst words had been on his mind the entire time.

    ¡®Coming back.¡¯

    He said that Demon would definitely be back.

    Until now, there were so many things that he had to do, so he hadn¡¯t cared about this. But now that he was about to cross paths with the Demonic Sect again, those annoying words returned to his thoughts.

    ¡®Demon huh¡­.¡¯

    Generally speaking, that would be close to a prophecy that proimed the Demonic Sect would rise again. However, considering Chung Myung¡¯s current situation, he couldn¡¯t simply let it end there.

    ¡®Did he call someone other than himself as the Demon?¡¯

    Since that conversation wasn¡¯t nice to the end, he wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°I thought about it and don¡¯t have the answer.¡±

    Chung Myung grumbled and jumped up while grabbing his sword.

    Whether the Demonic Sect came to make a mess or the Heavenly Demon returned, in the end, there was only one way to solve it.

    ¡°I need to be stronger.¡±

    Enough to deal with a Demonic Sect that might rise again. Even if the Heavenly Demon came back, he would just need to cut his head off.

    ¡°Me and Mount Hua are still a long way off.¡±

    It didn¡¯t make sense to bring the past back. The past could not be reimed, just ovee.

    His sword began to bloom plum blossoms once more.

    They were plum blossoms that would not fade for a long time.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were wide open and shining.

    First of all, in front of him was a familiar cart. However, it wasn¡¯t the cart that caught their attention, but what was in it.

    Round sacks were stacked above the cart.

    ¡°¡­ what even is this?¡±

    ¡°Weights.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I know it is¡­¡±

    Were they nning to move ces?

    ¡°Did you decide to move to Southern Edge in the short time I was gone?¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°We need to be kicking them all out and beating them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young looked at Chung Myung with a face saying that he thought his suggestion was a good idea.

    No, do not take that joke seriously¡­

    Hyun Young slowly exined to the shocked Chung Myung.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we aren¡¯t moving. These are the luggage you will be taking to the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right so what exactly is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul knows about this. The things below are wool and a change of clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The food is put on the top. The boxes are gifts to the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°What gifts?¡±

    Hyun Young shrugged.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the first impression important? No matter how much good things are told about us, there is no way that they would simply put their hate of the Central ins aside. So wouldn¡¯t it be better to prepare a little something? There is no one who hates gifts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even as the two of them talked, the party continued to load the remaining luggage onto the cart.

    ¡°Everything is loaded, elder!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Made sure to check that nothing was missing?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Young nodded his head, looking satisfied.

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    ¡°Did you pack up all the medicines needed?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso grinned widely as she pped the bag she was carrying.

    ¡°Do not worry. I prepared everything!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Young again checked the cart with hawk-like eyes to see if anything was missing.

    ¡°This is something that the sect leader has asked me to do, so there can be no negligence. It is a long journey to the North Sea, so you will need a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be fine if a warrior just holds a weapon?¡±

    Reactions came in like zing mes at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°You will do it?¡±

    ¡°What will you eat? Uh? Do you know how to cook?¡±

    ¡°You cruel bastard, you make people graze on grass at times!¡±

    Chung Myung trembled at the fierce resistance he was receiving.

    ¡°¡­ then even if so, why are you doing that? You cannot use horses if the cart is loaded this much.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for horses.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    When Chung Myung turned his head, Baek Cheon simply shook his head slowly with a calm face.

    ¡°Young master Hwang said that the North Sea is so cold that horses will die there in the cold. So we cannot take horses.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Then?¡±

    ¡°We will have to pull it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Sasuks?¡±

    ¡°Well, we did the same thest time with you, right? It wasn¡¯t bad training. Right?¡±

    When Baek Cheon asked this, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul nodded.

    ¡°Yes, well.¡±

    ¡°Recently, I haven¡¯t been able to release the steam, so I am a bit riled up.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth hung open in a daze at the calm and natural conversation.

    Was this fine?

    Was this really okay?

    If they were worried about horses freezing to death, shouldn¡¯t it be enough to use horses until they reached the North Sea and then pull it by hand?

    He had so many questions sh through his mind but realized it made no sense now.

    ¡°¡­ what is with him?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked this, Baek Cheon nced over, and a person stood next to the cart while mumbling.

    ¡°Oh Great Heart of the¡­.¡±

    How can one chant a sutra so sadly?

    The disciples of Mount Hua all looked at the person and shook their heads.

    ¡°¡­ seriously.¡±

    ¡°Just go insane.¡±

    ¡°But looking back, that man went through all the hard things until Sichuan and didn¡¯t even get anything, right? We at least got swords.¡±

    ¡°Right, right¡­ besides the Abbot abandoned him.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. May you be blessed.¡±

    Chung Myung listened to the conversation and nced at the sky.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    I guess Mount Hua was turning a little weird¡­

    This wasn¡¯t what I intended, though?

    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡±

    At that time, Hyun Jong approached from behind.

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua stood straight and greeted Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­ seems to be prepared thoroughly.¡±

    And after checking it all, he nodded with a happy face.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°The North Sea is very far, so be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on Chung Myung so he doesn¡¯t get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will try.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is all.¡±

    And Hyun Jong turned to Chung Myung as he asked.

    ¡°Can you do it properly?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was saying that until just a moment ago.¡±

    He nced at the party Chung Myung would be moving with and sighed. Hyun Jong looked at everyone with worried eyes.

    ¡°Remember one thing.¡±

    His eyes were serious, and the disciples looked alert.

    ¡°You have no missions toplete. If you feel even the slightest danger, leave right then ande back home. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded after saying that.

    ¡°Then, take care of yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave then.¡±

    Baek Cheon led the disciples to the front of the cart.

    ¡°What will Monk Hae Yeon do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ for now, load him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo Gul threw Hae Yeon as if he were a luggage piece onto the cart.

    ¡°Chung Myung! You get on, too!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! Then we will leave!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua proudly pulled the cart and left the gate

    Chung Myung sat silently on the cart and looked at the drooping Hae Yeon. He then looked at his sasuks, who were pulling the cart with strength, and smiled.

    ¡®Now, even I don¡¯t know what is happening.¡¯

    Just let whatever this was happen.

 Chapter 459: I Am An Expert On That (4)

    Tatatata.

    The cart ran through the area without a break.

    The disciples of Mount Hua pulled the cart like untiring horses. The cart¡¯s speed was much fasterpared to their trip to Sichuan despite the entire thing being loaded with much more luggage.

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    ¡°UHHH!¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong pulled the cart in the lead, shouting as if they werepeting with each other.

    ¡°Will you be able to cultivate by dragging that thing?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡¯s legs seem to be shaking already?¡±

    The two of them gritted their teeth and red at each other. Baek Cheon frowned and looked at the two, who were leading like angry bulls.

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is nice that you are full of energy, but if you end up getting exhausted right from the start, you will copse before getting close to the North Sea.¡±

    Yoon Jong tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    In Sichuan, Baek Cheon had told them to work hard and rest quickly. Actually, this was also something he was going through as well, and it suited his personality a lot more to avoid it forter. Then why did he change his stance?

    ¡°Is the North Sea that far?¡±

    ¡°It is far.¡±

    ¡°How far?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It is¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon thought hard and said,

    ¡°ording to Merchant Hwang, it is around 2400 km.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong cleaned his ear with his finger.

    ¡°How far? I think I misheard it.¡±

    ¡°2400 km.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just a little over 400 km to Sichuan¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then how is it 2400?¡±

    ¡°It is just like that.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was lying on the cart, raised his upper body.

    ¡°How far?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are all of you deaf? It is 2400 km.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡°That is insane! It wouldn¡¯t be that far even if I traveled all around the Central ins! I should have taken a lot more money from him!¡±

    Hae Yeon, who was riding next to him, shouted in fear.

    ¡°D-disciple! No matter how you feel, he is the Abbot of¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Hae Yeon fell from atop the luggage on the cart andnded on the ground.

    ¡°This brat doesn¡¯t even pull the cart, only sits down and moves around, and then somehow decides to talk about things! I am going to pull out all the hair on your head.¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is nothing there. How can you even pull it¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes were wet.

    ¡®Where is Buddha?¡¯

    At this rate, he was about to be killed before finding out the truth about the world. Baek Cheon asked Chung Myung with a little surprise.

    ¡°You also didn¡¯t know where the North Sea was?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born there, so what is the point of knowing it?¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    During the war with the Demonic Sect in the past, Chung Myung used to walk around the entire Central ins as if it was his home, but he never went outside of it.

    ¡°The North Sea Ice Pce, I thought it would be at Yunnan at best because they said north. Why are they calling it the Central ins when it¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve never heard of that is 2000 km from here!¡±

    ¡°¡­ which is why it is a new ce.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¡°If it is 2400 km, then how long do we have to travel?¡±

    ¡°If we run like this all day, we would cover 78 km a day¡­ so it would take a full month?¡±

    ¡°¡­ one month?¡±

    Chung Myung looked lost.

    ¡°Every day, we are losing time, but do we have to spend a month like this?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, calm down¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! What are these idiot demonic bastards doing going all the way there and making a mess! They should just die in the Ten Thousand Mountains!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the struggling Chung Myung and asked.

    ¡°Does anyone know if they sell sweets here?¡±

    ¡°¡­are there any?¡±

    There was no way.

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    They were just starting out, and the journey already felt burdensome since Chung Myung was already losing it.

    ¡°I knew those demonic bastards should be killed!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were filled with venom. Baek Cheon, who was quietly pulling the cart, then pointed to Jo Gul.

    ¡°Put the monk back on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hae Yeon was loaded back up, and they started again, but the speed was slower. Yoon Jong red at Baek Cheon and then asked,

    ¡°But, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of this, what kind of ce is the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his head.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve heard stories about them, but it has been vague¡­ things like their strength, it being a ce where evil-minded people gathered to drink blood, indiscriminate murder, things like that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, right.¡±

    ¡°But now that we are in a situation where we might encounter them, I think we need to know more about it.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know much about them either.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It is definitely odd. The story of the Demonic Sect has spread so much that everyone knows of them, but no one has heard about what or who they are.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Hae Yeon, who was atop the pile of luggage.

    ¡°Do you know anything about the Demonic Sect, monk Hae Yeon? You are someone from Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why are you being so respectful?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Hae Yeon looked at the sky and sighed as he said,

    ¡°I am sorry, but this monk doesn¡¯t know much about them.¡±

    ¡°The monk too?¡±

    ¡°When I was training in Shaolin, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the outside world¡­.¡±

    He was ashamed of this as his face reddened.

    He realized once more just how much of a frog in a well he was when he lived in Shaolin. He could see and feel so many things by stepping away from there.

    But¡­

    Why did he feel that he was happy in that well?

    ¡°It is strange. Why are there so few people who know of them?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was listening to this, replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Because there is no need to learn about it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked back at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why would there be a need to know? Knowing the enemy and not knowing the enemy only means losing once.¡±

    ¡°¡­huh.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect is a group consisting of seventeen leaders.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    As he told them about the Demonic Sect, the disciples looked at him in surprise. They didn¡¯t think that Chung Myung would know this.

    ¡°No, seventeen? How are there so many?¡±

    ¡°Well, it used to be like that. I don¡¯t know what it is now.¡±

    Chung Myung had killed most of them.

    ¡°How do you know that? Other people weren¡¯t aware of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­if others don¡¯t know about it, then I shouldn¡¯t know either?¡±

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Seriously!¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    ¡°What are you even doing with your eyes and ears open? Why should it be unknown?! You have no intention of knowing. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ well, that is a bit too¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    As Chung Myung moved as if he was shuddering in anger, Hae Yeon pressed down on his shoulders. Chung Myung, who was still annoyed, let out a deep sigh and continued his exnation.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect is basically a cult-like group. If you look at their roots, it isn¡¯t that different from how Shaolin is based on Buddhism.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s grip on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder became strong, and thetter decided to cover the monk¡¯s mouth before he could say anything.

    ¡°Listen and speak! You bastards are getting more impatient with each passing day.¡±

    ¡°¡­. The other disciples, if they say it, I can understand, but how can you use me of being short-tempered. Where did you even throw your conscience?¡±

    ¡°I threw it into your Shaolin temple. Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ughh!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Anyway, in that sense, there isn¡¯t much difference between the Shaolin and Mount Hua. First of all, even Mount Hua worships Taoism.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon had stopped the cart and nodded, but the other disciples could not ept it.

    ¡°No matter what, doesparing Mount Hua to the Demonic Cult make sense?¡±

    ¡°Fundamentals, it is about fundamentals.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Look, if you want to know the enemy, then do it right. Why are you changing your words now? Small things like simrities shouldn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. t-that is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jo Gul, who had something to say, went silent. When Chung Myung showed an unhappy face, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head and said,

    ¡°Just because the fundamentals are simr, it doesn¡¯t mean that the end would be the same. There is a difference between them and the others.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The people following it.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Jo Gul tilted his head.

    ¡°The people following? Like the kinds of people?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s more so their god.¡±

    As Chung Myung spoke, his face twisted in annoyance.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect believes that their Heavenly Demon is their god.¡±

    ¡°¡­ They believe that a human is a god? A living human?¡±

    ¡°Right. That is what they think.¡±

    Chung Myung patted Hae Yeon¡¯s shiny head and continued.

    ¡°Whether in Taoism or Buddhism, we don¡¯t worship people. Although we revere people who have attained enlightenment and think of them as close to divine, the Demonic Sect is a different case. Well, sometimes people say that they are the reincarnation of Buddha or such things, but most don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But the Demonic Sect believes in their Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his voice.

    ¡°You asked earlier why the information about them didn¡¯t spread around?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Because all that? It makes no sense. Religious chants and writings are for those who cannot see the god they worship to ensure they do not forget their teachings and words. But what if there is a god in front of them?¡±

    ¡°There would be no need to write things down.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What would happen if a person who insisted that we shouldn¡¯t kill people until yesterday then changed their tune and said that killing people is no longer a crime from this morning?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it would be confusing?¡±

    ¡°That is the normal reaction, but the Demonic Sect doesn¡¯t work like that. For them, it is the word of god. Just something to follow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Sect considers their Heavenly Demon as their god. The Heavenly Demon is also a human being. Yet, every single word he speaks is turned into a divine revtion. Without doubt, without thought, it would be followed.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how could a person do that?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°That is why the Demonic Sect is scary to talk about. People who could act like that have gathered inrge numbers.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing more terrifying than a person who does not doubt or fear death. Courage is unnecessary for those who consider death an honor in worship to their god.¡±

    Baek Cheon hardened his face. Hearing this, he understood just how deviant the Demonic Sect was.

    Fanatics who did not fear death simply because of their god¡¯smand?

    Just the thought gave him chills.

    ¡°¡­ In other words¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I guess it is a ce like that where extreme changes can happen depending on how the Heavenly Demon feels.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. But¡­ actually, it has almost always stayed the same.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because no Heavenly Demon had ever been sane.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong raised his hand, and Chung Myung looked over.

    ¡°Yes, yes, speak.¡±

    ¡°From what you just said, the Demonic Sect serves the one called Heavenly Demon as their living and breathing god, but there is no Heavenly Demon now. Then how is it still running?¡±

    ¡°They are waiting.¡±

    ¡°¡­ waiting?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Until a new Heavenly Demon appears. To them, the Heavenly Demon is both a god and human. He is their god because he is the strongest and a human since he can die. And even if he dies, again¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his lips and looked to the south as he said.

    The South.

    Where the Ten Thousand Mountains were.

    ¡°I believe they will return. A new Heavenly Demon will be reborn.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it does make a little sense.¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Yoon Jong and mumbled.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t understand it at all.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°There is just one thing you should realize from this.¡±

    Noticing that Chung Myung¡¯s voice was lower than usual, everyone waited.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You asked earlier, right? How can a human worship another human as god and not doubt them?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I did.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon is the one who makes it possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What is a god? They¡¯re beings capable of doing things that humans cannot. In other words, even if you have a human body, if you dare to show abilities that a human cannot do, then you are a god.¡±

    Yoon Jong went silent.

    ¡°Everyone believes in the Heavenly Demon because everyone has no reason not to. Even though they should have a reason, they don¡¯t have the slightest doubt, and it makes them fanatical. An existence that makes the person look like a miracle beyond humanity. That is the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    He never thought of himself as a being abandoned by the heavens.

    Chung Myung had been adorned with the title of one of the Three Greatest Swordsman in the World and the Best Swordsman in Mount Hua. Yet, if the Heavenly Demon had made up his mind and decided to act, Chung Myung would have been nothing.

    And¡­

    ¡®He was on a different level.¡¯

    The Heavenly Demon was so strong that he was untouchable. His head could only be cut after his strength had been exhausted through the sacrifice of all of Murim.

    It wasn¡¯t until he met with the Heavenly Demon in person that he realized why the demons under him were so messed up.

    Even those who learned martial arts would consider him a miracle worker instead of a martial artist.

    ¡°¡­ so, does Heavenly Demon exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°We are going to find out about it now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples went stiff.

    It was only then did they fully understand that this was not just a simple trip to observe the North Sea Ice Pce.

    ¡°But can we recognize it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I am an expert on such things.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Whether fanatic or madman, when ites to people, you just beat them until near-death, wake them back up, beat them again and again and again. Most would end up talking.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At those confident words, Baek Cheon had to smile.

    You are scarier than that Heavenly Demon, you bastard!

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Chung Myung looked to the north.

    ¡°We need to confirm it. Did the Heavenly Demon reallye back?¡±

    His eyes were dark, unlike his usual self.

 Chapter 460: I Am An Expert On That (5)

    A journey of a thousand kilometers started with a single step. No matter how far the end was, they were bound to reach it one day.

    However, if it wasn¡¯t a thousand kilometers but two thousand, then the words would change, and when another five hundred was added, it would change again.

    It was an entirely different category if all of it wasbined.

    ¡°¡­ can that ce be reached?¡±

    ¡°If we keep going, we will arrive someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ever since Chung Myung appeared on Mount Hua, the disciples of Mount Hua had been constantly pushed by any means to never give up on anything. Because of that, they were able toe this far.

    But, when faced with another problem that cannot be solved with determination alone¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ eik.¡±

    Jo Gul rubbed his face with trembling hands. Even if that was frozen, his face wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.

    ¡°Nose¡­nose might fall off, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ my hand¡­ has no sense¡­.¡±

    The answer was subtle and short as the tongue speaking it was stiff.

    A strong wind blew across their faces. It was the cold and the cold alone. Did anyone ever imagine anything about this?

    ¡°What kind of wind is this strong?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why are you asking me that!¡±

    Their teeth all ttered in coldness as if they would break any moment. The low temperature could be understood. They expected it to get colder in the North.

    But did anyone say that the winds would flow this far?

    The entire body felt like it was being sliced by a knife, and their eyes betrayed the rigidity.

    ¡°The wind is so sharp.¡±

    ¡°Even the knives of those Ten Thousand People n members weren¡¯t this sharp!¡±

    Jo Gul trembled and nced around.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ disciple¡­.¡±

    ¡°It must be colder without hair.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hae Yeon nced back at Jo Gul, a look of ¡®Why is everyone like this?¡¯ in his eyes, but seeing his expression made him feel slightly sadder than angry.

    ¡°S-sago¡­ is this ce always cold?¡±

    Tang Soso, who had always lived in warm areas, couldn¡¯t adapt to this situation. She had wrapped her whole body in wool and covered her head, but the winds still made her feel unsafe.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Yu Yiseol barely moved her frozen mouth and softly mumbled in response.

    ¡°Shocking. People actually live here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yeah. I think everyone here is crazy, sago.¡±

    They were all shrinking little by little from the intense cold they were experiencing for the first time in their lives.

    ¡°¡­ are we getting close?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul widened his eyes and looked back at Baek Cheon but then narrowed them again, unable to ovee the gust of wind.

    ¡°What do we do if sasuk doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever been to the North Sea? I¡¯m just guessing.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­ at this point, I should be able to witness something.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head to look at the cart, paused for a moment, and then tilted his head.

    ¡°But where did Chung Myung go?¡±

    ¡°Uh? He is¡­ over there?¡±

    Jo Gul still narrowed his eyes with a frown.

    ¡°Where did that guy go?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t he have fallen somewhere?¡±

    ¡°¡­ where would he fall? He is one who can go anywhere and not even fall into hell.¡±

    ¡°True. So where is that guy¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol let go of the handle and approached the cart. Then, she jumped up and began to shift the piles of luggage from side to side.

    ¡°Sago?¡±

    Like a rabbit digging into its burrow, Yu Yiseol dug in between the luggage and put her head out, frowning.

    ¡°Not here.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Not there?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Did it make sense that he wasn¡¯t there?

    ¡°Just where is he?¡±

    ¡°Did he really fall?¡±

    ¡°I am telling you he will not fall. That guy is a fucking leech.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he froze and fell.¡±

    ¡°Uh? I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes widened.

    But while they were arguing, Yu Yiseol frowned and looked around. Then at some point, she looked at one point.

    Then,

    Tuk!

    She grabbed therge package from the piled-up sacks and tossed it on top of the luggage in one throw.

    ¡°Sago? Suddenly¡­¡±

    Flinch.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    However, the sack thrown over the luggage moved very slowly, making Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth open up.

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Baek Cheon hurried forward and opened the sack, revealing nkets tied up with wool inside.

    Without hesitation, Baek Cheon removed the wool.

    And then¡­

    Tuk!

    A strange emotion shed in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    He groaned as he pulled out the object in his hand, revealing a familiar face.

    ¡°This bastard¡¯s sasuk carries the luggage and cart with a gust of cold wind hitting our faces! And now you¡¯re hiding in a sack? Won¡¯t youe out?¡±

    But there was no response. Normally, Chung Myung would have gotten angry and yelled, but now he just lifted his head without a reaction.

    After a moment, a small, trembling voice spoke up.

    ¡°D-Dong Ryong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°S-So cold. Uhhhh.¡±

    Chung Myung quickly picked up the fallen wool and crawled back into the sack, leaving Baek Cheon dumbfounded until he again grabbed hold of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold! I¡¯ll freeze out here!¡±

    ¡°What kind of person are you? You¡¯re not even human!¡±

    Watching the two mess around, the disciples of Mount Hua muttered with emotionless faces.

    ¡°Normally¡­ would anyone think of getting inside a luggage sack, no matter how big?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ no matter how cold it gets, thinking of putting yourself in a sack? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Chung Myung, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    ¡°¡­he is truly strange.¡±

    It was surprising that no matter the situation, it somehow started to make sense when the name Chung Myung was mentioned.

    ¡°Are you not going toe out now!¡±

    ¡°Kwaaak!¡±

    ¡°Is this guy really growling at me? Have you gone mad!¡±

    ¡°¡­not me¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon peered into the sack with shocked eyes. A ball of white hair, whiter than wool, raised its head and bared its teeth.

    ¡°HEEEIIIKK!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, as he watched this, resembled those of a person who had lost everything.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s already difficult to handle one thing, and now two¡­ No, both of them end up causing trouble for people.¡±

    What have I done to deserve such a life?

    What sin¡­

    Baek Cheon felt rotten inside because of this. But Chung Myung also had plenty of excuses.

    ¡°UHHHHHH, damn it! What is all this now?¡±

    In the past, Chung Myung had been to the point where his body was invincible. The energy in his body wouldn¡¯t let the cold affect him at all.

    But that was a story of the past!

    ¡°I-I might freeze!¡±

    In fact, the bigger problem was that he was in a different time. After living in a time when he didn¡¯t know the cold, he couldn¡¯t adapt to it at all.

    No, if he extended his hand right now, wouldn¡¯t it be like slicing it with a knife? How could he endure this?

    ¡°If you turn a little more, you can hold on! Idiot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it won¡¯t work!¡±

    Chung Myung screamed.

    His internal energy was the purest one could find in the world.

    That meant that the qi going out was amazing, but the amount within the body was around the size of a rat¡¯s tail. If his body was warmed up with that, then his already small internal qi would decrease even more.

    How could he waste his precious qi like this? The Demonic Sect mighte after them at any time.

    ¡°Ah, damn it! Why did I have to build up such useless internal qi!¡±

    It was useless for anything but fighting! Not a single use!

    ¡°WHEIKKKK! WHEIKKKKK!¡±

    In the meantime, Baek Ah struck the hand of Baek Cheon, which came for the sack, with its ws. Then went back to hiding itself in the wool.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that animal be used to the cold?¡±

    ¡°I thought the same too.¡±

    ¡°Then what is with it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Living in the beast pce, it must have lost its mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it was living in the warm south so.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    This guy and that one too!

    Taking advantage of the gap as Baek Cheon vented, Chung Myung and Baek Ah went into the wool and began to tighten themselves.

    ¡°I saide out, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°I am freezing to death!¡±

    ¡°Freezing to death, my ass! Are you going to be there till we reach the North Sea?!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    When Baek Cheon didn¡¯t back down so easily, Chung Myung groaned and pulled the head out of the sack. He then snooped around to check their surroundings.

    ¡°All I see is white.¡±

    And covered with snow.

    The vast expanse of snow-coverednd seemed endless. The once magnificent view now felt cold and cruel. With the biting winds that pierced them, this ce had be a white hell.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the North Sea Ice Pce or something else, you insane bastards. What are you nning to consume while living in such a deste ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­I never thought the day woulde when I¡¯d agree with your words.¡±

    Now they understood why things like ice crystals and cold steel formed. After being battered by the cold winds, their very essence had be stiff.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for us to reach our destination, right?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s still far away. I can¡¯t see the sea.¡±

    ¡°Uh, the sea?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It¡¯s the North Sea. No matter how cold it is, the sea can¡¯t freeze, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Chung Myung eximed as if his stomach would burst.

    ¡°Hey, you ignorant human! Did you think the North Sea meant an actual Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ake, it¡¯s ake! A massiveke in the north!¡±

    ¡°Why is ake called the North Sea? Shouldn¡¯t it be called the North Lake, then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a hugeke that resembles a sea!¡±

    ¡°I-is that so?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°Ah, theke will be frozen.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°So, how do we find the frozenke¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around and then at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­.by what means?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    All they could see was a pure whitendscape.

    The task of finding ake here was like trying to find red soil in a desert.

    Chung Myung silently looked around and then reached out to scratch his head.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to search for it properly?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Put on some clothes ande outside. Unless you want to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    At the mention of death, Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted in difort.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a person over there?¡±

    ¡°Huh? A person?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head.

    They hadn¡¯te across any inhabited ces while passing through the northern grasnds. And since arriving in this snowynd, they hadn¡¯t seen a single soul.

    And now, a person?

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°There! Over there!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked carefully in the direction pointed out by Yoon Jong.

    ¡®Where is the person¡­¡¯

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    His eyes narrowed. There was definitely something like a ck dot in the distance.

    ¡°Is that a bear?¡±

    ¡°It seems a little small for a bear.¡±

    Baek Cheon pondered for a moment, then nodded and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Whether it¡¯s a person or a bear, it¡¯s better than being alone.¡±

    Thud! Thud!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head, puzzled. The lunatic had crawled back into the sack and hidden himself.

    ¡°I said let¡¯s live like humans! You stupid bastard! Act like a human!¡±

    ¡°¡­ just give up already, sasuk! It¡¯s not like this is the first time such things have happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but he is.¡±

    After gritting his teeth, Baek Cheon sighed deeply and jumped off the cart. His determined expression was evident as he gripped the handle of the cart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move for now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began pulling the cart again. Fortunately, this was tnd, so moving the cart wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    ¡°Ouch! My legs are swollen!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! The cart wheels were stuck in the snow, and we couldn¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s a rock!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and closed his eyes.

    Would they be alright?

    Could they reallyplete this mission and return safely?

    ¡°North Sea. North Sea. I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡±

    It was astonishing that such a ce actually existed, ording to the rumors. After a long struggle, Baek Cheon, who hade close to the object, let go of the cart handle.

    And so did the others.

    ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡±

    ¡°I-is this¡­?¡±

    The scene unfolded before their eyes.

    Crystal clear ice.

    Transparent and shimmering white in the sunlight, it stretched out infinitely.

    It was like an ice desert. The disciples were awestruck and couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths in amazement.

    ¡°¡­so, this is the frozenke?¡±

    ¡°How big is thiske?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±

    In the face of this awe-inspiring sight they had never seen in their homnd, all the disciples couldn¡¯t help but admire it.

    But then¡­

    ¡°Sasuk! Look over there!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A bear or a man sat on theke and turned his head towards them.

    ¡°People from the Central ins?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened. This was a familiarnguage.

 Chapter 461: There Were Such Places? (1)

    ¡°¡­ a person?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it?¡±

    ¡°Looks like a person?¡±

    Everyone stared at the man sitting on the ice with wide eyes.

    ¡°No, a bear?¡±

    ¡°It is talking! Talking!¡±

    ¡°Why are you getting angry!¡±

    When Baek Cheon looked wide-eyed, Yoon Jong turned his head.

    The reason why they doubted if it was a person, even though a voice was heard, was simple. It was because the person in front of them had arge bear skin on them.

    It was apparel he had never seen in the Central ins, so it didn¡¯t seem like a person to him.

    ¡°Can I speak?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Um.¡±

    While everyone hesitated, the person wearing bear skin looked at them and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It has been a while since I saw outsiders.¡±

    Pure white skin was visible beneath the dark brown fur that was covering his head. It was difficult to get a clear idea of his face because of that shaggy beard, but something else stood out more.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul grabbed both of Baek Cheon¡¯s arms and pulled him back as they whispered.

    ¡°S-sasuk, sasuk! That person¡¯s eyes are blue!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he a goblin?¡±

    ¡°D-do not panic! I heard that these people in the West have blue eyes!¡±

    ¡°¡­ west? This is north!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched for a moment, unable to find answers. When the three of them nced at the man, unable to respond, Yu Yiseol stepped ahead, shaking her head.

    ¡°Is speaking alright?¡±

    ¡°Um? What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ the North Sea doesn¡¯t involve itself with the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh.¡±

    The man nodded, realizing what that meant.

    ¡°That is the story for high-ranking people. It has nothing to do with ignorant ones like us.¡±

    And he smiled brightly.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who saw Yu Yiseol speak unbothered, snuck closer.

    Baek Cheon, who was poked in the side, pushed ahead, cleared his throat, and threw himself figuratively at the man.

    ¡°Excuse me. I am Baek Cheon, the eldest second-ss disciple of the Mount Hua sect.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua sect?¡±

    The man tilted his head and mumbled.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­ I seem to have heard of it.¡±

    It seemed that Mount Hua¡¯s fame, which had spread throughout the Central ins, had yet to reach the North Sea.

    No, even if their new fame had spread here, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for this man who was not a martial artist to not know of Mount Hua.

    Baek Cheon added to it.

    ¡°It is a sect in the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are a Taoist. This is why I didn¡¯t understand your clothes.¡±

    At his words, Baek Cheon put on a bitter smile.

    They were wearing animal fur and leather all rolled up together. It would be hard for anyone to know whether they were monks or Taoists.

    ¡°Strange. He should recognize the bald one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gul.

    Why were you doing this to Monk Hae Yeon?

    Did you have something against him?

    Baek Cheon, who wanted him to stop, slightly stepped on his toe and cleared his throat.

    ¡°¡­ if you do not mind me, can I ask a couple of things?¡±

    ¡°You people are so polite. Please ask.¡±

    ¡°This is our first time here. Is this the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°Right, theke of the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face was filled with admiration once again.

    As he gazed at the vast iceke, he understood why it was referred to as a Sea.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve arrived at the right ce.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m relieved. If we were on the wrong side, I might¡¯ve broken the ice and jumped in.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong had been exhibiting aggressive behaviortely, so Jo Gul stepped in and inquired.

    ¡°But why are you here? There¡¯s not much to do on the ice.¡±

    The man smiled brightly in response.

    ¡°It might seem a little strange to you, but I was fishing.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Fishing?¡±

    Wait¡­

    A long wooden stick was positioned in front of the man, who sat in a small chair, and a rope extended into a hole in the ice.

    ¡°Well, then¡­¡±

    The man calmly grabbed the nearby stick and struck the freezing hole, breaking it once again.

    Jo Gul asked curiously,

    ¡°¡­Can you fish here? Isn¡¯t the water all frozen?¡±

    ¡°The topyer is frozen. If it freezes all the way down, the fish will die. Wouldn¡¯t it be a deadke?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong whispered to Jo Gul, an expression of disapproval on his face.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Quit showing off your stupidity and be quiet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at how Yoon Jong was keeping Jo Gul in check. Such a beautiful senior-junior rtionship.

    ¡°Oh! The rod is moving!¡±

    At that moment, Tang Soso, who had been watching the fishing rod, eximed, clearly noticing the movement of the rope.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    The man tightly gripped the rod and yanked it.

    Chaak!

    Water spewed out from the hole that wasrger than a human head, and a massive fish, the size of a forearm, emerged.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    ¡°So huge!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The man chuckled cheerfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to catch suchrge fish these days. I must be lucky. Is it because I met an outsider?¡±

    He shrugged, speaking with a cool tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to fresh fish.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Don¡¯t hesitate. The people of the North Sea have no problem treating outsiders.¡±

    ¡°No. Not that one. What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fresh fish.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The man turned his head and looked at the fish he caught. The fish was frozen stiff despite being out of the water for just a couple of seconds.

    ¡°¡­ Ugh, it was fresh for a couple of seconds¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The faces of everyone watching the fish remained still. Then, a luggage sack on the cart began to wriggle.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The man looked curiously at this.

    And¡­

    Swish!

    ¡°Euk?¡±

    His eyes widened.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as a luggage sack rose up. The sack¡¯s mouth trembled and opened wide, revealing a ckened head.

    ¡°W-what is that thing?¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth and covered his face. Despite not trying to deny Chung Myung¡¯s existence, he felt embarrassed and wanted to pretend not to know him.

    ¡°¡­ sorry. That guy was cold.¡±

    And Chung Myung stuck his head out and started screaming.

    ¡°Oh no! My head is splitting! Oh no!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s getting colder! What the hell is this ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes sparkled at this shocking sight.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were Taoists?¡±

    ¡°Not him. Probably.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, no matter what the man thought, Chung Myung kept talking.

    ¡°Mister! Mister!¡±

    ¡°Huh? You talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Is this the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is.¡±

    ¡°Where do I need to go to get to the North Sea Ice Pce? Is it around here?¡±

    ¡°Ice Pce?¡±

    The man¡¯s face tensed up.

    ¡°You guys are visiting the pce? But the Ice Pce doesn¡¯t allow outsiders. Even the locals need permission to get close to it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine. We have permission.¡±

    ¡°You guys do?¡±

    The man gave them a suspicious nce and then nodded.

    ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t have permission, you wouldn¡¯t have been able toe here in winter. People don¡¯t even go out. So it must be urgent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No?

    We just came without thinking.

    ¡°So, where is the North Sea Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°The way to the North Sea Ice Pce isn¡¯t difficult. All you have to do is follow theke all the way. At the end of theke, there¡¯s a ce where the mountains and theke meet. That¡¯s the North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so we just need to follow theke?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded, feeling relieved.

    ¡°I was so scared, thinking there was such a long way to go! So we¡¯re almost here?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You said at the end of theke, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­you, you don¡¯t even know what the North Sea is. The end of thiske is around 589 km from here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What was that?¡±

    ¡°589 km.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you deaf? I said 589 km.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡°H-How far?¡±

    ¡°589 km.¡±

    ¡°Mister, are you messing around with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°How much was it? Going from Mount Hua to the Sichuan Tang Family is less than that!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why it¡¯s called the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­this is a crazy ce!¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled in shock.

    He had heard of theke being called the North Sea because of its size, but that was all! Wasn¡¯t this too much!?

    ¡°W-We have to go another 600 kms with this cart in this cold?¡±

    It felt like the string of rationality broke in Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Damn life, I¡¯m not even human if I can¡¯t set fire to the head of Shaolin¡¯s master, Abbot, or whoever he is! Is this person wearing human skin and scamming people? Where did hee from? This?¡±

    He thought these were informants of the Shaolin sect seeking revenge for being beaten by the Demonic Sect.

    But there was no one to stop his rant. It was because the others were equally shocked.

    ¡°600 km?¡±

    Even now, with the ce being frozen, they hade all the way here, and now they had to go hundreds more kilometers? Their faces turned red.

    The man shook his head, feeling sorry for them.

    ¡°You people had no idea what the North Sea is like. This is just the beginning. It¡¯s a lot colder in the mountains above.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The perfect way to die is going in such clothes.¡±

    The man chuckled as he said it.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Maybe this is also fate. Follow me now.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°People of the North Sea don¡¯t treat guests so rudely. You¡¯d bettere to my home and warm up a little.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­. Thanks for that, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will go!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was stopped, looked puzzled while Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°Hey. Going to someone else¡¯s house¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m freezing to death in here, and you¡¯re worried about going to someone else¡¯s house? You¡¯d rather freeze to death on the street? Who cares about being polite to others now?¡±

    Now Chung Myung was demonstrating with his whole body why people who lived in cold regions were impatient.

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong. It¡¯s not right to underestimate the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then don¡¯t be shy and take care of yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. What is there to be shy about? Come with me.¡±

    The man began to rise from his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m d. It¡¯s winter, so there isn¡¯t much to eat, but we¡¯ve caught some fish now.¡±

    ¡°Uh? That?¡±

    The man nodded.

    ¡°You want to share that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not easy to catch things like this here in winter.¡±

    Still, just one fish?

    ¡°Ugh. I¡¯d rather just die.¡±

    Sure, I could freeze, but I couldn¡¯t go hungry. Just because I was born a beggar in this life didn¡¯t mean I wanted to live like one!

    Chung Myung came out of the sack and moved to the hole.

    ¡°UGGHHHHH! Cold! Cold! I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    And without dy, he stuck his hand into the hole.

    ¡°W-what are you doing¡­!¡±

    ¡°UGHHHH!¡±

    As Chung Myung pulled his hand out, the ice around the hole shattered, and several fish, the size of a man¡¯s forearm, came up.

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    ¡°Thud! Thud!¡±

    The fish thatnded on the ice started flipping and flopping.

    ¡°OHH! Chung Myung, nice job¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shone, and he turned to praise Chung Myung, but he was no longer there.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He turned his head and saw him going into the sack and closing it.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I should be praising him or cursing him for this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always the same, Sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong patted Baek Cheon on the shoulder as ifforting him. The man looked at the fish scattered around on the ice and the sack.

    His eyes softened a little.

    ¡°Load these quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the disciples of Mount Hua loaded the frozen fish into the cart, the man also began to arrange his rods.

    ¡°I was thinking¡­ you all are no ordinary guests.¡±

    Then, as he got up, he looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am Hong Yi-Myung.¡±

    ¡°Like I said earlier, we are the disciples of Mount Hua from the Central ins. The third gene¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, just move already! I¡¯ll freeze to death here!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung nodded, his eyes filled with sadness as he looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon realized that a certain person¡¯s personality remained the same, whether it was cold or hot.

 Chapter 462: There Were Such Places? (2)

    ¡°Wow, that cabin is incredible.¡±

    ¡°Look at how unique it is, sago!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua eximed in awe as they gazed upon the hut that stood before them. It was made entirely of stacked tree logs, their original shapes untouched.

    This type of construction was something they had never seen before in the Central ins. Although there were people who lived in the mountains there as well, log stacking of this kind was rare.

    ¡°Muchrger than I expected.¡±

    Strangely, there were no other houses in sight.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a vige?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Jo Gul asked with confusion, causing Hong Yi-Myung to tilt his head.

    ¡°Are you looking for a vige?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°If you were looking for a vige, you shouldn¡¯t havee this way. This area is quite remote, so no one lives here. Did youe all the way here without knowing that?¡±

    All eyes turned towards Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­somehow, I thought we had found it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Baek Cheon protested in anger, but the others drowned out his words.

    ¡°Can we go inside?¡±

    Unbeknownst to them, Chung Myung and the little marten perched on his head had peeked out of the luggage sack.

    Hong Yi-Myung tilted his head, perplexed.

    ¡°Why is the marten trembling?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    Baek Cheon apologized reflexively, although there was no need for it. After all, it was just a human and an animal ¨C nothing out of the ordinary.

    ¡°It may be run-down, bute inside. You¡¯ll be able to warm up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as the door opened, Chung Myung, who didn¡¯t know the word¡¯ reason,¡¯ grabbed Baek Ah and ran inside while Baek Cheon was back to making excuses.

    ¡°Looking at this now, it might seem rude, but they aren¡¯t rude. It is because they are exhausted from the cold, so please try and understand this.¡±

    Still, Baek Cheon was a man of conscience, so he would never say that.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung smiled roundly like he found this interesting.

    ¡°North Sea people don¡¯t have manners. Such troublesome and pathetic things are for those who can afford it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Then, excuse us.¡±

    The disciples bowed their heads and entered the cabin.

    ¡®As I thought.¡¯

    The walls were only made of wood, but it was warmer than the outside. Just blocking the blowing wind seemed to provide a temperature suitable for normal human life.

    ¡°Uh¡­our clothes are frozen, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Kuaak! Sago! My hair is all frozen! No! Do not touch! Ahhh, it broke!¡±

    Coming to a warm spot, they realized just how cold the outside was. Unable to imagine that leather could freeze, they all shivered as they watched it crack.

    ¡°If we had gone ahead a little more, we would have frozen to death.¡±

    ¡°It is because Dong Ryong sasuk took the wrong way.¡±

    ¡°Who is the one who used Dong Ryong¡¯s name now? Come here.¡±

    Their mouths ttered as they all struggled and took off their snow-soaked, frozen clothes.

    ¡°Wow. How can this be so warm?¡±

    ¡°Sago! There! Fire.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    A small me spark flickered in the hearth that had been installed at the center of the cabin. They inched closer and peered inside, witnessing the burning firewood.

    ¡°Oh my. A stove inside a house?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s warm here.¡±

    ¡°And an exhaust hole drilled into the roof.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s like the sky is stuck to it.¡±

    Huh? Sky? Chung Myung?

    Everyone sighed as they nced at Chung Myung clinging to the exhaust hole.

    ¡°Chung Myung, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Fire! It¡¯s fire! Fire! This is fire!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon, his face red and smeared with soot.

    ¡°Sasuk, sasuk! Could this be made into a cart too?¡±

    ¡°Say something that makes sense, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°What! If it can be installed in a home, then why not on a cart!¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face.

    ¡°People are supposed to get better as they get older, but¡­¡±

    How could this guy get worse fromst year?

    At that moment, Hong Yi-Myungughed and said,

    ¡°Hehehehe. That would be difficult to install on a cart. It¡¯s quite heavy¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our horses are strong!¡±

    ¡°W-who are horses, who!?¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon, impatient and furious, attempted to rush at Chung Myung. No, he tried to, but then Yoon Jong and Jo Gul caught him.

    The two sighed as they tried to restrain him.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be doing this in a house, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Please consider the time and ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Yi-Myungughed as he watched them having fun.

    ¡°Rather, it would be better to change clothes. Your fur seems good, but it won¡¯t withstand this cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to be this cold.¡±

    ¡°Right. Even in the North Sea, it doesn¡¯t get this cold often. This year was too cold.¡±

    The disciples nodded as if they understood.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s usually not like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little less cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Very little.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This definitely wasn¡¯t a ce to stay.

    ¡°There¡¯s water over there. Wash your hands and feet, and warm up a bit. If you don¡¯t, you might get frostbite.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung walked to one side of the cabin. He removed some clothing, revealing a pile of animal skin woven together.

    ¡°I think this will be better than the ones you brought.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Fur from animals that live in the cold regions is excellent at keeping warm. And first, you need to cover your head, as body heat escapes from the head.¡±

    At his words, everyone nced at Hae Yeon. Seeing his scalp red and frozen, with melting ice somehow on it, made them feel bad.

    ¡°Ah¡­ even this.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung smiled as Baek Cheon was dumbfounded.

    ¡°No. The North Sea doesn¡¯t treat its guests rudely.¡±

    Baek Cheon tried to thank him, but Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Now that his body was warmed up a bit, Chung Myung stood and walked toward where the skins were hung. He pulled a cloth and grabbed the fur from the bottom.

    ¡°Huh? I think this is marten fur?¡±

    When Baek Ah heard the words ¡®marten fur¡¯, he stood up cautiously.

    ¡°KIEEEEEK!¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut it!¡±

    Chung Myung picked up Baek Ah, who was gritting her teeth at the leather, and threw her away as he took out therger fur from the bottom.

    ¡°It looks better hung up, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung scratched his nose, looking troubled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t just give it away. Our family will starve if we can¡¯t sell the animal furs we hunted all winter.¡±

    ¡°No. Do I look that shameless?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Dong Ryong, get out.¡±

    Baek Cheon answered instead of Hong Yi-Myung and stepped back.

    ¡°Are you going to sell them?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then sell them to us without going too far.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bear skin from the North Sea, so it¡¯s expensive.¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°We have plenty of money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can we make a fire here instead?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee to make as much fire as you want, dear customer.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s tone changed.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ I might finally have a chance to live.¡±

    Sitting by the hearth with fur draped over him, Chung Myung brought the cup to his lips. It was just water boiled with grass, hardly worthy of being called tea, but as long as it had some taste, he was fine with drinking even liquid iron.

    ¡°I never imagined a house would feel this good.¡±

    ¡°Right. After being homeless for a month, my back might break.¡±

    ¡°Is there even a ce where the wind doesn¡¯t blow?¡±

    The disciples began to realize the value of having a house. Hong Yi-Myung, observing them, looked pleased.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I-it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    His demeanor seemed to change a bit suddenly, but it was for the better. Hong Yi-Myung received half of the leather price in gold and the other half in grain. Selling everything at once and at a better price made him happy.

    ¡°Thank you for being alive. Getting grain is the toughest thing during North Sea winters.¡±

    ¡°I can understand.¡±

    Thanks to Hae Yeon, who couldn¡¯t eat meat, they had packed plenty of grains. Even after giving two sacks to the man, they still had a good amount left.

    ¡°But do the people of the North Sea eat grains?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I never thought crops could be farmed here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why there is an exchange of grains.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung sighed.

    ¡°There was a time when trade with the Central ins was smooth, exchanging leather for fish or grain. But recently, things have be difficult.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded solemnly, his face burdened. Chung Myung interjected.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any knowledge of the North Sea Ice Pce?¡±

    At the mention of the North Sea Ice Pce, Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s expression changed. Chung Myung didn¡¯t miss the fear etched on his face.

    ¡°I apologize, but it¡¯s difficult to disclose much about the North Sea Ice Pce. If we were to speak openly to strangers¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. One coin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous? What specifically do you wish to know?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes flickered, realizing that his opinion of this man had shifted since their initial encounter¡­

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t mind and spoke.

    ¡°You can speak freely.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A general conversation will suffice. We don¡¯t know much about the pce, especially if anything important has urred recently.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The man nodded.

    ¡°Actually¡­¡±

    He nced around before continuing. Even though he knew no one was eavesdropping, it seemed to be a habit.

    ¡°As you may know, the Ice Pce serves as the ruler of the North Sea. This ce has no affiliation with any nation, and the Ice Pce has governed the North Sea like a king, taking care of its people.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul nodded.

    ¡°Simr to the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung let out a sigh.

    ¡°The people of the North Sea believed in and relied on the pce. That was the case until ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°So you mean that is not the case anymore?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you know what kind of ce the Ice Pce is?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung frowned.

    ¡°The Ice Pce is like a kingdom. And the Prince of Ice Pce has been inheriting it for generations.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ simr to family sects.¡±

    The Beast Pce in Yunnan had a slight touch of a martial art sect. But the North Sea Ice Pce was a family bound by blood, like the Sichuan Tang family.

    ¡°Like the Sichuan Tang family, which reigns as kings of their own region?¡±

    ¡°Be careful of your words, sahyung! The Tang family was never considered kings. We will be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°But it is simr.¡±

    When Jo Gul shrugged, Tang Soso frowned, so he shook his head.

    ¡°¡­ like that.¡±

    ¡°Right. Like that.¡±

    Being from Chengdu, Jo Gul tended to act timid towards Tang Soso, the daughter of the Tang family. Hong Yi-Myung, who didn¡¯t know this, looked at them and then continued.

    ¡°But around ten years ago, something happened which changed the North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you say it is inherited?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung nodded.

    ¡°There was a rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned at those words.

    ¡°Was the previous prince unjust?¡±

    ¡°Would that happen? Didn¡¯t I tell you? All of the people in the North Sea believed in and relied on the pce, and the past prince was revered as a sage. Not just the people of the North Sea, but many who followed him believed so.¡±

    Hearing this, Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    ¡°Then, was the virtuous person the one who was rebelled against?¡±

    ¡°The one who led the rebellion was Seol Chung-Sang, the younger sibling of the prince. He was known to have a narrow mind, so he didn¡¯t receive support from the people of the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°What happened with the rebellion?¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung furrowed his brow.

    ¡°The people of the North Sea never betray their leaders. However, Seol Chun-Sang managed to attract outsiders to the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°Outsiders?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. They were dressed in ck uniforms. They¡­ they were devils.¡±

    Fear filled Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s face.

    Baek Cheon pursed his lips and stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you think.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted as he nodded.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect.¡±

 Chapter 463: There Were Such Places? (3)

    It wasn¡¯t surprising. He had already heard that traces of the Demonic Sect were discovered here. Besides, didn¡¯t Chung Myung also see the corpse covered in the Demonic Flower with his own eyes?

    However, hearing about the Demonic Sect from the local people of the North Sea carried more weight than hearing about it from someone halfway across the country.

    ¡°¡­ did they bring the Demonic Sect into the North Sea Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Amitabha. Why¡­.¡±

    Hae Yeon continued to chant, unable to understand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the people of the North Sea know what the Demonic Sect is? How could they do such a wicked thing?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hong Yi-Myung sighed.

    ¡°Just because we are from the North Sea doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t know about the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°How could someone do that?¡±

    Smiling, Chung Myung responded to Hae Yeon¡¯s question.

    ¡°You¡¯re being naive again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they are human, there is nothing they won¡¯t do. There is nothing in the world that cannot be done.¡±

    Even attracting the Demonic Sect.

    Especially when power was at stake. To obtain the throne, seeking help from foreign powers was not umon.

    Many have done so and suffered the consequences¡­

    ¡®And most paid the price.¡¯

    Perhaps the current Ice Pce was no different.

    ¡°So?¡±

    As Chung Myung sighed, Hong Yi-Myung continued.

    ¡°What else do I know? All I know is that outsiders appeared in the North Sea, and within a few days, the prince of the Ice Pce was reced.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s expression grew serious.

    ¡®Did we underestimate the difficulty?¡¯

    They had initially assumed that the presence of the Demonic Sect in the North Sea indicated a connection between the two ces. The Ice Pce, despite its strength, could not be ignored.

    However, after learning that the North Sea Ice Pce and the Demonic Sect were potentially colluding, they realized the situation was more dire than anticipated.

    The disciples¡¯ faces turned tense. Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung, who seemed intrigued and eager.

    ¡°So, nobody knows what¡¯s happening inside the Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Most likely¡­ it¡¯s strange to say, but someone like me, who¡¯s a fool, wouldn¡¯t have a clue.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    It was not umon for significant changes to ur within the imperial pce without ordinary people knowing for several years. In the North Sea, for instance, a person like Hong Yi-Myung, who lived in a remote area, would have no knowledge of the pce¡¯s inner workings.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung furrowed his brows.

    ¡°After that incident, the atmosphere in the North Sea turned hostile. I heard people were disappearing, and trade with the Central ins waspletely prohibited. As a result, many starved due to the inability to ess grain.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And those who attempted to trade with the Central ins, despite the neww, were executed as a warning to others.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t we from the Central ins?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, Hong Yi-Myung smiled.

    ¡°I told you, this ce is remote even for the North Sea. Can someone who lives on the outskirts of the North Sea be noticed?¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek and asked again.

    ¡°So what happened to the previous pce lord?¡±

    ¡°How can I know?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°However, judging from the fact that even after several years of bloodshed, word of it didn¡¯te out¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    In the end, Chung Myung could guess what Hong Yi-Myung couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡®Demonic Cult, rebellion, and change in the pce.¡¯

    A usible reasoning.

    While the Demonic Sect was traveling around to avoid the eyes of the Central ins, they colluded with the North Sea and took control of the pce by siding with the younger sibling to establish a new base.

    But¡­

    ¡°It is a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°Uh, what is?¡±

    Chung Myung answered Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    This felt a little different from the method the Demonic Sect would use, at least the one that Chung Myung knew. Of course, since Chung Myung didn¡¯t know how the sect worked without the Heavenly Demon, saying it was strange might not make sense¡­

    ¡®Still, something didn¡¯t feel right.¡¯

    Actually, it was useless to sit around and worry like this.

    If he checked with his own eyes, he would be able toe to a conclusion.

    As Chung Myung was silent, Baek Cheon continued the conversation.

    ¡°Then it seems to be true that the Ice Pce left the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Right. If we go deeper into the interior, we won¡¯t be weed. Maybe we¡¯ll encounter more than that. I don¡¯t know what your business is here, but it¡¯s better to turn back if this isn¡¯t urgent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t seem to have any intention of going back.¡±

    When Hong Yi-Myung said this, Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Because we¡¯re not here to fool around.¡±

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s prepare well. It would be nice to stay for the night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your words, but we can¡¯t do that.¡±

    When Baek Cheon declined, Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. The nights in the North Sea are several times harsher than the day. Even those who have lived in the North Sea their whole lives don¡¯t leave their homes at night without reason. If possible, it¡¯s better to forgo experiencing a night in the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung nodded.

    ¡°No matter how confident you are in your body, if you¡¯re caught in a blizzard at dawn, your body will freeze to death instantly. I¡¯ll have to arrange something, so stay here until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then please take care of us a little longer.¡±

    Jo Gul asked Baek Cheon, who nodded slowly.

    ¡°Will that be alright, senior?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s best to listen to the advice of the locals. We should minimize the risks as much as possible, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone agreed, and Baek Cheon was the one to make the final decision for them to follow the rmendation.

    But Chung Myung appeared unsatisfied. Upon seeing this, Hong Yi-Myung quickly stood up as if he had suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Oh, look at that. Just wait a moment. I will bring you some food.¡±

    Baek Cheon said with a sad expression.

    ¡°We feel like we¡¯re causing you too much trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not even free, so why worry?¡±

    Huh?

    He was taking money?

    This man was scary.

    Baek Cheon had an awkward smile on his face. Just then, the door creaked open, and a strong gust of wind blew in.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    ¡°Ah! So cold!¡±

    Everyone hunched over from the cold and looked towards the door. However, the door opened to reveal a small child entering.

    ¡°You came back safely?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father! But¡­ I couldn¡¯t find as much as I thought.¡±

    The child, whose entire body was wrapped tightly in fur with only his face exposed, waddled inside and set the sack on his shoulder to the side.

    ¡°This child?¡±

    ¡°My son.¡±

    The skin beneath the fur was white.

    ¡°¡­ Son?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Son?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Excuse me¡­

    But the two of you don¡¯t look alike. Are you sure you didn¡¯t kidnap the child from somewhere?

    The only thing they had inmon was their white skin. Compared to Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s prominent nose, dark hair, and angr face, the son looked like a typical child from the Central ins.

    But he was quite cute.

    ¡°These people?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re from the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Central ins?¡±

    The child looked curious.

    ¡°When someone mentions the Central ins, they¡¯re referring to the warm southernnds!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mount Hua was north of the Central ins, but it was indeed warmndpared to the North Sea. Baek Cheon and the other disciples realized that everything in the world had a reason.

    ¡°What kind of ce is the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°Kid, you should greet them first.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The child immediately lowered his head at Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s scolding.

    ¡°Hello. My name is Hong Jin-Bo.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Baek Cheon greeted the child on behalf of everyone.

    ¡°We need to prepare meals for the guests, so get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    Upon hearing Hong Jin-Bo¡¯s courageous response, the Mount Hua disciples smiled at each other.

    ¡°They seem nice.¡±

    ¡°They look very friendly despite not looking alike.¡±

    However, unlike those who found joy in seeing the child, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hong Jin-Bo.

    ¡°Jin-Bo huh¡­.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to go through all this trouble¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the cart, scratching his head.

    He had a warm sleep at Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s housest night. It had been quite a while since he had slept without trembling from the cold, so he felt his fatigue ease.

    But Hong Yi-Myung didn¡¯t stop there and covered their cart with arge cloth.

    ¡°I did it because I figured it would be better to sleep in the luggage side of the cart than to set up a clumsy tent. It¡¯ll be better if you avoid the wind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to thank you.¡±

    Baek Cheon expressed his gratitude to the man again and again, his face slightly taken aback.

    He met a lot of people even around the Central ins, but this was the first time someone was giving him things so freely.

    Hong Yi-Myung smiled at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°The North Sea is a barren ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because of that, we cannot live without helping one another. If I help someone today, won¡¯t I be able to receive it back one day? That is what people are for.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°I learned something nice.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. Hahaha.¡±

    For the first time, they managed to change their clothes.

    Instead of sheepskin and leather, they now had animal skin purchased from Hong Yi-Myung. The leather clothing covering their heads was awkward, but it prevented the wind from getting in their ears and heads, so it could be tolerated.

    ¡°Be careful. The North Sea is more terrifying than you might realize.¡±

    ¡°We will remember it.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed deeply.

    ¡°¡­ But where is Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Uh? He was here¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Ahhhh, so cold¡­.¡±

    The door burst open with arge round forming from inside.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua who saw the figure lost their words and opened their mouths.

    Chung Myung, who had be a lump of cloth with the number of clothes he wore, stumbled out.

    Clench

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    No, he was attempting to move out. Due to the fact that his body was swollen from the clothes, he couldn¡¯t maneuver himself to escape through the small door, leaving him frustrated.

    ¡°What is this all about?¡±

    He struggled to stretch his legs in front of him, but his trapped body refused to budge easily.

    ¡°Kuak! Sasuk! Get me out!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what are you doing!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been watching the scene, slowly lowered his head.

    ¡°This is embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Please, Chung Myung.¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol sighed and approached the door. She grabbed hold of him and, with a final loud thud, pulled Chung Myung out of the door and onto the cart.

    ¡°Ugh. Still cold.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Hong Yi-Myung and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­sorry.¡±

    ¡°Such an interesting man. Must be quite the trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    If he had to speak of the suffering, there was no need. Regardless, Chung Myung got up and loaded the various items Hong Yi-Myung brought onto the cart, then bravely stood in front of it.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Follow the path that leads near theke. It¡¯s a long journey, so don¡¯t strain yourself too much. The cold of the North Sea only torments the weary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    At that moment, a rough voice from the cart spoke up.

    ¡°Ah, let¡¯s get going!¡±

    ¡°That cursed bastard!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll burn the cart and throw it away!¡±

    Seeing the disciples of Mount Hua rush to the cart and yell, Hong Jin-Bo quietly mumbled to his father.

    ¡°They are very strange people. They are Central ins people?¡±

    ¡°¡­not like that.¡±

    It was Hong Yi-Myung who made excuses for the sake of their honor¡ªthese kids who lived in a farawaynd.

    ¡°Thank you. I will stop by on the way back¡­¡±

    It was when they were saying their final goodbye.

    ¡°Disciple Baek Cheon.¡±

    Standing in front of the cart in silence, Hae Yeon called for him, making Baek Cheon turn slightly nervous at the agitated look.

    ¡°What is it, monk?¡±

    ¡°Someone is approaching from ahead at a high speed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned and looked ahead.

    He was right.

    Through the snowy winds, something was moving. A small dot began to grow in size in an instant and approached them at a scary speed.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Looking at the speed, it cannot be normal.¡±

    ¡°¡­we never know, so be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Baek Cheon gave the order, everyone responded quickly, raising their alertness, and silence followed the fierce wind.

    An instant was enough for the tension to spread.

 Chapter 464: There Were Such Places? (4)

    Swish!

    Dozens of warriors appeared before them, their forms piercing through the wind.

    They wore snow-white clothes.

    The word ¡°Ice¡± was engraved on their chests.

    ¡°Are they from the North Sea Ice Pce?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face instantly stiffened. They hade to visit the pce, but encountering its members suddenly, made him nervous.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hadn¡¯t they said that good people don¡¯te and those who do aren¡¯t good?

    Judging by the icy expression on these people¡¯s faces, it was clear that their intentions were not good. The lead warrior from the Ice Pce looked at them with cold eyes.

    And finally, turned to one side.

    Hong Yi-Myung and Hong Jin-Bo.

    ¡°Fucking rats¡­.¡±

    The words that came out of their mouths were colder than their faces.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back at Hong Yi-Myung with questioning eyes. Suddenly, his face hardened, making him look like an entirely different person.

    ¡°I never expected to find you hiding in such a remote area. It¡¯s as if your life is precious.¡±

    The man with the cold gaze turned to Hong Jin-Bo, who stood beside him.

    ¡°¡­ that child?¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s body trembled. He reached out to Jin-Bo.

    On the contrary, the other man smiled as if something had just been confirmed.

    ¡°If you had left the North Sea, his life could have been saved. Lingering around this ce. As you wish, I will bury you in the North Sea.¡±

    The man nodded.

    ¡°Die¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait, hold on now!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who stood at the side, raised his hand. The warriors of Ice Pce all turned their heads and gazed at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Upon seeing their bloodshot eyes, Baek Cheon lowered his hand and cleared his throat.

    ¡°And who might you be¡­.¡±

    The man¡¯s face contorted in anger.

    ¡°No matter how urgent it is, you bring in outsiders. Have you forgotten your duty as a member of the North Sea, Han Yi-Myung?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°How dare you say such things? You were the ones who brought in outsiders first.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth knows no bounds.¡±

    The man red at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°And who are all of you?¡±

    ¡°Ah. We are¡­.¡±

    Just as Baek Cheon tried to answer, Jo Gul nudged him with his elbow.

    ¡°¡­.passing by merchants.¡±

    ¡°Merchants?¡±

    The man frowned and nced at the cart. Observing its size, he clicked his tongue as if understanding something.

    ¡°Fools pretending to be merchants. Do you not know when trade between the Central ins and the North Sea was banned?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­we haven¡¯t traded anything in particr.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, it makes no difference. You shall die.¡±

    The man gave a curt, cold response, clearly indicating his reluctance to say anything more.

    ¡°Kill them all. And behead the young one.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With a brief and resolute reply, the warriors of Ice Pce drew their swords and advanced. Hong Yi-Myung gripped Jin-Bo by the shoulder.

    ¡°Jin-Bo.¡±

    ¡°F-father¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will block them, and you can run without looking back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to talk. Go!¡±

    ¡°N-No! Father! I¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to leave immediately. What are you doing?!¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung eventually pushed Hong Jin-Bo to the back and spread both hands from side to side to confront the Ice Pce warrior getting closer.

    ¡°You cannot pass until you kill me.¡±

    ¡°Such obvious words. A child who hasn¡¯t learned martial arts can be killed at any time. However, the opportunity to take the life of the Ice Tiger doesn¡¯te easily.¡±

    At the tant sarcasm, Hong Yi-Myung bit his lip and raised his qi.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡°¡­looks like they¡¯re about to fight?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­we don¡¯t have to worry, though.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll kill uster.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul scratched their heads.

    They realized how quickly the situation was changing, but it was difficult to choose a side when they weren¡¯t sure what was happening.

    ¡°I think that man is stronger than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°But he can¡¯t handle them all alone, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a deep sigh. They would have immediately taken Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s side if it was a normal excursion. But they were on their way to the Ice Pce; if possible, they didn¡¯t want to oppose them.

    The problem was¡­

    ¡°If we don¡¯t do anything, people will die. If we do something, the consequences will be too much.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t decide either way.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Silence.

    Then the sound of a sword being unsheathed reached their ears. Baek Cheon and Jo Gul turned to see Yoon Jong pulling out his sword.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Helping.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°As a taoist, I understand the importance of providing food and shelter. How can I turn away from this?¡±

    Was this kid serious?

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he wants to kill us all? It seems like he has no intention of leaving anyone alive. So what difference does it make if we fight now orter? If possible, we should try to save lives.¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to speak when¡­

    Kwaaaang!

    A loud noise erupted from the side where Hong Yi-Myung was. The disciples¡¯ eyes widened in surprise¡­

    Puaaah!

    They saw Hong Yi-Myung stagger back, blood dripping from his body.

    Thud!

    He rolled on the ground but quickly got back up. However, blood stained the white snow as it dripped from his mouth.

    His hands remained steady, ready to support his body.

    ¡°Enough with the games.¡±

    ¡°So predictable.¡±

    The warriors who were closing in on Hong Yi-Myung wore calm expressions.

    ¡°F-father¡­¡±

    Hong Jin-Bo, who was watching from the side, called out to his father in worry.

    Hong Yi-Myung turned back, his bloodshot eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to run?¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see me die here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go! Go! You need to survive! So hurry!¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s voice changed, but Hong Jin-Bo was too scared to notice anything.

    ¡°So touching.¡±

    The warriors of Ice Pceughed at the scene of despair for the two.

    ¡°There is nothing to be so sad about. You will die, and that young one will soon follow.¡±

    Hearing this made Hong Yi-Myung grit his teeth in anger and look at the Ice Pce warriors.

    ¡°If you have the pride of being warriors of the Ice Pce, you wouldn¡¯t say such a thing. Are you saying you don¡¯t know who he is?¡±

    ¡°We know too well.¡±

    The man in the lead spoke coldly.

    ¡°We are saying this because we know. Well, an old man who is bound by the ghost of the past will not be able to understand it no matter how much he hears it.¡±

    ¡°These bastards will be punished!¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say. Die!¡±

    As soon as that signal was made, the warriors rushed quickly to Hong Yi-Myung. Hong Yi-Myung waved both hands and raised his qi.

    Chaaak!

    A white qi surged from his hand, and soon, like snow, white mist moved from them.

    ¡°Ice Snow Palm! You can do it!¡±

    The tension that was held back was released, and frightening coldness filled the air, but the Ice Pce warriors didn¡¯t seem to care about it.

    And¡­

    Kwang! Kwang!

    Blue sword qi shed with the Ice Snow Palm one after another. The force of the palm was crushed as if it was a snake being hit by rocks.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Showing that he alone was not enough to deal with so many attackers, Hong Yi-Myung coughed up blood once more and took a step back. However, the warriors were not about to back away.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Their knives were aimed at Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s neck. However, at that moment, Hong Yi-Myung¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    Kwaang!

    A sharp metallic sound sliced through the air, and, at the same time, the thrown knife was bounced away.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The eyes of the person who threw the knife trembled.

    Puak!

    Spinning round and round, the flying knife embedded itself into the snow.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung, who knew his head should have been severed, looked at the man who was blocking his way.

    ¡°You there.¡±

    Broad shoulders.

    Upright posture.

    The most heroic stance¡­

    ¡°¡­ Damn it, again!¡±

    ¡­ maybe not quite.

    Baek Cheon, who stood in front of Hong Yi-Myung, raised his hand to scratch his head.

    ¡°Well, it was bound to happen anyway.¡±

    Yoon Jong walked over and stood beside him.

    ¡°They would have tried to kill us regardless, but it¡¯s all the same when we fight.¡±

    Jo Gul also drew his sword and stood next to Yoon Jong. Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso followed suit and started moving with slow steps.

    ¡°What are all of you doing? You don¡¯t seem like regr merchants.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we aren¡¯t regr merchants.¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged.

    ¡°But it seems we don¡¯t need to reveal our true identities on this side.¡±

    ¡°¡­ this one?¡±

    Jo Gul assisted Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as keeping your identity hidden. You rude jerks.¡±

    ¡°Right. Our Jo Gul is saying the right thing for the first time?¡±

    ¡°Right? Hehehe~¡±

    After hearing Yoon Jong praise him, Jo Gul smiled brightly. However, the warriors watching them were turning angry.

    ¡°You got involved in the affairs of the North Sea? Who are you, Central ins people?¡±

    Hearing those words, Baek Cheon twitched his lips and tilted his head.

    ¡°You said you wanted to kill us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are a funny one. You told us to be killed a while ago, but now you act like you don¡¯t want to be involved with us.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul looked at each other.

    ¡®Sasuk¡­ he is on this again.¡¯

    ¡®Let it be. Isn¡¯t it turning into a habit?¡¯

    Baek Cheon had many thoughts before a fight, but once he made a decision, he wasn¡¯t the kind to look back.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Then, finally, Hae Yeon walked slowly and stood by them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening, but human life is very precious. I will not agree to the act of killing someone in front of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ even him?¡±

    The Ice Pce warrior opened his eyes wide like he was surprised and then mocked.

    ¡°I heard that the people of the Central ins are arrogant, and that seems about right. They dared interfere with the happenings of the Ice Pce in the North Sea, so we will make you pay dearly.¡±

    The man pulled out the knife stuck in the ground and shed it. He seemed a bit angry.

    And the faces of the disciples went stiff.

    ¡®Is this fine?¡¯

    ¡®I still don¡¯t like this¡­.¡¯

    It was then.

    Step

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°There hees.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked back at the cart with bright faces. Seeing those in their way turning their gazes away, the Ice Pce warriors also turned to look at the cart.

    A round piece of luggage was swaying to and fro, and copsing little by little, revealing a bigger and rounder one from before¡­

    ¡®No, is that a person?¡¯

    A person covered in as much fur as a human could wear poked his head out. With a face of clear annoyance, he screamed.

    ¡°No, what is all this waiting for again?! It gets colder the more you stay!¡±

    At this absurd sight, the warriors were speechless.

    Why was a personing out from a luggage sack?

    ¡°No, brat! Look at the situation before you speak!¡±

    ¡°Situation? What about it?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the Ice Pce! Ice Pce!¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Baek Cheon tried to let out his built-in irritation, but he stopped.

    Chung Myung was a violent idiot, but not a stupid one. He wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know what it meant to meet Ice Pce people here.

    Which meant¡­

    ¡°Can we do it?¡±

    ¡°You care about all the things. Just do what you want.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at how Chung Myung answered him.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who managed to throw down any awkwardness and hesitation he had, stared at the warriors of the Ice Pce and gave them an arrogant look.

    ¡°Hear that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want to go back now, I won¡¯t touch you. But my guys are a bit rough.¡±

    The warriors gritted their teeth.

    ¡°Look at these bastards acting all¡­¡±

    Even when they attempted to¡­

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Ice Pce Warriors charged toward the Mount Hua disciples. Still, Baek Cheon stood firm, unwavering as he directed his sword.

    ¡°Do not kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Starting with Baek Cheon, the Mount Hua disciples swiftly advanced toward the Ice Pce warriors like lightning bolts.

 Chapter 465: There Were Such Places? (5)

    Kang!

    The des the North Sea Ice Pce used were strong and sharp, fittingly named the North Wind Cold Snow.

    The Mount Hua disciples couldn¡¯t even tell the difference between their enemy¡¯s des and those owned by the Peng family.

    Of course, what they witnessed in the martial arts tournament was an inexperienced de, so it couldn¡¯t be considered the true Peng family de.

    But still, considering all that, it was a de from the Peng family. And the fact that these des could bepared to them proved the skill of these warriors.

    Indeed, they were warriors of the North Sea Ice Pce.

    If there was one disappointing thing, it was that the skills of Mount Hua were far superior.

    Guek!

    Their sword forcefully pushed away the de.

    ¡®T-this¡­¡¯

    The face of Cho Geom, leader of the Ice Pce warriors, hardened instantly.

    The de, in essence, was a weapon heavier than a sword. If someone with the same internal qi wielded it, they wouldn¡¯t be pushed back by a sword. However, this de was so bent that it felt like it could break.

    ¡®H-How?¡¯

    The sh emitted an enormous qi wave.

    Even though the opponent didn¡¯t seem to use much force, the de was simply pushed back.

    ¡°Y-You!¡±

    Cho Geom, using qi, shook away the sword and tried to distance himself. However, as long as the sword was there, he couldn¡¯t push it back and was pressed by it.

    ¡®W-what kind of internal qi is this¡­¡¯

    Both his opponent¡¯s strength and endurance surpassed his. When he looked at the youthful face of the person he was dealing with, he couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    ¡°Taat!¡±

    Cho Geom, who exerted his internal energy to the maximum, managed to deflect the sword and somersaulted backward.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    Abored breath escaped his lips. Just a single sh was enough to make sweat trickle down his forehead.

    ¡°¡­who are you?¡±

    This time, Baek Cheon asked with a tense voice while aiming his sword.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s important right now. What matters more is whether or not you intend to continue fighting.¡±

    ¡°You cheeky bastard!¡±

    Cho Geom gritted his teeth, his words filled with rage.

    ¡°Did you think being a little stronger would make a difference? I will make you pay for your arrogance.¡±

    At that moment, white smoke started forming at the tip of Cho Gyeom¡¯s de. It was the chilling Yin qi, exclusive to the North Sea Ice Pce.

    Baek Cheon could feel the coldness emanating from it and gripped his sword firmly.

    ¡°For the first¡­,¡±

    He spoke with a calm expression.

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a misunderstanding, but I never looked down on you. I just don¡¯t want to fight if possible.¡±

    Cho Geom¡¯s eyes twitched at his words, but Baek Cheon disregarded his statements while the opponent seemed perplexed.

    ¡°In my martial sect, I¡¯m not strong. It would be nice to train my body even a little¡­.¡±

    ¡°This arrogant bastard!¡±

    Cho Geom, whose reason was interrupted by rage, rushed towards Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed, unable toprehend his opponent¡¯s emotions.

    Kwang!

    The sh of the sword and de produced a loud roar.

    In the past, his sword wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand such a powerful de strike. His sword would have been damaged or even cracked.

    However, the newly made Plum Blossom Sword, forged from cold steel, withstood the force of the de without a scratch.

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    An incredibly lightweight and remarkably sturdy sword.

    Now he understood why that idiot, Chung Myung, insisted on having a good sword. And the benefits of the sword were not limited to defense.

    Paah!

    The sword that blocked the attack swiftly moved towards Cho Geom. Reacting quickly, Cho Geom twisted his body, but he couldn¡¯tpletely avoid the sword grazing his shoulder.

    The thick cotton cloth tore and blood gushed out.

    Baek Cheon, who swiftly retrieved his sword, attacked Cho Geom in rapid session before the blood even had a chance to touch the snow.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Cho Geom swung his sword to block the thrust, but as a de user, it was difficult for him to keep up with the speed of the sword.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Judging that he would be beaten before even using his hands properly at this rate, he ced all his strength into the de and swung it, attempting to inflict a major wound on his opponent¡¯s body, even at the risk of being pierced in one or two ces. However, as the de moved, Baek Cheon stepped aside, widening the gap.

    Wheeing!

    Thanks to that, the de missed its target and just cut through the air.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Throb.

    Meanwhile, Cho Geom looked at Baek Cheon with a nk face while feeling pain in his shoulder.

    Seeing his opponent¡¯s gaze lowered, chills ran down Baek Cheon¡¯s spine.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he knows his limits, so how can he be so calm?¡¯

    Baek Cheon used a shy sword thatcked sharpness, relying instead on a sword that had softness andposure.

    ¡®Where did he get these skills from¡­¡¯

    Then, Baek Cheon lowered his sword lightly.

    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, go back. I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the trouble is already here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me my sword for being ruthless.¡±

    Baek Cheon kicked the ground and instantly closed the distance with Cho Geom.

    Kakang!

    Yoon Jong opened his eyes after deflecting the sword aimed at his head.

    ¡®Surely¡­.¡¯

    The cold steel sword added more power to their sword technique, but the reason why their sword now had more space wasn¡¯t simply due to the sword.

    ¡®My lower body has be stronger.¡¯

    The legs that firmly supported the body allowed the sword to move freely.

    Now, the strength of the pill had melted into the body, and his steady training, along with the addition of the amazing sword and the lower body that could support even a mountain, made it feel as if his skills had multiplied.

    And above all.

    ¡°DIEEEEE!¡±

    Kang!

    ¡®Does fighting actually train people to a limit?¡¯

    The experience of fighting and battles with the Ten Thousand People n informed his movement.

    If he had been the version of the past, he would have likely fared badly at the first sh of des. But not now. Even while looking at the sword, he was able to maintainpleteposure.

    Tak!

    And simple blocks wouldn¡¯t stop his opponent, so he reached out and stabbed the sword in advance to where the opponent¡¯s de woulde.

    Tak!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The de that couldn¡¯t be swung again couldn¡¯t do its best. The thin tip of the sword subdued the heavy de. A feeling as if the world had calmed.

    Even though they were fighting an enemy, it felt like they could look ahead, behind, and to both sides. Yoon Jong felt ecstatic at this sensation and tried to calm himself.

    ¡®I have gotten stronger.¡¯

    There were so many monsters around him that he didn¡¯t realize it.

    Not to mention Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, and Yu Yiseol. They were all people he was following from behind. And he knew he didn¡¯t have to discuss their strength. Even if it was an easy statement, they had far surpassed Yoon Jong¡¯s level.

    Because of that, he always acknowledged this fact and tried to be satisfied with the role of supporting them from the side. But like this, his sword continued to grow stronger. It seemed like there was a long way to go.

    Yoon Jong smiled slightly and pushed the opponent away.

    ¡°I will be stronger¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Wocck!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was about to chase after the opponent who had been pushed out, stood still and looked back. Jo Gul, who was dealing with the enemy from behind, was avoiding the opponent¡¯s sword by rolling on the ground.

    ¡°¡­ what are you doing?¡±

    Yoon Jong asked Jo Gul this, dumbfounded at his actions,

    ¡°Yes, sahyung. Isn¡¯t this going well?!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what nonsense.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Jo Gul looked at the sword and his enemy.

    ¡°Well, it keeps popping out when I try to do something! That!¡±

    ¡°¡­ that?¡±

    ¡°Ah! That, that!¡±

    Ah, that.

    Yoon Jong looked up at the sky.

    ¡°When will this guy turn into a human?¡±

    It appeared every time he wielded the sword, the Plum Blossom Sword technique urred naturally. It was a story of reaching a level where their sword technique seamlessly merged with the sword without any conscious effort, which should bemendable. However, the problem was that the disciples had to conceal their identities.

    ¡°What? Whose sword technique reveals their identity so easily!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You should be the first one to shut up!¡±

    If the ancestors were to hear this, they would hit all of them with a plum branch!

    In reality, it wasn¡¯t easy to determine someone¡¯s identity solely through their sword technique. Essentially, it was a simple and unpretentious sword technique.

    But where else would you find a sect that specializes in flowers?

    ¡°Deal with them using the basic sword technique! Just the basics! You frustratingly stupid bastard!¡±

    ¡°I am trying to do that! It¡¯s not working! Whackkk!¡±

    Jo Gul rolled on the ground, and Yoon Jong closed his eyes.

    Gul.

    What are you even talented at?

    He let out a sigh and averted his gaze.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t right.¡¯

    It seemed like he could definitely surpass this bastard by moving forward.

    With that thought, Yoon Jong raised his sword.

    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I-I am fine.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung watched the battle with trembling eyes. He had initially intended to let the child escape and intervene, but the situation here was far beyond their expectations.

    ¡®I thought they were not ordinary people, but¡­¡¯

    This went beyond what they had imagined.

    It wasn¡¯t that Hong Yi-Myung was stupid. He understood the power they were emitting, but it was hard to believe that they could be this strong at such a young age.

    ¡°Especially that swordsman¡­¡±

    Observing Baek Cheon effortlessly handling Cho Geom, he was taken aback and astonished.

    Who was Cho Geom? Even in the North Sea Ice Pce, he was a respected warrior. In terms of age, he would be approximately 20 years older than Baek Cheon.

    But a man like him couldn¡¯t match the strength of Baek Cheon, a young swordsman.

    It wasn¡¯t just Baek Cheon alone.

    Swish!

    A butterfly danced with a delicate sword movement that lightly cut her opponent¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    In an instant, he could hear a groan and the sound of the sword lightly piercing the shoulder, followed by a spinning strike to the opponent¡¯s head.

    The entire process was surprisingly swift and graceful.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Thud.

    Yu Yiseol gazed at her unconscious opponent and moved on to her next challenger.

    Her graceful movements left everyone in awe.

    ¡°Everyone is an amazing swordsman¡­¡±

    Not just Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol but also Yoon Jon and Jo Gul were skilled swordsmen.

    And.

    sh!

    ¡°AAAAAHHHH!¡±

    A blinding light illuminated the scene as a person was propelled into the air. There was nothing else in the world that seemed more surreal to Hong Yi-myung. He was shocked.

    ¡°Just who is that person?¡±

    The woman with pigtails, who was fighting warriors from the Ice Pce, was radiating brightly, but her opponents seemed weak.

    All the young warriors present could easily overpower the Ice Pce warriors.

    ¡°How is that even possible¡­¡±

    And then it happened.

    ¡°Oh my! Is this for real?

    A head suddenly emerged from the side of the cart where the luggage was stored.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Chung Myung, still wearing bear skin, screamed in irritation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up and leave already, you slowpokes! What are you all doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That person¡­

    What on earth was that person doing?

    Hong Yi-Myung felt puzzled as he gazed at a kind of human he had never encountered before.

 Chapter 466: That Isnâ€™t My Job To Do (1)

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The warriors of Ice Pce copsed after uttering short groans

    Whenever that happened, Cho Geom broke into a cold sweat.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to curse at his subordinates who were falling to young warriors who hadn¡¯t even lived half their lives. He himself couldn¡¯t do anything to this nebulous opponent in front of him.

    ¡°Do you think those skills will be enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Cho Geom flinched.

    He hated to admit it, but the difference in skill was obvious. If this man wasn¡¯t trying to subdue him, Cho Geom would have stopped breathing by now without leaving a wound on his opponent.

    ¡°You people¡­.¡±

    He looked around, flushing with anger and shock. He was the only one standing now.

    ¡°Do you dare to touch the warriors of the Ice Pce and expect to be safe?¡±

    ¡°¡­ did you not touch him first?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled

    There was nothing wrong with Chung Myung¡¯s words about how people cursed when they had nothing to say.

    Cho Geom¡¯s eyes were shaking as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Not one of you will return alive from the North Sea! I will make sure you die with great regret!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that with your current skills.¡±

    ¡°If the Ice Pce finds out about this, they¡¯ll feed you to hungry animals all winter! There¡¯s no use regretting it anymore!¡±

    Hearing that, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes went dark.

    ¡°¡­um, it¡¯s a bit inappropriate to say something like that, but.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If someone hears those words, they won¡¯t let the other person leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At some point, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul moved secretly and started surrounding Cho Geom.

    ¡°It would be difficult if you don¡¯t cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just cut him and throw him off a cliff?¡±

    Cho Geom¡¯s eyes trembled. These people from the Central ins were pressuring him with meanughter. It seemed like they had done this many times before.

    He also noticed that the female swordsman blocking his way was creepy and expressionless.

    And with determined eyes, she was rying something.

    Paaat!

    Just before they surrounded him, he threw himself and ran away. Jo Gul instinctively tried to stab him with his sword, but he couldn¡¯t pierce Cho Geom, who was swinging his de.

    Cho Geom, who managed to defend himself from Jo Gul, burst intoughter.

    ¡°You will die before you step out of the North Sea!¡±

    Looking at Cho Geom running away, Jo Gul said,

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we pursue him?¡±

    But unexpectedly, Baek Cheon just looked at the running man with a sad face.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°N-No! Not you, but someone else!¡±

    ¡°They have to be chased.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke without worry.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for it. It¡¯s fine for us to endure this.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You won¡¯t kill him?¡±

    ¡°We will see.¡±

    Baek Cheon clicked his tongue in pity.

    ¡°He should have just copsed here.¡±

    He sincerely felt bad for some reason.

    Swish!

    Cho Geom moved along the snowy path.

    ¡°Where are they¡­!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if he got lost now. The fact that people with such skills entered the North Sea meant they had a purpose.

    ¡®And they were with Han Yi-Myung!¡¯

    Han Yi-Myung wasn¡¯t a big deal to handle, but it would be trouble if he had such talented young people protecting him.

    If those from the Central ins aimed for this and sided with Han Yi-Myung, he had to inform them.

    ¡°I am going to head to the pce and¡­.¡±

    ¡°You want to go to the pce?¡±

    ¡°Right now, I need to¡­.¡±

    Uh?

    Cho Geom lifted his head as if it would break, but what he saw wasn¡¯t a clear blue sky, but something dark and gloomy.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    Uh?

    Shoes?

    Crack!

    The soles of a round furry shoe echoed against Cho Geom¡¯s face as he attempted to run.

    ¡°Kuk¡­.¡±

    Cho Geom could no longer run and stiffened as he fell.

    Thud.

    The body was pushed into the snow with force.

    Puak!

    Chung Myung, whonded on the snowy ground, trembled and covered his body with his hands.

    ¡°Oghhh! So cold, man!¡±

    It was cold, but his body temperature dropped even more as he ran through the blizzard. Chung Myung red at Cho Geom, who had fallen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it! Still, the guy who tried to wield a de runs away without shame?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, these days, there is no pride! Pride! During my time, such things didn¡¯t happen!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ughhh¡±

    Cho Geom struggled to get up, his trembling arms barely supporting him as he brushed the ground. There were clear footprints on his face.

    ¡°This guy¡­this guy!¡±

    He rose with bloodshot eyes but saw nothing.

    A sense of crisis washed over him at the absurdity of the situation and the man¡¯s hairy appearance.

    Did this guy chase him just to make fun of him?

    He was confident in his footwork. Running on snow and tnd was different. It was normal for this foreigner to be unable to keep up.

    But did this man learn a special technique known only to the Ice Pce people?

    Cho Geom tried to clear his mind and focused on his de. Either way, he had to defeat this kid and head to the pce.

    ¡°The more I see, the more ridiculous things you¡¯re doing!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Maybe just a little bit of looking down?¡±

    ¡­.

    Cho Geom looked at those eyes as Chung Myung¡¯s words shattered his pride.

    ¡°I will fix that head!¡±

    ¡°For generations, no one has ever been able to do that to me. Give up.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, extending his hand. Then he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Thud.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where is¡­¡±

    Stuttering.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Was Chung Myung unable to draw his sword because of the manyyers of clothing?

    Actually, he had forgotten it and left it behind. Chung Myung looked at Cho Geom awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­can I go and get my sword?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cho Geom rushed at Chung Myung without hesitation and struck with his de. At first nce, it was clear that he possessed lightning-fast speed.

    ¡°DIEEEEE!¡±

    The de swung with extreme Yin qi and shot toward Chung Myung¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted in pain as he raised his hand to block the oing de. Seeing this, Cho Geom felt a surge of delight.

    ¡°You stupid bastard!¡±

    A swordsman who left his sword behind. Where else in this world could such a pathetic act take ce?

    Besides, even if he ran, did this guy n on blocking the de with his bare hands?

    ¡°You are a fool in all things!¡±

    Cho Geom¡¯s sword seemed poised to cleave Chung Myung in one strike.

    The fragile-looking hands of Chung Myung collided with the de. Cho Geom had no doubt that his de would cut down Chung Myung.

    But¡­

    ck!

    ¡°Euk?¡±

    Cho Geom¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡±

    This was an unbelievable sight. His de was expertly caught in the hands of Chung Myung.

    ¡°T-this cannot¡­¡±

    He was so shocked that his heart raced in his chest. It made no sense that someone could casually hold a de he wielded with just bare hands.

    Reflexively, he tried to pull the held de, but it wouldn¡¯t budge from Chung Myung¡¯s hands. A voice filled with heartache echoed in his ears, making it impossible for him to calm down.

    ¡°People should be able to recognize others! I said I was going to bring a sword, but you stepped up to stop me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Argh!

    Chung Myung delivered a swift kick to Cho Geom¡¯s crotch, causing his body to float in the air momentarily.

    And¡­

    ¡°Kwaaaaak!¡±

    No sooner did he open his eyes¡­ no, he didn¡¯t have to wait long, as a desperate scream erupted right then.

    Thud!

    Cho Geom, who had fallen to the ground, began to foam at the mouth.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung approached with an annoyed expression and lifted his pathetically raised ankle.

    ¡°Ugh. How do I get back up? Ugh, it¡¯s so cold!¡±

    Shehehehe.

    He drew a long line on the pristine white snow using Cho Geom¡¯s body.

    ¡°Here Ie.¡±

    ¡°¡­ see that, he¡¯s being bitten by the hunting dog.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a mad dog, I¡¯m telling you, not a hunting dog.¡±

    All the Mount Hua disciples nodded at Jo Gul¡¯s words. If that man had just quietly gotten hit and fainted, they wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer like this¡­

    ¡®So sad.¡¯

    Despite being their enemy, there was no need to not feel bad for them.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s so cold, for real!¡±

    Chung Myung threw Cho Geom, whom he was dragging, toward where the Ice Pce warriors were gathered. The body¡¯s owner had long since fainted.

    ¡®Even if that man is an enemy, this guy is a Taoist!¡¯

    ¡®Respect people!¡¯

    But it was pointless to ask such things from Chung Myung.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t catch anything properly, huh!¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d get him.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move now!¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re the best, jerk.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head and turned around. Tang Soso was tending to the injured Hong Yi-Myung.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked, and Hong Yi-Myung let out a sigh before responding.

    ¡°¡­ thank you for helping us.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. If we help others today, maybe one day we¡¯ll receive help too.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung, upon hearing his words, had a bitter smile.

    ¡°I never expected that ¡®one day¡¯ toe so soon.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t shown kindness to the disciples of Mount Hua and lent a hand with the cart, both he and the child would have been left to freeze and be sacrifices to the ice pce warriors.

    Wouldn¡¯t they have be cold corpses?

    They had both been fortunate enough to receive a great reward in return for a small favor.

    Baek Cheon asked Tang Soso.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°He has some internal injuries, but nothing too severe. If he rests for a day or two, he¡¯ll recover without difficulty.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded, seemingly pleased.

    ¡°But, elder¡­¡±

    He nced at the father and son, unsure of how to address them after calling them over.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon hesitated for a moment, prompting Chung Myung to speak up.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems like things have gotten a littleplicated between us. I think it¡¯s time for an exnation now, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Especially¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Hong Jin-Bo.

    ¡°Based on what you¡¯re doing, it seems like they¡¯re after him rather than you?¡±

    When Hong Yi-Myung looked up, his eyes were filled with deep sorrow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first. It¡¯s windy here.¡±

    This time, Baek Cheon responded instead of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything inside. It¡¯s something you all need to know too.¡±

    The disciples all nodded.

    ¡°But what should we do with these guys?¡±

    At that moment, Jo Gul gestured towards the warriors of the Ice Pce.

    ¡°If we leave them like this, will they wake up and run? Should we move them inside?¡±

    ¡°The house is small. Where would we even put them?¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what?¡±

    Chung Myung shivered in the cold and walked to the side of the house. He gathered a pile of firewood and brought over a strong piece.

    ¡°What do you want to do with that?¡±

    ¡°What do I want to do? Well¡­¡±

    One of the warriors flinched as if they wereing to their senses.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­ Just¡­¡±

    Puaaak!

    Thud!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The man fell again when hit on the back of his head with the firewood.

    ¡°You see?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they wake up while someone¡¯s on guard duty, hit them on the back of the head and knock them down. If you hit well, they will get to sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The Evil of Chung Myung did not even stop in the North Sea.

 Chapter 467: That Isnâ€™t My Job To Do (2)

    Fortunately, the warriors of Ice Pce didn¡¯t have to go through the whole process.

    They were carefully suppressed, restrained, and then poisoned with Tang Soso¡¯s concoction. After that, they were tied up in the warehouse.

    Chung Myungined because this was moreborious than simply bashing their heads and putting them to sleep, but normal people did this.

    Anyway, the disciples of Mount Hua, who dealt with the warriors, returned to the house and sat near the furnace.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    ¡°Father¡­ are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ummm.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung coughed a few times before reaching out to stroke the child¡¯s head. He nodded slightly to reassure him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Just a little tired. It seems like I have a bad cough right now. So, could you make me that calend decoction?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Hong Jin-Bo put on his winter clothes and went out. Seeing that, Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°Is that alright? Collecting herbs in winter¡­.¡±

    ¡°The roots can still be dug even in the middle of winter.¡±

    ¡°But the snow field outside¡­.¡±

    ¡°It would be best if he took his time. There¡¯s something I can¡¯t say with the child around.¡±

    Hong Yi-Myung stared at the door the child left through and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk without wasting time. My real name isn¡¯t Hong Yi-Myung, but Han Yi-Myung.¡±

    Not Hong, but Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡°I was a warrior of the North Sea Ice Pce under the name of the Ice Tiger Han Yi-Myung. I made a name for myself in the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°The¡­¡±

    Han Yi-Myung nced at Baek Cheon and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I served the previous Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    If there was a reason why the warriors were chasing him, this would be it.

    ¡°But¡­ are you saying they¡¯re after you because you served the previous lord? It seems like they have gone all out to take people like you down.¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Han Yi-Myung sighed.

    ¡°This kid seems to know how to talk a bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, what else can I hide? I¡¯ll tell you everything. Like you said earlier, they¡¯re not after me. It¡¯s about something else they¡¯re pursuing.¡±

    ¡°That child¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung nodded slowly.

    ¡°Surprisingly enough, that child isn¡¯t my son.¡±

    His tone was dull as if he were revealing a huge secret. But the reaction of those who actually heard it was nothing special. On the contrary, they looked like they were hearing something obvious.

    Han Yi-Myung tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±

    ¡°Why should we be?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°At this point, not realizing it would be more strange.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too much. First of all, the two of you don¡¯t look alike.¡±

    ¡°True, he¡¯s handsome.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon delivered the final blow to the man, who looked at them in shock.

    ¡°Anyone with even a slight bit of understanding will know that¡­¡±

    But then,

    ¡°What? He wasn¡¯t your son?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That voice made everyone turn their heads.

    Chung Myung, who was warming himself by the fire, looked shocked and wide-eyed.

    ¡°I wonder if he didn¡¯t want to judge¡­¡±

    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s blind.¡±

    ¡°Could be.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua sighed at this, and Han Yi-Myung corrected his expression, his face serious.

    ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not the only secret the child has.¡±

    His eyes showed determination.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. The child¡¯s real name is Seol Yu-baek. He¡¯s the son of the former Pce Lord and the rightful heir to the throne.¡±

    The disciples all looked unruffled and remained silent. Han Yi-Myung, confused, asked.

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t you surprised even now?¡±

    ¡°The warriors of Ice Pce cared more about the child than you did.¡±

    ¡°Well, that proves it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Anyone withmon sense would understand that much¡­¡±

    But then again,

    ¡°What? The son of the previous Pce Lord? Oh, God!¡±

    And they all turned their heads once again.

    Seeing Chung Myung with his mouth hanging open in surprise, they felt sorry for some reason.

    ¡°¡­ Maybe he¡¯s a fool.¡±

    ¡°Or justpletely uninterested in anything that involves someone else.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Everyone sighed together.

    ¡°So, now that child is the nephew of the current Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Seol Chun-sang, the ruler of the Ice Pce, isn¡¯t fully supported by the North Sea. The existence of that child might shake his position. Perhaps one day, the child will return to his own ce.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded with a grave expression.

    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t believe everything he said. However, if it was true that the previous pce lord had done many good things for the people of the North Sea, and they also held goodwill for him, there was a considerable chance that the former pce lord¡¯s son would receive support if he appeared.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    The atmosphere grew serious.

    He could roughly guess it, but it felt strange when he heard it from Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung stared nkly at Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡°So that kid is the prince of the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he is a prince, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A subtle smile tugged at the corner of his lips, causing Baek Cheon to be anxious.

    ¡°Is that the face of a jerk with bad thoughts?¡±

    What are you trying to do¡­

    ¡°Then do the people of the North Sea still long for the former pce lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. Because they all know that the current lord is desperately trying to find that child.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he nodded.

    It was then.

    Seol Yu-Baek, who had gone out, burst through the door, wiping his eyes.

    ¡°Father. There were so few of them, though¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Chung Myung sprang into action. He lifted Seol Yu-Baek and moved him to the side before returning to his position.

    ¡°Hey, kid!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    However, Chung Myung paid no attention to the shouts and instead looked at the child with a warm smile.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the sessor of the North Sea Ice Pce, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t say that here!¡±

    Whether he liked it or not, Seol Yu-Baek seemed a bit embarrassed and didn¡¯t seem to fullyprehend Chung Myung¡¯s words. Feeling the intense gaze of Chung Myung on him, the child trembled without understanding why.

    ¡°Disciple?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lips as though he enjoyed this.

    ¡°How can I make use of this now?¡±

    He turned his demeanor into that of a chef evaluating the ingredients he had on hand. Baek Cheon, who witnessed this, stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything strange; put the kid down first, you brat!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a ce where he could be useful?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You fucking crazy bastard, where do you n on using him?

    ¡°¡­calm down.¡±

    ¡°No, what if¡­ if it¡¯s really useless, could we be friends and have him take us to the Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°No, you insane bastard!¡±

    ¡°Please show some humanity, please!¡±

    Seol Yu-Baek was on the verge of tears now. Chung Myung finally licked his lips and ced the kid back down.

    ¡°Tch¡­ What a shame.¡±

    As soon as Seol Yu-Baek was released, he immediately ran over to Han Yi-Myung and hid behind him. Everyone who saw his frightened eyes let out a sigh.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t show any remorse¡­.¡±

    ¡°We should have locked him up earlier.¡±

    It was like watching a child get bitten by a dog because it had been let loose.

    To prevent any further problems, Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso discreetly blocked Chung Myung from the front.

    ¡°That child¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to Seol Yu-Baek, who looked scared.

    He had suspected it, but now that he had heard it, it was true that the two looked different.

    ¡®A child who lost his home because of the Demonic Sect.¡¯

    It was subtle, but it seemed to ovep with the situation at Mount Hua.

    Surely¡­

    ¡°Do you not want to go see the Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just shut up for a bit! You crazy man!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s losing his mind! Kidnapping a child!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scarier than the Ice Pce!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha! Even the demons are better! The demons! It¡¯s terrible to evenpare.¡±

    ¡­but it didn¡¯t seem like that to Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and sincerely apologized to Han Yi-Myung on behalf of Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it seems like you guys can¡¯t handle him either.¡±

    Meanwhile, Han Yi-Myung, who understood what kind of person Chung Myung was, shook his head.

    ¡°Then, what are you going to do now? It would be dangerous to stay here.¡±

    In response to Baek Cheon¡¯s question, Han Yi-Myung smiled.

    ¡°I am not shortsighted. Could it be that I had only one ce to hide when we were running from the Ice Pce warriors? We can move to a new ce now, so don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ then I am d.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed. It felt like a bad feeling was creeping into his head.

    ¡°¡­ I was toote. We need to prepare to leave this ce.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua stood up upon hearing the word to leave. Han Yi-Myung was unwell, so he moved slower than before.

    ¡°Your body isn¡¯t at its best yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This much works.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung smiled.

    ¡°I have been through a lot over thest couple of years trying to avoid those people¡¯s pursuit. It is very dangerous this time, but it¡¯s not too much for me to handle, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung bowed to Mount Hua.

    ¡°You ended up getting involved in something unnecessary, so there is no way I can¡¯t feel bad for this. Maybe things won¡¯t go wrong because of me now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about that.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged and said,

    ¡°It is we who agreed to help and we who are responsible for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then, now that this has happened, would youe with us?¡±

    ¡°¡­ we refuse.¡±

    ¡°Ehh, why?¡±

    ¡°We will clearly refuse.¡±

    He was one of the most determined people they had met.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just take a look. And please don¡¯t discuss us in the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°If anything doese up, I¡¯ll say we haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be grateful if you did.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again when we have the chance.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and Hae Yeon pulled the cart and waved goodbye to Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡°Sasuk, are the ice pce warriors in the warehouse okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes. How long will the poison¡¯s effectsst?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no cure, it¡¯llst for seven weeks.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Shouldn¡¯t that be enough to kill someone?¡±

    ¡°Ehhh.¡±

    ¡°Right. But they¡¯re warriors, so would being tied up for that short period kill them?¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had been silently listening, closed his eyes.

    ¡®Normally, they¡¯d die! You devils!¡¯

    Why was it that these people were bing more callous these days?

    Hae Yeon was very worried that he would be affected too.

    Of course¡­ it was toote to worry about it now.

    ¡°Seven weeks¡­ I guess we should enter the pce before then to avoid any misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s not like those people are injured, so they can¡¯t do anything about us, who would have arrived after being introduced under the name of the Nanman Beast Pce Lord.¡±

    Looking at Han Yi-Myung waving his hand and Seol Yu-Baek standing next to him, Baek Cheon mumbled.

    ¡°¡­ Such a strange rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    They continued to sigh, feeling a sense of unease.

    But¡­

    ¡°Do you really not want toe to the pce?¡±

    ¡°T-that bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go quickly, sahyung. After we do this, I think he¡¯ll really kidnap the kid.¡±

    ¡°No matter how crazy he is, it¡¯ll be too much.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°¡­hurry.¡±

    The cart started abruptly and moved forward. Chung Myung, who was on top of them again, stared at Han Yi-Myung and Seol Yu-Baek and licked his lips.

    ¡®Heir¡­.¡¯

    - Are you the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    ¡°Somehow, they look disgustingly alike.¡±

    Chung Myung rested his head on the luggage.

    Hong Jin-Bo¡¯s face looked like the North Sea Ice Pce Lord he had met in the past. As soon as he saw it, he felt strange.

    ¡®So pitiful.¡¯

    The Demonic Sect and their plots were known to have horrible oues. Perhaps not a single member of the previous lord¡¯s family survived.

    In other words, the child was left without any family members except for one uncle, who was trying to kill him.

    Chung Myung looked at Seol Yu-Baek, who now appeared far away.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    And he smiled.

    ¡°You never know what will happen in the world.¡±

    He put his hand in his pocket and took out a Baek Ah.

    ¡°Do you remember?¡±

    Baek Ah nodded her head, her ck eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°If you look for it, can you find it?¡±

    Once again, she nodded her head.

    ¡°Try it, and I¡¯ll turn you into a nice muffler.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    He thought this would be an interesting rtionship, depending on how he used it.

 Chapter 468: That Isnâ€™t My Job To Do (3)

    ¡°This is crazy.¡±

    ¡°There seems to be no end no matter how far we go.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were tired of seeing this never-ending iceke. They had already traveled back and forth between Shaanxi and Sichuan twice. And didn¡¯t they even go as far as Yunnan once?

    But in those journeys, the surroundings had changed. Didn¡¯t they feel like they had gone further with the differing scenery?

    But this awfulke was the same no matter where they went. All they could see were snowy mountains andnds. And just ice. It was like walking in the same ce.

    The beautiful scenery that they had never seen before? A vast, shining view that could make one shudder?

    It had been like that when they first saw it too. After watching the same thing for several days, they felt so sick that they wanted to turn around. asionally, a blizzard would blow and block the view, but the same thing would reappear when it disappeared.

    ¡°Sasuk. How much further do we have to go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ considering the time we¡¯ve spent moving, I think we are almost there.¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s question, Baek Cheon also gazed ahead with tired eyes.

    Surprisingly, their bodies didn¡¯t feel fatigued. Unlike in the Central ins, where they crossed hills and rivers and even trudged through mud, this endless iceke felt like just the beginning of a journey.

    After getting used to running on ice, they were able to go faster and be more agile.

    The problem was that no matter how far they ran, they were unable to see the end¡­

    ¡°Are we getting close?¡±

    ¡°¡­ just looking at that white color now makes me sick.¡±

    ¡°It was nice at first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Sago? I liked it in the beginning too.¡±

    About 10 days after arriving in the North Sea, they understood why people longed for the warm southern nations.

    Baek Cheon sighed sadly.

    Everyone had murmured that pulling the cart was bing difficult, but they neverined that it was boring. Seeing these guys talking so much, he thought the North Sea was amazing.

    ¡°We should be almost there. Keep your spirits up, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I understand, sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon also regained his strength and put more effort into pulling the cart.

    At that moment, Jo Gul, with his head up, shouted as if he had found something.

    ¡°Hey! Look over there!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°Look over there. Isn¡¯t that a house?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brow and looked in the direction that Jo Gul was pointing.

    ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    Perhaps due to the blizzard stopping, the view ahead was now clear. The mountains gradually lowered, revealing clustered structures that looked like they were cut from the slopes.

    ¡°A vige.¡±

    ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who hadn¡¯t seen a vige in almost ten days, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement at the sight of this oasis in the desert.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and turned the cart. Jo Gul squinted his eyes.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong also tilted his head.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The disciples all looked at the scene unfolding before them, their faces subtly changing.

    Clench.

    Unlike the Central ins, the wooden houses stood in a row on both sides. If you were topare, there were simrities to the shape seen in the fishing viges of Central ins. The shape of the houses, of course, was different.

    But there was one thing that set it apart from the fishing viges of the Central ins¡­

    ¡°There are no people?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    The houses were lined up, but there was no feeling of presence. Did everyone leave, and only the houses remained?

    No, it was not that.

    Smoke wasing out of the chimneys of the houses. There was also the sound of burning firesing from within.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they being out, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right. Because it is cold.¡±

    ¡°Even so, no one who hase this far¡­¡±

    Jo Gul tilted his head.

    The overall feeling felt diluted now. Although it was clearly a vige with people living in it, there was no sense of life.

    ¡°Is something happening?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I think I saw something simr before. It was like this in gue viges.¡±

    ¡°Then is this really the same?¡±

    ¡°gue, what gue? In this cold, even the gue god will freeze to death.¡±

    Yu Yiseol, who had been listening to the conversation of the three, spoke quietly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try knocking on a door.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s try it.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and walked towards a closed house. Taking a deep breath, he knocked on the door.

    Thud.

    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    ¡°Is anyone in here!¡±

    But no matter how many times he knocked on the door, there was no answer from inside. Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°¡­ should we try another house?¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what we should do.¡±

    But it was the same elsewhere.

    They knocked on the doors of several nearby homes, but there was no answer.

    ¡°¡­ what is this ce?¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that people from the North Sea are kind? Instead of being kind, this is brutal.¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned at Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak so carelessly. It¡¯s a ce that outsiders rarely visit, so they need to be on guard. It¡¯s easy to speak when we¡¯re not in that position.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    However, Yoon Jong also had a troubled look on his face. He could definitely sense a presence in the house, but it was frustrating that no one answered.

    ¡°Sahyung, try knocking a bit more. Just a couple more ces.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Since it would be a pity to head back like this, Baek Cheon also decided to knock on another house.

    ¡°Is anyone here?¡±

    Instead, he knocked more cautiously and politely than before.

    ¡°We were passing by. We¡¯re not bad people, but we have a couple of questions, so if you could open the door¡­.¡±

    Thud!

    And this time, the door opened up.

    ¡°Ah. Thanks¡­¡±

    But there was no time to express gratitude. Baek Cheon quickly stepped back because he saw something sh the moment the door opened.

    Baek Cheon reflexively grabbed the sword, but soon rxed as he saw the person emerging from inside.

    The intimidating sight of arge kitchen knife was somewhat diminished by the wrinkled old woman holding it, her bony hand trembling.

    ¡°Again¡­trying to capture someone again! You¡¯ll fall into hell!¡±

    The tearful old woman shouted, her voice cracking, and swung the knife. Baek Cheon felt embarrassed and stuttered a little.

    ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t those people. We just wanted to ask for directions.¡±

    ¡°Who would be fooled by that?¡±

    Baek Cheon was taken aback by the old woman¡¯s words and the swinging knife, so he took a step back. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to subdue her, but it would be a big problem if an old woman like her got hurt.

    ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re not bad people.¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Bang!

    The door mmed shut forcefully. Baek Cheon stared nkly at the closed door.

    ¡°¡­what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she mention capturing someone?¡±

    ¡°Is it human trafficking?¡±

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples tightened.

    They had visited many cities and viges, but this was the first time they encountered such hostility in a vige.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon murmured several times and spoke with a worried expression.

    ¡°It worries me that people are so scared. It doesn¡¯t seem like they treat us badly just because we¡¯re outsiders.¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his head, looking puzzled. Just like Hae Yeon had said, there was something strange about how the people around here were reacting.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was standing behind him, raised his head.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the vige with serious eyes and shrugged.

    ¡°Looking at Dong Ryong¡¯s face didn¡¯t work, so it seems like the situation is serious.¡±

    ¡°Is this really the time to joke around?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes lit up.

    But just as he was about to get angry, Chung Myung spoke up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that all?¡±

    ¡°I do have a couple of things I want to ask, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung paused and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about scaring a frightened person. Our thoughtless actions could make things worse for these people.¡±

    His voice sounded more serious than usual.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded silently and turned around.

    ¡°¡­ Baek Cheon sasuk, are you really okay with this?¡±

    Yoon Jong asked with concern.

    ¡°What can we do when they¡¯re afraid of us?¡±

    ¡°When people are scared of other people, it means something is wrong. Is it right to leave them like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly scanned the vige with his gaze.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but Chung Myung¡¯s words are not wrong. We are outsiders. If we interfere too much, the problem might be worse.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on finding the Ice Pce for now.¡±

    It was the moment Baek Cheon was about to move his stiff face.

    ¡°O-Outsiders?¡±

    Baek Cheon quickly turned his head at the sudden voice. He saw a man partially hidden behind the cabin.

    What was so frightening about it was that he didn¡¯t show his entire body, and his head was sticking out and trembling.

    ¡°Yes, we are from the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°C-central ins!¡±

    Hearing the words Central ins, the man panicked as if he had been buried and quickly disappeared behind the house.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t bad people. I just came to ask you some questions.¡±

    ¡°How did the people of the Central ins get here?! G-get out right now!¡±

    ¡°We came for the North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Ice Pce?¡±

    The man shook his head again.

    ¡°Then you got permission from the North Sea Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, we have an introduction that should lead to permission. The Ice Pce will not treat us badly.¡±

    Suspicion appeared in the man¡¯s eyes for a moment, but he leaned forward a bit more.

    ¡°Right¡­ if it wasn¡¯t for the one who asked permission from the Ice Pce, we wouldn¡¯t havee into the depths of the North Sea this winter. If you have thoughts, you can see this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back at his sajaes, but all of them maintained their shameless faces without changing a single expression.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s heart naturally warmed.

    ¡®How dare these schemers with shameless faces and naturee together?¡¯

    Were swindlers the only ones to enter Mount Hua, or did Mount Hua make them into swindlers?

    No¡­ either way, this was a problem.

    ¡°Yes. We ran nonstop along theke and heard the Ice Pce would appear around here. Do you know which way to head to the Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Ice Pce¡­ cough! cough!¡±

    But the man who was about to speak suddenly started coughing violently.

    ¡°Is it fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am fin¡­ cough! totally fine.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    The moment the man coughed, his entire body trembled; something white came out and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Did you lose a tooth?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and the others backed away. Every time the man who covered his mouth coughed, blood flowed out. Blood sttered on the white snow.

    He was bleeding because he lost a tooth. Looking at the man¡¯s pale skin and his body appearance, it wasn¡¯t easy to think why this was happening.

    ¡°¡­strange disease?¡±

    ¡°L-Look there! It is a gue!¡±

    Jo Gul shouted as if his words were correct, and Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Tang Soso.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso hurriedly approached the man.

    ¡°D-do note closer.¡±

    ¡°Stay still! I am a physician!¡±

    When Tang Soso yelled at him, the man flinched. Usually, she was just a yful girl with a lively and bubbly personality, but Tang Soso was always strict in front of those who were injured.

    Tang Soso¡¯s face was serious as she looked at the pulse of the man and slightly opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­since when have you been like this? Is there anyone else in this town with the same symptoms?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes, yes, two months ago¡­¡±

    And she asked calmly.

    ¡°Could you please open the door?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the vige needs to be examined. Please, sir, open the door! Quickly!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was observing from the side, asked more seriously.

    ¡°¡­ What kind of gue?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. But the situation is quite severe. Whatever the illness, the body can¡¯t tolerate it for long. We need to examine more patients to confirm it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°I-I understand!¡±

    They hurried toward the nearest house with urgency in their steps. Everyone wore grave expressions.

 Chapter 469: That Isnâ€™t My Job To Do (4)

    ¡°Open the door, please!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please open this door right now! Are you not feeling well? I am a physician! I need to examine your condition, so please open the door immediately! Please hurry!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite multiple attempts to call for a response, nobody answered. Baek Cheon let out a sigh and was about to leave when Tang Soso spoke up.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Break it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Break down the door right now!¡±

    ¡°O-okay!¡±

    Crack!

    Baek Cheon held onto the door and forcefully pushed it open. As soon as the door fell off its hinges, Tang Soso surged forward and entered. Baek Cheon moved aside and followed closely behind.

    ¡°Please don¡¯te in!¡±

    The two people inside the house yelled. A frightened woman was trembling, and there was another person¡­

    ¡®A child¡­!¡¯

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes were filled withpassion.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s not my child!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm any of you, so please move aside! This is a matter of the child¡¯s life!¡±

    The woman blocking her path to the child flinched when Tang Soso shouted. She looked at Tang Soso and Baek Cheon, clearly confused.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t move, I will have to force you to step aside. Move if you don¡¯t want the child to witness a distressing sight!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though fear consumed her, the tearful woman was still confused, and Tang Soso met her eye as she spoke.

    ¡°I am a member of the Physician Hall.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I can treat any illness, so please let me examine the child.¡±

    Tang Soso took out a que from her sleeve and showed it to the shocked woman, who then asked.

    ¡°Are you really a member of the hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡±

    ¡°Even now, as we talk, the child is on his way to death.¡±

    Only then did the woman lower her guard and step aside, clearly feeling helpless. Tang Soso sat down beside the child and felt his pulse.

    ¡°¡­ weak.¡±

    It was faint and weak, as if it could stop at any moment.

    Tang Soso took off the child¡¯s nket and began undressing him.

    ¡°Soso, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I need to check his body!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s cold out¡­¡±

    ¡°Then go and stop it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon ran like the wind and grabbed the torn-out door to block the entrance. Jo Gul, startled, held the door, helping him.

    ¡®I can¡¯t even say a word.¡¯

    ¡®Shh. Be quiet. Or you get beat.¡¯

    The moment she realized the disease might be circting in the vige, Tang Soso transformed into someone else. Her force was so strong that even Yu Yiseol couldn¡¯t speak to her anymore.

    After checking the child¡¯s body, Tang Soso frowned.

    ¡°Erythema¡­ small erythema and congestion.¡±

    She covered the child with the nket again and looked into his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ the gums are receding.¡±

    His symptoms were simr to the others she had just checked.

    ¡°How long has he been like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­. About a month.¡±

    ¡°And his schedule?¡±

    ¡°He sleeps a lot, buttely, he hasn¡¯t been able to wake up once he¡­¡±

    ¡°How was he before he copsed?¡±

    ¡°Before the copse?¡±

    The woman nced at Tang Soso.

    ¡°Stay calm and think clearly. Tell me anything you know, something out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s voice became softer, and the woman, nowposed, continued speaking.

    ¡°Well, the child suddenly became weak and started sleeping a lot. And¡­ he had frequent nosebleeds too.¡±

    ¡°Nosebleeds?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It all happened so suddenly.¡±

    Tang Soso seemed deep in thought and was biting her lip.

    ¡°Gather everyone¡­¡±

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Suddenly, someone began knocking on the door.

    Baek Cheon looked at Tang Soso in shock, and after a moment, she nodded.

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    As Baek Cheon and Jo Gul moved the door aside, they saw men armed with fur and spears.

    ¡°Who are you, people?¡±

    ¡°How dare an outsider try to disrupt our vige!¡±

    Their eyes were filled with anger, and Baek Cheon looked at them, confused. Though their eyes were fierce and their spears sharp, he knew they were good people.

    Besides, they were all suffering from the same disease, with pale skin and trembling hands grasping the spears.

    ¡°Make way.¡±

    ¡°Chief!¡±

    ¡°Step aside now.¡±

    The men moved to the left and right, revealing an elderly man with a cane.

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The vige chief?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re all outsiders. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but leave the vige immediately.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You refuse?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Tang Soso gently touched the child¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Do you not see? Everyone is sick.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t treat it properly, everyone will die at this rate!¡±

    ¡°¡­ there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes widened. What was this old man talking about?

    However, the old man shook his head as if he didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°If it¡¯s known that outsiders are here, we¡¯ll die either way. If you have even the slightest concern for our well-being, then leave this vige right now.¡±

    His words were serious, and Baek Cheon decided to persuade them.

    ¡°Elder, we want to treat and help with this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Can you handle the demons?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we will be the ones in trouble.¡±

    Then, Tang Soso, who was listening, spoke with a cold expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This disease is like the demons. If we continue like this, everyone will die! Can¡¯t you see? This isn¡¯t just amon cold; it¡¯s a gue now!¡±

    The old man sighed.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be treated with human power.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There are demons in the North Sea right now. This disease is spread by them, so it can¡¯t be undone with human skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon whispered quietly.

    ¡°Do you mean the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­did the Demonic Sect spread the disease?¡±

    The old man nodded, looking at Tang Soso.

    ¡°This is a disease I had never seen before in my life. As those demons started showing up and moving, this disease was born.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Human power alone cannot fix this.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Tang Soso groaned.

    ¡°No disease cannot be cured by human hands!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if there is such an illness, giving up is not an option. Lives are at stake! Don¡¯t talk nonsense about demons! A physician won¡¯t just ignore the disease.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes stared at the old man. Seeing those intense eyes, the old man let out a groan.

    ¡°¡­ we tried our best too. But¡­¡±

    ¡°It is still not enough.¡±

    ¡°Are you confident about curing it?¡±

    ¡°Even if it can¡¯t be cured, I won¡¯t let it end like this.¡±

    Tang Soso and the old man locked eyes, and the old man sighed.

    ¡°¡­ are you really that sure about treating it?¡±

    ¡°I will give it my all.¡±

    ¡°Your best, huh¡­¡±

    The old man suddenly turned his head and gazed at the blue sky. The snow had stopped at some point.

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s a word I haven¡¯t heard in a long time here in the North Sea.¡±

    The old man, with a bitter expression, quietly muttered.

    ¡°Yeom Hyo.¡±

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    ¡°Tell the vigers toe get checked by this physician. Whoever is able should cooperate.¡±

    ¡°B-But then¡­.¡±

    ¡°Death is death, no matter how it happens.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do as I asked. I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    The old man gazed at Tang Soso.

    ¡°If there is any problem,e see me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you.¡±

    ¡°Please. Make sure to save the lives of our vigers.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    After hearing Tang Soso¡¯s words, the old man nodded and exited.

    The disciples of Mount Hua sighed, but their determination quickly reced the tiredness in their eyes.

    ¡°Soso! What do we do now? Whatever it is, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Bring Chung Myung sahyung here, right now!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    That¡­

    Wasn¡¯t this order too much from the start?

    Hm?

    People had their own roles in things. Farmers were good at farming, swordsmen were good at wielding swords, and schrs were knowledgeable.

    And no matter what they thought, this wasn¡¯t something Chung Myung should do.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked unfazed.

    ¡°¡­ is this what I have to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I should?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m losing it, be quiet!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung fell silent at Tang Soso¡¯s cry and looked at her with sad eyes, but all he could see was her ck core and not her calm blue eyes.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Chung Myung screamed as he grabbed the pot on his head.

    ¡°Do we have to use fire and boil for the soul? Why do I have to do this, even?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the Central ins, so there is no stove here to put arge pot like this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a hearth over there!¡±

    ¡°We would have to dismantle the vent for that! And that¡¯s not a ce to put the pot!¡±

    ¡°Then we can create a me instead!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that would be too much!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked bewilderedly at Tang Soso.

    ¡°T-this top and I¡¯d be bottomless¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is this man from Mount Hua talking about!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to tear up in response as if he had been struck.

    ¡®Sect leader sahyung,¡¯

    I lived this way.

    I was living this way!

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not such a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°KUAK! This man! What do you mean by that!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°UGHHH¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his head, wishing for death instead.

    Tang Soso spoke as she ced the medicine in the pot.

    ¡°We cannot control the fire with a newly made me. Only one person can brew medicinal herbs with their me Qi!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is about saving lives. Let me request this from you. There really is only sahyung for me. If not, everyone dies, and this is something sahyung would be held responsible for too!¡±

    As she continued speaking, Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders subtly tensed.

    ¡°Well¡­ when did I say no?¡±

    Chung Myung adjusted the pot.

    ¡°Even if not in a day or two, there is no problem. I will do it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sahyung! Please warm the pot a little more.¡±

    ¡°OH!¡±

    Chung Myung pushed the me qi into the pot, and in an instant, the pot heated up, and the water began to boil.

    The party, watching the scene from afar, eximed one after another.

    ¡°She¡¯s handling him well.¡±

    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really good at coaxing.¡±

    ¡°I should give it a try as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness! Disciple Tang Soso is truly something else. But when you look at it from another perspective, doesn¡¯t disciple Chung Myung also seem human?¡±

    ¡°Eh, not really.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t an easy one, but it was a great method. Chung Myung was someone who didn¡¯t handlepliments well, and once you got to know him, you couldn¡¯t help but praise him.

    Especially for the disciples of Mount Hua, it was too much. The way theyplimented and pampered him so naturally¡­

    ¡°But if you look at the herbs she¡¯s brewing now, does she already know the disease?¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head in response to Jo Gul¡¯s question.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and answered without saying a word.

    ¡°First of all, she said that since they¡¯re in poor condition, she needs something to boost their energy. It¡¯s not a treatment.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that she brought herbs and medicine from Mount Hua. We wouldn¡¯t have anything to use here if it weren¡¯t for that.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were grateful for Hyun Young¡¯s preparedness.

    ¡°But you know¡­ this can¡¯t be cured with just that, right?¡±

    ¡°First, we need to help them rx and then figure out the illness.¡±

    ¡°¡­ could it be one that we¡¯re not familiar with?¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, we¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was listening to the conversation, spoke in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Those who underestimate the value of life are unfit to wield the sword of Mount Hua. How can someone who prioritizes their own interests speak of swordsmanship and enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, I don¡¯t mean to suggest otherwise¡­¡±

    Jo Gul let out a sigh and interjected.

    ¡°Most of the vigers are disying symptoms¡­ could this possibly be a gue? If we fall ill during our journey to the North Sea¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Baek Cheon halted him mid-sentence.

    ¡°You may be correct, but I¡¯d rather not voice that in front of a young student of Mount Hua who is doing her utmost best.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, sir.¡±

    Baek Cheon poured the herbs into the pot and closed his eyes, observing Tang Soso pour her heart and soul into the task.

    ¡®I must protect that child from harm.¡¯

    The burden Tang Soso had taken upon herself was too great.

 Chapter 470: That Isnâ€™t My Job To Do (5)

    A day went by, then two days, and still, things didn¡¯t get any better.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at her, his face filled with worry.

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°If the one who heals a person falls first, those who remain are bound to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not fine, the sick won¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then just a little bit more.¡±

    Seeing his sajil desperately trying to heal people, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t hide his sadness.

    In the makeshift infirmary inside thergest house in the vige, the sickest patients and childreny unconscious. And Tang Soso watched over them without a break.

    She administered medicine and inserted acupuncture needles without rest. However, their condition didn¡¯t improve so easily.

    ck.

    At that moment, the door opened, and Chung Myung entered with Hae Yeon.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything unusual around us.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°There was nothing except snow. Oh, and ice too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    She looked at Hae Yeon in case he had something to say, but he sighed with a heavy expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching everywhere, but I couldn¡¯t find anything that could be the cause of it.¡±

    Tang Soso let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Chung Myung stepped forward and offered her the bowl he was carrying.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The medicine that was made a little while ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­ for everyone to take.¡±

    ¡°No. You have to eat it. You.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You look like the sickest person here. So you eat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eat it!¡±

    ¡°Eat it!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me and eat it!¡±

    When her sahyung and sajae yelled at her with fiery eyes, Tang Soso flinched and took the medicine bowl.

    ¡°I-I will eat it.¡±

    And she swallowed it all at once.

    ¡°¡­ smack.¡±

    She stuck her tongue out and looked at them, confused. They hadn¡¯t slept in the past two days since they and Tang Soso had stayed up all night working for the people.

    It felt really silly, but¡­ this was her strength.

    Baek Cheon, sitting in front of Tang Soso, quietly spoke up.

    ¡°Right; anything to point out?¡±

    Tang Soso shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then any guesses?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I had never seen anything like that in the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the disease, wouldn¡¯t it be tough to treat it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is a disease, but they aren¡¯t in a good state. Even those with symptoms were severely starved.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this a disease caused by an unhealthy body? I don¡¯t know if they were even well because the body is already sick till the end.¡±

    ¡°For now, we are using porridge from the grain we brought and giving it to them, so those who are conscious will feel a bit better.¡±

    ¡°That is nice¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso was speechless as she covered her face with both hands.

    ¡®Why am I this ipetent?¡¯

    She felt like crying out in helplessness.

    If she had known it would be like this, she would have studied medicine more diligently. The situation would have been very different if only her father had been here.

    No, it was obvious that if there was at least one physician with better skill than her, this wouldn¡¯t have been such a helpless situation.

    ¡°Stop ming yourself.¡±

    A cold voice resonated in her ears.

    When she looked up, Chung Myung stared at her intently.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯te to fruition even after you¡¯ve done everything, it¡¯s not your responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, you can indulge in self-reproach after you¡¯ve done your best. Did you really give your all here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, senior. Not¡­ yet, no.¡±

    ¡°Right. Then think about it when it¡¯s the right time to me yourself. Don¡¯t overlook any details. Self-reproach relieves the mind, but regret lingers for a long time. Don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip and nodded. But it didn¡¯t change anything at that moment.

    The disciples of Mount Hua observed her and then started discussing their opinions.

    ¡°An epidemic?¡±

    ¡°The vige chief said he¡¯s never seen a disease like this before.¡±

    ¡°Then, did the Demonic Sect really purposefully spread this?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Everyone turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°They¡¯re not that clever or skilled at such things. They¡¯re just insane people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They didn¡¯t know why, but his words felt trustworthy for some reason. Did crazy people recognize crazy people?

    ¡°Then what is¡­¡±

    At that time, Yu Yiseol, who was listening, began to speak.

    ¡°No, gue.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked as he looked back at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Samae, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°gue means that disease would spread more among the weak.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Chief, was fine.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened at those words.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯

    The old man, the vige chief, looked frail, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to copse first. But he didn¡¯t appear to be ill.

    How could the frail old man avoid it if it was a gue?

    ¡°Come to think of it, some old people were fine.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    Baek Cheon looked at Yu Yiseol in shock.

    ¡®She didn¡¯t seem interested in other people.¡¯

    Meanwhile, it seemed like she was closely observing her surroundings.

    ¡°If¡­ so, did the old men have something inmon?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡±

    But then Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Uh? I think I might know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head around so fast that it might break. This was more surprising than the fact that Yu Yiseol was observant. That Chung Myung was paying attention to something like this.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re talking about old people not getting sick, right?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re wealthy!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and made a circle with his fingers.

    ¡°A lot of money. In this vige.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Emotions drained from Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    ¡®Right, right.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s my fault for expecting anything.¡¯

    ¡®I wanted to have hope.¡¯

    Everyone gave up hope for Chung Myung.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s with your expression?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Who was to me? Pigs only saw pigs with their pig eyes.¡±

    ¡°Then, everyone looks bald in your eyes? Uh?¡±

    ¡°A-amitabha! This man!¡±

    ¡°Not my business!¡±

    Everyone shrugged off Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    However, Tang Soso was the only one who didn¡¯t let those words go.

    ¡°¡­ they¡¯re rich?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They seem to be living well. Right, this is a vige, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ wait.¡±

    Tang Soso muttered to herself.

    ¡°Being rich means having a lot to eat. Then nutrition¡­ No, if this is because of starvation, I should see improvement with medicine and porridge¡­.¡±

    Then, as if something came to her mind, she looked up.

    ¡°W-wait, that!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The viger, who was in good condition, thedy helping around the infirmary, looked.

    ¡°In this vige, everyone had their doors locked when we came.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    ¡°Has that been since this disease was known?¡±

    ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t like that. It was that way before too.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ people were disappearing, and there were rumors about demons in ck roaming outside, so everyone has been refraining from going outside for several months.¡±

    ¡°How many months back? And before that?¡±

    ¡°Before that, as usual¡­.¡±

    ¡°W-what about the food?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s winter now, so I¡¯m managing with dried meat and the grains we¡¯ve stored.¡±

    Tang Soso looked shocked.

    ¡°T-this¡­?¡±

    She slowly revealed her face, looking nk, and felt a sense of absurdity.

    Baek Cheon asked a little quickly.

    ¡°You thought of something?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I did think, but¡­ is this right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Soso jumped up and looked at the details of the patients again.

    ¡°¡­ right, right, ah, this? Why this?¡±

    Examining the patients¡¯ bodies one after another, she continued to look puzzled.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a disease that was caught, but the symptoms are simr, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! Speak straight!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this is a pulmonary disease.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    Pulmonary meant lung¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    But Jo Gul jumped up as if he had noticed something.

    ¡°Ah, no! Uh? Why that!¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Why?¡±

    Baek Cheon was frustrated with the two of them constantly asking questions about what and why.

    ¡°What is this! Let us all be surprised together!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! It¡¯s a lung disease!¡±

    ¡°So what about it?¡±

    ¡°The disease that someone gets from staying closed up for a long time!¡±

    ¡°¡­ is there something like that?¡±

    Jo Gul pounded his chest in frustration and said,

    ¡°It is a disease that elders get when they are stuck in the same ce where the most prestigious family decides to iste themselves for training! Like a ghost, they be lethargic, their noses start bleeding, and their teeth fall out from their gums!¡±

    ¡°¡­the exact same symptoms?¡±

    ¡°But this is known to people who train in medicine, so what¡¯s the big deal¡­?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Yoon Jong, confused. Yoon Jong looked just as puzzled. The two exchanged nces and nodded.

    ¡®I have no idea what they¡¯re talking about.¡¯

    ¡®I should just stay quiet.¡¯

    Whether or not they were aware of their emotions, Tang Soso and Jo Gul began a heated conversation.

    ¡°But what about this lung disease? It only appears in warriors, right? Especially the young ones who undergo secluded training.¡±

    ¡°No, no. If you think about it, the old person closing the door might not be sick because they¡¯re warriors.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! But these people didn¡¯t learn martial arts!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung tilted his head as if he hade up with something.

    ¡°That¡¯s a disease?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s also known as sect disease.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Is there any ce other than family sects or simr institutions where they pile up things like wheat pills and beef jerky and stay indoors for years? It¡¯s a disease that only affects theter generations of prestigious families¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s quite a disease.¡±

    Chung Myung gazed out the window with a pensive expression.

    ¡®It really is like that.¡¯

    Sorry, my sajaes¡­

    I didn¡¯t know¡­

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I have said that?¡±

    No matter how much he tried to say it, there was no way that Chung Myung could have said it.

    ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t important. So, is there a cure?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And it is very simple.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Vegetables!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s face was now overflowing with joy.

    ¡°This disease is dangerous enough to kill a person, but the treatment is so easy! You can feed them fresh veggies, raw food, and fruit!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Treatment is quite simple. They should get better after eating.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but the vegetables are medicine?¡±

    ¡°People who came out and ate just the meat to take care of themselves are close to dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even know it¡­

    A little guilt crossed his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the disease is the same, but it was worth a try!¡±

    Tang Soso eximed in an excited voice. It was worth the excitement because it was the moment when the worries were resolved.

    However, the face of Chung Myung, who heard that was unmatched.

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°But how do you get vegetables in here?¡±

    Tang Soso nodded her head and then tilted it.

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed outside with his chin.

    ¡°This winter?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In this snow field?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you went to the Central ins and came back, everyone would be dead here, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes shook violently.

    ¡°Ah, No¡­.¡±

    It might be better to hunt a tiger here. Where could one find enough vegetables in the North Sea to feed so many sick people?

    The mountaintop that she had been searching for was suddenly hidden underground.

    No, it was better when they didn¡¯t know about the disease. What could be more hopeless than knowing a cure but not being able to use it?

    ¡°No. It can¡¯t be like this¡­¡±

    Tang Soso muttered with a devastated expression as Yu Yiseol spoke.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Cure, again.¡±

    Tang Soso looked at her with empty eyes and whispered.

    ¡°Vegetables and fruits.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You said something more. You said it.¡±

    Tang Soso tilted her head and looked surprised.

    ¡°Raw food!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Tang Soso looked wide-eyed.

    Since lung disease was a condition only known by members of certain families and physicians, it was difficult for regr people to guess its true nature. However, as someone from a prestigious family, she should know.

    Most of them were treated with vegetables and fruits, so she simply forgot about raw food.

    ¡°I¡­ I said raw food¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s there.¡±

    Yu Yiseol pointed beyond the window.

    Theke.

    A vastke of the North Sea stretched out.

    ¡°Fish is a form of raw food. Unless it¡¯s baked.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Everyone turned their heads at once.

    In response to their gaze, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Go and catch them quickly!¡±

    ¡°Many! As many as possible!¡±

    ¡°And they need to be fresh, so catch them alive, okay!¡±

    Chung Myung gazed up at the ceiling, his face bright with anticipation.

    ¡®Sahyung, sect leader sahyung.¡¯

    These little idiots just ordered me around so easily; what was I supposed to do now?

    Was Mount Hua returning?

    -Don¡¯t waste time; hurry up and catch those fish!

    ¡­ ah sahyung, just see if I end up in heaven.

    I¡¯m definitely going to pull out your beard.

    Absolutely!

 Chapter 471: Where In The World Do You Get Anything For Free? (1)

    Jo Gul stared at the iceke, a bewildered expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­ what is he doing?¡±

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    ¡°We asked him to catch fish, is that it?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fishing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung sat on a chair, holding a fishing rod. At the end of the rod, which was much thicker than usual, there was a rope wrapped around it that hung into the water.

    ¡°What kind of fish would bite that?¡±

    ¡°In ake this big, there must be some crazy fish. Chung Myung is just like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­. That actually makes sense.¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a sigh.

    ¡°But you have to admit, he¡¯s imitating it pretty convincingly.¡±

    After all, fishing rods and ropes were a thing.

    But Jo Gul had a different idea.

    ¡°Could it be that? Sasuk. Aren¡¯t you being too lenient with him these days? If that¡¯s the case, Sasuk and I are really alike.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had been listening to their conversation, looked at Jo Gul with a confused expression.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking in such a strange manner that I can¡¯t understand you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just say what you need to say. Give me a suitable example.¡±

    Jo Gul gave him a sad look, but Yoon Jong didn¡¯t bother tofort him.

    ¡°But seriously, what is he doing?¡±

    ¡°Huk. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed as he walked toward Chung Myung. Normally, it would be better to ignore what Chung Myung was doing, so he had been ignoring it until now. But this was an urgent situation.

    So he approached Chung Myung from the side as he was humming.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? I¡¯m fishing.¡±

    ¡°Fishing?¡±

    ¡°You said you wanted me to catch fish?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s brows twitched at his calm response.

    ¡°Hey, you bastard! We¡¯re short on time here to get live fish! Do you really think you can catch any this way?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can catch them. I am fishing here.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a fish, do you honestly think it will bite that thing? That thing?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Baek Cheon beat his chest in frustration, and Chung Myung clicked his tongue. Then he shook his head, speaking like an old man.

    ¡°Dong Ryong, Dong Ryong. Are you going to live and eat in this world with such narrow thoughts?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fishing isn¡¯t something you rush. We should wait patiently for the fish toe to us. They¡¯ll end up getting caught when the time is right.¡±

    ¡°Does that even make sense¡­!¡±

    But at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s fishing rod was pulled down, and Baek Cheon was shocked to see the stick bend.

    ¡°Wow! Just by looking at it, you can tell it¡¯s big! Didn¡¯t I tell you, Sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face trembled as he watched Chung Myung grip the rod with joy and happiness.

    ¡°¡­ caught like this? Using this method?¡±

    No, this was going too far!

    Even if it was a fish, wasn¡¯t this excessive?

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Standing with his legs apart, Chung Myung exerted great force as he pulled the rod. Watching the strong, thick object continue to bend and descend into theke, it seemed to be something enormous.

    ¡®Could it be the Ten Thousand Years Fire Carp?¡¯

    The Ten Thousand Years Fire Carp was a carp that lived for over 10,000 years and transformed into a spiritual being, reaching the size of a house. Though he may have questioned its existence in the past, after witnessing a serpent of simr size with his own eyes, he believed that anything could exist in this world.

    And if it was this guy, he might actually catch it¡­

    At that moment¡­

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    As Chung Myung grasped the fishing rod and applied strength, the water¡¯s surface trembled, and bubbles began to form.

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul all anxiously stared at the water, their throats tightening.

    Swallow.

    Bubble.

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Like the sun rising from the sea, something round emerged.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    All three of them stared wide-eyed at the sight of this slimy, glistening figure.

    ¡°Octopus?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the sea, so what is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ if not, a spirit beast?¡±

    Before its true identity could even be determined, Chung Myung reeled in the rod in his hand.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    And at that moment, all three of them widened their eyes.

    ¡°Puaaaah!¡±

    A familiar form dangled at the end of the line.

    A round head that they were familiar with¡­

    ¡°M-Monk Hae Yeon!¡±

    ¡°Is Monk Hae Yeon in there¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, that damn bastard!¡±

    The bait¡­no, Hae Yeon was pulled up, holding onto the fishing rod in one hand and arge in the other. The was filled with fluttering fish.

    Thud!

    He grabbed the and copsed onto the cold ice, shivering.

    ¡°C, cold¡­¡±

    Not only his lips but his entire body had turned blue, and the three of them moved in fear for theirpanion.

    ¡°nket! Get me a nket!¡±

    ¡°AHHHH! Monk, are you alright?¡±

    They grabbed several nkets from the cart and ran to him, but Chung Myung screamed.

    ¡°Who uses a nket for that? Bring it here!¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°I was told not to let the fish freeze, so bring it here!¡±

    ¡°Yah, you insane bastard! A person is freezing to death. Is the fish a problem now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine; he won¡¯t die.¡±

    Chung Myung took the nket they had brought and wrapped it around the. Then, as if he wasn¡¯t happy with it, he put the entire onto the fur on the cart and wrapped it tightly.

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the fish on the cart with a happy expression.

    ¡°M-Monk! Get yourself together!¡±

    ¡°B-Baek Cheon discip¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Monk?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I see¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hae Yeon put on the happiest smile on his pale blue face and mumbled in a dying voice.

    ¡°Avalokitesvara Buddha beckoned me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Monk! Get yourself together!¡±

    The three hurriedly shook Hae Yeon, who was losing consciousness, to wake him up.

    ¡°Why the hell was Monk Hae Yeon even in there?¡±

    Hae Yeon shivered as he tried to answer Baek Cheon.

    ¡°I was told it would save people¡­.¡±

    ¡°That damn bastard!¡±

    ¡°That devil!¡±

    With Hae Yeon¡¯s response, the three of them understood how the situation would have unfolded and red at Chung Myung with anger and resentment. But Chung Myung remained calm when he looked back at them.

    ¡°What was so great about it? It wasn¡¯t much.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you stupid demon! He¡¯s still a human!¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Chung Myung silenced them and spoke sternly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how not to sacrifice one to save many lives! What could be more incredible than risking your life to save many dying people? It¡¯s the true path of Buddha!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! Your words!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded toward his cart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the fish freeze to death. Take them to the vige quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Their faces contorted, but they nodded and rushed towards the cart. Right now, saving the people was the priority.

    As they grabbed the cart, Hae Yeon, who had fallen to the ground, tried to approach it until Chung Myung looked at him, puzzled, and asked.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. I also need to help¡­¡±

    ¡°Not you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung gestured towards the hole in the ice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hold on to that? You might have to go in one more time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t I hold on to you tight? If the line is securely fastened, you won¡¯t die. It all depends on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, get in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Perhaps.

    Hae Yeon believed that calling Chung Myung a devil was fitting because he did things that even a devil wouldn¡¯t do.

    A flicker.

    Heat began to course through the damp body, and steam rose. The steam, escaping from his clothes, wafted upwards, resembling a halo behind Buddha.

    ¡°In the end¡­.¡±

    ¡°Attain enlightenment, monk. Do not forget.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Amitabha¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am still alive, disciples.¡±

    Hae Yeon stared at the Mount Hua disciples, his eyes trembling.

    At times, he couldn¡¯t determine whether they were allies or enemies.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s better not to die.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing all this? You went too far even if you were trying to save people.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who listened to this, nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Chung Myung, you can¡¯t keep behaving like this. It¡¯s not just once or twice that this has happened, right?¡±

    Hae Yeon spoke with sorrowful eyes.

    ¡°¡­I said I didn¡¯t want to go in¡­.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°¡­Disciple Chung Myung said he would use Baek Ah as bait and dip her in water to catch the big fish, so I stopped¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon and the others¡¯ eyes quivered at those words.

    ¡°¡­Is he even human?¡±

    ¡°How can a man fall so low?¡±

    ¡°Oh, heavens¡­.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­ I¡¯m d it helped. How could you refuse to throw yourself into that to save people?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples blinked their eyes.

    The Buddha was right in front of their eyes, not somewhere else.

    But the fact that the devil was right next to the Buddha made it feel like a cycle of misfortune.

    Hae Yeon asked as he wiped the water from his head.

    ¡°So, is there any improvement?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned and shook his head.

    Tang Soso had fed the patients with the raw fish they had brought back.

    Raw fish was ground up and given to the unconscious patients, while finely minced fish was fed to those who were conscious. It was cut very thin so that they could digest it as quickly as possible.

    Although they were feeding them raw fish at every meal, it was taking a good amount of time to see any effects since they had only just started.

    ¡°Ugh. It would put my mind at ease if I could help with the feeding, too.¡±

    The desire to help was like a blocked-up chimney, but they couldn¡¯t push past the line because they were wary of the outsiders.

    It was a situation where they had no choice but to listen to Tang Soso¡¯s words and help with making things.

    ¡°Soso is working so hard in there¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Everyone sighed.

    But just then, the door opened, and Tang Soso came in with huge dark circles under her eyes.

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    To which she slowly nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I am fine, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°The patients?¡±

    ¡°At first, we shared everything. If they really have this lung disease, then they should be up from the bed and back to normal. Lung diseases are the ones that get cured rather quickly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Baek Cheon was now confused.

    This meant that if the diagnosis was wrong, it would quickly be evident.

    ¡®It¡¯s too much¡­.¡¯

    No matter how talented Tang Soso was, expecting her to treat a disease with an unknown cause was unreasonable, especially when she had to treat so many people alone.

    But Baek Cheon kept his feelings hidden and said,

    ¡°Right. Take rest for now.¡±

    ¡°I came here because I have something to say. Just a little bit more.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who had been by the hearth as if he was dead, approached her.

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    Then he grabbed Tang Soso¡¯s hand and pulled her closer. She stared at him nkly, with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    After checking her fingertips, he clicked his tongue and frowned.

    As expected, her fingertips were red. Upon closer inspection, there was a dark blue change in the skin.

    It was early frostbite.

    ¡°Did you eat?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t wear gloves and went to bed like this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung then began to hold her wrist and infused Qi into it.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Tang Soso flinched at the warm yet cold sensation that ran through her wrist. The bright aura covered her hand, and after moving around, it returned to its owner.

    ¡°Rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If there is no change in the patients, you¡¯ll have to do it all over again. You¡¯re not nning to escape that role just because you¡¯re tired, are you?¡±

    ¡°As if I would.¡±

    With determined eyes, Tang Soso looked at him and Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Right, then rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At this point, Tang Soso also stopped being stubborn and went to the hearth.

    ¡°Then, just a little¡­¡±

    And as soon as she put her head on the floor under the nket which Chung Myung had brought, she fell asleep, almost like she had fainted.

    ¡°¡­ move her to the bed¡­.¡±

    ¡°Leave her there.¡±

    Chung Myung dissuaded Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You better get some sleep.¡±

    After making way for the warm hearth to touch her, Chung Myung sat down and leaned back. Then, he took out Baek Ah, who was in his arms and set her on the ground.

    ¡°Go over there and cover her.¡±

    Baek Ah¡¯s ck eyes shone, and she nodded her head a couple of times.

    ¡°¡­ So what can I do now?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°We wait. We should be able to see some form of improvement by tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°So everyone, go and sleep. If there is no improvement, then tomorrow is going to be a new hell.¡±

    Everyone nodded at those words and sat down. After a while, he saw regr breathing indicating they were all extremely tired and had fallen asleep.

    Chung Myung looked at them and smiled.

    This was such trouble.

    If he thought about thefort of Mount Hua, they wouldn¡¯t be wasting time here. However, if they thought about the duty that came as a part of Mount Hua, they could not leave the vigers here.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy, Sahyung.¡±

    His Sahyung might have heard such things so many times.

    How could he have obsessed over the tiniest, seemingly insignificant things while Chung Myung remained unaffected? Any decision he made had the potential to shape Mount Hua¡¯s future.

    Chung Myung, too, closed his eyes and contemted his sect leader.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    The disciples, nearly sleeping like the lifeless, gradually opened their eyes and lifted their heads.

    ¡°¡­ Is it morning?¡±

    ¡°What about Soso?¡±

    ¡°Still sleeping.¡±

    As soon as their eyes opened, the disciples of Mount Hua, having confirmed the well-being of the youngest, shifted their attention to the window. It seemed as though the blizzard had ceased, allowing the radiant sunlight to filter through the cracks.

    ¡°How are the patie¡­.¡±

    And then¡­

    Jump!

    The door swung open, revealing people with pale faces rushing in.

    ¡°Y-You muste and see!¡±

    Their voice was filled with urgency, causing all the disciples to be anxious.

 Chapter 472: Where In The World Do You Get Anything For Free? (2)

    ¡°Cough! Cough, Coughhhhh!¡±

    Im So-Byeong wiped his mouth with the handkerchief and groaned, looking up at the sky.

    ¡°¡­ is it raining?¡±

    At such a young age, it was absurd to think that a warrior who leads a sect could predict the weather with this body.

    But what could be done? That was the reality.

    Im So-Byeong clenched his numb hands.

    ¡®Damned situation.¡¯

    Lately, he had been feeling the symptoms getting worse. The Yin Qi in his body was bing so strong that it was causing serious trouble in learning martial arts.

    ck.

    The door opened violently, and his aide brought in his medicine.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±

    ¡°That thing is useless, cough! Cough!¡±

    ¡°You should still take it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Im So-Byeong epted the medicine. Taking it all the time didn¡¯t solve his sickness, but it did reduce the symptoms a little, so he couldn¡¯t help but eat it.

    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t this medicine given at your order?¡±

    ¡°Right, huh.¡±

    Hundreds of coins were spent to find this herb that was somewhat effective. The cost alone exceeded a hundred thousand coins a year.

    Frowning and snarling, he chugged it down.

    Tak!

    And he put down the bowl close to a toss and leaned back on the chair covered with tiger skin.

    ¡°Has Mount Hua not contacted us yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ they¡¯rete.¡±

    When Im So-Byeong let out a groan, Na Gok, one of the 10 Green Forest Nobles, said,

    ¡°Those people, isn¡¯t there a chance we got eaten and spit out?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this guy serious!?¡±

    Just as Im So-Byeong was about to speak, Beon Chung looked furious at those words.

    ¡°How dare you say that! Are you implying that my brother is a deceitful person? Come here right now! I¡¯ll tear that jaw off immediately!¡±

    Seeing Beon Chung so protective, like a parent defending a child, Na Gok stepped back.

    ¡°¡­ what is he doing?¡±

    ¡°Talking only hurts us.¡±

    Im So-Byeong sighed.

    ¡®This guy, that guy.¡¯

    No one to trust, no one.

    At a time like this, he should be in good health, but instead, his condition was deteriorating.

    ¡°¡­ still, they are the ones with the Justice Faction tag. They aren¡¯t the type to easily break their promises.¡±

    ¡°I heard they were more like bandits¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I also heard they¡¯re scammers.¡±

    At Na Gok¡¯s words, Im So-Byeong looked back at him with a defeated expression.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    Im So-Byeong sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t pretend to be something I¡¯m not just because of one pill. And now they should be arriving¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Green Forest King!¡±

    A loud voice came from outside the door, and the door was thrown open.

    ¡°¡­ just leave it open.¡±

    These idiots had no manners, barging in without permission. The rough and ill-mannered Green Forest was unsuitable for Im So-Byeong, who lived a delicate life.

    The first to rush inside was the ck Night Tiger.

    ¡°A letter came from Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Im So-Byeong stood up wide-eyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t expected them to write a letter, but it could be a good method, too, right?

    ¡°So, what came with the letter?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Im So-Byeong frowned, tilting his head.

    ¡°Was there anything else that came with it? A wooden box?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    ¡°¡­ None at all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Cough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who had been so happy mere moments ago, now had a distorted expression.

    ¡°Is there something like a bulge in the letter?¡±

    ¡°Too t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Bring it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Respectfully, the man handed the letter to Im So-Byeong, who opened it with a trembling hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At the same time, his eyes and mouth widened in shock.

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    He clutched his chest, stumbling to the side.

    ¡°Green Forest King!¡±

    ¡°Physician¡­ Physician¡­ Ahh, water¡­ Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Here!¡±

    When the ck Night Tiger grabbed a decanter of water and offered it, Im So-Byeong snatched it away and gulped down the water.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Then, as if realizing something was wrong, he coughed and spat the water back out.

    ¡®I might actually die at this rate.¡¯

    ck Night Tiger picked up the fallen letter.

    What was written in it?

    His eyes widened, mirroring Im So-Byeong¡¯s expression.

    ¡®We¡¯re going to the North Sea to gather materials for the pill, so wait for me.¡¯

    ¡®Ah, it won¡¯t be fun if you cause trouble while I¡¯m gone.¡¯

    ¡°W-what is this¡­¡±

    Even he was too shocked to speak.

    ¡°¡­Hmm, insane¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! What is this!¡±

    Im So-Byeong coughed furiously as though he would cough his lungs out. When blood spurted from his mouth, the nearby warriors rushed to him in fear.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at them with sadness in his eyes.

    ¡°I bit my tongue.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ that insane idiot¡­.¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at them, his expression copsing.

    The North Sea? What nonsense was this? What about the promised pill?

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to put up with this! We need to go to Mount Hua immediately and demand what¡¯s owed to us!¡±

    Na Gok roared, his face turning red. However, Beon Chung and ck Night Tiger, who were supposed to support him, remained silent.

    Na Gok didn¡¯t back down and continued.

    ¡°The Green Forest King needs to deal with that arrogant bastard, Chung Myung, or whoever it is. He needs to pay for messing with the Green¡­.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Im So-Byeong pointed a finger at him, looking tired.

    ¡°Come here. Come.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Na Gok tilted his head and approached him.

    And then.

    Puak!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Im So-Byeong kicked him in the shin. And he continued to hit the fallen guy with both hands.

    ¡°What? Cut his neck? I thought you were eyeing my chair with those unusual eyes, aiming to kill me! You want me toe back with my throat slit? You sly bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ack! Ack! I-I didn¡¯t mean it like that! I was¡­ Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die!¡±

    As Im So-Byeong kept hitting him, Beon Chung sneaked closer to stop him.

    ¡°This will lead to death. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll die from this?¡±

    ¡°No. The lord will.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong was already gasping for air. He straightened himself and caught his breath.

    ¡°¡­ Put that bastard in a cell and starve him for three days.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Na Gok, beaten for no reason and now being imprisoned, sobbed. Im So-Byeong sat in the chair and coughed.

    ¡°¡­ He truly is a disciple who excels at stirring things up.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Im So-Byeong, angered by the letter¡¯s content, picked it up.

    ¡°That cunning guy wouldn¡¯t have gone to the North Sea without a reason. There has to be a motive. He told us to wait, so we must wait.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ So, do I have to go to the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh. A person who sees the bigger picture. There has to be a reason! Ahh! There has to be! The reason!¡±

    Seeing his eyes turn red, Beon Chung couldn¡¯t help but think that his lord had been captured by his hyung¡¯s antics.

    Unfortunate.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My ears are itching. I wonder who is swearing at me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is strange. You¡¯ll be itching all day if that can make your ears itch.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Chung Myung was about to snap back, he heard amotion ahead.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head.

    The person who had been lying down with their eyes closed began to tremble.

    ¡°He¡¯s getting up!¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jon, Jo Gul, and Hae Yeon looked at the child who was trying to regain consciousness.

    With their eyes opened it seemed like the child was trying to focus on something and spoke clearly.

    ¡°¡­ mom.¡±

    ¡°Right! Are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    The child¡¯s mother, who had been waiting for those words, embraced the child with tears in her eyes.

    Baek Cheon let out a sigh.

    ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. This is all the grace of Buddha.¡±

    But Chung Myung, standing behind him, frowned.

    ¡°Soso found the disease, and I caught the fish. What did Buddha do in between? I wouldn¡¯t mind if it was the Taoist God, but this!¡±

    ¡°¡­ disciple.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of hell?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here with talks of hell.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned. The patients were now getting up one after another. It had only been a day since they ate the raw food, but, like Soso said, they were really making fast progress.

    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°To keep the patients warm, give them something to eat! And don¡¯t rush; eating too quickly can make you sick, so take your time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, physician!¡±

    Seeing the patients getting up, the vigers looked at Tang Soso with admiration.

    Why wouldn¡¯t they?

    From their perspective, she was the one who solved a disease they couldn¡¯t. So it wasn¡¯t strange to trust her.

    ¡°Soso. Can we feed them more raw food now? Is there any other treatment?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. But overall, it¡¯s a starvation kind of situation. We will need more food.¡±

    ¡°¡­the supplies we brought are about to run out.¡±

    ¡°Anything edible will do for now. A little more fish would be nice.¡±

    ¡°Yuck! Amitabha! Amitabha! Buddha!¡±

    Tang Soso looked at Hae Yeon with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Why is the monk doing that?¡±

    ¡°¡­there are some things in the world that are better left unknown.¡±

    It was Baek Cheon who didn¡¯t want to inform their youngest member about that dangerous situation.

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange. The solution was so simple¡­¡±

    ¡°If it happened in the past, I would have never believed it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s face showed anger.

    ¡°As I heard from an elder before, these people must have fished in winter and struggled to find food in the wild. But the recent situation prevented them from leaving the house.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Which is why those who rule the region have to constantly think about it. I don¡¯t know what effects their actions have in this area.¡±

    Tang Soso was the daughter of the Sichuan Tang family, who held significant influence in Chengdu,parable to the King himself. They may not be a royal family, but the Sichuan Tang family¡¯s actions strongly impacted Chengdu.

    That was why this situation didn¡¯t sit right with her.

    ck!

    Just then, the vige chief hurriedly entered. The trembling of the staff in his hand showed his passion for his role as vige chief.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    After checking on the patients who regained consciousness, the old man shook his hands and nced at Tang Soso¡¯s back.

    And without hesitation, he reached out and grabbed Tang Soso¡¯s hand. His shoulders shook and a sob escaped.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ really¡­ thank you¡­.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were at a loss for words. It was the same chief who had treated them poorly the day before, but now they could see how worried he must have been.

    ¡°How can I ever repay you for this¡­¡±

    Tang Sosoughed awkwardly as she saw him struggling to speak.

    ¡°Of course, I just did what I had to do, chief.¡±

    ¡°No, this can¡¯t be normal.¡±

    The vige chief bit his lip.

    ¡°If any of you had chosen to leave, nobody would have said anything. But you didn¡¯t hesitate to persuade all of us to let you treat and care for the sick and even provided grain to help the people of the North Sea¡­ I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. Really¡­ thank you so much¡­¡±

    While Tang Soso was thinking of something nice to say, Chung Myung, who was next to her, had a bright smile.

    ¡°Well, as a taoist of Mount Hua, we did what we had to do.¡±

    ¡°No, him?¡±

    ¡°What is he up to now?¡±

    Baek Cheon and the others looked wide-eyed, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°You need to remember that Mount Hua sect warriors did their best for this vige.¡±

    ¡°S-Shaolin too¡­¡±

    ¡°What? When did you do anything?¡±

    Hae Yeon looked sullen at this, and Yoon Jong patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°We know. Don¡¯t be too sad, monk.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The vige chief lowered his head with a sad expression and asked.

    ¡°Are they all cured now?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a bit malnourished, but they will all recover fine.¡±

    Tang Soso exined the cause of this disease step by step. Upon hearing this, the vige chief fell into deep thought with a sad expression.

    ¡°¡­ such a thing.¡±

    Who would have thought that the dire situation preventing people from leaving was the cause of what they were all going through?

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up. The chief did his best. The problem isn¡¯t the chief, but the Ice Pce.¡±

    When the word ¡®Ice Pce¡¯ was mentioned, his face wrinkled.

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth turned up into a smile as he noticed this.

    ¡°Now then, should we discuss the price?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua quickly turned their heads towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Price? You expect to be paid?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Where in this world is anything given for free?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Of course, that was not wrong. But it was a very inappropriate word to say right now. Baek Cheon wanted to stop him, but the chief said,

    ¡°If we receive help, it¡¯s only right to pay it back. But¡­ as you can see, we don¡¯t have many possibilities for that, so we apologize.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not money.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We are rich, so we don¡¯t need money.¡±

    Chung Myung patted his stomach and smiled.

    For some reason, Baek Cheon wanted to poke that stomach today.

    ¡°Then what should I give¡­?¡±

    When the man looked a bit confused, Chung Myung smiled and said,

    ¡°Chief.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk over a cup of hot tea.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned slightly.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

 Chapter 473: Where In The World Do You Get Anything For Free? (3)

    Warm steam billowed from the teacup sitting on the table.

    As the disciples of Mount Hua gathered around to drink the tea offered to them, the vige chief locked eyes with Chung Myung.

    Being a seasoned man, he wasted no time in discerning who he was dealing with.

    ¡°So¡­ What is it that you wish to know?¡±

    Chung Myung responded calmly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious. The North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    As soon as the words ¡®Ice Pce¡¯ escaped Chung Myung¡¯s lips, the chief¡¯s eyes twitched. It was evident that he was apprehensive about this.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The vige chief forced an awkward smile and shook his head.

    ¡°I am but a simple viger. My knowledge of the Ice Pce is minimal.¡±

    ¡°Now, now. This old man is clearly avoiding the topic.¡±

    However, Chung Myung was not one to be easily deterred. It would be out of character for him to overlook such things.

    ¡°It is said that people have different perspectives when going to sleep and when waking up. Now that you are healed, you¡¯re behaving like this?¡±

    ¡°Oh dear, would we ever do such a thing? Even animals understand gratitude; how can humans not?¡±

    ¡°Then spit it out.¡±

    With Chung Myung pressing him, the chief let out a sigh.

    After hearing about gratitude, he couldn¡¯t refuse, but discussing the Ice Pce seemed to be a problem for him.

    Baek Cheon, who couldn¡¯t contribute much, reached out to offer his support.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be about the Pce. You can start by telling us about the state of this vige.¡±

    Tang Soso chimed in to assist Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Why has everyone refrained from going outside?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ncing at Baek Cheon, the vige chief began to speak.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this at the beginning.¡±

    He let out a frustrated sigh while speaking.

    ¡°Actually, the Ice Pce used to be a trusted authority for the people of the North Sea. Whenever there was a problem, we would rush there and seek help. It was a ce where they willingly took the lead in resolving matters. That¡¯s why the people of the North Sea believed in the Ice Pce and followed its guidance.¡±

    The voice carried sincerity, tinged with sorrow and sadness. But Chung Myung awkwardly waved his hand.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    He had heard more than he needed to.

    ¡°What were you saying? How could someone just disappear?¡±

    In response to his question, the chief looked around. Even though they were disciples of Mount Hua, he seemed anxious as he scanned the surroundings before finally responding.

    ¡°¡­about six months ago, people started going missing.¡±

    Everyone squinted their eyes at this statement.

    ¡°People? How¡­?¡±

    ¡°No distinction, regardless of age or gender.¡±

    The chief sighed.

    ¡°At first, I thought it was just an ident. As you may have seen, ournd is deste, and the beasts are always vicious. There have been cases where people ventured out and never returned, so I thought it was the same this time too¡­.¡±

    He spoke while stealing nces at the door, his gaze filled with unease. It was as if someone could enter at any moment.

    Observing this, Chung Myung walked towards the door. It felt as though he would confront anyone who entered while the old man continued.

    ¡°But the number of people disappearing kept increasing. And the bigger problem¡­ there were no traces. When a beast attacks, it leaves traces. But this time, we didn¡¯t see any¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°No signs of people being dragged away?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He scratched his cheek.

    ¡°And the Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Since this was a situation where people were going missing, wouldn¡¯t the pce have something to say?¡±

    But the chief shook his head.

    ¡°Ice Pce¡­ Said it was the work of animals and asked us to not spread rumors. Those who did that would surely be¡­.¡±

    The faces of the disciples twisted further.

    These people were those who hunted and had experience with the animals. No matter how much authority the Ice Pce had, how would they know more about hunting than the hunters?

    Still, saying that and sending the vigers away seemed too obviously suspicious. It was Tang Soso who went stiff first and asked.

    ¡°Did the Ice Pce really say that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why would I lie, physician?¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip in disbelief.

    ¡°I cannot believe that.¡±

    Those in the position to rule shouldn¡¯t go against the public thoughts. Of course, the Sichuan Tang family was a martial sect that could be vicious in the search of justice, but it would never intimidate its people.

    Moreover, it was because they understood well that the power of family weakened when they ignored public sentiment.

    And instead of helping people in the barrennd, they threatened to kill and suppress¡­

    ¡°Such shit.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    If the North Sea Ice Pce was such a ce, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to dominate the North Sea for so many years.

    Certainly, the problem of rebellion should have reared its head. Then Baek Cheon asked.

    ¡°Have many people disappeared?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there are around 30 people in this vige alone.¡±

    ¡°30¡­.¡±

    A voice that was almost a groan of pain.

    ¡°There are other viges around here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. From what I know, their conditions aren¡¯t that different from ours.¡±

    The chief crinkled his lips and bowed his head. It seemed that he was holding back his emotions.

    ¡°The words about demons roaming around¡­.¡±

    ¡°The demons.¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°Suddenly, after those demons appeared, people began to disappear. Without a doubt they¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Maybe?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like it?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua nodded. The demons had to be members of the Demonic sect.

    The Ice Pce people wore snow-white clothes as symbols. So, in thisndpletely dominated by the North Sea, they wouldn¡¯t bother wearing ck to ensure that their identity was hidden.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung lightly tapped the table.

    ¡°You mean, from a few months ago, people dressed in ck suddenly began to stand out, and people disappeared?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°So we shut ourselves in the homes to avoid the people in ck, then the diseases came in¡­ normally we would have traded with the Central ins for fresh foods, but that wasn¡¯t the situation.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he summarized the situation.

    There was something strange in this world. Different things happened, intertwined, and contributed to this terrible situation.

    Chung Myung organized his thoughts and looked back at the vige chief as if he had missed something.

    ¡°Did you mention other viges?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So, what about them? If the situation is simr, they must have a strange disease going around, too, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s much different¡­¡±

    Before the vige chief could exin, Tang Soso stood up.

    ¡°Then they need to be treated right away¡­!¡±

    Thud!

    But before that, Chung Myung flicked her forehead.

    ¡°It can be cured without you getting involved, so don¡¯t get worked up.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something for you to be excited about.¡±

    Tang Soso looked into the serious eyes of Chung Myung.

    ¡®Could this situation be more serious than I thought?¡¯

    The other disciples were focused on the Ice Pce, which dominated the people¡¯s attention, but for Chung Myung, his focus was elsewhere.

    A martial arts sect could not abandon the people who inhabited the area.

    Basically, a martial arts sect was like a leech that fed off the people¡¯s blood. They didn¡¯t care about gender.

    In the first ce, without working the fields themselves, they were stuck in the mountains and only wielded a sword. Nothing would be aplished without the people who lived there.

    No matter how insane the current Ice Pce Lord was, he must havee from an important position in the North Sea Ice Pce. There was no way that such a person would act without reason.

    That meant¡­

    ¡°It must mean that the North Sea Ice Pce has lost control.¡±

    The current lord might already be a puppet in the hands of the Demonic Sect.

    ¡°I will confirm it.¡±

    A little while ago, he started to feel something odd settle in his heart.

    Like¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that call, Chung Myung, who was lost in thought, looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­ your expression¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to say something but went silent. He couldn¡¯t figure out what to say.

    Was it strange? Or maybe¡­

    ¡°Scary?¡±

    It was an expression none of them had ever seen on Chung Myung before.

    Of course, there were times when he showed expressions like anger or seriousness, but it felt different now.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Receiving Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze, Chung Myung kept his expression as if he had not done anything. Then he nodded and looked at the vige chief.

    ¡°So, what did you do?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You gave us the answer of the Ice Pce treating you with ridicule, but you didn¡¯t protest or anything?¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ how can we even think about doing that? We would die right there and then.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned and sighed.

    ¡°And the other ces are the same?¡±

    ¡°They are, yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine. I understand.¡±

    As Chung Myung nodded, Baek Cheon and the other disciples asked,

    ¡°Chung Myung, what is this thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    But the answer was already decided; Chung Myung¡¯s face was gloomy.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a problem that can¡¯t be solved unless we go to the Ice Pce. Now that we¡¯ve done everything let¡¯s go there.¡±

    ¡°What about the other viges?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem that can be fixed by eating raw food. There¡¯s no need to stick around when everyone knows the cure. If it bes a problem, I¡¯ll just catch more fish.¡±

    ¡°C-catch more fish? Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had been silent until then, spoke out in fear.

    ¡°D-disciple! Let me do it this time!¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it too hard for you? The Shaolin monk who¡¯s supposed to save mortal beings doesn¡¯t want to jump into the icy water?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±

    Hae Yeon shook his head.

    It was a small problem. There was no big problem if a warrior like Hae Yeon entered the icy waters. The real problemy elsewhere.

    ¡°No matter how important it is to save people, the fish I catch have life too. Being a Buddhist and killing¡­¡±

    ¡°You just grab it. I¡¯ll be the one pulling it. You¡¯re not the one killing it.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s difficult to deceive my heart.¡±

    Hae Yeon was stubborn.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything else, so please understand.¡±

    Upon hearing his earnest words, Chung Myung tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to do it because it¡¯s odd to kill things?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But isn¡¯t that already meaningless at this point when you¡¯re wearing bear skin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who walks around wearing animal skins and preaches such stuff? Have you heard of it?¡±

    Hae Yeon was wide-mouthed.

    ¡°Amita¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, Amitabha or whatever. If he sees you walking around with animal skin, even the Buddha woulde to p you. Where in the world can we find this Amitabha?¡±

    ¡°E-ehek!¡±

    Hae Yeon was flustered and looked between the bear¡¯s skin and Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°Right. It is strange when I think about it, but you didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡±

    ¡°If another monk had done this, we would have noticed it right away.¡±

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua spoke as if they didn¡¯t notice it. A monk with animal skin on felt so natural to them.

    ¡°¡­ family.¡±

    ¡°Right. I guess it¡¯s because we are close.¡±

    ¡°The round one is cute too.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua suddenly realized that Hae Yeon had been stained by Mount Hua.

    ¡°Uh, euhhh! What did I do!¡±

    Hae Yeon urgently tried to remove the bearskin; Yoon Jong shook his head while holding his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that better than freezing? Even Buddha will understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he watched Hae Yeon copse in despair, not knowing what to do with the sudden spiritual pain.

    But then,

    Flinch.

    Chung Myung, who was about to move, went silent. Then, his shining eyes turned to the door. This made everyone puzzled.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung hurriedly mumbled while bolting out the door. His speed was so swift that all anyone could see was a faraway dot.

    ¡°What the! What¡¯s gotten into him?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape!¡±

    Without any hesitation, everyone pursued the trail of footsteps. A sense of tension started to appear on their faces as they chased after Chung Myung, who had put some distance between them.

 Chapter 474: Where In The World Do You Get Anything For Free? (4)

    Swish!

    Chung Myung swiftly moved forward.

    The blizzard started again, obstructing his view, but he could make out a dark spot.

    ¡®See that?¡¯

    Closing the distance wasn¡¯t easy. Despite using his internal qi to move quickly, the speed difference wasn¡¯t significant. In other words, the one running away was skilled.

    ¡®Rat¡­.¡¯

    In Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, life was colder than the winters of the North Sea.

    Thud!

    As he hit the ground, snow flew out around him. He pushed himself forward with all his might, not caring about the snow blocking his vision, and soon the distance between them had narrowed.

    The man in ck, who was running ahead, turned upon sensing the qi. He could see Chung Myung running towards him with his sword drawn.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Emotionless eyes flickered on the man¡¯s face.

    Just as he was about to pick up his pace.

    Paat!

    An eerie roar echoed in his ears. A crescent-shaped sword qi entered the man¡¯s field of vision.

    Even with just a nce, it was clear that the sword qi possessed an unusual force capable of splitting him in half.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Unable to control his speed, the man rolled on the ground to avoid the sword qi. After several tumbles in the snow, he lifted his head and found himself face-to-face with his opponent¡¯s foot.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Hearing the cold voice, the man slowly raised his head and looked at a frigid face covered in ayer of ice.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now exin why you were eavesdropping. No, before that¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had icy eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ a member of the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Kuk.¡±

    Hearing the words Demonic Sect, the manughed. He then stood up and faced Chung Myung.

    An eerie feeling emanated from the man¡¯s eyes, which were visible through the mask.

    ¡°You must be from the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pursued me, you could have lived.¡±

    Clench.

    Something dark flowed out from under the man¡¯s sleeve, producing a strange noise.

    Seeing tbat hand, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew darker, and he mumbled.

    ¡°ck ying Palm.¡±

    The man in ck flinched for a second. This was an obvious reaction considering how calm he had been until then.

    ¡°How¡­?¡±

    His lips curled.

    ¡°You are from the Demonic Sect.¡±

    It was the moment when doubt turned into confirmation. The man in ck frowned.

    ¡°Do not say that name with that filthy mouth.¡±

    He rushed forward and swung his ck hand toward Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Kang!

    However, it was neatly blocked by Chung Myung¡¯s Dark Fragrance Sword.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Kakaka!

    A hand that had be harder than metal scratched against the de. Chung Myung smiled as he infused internal qi into the sword. The sword, now red, soared high and cut the man¡¯s hand.

    As though the thought of his hand being cut hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind, the man hastily stepped back, and blood trickled down from his hand.

    The man in ck saw his opponent as a young warrior.

    Chung Myung inquired with a cold tone.

    ¡°What do the people of the Demonic Sect intend to do bying all the way here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ fine. I never expected a proper answer from your mouth anyway. You¡¯ve always been like this.¡±

    Those with strong convictions didn¡¯t falter in the face of pain. If their belief was firm, there was nothing more to be said. And the man furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Do you speak as though you know the Demonic Sect very well?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I do.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Despite trying not to, a burst of sinisterughter escaped from him. He was startled by the emotions he had suppressed for so long.

    He smiled wide enough for his teeth to be visible, and Chung Myung stated.

    ¡°I know all of you so well that it sickens me. I will cleanly cut you as a show of pleasure.¡±

    This man in ck.

    No, this member of the Demonic Sect had a murderous gaze in their eyes.

    ¡°A foul heathen dares to speak such nonsense. Let¡¯s see if you can still talk after your head is severed!¡±

    The Demonic Sect member charged Chung Myung with the same speed and intensity as when he tried to escape earlier.

    It was supposed to be a swift and covert attack, as though a beast lurking underwater had suddenly leaped out.

    Srrng!

    Chung Myung, who had drawn his sword, gently lowered it, and the sunlight reflected off its gleaming de.

    Meanwhile, the other person¡¯s hand cast a dark shadow. The shadows multiplied in an instant, covering the sky like a pack of ck wolves cornering their prey.

    Chung Myung¡¯s strategy for dealing with the numerous shadows was simple - he would eliminate them one by one.

    The sword sliced through the shadows with lightning speed, shattering them like fallen leaves.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    The man was inplete shock.

    This couldn¡¯t possibly be real.

    How skilled must one be to wield a sword with such speed? But there was no time to be astonished or admire the skill.

    Chung Myung, the one who was destroying the shadows, now turned his attention toward him.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Gritting his teeth, the man swung his hand. The hand, ink-ck and filled with terrifying energy, charged toward Chung Myung.

    ng!

    The sh of metal filled the air as the sword and hand collided.

    ng! ng!

    The sound repeated as the sword and hand shed in mid-air. However, while Chung Myung¡¯s sword remained wless, the man¡¯s hand showed cuts with each sh.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Realizing the value of the sword, the Demonic Sect member gritted his teeth and attempted to retreat, but it was already toote.

    ¡°AAAAHHHH!¡±

    The man screamed and waved his hand in Chung Myung¡¯s face. The tension in his hand, ck yer Palm, caused excruciating pain and a terrifying energy that sent shivers down people¡¯s spines.

    It was a terrifying attack that caused flesh to rot upon contact.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung effortlessly blocked the hand with his sword.

    sh! sh!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword moved up the man¡¯s arm like a snake climbing a tree.

    sh!

    His forearm, unprotected by energy, was split open.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Blood gushed from the deep cut. Instead of backing down, the Demonic Sect member stepped forward and tried to hit Chung Myung with his other hand. Just as the hand was about to touch his face, however¡­

    Chung Myung spun his body and moved into the path of that demonic energy.

    And,

    Puaak!

    The tip of the sword neatly lodged itself into the man¡¯s chin, causing blood to pour into his mouth.

    Thud.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The man trembled as he copsed and struggled to get up. Seeing this, Chung Myung simply spoke emotionlessly.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯tpare to what you were before.¡±

    ¡°Before?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t bother answering.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. You all are just followers and servants without your Heavenly Demon. Without them, you have no gods and no kings.¡±

    The man red at Chung Myung, who smiled.

    ¡°Why do you, who have lost the god that you worship, still remain like ghosts in the world?¡±

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    A groan, a sigh, or perhaps even augh, it was difficult to discern.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned, but¡­ you know nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°He ising back. No¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes gleamed with madness and confidence.

    ¡°We will bring him back to the world.¡±

    ¡°Insane bastard.¡±

    ¡°The seconding of the Heavenly Demon, blessed by tens of thousands of demons!¡±

    And he rushed towards Chung Myung once again.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    He swung his ckened hand towards Chung Myung. It was an attack so obvious that it made him frown.

    ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck the hand. However, the moment their weapons made contact, a surge of demonic energy emanated from the hand of the Demonic Sect member, and he grabbed the de unknowingly.

    Gaggak!

    The sword sliced through the hand. Yet, the man didn¡¯t even flinch or show any signs of pain. Instead, he continued to press forward, closing the distance with Chung Myung.

    It was a moment fueled by despair.

    However, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of fear in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. If anything, he seemed even colder now.

    Swish!

    His red sword cleanly cut through the hand. The severed limb swelled up, and ck blood sttered onto the snowy field.

    Yet, the Demonic Sect member charged forward still like an angry bull, seemingly unaffected by his severed hand.

    Swish!

    The demonic qi contained in the left hand was still fine. The force cutting through the air resembled a ck beam of light.

    Tak!

    Chung Myung, stepping on the ground, swung his sword in the air.

    Chak!

    With the sound of something being cut, the Demonic Sect member¡¯s left arm was severed from the shoulder.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    However, despite losing a hand and an arm, the man showed no signs of standing down. On the contrary, it only made him more ferocious, like an animal. There was no such thing as stepping back.

    His remaining hand moved, showing the extent to which a person unafraid of death can go.

    But¡­

    Paaat!

    A beam of light pierced the gap between the shadows that covered the palm.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The sword pierced right through the center of the chest, and then stabbed the demon in the chest again and again.

    sh! sh! sh!

    Even in the midst of all this, the sword slithered like a snake through the cracks in the shadowy palms.

    Although dozens of holes were pierced in his chest, the demon showed no signs of slowing down.

    Rather¡­

    Puak!

    The moment Chung Myung¡¯s sword pierced the stomach, he rushed ahead with shining eyes. It was his intention to embed the sword into the body so that it could no longer move.

    No sane person would think or do such a thing. But this one wasn¡¯t a normal person; he had experienced this several times.

    Chung Myung stepped on the shin of the rushing man.

    Crack!

    The upper part of the demon¡¯s ankle was broken, and he stumbled.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    sh.

    As the sword that was pulled out from the stomach cut through the thigh, the demon could no longer stand.

    Thud.

    The man knelt on the ground, his face swollen and visible through the mask. One hand was cut in half, and the other was served at the shoulder. More than a dozen stab marks littered his chest, blood leaking out with every breath.

    Each was a wound that should have killed him, but the man was still breathing. His entire body was weak and limp, and his head was low on his body, but he still mumbled.

    ¡°Coming. Ten thousand blessings¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°Seconding¡­Heavenly Demon¡­.¡±

    Clench.

    Chung Myung grabbed the sword tight enough to turn his hand white as he slowly looked at the demon. He would have slit that throat in the past in one move, but his hand was trembling now.

    ¡°Second Coming¡­.¡±

    Finally, his head fellpletely.

    As the demon copsed to the ground, his breathing stopped, and snow began to cover his body. After looking at the corpse for a moment, Chung Myung cleaned the blood from his sword and resheathed it.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    A loud voice then came from behind.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    He turned back and saw them.

    Baek Cheon and his otherpanions were running towards him.

    ¡°Are you fine? You¡­¡±

    As soon as they got closer, Baek Cheon went silent. He was at a loss for words at the corpse in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­that person is?¡±

    ¡°Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon understood the scene immediately and knew this wasn¡¯t cruelty against an opponent. The enemy had fought to that extent.

    ¡°He really was¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces became tense.

    Chung Myung turned to look at the demon.

    ¡°Nothing has changed.¡±

    Here they were, still obsessed with the Heavenly Demon, even though he had died a hundred years ago.

    ¡°Seconding¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth and spat while staring at the lifeless body.

    ¡°Take a good look.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be sick of seeing this from now on.¡±

    A chilling coldness, colder than the wind from the North Sea, struck fear into the disciples of Mount Hua.

 Chapter 475: Where In The World Do You Get Anything For Free? (5)

    The sunlight that came through the window shone quietly on the sword.

    A slightly wrinkled hand slowly wiped the sword¡¯s body with a pure white cloth. It was already clean enough to shine, but the hands didn¡¯t know when to stop.

    As if performing a ritual, the cleaned part was wiped again, and the polished part was rubbed again.

    ¡°¡­it will wear out.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat after hearing the blunt voice. But his hand still wouldn¡¯t stop. Hyun Young clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You like it that much?¡±

    ¡°¡­rather than liking it¡­¡±

    A strange light appeared on Hyun Jong¡¯s face as he looked down at the Great Virtuous Sword.

    ¡°It would be a little more appropriate to say that the emotions are a bit new.¡±

    Hyun Young made a slightly displeased expression but didn¡¯t harass Hyun Jong further. It was because he understood that this sword, a treasured object of the sect, would mean something to Hyun Jong on a different level.

    Hyun Jong quietly put down the white cloth and looked at the sword.

    ¡°But on the other hand¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The eyes looking at the sword became involved.

    ¡°I am worried that there might be another meaning to the fact that this object was returned to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everything in the world has a reason. The sword that disappeared in the age of war ising back¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh, why do you think so negatively? What can be said other than Mount Hua, which was ruined, ising back to its original state?¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s words, Hyun Jong nodded.

    Even when he closed his eyes, the shine on the sword was evident to him. This sword had a history with Mount Hua. It had gone through countless things, and whenever Mount Hua faced disaster, it was always there at the forefront.

    ¡°It is said that treasured weapons find their way back to their rightful ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I would be nice if this ended with just being a useless worry of an old man.¡±

    Hyung Jong put down the sword. Looking at his closed eyes, Hyun Young sighed.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to understand Hyun Jong¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t even easy for him, who had been with Hyun Jong all his life, to understand him.

    Hyun Jong, who closed his eyes to clear his mind, opened them again.

    ¡°Have we still not heard from the kids?¡±

    ¡°When do they ever send us any updates? No matter how much I nag, they never do it.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Whose kids are they? There must be someone who brushes off the thought of sending a letter.¡±

    It was good to see the figure of Chung Myung pushing the kids.

    ¡®Treasured weapons finding their ce back¡­.¡¯

    He said it to himself, but it felt strange.

    If the weapons were like that, then people would be too.

    Wasn¡¯t that the same reason why Mount Hua, which had been losing its life and dying, had Chung Myung with them?

    ¡°North Sea¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned to the window.

    The sunlight was warm, but the airing through the window was unbearably cold. The North Sea air must be even colder.

    ¡°Will the children be okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Has Chung Myung ever let us down?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head and looked sad.

    ¡°They¡¯re still children.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange to call them kids now that they¡¯re older, but they¡¯re still young and have much to learn. Yet, those kids always carry the weight of Mount Hua on their shoulders.¡±

    Not only that, but they were also always trying to get involved in the world¡¯s affairs.

    It was as if it were a predetermined fate, even though it was not intentional.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect¡­.¡±

    That dreadful evil.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect will definitely be different from what the kids have seen so far.¡±

    ¡°Right. It is the Demonic Sect, after all.¡±

    ¡°The kids¡­.¡±

    But before Hyun Jong could say anything more, Hyun Young said,

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The one who trusts a child the least is their own parent.¡±

    Hyun Jong raised his head and looked at Hyun Young, who continued,

    ¡°They will ovee it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. They will.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly stood up from his ce. In his hand, he held a polished sword.

    ¡°Are you going to train again?¡±

    ¡°We have time, so why not?¡±

    Hyun Young observed Hyun Jong with fresh eyes. Lately, the sect leader¡¯s training time increased significantly. Hyun Jong handled the internal tasks, while the external business was taken care of by Eunha Merchants.

    ¡°At an age when even bones stop growing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m still capable.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled softly.

    ¡°You may think I¡¯m getting old, but I still aspire to be a little stronger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never considered you to be strong.¡±

    Hyun Young understood why he suddenly became so focused on training. The incident with the Ten Thousand People n held a special significance for Hyun Jong.

    In the end, the sect leader, who was supposed to protect his disciples, found himself being protected by them. He might have taken pride in their growth, but Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t rely solely on that.

    ¡®He must want to protect his disciples.¡¯

    Hyun Young could fully empathize with this sentiment.

    What if a day came when he couldn¡¯t do anything, and his disciples were dying? What if his own weakness forced him to watch them perish?

    At that moment, he would rather bite his tongue and die, for he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to witness it.

    ¡°But, sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to train, why not try practicing with Un Geom? He¡¯s been working hard to redefine the martial arts for his¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°No, but why? Practicing together would make it much easier¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s fine.¡±

    As if he had settled on a decision, Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned bitter.

    ¡°My bones can¡¯t handle his training.¡±

    ¡°You imed to be strong earlier.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head and stepped outside.

    As he opened the door, snowkes greeted him from the sky.

    ¡°The North Sea must be cold.¡±

    Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°The hardships shouldn¡¯t be too difficult for them.¡±

    The children woulde back stronger, and Mount Hua, which weed them, must also be stronger than when they left.

    To be able to warmly embrace the exhausted children.

    ¡°¡­how was it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed with nervous eyes. Chung Myung¡¯s presence yesterday had made him uneasy.

    ¡°He seemed so serious.¡±

    When Chung Myung earnestly raised his sword, he was nothing like his usual foolish self. But yesterday¡¯s Chung Myung seemed like a different person.

    So he felt anxious¡­

    ¡°Fishing again!?¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    ¡°Ah, no! Well¡­ Why does he treat Monk Hae Yeon like that?¡±

    Berating himself for worrying about Chung Myung, Baek Cheon immediately ran or at least attempted to when someone grabbed him from behind.

    ¡°Disciple Baek Cheon. I am here.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When he turned around, Hae Yeon was indeed there.

    ¡°Uh? Monk?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Thankfully¡­ that isn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung, his eyes filled with shock. Even though Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t in the water, Baek Cheon felt more anxiety than relief.

    ¡°If the monk is here, then who the hell is on the fishing rod¡­?¡±

    ¡°So, what did he put in the water?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­it couldn¡¯t have been an empty fishing rod.¡±

    The disciples¡¯ eyes trembled with shock, their heads filled with confusion.

    ¡°B-Baek Ah!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It has to be Baek Ah!¡±

    ¡°That crazy bastard! Ack!¡±

    Meanwhile, the disciples who were infatuated with Baek Ah rushed to Chung Myung with tears streaming down their faces.

    There are things that a crazy bastard should not do; how could he do that to such a cute, lovely thing!

    ¡°You crazy bastard, Chung Myung! Baek Ah, our Baek Ah!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Startled, Chung Myung looked back as the disciples ran toward him.

    ¡°W-what is it?¡±

    ¡°Baek Ah, Baek Ah!?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was filled with desperation. The belief that a mere human being, not a Taoist, could do such a thing couldn¡¯t be true.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ah. Baek Ah! Inside.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the hole in the ice.

    ¡°HEIKKKKKKK!¡±

    Baek Cheon, his face pale, hurriedly rushed over and grabbed the fishing rod from Chung Myung¡¯s hands.

    ¡°W-what is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Yah, you crazy bastard! There are things people can do and things you shouldn¡¯t! How could you put the little thing into the water¡­¡±

    It was then¡­

    Bubble!

    Bubbles seemed to rise from the serene surface of the water, and somethingrge quickly emerged from within.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And¡­

    Paaah!

    Once again, the water rippled like a wave and a carp of such size appeared that their jaws dropped.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    ¡°Uhk?¡±

    ¡°W-what is that?¡±

    Saying it was the size of a house was too much, but it was almost the size of a cow. Even if it was a spirit beast, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to im it as such.

    The carp soared into the air like a dragon heading for heaven and twisted its body as it fell onto the ice.

    Tung!

    The carp, whichnded on the ice, flopped around violently. However, Baek Cheon and his party didn¡¯t pay attention to the carp.

    Of course, the carp was bigger than humans and was a rare sight. But even if it was twice as big, it wouldn¡¯t be rarerpared to the sight of a little marten pressing down on its head.

    Chung Myung spoke, unsurprised.

    ¡°Uhhh. Do not kill it.¡±

    ¡°Kik?¡±

    ¡°I want you to catch it alive.¡±

    ¡°Kik!¡±

    Baek Ah, holding the carp down with her front paws, blinked her dark eyes and nodded a couple of times. And she then brushed her wet hair.

    Leaving the carp alone, she ran and clung to Chung Myung¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and then ced his hand on her, sending internal qi into her. Then, her wet hair turned dry and softer than usual.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone was speechless at this sight.

    Ah¡­

    A spirit beast

    It had been used as both a scarf and a stove exclusively for Chung Myung, so they had forgotten about it.

    ¡®Come to think of it, she¡¯s a guy the size of a mouse that even a tiger couldn¡¯t defeat.¡¯

    ¡®Chung Myung¡¯s animal. No, an animal that is Chung Myung.¡¯

    ¡°Once more?¡±

    Kiiik!

    When Chung Myung asked this, Baek Ah stepped onto the floor with her foot.

    ¡°I will give you two big chunks.¡±

    As soon as those words fell, Baek Ah, with shining eyes, jumped into the water without dy.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And¡­ that showed how brave she was.

    Jo Gul, who watched it, mumbled.

    ¡°Does a marten eat fish?¡±

    ¡°Even Taoists don¡¯t break heads, right? So does this matter? No, what if you want to leave everything¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ wise thought.¡±

    Baek Cheon was at a loss for words and looked at where Baek Ah vanished, then asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung, ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Is Baek Ah that good at catching fish?¡±

    ¡°It is a spirit beast, so how can it not catch it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He understood then.

    Come to think of it, Baek Ah was the one who harassed a spirit beast of Nanman Beast Pce so much that the pce lord, Meng So, begged her to be taken away.

    What could such a thing not catch?

    But at this point, a new question arose.

    ¡°¡­ then why did you put Monk Hae Yeon into the water?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned and said,

    ¡°No. That guy said he was going to catch a big fish, but it¡¯s not something people would do, that you shouldn¡¯t deviate too much from the path of a human, and then he said bullshit and said he would rather go into the water.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So I said fine. And granted him his wish, but is there anyone who wouldn¡¯t grant such wishes for the lives of people?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned around silently.

    Hae Yeon stared at the sky as if the world was meaningless. His eyes appeared moist for some unknown reason.

    ¡°¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head at Hae Yeon¡¯s actions.

    Where did things go wrong?

    Was it wrong for a marten to dive into the water and catch fish? Was it wrong to willingly sacrifice oneself in cold water to protect a marten like that?

    ¡°Let¡¯s just assume that Chung Myung is wrong.¡±

    Because it was easier to think that way. Suddenly, the surface of the water trembled, and Baek Ah jumped up with an even bigger carp.

    Baek Ah threw a huge fish at the ground and quickly ran towards Chung Myung. Then, she flipped over the fish¡¯s stomach and trembled.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing better than the bald head, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even surprised anymore.¡±

    No matter what had happened. Damn them.

    ¡°¡­ But why are you suddenly fishing?¡±

    ¡°I heard there are other viges.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re so weak they can¡¯t even lift a spoon, so I need to catch them right and leave.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed at the carp.

    ¡°They won¡¯t freeze easily if they¡¯re big, so we wrap them up, and they¡¯ll still be fresh when we reach another vige. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll have nothing else to worry about.¡±

    Baek Cheon blinked.

    ¡°Are you saying¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. What is this North Sea Ice Pce? I need to see it with my own eyes.¡±

 Chapter 476: If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 476 : If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (1)</h4>

    ¡°If you all leave, we won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled as he looked at the vigers.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but we have work to do and can¡¯t stay for long. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°But if you leave¡­.¡±

    Emotions overwhelmed everyone, especially the vige chief, who looked at the disciples of Mount Hua with teary eyes. They had healed the vige¡¯s disease, and the vigers should be repaying the favor. Instead, the disciples even gave away their leftover grain.

    Tears welled up in his eyes as they had received such help, especially when their own Ice Pce was trying to dominate them.

    ¡°We apologize for not realizing your kindness when we first met and for treating you carelessly.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Please, don¡¯t do that, elder.¡±

    Baek Cheon stopped the chief and bowed his head. The vigers had been wary at first, but once they opened their hearts, they were more grateful than the people of the Central ins.

    But¡­

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face darkened slightly as he nced behind the vige chief.

    ¡°As I expected, their faces don¡¯t look so bright.¡±

    But this was expected.

    The disease had been cured but that didn¡¯t improve the vige¡¯s situation. This lung disease was a result of the North Sea¡¯s situation.

    If things didn¡¯t improve here, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if something simr happened again.

    Even if the disease didn¡¯t ur, it would have been a situation where they could not eat properly.

    Baek Cheon looked at them with sad eyes and then bowed.

    ¡°We need to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our benefactors. If you head north from here, the North Sea Ice Pce can be found.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Then¡­¡±

    As the disciples of Mount Hua grabbed the cart, the vigers spoke with raised voices.

    ¡°Go and be safe!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°When you go back, please stop by. At that time, we will treat you properly.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua waved their hands and began to pull the cart. For a long time after leaving, Tang Soso looked back at the people, unable to calm her mind.

    ¡°Is this fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ for the time being, there won¡¯t be any major problems. Yesterday, Baek Ah went through so much fishing that their storage room got filled.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t think that they were that kind of character.¡±

    Baek Ah was so good at catching big fish that it was praised a couple of times, but inspired by the praises, it continued jumping into the water and got more fish that were evenrger.

    And then it looked with eyes asking, ¡®Why aren¡¯t youplimenting me?¡¯.

    ¡°I am not sure if it is smart or stupid.¡±

    ¡°It resembles someone.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed. Well, thanks to Baek Ah, the people had food.

    ¡®It is a pity that the face of Monk Hae Yeon was getting even sadder.¡¯

    What could be done? He did this to himself.

    Anyway, the vigers will need to fish for fresh raw food soon, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem since they have enough to eat for now. The weather would be cold, but there wouldn¡¯t be any risk.

    ¡°I heard the chief will give fish to other vigers.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded silently. Han Yi-Myung¡¯s words about the importance of helping each other in this barrennd came to mind.

    ¡°But even that has its limits, Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had been listening to the worried conversation, spoke up.

    ¡°Is there anything else we can do?¡±

    ¡°Again. He¡¯s losing his sanity again!¡±

    Chung Myung peeked through the hole in the cart, and Baek Ah also stuck her head out from beneath his chin.

    ¡°What? You just shit and live!¡±

    Eik!

    ¡°¡­ No, not that¡­¡±

    The animal and human, or rather the two that had be one, gritted their teeth simultaneously.

    ¡°Why? nning to sell the sword again? The price will be high for a cold steel sword, right?¡±

    Eeeik!

    ¡°W-why are you bringing this up again!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°I just¡­ I was wondering if there¡¯s anything else we can do to help.¡±

    ¡°No help.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong was surprised by how low Chung Myung¡¯s voice was.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not difficult to help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ll be alone for a moment. Sooner orter, it¡¯ll all be the same.¡±

    It was a normal voice, but Chung Myung¡¯s face was very serious.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s you who changed a life, not others.¡±

    At those words, everyone looked back at Chung Myung in surprise.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you said the right words.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. The sun has risen in the west.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ tsk. Forget it. I don¡¯t care. Hurry up and run.¡±

    He clicked his tongue and hid back in the tent.

    The disciples of Mount Hua exchanged nces with strange looks.

    ¡®He¡¯s such a strange one.¡¯

    Just two days ago, when he had encountered the Demonic Sect, they had been scared of him, but now he was back to his normal self.

    Baek Cheonughed out loud and encouraged his fellow disciples.

    ¡°We wasted too much time. We have to go before those who were tied up earlier reach the Ice Pce. Let¡¯s move fast and have time to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°I understand, senior.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Everyone began to pull the cart harder.

    ¡°That is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s the right ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so long.¡±

    ¡°They said it¡¯s an ice pce, so this has to be right.¡±

    Seeing therge building in the distance, the disciples eximed.

    That dazzling white wall.

    They witnessed a castle-like tower reaching high into the sky, evoking a sense of shock. The fortress, built in a distinct style from the Central ins, confirmed their arrival at the North Sea.

    The sprawling cities of the Central ins were awe-inspiring, but the North Sea Ice Pce stood tall and majestic. Like its outer wall, the white castle seamlessly blended with the surroundingndscape, resembling an icy pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly astonishing, a structure like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Considering the harsh weather and deste terrain, constructing such a castle must have been an arduous task. Merely gazing at it allowed them to grasp the immense power that the North Sea Ice Pce held within the North Sea.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Ummm.¡±

    Yoon Jong furrowed his brow and spoke.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy as if I¡¯m being suppressed¡­¡±

    Jo Gul couldn¡¯t help butugh at Yoon Jong¡¯s peculiar expression.

    ¡°Haha, hyung, what on earth are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°What could someone as privileged as you possibly understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong red at him, causing Jo Gul to sigh and avert his gaze. Baek Cheon, too, found himself gazing at the castle with a newfound fascination.

    ¡°This is the North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    After a while of observing the scene, they halted the cart and stood together, everyone captivated by the view.

    ¡°Everyone must be getting overwhelmed by nervousness. The Lord of the Nanman Beast Pce had supposedly informed them beforehand, but no one knows how they will react.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    ¡°In the worst case, we might have to run. Keep that in mind and be very careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were tense; even the Demonic Sect was caught up in the situation, so they didn¡¯t know how this would unfold. They were nervous even though they didn¡¯t want to be.

    ¡°Now, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhhh. So cold.¡±

    But then came a rustling sound, and Chung Myung, wrapped in fur, jumped off the cart. He walked ahead.

    ¡°Looks like a real ice pce.¡±

    Chung Myung, who said those words, looked at the disciples.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua had light smiles on their faces and quickly made up their minds as they moved toward the ice pce. Thanks to the snowstorm that ended earlier, the white wall looked even more majestic to their eyes.

    Standing in front of therge gate in the middle of the outer wall, Baek Cheon knocked on the huge door.

    ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Usually, a guard would be at the front gate of any ce this size. However, no one was guarding the front gate, whether it was because of the cold weather or because they thought no one woulde there.

    Thump! Thud!

    ¡°Is anyone there? We have business in the Ice Pce!¡±

    But there was no answer. Baek Cheon frowned and was ready to knock again.

    ck

    There was a loud clicking sound, and the door opened slowly.

    Gkgkgkg!

    The screeching sound of the huge iron door made the disciples¡¯ faces twist in difort.

    Finally, a man in a pure white uniform emerged from the half-open door.

    ¡°These people sure love white things.¡±

    Everything was white here, the buildings, the clothes, and even their pale skin. It all felt so strange.

    ¡°For what reason are you knocking on the door of the Ice Pce¡­¡±

    The warriors who recognized the Mount Hua disciples froze in ce.

    ¡°Outsiders?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced back at Yoon Jong and inquired,

    ¡°Do you sense anything? How does this guy know we¡¯re outsiders just by looking at our faces?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it possible that fewer people dress like this in the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whether it was because of their conversation or not, the warrior¡¯s face contorted, unsure of how to appear normal.

    ¡°How dare an outsider knock on the door of the Ice Pce when even entering the North Sea is already too much. You must want to die!¡±

    As he shouted, the soldiers in white uniforms hastily emerged.

    Chung Myung asked once more,

    ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve been waiting in the cold? Geez, they really have nothing better to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung, please¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong restrained his urge to punch Chung Myung in the mouth. What on earth was this guy doing, asking such a question in this situation?

    No matter how much he looked, he couldn¡¯t understand Chung Myung. The warriors who jumped out surrounded the cart before they knew it.

    Chang!

    And they drew their swords all at once and pointed at the disciples.

    ¡°W-wait one second!¡±

    Baek Cheon raised both hands to show that he didn¡¯t want to fight and said,

    ¡°We are indeed from the Central ins, but we didn¡¯te here on our own ord. We came after the Nanman Beast Pce informed the pce about us!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The warrior in the lead frowned.

    ¡°People of the Central ins are being introduced by the Nanman Beast Pce?! You sure are one to tell tall tales!¡±

    ¡°We mean it! Check, and the truth shoulde out.¡±

    With that kind of insisting, the warriors began to doubt as he looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°If this turns out to be untrue¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Ah, hurry in and check already! We will die of the cold; how long are you going to leave us here?¡±

    He turned his head.

    Seeing Chung Myung squatting down in the back, the warrior was dumbfounded. But Chung Myung didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Looking at it, I don¡¯t think you are in the position where you can make decisions on your own ord, so don¡¯t waste time for no reason and get the words out.¡±

    The man¡¯s face turned red, and Baek Cheon closed his eyes.

    ¡®I should have knocked him down before knocking on the gate.¡¯

    Why didn¡¯t he cover the guy¡¯s mouth beforehand? Why!

    It was toote to regret. However, the warrior nodded and resheathed the sword.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He remained remarkably calm despite the provocation. Before Baek Cheon could question this any further, the warrior turned and went inside.

    ¡°¡­ is he actually listening?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Chung Myung calmly exined,

    ¡°If the North Sea Ice Pce is the imperial pce of the North Sea, then the lord is like their king.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°A single soldier can¡¯t deal with a situation where a lord from another pce has contacted his lord to bring guests in. If he decides wrong, he could die.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s what it means to know your ce.¡±

    ¡°Then what did you hear?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were just insulting him.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes twitched, but Baek Cheon looked proud. He was honest. It wasn¡¯t his fault. Even if it was the same thing, didn¡¯t it change depending on who said it? And even if Chung Myung was speaking the best words, they naturally couldn¡¯t understand it.

    And Chung Myung said,

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Be nervous. We will be attacked if you don¡¯t hear good news from inside.¡±

    Hearing those words, Baek Cheon nodded, and the other disciples tensed.

    And time passed.

    Tak.

    The man who had entered rushed out.

    ¡°Everyone, sheathe your swords!¡±

    At hismand, the soldiers lowered their weapons away from Mount Hua.

    ¡°Open the gates! The Lord has epted them as guests of the North Sea!¡±

    The warriors hurriedly sprinted to the gate, eagerly preparing to swing it open.

    ¡°Pardon me, kind sirs. Please step inside.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon let out a sigh of relief, believing that things had finally gone smoothly.

    ¡°They¡¯re asking us to enter the tiger¡¯s den.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung wore a mischievous grin.

    ¡°Very well. Whether we be the hunted or the hunters is yet to be determined.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile grew wicked as he gracefully advanced toward the front entrance of the Ice Pce.

 Chapter 477: If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 477 : If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (2)</h4>

    A dark space.

    Only a few candles glowed, pushing back the darkness. But it couldn¡¯t illuminate the entire ce.

    In the flickering candlelight, a bone-chilling coldness flowed through it.

    If the Hell of Ice existed, would it be like this? In the center of the gloom, a many face down.

    To whom was this man showing so much respect?

    This man could be the one who answered that question.

    His head, elbows, and knees were on the ground, enduring the cold winds. He expressed respect as if even appreciating the pain of the cold.

    A huge cloth hung from the ceiling, falling like a statue of God in front of the man. The figures on it were horrifying.

    Three heads and six arms.

    Three heads and six arms, a gigantic image resembling an asura, fluttered in the wind.

    No matter how emotionless one was, they would feel a little fear in front of this vision. However, the man who bowed before it wasn¡¯t scared. He only felt peace.

    ¡°¡­ the seconding of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    A voice screeching like metal.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    How many times had he said this? Thousands, tens of thousands, maybe even a hundred million.

    They had chanted it over and over again, but for all that time, it had been a wish.

    But at the end of that time of chanting, soon¡­

    Thud!

    The man suddenly mmed his head onto the ground and pressed his elbows against the floor, leaving visible marks. He repeated this action numerous times, causing the ground below to gradually cave in.

    ¡°I worship.¡±

    The most devoted ritual and chanting continued.

    Step. Step.

    Then came the faint sounds of footsteps. Every nerve seemed to be focused on the toes, as the stepping was incredibly cautious. Then, a small voice filled with tension spoke up.

    ¡°Priest.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even when called, the man remained motionless.

    ¡°¡­ priest. There is something to report.¡±

    Afterpleting his chanting, the man finally turned and lifted his head. The shape of a huge asura flickered before him.

    The man fixed his gaze, clearly looking at something behind the image.

    ¡°The seconding of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The man muttered in a low voice before hitting his head against the ground again.

    And.

    He crawled backward, using both his arms and knees, before finally retreating.

    It was a worship even an emperor wouldn¡¯t receive.

    No one was watching, warning, or expecting anything, yet this man did not forget to worship and give offerings. Without harnessing any internal energy, he endured the excruciating pain solely with his body.

    When the man reached the end of the room, he stood up.

    Drip.

    Blood trickled down from his forehead, where he had cut himself, but the man didn¡¯t even consider wiping it away. His eyes, fixated on one object, brimmed with a killing intent colder than the wintry winds.

    ¡°How dare¡­.¡±

    Soon his body started emitting internal qi that pressured the man who disturbed him.

    Crack

    The person¡¯s body twisted.

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    The sound of bones being crushed and broken was loud and clear. But the victim remained silent, knowing that making noise in this ce would only bring about a more dreadful death.

    ¡°How dare you interrupt my prayers. Only when his body is born a thousand times, and his soul burns with fire, will his sins be known.¡±

    Blood dripped from the mouth and nose. But the messenger stayed still, waiting. An emotionless voice came from the man as he observed the guy.

    ¡°Speak. If you have something to say about risking your life, it better be something that doesn¡¯t make me want to kill you.¡±

    ¡°P-priest.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The man clenched his teeth and spoke in pain.

    ¡°ck 27.. didn¡¯t return.¡±

    The moment he said it, a pressure weighed upon his entire body.

    Thud!

    Suddenly, his body copsed, and his head hit the ground.

    ¡°He didn¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    And this so-called priest remained silent, lost in thought.

    This was a destend. It was dangerous, but there was no one who could stand in their way.

    ¡°And what was his mission?¡±

    ¡°He was given the task to spy on the houses in the North Sea.¡±

    The priest looked down at the messenger.

    It was a task that wasn¡¯t too difficult. However, the fact that he didn¡¯te back meant something. The priest grew more concerned, and the messenger refrained from speaking.

    ¡°And information?¡±

    After careful consideration, the priest asked this question.

    ¡°At most, those who didn¡¯t know their ce must havee looking for it¡­¡±

    Their eyes gleamed coldly.

    ¡°Thousands of good things for one loss. Go and find it. Seek it out. If, by any chance, their existence ruins everything, even if we burn in hellfire for eternity, we won¡¯t be able to wash away our sins.¡±

    ¡°I will do that.¡±

    After receiving the order, the priest looked at the man.

    ¡°I will forgive you for the mistake you made this time. Remember this. You were spared despite your rudeness because of your loyalty to the Heavenly Demon. If it weren¡¯t for that, you would never have survived.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Thud!

    The messenger hit his head on the ground. Blood flowed quickly, but it seemed irrelevant. The priest gazed down at him and spoke slowly.

    ¡°The time hase.¡±

    Returning to the Asura mural, their eyes shone with madness.

    ¡°A hundred years of waiting has finally yielded results. Just a few more days! Compared to the long wait, it¡¯s just a moment.¡±

    The man trembled, unable to contain their excitement.

    The priest¡¯s voice echoed through the dark and cold space.

    ¡°On the way down, when someone who is alone returns to thisnd, the world will be engulfed in mes to cleanse it.¡±

    ¡°The seconding of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    ¡°When that dayes, those wicked believers will burn in horrors that will shake the world. And those who didn¡¯t believe in the seconding of our Heavenly Demon will pay the price for their arrogance disguised as faith.¡±

    His eyes disyed joy. They flickered with anger.

    But in an instant, his eyes turned cold.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate any mistakes. So be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will remember, sir.¡±

    After speaking, the priest gazed at the image of Asura and fell silent. The one who had quietly fallen down stood back up and exited the cave.

    The priest, now alone, quietly uttered.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The voices that filled the cave were filled with devotion.

    ¡°Please ept this body as a sacrifice and descend into the world to punish those sinful beings.¡±

    The man slowly knelt down. Then, he began to move toward the center once again. He relinquished everything and assumed the ultimate servile position.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°This is interesting.¡±

    They were greeted with a different world after passing through the pure white walls and entering inside. A world they had never seen before. The disciples of Mount Hua widened their eyes and observed their surroundings.

    There were rows of buildings with a unique style that was unseen in the central ins. It was more akin to a city.

    The man looked at them.

    ¡°Is there something else you want to know?¡±

    Tang Soso thought for a moment and then asked.

    ¡°Can you tell me about the pce?¡±

    The man remained silent for a moment before responding.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really an easy topic to discuss. But I can give you a brief overview. The pce is the ruling power of the North Sea. It¡¯s where the Ice Pce Lord resides and where the martial arts of the Ice Pce are taught. It¡¯s also a symbol of power and authority.¡±

    Tang Soso listened intently, absorbing the information.

    ¡°Is it a peaceful ce?¡±

    The man gave her a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s peaceful on the surface, but underneath lies aplex web of politics and power struggles. The pce may seem grand and majestic, but there are many secrets hidden within its walls.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Secrets? Like what?¡±

    The man hesitated for a moment, then spoke.

    ¡°Well, there are rumors of forbidden techniques, ancient relics, and hidden treasures. Some even say that there are powerful beings sealed within the pce. But these are just rumors, of course. No one really knows for sure.¡±

    Tang Soso nodded, her mind buzzing with new information.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±

    The man nodded back, then turned to lead them further into the city.

    Tang Soso couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation as they walked. The pce held so many mysteries, and she was determined to uncover them all.

    ¡°The Ice Pce readily bestows grace upon those who believe in it and follow. And everyone here is someone who trusts the Ice Pce.¡±

    Tang Soso squinted her eyes. As she was about to speak, Yu Yiseol hastily held her back by tugging her sleeve.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, Tang Soso reluctantly kept her mouth shut.

    Just as the atmosphere was about to turn awkward, Chung Myung, who was following behind, spoke up.

    ¡°So, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Obviously, to the Ice Pce.¡±

    The man looked up at the towering castle and replied.

    ¡°Because you are the guests of the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled slightly, seemingly enjoying the situation. Baek Ah clung to his neck and nuzzled her head against his chin.

    After walking for quite some time, they finally reached the Ice Pce.

    ¡°The guests have arrived!¡±

    As the man leading them shouted, the tightly closed doors opened on both sides.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon responded as the representative and nced back at the group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±

    As they were given a stern warning, Chung Myung shook his head and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk. Kids these days.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I meant you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You, I meant you.¡±

    ¡°What about me? Do you think there¡¯s anyone else in the world as cautious as I am?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there definitely can¡¯t be another person like you.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and set the cart down before moving forward. The disciples of Mount Hua followed him into the Ice Pce.

    Soon, their mouths hung open in awe.

    ¡°¡­ incredible.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The hallway leading inside was meticulously decorated. Even a quick nce revealed luxurious fabrics adorning the walls, and the ornaments ced between them were clearly valuable and precious, even to outsiders.

    What was even more astounding was that every corner of the hallway was adorned in the samevish manner. The easygoing Taoist disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight aversion to such opulence.

    And it seemed Hae Yeon, who had grown up in Shaolin, felt the same.

    ¡°Amitabha. It is indeed excessive.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°With the money spent on decoration, we could help more people.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement with Hae Yeon¡¯s words. But then.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A loud snort came from behind, causing Hae Yeon to turn around with a puzzled expression.

    Sure enough, Chung Myung was looking at him.

    ¡°Disciple¡­ why are you always like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, you see. Other people might find it amusing when you say that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many golden Buddha statues there are in Shaolin? What? This is astonishing? Hey, if you sell one of yours, you could feed an entire vige! A vige!¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you cursing other people¡¯s things like this? Do you think there will be a sect with more money than Shaolin in the central ins? This is even better! There are dozens of gold Buddha statues piled up that can¡¯t even be used. What? Nice? Yah!¡±

    Hae Yeon looked sullen at Chung Myung¡¯s harsh words and drooped his shoulders. Chung Myung shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°Well, humans can¡¯t seem to see with their own eyes!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°Buddha statues weren¡¯t made by Monk Hae Yeon, so why are you criticizing him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Abbot of Shaolin is so rude!¡±

    ¡­ uh?

    Come to think of it?

    Baek Cheon, who had almost understood Chung Myung¡¯s point in a daze, suddenly shook his head and came to his senses.

    ¡°Ahem, well, be quiet. This is the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Well, the Ice Pce isn¡¯t so different.¡±

    ¡°¡­ please, someone shut his mouth!¡±

    His face contorted as his insides burned.

    ¡®Is it alright to take this guy into the Ice Pce?¡¯

    I would rather take him back¡­

    Unfortunately, Baek Cheon¡¯s idea was toote. As scary as it was, the hallway ended, and soon the sight of their next battle appeared.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples widened.

    That, too, had to be¡­ therge throne in the center of the room shone white and bright.

    ¡°Is that a tinum throne?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, a tinum throne.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so rich.¡±

    Thest words, of course, came from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, and he looked like he was looking for prey.

    But to his surprise, the disciples barely reacted.

    Just then¡­

    ¡°The Lord has arrived!¡±

    With a loud shout, the door swung open.

    And in walked a rugged man dressed in a bear-skin cloak.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Ice Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    He had an impressive figure with a sturdy build, fair skin, and long scars on his face. He walked confidently towards Chung Myung.

    Step. Step.

    He had the same presence as the strong individuals the disciples had encountered before. It seemed that being the pce lord was no easy person.

    But¡­

    ¡°Why is he still approaching?¡±

    ¡°Where is he headed?¡±

    They thought he would go towards the throne, which was a bit farther away, but he continued to approach them in a straight line.

    Step.

    Eventually, the man, who was one step ahead of Baek Cheon and Chung Myung, red at them with a cold expression.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was chilling. It felt suffocating.

    But then¡­

    The man¡¯s expression softened in an instant, and he smiled, looking like an ordinary person.

    ¡°Who is the Divine Dragon of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    When Chung Myung answered, the Ice Pce Lord suddenly reached out and tightly grabbed his hand.

    ¡°I heard it from the Nanman Beast Pce Lord! Wee! The Ice Pce wees Mount Hua!¡±

    The lord beamed and shook Chung Myung¡¯s hand vigorously.

    Huh?

    This wasn¡¯t the reaction they were expecting?

    Was this man a decent person?

    Ehh, as if?

 Chapter 478: If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 478 : If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (3)</h4>

    Seol Chun-Sang, the ruler of the North Sea Ice Pce, strolled down the corridor with his subordinates in tow.

    He didn¡¯t even flinch as the cold wind whipped against his body. The people of the North Sea were ustomed to the freezing temperatures.

    ¡°My Lord.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang halted in his steps upon hearing the old voice from behind.

    ¡°I apologize for my audacity, but I fail toprehend. Why are you weing them?¡±

    It was a cautious question, but the frown on his face revealed his concern.

    ¡°There is no reason.¡±

    His answer was delivered coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious why these people are here. They¡¯vee to check how well the pce is doing.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being foolish.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang furrowed his brow and turned to face the elder.

    ¡°Who do you think sent them?¡±

    ¡°¡­Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it was Shaolin.¡±

    The elder¡¯s mouth went stiff as soon as the word ¡®Shaolin¡¯ was spoken.

    ¡°Shaolin didn¡¯t leave the Ice Pce alone because theycked strength. They want a reason to interfere.¡±

    Shaolin no longer possessed the same power and influence it once had.

    If this were a time when the Central ins were at its peak under themand of Shaolin, even the Ice Pce wouldn¡¯t have dared to challenge Shaolin¡¯s messengers.

    But times had changed.

    Following Shaolin¡¯s instructions, whose position had weakened, no sect woulde all the way to the North Sea. This meant Shaolin had to deal with the North Sea alone, a task that wouldn¡¯t be easy for them.

    Even if they did deal with the North Sea,ing here alone would cause them equal damage, and Shaolin wouldpletely lose its influence over the Central ins.

    ¡°When we touch them, we give them a cause.¡±

    ¡°If it is a cause¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon and Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes shone for a moment.

    ¡°If the two strongest representatives of the Central ins die in the North Sea at the same time, it will be difficult to keep them from being involved in North Sea¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Shaolin sent them here with that in mind? Besides, I heard that Shaolin¡¯s Hae Yeon is cherished and adored by the Abbot¡­ The world sees his talent as something that appears once in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Right, a hundred years. It may seem long.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang mumbled quietly and turned to look at the elder.

    ¡°But for Shaolin, a single warrior is just a warrior. What matters more is Shaolin¡¯s position.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The elder trembled.

    If that was true, did it mean the Abbot sent his favorite disciple here to die?

    ¡®Such a heartless act.¡¯

    It was said that understanding minds was crucial for those who ruled the world, but they didn¡¯t consider that he would go this far¡­

    ¡°If we harm them, Shaolin will have a reason to attack the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°But, my lord. Will the pressure from the Central ins pose a problem?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Seol Chun-Sang turned his head and red at the elder. The man who spoke with such intensity flinched and lowered his head.

    Seol Chun-Sang, not concealing his disgust, sighed.

    ¡°I am not afraid of the Central ins. It¡¯s not even Shaolin that I fear. The issue is that we have nothing to gain from fighting them. If we can¡¯t advance to the Central ins now, winning will only bring more harm.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to win without a fight. If we treat them well, Shaolin will lose their reason to attack the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The elders of the Ice Pce, who followed him, nodded.

    ¡°You truly are the lord!¡±

    ¡°How can weprehend the thoughts and vision of the Lord!¡±

    ¡°The power of the Ice Pce will flourish.¡±

    As he witnessed the praise pouring in, he smiled. However, his heart carried a different sentiment.

    ¡®Stupid idiots.¡¯

    It was as if he was bombarded with questions because they couldn¡¯t grasp a simple concept. In order to swiftly gain control of the Ice Pce, he surrounded himself with individuals who would remain loyal to him rather than intellectuals.

    As a result, he thought the elders wouldn¡¯t try to go against his decisions, but this wasn¡¯t helping.

    Seol Chun-Sang, who felt his head ache, suppressed the irritation and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I served them alcohol and food, and they consumed it to their heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t doubt?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They weren¡¯t so wary.¡±

    ¡°¡­ are they stupid?¡±

    The smile vanished from the face of Seol Chun-Sang, who mumbled for a moment, and his coldness got exposed.

    ¡°I was a little nervous because they were introduced by Meng So, the Nanman Beast Pce, but are they just idiots who enjoyed that warm ce?¡±

    Originally, those who lived on a barrennd never rxed around new people. But they seemed to be exceptions to that.

    But then, one of the elders who guarded the back hesitated slightly; Seol Chun-Sang didn¡¯t miss the change in expression.

    ¡°Is there anything to say?¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­.¡±

    The person who was pointed out gulped with an awkward expression.

    ¡°That¡­ there is something different.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes twitched.

    Different?

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°That, it isn¡¯t that there is alertness¡­ the thing is¡­.¡±

    This made the lord annoyed.

    ¡°Speak properly. What do you want to say!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess you should see it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    In the end, Seol Chun-Sang, who didn¡¯t hear a proper exnation, red at the person. But soon, without shouting, he moved.

    ¡®I will understand once I see.¡¯

    It was the only way, and he was on the way.

    And after a while.

    When he entered the banquet hall, his eyes widened at the sight before him.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    This was the North Sea Ice Pce.

    North Sea. Right, this was the North Sea. A barrennd far from the Central ins.

    Anyone from outside entering thisnd was bound to feel intimidated. Their inherent courage had nothing to do with it. Everyone would feel small and unfamiliar when meeting a different nature and culture.

    Because of this, all the outsiders who came to this ce had simr reactions, no matter who they were.

    But¡­

    ¡®Who are these people?¡¯

    The scene unfolding before him was unfamiliar.

    Gulp! Gulp!

    The person sitting in the center was holding arge bottle of alcohol and gulping it down. Looking at the vigorous movement of his neck, Seol Chun-Sang felt refreshed.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    The person who mmed the bottle down wiped his lips and eximed as if he had no concerns in the world.

    ¡°This drink is quite strong?!¡±

    He, who sat in the middle and drank, was Chung Myung. His eyes looked satisfied as he saw the empty bottle.

    He licked his lips as if he really liked the strong alcohol that couldn¡¯t be found in the Central ins and soon grabbed a piece of meat in front of him and began tearing it apart.

    ¡°Meat! Meat!¡±

    Chop! Chop! Chop!

    Chung Myung, who crushed the meat instantly, reached out for another piece of meat.

    Chak!

    But someone quickly snatched the fish he was aiming for.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung widened his eyes and red at Jo Gul, who had caught the fish.

    ¡°You¡¯re touching my meat? No manners.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung. You¡¯re beneath me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was slightly wary of Chung Myung, soon shed tears of emotion as he devoured the meat.

    ¡°Such juicy meat¡­! Real meat, not dried jerky! Kuak! It¡¯s melting in my mouth! Melting!¡±

    ¡°Eat a little more quietly. Quietly!¡±

    While beating Jo Gul, Yoon Jong also teased him with his spoon.

    Even Baek Cheon, who would be the first to point out that when the disciples lost theirmon sense, was now fully stuffing his mouth. Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso, who were sitting on the side, were also gulping their food down.

    ¡°Rice! More rice!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, so tasty¡­!¡±

    Jo Gul loved it so much; it was as if he had fallen in love with the meat.

    ¡°We came all this way just to eat decent food!¡±

    ¡°¡­we brought grains and yet couldn¡¯t cook proper meals.¡±

    ¡°That devil urged us to move quickly, so we even had to chew on raw rice!¡±

    While traveling to the North Sea, they couldn¡¯t eat proper food because they were in a hurry. And when they arrived at the vige, they were too busy treating people to eat.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t possible for people known as the Taoists to eat their fill when people were sick. As a result, the disciples of Mount Hua were finally eating proper meat after a month.

    How difficult it must have been for those ustomed to three meals a day on Mount Hua to now subsist on mere raw rice and dried beef. But finally, they were presented with actual food right before their eyes.

    There was only one person who abstained.

    Crack.

    The person pushed their spoon back and forth, then it slipped from their grasp andnded on the table.

    ¡°¡­ m-monk¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had beente in noticing, felt sympathy for Hae Yeon.

    In an effort to properly entertain their guests, only meat was brought from the pce.

    Roasted meat, boiled meat, fried meat, grilled meat¡­

    It was certainly a feast for the disciples of Mount Hua, but for Hae Yeon, a monk, it seemed rather unusual.

    Hae Yeon nced around at the table with sorrowful eyes, realizing that he could never perceive the world as he once had. Eventually, he reached for the stir-fried vegetables ced as side dishes and began eating.

    ¡°¡­ should we request something else?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon looked at Yoon Jong with teary eyes and shook his head.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s fine! Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And once again, theymenced their battle against the meat while Hae Yeon watched them in confusion.

    ¡®Let me give it one more try. Just once¡­¡¯

    Did they have to be so heartless about it?

    Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t the only one feeling bewildered.

    Seol Chun-Sang, the leader of the North Sea Ice Pce, stared at the disciples of Mount Hua in disbelief.

    ¡®Was Mount Hua not a Taoist sect?¡¯

    No matter how much information about the Central ins was condensed for the North Sea, this was just basic information.

    ¡°Which Taoist drinks and eats meat like this?¡±

    Who was this guy in the middle who kept eyeing the bottle?

    Only then did he realize why the elder insisted he saw this for himself. This¡­it was indescribable.

    ¡°Kuak! I might finally live!¡±

    In the end, having acquired enough meat, Chung Myung grabbed the bottle and patted his full belly.

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re drinking after eating so much?¡±

    ¡°Dong Ryong, Dong Ryong. There¡¯s a separate stomach for food and alcohol. You don¡¯t even know such a simple thing. Tsk. Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head back and smiled.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    And that¡¯s when he spotted Seol Chun-Sang standing by the door. Chung Myung sprang up from his seat with a wide grin.

    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kuak! Thank you! I never expected such treatment!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The man was already sweating.

    ¡®A bit of a fool, huh?¡¯

    The rtionship between the North Sea and the Central ins wasn¡¯t the best right now. And it did not matter that they had been introduced by Lord Meng; this was still enemy territory.

    And yet, this man acted like it was his own home?

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This alcohol is pretty good. It¡¯s really strong.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang stood there with an awkward smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it.¡±

    Then, he took a deep breath to clear his mind. As he approached the other disciples and pulled out a chair, his mind finally settled.

    ¡°Alright. It seems like our stomachs are full, so let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    He asked with a smile.

    ¡°What brings you to the North Sea?¡±

    Upon hearing this question, Chung Myung arched an eyebrow.

 Chapter 479: If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 479 : If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (4)</h4>

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who witnessed Chung Myung¡¯s smile, couldn¡¯t hide their anxiety.

    Now that their bodies were rested enough to eat and drink calmly in the North Sea, their enemy at the moment, the prospect of Chung Myung speaking made their hearts race.

    They anxiously looked at Chung Myung, their nerves making them break into cold sweats. However, Chung Myung smiled, oblivious to their feelings.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®He must be sensible.¡¯

    They tried to calm themselves down. Even though he was Chung Myung, he couldn¡¯t possibly cause trouble aftering all this way¡­

    ¡°We came here from Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    ¡­all the way!

    They were all shocked.

    ¡®What will we do if you openly say that, you crazy bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Oh heavenly god, please! Please! Please!¡¯

    ¡®Amitabha! Amitabha! Buddha!¡¯

    Hae Yeon, too, tapped his rosary beads.

    Although the entire party stared at him wide-eyed, Chung Myung didn¡¯t care. Well, he wouldn¡¯t be Chung Myung if he did.

    But the most embarrassed person here was Seol Chun-sang.

    He looked at Chung Myung with a nk expression.

    ¡®Who is this guy?¡¯

    It was not that he did not think Shaolin sent them, but he didn¡¯t expect them to expose it like this.

    He never imagined they would actually blurt it out. This would be something even the pce¡¯s grandfather couldn¡¯t have expected if he were here.

    ¡°¡­from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang struggled to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°Why¡­did you get sent from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Shaolin sent people to spy on things, but they all came back dead?¡±

    ¡°Puaaah!¡±

    Baek Cheon spat out the water he was drinking.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, but Baek Cheon only stared at Chung Myung without even wiping his mouth.

    ¡®Is he really crazy?¡¯

    No.

    Was there anyone here who didn¡¯t know that Chung Myung was crazy? Everyone tensed up and looked at the Lord.

    He replied in a slightly subdued voice.

    ¡°¡­what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah, we don¡¯t know. I think it must be because the abbot said so.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Actually, we can¡¯t even ask the Abbot of Shaolin about this, right? You should know.¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    Hae Yeon began to convulse at this.

    ¡®You asked him, though!¡¯

    No, even his expression was asking Chung Myung this.

    Even if one searched the entire Central ins, would anyone find another person like Chung Myung who disrespected the Abbot of Shaolin like this?

    He couldn¡¯t ask?

    ¡°If you have even a little¡­!¡±

    ¡°Hahahah. Monk! Have this now!¡±

    Jo Gul quickly stuffed the vegetables into Hae Yeon¡¯s mouth. Seol Chun-sang looked unsure of what to say.

    ¡®Is he really a man who doesn¡¯t think?¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be, right?

    Aside from this man being the Divine Dragon of Mount Hua of the Central ins, the Abbot of Shaolin couldn¡¯t have sent him such a na?ve person.

    So how should he handle this situation?

    ¡°So, you¡¯re here to investigate?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-sang tilted his head at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°We came here because we were told to. How strong are we to refuse the orders of the Shaolin Abbot when he tells us to do something? If he wants us to, then we should.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua bowed their heads in guilt.

    ¡°I never thought I would feel sorry for Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Did this guy leave his conscience in the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even exist for him.¡±

    In return foring to the North Sea, Chung Myung had already taken the treasures of Shaolin. If a person had any conscience, they shouldn¡¯t be saying this.

    Baek Cheon nced at Hae Yeon. His eyes were closed, and his expression seemed calm, but¡­

    ¡°Monk.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon wiped his wet eyshes with the back of his hand, and Chung Myung just shrugged as he ignored it.

    ¡°That¡¯s why both sides had toe. I wanted to see what the Ice Pce was like to broaden my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°So, I am asking, what is the story behind the death of the person sent by Shaolin?¡±

    Seol Chun-sang calmly asked a question in return to the question posed by Chung Myung.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking me that. How long did it take you toe here?¡±

    ¡°It took a little over a month.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The North Sea is so far from the Central ins, and the ce is quite vast too. No matter how much of it was part of the pce, we couldn¡¯t know everything that happens here.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded, showing his understanding.

    ¡°And if you think about it, isn¡¯t it more outrageous that Shaolin is sending disciples from our sect?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I agree with that too. Shaolin is like that. They casually do things that make others angry. Tsk tsk¡­¡±

    Tremble.

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong grabbed Hae Yeon and pressed him down hard.

    ¡°Calm down, monk! Calm down.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because he dislikes the sect¡­ no, it¡¯s not just out of bad feelings.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and repeated,

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying the lord doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then good.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded at those words.

    ¡°Since the Ice Pce is innocent and Shaolin is suspicious, let¡¯s stay here for a couple of days and look around. If the Pce Lord is confident and fine with it, can¡¯t we prove their innocence to Shaolin?¡±

    Without changing his expression, Seol Chun-sang said,

    ¡°You want to explore the pce?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Contrary to their concerns, Seol Chung-sang calmly agreed to it.

    ¡°Have afortable stay. You must be curious about some things, so it¡¯s a good opportunity to satisfy your curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Kuak. You should have a bottle! Take a ss!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re quite an interesting person.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang¡¯s ss was filled with alcohol.

    The two clinked their sses and exchanged drinks.

    Seol Chun-sang, setting down his ss, spoke with a kind smile.

    ¡°So, you were pushed toe this far, huh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, not exactly.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Then why?¡±

    ¡°We also have things we need from here.¡±

    .

    ¡°Things?¡±

    Seol Chun-sang furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Yes, ice crystals. They¡¯re absolutely essential, but the ones in the Central ins have all dried up. Can we find some here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ice crystals.¡±

    A subtle change crossed the Lord¡¯s expression as he let out a sigh and continued,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to say this to outsiders¡­ but since you¡¯ve been honest with me, I should be too. There are no ice crystals in the North Sea right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­not even in the North Sea?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head, and the man nodded.

    ¡°Actually, they¡¯re not something easily obtained. It¡¯s like digging for gold in a gold mine¡ªyou have to dig into the ice for 10,000 years to find it. That¡¯s how precious it is.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh.¡±

    ¡°And even that hasn¡¯t been working outtely.¡±

    ¡°So, we can¡¯t get them?¡±

    ¡°Can we?¡±

    Seol Chun-sang smiled.

    ¡°The people of the North Sea don¡¯t treat their guests so rudely. We can¡¯t send guests who¡¯vee from far away empty-handed, so we¡¯ll give them the ice crystals we obtain.¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak! Just as I thought!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Seol Chun-sang¡¯s hand and shook it.

    ¡°You have such a kind heart! Everyone seems so happy when ites to the Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang gently let go of the hand, feeling awkward, and slowly stood up.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a break and rest from our journey. You must be tired after traveling for so long.¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped up and bowed before Chung Myung could even speak.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Lord.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk more, but I¡¯m too busy at the moment. I¡¯ll give you some time now, so feel free to talk to me if you need anything. And any issues will be resolved right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    The Ice Pce Lord turned around with a smile and left the hall. Chung Myung, confirming that the man waspletely gone, smiled.

    ¡°He seems like a decent person?¡±

    Yoon Jong whispered quietly.

    ¡°Hey, you brat. How decent is a person who killed his brother to take the position of Lord!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s decent if he takes care of people!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong fell silent and closed his eyes. What could he say now? Especially when it was Chung Myung who was saying this.

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon, who had been silent, spoke up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a good person¡­ but he seems more calm than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Right. He feels different from the leaders of other sects we¡¯ve encountered. Should I say he seems considerate?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that person is¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon was stunned as he looked at the door Seol Chun-sang had exited. Although, there was no guarantee that the impression he had shown until now reflected his true nature. But based on what Baek Cheon had seen so far, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would collude with the Demonic Sect.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Chung Myung looked serious.

    ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t know. Right now.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡®For now, there is no demonic qi within the body.¡¯

    He had checked the Lord¡¯s qi when he held the hand of the Ice Pce Lord a while back, but he didn¡¯t feel any dark and chaotic qi within his body. That meant he wasn¡¯t part of the Demonic Sect yet.

    ¡°For now, there is just one thing we need to do.¡±

    ¡°Right. And what is that?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with determined eyes. Then, with a serious expression, Chung Myung pointed forward.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want that meat, give it to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°They say those who die while eating are beautiful, so I need to eat first.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Uh¡­.

    Right. That was true.

    After the meal, the disciples all headed to their rooms, guided by the servants. Seeing where they were staying, they were all surprised.

    ¡°¡­. It¡¯s really nice here.¡±

    ¡°Right. The White Plum blossom boarding house has been renovated many times, and it looks good, but now it looks so shabbypared to this.¡±

    The Ice Pce was gorgeous. Their eyes widened in awe.

    Mount Hua was known for being a little frugal in appearance because it deviated from the teachings of Taoism. Still, they had no problem showing off their wealth and power.

    If they had topare, the Sichuan Tang family manor was the only ce that could match this level of splendor, but even the Tang family, who were known for their historic residence, didn¡¯t live in something this luxurious.

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    However, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the room and asked Chung Myung,

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on doing anything for the next few days?¡±

    ¡°Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea¡­¡±

    Chung Myung patted his stomach and grinned.

    ¡°But first, there¡¯s something we need to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The obvious thing. Gather information.¡±

    With that answer, it was clear he had a n.

    ¡°We can¡¯t trust anything we¡¯re told and know nothing about this ce. So we need to gather information first.¡±

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s right. But I don¡¯t know how to do that, so what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me again?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged and walked over to their luggage, which had been moved first.

    ¡°Not this¡­ hmm¡­. Not this either.¡±

    He began searching through the luggage, looking for something. Baek Cheon watched him, confused.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Found it!¡±

    Chung Myung pulled out a small bag from the pile of luggage, something he brought from Mount Hua.

    ¡°Has to be something special¡­.¡±

    Before he could finish those words, Chung Myung retrieved something dark from the luggage, causing Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes to widen.

    ¡®That insane bastard!¡¯

    He actually brought that to the North Sea!?

    ¡°Why¡­ why that!¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung! Please calm down! This is the North Sea Ice Pce!¡±

    ¡°Let us live ording to the norms, please!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, scared, tried to stop him, but he was resolute. There was no room forpromise now.

    ¡°Since times long past¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung took a ck mask from his luggage and ced it over his face. He then grabbed a ck robe and proudly waved it.

    ¡°This is the only way to obtain information!¡±

    No, it wasn¡¯t, you crazy bastard¡­

 Chapter 480: If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 480: If You Feed One Well, You Are A Good Person! (5)</h4>

    Wheeeeing! The strong blizzards came rushing in.

    In the pitch-ck of the night, even wide-open eyes couldn¡¯t see through the blocked-off vision.

    Shhhh.

    Amidst that unforgiving darkness where beasts roamed, a person dressed in a robe darker than the night walked along the white wall of the Ice Pce like a ghost.

    Tak.

    He concealed himself in the castle¡¯s corners and wrapped his arms around himself like a hug.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­ I¡¯m really going to freeze to death.¡±

    He had brought warm clothes, but he didn¡¯t anticipate that the ce would be this cold. Chung Myung¡¯s teeth were constantly chattering beneath his mask.

    ¡°What kind of riches have I even experienced¡­¡±

    The coldness made him shiver, even when he wore the animal skin and now just the in ck clothes at night. It was hard to imagine how terrible it would be outside.

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    ¡°Shut it, brat!¡±

    Baek Ah, tucked into his clothes, poked her head out from under Chung Myung¡¯s chin, apparently unable to adapt to the coldness either.

    ¡°Kik! Kik!¡±

    And she red at Chung Myung with a resentful expression as if questioning why he had to dress like that.

    ¡°Why is someone who typically lives in a cold ce acting like this?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t admirable for a warrior to shiver in the cold, but Chung Myung was someone who tolerated most things.

    He tucked Baek Ah securely and started pulling her along as he moved.

    ¡°Ugh. We need to move quickly.¡±

    Chung Myung moved with determination, eager to return home and fill his clothes with cotton next time.

    Dadada!

    His feet glided smoothly on the frozen, slippery walls of the pce. Even the steep cliffs of Mount Hua posed no problem for Chung Myung as he traversed them with ease.

    Chakkkkk!

    Uh¡­ this was not good.

    At the slight noise of his slipping feet, a patrolling pce guard furrowed his brow and gripped his spear.

    Swish!

    But the gusty wind and relentless blizzard made it difficult to see anything, causing the guard to retract his spear.

    ¡°This blizzard¡­¡±

    The snow in the blizzard pelted the wooden spear one after another, eliciting a frustrated click of the tongue from the guard.

    ¡°This winter has been too cold.¡±

    Despite the guard¡¯s uncertainties, he continued patrolling.

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung, who had sneaked in, assessed the situation and carefully climbed the wall, clinging to it once again.

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Climbing the castle wasn¡¯t a major feat, but the direct onught of the blizzard was proving to be an issue. This wasn¡¯t snow but hail hitting him in the face.

    ¡°If I ever return to the North Sea, I won¡¯t even be considered human!¡±

    He reached the top of the wall and clung to the side with less wind, pressing his ear against it.

    He could hear voices from inside.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Was someone in this room? How fortunate!

    He was considering descending from the top, but it seemed like that was where most people were. That was fortunate for Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ki¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhh.¡±

    Chung Myung gently tapped Baek Ah on the head and focused his internal energy as much as possible.

    And then, a voice came from inside.

    Two people.

    As expected, it was the voice of the Ice Pce residents.

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    When Seol Chung-sang asked the question, the first elder Naeng Byeok-wei spoke up.

    ¡°They are in their quarters.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Pce Lord¡¯s eyes grew darker.

    ¡°These people are interesting. Especially that Divine Dragon from Mount Hua.¡±

    The first elder frowned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he being too much? How dare he behave like that in front of the Pce Lord? It seems like his reputation has no connection to his manners.¡±

    The first elder¡¯s voice was cold and angry, but the Pce Lord smiled.

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­does the lord have a different opinion?¡±

    The Pce Lord rubbed his chin and replied,

    ¡°Arrogance is what people call you if you¡¯re not skilled, but his confident attitude is different. He doesn¡¯t strike me as arrogant.¡±

    ¡°¡­but he¡¯s still just a warrior striving to be the best.¡±

    ¡°Why would the Beast Pce Lord introduce just a warrior to us?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The elder couldn¡¯t find an answer and fell silent.

    Beast Pce Lord, Meng So.

    All throughout these many years, the Pces never stoppedmunicating with each other in their fight against the Central ins and to survive in the harsh environment. That was how Seol Chun-sang came to know about Meng So.

    ¡°Meng So is not someone to be underestimated.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang said it.

    The fact that the Beast Pce Lord chose Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon and introduced them indicated that the person was extraordinary.

    But¡­

    ¡®A new era¡­¡¯

    Seol Chun-sang had a peculiar expression.

    ¡°He told me a fantastical story.¡±

    There was no way the Beast Pce understood the situation of the North Sea, a ce as cold as ice, considering it was in the warm south. Although they cooperated under the name of the Pces, the Beast Pce and the Ice Pce came from different ces with different cultures.

    ¡°It is something to be dealt with cautiously. Do not cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pce Lord.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung, who was on the other side of the wall, clenched his trembling mouth and frowned.

    ¡®Don¡¯t bber useless things. Say something that can actually help me.¡¯

    Well, he knew these people were experts at wasting time. Fortunately, the Pce Lord mentioned a story that piqued his interest.

    ¡°And what about their movements?¡±

    When the word ¡®they¡¯ was mentioned, it felt like the atmosphere changed. Even Chung Myung could sense it.

    ¡°They, too, are not making any moves.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    The elder spoke with a tense expression.

    ¡°I can sense that they¡¯ve reached their breaking point. They used to be gloomy, but now they¡¯re like venomous creatures.¡±

    ¡°Venomous creatures.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang frowned.

    ¡°Those demon-like beings¡­¡±

    The elder looked at the lord and said,

    ¡°Lord, I still don¡¯t know if bringing them in was a good idea. They¡¯re quite dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that¡¯s enough?¡±

    The elder lowered his head as those words sent a shiver down his spine.

    ¡°I went too far.¡±

    But even with the apology, Seol Chun-sang didn¡¯t rx.

    ¡°There are two types of tasks in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°One you can choose, and the other you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    Even then, for the elder, ¡®that task¡¯ wasn¡¯t something Seol Chun-sang was able to choose. It couldn¡¯t be helped. And it wasn¡¯t his role as a subordinate to dwell on the wounds of¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±

    The Pce Lord let out a gentle sigh and covered his face with his hand. His eyes, peeking through the gaps between his fingers, glinted like a demon¡¯s.

    ¡°Because I made that choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-sang¡¯s mouth twisted. The kind smile he had shown in front of the disciples of Mount Hua was nowhere to be seen.

    It was a twisted and horrifying smile that would terrify anyone who saw it.

    ¡°Hyung was a great lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s all. He didn¡¯t change a single thing in this cursed, cold, and frozennd. Soon, the residents of the North Sea will realize.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my lord!¡±

    The elder agreed and bowed his head.

    ¡°I can do anything for that, even if it means joining hands with the demons who walk the evil path.¡±

    Naeng Byeok-wei trembled at those words.

    ¡°But, my lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Their insolence has gone too far. The people of the North Sea are afraid of them and are refraining from going outside. A mysterious disease is spreading through the vige. If this continues, the public sentiment will turn hostile.¡±

    It had been a long time since things had gone for the worse, but the elder could only report it now.

    ¡°¡­. Are people talking about people disappearing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang¡¯s face was distorted.

    ¡®Damned people.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know exactly what they were up to. What they asked for in return for lending them strength wasnd to rest and¡­

    ¡°Leave it alone for now.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I will pay attention. But if we press them too hard without any evidence, we will get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Naeng Byeok-wei showed slight dissatisfaction, but Seol Chun-sang didn¡¯t bother scolding his rudeness.

    ¡°And the ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°We are increasing their output as much as possible, but their demands are too high¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang lowered his eyes as he thought and then said,

    ¡°Even if it ends up as overdoing it, dig up more ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Actually, many problems were urring already, but the elder couldn¡¯t speak because his lord knew the facts and continued to give such orders.

    ¡°¡­ fucking worms.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take that long. When my martial arts areplete, not only those guys but also the arrogant bastards of the Central ins will kneel before me.¡±

    ¡°And I will endure everything until that dayes.¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Seol Chun-sang stood up from his seat.

    ¡°If the people of the Central ins start investigating the Ice Pce, there will be a big problem. So first, grab their attention and don¡¯t let them make a move.¡±

    ¡°I will remember that.¡±

    ¡°You better¡­¡±

    At that moment, Seol Chun-sang turned his head to the side, and the elder didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°¡­ Lord?¡±

    And then he immediately punched the wall.

    Kwaang!

    The wall was visibly pierced, and a part of it shattered too.

    ¡°L-Lord?¡±

    The blizzard rushed in through the hole, hitting them, and Seol Chun-sang shook his head with fierce eyes.

    ¡°I may have overreacted.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Have your men fix this wall.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He nced at the wall and then walked out with long strides. Left alone with the hole in the wall, the elder could only look at it.

    ¡®The Lord is bing increasingly paranoid with each passing day.¡¯

    He could understand that, but¡­

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    He sighed as he, too, left the room.

    And¡­

    ¡®Wow, that was shocking.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who leaned against the wall next to the hole, tapped his chest.

    ¡°He is so sensitive.¡±

    .

    He never expected to be discovered in the midst of the blizzard and strong winds. This meant that Seol Chun-sang¡¯s skills were more impressive than he anticipated.

    ¡°Ugh! So cold!¡±

    No matter what, he would freeze to death before anything else if he didn¡¯t move.

    Chung Myung climbed up the wall and approached the hole. He peered inside to find papers on the desk.

    ¡°Yah, let me check this out.¡±

    ¡°Kik?¡±

    He reached into his pants and pulled out Baek Ah. Baek Ah used her paws to grab onto Chung Myung¡¯s clothes as if she never wanted to let go.

    ¡°¡­ Ah, my throat has been so soretely. I need a scarf.¡±

    Baek Ah flinched.

    And then nodded.

    She jumped out of Chung Myung¡¯s hand and rushed inside as swiftly as light.

    Tak.

    In an instant, she grabbed the papers and brought them back to Chung Myung, quickly hiding them in his clothes.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung put the paperwork back in ce and smiled.

    ¡°So they don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Demonic Sect, huh?¡±

    He obtained a good amount of information. And one of them was what Chung Myung wanted to know the most.

    ¡°There might be a problem if the Central ins start investigating the Ice Pce. For now, divert their attention and prevent them from moving.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I said not to bother me, right?¡±

    Kuak.

    It didn¡¯t sit well with him if it was put that way.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say it, sahyung? Hehe.¡±

    -Aren¡¯t you cold?

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯m going to freeze to death.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s body glided like a ghost.

    Tat!

    After a while, hended on the ground silently.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Huh? Caught¡­.!

    Kwang!

    ¡°ACKKKKKK!¡±

    Chung Myung watched as the warriors of Ice Pce were sent flying in fear by his single kick.

    Ah¡­

    Maybe he should have thought before hitting the guy, but his feet acted first.

    This was a bad habit of his.

    ¡°Who is that!¡±

    ¡°An intruder!¡±

    Shouts echoed from all around the pce.

    Feeling a bit embarrassed by his actions, Chung Myung looked up.

    ¡®And they¡¯vee to our ce¡­¡¯

    Oh! Over there.

    Perhaps startled by themotion, Baek Cheon¡¯s head appeared at the window, and their eyes met. Despite the raging blizzard, they locked gazes.

    ¡®Nice. Then I should go¡­¡¯

    At that moment.

    Baek Cheon, still smiling, reached for the window.

    Then

    Tak.

    Closed it without another thought.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes trembled as he stared at the tightly shut window.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    Look at that brat!

 Chapter 481: Nothing Happened (1)

    <h4>Chapter 481: Nothing Happened (1)</h4>

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy outside. Is there something happening?¡±

    At that question, Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua nced at the tightly shut door with suspicious eyes.

    ¡°An intruder!¡±

    ¡°Follow him!¡±

    They didn¡¯t bother listening to it, but because of their trained senses, they picked up the shouts outside along with the blizzard.

    Nothing happened!

    Jo Gul¡¯s face went stiff, and he looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You are certain nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I need to get some rest. I am tired.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    That was when the two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Ice Swordsmen! Call them!¡±

    ¡°There! Do not let him go!¡±

    There were a lot of urgent screams and orders.

    But at that moment.

    ck!

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face stiffened as he got up from his ce and quickly approached the ce where he had ced his belongings.

    And then he took something from there and headed to the window.

    ¡°Monk. What are you doing¡­¡±

    Euk. Euk.

    Everyone looked at Hae Yeon dumbfounded. He very diligently sealed the window handles with the cloth he had brought from his luggage.

    ¡°Amitabha. I have to sleep, and this noise isn¡¯t letting me.¡±

    Ahhh.

    Yoon Jong looked at Baek Cheon and seriously asked.

    ¡°Should I turn off the fire?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The emotions filled the room.

    It was Baek Cheon who realized that the disciples of Mount Hua had a special connection.

    ¡°Ahh! I am angry!¡±

    Bang!

    Chung Myung, who unsheathed his sword and kicked his pursuer, felt anger stir within him. He hadn¡¯t bothered to check if anyone was beneath the tower in his haste to escape the cold.

    ¡°This damn blizzard!¡±

    The blizzard raged on, obscuring everything in sight. The people dressed in white were barely visible¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    Wait. Was everything white?

    He nced downward.

    ck.

    Very ck.

    This stood out¡­

    ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°That ck-clothed man! Catch him!¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°They say ignorance invites trouble.¡±

    He never expected his own forgetfulness to betray him.

    Wearing dark clothes in a snowstorm made him stand out. Everyone in the Ice Pce seemed to be d in white.

    But no matter how much he regretted it, it was toote now.

    Chung Myung pushed aside his thoughts and surveyed his surroundings with wide eyes.

    ¡®I need to escape from here.¡¯

    Even if Baek Cheon hadn¡¯t closed the window, returning to the room was almost impossible. He had to find a way to flee quickly¡­

    And then it happened.

    Paaaat!

    Amidst an eerie noise, a deep blue sword flew through the blizzard, hurtling toward Chung Myung.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    There was only one person¡­

    ¡°Oh shit! My sword!¡±

    Chung Myung instinctively checked his waist and quickly rolled to the side as realization dawned upon him. He had forgotten his sword.

    ¡°It was so cold that Ipletely forgot. I have a habit of forgetting things.¡±

    Considering his age, he should be experiencing full-on dementia rather than simple forgetfulness, but his body was young.

    ¡®No, this is actually good.¡¯

    If he were to use the sword reflexively, everyone would be suspicious. After all, no one should know that Mount Hua was his true home.

    ¡°Surround him!¡±

    ¡°You there!¡±

    The pce warriors closed in on Chung Myung. The fiercely pointed swords they held showed their determination to prevent his escape.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and cracked his neck from side to side.

    Although he was surrounded, he didn¡¯t appear too shocked. Dealing with people like this used to be a daily routine for him. It felt more like old memories resurfacing.

    ¡®Back then, I had a wild spirit.¡¯

    It felt like his pent-up frustration would be relieved if he beat up those Demonic Sect bastards one by one.

    ¡®Ehhhh.¡¯

    Chung Myung sighed as he recalled those memories. With helpless eyes, he looked at the people surrounding him.

    ¡®What is wrong with these people?¡¯

    He had to handle them carefully and find a way to escape¡­

    But then it happened.

    ¡°Those in ck!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Among those surrounding him, the apparent leader red at Chung Myung and shouted.

    ¡°Are you a member of the sect?¡±

    ¡°Sect¡­?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing infiltrating this ce!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes started to widen with anger and turn red.

    The sect?

    The Demonic Sect?

    Was this person really calling him that?

    ¡°No, who is this bastard?¡±

    Crack.

    The bone cracked, and those who heard it stepped back.

    ¡°The sect?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke slowly.

    ¡°You¡­ people don¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s happening¡­¡±

    The enraged eyes behind the mask were exposed.

    ¡°There are things people can say and things people shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    And you just said something you shouldn¡¯t have.

    Now all of you are dead.

    With his eyes closed, Chung Myung rushed at the warriors of the Ice Pce.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°¡­ a fist.¡±

    Kwaang!

    ¡°¡­ or a foot?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s the head?¡±

    ¡°No, this is the elbow. Definitely an elbow.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua listened excitedly to the sounds from outside.

    Tang Soso looked at them, feeling confused and unable to hold back; she said,

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ is this really okay?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled happily and looked at the youngest.

    ¡°Will it be okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A single drop of sweat rolled down her cheek.

    ¡°Then¡­ should we do something?¡±

    ¡°Something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why bother when you already know everything? How can anyone stop that guy from causing trouble?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong, who listened from the side, nodded in agreement with Baek Cheon¡¯s words. And Baek Cheon spoke seriously.

    ¡°This is a natural disaster. No ordinary person can stop a tornado.¡±

    ¡°But there are ces to avoid being caught in it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    But that didn¡¯t calm Tang Soso down. Being from the Tang family in Sichuan, she knew firsthand the consequences of messing with other sects.

    Just imagine if some random person broke into the Tang family and beat up people in the middle of the night. The Tang family would be furious.

    ¡°What is Chung Myung sahyung even thinking?¡±

    Actually, did that person even think at all?

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°It¡¯s getting worse.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I can¡¯t even bear to think about it.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked out the window in disgust.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    With his eyes closed, Chung Myung climbed onto the person who had fallen in the snow and attacked them with both fists.

    ¡°Sect? Secttttt? Say that again, you jerk!¡±

    Have these people gone insane?

    Demonic Sect?

    You, you fucking jerk, if I were a member of the Demonic Sect, I would be soaring through the sky and causing chaos!

    But what about me?

    A member of that sectttt?

    Chung Myung had lost his sanity, his eyes were filled with anger.

    ¡°This is the first time in my life I¡¯ve been cursed like this! Hey, you despicable jerk! I may have curses on the tip of my tongue, but I keep them to a minimum. How can someone be so cruel to another person?¡±

    Bang!

    The power from his core to his fist was perfectly delivered to the opponent. Chung Myung conveyed his emotions as he turned the fallen guy¡¯s jaw to the side and struck again.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die! You bastard!¡±

    The man¡¯s head bent both right and left from the hit.

    ¡°Ugh, this crazy bastard!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?! Rush him!¡±

    The warriors of the Ice Pce, who had forgotten to attack, suddenly snapped back to their senses and rushed at Chung Myung.

    Wheik!

    Chung Myung saw the people rushing at him with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Leaving the fallen man alone, he jumped up and grabbed the flying sword with his bare hands.

    A coldness touched his fingers, but to Chung Myung, who was enraged, it didn¡¯t matter.

    ng!

    And the de broke instantly.

    The warriors were shocked at the sight of the sword de breaking purely due to internal qi.

    ¡®H-How?¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t fathom how a sword infused with sword qi could be stopped with bare hands, let alone break.

    Was this even possible?

    But their thoughts didn¡¯tst long.

    Wheuk!

    It was unimaginable for the warrior who was hit in the jaw. With a single strike, Chung Myung looked around like a beast searching for food.

    Seeing his eyes filled with craziness, the warriors of the Ice Pce flinched and took a step back despite having the advantage.

    ¡°¡­Is that the demonic arts?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, these bastards were for real!

    This was the martial arts of a Taoist sect in the Central ins, you dead, blind bastard!

    -It doesn¡¯t seem that way to me, though.

    ¡°Ah, why are you only speaking out like this! Go back in!¡±

    After screaming, Chung Myung rushed forward and began knocking down the warriors at random.

    Bang! Bang!

    The warriors, beaten with fists and kicked, flew along with the blizzard.

    ¡°S-Stop!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, this one is¡­.!¡±

    The warriors tried their best, but Chung Myung moved with the thought that he was a madman of Mount Hua¡­ no, he was in the process of proving that he suited the title of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    But it was then.

    ¡°Reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°Who is that!¡±

    The tightly shut door of the Ice Pce opened wide, and more warriors began toe out.

    With rage already on top of his head, Chung Myung turned to face them. His body, which had been racing to hit, flinched.

    He looked at the people outside and smiled. The ones who had been following him all this time were merely the patrols. The real elite people of the Ice Pce came out like ants now.

    ¡®Ehhh. This isn¡¯t right.¡¯

    People needed to pay if he was angry.

    ¡®Run!¡¯

    This was enough to sow doubt and convince him to get his task done. Now he had to get out of there before the problem escted.

    He could not die like a dog in this frozennd!

    He noticed how people were quickly surrounding him, checked the gap, and rushed there.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    The moment Chung Myung rushed towards them, the ice warriors there stepped back in fear.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s hand moved gently as he pushed aside the sword aimed at him.

    Thud!

    The sword bounced to the side with equal force. Chung Myung noticed the warrior¡¯s open chest and mmed his shoulder into their stomach.

    Clench!

    The warrior¡¯s mouth widened in surprise.

    Chung Myung grabbed their shoulder, trembled, and swiftly switched positions, kicking the man.

    Kwang!

    Due to the recoil of the kick, Chung Myung soared through the air and began to jump out of the pce with the wind.

    ¡°Goodbye, bastards!¡±

    Ah, of course, I was not leaving for real. He chuckled and moved.

    Goooooo!

    Chung Myung heard a crackling sound, causing him to nce back.

    Wooooooong!

    Something spun and roared towards him from the ice pce¡¯s entrance - a white pir-like thing.

    ¡®The Ice White Divine Palm.¡¯

    The martial art that represented the Ice Pce and was known as one of the best Yin techniques.

    The palm flew straight toward Chung Myung, carrying an abnormal amount of energy.

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned slightly and turned his body using qi. But then he stopped.

    ¡®Huh, fuck! No!¡¯

    He was on the verge of using the Plum Blossom Crushing Hand, and everyone would notice.

    If there was a blizzard with red plum blossoms blooming within, it was practically confirmation.

    ¡®Ah, why must all martial arts be like this?¡¯

    Chung Myung appeared annoyed.

    A turquoise light began to radiate from his hand. Instead of using his Plum Blossom Crushing Hand, he opted for the Bamboo Leaf Hand, channeling his internal qi to strike the flying ice.

    Kwaaaaang!

    ¡°This!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang stepped out of the door, regretting his choice of technique. The masked man had easily countered it, like a hammer smashing a stone.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°He was hit with the divine palm, so he can¡¯t have gone far! Make sure you bring him back alive before he freezes to death!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The warriors from the Ice Pce rushed out in anger, and Seol Chun-Sang frowned as he watched them.

    ¡®Did he manage to escape from me by countering my technique?¡¯

    ¡°He certainly has guts. It seems he¡¯s familiar with how the yin arts work.¡±

    A mischievous smile crept onto his face. However, he still had no idea who the masked man truly was.

    And that was a pity.

 Chapter 482: Nothing Happened (2)

    <h4>Chapter 482: Nothing Happened (2)</h4>

    ¡°Not this side either!¡±

    ¡°There are no footprints at all! The snow-covered everything¡­¡±

    The person receiving the report frowned.

    ¡°Does it make sense that no footprints are left behind due to the blizzard?¡±

    ¡°B-But it really¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you mean to say that the person who ran away could have used martial arts to move in the air and leave no footprints, like ¡®Traceless Steps on Snow¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Find him right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The warriors scattered in all directions. The intruder was someone who infiltrated the Ice Pce alone and harmed their people, so letting him go would damage their pride.

    ¡®This guy¡­.¡¯

    Song Yuan clenched his fists and scanned the blizzard.

    ¡®I will never let him live.¡¯

    His pride was at stake.

    Tatatat!

    Urgent footsteps were heard.

    ¡°You go that way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Just find him, don¡¯t confront him alone, and send us a signal as soon as you do! He¡¯s surely skilled!¡±

    ¡°I will remember!¡±

    The person who gave the order hurriedly turned and ran but then hesitated.

    ¡®Not this side.¡¯

    The vastke was in front of him. Using it as an escape route, with no way to hide, was an unlikely choice.

    So he looked ahead, just in case, but couldn¡¯t see even a faint shadow.

    ¡°That way!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The warriors of the Ice Pce became agile and moved quickly.

    And after some time¡­

    Blink.

    The vast expanse of ice.

    A round head and a smaller one emerged from a small hole in the middle. The round one looked around, bending left and right. Suddenly, a sigh escaped from beneath the ground.

    ¡°¡­ uhhhhh. I¡¯m going to freeze to death.¡±

    Cold water trickled down his wet hair. As the blizzard struck his face, it felt as though it would turn to ice instead of water.

    Even though it hadn¡¯t been long, white frost began to form on his face. The water flowing through his body felt frozen in an instant.

    ¡°Ugh. That damn man and his yin arts!¡±

    The Ice White Divine Palm was a Yin technique that the North Sea Ice Pce was famous for worldwide. It was considered to be its representative technique.

    The reason why Yin arts were irritating was because they inflicted coldness on the body. Perhaps now, Chung Myung¡¯s body was colder than the ice water.

    ¡°Ugh, so cold!¡±

    Kiiik!

    ¡°Shut up, brat!¡±

    Baek Ah, who was also soaking wet,ined with sad eyes, but Chung Myung wanted her to be quiet.

    ¡°Freaking leeches!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had dug a hole in theke, hid inside.

    It was said that people should live a kind life, and normally he wouldn¡¯t have been one to even try ice fishing. Besides, he already confirmed with Hae Yeon that even going into the ice-cold water wouldn¡¯t result in death.

    In the darkness of this blizzard, his eyes shone.

    ¡°¡­ everyone is gone?¡±

    Those who chased him were scattered all around and getting farther and farther away from the Ice Pce.

    In that case, he could sneak back in.

    But there was just one problem¡­

    ¡°¡­ I cannot go up.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the water close to his neck and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die from the cold! Yah! Breathe.¡±

    Kiiik!

    Baek Ah struggled and twisted her body as if saying, ¡®It was you who did that, so why do I have to head into the water?¡¯

    ¡°Think carefully. If we went out, we would really freeze to death.¡±

    ¡­

    Baek Ah, who was shocked for a moment, sighed and then took a deep breath. The skinny stomach of the marten swelled up.

    After taking a deep breath, Chung Myung stepped into the water.

    On the thick ice, the form of Chung Myung was like that of a carp.

    ¡°¡­ is it alright?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°About Chung Myung. Things seem to be turning bigger now.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Is this work for a day or two?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    .

    With the face of an enlightened Taoist, Baek Cheon said,

    ¡°It is the work of the universe for Chung Myung to do something, and it is like the flow of the world. In the end, if we get caught in it, we will suffer damage too. Typhoons are things we avoid, and we Taoists do not participate in disturbances.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just saying that you have no intention to be involved?¡±

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    Baek Cheon clicked his tongue and sat back.

    ¡°And if this is what is happening, isn¡¯t it time for all to know? Whether it was the Ice Pce or not. If that guy decides to move on his own to make a mess, even our Imperial Pce will fail to handle the situation. He will probably juste back tomorrow morning or so.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I wish that too.¡±

    Yoon Jong kept looking at the window with a worried face.

    He was so worried sick that he imagined Chung Myung knocking on the window.

    Knock.

    Right. Doesn¡¯t that sound so much like his imagination?

    Knock. Knock.

    Again?

    Thud! Thud!

    Yu Yiseol suddenly stood up and ran to the window, which she opened without dy.

    Flinch.

    Yu Yiseol was unexpectedly startled at the sight that unfolded. After turning pure white, Chung Myung looked like a snowman and was hanging in front of the window with her teeth ttering.

    And on his shoulder, a marten, not so different from him, trembled with its front paws wrapped around its body.

    Dadadadada!

    The sound of his teeth ttering was clear.

    ¡°¡­ so weird.¡±

    ¡°G-get out of the way.¡±

    When Yu Yiseol stepped aside, Chung Myung nodded at her before leaping through the window and entering.

    Thud.

    As soon as his feet hit the ground, he knelt there and spoke, his voice trembling.

    ¡°¡­ I thought I was done for.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua watched this in silence, shaking their heads together.

    ¡°¡­ well, alright.¡±

    ¡°Still, he came back earlier than expected, and it didn¡¯t seem like it was the usual way.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with his eyes covered¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul clicked his tongue and reached out to brush the snow off Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    But there was hardly any snow.

    ¡°Sasuk, this isn¡¯t snow, it¡¯s just ice? This guy¡¯s frozen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon was shocked, and he hurried over to Chung Myung.

    ¡°No, you crazy bastard! What did you do to end up like this! Move him to the hearth and get a nket!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples quickly ced Chung Myung in front of the hearth and wrapped him inyers of nkets.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡°So, if you were spying, you should have stopped there! Why cause such amotion!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Dong Rong.¡±

    Kik!

    ¡°I-I tried to return quietly.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°¡­ those idiots mistook me for a member of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    The disciples nodded, understanding the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s really unfair.¡±

    ¡°They should apologize to the Demonic Sect. Such harsh words.¡±

    ¡°¡­ these fools¡­¡±

    Chung Myung red at them, but in his shivering state, he posed no threat. Jo Gul asked him,

    ¡°But why did your body end up like that? No matter how cold it is, your body couldn¡¯t have frozen like that.¡±

    ¡°Ice arts¡­ ugh, it just happened.¡±

    Chung Myung sniffled.

    He felt like he could finally live now.

    ¡°Yin qi arts are cold. They pierce through the body and freeze a person.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Did you have to do this just to inform us?¡±

    ¡°¡­you people will really die.¡±

    Chung Myung coughed. Baek Cheon let out a small sigh and asked,

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Do I look okay?¡±

    Chung Myung tried to open his eyes.

    ¡°Ugh. If I hadn¡¯t worn those ck clothes when going out, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! So why didn¡¯t any of you try to stop me?¡±

    ¡°You did all this, you crazy bastard!¡±

    Did this bastard have a cartwheel in his head? Why was he so intent on throwing things at the other side?

    ¡°Ugh, so cold.¡±

    Chung Myung clutched the nket and trembled while Baek Ah moved closer to him.

    ¡°¡­but are you really okay?¡±

    At this point, they were all sincerely worried for him. Seeing their concerned looks, Chung Myung clicked his tongue and then sat up straight.

    ¡°Um¡­ Yin qi or whatever, it couldn¡¯t pierce through my body! I got rid of it right away!¡±

    As assumed, Chung Myung took the stance to cultivate, and Baek Cheon shook his head.

    Right,

    You did well, brat.

    The morning was bright.

    Thud~ thud~ thud!

    The disciples who woke up from their tired sleep nced at the door.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check!¡±

    Tang Soso hurried to the door and pulled it open.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Several people in armor stood there. At the front was Song Yuan, who had been chasing Chung Myung the previous day.

    He looked at Tang Soso with cold eyes.

    ¡°There was an intruder in the pcest night.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I did hear somemotionst night, so that might be it.¡±

    ¡°Did anything happen here?¡±

    ¡°No, just us.¡±

    Tang Soso maintained aposed expression during the conversation, and the man couldn¡¯t gather any information from her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I take a look inside?¡±

    ¡°¡­You suspect us?¡±

    ¡°Not like that, but we need to be certain. The intruder is skilled at using unusual abilities, so he could have infiltrated.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the pce is cooperating with us, so please.¡±

    Tang Soso couldn¡¯t argue with that obvious lie.

    ¡°Of course,e in.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke from behind her, and Tang Soso reluctantly opened the door wider. Then, she stepped aside.

    ¡°Well then.¡±

    He gave a slight bow and entered, his sharp gaze scanning the room.

    ¡°You have been busy.¡±

    His gaze lingered on Chung Myung, who was smiling. Seeing him wrapped in a nket, the man smiled.

    ¡°¡­You seem cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I often feel cold.¡±

    ¡°A warrior getting cold¡­¡±

    ¡°The martial arts I¡¯ve learned are a bit unique.¡±

    ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±

    The man shed a smile and asked,

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°May I examine your hand under the nket?¡±

    ¡°My hand?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just a quick look will suffice.¡±

    ¡°Why my hand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t question it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why, and it feels a bit ufortable.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged, causing Song Yuan¡¯s eyes to turn cold.

    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯

    How dare he try to prolong this when we¡¯re in such a situation?

    Despite knowing that they were guests, he didn¡¯t appreciate this child¡¯s attitude. The anger in his heart caused him to cough.

    ¡°I just want to see if there are any wounds on your hand.¡±

    ¡°Wounds?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The intruder had received the pce lord¡¯s technique with his hands, so even if he was skilled, there should be some signs of it.

    And it was not like he had doubts, but seeing Chung Myung in nkets made him curious.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing stopping you, why won¡¯t you show me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­ but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like showing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Song Yuan was left dumbfounded by this response.

    ¡°Is he really joking with me here?¡±

    What kind of confidence did he have to act like this in the Ice Pce?

    ¡°¡­ so there¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that. No, but it seems like I¡¯m being used of something. But showing it just because of that suspicion feels unfair to me. So let¡¯s make a bet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a bet?¡±

    Seeing him frown, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not the intruder, don¡¯t get in the way when we go to the Ice Pce. Simple enough?¡±

    Song Yuan stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak for all of the Ice Pce, but I can guide you to where you want to go.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and extended his hand.

    ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    Smooth hands with no wounds.

    But Song Yuan grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Surprised by his reaction, the disciples of Mount Hua tightly grasped their sword handles.

 Chapter 483: Nothing Happened (3)

    <h4>Chapter 483: Nothing Happened (3)</h4>

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What a rude act!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were about to run to Song Yuan, but Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to confirm something.¡±

    Then he looked at Song Yuan, who was still holding his hand.

    ¡°Well? Are you done confirming?¡±

    Song Yuan looked at Chung Myung¡¯s face, then at his hands. Finally, he let go, stepping back and bowing.

    ¡°I apologize. Imitted a rude act in my attempt to be thorough. Guests, please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°I hope your lord is pleased to have such an attentive person in his service.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration.¡±

    Song Yuan looked at the others and said,

    ¡°If anything is ufortable for you, please let me know. If you call for me, I will show you around the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    When Baek Cheon replied as the representative, Song Yuan nced at the room once more before stepping back.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he watched Song Yuan leave through the door, with the other disciples rushing to him.

    ¡°Why did he suddenly hold your hand?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Did he see a wound?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trick.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged instead of answering.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite impressive.¡±

    Anyone else would have easily fallen for his trick. It seemed that he was a formidable person.

    Now that Baek Cheon thought the situation was cleared, he turned to the others.

    ¡°Everyone, please listen.¡±

    All eyes turned to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that they doubted it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t forget that this ce is outside of town. Be cautious of your surroundings.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get caught¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Feeling a hand on his shoulder, Baek Cheon turned to find Chung Myung smiling brightly.

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Well, um¡­¡±

    Chung Myung cupped his ear and said,

    ¡°I saw something strangest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I saw someone looking at me and then closing the window.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You have a good memory.¡±

    Step. Step.

    Song Yuan¡¯s face was tense as he walked down the hall.

    ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±

    Even with a mask, the body couldn¡¯t be hidden. The intruder¡¯s body resembled Chung Myung¡¯s very closely.

    But¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no Yin qi in his body.¡±

    Anyone who has encountered the Ice White Divine Palm must have Yin qi in their body. No matter how much they tried to cleanse it, removing this qi in just half a day was impossible.

    But when he held Chung Myung¡¯s hand to check, he couldn¡¯t find any traces.

    ¡°At his age, he blocked the pce lord¡¯s attack and even expelled the yin qi¡­¡±

    It would be possible if he were Mount Hua¡¯s Martial God and not the Divine Dragon. So, if one were to think logically, the person called Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be that fearsome.

    But¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    He shook his head at the subordinate looking up at him, and Song Yuan frowned.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    The opponent¡¯s body was clean; there was no doubt about it. But he felt ufortable because of the boy¡¯s attitude.

    ¡®Anyone should show some fear under inspection from the guards.¡¯

    But this boy wasn¡¯t just confident. It was like he knew what Song Yuan would do and was prepared for it.

    ¡°¡­ Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±

    Song Yuan nced around the room where the disciples of Mount Hua lived.

    ¡°I¡¯ll know when I see it.¡±

    He looked straight ahead and quickened his steps again.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Stopughing. Unless you want to die.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Jo Gul gritted his teeth as he saw the bump on Baek Cheon¡¯s head. His cheeks, swollen fromughter, looked like they were about to burst, but if heughed any more, he would be beaten to death.

    Buried in this distant snowynd.

    ¡°¡­ now, let¡¯s continue our conversation.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sasuk¡­ haha!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at the ceiling with empty eyes.

    ¡®Life is¡­¡¯

    What did he do to end up like this?

    ¡°Hey, cut it out. Sasuk, get off.¡±

    ¡°Ah! I said stop!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not clear.¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    After a while, Baek Cheon sighed and asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°So¡­ they¡¯re not on good terms with the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned at this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. ording to that person named Han Yi-Myung, it was the pce that brought in the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But they oppose each other? Is that possible?¡±

    Chung Myung poked sternly.

    ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°The act of attracting an external enemy to defeat the internal one has happened numerous times in history. But that doesn¡¯t mean one has to be friendly with the foreign ones.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the actions are meaningless as long as the conditions are met?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded lightly.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Baek Cheon mumbled to himself. He definitely understood the first part, but when it came to this, something else happened.

    ¡°The fact that the conditions are right meant that the Demonic Sect had something to gain.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°I thought the Demonic Sect was trying to take over the Ice Pce and turn it into theirir. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case, so what are they aiming for?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at the question.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°Is Sasuk an idiot? If you¡¯re going to act like this, why be here? Just tell the Abbot to handle the situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Did your head get messed up after a hit?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t known if his head was messed up, but it definitely seemed like steam wasing out of it.

    ¡°¡­ Forget it. I¡¯m an idiot for asking you.¡±

    ¡°You know well.¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon was on the verge of losing his temper, but Tang Soso quickly intervened.

    ¡°Is the Demonic Sect trying to obtain something from the Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Demonic Sect have ns to be a part of the Central ins? And the fact that they came all the way here suggests that they had a reason to be here. Otherwise, whye to such a deste ce? There are many other ces where their influence would have been more useful.¡±

    Baek Cheon agreed.

    ¡°Hmm. I think so too.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung pped his hands and jumped up.

    ¡°Ah! Right!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I have records! I have papers! Baek Ah!¡±

    When Chung Myung shouted, Baek Ah, who had been curled up in a nket, poked her head out.

    ¡°That! What about the papers?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, Baek Ah quickly nodded a couple of times towards the window and then skillfully opened thetch and slipped out.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this, asked.

    ¡°¡­did she just unlock a window?¡±

    ¡°It is a spirit beast.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon wondered what else this marten could do and why it was more intelligent just because it was a spirit beast.

    ¡®Well, nothing is normal with him.¡¯

    Click.

    The window, which was closed, opened up again, and now there was a pile of papers.

    ¡®It almost looked like the window was opened with a hand.¡¯

    ¡­No. Don¡¯t go there, don¡¯t think like that.

    Baek Ah didn¡¯t bring the papers in his mouth to Chung Myung but instead passed them to Baek Cheon. That showed how intelligent he was.

    ¡°¡­ What is this?¡±

    ¡°They were in the room. I got them right away! Hehe!¡±

    Upon seeing his Sajil, who appeared proud, Baek Cheon smiled warmly.

    ¡®A Taoist who takes joy in stealing.¡¯

    What could be done with Mount Hua? What was this?

    Stealing was stealing, and he had to examine them first.

    With these thoughts in mind, he began examining the papers curiously.

    Turn! Turn!

    The papers were swiftly moved.

    Tak!

    In an instant, Baek Cheon looked over everything and smiled.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How did you get rid of the Ice Pce people yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I exin?¡±

    Chung Myung looked stiff as if he had to say it again.

    ¡°These bastards, they cling to people so annoyingly. That¡¯s why I dug a hole in theke and hid under it so they wouldn¡¯t find me!¡±

    ¡°¡­ a hole in theke?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I must be the only one who coulde up with such an idea, right? No matter how cautious one is, they wouldn¡¯t suspect someone dug a hole in theke. Ha. Clever, huh?¡±

    Chung Myung proudly stuck out his stomach.

    Baek Cheon smiled even more.

    ¡°Under theke?¡±

    ¡°Because I thought I would freeze.¡±

    ¡°You went into the water?¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep asking? Don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    ¡°Uh. I don¡¯t understand. Are you saying you took the papers and brought them into the water?¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon threw the papers up in the air toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°Huh! You crazy idiot! What should we do if you went in the water with a paper that has ink on it? Look at this clean paper! Just as clean as your head!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the stack of papers and quickly examined them.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be happening.¡±

    White.

    The North Sea¡¯s clear and transparent water had made the paper clear.

    ¡°¡­I went through so much¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung felt like his soul had left his body and was trying to warm himself.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My heart feels cold, so I should at least warm my body.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon pressed his throbbing forehead and asked,

    ¡°¡­is there anything else you found?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You have it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t say a word.¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed his head with one hand and screamed. He ced his hand on the spot where Chung Myung had hit him.

    ¡°Seriously, nothing good is going to happen.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Soso, who had taken the paper from Chung Myung, shouted as if she had discovered something.

    ¡°Sasuk! There¡¯s still the words¡¯ Ice Crystal¡¯ here.¡±

    ¡°Ice crystal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ice Crystal. It¡¯s like a mountain¡­well, it seems to be a number.¡±

    In the dim light, Tang Soso hesitated and slowly read out the contents, and only then did Chung Myung look at them.

    ¡°Ah, right! I overheard the pce lord talking to an elder, and it seemed like the Demonic Sect wanted ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°Ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it sounded like they were discussing how difficult it would be to meet their demands.¡±

    ¡°¡­ The Demonic Sect is requesting ice crystals?¡±

    Baek Cheon anxiously covered his face.

    ¡°Perhaps the reason the ice crystals stoppeding to the Central ins was not due to the change in the Central ins, but rather ack of them.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had been silent, eximed at this.

    ¡°Why does the Demonic Sect need the ice crystals? And in such arge quantity that even the Ice Pce cannot provide?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon found himself troubled by this thought.

    ¡®Something doesn¡¯t seem right.¡¯

    People were disappearing, and arge amount of ice crystals¡­

    ¡°It seems certain that the Demonic Sect is plotting something here.¡±

    ¡°It certainly appears so, sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon asked while looking at Chung Myung, who was warming up.

    ¡°So, what do you n to do now? Even if we gather more information, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will be easy to learn much more than this.¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    ¡°And tracking down the Demonic Sect in this vastnd is not easy. It was simply a coincidence that we stumbled upon them that one time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Then, is there no way?¡±

    But when he asked if there was no way, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Why do we have to search for them?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If those bastards from the Demonic Sect are up to something in the North Sea, they must be on edge right now. So, instead of searching for them, we can create a little chaos, and they wille running to us, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the trick to rattle the snake by hitting the grass? It startles the snake and makes it show itself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and then the snake bites.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    That did sound like the right approach¡­

    When Chung Myung tilted his head, Baek Cheon sighed and gently stroked his chin.

    Half of this makes sense, but the other half was intriguing.

    ¡°So what do you propose?¡±

    Chung Myung pondered for a moment and smiled.

    ¡°They mentioned they were searching for Ice Crystals?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°But we need those too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon started to feel anxious.

    So¡­

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    ¡°About this.¡±

    Madness sparkled in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I would rather set fire to the Ice Pce than let my belongings fall into the hands of those Demonic Sect bastards.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°From now on, all the Ice Crystals are mine. Anyone who dares to touch them shall meet their end!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled contentedly.

    Ah, yes.

    Do as you wish.

    Whatever you desire.

 Chapter 484: Nothing Happened (4)

    <h4>Chapter 484: Nothing Happened (4)</h4>

    ¡°You want to collect the ice crystals yourself?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang was shocked as he turned to Chung Myung.

    He wondered why this guy wanted a meeting so early in the morning. However, Chung Myung suddenly brought up a suggestion he hadn¡¯t considered.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded calmly.

    Seol Chun-Sang widened his eyes and asked,

    ¡°Now. Do you know how to mine them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why I want to try.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang was shocked for a while.

    This Taoist from the Central ins had a talent for irritating people with every word he spoke. If he really thought about it, the words weren¡¯t offensive, so why did he feel so bothered?

    ¡°This man is troublesome.¡±

    From Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s perspective, it would be best if these people remained silent and returned to the Central ins, testifying that there was no problem with the Ice Pce. The more they wandered, the more it would hurt.

    But on the other hand¡­

    Seol Chun-Sang looked at Chung Myung with a strange expression and said quietly,

    ¡°Ice crystals are essentially crystals of Yin qi. They may shine like jewels on the outside, but they are not jewels or minerals.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ve seen them before.¡±

    He had seen them while making pills. However, Seol Chun-Sang shook his head as if he didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t seem to know that well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The important thing here is that the ice crystals are objects created by Yin qi. It means where the ice crystals came from is where the harshest cold winds blew.¡±

    He lowered his voice as if feeling intimidated.

    ¡°Moreover, it isn¡¯t just the cold one has to ovee in the mining process.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since you are a warrior, you would think that if you extend the qi moderately, you can find as many yin qi as one likes. But if that is so easy, why would the Ice Pce go through all that trouble for this?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang looked at the disciples of Mount Hua around him.

    ¡°Thend of cold itself is a ce with peak temperature, and it is impossible to find the energy of such extreme Yin in thend. One will have to dig endlessly, not knowing where it might be. The thing depends solely on luck, hoping the ice crystals are there.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua opened their mouths.

    They had never thought that digging up ice crystals would be such a difficult task.

    ¡°Even so, do you have to dig for the ice crystals yourself? Even though I said that I would give them to you if you wait here?¡±

    But Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang frowned at this.

    ¡°And the reason is?¡±

    ¡°I feel like there is no time to wait.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°The decrease in the production of ice crystals indicates their difficulty in being found. This means that we don¡¯t know when they will dry up. So, if we move and help, wouldn¡¯t it be faster to locate them?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not in my nature to just sit and wait for things to be done.¡±

    Listening to all of this, Seol Chun-Sang burst intoughter. Then, with a slightly subdued expression, he turned to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon in front of him, his eyes searching for a response.

    After a moment, he spoke.

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang replied with a kind smile.

    ¡°From the perspective of treating guests, I would like to stop you, but it wouldn¡¯t be right to prevent a guest from doing what they want.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are also veryfortable here.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang shook his head at Chung Myung¡¯s words. This man was truly difficult to understand.

    With the discussions concluded, Baek Cheon stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for considering our difficult request.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was an unreasonable request from the perspective of a guest. I understand the sense of urgency you have.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang looked at Baek Cheon with a dignified gaze.

    ¡°Such a good attitude.¡±

    Even from his own standpoint, where he didn¡¯t particrly like the disciples of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon was someone he respected. His humble demeanorbined with that confident gaze.

    It was more than just being polite; it was the attitude of a confident warrior walking his path.

    On the other side¡­

    ¡°But you see.¡±

    When Chung Myung, who had stepped back, suddenly raised his head, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®They surely belong to the same sect, right?¡¯

    They must have learned the same things, and lived the same way, so why was there such a drastic difference?

    Moreover, he was not just someone. He was Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    Regardless of whether Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s expression changed or not, Chung Myung continued.

    ¡°Then can we buy our own ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since you said they can¡¯t be procured right away, there should be no problem buying the ones we dig, right?¡±

    And he pretended to cover his mouth with his hand and whispered.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ll be digging for them, it would be better if you give them to us at half price.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang smiled.

    ¡°¡­ let us do that.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Thank you.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and stepped back.

    ¡°I will send you a person to guide you to the site of the ice crystals. They will leave at noon, so please rest until then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for considering that.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua retreated quietly, and as they all left, one of the elders walked ahead and asked,

    ¡°Lord, I am concerned about sending them to the ice mines.¡±

    ¡°Let it be.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang waved his hand dismissively like he was annoyed.

    ¡°The mine isn¡¯t meant to be a show, but it¡¯s better for them to stay there than linger in the pce doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°But the ice crystals will be¡­¡±

    The elder nced around cautiously before speaking those words.

    He wanted to address the scarcity of ice crystals, but he was afraid of saying it in front of others. Because it inevitably reminds them of the reason for this shortage.

    Seol Chun-Sang epted the elder¡¯sment.

    ¡°How skilled are they at digging out the crystals?¡±

    He had a cunning smile on his face.

    ¡°The young are naturally headstrong. Everything will seem easy to those who haven¡¯t experienced the hardships of the world. But the reality is never as simple as one assumes.¡±

    He said this while tilting his head.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry because they are just whining little kids who have been sessful in the Central ins. But thisnd of the North Sea is where only those who have endured tough times can survive. And letting them discover that wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.¡±

    His smile widened, and he looked up at the ceiling.

    This was a confident smile that didn¡¯t know there was one person among those children who had experienced the most bitterness in the world.

    ¡°¡­ on your side?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, it¡¯s meant to be.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Won furrowed his brow deeply as he stood in silence.

    ¡®Why me?¡¯

    Even in the North Sea Ice Pce, which was full of warriors, Song Won was recognized for his skills. It was thanks to these outstanding skills he learned that he became a staff member at a young age.

    So why did he have to guide these little ones?

    It was true that he promised to guide them. However, that was only inside the Ice Pce, and he had no intention of guiding them to the mines.

    ¡®What is our lord even thinking¡­¡¯

    But themand had to be done. Song Won didn¡¯t have the right to refuse their orders.

    And¡­

    ¡°You have more free time than I thought?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for this one man who was getting on his nerves, he wouldn¡¯t be so close to breaking.

    ¡°I will leave.¡±

    Seeing Song Won ignore Chung Myung¡¯s presence, the other Mount Hua disciples admired him. It wasn¡¯t easy to ignore how sarcastic Chung Myung was, even for the most disciplined people. Wasn¡¯t that a fact that many people in the Central ins had proven?

    However, this young warrior did it right.

    ¡®So wise.¡¯

    ¡®A formidable person.¡¯

    ¡®My prayers go to him.¡¯

    As the disciples of Mount Hua looked at him with bright eyes, Song Won was startled.

    ¡®I cannot understand these people from the Central ins.¡¯

    It always seemed that the merchants who stopped by the North Sea for this purpose were normal¡­

    ¡°Come this way.¡±

    He led the disciples of Mount Hua and returned to the Ice Pce.

    ¡°Where are you heading to?¡±

    ¡°Not to the mine?¡±

    ¡°Does he have to go through the gate? Are you talking to the back of his head?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s question made Chung Myung tilt his head.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    ¡°This¡­jerk?¡±

    ¡°No. It really sounds like nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was gritting his teeth, looked at Chung Myung as if asking what he meant. Then, Chung Myung¡¯s voice whispered in his ears.

    Kang!

    ¡°Is that nonsense?¡±

    Why act like this suddenly?

    His doubts were cleared.

    Kang!

    ¡°What kind of dog?¡±

    ¡°Dog sledding. Dogs pull sleds, and they¡¯re the fastest on snowy roads where horses and cows can¡¯t pass through.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Everyone was amazed when they saw the dogs with unique appearances that weren¡¯tmon in the Central ins. Their thick fur and sharp eyes were quite impressive.

    ¡°Wow, so cool!¡±

    Jo Gul approached the dogs with excitement, reaching out his hand.

    But.

    Kang!

    In an instant, a dog nipped at Jo Gul¡¯s hand, causing him to step back.

    Song Won chuckled at his shocked expression.

    ¡°You need to be careful. Even though they resemble dogs, they have the blood of wolves. You could even call them wolves.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay calm; nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Calm?¡±

    Hearing that, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a dog.¡±

    ¡°¡­useless¡­¡±

    Before Song Won could stop him, Chung Myung approached the growling dogs. They were all tied to the sleigh, so they stood up, baring their teeth at Chung Myung.

    Looking at this, Song Wonughed to himself.

    Being a warrior, a simple dog bite wouldn¡¯t do much damage to him, but he would still be shocked, and that¡¯s the expression he wanted to see.

    But.

    Flutter.

    Chung Myung¡¯s cloth near his neck shook, and soon a white Marten appeared.

    Kiiiik!

    An angry cry that didn¡¯t match that cute face, and it clearly showed.

    ¡°¡­ Haha.¡±

    Song Wonughed at this absurdity.

    However, a shocking sight unfolded in front of him.

    Bow! Boo!

    Song Won widened his eyes. The dogs, who looked like they would attack Chung Myung, had their tails between their legs, showing their teeth.

    Some of them even peed.

    ¡°No¡­ what is¡­¡±

    Dogs with wolf blood were scared of a marten?

    Did that even make sense?

    ¡°W-why are they acting like this?¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    The sledders who brought the dogs panicked and tried to reign them in. Yet the dogs showed no signs of calming down despite their familiar touch.

    Tuk.

    At that moment, Baek Ah climbed down from Chung Myung¡¯s clothes andnded on the ground. Then he looked around at the dogs and frowned.

    The dogs flinched and wagged their tails between their legs.

    ¡°No, these dogs¡­¡±

    How could ordinary dogs even handle a spirit beast that could catch a huge tiger the size of a house? Even if they were pure wolves instead of dogs, the situation would still be the same.

    Tak!

    Baek Ah tapped the ground with his front paw, then nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t get the reaction she wanted. Sullenly, Baek Ah climbed back onto Chung Myung¡¯s clothes.

    Song Won observed all of this, finding the situation absurd. The disciples seemed indifferent.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ We should.¡±

    Song Won pointed at the sled, wearing a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Get on.¡±

    The disciples from Mount Hua divided into groups of two or three and boarded the sleigh.

    ¡°Please take care of us.¡±

    As they saw Chung Myung smirking, they felt a sense of dread.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long that smilests.¡±

    Gritting his teeth, he started the sled.

 Chapter 485: Nothing Happened (5)

    <h4>Chapter 485: Nothing Happened (5)</h4>

    The sled glides effortlessly across the snowy terrain.

    They didn¡¯t have high expectations for a sled pulled by dogs, but seeing it run so swiftly was fascinating.

    ¡°Sago. They¡¯re great runners, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even Yu Yiseol, who usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to things, watched the dogs with curiosity. However, there were others who didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Uhhhhh. I feel like I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! If the wind keeps blowing like this, I would have brought a tent! Why are we riding in an open sled?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Won¡¯s face twitched irritably.

    He wanted to ask why a warrior was being so impolite, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it when he saw Chung Myung trembling.

    ¡°He¡¯s really someone I can¡¯t understand.¡±

    Strangely, everyone else was on the sleigh except for him. There was no reason to think he was special.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Just be patient.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many times you¡¯ve said that?¡±

    When Chung Myung replied irritably, Song Won shouted back.

    ¡°I have to keep saying it because you keep asking the same thing every 5 seconds! Just be patient!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to freeze to death!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Song Won fought to suppress his anger and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°What is it with people like him?¡±

    At this rate, he would lose his sanity and burn out before they even reached the mine.

    In addition, every time Chung Myung said something and Song Won wanted to shout something back, he was unsure if the marten woulde and w at his face.

    Song Won clenched his teeth.

    The only solution was to move quickly.

    ¡°¡­ why is it getting so cold?¡±

    ¡°The area where ice crystals form is filled with the strongest coldness in the North Sea. So, it¡¯s bound to be cold.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it even colder further north? I don¡¯t think we¡¯re heading north either.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different.¡±

    Song Won smiled slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you see it.¡±

    And then, it happened.

    ¡°Chung Myung, look over there!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was riding the sled next to him, shouted and pointed ahead.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung also looked forward, his eyes widening.

    ¡°Wow, what is that?¡±

    What came into view was a massive hole in the ground.

    No, it was too big to be called a hole. It was more like a valley where several pces could fit. The disciples of Mount Hua were all speechless and stunned at the sight of it, as if it was the entrance to hell.

    ¡°That¡¯s the mine where they extract ice crystals.¡±

    Song Won smirked.

    ¡°¡­ They called it a mine, so I thought they were working on a mountain.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s words reflected the thoughts of everyone else. He never imagined that the ce where ice crystals were being harvested would be like this.

    Swish!

    From the depths of the wide hole, the dreary sound of the wind continued to blow.

    ¡°Are you digging ice crystals down there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Looks dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It is very dangerous and hard work. Ordinary people cannot even think about attempting it.¡±

    Song Won pointed to the bottom of the valley.

    ¡°The lower you go, the lower the temperature of the yin energy is. Ice crystals can only be mined in such an environment.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at the ice-fillednd. People with thick fur as robes were moving diligently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The rest of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and Hae Yeon followed him.

    ¡°¡­I can see why the ice crystals are this expensive.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Anything other than ice crystals that could be mined in such an atmosphere would be expensive.

    ¡°Come this way.¡±

    Song Won led them to the valley.

    The closer they got, the stronger the wind was, and eventually, they moved to the edge of the ce, which looked like a bottomless pit.

    ¡°I will head down. Ready now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Be careful because you need to hold down the rope. If you make a mistake and fall, you won¡¯t even be able to find a bone.¡±

    It was said with hope that they would be scared, but the disciples of Mount Hua just nodded their heads with a straight face.

    ¡°¡­I am not kidding.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Won frowned at the reaction, which was different from what he expected.

    ¡°Did everyone lose their heads or what?¡±

    Those who first saw this cliff would often go insane, but despite showing signs of wonder, they didn¡¯t show signs of fear.

    The disciples of Mount Hua stuck their heads out and mumbled as they looked down the valley.

    ¡°Looks like the cliff on Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ehh. It¡¯s because of that ckness, but it¡¯s not even halfway right.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Song Won nced over at them as they spoke those absurd words.

    How could he know? These people were climbers, and a cliff like this was like a front yard to them.

    ¡°¡­ hmmm. Be careful.¡±

    Song Won frowned, grabbed the rope installed on the cliff, and began to descend.

    Holding the rope with both hands, he firmly nted his feet on the cliff and stepped with great care. After going a little down, he looked at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who didn¡¯t follow him and just looked down.

    ¡°What are you doing? Follow me. There are several ropes prepared. Grab another ande down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ can¡¯t we just head down?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s no problem as long as we don¡¯t look down!¡±

    And then Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and grabbed the rope in front of him.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Then, he flung himself towards the cliff.

    ¡°What, what!¡±

    Song Won was terrified to the point that he almost dropped the rope. But what was even more shocking was that Baek Cheon, along with the other disciples and the monk, simply threw themselves off the cliff with the rope in hand.

    Tatatartat.

    They ran down the cliff as if it were t ground at a speed that should be too much to handle.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Won stared nkly at the Mount Hua disciples running down the cliff, but then a gruff voice spoke right next to him.

    ¡°Hurry up and go down. Why are you moving like a snail?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Even after saying this, Chung Myung was running down the cliff without even holding the rope. As he passed by, he even managed to talk.

    Song Won watched Chung Myung¡¯s figure disappear and looked up at the sky.

    ¡®I can¡¯t handle this anymore, seriously.¡¯

    After a while.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s going to take a long time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to train harder.¡±

    Song Won, who had reached the ground, desperately ignored the wordsing from all sides. Normally, he would have had something to say, but in this situation, he had nothing.

    ¡°¡­this is where we mine the ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°Speak up.¡±

    ¡°Stop. I¡¯d rather not.¡±

    The one who said thest line was the person he despised the most.

    What a mess¡­

    Just then, Jo Gul tucked his hands between his armpits.

    ¡°Sasuk. But it¡¯s really no joke in here. My whole body has been shivering since earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple cold wind. It was the kind that made your body feel like it was being pierced by an unknown, dark energy.

    ¡°This is what it means to have strong yin qi.¡±

    If you stayed exposed to this weather for too long, you would die instantly.

    ¡°There are ice crystals in here¡­.¡±

    When they looked up, the sky seemed so small. There were hundreds ofrge and small caverns piercing the long, cracked valley on the left and right.

    ¡°A mine dug by humans.¡±

    Digging holes in an environment like this to find ice crystals¡­

    It was even harsher than they could imagine.

    ¡°Everyone worked so hard.¡±

    Among the workers dressed in animal skins, those in Ice Pce uniforms came and went like overseers. The workers and soldiers seemed to be working together to dig up the ice crystals.

    ¡°Huh! Look at that!¡±

    Jo Gul, who had been scanning the surroundings for a while, pointed to a certain spot as if he had noticed something.

    One of the workers heading to the cave stumbled and fell down from exhaustion. And then, one of the soldiers in charge rushed to his aid.

    ¡°We should also help¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was worried, widened his eyes.

    ¡°This wretch!¡±

    Whip!

    Out of nowhere, the soldier pulled out a whip from his sleeve and started beating the fallen worker.

    ¡°W-what is that!¡±

    Baek Cheon was so shocked that he stuttered.

    Even though the worker had copsed onto the ground and was trembling, the overseer showed no mercy and continued using the whip.

    ¡°How could you be sozy!¡±

    Damn it!

    Each time the whip cut through the air, the workers¡¯ clothes tore, revealing bloody wounds.

    ¡°That¡­!¡±

    Baek Cheon moved to rush at him and intervene, but Song Wol blocked his path.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly like that.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at the hand blocking his way and red at Song Won.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly doing this? I don¡¯t think he did anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to decide.¡±

    After hearing the response, Baek Cheon remained still and unchanged, causing Song Won to click his tongue in annoyance.

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying. I told you, normal people can¡¯t work here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What does that mean?¡±

    He pointed at the workers.

    ¡°They¡¯re not ordinary workers here. They¡¯vemitted crimes against the pce and are serving their time through hardbor.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a closer look at the workers.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now he could see that they all looked incredibly exhausted.

    ¡°What crimes did theymit?¡±

    ¡°Treason.¡±

    That brief response left Baek Cheon silent.

    ¡°And besides that, they¡¯vemitted other sins.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon turned their gaze to the workers¡­ no, the prisoners.

    Their pale faces, lifeless eyes, and gaunt limbs caught their attention. Everyone moved as if they would copse at any moment.

    Just as Baek Cheon was at a loss for words, Chung Myung spoke up.

    ¡°Are all of them warriors?¡±

    Song Won nced at him, but Chung Myung couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that their internal qi is sealed.¡±

    ¡°¡­exactly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung looked around with apparent interest.

    ¡®Treason, huh.¡¯

    In fact, it was the current lord whomitted treason. That meant the ones who were used asbor here were those loyal to the previous lord.

    ¡°Ice crystals are objects that need to be excavated after oveing extreme Yin qi. If we don¡¯t do this, it will be difficult to find them.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    As Yoon Jong tried to interject, Song Won smiled.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys trying to get the ice crystals too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I think it will be fun. Those who havee all the way to the North Sea in search of ice crystals can rte to those who excavate them. If there weren¡¯t people like you who want ice crystals, wouldn¡¯t they all go to waste?¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face stiffened at those blunt words.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t find the right words to respond, and Song Won shook his head.

    ¡°They look so miserable, so try to help them. With the decrease in crystal production, the hours ofbor have increased. Digging up even one ice crystal will make them feel better.¡±

    Then, Chung Myung, who had been listening for a while, smiled.

    ¡°How much can we dig?¡±

    ¡°¡­what did you say?¡±

    ¡°A man doesn¡¯t repeat himself. Go and call the person in charge. I want to know how much they have to dig up to give everyone a break.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°I will collect all the ice crystals.¡±

    Upon hearing that self-assured voice, Song Won frowned unconsciously.

 Chapter 486: We Can Do Mountains Now (1)

    <h4>Chapter 486: We Can Do Mountains Now (1)</h4>

    Through the window of the Ice Pce, Seol Chun-Sang nced downward.

    The Ice Pce, surrounded by sturdy walls, could be considered a naturally fortified stronghold. No enemy could easily conquer this ce.

    However, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s focus was not on that but instead on its istion.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The people inside these walls, known as the North Sea, lived by praising the Ice Pce.

    The spoils from the prisoners¡¯bor were showered upon them. Those who received such grace became supporters, and their power was bolstered.

    The perfect kingdom.

    The perfect one that Seol Chun-Sang had hoped for was being created. A new voice escaped Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s lips.

    ¡°¡­ hyung.¡±

    Soon, he smiled.

    ¡°You, who failed, couldn¡¯t have imagined something like this.¡±

    There were those who were born to be kings. His hyung didn¡¯t know that.

    Seol Chun-Sang nned to build a kingdom like this, with the Ice Pce at its center.

    And to do that¡­

    It was then that Seol Chun-Sang, lost in thought, suddenly turned back and contorted his face.

    ¡°¡­ there is a limit to how arrogant one can be.¡±

    A ck figure emerged from the thick, dark shadows in the room. Its form was like an entity made of ckness.

    Seol Chun-Sang spoke,

    ¡°This is the Ice Pce. How dare you enter the Pce Lord¡¯s room? Do you want to die?¡±

    ¡°Die, huh¡­¡±

    The one who appeared in the darkness stared at Seol Chun-Sang and said,

    ¡°If that¡¯s a threat, it won¡¯t work. We¡¯re not afraid of death.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes filled with anger.

    Thosements were so irritating because he knew it wasn¡¯t an empty threat. Those consumed by blind fanaticism could stare death in the face and still smile. And this man was deadly serious.

    ¡°Your report iste, pce lord.¡±

    ¡°We have foreigners nearby. You should¡¯ve known.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no excuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This man.

    Dark red blood colored their eyes, reflecting their fanaticism.

    ¡°The high priest is furious that the supply of ice crystals wasn¡¯t handled smoothly.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang flinched at the mention of the high priest.

    ¡®High priest¡­.¡¯

    Whenever he thought of the high priest, it sent shivers down his spine.

    Of course, the other members of the Demonic Sect made him feel the same way. But the high priest was on a whole different level.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you¡­.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang spoke again.

    ¡°Ice crystals can¡¯t simply be mined whenever you please. I can¡¯t control their production.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He red at them with anger-filled eyes, but the man didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, pce lord. That¡¯s just your perspective. But our high priest wants the ice crystals.¡±

    ¡®¡­ damn it.¡¯

    Seol Chun-Sang bit his lip, suppressing his anger.

    Engaging with the Demonic Sect was not his ideal choice. If he hadn¡¯t chosen such a path, he would still be wandering around, living under the previous pce lord.

    How could he bear a life where he could not stay at the top?

    If there was something to be gained, there was something to lose. He knew he would have to give up something to join the Demonic Sect, and he was gaining more.

    But the price he needed to pay felt too high.

    ¡°Do not forget, pce lord.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes shone with madness.

    ¡°We gave you everything you wanted. The reason I supported you, a mere unbeliever to us, was because we had something to gain.¡±

    The man licked his lips.

    There was a snake with red qi there.

    ¡°If you cannot fulfill your part, then I will have to think differently.¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is no such thing.¡±

    ¡°Then, good.¡±

    The man stared at the pce lord and slowly stepped back into the shadow.

    ¡°Remember. The high priest is angry. If you want his wrath toe, you will face death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to think your life isn¡¯t worth anything, try struggling a little longer.¡±

    The man disappeared into the darkness as if he didn¡¯t exist. And Seol Chun-Sang, who looked at the ce where the man once stood, clenched his fist.

    Kwang!

    The marble table shattered into pieces around him.

    ¡°¡­ damn it¡­¡±

    A heavy breath escaped his mouth.

    The Demonic Sect.

    Those who once attempted to destroy even the North Sea Ice Pce.

    He epted their aid, feeling like he was consuming poison. Despite his addiction, there was little to show for it.

    However, the intensity of the poison was worse than anticipated, slowly destroying his body.

    ¡°¡­ do not expect me to always act as you desire.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes glowed with anger.

    Bang Pyo, the elder in charge of the mines at the Ice Pce, examined the group standing before him, finding it absurd.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    He spoke with a forced smile.

    ¡°You asked how many ice crystals one can mine here to provide them with rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After staring at the Taoist from the Central ins for a while, Bang Pyo looked at Song Won, who avoided his gaze as if there was nothing more to say.

    ¡°Young people are so selfless.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t necessary to exin how difficult it was to mine ice crystals in detail. There was nothing to say. If they were shown the ces where people died while mining ice crystals, these youths would be terrified.

    But Bang Pyo had no intention of telling them.

    ¡®The Pce Lord told me to keep them here for as long as possible.¡¯

    Nevertheless, he contemted what to do and came up with something interesting.

    ¡°Ten should suffice.¡±

    ¡°Only ten? That¡¯s it?¡±

    Chung Myung burst intoughter at his words.

    ¡°Look, young Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many ice crystals were mined here this year?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bang Pyo¡¯s eyes twitched at those confident words.

    ¡°The number of crystals we dug up from spring to winter was only 20. That¡¯s less than one per full moon.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Bang Pyo continued tough and said,

    ¡°If you dig for ice crystals, I¡¯ll let them rest for as long as you want. Of course, with food and drinks.¡±

    Just as he said it, the air suddenly became tense.

    ¡°But instead¡­¡±

    His voice echoed around.

    ¡°Everyone has to take responsibility for their words. If you want to make this bet with me, you have to agree to get five crystals out before taking a break.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°How about it? Do you have the courage to do it?¡±

    Many people would have backed away at this point. However, the person standing in front of him right now was not an average person.

    ¡°Why would that take courage?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Bang Pyo stared at him nkly.

    ¡°Is his brain not functioning?¡±

    After exining all of this, did this boy still not understand what it entailed?

    ¡°¡­ you want to do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop nagging so much.¡±

    Watching Bang Pyo¡¯s face turn red, Yoon Jong whispered to Baek Cheon from behind.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡±

    ¡°Who? The elder?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re saying something very interesting. Yoon Jong is making jokes now too.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. I never thought disciple Yoon Jong could make jokes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Well.

    If he could be stopped, he would no longer be Chung Myung. There must be something else behind the mask of Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon shook his head and nced at Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡°You must have had a thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°I have to believe it. That¡¯s when we¡¯ll feelfortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong thought that Baek Cheon was no longer even trying to stop Chung Myung these days.

    ¡°Then just 10?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You promised. All the ice crystals we get will be sold to us at half price.¡±

    ¡°If our lord said so, we¡¯ll make sure to do it.¡±

    Bang Pyo nodded.

    However, the workers who listened to this had very sad eyes.

    ¡°¡­ What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°That, those young ones¡­¡±

    For the prisoners struggling to survive, they couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the children who entered this hell.

    The children said they would dig up ice crystals for them to rest, but was it really that easy? If that was the case, no one here would be suffering.

    ¡°¡­ Even the rest of the North Sea sees us as sinners, so why do those from the Central ins¡­¡±

    They couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the promise.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Chung Myung, who trusted the man until the end, smiled and turned around. And he walked over to the group.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged at Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°What can we do? Let¡¯s dig up the crystals.¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to say something, but then someone interrupted.

    ¡°Is just digging it fine?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Yoon Jong, who had spoken.

    ¡°It is difficult to find more than one crystal in 10 days. Shouldn¡¯t we just dig up a hundred? To be honest, this is a little funny to say, but digging, slicing, and running into things is Mount Hua¡¯s specialty.¡±

    Everyone was speechless and held their heads.

    And was this someone else starting to move?

    In the name of helping prisoners, unlike usual, it seemed like he was losing control.

    Baek Cheon sighed heavily.

    ¡®But I can understand.¡¯

    First¡­ this ce didn¡¯t seem evil.

    As much as they could guess why they were being treated as sinners, they could sympathize with Yoon Jong¡¯s heart.

    Besides, even while doing thebor, they sent them pitiful gazes.

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Right. Well, it will work out if we take action.¡±

    Hae Yeon also had shining eyes as he said his piece.

    ¡°Amitabha. Now that things havee to this, I will have to use my strength properly.¡±

    ¡°I will help too!¡±

    When Tang Soso clenched her fist with a determined face, Jo Gul added.

    ¡°Well, would it be harder than dragging the cart to the North Sea? If it¡¯s tough, let¡¯s just get it done.¡±

    At the time when Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were motivating one another, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°No, why are you being so ignorant?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh?

    Ignorant?

    Everyone looked puzzled at him, and Chung Myung clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    ¡°If something happens, we should find a solution instead of blindly rushing in. Can it be solved by rushing? Tsk.¡±

    Everyone went crazy at those words and yelled at him.

    ¡°Is that something for you to say? You!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I want to hear from you, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Because of whom do you think we ended up like this!¡±

    Protests came flooding in, but Chung Myung ignored them.

    ¡°¡­ What do you think?¡±

    Yu Yiseol, who had been silent, asked Chung Myung, who shrugged in response.

    ¡°We just need to find out where they are and dig it.¡±

    ¡°There is too much noise around. It will be hard to find.¡±

    ¡°Usually it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then?¡±

    Chung Myung confidently smiled and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m not normal either.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    How irritating.

    Yu Yi-seol, who felt irritated, calmed down and asked,

    ¡°Will you find it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and thought for a moment. He pointed downwards.

    ¡°If we find it, we won¡¯t have any trouble selling it, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re even going to take the mountains now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This, they at least believed.

    Chung Myung nodded and walked ahead. He knelt down at one point and ced his hand on the ground.

    What?

    It was filled with Yin qi, so it would be impossible to sense where the ice crystals were, right?

    ¡®That is what everyone thinks.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s damned qi.

    There was nowhere else to use this, and it was somehow bing useful now.

    His internal qi was exceptionally pure, gathering only the purest in the world. Even with cultivation, the amount of qi that could be absorbed was less than a spoonful.

    ¡°It means that even the ice crystals have absorbed the Yin qi to its limits.¡±

    People with simr qi were naturally drawn to each other. Others might not notice it, but he could.

    No! He discovered it.

    The qi emanating from the tips of Chung Myung¡¯s fingers seeped into the ground. Gradually, ever so slowly, it started to spread through the valley.

 Chapter 487: We Can Do Mountains Now (2)

    <h4>Chapter 487: We Can Do Mountains Now (2)</h4>

    ¡®Uhh¡­¡¯

    The Yin qi slowly seeped into Chung Myung¡¯s body as his internal qi moved through the ground.

    ¡®This is serious; this ce is serious.¡¯

    They could see why the cold here was different from the north. The cold and Yin were simr but with different properties. It might be colder, but there wouldn¡¯t be many ces as intense as this.

    Chung Myung pushed ahead, and his internal qi spread out like a spider¡¯s web.

    That sensation flowed down into the valley.

    ¡®Slowly.¡¯

    The important thing wasn¡¯t seeing but finding it urately.

    Searching for the ice crystals in this valley filled with Yin qi was like finding white sand on a white beach.

    So, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to notice it by searching roughly.

    ¡®It should be here for sure.¡¯

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s face turned darker and darker. No matter how much he searched, he couldn¡¯t find any trace of the ice crystals.

    There were two possibilities if he couldn¡¯t find the ice crystals even after all this.

    One, the crystals had all been taken away, and none were left.

    And the other¡­

    ¡®Am I unable to find them?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes twitched.

    This was a matter of pride.

    ¡®Ugh. I didn¡¯t want it to go this way.¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his tongue. He decided to absorb more Yin qi into his body. The Yin qi and coldness seeped through his body, and white frost began to form on his skin.

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, what¡¯s wrong with him? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua all looked worriedly at Chung Myung.

    Shhh.

    Chung Myung, who had immersed himself in the Yin qi, focused his entire mind.

    In his normal, heated state, he couldn¡¯t distinguish between what was colder and less cold. But in a naturally cold ce, he could discern the subtle differences.

    A delicate and hard qi circted around him.

    ¡°It should definitely be here!¡±

    There was no way there were no ice crystals in a ce with so much Yin qi. If all the ice crystals were gone, it would mean that the Yin Qi should no longer be here.

    So there should be ice crystals!

    At that moment¡­

    Flinch!

    Chung Myung¡¯s body twitched.

    His body moved through the cold and gloomy qi as if moving within a deep sea.

    There was a ray of light, and it felt quite hard¡­

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped.

    He ran to where he had felt it and mmed his fist against the ground.

    Thud!

    ¡°Sasuk! It¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°You found it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s here! We can dig from here!¡±

    Baek Cheon rushed out with the pickaxe he had prepared in advance.

    ¡°Nice. How much do we dig?¡±

    ¡°I think we need to dig around 90 meters or so.¡±

    ¡°Right, 9¡­ what now?¡±

    90 meters?

    Did he really just say that kind of distance in the mountains?

    ¡°¡­ Is there nothing until there?¡±

    ¡°We need to look.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then let¡¯s put this on hold for now.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and hurry up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon gazed at Chung Myung with fear in his eyes. Yoon Jong, who stood beside him, nudged Baek Cheon and stepped forward.

    ¡°So, is this spot enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll work here, you go search somewhere else! 10 times! 10 times!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes gleamed as he started swinging his pickaxe.

    ng!

    The hard, frozen ground didn¡¯t easily crack, even with his internal qi. But if it didn¡¯t work once, he would do it twice, and if it didn¡¯t work twice, he would do it 10 times.

    ng! ng!

    The ground struck by the pickaxe shattered and scattered like pieces of iron.

    ¡°Sahyung! I¡¯ll help too!¡±

    Jo Gul tightly grasped his pickaxe and joined Yoon Jong in digging.

    ng! ng!

    Within moments, they had dug up to their waists, their eyes wild like those of madmen.

    Jo Gul cursed.

    ¡°AHHHHHH! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t straighten your back! Do a hundred more movements, and then look at the sky!¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung, this is harder than I thought¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jo Gul flinched as Yoon Jong shouted.

    ¡°He can¡¯t see things anymore.¡±

    This man would act strange from time to time. And right at that moment¡­

    ¡°Amitabha. Disciple Yoon Jong and Jo Gul. Stop for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Hae Yeon approached them with a stern expression.

    ¡°Monk?¡±

    ¡°Pleasee out for a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Without any further questions, the two of them stepped outside the hole. They wouldn¡¯t have followed the request if it was Chung Myung, but Hae Yeon wasn¡¯t the kind to speak without reason.

    And he then spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°It would easily take 10 days to acquire those ice crystals by doing it this way.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    After closing his eyes and appearing sorrowful, Hae Yeon then opened his eyes, revealing a blue shine that didn¡¯t appear very benevolent.

    Woooong!

    Soon, a golden hue emitted from his body.

    ¡°Burst through thisnd with a strength mightier than metal! OHHHHH!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s power spread throughout the area. The disciples of Mount Hua, who had witnessed this once before, involuntarily opened their mouths.

    ¡°A-Arhat Divine Fist?!¡±

    Kwannggg!

    Shaolin was recognized as the greatest sect in the world and was known for its martial arts. The Arhat martial arts was one of the Seventy-Two Shaolin Arts, supposedly engraved in every disciple.

    Grrrrrng!

    The world shook as if an earthquake had urred, and even the ground cracked.

    If one were to speak of the power, it would be¡­

    ¡°¡­Now dig.¡±

    ¡°If the Abbot of Shaolin witnessed this, he would have been in agony.¡±

    ¡°But this yields the best result.¡±

    When it came to shing and cutting, Hae Yeon couldn¡¯t match the disciples of Mount Hua, but when it came to shattering and crushing, there was no contest.

    His immense strength and force crushed thend, which was as hard as iron, like tofu.

    ¡°Dude, check it out!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    Baek Cheon and the other disciples hurriedly jumped into the pit, each wielding a shovel, and swiftly dug out the crushed ice stones in an instant.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    BOOM!

    Hae Yeon again unleashed the Arhat Divine Fist technique, causing the whole ce to shake.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s he up to?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±

    The workers were all terrified as they witnessed this. They were all skilled fighters, but this was the first time they had seen someone dig like that.

    ¡°Why is that monk making the ground crumble like that? Could he be from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°How strong is he, anyway¡­¡±

    The most surprised person was Song Won, who was observing from the sidelines.

    ¡°Are all the people from the Central ins like this?¡±

    He had heard that the martial arts of the Central ins were exceptional, but the North Sea was not far behind. Yet, what he saw before him was truly astonishing.

    How powerful would Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon be if the monk¡¯s skills were at that level?

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes zed with each utterance.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    Seeing this man throw a punch and shatter the floor was mind-blowing. But the disciples of Mount Hua had a different perspective.

    ¡°The monk seems a bit amped up.¡±

    ¡°¡­ seems to have a ton of pent-up emotions.¡±

    ¡°I think I understand what Hae Yeon was thinking when he threw that punch.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s fist had a reputation for being calm and bnced, reminiscent of the heavy and bnced fist of Buddha.

    But now¡­

    Kwanggggg!

    ¡°He¡¯s losing control.¡±

    ¡°¡­ he¡¯s abandoned his previous demeanor.¡±

    They all watched in silence as the ice shattered and wiped away their tears. Could anyone else in the world truly understand Hae Yeon¡¯s heart and intentions?

    Everyone joined forces to help Hae Yeon dig into the ground. Onlookers marveled at the scene, but some were shocked.

    ¡°E-Elder.¡±

    Bang Pyo, the leader of the ice pce warriors, asked the question. He was taken aback by what he saw and turned his head.

    The ice pce warrior asked cautiously.

    ¡°Is this¡­ eptable?¡±

    ¡°¡­ahem. It¡¯s certainly astonishing.¡±

    Although their martial arts styles differed, Hae Yeon¡¯s techniques surpassed even the elders of the Ice Pce.

    ¡°But it¡¯s all meaningless.¡±

    Bang Pyo shook his head.

    ¡°If one can quickly mine ice crystals by digging, why would anyone go through such hardships? It¡¯s a waste of skills and energy. Sure, there might be some results if they keep going, but humans can¡¯t repeat the action countless times.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh.¡±

    ¡°And even if there are ice crystals, they would turn to dust if you dig that way.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Leave them be. They¡¯ll pay the price for what they did.¡±

    Bang Pyo finished his speech casually and gulped.

    ¡®Right. There¡¯s no way they can find them.¡¯

    Those who arrived from the Central ins couldn¡¯t possibly aplish what even those who lived in the North Sea couldn¡¯t do. No, they simply can¡¯t.

    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as expected.

    ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted, and the dirt-covered disciples of Mount Hu raised their heads.

    ¡°Why? We still need to dig more.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to shatter the ice crystals?¡±

    Chung Myung jumped down the pit andnded on the ground as gracefully as a cat as he looked around.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    The smell. It was¡­

    Chang!

    He pulled out the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword and swiftly swung it into the ground.

    Swish! sh!

    He sliced the ground into squares and ripped out the entire rock.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua approached quickly.

    ¡°There? Is that the ice crystal?¡±

    ¡°I can feel the coldness.¡±

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s cold in here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Chung Myung ced the rock on the ground and carefully broke it with both hands.

    Crack.

    The hard rock crumbled away like a mound of rainwater. Several times, he had to remove the rocks with caution.

    Finally¡­

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something!¡±

    Hidden within the broken rocks were the ice crystals like a jewel with a soft blue hue; a white crystal could be seen.

    ¡°Ice crystal.¡±

    ¡°We found it!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god! Is this one!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were shocked by Chung Myung. They never expected to find it so quickly. Chung Myung casually slipped the ice crystals into his sleeve, wearing a victorious expression.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡°Hyaaa! Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Truly amazing! How did you manage to find this?¡±

    ¡°You always do things that I can¡¯tprehend.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips twitched at the praise. He tried to maintain a serious face, but his expression gave him away.

    ¡°Kuak. What¡¯s so impressive about this? It¡¯s just the basics.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head up for now.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua climbed up with joy on their faces. Baek Cheon patted Chung Myung on the shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°You can be useful sometimes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Dong Ryong has grown up quite well.¡±

    ¡°I was always grown up. Now, let¡¯s find the next ice crystal. Where is it? Where should we dig?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll figure it out!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and pointed to the side.

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°Uh, where?¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon followed Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips with his gaze. Before long, his eyesnded on the cliff that formed the valley.

    ¡°¡­excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Huh. I think we need to dig over there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t dig that way. If the cliff copses, no one will survive.¡±

    ¡°¡­so what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Why ask?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Just dig carefully. Shovel after shovel.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Start. And finish it today.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡®Why did I think it was easy?¡¯

    That¡¯s right.

    ¡­a wasted life.

    ¡°Stop wasting time, and let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Watching Yoon Jong rush to the cliff with the shovel, Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die from the cold.¡±

    Bang Pyo, the elder, watched all of this happen. Then he heard a voice that irritated him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Surprised, he turned to see Chung Myung smiling at him.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to be busy preparing drinks and meat for everyone here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    How dare he bet against Chung Myung? He must have a death wish.

    Hehehehehe.

 Chapter 488: We Can Do Mountains Now (3)

    <h4>Chapter 488: We Can Do Mountains Now (3)</h4>

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bang Pyo stared in shock at the object before him.

    An ice crystal.

    A treasure of the North Sea piled up in front of his eyes.

    He never thought he would witness such a scene in his lifetime.

    It had been several years since he took charge of the mines, but this was the first time he had seen such arge umtion of ice crystals.

    Even with arge group of people working together, it would take at least 2 or 3 months to dig this much. Wasn¡¯t this amount worth at least 6 months of supplies?

    ¡°And they dug all of this up in less than three days?¡±

    He couldn¡¯tprehend how any of this was possible.

    ¡°Count.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Ten?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my, my eyes are so blurry that I can¡¯t see how many there are. Does it really matter if they¡¯re over or under the number?¡±

    These constant words made Bang Pyo feel irritated.

    It was clearly over, you jerk!

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, there were definitely more than 20!

    His face flushed red with anger, but Bang Pyo couldn¡¯t help but sigh without saying anything.

    ¡°¡­ I lost.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°You admitted it quickly.¡±

    ¡°I did indeed, so there¡¯s nothing more to say. Making excuses will only make things worse for you.¡±

    Bang Pyo nodded slowly and said,

    ¡°As requested, I will give them a break. They won¡¯t work until you people leave.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying different things.¡±

    Chung Myung squinted his eyes.

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°You clearly said you would let them rest as long as we wanted.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bang Pyo, momentarily speechless, motioned for Chung Myung toe closer, and Chung Myung obliged. He leaned in close to Chung Myung¡¯s ear and whispered.

    ¡°¡­ please spare my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the lord finds out, I¡¯ll be killed.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by those words.

    ¡°And¡­ people in the north are known to be practical, but this¡­¡±

    ¡°For now, spare my life.¡±

    Seeing that sorrowful expression, Chung Myung pondered for a moment, then smiled.

    ¡°Alright. Then let¡¯s let them rest until we leave. In return, you¡¯ll bring and distribute the alcohol and meat as promised.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head, satisfied with the agreement.

    Negotiation was about pushing the opponent to their limits. Going further would only lead to a fight. Bang Pyo looked away.

    ¡°And the ice crystals¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not touch them! They¡¯re mine!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bang Pyo reached out his hand but pulled it back and licked his lips instead. Chung Myung swiftly swept the ice crystals to his side and concealed them in his sleeves.

    ¡°Oho, so cold!¡±

    Though he was shivering from the cold, he had no intention of letting the ice crystals out.

    ¡°Ugh, I might freeze to death.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡±

    ¡°W-Wait!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Bang Pyo called out, Chung Myung stared at him.

    ¡°I¡­ I will give you anything you want. But can you please tell me how you managed to find these ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung, pretending to think, smiled and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how good the alcohol and meat will be.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it works. Why wouldn¡¯t it work?¡±

    But Bang Pyo saw it.

    Chung Myung wore the softest smile and then made a round shape with his thumb and forefinger.

    ¡°Hahaha. Is there anything in the world that cannot be done? That should work for it all.¡±

    The middle part of his words was so low that none could hear, but it was understandable even without hearing it. Bang Pyo simply nodded his head.

    ¡°¡­. I will try.¡±

    ¡°You speak so well.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and turned around. The party who had been waiting for him a bit further away followed along.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ can we really talk about the method?¡±

    Of course, they had no reason to tell the way. However, it was an honest feeling that they didn¡¯t want the opponent to benefit in a situation where the stance of the North Sea Ice Pce was unclear.

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Even if I tell them, they cannot do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t such a good method¡­¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his voice and whispered proudly.

    ¡°I am simply that good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were speechless, gazed at him in confusion, and sighed. Only Hae Yeon smiled at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, disciple. You always say the right thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we finally agree on something.¡±

    ¡°But, did you know, disciple?¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, those who speak the right things and the truth die first.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, this monk¡­ how did he turn out like this? Where did he learn to say such mean words¡­

    Chung Myung, who had been staring at him nkly, clicked his tongue.

    He had absolutely no awareness of what he had done. The disciples of Mount Hua approached the prisoners with bright faces. Then they just looked at each other in shock.

    ¡°¡­just what is this?¡±

    ¡°C-can we actually take a break now?¡±

    They took notice of it and looked at the guards, who would normally hurl insults at them but were now watching with stoic expressions.

    So, they all turned their gaze to Chung Myung, who was walking towards them.

    Chung Myung said,

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Why continue this even after hearing everything? Everyone can rest now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They still couldn¡¯t move. Chung Myung frowned and turned to Bang Pyo.

    ¡°The food? When will ite?¡±

    ¡°Ughh¡­ it¡¯sing, so just wait.¡±

    ¡°Make it faster.¡±

    Bang Pyo sighed. Not a single prisoner could believe this.

    This man, who seemed like the devil himself, was now portraying himself as a young warrior of the Central ins?

    Chung Myung smiled warmly.

    ¡°Now, shall we finally talk?¡±

    Bang Pyo managed to bring in the alcohol and food before sunset, proving that he wasn¡¯t ipetent.

    As the prisoners stared wide-eyed at therge pile of food and alcohol, Chung Myung nodded in satisfaction.

    But of course, this wouldn¡¯t stop Chung Myung from tormenting Bang Pyo.

    ¡°¡­ leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You promised to let them rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, but that¡¯s a different matter, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You say the strangest things. How can they restfortably when the guards who¡¯ve been whipping them are right beside them? They can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Bang Pyo tried to hold back, but he could only let out a sigh.

    ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t for the method of how the ice crystals were discovered¡­.¡±

    There was nothing more important to someone in charge of the ice crystal mine. He wasn¡¯t sure how they were found, but it was evident that learning this method would elevate his position and status even more.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my status, I would have already arrested him.¡±

    Unfortunately, they were guests at the pce. If he acted rashly, his own head would be on the chopping block.

    For now, it would be best to report this to the Pce Lord and await further instructions.

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    ¡°E-elder?¡±

    ¡°Leave your posts!¡±

    ¡°Then, what if they manage to escape¡­¡±

    Bang Pyo frowned in concern.

    ¡°Escape! How can you even suggest that they would be able to escape from this valley? If you¡¯re so worried, shouldn¡¯t we deal with that when the timees?¡±

    At that moment, the other guards red at the one who spoke up.

    ¡°Did you really say something unnecessary and bring up the conditions of standing on top of this valley in this freezing cold temperature?¡±

    ¡°No need for talk. Just do it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the guards grasped the ropes and began to climb up.

    The prisoners simply watched as the guards gradually disappeared from their sight. Finally, when they all disappeared, the prisoners turned their attention to the food.

    Gulp.

    The sound of gulping could be heard here and there, but no one actually touched the food.

    ¡°What are you all doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°Have it before it gets cold.¡±

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Chung Myung. It¡¯s not that. The food has already cooled down. It¡¯s like ice.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    A groan escaped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Well, nothinges easy. Is there a cave or some sort of shelter around here? Can everyone move there?¡±

    ¡°Instead of a cave¡­ there¡¯s a space ahead where the wind is less intense.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if he heard something good and nced at the other disciples.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s move.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, they immediately began moving the food. The prisoners, who had been slowly paying attention, also started to move.

    After moving everything to a warmer area, Chung Myung surveyed his surroundings.

    ¡°¡­ any firewood nearby?¡±

    ¡°There are no trees in this ce.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He took a deep breath and observed the people. Their disheveled appearance indicated that consuming this frozen meat would make them ill.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung, displeased, approached the food and reached out his hand.

    Swish

    Heat emanated from his hand. It was the power that once melted the millennium steel. Reheating this food wasn¡¯t a big deal. The only problem was that his qi was too valuable to be used for such trivial matters.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted, but none of the prisoners stepped forward.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat now, I¡¯ll have to reheat it again! Do you want to die from eating something cold?¡±

    ¡°C-Can we really eat it?¡±

    ¡°Eat quickly! Now!¡±

    As if those words were some sort of signal, the prisoners rushed towards the food.

    ¡°Do not touch anything cold! I will heat it for you! Sasuk! What are you doing!¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, Baek Cheon acted swiftly. However, before he could do anything, Yoon Jong had already started assisting people.

    ¡°Take your time! Pleasee slowly! If there isn¡¯t enough food, we can bring more. And don¡¯t touch the cold food! That man will reheat it again!¡±

    When Yoon Jong stepped up, Jo Gul followed suit and began to help.

    The prisoners stared at the food warmed by Chung Myung, holding it in their hands.

    ¡°¡­how long has it been since we ate something like this?¡±

    ¡°I was too busy eating anything to survive and¡­¡±

    ¡°For a day like this toe.¡±

    Some examined the food, while others started eating immediately.

    ¡°Please eat slowly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Right. Please enjoy.¡±

    Baek Cheon watched them eat, his gaze shifting to the umting bottles next to him. He appeared concerned.

    ¡°Sasuk, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, can these people handle drinking¡­¡±

    He worried about their weakened bodies, but Tang Soso reassured him.

    ¡°This should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are warriors, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    With his worries eased, Baek Cheon ced a bottle of alcohol next to the prisoners.

    ¡°Here you go. Please have this.¡±

    ¡°¡­alcohol too¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon whispered hastily to the prisoners, who looked at the alcohol with emotion.

    ¡°Drink it quickly. There¡¯s a guy here who can¡¯t control himself with alcohol, so I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be any left once he¡¯s done reheating the food¡­ No! Monk Hae Yeon! How can a monk do this!¡±

    Just in time, Baek Cheon noticed Hae Yeon hiding with a bottle of alcohol and called him out.

    ¡°Just¡­to taste it¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have it all to yourself, you won¡¯t even remember what it tastes like.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Why is that man behaving like this?¡±

    Since entering the mine, Hae Yeon had been showing them a new side.

    After the food was reduced to a suitable amount and alcohol was served in 2-3 sses for each person, the prisoners¡¯ faces softened.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­we will never forget this kindness.¡±

    Whenever they saw the disciples of Mount Hua, they never forgot to bow and express gratitude.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°Eat as much as you want.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly warmed the food.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ This is much harder than I expected.¡±

    It was at that moment, aftering to the North Sea, that they realized they had more work to do.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Two or three prisoners gathered and stood up, approaching Chung Myung.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    They looked at him with curious eyes, but then all fell to the ground.

    ¡°How can we repay such generous kindness!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung flinched at this.

    ¡°¡­get up now. If you bow like this to someone just for giving you food, everyone in the world will have to bend too much! Some beggars don¡¯t even bow their heads after receiving food.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was in the Central ins, felt his body itch. But despite that, they didn¡¯t get up. They ally on their stomachs and raised their heads to look at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Can we say something?¡±

    The old man in a thick fur coat spoke in a hoarse voice.

    Chung Myung examined his face and then smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to listen if it¡¯s a conversation.¡±

    A conversation aimed at mutual assistance.

 Chapter 489: We Can Do Mountains Now (4)

    <h4>Chapter 489: We Can Do Mountains Now (4)</h4>

    ¡°We are truly grateful.¡±

    ¡°How can we repay this favor?¡±

    Yoon Jong blushed at the genuine gratitude expressed by the people.

    ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll be embarrassed. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The leader held Yoon Jong¡¯s hand tightly, bringing tears to his eyes.

    ¡°This little rest and warm food might not mean much to some, but we are so grateful.¡±

    Yoon Jong let out a soft sigh.

    The hands that sped together with his were rough and calloused, a result of years of hardbor. It pained Yoon Jong to see them.

    ¡°That you¡­ *cough*¡±

    The person trying to thank Yoon Jong suddenly covered his mouth and began coughing.

    ¡°¡­sorry. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had something warm to eat, and it¡¯s like¡­ *cough*.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at him with concern, his brow furrowing.

    ¡®Their vitality is quite poor.¡¯

    Even regr warriors would eventually fall ill if exposed to such conditions for too long, but these individuals had their internal energy sealed.

    ¡°Have some warm drinks and rest peacefully for today.¡±

    ¡°Truly¡­ thank you.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed as he watched the man return to his original spot and bow his head.

    Then, he heard Jo Gul¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung asked for sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, who knows what he¡¯s thinking?¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded, acknowledging the unpredictability of Chung Myung despite their long association. They hadn¡¯t expected Chung Myung to provide food and drinks for the prisoners until they arrived here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go meet him.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two of them made their way to one of the caves drilled into the valley. The entrance seemed narrow, but once inside, it was surprisingly spacious.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly a cozy living space, but at least it provided respite from the cold winds outside.

    Inside, the disciples of Mount Hua, along with the prisoners, were already seated around Chung Myung.

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I have something to share.¡±

    Yoon Jong sat down without further inquiry, respecting the formalities of speaking with someone directly in front of them.

    ¡°First¡­.¡±

    As soon as Yoon Jong settled, an elderly man sitting across from Chung Myung bowed and spoke.

    ¡°Once again, thank you for your kindness towards us.¡±

    Taken aback, Yoon Jong tried to intervene, but Chung Myung interjected.

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly grateful, skip the formalities. We have important tasks ahead.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The elderly man nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Are you gentlemen from the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are from the Mount Hua sect.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua. Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    The old man frowned as if he were trying to think of something. However, the name of Mount Hua didn¡¯t seem to jog his memory.

    Now, the fame of Mount Hua has just started to spread in the North Sea, so for those who have been working as prisoners for years, the name must mean nothing.

    Because Mount Hua had lost its name and reputation at that time. Baek Cheon moved to help the man.

    ¡°Do not worry. It isn¡¯t such a famous sect.¡±

    ¡°What? Mount Hua isn¡¯t a famous sect?¡±

    Chung Myung asked him sharply. Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung, his face filled with confusion.

    ¡°¡­it wasn¡¯t that long ago since Mount Hua became famous, right?¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°But hearing such things annoys me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s cheeks twitched at this.

    ¡®I know this jerk, but I still don¡¯t know him.¡¯

    No, he didn¡¯t know him before, and he still doesn¡¯t know him now. ¡°Right¡± was probably the right word.

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t know Mount Hua, then remember it from now on. You will hear about it a lot in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will keep that in mind, but¡­¡±

    The old man wore a bitter smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many times we will hear news from the outside.¡±

    The disciples all red at Chung Myung.

    But¡­

    ¡°Then whymit the sin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t care. As the word ¡°sin¡± was mentioned, the old man shook his head.

    ¡°We are sinners, but we have never sinned.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If protecting our lord from rebellion is a sin, then so be it. But how can it be a sin?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Just as I expected.¡±

    At first nce, he assumed these people were the former lord¡¯s subordinates. They must have revolted against the current lord and ended up here.

    ¡°A sinner, yet not a sinner¡­¡±

    Chung Myung muttered, scratching his cheek.

    ¡°How many people are here right now?¡±

    ¡°About 100.¡±

    The old man revealed more than he should have.

    ¡°In the beginning, it was twice that.¡±

    It meant that a significant number of people had died. Baek Cheon furrowed his brow, realizing that the situation was more severe than he initially thought.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh¡­¡±

    But before he could say anything, Chung Myung interrupted.

    ¡°But why are you telling us all this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you asking for our help? To escape from here?¡±

    The old man shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    A bitter smile clung to the old man¡¯s face.

    ¡°To exin that, I have to introduce myself. My name is Yo Sa-Heon, and I used to be the North Sea Ice Pce¡¯s general, serving the former pce lord.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon was startled and looked at the old man again. This ragged old man was the general?

    Although there might be slight differences between factions, the title of elder or general was reserved for the top five in terms of power of any faction.

    In the case of Mount Hua, Hyun Sang would be the general because he held the highest position among the elders.

    However, even such a person was sent here and persecuted¡­

    ¡°That was in the past¡­¡±

    The voice was calm, but the man¡¯s face showed no regret.

    ¡°And those here were all warriors of the Ice Pce. However, they can no longer use their dantian due to our punishment.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon shook his head.

    ¡°If it is an ordinary seal on the dantian, we would have taken the time and resolved it, but the ones who did that were¡­¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Sect?¡±

    The old man widened his eyes.

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t such a big secret.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders, and the old man nodded.

    ¡°Right, it was them. Their martial arts are quite different from ours. So despite us trying to remove the seal for years, we couldn¡¯t remove it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a groan.

    ¡°We, who cannot use the internal qi, are nothing but a burden. That is something we know clearly and wouldn¡¯t try anything.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it that you want?¡±

    He looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°¡­ please speak of the situation here.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Please inform Central ins that there are North Sea people being persecuted. So they can help us out.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed and looked at the old man.

    ¡°¡­ what meaning does this hold now?¡±

    ¡°The current lord is a devil.¡±

    The swollen hands of the old man trembled.

    ¡°He erected a barrier over the Ice Pce. The pce was not isted from the people in the past by a wall. It was a ce that was both cared for and caring. But now, the lord epts those who follow him within the wall and rejects those who don¡¯t to the outside.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s expression hardened as he thought about how dire the situation was for those outside the wall.

    ¡®That wall¡­¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want it to be that way.

    ¡°He grants a privileged life to those who follow him and exploits those who don¡¯t, even allowing them to fall into the hands of the Demonic Sect. Anyone who rebels will be sentenced to death through harshbor. How can someone like that be the pce¡¯s lord?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°That does sound quite harsh.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So please make the situation in the North Sea known to the Central ins! Whether it¡¯s Shaolin or Wudang, anyone will do. They might be able to help us.¡±

    At his final words, Chung Myung stopped smiling.

    ¡°I know one thing for certain.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just why you people lost.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°What do you think will change by informing them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Central ins is filled with righteous people! No, even if they aren¡¯t, they¡¯ve fought the Demonic Sect in the past, so they won¡¯t just sit back when they find out the Demonic Sect is here.¡±

    ¡°Do you truly believe that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really think the Central ins are unaware of this situation and haven¡¯t acted on it?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled, and the old man fell silent.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t press him further. A drowning man would cling to even the thinnest straw. He understood the feeling of just wanting to do anything when all hope seemed lost.

    But still, a straw was just a straw.

    ¡°The Central ins won¡¯t help the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t the kind of people who extend their hands for tasks that don¡¯t benefit them.¡±

    The old man licked his lips and cast his gaze downward.

    ¡°Do you know why people simply stayed quiet? Even though they knew you folks could always say things like that to outsiders?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they know there¡¯s nothing we can do, even if we hear about it.¡±

    The old man was aware of this, but it was hisst glimmer of hope. And now, after hearing from someone else that thisst straw meant nothing, his emotions must be shattered. No, even those words would be an understatement.

    ¡°The Central ins have no reason to help the Ice Pce. There¡¯s no reason to risk their lives to protect this ce. Even if everyone knew that the Demonic Sect was here, nobody would be willing to step forward first.¡±

    Because they had already witnessed it before.

    They had seen what happened to the martial sect that tried to protect the Central ins by leading the way.

    They knew the price of such actions.

    And those who had witnessed the consequences would never risk their lives to save others. Chung Myung spoke quietly.

    ¡°Think about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this sudden odd feeling, the old man fell silent. Even the disciples of Mount Hua had to clench their thighs.

    ¡°No one will protect you from this. No one will fight for you. If you want to protect yourself, grab things with your own hands, and if you want to fight, shed your own blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­ young warrior.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, nothing will change.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon, who was looking at Chung Myung, lowered his head.

    ¡°¡­ but¡­ what can we do?¡±

    A voice of despair.

    ¡°We are now half of our original numbers and cannot use internal qi. And the disciples of Ice Pce won¡¯t help us. It is because they fell into the hands of the Pce Lord.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Even if the body cannot be used, there are eyes and ears.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ugh?¡±

    ¡°There is no way that the Demonic Sect people are calmly waiting for the ice crystals to be moved to the Ice Pce, considering their impatient nature, and they must have received ice crystals from here, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    As expected.

    Chung Myung frowned and asked.

    ¡°Then, did you hear anything? What do they intend to use the ice crystals for?¡±

    The old man tilted his head as if searching for his memories.

    ¡°Ice crystals¡­ well. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Chung Myung drooped his shoulders and sighed.

    ¡®Bullshit.¡¯

    He had hoped to get some clues¡­.

    ¡°T-there.¡±

    It was then.

    A man, who had been sitting behind the old man and silently watched, raised his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rted, but I did hear something rted¡­¡±

    ¡°Something rted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but since it sounded so odd, I¡¯m unsure if it matters¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Go ahead and say it. Anything works.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Th¡­ I yed the role of carrying the ice crystals and overheard the Demonic Sect people talking. They said this at that time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The man gulped as he said,

    ¡°With this, the seconding of the Heavenly Demon is getting closer. If this continues, the Heavenly Demon will descend onto thend within a month.¡±

    Chung Myung was speechless.

    He just stared at the man, not moving.

    No, actually, he didn¡¯t even move. His form didn¡¯t change. He just continued to look frozen.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    Baek Cheon cautiously called to him.

    That moment

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted. His mouth was smiling in an odd manner. His face could bepared to a devil from hell.

    A terrible killing intent, which none of them had ever felt before, began to rise from Chung Myung¡¯s body.

 Chapter 490: We Can Do Mountains Now (5)

    <h4>Chapter 490: We Can Do Mountains Now (5)</h4>

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kuk!¡±

    The prisoners, including Yo Sa-Heon, couldn¡¯t breathe and groaned due to the overwhelming killing intent.

    Mind and Form Killing Intent.

    It was a killing intent that showed the true meaning of taking someone¡¯s life.

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    ¡°Yah! Chung Myung! Calm down!¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned as he approached Chung Myung and grabbed both of his shoulders. Chung Myung flinched and looked forward, letting his killing intent subside.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon, relieved, coughed loudly.

    Usually, Chung Myung was the kind of man to immediately apologize for his wrongdoings, but he didn¡¯t do it this time.

    ¡°Seconding? Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes! I clearly heard it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Insane bastards¡­.¡±

    Things that didn¡¯t seem to make sense finally fell into ce.

    Why did theye all the way to the North Sea? Why did they want the ice crystals?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason, but¡­.¡±

    What if they were plotting the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon in some way, and they needed arge number of ice crystals for the ritual?

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure they didn¡¯t choose the North Sea because it was far.¡±

    From the beginning, their goal was the North Sea, especially for the ice crystals.

    Chung Myung¡¯s heart started to chill.

    -Remember, Disciple of Mount Hua. This isn¡¯t the end. The Demon will return.

    ¡°Fucking nonsense.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth.

    The Heavenly Demon would be resurrected?

    ¡®Who said you could?¡¯

    As long as Chung Myung was alive, something like that would not be allowed to happen. That demon looked the most beautiful with his head cut off.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Should this be considered good or bad luck?

    It was fortunate that he arrived in the North Sea at a time when the Demonic Sect was nning the revival of their leader. If there was a real revival, not just Mount Hua but the entire Central ins would descend into chaos.

    However, being in a situation where help from Mount Hua or any sect couldn¡¯t be obtained was terrible.

    If that didn¡¯t happen, they would have to fight the people of the Demonic Sect alone.

    ¡°Uh, I will change it all!¡±

    Chung Myung, who understood the situation, grabbed his hair. His long hair was pulled all around.

    ¡°Chung Myung, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Do I look okay?¡±

    Chung Myung asked with wide eyes and shut them as he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Huk! Huk! I need to calm down now. Calm down.¡±

    There was a small hope in this new hell, and that was that the Heavenly Demon had not been revived yet.

    ¡°No, do those madmen have a greed for power!? The man from above who used to beat people with a stick said it would be right to give a nice meal and enough if the people could live well. Just what are they thinking, trying to bring that absurd bastard back to life¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. Can peoplee back to life at all?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s question, Chung Myung was silent.

    It could not happen. There was no way it was possible. But he couldn¡¯t say that. That was because there was proof that it could happen to an extent.

    ¡®I can do it, so why can¡¯t he?¡¯

    This was something he thought a lot of times. Sometimes he thought that he was consciously choosing to turn a blind eye and maybe the Heavenly Demon was already revived. He might be revived already and just waiting for the right time.

    And what Chung Myung did must be possible for him too.

    Every time he thought that he felt goosebumps rise and his heart drop.

    Somewhere in this world, there was that madman still alive. What a horrid thought it was.

    ¡°Is this a good thing or bad thing¡­?¡±

    But seeing how the insane things have yet to happen, it must mean that the Heavenly Demon wasn¡¯t fully revived.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    He should get sick and die.

    ¡°Here. Sit here.¡±

    As Chung Myung pounded on the ground, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples sat down without another word.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth with a contorted expression.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s sort out this situation. The Demonic Sect is using the ice crystals inrge quantities to bring back their Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    ¡°And the Ice Pce must be¡­. Are they cooperating¡­ no, have they gone insane? Do they realize what the Heavenly Demon is, and are they cooperating with it? If the Heavenly Demones back to life, the first head he cuts off will be the Ice Pce Lord.¡±

    There were many different ways to die in the world; among them, there was no need to choose to die in the hands of such a being.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re thinking about being under him?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, you speak like this because you don¡¯t know the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°How can I know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is a way to learn everything. Don¡¯t ask now, though.¡±

    First of all, the Heavenly Demon did not have subordinates.

    What did that mean?

    ¡°He is someone who didn¡¯t blink an eye at the death of all the members of his sect, so epting the Ice Pce Lord is out of the question.¡±

    The faith in the Demonic Sect only applied one way.

    The members of the Demonic Sect feared the Heavenly Demon, but the Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t care about the sect or the members.

    Then why did they follow the Heavenly Demon?

    ¡°They are crazy.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°Phew, anyway, the revival seems to be right around the corner, and they need more ice crystals, so they are pushing these people for it, right?¡±

    When Chung Myung turned his head, the old man nodded.

    ¡°Normally, thebor here was harsh, buttely, they have been pushing us to death. Thanks to that, it wasn¡¯t just one or two people who died from exhaustion.¡±

    ¡°Ughh. It shouldn¡¯t be a good thing.¡±

    Even though every clue was falling into ce, this didn¡¯t feel all pleased for Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ice crystals are the key. But the ice crystals¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced at his sleeve.

    All the ice crystals he had taken in here were in his sleeves.

    ¡°¡­ they are all here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua flinched.

    ¡°Should we dig more?¡±

    ¡°There will be no ice crystals for a while.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We pulled them all out. There is no point digging unless the yin qi rises once again and creates a new core essence. Unless we intend to rush underground.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who thought that, mumbled with a confused face.

    ¡°So¡­ that means¡­..¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Thest key needed to revive the Heavenly Demon is in my hands.¡±

    It was already not looking good.

    The sight of the blinded demons who were for the ice crystals, running to him with mad looks.

    As long as the name of Heavenly Demon was here, it was clear that they would try to kill Chung Myung for the ice crystals.

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was giggling like he lost his mind, suddenly hit the ground.

    ¡°This situation is so fucking nasty, damn it!¡±

    The Pce Lord¡¯s room.

    ¡°Ice crystals were excavated? In huge quantities?¡±

    ¡°Yes, pce Lord.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face twisted at the report.

    ¡°You mean they unearthed the ice crystals that we couldn¡¯t dig up with so many prisoners?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang chuckled, finding the situation absurd.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that people have a talent for finding things¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how this had happened, but it was possible that the report was false.

    ¡°Ice crystals¡­¡±

    He had already given the disciples permission to purchase the crystals they unearthed. Ultimately, this meant that all the ice crystals they mined belonged to Mount Hua.

    ¡°This is no joke.¡±

    Despite his words, Seol Chun-Sang was smiling. The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed.

    ¡°¡­what do you want us to do, lord?¡±

    The second elder, who was present, asked.

    ¡°If ¡®they¡¯ find out about this, they won¡¯t remain inactive.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s expression contorted at this, and he red at the elder.

    ¡°So you want me to be afraid of them?¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±

    The elder lowered his gaze and denied it. Seol Chun-Sang looked out the window with an annoyed expression.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    He had given them permission to spend time in the mine, but he hadn¡¯t expected them to do this.

    ¡°It cannot be helped.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang, lost in thought, said with a smile,

    ¡°We need to appease them in order to obtain the ice crystals. Furthermore, we must give everything we can for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What if they don¡¯t listen?¡±

    ¡°Did you not listen?¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Then there is only one option left.¡±

    His voice felt chilling as he mentioned it.

    ¡°We have no choice but to take them down by force.¡±

    ¡°Are you thinking of killing them?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Didn¡¯t you hear? They cannot die here.¡±

    ¡°Then how¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a difference between killing and stealing, and simply stealing. If we kill them, the martial sects in the Central ins will protest. So how can we ask them to steal things from them here?¡±

    ¡°Right. Actually, these are items from the ice pce.¡±

    ¡°Right. They are¡­.¡±

    But Seol Chun-Sang, who was speaking, went stiff and said,

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It is something we cannot be sure of. They might take the ice crystals and run.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the second elder tilted his head.

    ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡±

    ¡°These are stupid words. The ice crystals are valuable. Even if they are sold at half price, do they have the money to buy them? And even if they do, they couldn¡¯t have brought money all the way here.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Then, if they run¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on his back.

    If that happened, the inevitable wrath of the high priest was clearly evident to him.

    ¡°Send the Ice Sword troops to catch them.¡±

    ¡°They are skilled enough to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Do not underestimate them. If the rumors are true that they are the leading warriors in the Central ins, they won¡¯t be easy to capture.¡±

    His voice was more determined than ever.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a single mistake. Not even a one in a thousand chance should be left open!¡±

    The second elder bowed his head.

    ¡°I understand! I will give the order!¡±

    ¡°If they resist too much, kill them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Start moving!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The second elder hurriedly left.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man who came to report also followed him. The second elder closed the door after leaving the Lord¡¯s room in the pce.

    ¡°He is so scared.¡±

    He pretended to be logical and bold in his words, but in the end, their lord feared the wrath of the high priest, so he abandoned all the rules that had been established until now.

    ¡°Pce Lord. That is why you cannot be trusted.¡±

    The second elder closed the door and walked toward the stairs.

    The two of them went down quickly.

    ¡°You heard everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Immediately go to the Ice Sword troops and deliver the order.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Should I do it?¡±

    At that cautious question, the second elder took a card from his chest to prove his status as an elder and handed it out.

    ¡°Show this, and everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Then what about the elder¡­¡±

    ¡°There are other things I need to attend to. Move now, don¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

    .

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man, who bowed his head deeply, descended the stairs. The second elder, who watched this, halted and smiled.

    ¡®I managed to gather some valuable information.¡¯

    Such valuable information.

    They would definitely be pleased to hear this. The elder, who was following the man, changed his direction and headed outside of the pce, not inside.

    Shhh.

    He left the castle and began to move stealthily. Jumping over the western wall like a swallow, he ran through the snowfield.

    And he spoke in a haunting voice.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The final piece to the awaited end wasing together.

 Chapter 491: We Stepped Too Far Already (1)

    <h4>Chapter 491: We Stepped Too Far Already (1)</h4>

    ¡°¡­ damn, for real.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth.

    These people from the Demonic Sect were useless before, and they were useless now. Actually, it would be better if they didn¡¯t even try.

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    He groaned inwardly and scratched his head, his eyes looking shocked at the same time.

    ¡°¡­ rather¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly shifted his gaze to the ice crystals in his sleeve.

    The Demonic Sect wanted these ice crystals for the Heavenly Demon¡¯s sake. Of course, Chung Myung didn¡¯t really believe those lunatics could actually bring him back to life, but wasn¡¯t there a saying that there couldn¡¯t be just one of a kind in the world?

    ¡°Should I just smash them all?¡±

    ¡°What? The ice crystals?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were all taken aback.

    ¡°Hey, do you know how hard we had to work to get all these?¡±

    ¡°Suffering and hard work are not the problem right now! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°W-what about the pill? What will you give the Green Forest King?¡±

    ¡°Pill or not¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.

    Of course, the promise to the Green Forest King was important. But it was nothingpared to the horrid news of the Heavenly Demon being revived. There was no way that the Green Forest King could be beaten in the back of the head and would be able to stand it, but fighting him was a lot better than fighting the Heavenly Demon¡­ no, maybe a thousand times better.

    But¡­

    ¡°Ugh. Words are easy to say.¡±

    What if the Demonic Sect found out that it was impossible to resurrect the Heavenly Demon because the ice crystals were all gone?

    ¡®They would send this whole ce down into chaos.¡¯

    It would be great if they lost their motivation and got depressed, but such people didn¡¯t exist. At least, these ones would do everything they wanted to.

    If they ran amok here, it was certain that not a single ant would survive in the North Sea. Because there wasn¡¯t a single sane person in the Demonic Sect.

    Therefore, this was really thest idea.

    Then the only option remaining¡­

    ¡°In the end, we have to fight¡­¡±

    Chung Myung groaned and pulled at his hair.

    ¡°Those damn Demonic Sect people, they¡¯re causing chaos again! Again! How are we supposed to handle the Demonic Sect without support from the Central ins!¡±

    And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he also came across hope and despair.

    ¡°AHHHHHH! Nothing is going right!¡±

    Watching him growl, the disciples all sighed.

    Yoon Jong asked Baek Cheon in a low voice.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡±

    ¡°Stop him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Yoon Jong nced at the prisoners behind him and whispered.

    ¡°Still, there are many watching him.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like there are many eyes from the other side.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung, unsure about a lot of things.

    It was okay to feel desperate, but regain your senses once this was done. I wouldn¡¯t expect too much from you.

    In fact, it was a situation he could understand.

    It was said Chung Myung¡¯s nerves were made of metals and would only be shaken down each time the Demonic Sect came up. Seeing his eyes red and open, the Demonic Sect seemed to be his nemesis.

    ¡®For now, let us calm down¡­¡¯

    But when Baek Cheon was about to speak, Chung Myung got up. Baek Cheon was startled by it.

    The expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face was hard to put into words.

    There was anger, annoyance, resentment, and grudge.

    All those emotions seemed to be mixed into one, and Chung Myung¡¯s mouth began to twitch.

    ¡°¡­ no, right?¡±

    His eyes soon shone again.

    ¡°Damn it, when have things ever worked out for me? If a mountain blocks it, grind through the mountain. If a river blocks it, then swim through. That is all!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at those bold words.

    ¡®Oh my. This is a Taoist.¡¯

    Chung Myung.

    What happened to understanding that humans could not involve themselves in nature¡¯s way of things?

    If the Taoist ancestors knew of this, they would all copse, holding onto their necks.

    But Chung Myung muttered.

    ¡°Right¡­ are you saying that one will be resurrected?¡±

    Who gave you permission for that, you jerks?

    His eyes began to turn red again.

    ¡°It is the same for both who are out of luck. You jerks of the Demonic Sect, I will make sure you regret evering in front of me!¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was disying anger, and whispered.

    ¡°Sasuk. Isn¡¯t this situation making you worried?¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Turn your head to the other side.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Giving up in this situation is better.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Disciple Baek Cheon, that isn¡¯t a word to say¡­.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who listened to this, intervened, but no one paid attention to it.

    At that time, Chung Myung turned his head and looked at the prisoner leader.

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At his sudden call, Yo Sa-Heon flinched.

    ¡°Do you have a rough idea about the situation?¡±

    The old man nodded quickly. In fact, he waspletely lost.

    ¡°Originally, we had nned to gather information within limits, but things have changed now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°So, instead of being expelled by the Central ins, the Demonic Sect actually came here with a purpose. Their purpose is to revive the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether this endeavor seeds or fails, the North Sea will suffer. If it seeds, everything is finished, and if it fails, those idiots will go crazy.¡±

    ¡°No, how can you say¡­¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Sect has always been like this.¡±

    He knew because he experienced it himself.

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Mister!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon.

    He was definitely not someone who could be easily controlled, considering his past status and experience. But now, he felt like this young Taoist was pulling him along.

    ¡°If you manage to escape from here, will you be able to bring back the true Ice Pce again?¡±

    ¡°D-Did you say Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The old man appeared shocked when he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°How can we, who have lost our status, find the true Ice Pce again? Our dantian has been sealed by the Demonic Sect¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can handle that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I can release that.¡±

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°W-what¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, you must not be able to hear well! I said I can release that and help you rediscover your internal qi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how, how¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean how?¡±

    Of course, the people who knew martial arts the best in the world were the Demonic Sect. However, besides them, Chung Myung had the highest understanding of martial arts.

    Even when the Demonic Sect was thriving, no one knew martial arts better than Chung Myung.

    And above all¡­

    ¡®What is so different about it?¡¯

    This was because the level of these people had fallen.

    Come to think of it, a lot has changed since Chung Myung returned. However, he wasn¡¯t going to openly say it anymore.

    If it were the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, he would have yelled, ¡®You people are so weak and lost your way, so this cannot happen! You idiots.¡¯

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Would I deceive you? Do I appear as someone who lies?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ no¡­.¡±

    Observing the old man hesitate to respond, the disciples of Mount Hua nodded.

    ¡°As expected from a former elder of this ce, he surely has an eye for people.¡±

    ¡°Believe in yourself.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung pped his hands.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    And he spoke in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Please. If I can find the internal qi and free you, I wonder if the power of the previous lord can be gathered to fight against the current one.¡±

    The old man looked confused.

    ¡°¡­ that will not be easy.¡±

    ¡°What? I heard the current lord has lost public support due to his harsh actions. Aren¡¯t there many people who are on the other side?¡±

    The man sighed.

    ¡°Right, but even so, the warriors of Ice Pce and even the people of North Sea won¡¯t show support.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t of the Seol family.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Seol family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The leadership of the North Sea has been held by the Seol family for generations. Those who aren¡¯t of that family will not have support from the people here.¡±

    This made Chung Myung shocked.

    ¡°No, what the hell¡­.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua also had no choice but to go stiff.

    ¡°Truly like a kingdom.¡±

    ¡°Right, not like a martial sect.¡±

    Even in a sect made of blood members, a certain few did not get to monopolize the position of the head.

    ¡°¡­ Then, are there any Seol family members suitable?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s question, the old man shook his head.

    ¡°The Seol family was a precious family for generations. Now, in the North Sea, the only person who lives the life of that family is Seol Chun-Sang.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung pondered the possibility of things going terribly awry.

    ¡°Nope, no other option, huh?¡±

    If there was a different approach, he would have attempted it already. The elderly man exhaled deeply, expressing his frustration.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we insisted on tapping into the power of the Central ins. Given our circumstances, the Seol family¡¯s blood is indispensable. If only the previous lord had a son who had managed to escape at that time¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul interjected,

    .

    ¡°Are you referring to the son of the former pce lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua exchanged nces.

    ¡°So¡­you mean Seol So-Baek?¡±

    ¡°I believe so?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes widened as he asked, his voice trembling.

    ¡°H-How did you guys find out about that¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve crossed paths.¡±

    Chung Myung replied.

    ¡°With a man named Han Yi-Myung.¡±

    ¡°General Han?¡±

    A multitude of emotions danced across his face. Even if his physical self was imprisoned here, how much anguish did he endure to receive such news?

    However, nothing was confirmed about the state of the two for several years. So he didn¡¯t expect to hear that the child would be alive after such a long time¡­

    And he asked in a rushed voice.

    ¡°W-where are they now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Where did they go after?¡±

    At those words, the hope that had been on his face vanished.

    ¡°Ah¡­ things might change if we knew where he was¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes. Young Seol is the enemy of the current Lord. Those who followed the previous Lord wouldn¡¯t hesitate to support him. If only we could find the whereabouts of Young Lord Seol¡­ things would change.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°So, if we find the little boy, then you can unite the forces of the Ice Pce and the former Lord¡¯s men, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But how do we find him in such argend?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°We fed and put them to sleep, and the time has finallye for them to pay for the meal.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ugh?¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his chest.

    ¡°Come on, yah.¡±

    Kik?

    A fluffy white ball peeked out from his clothes, appearing as if it had just woken up, with sleepy eyes.

    Chung Myung gripped Baek Ah by the stomach and pulled it out.

    ¡°Remember that kid?¡±

    Baek Ah, who was caught in Chung Myung¡¯s hand, nodded.

    ¡°Can you find him?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I told you to remember the scent. Can you find him?¡±

    Baek Ah, who had been staring at Chung Myung, began to speak.

    Baek Cheon looked at this and whispered to Jo Gul.

    ¡°Gul. Do animals sweat?¡±

    ¡°Well, dogs don¡¯t. But a marten¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see it perspiring. Is it because it¡¯s a spirit animal?¡±

    It was evident in their eyes. Baek Ah was sweating on the back of its head.

    Chung Myung asked again,

    ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you find him?¡±

    Kiiik!

    There was no way to understand the animal¡¯s words, but strangely, the meaning of that cry was urately understood.

    If one could trante it into human words, ¡®You insane bastard. How do we find a person with just a small whiff in this widend?¡¯

    ¡°You cannot find it?¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°I asked if you cannot?¡±

    ¡­

    The sweat didn¡¯t stop flowing from the back of Baek Ah.

    ¡°For real?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone with madness now. And Baek Ah ended up nodding.

    Kikk! Kiiiiik! Ki!

    ¡°Right. That is how it should be.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily and pushed Baek Ah to the ground.

    ¡°Now, then, it is all simple.¡±

    He turned his head and looked at the disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon.

    ¡°I am not one to get involved in the affairs of other people¡¯s sects, but the situation here is one thing, so there is nothing I can do about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What now?¡±

    ¡°What, what?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Kill the bastards of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ We arecking.¡±

    ¡°Lacking? The troops of the Ice Pce are all over.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­ no?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The eyes of Chung Myung opened wide.

    ¡°Looking for that little boy who is out and brought to be a puppet¡­ no, use them well to move the warriors of Ice Pce to our side! And then lead the Ice Pce and wipe out those Demonic Sect jerks!¡±

    Chung Myung exined briefly with a strong voice and smiled.

    ¡°Simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ It is simple.¡±

    Everything was fine except that dying seemed much easier.

    Huh¡­

 Chapter 492: We Stepped Too Far Already (2)

    <h4>Chapter 492: We Stepped Too Far Already (2)</h4>

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Now that the decision had been made, it was important to move swiftly.

    Perhaps the news about the ice crystals they mined had already reached the Ice Pce.

    ¡®Soon, the Demonic Sect will also receive the information.¡¯

    And he had to prepare for the worst.

    After contemting all that, Chung Myung nodded. First, they had to ensure the safety of Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°Go, Baek Cheon! Go find the kid!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Baek Ah, not Baek Cheon! You brat!¡±

    ¡°No, Sasuk should start, not Baek Ah.¡±

    ¡°This brat!?¡±

    Baek Cheon was ready to fight and tried to move, but Yoon Jong and Jo Gul restrained him by the arms.

    ¡°Calm down, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time for it!¡±

    ¡°Why are you people doing this to me? That bastard is so¡­!¡±

    ¡°He is Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon fell silent. He felt sorrowful, epting the harsh reality.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and turned to the disciples.

    ¡°You all must have heard it. The situation isn¡¯t so easy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°We move quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Their minds were all confused.

    The question of whether they could do it and the thoughts of whether they should just run away on the ice. Moreover, they were worried about finding Seol So-Baek in this vastnd.

    But no one questioned it.

    There was no way that Chung Myung hadn¡¯t thought of it. Because he was the one who used his head the best when a crisis was approaching them.

    Even if they thought about the decisions made until now, once he made a decision, they all firmly believed it and supported him. That was the way of Mount Hua.

    ¡°We leave?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon asked, and Chung Myung looked up.

    ¡°Well, right. But before that¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze slowly descended and fixed on the old man, and his lips turned into a smile.

    ¡°Would you like to let your anger out?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Bang Pyo couldn¡¯t see the valley due to the raging blizzard.

    ¡°Did you hear anything from the pce?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Not yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Late.¡±

    After some thought, Bang Pyo clenched his fists.

    ¡®They should have arrived and left by now. The dy means the messenger hasn¡¯t returned.¡¯

    It was clear that the Lord wanted something done.

    Whatever the order may be, it wouldn¡¯t be good for those people from the Central ins.

    ¡°Sometimes, following orders brings good results.¡±

    A mischievous smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°But is this okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t the people below followers of the former Lord? If they speak nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°What difference would it make?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Bang Pyo waved his hand dismissively. It was a sign that it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°I am not standing still because people in the world don¡¯t know things. Even if you want to achieve something, if you don¡¯t have the strength to handle it, carry it, then it is the same as not knowing.¡±

    The subordinates nodded as if they understood, and Bang Pyoughed.

    ¡°What can the newbies from the Central ins and defeated old men do? All of them will have a difficult time saving their lives.¡±

    Misfortune came from recklessness, but it wasn¡¯t wise to be this wary of them either.

    ¡°Either way, in the end, they are rats in front of poison. But anyway, let there be no carelessness.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Even so, he looked at the valley and then turned around, but his walk didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a sounding from below?¡±

    It was because he heard the whispers of those near the valley.

    ¡°The wind is so loud. How can we hear any sound, though?¡±

    ¡°Still, we don¡¯t know. So confirm it.¡±

    ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    One of the individuals talking approached the valley and stuck their head inside.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like¡­¡±

    At that moment,

    Snap!

    A hand suddenly emerged from the valley and grabbed the person¡¯s cor peeking down.

    ¡°W-what?!¡±

    The Ice Pce guard was forcefully thrown into the valley without a chance to fullyprehend the situation.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    Terrified screams filled the valley before abruptly falling silent.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The onlookers hurriedly gathered in one spot, shocked by the turn of events.

    Tak!

    The hand that had thrown the guard now gripped the ground, revealing a person dressed in bearskin.

    ¡°We meet again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You!¡±

    ¡°A predictable response.¡±

    Bang Pyo, who was about to depart, witnessed the scene and approached Chung Myung with a stern expression.

    ¡°Move aside!¡±

    After yelling at those around him, he locked eyes with Chung Myung and demanded,

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡±

    In response to his harsh words, Chung Myung remained calm.

    ¡°Well, this is how it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Bang Pyo frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an idiot. Or did you give up on the conditions?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and pointed behind him.

    ¡°They don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not interested in negotiations and stuff.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, the disciples of Mount Hua appeared. Theynded right behind Chung Myung and drew their swords together.

    Srng!

    Bang Pyo¡¯s mouth twitched as the swords were pointed at him.

    ¡°Why are you doing this¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the fool.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What did you just say?¡±

    Chung Myung snorted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the fool here? They know the Demonic Sect is plotting in the North Sea, but instead of stopping them, they choose to cooperate. They must want to die.¡±

    ¡°Y-You damn bastard!¡±

    Bang Pyo¡¯s face was stained with anger. But just as he was about to say something, Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°Ahhh. Such an obvious reaction. We¡¯re a bit busy now, so make your choice. Either make way or get hit and plowed into the snow. Easy, right?¡±

    Bang Pyo¡¯s mouth dropped at the words he didn¡¯t expect to hear.

    ¡¯Is this guy insane?

    No one there could intimidate him.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that people of the Central ins are arrogant, and that seems to be true. How absurd do you have to be to say such things in the North Sea Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this funny?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is?¡±

    Chung Myung had a sly smile. It was obvious he was holding backughter.

    ¡°If people who dig up and offer their treasure because they¡¯re afraid of the Demonic Sect, aren¡¯t funny, then what else in the world is?¡±

    ¡°Y-You jerk!¡±

    It seemed like he touched a sensitive point. His face turned red.

    ¡°No matter what the Lord does, I¡¯ll rip your jaws to shreds! Because of what you did! Subdue this man now and bring him to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Those who were present moved to encircle the disciples of Mount Hua, and Baek Cheon sighed at this.

    ¡°Well, this was a provocative approach¡­ I don¡¯t understand how he manages to excel in it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he has no intention of preventing a fight? He simply says what he wants.¡±

    ¡°That aspect frightens me even more.¡±

    ¡°¡­ true.¡±

    Baek Cheon quickly scanned the area with his gaze. There were 40 warriors, and it was not a negligible number to contend with.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve lost your reason in the Central ins. How dare you attempt to confront us with such a small number.¡±

    ¡°This number is a bit excessive for us. This is a situation to ponder.¡±

    ¡°¡­ this guy!¡±

    Bang Pyo¡¯s face twitched in response to Chung Myung, who continued to mock them.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his sword sheath with a smile.

    ¡°If you¡¯re dissatisfied with theck of numbers on our side, I can add a few.¡±

    Unable toprehend the meaning behind this, Bang Pyo furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Do you realize what your mistake is?¡±

    Before Bang Pyo could speak, Chung Myung interrupted him.

    ¡°Being stupid and not removing the rope.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    At that moment,

    Paaat

    Several warriors soared from the cliff behind them. Bang Pyo, in particr, was shocked to see them.

    ¡°Yo Sa-Hon! H-how?!¡±

    They had clearly sealed their dantians, so who opened them? Even Bang Pyo couldn¡¯t break it open.

    ¡°BANG PYOOOO!¡±

    Yeo Sa-Honnded on the cliff, looking enraged.

    ¡°You fucking dog! I will tear you down into a thousand pieces and avenge all those who died at your hands!

    Bang Pyo ended up taking a step back. That¡¯s how scary the killing intent was. And it wasn¡¯t just that. All those who appeared looked bloody scary.

    And why wouldn¡¯t they be?

    They had been punished for all these years, and once they were the most celebrated warriors of the Ice Pce.

    And half of them, who were thrown into the valley, had died right in front of their eyes, so the grudge wouldn¡¯t be small.

    ¡°Elder Yeo.¡±

    Bang Pyo¡¯s face turned blue as the prisoners ascended the cliff one by one.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Upon witnessing this, Chung Myung snorted.

    ¡°They are released after enduring torture in the North Sea. How dare you attempt to confront us with numbers?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bang Pyo was unsure of how to react to Chung Myung.

    How was this even possible¡­

    ¡°Uhhhh!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Now positioned atop the cliff, the prisoners red at their captors with bloodshot eyes and clenched fists. Was there truly a reason to fear those unable to use internal qi within their bodies for a prolonged period?

    Despite their strength, the warriors recoiled.

    ¡°Elder¡­¡±

    ¡°What should we do, Elder?¡±

    But Bang Pyo remained silent.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, all prisoners fixated their gaze on him.

    ¡°Bring them down!¡±

    Chung Myung pointed his finger, and the prisoners charged forward as if that were the cue.

    ¡°I will eliminate them all!¡±

    ¡°You traitors to the pce!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled while observing the prisoners rushing ahead toward the guards.

    ¡°Nice! We¡¯remitting treason!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just betrayal?¡±

    ¡°No. This is treason. I¡¯m going to bring down the Lord!¡±

    Chang!

    Chung Myung drew his sword.

    He wouldn¡¯t have initiated this without considering everything, but now their path was clear. It all depended on their speed.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    ¡°Should we assist?¡±

    ¡°No. They¡¯re not our opponents.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to Chung Myung, who was looking elsewhere. And there, something caught his attention.

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s the real threat.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face became tense. The skills of those guarding this ce were formidable, but they paled inparison to those approaching them now.

    ¡°Why? Afraid?¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled at Chun Myung¡¯s question.

    ¡°What? You¡¯reughing?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ contemting fear¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye too far.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Baek Cheon took a step forward, the disciples of Mount Hua followed him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to show the power of Mount Hua¡¯s sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Get ready!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡±

    ¡°OHHHH!¡±

    As Baek Cheon sprinted ahead, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and Hae Yeon also ran ahead.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was left behind, watched the scene and muttered.

    ¡°¡­ those crazy idiots.¡±

    Sahyung

    Sect leader sahyung.

    ¡­ it seems like I made a mistake

    I apologize.

 Chapter 493: We Stepped Too Far Already (3)

    ¡°Faster!¡±

    Go Jin-Tak, the leader of the Ice Sword Troops of the Ice Pce, urged his subordinates with a loud voice. The sharp wind blew through their faces, but their running speed didn¡¯t slow down at all.

    ¡®Are they the kids from Mount Hua?¡¯

    Go Jin-Tak¡¯s mouth twisted.

    It was funny that their troops were given a mission to hold back such insignificant people. It was like using a butcher knife for hens.

    However, they were warriors of Ice Pce.

    No matter how insignificant it may be, they had to do their best. That was the way of the Ice Pce and the way of the Ice Sword Troops.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    A sharp voice came from behind.

    ¡°There, ahead!¡±

    Go Jin-Tak raised his eyes and looked ahead. And through the raging blizzard, something moved quickly.

    ¡°Is this the battle?¡±

    ¡°Seems like we¡¯rete.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Go Jin-Tak smiled a little at his subordinate¡¯s words.

    ¡°When there is a battle, it means there is an enemy. That means we aren¡¯t sote.¡±

    He reached for the sword at his waist as excitement coursed through him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and y!¡±

    It was at that moment, just as he was about to rush ahead.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    A strange sight began to unfold. Some of those fighting began to run towards him.

    ¡°¡­ what is with them?¡±

    ¡°Looks like they want to deal with us?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Go Jin-Takughed.

    The closer they got, the clearer the image became. Judging by their clothes and running form, they were not warriors from the Ice Pce.

    ¡°Seems like the kids of Mount Hua.¡±

    A sneer formed on his lips.

    ¡°How dare they draw their swords against us? But I guess we should have expected this from the people of the Central ins.¡±

    Go Jin-Tak, who spoke in a low voice, eventually let out a roar.

    ¡°Subdue all of them! Those who resist till the end will be killed!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After giving the order, he jumped off the ground and increased his speed. He had no intention of relying on his subordinates. He aimed to take down that daring brat who was in the lead.

    The running kid was also sprinting straight forward, probably having the same thought without showing any hesitation.

    ¡®That daring fool!¡¯

    Feeling grief at this sight, Go Jin-Tak swung his sword filled with internal qi towards the enemy¡¯s head.

    Kaaang!

    Soon, a loud metallic sound was heard, and Go Jin-Tak¡¯s body was forced back.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened. But he felt intense pain in his wrists, forearms and the blizzard¡¯s chill hitting his face.

    Tumble.

    He managed to twist his body andnded on the ground. And then, his expression changed.

    A white sword was aimed at him, and the opponent¡¯s face remained calm.

    ¡°¡­ You¡­¡±

    Before Go Jin-Tak could finish his sentence, the man in front of him interrupted,

    ¡°Baek Cheon, the second-ss great disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Go Jin-Tak stood up and then aimed his sword straight at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Go Jin-Tak, the leader of the Ice Sword Troops of the North Sea Ice Pce. Northward Sword.¡±

    ¡°Northward Sword Go Jin-Tak.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Forgive me for not prolonging this conversation. Instead, I will be sure to remember your name.¡±

    ¡°Cheeky bastard¡­¡±

    The provocation caused Go Jin-ak¡¯s body to tremble. However, he couldn¡¯t confront Baek Cheon due to the pain in his hand, which made him hesitate.

    ¡®This incredible power.¡¯

    The difference wasn¡¯t remarkably vast, but he couldn¡¯tprehend how Baek Cheon¡¯s thin sword could possess so much power.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Upon noticing that Go Jin-Tak¡¯s ferocity had diminished, his followers called out to him. Only then did he regain his senses.

    ¡°Such an unsightly look.¡±

    He bit his lip and aimed his sword.

    ¡°I will admit it. So, even if my sword kills you, please don¡¯t hate me.¡±

    Baek Cheon grinned in response.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    With that, Baek Cheon took a step forward.

    ¡°¡­ and here we go again with that guy.¡±

    ¡°But why doesn¡¯t that guy hate Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I-it¡¯s a mistake. Put your fist down now. How did sahyung end up being so violent?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get violent, you lost your mind!¡±

    Hae Yeon, trailing behind Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, couldn¡¯t answer that.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    ¡®I think they¡¯re both right.¡¯

    The world was fair.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and focus! Stay calm!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s and Yoon Jong¡¯s swords gleamed simultaneously while Yu Yi-seol ran with her mouth slightly open.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sago!¡±

    ¡°Forward.¡±

    Tang Soso clenched her teeth and tightened her grip on the sword as Yu Yi-seol told her,

    ¡°I am by your side. It¡¯s not so difficult to just show your skills.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso shouted confidently.

    With Baek Cheon standing in the center, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, Yu Yiseol, and Tang Soso, who were split onto the left and right, pulled the sword out.

    The snowkes, which felt like flower petals, cut the air with a sharp sound. And then it didn¡¯t stop there; it stretched out further ahead to oppose the opponent¡¯s sword.

    Swish!

    A quick sword shed.

    At this unexpected speed, the members of the Ice Sword Troops became scared and brandished their swords.

    Kang!

    But the sword of Mount Hua didn¡¯t end with a single sh.

    Paat!

    The sword moved even faster than the first sh. The sword, which was mixed with odd movement and unseen speed, was so fantastic that it couldn¡¯t be described in words.

    Chak!

    The half-frozen leather clothes cracked in an instant, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Frustrated with such an exchange, the Ice Sword Troops stepped back and looked surprised.

    ¡®Fast!¡¯

    They could do this with just one sh. The swords of Mount Hua were swift.

    Those who appeared young moved like experienced warriors who had faced the trials of Kangho for years and were targeting vital points.

    Those who faced them were terrified of death. The warriors of Mount Hua relentlessly stabbed their swords, refusing to let go of their opportunity to win.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The Ice Pce warriors tried to hold their ground. Still, a barrage of swords overwhelmed them, preventing them from maintaining their usual formation.

    Their disrupted formation caused their swords to lose their proper qi, continually weakening them.

    And¡­

    sh!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The Ice Sword troops were shocked as the sword swiftly cut through them.

    They soon lost the ability to scream and copsed. Even in the midst of this chaos, Yoon Jong¡¯s face remained unperturbed.

    Compared to those who had lived as swordsmen in the North Sea for decades, those young swordsmen appeared more experienced. Realizing they had lost their role as swordsmen, grief took over them.

    ¡°Uhhhh!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword moved rapidly.

    Kaang!

    The warriors from the Ice Pce were pushed back in this fight for power, and their feet made deep marks in the snow.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Jo Gul, who confirmed the distance had widened, let out a short flow of qi and swung his sword.

    The tip of his sword trembled with dozens of plum blossoms appearing.

    Like snow plum blossoms in mid-winter, it was an extreme attack of the sword, but Jo Gul¡¯s plum blossoms were blossoming with the white snow in the most perfect manner.

    A truly shocking sight. The most amazing sword technique in the Central ins was now showing off its beauty in this distant North Seand.

    At the sight of the flying red plum blossoms, the Ice Pce warriors were shocked.

    ¡®This sword technique is¡­¡¯

    Anyone who was from the Ice Pce would have imagined this.

    An ideal of wanting to cut through the fierce snow with their swords. And they would imagine that they could one day achieve that with enough effort.

    But this was the moment they realized it.

    If they wanted to reach that stage, they should have started sooner.

    If that was the case, they could have stopped the plum blossoms. Now, with their skills, they couldn¡¯t even take down one plum blossom.

    ¡°Kuaaaak!¡±

    The plum blossom petals fluttered in the snowstorm and pierced through the warrior¡¯s body. With shallow wounds, the man copsed and started bleeding.

    The wounds weren¡¯t too deep, but their number on his body rendered him unconscious.

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    At the moment when Jo Gul, who happily clenched his fists, was about to attack the opponent, he heard Yoon Jong¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°So crude.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay calm, Gul. This is life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Jo Gul, who managed to control his emotions, lowered his sword slightly. After ensuring that it was stable, Yoon Jong nodded and also put his sword down.

    ¡°This guy is definitely something¡­¡±

    The speed at which Jo Gul had be stronger was terrifying. However, his innate clumsiness made him appear unstable. His speed and agility were something that Yoon Jong could never match.

    But one should not be content with that alone. Excessive excitement and emotions can lead to mistakes in battles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two swung their swords at the approaching Ice Sword Troops.

    Jo Gul¡¯s fast and swift sword and Yoon Jong¡¯s heavy and solid sword began to move in perfect harmony.

    sh!

    sh!

    The opponents fell like leaves in the wind as their swords were locked together.

    While one focused on attacking, the other focused on defense, nullifying any gaps that could be exploited.

    While one person attacked from the front, the other defended from behind. A swift attack originated from behind, yet there was no fear in their movements.

    They possessed unwavering confidence and trust.

    These two individuals wouldn¡¯t be easily pushed back, even in the face of the Ten Thousand People n. And despite the Ice Pce¡¯s renowned military power, the Ten Thousand People n warriors proved superior.

    However, things would have been different if this had urred a few months ago.

    But now, these two people had reached a state where they had gained experience. And as a result, the experience they had beencking was gradually being integrated into their bodies.

    That was why they currently had no fear of anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this quickly and help Soso, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t try to be clever!¡±

    Their opponents ¡¯ faces grew pale every time the red plum blossoms bloomed.

    The petals, staining the snow red, felt colder than the North Sea winds.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Flustered and shocked voices came from all around the battlefield. Jo Gul¡¯s sword sliced alongside Yoon Jong like lightning through a plum blossom.

    They hadn¡¯t parted with their swords for a single day since Chung Myung entered their lives. Through their swords and hardships, they brought forth the blooming of plum blossoms.

    Jo Gul, who effortlessly dominated his opponent, gritted his teeth andughed mischievously.

    ¡°I apologize for shocking you! My sword is faster!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I told you not to!¡±

    ¡­although the battle was actually heading in an unusual direction.

 Chapter 494: We Stepped Too Far Already (4)

    <h4>Chapter 494: We Stepped Too Far Already (4)</h4>

    ¡°Next, next!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso slightly bent her knees, lowering her sword, and her stance, that now resembled a cat ready to pounce, and aimed for the opponent¡¯s neck.

    Kakakag!

    The opponent¡¯s face showed clear confusion as they barely managed to block the attack. It was not easy to showcase one¡¯s skills in real-lifebat. Unlike when swinging a sword with a clear mind, emotions tend to run high in actualbat.

    A person¡¯s own sword could either put their life at risk or lead to defeat against the opponent¡¯s sword.

    In such moments, maintainingposure was not an easy task. It required a lot of experience.

    ¡°Rx your wrists and put strength into your toes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    If one could not control their body, at least one should keep it stable. That would be far better than any awkward teachings.

    Tang Soso focused on calming her breathing.

    ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡±

    The other sahyung and sajaes held their swords from childhood. Just because Chung Myung changed the way of Mount Hua and included her in the training, her basic training wouldn¡¯t disappear.

    Un Geom also focused their efforts on the basics, and the training time with the sword was fixed.

    However, Tang Soso was in the process of building a foundation with the sword. No matter how talented she was, even with Chung Myung and Yu Yiseol teaching her intently, she still couldn¡¯t catch up with the others.

    ¡®Which is why!¡¯

    She didn¡¯t think too much.

    Trying to jump over the sahyungs in one leap would be in arrogance to her and insulting to her sahyungs too. There wasn¡¯t a single disciple of Mount Hua who would neglect their training, and there was no one who wasn¡¯t serious about the sword.

    ¡®Be it 10 years or 20, I will catch up one day.¡¯

    Chung Myung once said.

    Among the plum blossoms which bloomed on the same plum tree, there wasn¡¯t a single one that bloomed in a simr way.

    Some flowers bloomed early, and others bloomedte, but bloomingte didn¡¯t diminish their beauty.

    Therefore, she shouldn¡¯t feel bad for bloomingte.

    Tang Soso slowly grasped her sword. Her movements were swift and sharp, and her impatience was fading away.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yu Yiseol whispered in a low voice as she widened her stance. Just one step apart. That distance was enough to show her trust in Tang Soso.

    ¡®Sago.¡¯

    Understanding the significance of this distance, Tang Soso bit her lip. Protecting her didn¡¯t simply mean staying close to her.

    The daughter of the Tang family.

    A member of the physician¡¯s guild.

    All of these were her, yet at the same time, not her.

    ¡®I am a swordsman of Mount Hua.¡¯

    The tip of Tang Soso¡¯s sword began to unexpectedly bring forth plum blossoms. They were not clear or in a sequence. But despite their clumsy appearance, they were undoubtedly plum blossoms.

    Even if ten thousand plum blossoms bloomed, no two flowers would be the same. At this ce, Tang Soso¡¯s plum blossoms were blooming for the first time, and this made Yu Yiseol¡¯s lips quiver.

    A smile sorge that it was an unusual sight on her face.

    One step.

    Shah!

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s feet glide on the snow again.

    There was no reason to suppress her sword, just to watch the new plum blossoms around her. She, too, was stillcking, and there wouldn¡¯t be many chances to have real fights.

    Unlike Tang Soso, her soft and graceful sword flew as if they were embracing her shocked opponents.

    Swish! Swish!

    Like moonlight shining in the darkness, her sword slowly found the gaps in her opponents.

    Simply perfect movement. Her sword was still hers, and yet it was different.

    Simple but soft, sharp but flexible.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Her cold iron sword was hastily blocked. Yet her gentle sh climbed up the opponent¡¯s shoulder and cut it.

    sh. sh.

    She ensured that they could no longer fight by shing away at their wrists and knees. However, her sword didn¡¯t stop there. It was a terrifying yet mesmerizing sight. For those who faced her sword directly, it was pure horror.

    A single sword sh.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s cold voice cut through the air, shocking Tang Soso.

    ¡°Be on guard!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Soso clenched her teeth and chased after Yu Yiseol.

    The only one who was there to watch her back was Tang Soso.

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Go Jin-Tak¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Were they being pushed back? Not only were they pushed, but it was a one-sided fight.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t exhausted their strength running all the way here, so it didn¡¯t make sense to be dominated by a group of young people like this.

    But that didn¡¯t mean they were going to be defeated.

    They had higher numbers on their side, and since they were human, these children could not defeat them all. However, the fact that a perfect defeat was a real possibility was a shock for him.

    ¡®Was the Mount Hua sect this strong?¡¯

    It was a sect that didn¡¯t even have a name for itself. But he couldn¡¯t think of anything further.

    Paaah!

    There was no way anyone could think of something else when a sword was moving toward their face.

    Go Jin-Tak was scared and tilted his head to the side. However, it was impossible to avoid itpletely, and his cheek was shed as blood flowed.

    The cut burned as if it was on fire, and Go Jin-Tak corrected his form.

    ¡°I am not so weak that you can think about other things as we duel.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon fixed his eyes on him with a cold look.

    ¡°Before you think of your subordinates, you should think about yourself. If not, you will fall before they do.¡±

    At those words, Go Jin-Tak¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°This is where you stop being so cocky.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, I was never cocky. I simply stated the truth.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Go Jin-Tak, who was upset by this, gritted his teeth and summoned his internal qi. Soon, white frost began to form on his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Even if you surrender, I won¡¯t spare your life!¡±

    ¡°It seems like nothing will change. I had no intention of surrendering in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°YOUUUUU!¡±

    Go Jin-Tak shouted with all his might and swiftly stabbed his sword. Despite his excitement, the sword moved true. Seven sword forms rushed toward Baek Cheon.

    They were aimed at his face, stomach, shoulders, and legs.

    But¡­

    Shhh

    Baek Cheon wouldn¡¯t fall so easily. The tip of his sword swayed, and dozens of plum blossoms soon bloomed in the air.

    Kang!

    The flowers skillfully blocked the flying sword. It wasn¡¯t showy, and he didn¡¯t aim sharply at the enemy. It was a precise defense without unnecessary movement. It was the most efficient sword technique.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Go Jin-Tak¡¯s sword crossed paths with Baek Cheon¡¯s sword without ever considering surrender.

    His fierce sword qi tore through the air and Baek Cheon mercilessly, like a raging storm. It could cut, stab, or do anything.

    The Cold Sword Breaking Snow.

    This was the technique that Go Jin-Tak was most confident in. One of the Twelve Forms of Ice from the North Sea Ice Pce.

    The sight of the pale white swords raging fiercely in the air resembled a whirlwind.

    However, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes showed no hint of fear.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    No matter how splendid andplex the sword technique was, it didn¡¯t faze him.

    Observe.

    Like a subtle gust of wind in the dense air.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be like this.¡¯

    His sword was different.

    There were no gaps, even though his opponent released a sword qi that was iparable to his. Compared to the despair he felt when facing a sword head-on, this meant nothing.

    Baek Cheon firmly thrust his sword forward, fueled by his internal qi.

    Swish!

    The sword glowed bright white with gusts of sword qi, sharp like sunlight piercing through the clouds.

    ¡°Huk!¡±

    Upon seeing the white sword qi rushing towards him, Go Jin-Tak had no choice but to dodge.

    After rolling on the ground, he halted to gaze in shock at Baek Cheon. The warrior had evaded Baek Cheon¡¯s sword in a disgraceful manner, but those thoughts were no longer present.

    Only questions remained.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    He had fought countless opponents before, but this was a first for him. Even when faced with warriors of Kangho, there were instances when his sword was overpowered, but the de had never been destroyed before.

    He swallowed hard and leaped back up.

    This wasn¡¯t a friendly spar. Even if he inquired, the other person would not exin, and there was no guarantee that his life wouldn¡¯t be at risk. Completely relinquishing his arrogance towards his adversary, he gritted his teeth andunched an attack at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°YOUUUUU!¡±

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brows.

    ¡®The Captain of the Ten Thousand People?¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was inferior to that man, but this man was simply more untrained.

    So¡­.

    Pat!

    Before Go Jin-Tak could reach him, Baek Cheon¡¯s sword qi rushed again.

    Kang!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The swift sword struck fast and nearly broke Go Jin-Tak¡¯s wrist.

    Kaaang!

    Once more!

    Kang!

    And once more!

    Go Jin-Tak¡¯s energy waned, and his run slowed.

    Wheik!

    The wind roared, and hundreds of plum blossoms filled the air.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Go Jin-Tak realized that this was the most beautiful sword technique he had ever seen. He was lost in the vista for a moment. This brief moment was not something Baek Cheon would miss.

    Swish!

    His sword moved like lightning between the plum blossoms. In an instant, Baek Cheon¡¯s de pierced through the flowers and shed with Go Jin-Tak¡¯s sword. It flew into the air and pierced itself into the ground.

    Puak

    Go Jin-Tak looked at the sword stuck in the snow.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Crack

    At that moment, Baek Cheon pierced through Go Jin-Tak¡¯s shoulder.

    His cold eyes met Go Jin-Tak¡¯s bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I learned well.¡±

    Thud.

    As Baek Cheon greeted him politely, Go Jin-Tak knelt down. Baek Cheon raised his sword into the air.

    Chak.

    The blood on the sword dripped onto the snow. Baek Cheon nced at the fallen man before moving on.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    When Baek Cheon spoke calmly, the other warriors flinched and stepped back.

    ¡°C-captain¡­¡±

    ¡°Strong¡­ he is too strong.¡±

    Havingpletely overpowered his opponent, Baek Cheon continued forward to finish off the others.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been observing the disciples from a distance, touched Baek Ah.

    ¡°Dong Ryong¡­ won. Yoon Jong and Jo Gul are fighting well¡­ Yiseol doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned, and Soso is fighting well.¡±

    Haha.

    Then¡­

    ¡°¡­ there¡¯s nothing for me to do.¡±

    He usually dealt with situations like these, but only if they needed help. Chung Myung would appear there with a flourish.

    No, that¡­

    ¡°They had grown too much?¡±

    Chung Myung, a victim of their growth, crouched down and mumbled.

    ¡°¡­I need to find something to eat.¡±

    It would get even colder if he just stayed still.

    Ugh, it was so cold.

 Chapter 495: We Stepped Too Far Already (5)

    <h4>Chapter 495: We Stepped Too Far Already (5)</h4>

    Goooooo!

    The ground shook as if there was an earthquake. A majestic golden light illuminated the world, which was previously washed with the white of the snow.

    Yet¡­

    Woooong!

    Simultaneously, the sound of buzzing bees filled the air, and the light burst forth like water rushing from a broken pipe.

    ¡°Ackkkkk!¡±

    ¡°KUAKKKK!¡±

    Thrown back by the immense power, those affected screamed in desperation. It appeared as though they had been forcefully kicked by some powerful force.

    ¡°¡­ this is fraud.¡±

    Jo Gul, observing the scene, muttered to himself.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Then, wearing a sorrowful expression, he let out a scream.

    ¡°Someone has to cut the air seventy-seven times to execute a technique! It¡¯s like they¡¯ve done it five or six times with just one blow! Kuak! Damn it! If I had known this, I would have joined Shaolin, too! Why did Ie to Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you insane bastard?!¡±

    Yoon Jong unsheathed his sword and delivered a powerful kick to Jo Gul.

    ¡°Kuaaa!¡±

    Jo Gul was struck on the side and tumbled to the ground. Yet, as he spoke, Yoon Jong¡¯s anger showed no signs of subsiding.

    ¡°I will talk to youter. Is this bastard really doing this right now?¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, sahyung¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo Gul immediately fell silent since he was too junior to deal with Yoon Jong¡¯s anger. Wasn¡¯t Yoon Jong the type of person who couldn¡¯t be stopped when he had a clear vision in mind?

    ¡°But this is a little unfair.¡±

    The circumstances were different.

    He understood why Shaolin¡¯s martial arts were considered the best in the world. Of course, it might have appeared superior to others because the person using it was also skilled¡­

    ¡°Anyway, the monk isn¡¯t ying around either.¡±

    That¡¯s because the image of Chung Myung bullying him and making him cry was clear in their minds. If you thought about it, wasn¡¯t he the most valued person in the Shaolin sect?

    A man who would have been respected for his skills in Shaolin if he hadn¡¯te across Chung Myung.

    That man was¡­

    ¡°Huh, Amitabha! Die! Die now!¡±

    ¡­behaving like that.

    Every time Hae Yeon threw a punch, the Ice Sword troops would be sent flying like kicked straws.

    Regardless of the differences in martial arts and their usage, Hae Yeon¡¯s dominance felt like it was slightly unfair.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    When a sword suddenly flew in front of his face, Jo Gul instinctively dodged.

    ¡°No. Are you actually crazy?¡±

    Witnessing the scene, Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. How could anyone be so foolish as to lose focus in the middle of a fight?

    Feeling Yoon Jong¡¯s gaze on his back, Jo Gul broke out in a cold sweat. He quickly made his way towards the Ice Sword troops. His sword moved twice as fast as before, along with an increase in his internal energy.

    And he started sweating twice as much.

    Fortunately for Jo Gul, Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t keep his attention on him. This was due to Hae Yeon¡¯s wild rampage.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±

    Kwang!

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Thud!

    Every time Hae Yeon extended his hand, a golden light shed. The Ice Sword troops flew away helplessly like autumn leaves.

    ¡°¡­ that¡¯s really serious.¡±

    Who would call this man a disciple of Shaolin?

    For Shaolin, benevolence was the main focus of its teachings. However, Hae Yeon¡¯s technique had no trace of it, and his fists moved like ws.

    Looking at Hae Yeon, who had a small body but radiated terrifying power as he crossed the battlefield, he appeared more like a member of the Forces of Evil than a Shaolin monk.

    ¡°¡­this is all the karma of Mount Hua.¡±

    To be precise, it was anger caused by Chung Myung¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who disregarded this disturbing scene, shook his head and moved toward the Ice Sword troops, who had lost their motivation to fight.

    Bang Pyo¡¯s eyes constantly scanned the surroundings, his face pale. Anyone with eyes could see that the tide had turned.

    ¡°How did it alle to this?¡±

    It was natural for the prisoners who managed to get their dantian working to attack the guards. They were the close aides to the previous pce Lord. If only they could utilize their internal qi, they wouldn¡¯t be down there at all.

    But the Ice Sword troops were different.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon now emitted a bright light from his eyes and overwhelmed the Ice Sword troops.

    ¡°What are those people¡­¡±

    Bang Pyo turned to see what was happening. How could the fight be so one-sided? The Ice Sword troops were one of the main forces in the Ice Pce. They might not be the best or represent the Ice Pce, but they were not weak either.

    Yet, these kids were pushing them back!

    How could he ept this reality?

    ¡®I-I need to escape.¡¯

    Bang Pyo¡¯s mind started working quickly. The battle was lost now. At this rate, no one would be able to escape, and everyone would be captured.

    Someone had to get out of here and inform the Pce Lord.

    The fact that the prisoners had escaped and those who came as guests had drawn their swords.

    At that moment, Bang Pyo searched for a way to escape.

    ¡°That bastard is using his head.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon, who had just dealt with the guard blocking the way, slowly approached the room. He raised the supreme yin qi with both hands.

    Bang Pyo¡¯s heart sank as he witnessed this.

    ¡°Y-Yo Sa-Hon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you speak my name. Compared to when you were fawning over the second elder, things have changed, haven¡¯t they? Am I wrong, Bang Pyo?¡±

    Unknowingly, Bang Pyo stepped back.

    ¡°D-Do you think it will be alright? The Pce Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°If I was afraid of him, I wouldn¡¯t have started this.¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s eyes shone.

    Anyone who tried to talk after looking into those eyes was either stupid or just dumb. Unfortunately, Bang Pyo wasn¡¯t someone like that.

    He held up his hand as if threatening him and took a step back.

    ¡°Elder Yo¡­ if it was you from the past, I surely couldn¡¯tpete with you.¡±

    ¡°You understand perfectly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But are you in your usual state? No matter how much strength you regain, the stiffness of the Qi flowing in your body, which has umted over time, cannot be eliminated.¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon frowned.

    Bang Pyo¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely wrong. He had regained his strength, but his body was not the same as before, not even close. The same applied to every other prisoner down here.

    ¡°With this kind of body!¡±

    Bang Pyo stepped forward.

    The coldness of Yin qi surged towards Yo Sa-Hon.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon was immediately hit by it as he attempted to jump towards Bang Pyo. However, the man was already in motion.

    ¡°This!¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s expression changed as he pursued Bang Pyo. If they were to lose them like this, things would drastically change¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But at that exact moment.

    Kwaaaang!

    With a thunderous impact, an arrow, which had soared like a kite, crashed into the ground.

    Jjkkkk.

    Yo Sa-Hon stood tall and blinked. A massive circle loomed before his eyes.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    What bewildered him more than the pit was what he saw within. Chung Myung, scratching his head, crouched atop Bang Pyo¡¯s oddly contorted body.

    ¡°Uh¡­ did I step on him too hard?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bang Pyo convulsed, foam bubbling from his mouth. Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s mouth fell open.

    ¡°Chung Myung, we¡¯ve gathered them all.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head at Baek Cheon¡¯s words. The Ice Sword troops and subdued guards filled his vision.

    About half of them were unconscious, while the other half were awake, their faces a mix of shock and concealed anger.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Observing this, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    Behind them, the former prisoners trembled with unresolved anger. The guards flinched with each swaying body.

    Eventually, Yo Sa-Hon intervened and calmed down.

    ¡°Everyone, please remain calm. It is known that these people are not guilty of the sins attributed to them. We all know that the true culprit is Seol Cheon-Sang, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, elder, we know. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I understand your feelings? However, if we take matters into our own hands, we will be no different from them.¡±

    His calm and collected words caused the prisoners to sigh in relief.

    Chung Myung, who observed this, was impressed.

    ¡®He is intelligent.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t sure if this man was naturally inclined to be this way or if it was a result of the bond formed after spending so much time in the barren valley. Either way, the prisoners here were following his lead.

    ¡°First.¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon bowed his head to Chung Myung and his group.

    ¡°We have received a great deal of kindness that we can repay in this lifetime.¡±

    Baek Cheon immediately embraced that idea.

    ¡°As a disciple of Mount Hua, I did what I had to do. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Truly, it was a demeanor and action that couldn¡¯t be exined with words. Just as Yo Sa-Hon was about to give a further answer¡­

    ¡°Ah, move out of the way!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Baek Cheon and pushed him back.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Seeing him fly away and roll in the snow, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Why are you acting like everything¡¯s done? This is just the beginning. Well, even if they die soon, it¡¯s nothing more than a waste.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! This bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes and rushed back, with Yoon Jong and Jo Gul naturally grabbing his arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down a bit, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem, brat?¡±

    Jo Gul quickly avoided Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze. And Chung Myung didn¡¯t even pay attention to what was happening.

    ¡°How¡¯s your body?¡±

    ¡°It will take a few days to rest. Even if you do, you won¡¯t regain the original skills¡­¡±

    They couldn¡¯t train their martial arts together for years. It would take a long time for them to restore their original skills.

    ¡°Well, nothing can be done about it.¡±

    However, Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Do you know what you need to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon nodded.

    ¡°But how did you know that the supporters of the former Lord were hiding in the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°A man we met before named Han Yi-Myung said that. He had to go through a lot. It can¡¯t be easy to hide with a child in thisnd. There must have been some help.¡±

    The old man looked at Chung Myung, impressed. It was easy to see him as stupid because of his frivolous attitude and the way he spoke, but this man was a Taoist named Chung Myung, who was sharper than he looked.

    Of course, his anxiety didn¡¯t die down even after realizing that.

    ¡®Can I leave the fate of the North Sea to this man?¡¯

    But now, there was no other way. ording to Chung Myung¡¯s words, it wouldn¡¯t be long before a terrible bloody scent blew over the North Sea.

    As a person of the North Sea, as a soldier of the North Sea Ice Pce, they had to stop this.

    Yo Sa-Hon opened his mouth with a solemn face.

    ¡°Then for now¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait.¡±

    Then Chung Myung raised his hand to stop him. Then, he turned his head and looked at the captured warriors of the Ice Pce.

    ¡°There is nothing good about having too many ears listening to this. Let us sort it out first.¡±

    ¡°What do you n?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung thought and crossed his arms as he mumbled.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any regrets, just cut the¡­¡±

    ¡¯Heeeik.¡°

    ¡°D-disciple!¡±

    The prisoners who had been persecuted were amazed, and Chung Myung licked his lips.

    ¡°Hmmm. That would be nice, but I am a famous Taoist, so I cannot kill life so easily.¡±

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon breathed a sigh of relief. Well, Taoists were typically good-natured, but this one had a mischievous side to him¡­

    ¡°Throw them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung shouted, pointing with his chin towards the cliff.

    ¡°Soso! Give them the poison!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Then he chuckled.

    ¡°It should be enough to give them the poison and throw them into the valley. If they¡¯re lucky, they¡¯ll be found ande out alive. If not¡­ well, tough luck¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Untie the rope beforehand. It¡¯ll be annoying if they try to climb up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Just throw them in quickly. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung speak so calmly, Yo Sa-Hon smiled.

    ¡®This guy is worse than the Demonic Sect.¡¯

    At least they let their victims have a rope.

    And he was determined to avoid getting on the wrong side of this Taoist named Chung Myung in the future.

 Chapter 496: Then Make Sure To Remember (1)

    <h4>Chapter 496: Then Make Sure To Remember (1)</h4>

    Snap.

    The sound of footsteps across a shallow stream.

    Snap.

    With every step, the sound became duller.

    Despite years of training as a Taoist, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint was still criticized forckingposure.

    But no one would mention it right now. What he stood on wasn¡¯t water but blood.

    His face was contorted horrifyingly.

    The bodies formed a towering heap, and the blood streamed towards him. As he walked, he could sense the blood brushing against his ankles. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept this.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    A heap of bodies and a river of blood.

    What other words could capture the sight before them?

    His fingers shook.

    ¡°How can a person¡­¡±

    Deep down, he understood. This was war.

    War ultimately involved taking another¡¯s life.

    Even so, he could not help but feel anger and nausea rise up from his stomach. Because the cruelty that swept through thend was beyond what he could imagine.

    How could a man kill another like this?

    Even if one crushed an ant, it could not be more cruel than this.

    Clench.

    A bone-cracking sound came from his clenched fist. Even the red veins on the back of his hands were trembling.

    And then¡­

    ¡°¡­suk.¡±

    A faint voice came.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze shifted to the side. Before his mind could even process it, his body darted towards the location with lightning speed.

    He swiftly cleared the piled bodies and took hold of his sajil¡¯s hand, who was unconscious.

    ¡°M-Myung Do! Myung Do!¡±

    As he held Myung Do¡¯s cooling hand, he infused pure qi into his body.

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice started trembling, which was unusual.

    ¡°Myung¡­ Myung Do¡­ It¡¯s alright. Huh? I¡­ I¡­¡±

    However, the eyes of Chung Myung, which shifted from Myung Do to his lower body, were consumed by despair.

    Ugh.

    The lips he was biting were forcefully torn open, causing blood to trickle down. He couldn¡¯t see anything below his waist.

    Even if there was an immortal god here, rescuing him would be an impossibility.

    But how would he express it?

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything will be fine, Myung Do. Let me heal you. Myung Do, you scoundrel. Alright? Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Myung Do.¡±

    In an instant, life began to drain from Myung Do¡¯s face. On the verge of death, he desperately gasped for air, attempting to say something.

    ¡°¡­please¡­sa¡­suk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Myung Do?¡±

    Myung¡¯s face, panting heavily, contorted with difficulty in breathing and turned to terror.

    ¡°Run¡­run¡­no¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was desperately listening, had a look of shock on his face.

    Who was this person?

    Chung Myung, known as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, was considered one of the three greatest swordsmen in the world.

    No, describing him as one of the three greatest swordsmen was not sufficient. Chung Myung was undeniably the best in the world and, moreover¡­

    Everyone in Mount Hua is well aware of this.

    Flee?

    Why?

    From whom?

    But his questions were short-lived.

    ¡°H¡­ heavenly¡­ Demon¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand tightened as he desperately grasped onto Myung Do¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­sa¡­suk. Hold on¡­ and go¡­¡±

    The words of Myung Do, who was barely breathing, ceased, and his eyes turned lifeless. Chung Myung shook his head, feeling the strength drain from his hand.

    The metallic tang filled his mouth, and blood trickled from his injured lips, staining his chin.

    ¡°¡­Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The person responsible for making him witness all of this. The one who murdered his sajil.

    He was the owner of the Demonic Sect that ruled over the Ten Thousand Mountains, the demon that shook the world.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon!¡±

    Chung Myung seized his sword as he rose.

    ¡°Dirty dog! I¡¯ll make sure to kill you¡­¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth snapped shut. Simultaneously, his motion ceased.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    It was peculiar. Even Chung Myung himself couldn¡¯tprehend why he had stopped.

    It wasn¡¯t by his own choice.

    To be precise, his body refused to obey, halting of its own ord.

    And that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    His head started to tilt. Chung Myung¡¯s head shook to one side as though the rusted screws in his body were being forced to move.

    And¡­

    His eyes lost their focus.

    A figure.

    Yes, that figure.

    But¡­.

    Could that be considered human?

    The sky turned red with the sunset, and thend was soaked in blood.

    A man walked slowly in this death-fillednd, where it was hard to breathe due to the overwhelming stench of blood.

    Chung Myung¡¯s body twitched.

    And a wave of nausea washed over him. His stomach churned, making it even harder to breathe.

    As if some unfamiliar unease was taking hold, his head began to spin.

    That¡­

    That can¡¯t be considered human.

    That¡­

    That was an intimidating force, unlike anything Chung Myung had ever experienced.

    ¡®That¡¯ did not seem to fit the world¡¯s natural order.

    The sky andnd. Humans in between.

    It felt like something different, something in the middle of everything thatprised the world, yet it refused to conform to the world¡¯s order.

    Even more potent.

    He could sense it. He couldn¡¯t resist it.

    Even without an exnation from someone else, how could he not understand, even if it was his first encounter with this entity?

    If such a thing existed beneath the sky, there was only one name for it.

    ¡°¡­ Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The Demon race¡¯s own. And its ruler.

    The sole ruler of the Demonic Sect, who conquered the world, an evil that would never be witnessed again.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze was entranced by the Heavenly Demon, unsure of where to settle.

    His strange ck hair grew wild, almost to the chin, and his face looked pale. And oddly, for a member of the Demonic Sect, his clothes were white and without any marks on them. The red embroidery in the middle of the robe made him feel uneasy.

    Wasn¡¯t this amusing?

    The fact that the human who had ughtered numerous people without a drop of blood on his body was wearing a white robe.

    Wasn¡¯t this amusing?

    More like it was absurd.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    A low sound emanated from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    He understood.

    This was chaos. He couldprehend why Myung Do had begged him to flee.

    An overpowering presence, one that the Plum Blossom Sword Saint could not divert his gaze from.

    Enough fear to cause his heart to tighten.

    A body that had never gone against his desires was now inwardly screaming.

    Run.

    Leave immediately.

    Yet, Chung Myung did not run. He was unable to run.

    Was it to seek revenge for Myung Do?

    Because he had finally been given the opportunity to encounter Heavenly Demon?

    Yeah, right.

    It wasn¡¯t in Chung Myung¡¯s nature to overdo things.

    Even though he feared that going insane would be preferable, there was one reason why Chung Myung couldn¡¯t retreat.

    ¡°¡­look at me.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted like a demon, yet he remained standing.

    He continued to exist on and where death was the only resident, but the gaze of the Heavenly Demon didn¡¯t turn to him.

    This fact only made Chung Myung¡¯s situation even more intolerable.

    Would a person who killed a group of ants focus on a single ant trying to escape?

    Perhaps yes. Perhaps not.

    One could crush it more because it was of no importance or ignore it because it was of no importance.

    To the Heavenly Demon, Chung Myung was just like an ant. Therefore, he didn¡¯t divert his gaze. Because his life and death were that negligible.

    And¡­ this reality didn¡¯t sit well with Chung Myung,

    ¡°¡­ look at me.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were filled with blood.

    ¡°Look at me, you brat!¡±

    Did his voice reach him?

    The gaze of Heavenly Demon, who was alone in the world of blood, turned towards Chung Myung.

    Even from a distance, his eyes looked directly at Chung Myung.

    In the face of that gaze, Chung Myung felt his skin crawl.

    ¡°No.¡±

    There was nothing in those eyes.

    No emotions, no will, none of it.

    How could a human¡¯s eyes be like that?

    All he could see were hollow eyes. And after a moment, Heavenly Demon lost interest and resumed walking. That quick glimpse was enough.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scoffed.

    ¡®Does he not notice me?¡¯

    Or did he not regard him as a threat?

    His fists tightened.

    He clenched his teeth and drew the sword.

    ¡°Then I shall ensure you remember.¡±

    Fear seized his entire body, and his limbs quivered, but Chung Myung lifted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I will ensure that you remember me until your dying day!¡±

    His energy raised, Chung Myung propelled himself off the ground and lunged toward the Heavenly Demon.

    He charged toward the overwhelming despair that hung over the world.

    Just one month earlier.

    The soldiers of death amassed all the might of the Central ins. They ascended the Ten Thousand Mountains to y the Heavenly Demon.

    Not a single one returned alive.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Startled

    Chung Myung stared ahead with wide eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Your body is sweating. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    After a brief period, he came to the realization that it was merely a dream.

    Chung Myung extended his hand to erase the mmy perspiration from his forehead. His entire body was drenched.

    ¡°¡­ darn it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung let out a curse. Baek Cheon didn¡¯t inquire as to why and simply observed Chung Myung¡¯s expression.

    Anyone who had glimpsed Chung Myung¡¯s face at this moment would have arrived at the same conclusion.

    Chung Myung, who had been quiet for a moment, leaped to his feet.

    ¡°¡­ hold on.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    And he went straight outside.

    The cold, barrennd of the North Sea, a temporary shelter dug into the ground.

    As he emerged from the entrance, the cold wind from the North Sea immediately cooled his sweaty body.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t even register the chill as he continued to gaze up at the dark sky.

    ¡®Heavenly Demon.¡¯

    Despair filled his heart.

    Despair came and stole everything.

    Determination.

    Chung Myung embraced it.

    Every time he thought of Heavenly Demon, it felt likeva flowing through his stomach, uncontroble anger and despair. The hatred was so intense that it seemed like his hair would turn white, and fear gripped his heart.

    On the day he died.

    That day, the sight of the mountains haunted him. Sometimes in nightmares, sometimes as memories.

    It was like a gum that wouldn¡¯te off of his hair. Great sahyung, sahyung, and even the sect leader.

    The faces of those who died without acknowledgment would never be forgotten until the day Chung Myung died again.

    ¡®Not again.¡¯

    It was something that should not exist in this world.

    One could never know.

    Maybe.

    What was the Heavenly Demon? What kind of existence was he?

    The one who took everything away. Life, emotions, and bonds.

    ¡°¡­ resurrection?¡±

    Bloodshot eyes glimmered.

    ¡®Do not make meugh. Son of a¡­.¡¯

    There was no ce in this world for the Heavenly Demon to stand again. Chung Myung would ensure it.

    Nobody would ever dare.

    No one in the world would be able to take Mount Hua from his grasp.

    Never¡­

 Chapter 497: Then Make Sure To Remember (2)

    <h4>Chapter 497: Then Make Sure To Remember (2)</h4>

    Dudududu.

    Short legs swiftly glided across the snow. After sprinting with all their might, they stopped and looked around before sprinting once more.

    Baek Ah, who was scanning the area quickly, moved her legs again¡­

    ¡°Ahoh!¡±

    Wooong.

    Chung Myung kicked Baek Ah. Soaring into the air, Baek Ah quickly turned around andnded without panic, assuming a defensive stance.

    ¡°What the hell, we¡¯ve been running for three days! Are we ever going to leave already?¡±

    As Chung Myung attempted to run with his eyes wide open, the disciples of Mount Hua quickly rushed towards him and pulled him down.

    ¡°Please wait, Chung Myung! Please be patient!¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry at a creature!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a beast or any ordinary animal!¡±

    Baek Ah¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat as she knew that turning back would result in her death.

    ¡°Are you absolutely certain that you¡¯re headed in the right direction? We¡¯re not going somewhere else, are we?¡±

    Kiik¡­

    ¡°How dare you go wherever you want to.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°If you cannot find them, a marten scarf will be added to Mount Hua¡¯s list of belongings.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head as he watched Baek Ah sweat profusely.

    ¡°Now, now, Chung Myung. How can you locate a person just by their scent in this vast North Sea?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Doing what cannot be done is the nature of the spirit beast. Why waste food on it otherwise?¡±

    ¡°¡­. ¡°

    Chung Myung turned to Baek Ah and yelled.

    ¡°If that thing wasn¡¯t a spirit animal, it would¡¯ve been a scarf! I fed you and provided you a ce to sleep. As a spirit beast, you should at least repay me. If you can¡¯t, go back to where you came from.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Where is that ce?¡±

    ¡°What did you hear? In the treasury!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ultimately, Baek Cheon, who gave up, simply chuckled.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a concern for a Taoist to get involved in.¡¯

    Ordinary individuals wouldn¡¯t engage in such behavior. He was not the epitome of perfection, so how could humanity exhibit such peculiarities without undergoing any transformation?

    ¡°No, I believed in you because Meng So mentioned that you arepetent, but is this a fraud? What sort of spirit beast are you? All you do is quiver and devour!¡±

    ¡°¡­ it managed to catch a lot of fish.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, right! It certainly excelled at that!¡±

    Observing the disciples of Mount Hua, Yo Sa-Heon cleared his throat.

    ¡°¡­ Taoist disciple. Perhaps it is time to alter the approach now¡­¡±

    The subordinates of the former Pce Lord, who had tossed the troops and guards off the cliff, then sought refuge in one of the Ice Pce¡¯s old hideouts. They had to restore it on their own.

    Nevertheless, Yo Sa-Heon declined to apany them and joined the party from Mount Hua.

    It was important to lead them, but finding Seol So-Baek and determining his whereabouts was even more important. Since this was true, the disciples of Mount Hua had no choice but to allow him to join them.

    First, finding Seol So-Baek, convincing him, and then bringing him back to the pce with Han Yi-Myung were separate matters. Having Yo Sa-Heon could be useful.

    ¡°I agree, but¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon thought for a bit while scratching his head.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this way be better?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon sighed.

    ¡°Taoist disciple, please do not misunderstand me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Han Yi-Myung is highly skilled.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Baek Cheon tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°If he attempted to conceal his presence, even the disciples would not be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we also believe so.¡±

    There seemed to be an intention from the current pce to find them. This had already been discussed among the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Currently, he is hiding, trying to avoid being found by the Ice Pce. If he doesn¡¯t reveal himself, tracking him down will be challenging¡­¡±

    Kiiiii!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    All attention shifted to Baek Ah. She was tapping the ground with her short legs and pointing in one direction with her paw.

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon was speechless.

    Why would a marten indicate a location with its paw instead of its mouth?

    The disciples of Mount Hua murmured in disbelief.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a normal marten at all.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a spirit beast.¡±

    ¡°No, even if it¡¯s a spirit beast.¡±

    Even a spirit beast was still a beast¡­

    But Chung Myung ignored their words, his eyes gleaming.

    ¡°You found them?¡±

    Kii!

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Kii!

    Chung Myung smiled at that confident nod and gently stroked Baek Ah¡¯s head.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a lie, I¡¯ll really make you into a scarf.¡±

    Despite the warning, Baek Ah nodded confidently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Kiii!

    Baek Ah started rushing ahead.

    ¡°Follow!¡±

    Even without those orders, the disciples of Mount Hua rushed ahead after Baek Ah. Yo Sa-Heon was left alone, looking even more confused as he ran after them.

    And he wondered,

    ¡®Are they even sane?¡¯

    He knew that the marten was strange.

    But this was the North Sea. It would have been quicker to find a grain of sand than sniff out people here. And honestly, it was evident that even if they searched for three full months like this, they wouldn¡¯t even find a trace of Seol So-Baek¡¯s urine.

    ¡°Did I trust them too much?¡±

    Their skills certainly fooled him. The sword techniques they disyed were powerful and confident, leaving no doubt about their potential assistance.

    However, skill remained as skill. Experience remained experience.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t realize that these young people have so little experience¡­.¡¯

    ¡°There¡¯s something up ahead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid around!¡±

    Suddenly, Yo Sa-Heon screamed. The disciples of Mount Hua all turned around with confused expressions, causing the old man to avert his eyes.

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯

    It was a marten, not a dog. How could it track a person by smell?

    There was a limit to being unreasonable!

    ¡®Ah, not now! Not yet!¡¯

    Even if someone found something, there was no evidence that it was Seol So-Baek. Could it be that they found just someone passing by?

    There was no reason to be so shocked.

    His thinking appeared to have be narrow after spending so long in the valley.

    Feeling relieved at this thought, he cleared his throat.

    And¡­

    ¡°There, a man!¡±

    ¡°Oh! It is a person! A real one! And it looks like a home?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of Yo Sa-Heon twitched.

    He noticed a figure in the distance, which appeared to be human.

    ¡°No, it couldn¡¯t possibly be Han Yi-Myung¡­¡±

    Although he stared intently, his red eyes couldn¡¯t discern the other person¡¯s identity. How could you recognize someone when they¡¯re bundled up in thick fur coats?

    ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Suddenly, they drew nearer.

    ¡°No, oh god! The disciples of Mount Hua? What a strange turn of events!¡±

    The man who saw them jumped up and approached them with arms wide open. And then he removed the fur coat that covered the face.

    It was Han Yi-Myung who greeted them.

    ¡°Ehh! We have met again!¡±

    ¡°I am so d we met again! Warrior Han!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It is nice to see¡­¡±

    An emotional reunion.

    But there were also people who couldn¡¯t appreciate the beauty of it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon looked at Han Yi-Myung with an expression that seemed to have lost all hope. Despite his hardships, Yo Sa-Heon was certain that the person before him was Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡°¡­ what¡­¡±

    Was he really seeing Han Yi-Myung, whom the marten had discovered, in this vast North Sea?

    How was this even possible! How!

    Baek Ah, who had also recognized Han Yi-Myung, seemed satisfied and puffed out her stomach, almost falling backward.

    ¡°Kuak! Truly a remarkable spirit beast!¡±

    ¡°I envy you for taking such good care of the marten!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Incredible!¡±

    The followers of Mount Hua apuded and admired her. Han Yi-Myung scowled at the presence of the stranger, while Yo Sa-Heon looked confused. The former¡¯s eyes then widened.

    ¡°First Elder! You¡¯re the First Elder!¡±

    And he approached to speak.

    ¡°W-why are you here¡­ huh? What¡¯s with that look? First Elder?¡±

    As he stared at Han Yi-Myung with bewildered eyes, Yo Sa-Heon raised his voice.

    ¡°Simply¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was reflecting on the ridiculousness of this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung squinted his eyes, questioning if he was witnessing a new form of senility he was unfamiliar with.

    Yo Sa-Heon discreetly brushed away the tears from his eyes.

    ¡°¡­something along those lines.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua held steaming cups of liquid in their hands.

    Although it was just in boiled water, hardly passable as tea, the warmth of the drink helped dispel the coldness.

    Han Yi-Myung maintained a rigid expression as he observed Yo Sa-Heon.

    ¡°I am sorry, Elder. I knew the elders and many of ourrades were going through tough times, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything to help.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°We were merely existing, not taking any action. If the person who protected the only child that mattered in the North Sea is speaking like this, how can we ever hold our heads up high?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Elder.¡±

    ¡°You did a great job. I truly mean it.¡±

    At that, Han Yi-Myung clutched his thigh, tears streaming down his face as if all the hardships in life had washed over him.

    ¡°After a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, we can deal with thatter.¡±

    But the emotional moment they had hoped for meant nothing to Chung Myung.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a tight spot. Cut to the chase. Where is that kid?¡±

    ¡­

    Han Yi-Myung appeared perplexed for a moment. However, upon recalling the kind of person Chung Myung was, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Young Lord Seol is here.¡±

    ¡°Then you aren¡¯t the only one here? Everyone seems to be fulfilling their roles.¡±

    The ce Han Yi-Myung had chosen to live in was a valley nestled between the vast, snow-covered mountains. Regardless of the skill of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to find him had he ventured further into the valley.

    Several strong individuals had made it their hiding ce within this inhabitable valley.

    ¡°This is one of the sanctuaries for those who fled during the rebellion in the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not just here. There are many more ces like this.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Your number seems greater than I thought.¡±

    If he could gather all the people who escaped and those scattered around, fighting for the Ice Pce wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    ¡°Mister.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Did you hear everything?¡±

    Han Yi-Myung nodded.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Disciple.¡±

    In response to Chung Myung¡¯s question, Han Yi-Myung spoke softly.

    ¡°We are fugitives.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Although we previously held titles within the Ice Pce, we are now old and weak. Constantly pursued and burdened with survival, we couldn¡¯t dedicate ourselves fully to practicing or learning martial arts. Seol Chun-Sang is both wicked and skilled. Perhaps the current power in the North Sea is formidable, but we wouldn¡¯t emerge victorious even then.¡±

    Chung Myung was taken aback.

    It was a natural reaction since the world the man knew was filled with defeat, but Han Yi-Myung continued just as Chung Myung was about to speak.

    ¡°But!¡±

    Unlike a moment ago, he stood up with a determined look.

    ¡°There is such a thing as luck in the world. If we miss this chance, the North Sea will fall into their hands forever. And we will have to continue watching those wicked ones ravage the North Sea!¡±

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°I will fight. And all who agree with me will fight.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Then everything is fine.¡±

    And he then spoke sympathetically.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a strategy or not, we¡¯re fighting against time. Gather the like-minded people immediately. We¡¯ll attack the Ice Pce all at once and reim the position of the Lord!¡±

    ¡°Will that be effective?¡±

    ¡°If the Lord falls now, what else can we do? If they resist, we¡¯ll keep hitting until we push them aside, and if they refuse to listen, we¡¯ll keep hitting until they do! And then¡­ from now on!¡±

    While Chung Myung exined the future ns with eyes wide open, Yoon Jong whispered to Baek Cheon as he looked a bit flustered.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ after all, isn¡¯t this a plot for treason?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°No matter how I see it, the fact that we are making ns to usurp the position of the Pce Lord for someone else¡¯snd, with our sect¡¯s name¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t wee too far to be talking about it now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and looked at an empty spot in the distance with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°This is the way to be damned, damn it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sasuk.

    Don¡¯tugh when you say that.

 Chapter 498: Then Make Sure To Remember (3)

    <h4>Chapter 498: Then Make Sure To Remember (3)</h4>

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Seol So-Baek gazed at Han Yi-Myung and Baek Cheon, puzzled.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Upon seeing the child¡¯s reaction, Baek Cheon nced at Han Yi-Myung. His eyes held a calmness that suggested the situation had reached this point without him exining it to the child.

    Han Yi-Myung wore a bitter smile.

    It was because he felt he had done something wrong when he saw the devoted young child¡¯s eyes.

    He looked at Seol So-Baek, who seemed confused, and said,

    ¡°Young Lord. You have known this to some extent.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes. It isn¡¯t like I am stupid. But father¡­.¡±

    At the word father, Han Yi-Myung shook his head.

    ¡°I am not your father.¡±

    This made Seol So-Baek¡¯s eyes tremble.

    Han Yi-Myung suppressed his regret and spoke with determination,

    ¡°The young lord is the son of the former Pce Lord. And you are the one I serve with all my heart. Until now, the situation hasn¡¯t been favorable, and I dared to pretend to be the young lord¡¯s father. But now, I must reim my rightful position.¡±

    Sol So-Baek remained speechless, their eyes wide open, unable to ept this truth.

    Yo Sa-Heon, who had been observing, sighed and assisted Han Yi-Myung to stand.

    ¡°The Young Lord is the sole heir of the Seol family, destined to guide the North Sea. It won¡¯t be simple, but you must take charge.¡±

    Seol So-Baek gazed at Yo Sa-Heon with confusion.

    ¡°It was enough. An elder of the Ice Pce, who suddenly appeared, forced him to do something he had never imagined, and it couldn¡¯t be easy for the young kid to ept that situation.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon spoke in a determined manner.

    ¡°Yourte father, who is no longer with us, would be asking this too.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°There are things that can be done and things that must be done. The young lord needs to intervene and fix this troubled situation in the North Sea, ultimately saving the people.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Therefore, gather your strength. Only the young lord has the power to rescue and free the people of the North Sea. The destiny of the North Sea lies solely in your hands.¡±

    Seol So-Baek bit his lip.

    He knew how difficult it was for the people in the North Sea. He had seen so much while traveling with Han Yi-Myung.

    But¡­

    ¡®Me?¡¯

    Even thinking about it made his shoulders slump. The news of him being the former lord¡¯s son and having the people¡¯s fate in his hands were all heard but didn¡¯t affect his heart.

    ¡°Young lord.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung spoke up.

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon, growing impatient with the slow conversation, sighed and shifted his head from side to side.

    Flinch.

    He involuntarily took a step back.

    ¡®Why is he behaving like that again?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s contorted face became visible.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a particrly dangerous look, but there was something about it that he didn¡¯t like.

    Baek Cheon, who understood that, nced at the disciples of Mount Hua. That meant he wanted to stop Chung Myung if he was about to do something.

    Unfortunately, his signal came toote.

    ¡°No, that¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been observing the situation, approached Han Yi-Myung and Yo Sa-Heon with sympathetic eyes.

    ¡°What are you saying to a kid whose blood doesn¡¯t even flow to his head?¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°What kind of child with a small brain can save the North Sea? And only him?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    ¡°If kids can do all that, then what are the adults for? Ugh? What about the adults!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, anyway!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted and gestured for Seol So-Baek toe.

    ¡°Come here. Come!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯te?¡±

    But Seol So-Baek hesitated, not wanting to approach. Seeing that, Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°What is with him?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®Who would want toe to you, bastard?¡¯

    You brat, did you even remember what you did to him thest time!

    Perhaps now, Seol So-Baek¡¯s eyes gazed upon Chung Myung like one would at a beast, if not a bandit leader.

    But sadly, from Seol So-Baek¡¯s perspective, he didn¡¯t know that Chung Myung was not one to give up just because he didn¡¯t cooperate.

    Chung Myung approached him and guided the child by the shoulder to position him in front of himself.

    ¡°What? The destiny of the North Sea?¡±

    ¡­

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s face was visibly disturbed.

    As anticipated, this young Taoist had a talent for unsettling others with only a few words.

    ¡°Entrust the fate of thisnd to a child as small as a mouse? What is wrong with all of you?¡±

    ¡°Listen, Taoist disciple. Seol So-Baek is¡­¡±

    Han Yi-Myung attempted to speak, but Chung Myung would not allow anyone to interrupt.

    ¡°Indeed, if it involves the bloodline of the Seol family, it holds significance. The master will go to great lengths and even offer the North Sea. Why burden a child with such responsibility? What you should do¡­ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung showed his annoyance.

    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. If you¡¯re staking the fate of the North Sea on the kid, then the North Sea is doomed.¡±

    The conclusion was colder than before. Han Yi-Myung¡¯s face froze at that frigid tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh¡­.¡±

    Just as Han Yi-Myung was about to speak, Yo Sa-Heon raised his hand to silence him.

    ¡°¡­ what the disciple just said isn¡¯t incorrect.¡±

    Chung Myung gazed at him.

    ¡°Consider it as something we¡¯ve said to find sce. We don¡¯t n to take shelter behind the young lord Seol.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chung Myung nodded. Then, he faced the boy and gently pinched his cheeks with both hands.

    ¡°You¡¯re unable to do anything.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is reveal your face. We¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡±

    A resolute voice.

    The disciples murmured at this peculiar sight.

    ¡°Is this guy actually being kind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not usually like this.¡±

    ¡°That jerk has been acting strangetely, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s odd.¡±

    However, Han Yi-Myung and Yo Sa-Heon had unusual reactions.

    ¡®Kindness?¡¯

    ¡®That person?¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t he the guy who irritated everyone?

    They couldn¡¯t understand the thought process of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to burden the child. If something needs to be done, do it yourself.¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, Yo Sa-Heon nodded.

    ¡°Except for that, of course. We won¡¯t hesitate to risk our lives in this battle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But Chung Myung¡¯s cold voice came back unexpectedly, causing Yo Sa-Heon to look startled.

    Chung Myung stared at him with a somber expression and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Throwing away your life is not what responsibility entails. Remember that. The key is to win and survive at all costs. Dying while working is simply passing on the responsibility to future generations.¡±

    He raised his head and looked at the North Sea¡¯s sky. It was a clear sky, but Chung Myung couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away.

    He didn¡¯t say anything for a moment but gently tapped Seol So-Baek¡¯s shoulder without looking down.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to fret about.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    ¡°Because one fool is sufficient.¡±

    It was impossible for one to fullyprehend the actions of others.

    Seol Chun-Sang wasn¡¯t naive enough to not acknowledge such an evident act. Ultimately, being human entailed feigning understanding of the other person to a certain extent, but deciphering their concealed motives was challenging.

    But¡­.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a matter of such nature.¡¯

    Nevertheless, a minimum level of ¡®reason¡¯ was epted by humans. But the scene before him waspletely different from everything he knew.

    Wheeeing!

    A cave where a wind colder than ice blew. In the middle of it, a gray-haired old man bowed in utmost respect with his forehead pressed to the floor.

    This alone wasn¡¯t a strange sight.

    It wasmon for humans to show respect and devotion. Even if the old man expressed his faith and devotion to the form of a colossal asura that was spread out in front of his eyes, it wouldn¡¯t be so odd.

    It wouldn¡¯t be that strange.

    Seol Chun-Sang couldn¡¯t understand how a person of that level could show such perfect faith to another, especially to someone who didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡®What is this Heavenly Demon exactly?¡¯

    Heavenly Demon

    This term was familiar to him. Anyone who had been to Kangho would know it.

    But no matter how powerful and fearsome the Heavenly Demon was, in the end, he was the one who was defeated over 100 years ago.

    How could a man show such perfect obeisance to someone who died 100 years ago? Especially since they had also reached the highest levels of power.

    So, this sight didn¡¯t sit well with him. It gave him goosebumps.

    At that moment, the high priest, who had been bowing his head on the ground, slowly moved back.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was a sight that would make oneugh.

    But those who watched it didn¡¯t dare to smile at this. It wasn¡¯t because the man was scary, but rather because of his sincerity in doing this, which made people wary of it.

    Shhh. Shhh.

    Amidst the chilling wind, the terrifying sound of the high priest¡¯s clothes and body rubbing against the floor could be heard.

    Eventually, the high priest, who had fully left the cave, stood up slowly. And without bothering to wipe the blood off his forehead, he faced Seol Chun-Sang.

    Seol Chun-Sang bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­ I greet the high priest.¡±

    As soon as those icy eyesnded on him, Seol Chun-Sang felt beads of sweat forming on his body.

    The high priest, who had been regarding Seol Chun-Sang with icy eyes, opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, high priest.¡±

    ¡°I told you to retrieve the ice crystals.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang bowed his head and bit his lip.

    ¡®Those damn bastards¡­¡¯

    Who could have predicted that the disciples of Mount Hua would overpower the Ice Pce warriors and flee with the ice crystals?

    ¡°H-High priest. Something unseen has urred. The prisoners¡¯ internal qi restraint has been lifted, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Pce Lord.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang was startled by the cold voice and cowered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you, I need ice crystals.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°There is only one reason why I helped you, a mere unbeliever, by moving all the sect people around. And if you cannot do that properly, why should I let a filthy one such as you live?¡±

    Thud!

    As soon as those words were uttered, Seol Chun-Sang knelt on the ground. This wasn¡¯t what Seol Chun-Sang wanted to do. The qi from the high priest was forcing it. It was a terrible qi that he didn¡¯t dare resist.

    ¡°H-High priest! Give me another chance! I promise to seed! I¡¯m willing to risk my life to retrieve the ice crystals!¡±

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand. You pathetic creature.¡±

    The expression on the high priest¡¯s face twisted like a demon¡¯s.

    ¡°We have been waiting a hundred years for this moment.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­.¡±

    ¡°If the resurrection fails because you couldn¡¯t find me ice crystals, your life isn¡¯t even worth the price. Even if the snow in the North Sea is stained red with blood, our anger won¡¯t subside.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s body trembled.

    These words were certainly not an empty threat. Hadn¡¯t he experienced enough to know that these people could follow through with it?

    ¡°Two days.¡±

    The high priest sighed with a cold expression.

    ¡°If the ice crystals aren¡¯t recovered within two days, I will have to take action. If that is the reason we fail toplete the ritual, you will have to face the consequences, even if I retrieve those ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°T-that will never happen.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang took a deep breath and bowed his head.

    High priest, with a cold re, returned to themon room without a word and knelt down once more.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon.¡±

    He stared at the high priest, his eyes filled with fear, and Seol Chun-Sang didn¡¯t linger any longer.

    Seol Chun-Sang slyly nced at the man and cautiously stepped back.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The chant was repeated over and over again, flowing without end.

    The strong wind shook the massive cloth hung above them.

    A figure appeared through the fluttering fabric, and the high priest gazed longingly at it.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The demon¡¯s seed was conceived here.

    Seol Chun-Sang, who had vacated the cave, quickly wiped his face with trembling hands.

    Sweat dripped onto the ground, unable to be contained by his palms.

    ¡®Demonic Sect¡­¡¯

    He understood that he should never have been involved with them. And yet, he knew it was something he had to do.

    However, Seol Chun-Sang couldn¡¯t help but doubt his mistake whenever he faced the high priest. Maybe he hadn¡¯t joined hands with mere humans but instead went up to an altar to summon a demon?

    But¡­

    ¡®I cannot turn back now.¡¯

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The only thing left was to cooperate or die miserably at their hands.

    And he had no intention of choosing thetter.

    After escaping the Demon¡¯s Cave, he red at the elder who was waiting for him.

    ¡°¡­ mobilize the troops in the Ice Pce to find the ones who took the ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Find them! Find them at any cost! And make sure to tear them apart!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s shouts echoed across thend of the North Sea.

    The blizzard hadpletely stopped before he realized it.

 Chapter 499: Then Make Sure To Remember (4)

    <h4>Chapter 499: Then Make Sure To Remember (4)</h4>

    ¡°Young lord!¡±

    Warriors dressed in leather stood in front of Seol So-Baek, who was seated on a chair. Hot tears streamed down their faces.

    ¡°I am so relieved that you¡¯re alive! I always believed you would be.¡±

    Seol So-Baek nodded anxiously.

    ¡°Thank you foring.¡±

    ¡°For what reason? We have been waiting for this day since the wicked Seol Chun-Sang killed the previous lord!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon, who was beside Seol So-Baek, nced at them and spoke,

    ¡°Please refrain from using the title of young lord to refer to him. Address him as the little pce lord instead.¡±

    ¡°The little pce lord?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon nodded.

    ¡°Of course, the correct title should be pce lord, but he hasn¡¯t been dered as such yet, so we cannot use the title until Seol Chun-Sang has been defeated and he returns as the proud pce lord. So until that dayes, he will be the Little Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I understand it! I will dedicate myself to the North Sea!¡±

    Seol So-Baek stood up from his seat and grasped the hands of those speaking to him.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Even my father, who has passed away, would be overjoyed.¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak. Little pce lord.¡±

    It was true that he seemed ready to take action.

    However, the Mount Hua disciples watching this through the window did not seem pleased.

    ¡°This sight is somewhat perplexing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung and Yo Sa-Heon built up their strength by gathering those who followed the previous Pce Lord and were hiding around the North Sea with the intention of attacking the Ice Pce.

    Among them, some knew that Seol So-Baek was alive, and there were some who didn¡¯t know it.

    Of course, it was understandable that those who didn¡¯t know this fact would express their emotions. However, it wouldn¡¯t befortable for a kid like Seol So-Baek to see older people crying and expecting him to do impossible things.

    He was a child who just found out a couple of days ago that he was the son of a noble family.

    And yet, he continued to give it his all in this role. As they observed, their feelings shifted from pride to pity.

    ¡°But there¡¯s arger crowd forming.¡±

    ¡°True. It appears that more people have sided with the former pce lord than we anticipated.¡±

    Tang Soso shook her head as she listened to Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem that way.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°We have been discussing it for some time now, and there are subordinates to the former pce Lord, but many of them did not follow him and instead decided to live in seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It appears that these individuals areing together upon hearing this news.¡±

    ¡°The minds of the people are unsettled.¡±

    It meant that those who didn¡¯t dare to fight back, even when they saw Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s rebellion, were now standing with their swords.

    ¡°Does it mean that the situation in the North Sea is that bad?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    At that time, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to this voice from the side. A couple of people wereing towards them.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t fight against Seol Chun-Sang in the past because they weren¡¯t sure if the little guy was alive. If there is no prince, even if Seol Chun-Sang is defeated, no one will be the next ruler.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh.¡±

    ¡°So Seol Chun-Sang will try to kill the kid at any cost.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded, indicating his understanding.

    ¡°So, how much longer do we have to wait?¡±

    ¡°Today, we will all gather together. Those who arrivete will not be waited for. Please join us during the advance.¡±

    At these words, Baek Cheon double-checked the number of people who had gathered.

    ¡®Is it approximately 200?¡¯

    If they included those who worked in the ice crystal mines, the total number would be around 400.

    ¡°How many warriors does the Ice Pce have?¡±

    ¡°Well, approximately a thousand.¡±

    ¡°¡­thousand.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face darkened.

    Considering the size of the Ice Pce he had seen with his own eyes, this should be an expected number. However, hearing and confirming were two different things.

    ¡°There is no chance to win in a head-to-head fight.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Among them, there are bound to be many individuals as skilled as Seol Chun-Sang. If he discovers that the young lord is alive, he will act swiftly during this time. Regardless of what anyone says, the young lord is now the enemy of the North Sea.¡±

    Baek Cheon agreed.

    Not because he immediately believed those words but because he understood the perspective of those aligned with Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡®Considering all that, along with those who join in the future and change sides, our side is drastically low in number.¡¯

    Baek Cheon pondered and tightly closed his fist.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡±

    Then, Han Yi-Myung grinned.

    ¡°I had no idea I would be fighting alongside the disciples of Mount Hua. It¡¯s quite an unusual connection.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. The North Sea won¡¯t forget Mount Hua.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung clenched his fist and walked away.

    Baek Cheon watched his back and slightly frowned. Then, without turning his head, he said,

    ¡°What are your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°All bullshit, well.¡±

    ¡­.

    This was a bit too blunt.

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and asked again,

    ¡°As he mentioned, wouldn¡¯t it be worth trying to convert some people from the other side to some extent?¡±

    Chung Myung, crouching to reach Baek Ah, extended his hand.

    ¡°Being human is not that straightforward.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Each person has innate differences in their thoughts. However, when theye together as a group, their individual thoughts vanish and fade away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think everyone in the rebel army fights because they desperately want to, right? People don¡¯t have the slightest intention to do it, but when they see someone ordering from ahead and the fight of those in front, they get swept away.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I understand expecting warriors to break away ande to our side, but will that really happen? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked concerned, while Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡®This guy¡­¡¯

    He was usually full of nonsense, but his words held a strong conviction in times like this.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we can¡¯t win?¡±

    ¡°What kind of rubbish is that?¡±

    Chung Myung yelled.

    ¡°Defeat doesn¡¯t exist in my books!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s expression became grim.

    Right.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes zed over, and he pushed Baek Ah into his clothes, saying,

    ¡°That¡¯s just the words of people who can¡¯t find a way out. In this case, the method is too obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what method?¡±

    It was Yu Yiseol and not Chung Myung who answered the question.

    ¡°Pce Lod.¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head at her calm voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The people of the North Sea follow the words of the Pce Lord, and the lord can be a member who has Seol family blood.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Well, one cannot understand such things, but it is rather nice for us that people here think like that. If one takes out Seol Chun-Sang, who is the Pce Lord, we can gulp down the entire Ice Pce at that moment, whether our power is low or not.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head with a stiff look.

    If you believed that the adversary was not the Ice Pce but Seol Chun-Sang, the odds of sess would be higher.

    ¡°But that is not the issue.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had been listening quietly until then, said,

    ¡°The crucial matter is what follows. We must address the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When the name Demonic Sect was mentioned, everyone¡¯s expressions grew icy.

    ¡°It is the Demonic Sect that plunged the entire Central ins into darkness. Even though there is no Heavenly Demon, can we even handle the Demonic Cult with only the power of the Ice Pce¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spoke as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°¡­ sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±

    Yoon Jong was taken aback and looked at Chung Myung. Chung Myung asked with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Is your stomach bulging because your liver is swollen? What about the Demonic Sect and Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing. That¡­¡±

    As Yoon Jong mumbled with an intimidated expression, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­no answer, really.¡±

    And he said with a shocked expression.

    ¡°Let them be the Demonic Sect or something else. They¡¯ll run back without even looking. How dare we get called out here to fight something that isn¡¯t the Demonic Sect? I¡¯d rather fall down on a sword!¡±

    ¡°¡­ then? Aren¡¯t they the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Sect is just that: a Demonic Sect. I¡¯ve told you this before. The Demonic Sectprises multiple branches, not just one. When they move independently like this, they can hardly even be considered a proper force.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong attempted to sigh with relief, but Tang Soso, who was listening, interjected.

    ¡°T-then you¡¯re saying that this isn¡¯t the full Demonic Sect, but just one branch is ying around with the North Sea as it pleases?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ oh god.¡±

    She was shocked and covered her mouth with her hand. Fortunately, the people here weren¡¯t the main force but just a branch of it. However, it was still shocking, considering that only one of the many branches of the Demonic Sect was able to dominate the North Sea.

    At that time, Baek Cheon, who had been deep in thought, frowned as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°But how did you know that?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about now? If the main base of the Demonic Sect was established here, all the Ice Pce people would be dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t want to say anything more, but he waved his hand.

    ¡°No. This doesn¡¯t make sense. In any case, those people are remnants of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then things will be easier.¡±

    ¡°Easier?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Listen, everyone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The fate of the Central ins and the revival of the Heavenly Demon. Everything is fine¡­ this fight isn¡¯t like that. So remember one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted.

    ¡°If you die, everything is ruined. If the Heavenly Demones back or the North Sea is destroyed, we still have things to do if we survive. If you¡¯re in danger, flee without turning back. Never do something foolish like risking your life here. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    The Mount Hua disciples and the others stared at him, their faces tense.

    It was the first time they had seen Chung Myung like this. In the end, this meant that in Chung Myung¡¯s mind, this battle would be a difficult one, probably one they had never experienced before.

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon looked straight at Chung Myung with unwavering eyes and said,

    ¡°If I am in danger, I will run without looking back. Even if I am asked for help, I will ignore it.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s my sasuk.¡±

    Looking at the disciples of Mount Hua smiling blissfully at each other, Hae Yeon quietly shook his head.

    ¡®Amitabha.¡¯

    These individuals were difficult toprehend. It was at that moment when Chung Myung¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°Well, there is one thing we need to do first.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he spoke.

    ¡°Eliminate Seol Chun-Sang and seize the Ice pce! That is where everything begins.¡±

    Han Yi-myung and Yo Sa-Heon observed the individuals assembled around them and took a deep breath.

    ¡®This day has finally arrived.¡¯

    Everyone present had a gleam of anticipation in their eyes.

    They had been holding their breath in anticipation for this moment. Finally, it was an opportunity to join hands and work towards a new world.

    ¡°Please, say something.¡±

    ¡°Now is the time for the Elder to take charge and guide us.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°If Young Lord Seol bes the symbol, then Elder Yo should be the focal point. Please lead us.¡±

    At the words of Han Yi-Myung, Yo Sa-Heon nodded and stepped forward. Normally, he would have been modest, but now was not the time for such things.

    ¡°I am Yo Sa-Heon. Do you all remember me?¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°First elder! Of course, we remember!¡±

    Those who lined up greeted the man with loud voices. Sensing the energy in their voices, Yo Sa-Heon shook his head.

    ¡°The stories may differ, but I believe that everyone gathered here shares the same intention.¡±

    His voice resonated, filled with dignity, just like when he was the second-ranking person of the Ice Pce in the past.

    ¡°Ever since that wicked man, Seol Chun-Sang, ascended to the throne of the North Sea Ice Pce, our once peacefulnd has turned into a never-ending disaster. The people are trapped in despair, forced to face the hardships of everyday life. And to make matters worse, he has brought undesirables to our sacrednd!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon locked eyes with each person, vitality resonating in his voice.

    ¡°I intend to bring down the man before it¡¯s toote and put the true lord in power! I will fix the twisted situation. Do you all agree?¡±

    At that question, an ambitious shout rang out.

    Yo Sa-Heon suppressed the trembling in his chest and tightly clenched his fists.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to reim the soul of the North Sea! The North Sea belongs to the North Sea people. Those who trampled thend with their dirty feet and those who sold them will all pay for their sins!¡±

    ¡°OHHHHH!¡±

    Cheers erupted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°To the Ice Pce!¡±

    With those words, people started to form a line and departed.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been observing the scene, turned his head and nced at everyone.

    Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, Chung Myung, and Tang Soso. Hae Yeon as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°To those who oppose us, demonstrate the true power of the sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Hearing the determined answer, Baek Cheon turned around, and the hem of his clothes fluttered wildly.

    Just as he was about to take a measured step.

    ¡°¡­ warrior. I am Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, shut your mouth! You ignorant bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    .

    Baek Cheon smiled as he heard Chung Myung hit Hae Yeon.

    ¡®Right, right.¡¯

    Rather die of¡­

    Phew.

 Chapter 500: Then Make Sure To Remember (5)

    <h4>Chapter 500: Then Make Sure To Remember (5)</h4>

    ¡°Pce Lord!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang lifted his head, displeased by the urgent tone of the speaker.

    Soon, the door to his office swung open, and an elder entered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang asked, his tone cold.

    Normally, regardless of his mood, he wouldn¡¯t greet an elder in such a manner. The elders of the Ice Pce were the ones he needed to look after.

    However, after learning that the information about the Ice Pce was being leaked to the Demon Sect, he found it difficult to articte his thoughts.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s a significant matter.¡±

    ¡°Quit causing amotion and get to the point. What is it?¡±

    The elder¡¯s face turned red as he spoke.

    ¡°W-warriors are attacking the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang furrowed his brows.

    It was an unpleasant surprise, but Seol Chun-Sang remained calm. However, his calmness was shattered by the words that followed.

    ¡°Well, it appears that those who supported the former Pce Lord are mobilizing andunching attacks¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    Seol Chun-Sang struck his desk with his fist and leaped up. The marble desk shattered, dust scattering in all directions.

    He gritted his teeth, his expression contorted with anger.

    ¡°How dare they¡­¡±

    He knew that there were still survivors hiding around the North Sea.

    The reason he hadn¡¯t hunted them all down and eliminated them wasn¡¯t because he was merciful but because he didn¡¯t have the energy to search the entire North Sea.

    Besides, as the primary reason for any resistance was no longer present, he believed it was unlikely for these dispersed individuals to reunite unless Seol So-Baek took the lead.

    ¡°How did they manage to unite again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it appears that the previous elders fled from the mines and brought everyone together with the assistance of the son of the former Pce Lord.¡±

    The moment Seol Chun-Sang heard about the former lord¡¯s son, anger boiled onto his face.

    ¡°Who is leading them?¡±

    ¡°The elders who work at the forefront¡­ ah no, Yo Sa-Heon is there.¡±

    ¡°I felt pity for those rats who were living like they were dead, so I let them live. And now they dare to invade my pce? How dare they not know their ce?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang yelled in anger.

    ¡°Get ready to face the enemies now! Now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Pce Lord!¡±

    ¡°Gather all those who went searching and close the gates.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Move now.¡±

    The elder, unable to respond, rushed out. Seol Chun-Sang was left alone, breathing heavily and unable to ovee the anger.

    ¡®Now, is it Seol So-Baek?¡¯

    Just in time to report that the people who went missing during the search had returned and that the disciples of Mount Hua interfered with the opportunity to capture the former lord¡¯s son.

    ¡°What are they¡­.¡±

    Seol So-Baek and Yo Sa-Heon.

    The disciples of Mount Hua intervened and brought them together. It seemed unbelievable how such absurd situations kept urring in such a short time.

    ¡°¡­ no, this is fine.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang started walking briskly.

    Wasn¡¯t he nning to deal with the Mount Hua disciples?

    ¡°I will seize this opportunity to kill that bastard Seol So-Baek and those Mount Hua bastards as well!¡±

    A fierce determination glimmered in his eyes as the thirst for killing consumed him.

    A massive horde of warriors raced across the snowy expanse with unrelenting purpose. With each passing moment, the gathering swelled in size. Laters merged into the crowd, bolstering their numbers.

    ¡°So many.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. This is the consequence of encouragement.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua observed with astonishment as those ahead continued running. They could sense the enthusiasm from the beginning, but it only grew stronger as time went on.

    ¡°However, should we be concerned? More and more supporters are joining us.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The precession began with 200 and then increased to 400 as those who escaped the mine joined and then reached 500.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua, observing this from a third-party perspective, thought, ¡®Now it might be something¡¯.

    ¡°There are so many of them, so why did they live like that?¡±

    Baek Cheon replied to Jo Gul¡¯s question quietly.

    ¡°No matter how much firewood you have, if you can¡¯t light it, it will remain firewood.¡±

    ¡°Has the fire been ignited now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This is different from the Central ins. Even though he is the son of the former Pce Lord, no one would have expected this many people to gather for a kid who just made himself known.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon did not respond and stared ahead, wearing a bitter expression.

    If he had been the past version of himself, he might have shared Jo Gul¡¯s thoughts. However, as time progressed and he spent more time with someone who had such a negative and pessimistic outlook on life, he no longer trusted his own observations.

    Seol So-Baek had been alive before this.

    Even so, Han Yi-Myung had a simple reason for waiting for the right time without revealing the truth.

    He knew that it would be impossible to confront the Ice Pce even with the support of those who would stand with Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°Without any survivors from the mine, no matter how much word got out about the kid, people wouldn¡¯t havee together. But now they see it as a chance worth taking.¡±

    ¡°It certainly is.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced to the side, his expression filled with bewilderment.

    ¡®If we view it from that perspective, it¡¯s all because of him¡­¡¯

    This situation would never have happened if it weren¡¯t for Chung Myung¡¯s interference in the mine. Even if they had somehow managed to flee, it would have been meaningless if Chung Myung hadn¡¯t released their dantian seal.

    And this fact instilled fear in him.

    Who would have imagined that one person could do such a thing in a nation without any allies?

    ¡®He is truly a great¡­.¡¯

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head and looked forward.

    ¡®In many ways.¡¯

    Thousands of thoughts raced through his mind, but Baek Cheon pushed them all away.

    This was because the white castle wall, which had be quite familiar by now, had finally been revealed.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon replied with a grunt.

    ¡°The Ice Pce.¡±

    The first time he faced this wall, he felt something different.

    At first, he admired this ce for its amazing, pure white look. But now, it felt so intimidating.

    The castle gate and wall were incredibly thick and towering, making it impossible to see the top even if one strained their neck. It was clear that they were facing the Pce, which ruled over the North Sea.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    It seemed as if he wasn¡¯t the only one who was intimidated. It was clear that the crowd¡¯s pushing force had diminished in front of them.

    No onemanded it, but the running speed gradually decreased. Finally, when they arrived at the wall, everyone¡¯s footsteps slowed.

    Gulp.

    The sound of someone gulping could be heard. Even the storm went still, and the small sounds spread, making everyone feel tense.

    ¡°Ice Pce¡­¡±

    ¡°It is the Ice Pce¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon was a little shocked as the attacking force became still as if it had ceased to exist.

    ¡®Is dealing with the Ice Pce as a North Sea person this burdensome?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t tell if this was because of their loyalty to the pce or because they knew the power of the Ice Pce better than anyone else.

    Just as no one seemed to be willing to step forward.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head, confused.

    The most ignorant guy in the world stepped ahead as if he couldn¡¯t understand why his path forward was being blocked.

    Baek Cheon spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and attack, will you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    When Chung Myung asked the question, Baek Cheon was at a loss for words. He could hear but couldn¡¯t say that the people around him were intimidated.

    ¡°What? Are they doing this to decide who will take the lead? Do you want to lead?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and trudged forward.

    The ce where his steps stopped was in front of Seol So-Baek, who was nervous and looked at Chung Myung with a pale face.

    Chung Myung spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you making that face?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. It isn¡¯t good for a child to be this smart, you know. A child should be dumb.¡±

    Chung Myung put his hand on the child¡¯s head and tousled it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­ T-taoist.¡±

    ¡°Let the older people do it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and pulled his hand back.

    ¡°You did well bying here. So gather strength in your shoulders. Look proud. And from now on, we adults will handle it.¡±

    From behind them, Jo Gul walked forward.

    ¡°The map hasn¡¯t been made yet.¡±

    ¡°Gul, shut up now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke softly and cleared his throat. Chung Myung nced at the walls of the Ice Pce and raised his sword.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re moving.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Baek Cheon stood beside Chung Myung. Yu Yiseol also stood beside Chung Myung, and Tang Soso stood on the other side.

    ¡°Ugh. I always end up being the vanguard.¡±

    ¡°So what? It feels familiar and good.¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong stood by Chung Myung.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon stood behind Yoon Jong, looking determined.

    Seeing the disciples of Mount Hua already organized, Yo Sa-Heon questioned them.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Haha. This old man likes to joke. What¡¯s our n after arriving? We¡¯re going to barge right in.¡±

    The old man pressed his lips together at Chung Myung¡¯s calm words.

    This was what he had to do originally.

    ¡°Wait¡­ for now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at him.

    ¡°When ites to war, if you hesitate, everything is lost. Fear grows as time passes. And once the fighting spirit is gone, it cannot be brought back no matter what.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon looked worried.

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I am the one who ignites the me.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who listened to him, nodded.

    ¡°He is more of an arsonist than a Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Dong Ryong, be quiet now.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon looked at Chung Myung with a nk expression.

    ¡®Is this guy not afraid at all?¡¯

    It was a situation where their troops wereckingpared to the Ice Pce. No matter how much these kids were unaware of the Ice Pce, they could not be this fearless.

    Moreover, not only the person called Chung Myung but the entire group had no hint of fear.

    ¡®What is this Mount Hua sect¡­.¡¯

    Chung Myung firmly said,

    ¡°Well, if you are afraid, stay here. We will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°You cheeky kid!¡±

    Roars erupted around.

    Those who had been imprisoned in the mine and were assisted by the disciples of Mount Hua could understand, but those who didn¡¯t know Chung Myung and Mount Hua had their pride wounded.

    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he saw them angry.

    ¡°The people of the North Sea have a temper and are like fire and water, but now that I see it, you all seem timid. Are you afraid to fight against the Ice Pce? I suppose we are superior, then.¡±

    Clench!

    The sound of gritting teeth was unmistakable.

    ¡°We are¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Someone attempted to speak, but Chung Myung raised his hand and silenced them.

    ¡°It makes no sense to say things like that. If you¡¯re not a coward, thene up and prove it. We will go ahead.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Sring!

    Baek Cheon drew his sword without hesitation, and so did the rest of the disciples.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As Baek Cheon took the lead, the disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon followed without looking back. They rushed ahead towards the white wall like ck stones. The others were surprised, their mouths wide open.

    ¡°T-they¡­!¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    The warriors of the North Sea seemed almost terrified. At that moment¡­

    ¡°What are you all doing!?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon yelled.

    ¡°This is our fight! Are you nning to make people without a connection to the North Sea the first ones to cross the Ice Pce walls?¡±

    His eyes burned as if they had never known fear.

    ¡°People of the North Sea shouldn¡¯t be ashamed even in death! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The warriors of the North Sea had their faces stained with anger and then burst into cheers.

    As he spoke this and ran forward, the ones who also stopped began to follow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get left behind!¡±

    ¡°Make sure you catch up!¡±

    Discover theplete story on

    ¡°We¡¯ll be the first to cross the wall!¡±

    There was no hesitation at all. Everyone ran without losing their momentum.

    And now¡­

    The war that would determine the future of the North Sea had begun.

 Chapter 501: The Kids Are A Little Wild (1)

    <h4>Chapter 501: The Kids Are A Little Wild (1)</h4>

    The sky above the North Sea, always dark due to the natural weather, was surprisingly clear and clean. The sun shone brightly on the snow-coverednd.

    Tatatata!

    Under the clear sky, the disciples of Mount Hua ran on the shining snowfield.

    As the distance began to narrow, the walls turned darker, and Baek Cheon, who was in the lead, changed his expression.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Above? Or through the gate?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Up!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Baek Cheon swiftly reached the wall with the same speed he had used until that point.

    And¡­

    Pat!

    After propelling himself off the ground and soaring upwards, they started running on the wall as if it were level ground. In his wake, the disciples of Mount Hua ascended the Ice Pce wall with the agility of squirrels.

    ¡°They¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    The warriors who observed this from behind were left speechless by the astonishing sight.

    The winters in the North Sea were severe, with blizzards urring every other second.

    Because of that, during the winter, surfaces like the walls turned into ice as snow became stuck to them. However, these disciples of Mount Hua were walking on such slippery surfaces.

    Even if Yo Sa-Heon had seen this once before, it still shocked him.

    ¡°We have to climb the wall too! Do not fall too far behind!¡±

    However, the world¡¯s affairs weren¡¯t things that could be solved with morale alone. Those who jumped up the wall like Mount Hua¡¯s disciples slipped down instantly.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°Kuak! Watch out! It¡¯s so slippery!¡±

    Even those who managed to ascend a few times couldn¡¯t ascend any higher and clung to the wall. Looking up, they saw the disciples of Mount Hua already halfway to the top.

    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯

    It all seemed so ridiculous.

    In the past, the elders of the Ice Pce could easily scale the wall, but now they struggled to follow these young warriors from the Central ins.

    No matter how strong the disciples of Mount Hua were, they shouldn¡¯t be as strong as the former elders of Ice Pce at their age. What was all this, then?

    ¡°Do not overdo it; focus on just climbing the wall!¡±

    ¡°T-that! The ice in the ce where the warriors took a step is broken! There!¡±

    The warriors of the North Sea erased all the thoughts in their minds and began to climb the ice-covered wall. Since they were also warriors, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do if they wanted to climb slowly.

    But¡­

    ¡°Get lost from here! Aren¡¯t you climbing too fast?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, the ice is slipping!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, you Shaolin bastards are always slowing down!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha, you bastard!¡±

    As they climbed the cliff, they observed Chung Myung kicking the yellow-robed monk.

    ¡°What are they up to?¡±

    Pappaat!

    Whether they cared about those behind them or not, the disciples of Mount Hua started ascending, giving the appearance from afar that someone was pulling them from the top of the wall.

    ¡°Soso, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, and lift your head up, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    The disciples of Mount Hua were tired of ice walls and cliffs. This one was a little slippery, but it was nothingpared to the curved and cracked cliffs of Mount Hua.

    Tatata!

    Jo Gul, who was beneath him, started jumping ahead at that moment.

    ¡°I will go ahead and clear the path first, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Do not overdo it, Gul!¡±

    ¡°This is nothing!¡±

    Jo Gul confidently walked ahead and finally reached the edge of the wall.

    ¡°First, climb the wall¡­¡±

    And then¡­

    ¡°Uh! ¡°

    At the top of the wall, a group of warriors popped their heads out to observe those approaching from below.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see now¡­¡±

    Ugh?

    Jo Gul, who was filled with excitement, blinked.

    Those who peered out held something long and aimed it downwards. It was a long, curved wooden pole with a sharp tip¡­

    ¡°Bow?¡±

    ¡°Shoot!!!¡±

    Swish! Swish!

    Arrows that were aimed downward were instantly fired. As Jo Gul witnessed this shower of arrows descending upon him, he opened his mouth in astonishment.

    ¡°No, this is madness! Are they shooting arrows from those bows? What kind of warriors are they!? Ahhhh!¡±

    Jo Gul drew his Plum Blossom Sword to deflect the arrows.

    These arrows were propelled by a warrior¡¯s qi, so they were not ordinary warriors.

    Regardless of how ustomed he was to scaling cliffs, ascending while arrows rained down proved to be a challenging task.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    As Jo Gul lunged off the wall and attempted to swing his sword.

    Slip.

    ¡°Ugh?¡±

    His toe slipped off the icy surface, causing his leg to slip as well. His form becamepromised, preventing him from urately striking the arrow.

    Though he sessfully defended against the arrows aimed at his face and shoulders, he struggled to withstand their force, ultimately losing his bnce and beginning to descend from the wall.

    ¡°ACKKKK! Damnitttttt!¡±

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul!¡±

    Jo Gul, screaming in his descent, suddenly halted in mid-air.

    ¡°¡­. Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul quickly nced around to confirm that he wasn¡¯ting closer to thend, and then he lifted his gaze.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung had grabbed hold of his ankle and was staring down at him, resembling a demon from hell. It was only at that moment that Jo Gul fully realized his mistake.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung, this isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, let¡¯s meet up when this fight is over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung forcefully swung Jo Gul towards the wall and looked up.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, on it!¡±

    Baek Cheon elerated.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Swish! Swish!

    The torrent of arrows descended relentlessly, yet Baek Cheon skillfully brandished his sword, cleanly striking them down. Taking the forefront, he and Yu Yiseol handled the situation precisely.

    But¡­

    ¡°Gah!¡±

    ¡°A-arrows!¡±

    Those trailing behind struggled to defend against the oing arrows. Yoon Jong¡¯s expression turned tense as he witnessed the warriors falling, one after another.

    ¡°We must put a stop to this¡­.¡±

    ¡°For now, let them be! It¡¯s quicker to eliminate these scoundrels than to block each and every arrow!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yoon Jong quickened his pace as per Chung Myung¡¯s instructions. Upon observing the disciples who remained unfazed by the barrage of arrows, the individuals atop the wall shouted.

    ¡°Fire! Fire! Aim for the forefront! Get rid of those scoundrels on the wall!¡±

    .

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Oil! Pour the oil! Bring the boiling oil!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re bringing it!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s expression twisted upon hearing themotion from above.

    ¡°This is an all-out war!¡±

    He considered the battle against Ice Pce to be just an ordinary fight, so he didn¡¯t expect it to escte like this.

    If they attempted to scale the wall without knowing the proper approach, the disciples would surely suffer heavy injuries.

    Crack!

    The arrows were aimed at Baek Cheon, who was in the lead. His pace gradually faltered as he climbed the cliff while deflecting the arrows with his internal energy-infused sword. Climbing with arrows raining down proved challenging even for Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon grunted in frustration.

    ¡°Sasuk, shoulder.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Yu Yiseol climbed the wall beside him, she used Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder to propel herself upwards.

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    Leaping into the air, she somersaulted once and, using his shoulder as leverage, unleashed a powerful sword sh over the wall.

    Swish!

    The sword spun with ferocious speed towards their exposed enemies.

    ¡°Avoid it!¡±

    ¡°Lay low!¡±

    Wheeing!

    The wall¡¯s defenders quickly cowered as the sword loomed above their heads.

    The attack didn¡¯t manage to harm anyone but bought them valuable time and lessened Baek Cheon¡¯s burden.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Baek Cheon swiftly leaped higher on the wall.

    As her sword returned to her, Yu Yiseol skilfully ascended the wall. With a graceful somersault in mid-air, she clung immediately to its surface.

    ¡°You acted immediately!¡±

    ¡°Because I am capable.¡±

    A calm tone that only further irritated people.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die of cold!¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth and nced upwards.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Baek Cheon trembled.

    It was clear. The closer they got to the arrows, the stronger they became. And with the impact of taking so many arrows, Baek Cheon¡¯s feet would inevitably slip.

    Tuk!

    But before he could lose his bnce, Yoon Jong firmly supported his feet.

    ¡°Step on it and move, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth as he red up, but this wasn¡¯t something that could be aplished by willpower alone. How could one block a dozen arrows and still keep moving forward?

    ¡®Something feels different¡­¡¯

    Just then, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Ehh, baldie.¡±

    ¡°Yes, disciple!¡±

    ¡°Pay for the meal.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked down.

    Hae Yeon also nodded as if he understood Chung Myung¡¯s intentions. Then, after firmly cing both feet between the cracked ice, he instantly flipped his body perpendicr to the wall.

    At the same time, the robe attached to his waist swayed, and a golden light shimmered from his body.

    ¡°No?¡±

    Was he insane?

    Chung Myung crouched slightly in the air and reached out for Hae Yeon. At that moment, Hae Yeon used the cloth at his waist to lift Chung Myung¡¯s feet.

    Kwaaaaak!

    And then he utilized Shaolin¡¯s golden technique that soared up like an ascending dragon. Chung Myung, situated at its peak, leaped over the wall, soaring as if riding a dragon.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    The Ice Pce warriors, who were stationed at the top of the wall, raised their heads in astonishment.

    ¡°That insane man!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ so ridiculous.¡±

    It was a spectacle of such magnitude that even the disciples of Mount Hua were astounded. The sun radiated brightly in the cloudless sky.

    And Chung Myung was then present. He swooped over the walls like a hawk descending on its prey.

    ¡°Sto¡­!¡±

    At that very moment.

    Those who attempted to shout instinctively flinched.

    And their gazes locked with Chung Myung¡¯s.

    As they stared into the frigid depths of Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, devoid of emotion, their entire bodies chilled as if their blood had been drained.

    Pat!

    Rotating his body in one fluid motion, Chung Myung brandished his sword andnded on the wall. He crouched on the ground before gradually rising up.

    And¡­

    Swish!

    Blood started flowing from the necks of those standing before him.

    They stumbled and spilled blood, falling one by one.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A cold silence descended.

    Chak!

    Chung Myung lightly swung his sword, drawing more blood as he spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The Plum Blossom Swordsman swiftly closed the gap with the white-d warriors.

 Chapter 502: The Kids Are A Little Wild (2)

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Kids Are A Little Wild (2)</h4>

    ¡°T-that¡­?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Chung Myung descending onto the wall, his body having been carried up by a golden fist.

    ¡®What is that man?¡¯

    The elder wondered.

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult thing to do, he realized. There were many warriors who could do it even now.

    However, it was never easy to make such a judgment instantly and boldly execute it, especially in a situation where the wall was treacherous due to the ice.

    ¡®How can he be so familiar withbat when he¡¯s so young?¡¯

    It was a determination that could only be unleashed in battle with the umtion of experience.

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon snapped back to his senses. Chung Myung had scaled the wall, causing the arrows to cease. If they didn¡¯t pursue this chance quickly, their lives would be at risk again.

    ¡°Up! Ascend now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon clenched his teeth as he reached for the wall.

    ¡®Without them, our casualties would have been unbearable.¡¯

    It was Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s soul that realized how fortunate he was to fight alongside the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Now! Capture him immediately and eliminate him! Hurry!¡±

    The fortune of one was always the misfortune of another.

    If the warriors of the North Sea who climbed the wall were lucky, then the warriors guarding the wall were unlucky.

    Misfortune awaited those in front of Chung Myung.

    Clench!

    His sword extended forward like a beam of light and swiftly pierced the throats of the wall¡¯s defenders.

    ¡°Gurgle¡­.¡±

    One of his victims began to choke on his own blood and emitted strange sounds.

    ¡°DIEEEE!¡±

    All of the Ice Pce warriors charged at Chung Myung with bloodshot eyes.

    But¡­

    Pat!

    His sword pierced through them cleanly.

    Paaat!

    Dozens of sword movements followed quickly after. Those who dashed toward Chung Myung faltered as they were taken aback by the spectacle before them.

    ¡®H-he must be stopped¡­¡¯

    Clench!

    .

    However, considering their abilities, defending against all the oing sword movements was impossible. They instinctively countered the iing attacks, but few could sessfully block the cutting strikes.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    Those who were instantly killed arguably were more fortunate.

    Those who clumsily evaded and managed to save their vital points ended up groaning in pain.

    Pat!

    And Chung Myung decisively severed their throats.

    It was noughing matter to leave someone alive to haunt you. Chung Myung understood that a swift death would lessen their agonies.

    In just a moment, over a dozen warriors had fallen. The blood from their lifeless bodies smeared the wall crimson as if they were blooming red flowers on a snowy field.

    Yet, no one would dare describe it as beautiful.

    Chak!

    Chung Myung strolled unperturbed, his sword held firmly in his hand, causing the warriors on the wall to shake.

    ¡®¡­insane.¡¯

    Unlike his youthful appearance, the man standing before the wall¡¯s defenders was amander of the Ice Battle troops, one of the pce¡¯s armed forces.

    Despite having experienced countless battles in his own way, Chung Myung¡¯s expressionless and merciless appearance sent shivers down his spine.

    The Sword of ughter.

    A will to bring down an elusive adversary. A decisive blow. A de that was only witnessed on the battlefield.

    ¡°Will you note?¡±

    Chung Myung inquired, his gaze icy at the man before him.

    ¡°Then I shall make my move.¡±

    Tat!

    With a barely audible sound of his toes meeting the ground, his body darted forward like lightning.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°This scoundrel!¡±

    The warriors of the Ice Pce instinctively swung their swords at Chung Myung. A dozen or so des were directed towards him.

    In that instant.

    Swish!

    A frighteningly fast sword appeared with a speed that eluded their sight.

    Kakakang! ng!

    Their swords shed against Chung Myung and were instantly repelled. It wasn¡¯t just that. Their swords also impaled the chests of those who had lost their weapons.

    Puak! Puak!

    Those whose hearts were pierced fell to the ground with wide eyes, unable to believe what had just happened.

    Thud! Thud!

    As they witnessed theirrades dying silently, the faces of the Ice Pce warriors grew paler than snow.

    ¡°Ce on, everyone! Archers of Ice Pce! We outnumber him. This victory is ours! Surround him and put him down!¡±

    Those were such easy words to say.

    It implied that Chung Myung needed to ovee the overwhelming advantage of their numbers and also implied a willingness to make sacrifices. Who would be prepared to sacrifice their life just for the price of another¡¯s?

    But the most regrettable thing was that Chung Myung was not someone who would retreat merely because they were resolved to take their time.

    Puak!

    His sword filled their eyes, leaving behind infinite afterimages. Surprised, the warriors swung their own swords.

    But¡­

    sh.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    They immediately felt pain in their ankles. Looking down, they saw a foot had been cut off and its stump bleeding profusely.

    Plop!

    Between one heartbeat and the next, Chung Myung¡¯s sword continued to travel up their thigh, tearing open the flesh to reveal the bone beneath.

    As they saw the fountains of blood, the onlookers lost their nerve and crawled away with screams of desperation.

    A coldness, colder than the air in the North Sea, started to envelop them.

    From the moment Chung Myung arrived at the top of the wall, it only took a few breaths for him topletely overwhelm them.

    ¡°Hu¡­hu¡­huh¡­¡±

    Those filled with fear tried to escape from Chung Myung. However, they didn¡¯t understand the significance of giving space to Chung Myung.

    Prrrr.

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword started to vibrate.

    Prrr.

    At first, it was only a small vibration, making watchers wonder if anyone could even be deceived by it. However, the sword then turned red and began to emit sword energy. All who were watching him became shocked.

    Flowers bloomed on the wide snowfield that extended beyond the caste walls.

    Like plum blossoms that endured a long winter, each flower bloomed red and shone on the whitend.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    A sword that brought forth blooming flowers.

    The warriors, their eyes wide with awe, forgot their fear as they witnessed a sight they had never seen before.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Countless flowers, as if they were in a flower garden, bloomed and started to scatter in the wind of the North Sea. It was a wave of petals that enveloped their entire world.

    A truly enchanting sight.

    How was it possible for flowers to bloom from the tip of a sword?

    However, the flowers that bloomed at the tip of this sword had embraced the Ice Sea¡¯s coldness, making them vivid and beautiful.

    But¡­

    There wasn¡¯t only beauty in those petals.

    sh.

    sh. sh.

    The petals started ruthlessly flying past their bodies.

    As the petals soared into the sky, they moved with a strength capable of slicing through skin despite their gentle appearance.

    ¡°ACKKK!¡±

    ¡°T-this!¡±

    ¡°Avoid! Quickly! Avoid them! Each one is filled with Sword qi!¡±

    Those who regained their senses tried to distance themselves, but it was toote. Their surroundings turned crimson, and the petals distorted reality and swept toward the warriors.

    sh!

    The petals tore through flesh.

    Puak!

    The petals pierced through their bodies. Those that once captivated onlookers now caused their eyes to tremble in terror.

    The swirling petals, like countless butterflies in flight, lost their beauty.

    ¡°ACKKKKK!¡±

    ¡°KUAKKKK!¡±

    A thick red fog of blood spread, apanied by screams. The Plum Blossom Sword demonstrated by Chung Myung in this ce was unlike the one he had shown in the martial arts tournament.

    It was the most savage sword technique of Mount Hua.

    This sword technique seemed more cruel than the words of the Forces of Evil, and it proved its worth on the battlefield, where it could be utilized most effectively.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    ¡°Kuaaak¡­.¡±

    The illusion-like petals disappeared, leaving only the lifeless bodies with blood seeping out of them.

    ¡°Ughhhhh¡­..¡±

    One couldn¡¯t even fall down and knelt as he gasped for air. He hadn¡¯t copsed but instead convulsed, soaked in his own blood from the numerous cuts.

    Snap.

    Chung Myung entered the pool of blood and immediately struck his neck.

    Thud.

    Chung Myung paid no attention to the person and lifted his head, surveying the area ahead.

    A gulping sound emerged from another direction.

    At the instant where Chung Myung had raised his Plum Blossom Sword and left it to flourish¡­

    ¡°UGHHHHH!¡±

    Jo Gul leaped up to the top of the wall.

    ¡°Chung Myung! We¡¯ve arrived!¡±

    ¡°That scoundrel, scoundrel!¡±

    Following that, Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, Yu Yiseol, and Tang Soso also appeared full of energy.

    Seeing this, Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Groans could be heard from beneath the walls, and Chung Myung shouted in frustration.

    ¡°Amitabha, my ass! What Amitabha! If that man really sees you, he will hit you with a bat and call you useless!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua stood beside Chung Myung with bewildered expressions. Understanding the scene that Chung Myung had created wasn¡¯t easy to do in an instant.

    ¡°W-what did you do again!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he can handle this alone.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right! Now we do our work!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted without waiting for Chung Myung¡¯s response.

    ¡°Show them Mount Hua¡¯s sword!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Ughhhhhh!¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul rushed towards the warriors on the wall. The Ice Pce warriors flinched at the sudden reinforcements, but the three men swung their swords fiercely, showing no intention of ignoring this chance.

    Kwaang!

    ¡°Move aside, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up, you idiot!¡±

    As Jo Gul¡¯s anger resurfaced, the enemies engaged in a fierce back-and-forth struggle.

    ¡°Prepare yourself!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso chased after them without any pause, and when the two joined forces, the Ice Pce warriors hesitated to proceed.

    And¡­

    ¡°Ugh! Amitabh¡­ uh, this damn wall!¡±

    Hae Yeon, who arrived a littleter, quickly climbed up and shouted upon witnessing the situation.

    ¡°Do not curse this monk forcking mercy!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No one even nced at Chung Myung and moved quickly.

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    With a slightlyplicated smile on his face, he wiped the blood off his sword and gazed ahead.

    ¡°What shall we do now, Ice Pce? The kids are quite wild.¡±

    And then, shouting loudly, he chased after them.

    ¡°Beat and y them!¡±

    ¡°OHHHH!¡±

    The beasts of Mount Hua unified as a single force, overpowered the warriors of Ice Pce, and raged like a storm.

    Above the wall of the North Sea Ice Pce, where the wind blew.

    Once pristine in their slumber, the Plum Blossoms of Mount Hua began to bloom.

 Chapter 503: The Kids Are A Little Wild (3)

    <h4>Chapter 503: The Kids Are A Little Wild (3)</h4>

    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon stared up in astonishment.

    ¡®What is happening?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t make any sense of it.

    Ever since the disciples of Mount Hua scaled the wall, the screams had been incessant. Although battles usually brought forth such cries, there was something unique about this one.

    So¡­

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    ¡­ he should just observe.

    A brilliant golden glow erupted from the wall, propelling three or four individuals off it simultaneously.

    Hmm?

    Could that light be sending people off?

    That seemed quite evident.

    ¡°Save me!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The warriors of the Ice Pce screamed and fell to the ground.

    Thud! Thud!

    Yo Sa-Heon closed his eyes and nced down. The fallen warriors in the snowfield were all shivering.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if they don¡¯t die.¡±

    They said that lying in bed was always better than death, but was there life-saving snow beneath them?

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon swiftly shifted his body and ascended the wall.

    ¡®This is not the time to be thinking like this.¡¯

    This was their battle. And weren¡¯t the disciples of Mount Hua just like-minded individuals assisting them? It would be shameful for warriors like them to let their guests fight while they observed from behind.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    His climbing speed on the wall intensified even further.

    As long as the arrows ceased to rain down, climbing the wall would not be daunting. Reaching the top in a blink, he propelled himself off the wall and soared upward.

    ¡°You people! My¡­ ahhhh!¡±

    But the man who floated up encountered a guard from the Ice Pce.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    He didn¡¯t have time to shout and fell t on the ground. The man who passed above him quickly flew away.

    ¡®If I had crashed into that¡­?¡¯

    He must have fallen, just like hisrades before him.

    Even in this frigid weather, cold sweat flowed down his body. He managed to calm himself down, raised his head, and noticed what was happening on the castle wall.

    Thud!

    Their advance caused the castle wall to tremble and vibrate.

    It wasn¡¯t that intense, but he couldn¡¯tprehend the source of such power.

    ¡°Amitabhaaaaaaa!¡±

    Whenever Hae Yeon¡¯s fist thrust forward, a radiant light would envelop the sky, and those obstructing the way would be sent flying.

    ¡°ACKKKKK!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    Monks were known to be humble, but Hae Yeon disyed strong disdain without any mercy. What would Buddha say if he witnessed him shouting and sending people flying over the wall?

    However, Hae Yeon seemed unconcerned and continued pushing back the Ice Pce soldiers with his powerful golden fist.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Everyone hurriedly reacted to this unforeseen force, not realizing the true strength of Hae Yeon.

    Woong!

    The Arhat Fist began with a palm strike.

    Taking the form that symbolized Shaolin, Hae Yeon unleashed a powerful punch at those who charged toward him. The sword wielded by the Ice Pce warriors collided with Hae Yeon¡¯s fist.

    Kakakang!

    In that instant, the sword shattered under the monk¡¯s intense qi.

    ¡°Huk!¡±

    The onlookers widened their eyes in disbelief.

    And¡­

    Tuung!

    The rhythmic sound of a drum reverberated through the air as they copsed, blood sttering everywhere.

    The battle took on a form that surpassed all extremes.

    It was no exaggeration to say that Shaolin¡¯s Arhat Fist was the foundation of all martial arts in the Central ins. This powerful style was now being demonstrated in the North Sea Ice Pce.

    This formidable martial arts style was so dominant that nobody would dare to challenge it, especially after witnessing the monk¡¯s skills.

    This was why Hae Yeon was considered a formidable warrior within Shaolin, an individual born once in a hundred years.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Filled with displeasure, Hae Yeon rushed towards the one who retreated and stepped on his thigh.

    Crack!

    The sound of bones being crushed echoed through the air. The man with his thigh trapped let out a scream of agony.

    The monks of Shaolin received teachings on mercy, but mercy seemed to be absent in this Shaolin monk¡¯s domain. Hae Yeon¡¯s fist showed no forgiveness, mirroring the Buddha¡¯s rage.

    ¡°¡­. I can¡¯t get used to this.¡±

    Jo Gul stuck out his tongue.

    Since the tournament had concluded, they had been training diligently. The disciples of Mount Hua had be exceptionally powerful, far surpassing their previous abilities. However, despite their progress, it still seemed like the gap between them and Hae Yeon had not significantly narrowed. While they had grown stronger, Hae Yeon had also be even stronger than before.

    ¡°I refuse to be defeated! Uhhhhh!¡±

    A sword sliced through the air.

    The distinct sound of the de cutting could be heard through its swift motion.

    ¡°Lower! Lower yourself further!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Paaaat!

    Jo Gul exerted pressure on the ground with his toes and pressed down on the shoulders that trembled beneath him.

    His body, supported by a strong core, felt firm, yet the sword he swung from his fingertips seemed remarkably light.

    ¡°We cannot be defeated by Shaolin!¡±

    Jo Gul dered this with determination.

    As Jo Gul skillfully dispatched his enemies, he moved with the agility of a leopard.

    There were countless paths to choose from in the world of martial arts.

    But in the blink of an eye, one wrong move could send a person plummeting from a great height. And in perilous situations like these, the disciples of Mount Hua had to face adversaries ten times their number.

    No matter how often they experienced this, his heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding and his feet shaking.

    But there was not even a slight indication of his spirit dropping on his face.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Do not get too excited, bastard!¡±

    Yoon Jong pushed Jo Gul on the shoulder and sprinted ahead. Anger shed across the faces of the Ice Pce people who were being pushed back.

    ¡°T-These people!¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t be angry at the young swordsmen who were rushing at them?

    ¡°DIEEEEE!¡±

    An angry sword fell towards Yoon Jong.

    Yet Yoon Jong remainedposed, his eyes half-closed as he observed the approaching swords and executed his own swing.

    Kang!

    Gently

    Kang.

    And once more.

    His movementscked the ir of Jo Gul, but his sword, adhering to the fundamentals, effectively parried the opponent¡¯s assault, even though it wasn¡¯t precise.

    The opponent¡¯s sword rebounded from the wless defense, leaving the upper bodies of the Ice Pce warriors vulnerable.

    Swish!

    And Jo Gul swiftly charged forward.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Naturally, it was Jo Gul who exploited the opening made by Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The fighter who had been impaled in the shoulder cried out and retreated.

    ¡°These Central ins folks are fearless!¡±

    He attempted to retaliate, but he instantly flung his body to the ground in terror.

    A de unexpectedly pierced through the minuscule space between Yoon Jong and Jo Gul.

    ¡°There¡¯s an opening!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s face turned rigid.

    Her sword resembled a dagger rather than a typical sword, and every time it prated a gap, it felt as sharp as a dagger.

    It was a wless connection.

    By observing her sword movements, one could easily discern the intensity of her training.

    But it was her sword in particr that caught the attention of those who watched.

    Swish!

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    Instantly, the person who was stabbed in the shoulder groaned and took a step back.

    Pat!

    The sword was withdrawn from its sheath as if the act of piercing didn¡¯t have any impact.

    Precise.

    It was a sword that might not appear swift, but nobody could block it. Her sword, with a perfect path and no wasted movements, was both faster and stronger.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword was just like that.

    Her sword, resembling an illusion, closed the gap with a mere movement of her feet.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In an instant, her sword shed through the shoulder and ankle of a warrior simultaneously. The one who hesitated had to confront the sword aimed at their stomach.

    Puak!

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    It happened so quickly that one couldn¡¯tprehend what had urred. Her sword, piercing deeper into the opponent¡¯s stomach, left the onlooker in disbelief.

    Looking at Yu Yiseol with astonishment, the warrior grabbed the sword and fell to the side.

    Thud.

    Retrieving her sword, she lifted her head slightly and observed her adversaries. Just as she was about to act, she heard a voice.

    ¡°Save your strength, samae.¡±

    Yu Yiseol turned her gaze towards Baek Cheon.

    Shaking the blood off his sword, he advanced with confidence.

    ¡°There is no need to overdo it.¡±

    Yu Yiseol nodded silently. Yo Sa-Heon observed the events with nk eyes.

    He, too, had raised disciples as an elder of Ice Pce until the day he was dismissed from his position. However, he couldn¡¯tprehend what he was witnessing.

    What kind of sect trained their young disciples in this manner?

    Truly, this was¡­

    ¡°NOOOOOOO!¡±

    He flinched.

    He stared at the scene in shock and was suddenly startled by the sound.

    ¡°A knife? Huh? Like that? Huh. Ohhhh? It¡¯s true. I¡¯m actually good!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a fly sitting on the sword! You people! Are you here to y around?!¡±

    While everything felt uncertain, there was one thing he was certain of.

    This guy had a bad personality.

    ¡°Uhhhhh! Come up!¡±

    Only then did the warriors of the North Sea begin to climb up the wall. Finally, realizing that the time hade, Yo Sa-Heon raised his voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Central ins people take the lead! We are proud warriors of the North Sea!¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon dashed out and effortlessly leaped over the heads of the disciples from Mount Hua.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°The old man is still full of energy.¡±

    Though it sounded like someone was trying to provoke him, Yo Sa-Heon paid no attention. Having distractions on the battlefield was more hazardous than being vulnerable to the enemy.

    Woooong!

    Yin energy started to gather in both of his hands.

    Even though the seal on his dantian was only just lifted, he was a skilled person who could deal with something like this. And now that his body had recovered somewhat, ordinary Ice Pce warriors would not be a threat.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    Ice qi started to rise from his hands towards the Ice Pce warriors.

    Kwaaaang!

    An explosion of coldness was created, and those who were swept away fell off the wall, sshing blood.

    ¡°A¡­ amazing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like he has the position of elder for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh! It¡¯s so cold! Damn!¡±

    Something bothered him, but he chose not to engage with the disciples of Mount Hua at the moment.

    ¡°Those who closed their eyes while witnessing the defeat of traitors are no longer honorable warriors of the Ice Pce! I condemn you today and establish the true heavens¡¯ wish over the North Sea!¡±

    ¡°This traitor sure knows how to talk! What are you waiting for! Get him!¡±

    The leader of the troops shouted, but the situation didn¡¯t unfold as he had hoped.

    The courageous warriors of the North Sea, who knew of Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s skills, advanced. It was clear that if they, who were mainly skilled in archery, were to face highly motivated warriors at such a close range, the oue would be predictable.

    ¡°Damn it, this isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Where did they go wrong?

    The walls of the Ice Pce were renowned for their height.

    On the contrary, it would be impossible to gather enough soldiers to scale it, even if all of the people from the Ice Pce were to attempt it.

    Therefore, it was necessary to have a limited number of people guarding the walls. However, they underestimated the situation because of the arrows that could be showered from above and the treacherous terrain.

    Unfortunately, this battle did not unfold as nned, not even for a single moment.

    ¡®This is entirely his fault!¡¯

    That young rascal must be lurking somewhere among the warriors of the North Sea!

    This traitor group wouldn¡¯t have gotten this far if it hadn¡¯t been for him!

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    But it was toote to regret now. They had to focus on the current situation.

    ¡°Keep your distance! Support is on the way! Focus on the defense and make sure to secure the stairs¡­.¡±

    At that moment.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    The leader of the Ice Pce warriors shut his mouth at the sudden odd feeling.

    Uh?

    What was this feeling?

    Nothing much had changed, but a strange, nauseating feeling swept through him.

    ¡®Did something change?¡¯

    However, no matter how hard he tried to sense it, he couldn¡¯t perceive any changes. Just¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    None.

    The young man who had been smirking and escting his anger was nowhere to be found.

    ¡®Where did he go¡­.¡¯

    That was when he heard a voice that appeared to belong to Yo Sa-Heon.

    ¡°You lose sight of the situation on the battlefield. You don¡¯t get to regret your death.¡±

    The enemy leader turned his head in shock, and what he saw was not the person¡¯s face but a pure white sword de right next to his nose.

    sh!

    And the sound of flesh being sliced.

 Chapter 504: The Kids Are A Little Wild (4)

    <h4>Chapter 504: The Kids Are A Little Wild (4)</h4>

    sh!

    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡±

    The moment the neck was cut, the body grew weak. However, the warriors managed to avoid decapitation by contorting their bodies in a desperate attempt.

    But¡­

    Pat. Pat.

    A searing pain shot through his side, resembling the feeling of being scorched by fire, and something brushed against his chest.

    They noticed a sword being retracted. The man¡¯s gaze met with the sword-wielder.

    Those cold, emotionless eyes held no feelings. The gaze was so icy that it chilled the body.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Swish!

    His words came to an abrupt halt. Now in motion, the sword sliced through the head this time.

    Thud.

    The headless body dropped to the ground.

    ¡°You must be cautious.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and nced around.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

    Instantly, fear spread among the troops as they lost their leader.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±

    ¡°E-everyone, run!¡±

    ¡°Jump down! Don¡¯t die!¡±

    The panic-stricken men dropped their weapons and started to run away. Some ran, some stumbled on the wall, and others leaped off.

    Observing the sudden emptiness around him, Chung Myung moistened his lips.

    ¡°Tsk. These youngsters have no respect.¡±

    -Brat! Youngsters these days?

    Huh.

    What were you implying?

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s expression became tense.

    ¡®That man is¡­¡¯

    Definitely strange.

    He didn¡¯t know who this troop leader was because when he was an elder of the Ice Pce, many of these troop units didn¡¯t exist.

    However, at a nce, he was sure the man had been skilled.

    It was obvious.

    A leader refers to a person in charge of the military troops. Warriors did not easily follow those who weren¡¯t stronger than themselves. Among them, the one that rose to the top position would be considered as their leader.

    But such a person was defeated in a handful of seconds?

    This was a task Yo Sa-Heon could not aplish.

    Regardless of Chung Myung¡¯s strength or him being Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, they had beaten a troop leader in under 100 seconds?

    It should never have been possible for them to achieve this, but this absurd sight unfolded before Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s eyes.

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s body trembled.

    Only Yo Sa-Heon couldprehend the significance of this.

    Careless?

    Right. Carelessness. To be blunt, it was the leader¡¯s fault for losing focus on the battlefield.

    However, Yo Sa-Heon couldn¡¯t possibly me the now-cooling corpse.

    It wasmon knowledge that one should never lose their focus in battle, but how many people trulyprehend that?

    Swish.

    This insight urately identified the gaps that shouldn¡¯t be overlooked. Based on this judgment, jumping into the middle of the enemy troops without hesitation made logical sense.

    Additionally, Chung Myung boldly used his sword technique in a situation where a single mistake could lead to death.

    ¡®Monster¡­¡¯

    He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this young swordsman had killed all the warriors on the wall with his sword. It was something that could be aplished with his martial arts.

    Such determination and guts alone didn¡¯t make a person strong, though. Wasn¡¯t this something Yo Sa-Heon, who had been in countless battles, wouldn¡¯t dare do?

    ¡°How¡­¡±

    .

    It was then¡­

    After twirling the sword in his hand, Chung Myung slid it back into its sheath. He took a step forward and leaned towards the wall.

    ¡°Many have arrived.¡±

    Scaling the wall was only the beginning, as the battle was far from over. The might of the Ice Pce couldn¡¯t be contained so easily.

    At that moment, Chung Myung turned his head and called out to Yo Sa-Heon.

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Go and bring the others here swiftly! They can¡¯t be slow!¡±

    They were not slugs. You guys were the flying squirrels here!

    Chung Myung, who clicked his tongue, pointed towards the bottom of the wall.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Huh. This is so frustrating.¡±

    Chung Myung pounded on his chest as if he was truly frustrated.

    Yo Sa-Heon shook his head slightly. If this had been earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about whatever Chung Myung said, but now, after witnessing this scene, he was concerned with every single word.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re trying to persuade the kid?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s gathered here, and this ce is high, making it a good spot for talking. What¡¯s your n now?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon nodded with a bewildered expression.

    ¡®Does he really want to think about all this in the current situation?¡¯

    From the outside, Chung Myung didn¡¯t appear particrly wise, but he was calmly discerning the situation all around him.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s going through your mind?¡±

    The answer came from behind, not from Yo Sa-Heon.

    ¡°You half Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Reckless young jerk.¡±

    ¡°You unstopping snout.¡±

    ¡°Hell going¡­¡±

    ¡°The bastard monk at the back,e.¡±

    Hae Yeon flinched and hid behind Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Is this brat hiding?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung grabbing Hae Yeon¡¯s shaved head, Yo Sa-Heon sighed.

    ¡®Seriously shocking.¡¯

    Thanks to the disciples of Mount Hua, who led the way, everyone was able to reach the top without much difficulty.

    It was unclear whether Chung Myung intentionally took the lead or if it was just a coincidence. Either way, it was fortunate for them.

    ¡°Chung Myung, you can¡¯t grab a monk by his head.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, it¡¯s not about holding a monk by the head, but you shouldn¡¯t hold a human by the hair.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ right?¡±

    Jo Gul tilted his head as he observed the people.

    ¡°Sasuk, shouldn¡¯t we go down? Why are we just fighting?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Aren¡¯t people approaching us from behind? There are still a few individuals left toe, so if we split up and fight now, we will be defeated.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul finallyprehended the situation and nced back, his head still tilted in confusion.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t theye up here when no one is bothering them?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon attempted to speak but fell silent. He was considering the same idea.

    ¡°We mustn¡¯t hurry. The opponent won¡¯t flee. Our primary focus should be on giving our all.¡±

    This was a notion of utmost wisdom. Most of themprehended his perspective, but unfortunately, an oblivious individual was in Mount Hua.

    ¡°nning ahead also pertains to our adversaries¡­¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is your mouth feeling itchy? Would you like me to strike you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes widened, causing Jo Gul to lower his head.

    As they conversed, Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡®I never expected their skills to surpass ours so easily.¡¯

    Despite their long years of training, they were unable to showcase their skills. However, the majority of their opponents were elders and elites of the Ice Pce.

    The young disciples of Mount Hua were unparalleled.

    But strangely, they were in control of the situation. This indicates that there was something about them that couldn¡¯t be solely exined by martial arts.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been surprised numerous times today.¡¯

    He knew he shouldn¡¯t be engaging in such actions on the day when the fate of the North Sea was being decided, but he was only human, and suppressing his emotions was difficult.

    ¡°So, what is your n?¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s question, Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s expression became tense.

    ¡°I understand that keeping the distance is important for our goal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±

    ¡°However, I believe it would be more advantageous to head down the wall.¡±

    ¡°What is your reasoning behind that?¡±

    When questioned, he replied,

    ¡°We need to demonstrate the presence of the Young Pce Lord in a proper manner. It may be challenging to prove his legitimacy as the former Lord¡¯s son, even if the warriors are convinced.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. So, you n to bring him there and ce him in front of individuals who will brandish swords at him?¡±

    Chung Myung gestured towards Han Yi-Myung and asked this. Seol So-Baek, positioned behind him, flinched.

    ¡°¡­ that.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon was speechless, and Han Yi-Myung, who was listening, chimed in.

    ¡°I understand the disciple¡¯s worries very well. However, if we don¡¯t do that, everyone will die. And this child¡¯s life is in even greater danger.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°This is the best option. Please try to understand.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well, if it is the way of the North Sea, I don¡¯t want to take any risks. Everyone has their own path, after all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Since you said it¡¯s for the best, you ought to be ready to lead the charge and risk your life. That¡¯s how you take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down. They seem pissed off too.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned as he looked down at the wall. Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face was flushed with anger and devoid of mercy.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    He had seen his warriors jump down from the castle wall.

    ¡°Those cowardly bastards!¡±

    The Ice Troops were a newly formed, specially trained group of soldiers he established after bing the Lord. He believed it would be wise to have armed troops in case of invasion, no matter how high the wall was built.

    But what could he do if they fled like that?

    ¡°That idiotic troop leader! Moron!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s furious gaze shifted to the top of the wall. Alongside the Ice Troops, others were also observing him.

    His pride had been crushed.

    His anger refused to dissipate despite the blood flowing from his clenched fist.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Capture them immediately!¡±

    ¡°P-pce Lord. If we ascend the wall, the damage will be extensive.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s your suggestion? You want to leave it as it is?¡±

    The elder who had spoken bowed their head in response to his bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Even then, you people, as proud warriors of the Ice Pce, do you not know how to stand by that?¡±

    What was more important than pride were the lives of the Ice Pce people.

    Who here didn¡¯t know¡­

    ¡°It has all gone wrong right from the start.¡±

    No one was able to tell their Lord that. If they did, they would die. And they wouldn¡¯t risk their lives when they could still enjoyfort.

    ¡°Bring them to me right now! Those damned Central ins¡­¡±

    ¡°L-Lord!¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°T-there!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang turned his head at those words.

    Step. Step.

    A man slowly descended the wall.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    It was Chung Myung who had removed his leather clothes, revealing his plum blossom robes. He descended the steps leisurely.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Pce Lord.¡±

    Seeing him greet him with a calm face, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°This¡­ I will tear you apart!¡±

    His voice echoed around the pce.

    ¡°I! The Ice Pce showed you grace, and the Central ins repaid it by being enemies! These rude actions¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Ahh. A misunderstanding. I am one who repays the grace twofold.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It is a bit different now.¡±

    Chung Myung stopped smiling, and the voice ofughter turned cold.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see people who have joined hands with the Demon Sect as humans.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as repaying grace to a dog of the Demon Sect. Just a sword.¡±

    It was bitter and cold.

    It was so cold that it couldn¡¯t bepared to the blizzard that blew around the Ice Pce.

 Chapter 505: The Kids Are A Little Wild (5)

    The Demonic Cult.

    The atmosphere among the Ice Pce troops grew strange as soon as that name was mentioned.

    It was a name they wished to ignore but couldn¡¯t. Everyone was aware of the existence of these ck-dressed men who had invaded the Ice Pce during the overthrow of the former Lord.

    They all preferred not to delve into the matter.

    However, when the name was spoken by someone from the Central ins, no one could ignore it.

    At that moment, Seol Chun-Sang spoke quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, pretending to be oblivious, huh?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Well, that works too.¡±

    It was a clear smirk that infuriated Seol Chun-Sang.

    ¡°You! How dare you mention something so vulgar¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, never mind.¡±

    But Chung Myung waved his hand in annoyance, dismissing his words. This rude gesture only made Seol Chun-Sang angrier.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t care about this; he actually enjoyed provoking people.

    ¡°I¡¯vee across various situations, and I know that words alone cannot solve problems.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang looked at Chung Myung in astonishment.

    What was this man even talking about?

    ¡°Well, even if I say the right thing, you don¡¯t want to listen. And we don¡¯t have to waste our time talking when it doesn¡¯t work, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Think about it: once you enter hell, you¡¯ll realize something¡¯s amiss when a de pierces your throat.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes reddened.

    Wasn¡¯t this just a young man from the Central ins? And he was threatening to kill him?

    ¡°¡­it seems the Central ins fail to instill manners in their youth. Observing your impudent behavior¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, manners?¡±

    Chung Myungughed, treating his words as a joke.

    ¡°You are quite theedian. But since we will be engaging in sword fighting, there is no need for pleasantries, is there? Saying, ¡®Oh dear, I might identally stab you in the stomach, so please watch out,¡¯ would only damage our pride further, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s body trembled visibly. As he observed the young man with blue eyes sit cross-legged and speak in such a manner, his blood began to boil.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can maintain that cockiness when your body is cut open.¡±

    ¡°How can I speak when my body is being shed?¡±

    ¡°YOUUUU!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang bit his lip.

    Baek Cheonughed heartily upon seeing the cracked lips of Seol Chun-Sang and the trickle of blood from his lips.

    ¡°If you lose, it won¡¯t be a dignified death.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ You¡¯re willing to kill with just a nce.¡±

    Chung Myung could defeat his opponents with both swords and words.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had experienced Chung Myung¡¯s teachings for many years, knew that sometimes the impact of words could be more devastating than that of swords.

    And now, Seol Chun-Sang must also be aware of it.

    ¡°To be so enraged in front of so many followers¡­¡±

    Of course, for them, Seol Chun-Sang was the enemy. In this world, there was a distinction between enemies and allies.

    Unfortunately, that distinction didn¡¯t exist for Chung Myung.

    ¡°And.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been verbally attacking the man, nced at the Pce troops with a strange expression.

    ¡°Even if they pretend otherwise, everyone knows it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The soldiers all averted their gaze. It wasn¡¯t forced, but they still couldn¡¯t face this question.

    And witnessing this made Chung Myung smile.

    ¡°Right. Well. If you simply turned your head, there shouldn¡¯t be much difficulty in living. It would be troublesome to delve into this ufortable truth.¡±

    A peculiar silence descended. Everyone had mouths, but no one could speak.

    ¡°But you need to know.¡±

    Chung Myung continued to speak,

    ¡°Leaving a wound untreated will lead to amputating the entire limb. Dying action will result in death.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to decide. Will you amputate the arm or face death?¡±

    The warriors of Ice Pce had a visible shift in their facial expressions. Observing this, Baek Cheon attempted to pacify Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung¡¯s statement was urate, but Baek Cheon believed there was no need to overwhelm them with such words.

    Of course, Mount Hua had a reason to stop the Demonic Sect, but wasn¡¯t Han Yi-Myung here?

    There was no need for Mount Hua toe forward and force them.

    However, just as he was about to speak, Yu Yiseol pulled on his sleeve and stopped him.

    ¡°¡­samae?¡±

    When he turned around, confused, she whispered.

    ¡°Expression.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Expression, behind.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Baek Cheon turned back and looked at the warriors of the North Sea lined up behind them.

    Clearly, just a moment ago, they were nervous at the sight of the enemy. The pce warriors outnumbered them twice over, and no matter how hard they pushed themselves, the difference in numbers was overwhelming.

    But now¡­ something was different. It wasn¡¯t just tension. There was a hint of pride in their anxious expressions.

    ¡°A justification?¡±

    Baek Cheon pondered this.

    He could think of a couple of reasons.

    The warriors from the North Sea had gathered here to defeat Seol Chun-Sang and establish Seol So-Baek as the Lord of the Ice Pce.

    But they didn¡¯t have a proper reason to do that.

    Even if Seol So-Baek was right about thend, it wasn¡¯t an act of dividing good and evil because it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily done.

    But the Demonic Sect was different.

    If anyone ever heard of this name, they would know how terrible it was to join hands with the Demonic Sect because it was akin tomitting a cardinal sin.

    And now, Chung Myung gave those standing behind him a perfect justification. People feel confident when they have a solid reason to act.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze was focused on Chung Myung.

    ¡®That one¡­¡¯

    He was confident in his knowledge of Chung Myung, but this man revealed another side of himself.

    He didn¡¯t assert himself or raise his voice, yet he effortlesslymanded so many people.

    Baek Cheon had no option but to bite his tongue. It was something he could never do.

    Me and¡­

    How many people was he leading now?

    Every time he realized this, Baek Cheon felt that the back of Chung Myung was strong and reliable, but it also felt odd.

    At that time¡­

    Seol Chun-Sang noticed the change in atmosphere and said,

    ¡°Do you speak of the North Sea with such knowledge?¡±

    A voice of anger

    ¡°The North Sea is a barrennd. What do you people living in the warm and happy Central ins know?¡±

    ¡°You utter such nonsense.¡±

    However, Chung Myungughed again.

    ¡°Whether you are rich or poor, there are certain things you shouldn¡¯t do. If you are going to talk about thend being barren as an excuse, you should have done something else to force out the former pce lord.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face contorted like a demon when the ¡®former pce lord¡¯ was mentioned.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head slightly.

    Yo Sa-Heon, who made eye contact with him, nodded and stepped forward. The stage was set, and now it was his turn to reim it.

    The elder advanced silently, ring at Seol Chun-Sang with icy eyes.

    ¡°Seol Chun-Sang.¡±

    The elder addressed the man with his name instead of his title.

    That single statement showed that he did not recognize the man as the Pce Lord.

    ¡°You havemitted three sins.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One is the sin of drawing in people who should not be involved.¡±

    His voice carried a weighty tone.

    ¡°The second was that you had the audacity to conspire and kill the previous lord in order to seize power. And the third sin is handing over innocent North Sea people to the Demonic Sect, causing immense suffering.¡±

    Despite the humiliation of being exposed to everyone, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s countenance gradually became serene.

    ¡°I stand with all of us! Today, we denounce you and dere to you the rightful sessor of the Ice Pce. And those despicable beings that dared to trespass thend of the North Sea will be expelled!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s voice reverberated through the walls. His gaze shifted from the pce warriors to Seol Chun-Sang.

    ¡°And so do all of you. How much longer do you intend to exist as mere pawns for that man? Behold, the true ruler of the North Sea stands before you! A genuine leader who can restore the fallen North Sea!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon shifted his body, revealing a young child standing before Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The child was visible to everyone. Those who recalled the previous lord could discern the striking resemnce between the child and him.

    A sense of unease permeated the air.

    Tremors of whispers shook the surroundings.

    And clenched jaws added to the tension.

    The atmosphere within the wall grew increasingly heated.

    ¡°Mistakes can be rectified! Even at this moment, align yourself with righteousness and lend your power to vanquish the wicked. Then, everything that has been warped will be restored!¡±

    There was a vibrant energy in Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s voice.

    His unwavering determination, even in the face of adversity, spoke volumes. It was the resolute conviction of a seasoned warrior who had sworn to vanquish Seol Chun-Sang and restore the Ice Pce to its rightful order.

    However¡­

    His pleas were met with only silence, with only a few offering a response.

    No one rallied to his cause. Only silence filled the air as if a mouse had met its demise.

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s expression became confused.

    ¡°¡­ Do not waver!¡±

    His voice resonated with strength.

    ¡°If you join us now, no one will me you. Everything will be forgiven, and the Ice Pce will be revived.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that kid?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang inquired.

    ¡°No, not elder Yo. It¡¯s Yo Sa-Heon, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Seol Chun-Sang.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang smirked.

    ¡°I was curious about what great n he had toe down here so confidently. But you trusted this young boy who doesn¡¯t even have any blood in his head?¡±

    ¡°You! This is the true leader of the North Sea¡­¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang shook his head while observing Yo Sa-Heon.

    ¡°You fool. If that young bastard can be the leader of the North Sea, then so can I. I also have the blood of the Seol family. And I stand here, at least on my own two feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What does that little one even possess? Did you believe that everyone would blindly follow a child solely because he has the blood of the Seol family? Did you think that mere fact would ignite their passion and turn their weapons against me, the lord? So unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°Do not speak nonsense, you bastard!¡±

    Unlike the enraged Yo Sa-Heon, Seol Chun-Sang remainedpletelyposed. And suddenly, everything changed.

    ¡°Those who have strengthened their mind often entertain such thoughts, and that is why they lose.¡±

    ¡°What is this evil bastard even talking about¡­¡±

    Chung Myung interjected with a cold expression.

    ¡°Finished now?¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon red at Chung Myung with an angry expression. He knew that things had gone wrong, but he tried to control his anger as he spoke.

    ¡°What the hell have you done!?¡±

    However, despite his anger, Yo Sa-Heon noticed Chung Myung smirking.

    ¡°This old man is quite na?ve.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t step out because you didn¡¯t know this, right? Even though we know it is right, we won¡¯t step ahead. We don¡¯t want to die. We don¡¯t want to get hurt. And those who are silent for that very reason will suddenly wake up and take the side of a weaker faction when the situation has changed very little?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s calm voice spread around the castle walls.

    ¡°For those who believe they are on the right side, there is a great sense of self-worth. But when one stands on the other side, it doesn¡¯t matter. That kind of value to some is less than a thorn in the foot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He had seen this so often to the point of feeling sick. Because war exposed the nature of humans.

    A person who discussed friendship abandoned their friend to survive. The ones who sought loyalty abandoned their servitude and fled. Those who knew and supported the agreement turned away from those who sacrificed and looked after their own interests.

    Chung Myung witnessed all of this.

    Was he resentful?

    Of course, he was.

    The weak person who upheld their own values could not see the end.

    Srrng.

    Chung Myung slowly pulled out his sword.

    ¡°I mean, it is an agreement.¡±

    The smile on his face, which showed his teeth, felt so eerie.

    ¡°When you don¡¯t have the strength to follow through, you be more helpless than anything in the world.¡±

    And the person who agreed with those words was Seol Chun-Sang.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    He sneered at Chung Myung.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that apply to you as well? It seems like there is nothing more to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Do not misunderstand me.¡±

    A chilly voice came in reply.

    ¡°Because not a single thing has changed.¡±

    After hearing those words, the disciples of Mount Hua immediately positioned themselves on Chung Myung¡¯s right and left, indicating their unwavering support.

    Sensing the presence of the disciples of Mount Hua, Chung Myung¡¯s smile grew triumphant, as if he had already emerged victorious.

    ¡°I will demonstrate to you¡­¡±

    His eyes gleamed with determination.

    ¡°¡­ the formidable might of Mount Hua and their unwavering beliefs.¡±

    Chang!

    The disciples promptly drew their swords simultaneously, disying their unity.

    ¡°Sasuk! Sago! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Here Ie!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped to the ground, and simultaneously, the disciples and Hae Yeon charged straight at the warriors of Ice Pce.

    The enemies formed a line.

    These seven ck figures, resembling falling meteors, hurtled toward the snow-white Ice Pce warriors.

 Chapter 506: Didnt I Say I Would Cut That Throat? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 506: Didn''t I Say I Would Cut That Throat? (1)</h4>

    The enemy¡¯s troops were twice asrge as theirs.

    The power that each one possessed was also superior on the other side. Moreover, they had been working hand in hand so far, maintaining their perfect condition with proper food and rest.

    What about these ones?

    They had just half the men. Unlike the warriors of Ice Pce, they had not been adequately trained for years, and their bodies were injured.

    Work together?

    That could not be hoped for.

    If one calmly considered it, the power on this side would be half¡­ no, perhaps even lower.

    Yet, as Chung Myung charged forward, such facts didn¡¯t even cross his mind.

    Half the troops? Inferior quality?

    ¡°So what?¡±

    He thought.

    This was just normal.

    He always risked his life fighting against the Demonic Sect, who behaved like wild animals and didn¡¯t care for their own lives. It wasmon for the enemy¡¯s troops to outnumber them two or more times, and sometimes, they had to survive against twelve times as many troops.

    Mount Hua was where he grew, but it was the Demonic Sect that truly perfected him.

    So there wasn¡¯t anything surprising about that.

    Kwakwakwa!

    With the thunderous sound of wind blowing, the wind mercilessly shed his face, yet he remained unfazed.

    Observing the disciples of Mount Hua charging towards them, the enemies appeared slightly unsettled, a fact that did not escape Chung Myung¡¯s notice.

    The individuals standing before the enemy soldiers disyed unwavering determination on their faces. Regardless of the circumstances, idle thoughts like these would dissipate when faced with those who aimed to take his life.

    However, Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t allow them to prepare for defense.

    As his body swiftly moved, it stretched out like a flexible piece of candy and quickly approached the Ice Pce warriors.

    From the perspective of the Ice Pce warriors, this was more like a sudden ¡®appearance¡¯ than mere movement.

    ¡°Spatial trans¡­¡±

    Even before the words Spatial Transportation could be uttered, Chung Myung¡¯s sword gleamed. It had fluttering petals wrapped around it, and with a swift motion, the sword split through space.

    Paaat!

    In a blink, a stunning spectacle of petals cascading towards them burst forth. However, as usual, this beauty came at a price.

    ¡°KUAKKK!¡±

    ¡°Ack! Ahhh!¡±

    Countless times, sword qi pierced the bodies of those unfortunate souls who stood at the front. The onught overwhelmed them before they could even react.

    Blood sprayed, and severed limbs soared through the air. That image remained firmly entrenched in the gaze of the Ice Pce warriors, who were still trying toprehend the situation.

    The sight of the lingering red plum blossom sword qi and the sttering of blood aroused an unfamiliar sensation in them.

    And¡­

    Taat.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t give much thought to the spectacle he had caused and simply continued running forward. The gushing fountain of blood drenched his entire body, yet Chung Myung didn¡¯t flinch.

    The first attack initiated the battle, and one always had to be much more aggressive than the enemy anticipated.

    The first sword.

    Chung Myung seized the battlefield with one powerful strike, swiftly advancing toward those who now cowered in fear.

    ¡°No, just¡­.¡±

    Puak!

    His merciless de plunged into the mouths of those attempting to say something. Chung Myung¡¯s sword imed yet another life and continued on, devoid ofpassion.

    Pat! Pat! Pat!

    Three necks flew through the air simultaneously.

    Fear and shock, impossible to conceal, adorned the faces of the observers as blood sttered through the air.

    They had wielded swords throughout their lives and had mastered the art ofbat, but they had never encountered a battle of this magnitude, where theirrades were brutally in before their eyes, and they were helpless to intervene.

    This marked the first time they had ever witnessed such brutal decapitations taking ce under the bright sun.

    Their hearts of steel were momentarily shaken.

    Yet, their resolve to stand firm remained unyielding.

    Everyone emphasized this repeatedly.

    But that implied that no one could easily achieve it. If it were easy, no one would bother mentioning it.

    In the face of this ruthlessness and brutality of the battlefield, which they had never encountered before, the images of theirrades¡¯ severed heads became etched in their minds.

    Drenched in blood, Chung Myung revealed his white teeth as he forcefully thrust his sword into their necks. Halfway embedded in their necks, the de of his sword would then sever their heads.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword did not rest even for a moment. A warrior, who stood terrified by the horror in front of his eyes, took that sword deep into his side before his waist waspletely bisected.

    Once covered in pure white snow, the North Sea training grounds were now stained in blood. It was a horrifying yet captivating sight, like red flowers blooming on a snowy field.

    ¡°Step back!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Back down! What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°They are fewer than us! Do not be afraid and deal with them!¡±

    ¡°Please move aside, you brutes!¡±

    Instantly, chaos erupted.

    Those who witnessed Chung Myung charging towards them lost their focus on their swords momentarily. Those who instinctively valued their lives hastily stepped back in fear,pletely forgetting their previous actions.

    However, those who were determined to support him refused to retreat.

    The gap between the two sides diminished rapidly, causing the strategically arranged formations to disperse. Themanders shouted, but their voices fell on deaf ears.

    The sparkle in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes was evident.

    ¡®Inexperienced youngsters.¡¯

    Could those who have never tasted war stop him?

    It was genuinely unamusing.

    A practice fight?

    A showdown?

    Chung Myung paid no heed to such trivial matters.

    He felt most alive and confident on the battlefield, where life and death were in constant flux. In this world, he had no qualms about striking down his opponents without hesitation.

    Those who had never risked their lives in a fight were unable to deal with him. The world they resided in was distinct. Those whocked the knowledge of battlefield domination were no match for him, regardless of their numbers.

    The onlookers retreated from Chung Myung, gazing upon him as if he were a monster.

    Step back?

    Against him?

    Chung Myung made this known.

    In dealing with him, surrendering was not the answer. His sword¡¯s tip quivered as he wielded the plum blossom sword.

    The warriors of the Ice Pce were all shocked by the sudden storm of petals and instinctively swung their swords.

    However, the swirling petals were overwhelming, and they were unable to stop them.

    Wheeik!

    The petals made of sword qi swept forward, leaving behind a brutal scene.

    During the battle with the Demonic Sect, the sword qi of Mount Hua, which was once rejected by the Justice faction, was now demonstrating its true worth in the distantnd of the North Sea.

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet kicked the ground once more, preventing his fallen foes from regaining their footing and attacking or escaping.

    Chung Myung rushed towards the enemy, exuding a terrifying aura like a devil.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and forcefully kicked the ground.

    It was challenging to keep up with him.

    That bastard didn¡¯t care about what was happening to the party and moved. Actually, they would follow the pace ording to the speed of movement, but that looked difficult now.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    No matter how much they tried to get close, the damn gap wouldn¡¯t close even by the slightest.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword shed in front of them again, and blood sshed out in all directions. Baek Cheon seemed to have lost his mind from what he was seeing.

    Had he ever witnessed such a cruel sight before?

    But he gritted his teeth and pressed forward. He couldn¡¯t let Chung Myung be the sole person shedding blood.

    His presence beckoned them.

    Don¡¯tg behind. Come after me,e after me with all your strength.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    With a cry, he sprinted toward that foreboding call and sessfully caught up with Chung Myung. He flung a corpse aside without hesitation and forcefully plunged his plum blossom sword into a warrior¡¯s chest.

    Crack!

    The sensation of his sword prating the flesh and slicing through the bones of his enemies.

    The vivid death that came from his sword and permeated his fingertips. Though not his first kill, he could never get used to the sensation.

    Yet, he refused to hesitate, knowing that someone had to bear the burden of even more death if he faltered.

    sh!

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Yu Yiseol viciously shed at the enemy with a terror-inducing expression, her presence an unwavering ally. She was drenched in blood, each strike causing more crimson to cascade, but her eyes remained unchanged.

    Baek Cheon, however, noticed a slight twitch around her lips.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    He could hear Yoon Jong and Jo Gul groaning from behind, as well as the muffled groans of Tang Soso.

    Everyone was desperate.

    ¡°But we still need to catch up. This cursed bastard¡­¡±

    It was at that moment,

    Chung Myung, who had thrown his sword forward, wanted to stand up straight but suddenly moved from his spot.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Where was he?

    ¡°Above! Above! Sasuk!¡±

    What?

    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked up as if his head would shatter. As expected, amidst the vast blue sky of the North Sea, he spotted Chung Myung soaring through the air.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon was momentarily taken aback and became speechless. Chung Myung swiftly propelled his body upwards and descended with the agility of a leaping feline.

    Kwaang!

    Because of that, the warriors behind were unaware of hisnding. Chung Myung then leaped into the midst of the enemy, swinging his sword horizontally and cutting them down.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    A desperate scream reverberated throughout the battlefield.

    ¡°That cursed brat¡­!¡±

    Baek Cheon inwardly groaned and hurled the plum blossom sword at an Ice Pce warrior obstructing his path. Could he maintain the pace and fight together?

    Stand side by side and support each other?

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t have those thoughts.

    For Chung Myung, fighting together meant unleashing his strength and facing a limit, notpensating for skill deficiencies.

    Once again, that man was yelling at those in the back.

    It was a signal to follow up and advance.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t, you damned bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon, his eyes red, shouted while looking at the snow.

    Simultaneously, he started ying enemies with his formidable sword, a skill never disyed before.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    sh!

    At that moment, the person rushing towards him was taken down by Yoon Jong and fell to the ground. However, Baek Cheon paid no attention to it and kept moving forward.

    His stomach churned. Simultaneously, a surge of heat ran through his body.

    But that was it.

    Shiver.

    Baek Cheon jerked as he felt the hairs on his body stand up, causing his sword to halt. The reason behind this was quickly identified.

    Chung Myung stared at him in the midst of his fight and blocked his sword with cold eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±.

    Baek Cheon snapped back to reality like being hit with cold water and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Do not get excited!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Keep your head down and stay calm! Being excited doesn¡¯t make you any stronger!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    This was something he was shouting to himself. Baek Cheon tightly gripped his sword again and lowered his body.

    Then, the terrifying look disappeared.

    ¡°That one¡­.¡±

    He leaped into the midst of the enemy lines and, facing the enemy, nced to his side.

    ¡°This is a bit excessive, you jerk.¡±

    Baek Cheon yelled as he swung his sword.

    ¡°Keep up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung averted his gaze from Baek Cheon and impassively surveyed the surroundings.

    ¡°Stop! It¡¯s just one man! Stick to him, even if you have to nibble at his heels!¡±

    ¡°The number is too great! Don¡¯t be afraid. Stand firm, you all!¡±

    ¡°You are still the warriors of the Ice Pce!¡±

    Voices of encouragement and criticism resonated in the air.

    Whether that voice had an impact or the de of Chung Myung had ceased, those nearby hesitated.

    Nevertheless, Chung Myung remained unruffled as he observed the scene, smiling.

    ¡°This is why you¡¯re just kids.¡±

    They were the individuals who would charge at him once he drew attention.

    ¡°Do you folks understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That we¡¯re not the only ones here?¡±

    Those who heard his words faltered and nced around.

    a

    ¡°Even though that old man may be na?ve, he isn¡¯t unintelligent.¡±

    At that moment¡­

    ¡°Eliminate every single one!¡±

    ¡°OHHHH!¡±

    ¡°Whoaaaa!¡±

    Heading towards the disorganized side of the formation were the North Sea warriors under the leadership of Yo Sa-Heon. They came charging in with formidable strength. Those who possessed sound logic were motivated and became resolute due to the actions of Mount Hua. There was no need to borate on the extent of their high morale.

    ¡°D-damn it! That one!¡±

    The warriors of Ice Pce were confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    If the disciples of Mount Hua hadn¡¯t infiltrated their formation, this attack wouldn¡¯t have been much of a problem.

    But they had no idea about the true nature ofbat.

    And this wasn¡¯t just a friendly match. It wasn¡¯t even a one-on-one duel. This was war. Victory was out of reach for those who failed toprehend its essence.

    ¡°The price of not fighting when you should is choosing this falsefort.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze shifted to those who stood in the back.

    A person draped in pure white fur.

    As Chung Myung stared at Seol So-Baek¡¯s face, he bared his teeth.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    With a swing of his sword, Chung Myung exuded a strength that gripped the warriors of the Ice Pce with chilling fear.

 Chapter 507: Didnt I Say, I Would Cut That Throat? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 507: Didn''t I Say, I Would Cut That Throat? (2)</h4>

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°AHHH! You bastards!¡±

    ¡°I have waited for this day!¡±

    ¡°I will avenge the lord¡¯s grudge!¡±

    The warriors of the North Sea, led by Yo Sa-Heon, confronted the warriors of the Ice Pce.

    Their martial arts skills were neither exceptional nor superiorpared to the warriors of the Ice Pce, who obstructed their way. The elders, who served under the previous Pce Lord and stood at the forefront of the troops, were significantly stronger than the average warriors, but the othersgged behind.

    But in this situation, their skills no longer made any difference.

    Kwaaang!

    The troops rushed in swiftly and trampled the panicking warriors of Ice Pce, resembling an awl piercing through solid ice.

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    ¡°ACKKK!¡±

    Their swiftly moving swords and sheer strength forced the opponent to the edge. The defense lines of the Ice Pce crumbled in an instant, causing Yo Sa-Heon, who led the troops at the forefront, to be flustered.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Yo Sa-Heon paused, then quickly regainedposure. Yin arts emitted from his hands, causing an explosion among those who had turned their backs and fled.

    ¡®They¡¯re showing their backs?¡¯

    The warrior of the Ice Pce?

    Despite being imprisoned as a criminal, he had never let go of his warrior¡¯s pride. It was shocking to see the Ice Pce warriors turn away and run.

    It was not just those who fled that were the problem here.

    Even those with the will to fight and were armed couldn¡¯t conceal their shock. He had never witnessed such a horrifying sight before in his life.

    How could those already mentally defeated endure a battle determining life and death?

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Kill them all, leave nothing behind!¡±

    On the contrary, the warriors of the North Sea pushed and swung their weapons with improved morale.

    ¡®At this stage¡­¡¯

    And that was when it happened.

    ¡°ACKKKKK!¡±

    At the terrible screams emanating from a distance, the Ice Pce warriors, unable to fight or flee, turned their gaze behind them.

    The Ice Pce warriors were being attacked directly, but they were momentarily distracted by the screams from behind them?

    This could hardly be considered a fight. The warriors of the North Sea only had to contend with the enemies in front of them, but in reality, their enemies were also contending with the disciples of Mount Hua simultaneously.

    Their deadly sword attacks came surging in from all directions.

    ¡°Push harder! Today, we will reim the Ice Pce!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s expression hardened as the warriors rushed toward their foes with immense determination.

    ¡®How frightening.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Huapletely altered the course of the battle with a single charge.

    Admiration and fear intertwined inside him, leaving Yo Sa-Heon feeling tense as he struggled to dismiss the thoughts clouding his mind.

    Seol Chun-Sang couldn¡¯tprehend the sight before him.

    ¡®Just how?¡¯

    He, who was at the end of the defense line, could easily observe what was happening. However, observing did not equate toprehension.

    ¡®How is this even possible?¡¯

    It was essentially a one-sided battle. Despite being elders, they had strayed from the martial arts path for a considerable time. Dealing with those who had grown rusty should have been straightforward. Utilizing the younger and more vigorous warriors to overpower them should have been sufficient.

    This was a tnd that was used as their training ground.

    The castle wall blocked the battlefield behind them, leaving nowhere to run. There was no advantageous terrain, and without any variables, there was no chance for an ambush.

    Victory in this environment could only be determined by strength and skill.

    But why was this happening?

    ¡°P-pce Lord, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We must take action¡­¡±

    The panicked elders surrounded him. They had no choice.

    Those with keen eyes could see the warriors of the Ice Pce running across the field, causing their own battle line to crumble.

    Seol Chun-Sang clenched his teeth as he cursed.

    ¡°¡­ damn it.¡±

    What could he possibly do? Was there anything else he could do?

    His formation, which had been held wlessly until now, had now fallen into chaos. With Chung Myung at the center, the people on the opposing side were swirling together like a whirlpool. It was reminiscent of soldiers gathering around a bonfire.

    Tactics held no value at this moment. They were only meaningful when there weremanders who could issue orders and direct them. However, as the Pce Lord, Seol Chun-Sang could not assume that role.

    Unable to witness his soldier¡¯s suffering, he hastily ordered the most optimal course of action.

    ¡°Disregard the intruders and annihte those from the Central ins!¡±

    His voice boomed like thunder.

    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t look at me like that. Catch and kill those people immediately! Yo Sa-Heon is nothing without them!¡±

    ¡°P-pce Lord?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang stared at the elder who had spoken with bloodshot eyes, his voice full of confusion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe those young warriors are running away because of fear!¡±

    ¡°H-How is that possible? I¡¯ll slit their throats right away!¡±

    Some of the elders hurried in, their faces filled with anxiety. Seol Chun-Sang nced at them and clenched his teeth.

    ¡®How much further do they want to push us?¡¯

    It had been a mistake to invite those bastards from Mount Hua into the Ice Pce. It was a mistake to let them set foot on thend of the North Sea.

    As he witnessed his troops copse, he felt his bones ache. But, like always, he regretted it toote.

    Paaat!

    Crack!

    The feeling of his opponent¡¯s throat being pierced was visceral in his hand.

    Baek Cheon tried to disregard the feeling and swung his sword continuously.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Atst, heprehended.

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t fathom Chung Myung¡¯s statement about the sword of Mount Hua being the most despicable. Why was a sword technique with the most exquisite flowers in the worldbeled as such?

    However, now he understood why Chung Myung had regarded the sword of Mount Hua that way.

    Observe.

    Shhhhh.

    The tip of his sword trembled amidst the plum blossoms.

    Only one thing dwelled within the illusory plum blossoms.

    If he were to perform a sword dance at this moment, the enemy might have detected it. They might have withdrawn and sought an opportunity without sumbing to panic.

    However, this was a battlefield.

    Amidst the multitude of plum blossoms that swayed in motion, it was impossible to discern the truth. Even the slightest hesitation could result in death.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    The opponent, terrified, swung their sword in panic. However, his sword vanished as if it had never existed.

    And¡­

    Puak!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword urately pierced the neck of the man who had been confused by the plum blossom de.

    It deceived the opponent¡¯s eyes, tricked them, and stealthily approached, taking their life. Mount Hua¡¯s sword, at least on the battlefield, was the most vicious and terrifying sword.

    Chak!

    Baek Cheon, who shed away the blood on his sword, ran forward with unwavering eyes.

    What was his point?

    -Fair match? Fair? You talk a lot of nonsense. We¡¯re in the midst of dying people, so what kind of Justice Faction talks about fair fights? The reality of the battlefield is to win and survive, even if it¡¯s through cowardly and pitiful methods. If you have time to spout this bullshit, swing the sword once more.

    He was correct.

    Even if those words were incorrect, it was the truth for Baek Cheon today.

    ¡®What do I have to do?¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze turned icy.

    ¡°Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Sosog behind!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Hae Yeon took responsibility for being in the rear. Baek Cheon hadn¡¯t nced back, blindly rushing forward without considering his actions.

    ¡°Samae!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Clear the path!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His task was to lead.

    To desperately pursue the individual in front.

    There was no point in going there alone. If he was Baek Cheon, the aspiring sect leader of Mount Hua, he must not lose a single disciple here.

    That was the responsibility he had to bear as the great sahyung.

    If it was for that purpose¡­

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword moved swiftly. His sword, usually honorable, now felt tainted as he carefully stepped on the bodies of his opponents.

    Paaat!

    Just like Chung Myung, blood sprayed everywhere as the sword of Baek Cheon shed through his foes. It wasn¡¯t a close-ranged sword that aimed for the throat or the heart with a single strike.

    Instead, it was a sword focused on neutralizing his opponents.

    ¡®I need to take on more!¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who lowered his distance almost to the floor, swiftly advanced. After cutting off the legs of the warrior from the Ice Pce, he shouted and made his move.

    ¡°Yoon Jong! Cover my back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    A sense of approval echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Kwaak!

    That tremendous roar shook his body with every chant.

    Hae Yeon had faith in them and apanied them to this brutal battlefield. With a Buddhist mindset, he wholeheartedly trusted them.

    As a result, Baek Cheon had to exert himself even more and bear a greater burden, for they ced their trust in him.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword dispersed within the plum blossoms.

    Now, it was no longer free. His view was clear, the sky adorned with blue petals, and soon, it would cleanse those who obstructed his path.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who chased Baek Cheon and Chung Myung from behind, were taken aback by their exceptional swordsmanship.

    Even amidst this chaotic battlefield, Baek Cheon¡¯s skills were clearly improving.

    And then¡­

    Paaat!

    Thud!

    Baek Cheon, who had struck the ground with great force, finally managed to catch up to the familiar figure.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught up to you, you damned bastard!¡±

    ¡°Toote.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke gently as he lifted his sword with a sorrowful expression.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciple and Hae Yeon hurried to the path that Baek Cheon had created and circled around Chung Myung.

    Towards his sword.

    Towards arade.

    With a strong determination, their footsteps left firm imprints in the ground, and their backs were held upright. The eyes exerted pressure on the enemy, and the tip of their swords felt incredibly light.

    The warriors of Ice Pce couldn¡¯t bear to recklessly run as they were being intimidated by their aura. No, a subtle fight was already underway before they even set foot here.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and asked.

    ¡°Should I make a move?¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Elder Yo is¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    However, the cold response from Chung Myung silenced him, and Baek Cheon¡¯s boiling blood turned cold.

    ¡°Everyone, listen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spoke, his eyes fixed on the enemies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush in all excited by another person¡¯s skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you mean it?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Baek Cheon fell silent. As soon as he heard it, it felt like he was being doused with ice water.

    ¡°The battlefield is alive, like a living being.¡±

    Everyone listened intently to Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°A strategy? Don¡¯t concern yourself with such matters. Where can you find people fighting and death urring at the same time? There is a natural course to it all.¡±

    ¡°Natural course?¡±

    ¡°Right. So, feel that. Do not miss the flow even in the midst of a fight, even when a de is shing at your face. If you can feel it¡­¡±

    He grinned like a wolf showing its teeth.

    ¡°Do you see the gap?¡±

    His eyes scanned the battlefield. Troops started to hurry towards where Yo Sa-Heon had just moved to. The center, where the disciples of Mount Hua were, had be calm.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Coincidentally, a few of the elders apanying Seol Chun-Sang headed towards the disciples of Mount Hua, and the warriors started making way for them.

    A clear and direct path for their lord!

    ¡°Do you see that?¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement, unaware before, as they were focused on the imminent battle but nowprehending Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    The pathy open before them.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    No response was required.

    ¡°Catch up with the resolve to face death!¡±

    As soon as he said that, Chung Myung swiftly turned and charged forward like lightning. His swift sword energy effortlessly swept away the warriors of Ice Pce.

    No screams could be heard.

    Those near death couldn¡¯t even utter a word before dying, their blood sshing in all directions. However, before their blood evennded, Chung Myung had already disappeared.

    The disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and followed the blood-stained path.

    ¡°S-Stoppp!¡±

    ¡°Elder! Elders!¡±

    The troops were in a state of confusion.

    Should they put their lives on the line and confront this oing enemy, or should they ce their trust in the elders who had arrived to handle the situation?

    Hesitation began to grow, transforming into a problem that hindered the fluidity of their sword movements. And Chung Myung showed no mercy to anyone.

    Ahhh!

    His sword swung fiercely, severing the necks of those in its path. Chung Myung, who had advanced more than a dozen feet in an instant, shouted,

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    As if he knew his position, Baek Cheon jumped forward and unsheathed his sword to confront one of the elders who hade for them.

    Kaaaang!

    ¡°You, you little bastard!¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    Yu Yiseol dashed forward and forcefully pushed one of the elders aside, creating an opening for Yoon Jong and Jo Gul to strike with their swords.

    Hae Yeon, who had been protecting them, also yelled out and leaped over Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    A series of roars continued to echo and shock the battlefield. Amidst the confusion, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes caught sight of a thread-like path.

    In the blink of an eye, he advanced and skillfully wielded his sword along the open path without hesitation. If anything obstructed his way, he swiftly cut it down. And whenever one path closed, another would open up.

    Like a ghost, he maneuvered between his enemies, kicking off the ground with all his might to leap over those who blocked his path.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°P-Pce Lord!¡±

    ¡°NOOOOO!¡±

    Their eyes widened.

    Having crossed thest line of defense, Chung Myung observed the shocked expression on Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face.

    ¡°YOUUUUUU!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s garments fluttered in the breeze as Chung Myung made his move.

    His yin qi, as pure and clear as water, surged forward with a chilling intensity. Yet, Chung Myung did not retreat or evade.

    He simply brought his sword down in a swift sh.

    Paaaat!

    The crescent moon-shaped sword qi from Chung Myung¡¯s sword split everything in its path.

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and¡­

    Chak!

    An eerie noise filled the air.

    After a moment, blood started to drip onto the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From the left side of his forehead to the right side of his chin.

    A deep cut appeared across his face as Seol Chun-Sang red at Chung Myung, his face contorting as it was soaked in his own blood.

    Tak.

    Chung Myung lightly tapped the floor.

    ¡°I have a lot to say¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with his teeth showing.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no time, so let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡±

    From the point of his sword, an endless stream of blood-red plums started to appear.

 Chapter 508: Didnt I Say, I Would Cut That Throat? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 508: Didn''t I Say, I Would Cut That Throat? (3)</h4>

    ¡°¡­ kid?¡±

    The cut on his face was deep.

    But it wasn¡¯t the pain from the wound that angered Seol Chun-Sang the most. It was Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    Kid?

    Who dared to address him like this?

    ¡°You¡­ cursed mutt!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s expression turned to shock and deep hatred, causing him to lose hisposure.

    As the leader of the Ice Pce, he always held his head high, but a single word from this young man shattered his resolve.

    From the beginning, this was expected since maintaining reason was difficult when faced with someone from the Central ins.

    Consumed by rage, he let out a deafening roar.

    ¡°UGHHHHHH!¡±

    White smoke began to emanate from his hands.

    Jjkkk!

    An intense coldness spread, even beneath his feet. With its tension and force, the qi merged with the plum blossom sword qi ahead of him.

    Kwakwakwakwang!

    A scene unfolded as if an avnche had overtaken the flower field. It was so immense and astounding that it was difficult to believe such power coulde from a sword technique executed by a human.

    Kwaaang!

    Flowers and snow scattered in every direction, apanied by the explosive sound.

    ¡°Huk!¡±

    ¡°Avoid it!¡±

    The warriors of Ice Pce, who rushed in to shield their Lord, were forced back and stepped away in fear of the qi touching them.

    After a few moments.

    At the location of the explosion, a sword dangled while Chung Myung stared at Seol Chun-Sang with icy eyes. Meanwhile, Seol Chun-Sang, who should have been cold, burned likeva.

    Seol Chun-Sang touched the wound on his face, feeling the pain pulsate with each passing moment.

    ¡°You said you would finish this quickly?¡±

    He grunted through gritted teeth.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Thud!

    His foot mmed down, causing the frozen ground to crack.

    ¡°You want to fight me with those skills?¡±

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s lips simply twisted into a ridiculing smile despite the terrifying force.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re just a kid.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang had nothing to say because, in his eyes, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t be stronger than him. If they objectivelypared their martial arts, anyone would point to Seol Chun-Sang as superior.

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s skills weren¡¯tcking just because he had taken the position of the Pce Lord through unfair means. If that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control the Ice Pce until this point, even with the support of the Demonic Sect.

    But¡­

    ¡°That is all.¡±

    It was the biggest mistake he made. To think that the oue of a duel would be determined solely by one¡¯s skills.

    ¡°I will give you a piece of advice.¡±

    As though Chung Myung found this amusing, he stared at Seol Chun-Sang during their duel.

    ¡°This is a duel.¡±

    In an instant, Chung Myung¡¯s body hurled like an arrow toward Seol Chun-Sang.

    Kaaang!

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s fingertips, which blocked the sword just inches from his head, trembled.

    sh. sh.

    The yin qi surged to its peak, now harder than steel.

    ¡®W-what kind of sword is this?¡¯

    The sword qi was incredibly terrifying, and the skill used to wield it was exceptional. The sheer sharpness filled Seol Chun-Sang with fear for his life during their first encounter.

    Jrrrr.

    Blood trickled down his palm and stained the white ground below.

    ¡°This!¡±

    Upon witnessing this, Seol Chun-Sang didn¡¯t attempt to push the sword away but instead tried to grab it. No, he intended to.

    Just as he was about to grasp it, the sword in his hand spun and cut his palm as Chung Myung evaded the grasp.

    Seol Chun-Sang flinched momentarily at this.

    Was he caught off guard?

    Did he not see thising?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    Chung Myung was now a step ahead of Seol Chun-Sang and his attempts to block his sword. This made him unable to react.

    ¡°YOUUU!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang used his left hand, which was still fine.

    But at that moment¡­

    Kwak!

    Dozens of shapes made using sword qi flowed into Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s left hand from Chung Myung¡¯s sword. Seol Chun-Sang, unable to extend his arm, stepped back in fear.

    But it wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s style to let his opponent retreat.

    With swift footwork, Chung Myung moved like a predatory bird. His icy gaze, devoid of any emotion, focused solely on his opponent¡¯s throat.

    Facing those eyes, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face went stiff with horror as he realized his body had frozen.

    Swish.

    Chung Myung quickly rushed in and cut Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s feet, causing the man to pull back his legs but unable to prevent a slight cut at the ankles.

    And¡­

    Tumble.

    Chung Myung¡¯s body tumbled in the air with the same force as his initial rush, and he carried the recoil to strike at Seol Chun-Sang.

    Kwaang!

    It was the same as the first attack.

    But the result waspletely different. Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s body, thrown off bnce by the step back, couldn¡¯t react to the blow.

    Thud!

    He rolled across the snow.

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    ¡°P-Pce Lord!¡±

    The onlookers were shocked.

    Who was Seol Chun-Sang?

    He had a reputation for being the best warrior in the North Sea even before taking the throne.

    Although he couldn¡¯t bepared to the previous Lords since he hadn¡¯t learned the secret martial arts exclusive to them, he still surpassed them in terms of martial arts talent.

    Now that he had learned the secret martial arts as the Lord, he could be proimed the top warrior in the Ice Pce. However, he was currently being single-handedly overpowered by a young martial artist from the Central ins and was rolling on the ground? It was only natural for his followers to be shocked.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang swiftly regained his feet and assumed a defensive position. Chung Myung gradually touched the ground and smirked.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not that foolish after all.¡±

    If he had been foolish, Chung Myung would have recklessly attacked and shed his throat. Seol Chun-Sang, aware of this, quickly stood up after falling.

    ¡°¡­ What is this¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes were trembling in disbelief. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of strength or speed.

    It wasn¡¯t that the sword qi overpowered his strength, nor did Chung Myung outmatch him in terms of strength.

    But every time Seol Chun-Sang attempted something, Chung Myung¡¯s sword always seemed to be one step ahead, rendering his fist technique ineffective. No matter how keen his senses and eyes were, how could he seed without the ability to anticipate another person¡¯s thoughts?

    He was undeniably stronger. Seol Chun-Sang was stronger.

    But why was he the one forced to the ground?

    Why?

    ¡°Gotten weak.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s body quivered upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s voice.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°I am not speaking to you.¡±

    But the smile on Chung Myung¡¯s face slowly contorted.

    It was such aplicated feeling. If it were Chung Myung of the past, he would have taken exactly three seconds to decapitate this bastard.

    The frustrated feeling of not being able to do what his head knew but his body couldn¡¯t follow was too much.

    And again¡­

    ¡®Kangho has weakened.¡¯

    The Ice Pce Lord of the past was so strong that this man couldn¡¯t even bepared to him.

    And it was natural.

    Just as Mount Hua lost their Chung and Myung disciples, leading to a loss of martial arts and the copse of the sect, the other sects also lost extremely outstanding warriors who could have led their sects and passed on their martial arts.

    It was said that those who survived desperately tried to restore what they could, but fully recovering from the scars left behind by the Demonic Sect would have been impossible.

    The number of warriors who were lost cannot bepared, and the quality of martial arts could not bepared either.

    Not only the Ice Pce.

    It was the same for everyone, including the Tang family.

    Besides, after the war, everyone had lived in peace for quite a while.

    ¡°So funny.¡±

    The peace he created at the cost of his life had stripped thend of its fierceness.

    Srng.

    Chung Myung lightly shook his sword and raised it. The sharp tip of the sword reflected the sunlight and shone white.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    In a battle between a palm user and a sword user, the victor was determined by their skill. Those who relied on closebat tended to have an advantage by closing the distance. However, the situation was now reversed.

    Realizing that it was perilous to approach Chung Myung, Seol Chun-Sang straightened his body and unleashed a powerful swing. As his fingertips moved, a frosty white aura emerged from his body.

    Jjkkk

    Because his qi could reach, the sound of the attack pierced through.

    Everything around him quickly began to freeze. The yin qi of the North Sea Ice Pce showcased its power to the world. Seol Chun-Sang, sping his hands at his chest, extended it with all his might.

    ¡°DIEEEE!¡±

    With the intent to freeze everything, a pure white qi shot wasunched toward Chung Myung.

    Ice White Divine Palm.

    The name of the renowned martial arts group, Ice Pce, was known throughout the Central ins. A shiver ran down the spine of everyone witnessing this sight.

    A scene where all living things would be entombed in frost.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s eyes remained steady, undeterred.

    Ssshh.

    The sword moved slowly, and a crimson sword qi manifested from its tip.

    This red sword qi took the form of plum blossoms as if spring was melting away the winter and causing the flowers to bloom.

    Blossoming.

    A deadly strike.

    Despite the chilling north wind, the plum blossoms had finally bloomed in vibrant red after enduring the harsh winter.

    The Full Blooming Plum Blossom technique, part of the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, was wlessly executed by Chung Myung¡¯s skilled swordsmanship.

    At that very moment, the blooming plum blossoms swayed like a powerful wave. A massive white avnche and waves of crimson plum blossoms shed in the air.

    Kwaaaang!

    With a deafening sound, Chung Myung¡¯s body staggered as the Ice Pce Lord¡¯s superiority in martial arts became evident.

    However, rather than retreating, Chung Myung boldly took a step forward.

    Sssk.

    The tremendous force tore at the fabric of his shoulder, causing it to turn blue in an instant from the freezing yin energy.

    Step¡­

    But Chung Myung¡¯s sword did not waver. The flesh on his shoulder turned ck, blood dripped from his nose, yet his eyes still gleamed.

    Step.

    One step. Then another.

    His steps quickened gradually. As he approached, the force on his body only grew stronger, and the screams in his body grew louder, but Chung Myung continued to move forward.

    Euk.

    Paaat.

    His body burrowed into the collision of snow and plum blossoms.

    sh! sh!

    Although the sharp qi cut through his own body, Chung Myung remained unflinching. Even as his flesh was cut and the fragments of the struggle brushed against him, Chung Myung pressed forward even as blood trickled from his nose and mouth.

    ¡°Kuk!¡±

    A groan that couldn¡¯t be contained escaped from Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s mouth.

    This peculiar sword technique he was witnessing wasn¡¯t easily ovee. Every time he attempted to obliterate it, a fresh surge of sword qi would arise, repeatedly thwarting his intentions.

    ¡®But that¡¯s it.¡¯

    His strength was unquestionably superior to his enemy¡¯s.

    Sure enough, the Plum Blossom Sword, which had been resisting fiercely, began to be gradually pushed away by the frost.

    ¡°You brat! That¡¯s all¡­¡±

    And then, it happened.

    Paaat!

    A horrifying roar reverberated in his ears. Then, the chilling power of the Ice White Divine Palm surrounded them, and something red, resembling a ball, wasunched.

    ¡®What is this!¡¯

    He had never anticipated this situation; Seol Chun-Sang felt his heart sink.

    Paat!

    What appeared was Chung Myung, who had taken the attack head-on. He quickly stepped forward and raised his sword.

    sh!

    Drops of blood sttered onto the ground with the swing of his sword. After a moment, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s chest was split open from the lower left to the upper right.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    It was a severe injury. But Seol Chun-Sang didn¡¯t retreat.

    Kwaang!

    Ignoring the deep wound that exposed his bone, he attempted to strike Chung Myung¡¯s leg.

    Chung Myung¡¯s leg faltered and shifted.

    Bang!

    Even then, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s right fist, charged with yin qi, moved towards Chung Myung.

    Kukuk

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet, firmly nted on the ground, were pushed back by the force, causing him to start bleeding from his mouth.

    ¡°DIEEEEE!!¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s blownded directly on Chung Myung¡¯s right shoulder.

    Chung Myung¡¯s body twisted backward, and in Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s mind, he saw the sword Chung Myung held spinning through the air, catching Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s attention.

    A swordsman¡¯s life depended on his sword.

    ¡®I won¡­!¡¯

    However,

    Snak

    Chung Myung swiftly caught his spinning sword in mid-air.

    sh!

    The razor-sharp de sliced through its master¡¯s hand. Yet, he firmly held onto the reversed sword de.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Then,

    Crack!

    Without ncing back, Chung Myung plunged his sword into Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A calm voice reached Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s ears as he gazed upon the sword protruding from his stomach.

    ¡°On a battlefield¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The moment you drop your guard, kid, that¡¯s when you die.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes sparkled with a cold smile as Seol Chun-Sang tumbled to the ground.

 Chapter 509: Didnt I Say, I Would Cut That Throat? (4)

    <h4>Chapter 509: Didn''t I Say, I Would Cut That Throat? (4)</h4>

    ¡°You despicable bastard!¡±

    Lee Byuk, the elder of the Ice Pce, yelled furiously. But the individual who obstructed him didn¡¯t even flinch. They simply wordlessly brandished their sword at Lee Byuk.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Energy surged from Lee Byuk¡¯s hand.

    Undoubtedly, it was an incredibly formidable technique, but from the perspective of their opponent, it seemed like nothing more than a haphazardly executed palm strike.

    There was no reason for it to pose any difficulty to them.

    ¡°You wretched Central ins scum!¡±

    Baek Cheon swung his sword, trying to strike the palm technique while giving Lee Byuk a dark look.

    ¡®He¡¯s no match for Elder Yo.¡¯

    Baek Cheon felt tense because Lee Byuk was an elder from the Ice Pce, but his skills were not even close to Elder Yo¡¯s. In fact, the word ¡°elder¡± seemed meaningless when he saw his skills.

    The elders Baek Cheon had encountered before were not this weak. Compared to Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s terrifying skills, Lee Byuk¡¯s abilities were neither sharp nor tough.

    ¡®Those who cling to power do not sharpen themselves and only feed on other people¡¯s hard work.¡¯

    Of course, these people were much stronger than Baek Cheon.

    But¡­

    ¡°We have a strong guy, and that guy is a pain in my ass.¡±

    Baek Cheon started to focus his qi and thrust his sword towards the center of his opponent¡¯s body. Naturally, there was a desire to overpower the opponent with a shy appearance. He was a martial arts warrior. But, he knew very well what his role was.

    To believe and endure.

    He would grab the enemy¡¯s ankle to prevent anyone from interfering with Chung Myung¡¯s intentions. That alone should suffice.

    Baek Cheon calmed his anxious heart.

    ¡°Damned brat! Do you really think anything will change?¡±

    Despite Lee Byuk¡¯s constant shouts, Baek Cheon remained unresponsive as if he couldn¡¯t hear. He focused all his qi on the sword¡¯s tip.

    ¡®I won¡¯t miss a single step.¡¯

    Chung Myung would take care of the rest if he did his part.

    If someone was harmed or killed due to his failure to fulfill his duty, Baek Cheon would forever carry the weight of guilt.

    Therefore, he must concentrate.

    He must hone his skills, move gracefully in the present, and be capable of inflicting immense damage with the slightest touch. Simultaneously, he must deal with Lee Byuk.

    ¡®Samae?¡¯

    With a mere glimpse, he perceived Yu Yiseol firmly dealing with an Ice Pce elder. Just this sight sent shivers down his spine.

    Just by looking at it, he could sense how focused she was. No one could distract Yu Yiseol. Baek Cheon was also determined, but he felt like he was doing nothingpared to her.

    Meanwhile, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong forcefully pushed their opponents into a corner.

    Kakaka!

    Even though they were both using swords, it felt like they were the twin swords of a single person. Baek Cheon nodded slightly.

    Just because Jo Gul or Yoon Jong didn¡¯t have the desire to fight the enemy with their own strength? No, just as Baek Cheon wanted to push the opponent to the limit, they, too, wanted to stand alone. They wanted to test their capabilities to the limit.

    But they were suppressing the urge and fought together as much as they could.

    ¡®So heavy.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t all that fun to have samaes and sajils. Every time they looked to have improved, he felt his shoulder get heavier.

    But Baek Cheon was never burdened by it. Progress came from conquering the challenges you encountered, and there was no progress without pressure. These challenges were the driving force that propelled him forward.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Bang!

    He heard the voice of Hae Yeon, a sound he had be familiar with, and leaped forward. He was likely standing beside Hae Yeon, with Tang Soso using assassin needles from behind.

    ¡°He seems angry.¡±

    Simr to the other disciples of Mount Hua, he couldn¡¯t find a solution with his fists.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine. One day, you¡¯ll get stronger, too.¡¯

    Baek Cheon stared intently at the wall, enough to intimidate his opponent. Lee Byuk felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡®Who are these people?¡¯

    After all, weren¡¯t they all just young ones? In the Ice Pce, they were only old enough to be newbies in the troops.

    However, the focus and qi they possessed clearly overwhelmed Lee Byuk. He couldn¡¯tprehend how they were this skilled at such a young age.

    ¡®Is everyone in the Central ins like this?¡¯

    Or was Mount Hua special?

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    With each passing minute, things were deteriorating, and their already low morale wouldn¡¯t recover now. Meanwhile, these rebels were growing more confident.

    Of course.

    Why weren¡¯t those with the best skills feeling more motivated?

    ¡®This can¡¯t go on like this!¡¯

    At this rate, it was evident that the consequences would be dire even if they emerged victorious. A swift counterattack was the only option¡­

    However, in that moment,

    ¡°Pce LORDDDDDD!¡±

    ¡°ACK! My Lord!¡±

    The desperate cry echoed through the grounds, and Lee Byuk turned around in response.

    And then¡­

    An astonishing scene unfolded before their eyes.

    ¡°Cough¡­.¡±

    A stream of blood trickled from the Pce Lord¡¯s mouth. A sword pierced his abdomen, prating his intestines and causing blood to spill.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang, who coughed up blood once more, gazed at the sword lodged in his stomach.

    Drip.

    The blow had caused red blood to trickle down.

    However, the blood did not belong to Seol Chun-Sang but to Chung Myung. The blood from Chung Myung¡¯s hand, which tightly gripped the de, flowed down into Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s stomach.

    ¡®¡­has he lost control?¡¯

    The sword was so formidable that it even sliced through Chung Myung¡¯s own hand that was enshrouded in Yin qi. Considering that, it was not surprising if an entire finger was severed, no matter how he looked at it.

    However, at that urgent moment, when their lives hung in the bnce, he instinctively seized the de with his bare hands and drove it into his stomach.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    The psychological shock was more overwhelming than the physical pain in his abdomen.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    Summoning his final ounce of strength, Seol Chun-Sang gripped the de tightly, withdrew it from his stomach, and forcefully cast it aside. Blood streamed down his legs as they met the ground.

    He leaned back, his fingers cutting down with the sharpness of a de thrown into the snow, but he felt no pain or coldness.

    Turning over, he continued to cough up blood. Crawling, he pushed and pulled himself on the ground to stand up.

    His legs trembled, and so did his entire body. The sight before his eyes grew dizzy, and he repeated the same process multiple times until he fell back.

    But even in the midst of that, he clearly saw it - the figure of Chung Myung looking at him.

    ¡°¡­ cut?¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang mumbled, biting back the blood forming in his stomach.

    He continued.

    ¡°Why¡­ why am¡­ I like¡­¡±

    ¡°Spit.¡±

    Chung Myung spat out the blood in his mouth and wiped his nose and mouth with his sleeve.

    ¡°Because you are weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The reason is simple. Because you are weak.¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s face distorted greatly.

    ¡°I¡­ I am weak?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung said coldly, without leaving any room for argument.

    ¡°You have never been able to fight with the previous lord on your own strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve relied on someone else¡¯s power toe to this position. After all, you¡¯ve lived a risk-free life.¡±

    His bloody teeth were exposed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re just a kid.¡±

    ¡°Kid¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang chuckled.

    ¡°I¡­ I am a kid? Hahahaha!¡±

    Tears of blood began to flow down his face.

    ¡°What do you even know? You people! What do you people who livedfortable lives in the Central ins know? To survive in this destend, we have no choice but to steal from each other! No matter what, we must do! What do you even¡­¡±

    Paaat!

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s body shone and swiftly passed by Seol Chun-Sang.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol Chun-Sang fell silent and gazed up at the sky with an empty expression.

    ¡°I am not mistaken¡­¡±

    Soon, a crimson line appeared on his neck.

    At first, it appeared as a tiny line, but it gradually became clearer. Eventually, Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s head was severed and fell to the side.

    Observing the spectacle, Chung Myung whispered,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that I would sever your neck?¡±

    - No, you said he would onlyprehend once his throat is slit.

    ¡®So what?¡¯

    The dead would stop feeling anything.

    Throb.

    Chung Myung felt the pain seeping in. It was a brief fight, but that was why it was more intense. This unspoken pain erupted from the wounds inflicted by the sword and qi.

    ¡®I am weak.¡¯

    Even against a guy like this, he had to take a risk. If the fight hadsted a bit longer, it would¡¯ve been Chung Myung on the ground.

    But he won. The only difference between winning and losing was just one thing.

    Seol Chun-Sang never risked his life in a fight, while Chung Myung was the type who enjoyed taking risks. Their different experiences set them apart.

    Step.

    Chung Myung trudged over and lifted Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s head, which had fallen to the ground.

    Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s eyes remained open even after his death as if he didn¡¯t believe what had happened.

    Chung Myung took hold of the head and nced around.

    ¡°Pce Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Lord¡­¡±

    The Ice Pce warriors were shocked and terrified as they looked at Chung Myung and the head of the pce lord.

    Drip.

    This was too much for them; they had never thought their lord would be defeated.

    Shiver.

    ].

    Chung Myung wiped the blood off his nose and turned towards the battlefield. Silence engulfed the battlefield, where blood and death had been rampant.

    Even those who had been fighting crazily became still and halted their movements in astonishment at the sudden silence. The battlefield, which had been filled with chaos, now fell into a hush.

    The disciples of Mount Hua trembled at the sight. At this very moment, every single person on the battlefield directed their gaze towards Chung Myung.

    Was there any ce where his name did not have an impact?

    A location where even this many people could no longer engage inbat. In this brutal terrain, this individual single-handedly ruled over the battlefield with his sword.

    Chung Myung presented the head before them, and all eyes turned towards it. As their gaze returned to Chung Myung, a multitude of emotions churned within them.

    ¡°The battle is finished.¡±

    His voice was stern.

    ¡°The lord is dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If anyone desires further conflict,e forth, and I shall handle you myself.¡±

    The entire Ice Pce warriors¡¯ collective attention rested upon Chung Myung, drenched in blood. Yet, not a single person dared to step forward. They couldn¡¯t even meet his gaze.

    As long as Seol Chun-Sang was dead, nothing was worth it. Now, only Seol So-baek had the qualifications to the throne.

    The moment they lost their lord, this war ended.

    The battle that decided the fate of the Ice Pce was irresponsibly ced in the hands of this stranger from the Central ins.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze fell upon one person.

    Flinch.

    Looking into those eyes, Yo Sa-Heon touched his throbbing heart and took a deep breath. He then shouted, his voice slightly trembling.

    ¡°Drop your weapons now! Those who surrender will not be punished!¡±

    A moment of hesitation passed, and Yo Sa-Heon spoke up again.

    ¡°Do you intend to resist until the end, even with the new Lord present?¡±

    As this roar broke out, all heads turned towards Seol So-Baek, who was being shielded by Han Yi-Myung.

    Their faces paled, but the warriors were lost in thought once theyid eyes on the child who had managed to stand on his own two feet.

    nk.

    ck.

    The weapons dropped to the ground, one by one.

    Thud.

    Thud. Thud.

    The warriors of the Ice Pce who resisted until now fell to the ground.

    Chung Myung observed this while coughing up blood.

    ¡°So tasteless.¡±

    But it was all right.

    From now on, the enemies he would face wouldn¡¯t be as dull as this.

    His gazended on the setting sun, and as it descended, darkness emerged.

    And in that darkness, he would now confront those whom he knew the best.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s your turn.¡¯

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth curled up as he thought of the Demonic Sect.

 Chapter 510: Didnâ€™t I Say, I Would Cut That Throat? (5)

    The end of a war was always filled with a sense of futility.

    Handling the end of such wars was never simple. Especially when the minority ended up dominating the losing side, new problems inevitably appeared.

    Firstly, Yo Sa-Hon made sure to confiscate the weapons from the Ice Pce warriors. However, it couldn¡¯t be said that they were overwhelmingly powerful.

    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t fight without the weapons, but it was a pointless measure for those who learned martial arts or palm techniques.

    However, from Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s perspective, they were individuals who would eventually unite under their banner. So, instead of exerting excessive force, it may have been wiser to consider the future of the Ice Pce.

    Whether the intentions of the Ice Pce warriors were the same or if they believed resistance was pointless after Seol Cheon-Sang¡¯s demise, they obediently followed orders without resistance.

    ¡°It all seemed like a lie.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Upon hearing Yoon Jong¡¯s remark, Baek Cheon silently agreed.

    The snowstorm hit again as soon as the war was over, covering the traces of battle on thend in white. It was as if the North Sea didn¡¯t want the aftermath of the war to be remembered for too long.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they all members of the same ce, though?¡±

    ¡°Right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder Yo isn¡¯t a pushover, so he will handle things well. Anyway, more than this, it¡¯s not our ce to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    They were discussing the aftermath of war, yet their voicescked vigor. Although they were speaking, their thoughts were elsewhere.

    Their gaze remained locked on the door ahead.

    ¡°¡­ Will everything be alright?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°The injuries appear severe.¡±

    ¡°There is one who need not concern themselves. Are you fretting over Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°I am, but¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong gazed at Baek Cheon, his words fading away. Despite his calm tone, Baek Cheon¡¯s face betrayed his nerves. Unlike Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon, who weren¡¯t gravely injured, Chung Myung suffered severe wounds in his battle against Seol Cheon-Sang.

    Baek Cheon pressed his hand over his mouth, remaining silent.

    ¡®That cursed bastard.¡¯

    He knew the reason since he couldprehend it with his intellect.

    This war would havested much longer had Chung Myung not beheaded Seol Cheon-Sang. A lot more blood would have been shed to put an end to it.

    It was a war without any room forpromise, and it would only cease when one side waspletely defeated.

    Chung Myung had, in fact, greatly diminished the number of casualties in the war. That¡¯s why he had made an excessive disy of force.

    It wasmendable to be recognized as both a warrior and a swordsman, but Baek Cheon didn¡¯t perceive it in the same manner.

    Baek Cheon subtly opened and closed his fist. And Yoon Jong spoke up,

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep asking about the same thing?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong hesitated for a moment and nced towards the door, continuing,

    ¡°¡­other than his physique, isn¡¯t Chung Myung rather extraordinary from the norm? Like¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at the tightly closed door in silence.

    ¡®Different¡­.¡¯

    He understood what they were discussing. However, there was only one response he could offer.

    ¡°But he is still Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that suffice?¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded, and then a deep voice followed.

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Both of their gazes shifted to the side. Leaning against the wall, Yu Yiseol stood there, observing them with an emotionless expression.

    ¡°Nothing is out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon agreed and nodded, and Yoon Jong also expressed concern for Chung Myung. Baek Cheon wouldn¡¯t me him for that.

    ¡°But¡­ Chung Myung¡¯s attitude may differ slightly from usual, so please understand. After a battle like that, there¡¯s bound to be some changes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°We should¡­¡±

    Just as Baek Cheon was about to speak with seriousness in his eyes.

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    A desperate scream came from behind the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°An attack?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were startled, jumped up from their spots. The voice Baek Cheon heard next stopped him from breaking the door.

    ¡°Ack! Ack! It hurts! What kind of bastard tied the bandages so tightly! All the wounds are opening!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Can¡¯t you be quiet?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Arm! My arm! I said arm! No, I said that hurts! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you have to turn your body into rags and get hurt and do this! I am losing my mind here!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed upon hearing the aggressive words.

    ¡°¡­. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, everyone entered hastily by opening the door.

    ¡°No! Hey! Is this how you treat someone? Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Stay still, don¡¯t move! Do you want to be stabbed right in the center of your head?¡±

    Tang Soso tapped the back of Chung Myung, who was lying face down with bandages, and mercilessly continued to stab him.

    Seeing Chung Myung look like a hedgehog, Baek Cheon had a content smile.

    ¡®Change my ass.¡¯

    It would be quicker for the North Sea to be a desert than for that bastard to change.

    Chung Myung, who was present in the room, screamed incessantly.

    ¡°No way, seriously! What kind of needle is as big as a human¡¯s palm! It doesn¡¯t look like a treatment at all!¡±

    ¡°Why are you evenparing that! It¡¯s meant to be used!¡±

    ¡°That definitely sounds like a NO to me!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was unable to see Chung Myung¡¯s shaking, said,

    ¡°You guys.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Capture that bastard and pin him down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Yu Yiseol rushed in and grabbed onto Chung Myung. Despite his growing resistance, these three refused to let go.

    ¡°You traitors! Do you think I will forget this grudge!?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned and sighed.

    ¡°No, why does a guy who doesn¡¯t flinch at being stabbed go crazy after seeing mere needles?¡±

    ¡°Why!? Why is that even strange? Should I stick a needle through Sasuk¡¯s head? It should be alright, right?¡±

    At that moment, Tang Soso gritted his teeth and pped Chung Myung on the back.

    ¡°Be quiet now! Enough! Don¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! It hurts there! There!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been running around for a long time, finally started to calm down after Yu Yiseol tightly held his head and flicked his forehead.

    Baek Cheon sighed and asked Tang Soso,

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    She looked quite annoyed as she replied,

    ¡°What do you think? Why would this man push his body like that just for fights? Does he have a body that is made for constant repairs!?¡±

    As Tang Soso grew angrier, she shot a fierce re at Chung Myung, a re that even made Chung Myung flinch.

    Hae Yeon, who observed this, offered assistance with a gentle smile as if he genuinely didn¡¯t want any trouble.

    ¡°Amitabha. But, thanks to disciple Chung Myung¡¯s help, everything has been resolved¡­¡±

    ¡°Monk Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Be silent.¡±

    ¡°¡­ understood.¡±

    Hae Yeon huddled in a corner, quietly repeating the same words, desperately hoping to stop hearing their voices.

    Kuk.

    At longst, Tang Soso, having gathered all the needles andpleted the bandaging, descended from Chung Myung¡¯s back, whose eyes were wide open in surprise.

    ¡°Now that the physical trauma has been addressed, some rest will be beneficial. Chung Myung sahyung typically recovers swiftly.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make sure he goes and dies then.¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    Baek Cheon was a bit taken aback by Tang Soso¡¯s words and tried to dissuade her.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s not be too rough on a patient.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s still alive because he¡¯s a patient?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled.

    ¡®I should never get hurt.¡¯

    What kind of physician was scarier than the enemy?

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    At the same time, Chung Myung, who was lying face down, jumped up and stood up.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m older, my body is¡­¡±

    ¡°No! This insane bastard! How old do you think you are!¡±

    ¡°He looks like he needs to be punished!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ what do you even know?¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and sat cross-legged. They were the disciples of Mount Hua, who appeared concerned as they saw Chung Myung with bandages wrapped around his body.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°This is nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ and such a man was scared because a needle was stuck in his body?¡±

    Chung Myung red at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Soso, give me a needle.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it too short for your liking? Should I stick one in sahyung¡¯s crown too?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    Chung Myung looked sullen and turned to Baek Cheon, asking,

    ¡°So, how are things?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and replied,

    ¡°The cleanup is going better than expected. Even those who were loyal to the former Lord obediently followed elder Yo Sa-Hon without resistance. It¡¯s quite unusual to see.¡±

    ¡°Because this ce feels more like a kingdom than a sect.¡±

    What if there was a rebellion in Mount Hua, and someone defeated Hyun Jong to im themselves as the sect leader?

    ¡®That bastard will get his body cut into five parts that day.¡¯

    There¡¯s no doubt that Yoon Jong, Yu Yiseol, and Baek Cheon would go insane without Chung Myung even having to rile them up.

    ¡°Elder Yo is in a hurry to make the little one ascend the throne on New Year¡¯s Day. The Ice Pce is a ce where the Lord¡¯s position has to be filled.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. The burden falls on the child.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Yeah, having the Lord by your side is better, especially in this ce.¡±

    There were aspects that were hard to grasp with the mindset of someone from the Central ins, but everyone has their own reasons for living. He didn¡¯t intend to debate whether it was right or wrong.

    The way of Mount Hua was also something that others couldn¡¯tprehend.

    ¡°It needs to be sorted out as soon as possible. This can¡¯t be the most time-consuming thing here.¡±

    Chung Myung, who said that, jumped up from his seat and got up.

    ¡°Why are you getting up suddenly?¡±

    ¡°To meet Yo Sa-Hon.¡±

    ¡°Brat! A patient¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a patient, so what?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes cut off Baek Cheon¡¯s words as they turned cold.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a situation to take a rest. We need to finish cleaning up and then deal with those Demonic Sect bastards.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know that, but you don¡¯t have to move. Let us go and tell him. Elder Yo seems to be busy in his own way, too.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled at those words.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk is really good¡­no, everything is bad, but there is one thing even worse.¡±

    ¡°What, brat?¡±

    Ignoring the angry man, Chung Myung said.

    ¡°You think of those who are humans in a good light.¡±

    ¡°¡­what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You will know it when you see.¡±

    A strange smirk rose on his face.

    ¡°Those who have nothing do not know how to look back, but those who have something tend to look back and hesitate.¡±

    He smiled, but it felt ominous, like a hidden bitterness.

    His fellow disciples felt overwhelmed by those words and didn¡¯t stop him, simply watching as Chung Myung walked out. At that moment, Chung Myung paused and said,

    ¡°Ah, and.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung stood silently, and Jo Gul, growing impatient, was about to speak. However, Chung Myung surprised them all by speaking unfamiliar words.

    ¡°Everyone performed admirably this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were left in shock.

    Seemingly satisfied with what he had said, Chung Myung turned and walked away.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul leaped from his spot and made his way to the window.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Soso. Did you give him the wrong medicine?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give him any. He must have been stabbed in the wrong spot¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol was awestruck and whispered,

    ¡°¡­ it feels like a dream.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Oh my.

    Compliments hade out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    Wasn¡¯t it Chung Myung who beat them down, even after they defeated the disciples of a renowned sect, and kept nagging them even after they defeated the captains and leaders of the Ten Thousand People n?

    ¡°¡­ we¡¯ve lived to see such days.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sahyung.¡±

    Baek Cheon, lost in thought for a moment, stood up and turned around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to the discussion for now and continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on his lips as he moved forward.

 Chapter 511: Really Glad To Meet You (1)

    Gulp.

    The dry saliva was forced down.

    The fingertips, cold and numb, trembled with anticipation. They had abandoned any hope of calming the anxious heart.

    All he desired was for his voice not to tremble as he uttered,

    ¡°High priest.¡±

    The man lifted his head painstakingly, very slowly, and gazed at the feet of the high priest.

    He could observe the feet and the ragged legs of the man. It seemed unfitting for someone with the esteemed status of a high priest to possess such shabbiness.

    His pious heart he had neglected to console, unaware of the presence of the Heavenly Demon, while the chair symbolized trust and devotion.

    But now, fear overwhelmed faith. How could oneprehend the emotions of having to admit defeat to someone so cruel to oneself?

    ¡°T-there was an issue.¡±

    ¡°¡­ issue?¡±

    The high priest¡¯s feet shifted slightly, a minute reaction that caused the man to bow his head.

    ¡°S.. so.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The atmosphere seemed calm at a nce, but the voice sounded stifled. The man calmly gave the report.

    ¡°The Ice Pce lord has fallen.¡±

    No response was given.

    Nevertheless, the messenger persistently continued with the report.

    ¡°Those who followed the previous lord amassed their forces and attacked the pce. Rumor has it that Seol Chun-Sang was decapitated during the battle. The elder of the Ice Pce, who was once the previous lord¡¯s subordinate, has seized control by presenting Seol So-Baek, thete lord¡¯s son. It all happened yesterday.¡±

    Finishing the report, the messenger swallowed nervously.

    Once again, there was no response. No sound could be heard. The eerie silence only heightened the messenger¡¯s anxiety.

    After a long wait, a low voice escaped.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡±

    ¡°What happened to the ice crystals?¡±

    The messenger lifted his head, but as soon as he saw those emotionless eyes, he quickly returned to bowing.

    ¡°T-the ice crystals¡­¡±

    The man tried to conceal his trembling voice.

    ¡°We checked the ice crystal mine, and they said no more crystals were left. It seems like the man who stopped at the mine earlier and freed the trapped people had taken all the ice crystals with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence.

    A momentter, a low voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ probably those ones from the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡­ they arrived in the North Sea just recently.¡±

    The eyes of the high priest turned dark.

    ¡°Those filthy animals from the Central ins always obstruct our ns.¡±

    Shhh.

    The messenger heard the gentle sound of a beard being brushed, but the response was not what he expected.

    ¡°It was a foolish decision to rely on someone like Seol Chun-Sang. If there¡¯s something I truly desire, I should have taken care of it personally.¡±

    With that, the high priest stood up.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°H-high priest!¡±

    The messenger banged his head to the ground, flustered.

    ¡°This subordinate was ipetent and messed up. Give me another chance! I¡¯ll bring the ice crystals for sure.¡±

    ¡°No more.¡±

    But the response he received was cold.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already waited 100 years. If we keep ming others even now, how shameful will it be when the Heavenly Demon returns? Lead the way!¡±

    Thud!

    The messenger struck his head against the ground once more.

    ¡°Remember your body! Don¡¯t forget the n forged over a century! If you get injured now, all our efforts will be wasted! I¡¯m taking a bold step by saying this. We must never lose sight of how we reached this point.¡±

    The high priest clenched his teeth. Trying to suppress his anger and fury, his fingers quivered as he touched his chest.

    ¡°Proceed.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Take the members and retrieve the ice crystals. Anyone who resists, rip out their heart and sprinkle their blood as payment for their sins.¡±

    ¡°We obey orders! The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon!¡±

    The messenger leaped up and ran.

    The high priest, watching this, sat down in the chair. He frowned as he touched his chest.

    ¡°The Central ins¡­.¡±

    Just hearing mention of the Central ins unsettled him.

    That day.

    The memory of the day when the sect was defeated stayed vivid in his mind. Despite his young age, he had only recently taken over as the high priest after the former one died in battle. The events of that day overwhelmed him as he was just a child.

    Even after a century, the memory still haunted him.

    However¡­

    However, now¡­

    ¡°The unquenched me will burn you.¡±

    Madness gleamed in his eyes.

    Chung Myung gazed at Seol So-Baek with sorrowful eyes, then let out a bitter smile as he spoke.

    ¡°That chair will end up devouring people.¡±

    Seol So-Baek had an ufortable expression. The enormous chair he sat upon was adorned with white bear fur and jewels, giving it a grandiose appearance. Consequently, Seol So-Baek, who upied the seat, appeared even more out of ce.

    It was overwhelming for a blushing boy to sit upon.

    ¡®It seems like I¡¯m just watching his predicament.¡¯

    Irrespective of his desires, the boy had been thrust into this position, which was not a favorable choice for the youngster. At least, that¡¯s how Chung Myung perceived it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon stood beside the child, his eyes filled with delight upon seeing Chung Myung. There was tenderness and caution in his gaze.

    Previously, they referred to them as benefactors, but now Yo Sa-Heon treated Chung Myung with even more respect than before.

    And why wouldn¡¯t he?

    Chung Myung leaped into the enemy camp all by himself, severing the head of Seol Chun-Sang to bring an end to the war. In the process, Yo Sa-Heon and the other disciples of Mount Hua also yed their part, but without Chung Myung, their victory would havee at a much higher cost.

    ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t have won at all.¡±

    The Ice Pce warriors remained silent in response to his words as if their victory and defeat had been overturned. However, the young man from the Central ins single-handedly changed the oue.

    As a warrior, he deserved respect, and as a member of the Ice Pce troops, he had no choice but to give respect.

    Yo Sa-Heon respectfully spoke to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Everything okay with your body?¡±

    ¡°Do I appear fine? Maybe your eyes aren¡¯t that good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His respect for the kid dwindled.

    ¡°¡­ you seem injured.¡±

    ¡°And the elder seems fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even more of that respect diminished.

    ¡°You are fine, of course. How is it that those who had their houses stolen are all fine when you fight from far away with a sword? Oh my. Can you stand? Your bones should probably be sore now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s face turned red.

    He didn¡¯t mean to let this go, but looking at the result, he couldn¡¯t speak back either. In any case, Yo Sa-Heon stood there, fine without a wound.

    He had the naive thought of trying to find a wound on his body, but he didn¡¯t expect to find even a single one, so he stayed silent.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    As if he hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, Chung Myung spoke loudly.

    ¡°People should have some conscience! If I got injured fighting in your ce, you should have sent a physician, but you let me handle that, too? Even the treatment?¡±

    No, but Chung Myung and his fellow disciples had said¡­

    He wanted to say a lot, but he couldn¡¯t because he had something called shame.

    ¡°If you thought you couldn¡¯t treat, you should have at least given a pill! That is what the people live for! Ehhhh, the North Sea doesn¡¯t seem that great¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, father.¡±

    As he continued to grumble, Seol So-Baek spoke with a slightly tired look, and Han Yi-Myung corrected him.

    ¡°You should call me Commander Han. Young pce lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander Han. Is there any pill left in the pce?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is something I have obtained from Seol Chun-Sang.¡±

    ¡°Father, please give it to me quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    ¡°I will have my subordinates fetch it.¡±

    Only then did Chung Myung smile, appearing rxed like a cat that had eaten to its heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Well, um. I wasn¡¯t necessarily asking for it. I merely mentioned it¡­ It¡¯s rather embarrassing if you go this far.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s eyes twitched.

    What did he say?

    If they refused to give him a pill, it would be as if he were charging into battle with a dagger!

    However, before he could say anything, the disciples of Mount Hua spoke up.

    ¡°Kuak, look at our Chung Myung. He¡¯s so clever.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you should take it when you¡¯re injured.¡±

    ¡°Very clever.¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at them, confusion evident on his face. Yet, they held their heads high with shameless expressions.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon pushed past them and turned away.

    ¡®Look at how disheveled they all are.¡¯

    Everyone was the same.

    Whether or not they were aware of Baek Cheon¡¯s thoughts, Chung Myung calmly observed Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The young lord appeared somewhat surprised.

    ¡°The sensation of sitting in that spot.¡±

    Chung Myung inquired once more, and Seol So-Baek, understanding his meaning, nodded.

    ¡°I am uncertain at the moment. I haven¡¯t formed a definitive opinion.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Indeed, I see.¡±

    However, just as he was about to speak further, he shook his head.

    ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s the case. So¡­¡±

    Then he shifted his gaze to the elder standing beside the child.

    ¡°When will you be departing?¡±

    ¡°Departing? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you¡¯re unaware?¡±

    Upon being questioned by Chung Myung, the man hesitated before responding as if heprehended.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re referring to that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Demonic Sect.¡±

    When he mentioned the Demonic Sect, Chung Myung¡¯s voice felt extremely somber.

    ¡°We¡¯re short on time. Shouldn¡¯t we be on the move?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes. However¡­.¡±

    A troubled expression flickered on Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Listen, disciple. The Demonic Sect is no walk in the park, you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    He was all too aware. It was a problem that he knew so much.

    ¡°And we exhausted ourselves in that battle. They¡¯re not an opponent we can take lightly.¡±

    ¡°I know that too.¡±

    In reply to Chung Myung¡¯s words, Yo Sa-Heon spoke with an ufortable expression.

    ¡°So what I mean is¡­ since you are from the Central ins, why not head back there and bring reinforcements while we hold out? Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to wipe them out cleanly?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was looking at his face, smiled and turned to Seol So-baek.

    ¡°Did you hear it clearly?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°These are the people surrounding you right now.¡±

    His voice grew cold.

    ¡°The reason why the North Sea suffered was not because of Seol Chun-Sang. Instead, it was because they all lived in the same manner. Please keep that in mind.¡±

    An icy chill swiftly enveloped the throne room as if everything would instantly freeze.

 Chapter 512: Really Glad To Meet You (2)

    Those were offensive words.

    It wasn¡¯t something one would normally dare say in front of an elder and the Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce.

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s face contorted upon hearing that. It looked as if his anger would erupt like a volcano at any moment, but he tried to suppress the urge to shout and control his anger.

    ¡°Disciple, your words are too harsh!¡±

    ¡°Harsh?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even though the disciple is considered a benefactor to our North Sea, daring to insult the North Sea Ice Pce like this! If it wasn¡¯t the disciple who said it, we would have never remained silent!¡±

    Hearing the voice filled with anger, Chung Myung tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°What will you do if you don¡¯t hold back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What can you possibly aplish?¡±

    Chung Myung stared at the elder with cold, unyielding eyes.

    The body of Yo Sa-Heon flinched, and it appeared that he was attempting to suppress his anger. However, Chung Myungpletely disregarded his reaction and addressed Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°Are you also aware of the circumstances?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol So-Baek gazed at Chung Myung with a perplexed expression, indicating that he was clueless about the situation.

    In the end, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t contain hisughter.

    ¡°It seems you are nothing more than a puppet.¡±

    Seol So-Baek started bowing his head, and Chung Myung gestured with his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drop your shoulders. Well, it¡¯s not your fault. The fault lies with those people. The problem is with those who remain silent about the North Sea¡¯s real condition and pretend to praise the Lord and everything.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung frowned at this.

    ¡°Your words are too harsh, disciple.¡±

    ¡°People hereck imagination, I see. Is that all you can say?¡±

    Chung Myung retorted sharply.

    Han Yi-Myung sighed and said,

    ¡°We weren¡¯t trying to hide it. The only thing we didn¡¯t want was to cause worry for the Lord, who is still young. If you put it that way¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung decisively cut the words short.

    ¡°What can he even decide if he knows nothing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or is it like that? You people make the decision, and the Lord just nods his head, is that it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Look now, disciple.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Well, it is good. That¡¯s for you to do yourselves since I am here to get to know the Lord. I just need to talk, so get out of here.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon stepped forward with a calm look. He seemed to understand what he was supposed to do without an exnation.

    He bowed to Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°Greetings, ruler of the North Sea Ice Pce. I, Baek Cheon, Second ss Disciple of Mount Hua, deliver a humble request on their behalf. I implore you not to deny the plea of a weary traveler who has journeyed from far away.¡±

    Seol So-Baek was taken aback by the unexpectedly respectful request and exchanged nces with Han Yi-Myung. Han Yi-Myung clenched his teeth, his expression tense.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    If this was the situation, it would pose some difficulties.

    Right now, Baek Cheon stated that he was representing Mount Hua in a meeting with the Lord of Ice Pce. Should the request be granted, no one aside from the Lord would be allowed to speak in their conversation.

    ¡®However, if we were to decline, it would appear as though we are disregarding Mount Hua.¡¯

    Just a few days ago, he wouldn¡¯t have given any thought to this group known as Mount Hua. But circumstances have changed. Who in the North Sea would dare to overlook Mount Hua?

    Even the previous Lord wouldn¡¯t be capable of such a feat.

    ¡°¡­ you must ept.¡±

    Upon hearing Han Yi-Myung¡¯s words, Seol So-Baek nodded.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Despite his response, Baek Cheon remained tense, still holding his head down. Seol So-Baek understood what he expected from him.

    ¡°As the Ice Pce¡¯s Lord¡­ I ept the people of Mount Hua.¡±

    Baek Cheon finally released his bowing stance and stood upright.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung and Yo Sa-Heon groaned unknowingly.

    Baek Cheon, standing proudly, maintained a straight face as he sensed the emotions of Chung Myung and those on the opposing side.

    ¡°I request the Lord¡¯s presence.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon shouted.

    ¡°It has to be ¡®My Lord¡¯ and not just ¡®Lord¡¯! You are merely a Second-ss disciple of Mount Hua. Address him properly.¡±

    His voice brimmed with pride and dignity, fitting for an elder of Ice Pce, but Baek Cheon didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°I am not here as a second-ss disciple of Mount Hua but as their representative. So understand why I am not showing excessive respect.¡±

    ¡°What kind of sect allows a second-ss disciple to represent the entire sect? Isn¡¯t that an arrogant thing to do!?¡±

    But Baek Cheon responded calmly.

    ¡°Mount Hua does.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon, who was rendered speechless, closed his mouth.

    ¡°Mount Hua isn¡¯t governed by a sect hierarchy. These are the words of the sect leader of Mount Hua and the will of Mount Hua, so if you reject it, then you are disregarding Mount Hua.¡±

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua agreed with this notion as if his words were true. Eventually, Yo Sa-Heon bit his lip and retreated.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon stared directly at Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°Lord.¡±

    Upon hearing the soft summons, the youngster swallowed nervously.

    As a young man sitting on this throne, handling Baek Cheon¡¯s implicit force proved to be quite challenging.

    But it was only natural. Baek Cheon¡¯s prowess was second only to Chung Myung and Hae Yeon. If not for them, he would have been hailed as the best young warrior in the world.

    This particr young warrior had encountered numerous battles and gained invaluable experience, further enhancing his strength. So, one could only wonder about the magnitude of his presence.

    ¡°I will now exin the current situation in thend of the North Sea. Seol Chun-Sang, the former pce Lord who killed your father, has invited the Demonic Sect to the North Sea. The Ice Pce has partnered with the Demonic Sect to govern the entire region.¡±

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Even if he had lived in Kangho without knowledge, he couldn¡¯t have been unaware of the Demonic Sect.

    ¡°The Demonic Sect was nning to resurrect the Heavenly Demon by stealing the Ice Crystals from the North Sea Ice ce. Both Mount Hua and I believe that the disappearance of the people from the North Sea is somehow connected to this.¡±

    ¡°¡­the people of the North Sea have disappeared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were filled with worry as he gave his response.

    ¡°ording to those who heard the words of the Demonic Sect, the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon isn¡¯t far off. Elder Yo Sa-Heon heard this. You can confirm it with him.¡±

    Seol So-Baek secretly nced at Yo Sa-Heon, but the elder didn¡¯t look at him. His gaze was fixed on Baek Cheon and Chung Myung in the background.

    ¡°When the Heavenly Demon is resurrected, the North Sea will be drenched in blood. We, Mount Hua, fought on your side to prevent such a horrific urrence.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes gleamed as he gazed at Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°So, I implore the Lord. The impending chaos that will engulf the world¡­ No, even before that, in order to prevent the massacre that will befall the North Sea, you must lead the Ice Pce and expel the Demonic Sect lurking within the North Sea. It is a matter of utmost urgency to address.¡±

    Baek Cheon calmly folded his arms.

    ¡°Please, make a wise choice.¡±

    Seol So-Baek appeared visibly shocked, his trembling eyes seeking confirmation from Han Yi-Myung and Yo Sa-Heon. However, the two averted their gaze, refusing to meet his eyes. Yo Sa-Heon was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°I will speak to the lord.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon dered assertively.

    Without waiting for Seol So-Baek¡¯s consent, Yo Sa-Heon spoke further.

    ¡°It is indeed true that the Demonic sect harbors malevolent intentions, and they are located in the North Sea.¡±

    The young boy¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡°And it is true that they colluded with Seol Chun-Sang to overthrow the previous pce Lord and plunder the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s voice rose.

    ¡°The North Sea can¡¯t handle the burden of fighting them right now! If we go to war with them, the North Sea won¡¯t be able to handle the damage.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ aren¡¯t they hurting the people of the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°Lord!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon looked at his Pce Lord with cold eyes and said,

    ¡°Judge the decision calmly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I sympathize with the injured residents, and my heart is with them, but if the Ice Pce copses, many more will suffer.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Sect is too powerful for the North Sea to handle alone!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s voice echoed sharply in the room.

    ¡°I also desire to fight back, but if you react emotionally without acknowledging the reality and the extensive history of the North Sea Ice Pce, it maye to an end. You must adopt a practical approach and protect thisnd until the Central ins sends reinforcements.¡±

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brow at the dialogue between the two.

    ¡°The elder has already heard the Demonic Sect¡¯s ns, just like us. And you still wish to proceed in this manner?¡±

    ¡°The Revival of the Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How can a dead mane back to life!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    His voice echoed through the air, and then he let out a sigh. Speaking with a softer tone, he continued to speak,

    ¡°We cannot rely on such ridiculous ims and put the fate of the North Sea at stake. If you wish to eradicate the Demonic Sect, venture to the Central ins and gather reinforcements. Until then, the North Sea will risk their lives to fend off their attacks.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and averted his gaze.

    ¡°What is the Lord¡¯s opinion?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡±

    Seol So-Baek observed Baek Cheon¡¯s smiling face and then nced at Han Yi-Myung. It appeared that Han Yi-Myung¡¯s words held more significance for himpared to Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s.

    And Han Yi-Myung, who had been silent until then, stated,

    ¡°The situation is far from enjoyable.¡±

    He directed his gaze towards Baek Cheon and added,

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua should refrain from pressuring the pce Lord excessively. Can we explore alternative solutions through discussion?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s smile broadened as he expressed,

    ¡°I inquired about the lord¡¯s opinion on this matter.¡±

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s body jolted upon hearing that. His gaze roamed aimlessly.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Seol So-Baek shifted his attention to the two elders and voiced,

    ¡°¡­prehended your message, but currently, the North Sea is incapable of dealing with it¡­ Thus, individuals from the Mount Hua sect should travel to the Central ins and recruit assistance to halt them.¡±

    A brief silence ensued, and Baek Cheon¡¯s smile grew wider.

    ¡°Iprehend the Lord¡¯s words and will make an effort to aplish that.¡±

    There was a slight smile that left his face as he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Elder Yo.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua will return to the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Your wounds aren¡¯t even healed, why¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going back, as Elder Yo requested, to report the situation to Shaolin and gather people to stop the Demonic Sect.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon nodded in response.

    ¡°I appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Then, let us pay our respects.¡±

    He softened his expression as if anger had never touched him and halted Baek Cheon in his tracks.

    ¡°Why the rush? It would be better if we could care for all of you better. If you head to the Central ins, how long will it take for you to return?¡±

    ¡°¡­return?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    With a puzzled expression, Yo Sa-Heon tilted his head. Baek Cheon¡¯s smile faded.

    ¡°I will never set foot in the North Sea again. This is our deration as Mount Hua.¡±

    The smile on Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s face vanished instantly. He was so shocked that he asked,

    ¡°¡­ What do you mean by that? Shouldn¡¯t you people be leading the reinforcements from the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°Why should we do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at him with icy eyes.

    ¡°My disciples were injured.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We shed blood and got injured for the people of the North Sea, who have nothing to do with us. When we found out that the Demonic Sect was plotting the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon, the best option given to us was to abandon the North Sea and return to the Central ins to gather our forces. But!¡±

    With icy fury, he continued.

    ¡°That idiot could not do that. That is why. You say my words are harsh, but in reality, it is because he could see the North Sea people dying. That guy is like that. His words and actions have always been so different.¡±

    His face filled with anger like never before.

    ¡°He shed blood and fought for the private affairs of thisnd, which had nothing to do with him. And the North Sea Ice Pce refused to shed a drop of blood on its own.¡±

    ¡°Look, here, disciple!¡±

    ¡°Maybe he no longer desires to engage inbat. That guy has that particr disposition. However, let¡¯s see.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon attempted to interject, but Baek Cheon spoke first.

    ¡°As the esteemed disciple of Mount Hua and the representative of the Sect leader, I cannot tolerate this. If you decline and we return to the Central ins, even if the entire region takes action, Mount Hua will not shed blood for those who do not appreciate it.¡±

    The countenances of all the disciples grew icy.

    ¡°It is a bitte today, so we will leave tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry. We will do what we must once we head to the Central ins. I hope the Ice Pce has a time of glory.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned as he said it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed. This wasn¡¯t what he wanted, either. And when Baek Cheon saw that, his face couldn¡¯t calm down.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    ¡°No, sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ I may be your sasuk now, but I am acting as the representative of the sect leader. If you have even a shred of respect for me as your sasuk and for the authority of the sect leader, then obey mymand immediately.¡±

    That was the moment Chung Myung fell silent.

    The other disciples looked coldly at the elder and Han Yi-Myung as they walked away without remorse. In the weighty silence, only the sound of footsteps echoed.

    Eventually, as they all left the throne room, Seol So-Baek, who appeared lost, nced at Han Yi-Myung with a perplexed expression.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Han Yi-Myung let out a heavy sigh, the sound resonating throughout the room.

 Chapter 513: Really Glad To Meet You (3)

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset, but we need to consider the current situation, right? Can we really abandon this ce?¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Did you pack everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We left nothing behind.¡±

    Then Jo Gul raised his hand.

    ¡°Sir! These are the gifts Ice Pce gave us. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to leave what they gave us. Take everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As the disciples of Mount Hua packed their bags, Chung Myung observed them with aplicated expression. Whether it was Jo Gul or Yoon Jong, they were all diligently packing,pletely ignoring him.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Why was Baek Ah also here?

    Did a marten also need to pack?

    Chung Myung, who couldn¡¯tprehend the situation, snapped back into reality and said,

    ¡°Oh no! This is why I said earlier! Being human is¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡±

    ¡°Our medicine. Supplements and herbs are all taken care of.¡±

    ¡°Right. We have already used enough. Ah, we didn¡¯t bring a lot of grass. May their mouths fall off.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    No, why didn¡¯t they take the grass¡­

    No. This wasn¡¯t important.

    ¡°Excuse me? Is anyone listening?¡±

    There was a person speaking here, you brats!

    Chung Myung had always made his presence known without needing to do anything. He was never ignored, even when he begged, cursed, or took any action.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m talking to you right now! Listen to me!¡±

    Chung Myung continued to yell and wave his arms, finally catching Baek Cheon¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Shut up. If you won¡¯t join us, go over there and entertain yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t keep muttering to yourself.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been attempting to speak, sighed as if this whole situation was absurd.

    ¡°So, do we just go back now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon ising back to life?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we should go back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Well, in these circumstances, we can¡¯t prevent it no matter what we do. Instead of staying in the North Sea without any purpose and getting caught in the chaos, it¡¯s better to return to the Central ins as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t seem to understand, but even before the Heavenly Demon resurrected¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brow as he interrupted Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t just about the North Sea. But that doesn¡¯t mean we have to do something that the North Sea won¡¯t.¡±

    Chung Myung wanted to argue, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°There¡¯s a certain level of arrogance here. Bastards with no manners.¡±

    Jo Gul clenched his teeth while Yoon Jong scowled.

    ¡°They¡¯re jerks. Adults who do nothing but talk.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Try to be like him? Even the Heavenly Father will try to understand sometimes, but¡­¡±

    ¡°I think if the Heavenly Father decides to manifest on thend, even he will decapitate them with his own sword.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Most certainly.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded silently and shifted his hand. His mouth, which was barely closed, opened once more.

    When did they be so unruly?

    Huh? Was it because of him?

    Was it?

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol, who was staring at Chung Myung with a serious expression, raised her finger and pressed it against her lips.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, Sago is telling us to be quiet.¡±

    ¡°I already know. I don¡¯t need you to tell me!¡±

    This little brat!

    ¡°No, it appears that everyone here is oblivious to the current situation, but if that Heavenly Demon actually wakes up, everything will be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Then we need to quickly get rid of it all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sahyung.

    Sect Leader Sahyung.

    What are your thoughts on this chaotic situation?

    - Insane man. You caused all of this.

    No! Did you think I would end up like this!?

    How the hell did Sahyung handle everything so well? And¡­ it caused him to reflect on himself once more.

    ¡°Amitabha¡±

    At that moment, Hae Yeon, who had been silently packing, spoke up.

    ¡°Disciple, even the Buddha cast off demons that hindered his practice and punished the wicked ones. It is not enough to be unconditionally merciful.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s serious expression left Chung Myung speechless.

    ¡°Monk Hae Yeon is correct.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s determination grew, surpassing his initial resolve. He forcefully threw the tightly tied luggage into the corner and spoke in a cold tone.

    ¡°Normally, our mission was to assess the situation in the North Sea and report it to the Shaolin. And we have aplished that mission. Now, it is up to the sects in the Central ins to unite and resolve this matter. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Every sect in the Central ins! This is not something you can handle by yourself!¡±

    Chung Myung was taken aback by the forceful shout.

    ¡°Mount Hua has already experienced this before! If the ancestors of Mount Hua didn¡¯t perish while defending the Central ins, what would fate have had in store for us? But, s, what remains of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we meet our end here, we will only repeat the cycle endlessly. As the one entrusted with the responsibility of Mount Hua, even if it means sacrificing my life, I cannot let that happen!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze fixated on the bandages enveloping Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    He clenched his teeth, feeling anger welling up inside him, and spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°Do not even consider pulling any tricks, and just follow me calmly. This is not a joke.¡±

    ¡°¡­what kind of tricks could I possibly¡­¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled with a pout while Baek Cheon red at him, his eyes threatening to devour him instantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite obvious what you¡¯re nning. You¡¯re going to try and change the situation somehow. But it won¡¯t work this time. So be warned!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You have it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Uh? What¡­

    Chung Myung, who looked nkly at Soso, was wide-eyed.

    ¡°W-why are you holding that!?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªthe daughter of the Tang Family¡ªis carrying the sword made by the Tang family. What is the problem with it?¡±

    Because that sword was mine!

    Tang Soso was holding the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword and left Chung Myung speechless.

    ¡°Give it to Samae, Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    Tang Soso gave the sword to Yu Yiseol, who epted it with a casual expression and fastened it around her waist. She then cautiously shifted it slightly, being wary of Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon spoke softly.

    ¡°No matter how stubborn you are, you won¡¯t be able to deal with all of us without a sword.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Sasuk seems to be mocking us!¡±

    ¡°Maybe your perspective will change a bit after being struck in the jaw by Monk Hae Yeon?¡±

    In that instant, Hae Yeon smiled tightly with clenched fists.

    ¡°Amitabha. This shouldn¡¯t be happening, but¡­ I will do my very best without any hesitation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    And¡­

    This person wasughing. Why was a monk being this cruel?

    ¡°Anyway, that is all.¡±

    Baek Cheon said firmly.

    ¡°As a leader entrusted with the sect¡¯s authority, I have no intention of involving myself in the North Sea¡¯s affairs. So please abandon any such thoughts. I understand your sympathy for the North Sea people, but ultimately, my decision is final.¡±

    His face remained cold and unwavering, leaving no room for negotiation.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s teachings emphasize the importance of reaching an agreement willingly, not through coercion.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    So, the other disciples joined in. Chung Myung, who had been watching them nkly, closed his lips. Actually, he knew. What the kids were saying wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But¡­

    ¡°This isn¡¯t such a simple matter.¡±

    They might think that way because they haven¡¯t experienced the Heavenly Demon like him. Those who knew that can never step out so easily.

    Just as Chung Myung was about to speak,

    Knock.

    There came a knock on the door. The disciples of Mount Hu turned their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    As Jo Gul calmly approached the door, Yoon Jong grabbed his shoulder and reached for the sword at his waist, saying,

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Be prepared. I aming.¡±

    Baek Cheon also moved purposefully and joined him at the door. A slight unease settled between them.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    However, as soon as they saw the person standing in front of the door,

    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±

    Standing in front of the door, a red-faced boy named Seol So-Baek spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°May I have a moment to speak?¡±

    As Chung Myung shifted slightly, Baek Cheon seized him by the cor andpelled him to sit.

    ¡°I heard that this is the Snow Ice Pill. It is known as the pill of the Ice Pce, made from the rare millennium snow ginseng. Rumor has it that only a few of these pills are left in the pce¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Yes, that¡¯s correct¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to sit, you scoundrel!¡±

    As Chung Myung smiled brightly to collect the pill, Baek Cheon pushed him, and Yu Yiseol pped the back of his hand.

    This made a look of regret appear on his face.

    ¡°Ah, why! He said he will give it!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who shouted out loud, looked at Seol So-Baek and said,

    ¡°Thank you for behaving this way. However, given the current circumstances, we cannot simply ept what is being given without suspicion.¡±

    ¡°N-No. I didn¡¯t bring this here to request something. I brought it because Taoist Chung Myung needs the pill.¡±

    Seol So-Baek waved his hand as if he was a bit shocked and spoke quickly.

    Seeing this, Baek Cheonughed a little without realizing it.

    ¡®How child-like.¡¯

    Having risen to the position of ruler of the Ice Pce, they could have acted proud, but this kid hadn¡¯t changed much since their first meeting.

    It was unknown if Han Yi-Myung¡¯s teachings were effective, but he seemed to be apetent instructor in this aspect.

    ¡°He got hurt for the Ice Pce, and I would feel guilty if he turned it down. Please take this.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Well, I suppose then¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay put, brat! Gul, restrain that bastard.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk always makes me do tasks beyond my capabilities.¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul held onto Chung Myung from both sides while Baek Cheon spoke to control the situation.

    ¡°But how did you manage toe here alone? The pce lord¡­¡±

    ¡°I figured out where you were staying and came.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I followed some people and asked some people.¡±

    Seol So-Baek was about to say something else, but then he paused as he hung his head down.

    ¡°¡­I said from the start that I would go alone, but the escorts wouldn¡¯t listen. Elder Yo and General Han ordered them not to stray too far from me. Taoist Chung Myung¡¯s words are not wrong. Even as the Pce Lord, I still have limitations on what I can do.¡±

    Baek Cheon gazed at Seol So-baek, pity evident in his eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s something he¡¯s unable to do.¡¯

    An excessive role that didn¡¯t correspond to one¡¯s ability was like poison, especially in a ce where individuals like Yo Sa-Heon were present.

    ¡°So, please ept this. This is my intention, not that of the Pce Lord. If I can¡¯t even repay you this much after you¡¯ve shed blood for me, I would be despicable.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At this moment, there was no way to stop him from taking the pill. However, Chung Myung showed a displeased expression.

    ¡°The young boy seemed lost in his thoughts.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight for you. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Those words might confuse people, but Seol So-baek simply smiled faintly.

    ¡°Then, please understand that I am offering it to you on behalf of the North Sea people.¡±

    ¡°You seem like someone who prefers begging.¡±

    Only at that moment did Chung Myung reach out and take the pill.

    ¡°If you say that, I have no choice but to ept it. Ehh, I wasn¡¯t going to ept it, but I cannot ignore this sincerity. It¡¯s such a troublesome one. Ehhh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was then that Seol So-Baek realized what kind of man Chung Myung was.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Seol So-Baek and said,

    ¡°What are you doing? You couldn¡¯t havee here just to give it to us personally.¡±

    Then, Seol So-Baek nodded.

    Even though Baek Cheon was the one who asked, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Chung Myung.

    Not only now, but since he entered the room, Chung Myung had be the focus of the boy¡¯s attention.

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡±

    Seol So-Baek hesitated before speaking in a barely audible voice.

    ¡°I am not sure what to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am known as the Pce Lord, but I never imagined being in such a situation. Suddenly, I am uncertain what steps to take and what lies ahead.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been listening quietly, nodded. It would be odd if the child actually knew what to do.

    ¡°So, I have a question for Taoist Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­what should I do now?¡±

    Immediately, responses came from all directions.

    ¡°No, why would you ask him that!?¡±

    ¡°Even if you need advice, you can¡¯t ask him! Not that bastard! Please calm down, Pce Lord!¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. No. Not this.¡±

    ¡°You must remain calm! Even if you¡¯re thirsty, drinking salt water won¡¯t help!¡±

    Witnessing the extreme reactions, Seol So-Baek¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    However,

    Upon receiving that question, Chung Myung¡¯s face brightened, and he replied,

    ¡°You¡¯re asking what to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes? Uh, yes.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I am also skilled in counseling for a living.¡±

    ¡°No, you bastard, you¡¯re out of your mind!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua sensed that the Ice Pce was about to descend into chaos.

 Chapter 514: Really Glad To Meet You (4)

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face twisted in anguish.

    Of course, he understood. Yes, heprehended it. He could grasp it!

    Why did Seol So-Baek¡¯s eyes shift towards Chung Myung?

    Those surrounding him were causing amotion about bing the Pce Lord, and the individual whom he regarded as his father up until now stated that he wasn¡¯t. Regardless of Seol So-Baek¡¯s maturity as a child, he was not able to handle this.

    In the midst of that, he was even pulled into the heart of the war. It was difficult to fathom how the child had coped with fear and suffering.

    Suddenly¡­

    ¡®This crazy bastard dealt with everything.¡¯

    Even in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, Chung Myung¡¯s actions were staggering. How would an ordinary child, trembling on the battlefield,prehend it?

    It must have seemed like a deity descending from the skies.

    So he got it! He understood, but!

    ¡°That¡­ Pce Lord Seol!¡±

    Baek Cheon stammered out the words strangely.

    ¡°There¡­ seems to be a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Martial arts skills and personality don¡¯t always go hand in hand.¡±

    Hearing this, the disciples of Mount Hua nodded, feeling their spirits lifted.

    ¡°Think again!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth considering. Why ask him? There are others who are a hundred times better!¡±

    ¡°A grave mistake. One that cannot be undone.¡±

    Seeing the desperate reaction of the Mount Hua disciples, Seol So-Baek furrowed his brow.

    Friends often helped conceal each other¡¯s ws, so why were they behaving like this toward someone who was closest to them?

    ¡°Amitabha. The devil and the disciple are too intimate to fool others. In order to choose the right path, one must not be influenced by these illusions that surround¡­¡±

    ¡°No, this bald bastard?¡±

    As Chung Myung opened his eyes, Hae Yeon gently nudged him. Jo Gul whispered loudly into Yoon Jong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°¡­ why was this monk scared of a guy without a sword?¡±

    ¡°If he got hit, it might hurt.¡±

    However, Chung Myung ignored all their words and smiled at the kid.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    His smile grew even brighter.

    ¡°You want advice on how to be a great lord, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    Unable to deal with it any longer, Baek Cheon jumped up.

    ¡°No, wait! Pce Lord, this¡­¡±

    But before he could finish speaking, Seol So-Baek shook his head.

    ¡°I am not discussing this because he is strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Seol So-Baek was slightly hesitant and sat up straight.

    ¡°It seemed like disciple Chung Myung had a better understanding than I did. I wouldn¡¯t be so confused now if I were like him.¡±

    Understanding? Understandingggg?

    Yes, exactly. He definitely did.

    The problem was that it was too confirmed. Too much. Too muchhhh!

    ¡°People call me the Ice Pce Lord, but I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to do as a lord. No one is telling me. Not a single one is telling me.¡±

    That voice came from a bitter-sounding child, causing the disciples of Mount Hua to be tense.

    Well.

    Seol So-Baek found himself to be the most confused person in all of this.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Seol So-Baek raised his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°So I would like to ask. Taoist, you are the most determined person I have ever seen.¡±

    The bright red eyes glowed as they stared at Chung Myung. Baek Cheon was silenced by those eyes.

    ¡®Damn it, I can¡¯t speak anymore.¡¯

    How could you refuse when a person with eyes like that looked at you?

    It was really cruel.

    Baek Cheon hesitated, while Seol So-Baek asked again with rity.

    ¡°What should I do then, disciple?¡±

    Given the circumstances, everyone turned their attention to Chung Myung, waiting to hear his answer.

    Chung Myung slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°Ice Pce¡¯s Lord, do you want me to tell you how to act in that position?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    His lips beamed with happiness.

    ¡°How can I know?¡±

    ¡°.. Uh?¡±

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s eyes trembled, but Chung Myung smiled brightly and replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I knew that, I would have been the Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And all the disciples who witnessed this burst into smiles.

    ¡®Exactly.¡¯

    Those who ced their expectations on Chung Myung would certainly experience despair, just like everyone else present in the room. However, Seol So-Baek refused to surrender.

    ¡°That¡­ my question, was it too challenging? So, what course of action would you have taken if you were in my shoes?¡±

    ¡°If I were you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°What actions would I take if I were in your position?¡±

    The response to that inquiry did note from Chung Myung but from those standing behind him.

    ¡°Amitabha. It appears that people havemitted many sins.¡±

    ¡°Elder Yo is old, but I don¡¯t think his mind would be the same.¡±

    ¡°He would simply break the heads of the elders, this bastard! Their heads!¡±

    ¡°Break. Everything gets broken.¡±

    Chung Myung stared nkly behind him for a moment, then turned his gaze back to Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°Did you hear it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I were you, I would have made a mess of the Ice Pce. But you are you, not me.¡±

    Seol So-baek was shocked and said,

    ¡°Then I¡­¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t ask further, and Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Kid.¡±

    ¡°Calling the lord a kid, you brat!¡±

    ¡°What is wrong with calling a kid a kid?¡±

    When Baek Cheon tried to rebuke him further at Chung Myung¡¯s response, Seol So-Baek waved his hand.

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ to be honest, whenever I hear the words¡¯ Pce Lord,¡¯ I feel a bit scared and awkward. I would rather be called this way.¡±

    The eyes of everyone turned to Seol So-Baek with pity.

    ¡°Anyway, kid.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What is the biggest fault in you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°First of all, relying on others.¡±

    Seol So-Baek flinched.

    ¡°Think about it. What does a Taoist from the Central ins know about the Ice Pce? In the end, you will have to figure all of this out on your own.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I apud you for going to such lengths to seek an answer in a situation where you have to handle it alone. But what if you follow my advice and still fail? Would that make you resent me?¡±

    ¡°I certainly would not¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t, the oue remains the same. Let me assure you of one thing.¡±

    Chung Myung widened his eyes and stared at Seol So-baek. When their gazes locked, Seol So-Baek shivered. It was as if those slightly blurry eyes were piercing through his mind, if only for a moment.

    ¡°There are more pressing matters, and you should depend less on others. You must handle it yourself. The reason why the Ice Pce is in this state is because they didn¡¯t make the effort to protect it themselves.¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua nodded. They understood Chung Myung¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°What you need to do now is not find a way to instantly raise your name as the lord. Instead, focus on increasing your knowledge, deepening your thoughts, speaking up more, and eventually, you will be able to aplish your goals.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a deliberate pace and intense determination.

    ¡°There are no tricks in the world that solve everything. If you want to change the situation, you need to change. That is the only way.¡±

    Even after he stopped, Seol So-Baek remained silent while looking at him and nodded.

    ¡°I guess I was thinking too far ahead.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand. What you said¡­ I understood enough.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and nced at him.

    Baek Cheon, who observed this, stopped smiling.

    ¡®Such an odd kid.¡¯

    It was the first time he noticed Chung Myung exining anything to another person so kindly.

    Was it because he was a child? No¡­

    It was then¡­

    ¡°And one more.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If it is hard, do not do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Seol So-Baek was shocked at these unexpected words.

    ¡°What do you mean by¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you ever think about wanting to be the lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, not once did I think about it.¡±

    ¡°Then why struggle? If you don¡¯t want to do it, just run off.¡±

    It was a voice that dismissed the importance of the situation, and Seol So-Baek nced at Chung Myung and uttered,

    ¡°I must have exerted myself excessively.¡±

    ¡°Not that, brat!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ¡°Managing the North Sea is the duty of your ancestors, just like the effort to revive it. You don¡¯t have to shoulder responsibility for something you don¡¯t wish to do solely because you share the same blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your role. It is a duty to be upheld by the adults. What have you ever done to worry about the Ice Pce and the North Sea so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Take responsibility for what you want to do, but do not feel too pressured to do something you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Seol So-Baek lowered his head.

    He bowed his head without a word, and no one urged him to speak. They simply watched him.

    After shifting his shoulders, Seol So-Baek stood straight slowly and then sped his hands towards Chung Myung, touching his hands.

    ¡°¡­ thank you. I approached you for an answer with no shame, and you provided a monumental response. Truly¡­ truly grateful.¡±

    ¡°Look at this child putting on airs of adulthood.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°If you want to be seen as a child, then act the part.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you truly mean that?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even do that, then why are you the lord? That¡¯s why you have to break the heads of the elders! Ah, the more I think, the angrier I get! You bastards! I¡¯m noting back, so hold me here! I¡¯m getting better!¡±

    When Chung Myung lost control, the disciples stood ready to calm him down.

    ¡°No, why is he acting like this now?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, calm down! The old men¡¯s bones are broken!¡±

    ¡°What kind of kid is this good already, even when he¡¯s hurt like that! Just throw him into boiling water!¡±

    Seol So-Baek broke into a cold sweat upon seeing Chung Myung screaming and struggling while waving his hands.

    Baek Cheon approached him and said,

    ¡°Young lord.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°His words may be harsh and odd, but he¡¯s saying them because he was worried about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    Seol So-Baek hesitated and then murmured,

    ¡°I know¡­ a lot.¡±

    Seol So-Baek couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Everyone said I should do it because I have the blood of the Seol family. Because I am the Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But he says it isn¡¯t my duty.¡±

    Seol So-Baek mumbled and smiled.

    ¡°It is odd. People from the Central ins think more about me.¡±

    ¡°It is strange to divide thend like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Because we are all human, we can¡¯t just stand by while someone as young as you is forced to bear this burden. The person who said it went a bit too far, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol So-Baek stared into the distance, unable to speak, as if something was stuck in their throat. Baek Cheon chuckled.

    ¡°Well. I would love¡­¡±

    But suddenly¡­

    Flinch.

    Baek Cheon, who was speaking, turned his head, and Chung Myung, who was struggling, froze in ce with a cold expression.

    The disciples, who were also holding their breaths, went rigid. Chung Myung nudged Yoon Jong and Jo Gul gently, then approached the window.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Instead of replying, he kept walking and opened the window, letting the blizzard rush in. He stuck his head out.

    The view before him was the snow-covered pce wall. Actually, it was a bit further. His eyes were locked in the darkness.

    ¡°¡­we don¡¯t need to search for it.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth opened, his expression tense.

    ¡°No¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung addressed Baek Cheon, his voice indicating the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Prepare. They areing.¡±

    A smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°It is the Demonic Sect.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s faces went pale. Chung Myung muttered quietly as his stomach churned.

    ¡°Nice to finally meet you, you bastards.¡±

    His eerie voice, seemingly from hell, silenced everyone as they held their breath.

 Chapter 515: Really Glad To Meet You (5)

    Wheeing!

    The knife-like wind blew fiercely.

    The guards of the Ice Pce, guarding the top of the pce wall, made a sound of pain as they tightened the fur clothes covering their faces.

    Even those who were born and raised in the North Sea couldn¡¯t withstand the sharp wind that blew in the middle of winter. Moreover, this winter was particrly harsh.

    The guards slightly shrank their bodies, trying to ovee the feeling of their fingertips freezing.

    Normally, when the wind blew like this, they would hunch down and attempt to release some body heat. However, the Pce Lord fell yesterday, and a new one reced him.

    No one had the courage to attempt any tricks in such a situation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see a single fool lurking around.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The person who reached the wall and heard the report squinted ahead. It was difficult to fathom that there had been a brutal battle there just the day prior. The falling snow had nketed everything.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ hasn¡¯t the Pce Lord changed? I think things will be different now¡­¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the captain instinctively turned around.

    Even though he knew no one would be watching on this chilly night, he felt a tinge of unease.

    ¡°Nothing changes.¡±

    He gazed forward, his expression resolute.

    ¡°We are still unscathed in the Ice Pce; the only thing that has changed is the Lord. Elder Yo and General Han Yi-Myung were the ones who led the pce in the past.¡±

    ¡°True, but¡­¡±

    ¡°We just need to do as we have been told.¡±

    The faces of the guards appeared slightly anxious, and they silently nodded. The captain let out a quiet sigh, too soft for anyone to hear.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nervous as well.¡¯

    Elder Yo stated that he wouldn¡¯t inquire about the wrongdoingsmitted by Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s followers. However, it was impossible to truly understand what transpired, right?

    Seol Chun-Sang assassinated the former Lord and assumed their position. Naturally, Seol So-baek, the new Lord, must hold a deep resentment towards him.

    Furthermore, perhaps he held some resentment towards those who sided with Seol Chun-Sang as well.

    Everyone spected about this reality, thereby heightening their unease.

    ¡°People like us have no choice but to follow orders.¡±

    No one could deny that Seol Chun-Sang was an entric man.

    However, despite that, he was the Pce Lord who inherited the bloodline of the Seol family. What could an ordinary soldier like him possibly aplish onnd?

    At that moment, a guard voiced his thoughts.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to speak out of turn, but I can¡¯t help but wonder if the new lord is a bit too young¡­¡±

    The captain nced at the soldier who spoke, his gaze icy.

    ¡°Do not cause trouble now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, he is the descendant of the Seol family. If not him, then who else can be the Lord?¡±

    ¡°I was a bit short-sighted.¡±

    ¡°Do not think about anything else. Just stay alert and stand in ce!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He had spoken sternly with furrowed eyes, but another sigh escaped him.

    ¡®It is confusing.¡¯

    It felt like something was blocking his chest. This frustration wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Just then, a strong wind blew over the walls, causing the guards to bend down in response to the chilly touch on their bodies. These harsh winds had been a part of their lives for as long as they could remember.

    One of the guards, turning his head away from the snow hitting his face, furrowed his brow and gazed ahead.

    And.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He squinted his eyes and observed the expansive ins beyond the wall. Initially, he suspected it to be an illusion, as it wasmon to see blurry figures in the midst of a snowstorm.

    But¡­ what if this wasn¡¯t an illusion?

    The man flinched and shouted.

    ¡°C-captain! There is something there!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Those who had been looking at the ground raised their heads and looked up, then tilted their heads and asked.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°That ck thing there¡­¡±

    The captain stared at the ce where the guard pointed.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    As he stared at that specific spot, his eyes turned cold, and he started to notice something. The blizzard made it difficult to see, but something ck was definitely in the snow.

    ¡®A beast?¡¯

    No, if one could see clearly from a distance, it wouldn¡¯t be much different than one or two clustered beasts.

    ¡°What should we do? Should we report this?¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s wait and observe. It might not be significant, so there¡¯s no need to¡­¡±

    At that moment,

    The captain, who was speaking, appeared perplexed.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    At that moment, what had previously appeared as mere dark blobs became clearer and undeniablyrger.

    Taking into ount the vast distance from the top of this wall to the other side, he could discern that something was rapidly approaching.

    ¡®Give me a report¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, screams erupted from nearby.

    ¡°It is getting closer!¡±

    ¡°I-It¡¯s moving even faster!¡±

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Turning his head, the captain nced at the bell suspended at the edge of the wall.

    ¡°Ring the bell immediately to signal them! In this storm, they may not hear it, Jaho! Somebody, go to the pce and report the presence of suspicious men nearing the wall! Do it now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jaho, as the guard was called, quickly descended the wall.

    ¡°Inform the rest of the troops and instruct them to be cautious! Move quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Having spoken, the captain turned his head and was once again taken aback.

    ¡°A-already?!¡±

    He had only issued a few orders. However, the unidentifiable ck figures were now close enough to be seen clearly.

    ¡®How can they be that fast?¡¯

    Cold sweat started to drip down as he nervously swallowed and nced down at the approaching figure.

    ¡®A person!¡¯

    Now, it was obvious. It was neither a mirage nor a creature. They were ck figures. A group of people dressed in ck ran towards the Ice Pce at an incredible speed. With that velocity, they would reach the wall in¡­

    At that moment, the speed of the assants elerated. The captain urgently shouted,

    ¡°B-Bow! Prepare the bows now! No!¡±

    The shadowy figures swiftly reached the front and immediately began their ascent up the wall. Witnessing this, the captain cried out,

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot! Shoot now! Hurry up¡­!¡±

    But then,

    ¡°No.¡±

    An unfamiliar voice rang in their ears. It had an unsettling quality that hinted at something being drastically awry.

    The captain¡¯s face showed astonishment, and his heart dropped.

    ¡®Wh-when?¡¯

    He had kept a constant watch on them, so how did one manage to scale the wall?

    Suddenly, a bone-chilling grip seized his neck, shocking him to his core. It was a human hand. His heart began to race as a mysterious voice spoke.

    ¡°Only death is the fate of unbelievers who stray from the sect¡¯s teachings, and there is but one survivor from the attack on our members.¡±

    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡±

    The hand holding his neck started digging in.

    Crack.

    Crack.

    The bones being crushed echoed with terrifying rity, and at the same time, the captain¡¯s neck snapped to the side.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seeing the lifeless body, the archers all turned pale.

    Thud.

    As if discarding a stone, the man who released the captain¡¯s head stared at them with a cold expression.

    ¡°From the beginning, I have thought¡­¡±

    The man began to speak, his eyes filled with contempt.

    ¡°Breathing the same air as you unbelievers was disgusting.¡±

    Swish!

    Suddenly, ck shadows emerged from the wall.

    ¡°Kill them all. Leave no one alive who disrupted our n.¡±

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    In unison, the ck demons shouted andunched an attack on the archers on the wall.

    ¡°ACKKK!¡±

    ¡°ACKKKKK!¡±

    The top of the pce wall, once silent, was quickly tainted with blood. The messenger observing the scene crossed to the opposite side of the wall.

    A vast white ice pcey before them.

    ¡°¡­ foolish people.¡±

    If only they had obediently obeyed and handed over the ice crystals, they would still be alive and witness the return of their Heavenly Demon.

    But in rejecting his benevolence, the fate of the Ice Pce was sealed.

    However,

    ¡®The individuals from the Central ins must possess the ice crystals.¡¯

    Even in this critical moment, they remained faithful to their duty. Punishing the Ice Pce, which had the audacity to disregard their sect and change the pce¡¯s structure, was crucial. However, the retrieval of the ice crystals was an even more significant task.

    Even if it meant sacrificing their lives.

    The leader¡¯s gaze fixed upon the Ice Pce.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon.¡¯

    The chillingly resolute voice resonated through the blizzard.

    ¡°Who entered the premises?¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon stood up abruptly.

    ¡°W-we still haven¡¯t determined their identity!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    He gritted his teeth and clenched his fist.

    ¡°Are they Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s followers?¡±

    ¡°Rather¡­ based on their clothes, they appear to be from the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°D-demonic sect?¡±

    Upon hearing the unexpected news, Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s face turned pale.

    Demonic Sect.

    Why would they attack them?

    ¡®No. Even if the Demonic Sect was aiming for the ce, why this all of a sudden?¡¯

    Yo Sa-Hong was momentarily speechless, unsure of what to do next.

    ¡°H-how many are out there?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! I escaped right away¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of fool are you?¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon yelled.

    ¡°The enemy is attacking, and you have no idea how many of them there are or even who they are! Are you just here to be a scarecrow?¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon yelled, bowing his head, while Han Yi-Myung tried to calm him down.

    ¡°Elder, please calm down. Shouldn¡¯t that be our priority now?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s face stiffened, and he shouted.

    ¡°Announce that the enemy has invaded us and mobilize all the troops in the Ice Pce!¡±

    However, the person who heard the orders couldn¡¯t move and just looked at him.

    ¡°¡­ Elder, the lord?¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Where can we find the Lord in this urgent situation? Are you suggesting we wait, even if the enemy is ready to strike?¡±

    ¡°N-No! We will follow!¡±

    The man flinched and hurriedly ran out while Yo Sa-Hon mmed his hand on the table.

    ¡°What is happening all of a sudden¡­¡±

    About to leave in a rush, Han Yi-Myung called out,

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What will you do if the enemy is truly from the Demonic sect?¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon was unable to fend off the impending response.

    Demonic Sect

    If they were to enter, it would be a dire situation. However, there was one course of action he could take.

    ¡°We did not evade the war out of fear! My only concern was the potential esction of damage. If they have set their sights on the Ice Pce, then we will make them pay!¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Even Yo Sa-Hon found this statement to be ringly obvious.

    ¡°General Han, gather all the escorts to safeguard the pce, my Lord.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon hesitated, as if wanting to say something.

    With a confused expression, he thought about it and spoke softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what the disciples of Mount Hua are up to.¡±

    ¡°Why them¡­¡±

    ¡°Just check, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon walked out of the room, his face tense. Han Yi-Myung sighed as he watched him leave.

    ¡®I guess nothing is ever easy.¡¯

    He believed that removing Seol Chun-Sang as the Pce Lord would lead to better days ahead.

    ¡°First, we must halt the enemy¡¯s advance and then defend the pce.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung set aside his own doubts andposed himself before hurrying towards the inner pce.

    Regrettably¡­ no one in Ice Pce, not even Yo Sa-Hon and Han Yi-Myung, possessed the necessary skills to handle the adversaries effectively.

    What did it entail to confront the Demonic Sect?

    Why did their name still evoke fear after a century has passed?

    Not knowing this, that was their biggest mistake.

 Chapter 516: Waited For Long? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 516: Waited For Long? (1)</h4>

    ¡°Those despicable dogs!¡±

    Chung Myung gripped the window frame as if he could leap down at any moment. However, Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol quickly seized his arms from either side.

    Chung Myung turned his head and nced at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let go.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Baek Cheon replied curtly, causing Chung Myung to look at him with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®no¡¯?¡±

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you about to rush over there just now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. Why would I?¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the wooden frame again but then took a step back. The way he licked his lips indicated he still had some reservations, but he didn¡¯t push it.

    Jo Gul, observing this, whispered to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Why is heplying so easily?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s quite unusual.¡±

    If it were the usual Chung Myung, he would have easily brushed off Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol and leaped out of the window immediately.

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon, who had been peering out the window, furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Samae. Are there enemies?¡±

    ¡°Maybe a hundred, at most. I can spot 50.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t think it was much different from what he already knew. The Ice Pce alone housed over 1,000 warriors. Even with excluding the weak and injured from their previous fight, there should still be around 500 capable fighters.

    Even if it was against the Demonic Sect, it seemed unlikely that 500 would struggle against a mere 50.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s watch. No matter how insane the sect is, they can¡¯t conquer the Ice Pce with just 50 men.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chung Myung smiled, causing Baek Cheon to frown.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m not jumping out?¡±

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have a sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Surprised by the words, Chung Myung patted his waist.

    Oh my!

    He almost jumped out without a sword!

    Well¡­ the reason he didn¡¯t run straight there wasn¡¯t because of the sword. It was just a sword. He could just steal one from the warriors down there.

    But.

    ¡°Watch now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°How are these bastards going toe? It¡¯s probably very different from what Sasuk thinks.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This was when the expression of Baek Cheon turned serious.

    ¡°Well, I was thinking about it. It would be better to see it with our own eyes than to blindly crash into them.¡±

    ck.

    Chung Myung retrieved a pill from the jade box in his hand and tossed it into his mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be cultivating for a while, so don¡¯t leave until I wake. Stay put.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you¡¯re going to cultivate now?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of darkness.

    ¡°In the meantime, keep an eye on them. See why they¡¯re known as the Demonic Sect.¡±

    After speaking, he went to the center of the room and sat cross-legged. Before closing his eyes, he looked at Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°Take a good look at it all now. This is the North Sea. And this is what you are dealing with.¡±

    With that, Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    The disciples of Mount Hua watched in disbelief as Chung Myung began his cultivation. Jo Gul and Yoon Jong whispered to each other.

    ¡°¡­he is really doing it.¡±

    ¡°He must have a huge n or not much thought at all¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thetter seems better, right?¡±

    ¡°First, watch your mouth, Gul. Didn¡¯t you do the same in the past?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung. Surely, Chung Myung could cultivate if he believed in their safety, but¡­

    ¡®I suppose it can be said that he is in a rush to obtain and digest the pill for cultivation.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯tprehend or sense it if that was the case.

    The Demonic Sect had arrived, but Chung Myung¡¯s words seemed to indicate that the number of Ice Pce warriors would have no effect on the oue.

    Tang Soso snapped him out of his thoughts.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned around with a determined expression.

    The disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon all hurried to the window. They could clearly see the ck figure on the wall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s witness them. How formidable these Demonic Sect people are.¡±

    And as tension began to rise, they fixated their gaze on the wall.

    The high priest cast a cold look upon the ice pce warriors assembling beneath the wall.

    ¡°They¡¯re nothing but a mere swarm of ants.¡±

    Simr to invasive and rushing ants, the warriors of the Ice Pce were pouring out.

    Despite their undeniable strength in numbers, they seemed unperturbed by the impending war.

    ¡°Are there people from the Central ins among them?¡±

    The high priest couldn¡¯t spot anyone wearing distinctive attire.

    ¡°We need to find the ice crystals, so focus on finding people from the Central ins. Don¡¯t kill them. Keep them alive.¡±

    ¡°You mean we shouldn¡¯t injure them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sufficient as long as they survive.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The high priest shook his head and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s reveal to those who have forgotten the sect¡¯s power how illusory their peace was!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    In a chilling response, the Demonic Sect, stationed at the top of the pce wall, promptly descended.

    A smile formed at the corners of the high priest¡¯s mouth.

    Yo Sa-Heon, who ran out of the pce, was shocked watching the group of people dropping from the wall.

    ¡°Demonic Sect!¡±

    He recognized them instantly. It was inevitable. When he was working in the mines, he encountered the Demonic Sect many times, and they always wore the same clothes.

    Around fifty? No, a little more than that?

    ¡°Just with this number?¡±

    His face turned red.

    If they tried to hold the wall and talk, he was willing to respond. However,ing down from the wall with only this few people was disrespectful to the Ice Pce.

    With an angry expression, he shouted.

    ¡°Listen, everyone!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to talk! Those who invaded the Ice Pce without permission with their muddy feet will have to pay the price! Capture them all alive! Those who fight back can be killed!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The warriors of the Ice Pce answered loudly.

    Strategy? n?

    They all seemed unnecessary.

    Any n became meaningless when the difference in numbers was too great. Overwhelming force was enough to subdue them.

    Furthermore, because these people openly leaped from the wall, all the warriors of Ice Pce could clearly see that there weren¡¯t many enemies.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know who is inmand, but he is truly foolish.¡¯

    Yo Sa-Heon couldn¡¯t help but consider that perhaps everyone was too fixated on the name of the Demonic Sect.

    In the past, on the day of the previous pce lord¡¯s death, the pce was taken over unexpectedly, leaving him powerless. If he had been able to mobilize all of the Ice Pce¡¯s power like he can now, the oue would have been different.

    As he considered this, his anger rose once again, and Yo Sa-Heon shouted.

    ¡°Today, we will avenge the former Lord! Bring those wicked people to their knees!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the warriors in white robes marched fearlessly ahead.

    It seemed like an avnche was cascading down from the snowy mountain, as the number of people was quite simr.

    Yo Sa-Heon had no doubt that their men would easily defeat the Demonic Sect with this force.

    The warriors of the Ice Pce at the front let out a thunderous roar. The cheers and high spirits of those behind them were so strong that even those who hadn¡¯t experienced it would be swept up in the energy.

    The warriors of the Ice Pce thrust their swords at the Demonic Sect members who had justnded on the ground. Their swords were filled with confidence.

    ¡°Die, you evil ones!¡±

    ¡°You wicked people!¡±

    Dozens of swords flew at the same time towards the bodies of the people, and then¡­

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The one in the lead noticed it. The Demonic Sect members didn¡¯t react even after seeing the swords. Instead, they smiled.

    shhh!

    The sound of cloth being ripped echoed as a dagger pierced through it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The body of the man who had rushed to the front froze.

    ¡®What is this feeling¡­¡¯

    A strange feeling of displeasure flooded in, turning into nausea. Something welled up in their stomach, and soon, their entire body began to undergo the most hellish form of pain.

    ¡°Kua¡­.¡±

    But they couldn¡¯t even scream as their body was suddenly marked with five lines.

    Paaat!

    First, their chest, then their stomach, thigh, and ankles. Cut down like wood, their body began to spurt out blood, painting the North Sea red.

    Stillness descended upon them.

    The energetic march suddenly halted.

    Those who had surfed forward with energy suddenly stopped in their tracks.

    Recalling the scene from a moment ago, their minds spun. They, too, had trained in martial arts. They knew they might have to sacrifice their lives on the battlefield.

    There were levels of cruelty and extremes that shouldn¡¯t exist. If one saw their opponent as a fellow human being, then killing them in this manner was not permissible.

    Thud!

    The dismembered body parts dropped to the ground.

    The hand, separated from the body, trembled, and the wide-open eyes of the deceased expressed disbelief.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The silence was so clear that even the sound of breathing could be heard across thend. The stillness was shattered by the sound of bones shifting in the hands of the Demonic sect members.

    Crack.

    Their hands, concealed beneath their ck garments, made a chilling noise.

    Srrng.

    A dark aura started emanating from the sword as w-like energy extended over an inch from their fingertips.

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    The people of the Demonic Sect immediately rushed at the warriors of Ice Pce, resembling wolves preying on sheep.

    Their eyes, stained with red, appeared eerie as they released smoke from their mouths and chanted like a haunting melody.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon! The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon! We are eternally favored!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    It was more akin to a massacre than a mere conflict.

    The demonic ws ruthlessly ripped their bodies apart.

    Kaaang!

    There was no way to halt them.

    If they raised their swords to block, the sword would split their bodies, and even the invading qi tore through their bodies.

    It was clearly an unrefined attack, with no borate technique aiming at the opponent¡¯s weak points. There were no shy moves.

    Just swings, smashes, and crushes.

    However, no one could effectively block the attacks.

    Kwaaaak!

    The sight of them blocking their body with a hand wrapped in ck demonic qi and slicing throats made the hearts of their prey quiver.

    A half-crushed body would twitch there, and then blood would expel itself, soaring into the air.

    But the Demonic Sect didn¡¯t stop there. Their prey¡¯s body, which hadn¡¯t copsed, could be called corpses as the ws were thrust in again.

    Chaaak!

    Finally, the body was torn apart as the demon moved, to the left and right.

    Eyes that gleamed with a red light, filled with madness and killing intent.

    Their mouths were wide open as if they were enjoying this chaos.

    The demons, covered in the Ice Pce warriors¡¯ blood, turned ck instantly and took all in front of them down. The Ice Pce warriors who couldn¡¯t escape this were torn to pieces as if stuck inside a rotating de.

    At that moment, the atmosphere changedpletely.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Their mouths fell open, helpless.

    Their knees staggered and buckled, and their body began to tremble.

    And.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    It had been a long time since they lost the ability to have rational thoughts.

    In the face of iprehensible fear, the warriors of Ice Pce started running and screaming, something they had never done before.

    ¡°Uhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    No, it was more like wailing than screaming. A meaningless howl that their bodies released in terror.

    The members of the Demonic Sect pursued them relentlessly. Their demonic ws began leaving their mark upon the white snow.

 Chapter 517: Waited For Long? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 517: Waited For Long? (2)</h4>

    Those at the front lines fought and attempted to flee.

    Yet there was no way to retreat. Now constricted from the valiant charge, the formation left them no opportunity to escape.

    ¡°Ackk! Move! Get the hell out! You fucking bastard!¡±

    ¡°I told you to leave!¡±

    Terrified, they saw nothing. Clutching onto theirrades¡¯ shoulders, they shoved them towards the Demonic Sect and trampled over them to escape.

    Those who aimed to flee.

    Those who stood in their way.

    The ones who fled in terror.

    Previously moving wlessly towards their goal, the army suddenly devolved into chaos and quickly became entangled.

    ¡°C-calm down! Regain yourposure! What are you all doing!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back! D-don¡¯t! Damn it!¡±

    The people nearby shouted frantically, trying to bring order to the situation, but were unsessful in quelling the fear that had already consumed some.

    ¡°I-I told you to move, you idiots!¡±

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    The fighters tightly gripped their weapons, forcefully repelling their panickingrades. They even resorted to using the sharp edge of their swords against their allies.

    What a chaotic situation!

    There was no other way to describe it.

    The sight before their eyes filled them with an overwhelming sense of fear, and that fear spread like a disease. Even those at the back who couldn¡¯t see the gruesome scene firsthand were terrified and paralyzed by the fear theirrades experienced.

    Unable to decide their next move, the nails of the Demonic Sect members dug into their flesh, causing immense pain.

    Kakakag!

    A person¡¯s entire body was split and torn with a single move.

    Even if they wanted to, they couldn¡¯t match these demons. However, they turned around, and the result was obvious.

    The demons¡¯ eyes were filled with madness. They showed no hesitation as they started killing those who had their backs turned.

    Their constant chants and low-tone mumbling only increased the fear of the Ice Pce Warriors.

    ¡°He-heheik!¡±

    The warrior of the Ice Pce sat down in that very spot. The ck hand pierced through his chest, pulling out his heart.

    Silence filled the air.

    As his heart was pulled, blood gushed and soaked his face.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­.¡±

    It was well-known that those who wield the sword were always prepared to die.

    He had always lived his life preparing for his own death. Yet, the death unfolding before his eyes made him truly understand what he was losing.

    Silence lingered.

    The pants of those who witnessed it were soaked.

    These individuals were not human.

    Humans were incapable of such acts. It was impossible to kill so savagely unless one was an Asura.

    ¡°Hu¡­ hu¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Puak!

    For better or worse, the warrior didn¡¯t endure the fear for much longer. A person whose head has been crushed cannot experience fear.

    Having decapitated the Ice Pce warrior, the demon chuckled at the others who struggled to breathe. As soon as they caught sight of the bloodstained teeth, the Ice Pce warriors recoiled in terror.

    ¡°Seconding of the Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    The small chant could be heard even if they didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Seconding¡­¡±

    The demon gingerly touched his face. The unfamiliar act of wiping away the blood or applying it to his face.

    The Ice Pce troops couldn¡¯tprehend this gesture. This act was alien to them.

    Fear of the unknown.

    ¡°There is no room for nonbelievers to exist and breathe. Our mission is to cleanse thend where the great one will descend.¡±

    The members of the Demonic Sect dered this in front of everyone, their presence overwhelming as they rushed towards the warriors of the Ice Pce.

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s eyes trembled at the sight before him. Positioned at the tail end of the battle line, he couldn¡¯t make out what was happening up ahead.

    Yet, he could sense the chaos. It was impossible to ignore.

    The troops of the Ice Pce, d in pure white, charged forward like waves crashing onto a beach.

    But as soon as the white wave collided with the Demonic Sect, a storm of dark red erupted. The motion of the blood transformed the once-white waves into a sea of red.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    His trembling beard and the chilling flow of blood signified his shock.

    Ten times more men?

    Nothing but a trick of the mind. It held no significance, at least for now.

    No matter how many sheep exist, their numbers cannot protect them from a lone wolf¡¯s presence. In this instance, the warriors of Ice Pce resembled sheep, while those of the Demonic Sect took on the role of wolves or other mysterious creatures.

    ¡°This is the Demonic Sect¡­¡±

    He had no knowledge of its true nature.

    No matter how often they crossed paths, he could neverprehend the sheer madness that engulfed the people of the Demonic Sect.

    Naturally, the fault did not lie with Yo Sa-Heon.

    Who could have imagined those gloomy and silent individuals possessing such a hidden side?

    Demonic Sect.

    Its name alone instilled fear, a group known for wreaking havoc.

    And Yo Sa-Heon came to this realization toote. Why didn¡¯t information about theme to light?

    It defied description. No orator, no schr, and no historian could articte or record what truly unfolded.

    It was his oversight to not have recognized this sooner, as well as Ice Pce¡¯s error.

    Yo Sa-Heon was trembling at this revtion. His hair turned white, and his eyes looked as if they were going dizzy.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    His eyes flickered widely, filled with fear and confusion.

    ¡°E-elder!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Elder! Give us some orders! We have to do something! Elder!¡±

    As the situation deteriorated, more and more people called out to him. But he remained as stiff as a stone. His white lips twitched.

    ¡°Elder! You must calm down! Elder!¡±

    True courage was revealed when everything fell apart.

    It was the Ice Pce¡¯s men who nearly lost their sanity. Still, there were undoubtedly individuals who possessed the spirits of the warriors.

    ¡°Move! Get out of my way, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°EUKKK! Ackkkk!¡±

    With an almost madness-like fervor, they forcibly shoved theirrades aside to flee. And witnessed the horrifying fate their colleagues were enduring.

    Crack.

    Blood seeped from lips that had been bitten.

    ¡°These infernal bastards.¡±

    Words held no power.

    Once discouraged, no words could be used to calm the men down. The only way to turn this around was to show that fighting back was possible.

    Puak!

    A shoulder was shed.

    The Ice Pce warrior gritted his teeth and stepped forward with sword in hand.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Taking advantage of the gap left by a fallen colleague, he stabbed forward to kill his opponent.

    Puak!

    The warrior¡¯s eyes widened.

    The sword he pushed was lodged into the demon¡¯s stomach. He didn¡¯t expect the attack to work, so he was shocked.

    And at that moment.

    The demon extended his ckened hand and seized the sword in his abdomen. Then, he lifted his head and gazed at the Ice Pce warrior.

    ¡®¡­a smile?¡¯

    His countenance was genuinely contorted like that of a demon, and it was apparent that his lips were¡­smiling.

    ng!

    The de gripped by the demon shattered. The Ice Pce warrior had exerted all his might to thrust the sword and stumbled.

    Snap.

    In an instant, the demon reached out and grabbed the warrior¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The body of the Ice Pce warrior, who struggled as the hand tightened around his neck, gradually stiffened.

    The demon, staring at the Ice Pce warrior in his hand, pulled out the de stuck in his stomach with the other hand.

    ¡°¡­fucking worm.¡±

    Puak!

    And then pierced the warrior¡¯s chest.

    Puak! Puak! Puak!

    It was followed by repeated stabs to the man¡¯s upper body, turning it into a rag. The demon discarded the body once it ceased to breathe, then proceeded to trample on the skull.

    Crack!

    The extent of the brutality was unimaginable.

    The Ice Pce warriors disyed great courage, which only deepened their colleagues¡¯ terror.

    The Demonic Sect member ran his hand through the blood flowing from the stomach wound, observing the thick crimson on his fingertips.

    The demon, who had been watching, slowly confirmed the red blood and stared ahead with an expressionless face. Then, he started ughtering the Ice Pce warriors at an increasingly rapid pace, just as he had before getting wounded.

    Getting hurt made no difference. He remained the same, with red blood coursing through his veins.

    This brought despair to the Ice Pce.

    It copsed.

    The dark clouds brought by the demons stained the once pristine white pce ck.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No one could speak easily. The disciples of Mount Hua looked out the window with stiff expressions, their tense breathing the only sound filling the room.

    Tuk.

    Sweat dripped from Baek Cheon¡¯s chin. And he wasn¡¯t the only one.

    He had been confident in facing countless challenges, but he had never seen such a hell. The faces of the disciples of Mount Hua were pale as paper.

    ¡°¡­s-sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Tang Soso spoke first, Baek Cheon bit his lip in silence.

    ¡®Is this the Demonic Sect¡­¡¯

    Now he understood.

    What did Chung Myung mean by his words?

    He was certain that he would not have understood without seeing it for himself. It was only natural that he couldn¡¯tprehend unless he experienced it.

    ¡®That thing cannot be a mere human.¡¯

    It had nothing to do with strength or weakness.

    Even with the Demonic Sect¡¯s superior martial arts skills, which were capable of ying their enemies with a myriad of attacks, a human¡¯s terrified heart remained unaffected.

    Chung Myung had always referred to the demons as deranged.

    There was no fault in that statement. Well, not exactly, as he didn¡¯t express it urately.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­ Amitabha, amitabha¡­!¡±

    Hae Yeon started chanting, a mixture of anger, distress, and astonishment.

    His face was pale, his eyes tightly closed.

    ¡°How¡­ how can a human¡­!¡±

    Yoon Jong also gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Sahyung, calm down.¡±

    Jo Gul attempted to calm Yoon Jong by grabbing him by the shoulder. However, Yoon Jong¡¯s anger didn¡¯t dissipate easily.

    ¡°¡­ a person cannot be like that. People shouldn¡¯t be like this!¡±

    Nevertheless, the number of Ice Pce warriors joining the battle continued to rise.

    There were only about 50 of the demons.

    This insignificant number of demons trampled on them, devastating thend of Ice Pce once filled with snow.

    Only now could they clearly understand why the Justice faction, and not just that, but the Five Pces had to unite to stop the Demonic Sect.

    Why did Chung Myung be angry upon hearing the name of the Demonic Sect?

    The screams of those fleeing in terror. The sounds of bodies being torn apart.

    How could this not be a sounding from hell?

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon also expressed his distress.

    ¡°The one thing that shouldn¡¯t happen is this kind of hell on earth. It shouldn¡¯t happen. This is¡­¡±

    He tried to say more, but he remained silent. It was hard to control the overwhelming emotions.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Just then, Yu Yiseol spoke up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s dismantle it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Exactly. It was evident even to Baek Cheon. The warriors of Ice Pce had lost their fighting spirit.

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    At Tang Soso¡¯s question, Baek Cheon turned his head and nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Is it time yet?¡±

    Right. It had only been mere moments since Chung Myung began his cultivation.

    ¡°¡­ a little more. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth. From the top of the wall, a figure could be seen leaping.

    A battlefield devoid of anything but blood and death.

    A man in a ck, blood-soaked robe walked with a light step as if treading upon a ground stained crimson with corpses and blood.

    Like the Asuras walking upon the realm of demons.

 Chapter 518: Waited For Long? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 518: Waited For Long? (3)</h4>

    Seol So-Baek concealed his sweaty hands within his sleeves, but they continued to tremble.

    Despite its distance, the gruesome scene before the young child was too much to bear.

    ¡®The Demonic Sect.¡¯

    Only Chung Myung¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    ¡°Take care of yourself as well. Who is currently in the North Sea? You should be aware of the opponent you are facing.¡±

    What had he been observing all this while?

    Just defeating Seol Chun-Sang and reiming the North Sea, everyone was enjoying the victory without hesitation.

    But the real problem was something else.

    Seol So-Baek gently wiped his face with cold fingertips.

    As he thought about the conversation he had earlier in the hall, he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    How pathetic would Chung Myung think the Ice Pce was?

    Even though they all knew there were demons in the North Sea, not a single one felt any danger, like an oblivious fool, who couldn¡¯t even feel a knife at their throat.

    ¡°Euk. Euk¡­.¡±

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s breathing became rough. His face flushed red, and it became difficult to breathe. Then, someone¡¯s handnded on his shoulder.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He perked up as the energizing force shot through his shoulders, revitalizing him. And there stood Tang Soso, approaching, a hint of concern in her eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to witness all of this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ N-No.¡±

    Shaking his head, Seol So-Baek subtly nibbled on his lower lip. He then cast a sidelong nce at Chung Myung, who was deep in his cultivation meditation.

    ¡°I must witness it myself. It¡¯s what disciple Chung Myung suggested, after all.¡±

    Trembling, he cautiously approached the window.

    Step.

    Step.

    It was a strange sight. Amidst the chaos, the sound of a single person¡¯s footsteps echoed distinctly through the room. The battlefield now echoed with the screams of terrified soldiers and the dying.

    So, hearing footsteps should have been impossible.

    Yet, his movements captivated the attention of all who watched.

    Strolling through the battlefield as if it were a leisurely evening walk, he made his way toward the meeting point of the Ice Pce and the Demonic Sect and waved his hand.

    ¡°Step back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The demons responsible for mercilessly ughtering the Ice Pce warriors reluctantly retreated and formed a formation.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yet, the countenances of the Ice Pce warriors grew even more ashen upon witnessing this inexplicablemand.

    At this crucial moment, the Demonic Sect had already secured victory on the battlefield. It would be foolish to cease the skirmish now. However, no one dared to mock this decision.

    Everyone was aware.

    This wasn¡¯t some act of stupidity. This was an order of confidence that said the enemy could be killed at any moment.

    And¡­

    ¡®With just one word, those demonic bastards¡­¡¯

    Those who were like wild beasts moved back like perfect soldiers with just one word. The sight was unbelievable, making everyone realize something.

    What was the meaning of the name ¡°Demonic Sect,¡± which the Justice Faction faced in the past and almost brought an end to the world?

    Those who were running stopped, and those close to death held their breath. Silence enveloped the Ice Pce, where numerous people had gathered. It was so quiet that one could hear a needle drop.

    The man in front of the demons, akin to a representative, scanned the people of the Ice Pce. As he noticed those terrified and unsure of what to do, a twisted smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°¡­ got a bit carried away when you spotted these filthy non-believers ahead. I¡¯ll have to beg the sect leader for forgiveness for my actions.¡±

    The representative didn¡¯t neglect their duty. The goal was not to condemn the North Sea Ice Pce. These vermin could be eradicated at any moment.

    There was only one objective: retrieve the ice crystals and return. Swiftly, if possible.

    Wasting time with the Ice Pce inhabitants would also be a betrayal to the high priest and the mighty Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    A haunting voice echoed from the speaker.

    ¡°The dedicated disciples yearn for the ice crystals meant for the mighty deity.¡±

    The listeners were overwhelmed by a range of emotions.

    Some harbored a glimmer of hope, praying to escape the clutches of death here. Others trembled with greater terror upon witnessing such unwavering loyalty.

    And a few were taken aback by the mere mention of ice crystals. Those aware of the dreaded Demonic Sect were struck with sheer horror at the depravity of those who dealt with them.

    Confusion enveloped the Ice Pce from top to bottom.

    ¡°So let me pose the question.¡±

    The representative inquired,

    ¡°Where are the individuals from the Central ins who absconded with the ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Central ins?

    Upon hearing these words, a glimmer of hope flickered across their countenances. So they hade in search of the interlopers from the Central ins, not the inhabitants of the Ice Pce?

    Before they could even gather their thoughts, the man pressed on.

    ¡°Leave the people of the Central ins. We will not touch you. But if you side with them¡­ not a single bastard of Ice Pce will live.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, half of the people simultaneously turned their attention to the same spot.

    Observing the situation from the back, Yo Sa-Heon couldn¡¯t help but feel a shudder.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He trembled under the gaze of numerous eyes, including those of his opponents.

    ¡°Are you the Pce Lord?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man frowned at the elder, who remained silent.

    ¡®Such a rat-like individual.¡¯

    At first nce, he could tell that this old man was not fit to be royalty. Seol Chun-Sang was no better, but at least he had ambition.

    ¡°Tell me, are you the Lord?¡±

    ¡°I-I am not the Pce Lord. I am¡­¡±

    Finally, Yo Sa-Heon stammered out his answer as the man¡¯s face twisted in anger.

    ¡°Not the Pce Lord?¡±

    Then why was he standing so far back?

    The representative red, clearly displeased, and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let the people from the Central inse. If you n on refusing, then be ready.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s breathing became rapid. Many eyes were focused on him. He understood their intentions.

    ¡®Where is the Lord of the Pce?¡¯

    Numerous thoughts raced through his mind.

    ¡°¡­w-what do you mean by letting us go?¡±

    ¡°It is exactly as I said.¡±

    ¡°Then the Ice Pce will¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare this rat attempt¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the representative grew enraged, and Yo Sa-Heon fell silent.

    ¡°Our sect is not something for someone like you to negotiate with. You want to have that mouth ripped off?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Decide. This is your final opportunity.¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s body was drenched in sweat.

    ¡®What on earth did he mean by ¡°decide¡±?¡¯

    There seemed to be only one choice.

    Even though the people of Mount Hua had helped the Ice Pce, it was impossible to let the Ice Pce copse just to protect them.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    He was about to respond.

    ¡°You cannot do that, elder!¡±

    That resolute voice came from behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon turned around and saw two people walking towards him with serious expressions.

    ¡°Do not lose yourposure.¡±

    ¡°G-General Han¡­¡±

    ¡°Getting out of this crisis is not the end of everything. Have you forgotten that they want all the ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is clear to us now, and we can never allow them to obtain what they desire.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung spoke with determination.

    ¡®It was a realization that came toote.¡¯

    If he had the chance, he would dash to the disciples of Mount Hua, bow his head to the ground, and beg for forgiveness for their transgressions.

    Living in the North Sea, he couldn¡¯t fathom the true nature of this Demonic Sect. Despite the constant warnings from the disciples of Mount Hua, they arrogantly turned a deaf ear.

    And now, the consequences have caught up with them.

    ¡°We should have heeded their words.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the Heavenly Demon is truly resurrected, it won¡¯t end with just this. Do you not know why he is called that?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°We need to protect it.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s eyes were red as he shouted.

    ¡°At any cost!¡±

    Yo Sa-Heon looked at him nkly.

    ¡°T-then everyone will die.¡±

    ¡°If the Heavenly Demon is resurrected, everyone will die too. Will they leave us alive for no reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do not forget how those people earned the name of Demonic Sect. We neglected what should have been remembered, and now we pay the price for allying with those we shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Naturally, Seol Chun-Sang would be to me for this sin, but by choosing to reim the Ice Pce, they took on the responsibility of resolving the issue.

    And weren¡¯t they to me for disregarding the warnings from Mount Hua¡¯s disciples?

    ¡°I-I¡­.¡±

    It was a fatal mistake. Yo Sa-Heon, who lost hisposure in the midst of confusion, nced towards the disciples of Mount Hua. The representative noticed this immediately.

    The representative¡¯s head followed Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s gaze.

    The gaze was fixed on one of the windows in the enormous pce, where a group of people stood.

    They were dressedpletely differentlypared to the Ice Pce.

    They didn¡¯t bother to investigate.

    From the beginning, the eyes and expression diverged. Rather than showing fear, they red with anger.

    The corners of the representatives curled upward in a smile.

    ¡°Ah, there they are.¡±

    The eyes flickered with both joy and madness.

    ¡°Take the ice crystals. Don¡¯t kill them until you have the ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°And what about once we have them?¡±

    ¡°Then do as you please.¡±

    With themand given, the demons swiftly dashed across the snowfield, resembling streaks of ck light.

    With a paleplexion, Han Yi-Myung eximed.

    ¡°Stop them! Don¡¯t allow them to break through!¡±

    Baek Cheon observed this with a frosty gaze.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    At Yu Yiseol¡¯s call, his expression gradually turned grave.

    ¡°Jo Gul, Yoon Jong!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you stay beside Chung Myung. No one is to harm him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul swiftly approached Chung Myung, drawing their swords as they guarded his left and right.

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Protect the Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    .

    Baek Cheon nced at Hae Yeon, a somber expression on his face.

    ¡°Monk, I require your assistance.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Trust me, for I shall fight.¡±

    Hae Yeon nodded resolutely, unconcerned.

    ¡°I will trust you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Baek Cheon respectfully bowed his head and summoned Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Samae!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    *Swish.*

    Pulling out his sword, he asked her.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head.

    ¡°The ancestors of Mount Hua didn¡¯t just fight against them; they risked their lives to do so. As their descendants, we¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°We cannot bring shame upon them. We must remind them that Mount Hua is the ce that once destroyed the Demonic Sect!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Yu Yiseol responded with an uncharacteristically loud tone and tightened her grip on the sword.

    ¡°Here theye!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sensing the fast approach, Baek Cheon nced to the side and saw Chung Myung still seated.

    ¡®No need to rush.¡¯

    He would surely protect him until the end of his cultivation.

    Even if it puts his life at risk!

 Chapter 519: Waited For Long? (4)

    In the eyes of the Demonic Sect, a newfound madness emerged. The ones charging towards the Ice Pce did so with even more ferocity.

    ¡°Stop! You must stop them!¡±

    A scream-like shout came from Han Yi-Myung, but the warriors of the Ice Pce didn¡¯t even hear it properly.

    Block?

    Why bother?

    What wasing towards them wasn¡¯t human at all but a creature of the underworld. Everyone who stood in their way met the same fate.

    So why should they have to risk their lives by staying in the front?

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    The courage they had mustered was shattered and blown away every time a scream rang from the front.

    ¡°He-heeeik!¡±

    ¡°I-I do not want to die!¡±

    Those who had been trained to fight all their lives were now turning their backs. But this couldn¡¯t be med on them.

    Those whocked strong leadership, motivation, and devotion to the Ice Pce would not produce favorable results when tasked with protecting the people of the Central ins against demons.

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s screams echoed, but the warriors of the Ice Pce paid no attention.

    ¡°You can¡¯t survive by running away! Stand up and fight! Don¡¯t lose your warrior pride as a member of the North Sea!¡±

    Empty shouts and cries, that¡¯s all they were. Han Yi-Myung¡¯s bloodshot eyes quivered.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    If it was not words, then he would have to act.

    ¡°Elder Yo! We must lead the other elders to stop those demons right now!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    He looked at Yo Sa-Heon with angry eyes.

    ¡°Get yourself together! The person who should lead the Ice Pce now is the elder!¡±

    But despite saying such words, Yo Sa-Heon¡¯s eyes looked confused as he looked around.

    ¡°W-we cannot¡­ how do we stop¡­¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    But Han Yi-Myung¡¯s shouts were not reaching his ears clearly. He continued to mutter with a pale expression.

    ¡°This is wrong¡­¡±

    It was all nonsense.

    Yo Sa-Heon was the one who had helped the previous Pce Lord, so it was not like hecked skills. However, if he had extraordinary abilities, he would not have been imprisoned in the mine for so many years.

    It was impossible for him to lead the frightened warriors in battle, let alone lead them in times of peace.

    ¡°¡­. Damn it.¡±

    Lack of ability could not be a sin, though.

    However, theck of ability in those who lead troops in wartime was a great drawback.

    ¡®Just how do we deal with this¡­¡¯

    Despair set in, causing Han Yi-Myung¡¯s face to darken.

    Baek Cheon observed the scene unfolding below.

    ¡®Not anymore.¡¯

    With the current Ice Pce troops, the Demonic Sect could not be stopped.

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen if they were high in morale and did their best to resist. If there was such a difference in the number of troops, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Demonic Sect to ovee them.

    But, if they got scared and ran, they wouldn¡¯t be hurt, and the Demonic Sect could reach them.

    No matter how well-trained and strong an army was, it was nothing more than just a rabble without amander. Right now, no one in the Ice Pce could unite them and lead them.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t have been like this if Seol Chun-Sang had been the ruler of the Ice Pce.¡¯

    Baek Cheon realized the significance of the Pce Lord in the role of a sect leader in this kind of ce.

    It was evident to him that the ck spot, symbolizing the Demonic Sect, was slowly corrupting the purend, and now they were charging straight at them.

    Euk.

    Baek Cheon tightened his grip on the sword¡¯s handle and stood firmly on both feet.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    He exhaled softly.

    He shouldn¡¯t let enemies through behind him. He couldn¡¯t help but realize how difficult this simple thing was. There was someone behind him whose survival could not be taken for granted.

    Kwaaaang!

    The Demonic Sect people, who shot demonic qi at the backs of the Ice Pce warriors who hadn¡¯t been able to run, shook the pce. It looked like they were trying to break in through the window.

    This made Baek Cheon¡¯s blood go cold as the enemy troops could be considered as ones with formidable speed.

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    Hearing Hae Yeon¡¯s voice, Baek Cheon quickly stepped aside.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eye twitched at this, and immediately pushed his fist forward.

    Kwaaaang!

    The wall exploded in an instant, opening up a path. Hae Yeon swiftly moved to the front and directed his fist downwards.

    Kwaaaaaak!

    The Arhat technique, one of the Seventy-Two martial arts in Shaolin, once again revealed its majestic nature. Golden light poured down like a waterfall.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The people from the Demonic Sect, who were climbing the wall swiftly, were taken aback by the immense strength that descended, which forced them to move to the sides.

    Those who couldn¡¯t dodge it ended up falling down.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A muffled disapproval escaped Hae Yeon¡¯s mouth. It was an angry tone, unlike his usual one.

    The brutal ughter and killing he had witnessed below had angered Hae Yeon, who had lived his entire life withpassion.

    ¡°Those evil men!¡±

    The sound of grinding teeth was clear, even to Baek Cheon.

    Crack!

    Hae Yeon clenched his fists tightly and red down with a knife-like look.

    Swish!

    Without hesitation, he threw his fist down again.

    Shaolin had many martial arts that even the monks themselves wouldn¡¯t know clearly. Among them, the most famous was the Hundred Step Divine Fist.

    At the force of the fist raining down from above, the members of the Demonic Sect red with a cold, murderous gaze.

    Despite the overwhelming power of the descending fist, the Demonic Sect members remained unfazed, continuing to swiftly scale the wall.

    Kakakak!

    Their feet, fueled by internal energy, dug into the wall. Utilizing the resulting momentum, they leaped multiple steps in a single bound.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon also didn¡¯t back down as he shouted at the sight and then unleashed Arhat Fist once more.

    The members of the Demonic Sect who took a direct blow from his powerful fist fell down, coughing up blood. However, Baek Cheon¡¯splexion turned pale at the sight.

    ¡®They don¡¯t even utter a scream.¡¯

    The sight of the lifeless-eyed demons staring at them and copsing to their death sent a chill down his spine.

    ¡°Disciple!¡±

    ¡°I understand! Samae!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol stood on either side of Hae Yeon.

    The Demonic Sect began ascending from the panicked throng of the Ice Pce warriors. Their numbers were growing to the point where Hae Yeon could not hold them back alone anymore.

    ¡°Kuaaaah!¡±

    The Demonic Sect members clung to the walls and stared at them with bloodshot eyes. Baek Cheon¡¯s face tensed as he stabbed through a man reaching up to him.

    But, in that instant, the demon¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    Snap!

    The demon¡¯s hands turned ck as they swiftly seized Baek Cheon¡¯s sword as it nearly prated his shoulder de.

    Ignoring the de¡¯s clear sharpness, he fearlessly sped it and moved his grip.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Hae Yeon, taken aback by the scene, promptlyunched an assault on the demon.

    An incessant thud filled the air, reminiscent of axes cutting through firewood, as Hae Yeon¡¯s fists made contact, causing the demon¡¯s body to convulse.

    However, even in this state, the demon¡¯s hand that gripped Baek Cheon¡¯s sword remained motionless. Despite coughing up blood, he continued to pull the sword.

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.

    Momentster, the sword that pierced the demon¡¯s shoulder emitted a blue light. With a swing, he raised the sword that impaled his foe¡¯s shoulder.

    Paaah!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword sliced through the shoulder and was thrust upwards. Simultaneously, blood sprayed from the ck hand that held the de.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The demon, who stepped back, gazed at Baek Cheon with a smile, but soon his smile faltered.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Although he had sessfully blocked one attack, his blood ran cold.

    ¡®Insane bastards.¡¯

    As he dealt with the enemies in front of him, he could understand why the Ice Pce warriors were fleeing like cowards.

    They were different.

    Unlike the warriors he had faced in the Central ins.

    Powerful?

    Certainly, they were. It would have been impossible to defeat them without Hae Yeon¡¯s assistance.

    But what made them terrifying was not just their martial arts skill.

    The unknown fear of those who move solely to kill the opponent in front, without caring for their own lives, was what truly terrified him. The madness in their eyes, the stubbornness, and the fanaticism they disyed instilled fear in everyone.

    But now, he no longer had time to reflect on such matters. Four to five demons jumped up simultaneously as Hae Yeon attacked, forcing him to defend himself.

    Kwaaak!

    Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t hesitate to make the plum blossoms fly and run red with blood, covering the bodies of the Demonic Sect members. It stained the pure white walls and thend of the North Sea, as blood red flowed over them.

    Swish! sh!

    The cuts spilled red blood, a reminder that the demons were once human. But that was all.

    Despite being cut and torn, the demons didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, they surged towards him, chanting in whispers.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Immediately, a golden light shed, and Hae Yeon¡¯s hands, which were sped together, spread out to the left and right. A strong force swept across the front.

    Kwaaang!

    Those caught in the force were bounced back. However, those who managed to avoid this terrible attack screamed at the disciples of Mount Hua and swung their hands at them.

    Kwaaaak!

    A terrifying and deafening sound, like someone screaming, echoed, tearing through the ears. Soon enough, the demons swarmed in like a pack of bees.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Realizing they could no longer handle the situation, they hastily retreated.

    And¡­

    Tuk.

    Kuak.

    In the end, two demonsnded in the spot where they had retreated.

    Tuk.

    Blood dripped down their ckened hands, but they showed no concern for the wounds, or perhaps they didn¡¯t even feel the need to halt the bleeding.

    Their gazes were fixated on the disciples as if they were spotting their next meal.

    As Baek Cheon observed their gleaming eyes, he gritted his teeth.

    They should have prevented their ascent from the very beginning. However, now that it had happened, all that remained was a struggle for survival.

    At that moment, the eerie voices of the Demonic Sect members pierced the air.

    ¡°¡­where are the ice crystals?¡±

    Baek Cheon smirked.

    ¡°These Demonic Sect fools have clearly lost their minds. Why on earth would I reveal that information to you?¡±

    ¡°True¡­true.¡±

    Drenched in crimson-ck blood, the demon¡¯s hands exhibited a menacing presence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you maintain the same response after your limbs are torn apart.¡±

    The demon swiftly lunged toward Baek Cheon, disregarding any need for a response. Blood cascaded from both his eyes.

    However, in that very instant¡­

    Pat~

    Baek Cheon charged at him with astonishing swiftness, bringing down his sword forcefully.

    Kwaaang!

    The deafening roar reverberated through the air, causing the demon to gaze down at his hand, his face distorted in pain, as the sword de embedded halfway through his hand.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    And for the very first time, the demon let out a guttural groan.

    Kwaak!

    Baek Cheon continued his relentless attack, utilizing his internal qi to push the sword deeper.

    ¡°It seems the members of the Demonic Sect prefer to fight with their words¡­¡±

    Kwaang!

    After kicking his opponent in the chest, Baek Cheon retracted the sword before aiming it once more.

    ¡°Unlike Mount Hua.¡±

    The demon, who had been forced back, slowly licked his lips. His gaze shifted to Baek Cheon as if questioning when he hadst seen his hand.

    ¡°You will meet a truly horrifying end.¡±

    ¡°Give it a shot.¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    With a low, eerieugh, the demon rushed towards Baek Cheon, chanting like a madman.

 Chapter 520: Waited For Long? (5)

    <h4>Chapter 520: Waited For Long? (5)</h4>

    Seol So-Baek trembled like a tree in a strong wind.

    His eyes were dizzy, and his lungs gasped for breath.

    His heart pounded wildly as if it would burst out of his chest. His soul felt as if it was being crushed under the feet of the bloodthirsty demons from the Demonic Sect.

    It felt as if his body was falling into an endless abyss.

    Desperately, he tried to understand why the warriors of the Ice Pce fled and copsed.

    ¡®I, I¡­¡¯

    At that moment, a small hand touched his shoulder. He shivered and looked up, turning to see Tang Soso standing with a stiff face next to him.

    ¡°Lord, do not worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We will not lose.¡±

    Seol So-Baek was not sure.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it scary?¡¯

    No.

    They were the same humans. Even if Tang Soso was stronger than him, as long as they were humans, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t be afraid of such beasts.

    But how was she not trembling?

    It wasn¡¯t even Tang Soso.

    The Demonic Sect couldn¡¯t be stopped by the Ice Pce, even with ten times the number. In fact, they were close to being unstoppable.

    If Seol So-Baek and his warriors had been forced to retreat after giving it their all, he would have held his head high. But instead, his warriors didn¡¯t even engage the demons in battle and started to flee.

    They gave up on fighting and even disyed a sight that a warrior shouldn¡¯t show.

    However¡­

    The disciples of Mount Hua in front of him stood their ground, unyielding despite being outnumbered by the Demonic Sect.

    What sets them apart?

    What was the decisive factor that led to this oue?

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­¡¯

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s legs trembled. He felt an urge to flee immediately, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡®I must witness this.¡¯

    He needed to witness what distinguished them.

    Kakakak!

    ck hands shed with a white sword. There was a screeching sound as the two collided.

    Baek Cheon moistened his lips.

    His sword skillfully blocked the enemy¡¯s attack. However, as the number of shes increased, it became more challenging.

    Throb.

    The killing intent emanating from the demon made his skin tingle. In an instant, it caused his hair to stand on end.

    He experienced two sensations.

    The strength of the opponent wasn¡¯t what he had anticipated. Although they were still formidable, they weren¡¯t as overwhelming as he had imagined when witnessing the carnage below.

    And¡­

    ¡®Dealing with them is more challenging than I had originally believed.¡¯

    Martial arts did not define everything.

    It was a phrase he had heard countless times, but once he confronted the Demonic Sect, he truly understood its meaning.

    It was challenging to deal with someone who was insane and immediately moved with a mere desire to kill the opponent without any regard for their own life.

    Moreover, their movements were not systematic but chaotic, which made him feel uncertain. Every time his sword shed with their ws, both his physical and mental strength dwindled.

    He refused to be pushed around.

    Thud!

    Stepping forward, Baek Cheon forcefully pushed his opponent away. As he created distance, he unleashed the formidable 24 Plum Blossom Movement.

    The air filled with the sight of plum blossoms blooming and dancing, causing the demons¡¯ eyes to be tainted with blood. The constant chanting ceased, reced by a screeching voice.

    ¡°Illusion¡­!¡±

    The demons charged into the midst of the swirling plum blossoms.

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    The qi from the long growing nails ripped apart the blooming plum blossoms in the air, like a monstrous bird shing the flowers from the tree.

    The blossoms shattered before they could even flutter.

    And then,

    Kwaaaak!

    Hae Yeon¡¯s intense energy swept away the demon¡¯s body.

    Kuuung!

    He was forcefully hit as if struck by a massive bell and thrown back, coughing blood.

    But.

    Crack.

    The demon who was sent flying turned over and pierced the floor with his nails.

    Kakakakakaka!

    The floor ended up cracked, but the demon managed to narrowly regain his footing without falling off the edge. Blood poured from his eyes, nose, and mouth as he raised his head. It was clear that he didn¡¯t make a sound despite being injured.

    ¡°¡­ The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    He opened his mouth, blood flowing down, and uttered the same mantra. Blood oozed from his body, his face expressionless. And as the mad chant continued, the disciples of Mount Hua became lost in it. It was due to that eerie presence.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    Each time the demon drew closer, the sound of dragging feet grew louder, and Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Right then, Jo Gul¡¯s resolute voice came from behind.

    ¡°Sasuk, let¡¯s retreat if it¡¯s difficult!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon suddenly snapped out of his thoughts and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m just watching, you bastard!¡±

    His voice grew stronger, and his heart raced.

    He bent his knees, which had be stiff from tension and stabilized his stance. He calmed his shoulders and his rapidly beating heart.

    Those countless words had been ingrained in him unknowingly. However, he would forget whenever he entered the real world and be out of sync.

    ¡®Think and think, again and again.¡¯

    No matter who the opponent was, he should stay focused andposed.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword, the tip slightly swaying, found its perfect stillness. Undoubtedly, the opponent was formidable and unusual. However, that should not hinder Baek Cheon from giving his all.

    ¡°It¡¯s daunting.¡±

    There were sajils behind him, observing his every move. They must have recognized the immense weight he carried.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin now.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes regained their steadiness, and unknowingly, he felt a sense of tranquility.

    Wasn¡¯t there someone in charge of leading Mount Hua who could handle more than just a few rocks? How could he im to lead Mount Hua if he couldn¡¯t even handle this crisis and save face?

    The demons who breached the Ice Pce defenses were advancing steadily.

    Now, there were six.

    But¡­.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s six or ten!¡±

    ¡°No one will get through!¡±

    As Baek Cheon¡¯s sword moved with resolution, vivid plum blossoms were drawn out, followed by Yu Yiseol¡¯s plum blossoms.

    The scene resembled Mount Hua in spring.

    Swish!

    The demons weren¡¯t mere spectators. With every swing of their hands, ck ws infused with devilish qi tore the plum blossoms down. Like ghosts in the darkness, this eerie ck qi destroyed everything in its path.

    But there was no reason to retreat just because they were being pushed.

    Because of the fallen petals, plum blossoms bloomed again and again.

    The 24 Plum Blossom Movement reached its peak as Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol¡¯s swords unleashed a full bloom of attack, risking everything.

    The front waspletely covered with plum blossoms.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    The shocked demons eximed aloud. However, their surprise was not overwhelming. The attacking plum blossoms swayed before instantly striking.

    The demons, their eyes shining, charged ahead into the plum forest as ck qi erupted from their bodies.

    The flying plum sword pierced their bodies, but the demons continued to rush forward with even greater force. Unable to block the sword qi petals, they opted to charge ahead, protecting their heads and the core of their bodies.

    Swish! Swish!

    The plum blossom sword continued to pierce their limbs and thighs, yet the demons showed no signs of slowing down.

    ¡°The seconding of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    Finally, a demon pierced the plum forest with its body and swung both hands at Baek Cheon¡¯s head, blood dripping from their mouth.

    Puak!

    However, Baek Cheon¡¯s sword first struck the demon¡¯s chest, causing them to step back.

    But the demon persisted. Despite the sword sinking deeper into their chest, they continued to advance, blood still dripping from their mouth.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Baek Cheon no longer felt flustered by this. However, just because he wasn¡¯t panicking, it didn¡¯t make it any easier for him to handle. He swiftly stepped back, attempting to draw his sword.

    But then, at that very moment¡­

    Puak!

    The demon tightened its chest muscles and trapped Baek Cheon¡¯s sword. The cold steel de repeatedly dug into the wound, yet there was not a trace of pain in its eye.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ is madness!¡±

    And seizing the opportunity created by that opening, the other demons leaped over Baek Cheon¡¯s head.

    Yu Yiseol and Hae Yeon were upied with their own fights, so they couldn¡¯t intervene.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon loudly expressed his disapproval and struck the intruder, but the attack proved ineffective. No matter how skilled Hae Yeon was, he couldn¡¯t handle this many enemies at once.

    Even the demons themselves were willing to make sacrifices.

    Based on that, the demons managed to break into the camp of Mount Hua by sacrificing a few of their own.

    Paaat!

    Yu Yiseol gritted her teeth and swiftly threw her sword, aiming for the gap disyed by her opponent.

    Although amazing, her swift and formidable sword had half its force diminished as her opponent showed no signs of slowing down despite the wound.

    Chaak!

    With Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword embedded in their shoulder, the demon swung its ws, leaving three distinct lines on the side of its neck. Thick blood soon gushed out.

    However, she ignored the wound and lowered her sword.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    Bang!

    In that moment of hesitation, Yu Yiseol¡¯s foot became stuck in the demon¡¯s abdomen. After kicking her opponent to the ground, she used the recoil to regain her bnce.

    Her sword arched towards the ceiling, its de gleaming in the air. Plum blossoms stretched out behind her, reaching the backs of the enemies who dared to challenge Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong.

    Swish! Swish!

    The blossoms sliced through flesh, revealing bone with every strike. Yet, their power didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°Just who the hell are these bastards?¡±

    With the high ground directly in front, it was Jo Gul who faced the oing demons first.

    ¡°Do they think I am here for decoration?¡±

    Paaat!

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword stabbed the demon, dazzling in its speed. The demon, taken aback by the unexpected attack, didn¡¯t seem to care and continued moving.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The demon groaned, sounding like a howling beast, and waved its hand. Qi surged from its ws, tearing at Jo Gul¡¯s body.

    sh! sh!

    But this time, Jo Gul¡¯s sword was faster by one step. Jo Gul mercilessly pierced the demon¡¯s chest and stomach, rolling his body as he pulled out his sword.

    Kakakakak!

    Simultaneously, the floor beneath him was deeply gouged. Five deep scars were enough to sever heads.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Jo Gul groaned as he barely evaded it. Unable to avoid itpletely, he turned and took the hit on his back.

    Blood trickled down his long, bent back.

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sahyung! I refuse to die!¡±

    Jo Gul grimaced. Yoon Jong examined the wound, bit his lip, and nodded. They both directed their attention to Chung Myung simultaneously.

    Chung Myung, seated cross-legged, continued his cultivation with a serene expression, seemingly unperturbed by the circumstances.

    ¡°Ah, this despicable fool.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong muttered under their breaths as they tightened their grip on their swords, watching the demon move.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯ty a hand on him!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll stop him even if it costs us our lives!¡±

    Even in the midst of chaos, the demons emerged one by one from the wall.

    They were aware.

    Stopping them all at once with their strength alone was impossible. But that didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just for a moment!¡±

    Stay strong.

    Kwaaang!

    The demon¡¯s ck ws shed with Jo Gul¡¯s sword. Jo Gul, unable to match their strength, recoiled with blood spilling from his wound.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Thud!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Blood spurted from Jo Gul¡¯s mouth, and he shouted before he could even wipe it away.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware!¡±

    Yoon Jong shifted his sword technique to cover arger area, simultaneously blocking Jo Gul¡¯s opponents.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Abored breath escaped their lips.

    As he fought from the rear, he clearly saw the battle unfolding before him.

    Hae Yeon was fending off those who entered the ce with his punches. They would have been overwhelmed if he hadn¡¯t blocked the entrance like this.

    Baek Cheon was also facing difficulties.

    The person at the center, who wielded a sword, appeared to have already sustained significant injuries. Blood stains covered his robes.

    Confirming Chung Myung to be behind him, Jo Gul momentarily thrust his sword into the ground and twisted his body. This allowed him to avoid colliding with Chung Myung, but he was unable to protect himself as he was mmed into the wall.

    However, Jo Gul didn¡¯t give an inch, and, as if clinging onto anything he could, he made sure not to expose Chung Myung to any enemies, even if it meant pushing himself to the limit.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Yoon Jong clenched his teeth.

    Beside Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol cut down the enemy with a cold gaze, her clothes tainted with blood from her neck.

    Everyone fought valiantly, but¡­

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    They were gradually being pushed back,

    These mad bastards were highly skilled.

    Aware that they were protecting Chung Myung, the demons relentlessly focused solely on Chung Myung. Watching it all unfold, Baek Cheon¡¯s strength waned, leaving him with a sense of desperation.

    Kwaang!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword, which was dealing with two demons simultaneously, was pushed back as he couldn¡¯t ovee their force.

    And¡­

    Kwaaang!

    The demons¡¯ hands pierced through Yoon Jong¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Sahyungggg!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s desperate shout pierced the ears, but Yoon Jong clicked his tongue in response.

    Why was he making such a fuss about mere flesh being torn?

    The wounds Chung Myung suffered while dealing with the Ten Thousand People n were even more severe than Un Geom¡¯s.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Yoon Jong, unlike his usual self, shouted and shook his sword.

    In that instant, a sharp dagger with blue qi flew towards the demon from Tang Soso.

    Kang! Kang!

    The demon quickly waved his hand, deflecting it. And Yoon Jong didn¡¯t miss the opportunity.

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    Yoon Jong conjured plum blossoms that covered the demons, and not wanting to miss this chance, Jo Gul rushed in and added a fierce sword technique on top of it.

    ¡®With this, they should be pushed¡­¡¯

    That moment.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Yoon Jong witnessed a peculiar scene.

    The plum forest created by the two disciples only covered a ck object that gradually emerged.

    What was truly strange was that this ck hand was only visible to Yoon Jong.

    It wasn¡¯t that the hand was moving slowly. However, the plum blossom sword energy of Jo Gul appeared sluggish. Even his sasuk, sago, and the demons, which were further away, seemed to be moving slowly.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    The hand approached his neck, but he couldn¡¯t make his body move despite his attempts.

    It felt like¡­

    ¡®Death¡­¡¯

    The demon¡¯s hand was just about to touch his neck.

    Yoon Jong involuntarily closed his eyes.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­¡¯

    And then,

    Kwaaaang!

    A massive explosion erupted, flinging Yoon Jong backward.

    ¡°W-what¡­¡±

    Thud.

    Instantly, he was thrown to the ground,nding on his butt with a shocked expression.

    ¡®What just happened?¡¯

    He touched his neck, expecting to find holes, but there were none.

    Instead, the demon who had been aiming for his throat was forcefully thrown back, resembling a lump of blood.

    Confused, Yoon Jong remained seated as he heard a deep voice.

    ¡°Waited too long?¡±

    Yoon Jong turned around, his face expressionless.

    Chung Myung, who had risen from his spot, observed them.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    Instantly, Yoon Jong felt his life drain away.

    ¡°You people¡­¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his neck to the side, smiling in the creepiest way possible as he addressed them.

    ¡°Do not even entertain the thought of leaving here alive.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were filled with a strong desire to kill.

 Chapter 521: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (1)

    <h4>Chapter 521: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (1)</h4>

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s voice, Yu Yiseol swiftly unsheathed the sword from her waist and tossed it to him.

    The Dark Fragrant Plum Sword spun gracefully in the air beforending safely in Chung Myung¡¯s grip.

    Tuk.

    At that moment, Chung Myung managed to tame his fierce temperament and shifted his gaze towards Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You must be feeling cold.¡±

    Yoon Jong responded with a frigid stare.

    This¡­ Could it be that this guy was actually concerned about him?

    ¡°Right. I nearly died¡­ thanks to¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, damn, Ipletely forgot I didn¡¯t have a sword for a moment there. I was so stunned. It¡¯s a shame that my anger subsided. If I had been just a littleter, Sahyung would have died?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What, this bastard!

    Yoon Jong¡¯s body started to sweat. He realized he had entered and exited the gates of hell.

    ¡°¡­ oh my goodness.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung is the one who saved the day, so why invoke the heavens?¡±

    ¡°Just shut up, just¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong shouted at Jo Gul in a low tone and wiped the sweat off his face.

    How strange.

    Nothing had changed in this situation. It was just Chung Myung who was done with his cultivation. Even so, it felt as if the entire world had just been lifted off his shoulders. Even though he knew full well that it wasn¡¯t a time for rxation.

    But this wasn¡¯t a feeling only Yoon Jong had.

    The atmosphere had surely changed.

    Only one person woke up, yet it caused the advancing crowd from the Demonic Sect to halt like a frozen tide.

    All eyes were fixed on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    In the midst of their prating gazes, Chung Myung discreetly assessed the injuries of the Mount Hua disciples. His eyes narrowed as he observed that every single one of them was wounded.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    If someone hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand, they wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend the horrors of the Demonic Sect. It was impossible to truly capture their madness and cruelty.

    That was why he opted for this approach.

    However¡­

    In a split second, all emotion disappeared from Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Srrng.

    His sword was gradually drawn out, gleaming with a bright silver hue.

    Objectively speaking, it was quite a remarkable sight, but the onlookers¡¯ feelings towards him were bordering on unsettled.

    One of the demons frowned.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    He appeared to be a regr young man who had barely finished practicing martial arts. He didn¡¯t seem threatening enough for everyone to pause and focus their attention on him. It was most likely because they believed this young man possessed the ice crystals or at least had the highest chance of having them.

    But why did everyone freeze? Even the members of the Demonic Sect?

    As he regained hisposure, he also ced his hand on something and turned to face the man without fully understanding why.

    He pursued his lips and mumbled a chant, as usual, signaling the attack.

    ¡°Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    Paaang!

    However, the Demonic Sect member could hear the sound of air being torn.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    He then noticed something odd. No words escaped his mouth.

    He wasn¡¯t trying to think. He was trying to speak. But his mouth remained closed, and no words came out.

    It was just in his head.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    Soon, his vision started to blur. Flustered by this absurd sensation, he hurriedly attempted to move his hand, but the feeling vanished.

    The entire world seemed to tilt to the side. Even as everything turned upside down and an unfamiliar yet familiar body appeared before him, he failed to realize that he was dying. And in this way, he lost consciousness.

    Thud.

    The severed head dropped to the ground.

    The members of the Demonic Sect stood there, shocked by the gruesome sight.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    They muttered in disbelief.

    A single sh.

    Just one.

    The young Taoist yfully swung his sword and effortlessly beheaded the person in front who didn¡¯t even have time to resist.

    The Demonic Sect members seemed slightly agitated and surprised, but Chung Myung remained calm, his expression unchanging.

    ¡°What nonsense was he talking about?¡±

    Of course, the decapitated person could not speak.

    Chung Myung red at the man who fell to the ground. How dare they chant the name of the Heavenly Demon in front of him? The man was fortunate to have died with just his head being cut.

    Kikiki.

    The tip of the sword lightly scratched the floor, filling the room with a harsh ringing sound.

    ¡°Nothing to worry.¡±

    The corners of his lips twisted up.

    ¡°Because you cannot die that easily.¡±

    Paaat!

    Dragging his sword through the floor, Chung Myung rushed straight for the Demonic Sect members in a sh.

    His eyes, filled with rage and a murderous aura, gleamed with a vibrant blue.

    One of the demons, who in a sudden moment regained his awareness, swung both hands towards Chung Myung. It appeared that the long nails in the shape of ws would swiftly strike down Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    ¡®Fool!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t bravery. It was merely an impulsive and thoughtless assault.

    At least the demon, who was attacking Chung Myung with his hand, believed so. And at that moment, it didn¡¯t feel wrong. The ws nearly reached right in front of Chung Myung¡¯s nose, carrying enough force to rip his body apart.

    Thud.

    However, at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sword extended forward.

    Now extended forward, the sword swiftly maneuvered through the gap between the ws, filling the demon¡¯s eyes with delight.

    The demon would retreat and expose his vulnerability if this was the first time. However, he was not one to retreat simply because a sword pierced him.

    There was no need to avoid wounds if you could tear apart your prey while sacrificing your own body as a ce to lodge the enemy¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    At that moment¡­

    Brr.

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword quivered ever so slightly before it swayed gracefully from side to side.

    Thung! Tung!

    The sword shed at the demon¡¯s wrists, digging between both hands. The unexpected attack pushed the demon¡¯s arms to the right and left.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    No matter how strong the qi was in his fingers, it would be useless if his arms weren¡¯t in a position to attack.

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword lodged into the demon¡¯s open chest.

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    As the sharp edge pierced right in the middle, the demon opened his mouth in rage.

    ¡°Kill m¡­¡±

    But the words didn¡¯t proceed any further.

    Puak! Puak!

    Without pausing for a moment, the sword qi pierced his chest multiple times in an instant.

    The demon¡¯s mouth hung open in pain from being stabbed numerous times.

    Kwaaak!

    Finally, the sword was pushed into his mouth.

    ¡°Grrr¡­¡±

    The sword pierced through the mouth and protruded from the back of the head. The lifeless body went limp in the end.

    Chung Myung observed the gruesome scene without any emotion.

    And¡­

    Paaht!

    After withdrawing his sword, he kicked the demon¡¯s corpse.

    Thud!

    The explosive kickunched the demon¡¯s body into the air. Since the body was already lifeless, it couldn¡¯t defend itself against Chung Myung.

    Every part of the body detonated, sttering blood everywhere. Witnessing theirrade¡¯s body being propelled backward by the kick, the demons shifted out of the way.

    And that was a mistake that should not have been made.

    Right behind their dead colleague¡¯s body, a beast waited in the form of Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung looked at the shocked demons with emotionless eyes. Yet, fierce hostility and anger burned behind his expressionless body, enveloping him.

    His entire body seemed frozen.

    Pat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword went straight for their necks.

    However, if it had been easy to defeat them, the demons wouldn¡¯t be able to call themselves the symbol of fear. They skillfully evaded the attack.

    Swish.

    They narrowly missed getting struck just below the uv by an inch.

    A searing pain engulfed them, but the mere sensation of pain proved their existence. Blood dribbled down the demon¡¯s throat.

    However¡­

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which inflicted a shallow wound, halted immediately.

    Whirr.

    The tip of the sword trembled slightly once more, before releasing plum blossom sword qi akin to red blood.

    Plum blossoms scattered in the air, pouring down like torrential rain upon both the demons and the blood-red petals. These petals, unstoppable and unerring, pierced through their bodies.

    sh, sh! sh!

    The sound of Chung Myung¡¯s attack piercing through the demon rang out with rity. Just like a storm that could not be halted, the swirling petals in every direction were unstoppable.

    Before he could absorb all the sword qi, the desperate demon copsed to the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Blood spurted from the pierced throat as the heartbeat slowed. White steam billowed from the mouth, chilling the air even further.

    Paat!

    Blood sprayed from the sword¡¯s tip as it swung once more, staining the white stone crimson.

    Shhh.

    In a single moment, three demons met their end.

    The demons, who ughtered the Ice Pce warriors and drove the Mount Hua disciples to the brink of death, now had their own breaths cut down.

    The air, colder than the blizzard that raged against the hole in the wall swept through the room.

    Chung Myung spoke through the silence and heavy atmosphere, where no one could open their mouth carelessly.

    ¡°Looks like you have had a lot of fun till now.¡±

    Chung Myung showed his teeth and smiled.

    ¡°Now, do you understand? Who is the prey here?¡±

    Throb.

    The demons clenched their teeth.

    It felt as though the killing intent was tearing their skin apart.

    ¡°Why so frightened?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shed in an instant.

    ¡°Everyone will perish here.¡±

    Snap.

    Chung Myung walked casually, stepping on the ground.

    Hae Yeon and Yu Yiseol unconsciously made way for him. Even amidst that, Chung Myung¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the demons beyond Baek Cheon.

    After passing Baek Cheon, Chung Myung stood before the demons. A palpable tension emanated from his sword.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.

    ¡®Stay focused.¡¯

    With Chung Myung¡¯s current skills, they wouldn¡¯t be able to offer much assistance¡­

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched at Chung Myung¡¯s call. However, Chung Myung carried on without even ncing back. It was the familiar and natural voice he was ustomed to.

    ¡°Sago! Sahyung! Soso!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior!¡±

    ¡°Support me from behind! Make sure not to miss even a single one of them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What are you staring at, you fool!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see!¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua lined up to the left and right of Chung Myung to protect him. Chung Myung waited for them to prepare and spoke with a gentle smile.

    ¡°It seems like they¡¯ve lost their focus and forgotten. Let¡¯s remind them now.¡±

    He chuckled as he shouted.

    ¡°Where is the ce that cast those damned demons into the depths of hell!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel an overwhelming pride at the resounding shout.

    Mount Hua.

    The eyes of the disciples, who held steadfast to the teachings contained within those two simple words, underwent a profound transformation.

    It was said that in this vast world, there are countless sects, but only one struck fear into the hearts of the Demonic Sect.

    The sacrifice of Mount Hua until now filled them with pride, asionally mixed with resentment. But the sacrifice that went unnoticed was what supported them from behind.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s perfect!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Here we go! Make sure to kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    Without hesitation, Chung Myung led the way and charged forward without a nce back. His sahyung and sajaes quickly followed suit.

    The icynds of the North Sea¡­

    In the darkness cast by the Demonic Sect, the plum blossoms of Mount Hua flourished.

 Chapter 522: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (2)

    <h4>Chapter 522: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (2)</h4>

    The messenger¡¯s eyebrows knitted in a frown.

    ¡®He must have sumbed to weakness.¡¯

    As the Ice Pce crumbled before his eyes, it seemed less impressive and more trivial.

    He had never considered the Ice Pce to be a worthy opponent in the first ce. However, the sight before him was even more pitiful than he had imagined.

    ¡®Is this what happens to those who bask in thefort of peace without pushing themselves to train?¡¯

    Of course, it was true that the true enemy to them was not the North Sea but the Central ins. It would be a great misunderstanding to think that the Nine Great Sects One Union and the Five Pces Beyond the Great Walls were in the same category because they were entirely insignificant.

    Theycked power.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The messenger clenched his hand slightly.

    The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.

    How many hopes were contained within this one chant?

    If the Heavenly Demon were to descend upon thend, he would annihte all the wrongdoers in the Central ins and pave the way to the Demonic Sect.

    In order to aplish this, the ice crystals must be obtained.

    On that fateful day.

    When the day of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s resurrection arrived, the disbelievers and those who mocked them and lost faith shall be forever consumed by the cleansing mes.

    Crack!

    The messenger tightly clenched his hand and raised his voice.

    ¡°Those who are slowing down, hurry up! The High Priest is waiting for us to return!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At that moment¡­

    Flinch.

    Sensing this subtle change, the messenger looked up.

    ¡®¡­ what?¡¯

    Certainly, just now¡­

    He noticed some of theirrades climbing up the wall. Additionally, close to ten people had already entered through the hole in the wall.

    But there was a problem¡­

    The messenger¡¯s eyes widened as he gazed at them. Through the gaping hole, he could clearly see a cloud-like form blossoming.

    ¡®¡­a flower?¡¯

    Kwaaaak!

    Soon after, the Demonic Sect members, who had forced their way inside with a massive explosion, were repelled. The messenger¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.

    Not everyone who entered was injured. While some fell unconscious, most threw their bodies backward to avoid a direct blow from the enemy.

    But this fact only heightened the man¡¯s shock.

    ¡®Retreating?¡¯

    Their sect was known for never backing down.

    To retreat in the face of these unbelievers it was a disgrace worse than death for the devotees of Heavenly Demon.

    But not just one or two, but 4 to 5 steps simultaneously?

    ¡®What the hell is going on in¡­¡¯

    Luckily, the question was swiftly answered. Warriors emerged from the spot where his men had retreated.

    And his eyes brightened.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The tip of the sword, wielded by the one who leaped forward, glowed in the moonlight. It held an intense gaze as if they were etched into his eyes.

    For some unknown reason, he found himself unable to look away, almost as if his soul had been captured by those eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With a swing of the sword, a downward sh began. Instantly, sword qi burst forth from the tip, forming blood-red flowers.

    ¡°Plum blossoms¡­?¡±

    The man was taken aback.

    This blue light surrounded the fluttering petals as they descended and continued to fall. The demons who climbed the wall were startled, but the plum blossoms did not release them, piercing their bodies instead.

    Puaaaah!

    The members of the Demonic Sect had their arteries in their necks severed, causing them to clutch their throats with both hands as blood continued to spill. However, there was nothing they could do as their bodies fell.

    Thud!

    Thuuud!

    Those who climbed the wall fell to the ground one after another. Chung Myung, waving his sword,nded right next to them.

    Tak.

    Round.

    As soon as he got down on the ground, Chung Myung, holding his sword in reverse, slightly lowered his body. The gazes of the demons shuddered at the sight as they felt their bodies go cold.

    ¡°This bast¡­¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, before Chung Myung could say anything, Hae Yeon suddenly threw a punch and slowlynded on the ground next to him.

    Hae Yeon¡¯s expression upon seeing his sessful punch was ted. He then snuck a nce at Chung Myung and shyly scratched his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, it¡¯s all good.¡±

    Ahem, well done.

    The problem was that it went too well.

    Behind them, the disciples of Mount Huanded immediately. Once they ensured that everyone had descended, Chung Myung moved forward without uttering another word. There was no need for further exnations.

    ¡°Get out of the way, children! Do not meddle!¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s cry, the Ice Pce warriors, their faces pale, obediently stepped aside. Though they were unclear about the circumstances, the intense aura of bloodshed emanating from him was a clear indicator that they should get out of his way.

    They could clearly see the figures of the Demonic Sect people dressed in ck robes. There was no longer any evil aura emanating from their blood-soaked bodies. Instead, it was Chung Myung who burst intoughter and joy.

    Kwaang!

    Chung Myung, who unleashed a swift attack, moved with such force that the ground beneath him broke. He swiftly closed the distance and attempted to draw out his sword.

    But before his sword could even extend, it was swiftly pushed aside. A sword right next to his face blocked the demon¡¯s path.

    Kakang!

    The sword blocked the attack, but the demon, unable to withstand the force, was forced to retreat.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    Baek Cheon swiftly moved in front of Chung Myung, relentlessly assaulting the demon.

    ¡°You little bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly as the demon gritted his teeth and cursed.

    Little?

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡¯

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword sliced through him, causing the demon, with long scars stretching from his chest to his belly, to grimace in pain and take a step back.

    ¡°I am not a child to be ignored!¡±

    ¡°Taaat!¡±

    Baek Cheon soared into the air, scattering the plum blossom sword qi in the path Chung Myung had to traverse, causing the opponent¡¯s hands and feet to feel dizzy.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Unconsciously, Chung Myung chuckled and charged forward.

    ¡°These people!¡±

    A demon with bloodshot eyes swung his hand roughly. The darkness rushing from his hand transformed into a w-like shape as if it wanted to decapitate Chung Myung.

    However, Chung Myung paid no attention to them and promptly plunged his sword into the chest of the Demonic Sect member in front of him.

    And.

    Kakakang!

    A sword, swinging from behind him like a beam of light, effortlessly repelled the force that flew toward Chung Myung.

    Swish!

    With minimal movement, Yu Yiseol redirected the force in a different direction.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The demon swiftly swayed his body to the left and right, avoiding the approaching sword.

    However, it proved to be an ill-fated choice.

    Swish! Swish!

    Tang Soso swiftly moved from behind Yu Yiseol and persistently pursued the other demons around.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°You leeches!¡±

    At that moment, a fierce rebuttal rose from behind Chung Myung.

    ¡°You fucking leeches!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul rushed over Chung Myung¡¯s head in an instant, scattering plum blossoms and attacking the demons who destroyed the Ice Pce¡¯s formation.

    There was no hesitation, not even the slightest bit. The eyes held nothing but unwavering determination.

    The sword technique of the two swiftly descended upon the demons.

    And.

    ¡°Nice¡­¡±

    Chung Myung grinned as he leaped forward with lightning speed.

    ¡°So thrilled! You guys!¡±

    Paaat!

    As the air was sliced apart, Chung Myung¡¯s sword cleaved through the terrified demon¡¯s body.

    Chaaang!

    Blood gushed from the cut, drenching Chung Myung¡¯s body like a fountain, yet he remained unfazed.

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    With his chest nearly split in two, the demon screamed and charged at Chung Myung. The sight of him running, undeterred by such a severe wound, was truly horrifying.

    No one could help but be shocked by the scene unfolding before them.

    But¡­

    Crack!

    Without hesitation, Chung Myung pierced the demon¡¯s neck with his sword.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    sh! sh!

    And that wasn¡¯t all. The demon¡¯s wrist, stained by the ck ying Palm, was cut down, as was the knee. Finally, the sword struck the head of the demon, who lost their bnce.

    Pang!

    The severed head spun and soared into the air. The tip of the sword didn¡¯t shake even an inch. A killing sword without the slightest hesitation.

    Chung Myung¡¯s ability seemed twice as strong.

    When faced with an opponent capable of using the technique to deadly effect, Chung Myung unleashed his wild instincts, moving like a fish in water.

    ¡°You bastaarrdd!¡±

    Unlike when facing the warriors of the Ice Pce, the demons were overpowered, lost theirposure, and let out a roar. However, Chung Myung continued attacking, bringing them down like a bloodthirsty wolf.

    Crack!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword shed with a sharp de, causing the de to fall to the ground along with a severed finger.

    sh!

    Even after severing a finger, the de continued its trajectory and sliced through the opponent¡¯s shoulder.

    Puak!

    Then, Chung Myung¡¯s sword that had mmed into the opponent¡¯s stomach, immobilizing him, forced him to retreat, leaving deep gashes on both thighs.

    With both legs and stomachcerated, further escape became impossible.

    ¡°H-Heavenly¡­.¡±

    The demon strained to speak as Chung Myung plunged his weapon into him.

    Thud!

    The body, as though detonating, dispelled a shower of blood.

    ¡°Say it again! I dare you if your mouth can still move!¡±

    Chung Myung spewed mes from both eyes and charged forward with formidable force. Baek Cheon swiftly reacted, not missing a beat.

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, the shocked figures of the Ice Pce warriors came into view as they watched the scene unfold.

    ¡®Right, you should be surprised. I am in shock, too.¡¯

    There was no distinction between the demons they battled a moment ago and the ones that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were currently facing.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua did not experience any difficulty during their fights.

    The sinister aura exuded by these demons, which had instilled fear in their hearts and bodies, had vanished.

    All that remained within them was unwavering assurance.

    Their inner strength surged by simply positioning themselves at the forefront, and their confidence skyrocketed.

    The lone formidable warrior who possesses the ability to alter the course of the battle.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon understood the significance of those words. Those who hadn¡¯t lived through this would neverprehend it.

    Kakaka!

    Chung Myung¡¯s swift and vicious attack, shing and stabbing his opponent¡¯s throat, was not a simple feat. It was also incredibly reckless. The thought of what kind of expression he had on his face was truly terrifying.

    Baek Cheon called out to his sajaes, who were trailing behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone escape! We represent Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua rushed forward, and Hae Yeon¡¯s supporting voice resonated from behind.

    Chak!

    The opponent¡¯s throat was cut, and hot blood sttered on Chung Myung¡¯s face. As he licked his lips, he smiled with killing intent emanating from his shining eyes.

    ¡®Such a strange feeling.¡¯

    While performing this terrible act once more, there was a subtle sense of familiarity. The smell of blood and death filled the air as he stood soaked in hot blood with corpses surrounding him.

    It was a sight he had once been sick of.

    At that point, he had been immersed in the chaotic battlefield. ying relentlessly and pressing forward without respite.

    However, if there was anything else¡­

    Thud!

    Shaking off his internal contemtion, he swiftly struck a demon with a knee.

    Using his brutally powerful sword, he caused the opponent¡¯s knees to buckle and their stature to stoop. It would be wise to swiftly sever their throat.

    There was no time for hesitation. After cleaving through the opponent with his sword, he reduced the man to a decapitated cadaver and delivered a forceful kick.

    Right. In the past as well¡­

    It wasn¡¯t much different from back then.

    But, merely¡­

    Chung Myung slightly bent his knees. His eyes, filled with killing intent, gleamed in a terrifying manner.

    He unleashed another attack infused with qi and hurled it. His swift and nimble sword followed, piercing the opponent¡¯s upper arm and shoulder, rendering the upper bodypletely defenseless.

    Having neutralized his foe, Chung Myung flicked his sword as he was about to pass by.

    ¡®A mistake¡­!¡¯

    His old thoughts arose, along with his habit, although it no longer remained as it once was.

    Caught off guard, Chung Myung clenched his teeth and contorted his body, attempting to strike again.

    However,

    Paat!

    As if an apparition, a pure white sword swiftly emerged from behind and impaled the demon¡¯s heart.

    Crack!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wide-eyed, Chung Myung stared at it.

    For an instant, this icy steel sword that pierced his adversary evoked a nostalgic illusion.

    -Sahyung!

    This nostalgic voice passing through his head made him instinctively turn around.

    Baek Cheon was the one who drove the sword into his opponent, and now he was looking at him.

    It was a problem, just like back then.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    An unfamiliar face.

    It was not a face he missed.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung tightened the hand holding the sword and bit his lip, then he looked ahead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you fools!¡±

    Even without the faces of his past, there were others who were supporting him.

    Chung Myung lightly closed his eyes and clenched his sword as he looked at the person in front of him, showing his white teeth.

    ¡°That bastard is the leader! Catch up with him, even if it means risking your life!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Finally, Chung Myung caught up with the leader, who was moving swiftly.

    Sometimes, flowers withered.

    However, if you endured the harsh winter, the plum tree would bloom again.

    The plum blossoms of Mount Hua were in full bloom in the North Sea.

 Chapter 523: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (3)

    The messenger¡¯s body trembled with fear.

    He had witnessed the brutal massacre of his fellow sect members.

    The shocking part was that it resembled their own annihtion of the Ice Pce troops earlier.

    In war, morale and momentum were crucial.

    The winning side appeared stronger, while the losing side would struggle to showcase even half of their skills.

    This was why the Demonic Sect were able to ughter ten times as many Ice Pce troops.

    If they had not lost their momentum and fought calmly, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the Ice Pce to defeat the Demonic Sect. However, the Demonic Sect was skilled at instilling fear in their opponents and overpowering them. This was why it became easy to ovee the numerical disadvantage.

    But¡­

    Kakakak!

    Every time the person in the lead swung their sword, there was a horrifying sound.

    ¡®Just who is that person?¡¯

    The members were terrified.

    Those who possessed the power to defeat any nonbelievers were now being forced to retreat. However, the messenger acknowledged that there was no alternative.

    The image of a person brandishing the sword with the demeanor of an unfeeling demon, with icy blood coursing through their veins.

    The individual donning the ck robe obstructed their progress¡­ no, they were executing a merciless massacre, quelling the enemy¡¯s terror with greater finesse than their sect.

    The messenger turned away their eyes.

    The Ice Pce warriors, who had been desperate to escape a little while back, were flinching. As they watched the performance of the one in the lead, they could see him leaning forward little by little.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    He grunted.

    Those who followed behind him were now a hundred times more courageous, no longer feeling fear towards any of the demons. Even the people of the Ice Pce were swept away in the moment. Only defeat would remain for them.

    ¡°Youu!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    In the end, the messenger stepped forward.

    The floor cracked and dented as the battlefield¡¯s attention turned towards them.

    ¡°¡­you useless things. Back off!¡±

    With just a short order from him, the Demonic Sect members retreated behind their leader.

    sh!

    Despite his attempts to escape, one Demonic Sect member tumbled across the ground, blood spilling out. Chung Myung¡¯s sword mercilessly pierced the back of the fleeing opponent.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The messenger was filled with anger.

    However, Chung Myung swung the sword with a calm look.

    ¡°¡­ damned bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were indifferent to the countless deaths happening around him. Soon, the fight came to a halt.

    The demons who had retreated now lined up behind the messenger, while the disciples of Mount Hua lined up behind Chung Myung.

    It was an odd battle, to say the least.

    The two powers, who normally wouldn¡¯t consider the North Sea as their base, were now fighting in the North Sea. The warriors of Ice Pce were the ones who imed to be the rightful owners of thisnd.

    Song Won, the leader of the Ice Pce¡¯s troops, clenched his teeth while observing the scene.

    ¡®What has be of us?¡¯

    Were they not mere scarecrows?

    This was the Ice Pce, and all those present should be warriors of the Ice Pce.

    Yet, at this moment, unrted individuals were engaged inbat within their walls while the people of the Ice Pce were merely spectators from afar.

    A profound sense of shame overwhelmed him, rendering him unable to articte his emotions, causing him to avert his gaze from the two groups ahead.

    Yo Sa-Heon and Han Yi-Myung gazed at the Demonic Sect and Mount Hua, their expressions mirroring those of the Ice Pce warriors.

    Song Won clenched his teeth.

    ¡®Even the young warriors from the Central ins fight for their lives. So what the hell are we doing?¡¯

    They had spent their lives proud of enduring the hardships of this destend. They imed that living in the Central ins, with its fertile soil, had made them soft.

    But now, the young disciples of Mount Hua proved that the sword that he thought had been honed by the Ice Pce warriors in this frozen north was but an illusion.

    Trying to hide his head to avoid witnessing his shame, Song Won caught sight of something.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    His head tilted upward slightly towards the Ice Pce wall.

    There, in the gap, he could see a child peering down.

    It was Seol So-Baek.

    Now the ruler of Ice Pce, he stood tall, looking down, defiant against the raging blizzard.

    Song Won could clearly see his tightly closed lips and resolute eyes.

    Song Won¡¯s gaze, as if possessed, shifted towards the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±

    The battle was far from finished.

    He tightly clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the warriors before him. No words were necessary.

    The two factions stood in silence, their gazes locked. However, a chilling wind from the North Sea swept in between them.

    ¡°¡­you filthy unbelievers¡­¡±

    The messenger¡¯s voice echoed, filled with fury.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know the consequences of disturbing the sect¡¯s events in this life¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you dumbass? I¡¯ll kill you if you also try to mess with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man was mildly surprised and fell silent.

    It was too crude and vulgar to be thenguage of someone executing those precisely choreographed sword movements.

    ¡°Well, do the Demon Sect bastards have underdeveloped heads? I can¡¯t even understand what they¡¯re saying. Sigh, those bastards have two things going on inside their heads, all of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Emotions drained from the man¡¯s face.

    Most of the people Chung Myung had dealt with so far would burst into rage and run around. But this man, the messenger, continued to re at Chung Myung, his heart burning with cold anger.

    ¡°I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Who possesses the ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Chung Myung serenely indicated himself, causing the messenger to squint.

    ¡°Then hand over the ice crystals. You may leave this ce if you do, though I cannot guarantee your safety. With your skills, you may be able to escape the North Sea and return to the Central ins before our sect takes over.¡±

    ¡°Oh, apliment?¡±

    Chung Myung responded with a smile, prompting the man to speak through gritted teeth.

    ¡°¡­ this is your final warning. Release the ice crystals and leave. Then you will have a prosperous life. If you refuse this offer¡­¡±

    Clench.

    His fist tightened, emitting a bone-breaking sound.

    ¡°You wille to understand the true terror of our sect.¡±

    However, this time, Chung Myung burst intoughter.

    ¡°Truly, the younger generation has lost their minds.¡±

    What?

    Terrifying?

    ¡®Yah, you bastard, I know you better than anyone else.¡¯

    Ahoo. He couldn¡¯t even express it in words.

    He let out a deep sigh and addressed the messenger.

    ¡°Well, the offer isn¡¯t bad. I don¡¯t care for pointless fights either.¡±

    The heads of Chung Myung¡¯s party members behind them tilted slightly to the side. It was a reaction to hearing such absurd words.

    What did this bastard just say?

    ¡°Everything sounds good, but there¡¯s one problem.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Based on what you said, you¡¯re iming that if we hand over the ice crystals, you¡¯ll allow us to leave? Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I promised in the name of our revered leader.¡±

    The promise made by the Demonic Sect in honor of the Heavenly Demon resembled an unbreakable contract, even if it meant sacrificing one¡¯s body and soul.

    Being fully aware of this fact, Chung Myung understood that these proposals were never mere attempts to escape the situation.

    However¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s the issue, you see.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Who gave you permission to leave?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been gripping his sword the entire time, suddenly smiled with an icy gaze.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t seem to grasp the situation¡­.¡±

    A murderous aura emanated from his eyes.

    ¡°From what I can see, only one fate remains for you. Mount Hua does not spare the scum of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    This statement made the messenger¡¯s eyes go wide as he asked incredulously.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Did something clog your ears? I won¡¯t allow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    At that moment, an insane level of qi emanated from the messenger¡¯s body. This pitch-ck demonic qi enveloped him like a storm.

    Kwaaaak!

    It continued to intensify, causing the faces of the Ice Pce warriors watching to turn pale.

    While they considered the Demonic Sect people terrifying, this man was in a league of his own. It was evident that he wasn¡¯t an opponent to be underestimated.

    ¡°Mount Hua? You mentioned Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But Chung Myung, who was standing in front of him, tilted his head in confusion, not fear.

    What was this suddenly?

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. The sword that made the flowers bloom. Even after seeing the sword, I couldn¡¯t figure out where you came from¡­ how can I be this stupid!!!¡±

    The voice that had started quietly now burst out like a scream.

    ¡°Mount Hua! A Mount Hua person! Those despicable Mount Hua people have shown themselves before us! My opinion has changed. You will never leave here alive. I will devour you and savor every drop of blood and flesh!¡±

    Finally, Chung Myung, who had a clear understanding of the situation, smiled.

    ¡°Ah, so you know as well? The one who severed the head of the Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°YOUUUUU!¡±

    The man was so enraged that his face turned a fiery red, resembling the reincarnated asura.

    ¡°If our high priest had seen you, he would have given the same order! I will make you regret what you are saying to us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying, you idiot.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed his sword at the messenger.

    ¡°Come now, I will cut your throat, just like your Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°Grrr.¡±

    The messenger groaned like a beast and spread both hands, releasing a surge of demonic energy.

    ¡°Hoo?¡±

    Upon seeing this, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like everyone is stupid.¡¯

    Just as the Ice Pce weakened, so did the Demonic Sect. Though they still retained their beastly nature, their skills paled inparison to the past.

    However, the messenger at this moment bore a striking resemnce to the people of the Demonic Sect in the past.

    ¡°You hateful ones. The catastrophe will scorch your souls! He will be blessed to witness your blood staining the world when he resurrects!¡±

    The messenger approached Chung Myung with a slow, deliberate stride. Each step he took seemed to leave a deep imprint on the ground.

    Demonic qi erupted from his body, swirling and twisting violently around him.

    It was as if he was engulfed in a tempest of darkness.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­.¡±

    The Ice Pce warriors, their legs trembling, sat down in shock. Even the disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon, who stood behind Chung Myung, instinctively took a step back.

    But¡­

    ¡°But this bastard is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned the sword, gripping it tightly as he stepped forward.

    Everyone¡¯s mouths gaped open in shock as they watched him walk calmly ahead.

    Just how¡­

    At that moment.

    Paat!

    With a sharp bang, the sword qi shifted from Chung Myung to the messenger.

    The messenger, who was advancing with demonic qi, quickly tilted their head to dodge it.

    Shh.

    Even so, the tip of the sword qi missed the cheek by a hair¡¯s breadth. A crimson mark appeared on the man¡¯s pale cheek, and blood trickled down.

    ¡°Look at him speaking as he pleases just because you are a fucking demon.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips curled as he replied.

    ¡°I will grant you a swift and honorable death. When you journey to the underworld, inquire about me.¡±

    Who was he?

    The twisted smile on Chung Myung¡¯s face disappeared as he transformed into a ck line as he swiftly charged at the messenger.

 Chapter 524: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (4)

    Kakakak!

    The sword shed down and shed in the air with the ckened hand.

    Chung Myung¡¯s millennial steel sword bent as if it would break any moment. The trembling tip of the sword demonstrated the immense power being exerted.

    Kwak! Crack!

    The sword qi sliced through the hand of the messenger, causing the flesh to crumble into powder that scattered around.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Kwaaaak!

    The messenger¡¯s distorted face emitted a terrifying force as he extended his other hand. The tension and force, resembling a typhoon¡¯s eye, surged towards Chung Myung.

    A stream of red force emanated from the messenger¡¯s fingertips, colliding head-on with Chung Myung¡¯s force.

    Kwaang!

    In an instant, a massive explosion erupted, sending fragments of qi scattering through the air. The messenger sneered, a smile ying on his lips. It appeared that he had anticipated this counterattack.

    However, something unexpected happened.

    Swish!

    The man had to suddenly bend his head back.

    Between the broken and exploding qi, there was a blue qi that was different from what Chung Myung had used just a moment ago, passing right in front of the messenger¡¯s face.

    ¡°So swift¡­¡±

    Puak!

    Before he could finish the thought, the next one hit his shoulder.

    ¡°YOUUUUU!¡±

    The enraged messenger waved his ckened hand as the pain radiated from his shoulders.

    The speed it held was shocking and amazing.

    If the blow wouldnd, it would appear that the opponent would be utterly crushed, leaving not even a bone behind.

    However, Chung Myung remainedpletely calm andposed. His sword, enveloped in a crimson aura of sword qi, effortlessly sliced through the oing attack.

    Tang! Bang! Tung!

    His movements were lightning-fast, impossible for the average person to perceive. Yet, Chung Myung skillfully aimed his attacks at the opponent¡¯s wrist, consistentlynding precise stabs.

    The rxed stance kept the opponent at bay, and the low posture provided stability. His shoulders felt weightless, and the sword in his hand felt effortlessly light.

    It resembled the perfect sword that Mount Hua sought.

    And.

    Chung Myung¡¯s cold gaze bore into the messenger, devoid of any emotion, and cut through him.

    Amidst the intense strength, he spotted a delicate opening as thin as a thread. He thrust his sword without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Kakakak!

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    The messenger unwittingly bit their lip, unable toprehend how the sword effortlessly evaded his ckened hand, only to pierce his wrist precisely.

    The demon¡¯s body, hardened to a steel-like state, cleaved through the empty shell, causing a torrent of blood to pour forth.

    ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯

    This was beyond absurd.

    How could a man possibly strike with such masterful precision amidst this tumultuous storm of qi?

    A gap?

    Of course, there will always be gaps in any martial art. No martial art was perfect, but being able to identify these gaps was another matter.

    The sheer audacity to pulverize the body with just a touch and strike with such uracy was shocking.

    Meanwhile, achieving such precision with the tip of the sword requires utmostposure.

    Where did this mane from?

    A short while ago, this man had seemingly unleashed two different forms of qi.

    Even if it was a palm technique, the way it was executed and the movements would differ.

    But in an instant, the force was released and transformed into a different kind of attack? This was something even the messenger wouldn¡¯t dare attempt.

    Amidst the chaos, another sword attack was executed.

    Since this individual wasn¡¯t a disciple of the Wudang sect, he could not possibly learn the Yin-Yang Divine Arts. He, therefore, should not be able to execute techniques with two different attributes.

    ¡°Kuaaaak!¡±

    The messenger cried out in agony as the sword pierced his wrist bone. In that instant, a surge of power emanated from Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    Puak!

    But at that very moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sword bent slightly and deflected the dark qi hurtling towards him.

    With a gentle push, the sword altered the trajectory of the qi, causing it to narrowly miss Chung Myung¡¯s body, like a gap in a bamboo sheet.

    Kjwaaang!

    The qi that had brushed against Chung Myung¡¯s body detonated behind him. In the raging storm, Chung Myung¡¯s hair billowed in the air, yet his gaze remained fixed forward.

    The messenger couldn¡¯t conceal his astonishment.

    He was taken aback by Chung Myung¡¯s ability to deflect the qi. But what truly astounded him was Chung Myung¡¯s unwaveringposure throughout the entire ordeal.

    ¡®Who is this guy?¡¯

    How could he remain soposed?

    It was absolutely impossible unless it was an experienced warrior who had been wandering around Kangho for around 100 years or a former ghost who had survived the battlefields for decades.

    But this young kid, who had barely reached manhood, was demonstrating that absurdposure.

    ¡®¡­ I need to kill him.¡¯

    By any means.

    If it continued like this, it was clear that one day, he would be a major obstacle for the Demonic Sect.

    ¡°I see it now¡­ you killed Seol Chun-Sang.¡±

    The messenger muttered.

    Be it Yo Sa-Heon or Han Yi-Myung beside him, fighting Seol Chun-Sang would be impossible for them.

    However, this man¡¯s presence alone seemed to answer all of his questions.

    ¡°You will perish here. You cannot return alive.¡±

    ¡°Ah, this bastard?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked as the messenger uttered blood-soaked threats and gracefully swung his sword.

    ¡°When did the morons of the Demonic Sect ever be so talkative? After lounging in the North Sea sofortably, it seems you all have lost your ferocity.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just use your mouth to talk. Attack me, please.¡±

    The messenger¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t calm down and filled with anger.

    ¡°YOU¡­!¡±

    Meanwhile, a disciple from Mount Hua smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Seeing him speak in the middle of the fight, it is evident that it is our Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Where will the true nature of a human go?¡±

    However, contrary to their words, what they expressed was a sigh of relief. After anxiously observing him fight from behind, they were finally able to release their nervousness.

    Being able to voice everything he wanted to say in the midst of battle indicated that he had spare time.

    During this moment, Yoon Jong, who had been silently observing, furrowed his brows.

    ¡°But Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°¡­ doesn¡¯t that messenger appear to be twice as strong as Seol Chun-Sang?¡±

    Did they even need topare to know?

    He was several times stronger.

    ¡°¡­ but Chung Myung seemed even more at ease this time. Is that pill really that effective?¡±

    ¡°Like hell.¡±

    Baek Cheon vehemently shook his head.

    They had also experienced the incredible power and effectiveness of the pill, but one could not be this strong by consuming just one pill. Moreover, pills did not work in that manner; they did not contribute to one¡¯s growth at all.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon was the one who responded.

    ¡°It is because we are all unharmed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Yoon Jong looked at him, Hae Yeon spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for disciple Chung Myung to subdue the former Pce Lord without getting hurt if he had taken his time dealing with him. However, if that had happened, some of us, who were already surrounded by skilled warriors or elders of the Ice Pce, could have died or been gravely wounded.¡±

    And the North Sea people led by Yo Sa-Heon would have also suffered serious injuries.

    ¡°That is why he wanted to end the fight quickly, even if it meant enduring significant damage to his body. But now he doesn¡¯t have to do that, so he is taking his time to push the opponent.¡±

    Those words made Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes tremble.

    ¡®Find the best way.¡¯

    He consistently sought out the best way in every moment and defeated his opponent wlessly. This was an ideal concept, but not many people put it into practice.

    There were numerous paths to choose from, yet people had limitations in what they could do.

    This was a task that could only be aplished due to its rity.

    If one focused their mind on it, they could either aggressively rush towards their opponent or yfully engage with them.

    Who could possess both speed, a rxed demeanor, determination, and the capability to carry it out?

    ¡®It¡¯s not that the sword is powerful.¡¯

    Hae Yeon felt a shiver run down his spine. The reason for his presence on Mount Hua, following Chung Myung, became clear to him.

    The sword itself wasn¡¯t strong.

    It was the individual who possessed strength.

    If Chung Myung were merely someone with a higher level of martial arts expertise, Hae Yeon would have chosen to focus on honing his own skills instead of following Chung Myung.

    However, one¡¯s strength cannot be developed in istion.

    Hae Yeon studied Chung Myung intently, his gaze filled with seriousness.

    ¡°Amitabha. That is the type of person he is.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°What are you doing? Huh, sleeping? I am asking if you are sleeping, you damn shit! Are you nning to use the qi to dig your own grave and sleep in it? Do you think I will allow you to bury your body?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who witnessed Chung Myung¡¯s outburst, collectively turned their gaze towards Hae Yeon. Upon seeing those eyes, Hae Yeon shut his own.

    ¡°¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    However, caution filled the messenger¡¯s eyes this time despite the provocation. He skillfully maneuvered past the shallow taunts of his opponent, but he knew better than to underestimate the power of his opponent¡¯s sword.

    This was not a foe to be taken lightly. The clean de, steady posture, and unpredictable energy surpassed that of an ordinary man.

    ¡®He¡¯s no Seol Chun-Sang.¡¯

    On the surface, the messenger appeared stronger than Seol Chun-Sang.

    Even his strength and qi were definitely far superior to the man called Chung Myung. But in the eyes of the messenger, even if he had fought Chung Myung a thousand times, he couldn¡¯t see a way to win.

    It would amount to nothing.

    However, these kinds of thoughts did not allow him to exploit the gap until the end.

    And¡­

    ¡®That strength,¡¯

    It was nothing, but every time his demonic qi, which should overpower the opponent, collided with this specific man¡¯s qi, it was pushed away.

    It was like encountering the ultimate adversary.

    This unfamiliar sensation piqued the messenger¡¯s curiosity.

    However¡­

    Thuuddd!

    In no time, a malevolent aura enveloped the messenger¡¯s entire being, and blood gleamed from his eyes.

    ¡®Only one arm.¡¯

    And he would seize the ice crystals along with Chung Myung¡¯s life!

    ¡°AKKKK!¡±

    He bellowed like a beast and charged towards Chung Myung. His astonishingly swift movements resembled that of a ck lightning bolt.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s not as foolish as I initially believed?¡¯

    It appeared that the strategy had shifted.

    Recognizing his inability to contend with Chung Myung, the man opted to overwhelm him with both speed and brute strength, harnessing chaotic power.

    In exchange for forfeiting a wless victory, he resolved to eliminate his opponent, even at the cost of sustaining injuries.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Chung Myung disyed a sinister smile.

    ¡°This is the Demonic Sect!¡±

    Kakakak!

    The sword he wielded scraped against the ground, emitting a wild cry.

    Chaaak!

    Chung Myung forcefully spurred the ground and charged straight towards his opponent.

    Prrr!

    The sword once again sprouted Red Plum blossoms.

    Soon, the Seven Plum Swords and the Plum Blossom Wall merged and spread numerous times.

    Instantly, the-like wall of plum blossoms ovepped dozens of times, forming an immensely sturdy sword qi barrier.

    However,

    Kwaang!

    The messenger mmed into the wall that Chung Myung had built without hesitation.

    Kakakakakaka!

    In an instant, the wall that had be harder than steel was cut into a jumbled mess. The body, as if covered in des, began to crack.

    But these wounds meant nothing to the man.

    ¡°YOUUUUU!¡±

    The messenger, covered in wounds, broke through the wall and punched Chung Myung.

    Kwaaang!

    An enormous power filled the air as the ck demonic qi shed with Chung Myung¡¯s sword. Rather than a violent explosion, Chung Myung was forced backward, coughing up blood.

    ¡°I won¡¯t spare your life!¡±

    The messenger, consumed by madness, charged at Chung Myung with lightning speed.

 Chapter 525: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (5)

    <h4>Chapter 525: Let Me Make You Remember From Now (5)</h4>

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Jo Gul shouted.

    Blood sttered from Chung Myung¡¯s body, visible in slow motion. The messenger seized the opportunity and fervently chased after him.

    To any observer, it was evident that Chung Myung was being overwhelmed. But at that moment¡­

    Out of nowhere, Chung Myung somersaulted in mid-air and then gleefully brandished his sword.

    Goooooo!

    The red sword emitted a powerful sword qi. This reddish qi gradually grew more vibrant over time, eventually enveloping the entire sword.

    ¡°T-that?¡±

    ¡°Enhanced Sword?¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    The messenger, struck by Chung Myung¡¯s sword, wasunched like a cannon and crashed onto the ground.

    Thud! Thud!

    The impact caused the ground to cave in, resembling the aftermath of a fallen meteorite. The messenger¡¯s body was jolted by the intense force and fell down powerless.

    However, as if it didn¡¯t matter, he quickly stood up.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Blood trickled down from his mouth like a waterfall, his insides trembled, organs torn open, and his blood flowed in reverse. However, there was no time to tend to those injuries.

    This was because he could clearly see Chung Myung sprinting towards him like a wolf.

    ¡°You filthy, disgusting unbeliever!¡±

    The messenger bellowed, blood spattering, but he prepared himself again.

    Kwakwakwang!

    Like a maelstrom of chaotic energy, it enveloped Chung Myung with its ck force.

    Oaaaah!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck the opponent, unleashing a cascade of plum blossoms. The rapidly blooming flowers soared like clouds and dispersed the chaotic energy. To the spectators, it appeared as if the ck energy stream was uncontroble, erupting through the bed of plum blossoms.

    ¡®Is this a human¡­.¡¯

    The warriors of the Ice Pce troops were shocked and unknowingly looked on with wide mouths at the gargantuan duel in front of them.

    The qi radiating from the tip of the sword and those human ws were so immense that it didn¡¯t seem like something a human could produce.

    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    Like a storm, the tension struck the plum blossoms and shattered them.

    However, the flow of qi became even more massive and overbearing. The blooming plum flowers were caught in this storm and gradually lost their shine.

    Then the air glowed red as the plum blossoms bloomed once more, surpassing the fallen ones in number.

    Red flowers and a ck storm, two qi¡¯s swirling and expanding.

    Puaaak!

    The qi rebounded upon the sword¡¯s push, striking Chung Myung in the chest. Blood poured from his throat, yet he stubbornly swallowed it down, persistently wielding his sword.

    sh!

    The messenger¡¯s face and ankles were pierced by fragments of plum blossoms, cut and split.

    Martial arts was created as a means of self-defense.

    But by demonstrating through their actions that martial arts was solely about defeating one¡¯s opponent, the messenger didn¡¯t even flinch at their injuries and relentlesslyunched more attacks.

    Thud!

    Showing further dissatisfaction after a battle that appeared to inflict severe damage, the messenger effortlessly tossed the body aside and unleashed their qi forward.

    And.

    Woong.

    The messenger put his hands together in front of his chest and made a peculiar sign. Simultaneously, ck demonic energy burst forth from his shoulders like mes. It was so dark and menacing that it instilled fear in all who watched.

    ¡°The seconding of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    Puak!

    As the messenger stepped forward to execute a technique, demonic energy emanated from his two hands.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    Demonic energy surged, resembling a beast. The enormous ck creature, the size of a house, opened its maw and devoured Chung Myung.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung¡­!¡±

    The force was so immense that even Baek Cheon, who had remained silent until now, lost hisposure and yelled out. Even merely observing, he could sense its immense power.

    ¡°Sahyungggggg!¡±

    Tang Soso also screamed sharply.

    Shhh.

    As if in response, Chung Myung¡¯s sword traced a delicate arc through the air, reassuring those who were worried.

    And the red sword of Chung Myung quivered.

    The sword appeared too feeble to counter the messenger¡¯s force, which came with fierce momentum.

    But.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted excitedly.

    ¡°The sword of Mount Hua!¡±

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword sketched plum blossoms.

    One after another, the flowers continued to bloom, weing the dark beast that engulfed the world.

    A tiny movement, yet not insignificant.

    Blooming.

    No matter how colossal the tree may be, it started with a blooming flower. It blossomed, withered, blossomed again, and gave birth to a new life.

    A cycle that repeated.

    The universe began with taiji, which transitioned into three elements and then harmonized into four symbols. The five elements merged, forming six unions, ultimately manifesting as seven stars. After traversing the eight trigrams and pces, it finally aspired to attain the Nine Commandments.

    However, this was an ongoing cycle.

    The principles of the world constantly flowed, yet now, they flowed without blossoming.

    A small flower was not merely confined to its size and significance.

    Countless flowers in full bloom graced Mount Hua in the North Sea, imbuing it with a spirited presence.

    The messenger¡¯s eyes widened in awe. Without realizing it, he became enthralled by the captivating disy of plum blossoms that had engulfed the entire world.

    ¡°What kind of sword is this?¡±

    Martial arts originated from human hands and gradually transcended mere mortals. However, the spectacle before him exceeded all expectations, surpassing the realm of human capability.

    The great sea surged with plum blossoms, a captivating sight. The swirling sea of plum blossoms swiftly entranced the soul. It swiftly transformed the power, creating a massive wave that assaulted the messenger.

    24 Movements of the Plum Blossom Sword.

    Plum Blossom in Full Bloom.

    How formidable could a lone petal possibly be?

    When the wind blew, it was swept away. And when it rained, it fell. But when those tiny petals gathered and formed a tree in the forest, they eventually filled the world and spread their fragrance for a thousand miles.

    The plum blossom sword qi, ovepping infinitely, shattered even the energy of the demon that the messenger had summoned.

    The ferocious creature lunged towards Chung Myung, only to be swiftly defeated. The messenger, filled with desperation, summoned more qi. But, no matter how powerful the force, it could not ovee the immovable sea.

    A cascade of plum blossoms overwhelmed the messenger¡¯s sight, triumphant in their victory over the demonic beast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mock me!¡±

    With a desperate cry, the messenger extended both hands, unleashing a surge of demonic qi that pierced through the sea of plum blossoms.

    Chaaak!

    However, facing this was just like fighting against a waterfall.

    Crack!

    His knees bent inward before crumbling.

    Crack!

    Bones screamed in agony, and the body, unable to endure, started to burst. Blood spilled out.

    ¡°Seconding of the Heavenly¡­.¡±

    The messenger¡¯s body shivered as he murmured, and finally, he understood.

    This sword¡­

    ¡®Was what ended the Heavenly Demon¡­¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    With the qi filling his body, the messenger¡¯s form swiftly became adorned with plum blossoms.

    Kwaaak!

    The twirling blossoms traversed the snowy expanse of the North Sea, presenting a regal spectacle that seemed almost surreal.

    Eyes widened in awe as all beheld the mesmerizing disy, unsure if they were even awake.

    And.

    This crimson tide of plum blossoms transformed thend of the North Sea.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the aftermath was a profound hush as the bystanders collectively drew a breath, their gazes fixed upon a singr focal point.

    Drop.

    Drop.

    Blood flowed from his hand, dripping to the ground. The messenger knelt on the floor, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Heavenly¡­ heavenly¡­¡±

    Amidst this gruesome sight, calling for the Heavenly Demon no longer instilled fear in anyone, only sickness.

    ¡°Spit!¡±

    Chung Myung spat out the blood that had gathered in his mouth and wiped it with his sleeve. Without uttering a word, he spat out the blood once more.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    He coughed, spitting out a stream of blood, and mumbled with a frown on his face.

    ¡°That damned man is really going all out.¡±

    Despite appearing unharmed, his insides werepletely shaken. It was impossible to acquire such a sword skill with just technique alone.

    But they were bloodthirsty beasts.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t fully grasp the stance, he somehow managed to find and attack a weak spot. He needed to remain standing, even if he pushed himself to the limit.

    Thanks to that, he wasn¡¯t injured on the outside, but right now, the internal wounds were too much, even more grave than when he dealt with Seol Chun-Sang.

    But¡­

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    Chung Myung slowly approached the messenger. It was time to bring this to a close.

    And then

    ¡°S-save the messenger!¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop him somehow!¡¯

    The Demonic Sect, who were observing the situation from behind, screamed as they stepped forward. One obstructed Chung Myung while the others tried to aid the messenger.

    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±

    Just as Chung Myung¡¯s expression shifted and he was about to swing his sword, a loud eruption shook the air.

    ¡°These bastards!¡±

    ¡°Your opponents are us!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua engaged with the Demonic Sect members, with Hae Yeon delivering a powerful blow from behind.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced at them, then turned his attention to the messenger.

    ¡°Hush.¡±

    In an instant, his body vanished from the spot, reappearing directly in front of the kneeling messenger.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The demons, attempting to flee with the messenger, faltered, and without hesitation, theyunched an attack on Chung Myung.

    Puakkk!

    Undeterred, Chung Myung swiftly swung his sword and delivered a powerful kick to the messenger.

    Kwaaang!

    The messenger¡¯s body soared through the air, resembling a kite whose string had been severed. Itnded in the vicinity of the Ice Pce warriors.

    Chung Myung swiftly dispatched the demons, knocking them away with a single strike, before propelling himself off the ground to pursue the messenger.

    Rumble!

    The messenger¡¯s body traversed the entire Ice Pce, leaving a gaping hole in its wake.

    ¡°What the hell are you all doing!? Can¡¯t you handle just one person?¡±

    As Chung Myung calmed his anger, the warriors of the Ice Pce clenched their teeth. Soon, they exchanged nces and eximed.

    ¡°Defeat those evil ones!¡±

    ¡°Kill them all! Every single one!¡±

    After the Ice Pce warriors gathered the courage to charge at the demons, Chung Myung finally nced at them. He leaped forward and pursued the messenger.

    ¡°Sasuk! Hae Yeon! Don¡¯t let a single one survive!¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Chung Myung approached the Ice Pce with incredible speed, raising his body. He wasn¡¯t heading for the messenger but for Seol So-Baek.

    Tak!

    Hended right next to the kid, near the wall.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re the disciple?¡±

    The kid looked confused for a moment.

    Kwaang!

    The floor exploded as the messenger came up, and as Chung Myung expected, he immediately kicked the messenger.

    The messenger¡¯s body was pushed into the wall again.

    Rumble.

    Looking at the cracked and crumbling wall, Chung Myung smiled coldly.

    ¡°It is obvious what you are going to do. Idiot.¡±

    Tak.

    Chung Myung, who covered the head of Seol So-Baek with his hand, approached the messenger without even looking at the child.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    He coughed a couple times with blood dripping down from his mouth.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Chung Myung looked down at him with a cold face.

    ¡°There is no way you will die like this. It isn¡¯t over yet. Get up.¡±

    A glimmer of despair flickered in the messenger¡¯s eyes. There were surely countless individuals stronger than him in this world. It wasn¡¯t a grand achievement that he couldn¡¯t prevail against a single person.

    But how could he rationalize this intense, ominous sensation?

    The messenger observed his trembling hands.

    ¡°Am I¡­ experiencing fear?¡±

    Me?

    That was when¡­

    ¡°YOUUUU!¡±

    Chung Myung swiftly shifted his gaze.

    The wall on the right crumbled out of nowhere, and a man with a sword leaped from the debris,unching an assault on Chung Myung.

    That dress¡­

    ¡®Ice Pce?¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lip as he blocked the sword.

    ¡°Messenger, run!¡±

    Upon hearing the screams, the messenger leaped up.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±

    Chung Myung relentlessly moved his sword qi and charged towards the messenger. However, the messenger soared skyward instead of fleeing downwards, crashing through the ceiling.

    ¡°This!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°An Elder of the Ice Pce¡­ defending the Demonic Sect? You bastard!¡±

    ¡°The seconding of the Heavenly¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Paaang!

    Chung Myung severed the elder¡¯s head and then turned around.

    Flinch.

    Seol So-Baek flinched, watching Chung Myung¡¯s strangely cold eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung simply nced up at the messenger.

    Kwang! Kwaang!

    Meanwhile, the opponent constantly pierced through the ceiling.

    ¡®I have to survive.¡¯

    The presence of that monstrous bastard led to the destruction of the Sect, and he even took the ice crystals.

    ¡®I cannot retrieve the ice crystals unless the high priest returns¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Stay there, you bastard!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    In an instant, the sword qi soared towards the messenger¡¯s body.

    ¡°Eik¡­.¡±

    He skillfully defended against the sword qi with his demonic qi, but the sheer power behind it still pushed him back.

    Rumble!

    The messenger¡¯s body crashed through the ceiling,

    Rumble!

    Finally, he reached the highest floor andnded on the ground, coughing up blood.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    His hands trembled as he scraped the broken floor, with venom in his eyes.

    ¡®If I cannot go back alive¡­¡¯

    Rumble.

    He held onto thest force that kept him alive.

    His eyes shone with determination as he prepared to use hisst resort.

    ¡°Take one of the¡­¡±

    At that moment,

    The messenger nced to the side.

    ¡°¡­ where?¡±

    This was the topmost floor of the pce, where Seol Chun-Sang¡¯s office was located. He had visited it several times.

    Of course, he was shocked not because of the office.

    In the center¡­

    The ce where Seol Chun-Sang always sat was shattered. And a half-protruding box from underneath was cracked from the impact.

    ¡°¡­t-that¡­¡±

    A blue light shone inside, filling the messenger¡¯s eyes with joy.

    ¡°Seol Chun-Sang, you bastard! You damned bastard!¡±

    Rushing at the speed of light towards the box, he threw himself at the window in the wall.

    Kwaang!

    His body fell down, shattering the window.

    ¡°How dare this bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung, who arrivedte, swung his sword.

    The messenger crouched to protect the box instead of his body.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    sh!

    The messenger¡¯s arm was severed.

    Simultaneously, a corner of the box he held revealed its contents.

    Inside the box were ice crystals.

    ¡°Goodbye now, warrior of the Central ins!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that¡­!¡±

    On the brink of throwing himself down after the messenger, Chung Myung swiftly flipped his body over, his eyes shing.

    Kwaang!

    Yet another elder from the Ice Pce charged towards Chung Myung from behind.

    ¡°The seconding of¡­¡±

    Paaat!

    Already consumed by anger, Chung Myung swiftly severed the elder¡¯s neck. With wide eyes, the head tumbled to the ground.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    He nced out the window in a rush, only to find the messenger had already left. As he stared at the messenger¡¯s back, Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted like a demon.

    ¡°This goddamn dog¡­¡±

    Blood trickled down from the lip he had bitten in anger.

 Chapter 526: Do Not Bow Your Head (1)

    <h4>Chapter 526: Do Not Bow Your Head (1)</h4>

    sh!

    The sound of a sword cutting through the air could clearly be heard.

    The members of the Demon Sect convulsed and fell to the snowy field.

    ¡°Second¡­seconding¡­.¡±

    The child didn¡¯t stop.

    Baek Cheon confirmed the demon¡¯s death and wiped the blood from his sword. Regardless of the enemy being a demon, killing people was wrong. It was especially unforgivable for those who imed to be Taoists to remain indifferent.

    It was the moment he was about to turn around after closing his eyes and silently wishing peace to the other person.

    Puaaah!

    ¡°You dirty bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon was startled by those words.

    The ice pce warriors charged at the defeated demon, stabbing their swords into him and swearing.

    Baek Cheon frowned, wanting to say something, but quickly shook his head.

    ¡®No matter what I say, they won¡¯t listen.¡¯

    Countless warriors from the Ice Pce had been massacred as the Demonic Sect continued to wreak havoc. It would be difficult to keep the people under control after witnessing the gruesome deaths of theirrades. He could only hope that their anger wasn¡¯t overwhelming.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, Yu Yiseol, Tang Soso, and Hae Yeon approached him. The wounds on their bodies served as a grim reminder of the brutal battle they had just endured.

    Yoon Jong, in the lead, opened his mouth as he wiped the blood from his face.

    ¡°It looks like we pushed back the intruders.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head, though.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±

    The once pristine white Ice Pce was now stained in dark red, with bloodshed everywhere from the demons and the Ice Pce warriors. The anger was easy to understand, especially considering that most of the blood was spilled by the Ice Pce.

    ¡°Demonic Sect¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon gently parted his lips and spoke,

    ¡°These people are truly terrifying.¡±

    ¡°¡­I agree.¡±

    Not only Yoon Jong but even Jo Gul, who usually kept his emotions in check, shook his head wearily.

    Who could deny that even the usuallyposed Baek Cheon was trembling at his fingertips?

    The Demonic Sect was unlike any opponent the disciples of Mount Hua had ever encountered. It appeared that their unfathomable malevolence and madness were numbing.

    ¡°¡­we underestimated the presence of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    Everyone was acutely aware of this. How did the name of the Demonic Sect continue to evoke fear and death even after a century?

    ¡°What would have happened if Chung Myung hadn¡¯t been there¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    If Chung Myung hadn¡¯tpletely altered the atmosphere, more lives would have been needlessly lost. No, perhaps today would have marked the end of the Ice Pce¡¯s history.

    It was an impressive job.

    But at the same time, it did raise questions.

    ¡®How did he aplish this? No, why did he have such extensive knowledge of the Demonic sect?¡¯

    Now, bragging about Chung Myung¡¯s understanding of them was pointless. After the intense battle, Baek Cheon began to question if Chung Myung knew anything at all. His gaze instinctively shifted towards the pce.

    And there, he locked eyes with Han Yi-Myung and Yo Sa-Hon.

    The two who approached them with pale faces hesitated, making it difficult for them to speak. Baek Cheon understood their reaction, as anyone would struggle to speak after experiencing something like this.

    After giving it some thought, one of them finally bowed.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you so much for your help, Mount Hua. The North Sea Ice Pce owes you a favor.¡±

    The greeting was sincere.

    Baek Cheo¡¯ns gaze shifted to Yo Sa-Hon, who stood behind Han Yi-Myung. Typically, in such a situation, the elder would take charge. Yet, he chose to remain silent and avert his eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡±

    Baek Cheon declined their gratitude and offered a slight bow in return.

    ¡°As a disciple of Mount Hua and a warrior, I simply did what was necessary.¡±

    It was a confident voice. He decided that he had to draw a line with these people. Han Yi-Myung looked at Baek Cheon and closed his eyes.

    Recalling their earlier conversation about the Demonic Sect, it felt like they wanted to hide.

    ¡°What if they had left before the Demonic Sect invaded?¡±

    Probably, Han Yi-Myung would have never seen the sun rise again. And it was clear that the Ice Pce would have suffered the most. How could he express the feeling of being saved by those they pushed away?

    ¡°¡­ I am deeply sorry.¡±

    As Han Yi-Myung humbled himself, the face of Yo Sa-Hon grew redder. However, he couldn¡¯t vocalize his thoughts due to his overwhelming shame. He despised the sight of Han Yi-Myung bowing in this manner.

    ¡°I underestimated the threat of the Demonic Sect. I believed I had knowledge aplenty, but in reality, I was clueless. I take full responsibility for my error.¡±

    Baek Cheon contemted speaking up but ultimately chose to remain silent.

    If he had been in his usual demeanor, he would have said something humble, like no one couldprehend the true essence of the Demonic Sect. However, witnessing all Chung Myung had aplished thus far, he couldn¡¯t simply disregard his hard work.

    Baek Cheon also found himself muttering a reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredibly challenging.¡±

    The fact that the animosity towards the Ice Pce wouldn¡¯t easily dissipate, despite their positions as Taoists, indicated ack of discipline.

    But he didn¡¯t bother to shed this aspect of his character.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to show gratitude to the disciples of Mount Hua who unsheathed their swords for the Ice Pce despite our previous mistreatment of them.¡±

    He listened attentively and quietly surveyed his surroundings. The soldiers from the Ice Pce who encircled them now regarded them with a gaze that had shifted from fear and caution to astonishment and awe.

    ¡®Why do this now¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed, unable to hold back his emotions.

    He was aware that Kangho necessitated proving one¡¯s worth through strength. However, the current reality he faced was even harsher.

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s begin with a summary of the events.¡±

    Ultimately, he struggled to find the appropriate words to express himself and sought to gather his thoughts. And then, a soft voice whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Yu Yiseol gestured towards the pce wall, and it swung open as Chung Myung walked in.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, on the verge of eximing, ¡°Chung Myung, you look great!¡± was rendered speechless. It was due to Chung Myung, who held something in each hand and dragged it along.

    ¡°A person?¡±

    No, a corpse?

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    The identity of what was being dragged didn¡¯t matter as much as the expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face. It was so cold that even Baek Cheon could feel the chill seeping into his body.

    Step. Step.

    With each step, the warriors of the ice pce retreated, forced back by Chung Myung¡¯s strength.

    Tsssss.

    Chung Myung walked in a straight line, closing in on the disciples of Mount Hua. He hurled what was in both hands at Yo Sa-Hon.

    Thud! Thud!

    Yo Sa-Hon was wide-eyed and frightened.

    ¡°W-what is this¡­.¡±

    There were two headless corpses lying on the ground.

    ¡°A-arent they the elders of Ice Pce?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t fully identify them since they didn¡¯t have their heads, but judging from their robes, they appeared to be elders of Ice Pce.

    What could have possibly happened for this man to bring in the decapitated bodies of the elders?

    Yo Sa-Hon stared at Chung Myung and the bodies in silence as anger slowly boiled up on his face.

    ¡°Just what do you think¡­!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bear it and attempted to speak out, but the deadly gaze of Chung Myung silenced him.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, a blessing to all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That was their desire.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung was stunned as he gazed at Chung Myung.

    ¡°I assumed they had vanished, so I didn¡¯t anticipate the elders of Ice Pce to be part of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth in anger.

    If it wasn¡¯t for them, he would have caught the messenger, and this unresolved anger over his failed intentions spilled over to Han Yi-Myung and Yo Sa-Hon.

    ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Even if they were subordinates to Seol Chun-Sang¡­ they are still elders of the Ice Pce! How can people like them join hands with the Demonic Sect? There has to be some¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep talking.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes zed with anger.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll tear off that snout of yours, keep going and find out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°An Elder of the Ice Pce?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as if he had heard a joke.

    ¡°And what did a member of the Ice Pce do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn fools¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung tightly gripped the sword. Seeing this, Yo Sa-Hon unconsciously took a step back, realizing just how terrifying it was.

    Was there anyone here who hadn¡¯t witnessed Chung Myung¡¯s skills?

    It was evident what would ur if Chung Myung unsheathed his sword at this moment, causing Yo Sa-Hon to reply in fear.

    ¡°Are you nning to unjustly use the Ice Pce without any evidence? Is this the way of Mount Hua?¡±

    His focus was not on Chung Myung but on Baek Cheon. He intended to halt Chung Myung¡¯s actions, but Baek Cheon stared back at him indifferently.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    Unable to receive a response, Yo Sa-Hon shifted his attention towards the warriors of the Ice Pce.

    ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see the outsiders harming the pce elders and imposing on us? Take them down immediately.¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    Han Yi-Myung yelled to prevent him.

    ¡°Please halt your actions! Think about the consequences before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon kept retreating, and observing his behavior, Chung Myung spoke up.

    ¡°No, go on speaking.¡±

    ¡°¡­ T-that¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no chance they could have colluded with the Demonic Sect!¡±

    His voice was filled with despair.

    It was true that Seol Chun-Sang joined hands with the Demonic Sect, but it was more like a ¡®deal¡¯ to be kept. Thus, it was possible to regain control once Seol Chun-Sang perished.

    However, the Elders of the Ice Pce siding with the Demonic Sect and losing their lives was something that couldn¡¯t be tolerated.

    He had to refute it. Never ept it. This entanglement was too deep¡­

    But in that instant, a thunderous voice resounded in front of him.

    ¡°Elder, halt immediately!¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon¡¯s mouth hung open as he turned his head, spotting the arrival of Seol So-Baek, the Young Lord of Ice Pce.

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s face was pale as if he had witnessed a great shock from the war, yet his mouth remained firm, exuding the demeanor of a Lord. There was an unmatched resolution that emanated from him.

    ¡°Elder Yo, there¡¯s no need for you to deny it so vehemently. We all witnessed it.¡±.

    ¡°P-Pce Lord?¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon stammered in disbelief.

    ¡°I personally witnessed how the elders attacked the disciple of Chung Myung,¡±

    Seol So-baek affirmed.

    ¡°Pce Lord!¡±

    Yo Sa-Hon eximed.

    ¡°What do you mean? What did you see? Does the Pce Lord even know what he¡¯s talking about?¡±

    And he began speaking incoherently.

    ¡°Could the Pce Lord have misunderstood it? You must be shaken by the chaotic war which¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Seol So-Baek clenched his teeth as he red at Yo Sa-Hon.

    ¡°If the elder truly saw me as the Pce Lord, you would not deny what I saw and heard with my own eyes as just an illusion in front of so many people!¡±

    ¡°P-Pce Lord¡­.¡±

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°There¡¯s something that disciple Chung Myung had told me before. The reason the Ice Pce has turned out like this isn¡¯t because of the Demonic Sect, but because of people like you inside it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now I understand the significance of that. The one who flees even in the face of the enemy! Individuals who are in such a rush to conceal their shameck any self-reflection! A person who averts their gaze from crisis for the sake of temporaryfort!¡±

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s voice reverberated through the silence as though he were bellowing.

    ¡°Is this what the Ice Pce truly is?¡±

    The eyes of Yi Han-Myung trembled. They wouldn¡¯t have denied or refuted it if it had been before the Demonic Sect invaded. At least, they would have only made a simple excuse.

    But seeing the reality that happened today made things difficult. They had forgotten the spirit of the Ice Pce and abandoned things that shouldn¡¯t be thrown away.

    Seol So-Baek turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say they were plotting to resurrect their Heavenly Demon with ice crystals?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seol So-Baek nodded in response to the brief answer.

    ¡°As the ruler of the Ice Pce, I want to lead the North Sea Ice Pce and attack the Demonic Sect.¡±

    He slowly knelt in front of Chung Myung as he muttered,

    ¡°P-Pce Lord!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    At the shout from Seol So-Baek, everything fell silent. Seol So-Baek, his cold face ring at everyone with an intensity like no other, turned to Chung Myung and spoke up,

    ¡°¡­ However, the power of the Ice Pce alone is not sufficient. We need to borrow the strength of Mount Hua. Ice Pce¡­ No, we must defeat them for the sake of the North Sea. If we don¡¯t, the North Sea will soon be soaked in our own blood. So, please, help the North Sea! Please!¡±

    He lowered his head as if about to touch the ground with his forehead, but instead, his body remained suspended in the air.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Out of nowhere, Chung Myung seized him by the cor and hoisted him up.

    ¡°D-disciple Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°The kids have a tough time dealing with immature adults.¡±

    He gently ced Seol So-Baek back on the ground and looked up at the sky.

    ¡®He¡¯s absolutely right.¡¯

    His stomach churned with unease, not just because he had failed to capture the messenger but because of the repulsive behavior exhibited by the Ice Pce.

    This feeling stemmed from witnessing the whole ordeal at Mount Hua, where their Chung disciples and Bae disciples were lost during the invasion by the Demonic Sect.

    It urred to him that perhaps, just like Seol So-Baek, Mount Hua earnestly desired this oue. They must have ced their belief and trust in the situation, clinging to hope and faith in the depths of their hearts.

    However, nobody in the world dared to take up the challenge with Mount Hua.

    Not a single soul.

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t hang your head low.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his fists.

    ¡°Because I was nning on doing it anyway, even if you didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Baek Cheon, who was biting his lip, and finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ I understand, you bastard.¡±

    As soon as the permission was granted, the disciples of Mount Hua¡¯s eyes gleamed as if they understood Chung Myung¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t about to let this go unchecked.¡±

    Yoon Joong spoke firmly.

    ¡°I would die of shame because it felt like we were running.¡±

    Jo Gul smiled and replied,

    ¡°It¡¯s in our nature.¡±

    ¡°Sago says that the Demonic Sect needs to be punished!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, we can understand it without you exining it.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon also nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I thought that if Disciple Chung Myung is leading it, we should go along.¡±

    There was a slight smile ying on his lips. Two trusting eyes fixed on Chung Myung.

    Right.

    In a way, this was foolish and stupid. They would die fighting the Demonic Sect in the distantnd of the North Sea. Who in the world would praise them after their death?

    No one would me them if they chose to turn their backs.

    No, even if one thought about this likemon sense, it would be right to head back to the Central ins. Everyone was aware of it.

    But.

    No one tried to do the ¡®right thing¡¯.

    ¡°We ept the request from the Ice Pce Lord.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke with a determined face.

    ¡°Mount Hua and Shaolin will participate in the subjugation of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°To follow the path of their heart, without their own self-interest.¡±

    ¡°This is what the world calls an alliance and agreement.¡±

 Chapter 527: Do Not Bow Your Head (2)

    <h4>Chapter 527: Do Not Bow Your Head (2)</h4>

    The cold gaze fixated on the empty sky, where the severed right hand of the messenger should have been. The high priest¡¯s gaze then shifted to the lifeless shoulder clutching the box.

    ¡°High priest.¡±

    The messenger looked at the high priest with unwavering determination and spoke.

    ¡°We failed to secure the crystals from the Central ins people as ordered, but by chance, we managed to locate and retrieve the ice crystals Seol Chun-Sang concealed.¡±

    The high priest¡¯s eyes twitched.

    He appeared deep in thought before slowly parting his lips.

    ¡°Half the members were lost.¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    ¡°You barely made it back alive.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    The high priest focused his gaze on the messenger.

    ¡°Remarkable.¡±

    Taken aback by the unexpected praise, the messenger raised their head.

    ¡°Perhaps unforeseen obstacles arose, but you managed to fulfill the mission regardless. It¡¯s truly wonderful.¡±

    He soon trembled and tightly closed his eyes, ovee with emotion.

    It felt like he was finally being rewarded for everything he had done.

    ¡°Give me the ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    However, even after the near-death experience, the messenger didn¡¯t move the box of ice crystals. He looked at the high priest with determined eyes.

    Upon seeing this, the high priest frowned.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°High priest.¡±

    The messenger bowed his head slightly. It was a desperate move.

    ¡°Please do not ignore the small request of the person who risked their life to save the ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the request, the high priest¡¯s face contorted. He red at the messenger, clearly displeased with their attitude, and then said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that nothing can take precedence over His resurrection?¡±

    His tone was horrifying as if he would cut their throat without hesitation. However, the messenger remained calm andposed.

    ¡°That can only be done with the presence of the high priest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon. High priest, please do not turn a blind eye to the small request of the person who upheld the will to turn it into a sess.¡±

    The high priest, who looked down with disapproval, sighed.

    ¡°You are a fool.¡±

    He undid his front pocket.

    Seeing the chest open, the messenger peeked up as he chewed on his lips.

    Slightly bluish ice, rather than clear, emitted a mysterious aura that spread across the entire area from the left chest to the right.

    It was a sight that would shock anyone.

    ¡°Hand it over.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The messenger retrieved two ice crystals from the box and extended them politely. Nevertheless, the high priest only selected one and ced it on the ice block atop the chest.

    Jjkkkk!

    The ice crystals prated the surface of the ice, causing it to gradually change from white to a deeper shade of blue.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A low groan escaped the mouth of the high priest due to the pain of coldness. However, hisplexion turned bloody instead.

    ¡°Finished?¡±

    And thus, they took hold of the other ice crystals from the messenger.

    The regret in his eyes didn¡¯t fade, but he knew he had to retreat more than anyone else.

    He knelt down, put the ice crystals back in his hand, and handed over the box as well.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    The high priest¡¯s fingers trembled as he received it, his passion evident in his eyes as he confirmed the ice crystals.

    ¡®Finally¡­¡¯

    He tightly gripped the box, knowing that the final conditions for the resurrections were being met. Soon, the world would bear witness to the Heavenly Demon.

    But¡­

    The high priest, seemingly ready tomence the ritual, stood still and gazed at the messenger.

    ¡°High priest.¡±

    The messenger had a pale face and spoke weakly.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon. The resurrection of Heavenly Demon is a deeply held desire and mission for all believers.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please remember that this desire holds significance only when the high priest is safe.¡±

    ¡°You appear disrespectful¡­¡±

    Despite the angry outburst, the messenger smiled.

    ¡°Heavenly¡­ Demon¡­ second¡­¡±

    And slowly, the head rose.

    ¡°Please¡­ ensure¡­ sess¡­¡±

    Tuk.

    And then all movement ceased. The high priest, who had been staring at him, also came to a halt when he closed his eyes.

    It was a tremendous feat to have endured until this point, despite the body being close to tatters. With only the determination to return to this man and deliver the ice crystals that were brought, the messenger didn¡¯t mind breathing hisst breath right here.

    ¡°You are outstanding.¡±

    The high priest whispered, his hand sweeping through the air. In response, white mes burst forth from the lifeless messenger¡¯s body. The mes intensified,pletely engulfing the messenger¡¯s body.

    Observing this spectacle for a moment, the high priest strolled around and entered the cave.

    ¡®¡­Seems the Central ins group is stronger than anticipated.¡¯

    It was only when the messenger used up his innate qi to return the ice crystals that the true impossibility of Ice Pce¡¯s idiots became apparent.

    ¡®Central ins.¡¯

    The high priest clutched the ice encasing his chest.

    His face twisted with a demonic expression.

    ¡®Those wicked Central ins people¡­¡¯

    If not for his wound, he would have departed immediately to eliminate all the unbelievers defiling the birthce of Heavenly Demon.

    The scars left by the devastating war, which took everything from their sect, kept him in the coldestnds of the North Sea.

    Tremble.

    The wound was bitterly cold.

    Biting his lip, the high priest¡¯s face was filled with anger and resentment.

    When he closed his eyes, he still vividly recalled the image of that demon-like being who cut into the chest of Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°I should have died there.¡±

    Because he didn¡¯t die there, did he not witness the demon¡¯s sword touch the Heavenly Demon? Even after 100 years, the scene was still vivid in his mind.

    But¡­

    ¡°That nightmare is over.¡±

    Taking a determined step, the high priest reached the deepest part of the cave. He was captivated by a massive painting of an asura.

    An unexinable joy filled his eyes as he held the ice crystals.

    ¡°Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    Soon, the world will be acquainted with true fear.

    ¡°Here! I have brought all the remaining snow ice blocks from the Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Take one. This medicine has proven to be effective. Ah, do you happen to have one remaining?¡±

    ¡°Apply this on the wound! It is the finest golden medicine avable in the Ice Pce!¡±

    ¡°Ohh. This smells delightful. It must be of high quality.¡±

    ¡°Please make yourself at home and rest in peace until you depart! We will arrange the finest meal for you.¡±

    ¡°But, is there any alcohol?¡±

    Baek Cheon burst intoughter at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°¡­ aren¡¯t we in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you don¡¯t appear to be in a rush at all.¡±

    ¡°Ehh. How can you say that? Do you understand how urgently I need to go? My stomach is on fire.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you chug strong alcohol like it¡¯s water, you bastard?¡±

    As Baek Cheon tried to charge toward Chung Myung, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul effortlessly restrained him.

    ¡°Phew, Sasuk, just calm down. This doesn¡¯t happen just once or twice! Why do you always do the same thing?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what he¡¯s up to! He always does it! How many times do I have to tell him?¡±

    ¡°The Pce Lord is also watching.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Pce Lord?

    That was why this was more of a problem!

    Baek Cheon looked at Seol So-Baek with a perplexed look that couldn¡¯t be understood.

    After Baek Cheon expressed his desire to participate in the subjugation of the Demonic Sectst night, Seol So-Baek clung to Chung Myung as if he were also a disciple of Mount Hua.

    Right. Let¡¯s consider this a positive development so far. It was possible.

    But¡­

    ¡°Do you have more alcohol?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing it now.¡±

    ¡°Kuak. They make good drinks, huh? Is it because they live in cold ces? It¡¯s very refreshing to drink, and it pops in the mouth¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh, you foul idiot!¡±

    ¡°Uhhh!¡±

    Unable to hear, Baek Cheon grabbed Jo Gul and hurled him at Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung effortlessly evaded Jo Gul by making a slight body twist.

    Thud!

    Jo Gul, who had been pinned against the wall, copsed. Observing this, Chung Myung clicked his tongue disapprovingly.

    ¡°Why are you throwing a kid? If something is bothering you, speak up. Resorting to violence won¡¯t solve the issue, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uk¡­ t-the wound¡­¡±

    ¡°Please calm down, sasuk. You¡¯ll aggravate your wound.¡±

    ¡°¡­ stop drinking, brat!¡±

    Seeing the room devolve into chaos, Seol So-Baek broke into a sweat. It was difficult to believe that the very same people who were pushing the Demonic Sect towards its defeat were now causing this disturbance.

    ¡®Are all the members of Mount Hua like this?¡¯

    For some unknown reason, Seol So-Baek had been hopeful that they were not.

    ¡°Amitabha. Disciple Baek Cheon, please calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­monk.¡±

    Hae Yeon, who had remained silent, now offered a warm smile.

    ¡°I understand you are anxious now, but wouldn¡¯t it be better to take our time and not rush? It will take a full day just to treat the wound, reorganize our people, and prepare for the sect¡¯s attack.¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a sigh.

    ¡°I understand, but¡­¡±

    He was in a hurry. No, it was an indescribable level of urgency.

    The Resurrection of the Heavenly Demon.

    Who didn¡¯t know what that entailed?

    But when he heard it a few days ago, the weight the words held was different. The reason for this shift was distinct.

    Firstly, the moment he realized the overwhelming strength and sheer insanity of the demons, he also came to understand the horrifying existence of Heavenly Demon, whom they worshiped as if he were a God.

    And secondly¡­

    ¡®If those guys were plotting under the guise of the Heavenly Demon, it wouldn¡¯t be oundish.¡¯

    The resurrection of the dead.

    He had previously doubted it, but now he believed it was possible. In fact, he was certain. Witnessing their madness made it evident that they had discovered a method.

    However, how could he remain soposed? How?

    ¡°If we continue to dy, things cannot return to normal! Don¡¯t you want to hasten?¡±

    Baek Cheon inquired with a grave expression, and Chung Myung nonchntly set the bottle aside.

    ¡°We must expedite our efforts.¡±

    ¡°Then!¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t concern us.¡±

    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Seol So-Baek and gazed at him intently.

    ¡°The cost of taking down one messenger and a handful of demons was quite high. Do you think we stand a chance against a high priest?¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    ¡°Granted, this person might not actually be a true high priest, but the title itself holds power. An ordinary individual wouldn¡¯t im such a prestigious position. Perhaps¡­ it could be a stronger monster that we are unaware of.¡±

    There was a heavy silence among the disciples of Mount Hua. Their thoughts were agitated, and they held their breath, looking at Chung Myung. Has Chung Myung ever praised someone like this? Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung the kind of person to look down on so many?

    Even the warriors of Shaolin weren¡¯t highly regarded by Chung Myung.

    ¡°If we prepare poorly and run into it, we will be annihted. So, calm down, Sasuk. The more critical it is, the calmer we have to be.¡±

    The strength gradually left Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulders.

    Chung Myung chuckled and tossed the snow ice pill brought by Seol So-Baek toward the disciples of Mount Hua, one by one.

    ¡°Eat and cultivate. Once you awaken, we¡¯ll have to battle again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    Suppressing their eager thoughts, they ced the pills Chun Myung gave into their mouths and sat down with crossed legs. As soon as Hae Yeon began his cultivation, the room grew quiet.

    Chung Myung simply observed them.

    When did these kids grow? These little chicks were now mature enough to lead other sects.

    ¡®Is this what it means to be proud?¡¯

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head and told Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°You should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t slept since yesterday. We have to fight again, so don¡¯t be stubborn and go to sleep. Taking care of your body is a virtue of a leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Yes.¡±

    Seol So-Baek hesitated slightly as he took the corner seat. And, before he could exhale, he fell into a deep sleep. Observing So-Baek¡¯s gentle breaths, Chung Myung cast a sorrowful gaze upon everyone.

    Contemting the plight of those suffering due to unresolved issues from their ancestors made him feel nauseous, to the point where he wished to stab himself.

    ¡°This could have been avoided if I had possessed more strength.¡±

    After consuming the pill, his internal qi slightly strengthened. However, he struggled to fully integrate the senses of his past and present body.

    If not for this feeling of discrepancy, the messenger would not have been able to escape.

    ¡®I must be more powerful.¡¯

    He must swiftly return to his previous strength. They must avoid inflicting harm on anyone, and they must avoid being harmed.

    ¡®Resurrection?¡¯

    It was not aughing matter.

    Chung Myung tightly clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    ¡®I will end this properly so they won¡¯t talk about it again.¡¯

    And without dy, he closed his eyes halfway. No need to worry about internal injuries.

    How much time had passed like that?

    Knock.

    The sound of a knock on the door prompted him to open his eyes.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    With permission granted, the door opened, and a person entered with a rigid expression.

    ¡°Ready to go.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nced back before responding.

    The disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon, who hadpleted their cultivation, gazed at him with clear eyes.

    There was no longer a sense of urgency or nervousness, just a determined look. Chung Myung smiled and inquired.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Of course we are.¡±

    He nodded in response to Baek Cheon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go! We must defeat the Demonic Sect.¡±

    And a smile formed on his lips.

 Chapter 528: Do Not Bow Your Head (3)

    Troops in pure white robes marched forward.

    The sight of these troops lined up on the whitend evoked a sense of reverence in anyone who witnessed it.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua, who led the way, felt an odd sense of unfamiliarity as they observed the Ice Pce warriors trailing behind them.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Upon hearing Yoon Jong¡¯s soft call, Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t sense anything false.¡±

    The path to the Demonic Sect.

    It would not be enough to solely raise their morale. However, a subtle confusion and anxiety emanated from behind.

    ¡°¡­this is indeed a problem.¡±

    Following Seol So-Baek¡¯s guidance, Yo Sa-Hon relinquished his role as first elder. While he wasn¡¯t expelled for his actions, he no longer spoke for the elders.

    Now seen as an ordinary elder, he stood at the back. As a result, the responsibility of leading the Ice Pce fell on the shoulders of young Seol So-Baek and Han Yi-Myung, who were actually representing him.

    Although Han Yi-Myung was said to have served the former Pce Lord, his reputation paledpared to the esteemed elder, Yo Sa-Hon.

    Whenever faced with their worst enemy, the diminishing numbers of their leaders never brought good news.

    Jo Gul, who was peering from behind, softly whispered to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it peculiar, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°What seems peculiar?¡±

    At Jo Gul¡¯s sudden question, Yoon Jong tilted his head slightly, his eyes filled with disbelief. It was as if Jo Gul had just said something nonsensical, and Yoon Jong was prepared to bury the kid right then and there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? The reason why morale is dropping now is because Elder Yo stepped down?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear that way.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t they have objected when he was being pushed down?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When he was pushed down from his position, he simply epted it without saying a word, as if there was no reason to worry. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s lips formed a bitter smile. It was an uncharacteristically precise expression for him.

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t respond, but Baek Cheon did.

    ¡°It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t take responsibility for his actions.¡±

    ¡°¡­responsibility?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°If the same thing happened to Mount Hua, everyone would have their own opinion. And, of course, they would be ountable for the consequences that followed their actions.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it only reasonable?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, take a moment to think about it. It¡¯s not natural. Shouldn¡¯t one person be responsible for what transpires in Mount Hua? Even if that jerk causes the ident, others will have to clean up the mess!¡±

    Huh?

    Not that he said it¡­

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat before continuing to speak.

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t happen here. All you have to do is follow the orders from above. There will be dissatisfaction, but no one will take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so it¡¯s not okay?¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head in response to Jo Gul¡¯s question.

    ¡°How can we judge right from wrong? It is pure arrogance to say that we, who live in the Central ins, understand the way Ice Pce works. You just have to see it and feel it to understand.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Sasuk.¡±

    Jo Gul still looked dissatisfied but nodded.

    ¡®But that is the case, we put a kid as the Pce Lord¡­¡¯

    Even if the child was a lord, he was just moving along.

    At first nce, one might assume that the people were loyal, but in reality, Seol So-Baek was shouldering the responsibility for everything the Ice Pce was going through.

    This, however, did not sit well with Jo Gul.

    Seol So-Baek rode on the back of Han Yi-Myung as he ran. It was clear that he had been living in hiding all by himself, making this journey even more difficult for a child.

    Yet, the child persevered without uttering a singleint.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    ¡°I said nothing. Why are you annoyed already?¡±

    ¡°Fine, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Ah, forget it. I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul with angry wide eyes and sighed.

    ¡°No. I think it¡¯s not normal to be disciples. But that kid¡­¡±

    ¡°Pce Lord! You brat! It¡¯s Pce Lord!¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, what I think when I see the Pce Lord.¡±

    Right then, Tang Soso, who was listening to the conversation, snorted.

    ¡°It was worthing to the North Sea just to witness sahyung Jo Gul in this state.¡±

    ¡°I agree, Soso.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at his sajaes and chuckled.

    ¡®These people.¡¯

    This was how the disciples of Mount Hua let go of their tension. The abundance of trivial chatter was evidence of their nervousness.

    It waspletely worth it.

    Wasn¡¯t Baek Cheon even more impressive? The tension in his muscles was palpable. Even Yu Yiseol had a more rigid expression than usual.

    Fear of battle and fear of the Demonic Sect.

    In the midst of all this, there was only one person who remained carefree.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to freeze to death! How much farther do we have to go! Why is it so far!? Are we even going the right way?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Before they realized it, Chun Myung was wrapped in a bear skin and screaming.

    It was astonishing that he could be so furious while shivering in the cold.

    ¡®Does this bastard really have time to do this?¡¯

    Other people were so nervous they couldn¡¯t even speak properly. But here he was, acting like this because of the cold. Should he be called bold or just in stupid?

    And¡­

    ¡°KIIIKKKKKKKKK!¡±

    Even Baek Ah was pushing her head out of the coat and crying out because of the cold. It was truly shocking.

    ¡®Now, where did she pop out from?¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t even see her nose when they were fighting!

    Well!

    Baek Cheo, who was lost in thought, let out a small sigh and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head.

    ¡°The morale seems low. Will it be fine?¡±

    ¡°Low?¡±

    Then he looked back and smiled.

    ¡°Do not worry. They will have to fight if they don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so simple.¡±

    Baek Cheon realized once again that it was useless to talk to him.

    A cold blizzard beat mercilessly in their faces.

    Baek Cheon frowned and took a step forward. And Han Yi-Myung was asked.

    ¡°Still far?¡±

    The man, with Seol So-Baek on his back, answered nervously.

    ¡°Do you see those mountains over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Deep in that range, there¡¯s a ce known as White Pond. It¡¯s a small pond that freezes all year round. It¡¯s the coldest ce in the North Sea.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung nodded with a somber expression.

    ¡°I questioned the person who delivers the ice crystals, and ording to him, the Demonic Sect is located there.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face stiffened. They would reach the mountain range in less than half a day at this speed.

    He reflexively nced at Seol So-Baek on Han Yi-Myung¡¯s back.

    The child, lips already blue, gazed ahead with a determined face. Strangely enough, he smiled.

    ¡®The hope of the North Sea.¡¯

    Baek Cheon suddenly recalled Hyun Jong. The child mirrored Hyun Jong¡¯s expression.

    Even if the ancestors couldn¡¯t stand properly, there was always hope if the descendants stayed strong. If Seol So-Baek didn¡¯t lose himself, there was hope for the North Sea.

    But for that¡­

    ¡°The Demonic Sect needs to be defeated.¡±

    The anxiety vanished in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, and he felt determined. A booming voice interrupted.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much left! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua increased their speed, fueled by Baek Cheon¡¯s voice.

    ¡°High priest!¡±

    The ck-robed demon swiftly approached the high priest, who sat cross-legged and knelt before him.

    ¡°I have a report! The Ice Pce warriors and the Central ins people are rapidly approaching. We¡¯re still determining the exact number, but it appears to be around 300.¡±

    Despite the urgency in the messenger¡¯s voice, the high priest remained unmoved.

    He continued to sit cross-legged, facing the approaching Asura and closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even the person who filed the report didn¡¯t dare to question him further. Despite the burning pain in his stomach, all he could do was wait in submission. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a slow voice emerged from the high priest.

    ¡°¡­the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s correct, high priest.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The high priest¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    An eerie energy emanated from him, causing his eyes to turn a terrifying shade of red, devoid of emotion. It felt as though anyone who gazed into his eyes would be consumed by fear.

    ¡°The ritual is nearlyplete. Just 2 more hours!¡±

    The high priest stared intently at the Asura as if expecting something significant to happen. Below the Asura, a peculiar pattern had been drawn.

    At first nce, the pattern appeared to be inked, but those with keen eyes would discern that it was written in human blood.

    The gathered ice crystals were arranged in bizarre formations, almost as if circles were being formed and intertwining.

    The white coldness rose visibly as it was absorbed by the ck shadow behind the Asura, creating an eerie and chilling atmosphere.

    Having witnessed this, the high priest spoke up,

    ¡°We must give our all to stop them, even if it means sacrificing lives! If we fail and this n goes wrong, our hundred-year n will crumble. We cannot allow that.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°The skies of the Demonic Sect must open. Embrace death with joy, if need be!¡±

    Thud!

    The demon forcefully mmed its head onto the ground.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    The messenger turned back as he ran. The high priest then returned to what he had been preupied with. It seemed like everything in him was focused on just this sole aim.

    He slowly fell to the ground, showing the utmost respect he could.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Ba-dump.

    The sound of someone¡¯s small heart beating filled the cave. It wasn¡¯t the high priest¡¯s.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon, oh great Heavenly¡­¡±

    Tears welled in the high priest¡¯s eyes. Before they could fall, they froze into ice.

    ¡°It was such a long wait, Heavenly Demon. The realm of demons. I beg you to grant this insignificant person¡¯s wish, return to the mortal world, and punish the wicked.¡±

    Ba-dump.

    The sound of a distant heartbeat.

    Wheeing!

    The icy wind blew into the cave, carrying the chill of frozen crystals.

    The cloth emzoned by an Asura fluttered, momentarily revealing whaty behind it.

    Wearing a pure white robe, he sat in a seated position. Only the lower part was visible because the fabric wasn¡¯t down, but only the ck hair that seemed to cover the entire white robe and the pale hands resting on knees were visible.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    Blood welled up in the eyes of the high priest.

    ¡°Please punish those unbelievers who are polluted by sin and condemn the immoral people who didn¡¯t believe in the return of the Heavenly Demon till the end! Heavenly Demon! The one who put the world under their feet!¡±

    His screams filled the cave,

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    A vast frozen pond emerged.

    It resembled more of ake than a pond, but that perception changed upon the sight of the entrance to therge cave at the end of theke, where the familiar figures appeared.

    ¡°Demonic Sect!¡±

    Baek Cheon licked his lips, anticipation flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°It is like being stuck.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled mischievously as he confidently stepped ahead.

    ¡°Sahyungs.¡±

    Srrng.

    And then, slowly, he drew the sword.

    ¡°Feel it?¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s puzzled question, a smirk yed on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Something is going on in that cave. It is quite eerie and creepy, but we¡¯vee to the right ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his eyes slightly and gazed toward the mouth of the cave. Yet, he couldn¡¯t sense anything extraordinary.

    Only the will of the Demonic Sects, who possessed an innate power, could be discerned.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s not umon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different now. You¡¯ll be dead on the spot if you¡¯re even slightly careless.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    A fierce blue killing intent gleamed in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What the hell are you waiting for?¡±

    Without dy, his body shot forward like lightning.

 Chapter 529: Do Not Bow Your Head (4)

    <h4>Chapter 529: Do Not Bow Your Head (4)</h4>

    ¡°Huak!¡±

    Han Yi-Myung was taken aback,pletely unaware of the emptiness in the air.

    There was a particr protocol to follow in warfare.

    Upon spotting the enemy, those inmand and tactician roles would reassess their strategies and deliver a rousing speech to boost the soldiers¡¯ morale.

    Once all preparations were in order,unching a genuine attack was the natural course of action. In war, lives were inevitably taken in the exchange.

    No matter how much they are warriors who live on knives, they need to prepare themselves before a life-and-death fight.

    But Chung Myungpletely disregarded this fundamental process.

    He charged toward the Demonic Sect people without any indication, instruction, or necessity.

    As soon as Han Yi-Myungid eyes on this, he felt his hair turn white.

    ¡®W-what is going on?¡¯

    As a result, he was speechless and unsure of how to react.

    But at that very moment.

    ¡°Everyone!¡±

    Seol So-Baek, observing the situation by Han Yi-Myung¡¯s side, called out in a clear voice.

    ¡°Strike! Don¡¯t let the enemy reach our camp!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, one of the entranced individuals suddenly snapped out of it.

    ¡°The camp?¡±

    They swiftly sprang into action. The adversaries were emerging from a cave at this moment. In other words, they were all gathered in one ce.

    If your opponents emerged from the cave and advanced their numerical advantage would mean nothing if prevented from attacking. And hadn¡¯t they experienced this before?

    ¡®Foolish!¡¯

    Han Yi-Myung bit his lip, realizing it only then.

    ¡°Attack! Immediately! ATTACKKKKK!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were already following Chung Myung with rming swiftness. Chung Myung, who had leaped to the forefront, charged forward, striking the unprepared demons.

    ¡°Attack! Come on, attack! We need to keep the momentum going!¡±

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s voice was filled with annoyance and anger, impossible to hide.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Han Yi-Myung looked back. The Ice Pce warriors were confused by the sudden change in attack orders and were taken aback.

    Even the captains, who were supposed to lead the troops, were uncertain and couldn¡¯t control the Ice Pce warriors, who were in shock.

    Why wasn¡¯t the Ice Pce adapting to this sudden change?

    It was Chung Myung who spoke nonsense in normal instances. However, once he stepped onto the battlefield, even chasing after him became difficult.

    ¡®But why?¡¯

    At that moment,

    Chang!

    Seol So-Baek pulled out the sword from his waist with a determined look.

    ¡®Huh?!¡¯

    ¡°Everyone, turn around!¡±

    Then, without hesitation, they ran forward. As their young Pce Lord ran first, the others had to follow at the same speed without another thought.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    ¡°Follow the Pce Lord!¡±

    ¡°Defeat those Demonic Sect people!¡±

    Han Yi-Myung was shocked as he stood there, nkly staring at Seol So-Baek, with the Ice Pce warriors following him.

    There was no n, troops, or formation as they moved. It was a chaotic fight. However, the force of their movement was clearly different from before.

    Just when did that child¡­?

    Han Yi-Myung couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the child, the son of the former royal family.

    But he raised him as if he were his own son. The sight of the boy, calling him ¡®father¡¯ with wide eyes, was deeply touching.

    This only made the situation more peculiar. When did this young and small child grow up to be the leader of the Ice Pce?

    And in such a short period of time?

    Han Yi-Myung clenched his teeth and sprinted forward with all his strength.

    ¡®I must not be defeated!¡¯

    Watching Chung Myung attack the Demonic Sect people and Seol So-Baek running straight towards him, he gripped his sword tightly.

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword continued to cleave through everything.

    Chaaak!

    The Demonic Sect member, who had lost an arm, twisted his face like a demon and swung his other hand.

    But¡­

    sh! sh! sh!

    Before he even touched Chung Myung¡¯s body, his wrist, upper arm, and sides were shed, exposing flesh.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The demon, obstructing his internal flow of qi, moaned and attempted to strike Chung Myung. However, this time, Chung Myung¡¯s sword was even faster.

    Puak! Puak!

    A series of twelve stabs.

    No matter its speed, the attack appeared to synchronize with ten sword forms, prating the demon¡¯s body. Instantly, holes materialized as the demon was impaled, and blood gushed forth.

    Puaaaak!

    Finally, thest sword pierced through its heart.

    ¡°Kuk¡­.¡±

    Even as he felt the eerie sensation of a sword cutting through his heart, the demon didn¡¯t stop.

    He stretched out his limp arm and still tried to grab Chung Myung by the throat.

    Chung Myung slowly mumbled.

    ¡°¡­ surely¡­¡±

    Crack!

    The sword twisted mercilessly at his heart.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    And this time, blood came from his mouth.

    ¡°There must be something amazing within you. To see how desperate you act.¡±

    ¡°¡­ H-heavenly¡­.¡±

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung thrust his sword through the demon¡¯s heart and lifted it up as if ripping off its upper body. With a nonchnt expression, he continued forward.

    Blood sprayed into the air, showering his body. If someone unaware of the situation had seen this, they might have mistaken Chung Myung for a member of the Demonic Sect.

    That was how brutal his hands appeared.

    Nevertheless, this gruesome sight severely demoralized his foes and boosted the morale of his followers.

    ¡°Charge forward!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted, his voice booming as he pushed through the demons. Suddenly, the enemies¡¯ swords emitted ck air, making them appear more ominous than ever.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s fists followed suit, exerting the same powerful force.

    His fiery punch targeted the Demonic Sect members who were upied with defending against the Plum Blossom Sword.

    Kwaang!

    With a massive explosion, the people from the Demonic Sect coughed up blood and were sent flying backward. The attack was more than enough to bring down their entire bodies. Hae Yeon simply stared ahead, wide-eyed, and bit his lip.

    ¡®Who else will go to hell if not me?¡¯

    It was uneptable for a practitioner of the Buddha¡¯s way tomit murder. That was why he had been restraining his strength so his opponent wouldn¡¯t die. However, that train of thought was nothing but arrogance in this situation.

    ¡°Step back!¡±

    Wooong!

    Hae Yeon¡¯s body emanated with a golden energy.

    As he executed the Seventy-Two Forms of Martial Arts, he utilized the Supreme Force, gritting his teeth and relentlesslyunching attacks at the members of the Demonic Sect.

    The white terrain was bathed in a radiant golden glow.

    ¡°I am not someone who requires protection.¡±

    By refraining from killing now, the responsibility would fall upon someone else to bear and take more lives.

    If he said selfish things even while watching the bloodied people in front of him, it would be the same as turning a blind eye to the sins of others that he had avoided taking on.

    ¡°A-MI-TH-AB-HA!¡±

    Hae Yeon shouted his dislike, letting his voice resound across the mountain as he stretched both hands outward. The force and power emanating from his hands poured into the people of the Demonic Sect, visible even in the darkness.

    Woooong!

    The deafening roar echoed through the air, causing those struck by the attack to spew blood and copse to the ground.

    The entire area trembled as if an event of great magnitude had urred beneath it.

    ¡°Wow, damn! Seriously! I should¡¯ve joined Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°That vulgar tongue of yours, Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°No, sahyung. Can you believe what you¡¯re seeing? It¡¯s absurd¡­ ugh! How can someone strike their own junior with a sword!¡±

    ¡°I can! So watch your words! I beg you!¡±

    Chuckling, Jo Gul deftly dodged Yoon Jong¡¯s sword, gracefully leaping over a couple of Demonic Sect members. Their eyes gleamed with an eerie intensity.

    Papapapk!

    In no time, numerous forms of swords materialized above the heads of the Demonic Sect members.

    ¡°Akk!¡±

    ¡°This guy!¡±

    Some couldn¡¯t evade the attack, while others managed to narrowly escape. And then¡­

    ¡°DIEEEE!¡±

    The dreadfully ck-stained hand of a Demonic Sect member swung towards Jo Gul.

    However, the hand he used was blocked by the sword tip, which suddenly moved before the demon¡¯s hand could even get close to Jo Gul.

    Kakang!

    Yoon Jong extended his sword to protect Jo Gul and spoke with cold eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to act out so suddenly?¡±

    ¡°We should do that much with these people.¡±

    ¡°The enemy is the Demonic sect.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had been silent for a second, smiled and said,

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s see if you die.¡±

    And, with clenched teeth, he started supporting Jo Gul¡¯s back and fought fiercely.

    Chung Myung, observing the scene from the corner of his eye, pondered while swinging his sword.

    ¡®Perhaps due to their youth, they appear different each day.¡¯

    They had transformed so significantly that they couldn¡¯t bepared to when he initially brought them to the North Sea. With every life-and-death battle they went through, their swords grew sharper, and so did their strength.

    Now, it was practically futile tobel them as just trained warriors.

    Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso united as a team, effortlessly overpowering their opponents with astonishing speed. Yu Yiseol took the lead, with Tang Soso by her side, filling in any gaps in their defense.

    ¡°These despicable bastards!¡±

    The Demonic Sect members fixated their gaze on Hae Yeon¡¯s relentless assaults, which blended seamlessly with the attacks made by the disciples of Mount Hua.

    However¡­

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    Paaaat!

    The head of Chung Myung¡¯s opponent was shed by his sword. Blood sttered all around, causing the attention of those who were after Hae Yeon to shift to Chung Myung. This brought a wicked smile to Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°Feeling slightly let down?¡±

    He tightly held the sword in reverse and started running like a famished wolf. Simultaneously, the warriors of Ice Pce, who had passed Seol So-Baek, surged forward like white waves and shed head-on with the adversaries.

    ¡°Take them all down!¡±

    ¡°There are many more of us! Don¡¯t give up!¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t defeat them, the future of the North Sea is doomed! Leave no one alive in here!¡±

    Inspired by Mount Hua¡¯s bravery, the Ice Pce warriors swung their swords recklessly.

    They had witnessed a victory already. They understood the excessive damage and their limited involvement, but a victory was a victory.

    Furthermore, the number of demons they had to handle now was much smaller. Therefore, there was no reason to act the same way as in the past. And most importantly, didn¡¯t they still retain the spirit of wanting to crush the enemy?

    ¡°Show them the might of the Ice Pce!¡±

    ¡°OHHHHHH!¡±

    Their strengthy in numbers.

    The Demonic Sect members, positioned narrowly in front of the cave, were quickly surrounded by the Ice Pce warriors. Their cramped formation grew even narrower, making it difficult for them to move freely.

    A ghastly shiver escaped Chung Myung¡¯s gaze as he observed the scene.

    ¡®So clumsy and unkempt.¡¯

    The more he battled them, the more he became convinced.

    The stubbornness and cruelty they once possessed still lingered, but their strength had diminished. This applied to both their power and their approach.

    The name they knew was ¡®Heavenly Demon¡¯.

    Ultimately, their very existence posed a challenge.

    Without the presence of the Heavenly Demon, the Demonic Sect would be nothing more than an extremist faction. While it undeniably instilled fear in onlookers, truth be told, there were numerous sects of this nature in the Central ins.

    However, the moment the Heavenly Demon joined this group, the Demonic Sect would be the deadliest martial arts sect that shook the entirend.

    There was neither fear nor loss for those who worshiped a living god. The people in front of him might be called humans, but the moment the Heavenly Demon was resurrected, they ceased to exist as such.

    ¡®So¡­!¡¯

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck down the opponents before him.

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    It was right in front of him.

    Judging from the actions of these people, something must be happening inside the cave.

    ¡°Dieee!¡±

    At that moment, a person from the Demonic Sect rushed in with wide eyes. Chung Myung forcefully thrust the sword deep into their exposed hand.

    ¡°Kuaaaal!¡±

    The Plum Blossom Sword, emitting a dark fragrance, moved forward and tore off the arm.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Confronted with immense pain, the Demonic Sect fighter couldn¡¯t help but scream, a sound that no one could ignore.

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung, showing mercy by swiftly severing his opponent¡¯s neck to minimize their suffering, advanced toward the cave, his eyes filled with determination.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The blood of his fallen adversaries trickled down his face.

    Amidst the bloodstains, his eyes shone with a fierce, deadly intent.

    ¡°Or everyone will perish within these walls.¡±

    Wheik.

    Chung Myung firmly grasped his weapon and charged forward. Without hesitation, he impaled his foe through the heart and sprinted towards the cave, using the body as a shield.

    ¡°HAAHHHH!¡±

    Witnessing Chung Myung charging forward without hesitation, the bloodshot eyes of the Demonic Sect members screamed with a voice that didn¡¯t seem of this world.

 Chapter 530: Do Not Bow Your Head (5)

    <h4>Chapter 530: Do Not Bow Your Head (5)</h4>

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    Chung Myung used the carcass pierced by his sword as a shield to forcefully push away the enemies in front of him.

    ¡°S-stop!¡±

    ¡°Do not retreat!¡±

    The members of the Demonic Sect gave their utmost efforts to impede Chung Myung, but they were powerless against his current strength.

    Thud!

    Chung Myung brandished his sword towards them and discarded the body with a swift motion. The sudden action caused the opponents to take a step back.

    24 Movement: Plum Blossom Sword¡¯s Plum Blossom Forcing Beauty. Simultaneously, his sword moved like a snake towards them.

    sh. sh. sh.

    The bodies of the Demonic Sect members were instantly stained with blood. Despite coughing and sttering blood all over, they continued to run and try to stop Chung Myung.

    However, it was impossible to block Chung Myung with their wounded bodies.

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung, who took his opponent¡¯s head, leaped into the air and stabbed the bodies of the enemies nearby.

    Meanwhile, his gaze scanned the battlefield.

    They held the advantage here, but elsewhere, the tides were turning. Although the demons were currently being pushed back by their forces, there was no need to relentlessly pursue them, given the difference in power.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon! May the blessings be upon us!¡±

    ¡°Kill those unbelievers!¡±

    In the location where thebatants of Ice Pce and the Demonic Sect confronted each other, the Ice Pce warriors started to retreat gradually.

    The open area became crowded with the Demonic Sect people streaming out of the cave. Nevertheless, Chung Myung noticed this and smirked.

    ¡®Exactly.¡¯

    These individuals were definitelycking. They understood what needed to be done butcked the skill to aplish it. Perhaps it was because they hadn¡¯t experienced war.

    Boom!

    Chung Myung exhaled, lifting his body once more, his eyes fixed ahead.

    As the group emerged from the cave, they sought an open space to engage inbat. The position that had been held to prevent the Ice Pce warriors from entering had now be vulnerable.

    ¡°Hae Yeon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Hae Yeon responded loudly from behind and hurried towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Take your position here and clear a path! Sasuk! Sago! Assist Hae Yeon on either side!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Baek Cheon ran towards them while Yu Yiseol hurriedly joined Hae Yeon¡¯s side without saying a word. Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Tang Soso also found their ces, although there wasn¡¯t any specific order.

    Standing furthest away, Chung Myung turned his head to look at Seol So-Baek and Han Yi-Myung.

    ¡°Trust me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seol So-Baek responded with a loud voice, and Han Yi-Myung nodded as he bit his lip. The crucial objective here wasn¡¯t just to defeat the members of the Demonic Sect but to prevent the Heavenly Demon from being resurrected.

    ¡°Break through, bald head!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon immediately swung his fist, which turned golden and shielded him from the attack. It was akin to sunlight slicing through thend.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, dressed in their ck robes, swiftly followed after him.

    ¡°Do not look back! Keep moving forward! I will deal with the attacks from behind!¡±

    Chung Myung yelled and dashed ahead.

    Swish!

    The edge of his sword moved gracefully and elegantly, creating a shower of red plum blossoms. The plum blossoms bloomed instantly and rained down on the left and right of the Mount Hua disciples who were pushing through the path.

    ¡°Oof!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    It was the Plum Blossom Sword, which should be familiar to the Demonic Sect people who invaded the Ice Pce. However, they had never faced Chung Myung before.

    How could they not be shocked when the sword energy, in the shape of flowers, kept pouring down like rain?

    Hae Yeon pierced through the defense line, which was loose as they were forced to block and dodge.

    ¡°Haaaah!¡±

    Woooong!

    With a vibrating sound, like a huge ball being hit, those who blocked Hae Yeon¡¯s path were pushed away.

    Like the mountain above, a crushing force pressed down on their bodies.

    ¡°Kuuu¡­¡±

    Unable to withstand the weight, their bodies started coughing up blood, while their eyes, ears, and nose began to bleed.

    The Demonic Sect members were not ones to easily back down. However, this attack left them vulnerable, and Yu Yiseol was never one to pass up an opportunity.

    Paaat!

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword, like a lightning bolt, swiftly pierced the hearts of the Demonic Sect members, who were overwhelmed.

    sh!

    Their hearts were severed, blood sttering onto Yu Yiseol¡¯s face. However, she didn¡¯t even blink and relentlessly went after them, stabbing without mercy. Witnessing this emotionless taking of lives was both terrifying and yet oddly reassuring.

    ¡°You wicked creature!¡±

    The warriors of the Demonic Sect targeted Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Samae!¡±

    In that instant, Baek Cheon stepped forward and shielded her.

    sh!

    However, the longer upper fingernail of one of the demons couldn¡¯t be fully stopped and sliced through Yu Yiseol¡¯s upper arm. She remained calm as if she didn¡¯t feel any pain, ensuring her opponent¡¯s demise.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    With Yu Yiseol and Baek Cheon¡¯s assistance, Hae Yeon, who had bought himself some time, gathered his qi and pressed forward to perform another round of the Hundred Steps Fist.

    Kwang!

    Kwang!

    Kwakwang!

    Sessive punches rained down, shattering the opposition¡¯s formation and ultimately unveiling the cave entrance.

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    Hae Yeon dashed ahead, bellowing loudly, a behavior not typical of him, while Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Tang Soso had his back.

    Before long, the disciples of Mount Hua rushed into the cave. However, one person stayed behind¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was left behind, just stared at them with empty eyes.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Weren¡¯t you supposed to take someone with you?

    Children?

    Guys? Hello?

    ¡°Huhu.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled, finding the situation absurd. He shook his head a few times and started running towards the cave. He swiftly defeated the opponents attempting to rush in and then turned to Seol So-Baek.

    He said nothing. But the kid nodded firmly as if determined to defeat the remaining Demonic Sect warriors.

    ¡°Anyway, these people¡­¡±

    They all grew quickly.

    Chung Myung smiled as he rushed into the cave. Before he knew it, a blue flower naturally bloomed in his eyes.

    ¡®As long as I am here, you cannot do as you want.¡¯

    Rumble!

    The cave shook.

    The high priest¡¯s eyes twitched as the sh outside and erupting qi reached him. His nonchnt expression began to slowly transform.

    ¡®It is the momentous event we have awaited for a century.¡¯

    There was not much left to be done. Yet the heavens continued to test them.

    No, perhaps even the heavens feared the Heavenly Demon and sought to obstruct his return.

    But it was all futile.

    Even the heavens could not prevent the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon. Soon, the realm of the heavens would crumble, and the dominion of the Demonic Sect would be unleashed.

    At that moment,

    ¡°High priest!¡±

    Someone hurriedly approached him.

    ¡°The unbelievers have intruded upon the Demonic Cave!¡±

    Without even ncing, the high priest replied,

    ¡°Stop them.¡±

    ¡°T-they are trying their utmost to impede their progress! However, the strength of the intruders surpasses our expectations, so they have yet to fully obstruct them¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The anxious voice fell silent in the face of the eerie voice that came from the high priest.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left until the Heavenly Demon steps into thend. Even if your life ends, do not let the feet of those filthy, disgusting unbelievers touch this sacred ce.¡±

    Soon, the man¡¯s eyes shone with a determination that was as rming as poison.

    ¡°The seconding of the Heavenly Demon! The world of the Demonic Way will be achieved!¡±

    ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    Buoyed by the praise, the man sprinted out, ready to meet his demise.

    Throughout the entire process, the high priest¡¯s gaze remained fixated on the image of Asura before him.

    ¡°¡­ The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    He was aware.

    Forcing entry into the cave signified the presence of a formidable individual among them, one whom his sect¡¯s members couldn¡¯t stop. Those individuals would likely overpower them no matter how much they tried to dy it.

    Yet, he had no alternative.

    The most important thing for him was not to have guards protecting him here.

    Living in a world without the Heavenly Demon was worse than dying for the demonic disciples.

    If the Heavenly Demon was resurrected now, they would also sacrifice their lives for him.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon, please do not ignore the blood and anger of these sect members.¡±

    It took a long time, but that wait was finallying to an end.

    Ba-dump.

    The sound of his heart, clearer than before, now resonated inside the high priest¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ahh¡­.¡±

    Right at that moment,

    Rumble!

    He felt enormous vibrations from behind and simultaneously heard a scream.

    Rumble!

    The vibrations gradually intensified, resonating throughout the cave.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Blue blood started dripping from the high priest¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Crack!

    Hae Yeon¡¯s fist connected with the chins of the Demonic Sect members. An individual with a prominent jawbone crumbled and copsed onto the ground.

    Pat!

    Without sparing a single nce at the fallen opponent, Hae Yeon continued to sprint forward. The disciples of Mount Hua swiftly followed him.

    Yet, in that very instant¡­

    The demonic individuals sprawled across the floor extended their hands, seizing the leg of Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon looked down, startled. Even though the man¡¯s internal organs were destroyed and his chin was crushed in a terrifying manner, he was still holding onto his leg.

    The strength in his hand wasn¡¯t powerful. Itcked internal qi, only offering a mere touch.

    Nevertheless, the desperation in that hand was enough to send chills down his spine.

    ¡°¡­ Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Coming¡­.¡±

    sh!

    Baek Cheon decapitated his opponent but couldn¡¯t see the lifeless body crumble. Despite removing the head, the hand that grasped the leg remained firm.

    Forcibly ripping off the hand, Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and pursued those who had already moved forward.

    ¡°Repulsive.¡±

    The Demonic Sectprised individuals who had no regard for their own lives, akin to a mother beast protecting herir. Even Baek Cheon, who believed he had grasped the nature of the Demonic Sect to some extent, couldn¡¯t help but shudder at this realization.

    ¡®What significance does this Heavenly Demon hold to them?¡¯

    What kind of fanaticism was this?

    No matter how hard he tried, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t grasp their perspective. No matter how devoted they were, how could they so effortlessly discard their lives for the sake of these unknown creatures?

    Could the presence of a Heavenly Demon, whom no one had ever encountered, truly be worth risking their lives for?

    ¡®I will neverprehend.¡¯

    All he experienced was repulsion coursing through his veins. And it seemed to exin why the Demonic Sect and the Central ins harbored such animosity towards one another.

    ¡®This has to be one and the same individual.¡¯

    How¡­

    ¡°Clear your mind,¡±

    A low voice came from behind him.

    ¡°We can think about itter.¡±

    ¡°¡­alright.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement with Chung Myung¡¯s words and tightened his grip on his legs.

    ¡°Charge! Move forward!¡±

    ¡°I see it!¡±

    Gritting his teeth, he focused on whaty ahead. He spotted a faint light shimmering at the end of the cave.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    His instincts told him it was happening right there.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who shouted to calm his trembling heart, soon jumped ahead and rushed forward. His movement was so swift that the cave walls seemed to fade.

    In no time, they reached therge cavity.

    ¡°T-this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t hide their shock at the sight before them. A massive clothpletely covered the front of the cave, disying an image of Asura.

    The ominousness of an image they had never seen before caused them to flinch.

    And¡­

    Their gaze first fixated on the figure of Asura but ultimately rested on a figure in front of it.

    An old man.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were transfixed on this old man, sitting cross-legged alone in arge cavity, seemingly on the verge of copsing.

    There was nothing particr about him except for his slightlyrge body and age. The white hair was held in ce with a hairpin at an angle, and the long red robe looked worn and faded.

    Regardless of his appearance, he was just an ordinary man.

    But¡­

    ¡®What is¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    He felt like an extremely ominous and odd aura crawled up his ankles. The feeling of repulsion from it was so strong that he wanted to scratch his body down.

    They continued to look straight ahead, frozen in action. Yet, they couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a looming dangery ahead as if they had willingly stepped into the gaping maw of a ferocious beast.

    ¡°That man is¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua held their breath, anticipation filling the air.

    The High Priest, the figure who guided the remaining members of the Demonic Sect. They all knew, without a single word spoken or sword unsheathed.

    But this man was unlike any they had encountered from the Demonic Sect.

    No.

    He was an entirely different breed of opponent, unlike anything they had ever faced before.

    Even the Abbot of Shaolin had never experienced such a formidable presence. Hae Yeon¡¯s face turned pale, which served as evidence of this fact.

    The sight caused everyone to groan in distress.

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon,¡±

    Someone muttered.

    Seated, the old man began to channel his qi into the ground, allowing it to dissipate throughout the area.

    With no regard for the people behind him, the old man, who held immense reverence for the image of Asura, gradually stood up. Only then did he turn towards them.

    It was an eerie scene.

    Their eyes met, causing the disciples of Mount Hua to flinch unconsciously.

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡±

    There was madness in his eyes.

    ¡°The audacity of defiling the sacred space where the Heavenly Demon is to be resurrected. It won¡¯t be enough to pay the price even if you give your life.¡±

    Cold sweat ran down their faces.

    A fight?

    With this person?

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned white in an instant.

    ¡°This old man must have lived for far too long and lost his sanity. What on earth are you talking about, resurrection?¡±

    A calm voice came from behind them as Chung Myung walked out with an expression of pity.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re in the dark¡­¡±

    Srrrng.

    With a smile, he unsheathed his sword and gestured towards the man.

    ¡°That is something you¡¯ll need my permission to proceed with.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    A softugh escaped the lips of the high priest. Theughter grew louder and louder as if he had gonepletely insane.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    The voice resounded through the cave, echoing its eerie presence.

    Demonic qi coursed through the man¡¯s body, its dark essence akin to ck water. As if an evil spirit had entered the realm, the disciples of Mount Hua gripped their swords tightly.

    ¡°Even a single strand of your hair won¡¯t escape this world! You filthy, disgusting unbelievers!¡±

    The high priest¡¯s radiant demonic qi surged through the cave, a formidable force to be reckoned with.

    A century ago, a high priest of the Demonic Sect, who had transformed into the very embodiment of a Heavenly Demon, had brought devastation upon the world.

    That power was surging through this ce once more.

 Chapter 531: Even If I Have To Die Here! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 531: Even If I Have To Die Here! (1)</h4>

    ¡°Keep pushing!¡±

    Han Yi-Myung shouted while grabbing the sword that was thrown to him.

    .

    His face contorted.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    Despite outnumbering their opponents, they couldn¡¯t gain a clear advantage. In fact, they were slowly being pushed back.

    ¡®Is the difference really this huge?¡¯

    In the previous battles, they had beenpletely crushed by the force. However, this time, with the active participation of the Central ins people from the beginning, they entered the battle with some level of morale.

    Yet, they were unable to overpower the opponent.

    It seemed that they were inferior in both force and skills.

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    Another scream erupted. Each time blood sttered and someone screamed, more and more of his men hesitated and retreated.

    Han Yi-Myung clenched his jaw.

    No matter how long he had been away, his loyalty to the Ice Pce hadn¡¯t changed. Watching people who seemed destined to die in such battles gripped by fear was scary.

    But¡­

    ¡°Somehow, somehow, make sure to hold on! Don¡¯t let them enter the cave!¡±

    He attempted to further encourage the Ice Pce warriors. He had no other option.

    ¡°Stay strong and hold on!¡±

    Sacrifice was a heart-wrenching thing, but the Ice Pce and the North Sea would pay a terrible price if they could not stop what was happening within.

    ¡®Our mistake is just one.¡¯

    It was that they didn¡¯t fight when they needed to.

    No one wanted to bleed. But Han Yi-Myung realized it now. If you didn¡¯t spill blood when needed, you had no choice but to spill more in the end.

    What they needed to do was topletely drive them out of the North Sea. But more importantly, they must stop that ritual from happening!

    ¡°Your life¡¯s on the line! This is the North Sea! Don¡¯t let these people have their way!¡±

    He had no other option but to shout and try to boost morale, even if it strained his throat.

    However, despite his determination and the desperate efforts of the Ice Pce warriors, the situation kept worsening.

    ¡°We must hurry!¡±

    He bit his lip and nced at the cave.

    But then, Seol So-Baek¡¯s voice pierced his ears.

    ¡°Just a little more strength will suffice!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as you all persevere, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples will ensure they stop them all! For now, we must give our utmost to hold on!¡±

    Han Yi-Myung found it incredibly odd.

    ¡®The Pce Lord hasplete faith in those people.¡¯

    It seemed as if he had more faith in Mount Hua than in the warriors of the North Sea Ice Pce, whom he was supposed to guide. However, Han Yi-Myung couldn¡¯t openly acknowledge it. After all, wasn¡¯t he cing his trust in those who ventured into the cave for their benefit?

    He couldn¡¯t help but have faith in them.

    Anyone who witnessed the sight of the lone individual charging into the cave with a sword would have reached the same conclusion. Anyone.

    ¡°If we hold on a little longer, those who entered will save us! Don¡¯t give up now! Show your pride as warriors of the North Sea Ice Pce!¡±

    The ones who went inside motivated them by promising toe back, and those who were being forced out stood strong against the assault from the Demonic Sect members.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Hope flickered in Han Yi-Myung¡¯s eyes.

    If they could aplish this, the North Sea Ice Pce would regain its glory¡­

    Suddenly¡­

    Rumble!

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°An earthquake?¡±

    The whole ce started shaking.

    No, to be urate, the mountain range in front of thend they were on. The entire mountain, inside which was the cave that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples ventured into, was shaking.

    The intense battle against the formidable opponents abruptly ceased.

    ¡®W-what is this¡­?¡¯

    Han Yi-Myung widened his eyes and peered ahead. The ground shook so vigorously that even someone well-versed in martial arts would struggle to maintain their bnce.

    But what surprised him was not the shaking itself.

    A chilling sensation ran through his body, making it unclear whether the ground was shaking or if it was his own body. Simultaneously, thend vibrated, causing his entire body to instinctively sense danger, with his hair standing on end.

    What was going on?

    Confusion filled the eyes of everyone, and it was at that moment¡­

    Kwaaaak!

    The entrance of the cave burst open, causing a tremendous crashing sound as if the world was copsing. Screams filled the air from all directions.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°ACKKK!¡±

    The rocks that ricocheted from the explosion struck the Ice Pce warriors. Even those who managed to scream found themselves in a more fortunate position. However, the majority of those directly hit by the sharp stones fell to the ground, their voices silenced.

    Kwang!

    ¡°Kuaaak¡­.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung, observing those who were thrown to the ground, shouted with wide-open eyes.

    ¡°D-disciple Baek Cheon!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had copsed, groaned as he hit the floor.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Watching him struggle to lift his body up, Han Yi-Myung turned to face the cave.

    After a while, the wind pushed the dust that had risen. It was clear that someone was walking out of the now-wide cave entrance.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s body began to tremble like a small nt.

    ¡®That¡­¡¯

    Step.

    Step.

    Not only Han Yi-Myung but everyone who still had breath gazed in disbelief and held their breath as they witnessed this individual.

    ¡®What in the world¡­!¡¯

    A long red robe, as crimson as blood.

    Untamed, snowy white hair tied haphazardly.

    Enveloping the man¡¯s frame was an aura so ebony it seemed out of ce in the living realm. It clung to his body like the fumes of hell.

    ¡®Could that be the devil?¡¯

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s fingers paled and chilled.

    He couldn¡¯t understand, but from the moment he saw this man, he just couldn¡¯t get his body to breathe. The moment he exhaled, that ominous ck qi which seemed to tear the body seemed ready to burn it.

    Step.

    With every step the man took, everyone felt immense pressure.

    A name that shouldn¡¯t be called from the mouth of Han Yi-Myung, whose reasoning had been blown.

    ¡°¡­ H-heavenly Demon?¡±

    And.

    The person emitting this demonic qi shifted his gaze toward Han Yi-Myung the moment he uttered those words.

    Creepy.

    One mere nce, but its intensity could be lethal enough to pierce through one¡¯s soul.

    Han Yi-Myung,cking the determination to continue the battle, found himself lowering his knee in submission. It seemed as though he was prepared to kneel and show reverence to this man at any given moment.

    The footsteps of the one who was walking slowed down. His gaze scanned the battlefield. The Ice Pce warriors retreated, trembling in fear. They couldn¡¯t help it. The Demonic Sect warriors immediately bowed down.

    ¡°High priest!¡±

    ¡°Seconding of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    High priest?

    Han Yi-Myung¡¯s lips trembled. Was this the high priest and not the Heavenly Demon?

    Did that mean this person, who looked as clean as a devil, could bring down a mountain with a simple hand gesture? But this wasn¡¯t the Heavenly Demon. Was he just a high priest?

    And?

    What kind of being was the Heavenly Demon?

    It was only then that Han Yi-Myung, no, the entire Ice Pce realized the true nature of their opponent. These are not just those who trample on the Ice Pce.

    These individuals were the ones destined to bring about the world¡¯s destruction. The high priest¡¯s eyes gradually became twisted as he surveyed the battlefield.

    ¡°Pathetic creatures¡­.¡±

    ¡°End us!¡±

    The members of the Demonic Sect lowered their heads and forcefully knocked them against the ground.

    ¡°How dare you permit those impure non-believers to enter the hallowed grounds where the Heavenly Demon will be revived. There will be no redemption for such transgressions!¡±

    As the yelling persisted, the warriors of the Demonic Sect pleaded for forgiveness and struck their heads more forcefully.

    The high priest¡¯s disapproving gaze shifted towards the Ice Pce warriors.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    However, that gaze was quickly averted. It seemed as though they were deemed unworthy of attention. The final ce the gazended on was none other than where Han Yi-Myung stood. ncing at Han Yi-Myung, the high priest muttered,

    ¡°Damn worm¡­¡±

    The eyes of the high priest grew dark, and the world seemed to drift further and further away. The high priest¡¯s presence was overwhelming, more than any one person could bear.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, it¡¯s insane.¡±

    Who would dare wield a sword against such a formidable enemy?

    It was all nonsensical.

    ¡°Your worthless blood isn¡¯t even valuable enough to be sacrificed for the resurrection of our Heavenly Demon. I will simply kill you all and let you rot.¡±

    Thud!

    The high priest advanced with a heavy step, unleashing his demonic qi. The swirling ck smoke resembled a violent storm. Han Yi-Myung hesitated, staggering backward under the immense force.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡±

    It appeared as if malevolent demons circled around the high priest¡¯s body, howling in unison. It was a sight that defied belief, even to those who witnessed it firsthand.

    The true manifestation of the demon.

    ¡°Haaah!¡±

    On one hand, the high priest held a swirl of ck qi that condensed and quickly surged toward the Ice Pce warriors.

    Apanied by a horrifying ry sound that seemed to pierce the eardrums, the ck qi started engulfing the Ice Pce warriors.

    ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡±

    ¡°ACKKKKKKKKKKKK!¡±

    The Ice Pce warriors, swallowed by the smoke, realized it was exploding, leading to desperate screams. Broken bones and flesh scattered around as if a bomb had detonated.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    And those who remained could not even be considered human anymore.

    The only evidence humans had ever existed there were the blood-stained floor and the scattered pieces of flesh.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Finally, Han Yi-Myung copsed onto the ground. It had been a long time since his rationality had been shattered, and he was experiencing fear like never before in his life.

    This was not a strength that a human was capable of possessing. How powerful must one¡¯s internal qi be for it to cause such destruction, reducing a person to shreds?

    This was the high priest of the Demonic Sect.

    The limb of the Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Repent in the depths of hell for daring to set foot on sacred ground.¡±

    If Han Yi-Myung was like this, the other warriors wouldn¡¯t be much different. There were those who were peeing their pants and those who were trying to crawl far from the high priest.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The wriggling ck demonic qi seemed ready to burst forth once more. Just as someone was about to step forward¡­

    ¡°Oh, goddamn! My back! That old man¡¯s power is simply revolting!¡±

    An irritated voice sounded from behind them.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Han Yi-Myung stood there, confused.

    Something felt off.

    The words weren¡¯t encouraging, nor did they carry the intense tone of the high priest. There was no trace of fighting spirit whatsoever.

    It was just an ordinary, normal, in voice that didn¡¯t stand out.

    But strangely, the fear he felt for the high priest disappeared the moment he heard the voice.

    Watching Chung Myung walking along with a frown, Han Yi-Myung let out a ragged breath without even realizing it.

    And then¡­

    Srrng.

    ¡°Disciple Baek Cheon?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who mmed the sword to the ground, got up with its support. Blood flowed from the lip he had bitten, but his eyes showed determination as if he wasn¡¯t injured at all.

    With his sword in hand, Baek Cheon followed behind Chung Myung as he moved forward.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hae Yeon, the solitary monk present, stepped forward without hesitation, just like the other disciples of Mount Hua.

    The high priest¡¯s eyes twitched at this.

    ¡°You foolish people¡­¡±

    And then he burst into an eerieughter. If a devil were to smile, it would surely resemble this.

    ¡°Do you still fail toprehend that you are no match for me? You foolish worms.¡±

    ¡°No match?¡±

    Chung Myung let out a boisterousugh, revealing his teeth.

    ¡°I have lost count of how many individuals have uttered those exact words. Care to know what became of all those bastards?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no need for you to know.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword, taking aim at the high priest.

    ¡°From now on, you will learn more about it through personal experience.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    The high priest erupted inughter.

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. That¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    His crimson eyes started to well up with blood.

    ¡°You cursed Mount Hua people should behave like this! I will sever your limbs and consume your blood to finally settle the century-long vendetta!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely what we mean, you despicable son of a bitch.¡±

    Chung Myung, who sliced the sword through the air, emanated a chilling aura.

    ¡°I will seize that neck and tear it apart!¡±

    With a fierce battle cry, Chung Myung charged towards the High Priest with the swiftness of a shadow.

 Chapter 532: Even If I Have To Die Here! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 532: Even If I Have To Die Here! (2)</h4>

    The high priest emanated demonic qi, which surged towards Chung Myung as he sprinted towards him.

    However, it was not Chung Myung¡¯s duty to counter it.

    Without warning, the disciples of Mount Hua, who trailed behind Chung Myung, let out a thunderous roar.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    A brilliant gold light enveloped the scene.

    Hae Yeon employed his powerful fist technique to fend off the demonic qi, ensuring it couldn¡¯t approach Chung Myung. Meanwhile, Chung Myung continued his relentless advance, fully confident that Hae Yeon had his back.

    Kwaaang!

    With this earth-shaking explosion, Hae Yeon¡¯s body was helplessly flung back.

    No one bothered to look back, and he gritted his teeth as he pressed forward.

    ¡°UGHHHHH!¡±

    With the protective shield in front of him, Chung Myung swung his sword towards the high priest¡¯s head. The high priest¡¯s outstretched hand and Chung Myung¡¯s sword shed.

    Kwaaaang!

    The sound of metal colliding reverberated through the air as a storm of qi raged between them.

    ¡°Samae!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Yiseol and Baek Cheon lunged towards the high priest¡¯s nk, striking like venomous snakes. Their aim was to slice into the high priest¡¯s side. However, their efforts seemed futile.

    ¡°Useless!¡±

    Kwaaaah!

    The demonic energy around the high priest surged forward, resembling a creature with a life of its own, andunched an attack against them.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The two warriors swiftly wielded their swords against the demonic energy.

    Crack!

    However, even their sharp swords proved futile against the formidable qi. The demonic energy effortlessly deflected the two swords and struck both Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol with incredible speed.

    Kwaang!

    Coughing and stumbling backward, Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol were left stunned.

    ¡°This insolent brat!¡±

    Chung Myung skillfully pressed down on the high priest¡¯s hand using his sword, causing the recoil to push the high priest¡¯s body away. Swiftly charging forward like a hawk swooping down on its prey, he made a beeline for the high priest.

    In sync with Chung Myung¡¯s movements, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul also leaped up into action.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul simultaneously shed their swords while Chung Myung rushed towards the high priest like lightning.

    Paaang!

    Three attacks were aimed at the high priest¡¯s face simultaneously. Despite the immense energy behind their strikes, the sword qi had only grown by half a foot.

    It was a precise attack that seemed to have been nned beforehand.

    ¡°Useless!¡±

    The high priest, surrounded by ck demonic qi, waved his hands.

    Kang! Kang!

    The swords of Yoon Jong and Jo Gul made contact with the demonic qi but were forcefully repelled as if they had struck an imprable barrier. Both of them were left stunned by this unexpected oue.

    Their attack had been infused with their entire qi, yet it had bepletely ineffective at the mere flick of the hand. How great must the power disparity be for such a result to ur?

    .

    The air seemed to be transformed into a canvas as the demonic qi swirled and danced around like a brushstroke on white paper.

    Kakang!

    The assault aimed at the high priest was met with the same resistance from the demonic qi, causing it to crumble and falter.

    With already red eyes, the high priest struck Chung Myung¡¯s head with one hand, aiming for Jo Gul and Yoon Jong with the other.

    The demonic qi, previously confined to the fingertips, suddenly opened its mouth like a monster, engulfing the two.

    Both of them were taken aback.

    ¡®We cannot escape¡­¡¯

    But then¡­

    Paaang!

    Chung Myung, releasing the qi towards his shoulder, swiftly thrust his sword at the high priest¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    The high priest quickly had to retrieve his outstretched hand and threw his upper body back in shock.

    Oaat!

    Blood gushed out from the tip of his chin as it was cut.

    ¡°YOUUUU!¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    The high priest¡¯s outstretched foot stuck in Chung Myung¡¯s side, causing an explosion and pushing Chung Myung¡¯s body back at a shocking speed.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    And with that, killing intent poured out even more from his old body. The high priest screamed as he tried to attack Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, but¡­

    Prrrr!

    From behind the two, plum blossoms bloomed.

    It was Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol¡¯s plum blossoms rushing forward once again. The swiftly formed red blossoms transformed into a storm, engulfing the entire body of the high priest.

    Witnessing the plum blossom sword technique for the first time might cause hesitation, but the high priest only wore a disgusted smile.

    ¡°So disgusting!¡±

    Kwaaaak!

    The high priest¡¯s body emitted a demonic aura, engulfing the plum blossoms with fiery mes. The demonic energy caused the blossoms to wither instantly.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face contorted in pain as he swung his sword towards the demonic qi.

    Kwaaang!

    Yet, a massive explosion ensued as soon as the sword made contact with the surging demonic energy. Jo Gul staggered backward, coughing up blood.

    ¡°Gul¡­!¡±

    Before his scream could even escape, a brilliant golden light erupted from behind him.

    Bang! Bang! Kwang!

    The Hundred Steps Divine Fist!

    This powerful technique, befitting of its name, was aimed directly at the high priest¡¯s body. However, with a casual swing of his hand, the high priest effortlessly deflected it and smiled.

    ¡°You disgusting self-righteous scum!¡±

    After a brief pause, his foot came crashing down.

    Kwaaang!

    A powerful surge of energy raged, causing the attacking disciples of Mount Hua to be thrown back like wind-blown leaves.

    Thud! Thu!

    The disciples were left stunned as they hit the ground.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Blood spilled from their lips, turning their faces red. Yet, more than the physical wounds, it was the growing sense of despair that weighed heavily on their hearts.

    ¡®Is it over¡­?¡¯

    Baek Chen¡¯s fingers trembled with uncertainty.

    It was futile.

    It felt as if he was swinging his sword at a solid wall with no impact whatsoever. The disparity he witnessed was overwhelming.

    Despair.

    Indeed, it goes beyond that.

    ¡°Do you believe that joining forces would yield different results?¡±

    The high priest scoffed and approached them.

    ¡°You ignorant heathens. Your survival is not due to your strength. It is the extent of our loss that is truly immense.¡±

    His blood-red eyes and the fierce aura that radiated from them filled the air.

    ¡°The sky will open up for the demons! The world will be overrun with demons once again! Dying without witnessing His arrival should be seen as a blessing. He isn¡¯t as merciful as I am, nor is he as feeble.¡±

    *Cough!*

    Baek Cheon spat out blood as he gripped the sword. He could barely even grasp it properly.

    When he nced around reflexively, not only him but all the disciples were stunned. Even Yu Yiseol was biting her lip, her face drained of color.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    A horridugh erupted in despair.

    ¡°You useless, worthless creatures cannot impede our progress. Die in despair.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Spit!¡±

    Chung Myung was pushed back but then walked forward and spat out blood.

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    Kukukukukl

    The sound of his sword scraping against the ground was distinct, and the high priest¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Chung Myung.

    ¡°You are quite skilled. You should be aware that it is nonsensical.¡±

    ¡°Nonsensical? What? That you are more powerful?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It appears that you have no understanding ofbat, perhaps due to your prolonged time inside the cave.¡±

    Chung Myung tasted the blood on his lips and chuckled.

    ¡°Being stronger does not ensure victory.¡±

    Step. Step.

    Chung Myung strolled amidst the disciples of Mount Hua, making his way to the high priest, paying them little attention. Observing this, the disciples of Mount Hua clenched their teeth and rose to their feet.

    ¡°Listen closely, Heavenly Demon¡¯spdog.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°If strength alone ensured victory, the Heavenly Demon wouldn¡¯t have ended up beheaded, would he?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Those words struck a nerve, causing the high priest¡¯s formerly serene expression to contort.

    ¡°Even¡­ even if I tear you to pieces and then kill you, it will not¡­ cough!¡±

    The demonic energy, running wild, became tangled and wrapped around his body like a storm.

    ¡°How dare you say such nonsense with that filthy mouth! I will tear you apart! And kill you! Your body and your soul will suffer for ages!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak.¡±

    With a low chuckle, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes locked onto the high priest, radiating a dangerous madness.

    His blood boiled, and his senses heightened.

    He always had to be on the line of fire and on the line of death. That feeling was gradually returning to him after a long time. The once raging eyes grew colder and colder.

    ¡°YOUUUU!¡±

    The high priest sprinted towards Chung Myung with a contorted face. The sight of the high priest, enveloped in pitch-ck demonic qi, charging forward brought immense fear to all who watched.

    No matter how tall the wall was, he never grew tired of seeing it.

    But Chung Myung raised his sword high and charged forward.

    And at that moment¡­

    ¡°AKKKKK!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who rose to his feet, let out a yell that was uncharacteristic of him and rushed to support Chung Myung.

    Was he not afraid?

    Afraid?

    Right, he most certainly was.

    His logic and his instincts were all telling him one thing.

    Run.

    The high priest¡¯s strength had surpassed his rationality. He wasn¡¯t certain of victory even with Chung Myung by his side.

    If possible, he wanted to flee immediately.

    But the moment Chung Myung surged forward, Baek Cheon¡¯s body acted on its own.

    It felt as if the skin would rip apart from the strain.

    The darkness that surrounded them sent chills down their spines. Nheless, Baek Cheon kept running, his eyes locked on Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    Yu Yiseol rushed to his side, with Jo Gul and Yoon Jong struggling to keep up. The same went for Hae Yeon and Tang Soso.

    Yes

    He was scared

    However¡­

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes gleamed

    -What? Aren¡¯t you scared?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    - What nonsense are you talking about? Where is someone who fights without fear? That¡¯s not courage. Even if you¡¯re afraid, stepping out and swinging the sword, that is courage!

    ¡®Right!¡¯

    Now, he finally understood.

    ¡®Even if I have to die in here!¡¯

    This newfound confidence surged within Baek Cheon, and he shouted,

    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±

    He would not let anyone else die before him!

    He swung his sword, moving a body that was about to be crushed. The red de sliced through the air and moved towards the high priest.

    ¡°Kuaaaah!¡±

    Upon hearing the insult of the Heavenly Demon, the high priest was consumed by rage and swung fiercely to destroy the sword.

    With the demonic energy surging, he charged towards Chung Myung.

    Kwaaang!

    Demonic qi, brushing right next to Chung Myung as he avoided it, caused the ground to explode. The hollowed-out ground then cracked open, resembling a spider¡¯s web, and sent out shockwaves.

    Crack.

    Although he dodged it perfectly, he could still feel his bones creaking in the aftermath.

    But¡­

    ¡°You fool.¡±

    Chung Myung remained steady and forcefully plunged the sword into the high priest¡¯s chest.

    Swish!

    The moment seemed no different. However, the extraordinary speed transformed into a sh as it prated the high priest¡¯s chest.

    But then¡­

    Kakang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Despite the immense power of the high priest¡¯s qi in terms of defense, it should not have turned into steel. His sword was also not the type that would break easily. Yet, it failed to pierce the high priest¡¯s body and instead deflected to the side.

    ¡®What in the world?¡¯

    At that moment, Chung Myung cast a nce his way, his piercing blue eyes shining through the parted robes.

    ¡°DIEEEEEE!¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, the high priest¡¯s hand swiftly moved towards Chung Myung once again. In a reflexive action, Chung Myung raised his sword to block the iing attack. The sh between the sword and the hand sent a surge of overwhelming qi coursing through Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Chung Myung gazed up at the sky.

    ¡®Why am I¡­¡¯

    And he heard a desperate scream from the distance

    ¡°SAHYUNGGGGGGG!¡±

    ¡­ Soso?

    The sky started to darken, and soon, his consciousness waned.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s lifeless body plummeted like a kite with its string severed.

 Chapter 533: Even If I Have To Die Here! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 533: Even If I Have To Die Here! (3)</h4>

    Jkkk!

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze shifted to the teacup he held in his hand. A long crack marred the previously wless surface, resembling a torn plum blossom.

    His attempt to maintain a calm expression faltered as his face darkened with an ominous sign.

    While it was true that teacups could crack unexpectedly, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t dismiss it easily, considering his current state of worry.

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    Hyun Jong set down his teacup and shifted his gaze towards the window. A harsh gust of wind swept in through the open pane.

    ¡®The North Sea must be several times colder than this.¡¯

    In countless ways.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    .

    Hyun Sang, still nursing his tea, spoke up.

    ¡°Concerned about the children?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong rose slowly from the ground instead of answering. He approached the window and opened it, allowing the cold wind to blow in. However, he paid no mind to the wind as he gazed at the towering peaks of Mount Hua.

    No.

    To be exact, his gaze was fixed on the ancient tree that stood at the pinnacle.

    Hyun Jong was aware of it.

    During the harsh winter of Mount Hua, more than half of the newly blossomed plum buds would wither away.

    His mouth opened, revealing a hint of astonishment.

    ¡°Plum Blossoms that have endured the winter are the most exquisite.¡±

    He gazed at them and blinked softly.

    ¡°So winter may be a necessary trial for flourishing. But¡­¡±

    And he turned his head to face Hyun Sang and Hyun Young.

    ¡°But must the plum blossom endure further tribtions?¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Upon Hyun Sang¡¯s cautious inquiry, Hyun Jong shook his head.

    ¡°It is enough for the trees and flowers to bloom. People find beauty in flowers and desire them to shine even more after enduring the harsh winter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Their gaze shifted to the window.

    ¡°Perhaps it is simply our desire for them to ovee hardships and mature.¡±

    Didn¡¯t thew vary depending on one¡¯s perspective?

    The wisdom of a sage could not be understood by children.

    It was only natural for them to desire the revival of Mount Hua, but maybe there was an alternative path for the children. Wouldn¡¯t it be a more joyful way for them to simply be content and live in Mount Hua?

    Hyun Jong pondered whether their frustration and helplessness were burdening the children.

    ¡°I am uneasy.¡±

    The previously normal expression on his face had grown even gloomier, prompting Hyun Sang to speak up.

    ¡°Sect leader, that is the privilege of a sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head to look at him.

    ¡°Did you not try to stop them? But it was the kids who chose to head to the North Sea themselves.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is exclusively ours.¡±

    Hyun Sang said sternly.

    ¡°The sect leader believes this because he thinks we still lead Mount Hua, and our children help us ording to his will.¡±

    The eyes of Hyun Jong trembled.

    ¡°Mount Hua belongs to everyone in Mount Hua, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The happiness of the kids cannot be judged solely by the sect leader¡¯s will. Those children are also disciples of Mount Hua, and they are warriors, too. They are no longer the children that the sect leader should protect.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded sadly in response to Hyun Sang¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The notion of the disciples being a child who should be coddled had been discarded.

    But¡­

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t attempt to pass judgment on them based on our limited perspectives. Aren¡¯t they already more skilled and formidable fighters than us?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I understand. I am just¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nced at Hyun Young, who sat beside him before Hyun Jong could finish.

    ¡°You should also speak up.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    But Hyun Young¡¯s words came out forcefully.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t worry? If you tell me everything, you¡¯ll start fretting about the weather.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just let me worry. You guys can eat in peace.¡±

    ¡°¡­ even if you say that.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a soft sigh.

    ¡®The children chose the trials¡­¡¯

    That was correct as well.

    It was natural to have rity about things; Baek Cheon and the other disciples were also youngsters with a desire to be stronger. Regardless of the reason, it must have been difficult for him to prevent the children from going to the North Sea in the end.

    However.

    It was they who chose to take on the ordeal, but no one knew how severe it would be. Hyun Jong just hoped that the disciples who left for the North Sea wouldn¡¯t have to endure too many hardships.

    ¡®I do not want anything else. So everyone, please just return safely to me.¡¯

    He had already repeated these words in his head so many times. At the end of his gaze, however, he could see the cracked teacup.

    ¡°SAHYUNGGGGG!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s shrill shout reverberated across the frigid terrain. The gazes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were fixated on Chung Myung, blood dripping from his form.

    ¡°C-C¡­Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Disciple Chung MYUNGGGG!¡±

    Despite having witnessed Chung Myung being struck by the adversary¡¯s attack before, this particr instance felt distinct. Every individual present understood that what they were witnessing now was fundamentally unlike anything they had seen before.

    Even just looking at Chung Myung¡¯s limp body, the situation became painfully clear.

    Crack.

    Jo Gul clenched his teeth, his bloodshot eyes fixed on the scene.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD!! I WILL KILL YOUUUUU!¡±

    His sword qi surged as he charged towards the high priest with a murderous re.

    ¡°ACKKKKKKKKK!¡±

    His screams were fueled by anger more than anything else.

    Red plum blossoms.

    The dark, blood-like plum blossoms scattered densely, almost unbelievably turning into the swords of the Taoist sect.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong bared his teeth and leaped beside Jo Gul. Normally, Yoon Jong would have attempted to restrain Jo Gul. However, this time, his sword proved to be even more destructive and fierce than Jo Gul himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll end you!¡±

    Observing the plum blossoms engulfing the entire visage, the high priest grinned.

    ¡°You foolish beings!¡±

    Swish!

    ck demonic qi emanated from his hands, swirling like ominous clouds. The shadowy energy grew in size in an instant, effortlessly obliterating the flying plum blossoms. Not even the plum flower, crafted with the utmost effort by the sahyung-sajae duo, could prate the formidable demonic qi of the high priest.

    It resembled a barrier of hopelessness.

    Not content with merely thwarting their attack, the demonic qi trembled and enveloped the two warriors.

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong looked wide-eyed at the scene before them. It seemed as though the entire world had been infused with the sinister energy of demonic qi and transformed.

    ¡°Step back, now!¡±

    In an instant, Baek Cheon propelled himself forward and positioned himself protectively in front of the two.

    Paaat!

    His sword fragmented into countless forms, and soon, dozens or perhaps even hundreds of plum blossoms burst into bloom. Continuously, a towering barrier of petals materialized before them.

    The 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique was at y, causing the proliferation of plum blossoms all around them.

    Kakakaka!

    When Baek Cheon¡¯s plum blossom sword shed and rubbed against the high priest¡¯s demonic qi, the sound of metal filled the air. Plum blossom leaves scattered in all directions while Baek Cheon¡¯s steel sword twisted and threatened to shatter at any moment.

    ¡°Eukk¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s fingertips started to burst, unable to withstand the immense power that felt like it could crush his entire body. It was as if a mountain was weighing on his head. However, he exerted even more strength through his bloodied fingers.

    At that moment¡­

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Hae Yeon shouted as a light emanated from him and moved forward with great force towards the wall of plum blossoms.

    ¡°OHHHHHH!¡±

    Once more, one more time!

    Hae Yeon, who had assisted Baek Cheon with his fist technique three times, positioned himself as the supporter and ced his other hand by his side.

    Ohhh!

    Hae Yeon¡¯s hand extended slowly from the side. Simultaneously, the power within his fist started to surge uncontrobly.

    Shaolin¡¯s Seventy-Two Fine Arts, Arhat Divine Fist!

    Hae Yeon typically wore a gentle expression when practicing martial arts, but now he couldn¡¯t find any mercy within him. His face had contorted like that of an Asura, and he desired nothing more than to crush his opponent.

    When Hae Yeonbined his power with Baek Cheon¡¯s, the ferociousness of the demonic qi came to a halt.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul charged forward without hesitation, emanating a powerful sword qi.

    ¡°HOH?¡±

    The high priest¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. These youngsters possessed strength beyond his expectations.

    Observe.

    Even though all four of them joined forces, his own power remained undiminished.

    ¡°No matter how young they are, they are still from the Central ins.¡±

    This was precisely why the Central ins was a treacherous realm.

    Even the one who was struck and fell had caused his heart to go cold for a moment. And the others, whom he regarded as insignificant, showed no sign of backing down.

    However.

    ¡°Right, this is how it should happen!¡±

    Their eyes had blood in them. And as he pushed more qi into this, he attempted to strike them down.

    ¡°All of you di¡­!¡±

    But at that very moment.

    Swish!

    A ck-d swordsman leaped like a ghost from the most perilous position of the qi sh. And charged straight towards the high priest.

    The high priest couldn¡¯t help but stop moving entirely as the warriors¡¯ eyes flickered.

    Paaat!

    Yu Yiseol, throwing herself at the high priest, emitted a terrifying sword qi. Simultaneously, Tang Soso moved from the opposite side and hurled her sword towards him.

    Swisssh!

    The fierce sword qi and the assassins¡¯ needles were in motion. The Shaolin and plum flowers ahead were truly awe-inspiring.

    There seemed to be no way for him to evade so many attacks.

    ¡®Caught¡­¡¯

    But at that moment, the high priest raised both hands in front of him. Instantly, the swirling demonic energy that had permeated the surroundings converged into his palms.

    ¡°You worthless creatures!¡±

    The gathered demonic energy roared viciously and then surged outward.

    Swoosh!

    A massive eruption of demonic energy engulfed the entirend and sky.

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    ¡°AHHHHH!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua cried out as they were forcefully driven back, tumbling across the ground.

    Rumble!

    The demonic qi caused the mountain behind them to shake relentlessly. The cliff, unable to withstand the force, began to splinter apart.

    Such power was truly terrifying.

    How could they even begin to call this ability to manipte the surroundings a mere disy of human strength?

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Baek Cheon spat out blood, copsing onto the ground, his eyes filled with disbelief as he gazed at the high priest.

    The high priest soared into the sky, his body wrapped in demonic qi. It was an unbelievable sight, akin to a massive ck dragon ascending to the heavens.

    Opening his mouth, the high priest unleashed the Dragon Fist Wind.

    ¡°You filthy unbelievers, ignorant of your own insignificance, running amok!¡±

    The voice boomed with an authoritative presence as if the intention tomand was being suppressed.

    ¡°I will not let any one of them live! Not a single one of you shall live!¡±

    This ck whirlpool he created was slowly thickening. The shattered rocks of the mountains were also spinning and soaring into the air.

    In fact, it appeared that no one had a choice but to lose their will to fight when faced with what they were witnessing.

    ¡°It begins with you!¡±

    The high priest¡¯s gaze fell upon the disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon, who were struggling to even stand up as they approached Chung Myung.

    Even in the midst of unconsciousness, they refused to let Chung Myung suffer any further harm. The high priest, who had intended to end their lives, hesitated.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Standing up without realizing it, Baek Cheon stumbled forward, using his sword as a crutch. He fought to keep his feet moving, blocking the space between Chung Myung and the high priest.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he copsed right then and there, but the anger in his eyes as they met the high priest was evident.

    His handcked the strength to hold a sword. He didn¡¯t even consider stopping the blood flowing into his throat. Yet, there was no trace of fear in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    And.

    The disciples of Mount Hua stood behind him as if it was their duty.

    The high priest¡¯s lifeless eyes were fixed on them.

    ¡°Ehh, old man.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been gazing ahead, smiled widely.

    ¡°Until you kill me, you cannoty a finger on that damn bastard.¡±

    The sound of a sword scraping the floor echoed behind him in response, and Baek Cheon raised his sword.

    ¡°No one can touch him unless they get past me! I am Baek Cheon of Mount Hua!¡±

    His voice, shouted with all his might, reverberated through the sky.

 Chapter 534: Even If I Have To Die Here! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 534: Even If I Have To Die Here! (4)</h4>

    The raised sword tip trembled.

    His supporting legs and body also trembled and wobbled. Nevertheless, Baek Cheon stood firm. He faced the high priest who desired his death.

    ¡°¡­Baek Cheon of Mount Hua¡­¡±

    The high priest¡¯s mouth twisted.

    ¡°Do youprehend the significance of those words?¡±

    With a murderous gaze, the high priest stared at Baek Cheon. Observing the ck me aze around his opponent, Baek Cheon bit his lip, unaware.

    ¡°Do you understand the significance of the letters¡¯ Mount Hua¡¯ to those who have dedicated their lives to the sect and worshiped the Heavenly Demon?¡±

    Baek Cheon struggled to form a slight smile and replied,

    ¡°I may not know, but there is one thing I am certain of.¡±

    With determination, he seized the sword in his hand.

    ¡°Our ancestors were the ones who severed the head of your deity.¡±

    ¡°Ah, and now it will be your head that shall fall.¡±

    Anything that could be called an expression had vanished from the high priest¡¯s face. Was it true that when anger reached its peak, there was no more anger?

    Instead of anger on his face, a dark demonic aura was directed towards Baek Cheon and the other disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    The high priest spoke.

    ¡°Answer me, disciple of the despised Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has lost its strength. Your spirit has fallen to the ground, and you no longer possess the mighty strength that even our sect feared.¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t help but smile, even in this situation.

    Spirit and strength.

    What amusing concepts.

    The Central ins didn¡¯t acknowledge Mount Hua.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua had forgotten the pride of saving the world against the Demonic Sect alone. However, the high priest of the Demonic Sect, their greatest enemy, spoke of spirit and strength.

    Wouldn¡¯t anyoneugh at this?

    ¡°You, who im to be disciples of Mount Hua, are so weak and feeble that you can¡¯t even call yourselves Mount Hua¡¯s own.¡±

    ¡°And you dare to stop me? With that power?¡±

    Baek Cheon sneered at the gaze that appeared condescending.

    ¡°Weak. Yes, I¡¯m weak, just as you said.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t retreat! If I run away like this, I¡¯ll be weak forever!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice grew louder as he pointed his sword.

    ¡°Did you mention the spirit of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Look closely! With this sword, I¡¯ll show you that the spirit of Mount Hua remains unbroken!¡±

    The high priest silently gazed at Baek Cheon,

    ¡®Right, those eyes.¡¯

    During the war between the Demonic Sect and Central ins in the past, all the warriors of Mount Hua disyed the same look as they stood on the frontlines, blocking the Demonic Sect.

    Unyielding to fear, unwavering even in the face of their shorings.

    ¡°Perhaps Mount Hua truly is Mount Hua?¡±

    .

    After muttering to himself, the high priest finally spoke,

    ¡°But!¡±

    Kwaaaaang!

    This previously dormant energy suddenly surged through his body, swirling in a frenzied manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s nonsensical. Mount Hua has changed drastically, rendering it impossible for us to tap into its power.¡±

    The demonic qi, known as the Dragon Fist Wind, manifested as a ck dragon soaring toward the heavens, exerting an overwhelming force that pressed everything down.

    ¡°I will make it clear that nothing is meaningless in the face of overwhelming strength!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hand that tightly gripped the sword contorted under the pressure, causing it to bend back. The immense pain surged through his entire body, and his soul wailed in agony.

    Nevertheless, he refused to yield. Instead, he took a step forward and lowered his stance.

    ¡®I will not retreat.¡¯

    He would never retreat.

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    The intense pressure caused the sword to bend as if it would snap, and all the blood vessels in the hand holding it burst, leaving the skin ckened, as if dying.

    Despite gritting his teeth, he couldn¡¯t prevent his body from being pushed away.

    At that moment.

    A warm touch on his back.

    Baek Cheon immediately looked back.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Yu Yiseol were there, supporting his shoulders. As always, it felt so natural.

    Baek Cheon turned around and faced forward.

    ¡®Seems like we¡¯ve entered hell.¡¯

    Once again, the situation became crystal clear.

    How did his ancestors battle these terrifying adversaries in the past? It was truly an extraordinary aplishment to ovee them and ultimately behead the Heavenly Demon.

    Paaaah!

    Baek Cheon brushed off the pressure by swinging his sword and gradually assumed the upper hand.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He might have discarded the sword and fled if he had been by himself.

    But now he wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him were the people he had to protect. They were pushing him.

    Not as the warrior, Baek Cheon. But as Baek Cheon, the great disciple of Mount Hua, he couldn¡¯t step back now.

    ¡°I am the sessor of Mount Hua!¡±

    The tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword started to draw plum blossoms.

    Small plum blossoms.

    These plum blossoms seemed too small and feeble to handle the fluttering demonic qi.

    However, plum blossoms did not bloom alone. So, one after another.

    The plum blossoms drawn by Baek Cheon were added to Yu Yiseol¡¯s. Jo Gul and Yoon Jong¡¯s plum blossoms, as well as Tang Soso¡¯s desperate creation, ovepped.

    ¡°HUHHHHHHH!¡±

    A massive plum forest emerged, like the springtime bloom on Mount Hua. It seemed as if the entire world was nketed in plum blossoms alone.

    Witnessing this magnificent scene, the high priest bit his lip so hard that blood began to trickle down.

    ¡®That¡­.¡¯

    How could he possibly forget?

    This detestable, horrific sight.

    In a mere moment, as if the entire world became adorned with plum blossoms, flowers burst into bloom¡­ and then¡­

    It seeped in.

    The oblivious high priest seized the chest.

    It was all because of the indelible memory he couldn¡¯t move on from. It was akin to confronting the most despised individual in the ceaseless battle of blooming flowers as his heart was torn asunder.

    ¡®Plum Blossom Sword Saint¡­¡¯

    The image of Plum Blossom Sword Saint slicing through his chest with cold eyes fascinated him.

    ¡°How dare¡­¡±

    He clenched his teeth.

    Anger surged through his body, igniting his white hair.

    If he had halted Plum Blossom Sword Saint at that moment, the Heavenly Demon would not have soared to the heavens.

    One hundred years of remorse. One hundred years of fury.

    All the suppressed and contained rage suddenly erupted.

    ¡°Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    He could say this now. They were the descendants of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, the ones he despised the most.

    ¡°I will kill all of you!¡±

    Chaotic demonic qi started to gather, and soon, it began pouring down onto the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Asura Heavenly Killing Demonic Strength, Fall of the Demon!

    The high priests of the Demonic Sect had mastered this technique, and after 100 years, he was finally using it.

    Hundreds of thousands of clumps of ck demonic qi rushed at them.

    The qi collided with the plum blossom forest that nketed the world.

    Rumble!

    The majestic plum blossoms couldn¡¯t withstand the relentless demonic qi and shattered.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon tightly clutched his sword, enduring the pain in his hand as he gritted his teeth.

    He felt as though he would lose his mind at any moment under the immense pressure.

    ¡®Endure it!¡¯

    He bit his tongue, trying to stay conscious. His sajaes stood behind him, unwavering. And beyond them, there was one person he could never afford to lose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I die here!¡±

    But he would not back down!

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A golden wave of light rushed from behind, as the strength of Hae Yeon moved through the plum blossoms, creating a dazzling golden stream.

    The ck chaos.

    Red plum blossoms.

    And the golden light of dawn entwined and swirled around.

    ¡°Come and see! This damned bastarddddd!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s loud shouts were overwhelmed by the deafening explosion that ensued.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The entangled qi erupted, causing a massive shockwave to ripple outward. Anything standing in its path was forcefully propelled away, and the entire ground soared into the sky.

    ¡°UHAHAHAHAH!¡±

    Amidst the chaotic sight of the world crumbling, the high priest stood defiantly on his own two feet, sumbing to madness. Blood streamed down from his eyes, which had lost all rationality.

    ¡°The Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon!¡±

    Entrusting himself to madness, he started smashing and crashing everything around, shaking the mountains.

    ¡°UHAHAHAHAH!¡±

    The demonic qi sought to trample the world as if proiming the end of negotiations.

    Jiiik!

    ¡®What are you saying?¡¯

    Strange noises continued toe, an iprehensible sound.

    But¡­ that was it. He no longer had the strength or desire to move his body and confirm the sound.

    His mind was¡­pletely nk.

    Brrrr.

    It appeared as though he was suspended in a vast abyss. It felt as if his body had been discarded. His strength drained away and continuously carried along.

    Perhaps, just maybe, he would find tranquility if that bothersome noise ceased¡­.

    And then it happened.

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    His fingertips tingled as excruciating pain shot through his body.

    Without warning, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes snapped open, and they peered into the emptiness before them. Gradually, his blurred vision began to clear.

    ¡®¡­ what is this¡­¡¯

    Was this some peculiar sound used as a form of greeting?

    Fragments of broken rocks scattered from all sides, ice falling down like arrows. Chung Myung nced at his hand, still feeling the pain.

    Something white stained his hand, biting until it bled.

    ¡®Baek Ah?¡¯

    Chung Myung, eyes nk, then lowered his gaze, the long marks on his body now so clear. Chung Myung looked at Baek Ah again.

    ¡°Kik!¡±

    Comprehending an animal¡¯s emotion would be challenging, but he appeared to grasp the beast¡¯s message. The urgency in her voice was unmistakable.

    The valley had descended.

    The deranged high priest.

    And¡­

    The disciples of Mount Huay on his sides, wounded and bleeding.

    Suddenly, it dawned on him.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    He gradually regained his senses and tightly gripped the sword he never parted with.

    ¡°The demon shall descend from the heavens!¡±

    The high priest¡¯s mad voice resonated.

    ¡°None of you unbelievers will survive this! The Heavenly Demon will purify the world and open a new heaven! You insignificant bugs, I will not even let you growl for mercy¡­¡±

    Flinch.

    At that moment, the high priest, consumed by insanity, had lost his temper and ceased his menacing darkness.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He froze as if his body had be rigid. But even the high priest couldn¡¯t fathom why he had abruptly halted his words.

    Throb!

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    At that moment, the high priest clutched his chest as if trying to alleviate the sharp pain coursing through him. A frigid coldness seeped into his body from the icy surface encasing his chest.

    It felt like an old wound had been reopened, akin to the first time the Plum Blossom Sword Saint had cleaved his chest open.

    ¡®Why now, all of a sudden¡­¡¯

    The wound would not close.

    It was a wound beyond the reach of any amount of faith. That was why it had been sealed with frost, to stave off further deterioration caused by the chilling cold.

    He already knew that if he overdid it, the wound would open up and lead to death. Didn¡¯t the messenger know and beg him to use the ice crystals he had and save his life instead of using them for the Heavenly Demon?

    But he had never felt such intense pain before¡­ throb!

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    The high priest, clutching his chest, tried to suppress the pain.

    ¡®Did I overdo it?¡¯

    Other than that, he couldn¡¯t find another reason. Biting his lips, the high priest red at the disciples of Mount Hua in front of him.

    ¡®Before the limit is exceeded, all of them should¡­.¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t conclude his thoughts.

    Creep.

    He felt a shiver run down his spine. A chilling sensation, distinct from the frigid North Sea and icy crystals. Something that seemed more eerie than mere cold.

    The head of the high priest turned to the side, and he noticed someone lying on the ground who was slowly getting up.

    Perplexed, the high priest frowned, not understanding why he felt a sense of dread.

    If that person was the same individual, why did he experience such horror? What in the world was happening for someone who was supposed to be dead to rise again?

    Nevertheless, the high priest¡¯s eyes widened in a way that seemed like they would tear. His pupils, tainted with a red demonic energy, shook.

    The illusion of the past Plum Blossom Sword Saint seemed to be superimposed on this man who stood bloodied and wounded. It was reminiscent of the days when he shed the chest of the high priest.

    Incredible as it seemed, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly rose to his feet, his gaze fixed and intense.

    His eyes were icy and piercing, capable of freezing the heart of the high priest.

    ¡°You.¡±

    A gloomy voice came as if returning from hell, escaping from the lips of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Do not anticipate a graceful death.¡±

    Sword qi, like blood, gushed out from the tip of his sword.

 Chapter 535: Even If I Have To Die Here! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 535: Even If I Have To Die Here! (5)</h4>

    Throb!

    A burning ache surged in his chest.

    The countenance of the high priest twisted slowly.

    ustomed to constant agony, he wouldnt flinch even if his flesh was sliced or his bones were crushed.

    But the pain he experienced in his chest was unlike any physical pain. It was a suppressed agony that originated from a much deeper source.

    The bloodshot eyes of the high priest remained fixated on Chung Myung, who was standing before him.

    Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    It wasnt even amusing.

    How could that man evenpare to the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    Who exactly was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    He was acknowledged as the primary adversary of their formidable sect.

    The remains of those in by his de and the river of blood. The Plum Blossom Sword Saint was a demonic figure who must have his flesh and bones pulverized into powder and consumed.

    It was an abominable and repugnant matter, leaving him no alternative but to concede.

    It wasnt only the former high priest who had been killed during the Great War. The Plum Blossom Sword Saint single-handedly took down more than half of the sect.

    Even the former high priest, who was a formidable warrior back then, couldntpare to him. It was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint who defeated him and elevated the current high priest to his current prestigious position at such a young age.

    However

    Seeing that weakling associate himself with Plum Blossom Sword Saint, whom he feared? How was this possible unless hed gone mad?

    Crack.

    The high priest clenched his teeth.

    You cant die with dignity.

    He stared at Chung Myung with a murderous gaze, like a dog growling. Normally, he would haveughed at such words.

    But now, inexplicably, there was noughter. The unknown terror made himugh.

    Am I really being cautious of a swordsman like him?

    He couldntprehend it.

    Even if hes a swordsman from Mount Hua, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint and this boy are as different as night and day. So why

    But in that instant.

    Step.

    Chung Myung calmly approached the high priest.

    As soon as the high priestid eyes on him, cold eyes filled with determination, sword hanging low in his hand, his face contorted in horror.

    The Plum Blossom Sword Saints form as he approached in the past was simr to that. The high priest felt a sense of dj vu, which he didnt feel from the other disciples of Mount Hua.

    And another throbbing pain struck him.

    The high priest tried to ignore the pain in his chest and gritted his teeth.

    How dare you talk like that in front of me!

    Shaking off the confusion in his head, he let out demonic qi. But at that moment, a desperate scream came from behind.

    High priest!

    It is dangerous! Please preserve the body!

    You need to think of the n!

    The face of the high priest distorted to the point of not caring about the desperate screams.

    Normally, no, even just moments ago, he wouldnt have ignored the words they said.

    Leaving the rest to clean up, he would have gone back to the cave. But he couldnt do it now.

    He didnt want to, but in the end, he had to admit it. That man was dangerous.

    That meant he had to deal with this man on his own.

    Thud!

    The high priest stomped intensely, causing fragments of the broken ground to float into the air.

    Ahhh!

    He stretched out one hand in front of him, apanied by a gurgling sound. Fragments of the rising rocks started moving toward Chung Myung like assassin needles. Upon seeing them flying towards him, Chung Myung smiled.

    So much control!

    Although many years had passed, the high priests remained unchanged. It was naive to think that an attack like this would be sessful.

    Chung Myung leaped towards the scattering rock fragments.

    Paaat!

    His body extended, leaving behind an illusion. Then, without hesitation, he seized the small opening between the fragments and swiftly charged forward.

    YOUUUUUUU!

    The high priest unleashed an explosive surge of demonic qi with both hands as though the gates of hell had opened from within him.

    DIEEEEE!

    The unified demonic qi burst forth from his hands, taking the form of a fearsome beast.

    He used the Dark ying Demon Palms Demon Hand Annihtion technique.

    With its mouth wide open in a roar, the ck beast charged towards Chung Myung. It was truly a sight to behold.

    It was nearly impossible for Chung Myung to counter such overwhelming power by his strength alone.

    But.

    Sjjj.

    In that instant, Chung Myungs sword traced a gentle arc through the air, avoiding the flying fragments. It wasnt overly swift or wlessly executed.

    It simply felt effortless.

    Beyond mere form and technique, beyondprehension and practice, a sword that sought to embody nature itself.

    Shhh.

    A powerless sword found its way to the beasts head.

    And

    Paaaat!

    The weak sword, made of mere iron, effortlessly cleaved the beasts head in two, the beast that was meant to consume the world.

    This deafening cry echoed as though it intended to shatter eardrums.

    In a sh, the demon was separated from Chung Myung and charged towards the valley behind him.

    Kwaaaang!

    Rumbleee!

    The colossal stone mountain valley crumbled, boulders cascading down. The sh between the two had escted beyond anything one could deem ordinary.

    Chung Myung, who swiftly blocked the high priests powerful attack, continued charging forward without hesitation. His face remainedpletely devoid of emotion.

    The high priest clenched his teeth in frustration.

    The pain intensified, threatening to ravage his whole body, starting from his chest. The demonic energy that had been forcefully extracted now liquefied the frozen scars on his body, causing them to thaw.

    But the high priest was incapable of tending to his wounds anymore. Chung Myungs cold gaze prevented him from taking any other action.

    It was evident that he was merely a child. In a seemingly peaceful world, the battles they had experienced must have been reminiscent of childs y. So, why did he possess eyes that mirrored those of a devil who resided on the battlefield?

    Those eyes felt uncannily familiar.

    Upon locking gazes with Chung Myung, an indescribable sensation surged from within.

    Ahhhhh!

    The high priest screamed and charged at Chung Myung with demonic qi, resembling a scream.

    Ill crush you to death.

    He now wielded a massive amount of demonic qi, capable of demolishing a mountain. That hand carrying the qi lunged towards Chung Myung.

    Swish!

    Chung Myungs sword swiftly moved to the high priests elbow at that moment.

    Kakang!

    A smirk formed on the high priests lips in an instant.

    What a foolish move.

    No matter how swiftly he wielded the sword, it could not harm his body, for his adversary was but a child.

    It was an error no child would have made.

    Believing he had overestimated his opponent, the high priest exerted greater force in the hand that swung the sword. His intent was to shatter Chung Myungs head. However, at that very moment

    Paaaat! Paaaat!

    Chung Myungs sword pierced the very same spot on the elbow twice as swiftly as before.

    Kakang!

    One! Two! Once again!

    In this fleeting moment, he couldnt even catch his breath, being attacked dozens of times simultaneously without making a single mistake.

    Swish!

    Wounds started to appear.

    No matter how much he guarded his body with demonic qi, it was still just a body. He couldnt withstand being stabbed multiple times. The muscle inside the high priests elbow was severed, causing his arm to twist naturally as his hand aimed for Chung Myung.

    The force barely grazed Chung Myungs head before crashing into the ground.

    Kwaaang!

    An enormous explosion erupted, sending shattered boulders soaring into the air.

    Undeterred, Chung Myung pressed onward, delving deeper into the fray.

    While conventional wisdom dictated that a swordsman maintain distance from their opponent and a fist-fighter close the gap, Chung Myung paid no heed, instead hurling himself into the high priests embrace and twirling his body with astonishing speed.

    Kang! Kakakang!

    In a cramped space devoid of ample swinging room for a sword.

    Yet, Chung Myung kept the sword close to his body and wielded it by pivoting his whole body, not just his arm. His de cleaved through the high priests flesh.

    Crimson streaks marred the high priests body.

    YOUUUUUUUU!

    The high priest bellowed while lunging a fist forward. But before the strike made contact, Chung Myungs eyes gleamed.

    Chung Myung pped the wrist of the high priest as he rolled the sword handle.

    Kwaaang!

    Thanks to that, the hand holding the demonic sword was slightly pushed aside, brushing through Chung Myungs body and cutting through the air.

    sh! sh! sh!

    In that small moment, Chung Myungs de cut the high priests body repeatedly.

    He didnt get a chance to block the opponents frontal attack. Regardless of the attacks strength, if it didnt make contact with the body, it might as well not exist.

    All it took was a slight redirection. The opponents strength helped Chung Myung.

    The Moving Flowers technique was pushed to its limits.

    The high priests eyes were bloodshot.

    This!

    In that instant, Chung Myungs sword plunged into the chest.

    Kakang!

    At the same time, the high priest flinched, his eyes shining.

    Kwaang!

    The Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword stabbed him in the chest one after another.

    The ice on the chest, which had firmly blocked Chung Myungs sword, was now shaking with each attack.

    Ahhhhhh!

    At that moment, the high priest screamed and spread his hands wide open. Demonic qi erupted from his body like an explosion and swept around him in a frenzy.

    Swept away by the storm of qi, Chung Myung coughed up blood and pushed back. Meanwhile, he remained focused on attacking the high priests chest with his sword.

    Kwaaaka!

    Finally, Chung Myungs body was thrown far back by the force of the qi storm.

    But

    Round and round, he went.

    Shortly after, Chung Myung flipped over andnded on the ground. Red blood dripped from his lips, but his eyes remained as cold as they were when they first met.

    Chachka!

    Then, as he heard an ominous sound that pierced his ears, the high priest slowly looked down and noticed arge crack in the ice tightly covering the chest.

    In just a brief moment, enough to take a few breaths, the battles that hade and gone had taken a massive toll. A cold sweat ran down the high priests back.

    What the hell is that man

    Of course, he was still weak.

    His aplishments were meager, and his past paled inparison to that of the high priest. So, how could someone fight with such ferocity?

    To the extent of endangering his own life.

    I confess.

    He didnt understand why those words of eptance escaped his lips.

    10 years? 50 years? No, perhaps even 100 years?

    But even in his current state, he couldnt deny it.

    You are formidable

    Enough.

    Chung Myung wore a displeased expression.

    Because I dont have a physical form for you to judge.

    The high priests eyes trembled violently.

    even that arrogance doesnt faze me. Youre impressive.

    But thats it. Do you honestly believe that you, gasping for breath, can go head-to-head with me in this brief skirmish?

    Chung Myung remained silent.

    He wasnt mistaken. His body was already drenched in sweat. Even a single strike would shatter it.

    Maintaining concentration until the end in such an offensive manner wasnt easy, even for him. Of course, he attacked more, but it was also he who lost more strength.

    You are a weakling. I am giving youpliments. But the results wont change.

    I am weak

    Chung Myung pondered over it andughed.

    That is right. I am weak.

    Compared to the Plum Blossom Sword Saint of the past, the current Chung Myung was definitely a weak being.

    But.

    But what about it?

    what?

    Like I said, I may not be weak, but

    Chung Myungs lips curved into a smile.

    I dont have to be strong to win. Because I am not alone.

    Kukukukuk.

    The sound of a sword scraping the floor echoed as someone approached from behind Chung Myung.

    .

    For the first time, the high priest felt as if his head was about to split apart as he entered the battle. The disciples of Mount Hua, who had believed they had already been defeated, began to gather behind Chung Myung.

    Their eyes remained unchanged, even as blood dripped from their mouths and noses.

    It appeared as if they were unfazed by their battered and near-copsing bodies.

    Their intense gaze was filled with a fiery fighting spirit towards the high priest.

    Baek Cheon.

    Yu Yiseol.

    Yoon Jong.

    Jo Gul.

    Tang Soso.

    And even Hae Yeon.

    Not a single person wavered, and everyone stood firmly behind Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung never nced backward, yet he seemed aware of the entire situation. He exposed it and spoke,

    Listen, you ghost from the past.

    This is Mount Hua.

    Chung Myungs sword spun in the air beforending in his hand.

    Observe closely with your eyes. Witness the blooming of the plum blossom on Mount Hua!

    Once again, the tip of Chung Myungs sword traced the shape of plum blossoms.

    Small, extremely small.

    But plum blossoms were never known for their size.

 Chapter 536: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (1)

    <h4>Chapter 536: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (1)</h4>

    Blooming.

    Chung Myungs sword extended, painting the air with delicate plum blossoms. Soon, vibrant red flowers emerged, blooming one by one with an almost vivacity.

    Plum blossoms, those ursed flowers.

    The high priests eyes glimmered with a murderous intent. That detestable, repulsive flower had stolen everything from the sect and was now obstructing his path.

    The pain in his chest became unbearable. The high priest felt suffocated, his fist tightening.

    MOUNT HUAAAA!

    The name that will no longer be cursed. Those who robbed their sect of heaven. Killing and killing, scorching the ground, repulsive things obstructed his path once more.

    But he would not falter.

    Like plum blossoms that represented Mount Hua, they bloomed again as they fell. Even when crushed, they continued to bloom until the path was blocked again.

    This

    The high priests eyes exploded with a bloodshot gaze as the demonic qi raged through his body, turning it ck.

    Lets see if they will bloom after being torn apart!

    w-shaped ck qi extended from both of his hands.

    Wheik!

    With a furious rush, the high priest started scratching his head.

    The helpless plum blossoms that bloomed perished under his relentless attacks as if they were being torn apart in space.

    But

    At that moment, Chung Myung emerged from the plum forest and struck the high priests head with his sword.

    Whatever!

    Kwaaang!

    No matter how sudden it was, a direct frontal attack wouldnt be enough to stop him. The high priest wielded his long nails and effortlessly blocked Chung Myungs path. Chung Myung attacked while the high priest blocked.

    However, the stark difference in internal energy between them twisted and shattered Chung Myungs insides.

    Flinch!

    Chung Myung coughed up blood once more. This was the moment the high priest realized he was just one swing away from victory and waved his hand at Chung Myung.

    Pat!

    Chung Myung pressed his sword down, causing his body to slightly rise. He then swung his sword in the air, creating a beautiful disy of plum blossoms.

    Swish!

    In an instant, the high priests entire field of vision was engulfed in plum blossoms.

    No matter how skilled the high priest was, it was impossible to distinguish between the real sword and the illusion sword amidst the relentless attacks from all directions.

    Eventually, he retreated.

    Unconsciously, this was the first time he had retreated since the fight began.

    Although the high priest had the advantage in the battle, it was Chung Myung who had the momentum. And the disciples of Mount Hua didnt miss the opportunity presented by his newfound momentum.

    Paaat!

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul, positioned beneath Chung Myungs plum blossom painting, attacked the high priests ankles with swift sword strikes.

    Kakakak!

    Their desperate swordy left deep scratches on the ankles, causing a bright red line to form as blood trickled down.

    However, this wound inflicted by their sword qi was only minor.

    But if this had happened a little while ago, it wouldnt have even been a minor wound. So, this wound wasnt insignificant. It served as evidence that his demonic qi, which had been shielding the high priests body, was now weaker.

    You fucking worms!

    The high priest bellowed while mming his hands down. The two quickly contorted their bodies, narrowly avoiding a direct strike, but the resulting shockwave rippled outward.

    The high priest, who was about to raise the demonic qi again, twisted his body in fright at the sudden protrusion of a sword in front.

    sh!

    A red line formed across his cheek.

    And

    OHHHHH!

    With a mighty roar, a dazzling golden fist surged forward.

    Kwaang!

    The golden fist that reached towards the high priest scattered in all directions.

    This

    The face of the high priest contorted.

    Each one obviously meant nothing to him, yet these insignificant worms kept attacking him relentlessly. They seemed to have no concern for their own lives.

    Paaaat!

    The high priest, who blocked the attack in front of his face, attempted to retaliate in anger. However, Chung Myung swiftly aimed his ck-edged sword at the high priests throat, meeting his gaze with intense hostility.

    This man was the core.

    It was as if this man was predicting his attacks in advance. He skillfully brandished his sword at precise moments, granting the others ample time to maneuver and strike.

    You damn rat!

    Consumed by rage, the high priest disregarded Yu Yiseols oing sword and charged towards Chung Myung.

    Kwakwakwakwang!

    This rush of ck qi shot toward Chung Myung as Yu Yiseols sword moved like a sh of lightning, repeatedly piercing his neck and shoulder. However, instead of waiting, the high priest intensified his internal qi and charged towards Chung Myung.

    Kakakak!

    Finally, Yu Yiseols sword created a hole the size of a finger in his neck and shoulder. But consumed by anger, the high priest didnt even spare her a nce.

    Dieeeee!

    But at that moment, the high priest caught sight of something.

    In the midst of the turbulent energy that spread, he noticed Chung Myungs wide smile, revealing his teeth.

    Paaaat!

    The sword swiftly sliced through the high priests force, creating a gap between the rushing energy. The sword swung again, digging in.

    And.

    Wheeeik!

    A red flower blossomed between the sword and his hand. Instantly, flowers bloomed as the ck qi was pushed.

    Kiiiiing!

    His nails were unable to ovee the pressure, bending and emitting a strange sound. However, Chung Myung only swung his sword.

    Plum blossoms in the dark.

    The high priest, who had lost his reasoning, witnessed the horror and illusion spreading in his eyes.

    Ahhhhh!

    A force that couldnt be withstood crushed Chung Myungs entire body. A piece of skin started to tear at his left shoulder, and his thigh flesh burst open, with bones almost broken. However, Chung Myungs eyes remained clear, and he smiled as he shouted.

    GO!

    And that was when it happened.

    Yoon Jong leaped from behind and targeted with his sword.

    This!

    The high priest believed this was a straightforward attack and reached out for Yoon Jong.

    Huh?

    But then, a blurry shadow ovepped Yoon Jong, and in an instant, something unexpected urred.

    Amitabha!

    Hae Yeon, jumping up, threw a powerful punch from behind Yoon Jong, assisting him in rushing forward.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    With a tremendous explosion, Yoon Jongs body sped toward the high priest faster than his eyes could follow, causing him to cough up blood. The tip of a long sword had pierced the high priests chest.

    Crack.

    The sharp steel sword pierced the solid ice surface.

    Jjkkkk!

    The ice fractured into a web-like pattern.

    KUAAK!

    The high priest hastily pped Yoon Jong away, causing him to be hurled away without uttering a sound.

    Kwaaang!

    Cough!

    Yoon Jongs entire body trembled from the impact, and blood spurted from his mouth and nose. However, he chuckled.

    Not bad

    Unable to utter another word, he copsed onto the ground.

    Ughh.

    The high priest clutched his chest, ovee with pain, and staggered back. The ice covering his chest slowly turned red, and blood dripped from his mouth.

    You truly despicable

    His face was no longer rxed.

    Crack.

    Chung Myung harnessed his internal qi to mend his broken leg and hobbled toward the high priest.

    Spit!

    He spat out the blood and red at the high priest with icy eyes.

    Soon, his lips parted, revealing a mischievous grin. The blood-soaked teeth stood out, causing the high priest to shiver.

    Chung Myung said,

    I thought you would be too much, but man, arent you an embarrassment to be called a high priest?

    The eyes of the high priest trembled. Yet, they still burned with anger.

    What do you even know to talk like that!

    Since the Heavenly Demons demise, it seems like you havent engaged in any proper fights. I bet all youve been doing is bossing others around, iming that being a high priest is a remarkable position. How could you possibly gain any real fighting experience?

    Chung Myung smirked and stepped closer to the high priest.

    Its painfully apparent, I dont even need to assess it.

    The high priest was further infuriated by this mocking, calm tone.

    You

    The eyes of Chung Myung traced smooth arcs as they watched him.

    Have you been abandoned by the sect?

    The high priest lost control the moment he heard those words.

    YOUUUUUUUUU! What do you even know to talk about that!

    It seemed like he had hit a nerve, as the high priestshed out with an unprecedented madness. The heavens andnd trembled with his rage.

    I was not abandoned! I abandoned those who didnt believe in the resurrection of our Heavenly Demon! Those lowly unbelievers and betrayers will all be judged by Heavenly Demon! Those who do not believe! The ones who betrayed the faith! All those bastards! All of them!

    It was a loud shout.

    Just by listening to it, it was clear that this man was insane. Eventually, tears of blood began to flow from the eyes of the high priest.

    When the Heavenly Demon descends, the world will be drenched in blood! Heavenly Demon! Just as long as the Heavenly Demon returns

    I have no idea.

    Chung Myung let out a sigh as he tightened his grip on the sword.

    But at least you wont witness it firsthand. Youll die right here.

    Jjjkkk!

    The sound of something shattering resounded through the high priests chest. Ice crystals started to tumble to the ground, and crimson blood smoke seeped out from the fissure.

    Ughhh

    This agonizing moan escaped his lips.

    Everyone could clearly see it. How this man was crumbling from within.

    High priest!

    Protect the high priest!

    The people from the Demonic Sect, eagerly awaiting behind them, charged forward without hesitation.

    Stop them!

    Do not let them pass!

    The warriors of the Ice Pce, who suddenly snapped out of it, also hurriedly rushed to intervene.

    Ugh!

    The high priests body trembled, blood pouring from his mouth with each tremor.

    My body

    He had been cautious until now, but his anger proved too much. His life quickly faded as the ice-covered wound reopened.

    Heavenly Demon Heavenly.

    However

    No one can stop this!

    Even if it cost him his life, he would dly wee death if it meant the Heavenly Demon set foot on thisnd.

    No. It can be stopped.

    A cold voice from behind him. As the high priest looked, it was Baek Cheon who wasing while limping, using his sword as his staff.

    He couldnt find a look ofpassion. The hair was loose and scattered, and his tidy clothes were all rags.

    But

    The intent in the eyes hadnt changed a bit since the beginning. Even if he fell down and fell down again, the man would get up.

    Like.

    Huh.

    The high priestughed as if he couldnt help it.

    Mount Hua right. Mount Hua.

    The enemies of the Demonic Sect were still the best, unchanged throughout the years.

    Come.

    The high priest summoned his final strength.

    I will bless the resurrection of Heavenly Demon with your blood!

    No words were necessary.

    Hae Yeon rushed at the high priest before he could even finish speaking.

    Wooong!

    With a roar resembling thousands of buzzing bees, his fist was imbued with golden qi as he struck the high priests body.

    Huaaaaahhh!

    Despite his injuries, the high priest wasnt one to be easily defeated.

    His demonic qi promptly enveloped Hae Yeons flying fist,unching a counter-attack that overwhelmed himpletely.

    Kwaaaang!

    The immense pressure tore at their eardrums and caused blood vessels to burst in their eyes.

    Hae Yeon copsed on the spot just before the high priests attack took his breath away. Yu Yiseols sword, swift as a shadow, aimed for the side of the high priest.

    Kwak!

    The high priest caught the flying sword with his hand, his grip strong and unyielding. His hand seemed as if it could shatter the de at any moment.

    But then

    Yu Yiseol released the sword and embraced the high priests arms, the very arms that had seized the de. It was as if she refused to let go of that one arm.

    This cursed thing!

    The high priest swung his other hand and struck Yu Yiseol fiercely in the face. Her neck arched back as if it might snap at any moment, but her grip on his arm remained resolute.

    Damn you!

    Tang Soso hurled her remaining assassin des at the high priest and simultaneously brandished his sword, charging towards him.

    The warriors resolve was fiercely evident in his eyes, gleaming like morning stars.

    It was a pact.

    The spirit of never backing down, even in the face of death.

    Ahhhhhh!

    Plum blossoms bloomed at her swords end as Tang Soso wielded it. Despite seeing the daggers bounce off, she swung the sword at the high priest without hesitation.

    Baek Cheons sword followed behind her at that very moment, adorned with plum blossoms just like hers.

    The high priest shouted and spread his hands wide. As it faded away, the demonic qi red up again, engulfing Mount Huas disciples, who charged at them.

    Ohhhhhh!

    Baek Cheon and Tang Soso were forcefully thrown to the ground.

    The impact was so powerful that Baek Cheons body bounced back as soon as it hit the floor.

    You worm-like things!

    Even as the high priests body was being torn apart, he grabbed Yu Yiseols arm and struck her dangling head.

    Kwang!

    An explosion erupted, causing blood to gush from Yu Yiseols nose and mouth. Despite her wrist being ripped open by the demon, exposing her white bone, her hand still didnt know how to let go.

    The high priest gritted his teeth, poised to suffocate her, struggling to summon thest of his strength.

    Paaaang!

    A thunderous roar filled the air. Soon after, the plum blossom sword, charged with sword qi, spun fiercely and soared towards the high priests neck.

    Caught in the gust, he couldnt reach Yu Yiseol.

    Puak!

    With a dreadful crack, the leg of the high priest snapped. Gazing downwards, he witnessed the sword piercing through and brought his knee down. With all the remaining strength residing within, Jo Guls sword caught his attention, and the sword stabbed by Baek Cheon, who was crawling on the ground, prated his leg.

    Baek Cheons face, soaked in blood, was grinning.

    Ahhhhh!

    The high priest released this infuriating shout and repeatedly stomped on Baek Cheons head.

    Kwaang! Kwaaang!

    Baek Cheon buried his head into the ground.

    You Mount Hua bastards! Die! Dieeeee! Dieeeeeeeeee!

    Suddenly, a chilling noise erupted.

    Jajajajajaja!

    The eerie sound caused half of the ice on the chest to crack and drop to the ground. The high priest paused, fixated on the chest in wonder.

    As the ice fell away, the lifeless flesh beneath was exposed.

    Death.

    Inevitable death loomed before him. His gaze fixed on his chest, and the high priest noticed a hint of gray in his flesh. Baek Cheons trembling hands trembled as he pointed ahead.

    After a struggle, Baek Cheon managed to hold up his bloody head and shed a bright smile at the high priest.

    uh uh.

    Go to hell or fall to hell.

    The high priest quickly turned his head to where Baek Cheon was pointing.

    Those who had stunted their growth for a hundred years.

    And

    Plum Blossoms.

    The world was nketed with plum blossoms, redder than blood. This wondrous plum forest evoked the essence of spring, its blooming leaves swept away in an instant by the wind to scatter across the world.

    What is this?

    Would it happen someday?

    Emerging from the plum blossoms, a reaper appeared, ready to guide him to hell. The high priest extended his hand.

    The qi struck the side of the shadow, shattering bones and tearing flesh, yet the persons speed remained undeterred.

    He caught a glimpse of it.

    A hundred years in the past.

    Those cold eyes were just as he remembered.

    Plum Blossom

    Chaaak!

    The sword pierced the high priests chest.

    Sword Saint.

    Chung Myung, who had cut through the high priests heart with his sword, let out a growl.

    You cannot protect the Heavenly Demon this time either.

    Those words, filled with hate, poured in. A cascade of blood spilled from his chest. Finally, the high priests body, which had never seemed to waver, stumbled and copsed.

 Chapter 537: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (2)

    <h4>Chapter 537: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (2)</h4>

    The high priests body staggered and fell back.

    Thud.

    Blood constantly flowed down his chest, as if the qi flowed in reverse and leaked from there.

    Ughhh.

    No one remained standing.

    The exhausted Mount Hua disciples had all fallen on the ground, and the high priest couldnt stand anymore either.

    Even Chung Myung, on his knees, could barely remain standing with his sword as support.

    Heuk. Heuk heuk

    Chung Myungs mouth heaved with heavy breaths.

    Kkkk.

    Pressing down on the sword, he struggled to get up, then limped to the fallen high priest.

    Step. Step.

    Cough!

    More blood flowed from the open chest wound each time the high priest coughed or tried to adjust his throat. It seemed that, no matter what anyone could say, even if the heavenly beings themselves intervened, he couldnt be saved.

    The end

    Even Chung Myung, who had exhausted all his strength, was no exception. He stumbled as he used his sword as a makeshift walking stick to approach the high priest, copsing on the spot as if his strength had vanished. His broken leg prevented him from going any further.

    This

    However, gritting his teeth, he pushed himself up with trembling arms, his eyes burning with anger. Chung Myung dragged his injured leg as he neared the high priest.

    To steal the breath of the high priest.

    But then, at that very moment.

    Crack.

    The high priests hand clenched the earth, and his body leaped up in a deceitful motion.

    Chung Myung was taken aback.

    Power?

    No, not at all.

    The high priests eyes, now standing,cked focus. It appeared as if his mind had departed, and he ascended with vacant, dim eyes.

    It was merely the final phase, like a candle that zes before extinguishing, the ultimate exhtion of life for those who have exhausted their existence.

    As soon as Chung Myung grasped the sword and attempted to rise, the high priest pivoted and stumbled toward the cave.

    Heavenly Demon.

    This bastard

    While Chung Myung endeavored to approach, the members of the Demonic Sect, who had managed to barely breach the Ice Pce warriors barrier, obstructed his path and valiantly protected the high priest.

    High priest!

    UHHHH! High priest! Ackkkk!

    Their desperate cries pierced the ears, causing terrible agony. Chung Myung could feel their madness and willingness to protect the high priest, even if it meant sacrificing their sight.

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth and trembled. Wasnt it starting to seem like he was the viin now?

    With a shaky voice, the high priest addressed the members of the Demonic Sect.

    I I will go back

    GO!

    Well hold them off! Go!

    The high priest stumbled towards the cave.

    Heavenly Demon

    Chung Myungs face contorted in terror.

    His intention wasnt solely to defeat the high priest but rather to thwart the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon.

    Even if they managed to eliminate the high priest, all of their efforts would be futile if the Heavenly Demon came back to life.

    NO!

    However, he no longer possessed the power to overpower the demons. All he could do was remain conscious.

    huh.

    Chung Myung smirked.

    I am also a fool. To consider obstacles to be insurmountable.

    There are things that need to happen in the world, and of course, it wasnt a choice.

    At the moment when Chung Myung was about to raise his sword.

    AHHHHH!

    With a desperate shout, someone leaped in front of him andmenced attacking the Demonic Sect members.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung looked nkly at the scene. It was a familiar face. It was Song Won, the leader of the Ice Pce guards, who once guided Mount Hua disciples to the mine. With his body already covered in blood and cuts, he rushed to the demons.

    Clear the path!

    His desperate shout filled the valley.

    You stupid bastards! How long are you nning to leave the fate of the Ice Pce to the outsiders! If there is something we need to protect, we do it with our own hands!

    And it wasnt only Song Won.

    Seol So-Baek, who came running while holding his sword, charged towards the demons.

    That idiot!

    At the sight, Chung Myung could only curse.

    Pce Lord!

    Pce Lordd!

    Kwaang!

    This member of the Demonic Sect rushed towards Seol So-Baek. However, fortunately, Han Yi-Myung ran ahead and blocked him just in time.

    What are you doing!

    His shout was directed at their warriors.

    Risk your life to open the path up! Open the damned path for Taoist Chung Myung and stain it with the blood of the Ice Pce! If theres any loyalty and spirit left in you, prove it now!

    The eyes of the Ice Pce burned with anger. This was their battle.

    But these Central ins people, who had no connection to them, shed their blood and risked their lives for their cause.

    If they had no shame after witnessing this, they could no longer be considered human. And if their blood didnt boil upon seeing such a fight, they could not be warriors.

    They wouldnt feel this much shame if there was even a single reprimand or a single rebuke. But the disciples of Mount Hua were fighting without using the Ice Pce of anything.

    This fact prevented the Ice Pce warriors from staying passive.

    Clear the way!

    Unleash the power of Taoist Chung Myung!

    Risk your life without hesitation!

    The warriors of Ice Pceunched a fierce assault against the Demonic Sect members, disying a newfound strength.

    No longer paralyzed by fear and doubt, they were determined to confront their adversaries head-on.

    A wave of killing intent emanated from them as they fearlessly stared down their opponents and unleashed their attacks. They were willing to endure any wounds if it meant clearing the path quickly.

    Snap.

    Seol So-Baek and Han Yi-Myung supported Chung Myung as he stumbled.

    Move!

    Taoist!

    Chung Myung nced at them, grateful for their assistance, and nodded. Without speaking, he sprinted forward.

    Kuaaalk!

    Die! You spawns of the Demonic Sect!

    This is the North Sea! Not a ce for the likes of you!

    Despite being impaled by the hands of the Demonic Sect, they refused to retreat, wielding their swords.

    A transformation in each of them.

    Nothing could be aplished by deferring the responsibility to others and taking care of oneself in solitude. A greater sacrifice was being made.

    Those who acknowledged it started forging a path, even at the cost of their lives. The fiercely resisting Demonic Sect was gradually being pushed aside. The road to the cave opened faster than Chung Myung could even run.

    Song Won!

    Yes!

    Some who had taken the lead ahead of Chung Myung acted as if they were his escorts.

    Let us go!

    Yes!

    Chung Myung didnt even check behind him. All that remained was to entrust this matter to the Ice Pce and do what he needed to do.

    The elites of the Ice Pce and Chung Myung entered the cave, witnessing the copse all around them. However, a path was still avable inside. They were unsure if this was fortunate or not.

    High priest?

    He cant go too far in that condition!

    Surely, he must be limping around without utilizing footwork. Therefore, they could easily catch up even if the distance increased slightly. However, they soon realized that the process of catching up would not be as simple as they initially thought.

    What is this?

    There is something up ahead!

    The members of the Demonic Sect should no longer be in the cave. However, there were indications of movement within, and it wasnt just a single entity.

    Those with keen senses involuntarily gritted their teeth at the chilling sensation emanating from ahead.

    Han Yi-Myung widened his eyes and gazed at the approaching figures.

    This

    Song Won pressed his lips together.

    The individuals with hazy eyes started to stumble towards them.

    C-captain!

    Dont retreat! Strike them!

    Someone bellowed, their face contorted in an otherworldly manner.

    Not a human being! That thats not a human being! Cursed ce!

    The attire of these figures undoubtedly belonged to the North Sea.

    The missing people

    It was clear that these people had kidnapped the citizens of the North Sea. And because they were walking on their feet, they tried to sense signs of life but found nothing.

    How could they do such a disgusting thing!

    I-is that a gangshi?

    Chung Myung mumbled softly.

    Everyone was certain that this was a terrible thing, but Chung Myung noticed something peculiar about them.

    No.

    The dead ones transformed into gangshick limb maniption abilities. It was evident that these people were captured for a mysterious experiment.

    However, a gangshi was merely a gangshi. It was not an exaggeration to say that this one, crafted from the iciness of the North Sea, was not a cursed monster like the others.

    GOO!

    Song Won shouted passionately.

    Dont waste any time! Ill take care of this! Go on!

    Han Yi-Myung nodded in agreement.

    Clear the path!

    Simultaneously, the guards of the Ice Pce sprung forward.

    Kakakang!

    The sound of swords colliding with lifeless bodies resounded. And then, the steel hands of the gangshi tore through the guards skin.

    AHHHHH!

    Desperately, the guard screamed and started to retreat. The gangshi, without any hint of reason, were wholly focused on pursuing the Ice Pce warriors ahead, paying no attention to the unfolding chaos.

    Chung Myung dashed forward, his expression chilling.

    This is aplete mess!

    The boiling hatred and anger seemed to engulf his heart, as the battle with the Demonic Sect had always been this way.

    There is a way ahead!

    Han Yi-Myungs eyes were red as the Ice Pce warriors cried out.

    Go! Taoist Chung Myung! Go!

    Even this time, they were outnumbered. However, Han Yi-Myung said it with determination.

    We will risk our lives to break through! Move forward!

    So-Baek.

    Move forward! Taoist!

    At Chung Myungs hesitation, Seol So-Baek shouted, looking determined, which made Chung Myung nod.

    He has now be a soldier.

    War turned children into adults.

    In a way, this was an unfortunate thing, but in this ce, he had to acknowledge the kid as a soldier.

    Open up!

    Yes!

    All the other soldiers of Ice Pce rushed to block the dead and made a path forward. It was a path for just one person to enter, and Chung Myung squeezed through it as they stumbled ahead.

    Tuk. Tuk.

    Blood trickled down his hand, sttering onto the floor. His vision blurred, and he could no longer feel his fingers clenching.

    Despite the absence of pain, he forced his body to move. He had to keep walking.

    Grrrrr

    .

    Chung Myungs head jerked up, drawing his attention to the menacing growl of some savage creature. More dead were approaching.

    Huh.

    That man really was meticulous.

    Chung Myungs smile twisted into a sinister grin.

    I apologize because I never give up.

    Chung Myung quietly pressed forward, hoisting the sword that now felt heavier than a thousand pounds. Just then, he heard a voice he recognized all too well.

    Dont stop now.

    Chung Myung nced back.

    when did you?

    Those who cant find a ce to meet their end are doomed to live in chaos. But now, Ive found my ce to die.

    Chung Myung gazed at Yo Sa-Heon with empty eyes. The old mans face appeared tranquil.

    I apologize.

    You.

    What more can I say? Go.

    Perhaps it would be wiser for Chung Myun to move ahead alone, so he did, but Yo Sa-Heon didnt consider it.

    His mission was to prevent the resurrection of Heavenly Demon and

    Retrieve the lost spirit of the North Sea.

    And in order to aplish that, someone like Chung Myung should be the one alive, not him.

    The qi surged from him as he forcefully shoved the gangshi. However, this time, the number of opponents had increased, and more gangshi were pressuring Chung Myung.

    But

    Keep moving! Dont nce back!

    Yo Sa-Heon diligently blocked them all, and upon hearing the shout from behind, Chung Myung refused to look back.

    How peculiar.

    The cave, which had initially appeared short, now stretched so far that he couldnt discern its end.

    Drip.

    With every step, his leg refused to halt, weakening his body and blurring his vision. All he could hear was his own breath.

    Thud!

    Ultimately, Chung Myung dropped to his knees and grazed the ground with his bare hands as though scratching it.

    Dont do this.

    There had been numerous asions in the past where things were tougher than this. It had been more agonizing than this. Teeth clenched, Chung Myung hoisted his sagging body.

    I am the Plum Blossom Sword Saint of Mount Hua.

    He dragged his motionless legs, slowly advancing along the narrow, dark path.

    How long had he been moving like this?

    A faint light could be seen in that never-ending path that seemed to have no final destination. He could make out the colossal figure of an Asura and the high priest kneeling before him, their bodies inhuman.

    This crap

    Kkukukukuk.

    Chung Myung stumbled toward the high priest, dragging his sword.

    Second Coming of the Heavenly Demon

    He chanted with great difficulty.

    Receive this body of mine and descend into the world, eventually set the world on fire.

    There was no time to stop; the high priests wrist was being soaked into the floor, right on the ritual circle. And soon after, it started to emit a red glow.

 Chapter 538: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (3)

    <h4>Chapter 538: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (3)</h4>

    Kwaaaaaaak!

    An eerie light illuminated the ground, apanied by a terrifying cry.

    Step into the world. And ce everything beneath your feet. This lowly servant of yours eagerly awaits your arrival, Heavenly Demon!

    The high priests mad cry echoed. If there was a hell on earth, it would certainly resemble this.

    Chung Myung silently advanced through this inferno.

    And,

    Ahhhhh!

    His sword struck the high priests shoulder.

    Chack!

    But the sword, just an ordinary one without qi, couldnt cut the body down and only left an ambiguous cut on it.

    Luckily, it was sufficient to defeat a formidable, equally wounded man, so the high priest fell to the side, coughing blood.

    Cough

    Both the high priest, who was shed, and Chung Myung, who couldnt withstand his wounds, trembled and fell.

    Cough

    The high priest was coughing blood, but despite having a body that should be dead, he wasnt dying.

    you filthy beings.

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth and rose to his feet. But as he stood halfway, his armscked the strength, and he toppled over.

    damn it.

    He red at the high priest, his eyes burning red.

    Cough! Cough!

    Despite the high priests anger-filled gaze.

    Its futile.

    what?

    The high priest spoke, a smile on his face.

    The ritual isplete! No one can prevent the resurrection now!

    The high priests voice grew ominously clear.

    So unfortunate for you, a descendant of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    However, his expression started to shift as he directed his attention towards Chung Myung.

    You

    And then, it happened.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The ice crystals on the ritual circle now appeared crimson, resembling blood, and the howling grew more intense.

    Uhahahahahaah!

    The high priestughed maniacally.

    No one can halt it! No one! The Heavenly Demon shall traverse into this realm and drench it in blood! After a century of yearning, our aspirations are finallying to fruition!

    And then he started reciting these strange mantras once again. Chung Myungs eyes shifted towards the radiating pattern.

    And in that very moment.

    Wheeik!

    The asura painting became entangled and burned in the scorching glow. The cloth turned to ashes in a sh, revealing the figure behind it atst. It was such a shocking sight that Chung Myungs eyes widened.

    this

    Chung Myungs fingers trembled at the sight.

    You goddamn bastards.

    A man sat cross-legged, wearing a pure white robe.

    His pale skin boasted perfectly red lips. Even with closed eyes, those eyshes were unmistakably long. Whenever the wind blew, his hair, reaching the ground, danced wildly. Any stranger would see the eerie aura around him.

    But what caught Chung Myungs attention the most was the red line encircling his neck.

    He recognized it all too well.

    No, it was a moment he would never forget, even in his dreams.

    How could he ever forget it?

    Even though he was alive, he felt dead.

    A deity took human form, representing emptiness.

    The person he killed with a sh to the throat.

    Heavenly Demon.

    The word escaped from Chung Myungs mouth. His body was aze.

    - Remember. Disciple of Mount Hua. This is not the end.

    Fuck.

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth, fearing they would shatter.

    He knew it. That was merely a lifeless body.

    The Heavenly Demon was clearly beheaded by him and died there. Isnt there a visible line around his neck as evidence?

    What the hell are you doing, you bastards!

    He wasnt sure about their actions, but he was certain they somehow obtained and retrieved the deceased body of Heavenly Demon.

    Now, he could finally see that the ice crystals surrounding Heavenly Demons body were not just a mere decoration.

    No matter how purposeful, it was impossible for normal methods to preserve a dead body for nearly a hundred years.

    Ice crystals, ice crystals, the corpse of the Heavenly Demon

    He red at the high priest.

    Insane bastards you did something unnecessary.

    Hehe, toote.

    Stumbling, the high priest got up and bowed to the Heavenly Demon, tears filling his eyes.

    Oh, great being! I implore you, do not abandon my fervent plea ande forth to mete out justice upon this foolish soul!

    Chung Myung stared intently at Heavenly Demons lifeless body, struggling toprehend the situation. However, he realized that he had to put an end to it.

    With his grip firm on the sword, he mustered all his strength and pushed himself up. Then, amidst the swirling gusts of the pattern, he took a determined step towards the Heavenly Demon.

    Yet, his progress was abruptly halted.

    Kwaaaang!

    An enormous storm erupted within the cave.

    Kuak!

    Chung Myunng, unable to withstand the force, was thrown backward. The sheer power of it could have torn his body apart if he had been caught between the two.

    As this immense force grew in intensity around the body of the Heavenly Demon, the cave could no longer bear it and started to crumble.

    A colossal rock, resembling a house in size, plummeted down, causing the rocks on the wall to cascade downwards. Yet, not a single one made contact with the body of the Heavenly Demon.

    Ohhhhh!

    Filled with joy, the high priests eyes watched the Heavenly Demon amidst the falling rocks.

    Heavenly Demon!

    Swish.

    Before long, the energy radiating from the Ice Crystals blended with blood from the pattern and was instantly absorbed by the body of the Heavenly Demon. It appeared to be an urrence that defied logic.

    Ahhhhhh!

    Chung Myung clenched his teeth and threw his sword at Heavenly Demon, but it flew so powerlessly that it just bounced back in the wind.

    ng!

    The sword simply fell down to the ground.

    Phew ugh

    Chung Myung had no more strength and could only watch.

    Shhh

    The ice crystals began to lose their light, and the red glow slowly disappeared. All of the force that had been raging was absorbed into the body of the Heavenly Demon.

    The cave grew silent as if it were a grave. And Chung Myung saw it.

    The corners of the Heavenly Demons eyes twitched.

    Ba-dump.

    The sound of a heartbeat echoed from somewhere.

    Ba-dump.

    He didnt need to ponder over the source of this sound; the blood started flowing through the Heavenly Demons body, and his face was no longer pale.

    It was indeed a revival.

    The dead, returning to life.

    Ugh.

    The Heavenly Demons eyes snapped open.

    OH, HEAVENLY DEMONNNN!

    The high priest eximed with delight.

    I was waiting for the moment you would show up, Heavenly Demon! Ah, Heavenly Demon!

    The arrival of the Demon.

    The lifeless body of the demon, who had once shrouded the world in darkness, began breathing once more. Despite clearly witnessing this, Chung Myung remained still, simply opening his eyes and gazing at Heavenly Demon.

    A chilling silence fell upon the surroundings.

    Everything became silent.

    .

    The high priest, who didnt move as he bowed, slowly raised his head, and a shock registered in his eyes.

    The face of the high priest now lifted to confirm the existence of the Heavenly Demon, soon distorted. Indeed, the Heavenly Demon had opened his eyes and was clearly breathing.

    But

    why?

    There was no focus in the newly opened eyes. It was as if it was a person who had lost their soul.

    T-this cannot be

    The high priest immediately recognized the truth. The body was vacant. The eyes were open, and he was breathing, but there was no sign of life. It was merely the shell of the Heavenly Demon, still breathing.

    NOOO this is impossible! Ah, this! THIS CANNOT HAPPEN!!!! NOOOO! WHYYYYYYYY!

    The high priest, seemingly struck insane, started screaming and babbling.

    I had confirmed it so many times! There is no way the ritual can fail! Even those insignificant things were alive and breathing, so why is it just our Heavenly Demon! WHYYY, just him!

    Hearing the piercing scream that was tearing the soul, Chung Myung smiled and stood up.

    I knew it.

    The Heavenly Demon didnt resurrect.

    But Chung Myung couldnt feel even a hint of joy from it.

    Not even a bit.

    This cannot be. This cannot be. No. No. This cannot be. This cannot be. No. This cannot be. This cannot be.

    The high priest continued to mumble.

    Srrng.

    The sound of the sword being grabbed again brought him to his senses. The nk gaze turned to Chung Myung. And, clenching the sword, he said,

    Let us finish this now. You bastard.

    Then, as if he had lost his will, the high priest just looked shocked and done with everything.

    It was as if he had realized something significant.

    You

    The unanswered questions started to unravel in his mind.

    the first resurrection ritual

    His voice started to be clearer.

    Right. Theres no way the ritual failed.

    He was bing more confident with his words.

    Then, theres only one possibility ah!

    His eyes filled with joy, sadness, and fear.

    Y You! You truly are the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!

    With everything now clear, he threw his head back andughed.

    AHAHAHAHAH! Right! Right! You really are the Plum Blossom Sword Saint! Right! Right! Right! AHAHAHAAH! Now I understand! PLUM BLOSSOM SWORD SAINT! In the flesh! AHAHAHAH!

    Chung Myung approached him without any expression on his face.

    The ritual of summoning a soul is to call forth a soul! Not just to respond to the one called! If the soul has already found another body!

    Tears streamed down the eyes of the high priest.

    If you were able to do it, he should be able to as well. Right! He surely should

    Puak!

    The swords tip pierced the high priests chest.

    The high priest, who had been looking down at the sword that pierced his head, struggled and weakly said,

    Heavenly Demon

    His voice faltered.

    Already

    Finally, his body went limp.

    Thud!

    No blood even dripped down from his chest anymore. Even though his life had been taken a long time ago, he was a person who survived through sheer willpower. And the moment he lost that will, he simply turned into nothing.

    The high priests lifeless face wore a jubnt smile, causing Chung Myung to lick his lips in anticipation.

    I had a feeling it would be like this.

    His gaze shifted towards the Heavenly Demon, whose eyes seemed unfocused.

    No, in reality, he was simply observing the Heavenly Demons lifeless stare.

    But

    Chung Myung faltered and gradually approached the Heavenly Demon.

    Step. Step.

    He stared straight ahead as if transported back to the moment they first encountered each other on the mound of corpses.

    Of course, the Heavenly Demons eyes were devoid of consciousness, but his arrogant smile when he saw Chung Myung at thest moment was still there.

    Kwaaak!

    The sound of teeth grinding leaked out from Chung Myungs lips, his face distorted.

    - The Heavenly Demon already

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myungs sword, swung as if in the midst of war, shed the neck of the Heavenly Demon.

    The head, which soared into the air, rolled down helplessly. The throat was cut, but the smile remained.

    Seeing that mocking smile, Chung Myung couldnt help but feel a surge of anger.

    His anger was so intense that he coughed up blood multiple times.

    Already?

    Dont make meugh!

    That demon, from his past

    Uhh

    The image of that bloodstained mountain shed through his mind.

    Those who had perished were unable to escape. A vast field of lifeless bodies.

    And the Heavenly Demon, standing alone in the world.

    Everything in Chung Myungs life was trampled and destroyed at their hands.

    Chung Myung was consumed by anger and hatred, and his reasoning clouded. He groaned with his mouth wide open, finally releasing a terrible roar, venting his rage.

    AHHHHHH!

    With a primal howl, the entire cave started to crumble.

    - The Demon will return.

    Theughter of the Heavenly Demon, a sound that should not be heard, started to echo in his ears.

    AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!

    The rocks were thrown, apanied by his angry howl.

 Chapter 539: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (4)

    <h4>Chapter 539: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (4)</h4>

    Kuakkk!

    The deeply pierced sword froze pure white through his chest.

    The Demonic Sect member gasped for breath, chanting with unfocused eyes.

    Hea-heavenly Demon second.

    He wille

    Crack.

    Upon hearing this, the warriors of the Ice Pce twisted the sword that had pierced the chest of the Demonic Sect member. With a short gurgling sound, the breathless man copsed in despair.

    These damned things.

    They had even defeated thest warrior from the Demonic Sect that was guarding the cave. However, the faces of the Ice Pce troops didnt reflect a sense of victory. The damage they had suffered was extensive.

    Typically, when the scales tipped this far, the will of those who resisted would be shattered, but these people never lost their determination, even in the face of death.

    In fact, they fought back fiercely against the Ice Pce warriors, refusing to give up on life.

    Anyways

    The Ice Pce warrior drew his sword slowly and nced behind him.

    The once pristine white valley, covered in snow and ice, nowy in ruins, stained with the gruesome aftermath of blood and flesh. In the midst of this chaos, the blood of the Ice Pce and the Demonic Sect mingled in a macabre disy.

    Truly, it was a horrifying sight to behold.

    Despite bearing heavy losses and enduring significant damage, the courageous warriors of the Ice Pce managed to eliminate the remaining members of the Demonic Sect. And they did it with their own hands.

    Looking back with a wearied expression, the warrior observed the disciples of Mount Hua struggling to their feet.

    If it werent for them

    Maybe it wouldnt have been the Demonic Sects defeat but rather that of the Ice Pce warriors. Thanks to the Central ins guests, they were able to safeguard the North Sea.

    He was on the verge of going over to express his gratitude.

    Rumble!

    The mountain in the background started to shake violently.

    Whates next?

    Bewildered, the warriors turned to the cave, their confusion evident. The vibrations grew, causing the ground beneath their feet to violently shake, making it impossible to stand.

    Rumble!

    The sight of the entire mountain trembling caught everyones attention, causing their eyes to shift towards the entrance of the cave.

    Could the cave withstand this relentless shaking? Inside, it was evident that the top was trembling and slowly breaking apart.

    Ah, those who went in havent emerged yet!

    The eyes of the Ice Pce warriors trembled, filled with worry and anxiety.

    N-No

    In that very instant,

    A group of people emerged from the cave that was rapidly copsing.

    Lieutenant!

    The warrior who noticed the arrival of those who had hastily escaped the cave eximed. Han Yi-Myung, Seol So-Baek, and several other warriors jumped out of the copsing cave entrance.

    Rumble!

    The cave copsed a short distance behind them as heavy boulders came crashing down.

    Rumble!

    A cloud of white dust spread all around the valley.

    T-thank

    The warrior felt relief upon seeing the sight and patted his chest before falling silent. As he looked back, he realized that only a fraction of those who entered had managed to escape.

    What about the others?

    Wasnt the answer to that obvious?

    Biting his lip, he hurriedly made his way toward the Pce Lord and Han Yi-Myung.

    Lieutenant no, Pce Lord, are you alright?

    Seol So-Baek, covered in dust, looked bewildered at the question. He mumbled under his breath as he nced back at the cave that was now concealed.

    Taoist Chung Myung.

    The rate at which the stones were copsing was too much.

    It was urgent that they needed to get out; they couldnt save Chung Myung, who went further in. He cried and struggled, but in the end, Han Yi-Myung held him back.

    T-taoist Chung Myung!

    When Seol So-Baek rushed to the copsed cave, Han Yi-Myung tightly grabbed him.

    Stop it, Pce Lord! The cave will fall again! Its dangerous to be this close!

    But Taoist! Taoist Chung Myung is still there!

    Han Yi-Myung let out a sigh.

    He was aware of it. However, this task couldnt be aplished with manpower alone.

    His heart felt uneasy. How could he not want to save the man? But, in his perspective, rescuing Seol So-Baek took precedence. Blood trickled from his bitten lip.

    The Taoist saved the North Sea.

    A powerful earthquake abruptly shook the surroundings, causing the mountain to copse and emitting a subtle tremor.

    Considering the events that transpired, it wasnt hard to surmise what urred within. Chung Myung may have prevented Heavenly Demons resurrection

    Han Yi-Myung shut his eyes tightly.

    How can I repay this debt?

    And how should he confront the disciples of Mount Hua? Inside that cavern, numerous Ice Pce warriors were also sacrificed. While fleeing from the cave and eluding the gangshi, some didnt make it.

    However, it was natural for the North Seas people to die for the North Sea.

    It was iparable to the man who threw his life away aftering all the way to this far-offnd and saving the North Sea from the clutches of the Demonic Sect.

    You need to strengthen your mind. Taoist Chung Myung wouldnt want the Pce Lord to sumb to sorrow,

    Seol So-Baek bit his lip and peered into the copsed cave. Judging from the expression on his face, he appeared on the verge of tears yet remained speechless.

    Han Yi-Myung let out a sigh and stood up. As themander of Ice Pce, he had tasks to attend to. He cast a burdened gaze upon the disciples of Mount Hua, whoy helpless and unable to rise.

    Sasuk.

    what?

    Are you still alive?

    Im dead.

    Thats what I suspected.

    With his face pressed against the ground, Baek Cheon squirmed in agony.

    I feel like Im going to die.

    It was a grueling task, something that seemed impossible to aplish. He literally couldnt move a muscle. But he couldnt stay like this forever.

    Ughh.

    Baek Cheon mustered all the strength he had left and pushed himself up, determined to stand.

    Crack.

    The sound of bones breaking filled the air, and the wounds that had begun to heal from the previous fight reopened, causing blood to trickle down.

    Uhh..

    The pain made Baek Cheon grit his teeth, but he managed to stand up.

    Is everyone okay?

    Even though he was in the worst condition, Baek Cheon checked on the disciples first. But no one responded.

    I Im sleeping.

    S-senior. Focus youll die if you sleep here!

    Plum blossoms the plum blossoms of Mount Hua.

    No, this man has lost his mind, huh?

    Jo Gul, who was in good shape, pped Yoon Jong on the cheek.

    Get up, sahyung!

    Jo Gul.

    It seems like you had emotions in those hands. Yoon Jong might be beaten to death before freezing to death here

    Amitabha.

    Hae Yeon trembled and exerted a lot of effort to sit up. Looking at the lifeless body, he realized just how terrible the battle they fought was.

    Baek Cheon tried to approach Tang Soso and Yu Yiseol, who were not in good condition. Tang Soso was taking care of Yu Yiseol, who thankfully didnt have any serious injuries, but her body was in shock.

    How is she?

    fortunately, she doesnt have any major wounds, so it wont affect her life. But her body is still in shock.

    Good.

    Sago! You cant get up now! No!

    Ill be fine.

    As Yu Yiseol attempted to rise, Baek Cheon grabbed her shoulders and gently pressed her back down.

    sahyung?

    Dont exert yourself too much.

    Yu Yiseol sat down, seeing Baek Cheons messed up face. Baek Cheon sighed.

    If you dont take the injuries seriously, the aftereffects will remain in your body. It will hinder you as a warrior the next time. Listen to Sosos advice, samae.

    yes, sahyung.

    Baek Cheon sighed, observing Yu Yiseols face.

    This.

    He had been lucky.

    None of them would have survived if the battle hadsted a little longer or been more intense.

    At that moment.

    A couple of people stumbled forward to them.

    I hope you feel good no, this isnt to ask.

    Han Yi-Myung nced at the disciples of Mount Hua, shaking his head.

    This is embarrassing.

    Of course, the Ice Pce had made sacrifices here, but if he was asked who had fought with everything on the line it wasnt his people. His body trembled just thinking about the fight between the high priest and the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Would they ever witness a battle like that again in this lifetime?

    Han Yi-Myung fully embraced the sincerity of Baek Cheon.

    And.

    He bowed his head as his shoulders trembled.

    I dont know how to express regret. How can we even begin to fathom the emotions.

    He spoke slowly and finally closed his mouth as if unable to speak further. Then, after a moment of silence, he spoke with difficulty.

    The North Sea will never forget the sacrifice of Taoist Chung Myung. We will honor him by regarding his efforts as heroic, as he saved the North Sea.

    Uh?

    When Baek Cheon asked for rification, the face of Han Yi-Myung darkened even more.

    Taoist Chung Myung didnt make it out of the cave.

    I am truly truly sorry. He

    Ah, what is it now?

    Baek Cheon responded calmly, causing Han Yi-Myung to appear slightly surprised by his unexpected reply.

    Is he unable to ept the shocking reality?

    However, Jo Gul interjected and questioned Baek Cheon.

    What did you say? Chung Myung, whats going on?

    I believe he is saying Chung Myung was crushed by the rocks and died?

    Ah.

    Jo Gul smiled.

    If he died like that, at least he didnt suffer.

    Agreed.

    Han Yi-Myung widened his eyes and nced at the others. It wasnt just the two of them who appeared serene.

    Amitabha Taoist Chung Myung is the kind of person whode back from hell alive. If a mountain falling on him was fatal, he wouldve died many times over.

    Ah the plum blossoms

    Wait, is this guy actually dying? Sahyung! Rx, okay? Sahyung!

    p! p!

    Gul. You are beating Yoon Jong to death.

    No, this man is simply sleeping! Soso, you will have to attend to him. He seems determined to die here.

    Han Yi-Myung found it difficult to believe.

    What is happening

    Before he could gather his thoughts and respond, Baek Cheon grinned and spoke up.

    Commander Han.

    Huh?

    Do you know what Chung Myung excels at besides fighting?

    Deception?

    Ah, intimidation?

    Ah Yes, those seemed correct.

    It wasntpletely incorrect; he couldnt even manage to refute that.

    Y-yes, but thats not all.

    After feeling a sense of sadness, Baek Cheon closed his eyes and then opened them again.

    Besides fighting, bullying, manipting people, stealing, being disrespectful, and cursing Do you know the two things he excels at?

    No could the phrase excelling at really be used after what he just said?

    Scaling cliffs and digging.

    Uh?

    The response seemed even more ridiculous. Han Yi-Myung simply frowned at Baek Cheon, not knowing how to handle the situation

    But to make matters worse, the disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon nodded in agreement.

    A ghost, that person is a ghost.

    Amitabha, indeed.

    P-plum blossom

    I told you to cut it out! You moron!

    Baek Cheon smiled at Han Yi-Myung, who appeared lost. His gaze shifted towards the copsed mountain, causing Han Yi-Myung to instinctively follow his line of sight.

    In other words, he

    At that very moment

    In what seemed like a response to Baek Cheons voice, the side of the copsed mountain began to create a cavity and tremble.

    Huh?

    For a brief moment, Han Yi-Myung questioned his eyesight and involuntarily opened his mouth wide.

    It means he will also crawl out of the grave. Hell never die. Never!

    Thud!

    Paaat!

    A red hand burst through the copsed stone. Han Yi-Myungs eyes widened as if they were about to jump out.

    I-I

    He stammered.

    The arm emerged, causing the soil to explode on both sides.

    Puaaaah!

    And in the chaos, Chung Myung thrust his face forward.

    Ughhh! I knew it would happen! Woooo! Where is Sasuk? Sasukkkkkkk! Hurry up ande dig this out! Ahhhhhh! Do not mess around!

    Baek Cheon, who had been talking proudly, looked at that and smiled.

    I wish he had died.

    But that was an impossible dream.

    Unfortunate as it might be.

 Chapter 540: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (5)

    <h4>Chapter 540: I Knew It Would End Up Like This (5)</h4>

    Ah, oh! Why wont this move, damn it!

    Baek Cheon screamed while tightly grabbing Chung Myungs arm and pulling him.

    This cant damn it! Gul! Try pulling harder!

    But that arm is broken, sasuk?

    Whos fine here? Whos even fine in this group?

    Seeing Baek Cheon re at him with red eyes, Jo Gul looked up at the distant sky.

    I thought things were going well for a moment.

    Sasuk. Dont push too far. He got scared sometimes.

    Ughhhh!

    Puak!

    Finally, Chung Myungs body was pulled out of the ground.

    Thud!

    Baek Cheon fell to the ground and groaned, unable to ovee his reaction.

    I dont understand, how on earth did he get caught in what is with this bastard?

    Shocked, Baek Cheon saw the massive bundle that was pulled out with Chung Myung. It was not easy to pull him out because of that thing!

    What!

    Chung Myung giggled,pletely ignoring Baek Cheon, who wanted to grab him by the throat and unwrapped the bag.

    Those bastards packed a lot of nice things? If we leave it as it is, it will get crushed by the mountain and vanish. I brought it to use for something good. Kuak, look at me being all wise.

    Baek Cheon stared nkly at him.

    Did this guy just say he held onto this when the cave copsed on him?

    What is even going through this guys head?

    Actually, there was nothing to say now. Wrapped inside the bloodstained cloth, there should surely be something within.

    What is all oh?

    Baek Cheon, checking the item, screamed in fear.

    Oh my, arent they all ice crystals? How many of these are there, really?

    Hehehehe.

    Chung Myung chuckled and pushed his stomach out. Every time he moved, they could hear the bones crunching.

    Even though they were well bnced, they wont be moving to the North Sea for a while, so I guess I need to handle things now.

    W-what is this alcohol bottle thing?

    When I smelled it, it was something like Clear Stone milk.

    Clear Stone Milk for real?

    Baek Cheons mouth was wide open.

    Is that thing really there?

    He heard and saw the supposed Clear Stone Milk.

    Elixirs, such as Snow Ginseng, unheard of in human hands, had materialized in their hands.

    Yet, this potent elixir never decayed; it merely liquefied and flowed.

    If cultivated in a forest teeming with fertile soil, the liquid would seep through the earth and return to nature. But elixirs cultivated in rocky terrain asionally gathered and aged in uniquends.

    In this way, the essence of an elixir absorbed more of the qi of nature, and the liquid produced through aging an elixir for hundreds of years was called Clear Stone Milk.

    It was an elixir among elixirs, known for its amazing effects with just one drop.

    And the entire thing is the milk? All of it?

    No these crazy Demonic Sect people?

    Clear Stone Milk was the elixir of heaven andnd, rumored to be difficult to obtain even a single drop of. Its value was iparable to gold or jewels.

    They carried such arge bottle of elixir, lived in this remote area, and even resorted to digging and eating dirt?

    They must have gathered these elixirs to feed the young Heavenly Demon upon his resurrection. Normally, someone like Heavenly Demon wouldnt require such elixirs, but what do these people even know?

    Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung, his eyes filled with disbelief. His head was so overwhelmed with confusion that it felt like it was about to explode.

    However, before he had time to ponder, peculiar items materialized in the pouch, things they had never seen before. The high priest responsible for collecting these objects and Chung Myung, who procured them, were both remarkably thrifty individuals.

    Oh my

    Truthfully, upon further reflection, it wasnt entirely surprising. Despite their recent relocation to the North Sea, the high bishop revealed that they had long been scheming to resurrect the Heavenly Demon ever since his demise.

    It could be said that it was a small amount, considering that even those who were shunned by the sects of the Central ins had umted a great deal of wealth over time.

    I thought I was doing too much, but at thest minute, I managed to get something useful.

    Chung Myung rejoiced, retied the bundle, and ced it on his shoulder.

    It was at that moment.

    Taoist Chung Myung! Taoist!

    Seol So-Baek climbed onto the mountain of rubble and hurried towards Chung Myung.

    Oh? Youre alive

    And he leaped towards Chung Myung, embracing him tightly.

    Han Yi-Myung squeezed his eyes shut.

    The hero who saved the North Sea is actually him

    Difort washed over him as he thought this man was dead. However, when Han Yi-Myung opened his mouth to speak, he hesitated and then fell silent.

    It was because Chung Myungs uniform was stained with blood. As Han Yi-Myung gazed at it, he noticed that every step Chung Myung took left behind traces of crimson.

    Taoist.

    He could sense the intensity of the battle this man had endured.

    But what about his demeanor? Well, he was the one who vanquished the Demonic sects high priest and rescued the North Sea.

    Han Yi-Myung swore to never let that truth slip from his memory.

    Wow. I knew it was going to be tough. I almost got left behind this time. Those despicable demons from the sect. I took them out cleanly! A wless kill!

    No, it seemed like he was neglecting something.

    indeed.

    This is incredible.

    The disciples of Mount Hua exchanged nces andughed, Chung Myung joining in with a giggle.

    I never thought Id see the day when Dong Ryong would look this ugly.

    Dont call me Dong Ryong in front of others.

    So I should call you Dong Ryong then?

    Im going to kill you.

    Baek Cheon, his face contorted in pain, clenched his teeth.

    His nose was broken, and his face was swollen, but despite his injured body, he appeared somewhat relieved.

    Whats wrong? Why does Sagos face look like that?

    Chung Myung pursed his lips, observing Yu Yiseols face, which bore a striking resemnce to Baek Cheon, or perhaps even more so.

    Its alright.

    Im alright as well.

    Was it only the two of them?

    Not only the disciples of Mount Hua, but Hae Yeon was clearly not alright either.

    Even so, everyone Mom! Ah, you scared me!

    Chung Myung was taken aback by the sight of Yoon Jong, his cheeks swollen on both sides.

    Why is Sahyungs face like this? Did he get hit earlier?

    .

    Jo Gul whistled and turned away his gaze.

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    it seems like the martial arts are heading in the right direction.

    How terrible it was to witness all of them beating people down.

    Everyone

    Chung Myung didnt want to say anything, but he couldnt help butugh. Somehow, speaking became difficult.

    Uh, so, everyone

    And then, it happened.

    Taoist!

    Seol So-baek, who had tidied himself up, led the remaining Ice Pce warriors and approached the direction.

    Uh? Why are you here?

    Isnt that why you wanted revenge, by kicking it?

    To kick.

    Chung Myung, youre a Taoist.

    But I didnt intend to kill.

    its truly remarkable.

    Saying it twice hurts my mouth.

    The warriors of Ice Pce didnt appear to be in good condition either. The wounds they received from the intense battle with the Demonic Sect must have been severe, with blood staining here and there.

    However, unlike their initial arrival, their eyes now flickered with confidence.

    Everyone has be a soldier now.

    Observing this, Chung Myung quietly smiled. It was a brutal war, but the North Sea had reaped substantial benefits from it.

    Taoist.

    Seol So-Baek positioned himself in the center and took a deep breath as he gazed at Chung Myung. Then, with her hands sped, she bowed her head respectfully.

    As the Pce Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce and a member of the North Sea, I genuinely express my gratitude to the Mount Hua sect for their assistance!

    Chung Myung observed Seol So-Baek silently.

    Despite bowing his head, the boy exuded confidence and boldness like someone who had triumphed over a crisis.

    Understanding his intention, Baek Cheon took a step back and approached Seol So-Baek to ept their greeting.

    I simply carried out my duty. Theres no need to fret, pce lord.

    A courteous reply.

    Seol So-Baek lifted his head and nced at the disciples of Mount Hua. His eyes gleamed with brightness.

    The North Sea will remember Mount Hua.

    That was enough.

    Mount Huas disciples smiled. Of course, their faces were covered in wounds, scars, and blood, so their faces werent the best ones to see now, but the eyes of Seol So-baek were truly amazing to watch.

    Before that

    Yes, Taoist!

    Chung Myung opened his mouth. Seol So-Baek stared at him with a bright face.

    Let us get the corpses.

    It is an incredible blessing to survive a grueling war. However, as the lord, you are responsible for honoring those who perished. We can attend to other matterster.

    Seol So-Baek nodded in agreement at Chung Myungs words.

    Yes, Taoist.

    Excellent.

    Chung Myung gave the young child a pat on the back, acknowledging the good decision, before shaking his head.

    Ugh. When you finish, let me know. I have no energy left to even stand. Ugh, I might as well keel over and die right now. Uhhh.

    Then, not caring about the others at all, he sat down on the ground and reclined.

    No one, including Baek Cheon, halted Chung Myung.

    then me too.

    My legs are giving out.

    Amitabha

    die. I might truly die.

    S-sago, the clothes lie on them

    Rather than ceasing, they settled on the ground one by one, following Chung Myung.

    Seol So-Baek felt slightly startled when he witnessed the disciples of Mount Hua abruptly copse. At that moment, Chung Myung inquired with wide eyes and while lying down.

    Whats happening?

    Huh? Oh, yes!

    Taken aback, Seol So-Baek promptlymanded the Ice Pce warriors. Without uttering a word, they swiftly moved their bodies. Though it was difficult for everyone, as they could copse at any moment, they could not refuse the task of collecting their fallenrades.

    Everyone was upied with organizing the area.

    I dont think the body in the caves can be recovered.

    but thats beyond our control.

    Han Yi-Myung wore a sorrowful expression.

    Elder Yo Sa-Heon.

    Certainly, it was not ideal, but he fought and died for the North Sea until the very end.

    There were many shorings, but couldnt this suffice?

    Do not worry now.

    The North Sea would undergo a transformation because each one of them had learned from their sacrifices.

    We are nearly finished, my lord.

    We must find a cart to transport the body.

    Hurry up.

    Yes!

    When Seol So-Baek and Han Yi-Myung took the lead and gave the orders, the troops moved quickly.

    There was a great deal of work to be done, but the resources avable here were insufficient.

    Afterpleting the tasks roughly, Seol So-Baek gave final instructions to the others and turned around.

    Taoist! Then, the Ice Pce

    However, when he turned to Chung Myung, he fell silent. Chung Myung and the disciples were already fast asleep.

    It would be more urate to say they fainted instead of slept, but their expressions appeared calm.

    Taoist.

    Please, leave them be.

    Han Yi-Myung held onto Seol So-Baeks shoulder to prevent him from moving.

    Arent they the heroes who saved the North Sea? Let them rest until we retrieve the sled.

    Upon hearing those words, Seol So-Baek silently nodded. Peace could be seen on the faces of the disciples of Mount Hua.

    these faces are pleasant to look upon.

    I agree.

    A gentle smile graced Seol So-Baeks lips as he listened to the soft, rhythmic breathing of the disciples from Mount Hua.

    Rest well, then.

    The North Sea would not forget this kindness.

    These brave warriors had traveled from the distant Central ins, risked their lives, and asked for nothing in return.

    Kiii!

    Baek Ah, perched on Chung Myungs shoulders, arched her back, and gazed up at the sky. Her ck eyes gleamed as if they were reflecting the allure of plum blossoms drifting on the gentle, warm breeze.

    In the distance, so far away, it felt like an eternity.

 Chapter 541: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 541: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (1)</h4>

    The tale of the Ice Pces triumph over the Demonic Sect swiftly swept across the North Sea.

    So youre saying those individuals in ck robes belonged to the Demonic Sect?

    You werent aware?

    What could someone as foolish as you possibly know? Then again, does the older sibling know?

    Even though it was hushed, didnt the rumors circte? In any case, this time, the son of the former lord of the Ice Pce guided the people and vanquished the Demonic Sect.

    Hmm. So there will no longer be any sudden disappearances of people.

    Yes, exactly! And that also means there wont be any more monsters.

    I-is this really going to happen?

    Tsk, tsk. Did this man truly live his life being deceived?

    The elderly man clicked his tongue and proceeded with his conversation.

    Those who entered the Ice Pce witnessed and confirmed the damage firsthand. It appears that the pce has once again suffered severe damage. Besides the increasing number of casualties, are there alsorge quantities of medicines and herbs being brought into the Ice Pce now?

    Seriously

    Thats what I said.

    Thankfully so. It is indeed true.

    Those who heard the news were thrilled that their lives would change. Now, they didnt have to stay in the house and be afraid of being caught.

    When the lord changes, the world changes.

    Isnt it said that he is the former lords son? If you think about it, life wasnt bad during the reign of the former lord.

    It is thew that no one is left alone under the arm of power.

    While people were praising Seol So-Baek with their mouths, the expression of the old man leading the conversation in the center subtly changed.

    You know.

    Uh?

    That from what I heard, it wasnt the pce lord who led them all, but the people of the Central ins.

    Central ins?

    Arent they the ones? The strangers who went to inform the chief of Joga vige about the disease and its causes.

    Ah!

    Ah! Those Central ins people!

    Everyone who had gathered pped their hands, saying it aloud.

    Didnt a rumor about strangers giving a cure for a mysterious disease spread in the North Sea recently?

    Thanks to the vige chief, who spread the cure, many of those suffering from the disease managed to recover.

    I heard that they led the Ice Pce warriors and fought against the Demonic Sect.

    No way. Does that even make sense? How could they do it all?

    Uhuh, could it be something created? Are these the words spoken by the Ice Pce warriors?

    Warriors?

    Everyone who had snortedughed openly, their mouths wide open. The warriors said it, so they had to believe it.

    No, who are they?

    I heard it. Was it Mount Ho? That umm. Anyway, I heard it was a Taoist sect in the Central ins.

    Isnt it one of the Nine Great Sects?

    Right.

    Oho

    Everyone who was talking exchanged nces. There was no way they could disbelieve it, but it was a story that seemed unbelievable.

    If thats true, Ill be eternally grateful to those people.

    I know.

    The warm wind blowing over the North Sea began to thaw not only the Ice Pce but also the lives of the people living there.

    The disciple from Mount Hua saved the Ice Pce and the North Sea, earning them the highest honor as guests and the privilege of enjoying the pleasure.

    It must have been like that, right?

    Gul.

    Yes.

    Water.

    Gul!

    What!

    Ah. Right, bring me some ice. I need it so badly that I might as well die.

    What?

    Gul, go and fetch me some bandages

    Ughhh!

    Impatient, Jo Gul tossed the bandage onto the ground.

    No, who gets pampered like this on the third day! Im a patient, too! A patient! Cant you see the bandage?

    Baek Cheon, lying corpse-like on his bed, raised his head slightly. His long hair peeked out from the bandage wrapped around his head.

    Then should I move?

    Jo Gul trembled as he saw the wide, red eyes behind the bandages.

    No thats not what I meant but Im sick too.

    But you can walk, right?

    So, Soso can do it too! Sosos legs are fine, too!

    Isnt Soso in the physicians lounge now? Would you like to go run errands there?

    N-no, still

    That was the moment.

    Gul.

    Uh?

    Yes?

    Yoon Jong, who was lying on the bed next to Baek Cheon like a corpse, struggled to get up as if he were walking out of hell.

    Before I decide to snap your neck bring me some ice.

    Both of my cheeks hurt so badly that I might die from the pain, you bastard.

    yes.

    Observing him grind his teeth, Jo Gul simply shrugged. Since he hadmitted the crime, he couldnt even make an excuse now.

    He fell silent and then gradually shifted as he muttered to himself.

    I wish my legs were broken too. Why did my legs have to be fine?

    My legs?

    No! Its my legs! Im talking about my legs!

    On the brink of madness and wanting to punish Jo Gul, Yoon Jong grasped his waist and copsed helplessly.

    Ughh

    Hey on his back, gazing up at the ceiling with wide eyes.

    Sasuk

    What?

    I think Im dying

    Thank god. I cant even put into words how much pain Im feeling right now.

    The consequences of the battle manifested after it was over. Injuries that could have proved fatal to ordinary people. They were ustomed to pain, but enduring such wounds was far from easy.

    Instead

    Damn it, you demon flower

    Baek Cheon raised his arm and noticed the dark spots visible through the bandages.

    Demon flower.

    The wounds inflicted by demonic qi were continuously decaying his body. The demon flower, which appeared wherever he was injured, served as evidence. Due to this, his internal qi, meant to heal his body, was insteadbating the effects of this demon flower.

    Naturally, the recovery process was slow.

    Fucking leech

    I understand.

    At that moment, Hae Yeon, lying in the corner bed, struggled to sit up and uttered through a grimace of pain,

    its not just about the physical pain.

    Monk, its alr puaaah!

    Whats puaha!

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong, catching sight of Hae Yeon, instinctively averted their gazes to the opposite side despite their own difort. The injuries were taking their toll, but it didnt dampen theirughter.

    what is it?

    Puah!

    Euppp!

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong held onto their stomachs, trembling withughter and groaning in pain.

    The head

    Ahoo, this is insane, the head! Ugh.

    Perhaps it was because Hae Yeons shiny head was now dotted with ck spots resembling flowers.

    I shouldntugh here!

    Im going to die, I swear.

    Despite knowing they should focus on their own pain, their emotions were getting the better of them.

    what is it, disciples?

    N-No, nothing, monk.

    It is nothing.

    Baek Cheon managed to suppress hisughter and calm himself down before looking at the ceiling.

    The war is so terrible.

    To be honest, he didnt want to go through it again. The Demonic Sect was one thing, but thinking about that high priest made him go numb.

    He was lucky to even be able to lie down and groan like this

    Sago! Give this a try. Its a special paste that works wonders on swollen wounds! I just made it. Dont move. Ill apply it for you.

    Baek Cheon turned his head and saw Tang Soso carefully removing the bandage from Yu Yiseols face and generously applying the paste. Her touch was gentle, as if afraid that any sudden movement might cause harm.

    Soso.

    Yes?

    Is that medicine for swelling?

    Yes.

    Then give me a little bit too

    Ah, understood.

    Soos retrieved another cup of the salve from her sleeve and tossed it to Baek Cheon.

    Take this. It will help.

    Baek Cheon clenched his eyes shut, battling against the tears welling up.

    Despite everything, I am still the great sahyung

    These wretches treated the great sahyung as if he were dirt beneath their feet. He hadnt anticipated it turning out this way, but now

    No, its all because of that scoundrel.

    Baek Cheon, struggling with thoughts of Chung Myung, lifted his head and addressed Tang Soso.

    But Soso.

    Yes?

    Is Chung Myung still not improving?

    Tang Sosos face turned grim.

    His injuries are serious, and to be honest, its a miracle hes still alive.

    For now, the initial aid has been given, but the internal wounds are too severe

    Hmm

    Baek Cheon let out a small sigh.

    However, unlike them, Chung Myung didnt regain consciousness quickly. He remained asleep for three days, even after being brought into the Ice Pce.

    Due to his severe injuries, they couldnt share a room with him, so he was kept in istion.

    Isnt this going to be a problem?

    it wont. After all, its not just anyone but our sahyung.

    Baek Cheon nodded slowly in agreement.

    Right, thats true.

    The closed door suddenly burst open, but Yoon Jong didnt even turn his head, reacting swiftly.

    You idiot, how long does it take to get ice? Its just ice!

    Ice?

    Uh what?

    Yoon Jong, about to answer back, straightened his body and looked toward the door. Wrapped in bandages all over his body, Chung Myung tilted his head to the side.

    Youve grown, Sahyung. Now youre making me run errands.

    W-when did youe?

    And why was he feeling fine? Just why!

    Ice? Right, Ice is nice. I will give it to you.

    C-chung Myung! Thats not it. I thought it was Jo Gul!

    that annoys me even more.

    Uh?

    Uh. He deserved it. Ah, he must have heard it.

    Chung Myung walked to the window and opened it. Then, a huge chunk of ice from the frozen wall was cut down, and he threw it at Yoon Jong.

    Ah, sahyung! There you go, ice!

    D-dont throw! Ackkk!

    After receiving the ice, Yoon Jong sprawled on the bed, screaming as if his wounds had reopened. Chung Myung clicked his tongue in disapproval.

    Are you still moaning about that? Pathetic and bothersome! In my era, I wouldnt care even if I had multiple knives lodged in my body! It wouldve been preferable if you were simply covered in dirt!

    thats because youre a beggar.

    Dong Ryong, be silent.

    Chung Myung scowled and ripped the bandages off his body.

    Ah, who ties the bandages up like this? Its ufortable.

    Ah, it isnt fully healed!

    Tang Soso, who was trying to dissuade him, opened her mouth in shock when she saw Chung Myungs body.

    His entire body, which had been horribly wounded and split, was nowpletely fresh.

    are you human?

    She wasnt an official physician, but she had seen numerous injured people. So she couldnt understand this.

    Ugh, those bastards!

    At that moment, Baek Chen jumped up and stood.

    Are you feeling better now?

    Im good.

    Really?

    Baek Cheon, who got off the bed, stumbled and approached Chung Myung.

    Huh?

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    Surprisingly, it was not only Baek Cheon. The other disciples also silently got up and approached Chung Myung.

    Huh? Whats going on?

    Baek Cheon smiled at Chung Myung, who was wide-eyed.

    Chung Myung.

    Huh?

    Youre all better now, but the rest of us are still injured?

    so?

    No matter how much I think, it seems like its because your qi is purer.

    right. But why?

    So I was thinking.

    Baek Cheon spoke up.

    It means that we will recover sooner if we have a bit of the pure qi.

    right. What are you even saying

    So.

    Those eyes filled with madness.

    Give it, that pure qi.

    Dont drop it. A drop. Just one drop is all. One drop for one person!

    Give up, or you will witness the end right here.

    Chung Myung stared at his sahyungs with a nk expression.

    They hadnt discussed it beforehand, but as soon as Baek Cheon made a move, he noticed the others quickly blocking his path. In an instant, he felt a surge of emotions.

    But why were they doing this here?

    And

    When did Jo Gul sahyung arrive?

    Huh? Just now.

    Then does sahyung know what this is about?

    No, I have no idea, but I thought we tackled everything together.

    Is that so?

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked through the open window, from which the light from the sky poured in.

    Sahyung.

    Sect leader sahyung.

    The children have all grown up.

    In a very different manner

 Chapter 542: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 542: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (2)</h4>

    I think I will extend my lifespan a bit more.

    My physical strength has finally returned.

    The disciples of Mount Hua and Hae Yeon settled down and tested their bodies, rotating their shoulders and cracking their necks. They felt a noticeable lightness in their bodies.

    Kuak, this oil is truly impressive.

    Just a single drop and the results are astonishing! Its truly the ultimate remedy!

    Amitabha. It seems that consuming substances is indeed necessary

    However, Chung Myungsplexion had turned pale. Tears welled up in his eyes.

    These hungry ghosts.

    Did they steal the most precious oil because there was nothing else left for them to steal from the world?

    Even though it didntpare to the Soul Vitality Pill, whenever the pill was mentioned, the oil always came up.

    Such a precious thing

    Feeling better now?

    Yeah.

    Baek Cheons face remained furrowed as he turned to Chung Myung.

    Who is the one who always goes through all these tricks just to give out one drop of that thing?

    Right, Sasuk, Ive never seen such a small drop in my life. Dropping it like that, just letting it fall, is quite a skill.

    Seriously.

    Chung Myung shouted in frustration.

    Do you even know what this is?

    Yes, yes. We have no idea.

    Ah, it fills me with so much power! So much!

    Chung Myung wiped his teary eyes.

    This is something you witness when youve lived for a while. I never imagined a day woulde when Id get cheated like this.

    - Serves you right, you bastard.

    Kuaaak!

    Ah, that ghost!

    Dont just appear out of nowhere like that!

    Chung Myung spat into the air abruptly, causing everyone to take notice.

    But, Chung Myung.

    Huh?

    Are you okay?

    Chung Myung nced at Baek Cheon without saying a word. Then he shook his head.

    giving bottles and pills isnt something to take lightly. Where does this guy leave his conscience?

    No, its because you didnt take it.

    It is for weaklings like Sasuk who are injured, but I can surely handle this much!

    Is that so? So, if you give one more drop to the weakling

    Do not touch! Your palm will start being cut!

    Baek Cheon licked his lips as he pulled back his hand, seeing Chung Myung hiss like a poisoned wild cat.

    But, even though I ate that precious oil, my body wasnt perfect.

    It hurts so much.

    Yoon Jong trembled and sighed. It was a truly terrible fight that he would remember forever. Goosebumps ran down his spine.

    Anyway, we managed to ovee the Demonic Sect.

    And even killed the high priest!

    The shoulders of the Mount Hua disciples rose in triumph.

    But unfortunately, in front of them stood a monster who couldnt keep his eyes open while watching peoples shoulders rise.

    We beat the high priest?

    Chung Myungs head began to tilt to the side, causing Jo Gul to shout out.

    Why, why! What are you doing now!

    No good.

    Chung Myung shrugged and said,

    Its easy to be misunderstood, but I thought it would be better to know the truth. The high priest we beat isnt even a real high priest.

    First of all, a genuine high priest wouldnte to such a distantnd and engage in such nonsense.

    I heard that doing such absurd things was a characteristic of the Demonic Sect?

    Thats different from this.

    Chung Myungs face stiffened as he shook his head.

    The self-proimed high priest mentioned that you would understand, but those individuals were even rejected by the Demonic Sect. They were forced to fend for themselves after being cast aside from the Central ins, so they were unable to receive proper training.

    Then

    Yoon Jongs face also stiffened as he spoke, swallowing nervously.

    Are you suggesting that the actual high priest and members of the real Demonic Sect are more powerful?

    You are asking something so obvious.

    Chung Myung scoffed.

    Seems like

    However, Yoon Jong didnt seem to understand.

    The power of the Demonic Sect that he witnessed firsthand was truly terrifying. Didnt the disciples of Mount Hua and the Ice Pce warriors almost perish because of just a few of them?

    Even so, this wasnt a legitimate Demonic sect?

    Just look at the oue.

    Huh?

    Even if its just one sub-group if the people of the Demonic Sect could easily control the Ice Pce, wouldnt the Central ins have beenpletely overwhelmed by the Demonic Sect a hundred years ago?

    The expressions on the faces of the disciples from Mount Hua became perplexed.

    When they heard it spoken like that, it didnt seem so wrong. Obviously, the disciples of Mount Hua were actively driving out the Demonic Sect from the Ice Pce. But if they were to argue that way, wouldnt there have been more warriors than them in the Central ins 100 years ago?

    We dealt with those who were nothing more than a small fraction within the Demonic Sect.

    I see.

    It was a fact they didnt want to believe, but the more he listened, the more he understood.

    a legitimate Demonic Sect

    The Mount Hua disciples faces turned grave.

    Oh my god, those people are still alive and kicking.

    The thought of their own carelessness sent chills down their spines.

    And if the Heavenly Demon gets involved

    Chung Myung dismissed Yoon Jongs murmurs with a shake of his head.

    Exactly. It would be the Demonic Sect that nearly decimated the Central ins.

    heavenly demon

    At that moment, Jo Gul inquired as if he had recalled something.

    But Chung Myung, what happened in there? Did the Heavenly Demon reallye to life?

    Come to life, my ass.

    Chung Myung snorted.

    They tried to y tricks, but I just cut his head off.

    that is so fortunate.

    The high priest, on the other hand, was terrible. What would have happened if the Heavenly Demon had actually been resurrected?

    But the fact that they had avoided a great deal of trouble didnt provide them with much reassurance. It was because they discovered that there were more situations like this in the world.

    Observing the serious expressions on everyones faces, Chung Myung smiled as if he had never been filled with pride.

    Well, theres no need to feel disheartened.

    Uh?

    Even if you are weak, a high priest is still just a high priest. And even if theyre not the best, the Demonic Sect is still the Demonic Sect. Its amazing that we managed to fight and win against them.

    arent you being too harsh by not giving us any medicine?

    I did give you a bottle!

    When Chung Myung shouted with a face that looked like he felt things were unfair, Baek Cheon sighed and shook his head.

    Well, I suspected as much.

    What?

    This is not going to work.

    There was a determined look in his eyes.

    The Demonic Sect is stronger than we expected. If they attack the Central ins with the same force as before, there is no guarantee that Mount Hua will be safe.

    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded.

    They were well aware of the power of the Demonic Sect and the fact that Mount Hua was currently not strong enough to resist them.

    We must be stronger.

    Are you including yourself in that statement?

    Not only us, but the entire Mount Hua must be stronger. I dont want to witness any deaths from their swords.

    Agreed.

    I feel the same, sasuk!

    They faced each other and nodded, a smile appearing on Chung Myungs face.

    Exactly. Adversaries are what make people stronger.

    It may seem like a bold statement, but it was the Southern Edge that made Mount Hua stronger, followed by the Nine Great Sects, including Shaolin.

    It was not easy for anyone to train solely with the goal of bing stronger. But when you had an opponent you refused to lose to, someone you wanted to surpass, you would find the energy to push yourself harder and be even stronger because of it.

    Watching them set goals and strengthen their determination, he realized that he could truly consider them as aplished warriors.

    Once were back, we need to quickly restore order in Mount Hua.

    I will have to show them the depths of hell.

    I will make them experience the same pain that the Demonic Sect inflicted upon us!

    They deserve to die.

    Uh

    Children?

    This was, uh no quite different from what he was expecting.

    Uh?

    Amitabha.

    At that moment, Hae Yeon, who had remained silent, finally spoke up.

    I felt it, too. Honestly, I couldnt understand why the abbot had to risk so many sacrifices to send me to this ce. But after learning how dangerous the Demonic Sect is, the insight of the abbot is

    Right, that fucking damned bald bastard!

    bal-bald

    Hae Yeon was speechless. A fire rose in her eyes.

    He just said the Demonic Sect were a couple people hiding here, but the entire group is in this ce? Damn, everything thates from his mouth is a lie! That liar! It looks like he will fall into hell if this continues!

    A lie that hell

    When I go back to the Central ins, I will yank out every hair on the abbots head oh, there is no hair! Then Ill rip his beard off! I will!

    Originally, what Hae Yeon should have said at this point was, No matter how much he felt like it, it is too much to say this to Shaolins abbot.[

    However, those words didnte out in front of Chung Myung, who was emanating killing intent through his eyes and breathing fire like a dragon.

    D-disciple. Calm down

    He will have to pay extra.

    Hae Yeon, rendered speechless, looked at Baek Cheon, who was standing beside him. Then, the other disciples gathered to offer their assistance.

    Of course. The pay isnt enough for this. Lets make sure to get it right.

    Lets seize the opportunity to dismantle the entire pirs of Shaolin!

    I will have them melt down the statue of Buddha and sell it.

    Abbot.

    The thieves here were overwhelming.

    Hae Yeon stood in silence, observing the intense hostility that everyone directed towards Shaolin. The anger from some was expected, but what troubled him more was that he found himself agreeing with the idea of them receiving extra payment from Shaolin.

    Amitabha! Amitabha!

    How did his thoughts be so clouded?

    No but then again, they do have a point.

    Ughh. Amitabha.

    Hae Yeon found himself in the midst of an identity crisis. Thankfully, someone came to his rescue.

    Knock.

    Come in.

    As Baek Cheon spoke, the door swung open, and Seol So-Baek and Han Yi-Myung entered, both dressed in pure white robes.

    Taoist! When I heard that you woke up, I hurried over here! How are you feeling now?

    Seol So-Baek eagerly stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Exactly.

    You should address him as the pce lord.

    Can you believe this guy!

    You need to get hit!

    Everyone stopped and shouted, but Chung Myung didnt pay them any attention. His gaze was fixed on Seol So-Baek as he asked,

    You should be busy. What are you doing here?

    There is an order at work, Taoist. No matter how important things may be, what could be more important than meeting the man who saved the North Sea and expressing my gratitude!

    Huhuhu. Look at you being smart.

    You were well raised. You raised him very well.

    Chung Myung, feeling happy, smiled.

    With Mount Hua attempting to crush him and take his belongings, Seol So-Baek appeared like a sweet and friendly puppy.

    Seol So-Baeks eyes gleamed brightly.

    I dont know how to express my gratitude to the Taoist! Thanks to you, the Ice Pce was able to avoid annihtion and save ourselves. Thank you so much.

    Is that true?

    Chung Myungs smile widened even further.

    Yes, Taoist!

    I see that you understand. Correct?

    Of course. If we dont know grace, arent I the same as a beast? Seol So-Baek may not have learned things, but I am not a beast~ I will never forget the grace you showed for the rest of my life.

    Seol So-Baeks serious face made Chung Myung smile, and Han Yi-Myungs eyes were filled with tears at this.

    Such a good one.

    A hero who rushed from the Central ins to save the North Sea, and the young pce lord who would carry the will of such a hero and lead the North Sea.

    How could this not be a great omen?

    Now was the time.

    Chung Myung smiled and spoke.

    Just words?

    Huh?

    Seol So-Baek tilted his head slightly and nced at Chung Myung as if he misheard something. However, Chung Myung kindly reaffirmed it.

    Thank you, just with words.

    Then he extended his hand and lightly tapped Seol So-bBek on the shoulder.

    There is no gratitude in the world, and there is no grace that can be repaid. Originally, grace and gratitude were given aspensation for things! Things! Do you understand the meaning?

    Why? Did you think a couple words of thanks would solve everything? Ah?

    Ah, no. That

    If you dont know grace, you are a beast?

    Yes.

    Beasts give away their skin. Instead of not knowing the favor, you repay it with skin. But you dont mean to let people get lower than beasts, right? Right? You couldnt. The North Sea Ice Pce will have no pride in them.

    Seol So-Baek started to sweat.

    Once the name of the Ice Pce was mentioned, he couldnt back down anymore.

    O-of course, Taoist. The North Sea Ice Pce will repay our debt.

    really?

    Chung Myung smiled as if he had won everything in the world.

    Hahahahah! Well, thats good to know. I never expected the Ice Pce to be this shameless!

    Y-yes, of course.

    Exactly, so

    Chung Myungs hand tightly gripped Seol So-Baeks shoulder. Seol So-Baek, who was taken aback, saw a glimmer of light in his eyes.

    I will see it once you bring it.

    W-what?

    Chung Myungs smile was so radiant that it seemed unbelievable.

    A list of assets of the North Sea Ice Pce.

    Quickly.

    Seol So-Baek resembled a sheep surrounded by wolves; the disciples of Mount Hua nced in his direction, their expressions filled with pity.

    Hes been caught.

    Such a shame.

    My apologies, pce lord.

    There were individuals in this world whom you should never owe anything to.

    Seol So-Baek and the Ice Pce had ventured into a realm of ill fortune.

 Chapter 543: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 543: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (3)</h4>

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    Kuaaaaak! This is goodddd!

    Han Yi-Myungs face drained of color as he watched in disbelief.

    What kind of drunkard

    Snow Dew Alcohol.

    The alcoholic drink that only the upper-ranked people drank, even within the Ice Pce. Even the previous Pce Lord only drank it from a specially-made cup.

    But now, this Taoist in front of him was gulping it down right from the bottle.

    Yaaah, this homemade alcohol is the best! One more bottle!

    Taoist, I have it right here!

    But it was Seol So-Baek who stood and served the drink, not Chung Myung.

    Where did his authority as the Pce Lord disappear to?

    Thankfully, there were no other Ice Pce members present.

    Kuak. This alcohol is delicious.

    As they observed Chung Myung finish one bottle after another, the fundamental question arose: was this man truly a Taoist?

    Although, it was not toote to consider that.

    And next to Chung Myung was a pure white fur tearing into the meat.

    Chachachap!

    [Is this all for me?]

    Chung Myungs eyes widened in fear, but he soon nodded.

    Right, well you did well this time.

    Hearing those words, Baek Ah stood up and pushed out her belly.

    Right, eat it, eat now.

    The two of them, no, a man and a beast, devoured the alcohol and the meat.

    At that moment, Jo Gul, who was seated next to Han Yi-Myung, turned to Baek Cheon and asked.

    But, Sasuk.

    What?

    That bastard is still recovering. Is it alright to drink like that?

    Leave it alone.

    He seems to be doing better than I thought.

    No, even if he feels better, he will die.

    What kind of conversation was this?

    Han Yi-Myung shook his shocked face.

    I dont know anything at all.

    His stomach hurt as he watched Chung Myung, and his mind felt blurry listening to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Lets see.

    Finally, Chung Myung set the bottle aside and opened something. It was a booklet containing the list of assets under the Ice Pce.

    Pce Lord.

    Han Yi-Myung unknowingly shut his eyes tightly.

    It was satisfying to witness Seol So-Baek scold and bully the elders in order to obtain this list.

    -I want you to write down every single detail, leaving nothing behind! Do you understand?

    This must be my karma.

    Seol So-Baek used to be a good-natured kid who would listen to everything, but now that he had be the Pce Lord, he had be someone who would do whatever it took to get things done in the pce.

    It wasnt known just how much Han Yi-Myung would have to handle because of this

    Kuaak. I have been investigating everything.

    Good. Did the Pce Lord do it all? Thats nice.

    Thank you, Taoist!

    It was such a dark world.

    And the darkness started to smudge his foot, but in Han Yi-Myungs eyes, the dark soot could only be Chung Myung.

    This wasnt just about avoiding getting his foot stained with soot. It was as if he was drawing out his soul and drowning him in the river. How else could this longing be exined?

    Ahem.

    Whether or not Han Yi-Myung understood, Chung Myung was already engrossed in the booklet in his hands. But with each page turned, Chung Myungs expression grew sadder.

    So-Baek.

    Address him as the Lord of the pce! You vulgar fool!

    You are shaming the martial sects and their disciples!

    I told you not to call me Dong Ryong!

    No, Sasuk, he didnt.

    Oh, really?

    Regardless of what the other person was saying, Chung Myung couldnt hear anything. He gazed at Seol So-Baek with a sorrowful expression.

    What did you all even eat and survive on?

    Never mind. I shouldnt say that.

    Chung Myung let out a sigh and ced the booklet on the table.

    This is a list of property not for one person but for one sect.

    This was no different from the state of Mount Hua upon his arrival. Actually, it was even more chaotic than Mount Hua, considering the number of people this pce had to amodate.

    Upon reflection, it was only logical. After all, what opportunities for profit exist in this barren, icynd?

    In the past, they would have made money and supplied grains by trading with the Central ins, using what the North Sea could acquire. However, even that was disrupted when trade with the Central ins was halted, causing their finances to decline.

    Kuaaak.

    Everything has a price in this world.

    Considering what Chung Myung did to the North Sea, it was as if the entire root of the North Sea Ice Pce was yanked out. The problem was, the boys pce didnt even have roots for its pirs, and the walls barely holding up the ceiling were about to crumble.

    Chung Myung nced through the book in a dazed manner.

    twelve carts. 30 sledge dogs. And 50 dogs?

    Theyre quite renowned ones.

    amazing.

    Chung Myungs wordscked any life.

    No matter how much he tried to shake it off, all that came out was dust. In fact, he felt the need to give something in return.

    How am I going to handle this from now on?

    Chung Myungspassionate eyes observed Seol So-Baek.

    Hyun Jong had endured many difficult days and held a deep attachment to Mount Hua. That was why he managed to persevere. But this kid was different. How could a child handle such dire financial circumstances?

    When he considered what Seol So-Baek would have to face in the future, tears welled up in his eyes.

    enough of it.

    Huh? You wont find anything you like in there?

    No well, its not that. I have enough now.

    Let me check and make sure nothing is missing there.

    E-enough.

    Chung Myung waved his hand, feeling a cold sweat forming. The disciples of Mount Hua looked at him puzzled.

    Whats wrong with him, sasuk?

    Well, isnt that because its not enough, and he wants something bigger?

    Ah that might be true. I thought he stopped eating it because he was concerned about the Ice Pce.

    Hahaha. Thats the funniest joke Ive heard in years.

    Right? Hehe.

    No what was up with those bastards?

    Chung Myung felt his anger rise.

    Ugh. I shouldnt speak.

    Chung Myung shook his head and nced at Han Yi-Myung, who was sitting across from Seol So-Baek.

    Mister, no,mander.

    Yes, Taoist.

    So what will you do?

    I am not sure what you mean?

    What are you even eating to survive now? It looks like everyone is starving to death.

    Han YI-Myung had a bitter smile as what Chung Myung said wasnt wrong.

    For Seol So-Baek, even if he looked at the list, he wouldnt find anything odd. But in the eyes of those who managed the Ice Pce in the past, he could see the horrifying and horrible finances of the Ice Pce clearly.

    I was actually considering it. I never imagined the former lord had ruined the pce like this

    The Ice Pce was more than just a sect.

    The Ice Pce was a sect that represented the North Sea and a region under their control. Therefore, the Ice Pce was responsible not only for their own existence but also for the well-being of the people in the North Sea.

    The people of the North Sea suffered from hunger due to the violence of the Demonic Sect and Seol Chun-Sang. Even if they survived the winter, it was inevitable that they would soon run out of food.

    Han Yi-Myung pondered over this and remarked,

    The people of the North Sea have great expectations for the new pce. However, if we fail to address the food problem, it wont be long before things turn for the worse.

    Absolutely. Right now, ensuring our livelihood is the top priority.

    That is what I am saying.

    Uh?

    When Han Yi-Myung looked at Chung Myung, he said,

    I want to end the suspended trade between the Central ins and the North Sea.

    Chung Myung nodded. That was the best approach.

    But

    But what do you have to sell? Looking here, you have nothing to offer.

    that is the biggest issue.

    Han Yi-Myung sighed as if he were on the brink of death.

    Seol Chun-Sang seems like someone who had no thoughts.

    The position of Pce Lord wasnt solely about martial arts prowess, especially in the Ice Pce. Those whocked an understanding of finances could not be the Ice Pce Lord.

    Was it because of this reason that Seol Chun-Sang couldnt be the Pce Lord despite being more skilled in martial arts than the previous Pce Lord?

    which is why I have a favor to ask.

    A favor?

    Yes.

    Han Yi-Myung took a deep breath and continued,

    I feel bad, but could we borrow some grains from Mount Hua?

    Ah?

    Chung Myungs dull eyes lit up as if he had spotted something.

    At the moment, our warehouse is empty, so we dont have anything to offer. However, once the ice crystals arrive, we will have a fresh supply, and we can trade the specialties of the North Sea to repay the debt quickly.

    Thats true.

    So if you lend us food for a year, we will repay you as quickly as possible.

    Han Yi-Myung lowered his head as he spoke.

    Mount Hua had already granted them great benefits, so asking to borrow food felt shameless.

    However, the Ice Pce had no one to rely on except Mount Hua. Trade with the Central ins had been suspended, existing trade routes were blocked, and no new allies had been made.

    Han Yi-Myung, anxiously awaiting the answer, heard Chung Myungs voice.

    Ehh. That wont work.

    As he pondered.

    Han Yi-Myung sighed with a bitter expression and felt the need to apologize. However, he then heard something even more absurd.

    Why wont we lend it? And how much does it even cost? Of course, well just give it to you!

    Han Yi-Myungs mind raced at this.

    Uh?

    I will just give it to you. After all, we have enough grains.

    If its enough food to feed the Ice Pce for a whole year, then the quantity must be substantial

    It was far from being small. The amount would be too great.

    And he just wanted to give it?

    Han Yi-Myungs eyes expressed his uncertainty, and Chung Myung shrugged.

    You may not be aware, but I have a considerable amount of money.

    Dont misunderstand. I have ulterior motives for this. The North Sea and Mount Hua are allies now. Isnt that right?

    Y-yes, of course!

    Tears welled up in Han Yi-Myungs eyes.

    He couldnt find the words to respond, even after witnessing the poverty of the North Sea. If things continued this way, he would have to watch countless people die from starvation!

    And now they were offering free nourishment to the people!

    Ipletely misunderstood Taoist Chung Myung.

    Upon reflection, Chung Myung wasnt a bad person after all.

    His words and actions may have been impolite, but wasnt it the Taoist who expelled Seol Chun-Sang and bravely confronted the Demonic Sect?

    Looking at his achievements, there was no one else quite like him.

    Thank you, thank you so much, Taoist,

    Han Yi-Myung enthusiastically jumped up and bowed deeply to him.

    Ehhh! Dont act like this!

    Chung Myung got up and raised Han Yi-Myung.

    What is so great about this! Wouldnt it be natural for friends to help one another in times of need?

    right. True Taoist.

    Han Yi-Myung wiped away the tears with his sleeve.

    I misunderstood such a nice person

    Chung Myung smiled, cing his arm on the shoulder of Han Yi-Myung, who stood up and said,

    So you know

    Huh?

    Were friends, right?

    Of course! If the Ice Pce and Mount Hua arent friends, who will be? The friendship between the two sects will remain unchanged.

    Right, right, true.

    A bright smile blossomed on Chung Myungs face.

    Butmander.

    Yes?

    That shouldnt friends help each other?

    Right.

    But, for example, what if a friend of mine had opened a bar? How would he feel if he saw me drinking somewhere else?

    you would definitely feel bad?

    Right?

    Y-yes. But why are you suddenly

    Chung Myung smiled brightly as he brought up this topic.

    Well, its not a big deal because Mount Hua has a small merchant union. While were working, we also do some shipping. Well, Im mainly focused on trade, which is going well

    I thought it would hurt my heart if a man called me his friend and then traded with another. A friend. We are friends.

    Han Yi-Myungs face became stiff, and his cheeks began to tremble.

    T-that

    Hehe. Well, isnt it nice? You said you wanted to trade. If its possible, if you trade with us, it will be beneficial for both parties. Its just annoying when others get involved andplicate things, right?

    So a monopoly, then?

    No, it is harsh and bleak to have that on you. I just want to trade first. We dont have to stick with a price, but wouldnt it be morefortable this way?

    Isnt it?

    Is. It. Not?

    The voice seemed to rey in Han Yi-Myungs mind. He hurriedly nodded and saw Chung Myungs eyes shine. A cold sweat ran down his spine.

    Yes Taoist!

    Hahaha! As expected of Commander Han! You speak the truth!

    Chung Myung patted him on the shoulder with a wide smile.

    No one can underestimate friends! I will have the food sent to you immediately.

    Whats with that expression? Do you have a problem?

    That haha no, Im just curious.

    Yes.

    So, not monopolizing, but for how long do we exclusively trade with friends

    Ehh. You speak so inly.

    Chung Myung smiled broadly at the question.

    Till I die.

    Because friendship is eternal, as long as a life is attached to it!

    If you betray, then you die. Simple as that.

    This was

    Han Yi-Myung considered that starving to death might actually be a better fate.

 Chapter 544: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (4)

    <h4>Chapter 544: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (4)</h4>

    Returning to the pce after the banquet, Seol So-Baek appeared extremely joyful.

    I am d the talks went smoothly.

    P-Pce Lord.

    However, Han Yi-Myungs expression seemed devoid of life.

    M-monopoly isnt something to casually discuss. To gain profit from trade, one mustpete with other guilds. If we grant them the monopoly, they will dictate the price of goods as they please.

    Indeed.

    And this would result in significant losses.

    Even after hearing those words, Seol So-Baek shook his head.

    I do know that. Father no,mander.

    Then why do you look so happy? Right now, the Ice Pce is being plundered by this sect of the Central ins.

    This made him smile ever so slightly.

    If they were that greedy, they had plenty of opportunities to exploit the North Sea and flee the moment they discovered that the Demonic Sect had arrived. Even if I were captured, they wouldnt have risked their lives to save me.

    Its true that his words and actions can be harsh and unexpected, but Ive never seen him do anything that vites our agreement.

    True. That was true.

    That was all true, except the fact that they had known them for less than a month!

    But Pce Lord!

    Commander.

    Seol So-Baek, who firmly cut off the words of Han Yi-Myung, opened his mouth with shining eyes.

    How much stronger do you think Mount Hua will get?

    What

    Han Yi-Myung, who was about to answer, went silent. And after a moment of thought, he said.

    Not long ago, the fame of Mount Hua didnt even reach the North Sea, but soon it will be the most renowned sect in the North Sea. And perhaps beyond.

    Indeed. Thats true.

    Seol So-Baek and Han Yi-Myung nodded in agreement.

    Hadnt they witnessed firsthand the astonishing level of their martial arts skills?

    Now, they may not quite measure up to Shaolin, the most formidable sect in the Central ins. However, when Baek Cheon and the other disciples of Mount Hua mature into leaders, could they potentially rival even the mightiest sect?

    At the very least, they will stand among the most powerful sects in the Central ins.

    More than anything, the presence of Chung Myung left no doubt in their minds.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, and the other disciples of Mount Hua were truly talented. They had the potential to make their sect the strongest, regardless of which sect they belonged to. However, among them, Chung Myung stood out on a whole different level.

    It wasnt just about their skills.

    Chung Myung had the ability to understand a situation with minimal information, the wisdom to find the best response, the power to execute a n without dy, and the unwavering confidence to stand by his decision.

    No matter how they appeared, hecked nothing at all.

    Wasnt he the one leading the disciples of Mount Hua, who each had their own unique personalities and brought them together?

    Even if those who supported Chung Myung considered him inferior to Baek Cheon and the other disciples, Mount Hua would still have enough to strive to be the top sect in the world.

    With talented individuals like him supporting them, there is no reason to be afraid.

    On top of that, the bravery of even robbing the Ice Pce.

    Just the thought of it made him tear up.

    No.

    It wasnt like he hadnt given anything in the first ce!

    Even the crystals from the mine werent enough, so Chung Myung also took the ice crystals that Seol Chun-Sang had stolen and swiped the treasures that the Demonic Sect had, too!

    While many of the ice crystals from Seol Chun-Sang were used by the Demonic Sect, just under half of them remained. But ice crystals were still ice crystals. They alone held great value

    But he is too skilled, too powerful!

    Being too skilled was the issue!

    Seol So-Baek smiled at Han Yi-Myung, who was lost in contemtion.

    There is no way making a pact with Mount Hua will harm the Ice Pce.

    Of course, we may initially encounter some difficulties. But would it be detrimental for the North Sea Ice Pce to establish a friendly rtionship with the Mount Hua sect?

    Han Yi-Myung was momentarily at a loss for words. He gazed at Seol So-Baek with a mixture of awe and admiration.

    The pce lord ispletely unpredictable.

    Rather than blindly adhering to his own beliefs, Han Yi-Myung began contemting his own role and the prospective path that the Ice Pce should embark upon.

    This meant that Seol So-Baek was bing the true ruler of North Sea Ice Pce, which was proof that he now stood as a soldier.

    It brought a bittersweet emotion to see that the reason for his growth was the shadow of Chung Myung and not himself

    But it isnt bad.

    Chung Myung was not a bad person to be a reason for growth. His insides felt like it was raging, and his stomach clenched only if you stood as his opponent, but if one thought of him as a superior, then he was eminently reliable.

    Then, it should be considered a positive change

    Moreover, isnt this what Taoist Chung Myung suggested!

    uh?

    Its what Taoist Chung Myung is doing, so nothing can go wrong! I believe in him!

    No

    Didnt it feel like something was going terribly amiss here?

    Han Yi-Myung sighed, his expression filled with confusion. It was difficult to determine whether Seol So-Baek had matured or if he was simply being swept up in Chung Myungs actions.

    Isnt a monopoly a bit excessive, though?

    What?

    Well this ce is known as the North Sea

    Jo Gul stared at Chung Myung, seemingly speechless.

    As the son of a merchant, he understood the advantages a monopoly would provide. There was no need to go to great lengths; how much profit did Mount Hua earn from the Yunnan tea trade?

    This situation was unique. The trade with Yunnan was a contract between the Beast Pce and Mount Hua on equal terms, ensuring the trade was conducted fairly.

    However, if Chung Myung were to secure exclusive trade with the Ice Pce, the potential profit would be unimaginable.

    Initially, it may not bring in a significant amount of money, but over the years, the profit would increase exponentially.

    Commander Han is no fool. Why would he agree to this?

    You say such strange things, sahyung.

    Huh?

    He would ept it not because he is dumb but because he isnt.

    Chung Myung smiled and said,

    Commander Han No, the Ice Pce doesnt have any other option but to ept it. And this is not a loss for the Ice Pce.

    What do you mean?

    The Ice Pce needed to witness the Demonic Sects true terror with their own eyes.

    And there are still members of the Demonic Sect lurking in the world. If one high priest can do something like that, it means the other high priests could intervene at any time.

    T-that is true.

    And the Ice Pce doesnt have the strength to stop them.

    Ah

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    Weve spent too much energy in this war, and now the new Pce Lord, Seol So-Baek, is too young.

    True.

    It will take time for the Pce Lord to grow up and train new warriors to have the same strength as before. If something happens in the meantime, the Ice Pce will be ruined beyond repair. They wont be able to do anything.

    So, what is it that

    At that moment, Baek Cheon, who had been quietly eavesdropping on their conversation, spoke up:

    The Pce requires a refuge.

    Indeed, Dong Ryong. You have a keen ear.

    Baek Cheon, annoyed by being addressed by name, let out a sigh and responded:

    Youre not mistaken. Having exclusive control over something can be a burden. However, the Ice Pce, having suffered significant losses in power, will struggle to fend off the relentless attacks from the forces of the Central ins, which wille at them like savage beasts.

    That is correct.

    Jo Gul nodded, indicating his understanding.

    Merchants possessed a natural greed. And if you were a merchant who ventured to the Ice Pce in search of trade, you were sure to have a reliable sect supporting you.

    Given the Ice Pces dwindling fame and prestige, it was only logical that they would be troubled and anxious if others were to encroach upon their territory.

    In order to buy time to restore their strength back to normal and get the Ice Pce to rise, and to protect the Ice Pce from the grasp of the Demonic Sect, they would need a sect to be their shield.

    Yes.

    Chung Myung nodded proudly.

    In the past, he would have had to exin all of this word by word. But now, everyone would find an answer if he just gave them a hint.

    Not only were their martial arts improving, but their insight was growing as well.

    I understand everything, but there is something peculiar about this situation.

    Whats that?

    Considering the Ice Pces perspective, doesnt this mean that Mount Hua is seen as a sect capable of protecting them from other sects in the Central ins and the Demonic Sect?

    Correct. Whats your point?

    Well um

    Baek Cheon wore an awkward smile.

    Mount Hua, once troubled by creditors, had even lost its signboard a few years ago. Now, it felt both proud and awkward that the Ice Pce, one of the Pces, woulde to rely on such a ce.

    I dont know if the other side will even consider these situations, but if they take the time to think about it, theyll probablye to a simr conclusion.

    Huh.

    Baek Cheon chuckled at the confident voice of Chung Myung.

    For some reason, he thought that they didnt desire mere riches but were aiming for something grander.

    Do you believe Mount Hua will prosper because of this?

    Absolutely.

    Chung Myung nodded.

    Despite its current challenges, the North Sea Ice Pce remains one of the Four Pces in this fantastic realm, boasting a rich history and promising potential. With the right actions from the pce lord, thends former glory can be reimed.

    Hmm.

    As a result, our bond will strengthen.

    In the meantime, mary transactions will also take ce.

    We live by helping each other.

    Baek Cheons smile widened upon seeing Chung Myung.

    Even though it doesnt seem like it.

    Well, it wasnt important, and they had to move on now.

    But what I dont get is

    What now?

    Doesnt that mean we have to defeat the other sects who will rush to feed the Ice Pce?

    Yes.

    But can we do that right now? No matter how strong Mount Hua is, it isnt easy for us to deal with the other Nine Sects who have their dissatisfaction rise at this?

    Sasuk.

    Uh?

    I thought you had be a little smarter, but here you are, speaking useless things again.

    Why would we do that? We were originally sent to monitor the Ice Pce and ended up taking care of everything.

    If they had been considering all of this, they should havee to handle the situation. Conscience! If they have any! They should use it! Ughh!

    Upon hearing those words, all eyes turned to one person.

    A-ahem! Amitabha!

    And Hae Yeons face turned red with embarrassment. Chung Myung chuckled at this.

    Surely the abbot of Shaolin will also have to step forward unless he wants his beard pulled out. And the Nanman Beast Pce will assist as well. Even if they try to press me with the pces titles, there wont be any problem.

    Ah the Beast Pce.

    Everyone nodded, acknowledging the promise of the Beast Pce, while Chung Myung spoke confidently.

    Above all, once the Ice Pce joins the Heavenly Friends Alliance, everything wille to an end. Mount Huas name may not be sufficient to handle the Nine sects, but the Heavenly Friends Alliance will.

    Absolutely, it will

    The expressions on everyones faces brightened at those words.

    Once the Heavenly Friends Alliance is established, the Ice Pce will express its willingness to join. Then, it will be challenging for anyone to criticize the trading practices within the alliance.

    A good thought.

    Baek Cheon, who understood everything Chung Myung was thinking, said,

    What that means is that you are going to leave all the responsibility to the Shaolin and the alliance and make Mount Hua fill their pockets by having a monopoly on ice crystals and the things needed for Mount Hua right now.

    .

    As expected of our sajil Chung Myung. He can even make the Devil cry.

    If that happens, then he is worse than the Demonic Sect.

    One vote for Chung Myung.

    I vote for sago and sahyung!

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    He is an amazing one. Well.

    What started with a few light words from the Beast Pce Lord eventually grew big, and now a bond with the Ice Pce had also developed. It was not known where the ns wereing from for this bastard, but it wouldnt be too much to consider this a good result.

    Then, is this roughly all done?

    Because only the Ice Pce remains as a choice. Regardless of the oue, I believe most things have been sorted out. All thats left is the post-processing.

    Chung Myung gently tapped the chin of Baek Ah, who was perched on his shoulder.

    This feels like hell.

    I wont even nce at the North Sea anymore.

    Dont speak as if its already over, sahyungs. We still have a long way to go back to Mount Hua.

    Tang Soso let out a groan, but the others simplyughed.

    We must return now.

    Yes, Sasuk.

    Mount Hua.

    To their patiently awaiting home.

 Chapter 545: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (5)

    <h4>Chapter 545: Sect Leader Sahyung. The Kids Are All Grown Up (5)</h4>

    The second son of a merchant family.

    A man who should have pursued a merchants path, not that of a swordsman, judging by his background.

    Jo Gul inhaled deeply.

    Despite leaving behind the life of a merchant, his understanding of trade was far from superficial. Living in an environment surrounded by it, his knowledge was unparalleled among the disciples of Mount Hua who had journeyed to the North Sea. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that his expertise exceeded all others.

    There was no way he wasnt sure how important the position they were in was.

    He sat down with a firm thought of ensuring the deal would favor Mount Hua.

    But

    After entering the meeting to discuss the transaction details, Jo Gul couldnt help but have doubts in his mind.

    Did I really have toe in here?

    NOOOOO!

    Chung Myung screamed, his eyes furrowed in a frown.

    You seem tock understanding. But that wont solve the problem, you know! The North Sea doesnt have anything to sell at the moment, so how do you expect to make money?

    B-but Taoist doesnt one season just fly by? If mining is so easy, shouldnt the North Sea have be richer than before?

    Well then, mine a lot from now on and get rich!

    Thats easier said than

    Chun Myung red at the sweating Han Yi-Myung.

    Mister! No, Commander!

    Uh?

    Then, when will the Ice Pce get rich?

    Han Yi-Myung couldnt answer, so I went silent.

    He is saying such things because it will never happen! Isnt the Ice Pce just poor all this while!?

    W-what could we even do in that

    Commander.

    Yes?

    Chung Myung spoke with a stern face.

    Of course, it isnt the responsibility of themander. It is an unavoidable problem in the North Sea.

    Right.

    This was exactly what Han Yi-Myung intended to convey.

    Both the Ice Pce and the North Sea were facing trouble.

    Oveing this cold was not an easy task, and enduring it was even more difficult.

    Why did the people of the North Sea not want to mine the ice crystals? Limited manpower was the reason.

    But there is another way, though. We can send warriors into the mines.

    T-taoist.

    Han Yi-Myung was shocked upon hearing that.

    Although the Ice Pce is said to be responsible for the livelihood of the North Sea, its foundation lies in martial arts. If we relocate those who study martial arts from the sect to a different location, the foundation will crumble.

    Ah, I see. Thats possible.

    Chung Myung simply nodded, his expression indifferent.

    But,mander, I have a question.

    When do you intend to appoint the nextmander?

    What are you trying to say?

    What will you do when themander dies, and the Pce Lord has to rule the entire North Sea on his own?

    Han Yi-Myungs eyes trembled at those words.

    At that time, the Ice Pce was a ce where the pride of a warrior must be protected. Are you going to tell him not to lose the soul of a warrior and just survive?

    Han Yi-Myung clenched his fist.

    For him, Seol So-Baek was not someone who could be defined in a single word. The Pce Lord he should serve, the one who earned hisplete loyalty above all, his beloved son.

    It was not a blood rtion. But it was this child whom he had been nurturing since his breastfeeding days. Rather, it was even more heartbreaking that they did not share blood.

    Are you considering allowing the Pce Lord to live in poverty? Do you want to say you had no choice?

    That

    Han Yi-Myung bit his lip.

    It cannot be

    Right!

    He pped his hands as if confirming Chung Myungs words. Watching him pull Han Yi-Myung to his side, Jo Gul smiled.

    What kind of negotiation is this?

    This was the first time he had witnessed such negotiations.

    Originally, in a transaction between the sects, there was apetition to not lose even a single coin. While saying all sorts of nice things to avoid hurting the pride of others, it was essential to sharpen the knives to get what you want.

    But what was

    Chung Myung raised his voice again.

    What do you want to pass on to future generations?

    Good martial arts? Honor? Pride of being from the Ice Pce?

    He smiled openly.

    Nice. Very nice. But what is the use of all that if you cant even do it? It would be a good thing for future generations to have pride in themselves and pursue honor. But you cant ask your ancestors to starve for that!

    Even if Im struggling now, my children shouldnt go hungry! Isnt that the duty of an ancestor?

    Han Yi-Myung nodded calmly.

    There is nothing wrong with the words of the Taoist.

    Which is why!

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung shattered the table and struck it.

    Set your pride aside for a moment.

    Warriors should possess pride. And the warriors have tasks to fulfill. Correct, I understand that as well. However.

    Chung Myungs gaze was exceptionally solemn.

    A father has no pride.

    Han Yi-Myung shut his eyes.

    How would the previous lord have responded?

    Maybe he wouldnt acquiesce to this. Because he was someone who prioritized the pride of the Ice Pce above all else.

    The same applied to Han Yi-Myung. If this had been offered to him a few years ago, he would have likely rejected it without hesitation.

    But now he understood.

    Pride and self-esteem can sometimes hold no significance at all.

    Didnt he realize this while raising Seol So-Baek by himself?

    Taoist.

    Han Yi-Myung nced at Chung Myung and spoke,

    However, I have a question to ask.

    Of course, go ahead.

    I am well aware that the Taoist seek to benefit from the Ice Pce. I understand that, as someone in need of favors, I have no right to question this.

    Han Yi-Myung let out a sigh.

    However, I am also themander of the Ice Pce. As the Taoist mentioned, it is my duty to ensure the excellence of the Ice Pce and take responsibility for the young pce lord who governs it. Therefore, I must ask this question without any hesitation.

    His gaze, fixed upon Chung Myung, held an intensity that could not be dismissed.

    Will these deals truly benefit the Ice Pce?

    Chung Myung responded with a smile,

    I only have one guiding principle.

    I shed blood for those who bring me harm and show grace to those who do me favors.

    Chung Myungs face, as he confirmed his stance, exuded an air of reliability.

    I dont need a rtionship created out of the ambiguous line of cause. I need a genuine rtionship where two parties care about each other and offer support. A friendship where one can set everything aside and rush to the other persons aid if they are in danger.

    If the North Sea encounters a dangerous situation, Mount Hua wille running.

    Han Yi-Myung nodded.

    Then what about the North Sea?

    I dont think it is for me to decide. It depends on the choice of the Pce Lord.

    Ah, right.

    But

    Han Yi-Myung smiled slightly, nodded, and extended his hand.

    It will never happen that I block the choices the pce lord makes. What excuse can I even have to stop him from helping a close friend?

    Chung Myung smiled and sped his hand.

    That is a good thought.

    The two held hands and looked straight into each others faces. After exchanging firm nces for a while, the two sat down again.

    Hmm,

    Han Yi-Myung let out a slight groan as if he was a bit worried.

    The problem now is to convince the warriors to work well. They have too much pride

    Ah, you dont have to worry about that.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung grinned as if he could handle this problem and looked at Han Yi-Myung, who wasnt sure.

    From now on, I will teach you how to handle people.

    It is a warriors pride and shit, and it is a problem because they care about such things. So, first, we will head up and beat the shit out

    When Chung Myungs special ss began, Jo Gul smiled.

    This is the end.

    Dark clouds would begin to gather over the North Sea Ice Pce, too.

    Uh!

    After kicking open the door, Chung Myungs face was bathed in the bright sunlight. Baek Ah, who was perched on his shoulders, stretched her body as if she, too, were basking in the sun, disying an expression of unprecedentedfort.

    Its finished!

    you despicable bastard.

    In the end, Chung Myung seeded in doubling the trade agreements with Han Yi-Myung. Now that the contract was signed, the Ice Pce would have to provide items like ice crystals and cold steel to Mount Hua. The purchase price, however, was much higher than anticipated. Jo Gul was aware that this decision was not made with the Ice Pce in mind.

    In other words, he will keep bullying them.

    You didnt have to consider the other partys circumstances when you took short-term profits, but if you continued to make many trades like this, you should also consider the other partys benefit. This way, both parties could continue to profit without breaking the deal.

    But where will you use the supplies you received?

    Where will I use them?

    When Jo Gul asked this, Chung Myung stretched his arm and replied,

    Now that the ice crystals in the Central ins are depleted, there will be people willing to pay a thousand gold for them. Leave something for us to use and sell the rest to those bastards.

    And what about the cold steel?

    The cold steel? Well, the Tang family will certainly purchase it at a higher price.

    As soon as the thought of cold steel crossed his mind, Chung Myung couldnt help but giggle, imagining Tang Gunaks reaction.

    Even when he made the swordst time, he got a good feel for it. He has also learned how to properly make weapons. Wouldnt it be frustrating for him to not be able to make high-quality weapons because hecks the materials?

    Yes, thats right.

    And what if we present the materials right in front of his eyes? He wont be able to resist.

    B-but the Tang family are our friends? Are you saying youll sell it to them at a high price?

    Tsk. Consider the situation from the perspective of your merchant lineage. Very misguided.

    No Chung Myung.

    This wasnt about a merchant lineage or anything. It was about basic human decency.

    Sahyung trulycks understanding!

    The more friends you have, the more careful you must be with such transactions. Are you suggesting that if you carelessly reduce the expenses for them, they will develop certain feelings? Im not here to make money! This is about rtionships and trust, utilizing them!

    this is rubbish.

    Regardless of whatever Jo Gul muttered, Chung Myung simply grinned and, with a serious expression, looked at Jo Gul.

    This is something we should keep from Soso.

    Ahem!

    Soon, when he saw Chung Myung push his belly out and head to his room, Jo Gul shook his head in disappointment.

    Well, he is a scammer,

    And quickly followed him.

    Chung Myung walked in aid-back manner, taking his time, and he nced at the distant sky.

    This is nice.

    Huh?

    All the problems in the North Sea began from the fact that this ce is far from the Central ins, and thend here is rather barren, Chung Myung exined.

    If we maintain our trade practice of providing them with grains and goods, they will eventually reciprocate.

    And that kid will finally have a morefortable life.

    After uttering these words, Chung Myung added, It would be great if I could make some money too, and continued walking.

    Jo Gul observed him and couldnt help but smile.

    Well, hes unstoppable.

    There were numerous asions where Jo Gul struggled toprehend Chung Myungs thoughts.

    But

    So what now

    The path of this iprehensible saga will never deviate from its rightful way. There was certainty in that. It only grew with time.

    Lets go together, Chung Myung

    Ah!

    Uh?

    No matter how much I think about it, I dont believe that bastard Seol Chun-Sang only left ice crystals behind. Should we search a bit more so we dont regret it? We have to give it our all, ahem!

    No.

    Sometimes, he wandered off the path.

    A tad excessively

 Chapter 546: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 546: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (1)</h4>

    Have you packed everything?

    no, not yet

    Whats wrong?

    You shoulde and see, Sasuk.

    Whats happening?

    Baek Cheon tilted his head at Yoon Jongs timid words and made his way to the back. Eventually, he reached the front of the cart and was shocked.

    It was a mountain.

    There was a mountain of luggage. There were so many items that the weight made it impossible to see the massive cart they had been dragging.

    W-what is all this?

    Gifts from the North Sea.

    What kind of gifts did they give in such a huge

    Sasuk, that little Pce Lord is no joke. He really is plundering the North Sea for us.

    Baek Cheon sealed his lips.

    This is the first time I have witnessed such an urrence.

    All this time, there werent just one or two people who were confronted with the truth about Chung Myung. However, no one had gone so far as to take on Mount Hua and look after its residents, especially during their own difficult times.

    Is everything truly okay?

    From Baek Cheons perspective, Chung Myung could be relied upon or rather, he was extraordinary No. Just a sly trickster. He was just a sly trickster.

    Anyway, no matter how skilled Chung Myung was as his sajil, it felt incredibly unsettling that such a promising person from the Ice Pce was being influenced by him.

    That Yoon Jong.

    Yes, sasuk.

    Does it seem like the Pce Lord is following Chung Myung?

    Sasuk, even our sect leader would never be able to rival him.

    Its almost as if this puppy is looking at its owner.

    This jerk! Are you calling the Pce Lord a puppy?

    It is the truth. How do I

    Ughh.

    Baek Cheon scratched his head as if it hurt. Of course, he could understand it. Chung Myung had shown the North Sea many things.

    To Seol So-Baek, who had no ce to turn to, Chung Myung must have been like a god descending from the sky.

    So, it was natural for him to believe and follow them. It was quite expected.

    He is the devil! Pce Lord!

    How did something this terrible even happen

    What are you doing, Sasuk?

    Ughh what else could I possibly be? Select the appropriate ones now and then return the others.

    Nheless, we have obtained it, so

    If you dont want to witness Chung Myung crafting another cart, return them.

    I will promptly return them.

    Baek Cheon shook his head and turned around.

    What will be of the Ice Pce?

    It was Baek Cheon who was concerned about the Ice Pce overall.

    And that evening.

    Have all the remaining preparations beenpleted?

    For what reason? We simply have to go.

    Our bodies

    Baek Cheon nodded while assessing the gathered disciples of Mount Hua. Thanks to the healing benefits of the oil, everyone was now recovering from their injuries and in the process of healing.

    Our bodies shouldnt pose any issues

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and turned to Tang Soso.

    Soso.

    Yes, Sasuk?

    Can we depart tomorrow?

    Hmm.

    Tang Soso surveyed their bodies once again with hawk-like eyes. And, after a brief moment of concentration, she said,

    I dont believe youre all perfect yet, but Im confident this will suffice. We can depart tomorrow.

    A collective sigh of relief escaped everyones lips upon hearing the encouraging news.

    At longst!

    I thought I would perish in this ce.

    All of them wished to depart from the Ice Pce and immediately head towards Mount Hua. Not because they found the Ice Pce ufortable but because they had been away from Mount Hua for a prolonged period of time.

    Those who had made up their minds to journey to Mount Hua a few days earlier now found themselves overwhelmed by the strength that Tang Soso possessed as she held a needle and gazed at them.

    -What? Do you really believe you can ovee this cold with that? Are these people underestimating the severity of their injuries? What? Would you like me to insert this needle directly into the center of your forehead? Do you genuinely believe that would be more secure? If you get injured along the way and perish, wouldnt it be preferable to simply die in this ce? Wouldnt it be more convenient to at least create a tomb for you?

    Her words and expressions were so frightening that even Yu Yiseol broke into a cold sweat. Given the circumstances, Mount Hua ultimately needed Tang Sosos approval to leave.

    Yoon Jong, please inform the Ice Pce that we will be departing tomorrow.

    Yes, sasuk.

    And

    Baek Cheon, who was about to say something, suddenly tilted his head as if puzzled.

    Where did that idiot Chung Myung go?

    Jo Gul sighed, gazing up at the ceiling. Baek Cheon turned towards him,menting,

    I must admit, your acting skills are truly remarkable. You embody the sentiment of I know, but I cant discuss it, even if it costs me my life. So, please, enlighten me.

    Wellyou know, that idiot mentioned something about Seol Chun-Sang having additional secretssomething he needed to uncover

    At this hour?

    Yes.

    While dressed in that night robe?

    Yes.

    Once more?

    Baek Cheons face instantly transformed, as if his soul had been yanked away.

    Please, please exercise moderation. Chung Myung, I beg of you!

    No, even if that jerk is shamelessly plundering the wealth of Seol Chun-Sang, no one in the Ice Pce would dare speak up! So why is he donning those dark garments once more!

    it puts him at ease when he wears them.

    Who will be ountable for the torment in my heart! Just who!

    Why would he subject himself to such

    Baek Cheon shifted his gaze.

    No matter how furious he was, he couldnt afford to reveal to his sajils his tear-filled eyes.

    Id prefer him doing that than having the North Sea people discover this about him.

    For now, ignoring the possibility of him getting caught, it seems like they would allow him to continue even if he did get caught.

    Why?

    Currently, Chung Myung is revered like the Buddha in the North Sea.

    Ahhhh, Amitabha! What utter nonsense are you spouting!

    No, I am not joking. Its really like that. I dont know if its because the North Sea doesnt follow Buddha as much.

    Amitabha! Amitabha! That demon!

    Hae Yeon, who started to feel anxious, muttered as if something that shouldnt have happened had urred.

    Soso.

    Yes, sasuk.

    A little stomach medicine

    Yes. As soon as I didnt see Chung Myung sahyung, I prepared it for you in advance. I will take care of it.

    thank you.

    A deep sigh escaped as Baek Cheon lifted his head and surveyed the group. His countenance held firm seriousness.

    We must address a few matters as there is no sign of Chung Myung, and our departure for Mount Hua looms close.

    Yes, Sasuk.

    I believe he is concealing something from us.

    Baek Cheons statement was met with silence from the disciples. The unexpected response caught him off guard, prompting him to inquire further.

    did everyone already know?

    Sasuk?

    Hmm?

    Sasuk has a tendency to think he is the smartest.

    But once we get to know him, we discover he is also a bit uninformed. If Sasuk knows something, there is a high chance that everyone already knows it.

    Seriously?

    Even Yu Yiseol nodded, causing Baek Cheons face to redden.

    Ahem, well, anyway.

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and continued.

    You all know Chung Myung, but he is true to his word. However, if he is withholding something, it means that we have not yet gained his trust.

    Everyone there understood the type of individual Chung Myung was.

    Chung Myung was someone who willingly imparted information when necessary, even if it was not requested, and refrained from sharing unnecessary details regardless of ones pleas.

    Because of this, they refrained from questioning Chung Myung about the events in the cave.

    The Demonic Sect is terrifying.

    There is also no guarantee that we wont encounter them again in the future. Its possible that one day, we may have to confront the actual members of the Demonic Sect.

    Baek Cheons grave eyes gleamed with determination.

    Thats why its crucial for us to be more powerful.

    His countenance now held an even greater resolve than when he had faced off against the Demonic Sect.

    Once again, Chung Myung did most of the work. We were merely chasing after him. Its not something to celebrate. Just taking a few steps ahead from the future. I am not satisfied with barely catching up to him!

    I feel the same way.

    Its truly pathetic.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. Baek Cheon looked back at his sajils and spoke with determination.

    I wont talk too much. The enemy is powerful, and the journey is lengthy. Lets do our best to avoid falling too far behind.

    Yes, sasuk!

    I understand, sahyung.

    Baek Cheon smiled at the straightforward replies.

    But

    Monk, why are you nodding your head? I was only talking to my sajils

    Amitabha.

    As Hae Yeon spoke softly, snowkes started falling outside the window.

    Ah, its so cold. Why did it start snowing all of a sudden?

    Chung Myung grumbled as he sat on the roof, restraining Baek Ah, who was attempting to go back into his clothes.

    No, do you believe this ce exists solely for your rxation?

    Just because she did one good deed, did she assume she could rest?

    Tsk.

    He clicked his tongue briefly and removed the stopper from the bottle he had been carrying. Savoring the taste of alcohol, he observed the falling snow.

    The potent drink warmed his insides as it slid down his throat. Its aroma filled his mouth and nostrils.

    It is truly delightful.

    The view of the North Sea from the pces highest point was truly amazing. When the snow fell, the sight seemed out of this world.

    North Sea

    Chung Myung, smiling, looked at it.

    Sahyung, this is why people live for a long time.

    In his past life, he had never been here, so he couldnt evenpare it.

    If it were a world without the Demonic Sect and no war, maybe he and his sahyungs, whose lives had ended prematurely, would have traveled around, exploring the world in search of such beautiful scenes.

    Since I am alive again, I get to witness this

    He gazed upwards with a somber expression.

    Sometimes, being reborn and experiencing the world all over again felt like a sin. However, his second life wasnt any morefortable. But werent the troubles and bullying that the young disciples of Mount Hua faced only possible because they were alive?

    He was the one who had been given this opportunity, while the other senior martial brothers hadnt been fortunate enough.

    That

    He picked up the bottle and took another sip, trying to wash away the toxic effects of the alcohol umting in his body.

    This isnt the time to get emotional.

    He was constantly filled with worry.

    Why did this happen? Why was he the only one who got this second life, unlike his sahyungs and sajaes?

    He still didnt know the reason why, but he knew one thing for certain.

    Heavenly Demon

    The hand clutching the bottle tightened.

    -He is already

    I knew it.

    It was something he continued to deny, but he could no longer do it. The failure of the n of the high priest eventually put this anxiety inside Chung Myung.

    The Heavenly Demon was alive somewhere in the world.

    And surely

    Just the thought of it made his body tense, and his teeth grind.

    But he suppressed the rage that was surging.

    What I need to do

    This time, it was time to protect Mount Hua with his own hands.

    There is nothing that is certain here.

    Even if it was the Heavenly Demon, regaining his former power immediately uponing back to life was impossible.

    Maybe he was recovering his strength or perhaps he was asleep, living in someone elses body, just like he did for several years drifting in unconsciousness.

    It was unclear whether he would experience what Chung Myung went through or if he would return to the world in a different way.

    But one thing was certain.

    He will begin devouring the world once more.

    Anyone who witnessed or encountered this embodiment of pure evil and malice would undoubtedly share the same impression. The world would undoubtedly be engulfed in unspeakable horrors, with bloodshed and death at the fore.

    But not on this asion, you bastard.

    He would not allow Mount Hua to slip from his grasp once more.

    This would serve as a guarantee that the future remains unimpeded.

    Grimacing, Chung Myung bowed his head and surveyed the chamber where the disciples of Mount Hua were residing.

    Not too slow, yet not in a rush either.

    What he needed to do now was refrain from fighting with everyone and everything like he did before. His task was to risk everything to protect Mount Hua.

    He was willing to do anything necessary for that purpose.

    Dont worry, sahyung.

    Chung Myung lifted the bottle of alcohol in his hand towards the sky.

    I will definitely ensure your protection this time.

    The sky of the North Sea was adorned with falling snow.

    The sect leader appeared to be smiling down at him.

 Chapter 547: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 547: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (2)</h4>

    Yoon Jong.

    Yes, Sasuk.

    I specifically told you to take only what we need and leave the other gifts.

    You did.

    Then what is all this?

    That

    All of Mount Huas disciples, who packed their things early in the morning, came to the cart only to be shocked. As expected, on top of the cart were massive loads of mountains.

    Was it even possible for them to fit so much?

    Can a cart even handle it?

    It will. After all, isnt that entire cart made of this ck iron?

    But isnt this a bit too harsh?

    Even if the height stacked up wasnt high, it seemed like it was much. Thanks to this, the entire cart was out of shape.

    I took down the tents, too.

    Baek Cheon looked at Yoon Jong with a nk expression.

    How did this happen?

    I definitely gave them back.

    Then?

    why are you asking me something so obvious? Chung Myung asked why we were returning the gifts they gave us, and then when he was done fooling around with Jo Gul, he suddenly

    Why are you suddenly bringing me into this?

    Jo Gul felt it was unfair to be dragged into this conversation, but no one seemed to care.

    this madman is truly

    Baek Cheon let out a heavy sigh. This was why he said to return the items before Chung Myung could see them.

    So, where is Chung Myung?

    As soon as the sun rose, he grabbed his luggage and stepped outside.

    Despite his protests about freezing to death, he reluctantly moved. It would be twice as cold if he tried to climb on top of all the luggage on the cart. What should he

    At that moment.

    Huh?

    He noticed a small gap amidst the pile of luggage.

    No!

    He rushed at the cart and pushed his hand into the gap. As expected, something round was caught inside, and Baek Cheon, his face contorted, pulled it out.

    Come out, you bastard!

    Ah, my head! My head!

    This bastard is worse than a weasel! How can you even dig a hole in your own luggage!

    I-it hurts!

    Kiiiiik!

    The weasel-like human and the human-like weasel rebelled simultaneously.

    Baek Cheon, who yanked Chung Myung out of his hiding spot, let out a sigh.

    This Taoist is incredibly greedy!

    What! Why! Is there some rule that says a Taoist must starve? I didnt steal it, so why should I refuse when they give it to me!

    True, its not technically wrong. But you still took what you stole!

    At least consider your options. How can you bring all of this to Shaanxi? Id rather fight the Demonic Sect and meet my end early than drag this cart around and die!

    Hehehe, you too, Sasuk. Sasuk is back to saying odd things again? When will you say that you trained harder in the future?

    T-that is a talk about training.

    What?

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    You should make daily life a part of training! Take time to train separately? When do you even n on getting stronger? When! Ehh?! This is why kids are like this these days!

    Ah

    He really wished he was dead.

    What the hell was this ghost? He couldnt even catch him!

    Whether Baek Cheon frowned or not, Chung Myung persisted.

    And you know, its not polite to refuse a gift, especially when its a special one from the Ice Pce. How disappointed would they be if the recipient rejected it? Im not saying this because Im greedy, but

    Chung Myung.

    Hmm?

    Just be quiet

    Their altercation was interrupted by a group of individuals approaching them.

    Is everything taken care of?

    Pce Lord.

    Baek Cheon nodded, observing Seol So-Baek and Han Yi-Myung as they approached.

    Yes we concluded it abruptly, but what about these presents

    The people of Mount Hua have been benefactors to the North Sea. While the North Sea people may forget the resentment, they will always remember a favor. If I were to send you away empty-handed, the entire North Sea would direct their judgment towards me. Therefore, how can I disregard such fundamental hospitality?

    Upon hearing this, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul exchanged hushed words.

    Hes truly a quick learner.

    it is a problem because he mastered it so well.

    While pondering this, why didnt the child consider how difficult it would be for them to transport such heavy baggage? Why!

    Nevertheless, it is somewhat

    Baek Cheon was cautiously attempting to express how burdensome this was for him, but Seol So-Baek offered a deep bow.

    Therefore, I implore you not to disregard the utmost sincerity of the North Sea Ice Pce, Taoist Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon simply gazed at the child, then turned his attention to Chung Myung. When their eyes locked, Chung Myung nced at the distant sky while whistling.

    This is all fabricated.

    Everything was fabricated.

    But seriously, how long had these people known that guy?

    Chung Myung was undeniably one-of-a-kind, but Seol So-Baek, who followed him so faithfully when most people would hesitate, was also anything but ordinary.

    However, if the Lord of the North Sea, Seol So-Baek, were here in person, Baek Cheon could only express one thing.

    I am grateful to Lord Pce for favoring us.

    We are in trouble.

    And if we look at Sasuk, he isnt very useful except for his eloquent words.

    Shh. He will hear you!

    He already heard, you bastards

    Baek Cheon felt defeated as he lifted his head. At that moment, Han Yi-Myung, who was slightly behind, approached and whispered,

    The journey back to the Central ins is bound to be arduous since winter has not yet passed. So, why not stay here for a couple of months before you depart?

    I appreciate your suggestion. However

    Baek Cheon, with a polite refusal, smiled as he observed the disciples busily packing their belongings.

    I dont possess the ability to deter those who are too eager to return home. Naturally, I am eager as well.

    Mount Hua appears to be a truly splendid location.

    Im not sure if others see it the same way, but to the disciples of Mount Hua, its a ce beyondparison.

    Upon hearing those words, Seol So-Baeks eyes sparkled.

    If thats the case, Id love to see it for myself. Perhaps I can visit Mount Hua one day?

    Baek Cheon smiled and nodded.

    Mount Hua is always weing to the Pce Lord. Once the issues in the North Sea are resolved, please do pay us a visit.

    I will remember your words without fail.

    After conversing with Baek Cheon, Seol So-Baek approached Chung Myung, who gazed at him with a sorrowful expression and turned to face him.

    What is troubling you?

    Taoist if you depart

    Observing Seol So-Baeks tearful gaze, apanied by innocent, hopeful eyes, Chung Myung assented and withdrew.

    Did I see things wrong?

    Did he truly step away?

    Were there individuals that this scoundrel found challenging to deal with?

    After gazing into the childs teary eyes, Chung Myung gently closed them and lightly patted Seol So-Baeks head.

    However, a Pce Lord shouldnt shed tears so readily.

    Yes.

    He then regarded the young lord with a serious expression.

    Do your utmost. You must ensure the North Sea remains steadfast.

    Yes.

    And if you believe you have done all you can and receive no response, simply release your grip.

    Yes.

    Remember those words at all times.

    Chung Myung firmly stated.

    It is not your burden to bear.

    Seol So-Baeks slightly agape mouth snapped shut.

    The Pce Lord does not have to shoulder every task. Ultimately, it is the collective effort of the people that shape the North Sea and not solely the leaders responsibility to transform and guide thend.

    With power, great responsibility follows. If you cling to the position of pce lord instead of relinquishing it, your burdens will only increase. You possess intelligence, so surely youprehend my intent.

    Yes, Taoist. Iprehend.

    Yes

    Chung Myung grinned.

    You shall thrive.

    Therefore, ease that tension on your countenance. The onlookers would perceive it as a permanent farewell. In time, you will be required to visit the Central ins frequently. Our paths will cross once more.

    Yes!

    Chung Myung enthusiastically nodded at Seol So-Baek, whose expression brightened a little before turning to Han Yi-Myung.

    He then stepped aside, creating space for the two to have their conversation in private.

    Very soon, the Heavenly Friends Alliance will hold itsmencement ceremony and formally announce its existence.

    That means the North Sea Ice Pce should also be an official participant in the ceremony.

    Yes. We will coordinate and send a representative at the appropriate time, but it would be wise to make preparations beforehand.

    Han Yi-Myung nodded silently.

    I will prepare without a hitch, so do rx a little, Taoist.

    The negotiation with the alliance was done. At this location, Ice Pce decided to join the alliance along with Mount Hua, the Tang family, and the Nanman Beast Pce. Excluding the sub-sects under theirmand, these four major sects were the center of the alliance.

    Then

    Chung Myung turned to look at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Lets go!

    A clear sky.

    And white buildings.

    The warriors of Ice Pce were lined up on either side of the path, stretching from the pce to therge outer wall.

    The sight of the white-d warriors atop the whitend was truly breathtaking. They stood there, patiently awaiting the arrival of someone, even without being given any orders.

    And

    Kiik.

    At longst, a ck cartden with a mountain of luggage came into view in front of them.

    It was a flustering situation, but no one smiled. They watched the disciples of Mount Hua with pride and determined eyes.

    you seem to have gathered a lot.

    It is cold for me, too; what can you do?

    The disciples of Mount Hua awkwardly scratched their heads and moved on. And then, it happened.

    Step.

    The leader of the guards, Son Won, who stood at the center, stepped forward. He was dressed in a uniform resembling that of a warrior from the North Sea. Son Won took a deep breath and addressed the disciples of Mount Hua.

    The North Sea never forgets acts of kindness!

    Simultaneously, all the warriors lined up behind Son Won bowed and echoed his words.

    The North Sea never forgets acts of kindness!

    Raising his hand, Son Won gazed earnestly at the disciples of Mount Hua and eximed.

    I express my gratitude to the benefactors!

    We express our gratitude to the benefactors!

    The warriors of the North Sea all humbly bowed and knelt down on one knee, demonstrating their utmost respect. The disciples of Mount Hua were rendered speechless, their lips tightly sealed as tears welled up in their eyes.

    That

    Sasuk.

    Baek Cheon attempted to speak, but Chung Myung intervened.

    In moments like these, its best to depart in silence.

    Lets go.

    Yes.

    Baek Cheon pulled the cart and continued forward.

    The warriors of the North Sea expressed their gratitude to the disciples with each step they took.

    Thank you!

    Pleasee visit again!

    The North Sea will always remember Mount Hua!

    Even as the disciples pulled the cart, they took the time to bow to everyone. The residents of the North Sea gathered around, waving their hands and bowing their heads.

    Thank you!

    People of Mount Hua, thank you very much!

    I will definitely speak of Mount Hua!

    To help didnt mean to expect something in return.

    Baek Cheon has always lived with those words engraved in his heart. But at this moment, he realized another meaning for it.

    It wasnt that he didnt want it; maybe it wasnt even needed. No riches or honor canpare to the expression of sincere gratitude.

    The disciples from Mount Hua, who finally reached the gate of the North Sea Ice Pnce amidst the cheers, left the cart and walked to the right and left.

    Baek Cheon took the lead as a representative.

    On behalf of Mount Hua, we thank the North Sea for their hospitality. If the dayes when the North Sea needs Mount Hua, we wille running all the way here!

    Thank you!

    Lets meet again!

    The disciples of Mount Hua waved, bowed, and stood in front of the cart once again, basking in the cheers. No regrets were felt.

    Now, lets go.

    Yes!

    With cheerful hearts, they left the city gates and began running across the dazzling white ground.

    We can go non-stop to Mount Hua!

    Ohhh!

    After some time, the cart they were pulling disappeared from sight. Seol So-Baek, who had been silently observing, softly stated,

    They are gone.

    Yes, they are gone.

    As deep regret flooded in.

    There must be a lot of work to do from here,mander.

    Yes, Pce Lord. Things will get busy.

    Even the North Sea will change.

    The eternal ice shall remain, and the snow shall continue to fall just as strongly as before but at least he knew that the winds from the North Sea passing over thends would carry this gentle scent of plum blossoms.

    Good

    Seol So-Baek smiled, embracing these feelings.

    Goodbye Taoist Chung Myung and the people of Mount Hua.

    The soft light of the North Sea was pouring gently as the cart moved.

 Chapter 548: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 548: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (3)</h4>

    The cart glided swiftly across the icy terrain, carrying the disciples of Mount Hua on their journey back home. Despite the hardships they faced, they found joy in pulling the cart or at least, that was how it was supposed to be.

    Huk! Huk! Huk! Huk!

    Oh my, at this rate, I might as well drop dead!

    S-sasuk! It feels like the cart has be five times heavier since we started.

    its not just a feeling. It actually is heavier.

    Crack!

    The ice cracked beneath their weight as they journeyed onwards. Even the slightest deceleration threatened to shatter the ice and swallow the cart.

    In the midst of this perilous situation, a venomous voice emerged from within the cart.

    Dont you dare stop! Who gave you permission to rest? Resting means sinking! Hurry before the ice gives way!

    What was the deal with that devil? They couldnt eveny a hand on him.

    As the days went by, the disciples of Mount Hua struggled to hold back their bitter tears as they heard the shouts of Chung Myung, whose humanity was fading away in their eyes.

    No, what exactly What are you carrying?

    It was only natural for the weight to feel this heavy when there was so much luggage piled up. But even after considering the weight, the burden they were pulling felt much heavier.

    In a weak voice, Jo Gul spoke up at that moment.

    That before we set off

    Huh?

    I heard that Lord Seol So-Baek dragged and loaded all the remaining cold steel in the Ice Pce into

    What?

    Baek Cheons eyes trembled at this.

    No. The cold steel is the amount we chose to trade in the future! And we didnt even pay any money for it, so why did he give that already!

    That is a deal, and this a gift the trade can be der and be calcted in the future.

    Baek Cheon couldnt even respond to it and raised his head, the face of Seol So-Baek smiling down on them from the clear sky of the North Sea.

    Pce Lord.

    Thank you thank you so much for putting your heart and mind into

    It was Baek Cheon who became aware that sometimes good intentions might not necessarily bring joy to those who receive them.

    This damned cart is too sturdy!

    He should have anticipated this predicament, given that the cart was constructed from ck iron. How could humans endure by only focusing on the immediate future?

    Amitabha. Disciple Baek Cheon, please refrain from bing excessively enraged.

    Meanwhile, Hae Yeon, who was leading the cart, smiled with his radiant head.

    It might be challenging for us, but wouldnt it improve Mount Huas finances if we bring these gifts back? If we consider that, its not too difficult to do.

    Observing Hae Yeons carefree smile, Baek Chen also smiled radiantly.

    Youre a Shaolin disciple, you foolish person.

    Why was he so pleased about enhancing Mount Huas financial situation?

    It was a question that was anticipated. However, when Hae Yeons bright smile came into view, he couldnt bring himself to ask it.

    There was a sense of inherent wrongness, yet Hae Yeon seemed so happy

    Ah, hurry up already!

    Kuaaak! Thene down and help me drag it!

    No. Its too cold.

    Who isnt feeling cold here? Who here has hair like a bear!

    Ughh! The wheels! The wheels might fall off!

    Ackkk!

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and struggled to pull the cart.

    People often wondered, Why do you foolishly run on ice? But running on snow and running on ice were twopletely different things.

    The disciples of Mount Hua chose the quickest yet most dangerous route possible.

    Come on, guys! Drag it faster! Pull harder!

    Ughhh!

    I swear Im dying! Why is it more difficult than when we came?

    They were gasping for breath, constantlyining, but the cart continued to move forward.

    Ughh.

    I swear Im dying.

    The weary disciples of Mount Hua huddled together in their pitched tent and copsed one by one. They were exhausted to the bone, their bodies aching and on the verge of breaking.

    Their joints were misaligned, a consequence of the constant strain andck of rest to prevent the cart from sliding into the icy wilderness.

    I cant even stand up straight.

    My knees wont extend

    Soso, the spit

    Soso has perished.

    Having used up all of their strength for the first time in a while, they groaned as they sprawled across the floor.

    And

    Chak!

    Chung Myung pushed aside the opening of the tent and shouted loudly as he entered.

    You dont want to eat?

    Ugh, this fucking bastard!

    Unable to handle it, Baek Cheon threw the bag he was holding at Chung Myung. Before Chung Myung could react, Baek Ah jumped up from his shoulder to grab the bag and secure it.

    Kiiiiik!

    She was furious as if she were on fire.

    whats up with her temper?

    Because it isnt rice?

    In the end, both the man and beast were the same.

    They truly desired death for themselves.

    Beef jerky get it out and eat. You know what we brought from the Ice Pce

    Ehhh. How can I eat beef jerky all day? Tsk. I can wait.

    Baek Cheonined as he covered his face and left.

    Yoon Jong.

    Yes?

    I have never felt sorry for being weak until now.

    Just ept this, Sasuk. What do you think we have been going through until now?

    Im afraid Ill continue suffering for the rest of my life

    Wasnt it terrifying?

    Yoon Jong sighed, his face slightly tired, and raised his head. Then he looked at the tent made of thick leather and said,

    Still, its nice that we at least have this tent.

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    The experience and knowledge of the locals is hard to beat.

    Thanks to the thick tent provided by the Ice Pce, they were able to avoid the snow and cold while resting. Without the tent, their eyes would have been frozen shut already.

    Jo Gul, lying and twitching, asked,

    Sasuk, do we really have to go back? Cant we just take a break?

    No.

    Why?

    Baek Cheon shook his head and replied,

    Commander Han believes that winter ising to an end. As the cold recedes, the ice will be thinner, and the carts weight will no longer be supported.

    Though we may risk our lives, we have no other option but to forge ahead with all our strength and escape from the North Sea as quickly as we can.

    Jo Gul, ovee by devastation,y on his back.

    A persons life cannot befortable.

    They gained confidence while fighting the Demonic Sect, but in truth, they were exhausted from pulling the cart alone.

    That toxic shit.

    Even if we dumped him in the iceke, hed survive by eating the fish!

    Now that they all understood who Chung Myung was, they couldnt ignore the fact that the burdensome load on the cart was more than just Seol So-Baeks will.

    Even on their way back, they could feel the malevolence emanating from Chung Myung, who had dered that he wouldnt grant them peace.

    However, the real issuey elsewhere

    Listen closely now.

    All eyes turned to Baek Cheon as he sat up.

    It must surely be difficult for all of you.

    Yes, sir.

    I dont usuallyin this much, but this time its truly unbearable.

    Really?

    Quiet down, Sahyung. I cant tell when youre on my side and when youre not

    This jerk!

    Jo Gul, who had been repeatedly kicking Yoon Jong in the side, groaned and pouted.

    Its so heavy.

    And like they had all been waiting for it, they groaned together. Baek Cheon nodded his head as if he could understand them.

    Exactly. I know everything is difficult, but you also need to think carefully.

    About what?

    Unlike when we arrived, when we leave, we know the destination. If we move as swiftly as possible, we can also find time to rest.

    Instead of spending more days in there, lets run our best and reach Mount Hua quickly to rest! So stopining and run while keeping those mouths shut! Understand?

    Upon hearing these words, smiles spread across everyones faces as they exchanged nces.

    That person is crazy as well.

    We now have two Chung Myungs.

    Things change when youre with it for long enough.

    I shouldnt change like him.

    They were the disciples of Mount Hua, gazing at Baek Cheon, who had lost his humanity, and contemting their own nature.

    Ughhh!

    So filthy!

    Damn it! Its the grasnds now! Its a meadow!

    After many twists and turns, this expansivend could finally be seen through their eyes. Everyone cheered and leaped in excitement. Even Yu Yiseol stepped on the ground as if she hadnt been this thrilled in a while.

    Snow! No snow! Nothing is white!

    How long has it been since we saw the innds!

    We are heading back to Mount Hua. If anyone speaks of snow, I will throw them down from the Lotus peak!

    Soso. That is a bit too

    Tears flowed down their eyes. At first, the view of the North Sea was surely amazing, but after experiencing it for so long, it had be boring. And now, just looking at this world without snow made their hearts warm up

    No, it is my heart warming up, but it is really warm.

    Can we remove the fur coat yet?

    Its still cold, you idiots!

    The grasnd night was renowned for its beauty, but wasnt everyones perception rtive? For those who hailed from the stormy North Sea, this felt like midsummer.

    Do not abandon those fur clothes! Your body temperature will drop at night!

    Sasuk, youre nagging so much.

    Shut up!

    Baek Cheon shouted loudly. Yet even in his voice, which attempted to sound calm, there was an underlying excitement.

    Havinge out of the North Sea meant they were halfway home. Above all, he enjoyed not having to run on those icy paths anymore.

    Do not rx so soon. Like I mentioned before, the grasnds tribes do not wee the people of the Central ins.

    If you leave the Central ins, no one will wee you.

    this is the reality of life.

    Baek Cheon let out a bitterugh.

    Well, I want to avoid any pointless fights so we can move quietly. Once we cross these grasnds, we should be able to move without any issues. We can talk to our hearts content there.

    You nag so much

    This bastard!

    Jo Gul received a kick from Baek Cheon and groaned as he fell down. It was admirable how he remained determined and continued to speak his mind, even after being beaten. It seemed that the nature of people couldnt be easily changed.

    The winter grasnd resembled a wastnd,cking color at first sight. However, the Mount Hua disciples running across it wore bright smiles on their faces.

    No slipping!

    I can feel the ground beneath my feet!

    Sago! Sago! The wind blows, but it doesnt send shivers down my spine!

    This is and for people to live in!

    Chung Myung peeked out and smiled in response to their joyful words.

    Did I push them too hard?

    After a while, they would appreciate the sight of the blue sky

    In that peculiar joy, the cart carried on with its journey.

    In the North Sea, only the whitend was visible, but here, they could witness a multitude of colors. Even the vast in, devoid of any low mountains, could be dull.

    Sasuk.

    Yes.

    The sun had now fully set. Baek Cheon scanned the surroundings and spoke,

    Lets find a suitable ce to settle down for the night. Theres no need to push ourselves unnecessarily and risk dying our journey even further.

    Travelers must be cautious when the surroundings change, as the fluctuating temperatures and unfamiliar situations could sap their energy and weaken their bodies.

    Finding the right ce

    At that moment,

    Uh? Sasuk?

    Uh?

    Do you see something up ahead?

    Uh?

    At Yoon Jongs words, Baek Cheon looked in that direction and saw the seemingly endless tnd, where they could clearly make out a few things. Tents.

    Are they nomads?

    Baek Cheon felt a bit uneasy.

    What should we do now?

    He certainly wanted to find a safe ce to rest, but if possible, he wanted to avoid encountering the nomads. Who knew what kind of trouble could arise from that?

    Should we steer clear?

    Sasuk.

    Uh?

    Just then, Chung Myung spoke with his usual gruff voice.

    Water?

    In the North Sea, we could survive by eating snow or something, but from now on, finding water will be challenging. There seems to be a pond in front of that tent; should we refill our supply?

    Now that you mention it, we definitely should.

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    Youre right. Lets make our way to that tent and try not to provoke them too much.

    Agreed!

    Off we go.

    The disciples of Mount Hua slowly pulled the cart and approached the tent, which was almost like a dot, and it began to get bigger.

    At that time, Baek Cheon, who was inspecting the tent, said,

    Chung Myung.

    Hmm.

    Doesnt this seem like

    Right.

    Tang Soso, who overheard the conversation, tilted her head.

    What do you mean?

    It isnt a tent used by the nomads. How many times have you seen their tents put up this way?

    Yes, right.

    But that one has a different shape, and the pattern engraved on the cloth is unfamiliar to me. Something I havent seen before

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brows as Yoon Jong cautiously asked.

    What should we do?

    well, lets continue for now. We need water.

    They carefully maneuvered the cart, making sure not to attract any attention or instill a sense of threat, and stopped near the tent.

    Simultaneously, the entrance of the tent swung open abruptly, revealing three individuals stepping out.

    Uh?

    Baek Cheon was shocked as he observed the attire of the individuals who had emerged.

    This?

    No.

    Chung Myung revised his statement slightly.

    To be precise, they are not them.

    The unexpected arrival of these people left all the disciples of Mount Hua frozen in ce.

 Chapter 549: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 549: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (4)</h4>

    Finely shaved hair.

    The purple-colored red cloth wrapped around the body. This outfit matched themon pattern of a monk, yet they were clearly different from what Hae Yeon wore.

    A Lama monk?.

    As he was about to turn back with confusion in his eyes, the men who had emerged from the tent began chanting Buddhist doctrines. They held their palms sped together as they did so.

    Then, the one in the lead looked at them and smiled.

    O mai padme h. Even happening to pass by here is fated, isnt it? Meeting in this ce is surely a prime example. Its a real pleasure to see you.

    Ah

    Caught off guard, Baek Cheon looked rather flustered, then regained hisposure and offered a bow.

    Pleasure to meet you. I am Baek Cheon, a second-ss disciple from the Mount Hua sect of the Central ins. These are my sahyungs and sajaes.

    Mount Hua.

    Thema monks eyes subtly gleamed as he quietly echoed the words.

    I greet you all.

    Once again, he bowed with sped hands. In return, Baek Cheon reciprocated with a deep bow.

    I cant fathom whats transpiring here.

    The sudden appearance of monks in thisnd they were traversing through was bewildering, particrly given that wide-open spaces arent typically conducive to the spread of Buddhism. Adding to the absurdity was their fluentmand of Chinese, despite their attire suggesting they were not from the Central ins.

    Upon recognizing Baek Cheons curiosity, the monk responded with a friendly smile.

    We are the monks of the Pot Pce.

    Ah!

    Baek Cheon gasped in surprise.

    I never imagined I would meet the people of the Pot Pce here.

    After their visit to the North Sea Ice Pce that was beyond their borders, they were now en route back to the Central ins. Yet here, on the outskirts, they encountered people from another of the pces.

    It was a strange urrence.

    These meadows have no lords, so the one who arrived first cannot demean the one who arrivedter. Pleasee in. We will provide you with hot tea and something to eat.

    Hmmyes.

    Baek Cheon nodded his head. He didnt particrly need this kind of treatment, but he knew it would be bad manners to refuse such sincere hospitality.

    This way, everyone

    The disciples of Mount Hua turned to leave, casting lingering nces at Hae Yeon. Thema, the monk, sped his palms together, his face the epitome of mellow serenity.

    Hae Yeon responded in kind, but his expression was far more resolute than usual.

    Its a pleasure to meet a bhikkhu monk who seeks enlightenment on the path. A path far removed from thefortable surroundings of the temple youre used to.

    Amitabha. Can there be any other path for Buddhas teachings? It is an honor to meet someone so disciplined.

    In response to Hae Yeons words, the Iama monk broke into a smile.

    Follow me. The tent is kept warm inside.

    Thus, he guided the disciples of Mount Hua towards thergest tent at the center. As Chung Myung attempted to follow with a gloomy expression, Baek Cheon grabbed his shoulder.

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Is this really okay? Ive never heard of Pot Pce one of the pces of Tibet behaving like this before. I simply cantprehend it

    Chung Myung responded to the anxious words with a smile,

    Were already tied up in their affairs, so why not delve deeper?

    Besides if theyve made their decision, we wouldnt stand a chance of escaping.

    Uh?

    Im just relieved they dont appear to harbor any ill will.

    Hearing Chung Myungs words only stirred trouble in Baek Cheons mind.

    Merely listening to his words made it seem as if Chung Myung ced a high value on them.

    Naturally, if someone else in the party had said it, it wouldnt be surprising. However, he would definitely be taken aback to hear such praiseing from the mouth of Chung Myung, who typically shows disdain for elders, schrs, monks from all sects, and even for the high priest of the Demonic Sect he encountered at the Ice Pce.

    Lets proceed. Observe carefully, for something significant appears to be on the horizon.

    The disciples entered the tent, their expressions filled with tension.

    The Lama monk stood before them, palms facing inward.

    Lama, I bring before you guests. Disciples from the Mount Hua sect of the Central ins.

    Mount Hua.

    Meanwhile, the disciples of Mount Hua were taken aback by the scene unfolding before them.

    What on earth is this?

    Such was the oddness overwhelming them.

    Actually, this tent was nothing special. Apart from thema who led them, two othermas and a child were sitting around the bonfire.

    A child?

    Baek Cheon was quick to identify the age difference, but this raised questions.

    A persons position was often referred to as their seat. In this tent, the most significant seat would be on the opposite side of the entrance, the deepest part of the tent.

    However, the individual seated there wasnt some decrepit monk but rather a still maturing child.

    Wee.

    Nevertheless, it wasnt the child who offered the initial greeting but the aged monk beside him.

    Thank you for your hospitality. We appreciate the respite. It granted us an opportunity to rest from our extensive journey.

    Its no trouble at all.

    Upon hearing Baek Cheons words, the old monk bestowed a smile. It was a genuinely tender expression.

    Baek Cheon had previously encountered the elderly monks of Shaolin, yet these individuals before him seemed innately different.

    Could it be because theyre beardless?

    Unlike the Shaolin elders, who sported impressive long white beards, thema monks were smooth-shaven. Their faces were wrinkled and bare, a sight that felt strange to any observer.

    Please, have a seat.

    Ah, yes

    Jain.

    Yes!

    Serve them tea. They need to cool down from their long journey.

    Yes, Lama.

    Despite the tense situation, the old mans smile strangely put everyone at ease.

    O mai padme h.

    The elderly man, chanting their slogan like a melody, smiled as he addressed them,

    Its such a pleasure to meet the disciples of Mount Hua. I am a practitioner of Buddhas teachings, and the bhikkhus of Pot Pce know me as the Panchen Lama.

    Ah, indeed

    P-panchen!

    Eikk! Panchen Lama!

    Baek Cheon, about to respond in aposed way, suddenly let out a chilling cry, ncing back in rm.

    Jo Guls mouth hung open in shock while Tang Soso, seated behind him, covered her mouth with her fist.

    What is happening?

    It was then that Chung Myung casuallymented,

    I wonder how such an esteemed person got here? Your backside must have been burdensome.

    Hey, you insolent creature!

    Mind yournguage, you fool!

    Soso

    Still, he was your sahyung, how could you say that

    Gul, this was pointless

    Incredibly, Baek Cheon, who had be a defender of Chung Myung, tilted his head in confusion at the sight of a pale Tang Soso. What on earth was this Panchen Lama, and why were they behaving so strangely?

    Then, Tang Soso slid over on her knees, pressing closer to Baek Cheon, and whispered softly.

    Panchen Lama is the title given to the second most important person in the Pot Pce.

    Ah, I see wait, what?

    Baek Cheon shot a look at Tang Soso with wide-eyed astonishment.

    Second most important?

    The deputy of the Pot Pce? Was he akin to a vice leader?

    Baek Cheons eyes, which gleamed in thenterns light, turned towards Panchen Lama.

    This man?

    He had felt something strange right from the start.

    The elderly monks of Shaolin possessed a distinctive dignity. Even the most spiteful would acknowledge their dignified and unwavering nature.

    Simply observing them made it clear how much self-discipline they possessed.

    Yet, the Panchen Lama standing before him didnt seem to mirror that discipline.

    Truthfully, he seemed rather ordinary.

    If it werent for the monks robe and shaved head, he would easily pass for a vige manmonly seen around the world.

    Baek Cheon blinked several times upon realizing that the significant figure Chung Myung had been referring to was this man.

    Why would such a person be here?

    Seemingly to satisfy his curiosity, Chung Myung knitted his brows and inquired.

    I find it hard to believe he ventured out to such a remote ce for no reason.

    At that, the Panchen Lama offered a smile.

    Each persons actions are backed by their own story.

    Can I hear that story then?

    Well, its not an exceptional tale.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung smiled, a look of amusement evident as if hed stumbled upon something intriguing.

    Just then, the man known as Jain handed them a cup before picking up a brass kettle from the stove. The pour of the tea was so neat and precise that it felt like a performance.

    Ripple.

    Hot steam emerged, and Chung Myung sipped the tea, seemingly calmed by its prating scent. This would be an unusually touching scene for the sect leader, who often felt disheartened after serving tea to Chung Myung.

    Ah, this is nice.

    I am d that you like it.

    It was such a strange gaze.

    Even after disclosing his identity, the Panchen Lamas demeanor didnt change in the slightest, despite the vast difference between him and the disciples of Mount Hua.

    If you find anything ufortable, please let me know. I wont ask anymore.

    At the words of Chung Myung, the Panchen Lama offered a hint of surprise, followed by a smile.

    There seems to be a misunderstanding here. I didnt intend for my words toe across that way. I was merely stating that it is a trivial matter. Every action has an equal reaction. Matters that may be crucial to us might not hold the same weight to the younger disciples.

    The Panchen Lama, with his palms sped together, recited a brief verse before turning his gaze towards each member of Mount Hua.

    If you have any curiosity, there is no reason to suppress it. I am merely carrying out my part of the n, and you are assisting in the events of Pot alongside me.

    A role?

    The Panchen Lama offered an innocent smile.

    Everyone treading the path of Buddha in the Pot Pce should aim to achieve their own Dharma and use their energy to save the living beings of thisnd. However, those bestowed with the title of the Panchen Lama have an additional unique duty to perform.

    All the eyes were focused on him as he calmly spoke.

    We are to seek the Di Lama.

    Uh?

    Search for the Di Lama?

    As confusion etched on the faces of the Mount Hua disciples, he graciously elucidated.

    The Di Lama is akin to the emperor of Pot Pce, a status not awarded by mere training. Those from the Central ins might find this difficult to grasp, but those who ascend to the role of Di Lama are those destined for it.

    From birth?

    Yes. Its the same for the Di Lama. The Panchen refers to the individual tasked with locating the Di Lama. Through constant testing, one can be the Panchen Lama when gifted with the eye of Dharma, allowing them to identify the Di Lama immediately.

    Baek Cheons eyes widened.

    This information helped him clear up a few things.

    But why had the Panchen Lama journeyed to this distantnd near the North Sea?

    Y-You mean to say?

    As if confirming his suspicion, the Panchen Lama nodded.

    Indeed, that is correct.

    He then turned his gaze towards the young child seated beside him. His subtle regard for the small being beside him was easy to overlook.

    Yet, it was filled with boundless respect and certainty.

    This individual is the embodiment of the Bodhisattva and is the Di Lama, the living Buddha.

    Di

    Feeling overwhelmed, Baek Cheon refrained from uttering another word.

    He had learned the name of the Panchen Lama only today, yet he had heard of the Di Lama countless times before.

    The Great Living Buddha.

    The guardian of Pot Pce, deemed the incarnation of Buddhism and the living Buddha.

    Is he the Great Living Buddha?

    And there was Chung Myung, unusually taken aback, his eyes wide in astonishment at the sight of the young child.

    The childs eyes held an imusible depth, as though they housed vast wisdom.

    The boy, with eyes too profound for his age, gazed at Chung Myung. His facial expression was inscrutable.

 Chapter 550: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 550: I Will Definitely Protect It This Time! (5)</h4>

    Chung Myung slowly turned his head to the side.

    The Great Living Buddha.

    This title signified more than simply the position of the Pce Lord of Pot.

    Put simply, the Great Living Buddha was a living deity and wielded power greater than that of a king. The respect shown to this person wasnt due to their position as the Pce Lord but truly sprang from the hearts of others, acknowledging their rightful authority.

    Naturally, the abbot of Shaolin held much respect in the Central ins as well. Yet, one cannot dare topare this honor with the intense gaze the people bestowed on this young boy.

    Yet, such a highly regarded individual

    Is merely a child?

    Brat!

    Mouth! Mouth! Control you both, you bastard!

    The disciples from Mount Hua hastily tried to hush the surrounding noise while Chung Myung stared in shock at the boy known as the Di Lama.

    But they im him to be the Great Living Buddha!

    Sasuk, can you believe it? Really?

    Ku, uh!

    Baek Cheon gave a conspicuous cough, avoiding eye contact. He found himself torn between lying and telling the truth.

    Chung Myung nced at the child before turning to the Panchen Lama.

    This kid no, chi no, not even that, so youre saying this one is the Great Living Buddha?

    The Panchen Lama simply smiled and nodded.

    Yes.

    Uh, then you mean the kid is the head of Buddhism and the Lord of the Pot Pce, one of the outer pces? The same Great Living Buddha who is considered to be higher than the King of thend?

    Yes.

    Upon hearing this, a smile crept upon Chung Myungs face.

    Haha. The abbot of Shaolin made the same assertion. It seems all these noble monks have a knack for duping people. How preposterous!

    Imbecile! Mind your speech!

    I advise you to hold your tongue.

    The disciples of Mount Hua tried to dissuade him. Still, Chung Myung couldntprehend why the situation was bing moreplex and looked confused.

    What are they saying?

    If the boy had been the child of a king, Chung Myung would have epted it, but this position had been assigned with no consideration to lineage.

    Yet, it was inconceivable that this child was the Great Living Buddha, the spiritual leader, the terrestrial embodiment of Buddhism.

    How much could this child possibly understand?

    Just think about it.

    What would the worlds people think if a three-year-old were named the Shaolins abbot?

    No one would regard him as an authority, instead behaving however they pleased.

    Since the Panchen Lama has said it, we have no choice but to believe it.

    At that moment, the Panchen Lama quietly slid the teacup towards Chung Myung.

    Still your mind.

    The tea tastes good.

    Chung Myung jerked in surprise yet obediently took the cup and sipped from it.

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked on in shock.

    Hes so docile.

    Goodness, Chung Myung is actually obeying someone.

    Indeed, no one is superior to Buddha.

    Observing Chung Myung sipping tea contentedly, the Panchen Lama pressed his hands together in respect. Capitalizing on this gesture, Baek Cheon interjected,

    I apologize. My fellow disciple happens to have a particrly fiery

    Its alright. I understand the concept may be difficult for the people of the Central ins to grasp. Even those who follow the path of Buddha might notprehend it.

    The Panchen Lamas gaze lingered on Hae Yeon. As Hae Yeon was chanting under his breath, it signified that even he, too, found the concept difficult to understand. The Panchen Lama nodded as thoughprehending everything.

    Have you ever encountered the concept of reincarnation?

    Chung Myung gave a nod in response.

    Im not familiar with Buddhist teachings, but I understand reincarnation. It means when a person dies, theyre reborn as a new individual.

    The Panchen Lama nodded in satisfaction.

    Youre intelligent.

    Hehe, I wouldnt say smarthehehe!

    Watching Chung Myungs back shake withughter at thepliment, the disciples all sighed.

    The Panchen Lama smiled and resumed speaking.

    Right. Reincarnation means that when you die, you are reborn. Not only humans but animals and insects as wellwhen they die, they are given another life and repeat their existence.

    His eyes were soft.

    Why?

    Because they couldnt escape.

    They couldnt escape?

    Yes.

    The Panchen Lama held the rosary beads in his hand.

    Life is a vast circle. All beings within it journey through eons of time,mitting sins, umting merit, learning, and gaining awareness.

    Dharma is profound, making it challenging to unravel itsplexities within a single lifetime. Thus, all beings cycle through birth and death repeatedly until they achieve enlightenment. Even Buddha gained enlightenment after countless reincarnations and assumed the official title of Buddha.

    Chung Myung turned his gaze backward.

    Yes, what does infinite times mean?

    an immeasurable span of time.

    Hearing Hae Yeons words, he gave the Panchen Lama a look of disbelief.

    No, isnt the Buddha perfect after all?

    Yes.

    For the first time, the Panchen Lamas reply was dyed. Noticing this, all his disciples flushed with embarrassment, bowing their heads in contrition.

    We are sorry.

    We have nothing to say.

    So embarrassing.

    Regardless of whether the person before him was the Abbot or the Panchen Lama, Chung Myung said what he wanted to say.

    Thankfully, the Panchen Lama had regained hisposure.

    People follow the path of Buddha to escape the cycle of reincarnation. If we step out of the revolving wheel of life and death, severing our suffering and karma, we are finally freed and be Buddha.

    Uh

    Chung Myungs gaze shifted to the child no, to the Great Living Buddha.

    So, are you suggesting that this child is the reincarnation of the Great Living Buddha from a previous era? Is that your im?

    Yes. Youre really smart.

    Hehe. Ehh, I am sure anyone can guess this. Hehehe.

    Chung Myung was bashfully scratching the back of his head, his face flushed red. The sight of him prompted an urge amongst the disciples of Mount Hua to stand and apud. Even disregarding his words, they were beginning to understand that the Panchen Lama was an individual of admirable character.

    But, you see.

    Baek Cheon, absorbed in the conversation, tilted his head, unable toprehend something.

    Please rify.

    This maye off as impolite, but

    Its alright.

    Encouraged by the calming words and serene expression of the other person, Baek Cheon asked.

    Didnt you just mention that those who achieve enlightenment transcend the cycle of reincarnation and be Buddha?

    Right.

    So Great Living Buddha

    At this, the Panchen Lama smiled.

    Ah, were you curious about that? The Di Lama is an incarnation of Buddha, the Great Living Buddha. He can break his own bonds at any time, yet he chooses reincarnation to save others and lead them down the right path.

    Ahh

    As evidence, when the Di Lama passes away, he foretells his next birthce so his disciples can locate him.

    T-that

    Baek Cheon fell silent.

    He nearly asked, Does that make sense to you?

    All he had heard upon entering the tent conflicted strongly with his ordinary understanding.

    Were returning to the Pot Pce after searching for him, as instructed by the Di Lama.

    Every eye was focused on the young child in the center.

    Can that child truly be

    The reincarnation of Buddha?

    Yet, they couldnt discern anything extraordinary about the child before them. His exceptionally dark and gleaming eyes were stunning but not too dissimr from those of a normal child.

    Baek Cheon gazed nkly at Chung Myungs back.

    Typically, he wouldnt hesitate to pose even a minor query if he had one, or he would have conversed with the child, but oddly, he was speechless now.

    Moreover

    Why does his back look like its shouldering a heavy burden?

    Could anything from the conversation with Chung Myung be taken seriously?

    Presumably aware of Baek Cheons question, Chung Myung slowly began,

    Then

    His gaze lingered on the young Great Living Buddha.

    Does the Great Living Buddha fully remember his previous life?

    Om Mani Padme Hum.

    The Panchen Lama shook his head.

    Of course, the Di Lama recalls past lives along with previous ones. Nheless, those ensnared in the cycle of reincarnation have lost recollection of their past lives, and hence their memories arentplete.

    For someone who has achieved liberation from suffering, its not so hard to plunge themselves back into a wed state and thenplete the Dharma once more. The Di Lama chose the most arduous path to save sentient beings. Thats why hes held in such high regard, considered a living Buddha.

    A soft sigh slipped from Chung Myungs lips.

    Ugh.

    He grasped the concept, yet he simultaneously didnt.

    However, Chung Myung had no intention of asking for further exnation. To begin with, religion could appear both absurd and confusing to those who deviate from the conventional path.

    Only those whoprehended its teachings could truly ept religion.

    From their perspective, the teachings of a Taoist sect, followed by Chung Myung, were equally nonsensical.

    At that moment, the Panchen Lama, who was observing Chung Myungs expression, smiled.

    Are your questions now answered?

    Yes, I apologize for the barrage of questions upon our first meeting. When my curiosity piques, I tend to be straightforward.

    One who seeks will always find. Do not fret. A Buddhist is simply a person whose existence is dedicated to providing answers.

    This differs greatly from the Shaolin monks.

    Kuahhham!

    Why? Did the tea go down the wrong pipe?

    Ugh Taoist.

    Although Hae Yeon groaned in pain, Chung Myung didnt even nce his way.

    The Panchen Lama replied, smiling.

    I wish we could converse more, but its quitete. Lets rest for the night and chat again tomorrow.

    Yes. We were being rude at such ate hour.

    You are too courteous.

    Hehehe, thank you.

    Excuse me.

    Mr. Panchen Lama.

    It appears youcked insight were you certain that child was the Great Living Buddha?

    Doubt began to take root in Baek Cheons heart.

    The Lamas generously offered their expansive tent to the disciples of Mount Hua. They insisted on not having another tent set up, consequently leaving the disciples with no choice but to upy the provided space.

    All the upants entered the tent with a hint of unease. However, this difort was short-lived as overwhelming fatigue swept over them. Before they could engage in conversation, each disciple sumbed to sleep.

    The deep dawn approached.

    Tatatak.

    Chung Myung stealthily emerged from the tent and seated himself by the fire near the pond, tossing in firewood. Sparks scattered gently into the darkness.

    Chung Myungs mind was in turmoil over the recent conversation.

    Reincarnation

    He toyed with the fire, prodding it with a stick and shaking his head.

    A different thing.

    In Taoism, you be one with nature upon death. Only ancestors who assisted in ascending to the realm of sages contributed to the flow of the world.

    But

    Where do I fit in?

    The Taoist doctrine provided no exnation for Chung Myungs predicament. The reincarnation that the Panchen Lama mentioned didnt align with his circumstances.

    Even the Great Living Buddha, famed as a reincarnation, lost his memory upon reincarnating into the world. Wasnt it odd that the Buddha didnt retain memories when returning to Earth?

    So, what am I?

    He sighed while gazing skyward.

    I dont know, sect leader Sahyung.

    He had been trying desperately not to dwell on this issue, but having spected about the rebirth of the Heavenly Demon and now seeing this Buddha, his thoughts were in turmoil.

    I

    Just then

    He swiveled his head around.

    Flinch.

    At the sight of the person beside him, he jolted in surprise.

    Wha

    The Young Great Living Buddha stood there, observing him. Close enough to be a single step away.

    A surprised Chung Myung tried to speak, but he couldnt. He did not believe in reincarnation, yet he sensed something special within this child.

    Chung Myung pondered for a moment before he finally spoke.

    So you are the Great Living Buddha

    Uhhh

    Uh?

    At that moment,

    Tears began to stream down the face of the child who sped his hands together.

    Chung Myung was rendered speechless by the sullen, sorrowful face before him. The atmosphere became so heavy that speaking seemed impossible.

    What happened? Why?

    The pain in the childs eyes was evident. Wordlessly, he continued.

    Poor child. Why are you navigating this harsh path alone? Are you truly prepared to walk for countless years on a path thats no different from hell? s

    What

    What did he just say?

    It is a path from which one cannot stray. How, just how, did this pitiful child end up there? Why?

    The childs voice, otherworldly and haunting, whispered through the ears of Chung Myung.

    How

    What was this child saying?

    How

    Chung Myungs expression began to fracture from his prior impassive state, and deep within, his soul started to scream.

    A most desperate and heart-wrenching scream.

 Chapter 551: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 551: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (1)</h4>

    Ugh, I believe Ill survive.

    Indeed. I never imagined having warm feet while sleeping would be this good.

    As anticipated, the North Sea is unfit for habitation.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, awakened by the intrusive sunlight piercing the tent, chatted as they stirred.

    Waking up in the North Sea was like feeling my body shatter.

    I havee to appreciate the value of warmth again.

    All things in the world were rtive.

    Other people often spoke of their mouths going stiff in the cool meadow nights, but thisnd was merely pleasant for the disciples of Mount Hua, who had just returned from the North Sea.

    But where is Chung Myung?

    Wasnt he here earlier?

    Upon hearing this, Baek Cheon straightened his attire and stepped outside to look around.

    Chung Myung,

    It was then that he found Chung Myung seated by the pond.

    As if a bonfire had gone by recently, white smoke came from it, and Chung Myung sat there looking at the sky with no expression.

    What is it?

    Chung Myungs gaze shifted to Baek Cheon.

    Uh?

    Baek Cheon quizzically tilted his head at this mute response.

    Did someone steal your money for you to pull such a face?

    Sasuk.

    Uh?

    Quit spouting nonsense and grab something to eat.

    Ah, what is wrong with this bastard?

    Chung Myung heaved a sigh, gazing towards the Lamas tent. The sounds of chanting from within suggested they were awake as well.

    Id rather die.

    These words were spoken by the little boy known as the Great Living Buddha, words that Chung Myung hadnt understood the night before.

    He attempted to follow the boy towards the tent, but the intimidation hed previously felt had already dissipated.

    Hes gone.

    He couldnt appease a child whose mind kept osciting and had caused a mess. The childs rambling would muddle his thoughts if he just stood by.

    He couldnt do this or that and just stayed up all night.

    Chung Myung released a deep sigh, flicking his fingers as he saw Hae Yeon emerge from the tent.

    Baldie! Baldie!

    Taoist. My name is Hae Yeon.

    I understand. Come over here.

    Hae Yeon wore a sullen expression as he approached. Upon seeing him, Chung Myung initiated a dialogue.

    What are your thoughts on the story we heard yesterday?

    Which one are you referring to?

    The one about reincarnation and Buddhas resurrection?

    Amitabha. Yes, that one.

    Hae Yeon swiftly nced towards the tent where the Lamas resided, his face betraying a hint of fluster.

    Even though we both follow Buddhism, our interpretations of the teachings are not identical.

    Ohh?

    The concept of reincarnation as told by the Panchen Lama doesnt differ much from Shaolins teachings. However, it contradicts our belief that people intentionally reincarnate and remember their past lives.

    So, even if they are hailed as Buddhas, it doesnt make any sense.

    Youre implying they are frauds then.

    N-No, thats not what I intended to say.

    A startled Hae Yeon threw a nce toward the Lamas tent and quickly lowered his voice.

    T-taoist. Proceed with caution. Their Buddhist beliefs are highly regarded, as is their Great Living Buddha.

    I understand.

    Chung Myung spoke forcefully.

    He had already observed the zealous devotion of their worshippers. Naturally, humans and Buddha were not the same, just as they differed from the Demonic Sect.

    But can a person achieve this?

    In earlier times, he would have dismissed the thought with a scoff. After all, Chung Myung was never one to trust in what he could not personally witness.

    But he couldnt just let this go. After all, wasnt it proof?

    Chung Myung looked up at the sky.

    Just then, the Lamas tent ps stirred as the Panchen Lama slowly emerged, hands sped together. Chung Myungs gaze shifted to the child who followed closely behind.

    The childs innocent expression stirred a sense of frustration within him.

    Did you sleep well?

    The Panchen Lama asked with a friendly smile. The recent arrivals from Mount Hua, who had just exited their own tent, received his cheerful greeting.

    Weve had a good rest after such a long while. I truly appreciate your consideration.

    Considerate? I simply gave you the extra tent I had. Dont worry.

    The Panchen Lamas gaze shifted to Chung Myung, and he offered him a smile.

    You seem deep in thought.

    Would you mind joining me for a walk?

    Chung Myung gave a nod in agreement.

    Departing from thepany of themas and disciples, the two of them sauntered across the expansive meadow.

    The meadow was so vast that the end was indiscernible. It seemed that no matter how much they trekked, the boundary remained elusive.

    Chung Myung was the first to shatter the prolonged silence.

    Great Living Buddha

    He paused before continuing in a deeper voice.

    Are you certain he is that?

    I am not.

    The Panchen Lama replied, shaking his head.

    Om Mani Padme Hum. The entity known as Buddha surpasses humanprehension. Those who have transcended humanity are confined within the human form. Therefore, they are unable to fully express their true self. Following this, the Di Lama will journey to the pce to undergo a process of self-rediscovery.

    Then, the child is still

    Not exactly that either.

    The Panchen Lama responded with a smile.

    No matter how much one loses oneself, their deep understandings will not disappear. A child is a Buddha, and the Buddha is a child.

    The meaning was elusive.

    Sure, interpreted literally, it wasnt difficult to grasp. But the words seemed to possess a deeper significance.

    Something that set it apart from the teachings of other monks and Buddhists.

    Then

    As Chung Myung was about to voice his thoughts, the Panchen Lama interjected with a shake of his head.

    I am unable to answer that question.

    Serene and insightful eyes confronted Chung Myung.

    You may wish to inquire about yesterdays remarks from the Di Lama.

    Yes.

    Chung Myung nodded submissively. Despite handling it his own way, he thought that the tent couldnt have muffled the noise.

    I am physicallycking, but I believe I grasp the teachings of Buddhism. Thats how I am able to guide and instruct the Lama of Pot Pce.

    Yes.

    Anyone who had encountered the Panchen Lama would attest that his words were not arrogant.

    However, the human body is bound to suffer from karma. One cannot fully grasp all that Buddha proimed. Toprehend it is to realize it. Then, wouldnt you, too, be a Buddha?

    Upon hearing hisughter, Chung Myung gave a nod.

    The Di Lama is a reincarnation. Still confined to the human form and unaware of his true self, but once he matures, he will regain hisplete self.

    By the time he bes an adult

    Chung Myung subtly turned his gaze toward the tent, now at some distance. However, he quickly redirected his attention.

    So that does not necessarily imply hes unaware of his words.

    It must indicate that his present state could not fathom the Buddhas enlightenment. Therefore, even if he conversed with the child, it was likely he wouldnt achieve the desired oue.

    It must be for this reason that the Panchen Lama summoned Chung Myung.

    Taoist Chung Myung,

    Yes.

    I am at a loss toprehend the true essence of the Di Lamas words.

    Yet, despite my devotion to the Di Lama and his enlightenment, I acknowledge that my engagement with Taoist Chung Myung is unique.

    The Panchen Lamas gaze was intensely focused on Chung Myung.

    Unique?

    All my life, I have been refining my Dharma eye to identify the reincarnation of the Di Lama. To me, your uniqueness is evident. It is ineffable, but your Taoist nature sets you apart from ordinary individuals.

    Chung Myung halted, turning to the monk beside him.

    Lama.

    Yes?

    ording to Buddhas teachings, individuals reincarnate to achieve enlightenment through sustained periods of training, correct?

    Correct.

    Could there be another reason for reincarnation?

    The Panchen Lama simply shook his head.

    I dont know.

    The workings of the world are tooplex. Anything could happen. How could I, a mere mortal,prehend such profound truths?

    Chung Myung nodded in agreement.

    I have something to share with you, Taoist.

    As Chung Myung maintained his gaze on him, the Panchen Lama sped his hands together and chanted.

    We all bear lifes pains because anguish is ingrained in our human nature.

    Anguish, huh

    Om Mani Padme Hum.

    The Panchen Lama smiled.

    Those who follow Buddhas path conquer their karma and learn the Dharma to rise above their attachments. It will not be for naught, even if you are in pain now.

    It was akin to grasping a passing cloud in the sky.

    Yet, hearing this granted Chung Myung a small reprieve.

    In the end, you can only depend on yourself.

    Isnt the Tao the same?

    An enlightened person bes a genuine Taoist. Nobody canpel the ignorant to awaken. You muste to understand it yourself.

    you know of Taoist rules too?

    Indeed, I am. If we consider the Taoism of the Central ins, isnt it heavily influenced by Buddhism? Moreover, werent the Buddhist sects and disciples revered in the Central ins originally from ournd?

    No, this man!

    Chung Myung red at the man, incensed by his disrespect, but soon burst intoughter.

    This person, who initially seemed so otherworldly, appears human now.

    Hahaha.

    The Panchen Lama maintained a serene smile as he observed Chung Myung with warm eyes.

    Taoist.

    Yes.

    There are no external answers.

    When the timees for you to seek answers, simply look within yourself. All the answers lie within you.

    Upon hearing this, Chung Myung slowly put his hands together and said,

    Amitabha Buddha.

    Chung Myung would rarely utter these words; however, the Panchen Lama was a distinct exception. This signified the utmost respect Chung Myung could bestow.

    Thank you, Lama.

    It was nothing.

    Following their discussion, the Panchen Lama nced towards the tent.

    Id like to converse further, but as a monk, its crucial that I escort my Di Lama back to the pce promptly.

    Yes. My apologies for upying your time.

    The Panchen Lama shook his head.

    All rtionships hold meaning. Meeting the Taoist here might not just be a coincidence.

    Please, ovee the agony.

    The Panchen Lama sped his hands together, bowed his head deeply, and left Chung Myung as he made his way to the tent.

    Chung Myung, observing the mans retreating back, sat down where he was.

    Rtionships

    He smiled.

    There is nothing you cannot tell a Taoist, you know.

    The soft sounds of the wind grazed his ears as he closed his eyes.

 Chapter 552: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 552: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (2)</h4>

    Thank you so much!

    Themas diligently prepared and returned the smiles of the Mount Hua disciples, who had finished their preparations first.

    It appears you are ready to depart.

    there was no preparation at all.

    With a slightly flustered expression, Baek Cheon confessed. They hadnt even had the chance to unpack their luggage, given they used themas tent and merely repacked what theyd previously removed. The only thing they had taken was water.

    Thank you so much for your warm wee to our weary guests.

    Its nothing.

    Jain, the Lama, sped his hands together on behalf of everyone present.

    Please, be caref-

    At that moment.

    Uhg!

    Uh?

    Upon hearing the sudden noise, Baek Cheon turned to see Chung Myung hauling a cart.

    Why was he behaving so abruptly?

    Everyone turned their curious gaze in that direction. Chung Myung then hoisted arge sack of grain and, walking over, set it down in front of the Lama.

    Take this.

    What is this?

    Just some grain. Enjoy while you travel.

    Baek Cheon was taken aback. Who was he? The other disciples of Mount Hua gaped, jaws dropping as though they were unhinged.

    Oh dear.

    To think Chung Myung, of all people, was giving something to someone else.

    Did the sun rise from the west today?

    Of course, it wasnt that Chung Myung was never generous to others. Just asionally, very oddly, there were moments when he chose to give rather than to take.

    However, that only happened when he stood to gain from his generosity or when his opponent was an underdog in a particrly challenging situation.

    What possible advantage could it be for Chung Myung to offer this to the Pot Pce, an entity he might never encounter again?

    Its alright. There is

    Take this.

    Chung Myung cast a nce at the child.

    Judging by the size of your luggage, it doesnt look like you brought enough food. Nheless, you should have something to eat for the return journey. Traversing through the meadow will not be easy on an empty stomach. And

    Adults can endure hunger, but the children should eat as much as they can.

    Upon hearing that, Jainughed, looking somewhat embarrassed.

    Then, ept my thanks.

    Certainly.

    Chung Myung raised an eyebrow at the sight of the disciples staring at him in shock and disbelief.

    What?

    are you feeling sick?

    We should head to Mount Hua promptly. This could spell trouble otherwise.

    Sahyung! I shall take his pulse immediately!

    Wait, what were they doing!

    Chung Myungs eyes widened, yet Baek Cheon simply stared back, bemused.

    His eyes appear normal

    Whats the issue with my eyes now?

    When someone goes mad, their eyes are the first to change.

    I see

    With a resigned expression, Chung Myung let out a sigh.

    Alright then please return this now.

    These damned things.

    At that moment, the Panchen Lama, who had been tidying up the premises, ventured out to wee them, apanying the Great Living Buddha and his fellowmas.

    Om Mani Padme Hum.

    The Panchen Lama chanted with a warm smile gracing his features.

    Your journey back to the central ins will be a lengthy one. Take care.

    Likewise for you. We wish you nothing but the best on your path.

    Baek Cheon, acting as spokesperson, responded with a respectful bow.

    And now.

    Disciples from Mount Hua gathered around the cart one by one. Hae Yeon, who was left behind, bowed to the Panchen Lama.

    I regret that I couldnt learn much due to the constraints of time.

    The Panchen Lama responded with a smile.

    Dharma can be found along our paths, but of what value are the words from those who have not been enlightened? Even though our paths may diverge, our destination remains the same. Isnt that enough?

    I willmit your words to memory.

    Hae Yeon once again bowed his head and turned to face hispanions. As he joined them, the cart began its sluggish journey.

    Thank you!

    Well meet again next time!

    Everyone cheered, and as they boosted the cart into motion, Chung Myung stood atop the piled luggage, crossing his arms as he eyed the child.

    Certain enough, the impassive face of the Great Living Buddha fixed its gaze on him.

    -How

    Tsh.

    Chung Myung, who had been brooding, turned his head as the cart began to traverse the distantndscape. The Panchen Lama, who had observed the cart retreating instantly, started to recite a verse. As his chant began, the othermas joined in unison.

    Blessing the departing ones, The Panchen Lamas gaze shifted to the child. The childs eyes appeared so profound that it was unimaginable to perceive the thoughts within.

    What do you see, monk?

    At the subtle inquiry, the child observing the cart sped his hands and shut his eyes.

    A hard journey.

    A persistent struggle through relentless darkness where no light exists.

    Monk

    After slowly reciting the prayers, he muttered in confusion.

    He is akin to a candle, illuminating the shadows by consuming himself. Eventually, the candle will exhaust its wick.

    I pray there are those who can bring him light.

    Closing his eyes and observing the meditating child, the Panchen Lama released a deep chuckle.

    This was because he recalled the prophetic words of the Great Living Buddha of their ancestors before his passing.

    -The devil will return. The devil, who has lost his karma, growls in fury and the river of anguish if we do not intervene, the world will be consumed by darkness, devoid of any light.

    The Panchen Lamas gaze fell upon the distant cart, so far away that it was almost invisible.

    Light up the darkness, huh?

    Was he capable of unveiling the darkness that threatened to engulf the world?

    Its just agony again.

    Shaking his head, he gave a nod to the child.

    Lets proceed. We have a long journey ahead.

    Yes.

    The Great Living Buddha, resuming his innocent, childlike demeanor, turned quietly.

    I sense someone is watching us.

    Correct, Sasuk?

    Baek Cheon tugged the cart while Jo Gul nodded in agreement.

    This was certainly unique. Those who have obtained such high virtue can aid people, irrespective of the path they choose.

    Jo Gul seemed a touch more animated than usual, probably impressed by Banseon Lama.

    Though typically stringent in his judgment of others, now he was speaking, his face flushing with excitement.

    From the pces that Ive visited so far, each had its unique qualities, making me assume that the Pot Pce would be the same.

    Isnt that a pce issue?

    Nheless.

    The Nanman Beast Pce was far from ordinary, and the North Sea Ice Pce was unlike anything hed ever heard of.

    But, despite the widespread rumor of fearsome monks, it seemed the Pot Pce catered to those genuinely seeking Buddhism.

    How can they be so diverse.

    Yes, theyre all Buddhist in nature

    All eyes quickly turned to Hae Yeon, whose cheeks flushed immediately.

    Do not insult our abbot! Our paths merely diverge. Self-discipline is our merit, while guiding and leading countless people is your long-standing virtue.

    Baek Cheon murmured, observing Hae Yeon, who spoke furiously, his face flushed red.

    the abbot, cease your talk of him.

    Indeed It appears that even Monk Hae Yeon acknowledges his inner divergence.

    We were discussing Monk Hae Yeon

    Kuak.

    Hae Yeon, nearly swearing, cast a shocked nce at them before clutching his chest with a sigh.

    W-what am I saying

    Jo Gul, pulling the cart beside him, reached out to p his shoulderfortingly.

    Its alright, Monk.

    Yes. Being different isdifferent.

    We must tell the abbot of Shaolin.

    Hae Yeons eyes turned moist.

    Like these devils.

    He was tormented, maybe by something else; he could not find discipline because of these disturbances. It was rumored that even when Buddha was training under the Bodhi tree, the cows would try to disrupt his meditation.

    Amitabha! Amitabha! Retreat, you demons!

    Stop shouting aimlessly and steer the cart in the right direction.

    Ughhh.

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung, who was perched atop the luggage,y t on his back, tuning into the conversation below.

    Usually, he would have interrupted with a joke, but the words he heard the previous night continued to echo in his mind.

    Sitting down, Chung Myung smiled as he gazed at the sky.

    No matter how much I ponder, his words remain cryptic.

    What could he possibly know? Damn it.

    Though unaware of a sages virtues to decode the Panchen Lamas words, Chung Myung, from the beginning, didnt give excessive importance to what was said.

    This was, after all, not crucial for him.

    To thwart the Heavenly Demon, about whom no one knows anything, he would have to amplify the strength of Mount Hua and the alliance.

    We can address the other issuester.

    Obviously, Chung Myung had made his decision, and he stood up, eximing loudly.

    Even a slug would crawl faster than this! Can you not pull any quicker! Theres no snow, so why are you so slow!

    the true devil.

    Do not speak in such a manner, Sasuk. Even the devil would flee at the sight of that scoundrel. Why would you equate him to the devil?

    I agree.

    Upon hearing the disciples of Mount Hua conversing, Chung Myung couldnt suppress his grin.

    Would you like a clear demonstration of what it means to be a devil?

    Huh?

    Ehhh!

    Chung Myung hopped off the luggage he was perched on and found a spot at the front of the cart.

    Judging by the tasks, it appears things have be somewhat simpler for you.

    Uhh?

    This is all training, so it cannot be easy. If it is easy, then how is it training? The harder it is, the more training-like it seems!

    W-what are you going to Ahhh! You fiend!

    Suddenly, the cart became unbearably heavy.

    Even as the cart halted, Baek Cheon, unable to curb his momentum, hurled himself into the handle and cried out. Not only that, but the sound of anguish and grunts of pain echoed.

    W-wait!

    Ohhhh! My ankle! Its broken!

    That maniac!

    A glint of madness shimmered in Chung Myungs eyes.

    Training! Get back to training! How in the world will you survive an encounter with the Demonic Sect in your current weak state? I will forge your body to be twice as resilient and powerful before we reach Mount Hua! Start running!

    You bumbling fool!

    What is this ghost even doing! How are we supposed to catch him!

    The agonized cries of the tortured disciples filled the air, but they only spurred Chung Myung to exert more force on the cart.

    The disciples of Mount Hua strained under the weight, pulling the cart with every ounce of strength.

    The priority is for Mount Hua to grow stronger.

    Impending chaos loomed in the near future.

    Only ones personal strength could shield the world from the ensuing chaos. Regardless of the method employed, Mount Hua must strengthen itself immediately.

    And!

    Me as well.

    In days gone by, he was capable of tackling challenges alone, without endangering lives to eliminate a high priest. But presently, he needed help from his sahyungs.

    In his current state, incapable of even battling a real high priest alone, the Heavenly Demon was an overwhelming prospect.

    I need to be stronger, beyond my present ability.

    Chung Myung muttered to himself. The sahyungs nced back at him, but he was already deep in thought.

    Exchanging silent nces, they firmly gripped the cart handle with their hands clenched tightly, turning almost white in determination.

    Lets go!

    To Mount Hua, immediately!

    Damned training! Training!

    Run!

    Each of them used all their strength to pull the cart, which was now heavier yet moved faster than before.

    The pristine whitend spanned the North Sea, creating an illusionary spread, while the golden terrain crossed the grasnd, stretching to the horizon.

    The ce they had left behind

    The cliffs which had previously seemed friendly.

    They headed towards Mount Hua.

 Chapter 553: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 553: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (3)</h4>

    Drip.

    Drip.

    Drip.

    That

    Unable to bear it, Hyun Young frowned.

    Im seriously going for your throat!

    In response, Hyun Jong, who had been stretching his neck out of the window, quickly returned to his original position.

    Aheeem!

    With an air of being slightly flustered, he cleared his throat and cast a sidelong nce at Hyun Young and Hyun Sang. A momentary silence ensued.

    That

    Though Hyun Jong opened his mouth, he couldnt find the words to speak.

    Isnt it a little toote?

    The North Sea isnt just the next town over. How could we expect them to already be here?

    R-right, but my children are used to Yunnan and Sichuan as if they were their own home Hasnt it been too long since they left?

    Why are you spouting this nonsense again!

    Kuaaak.

    Hyun Jong clutched the teacup with unsteady fingers. Typically engrossed in carrying out the tea ceremony, he was now indifferent to his tea growing cold, sipping it absentmindedly as though his thoughts were elsewhere.

    T-that! That is the nose! Its being put in the nose!

    Hyun Young scowled at Hyun Jong.

    Up until recently, he had been of sound mind. However, a few days prior, he developed a habit of iming that the children were unusuallyte, and now he was acting like this.

    With trembling hands on the verge of spilling the tea, Hyun Jong widened his eyes in disbelief.

    Arent you anxious?

    What do I have to worry about?

    Hyun Young mocked him in response to the statement.

    Well, if we make an error, Mount Hua will surely crumble as well, but if we pursue them and set them aze, thats alright.

    He must be insane

    However, that guy was far more terrifying.

    During this conversation, Hyun Sang, who had been listening attentively, politely cleared his throat to speak.

    Do not fret excessively. They will return unscathed. Our children are not that weak

    Thats right, say something encouraging!

    Sahyung, please remain calm. Honestly, what do you even understand!

    No, these people!

    Ughhh!

    Hyun Jong, who eventually let out a groan, rubbed his face with both hands.

    I feel as if Ive lost control over my own stomach. Now I understand the true meaning of feeling sick to ones stomach.

    Im d you have something left to feel this difort.

    Hyun Young grumbled, his eyes filled with worry. Isnt it time for them to return already?

    By the calctions made when they first embarked for the North Sea, their return should have been seven nights ago at thetest. Chung Myung would never permit unnecessary dys on their journey. Thus, the postponement must be attributed to the North Sea Ice Pce.

    Then

    Hyun Sang stole a nce at the pair before speaking. His words came out slow and hesitant,den with unease.

    So, this is truly a one-of-a-kind

    Speak quickly! Faster!

    Do not waste any more time! Ugh, I might die from frustration!

    Yet, did it make sense for the two individuals who trained the longest at Mount Hua to behave in such a way?

    With serious thought, Hyun Sang continued his words.

    So, if the children were to get hurt, then

    I will blow apart that mouth!

    Is this man speaking sanely? How dare he utter such words!

    Hyun Young I am your sahyung

    Despite their current age

    Hyun Jong heaved a sigh, perhaps the thousandth one for the day.

    At this pace, I might meet my end first.

    Dont disy your worry now, sect leader. If youre anxious, the kids will feel it too.

    Understandable.

    And stop trying to sneak up in the middle of the night. The kids notice!

    R-really?

    Hyun Jong appeared embarrassed at Hyun Youngs words.

    I was exercising caution

    The kids arent the same as before! Deception may have worked in the past, but now, dont they all seem like ghosts?

    that is indeed true.

    The children had indeed grown immeasurablypared to the past. The pills that Chung Myung had stored to aid Un Geoms training, who was starting again from scratch, allowed them to evolve and improve daily.

    The children of the North Sea arent our only charges, right? In a few days, it will be beneficial to demonstrate the sect leaders concern for his disciples. But should we show too much favoritism, the other children will feel neglected.

    I understand. Enough now.

    Having epted Hyun Jongs words, Hyun Young gave a weary sigh.

    They say that the older you get, the more like a child you be.

    Who was Hyun Jong? He was a man with unparalleled patience, leading Mount Hua through tumultuous times with a quiet, unwavering spirit.

    However, his current state resembled that of an antsy child. Granted, his restlessness was not unwarranted, but someone had to put a halt to it, no matter how hard. Hyun Jong cleared his throat, nodding as he gazed out the window. His eyes held a calmer resolve.

    Indeed, for the sake of the children, I must maintain myposure

    Sect Leader! Sect Leader!

    Suddenly, a loud voice started echoing through the sect.

    Uh? What?

    Startled, Hyun Jong sprang up.

    Hyun Hyun Younguh?

    In response to the urgent shouts, he looked for Hyun Young and found himself shocked. Hyun Young had abruptly tossed a table aside and was grabbing Un Am by the cor, who had been rushing to deliver the news.

    I was told to stay calm.

    What is it! Is it about the kids? Are they in trouble?

    Ah, weve received a message! Its from down below! They want all the kids down there!

    W-who is it?

    Ch-Chung Myung

    Uhahahahaha! Chung Myung is here, huh! The audacity of that man, summoning the people of Mount Hua! If he calls, we must answer! Thats just like Chung Myung! Hahahaha!

    At that moment, Hyun Jong emerged from his room, hastily put on his shoes, and started running towards the gate.

    Sect leader! Sect leader! They requested for the children toe!

    Ah, of course!

    But fortunately, there was no dy. Un Geom was racing towards him with the disciples in tow as though they had already heard andprehended.

    Sect leader! Have you heard the news?

    Yes, yes! Lets go and see!

    With a stomp of his feet, Hyun Jong responded quickly and sprinted to the gate.

    Follow the sect leader.

    Hyun Young, too, seized the slightly tilted conduit and dashed out.

    Sahyung has arrived!

    Yoon Jong-sahyung is here too!

    Chung Myung is back.

    Ah, that doesnt seem quite right

    Both Baek and Chung disciples couldnt conceal their escting excitement. Their sahyung and sajaes, simr to family, had embarked on a journey to the North Sea and were now making a grand return.

    Hyun Sang couldnt help but chuckle, watching the disciples enter the gate with a war-cry-like enthusiasm.

    Would it be appropriate if I went there?

    A sect leader didnt generally present themselves to the world, nor were the elders. However, they didnt seem to harbor even the slightest desire to intervene or halt the celebrations.

    Hehehe. Mount Hua has certainly changed a lot.

    Hyun Sang smiled, descending the mountain with his hands sped behind him. But despite his rxed appearance, his steps were notably swift.

    Uhhhhhh!

    I-Im going to fall, sahyung!

    This much is nothing!

    Mount Hua was a ce of sheer inclines. Its precipitous nature proved challenging even for the most proud of climbers, thanks to its numerous cliffs. Yet, presently, the disciples of Mount Hua were dashing down its terrain. Their pastime involved racing about like sprightly flying squirrels.

    Today, however, they realized something unprecedented. An authentic flying squirrel had appeared before them.

    Get out of the way, you bastards!

    Hyun Young sprinted along the cliffs edge with no inkling of hesitation.

    .Incredible.

    Oh, my.

    Astonishment hung on everyones faces as they observed the Hyun elders sprinting downwards.

    W-what? The elders havent even trained for this climb.

    Isnt it clear? The sect leader and elders have resided on Mount Hua for over fifty years.

    Ah, yes, of course.

    The elders and disciples descended the mountain rapidly, journeying to and fro. As the disciples raced down the slope towards the vige, arge cart parked at the entrance came into view.

    Th-that!

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Is that all baggage?

    Can a cart bear such a weight?

    Did someone actually manage to bring all that?

    The neers were predictably astonished, but that was just one aspect.

    K-kids? Where are the kids?

    R-right?

    At that moment, several heads poked out from the cart.

    W-what? Were already here?

    Ah, q-quickly hide the alcohol!

    What about the meat, Sasuk?

    The meat is fine! Just stow the alcohol away!

    They could hear everything. My apologies, children, for eavesdropping on your conversation.

    Chung Myung, you!

    Hyun Young discovered Chung Myung peeking from behind the cart and promptly grabbed him by the cheek to yank him out.

    Ahyayayayayayaya! It hurts!

    You, rascal! Your face is scratched up! How could you neglect to eat! Good heavens, how treacherous was the journey to the North Sea that youre all skin and bone now! I told you to look after the children!

    N-no, elder

    How could that face, as round as a moon, be skinny?

    Move aside, you bastard!

    In that instance, Hyun Jong charged in, delivering a kick to Hyun Youngs rear. Surveying the faces of the children, one after another, he was moved to tears.

    Their clothes were so worn out, their shoes barely identifiable.

    However, amidst it all, Baek Cheons attire remained the most pristine. The nearly new shoes of Chung Myung caught his eye, too, although he decided to ignore them.

    Sect Leader!

    Baek Cheon respectfully bowed to Hyun Jong.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, including Baek Cheon, who holds the position of second great disciple, have sessfullypleted their mission and returned to Mount Hua unharmed.

    Yes, yes.

    Hyun Jong acknowledged with a nod and a pat on Baek Cheons shoulder.

    Seeing him look even more dependable than before he left brought tears to Hyun Jongs eyes for an inexplicable reason. Hyun Jong did not attempt to conceal his tears.

    It was very challenging. Incredibly tough.

    As disciples of Mount Hua, it was our natural duty.

    Right, right.

    The other disciples seemed so sturdy, their eyes deep wells of understanding. Despite recent events, they appeared even moreposed than before.

    Hyun Jong poised himself to speak, but the disciples of Mount Hua could not contain their excitement, erupting in cheers.

    Sahyung! Wee back!

    Sa-suk! Sahyung! Youve all worked so diligently!

    How was the North Sea? Is it truly as cold as they say?

    Tell me everything!

    Everyone greeted them with bright faces and cheers, and Baek Cheon smiled.

    Right, thats why you kick someone.

    Hyun Young, discarded by Hyun Jong, came close, shaking his butt.

    There must have been some troubles.

    Yes, elder.

    So why was everyone summoned?

    Oh, it was nothing.

    Baek Cheon nced at the luggage and said,

    Baek Sang.

    Yes, sahyung!

    Upon hearing the call, Baek Sang sprang up. Baek Cheon pointed at the luggage and smiled.

    Carry.

    Huh?

    Carry the luggage.

    Baek Sangs gaze slowly moved to the pile shaped like a miniature mountain. His face went as pale as if all the blood had been drained from it.

    this one?

    Yes.

    Up the mountain?

    Correct.

    all of it?

    Yes.

    We will head up first with the elders. You can follow and move it all to the storage.

    Sahyung, we have a warehouse right here in the vige

    Baek Sang.

    Uh?

    Bring it up.

    Yes.

    Having resolved the toughest challenge, Baek Cheon turned to Hyun Jong with a smile.

    Theres much to discuss. Lets proceed for now.

    Yes, lets do that.

    He led the way, with the elders from Mount Hua and the North Sea disciples trailing behind him.

    Do not let one thing fall.

    Put it all inside before the sun goes down.

    If anything goes missing, there will be consequences.

    Start immediately.

    Did everyone leave their personalities in the North Sea?

    However, Chung Myung, whogged behind, clicked his tongue.

    Tsk, tsk. No recognition, huh Baek Sang Sasuk.

    Huh? W-What? Chung Myung?

    Also, bring the cart.

    Handle it with care, and make sure it doesnt get damaged.

    Heh, its so warm. I might actually survive this.

    Baek Sang smiled warmly as he watched Chung Myung walking with his hands behind his back.

    Why have you returned?

    Happiness neversted long.

 Chapter 554: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 554: It Is Damn Nice To Meet You! (4)</h4>

    Chop! Chop! Chop! Chop!

    Chop! Chop! Chop! Chop!

    The soft tter of food being chewed resonated lightly through the room.

    Gulp, gulp, gulp!

    Gurgle!

    The sound of alcohol running down the throat also flowed out like a song. It wasnt anything special. It was amon sight in Mount Hua.

    However, the source was not a typical diner but the residence of the sect leader. Moreover, the ones engaged in heavy drinking were not Chung Myung but Baek Cheon and the others.

    Kuaaaak! I think Im going to survive!

    Sahyung! Sahyung! Pass me that alcohol!

    And more meat, too!

    Before the sect leader, a spectacle urs - disciples of the Taoist faction raving about meat and alcohol. Nevertheless, Hyun Jong, watching this disy, smiles with overwhelming satisfaction.

    Eat slowly now. Slowly.

    The moment the children ascended Mount Hua, Hyun Young promptly served the meat and alcohol he had been preparing every morning, just in case they arrived.

    They had noticed it initially, but hunger stalled any further conversation. After a drink or two, they loosened their waist straps.

    Phew! I feel full now.

    Didnt I suggest stopping at the guesthouse first?

    Weve arrived and eaten, so its fine.

    At that moment, Hyun Young, shoving sweets into Chung Myungs mouth with practiced ease, asked,

    Should I get another?

    No, elder.

    It is all fine now.

    Yes, yes. If youre hungry, theres plenty of food avable. Have as much as you desire. s, its unfortunate that these individuals have been dealt with.

    Hyun Young, viewing everyone withpassionate eyes, clucked his tongue disapprovingly.

    As soon as the disciples appeared to have satisfied their appetites, Hyun Jong quietly spoke.

    Did everything proceed smoothly at the Ice Pce?

    Theres much to discuss.

    Baek Cheon, covertly concealing a bottle behind his back, began to speak with grave solemnity.

    This is going to be quite a lengthy story.

    Perhaps we should hear it tomorrow. Get some rest first.

    No. I dont believe theres a need to drag it to tomorrow, so Ill share it now.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and slowly began to speak.

    In the North Sea.

    For a while, this long story was shared. It was the tale of what they witnessed upon their arrival at the North Sea and the state of the Ice Pce. It even included their battles with the Demonic Sect.

    The intricate narrative unfolded, revealing the hardships that the children had endured. As Baek Cheons tale came to an end, a stunned silence fell upon the disciples of Hyun.

    Demonic Sect

    In stark contrast to Hyun Jongs stunned silence, Hyun Youngs face flushed with fury.

    Those fucking worms!

    And soon, this shout rose.

    Demonic Sect! You mean you were aware of the Demonic Sects actions and still chose to wage war against them! What would you have done if you had sumbed in battle against them?

    It wasnt a situation we could just escape. The circumstances looked incredibly grim for the North Sea

    What about the North Sea, you fools! What on earth is more valuable than your own lives? Then, if you were betrayed or manipted, who would evenud your sacrifice!

    Sajae, calm down.

    Do I seem calm to you now?

    Please, calm down,

    Hyun Sang fell silent, and Hyun Young remained silent too, his face, however, still aze with fury.

    After being scolded, the disciples of Mount Hua hung their heads in shame. They didnt dare to make any excuses, knowing fully well why Hyun Young was so irate.

    Baek Cheon,

    Yes, Sect Leader?

    As the leader of Mount Hua Sect, I want tomend you and the kids.

    How can I fault you for striving to do your best for the North Seas people, even maintaining your ideology in such a remote location? As Mount Hua proims itself a faction of justice, I should bemending and rewarding you.

    Sect leader.

    However, this I cannot manage.

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    My emotions mirror Hyun Youngs. Had you been injured there, I would foreverment having sent you, even if it cost me my qualification as the sect leader of the Great Mount Hua. I wouldnt praise you fellows for it.

    I apologize, sect leader.

    Baek Cheon responded gravely, dropping his gaze. Hyun Jong closed his eyes and nodded.

    Youve endured much.

    Youve suffered immensely.

    Reflecting on the emotion in Hyun Jongs words, warmth filled Baek Cheons eyes.

    He would have felt satisfied if he had received praise for a job well done, yet the emotion now was quite different.

    Hyun Jongs single word seemed topensate the disciples of Mount Hua for the hardships they endured in the North Sea.

    I ordered you to the North Sea, but you went into that cave!

    However, Hyun Youngs face still radiated with lingering annoyance.

    I should have turned down that damned Shaolin monk when he spoke!

    Despicable man!

    That Shaolin abbot or whatever he is!

    Hyun Young!

    Hyun Young jumped, turning to look at Hae Yeon.

    Mind yournguage! We have a

    No, its alright.

    Huh?

    Chung Myung, who had been quiet all this while, smiled.

    So it is alright? Feel free to vent.

    He uses foulnguage, too.

    W-when did I swear!

    Hae Yeon cast a frantic gaze behind as though searching for support, but the disciples of Mount Hua merely recounted their observations.

    I also heard it.

    Same here.

    Wow, that was intense

    Hae Yeon looked agitated, as if wrongly used. Yet, the disciples of Mount Hua just witnessed him passively.

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Young exchanged nces and gave each other assurance.

    It will be fine.

    It will be okay.

    Hae Yeon, having journeyed to the North Sea with the disciples of Mount Hua and now returned, appeared to have established strong bonds with them.

    When the problem, which wasnt even a problem, was solved, Hyun Young shouted.

    We asked you to investigate if the Demonic Sect incidents were being checked. We didnt mean for you to infiltrate their of the Demonic Sect! Who would venture there? We knew the North Sea was treacherous! It seems like these individuals will onlye to their senses if their temple is set aze!

    A-Amitabha!

    It was as if Hae Yeon was trying to cleanse the harsh words he had heard. Despite that, he held no ill will towards those who spoke them.

    Sect leader.

    It was then that Hyun Sang spoke.

    This is not normal.

    Hmm.

    Even though theyre not the direct descendants of the Demonic Sect and are merely a faction that split from it, their involvement in nning the resurrection of the Heavenly Demon implies that the other members of the Demonic Sect must have also gained considerable strength.

    Thats correct.

    Thankfully, our children have thwarted their ns. Otherwise, should everything have proceeded ording to their wishes, we might have faced another massive disaster in Kangho.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Jong nodded, his face grave.

    Who understood the horror of the Demonic Sect zealots better than Mount Hua?

    This isnt a matter we can discuss alone. This concerns the entire Kangho.

    Indeed. I agree wholeheartedly.

    Firstly, we need to notify the Shaolin about this and create a n of action.

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes, raising his head to regard the disciples before him.

    Indeed. I am familiar with it. Lets conclude the rest of the tale cheerfully. I am sure you are all fatigued, so retire for the day.

    Yes, sect leader.

    As Baek Cheon bowed his head and rose, everyone else followed suit and stood up.

    Chung Myung shall remain here.

    Me?

    Yes.

    Understood.

    Chung Myung hesitated before taking a seat. Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung with a touch of apprehension before exiting.

    Hmm.

    The sound of a closing door echoed, and Hyun Jong, focused on Chung Myung, cleared his throat, poised to speak.

    Yet, just as he moved to say something, Hyun Young was upon Chung Myung in a sh, grasping him firmly and stretching his limbs left and right.

    Youve done so much! Oh, dear boy!

    Uhhh it hurts.

    This one, right here! Seriously!

    It hurts.

    Ehhh!

    Hyun Young released his flushed cheeks, his frown deepening into a disapproving re, and he said in a stern voice,

    Dont ever do such a foolish thing again! Understand?

    Why talk as though I did it on purpose?

    Regardless!

    In the face of Hyun Youngs rising temper, ready to p him, Chung Myung calmly backed down.

    Stop nagging and sit down. Didnt the sect leader clearly mention he had something to say?

    Yes, sahyung.

    Hyun Young resumed his ce, while Hyun Jong directed a friendly grin at Chung Myung.

    Youve certainly been through quite an ordeal.

    Through what exactly?

    Right. Whats your prediction for our rtionship with the Ice Pce?

    We should not encounter any problems for a while.

    Chung Myung responded confidently.

    A contract is a contract, yes, but primarily, weve established a bond of trust there. As long as they are assured that we will always strive to safeguard them, our rtionship should have no discord.

    Hyun Jong nodded, his expression content.

    Securing small profits while also winning peoples hearts is ideal. Youve truly acquired something valuable.

    Upon hearing Chung Myungs praise, a pleased smile graced Hyun Youngs face.

    So, thats how it was, Chung Myung.

    Hyun Jong echoed the sentiment, nodding in agreement with Hyun Young.

    Your journey to the North Sea held meaning, but the circumstances of your return appear quite unusual. Above all, maintaining control in stormy seas is crucial.

    I think so, too.

    Thats why I must ask.

    He directed his attention to Chung Myung.

    What should our next steps be?

    Please, speak your mind.

    Chung Myung was silent, his face betraying no concern. As he took his time formting his thoughts, everyone around him waited patiently, without any sense of urgency.

    Atst, Chung Myung lifted his gaze to meet Hyun Jongs.

    Sect leader.

    Yes.

    I am helpless on my own.

    .

    Were it not for the Sasuk and Sajaes this time, I, too, would have been powerless.

    Hmm.

    The same applies to Mount Hua. Unaware of when and how the Demonic Sect might resurface, preparing for the resultant turmoil with our current strength proves challenging.

    the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    Ehh.

    Chung Myung nodded.

    We need to officially establish the alliance, which, at present, is only verbal. Remember, the bigger the ship, the safer it is.

    How ironic.

    Hyun Jong regarded Chung Myung with an unusual gaze.

    Normally, Chung Myungs trips to the North Sea aimed to establish recognition of their alliance amongst the existing Kangho sects, beginning with Shaolin.

    However, the need for an alliance had intensified since returning from the North Sea. The irony was hard to ignore.

    I believe we should resolve the issues pertaining to the sect and the alliance.

    Yes, that would be wonderful. I also have matters to discuss with the Tang family.

    Hyun Jong nodded in agreement.

    Simrly, Mount Hua will not cease to progress. Despite the growth of Mount Huas reputation, we remain feeble.

    Correct.

    Indeed, the situation isplex.

    As concern crept onto Hyun Jongs face, Chung Myung nced at him and spoke.

    This is not difficult.

    Uh?

    Everyone is working hard, though. You can just follow our usual approach. Its slower, but the surest way.

    Hyun Jong nodded at Chung Myung, a warmth lingering in his eyes.

    I am relieved.

    Chung Myung was a child who has always led a hard life. From an outsiders view, his sense of urgency may be perplexing, leading to attempts at controlling it.

    However, presently, Chung Myung was here, advocating for increased calm and certainty.

    No, not calm.

    This was trust.

    Trust that, even without his incessant shouting and anger, Mount Hua and his sahyung and sajaes would continue to work diligently.

    This was something that had been absent in Chung Myung before he departed for the North Sea.

    What about the lead?

    It will be done together.

    The two individuals of the sect met each others gaze, their positions equal. They shared a smile.

    We obtained a lot from the North Sea.

    It was nothing but coldness.

    Hehehehe.

    Hyun Jong smiled at this, bursting intoughter.

    Right. That is all it is.

    Hyun Jongs chuckle echoed, filling the air outside.

    And

    At the crest of Mount Hua, where the warm spring breeze stirred after the long winter, the years first plum blossoms had silently unfurled their buds.

    Spring was about to arrive at Mount Hua.

    A notably warm spring.

 Chapter 555

    <h4>Chapter 555</h4>

    Where do you put this?

    Didnt I instruct you to move this way!

    Sasuk! I believe it will be challenging to lift it this high.

    Then simply stack it on the next one!

    Under Baek Sangs direction, the disciples from Mount Hua began organizing the gifts and transporting the luggage. The valuable offerings from the North Sea were arranged individually and stacked orderly in the barn.

    Hehehe.

    Hyun Youngs lips curled into a smile as he observed the scene.

    While he was with the disciples, he tried to maintain a neutral expression, but his facial muscles refused to cooperate.

    Hehe. Hehehehe.

    Upon seeing the pile of items resembling a mountain, he felt satiated despite not eating.

    Baek Sang approached him, untying the sack and revealing its contents.

    Elder, I have no idea what this is.

    Hmm? Let me see Ah, this is my first time seeing this Young Master, do you recognize it?

    Hwang Jongi, who had journeyed from the vige to assist with sorting, peered inside and was taken aback.

    Isnt this the Snow Lotus?

    Is it a valuable item?

    Its extremely valuable! Its a rare herb and only grows in the North Sea! It was already scarce, but with trade cut off from the North Sea, not even one has made it here, causing its price to surge dramatically!

    Hyun Youngs smile broadened further.

    So, this is valuable.

    Indeed. Very impressive.

    Hehehehe.

    Its peculiar. Why do all items from the North Sea appear to be precious and costly?

    In truth, its quite natural. The North Sea differs greatly from the central ins in both lifestyle and environment. Consequently, theres an array of items exclusive to that region.

    Hwang Jongi swallowed hard, unable to peel his gaze from the sack.

    Of course, if trade with the North resumes now, prices will gradually decrease. For a time, though, certain items could sell for five, no, ten times their value. Oh my, how did they manage to select such things?

    Hehehe.

    Hyun Young sat next to him, offering a warm smile as he patted Chung Myungs head.

    I must admit, its somewhat embarrassing to sing my own praises, but our Chung Myung, he truly has the Midas touch.

    Hehehehe!

    Im not certain, but he would have undoubtedly been a sessful merchant.

    Heeheeheehee!

    Jo Gul, overhearing the conversation while carrying in baggage, grimaced.

    Elder, these are the items the Ice Pce people chose to give us, right? That wretch Chung Myung didnt choose a single item!

    Upon hearing this, Hyun Young smiled.

    Jo Gul.

    Yes?

    Be quiet. And continue to bring the luggage inside.

    Hyun Young clucked his tongue at the sight of Jo Gul carrying the luggage with a disgruntled expression.

    Tsk. Tsk. That guy who is a son of a merchant cannot be so narrow-minded!

    Sahyung is always like that.

    Hmph! He shouldnt have spoken!

    For Jo Gul, who was hearing this, it felt like a bad dream.

    But when it came to Chung Myung, who would dare contradict Hyun Young?

    If you wish to excel as a merchant, your merit must match that of our Chung Myung! Isnt that the case, young master?

    Ha haha. Right. Ahem.

    Hwang Jongi, beads of sweat dripping down his face, nodded in agreement.

    Reflecting on it, its troubling that his statement isnt incorrect.

    There was a saying in the merchant world. The hardworking cannot match the smart, and the smart cannot match the lucky.

    At first nce, it might seem ridiculous, but this statement urately describes a certain truth.

    Sess in the ascent of business necessitated impable calction and strategic nning. A deal could be finalized only when apanied by rigorous preparation and effort, and only then can substantial profit be realized.

    However, there were instances when a deal materialized out of thin air, resulting in profits far beyond those initially imagined. This, of course, only happened if great fortune consecutively graced ones life.

    But

    Hwang Jongis gaze shifted towards Chung Myung, who continued to savor sweets tirelessly.

    How did this persone to be?

    Such fortune was rarely experienced, even by those who had endured the highs and lows of life. Even if propped up by empty promises and swiftly packed away, questions would inevitably arise.

    No matter how opportune it is to continually receive chances

    Wasnt it excessive for a single person to possess such an abundance of luck?

    Ugh! Why is this so burdensome!

    Elder! Where should we ce the cold steel?

    Just as Hyun Young was about to respond, Chung Myung intervened.

    Set it aside over there. I n to sell it to the Tang family.

    What?

    Simply stack it somewhere ahead.

    Alright, I understand. Pile it up there! Right now!

    Yes.

    Upon hearing Baek Sangs words, the workers ced the cold steel on the ground and started stacking it again.

    Sweat cooled the nape of Hwang Jongi, who was observing all of this.

    They are stacking cold steel as if its mere scrap..

    If just one piece of it were to be sold, it could alter fortunes. Yet here and now, sacks full of such things were being discarded as scrap.

    Hwang Jongi, haunted by memories of the past Mount Hua, found it impossible to get used to this.

    Hehehe. The Lord of the Ice Pce has certainly given us attention. So, since these are all gifts, we dont need to pay anything, right?

    Yes. They did indeed state that.

    Ahem. The thoughtfulness of the Ice Pce is astounding!

    Hyun Young chuckled, patting Chung Myung amiably on the back.

    Ouch! That hurts!

    Oh, our precious boy!

    Hyun Young looked at Chung Myung with a yful gaze and addressed Hwang Jongi.

    What do you think, young master? Can you manage all of these?

    If I cant even sell our merchandise, then I clearly do not deserve the title of a merchant. I will sell it all within 10 days.

    Oh? And what about the fees

    Hahahah! A fee between us? What do you mean?

    Ehh. Still, merchants must be having a hard time, so we cannot take things for free.

    Elder, I will feel ufortable if we do. Mount Hua and the Eunha Merchant Group, we are not strangers to each other: this shouldnt even be a topic of discussion.

    Upon hearing Hwang Jongis words, Hyun Young smiled. Hwang Jongi shifted his gaze between Hyun Young and Chung Myung as he spoke in a hushed tone.

    Perhaps its too much to call this a fee, but

    Go on.

    If we harness some of Eunhas power to lead trade with the North Sea

    He subtly trailed off, ncing around before discreetly slipping a note into Hyun Youngs arms.

    Uh?

    But even though it was swift, there was no chance that Chung Myung would miss it!

    As Chung Myungs brow furrowed, another parcel found its way into his hands.

    The ease with which the man had just bribed two people would astonish anyone.

    Then

    Paat!

    A chilling energy erupted from Chung Myungs eyes.

    What are you up to now?

    The sight of his cial eyes sent a shiver straight down Hwang Jongis spine.

    Thisbut its Taoist Chung Myung, so

    The idea that offering money may have been a misstep began to dawn on him.

    It was at that moment that Chung Myung began to whisper softly.

    Didnt the other bundle lookrger than mine?

    Ha. I feel bad. I didnt feel this cold even when I walked through the blizzard of the North Sea.

    Unable to respond, Hwang Jongi extracted another bundle and prodded it toward Chung Myung. Chung Myungs icy expression began to thaw under the gentle warmth of the sunlight.

    The Central ins are so warm. Indeed, very warm.

    This rascal could never be a true taoist.

    This one

    Hahahaha!

    Hyun Youngughed, his hand patting Hwang Jongis shoulder cheerily.

    Ahhehehe, we are no strangers for us to talk like that either, right? Of course, the trade between will be handled by the Eunha Merchant Guild!

    Heh, indeed. Because we are Eunha!

    Hwang Jongi, who quickly grasped why Mount Huas wealth heavily leaned on them, blinked in astonishment.

    This is a monopoly!

    A monopoly!

    How wondrous was that?

    Having exclusive supply was the ultimate dream of every merchant involved in trade. There were manifold advantages to having a monopoly; not least among them was the power to determine both quantity and price.

    If you had control over both the price and volume, profits were inevitable.

    Whats more, an exclusive deal with the North Sea!

    Securing such a deal guaranteed substantial profits that anyone trading within the Central ins would be hard-pressed to ignore.

    Certainly, Mount Hua would benefit greatly from this, but even Eunha will receive a fair share. If a bounty asrge as a rice cake was granted to Mount Hua, then a serving as small as a piece of bean curd was sufficient for Eunha.

    This will propel the Eunha Merchant Guild forward!

    Hwang Jongi once again appreciated the incredible foresight of Hwang Mun-yak, who initially brokered the deal with Mount Hua.

    Proceed with sorting the goods.

    At that moment.

    Knock, knock!

    The bottom of a disciples sack tore, causing blue jewels to pop out.

    Hwang Jongi was taken aback at this sight.

    That-that!

    Be careful with those. Theyre valuable.

    I-ice crystals

    He couldnt believe these fools handled ice crystals as if they were ordinary potatoes

    Regardless of Hwang Jongis reaction, Hyun Young asked Chung Myung.

    Are you nning to sell the ice crystals as well?

    No. I have to use them elsewhere.

    Hmm. Yes. Lets proceed.

    Hwang Jongi fell silent, forcing himself to turn his gaze away from the shimmering ice crystals. It felt as though his life would ebb as he continued to watch them.

    Without warning, the warehouse door burst open!

    Elder! Chung Myung!

    What?

    Grim-faced, Baek Cheon stumbled in.

    Elder, your presence is needed. A guest has arrived.

    A guest?

    Chung Myung cocked his head.

    For Mount Hua, a visitor?

    Theres nothing to do here; theyve already climbed to the high ce.

    Come, and you will understand.

    Tsk.

    Chung Myung grumbled, then walked away.

    Eyes met.

    A Taoist not dressed as a Taoist encountered a bandit not dressed as a bandit.

    that

    Among the pair observing each other silently, the bandit in the white robe was the first to break the silence.

    so damn good to meet you!

    Ahem.

    Chung Myung cleared his throat.

    I fear that if you dy any longer, we wont be able to keep this friendly. Have youe here in search of something more?

    How did you know?

    The robed bandit tilted his head at the sound of Chung Myungs voice.

    You speak, unlike the person I remember. You promised immediate action upon your return, but who made the rash decision to venture all the way to the North Sea?

    It matters little since youve arrived.

    Please, I beg you, Taoist!

    Chung Myung shook his head, clucking his tongue.

    Your audacity astounds me. What courage does a thief possess to show up here?

    At the brink of death, I stand while you offer meaningless words! Sincerely, my veins throb with pain, splitting my body. These days, awakening from sleep due to the chill is customary!

    A man draped in a sects robe.

    Im So-Byeong, the King of the Green Forest, doffed his robe with a grimace of distaste.

    This is the first time Ive seen someone defraud bandits! People dont do that anymore!

    Fraud! What are you talking about!

    the Taoists behind you seem to think so, though. Am I wrong?

    Chung Myung cleared his throat subtly, ncing at Baek Cheon and those behind him, then gesturing indoors.

    Now that youre here, please,e in.

    I need something warm. How can a mountain even be this steep? Oh my this is why people should live on tnds.

    Is that something a bandit would say?

    Bandits are humans too!

    The disciples of Mount Hua murmured as they watched the two disappear inside amid their arguments.

    But Sasuk.

    Hmm?

    Is it eptable for a bandit to step into Mount Hua?

    Baek Cheon chuckled softly.

    Why are you asking about it now?

    You have a point there.

    Simultaneously, they emitted a profound sigh and shook their heads as they trailed behind them back inside.

 Chapter 556

    <h4>Chapter 556</h4>

    So

    A hint of suspicion surfaced in his eyes. Hyun Jong studied the man before him closely.

    Green Forest?

    Yes, Sect Leader.

    The man seated across from him dipped his head in profound respect to Hyun Jong.

    Kindly address me as Im So-Byeong. I am indeed inadequate, but I am the Green Forest King.

    Green Forest

    Hyun Jongs nce shifted to where Baek Cheon had anxiously turned his gaze away.

    In truth, if we probed the root of this predicament, the person who logically bore scrutiny was Chung Myung. However, Hyun Jong had no intention of doing so, and Baek Cheon didnt appear to either.

    So the Green Forest King

    Yes, exactly, sect leader.

    Hyun Jongs gaze lifted to the ceiling as he chuckled at the unequivocal response that was returned.

    Witnessing such a day

    He could perceive a myriad of stars. Indeed, he was looking at the stars.

    But no matter how much Mount Hua had changed, he never imagined that the Green Forest King would dare to invade.

    Hyun Jong could onlyugh at the iprehensible emotions coursing through him.

    What stunned him more than his own embarrassment was the demeanor of the man known as the Green Forest King.

    Doesnt he resemble a schr in the eyes of everyone?

    And it wasnt only about his appearance.

    Every movement the man made, every word he spoke, he did with an air of authority. As the sect leader of Mount Hua, he wondered if it was permissible to harbor such thoughts. Yet, as he nced behind him, he couldnt help butpare his disciples to a band of ouws.

    Who would have thought such a noble person would visit Mount Hua

    Ideally, he should be extendingpliments to their guest, using phrases such as its an honor to have you or we are blessed. However, try as he might, Hyun Jong just couldnt find the words.

    What sort of leader of Mount Huas sect would wee the Green Forest King?

    If he misspoke, the great men of Mount Hua, who have established their reputation, may haunt his dreams and punish him.

    Fortunately, Im So-Byeong was a man with a clear understanding of the circumstances. He intervened before Hyun Jong could further hesitate.

    Given my status, I was greatly apprehensive about visiting. However, being met with such humble hospitality has left me unsure of how to respond.

    Haha, how can you say that? The world isposed of everything.

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat and offered a teacup to the man.

    This is no ordinary tea, but one crafted from the leaves of plum blossoms that bloom on Mount Hua. Please, give it a try.

    Thank you.

    Im So-Byeong experienced the taste of the tea slowly, maintaining rigid control of his movement. Hyun Jong felt overwhelmed with emotion by the wless movements that didnt deviate by even an inch from traditional tea ceremonies.

    Who really is the bandit, and who is the Taoist?

    Was it wrong for a bandit leader to not actually be a bandit?

    Was it improper for a bandit to be a Taoist?

    This tea smells divine. Its as if the very essence of Mount Hua has been captured in this cup.

    Thank you.

    Haha. Ive been longing for someone to share this joy with, as there was no one around who could appreciate it. The pleasure of finding someone with such profound knowledge is beyond words. Can we put the profound discussions on hold, and may I offer you another cup?

    You neednt ask. Of course, I will have it. Heheheh!

    Upon seeing Hyun Jongs flushed face, Jo Gul whispered to Yoon Jong.

    Sahyung.

    Uh?

    No matter what, he is a bandit leader. Can our sects leader really behave this way?

    how is that the sect leaders fault? It is our fault for being stupid.

    S-still

    Quiet.

    Jo Gul, who had intended to defend himself, eventually dropped the topic with a shake of his head.

    Fine.

    After pouring another cup of tea, Hyun Jong posed a query to Im So-Byeong.

    The Green Forest is known to have enemies everywhere; thus, finding a remote ce like Mount Hua couldnt have been easy. Why did you venture so far?

    Ah, that cough! Cough! Couuuuugh!

    Seeing Im So-Byeongs sudden outburst of coughing, as if he might vomit, Hyun Jong was taken aback.

    Are you alright?

    I-I am alright yet this cough I I beg your pardon. Im not feeling particrly well.

    Hyun Jong remained speechless.

    Was the Green Forest King unwell?

    Wasnt that akin to suggesting that the Wudangs sect leader did not wield a sword, or the Shaolins abbot did not recite religious texts?

    Upon closer inspection, the man did indeed appear ill, his face pale and his body thin.

    I suffer from a disease

    Ah.

    I am okay, its justcough!

    Im So-Byeong quickly covered his mouth with a handkerchief as if this was a routine he had grown ustomed to.

    NO!

    Hyun Jongs eyes widened at the sight of the cloth instantly bing stained with red. Im So-Byeong licked his lips, managing to utter the words,

    I-its okay. This happens cough cough.

    Witnessing this stirred sympathy within Hyun Jong.

    You must have endured so much, climbing the steep cliff with a body like yours.

    I may not be able to change the body I was born into, but I can certainly strive to make a difference.

    Oh

    Hyun Jongs expression shifted as if he was regarding a person worthy of admiration.

    Could this man truly not be a schr? It was hard to fathom how such an individual could endure in an uncouth ce like the Green Forest.

    After a few bouts of coughing, Im So-Byeongposed himself and let out a sigh before he began to speak.

    Well, the reason I came here is

    He cast a fleeting gaze at Chung Myung as he started to exin.

    So

    As time passed, a newfound understanding dawned on Hyun Jong, causing a surge of anger to brew within him.

    So you are feeble, in need of treatment and so

    Yes.

    Someone took the money and

    Ten thousand coins! Cough!

    But they didnt hand over the item

    At this, Hyun Jong felt as if his body was faltering.

    Sect leader!

    Maintain yourposure, Sect Leader!

    Standing on either side of him, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young sped his arms and started massaging his back for reassurance.

    Ugh

    Hyun Jong, winded, rose to his feet, his eyes gleaming. His gazended firmly on Chung Myung.

    Is this all true?

    Hehe.

    With an embarrassed look, Chung Myung simply chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck.

    It seems theres been some misunderstanding.

    Is this true?

    Well, it might appear that way, considering the circumstances. But there were so many nuances involved

    You rotten jerk!

    Hyun Jong seized the wooden stick beside him, hurling it at Chung Myung, who sprawled t to dodge it.

    His fists were already clenched as Hyun Jong shouted.

    The Disciple of Mount Hua is shamelessly scamming people? What? A bandit, you say! Unbelievable! You mean to tell me a Taoist disciple has stooped so low as to be amon bandit?

    Well, its not like I was aiming to cheat, but by the time I arrived at Mount Hua, the goods were gone.

    Even if one falls into water, they must fend for their own life!

    Hyun Jong attempted to rush towards Chung Myung but ended up caught by the shoulders by two elders.

    C-calm down, arent we hosting guests?

    Im sure Chung Myung has thought everything through!

    Thought? About what? Ive never known a guy who thinks that things ur this way! Have you seen it? You?

    Hyun Jong lost his nerve and immediately sat down.

    To witness such a day a disciple of Mount Hua duping a bandit from the Green Forest. What is the worlding to

    Hyun Young, quiet until then, scoffed.

    Well, this is the right thing. If he is a bandit, then he is bad, and if he went to cheat a bad guy, then he did a good thing!

    You! You just shut that mouth! You!

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath, flung the wooden stick at Hyun Young with all his might, and then drew another deep breath.

    C-calm down now, sect leader.

    Upon seeing him on the brink of exploding, even Im So-Byeong, who was feeling ill, tried to dissuade him.

    II really have no words to say

    Chung Myung grumbled at that time.

    Why should I apologize to him? He should be thankful I didnt behead him.

    YOU SHUT UP!

    Hyun Jongshed out at Chung Myung, but he couldnt get far, with Hyun Young and Hyun Sang holding him back.

    You go around duping vulnerable people under the guise of offering help! Thats not only a disgrace to a Taoist but to humanity as a whole!

    Hehehe. But if you scrutinize it closely, this is the Taoists way. Im certain our ancestors practiced this a few times.

    Ugh.

    Sect leader!

    Soso! Soso! Summon her at once!

    Eventually, the chaos subsided.

    Straighten up.

    My arm aches.

    Stand upright before I snap that arm and discard it.

    Ugh.

    Chung Myung was kneeling in the corner, arms raised, expressing his pain through groans. All the while, he voiced hisints.

    Sect leader, I have a reputation to uphold. Punishing me in front of those mischievous young ones.

    Why? Would you rather be disciplined in front of such children?

    It would feel as if the punishment is excessively harsh, you see.

    Ugh.

    Hyun Jong shot the disciples and Baek Cheon a glowering look, causing them to lower their heads in unison, avoiding his gaze.

    I

    Hyun Jong growled these words out.

    I refuse to stop! Just like you dont cease when we demand it! I realize theres nothing we can do!

    But if you created chaos, you should have at least reported back to me! Are all of you really aligning with Chung Myung and choosing to remain silent? Is this what I taught you?

    We apologize.

    We were wrong.

    Just yesterday, they were alluded for returning from the North Sea.

    Grew, my ass!

    Hyun Jong was concerned about what chaos they may have stirred up in the North Sea. How could he know if they stayed silent?

    In the past, whenever Chung Myung caused turmoil, the others would promptly inform him

    Ughh. I might as well drop dead now.

    Hyun Jong released a sigh and started to apologize to Im So-Byeong.

    My sincerest apologies. I failed in guiding my disciples correctly despite taking them under my wing

    No, sect leader.

    Meanwhile, Im So-Byeong was already sweating profusely.

    There was no other option, hence he had traveled this far to ask, yet who would have imagined this fearsome brute was rebuked and chastised publicly, just like a naughty child?

    His martial arts level was not outstanding, but the fact that he couldmand Mount Huas Divine Dragon confirmed Hyun Jongs worth.

    I tried to be patient, but my affliction is spreading. No matter how much I pondered, it seemed unlikely that I would hear his summons

    Yes.

    He didnt seem to care.

    Did he not just use you for his purposes, then cast you aside?

    Hyun Jongs face lit up at the whispers that seemed to drift from every corner.

    Everywhere he went, this kid caused problems. Reliable as he may be, he was bound to act out, using people and then discarding them without a second thought.

    Now, he had even exploited a dying man.

    I truly apologize Ill ensure that he hastens the preparation of the pill.

    So irritating

    Shut it!

    Chung Myung shot Im So-Byeong with a sharp look.

    Ill catch up with youter. I have something to discuss.

    How dare you intimidate him, you insolent child!

    Chung Myung, who was upset by the outcry, sulked. Hyun Jong was already losing his patience.

    Just then, Im So-Byeong began to speak, his smile uneasy.

    And

    His expression turned grave.

    My visit to Mount Hua isnt merely for that.

    Hmm?

    I believe I should speak more clearly.

    Reading his expression, Hyun Jong nodded.

    Tell me.

    Im So-Byeong surveyed his surroundings. In response to his cautionary actions, Hyun Jong responded sternly as though their surroundings were oversaturated with listening ears.

    There are no secrets here at Mount Hua. If you cant share it with everyone, we have no need to hear it.

    No. Its not a significant secret. Ill just tell you.

    Im So-Byeong paused, then spoke.

    Theres something odd about the Ten Thousand People ns movements.

    Silence fell.

    At his words, a chill swept everyones eyes.

 Chapter 557

    <h4>Chapter 557</h4>

    Ten Thousand People n?

    Chung Myung inquired.

    Why are those thugs on the move again?

    The entire atmosphere shifted as soon as the name Ten Thousand People n was mentioned. It was as if a cold wind from the North Sea had swept through

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Resist the urge to sneak off, sit down, and raise your hands.

    Ugh, this isnt working.

    Tsk.

    With a pout, Chung Myung retreated to the corner, knelt down, and raised his hand.

    Im So-Byeong watched in shock, causing Chung Myung to frown.

    What are you staring at!

    Seriously, this guy!

    Hyun Jongs shout made him flinch and turn his head away.

    Dont mind him.

    yes, sect leader.

    Im So-Byeong gave an awkward smile, nodding his head.

    It felt as though there was a gap between the Mount Hua he envisioned and the actual Mount Hua before him.

    Ahem, so

    He cleared his throat several times to dispel the tension.

    When most people heard the name Green Forest, their expressions often changed. However, some people didnt hold the name in high regard, likening it to the dirt beneath their shoes, causing the atmosphere to remain unchanged.

    Hyun Jong, regardless, decided to offer his help.

    So, what are they doing now?

    Im not entirely sure. What is certain, though, is that theyre plotting something now.

    May I inquire as to why youve drawn that conclusion? Were they exhibiting suspicious activities?

    No, its actually the opposite.

    Hm?

    Hyun Jong was perplexed by the statement he just heard.

    What do you imply by the opposite?

    Well, currently, theyre doing nothing. Even the potential battlefronts with the Green Forest theyvepletely retreated, and the operations they were involved in are gradually being sorted out.

    Hyun Jong furrowed his eyebrows as Hyun Young continued speaking.

    But why is that so wrong? Couldnt it mean theyre merely shutting down their operations to evade conflict?

    Under normal circumstances, yes. If it were any other sect making the same move, I would have thought the same. However, this sect isnt ordinary.

    Im So-Byeongs gaze held a chilling intensity.

    Jang Il-so has never yielded in this era, nor has he ever backed down from a battle. He might forget a favor, but he never forgets a grudge.

    Hyun Jong swallowed nervously.

    The conflict between Mount Hua and the Ten Thousand People n might have been intense, but it was a widely known tale in Kangho that the Green Forest and the Ten Thousand People n were always at odds.

    To a person from such a group, the Ten Thousand People n would be far more personally familiar.

    There must be a reason for Jang Il-sos sudden withdrawal.

    Hyun Young winced in pain.

    Are you suggesting that he found something more valuable than the potential rewards from his current endeavors or the war against Green Forest?

    Indeed. Exactly so.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Young fell into deep thought. Hyun Jong, meanwhile, held a teacup, its fragrance permeating the area.

    Jang Il-so

    Soon, his attention shifted to Im So-Byeong.

    Could there be a connection to Mount Hua?

    Sect leader.

    After a series of clearing his throat, he pointedly addressed Hyun Jong,

    Mount Hua has already defeated them once.

    Jang Il-so seems to hold onto recent grudges more than old ones. He experienced old grievances while young, but the new ones transpired after he gained power. I believe its because he enjoys looking down upon everyone.

    Im So-Byeongs expression became more resolute.

    If Jang Il-so did influence the affairs of his n to this extent, it must be somehow connected to Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong slowly narrowed his eyes.

    Then there was Jang Il-so and his Ten Thousand People n.

    They had been dying this for a while.

    However, the significance of Jang Il-sos name and his n couldnt be dismissed indefinitely.

    Chung Myung.

    Yes!

    Chung Myung lowered his arms and took a step.

    I didnt say you could stand up.

    Hehe. The time for my release hase. Understand the sect leaders heart. A disciple shouldnt be chastised forever, right?

    If you would only refrain from

    They traveled from the North Sea in a short time to avert the crisis for Kangho. They elevated the status of Mount Hua without shedding any blood.

    Whats your opinion?

    About what?

    The Ten Thousand People n.

    Ah, them?

    Hyun Jong exhaled a sigh, his face shading slightly darker.

    If we heed the Green Forest Kings words, it doesnt appear to be an ordinary situation. Do you have any thoughts on this?

    Then, Chung Myung responded with an unruffled smile.

    What everythings fine, except for one thing.

    Exin.

    I find it hard to believe what this bandit said. He ims to be a noble with a snake concealed in his stomach, which makes me wonder about his motives.

    Cough!

    At Chung Myungs words, Im So-Byeong suddenly coughed up blood.

    Even so in front of our guests.

    Even the sect leader is manipted in such a way. Would you have believed the words of a disheveled bandit wielding arge sword instead of this man?

    Hyun Jong paused momentarily.

    Naturally, a Taoist shouldnt agree with such a sentiment, but somehow, it didnt sound incorrect.

    Im So-Byeong did appear refined and schrly, yet wasnt he essentially a bandit chief? It seemed unwise to trust the words of such a man.

    Tsk. Hes a schr, more likely a scammer than a bandit.

    W-whos the scammer, Mount Huas Divine Dragon!

    Ah, alright! Okay! Ill give it! Youre asking a lot for just one pill!

    Ugh m-my heart.

    Im So-Byeong clutched his chest and crouched down, but Chung Myung didnt spare him a nce, turning to Hyun Jong instead.

    Firstly, even if this guys words ring true, we should maintain a healthy suspicion.

    This prompted a smile from Hyun Jong.

    How can his personality be like this?

    He wasnt incorrect, but Chung Myung was the only one who could speak so candidly in front of the involved party.

    He was truly a boastful child.

    So, should we devise some measures?

    The important thing,

    Chung Myung asserted firmly,

    We dont know if this man is being honest or deceitful.

    Hmm?

    At the sudden seriousness of the tone, Hyun Jongs eyes softened.

    What I mean is that Mount Hua is somewhat susceptible to outside information.

    Yes.

    Chung Myung nodded subtly. Now, even Hyun Jong was beginning to understand his words.

    Of course, I receive some information from the beggars but even that makes me anxious.

    Im not certain I have a knack for judging character, but branch leader Hong doesnt strike me as one to deceive us.

    Yes, of course, I dont believe he is capable of such a thing. Hecks the skills required.

    There was no need to phrase it in such a harsh manner.

    However, the issue is that Mister Hong is, unfortunately, associated with the Beggars Union, which is part of the Nine Great Sects.

    A bitter smile slowly emerged on Chung Myungs lips.

    Would the Beggars Union really provide us with urate information?

    Hyun Jongs expression hardened.

    Uncle Hong may indeed think highly of us, but he doesnt gather his information personally. If his sources decide to feed him false intelligence, we might have no other option but to suffer the consequences.

    Hmm

    In this world, there is no one else we can trust! How can you ce your faith in the Nine Great Sects above all others!

    Upon hearing Chung Myungs words, Im So-Byeong, who had previously groaned, couldnt help but cheer in delight.

    Kua! Thats the truth indeed, Mount Huas Divine Dragon! Ahem! If they arent from any of the Nine Great Sects, then there arent any fraudsters in the world!

    Isnt that so?

    Absolutely! Hahahah!

    Im So-Byeong and Chung Myung began to swear at the sects while hugging each other.

    Hyun Jong chuckled softly.

    Now, he has no choice but to cooperate with the bandit king.

    But this was a disciple of the justice faction, siding with the Green Forest King and berating the rest of the sects.

    Mount Hua was in ruin.

    Regardless of how he viewed it, regardless of how he contemted it, it was ruined.

    Im not joking.

    At a certain point, Chung Myung said with a serious expression.

    Up until now, their rtionship with Mount Hua was solely based on the exchange of information, but things are different now.

    The alliance?

    Yes.

    Chung Myung nodded in affirmation.

    If the Heavenly Friends Alliance is revealed to the public, the Nine Great Sects will inevitably lose their standing and power. While the Shaolins abbot recognizes the alliance, extending credit to us and fostering friendship is another matter. If there are those who didnt spare even a grain of rice in times of hardship, they certainly wont be willing to help now.

    Hmm.

    It was then that Hyun Jong grasped the gravity of the situation.

    Up until now, Mount Hua has depended heavily on the Beggars Union for its information. However, Chung Myung warned him that if the Heavenly Friends Alliance were set free, the quality and reliability of this information might bepromised.

    The Demonic Sect had been gaining power in the North Sea, and soon, everyone in the Central ins could turn against Mount Hua. Therefore, the areas requiring Mount Huas attention were expanding. Should the information provided lessen or alter, chaos could ensue.

    The magnitude of information expansion is vast.

    Indeed.

    Hyun Jong paused, closing his eyes for a brief moment. Opening them, he announced,

    We need to convene with Lord Tang.

    What?

    The issue you raised isnt confined to Mount Hua alone. Depending on the Beggars Union for intelligence may also apply to the Tang family in Sichuan. Its likely that were dealing with countermeasure discussions, which would mean that the alliance members need to be present, not merely Mount Hua.

    Hmm. Not bad. Lets discuss it during the initiation.

    Hmm. Then I will do

    No, sect leader.

    Eh! What are you saying!

    When Hyun Jong spoke, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young cried out.

    Now what?

    A change registered on Hyun Youngs face upon seeing Hyun Jongs confusion.

    The Sect Leader is destined for leadership. Even without your ascension, where else in the world would a future leader approach his subordinates?

    To maintain the authority of the alliance, it would be proper to summon them to Mount Hua.

    Ugh, really?

    Hyun Jong exhaled a sigh.

    Then suddenly,

    Sect Leader,

    Im So-Byeong, who had been quietly watching the scene unfold, spoke up.

    Proceed.

    About that piece of information.

    A gentle smile spread across his lips.

    I believe the Green Forest can resolve it.

    Green Forest?

    Yes.

    Im So-Byeong unfurled the fan in his hand, masking his mouth.

    In terms of intel, the Green Forest isparable to anything else in this world. If you wish, we can also share this information with Mount Hua and the Alliance, not just the Beggars Union.

    But weve never really heard about the intelligence resources of the Green Forest, have we?

    The reason for our limited contact with the outside world lies in our careful handling of information. Consider this: the impressive informational prowess of the Beggars Union isnt due to any particr skill. Its simply because there isnt a ce in the nation that doesnt have beggars. Doesnt the Lower District Sect operate in the same way?

    Hmm right.

    And consider this: can you name a single ce in the world devoid of bandits?

    Much can be gained from powerful information. I will not let the sect leader down.

    Hyun Jongs brows wrinkled in thought.

    I grasp the intent of the Green Forest King yet everything has a price. What do you seek in return for offering this information to Mount Hua?

    Its quite simple.

    Im So-Byeong straightened his posture, appearing ready to present his proposition.

    In the name of the Green Forest King, ruler of the Seventy-Two Mountains, I petition to join the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    In a heartbeat, all present fell silent, their mouths agape. The crushing silence persisted.

    Atst, a voice cut through it.

    What now, this bastard?

    It was the voice of Chung Myung, so eloquently voicing what everyone felt.

 Chapter 558

    <h4>Chapter 558</h4>

    Hyun Jong sipped his tea.

    Gently, he ced it back on the table with a soft clink.

    Green Forest

    Yes,

    Heavenly Friends Alliance?

    Yes. Thats correct.

    Im So-Byeongs eyes gleamed with amusement, while Chung Myung looked taken aback.

    No, is this bandit going insane because he is dying?

    Cough! Cough Cough Isnt that rather harsh, Mount Huas Divine Dragon, to say to a sick man?

    Actually, this man seems to only cough when hes in a tight spot, doesnt he? I might have to rip out his lungs to be sure.

    As it seemed Chung Myung might charge ahead, the disciples restrained him.

    Dont do it, Chung Myung. We fear that you might actually go through with it.

    Exactly.

    No!

    Chung Myung shouted, his eyes wide open.

    A bandit invades a Taoist sanctuary,ins of his twisted stomach, and now talks of alliances? Why not just ally with the Demonic Sect!

    Cough!

    He deserves to cough himself to death!

    Chung Myungs shoe sliced through the air towards Im So-Byeong, who rolled over to evade it and shouted out.

    Sect leader! Sect leader! A guest from Mount Hua faces a brutal beating from a disciple. Assist me, please!

    Hyun Jong cant help but chuckle at this spectacle.

    Nonsense.

    What a mess.

    You need to calm down.

    No, after hearing such nonsense

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Granted, its a ridiculous situation, and its natural to feel flustered, but

    Hyun Jong widened his eyes, ring at Chung Myung.

    Do you realize who caused this situation?

    If youre aware, then stay put.

    Yes.

    Observing Hyun Jong soothe and leash the wild dog, Im So-Byeong continued to be in awe.

    Hyun Jong spoke,

    Look here.

    Yes, sect leader.

    Do youprehend the significance of your words?

    Indeed, I do.

    Hyun Jongs gaze zeroed in on Im So-Byeong.

    It is widely believed that the actual identity of the Heavenly Friends Alliance is nebulous, but its foundation lies in the union between Mount Hua and the Tang family.

    Yes, its a union of Justice Factions, but isnt the Beast Pce and Ghost n also part of the alliance?

    More to the point, neither the Beast Pce nor the Ghost n are Justice Factions. If anything, their nature tilts towards the Evil Factions.

    Hyun Jong interjected,

    Additionally

    Im So-Byeong cast a sidelong nce at Chung Myung, who was restrained by Baek Cheon.

    Isnt it natural that the North Sea Ice Pce, being an ally, was visited by the Divine Dragon of Mount Hua? Hence, there is no need to conceal the origin or essence.

    Hyun Jong dismissed the notion with a shake of his head.

    Regardless, this isnt a simple decision.

    His voice resonated through the room.

    The Beast Pce lies beyond ournds, its essence obscured, yet it never interferes with ordinary folk. By contrast, isnt the Green Forest a ce where blood must be spilled to sate ones hunger?

    Sect leader, that

    Hyun Jong spoke with resolve.

    Mount Hua may not epitomize the traits of our allies, but it symbolizes the alliance nheless. As long as I am its leader, the Green Forests inclusion will be a challenge.

    This assertion left no space for negotiation.

    Upon hearing these words, a slight twitch appeared on Hyun Youngs cheek, but even he didnt dare to contradict Hyun Jong now. If a senior like Hyun Young refrained, no disciple would dare.

    Unfazed, Im So-Byeong simply smiled.

    Sect leader.

    Yes.

    May I ask you something? What is the Tao of Mount Hua? Do they follow righteousness themselves? Or do they guide the suffering masses towards it?

    Hmmm.

    Hyun Jongs brow furrowed slightly at the question, but any self-respecting Taoist would feelpelled to respond.

    Mount Hua is on its own righteous path. However, this could be due to its current state of weakness. Those who profess to be Taoists cant simply be content with pursuing their personal journey toward goodness and sainthood. Ultimately, it will be Mount Huas responsibility to lead everyone down this path.

    So, are those whomit wrongdoings incapable of reaching sainthood?

    Redemption is possible if they express repentance.

    Im So-Byeong nodded slowly as though this was the response he had hoped to hear.

    Sect leader, please guide the Green Forest to the right path.

    Solemnly, Im So-Byeong bowed his head.

    The Green Forest is merely a group of people who cannot survive honestly in the Central ins. Those with wealth have no need to retreat to the mountains, and those unafraid of their sins have no reason to hide in the bushes.

    Hmm.

    I understand the rumors circting about us umting wealth through robbery. But, sect leader, what honor can money bring to those in the mountains? If the wealth is really gained through the sweat and toil of the people, wouldnt the mountain slowly be deserted?

    Uh

    Hyun Jong was rendered speechless when Chung Myung inquired,

    You have amassed quite a fortune, havent you?

    A-ahem. That is what typical bandits are like c-cough! Goodness

    I truly need to examine your lungs.

    Im So-Byeong gave a hesitant smile and said,

    Indeed, I am a person with a conscience. Ive no intention to join the alliance or im the same status as the other sects. Its enough for me if the Green Forest can erase its tarnished reputation and earn a new name. But before that happens, I need one assurance.

    An assurance means

    Do not abandon the Green Forest.

    A serene strength flowed from Im So-Byeongs body, something that had just moments ago seemed so weak.

    Being extraordinary doesnt make one less human. The absence of Tao knowledge or cultivation doesnt equate to insignificance. Isnt it your duty to impart Tao and Zen teachings to those unaware of it?

    Hyun Jong listened and nodded in agreement.

    Thats urate.

    If you ask me to forsake my past life and begin anew, I will oblige. However, I cannot aplish such a task alone. Please, I need your guidance.

    Im So-Byeong respectfully bowed to Hyun Jong.

    Hmm

    Hyun Jong remained silent for an extended period, seemingly contemting the request before finally nodding in understanding.

    I understand your request.

    Then?

    However, this isnt a decision I can make alone. Not only Mount Hua but the other sects also need to convene and discuss this issue, so lets not rush, Green Forest King.

    Your answer is satisfactory.

    That was Im So-Byeong.

    May I reside in Mount Hua for the meantime until Mount Huas Divine Dragon provides me with the pill?

    Of course.

    Huh.

    Chung Myung opened his eyes wide in shock.

    Do you fancy being looked after and housed in Mount Hua? Bing a bandit on Mount Hua?

    Well, you also eat and sleep here. Might as well have a bandit!

    Enough chatter. Escort him to the dormitory and ensure that the pill gets finished promptly!

    Understood.

    Thus, Im So-Byeong remained in Mount Hua for some time.

    Im So-Byeong paced a few steps, then gently turned his head sideways.

    That Divine Dragon of Mount Hua. Or should I say, Taoist Chung Myung?

    What?

    No matter how it appears, this is the path of the Taoist sanctuary.

    No, perhaps youve been deceived. We go this way, not that one, but here.

    why does it seem to be getting darker?

    It would be better if you kept quiet.

    When Im So-Byeong stumbled, Chung Myung caught him by the back.

    Almost simultaneously, Im So-Byeong desperately clung to the hallways wall.

    Chung Myung grimaced and yanked him forward.

    Ah, wait just a moment!

    Im not trying to get hit! Im fragile, and if you hit me, Ill die!

    You wont die!

    Look, youre aiming to hit me, right? Ack! The Taoist is grappling with a bandit!

    Thats a good thing, right?

    Huh? Really?

    Im So-Byeong nodded and situated himself.

    Ah, your nasty temperament will ensure you cantin no matter what happens.

    Nice. Damned bastard.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth, ring at Im So-Byeong. He had encountered various individuals in his lifetime, but this one was still managing to smile.

    Whats on your mind?

    What specifically? Didnt you listen? I aim to join the alliance.

    A bandit bing a part of the alliance? Whats your scheme?

    Observing Chung Myungs deep-seated suspicion, Im So-Byeong responded with a smile.

    Pay attention now, Taoist Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Do you know who suffered the most casualties in the fight against the Demonic Sect?

    That

    The Forces of Evil.

    Chung Myung affirmed with a nod. Indeed, it was true.

    The Forces of Evil- amongst them, the Green Forest bandits and the Yangtze River bandits suffered the most losses. Do you know why?

    Because they received no help.

    Correct.

    It was a funny thing.

    Although Chung Myung harbored hatred for the Nine Great Sects, at least up until the final moments, they cooperated in the war against the Demonic Sect.

    The Five Pces also failed to unite with the Nine Great Sects despite supporting each other over thousands of miles.

    However, the Forces of Evil did not aid each other.

    Theres no chance that someone who made a living by violently taking from others merely for pleasure or profit would suddenly form a friendship just because a new enemy appears. Even if we cease attacking each other, we cannot collectively confront the Demonic Sect until the end.

    Agreed.

    Its something I simply cant tolerate.

    Life remained unchanged.

    Should the Ten Thousand People n and the Green Forest join forces just because the Demonic Sect was on the rise? Hardly. They would rather align with the Demonic Sect if it meant defeating the Green Forest.

    Forces of Evil would not unite, and neither would the Forces of Justice aid them. They had no reason to assist the evil sects of the Central ins.

    Thus, the Green Forest had never received any assistance.

    How can circumstances change so suddenly? Please consider this logically. Green Forests current strength is due to the extensive damage from thest war. Its the unfortunate individuals who were dispossessed, resorted to crime for survival, and fled to the mountains to evade death. As these people were gradually absorbed into the Green Forest, one by one, they found a means of survival.

    The reason is bandits?

    Im not using that as an excuse. What Im trying to convey is.

    Im So-Byeong stared intently, his eyes icy as he spoke.

    As the King of the Green Forest, entrusted with the welfare of the entire Green Forest family, I cannot stand by as they perish like in the previous war. Even if it means groveling at the feet of Mount Huas Divine Dragon, I will not hesitate.

    Captivated by his resolved gaze, Chung Myung responded gravely and bent down.

    What are you doing?

    Removing my shoes.

    Why?

    No, you promised you would

    Im So-Byeong interjected urgently.

    I-I just said it, just words!

    Tsk tsk. This is why you live as mountain bandits. I cannot believe a single word you say.

    Ugh!

    Im So-Byeong had never felt this cornered before, but it seemed that conversing with this Taoist could repeatedly elicit such feelings.

    Phew.

    He inhaled deeply, then voiced,

    Taoist.

    Uh?

    Assist me.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung nced down, absentmindedly scratching his head.

    But.

    Yes?

    Why do you constantly assert that the same problems as before will recur in Kangho?

    Im So-Byeong shed a smile.

    Isnt it rather obvious?

    Why?

    Because the Taoist is orchestrating it.

    Im So-Byeong casually unfurled his fan, delicately covering his mouth with it.

    Just because a person like a Taoist is fortifying his forces doesnt mean the situation can be resolved solely by your abilities.

    It seems the Demonic Sects trail has been traced to the North Sea probably the reason why you hurried there.

    If I havent understood this by now, I might as well admit stupidity. Unfortunately for a bandit, Im rather intelligent.

    Hah

    Chung Myungughed.

    In addition to his intelligence, this man known as the Green Forest King came to Mount Hua and was bowing in reverence?

    Without a doubt, this man was no ordinary individual.

    And also

    Uh?

    Isnt it usible that if you stay close to the Taoist, you might obtain another one? Cough! Thatcough! Cough! Its a matter of life andcough!

    Chung Myung sadly shook his head and sighed.

    Why are only these people sticking around?

    The fate of his previous existence.

    Karma.

 Chapter 559

    <h4>Chapter 559</h4>

    Im So-Byeongs eyes sparkled as he looked at each ingredient stacked up.

    Each of these ingredients are unique.

    While it wasnt a top-tier elixir, it certainly wasnt something easy to acquire.

    Drrrr!

    Lastly, a blue crystal descended. Im So-Byeong studied it with a curious expression.

    Ice Crystal.

    Yes.

    You traveled to the North Sea to retrieve this?

    Yes.

    So it wasnt a scam.

    No, didnt I already assure you of that!

    Chung Myung widened his eyes in indignation while Im So-Byeong wore an awkward expression, coughing lightly.

    Wasnt there a proverb stating that the strongest person was the best? Yet it was as if there was anger

    But

    Uh?

    I think there are some ice crystals with different colors?

    Ah, these?

    Chung Myung kicked the distinctive ice crystals he had collected earlier. Unlike typical samples, they possessed a light blue hue. They were remnants of the defeated high priest, although their potency had diminished.

    This crystal is of superior quality. I have a special task for you.

    I dont think it is so good.

    Hmm. Are you attempting to trick me?

    Naturally, Im So-Byeong wasnt one to be easily duped. Very few people on the would dare to try and swindle the Green Forest King.

    However, one of these rare humans stood directly before him.

    So, youre the one making the Soul Vitality Pill?

    Yes, indeed.

    Hmm. As I thought, Mount Hua is distinctive. Ive heard that the training of a Tao sect differs from that of other sects. So, who is responsible for the pill?

    Me.

    Uh?

    Me.

    .

    A subtle twitch crossed the face of Im So-Byeong, who had yet to lose hisposure.

    You?

    Yes.

    Not anyone else but you, the Taoist?

    Yes, I said yes.

    So it truly is this Taoist?

    What kind of man is he then!?

    Chung Myung furrowed his brow, but Im So-Byeong still had much to say.

    N-no, theres more than just one or two people at Mount Hua. There are numerous. So why do you insist on choosing him?

    When it came to the reliability of Chung Myung, opinions varied with the person. Certainly, Chung Myung was dependable when it came to fighting, but he might not be the ideal choice if precision was required.

    Yet, the notion that Chung Myung had spent 10,000 gold, upon which Im So-Byeongs life relied, and now had to craft the pill, felt rather peculiar.

    Im the only one who can create this.

    Truly, the heavens have abandoned me.

    Im So-Byeong, having left without understanding, only trembled.

    There wont be any problems, right?

    Dont you trust me?

    For the first time in his life, Im So-Byeong felt the stirrings of despair.

    Ugh!

    Kwak Pyung fell down screaming after being struck by Jo Guls sword.

    A-argh! My waist!

    Tsk tsk.

    Jo Gul clucked his tongue while observing Kwak Pyung.

    Not only was Kwak Pyung taken aback, but many who had suffered at his hands were also shell-shocked. It was as if the third-ss disciples had gathered together at the training hall.

    So many errors. How on earth have you been training if your skills have deteriorated this much?

    Jo Gul roared. At his yell, all the disciples visibly flinched and lowered their heads in shame.

    A specific emotion surged within Jo Gul as he watched this unfold.

    This!

    Reflecting on it, no one felt more misunderstood than Jo Gul.

    Despite being only a third-ss disciple, he maintained the second-highest ranking among the disciples. Besides Yoon Jong, no one held a superior position to him.

    In a conventional martial arts sect, he wouldnt have any authority. However, amongst the third-ss disciples, he wielded considerable influence.

    And yet

    Its all because I associate with that person.

    Whenever something urred, he was ced alongside Baek Cheon or Yu Yiseol, both second-ss disciples, and his sahyung, another third-ss disciple, consequently leaving him treated like the youngest.

    Uh?

    Werent Chung Myung and Tang Soso younger than him in the hierarchy?

    But what significance did that hold, truly!

    Regardless, seeing the faces of the sajaes fearing him for the first time, it felt as though a void, present during their long journeys, was finally being filled.

    I explicitly told you not to neglect your training!

    Weve worked so hard.

    We trained until our backs gave out. Even Un Geom sasuk can confirm this.

    The big sahyungs returned and are being like this we knew youd be upset. So, we didnt take a single day off.

    You dare to lie to me!

    Were telling the truth!

    In response to the Chung disciplesints, Jo Gul, who had been continuously pressing them, cocked his head.

    Really?

    Yes!

    Then why are you all still so weak?

    The disciples there struggled to interpret the emotions crossing their faces.

    I wish I could just die!

    This is why I hate geniuses!

    Just look at his face. He doesnt even understand!

    In the midst of the despairing Chung disciples, Jo Gul cocked his head.

    No. Youre clearly much weaker than before we went to the North Sea.

    No!

    Even the martial arts hall head said the training results were good!

    what now?

    Jo Gul sensed something amiss, and his worry deepened. Presently, Yoon Jong approached them.

    What are you up to?

    Ah, sahyung. Wee.

    What?

    Well, it appears theyve all neglected their training, but they insist that they havent.

    Perhaps you should let them demonstrate it.

    But both the White Plum Blossom Boarding hall leader and the martial arts leadermended them for their diligent training. Thats a bit

    Hmm?

    Yoon Jongs eyes twitched as he held his hand out.

    Hand it over.

    Yes.

    Jo Gul swiftly extended the wooden sword, and Yoon Jong, sword in hand, turned to Jong Ho.

    Attack me.

    . Sahyung. I just took a hit

    Do it now.

    Jong Ho groaned as he rose. However, as soon as he lifted the wooden sword, an inexplicable energy surged from within him.

    Ahhhhh!

    He lunged forward, fiercely swinging the sword towards Yoon Jongs head.

    The tip of the wooden sword splintered into dozens of shards, each one aimed at Yoon Jongs body.

    However.

    Pah!

    Yoon Joongs sword, motionless until Jong Hos de was nearly upon him, disappeared like an illusion and then darted forward.

    Thud!

    Jong Hos wooden sword tumbled from his hand and ascended skyward.

    Tuk.

    Yoon Jong raised the wooden sword to Jong Hos shoulder, a frown creasing his forehead.

    Umm.

    The spectators were left in stunned silence.

    He tossed his sword into the air with a single motion, demonstrating a skill level that was impossible to quantify.

    Jo Gul was widely acknowledged as the most skilled among the Chung disciples, and thus, losing to him was hardly a disgrace. However, Yoon Jong was a different story. His skill level was perceived to be on par with the other Chung disciples.

    See that, these mongrels?

    Stay quiet.

    Yoon Jong cast them a stern gaze before nodding with a visage of profound gravity.

    I need to meet with Baek Cheon Sasuk.

    Silence.

    Baek Cheons hair fluttered in the wind, his attire appearing unexpectedly dazzling.

    So shiny.

    So nice.

    Despite the rigors of his journey, his cleanliness never waned, though it seemed a tad below his usual standards.

    It had only been about two days since his return to Mount Hua. Yet in that short time, Baek Cheon seemed to have transformed into an animal groomed to perfection.

    Oh, heavens, not a single mark on my clothes, not a wrinkle to be seen.

    Even though I try to look closely, the fabric appears different from our own attire. Is it produced separately?

    Whats going on?

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, who had been eyeing Baek Cheon, jumped in surprise.

    I assumed it was Monk Hae Yeon who was present.

    Why does he sparkle like that?

    Yoon Jong shook his head, remarking,

    It appears we have a conundrum I believe I need to report this to you, Sasuk.

    Have a seat.

    Baek Cheon gestured towards the chairs, and without a word, the twoplied.

    See now, it wasnt too long after I returned but could it be because of Chung Myung?

    No.

    The moment the name Chung Myung was mentioned, a dull gleam enveloped Baek Cheon.

    Rest assured, its not because of Chung Myung.

    Thank heavens. I felt my stomach clench.

    Beneath Baek Cheons gaze, deep shadows lingered.

    The pair sighed. They were already suffering enough from the stomach pain inflicted by Chung Myung, but could they also control the heartache of Baek Cheon?

    Baek Cheons face, previously tired, now turned serious.

    Now, what happened?

    Hmm

    Upon receiving the report, Baek Cheons face became stiff.

    The gap

    Yes.

    Yoon Jong gave a slow nod.

    Through sparring, the sajaes have definitely evolved. Their bodies became stronger, and their sword techniques more refined.

    Really?

    Yes, but something seems to becking.

    Hmm.

    Upon setting his eyes on Jo Gul, Baek Cheon noted a simr response - a nod of agreement.

    I felt the same. Their skills definitely improved somewhat but theyck a certain vitality?

    Jo Gul pondered a moment before responding once more.

    I cannot voice this directly to the sajaes, but it appears Soso is stronger than them.

    At what point did Soso enter Mount Hua?

    Interestingly, she never neglected her training and undertook rigorous exercises that perplexed the second and third-grade disciples.

    Considering her current state, she appears to have surpassed the other third-grade disciples, which shouldnt have been possible.

    But Jo Gul felt so.

    Hmm.

    On hearing these words, Baek Cheon gave a nod.

    I understand what youre trying to convey. I felt the same.

    Did Sasuk also spar with them?

    In Chung Myungs absence, I had to step in. Guiding the sajaes is the responsibility of the chief disciple.

    Baek Cheon addressed Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, his features darkening slightly.

    Firstly, we need to rify something. Its not that the other sajaes cked off their training while we were gone. Objectively speaking, their skills have improved.

    So?

    It is a problem with our eyes.

    Pardon?

    A somber smile crossed his face as he pondered on the North Sea.

    He had risked his life in the North Sea Ice Pce, confronting the elders of the Ice Pce in intensebat.

    Was that the extent of it?

    No, they battled against the Demonic Sect, enemies who possessed skills potent enough to obliterate the Ice Pce warriors in a heartbeat. They fought with gritted teeth and clenched fists, staking their lives against the imposing High Priest.

    The swords of his fellow disciples, engaged in regr training, surely did not look appealing to them.

    Even if we had the same starting point, it seems that we have taken a hundred stepspared to their ten. Wouldnt they appear to have barely moved from where they began?

    Ah

    Jo Gul nodded in understanding. Yet it appeared that merelyprehending it wasnt enough for Yoon Jong.

    We didnt train more than them when we ventured to the North Sea. We merely used cart pulling as our training method while the rest of Mount Hua continued traditional training. There shouldnt be a difference, right?

    Of course, there is a difference.

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    This difference needs acknowledgment.

    But our training methods

    Hmm.

    Baek Cheon pondered, standing tall with straightened shoulders.

    Soon after, an incredible force surged from him, radiating outward. Yoon Jong and Jo Gul trembled under its staggering intensity.

    Sasuk

    When did he be this powerful?

    If you discover a satisfactory method, that is Mount Hua. What else is the issue?

    Yes!

    Yes, Sasuk!

    Their hearts swelled in response to this poignant statement, answering loudly with renewed curiosity.

    With a thunderous voice, Baek Cheon gave his order.

    You lot, move out.

    Yes.

    Summon Chung Myung immediately!

    The happy expressions of Jo Gul and Yoon Jong turned somber.

    Hurry.

    This no, then why were you looking like you had some enlightenment?

    I felt a rush of excitement Damn it

 Chapter 560

    <h4>Chapter 560</h4>

    Words could be expressed in countless unique ways.

    The interpretation of words could vary with the situation, hence the importance of careful artiction.

    Unfortunately,

    A certain race in this world often misconstrued even the most eloquentnguage.

    What?

    The light in Chung Myungs eyes intensified.

    Are you implying these youngsters are ridiculously weak?

    did he possess some sort of verbal filter in his ears?

    He surely heard the same thing, but how did he end uping to that conclusion?

    I didnt mean it like that

    Then?

    The difference between those who traveled to the North Sea and the rest of us

    Thats exactly what I meant, too!

    I said no, you bastard! Just because we are stronger doesnt mean they got weaker!

    Oh, so Sasuk says hes pretty good? Incredible, our Dong-ryong has matured greatly. Hes even openly boasting now.

    Ugh. Mymy stomach

    Baek Cheon gripped his stomach as he staggered backward.

    Ah, it isnt even like his face is white. He is just without blood.

    This is too hard.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul nced at Baek Cheon with sorrowful eyes.

    Chung Myung snorted, crossing his legs.

    Actually its not so surprising.

    Hm?

    Its about that time.

    He began to mumble words they couldnt decipher, resting his chin on his hand.

    The others allowed him time to think, but s, he did not seem to value the opportunity.

    What? Stop thinking in silence! Speak! Use words!

    Chung Myungs cheeks quivered slightly in irritation. But even in his direct gaze, Jo Gul remained defiant.

    Why?

    Forget about it.

    Why bother exining?

    Its not like theyd understand.

    Its because I dont understand either.

    Jo Guls brows knitted together in confusion. Despite their varying experiences, it appeared that no one couldprehend why such a vast divide had been created.

    I scrutinized their training once more, and it seemed impable. Truthfully, even Un Geom Sasuk isnt the sort whod allow them to ck off.

    Indeed, the Sasuks have implemented nocturnal training to evade us. but it appears to be yielding no results.

    Chung Myung spat out these words, a despondent expression on his face.

    What? Are you trying to boast about your seniority, Sahyung?

    it isnt like that, you brat!

    Jo Gul bellowed with visible embarrassment.

    You know as well as I do that its not that simple.

    A smile graced Chung Myungs face at the grave tone of voice.

    He could clearly discern why these kids, who would usually be content encouraging further training for the youth, had uttered such sentiments.

    They are beginning to see the bigger picture.

    Until now, to them, training meant self-development. It was about developing discipline and driving oneself forward.

    Everyone knew about the incidents that urred in the North Sea Ice Pce. Yet, that knowledge alone was not enough.

    The case was not different in the North Sea.

    Despite having suffered greatly due to the elders, without the involvement of the North Sea Ice Pce, Chung Myungs party would not have been able to thwart the Demonic Sect.

    The Heavenly Demon might not have been resurrected, but after that, they might have needed to stay vignt, monitoring the chaotic actions of the Demonic Sect, who were ravaging the North Sea while on the verge of running out of troops.

    Alternatively, they would have to flee to the Central ins.

    Looking at the worried expressions of the youthful group, Chung Myung simply shrugged. Then Baek Cheon spoke up with a low voice.

    Chung Myung.

    Hmm?

    What do you mean, the time hase?

    As I said, its time to proceed further.

    Proceed further?

    I really mean it.

    Baek Cheons eyes widened slightly at Chung Myungs words.

    In practice?

    Chung Myung gave a slight nod.

    Its as Jo Gul sahyung said. The sahyungs havent done any of the intensive training we did on our way to the North Sea.

    True.

    Yoon Jong chimed in.

    I nearly broke my back pulling the cart.

    If youre getting tired from pulling a cart, you might as well train to be a dog or a cow! Then youd be the worlds strongest cow!

    There is a distinct difference for one reason. Have you all ever experienced a true battle of life and death?

    Baek Cheon asked, seemingly perplexed.

    Are we not practicing the same martial arts of Mount Hua?

    With a mere wooden sword?

    I have no choice but to exin. Sasuk has experienced both. If you treat a battle like a mere sword dance and repeat it a thousand times, would you gain as much as you would from an encounter with the high priest?

    That wouldnt be possible.

    Baek Cheon stated it as if he hadnt given it much thought.

    Those who hadnt witnessed the chaos firsthand could neverprehend it. There was a stark contrast between conceptualizing a high priest and actually confronting one.

    How could they convey that lethal intent that was literally crushing their bodies?

    Baek Cheon recalled that moment, his voice heavy with emotion.

    Those who havent experienced it dont understand it.

    Correct.

    Chung Myung nodded in agreement.

    Martial arts possess a mysterious aspect, some parts of which cant be logically exined. No matter how often I spar with a real sword, theres always a fundamental doubt tucked away in my heart.

    Youre not going to kill us, are you?

    Rightah. Did you seriously think I would harm you?

    huh.

    This man was more intimidating than the high priest.

    Hmm. So, youre suggesting that practice wasnt sufficient?

    Baek Cheon nodded as if he had finallyprehended.

    Upon reflection.

    In truth, aside from them, the disciples of Mount Hua had never experienced a real fight, much less a war.

    In the martial arts tournament, all except for a few disciples from the Chung generation and Chung Myung were effortlessly defeated, not even given a chance to show their full potential. Only a small group of participants remained.

    Though they did experience genuinebat during the Ten Thousand People n incident, it would be irrational to im that they had be limated to warfare based on that event alone.

    But, does the experience of battle really make a difference?

    Its much like the game of Go.

    eh?

    Baek Cheon regarded Chung Myung with a look of disbelief.

    When youre training, the steps are clear. You can demonstrate your skills freely. But what happens when actual stakes are involved?

    the hands begin to tremble.

    Yet, life is more precious than any stakes.

    Chung Myung stated coldly.

    Those who frequently wager on Go can drastically improve their abilities. However, it goes beyond simply being able to showcase these skills appropriately.

    Hmm.

    Jo Gul, who had been attentively listening, questioned Yoon Jong.

    Isnt it adequate to ascend a cliff without a rope?

    Isnt there usually a safety underneath for protection?

    Jo Gul sighed and agreed with a nod.

    Everyone now had a clear understanding. After experiencing actualbat, they all felt it.

    Its definitely different.

    Um, a lot.

    Chung Myung continued to speak withposure.

    This is why the martial arts sect sends warriors of moderate skill to Kangho. If training is truly effective, then those who train diligently within the sect should surpass those who wander and are reputed to be strong. But in actuality, this is not the case.

    It is known as the Kangho-trip.

    Yes.

    Yet, its odd Ive experienced difficulties before, but never felt I had made significant progress.

    Sasuk.

    Huh?

    Sasuk has matured, I am telling you! matured!

    When you brew it with quality ingredients and let it age, it tastes better! If you use inferiorponents, it will spoil! Back then, Sasuk couldnt even generate a single penny. We need to sell it!

    Ugh

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong discreetly seized Baek Cheon, who was shivering.

    Calm down now, sasuk.

    Weve been overlooked for more than just a day or two.

    Im doing this because its not a rarity, brat!

    Why are you angry at me

    Jo Gul, who was hit for no reason, moped.

    However!

    Baek Cheon addressed Chung Myung, saying,

    Then, to enhance everyones skills, we must subject them to actualbat.

    Yes.

    being in the real world has its own set of risks.

    Its still better than beingte.

    Chung Myung lowered his voice to speak.

    If we retreat from fights out of fear, it could lead us to something we cannot avoid. When it bes toote, our regrets will be pointless.

    Everyone present understood what this unavoidable thing was.

    The Demonic Sect.

    To safeguard the Sahyungs and Sajaes, what would happen if the showdown with the Demonic Sect came while they were defending those within Mount Hua?

    Could those who have never faced actualbat endure the fire of the Demonic Sect?

    No matter how much they contemted it, it seemed challenging.

    I understand.

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    I will discuss this matter with the sect leader.

    Yes.

    Seeing Baek Cheons resolute face, Jo Gul clenched his fists.

    But, Sahyung.

    Hmm?

    Engaging in a real battle means that all the Sasuk and Sahyungs will have to step into the Kangho, correct?

    Yes.

    Is that alright?

    Yoon Jong obviously had his concerns.

    This isnt something to take lightly.

    Regardless of their abilities, arent these the prideful Sahyung and Sajaes renowned for their superior attitudes? And if so many of these individuals join the Kagho, wouldnt it create a significant effect?

    Even if it is real, wouldnt they have to fight? Theyll likely start each fight?

    Why are you so concerned? All they have to do is beat a bandit and shake them off

    Shh! Quiet! The Green Forest King is here. He might hear us

    I heard it.

    See, he heard us huh?

    Baek Cheon, startled, spun around. A pair of familiar eyes watched him through the small window.

    I heard it.

    Baek Cheon gave a light cough.

    How should he respond to this

    Thatthere is a window, so it isnt technically eavesdropping

    Whats with this bandit talk? Were just looking at the past.

    Right.

    Indeed, there was no issue there.

    But wasnt it a bit too convenient to switch between a bandit and a martial artist whenever it suited him?

    Im So-Byeong entered the room, shouting at Chung Myung.

    No! I was wondering where the person crafting the pill had disappeared to! What? You wish to fight bandits?

    Hmm, can rice transform into corn merely by asserting so? It still needs to be cooked.

    Then cook it! Cough! Cough! Cough! Ugh, m-my heart

    Upon seeing Im So-Byeongs face pale significantly, Baek Cheon started to shudder.

    .It doesnt appear to be an act. Are you sure you dont need a medical checkup?

    No, I had a cursory look already. It seems serious.

    Oh, is that the case?

    Huh, its not quite at the third stage, but a little beyond. About three and a half now, I think?

    This man was truly despicable.

    Chung Myung.

    Huh?

    Before his condition deteriorates further, just prepare one pill.

    Tsk, your incessant nagging might just be the death of me.

    Chung Myung shot a nce at Im So-Byeong.

    Alright Ill make that pill.

    Yes, yes! Please, do make it! How could I abandon my bandits and stay here for too long?

    Thats precisely my point.

    Uh?

    Do any unruly bandits reside nearby? ces where your rule isnt respected, and force may be needed?

    You impudent child!

    How dare you address the Green Forest King with such insolence!

    There are statements you can make and statements you cant!

    The disciples of Mount Hua panicked, attempting to stop the outspoken youth. But to their surprise, Im So-Byeong did not react as angrily as theyd feared.

    Instead

    Ah there might be some.

    Uh?

    There were?

    Why would that be?

    Will you deal with them?

    H-hold on!

    Baek Cheon voiced his fear.

    Is this really alright? Youre still the Green Forest King; do you intend to attack the bandits?

    They are bandits.

    Indeed. They are bandits, after all. The world wont suffer just because a few of them are gone.

    Baek Cheons face quivered in response.

    These lunatic bastards.

    No, why did bandits and Taoists mesh so well now? Why!

    The idea is appealing. It deals with a few vexing issues for me!

    Isnt it beneficial for your children to get trained?

    No, its more about earning money.

    Money?

    Chung Myung gave Im So-Byeong a knowing smile.

    How much would you pay?

    Ill offer a discount. A cheap one.

    Im So-Byeongsplexion turned ashen.

    Money?

    Yes.

    You took mynd and money then, not even leaving me the pill; what could I possibly offer you now?

    The circumstances are different now. Hehe.

    Chung Myung gave a brightugh, adding,

    Isnt that how deals usually work?

    Im So-Byeong covered his mouth, remaining silent.

    Tremble.

    Euk?

    Oh my!

    He didnt cough this time, but blood began to trickle from his mouth.

    A-are you alright?

    Surely, hes not going to die like this?

    Im So-Byeong, who had stopped the blood from flowing, spoke.

    I

    You?

    will cure this disease. You damned people of Mount Hua.

    Thud.

    At those words, Im So-Byeong copsed.

    Like a patient no, as Baek Cheon looked, he saw the man fall and begin to convulse.

    go and call Soso.

    Yes, Sasuk.

    And tell her to bring some stomach medicine on her way back.

    Yes, Sasuk.

    Baek Cheon felt a strange sympathy for Im So-Byeong.

 Chapter 561

    <h4>Chapter 561</h4>

    Ugh.

    Uh

    Thud!

    Im So-Byeong swallowed nervously. A thick, mysteriously-colored liquid bubbled inside the slightly blue iron pot.

    Each time Chung Myung stirred the pot in front of him, the ensuing sound echoed through the room. The expression on his face was unreadable, but it was obvious that something was being made.

    That

    Im So-Byeong, after quietly ncing at Chung Myung, spoke up.

    How many more

    Water!

    Yes!

    Im So-Byeong dashed with such speed that nobody would have guessed he was ill. Then he snatched up a bottle of water and sprinted ahead of Chung Myung.

    Here it is!

    But the moment Chung Myung noticed the bottle, he became infuriated.

    Not this one. I wanted a cool one! Cold water with ice cubes in it!

    Uh, cool water?

    Embarrassed, Im So-Byeong asked reflexively. At this, Chung Myungs eyes widened.

    No, this man is eager to see the pill created, but why? Is it because you dont grasp its importance?

    No, its not like that at all!

    If the blend is even slightly imbnced, it will overheat! Dont you want to be cured? Have you given up on everything?

    H-How can it be?

    Then run!

    Yes!

    Im So-Byeong sprinted away with the speed of lightning.

    After a few moments, he returned panting, and a ss of iced water was in his hand.

    Hoh. Where did you procure the ice?

    I-I obtained it from the cave down there. I conferred with the people there.

    Its quite a distance, yet youre back impressively quickly. Hand it over.

    Here it is!

    Im So-Byeong promptly and respectfully presented the ice. Chung Myung graciously epted it, idly stirring the pot with one hand.

    Without dy, he took a sip.

    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!

    Kuaaaak! Astonishingly refreshing!

    Im So-Byeong, full of hope and anticipation, was watching intently.

    No, was this guy drinking it?

    He had assumed he would just pour it into the pot right away

    What?

    Nothing.

    Im So-Byeong forced back his tears.

    However, the demands from Chung Myung were far from over.

    Are you tired because youre hungry?

    Would you like some sweets?

    Do you think I solely survive on sweets?

    I-I apologize.

    Also, bring me some pancakes.

    Im So-Byeongs cheeks started to quiver.

    What?

    Nothing.

    Yet, what could he possibly do? This man was in control of his fate.

    The Soul Vitality Pill that Chung Myung was currently crafting was the only known remedy for his ailment. The moment production halted, Im So-Byeongs life would crumble.

    Hence, despite his disgust and discontent, he had to endure.

    If only this disease could be cured

    Oh dear! My hand slipped

    EIKKKKKKK!

    At that moment, the pot tilted to the side, and a shocked Im So-Byeong hastily braced it with his body.

    W-wait! Watch out!

    Is it because of hunger? I feel no strength in my hands.

    Ughh. Justhold on a moment! Ill be right back!

    Oh, whats the rush? Please take your time.

    This guy

    Huh?

    N-never mind. I will be right back!

    Im So-Byeong hurriedly exited again. The disciples of Mount Hua, who observed this, shook their heads in disbelief.

    To see the Green Forest King in such a state.

    Indeed, just like the Green Forest King.

    Neither the name of the North Sea Ice Pce nor that of the Green Forest King held any significance before Chung Myung, the devil - at least to Chung Myung.

    Witnessing Chung Myung naturally treating the Green Forest King as his subordinate felt odd.

    Why did he need to venture to Mount Hua

    Perhaps his life was in danger?

    Sasuk, choose between meeting Chung Myung or simply dying.

    Dying is a good option.

    Indeed?

    Deep sighs filled the room, reflecting sympathy for Im So-Byeongs predicament.

    Swollen eyes.

    Cracked lips.

    Pale face.

    Im So-Byeong resembled a sick personwell, he had been ill for a whilebut he looked even more pitiful in front of the cooking pot.

    Contrarily, Chung Myung, who was busily stirring the pot, had been enjoying food and drink, and his face glowed with well-being.

    Kuak, my throat is dry again.

    There it is.

    Uh? Did you prepare this in advance?

    Yes, its the Taoists preference.

    Long ago, Im So-Byeong stopped questioning if it was eptable for a Taoist to consume alcohol. It seemed pointless to question such a thing about a guy named Chung Myung.

    Upon seeing the alcohol bottle, Chung Myung spoke.

    It must be chilled. I prefer it cold.

    Wait.

    Im So-Byeong clutched the bottle with trembling hands and infused it with Yin qi.

    Soon, a thin frost began to form on the bottle, akin to a thinyer of ice.

    Here it is.

    Kuak, this is rather handy. Having tangled meridians has its advantages. You can cool things down whenever you want! Youll be cool during summer too. Lucky you.

    With rough words, Chung Myung snatched the bottle and immediately put it to his lips. His uv bobbed loudly as he gulped.

    Kuaak! Such incredible taste! Just like this!

    Im So-Byeong merely watched with furrowed eyebrows.

    He was the bandit.

    That man was the Taoist.

    Did heaven consider this? If it had, the roles would be reversed.

    Why arrange things this way?

    Do you need anything else?

    W-what more could there be?

    Im So-Byeongs eyes twitched as he watched Chung Myung engrossed in his task, manipting his hands.

    Why

    Why was there no sign ofpletion for that cursed pill!

    He had been at it for three days! Three exhausting days!

    As a result, he hadnt been able to sleep a wink, and he kept him there, conducting all types of work!

    there, Taoist Chung Myung.

    Yes?

    Are you finishing up?

    Seriously!?

    He couldnt resist asking, but Chung Myungs anger made him nervous.

    Rice must be cooked to be rice! If you rush it, think it will swiftly be a meal? Is it because youre a bandit who eats raw things? Nothing will work out if you dont have even this much patience!

    What kind of rice was boiled for three days? That was enough time to burn even the slowest cooking porridge.

    And bandits cooked, too

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and said,

    Wait a bit longer. Were nearly finished.

    R-really?

    Do you suspect that Im lying?

    Tears welled in his eyes.

    Just how

    The bandit, who held in silence honor, wisdom, loyalty, and familial devotion, so unusual for a bandit, was now learning a new way of life under the guidance of a Taoist. This was an unheard-of situation.

    Uhhhhh!

    At that moment.

    It wasnt a lie no, almost as though to validate that falsehoods were uttered only sparingly, a dazzling light radiated from the pot.

    Oh!

    Simultaneously, a surge of color began to reim the face of Im So-Byeong, who looked as if he was on the brink of death.

    The brightness that came out turned to purple; the most gentle purple light filled the entire room.

    Itsplete!

    OHHHHH!

    Im So-Byeong leaped from his position, his gaze riveted on the purple medicine bubbling in the pot.

    Is this the Soul Vitality Pill?

    It is better.

    Wow

    Im So-Byeong swallowed hard.

    Despite the skepticism of it being superior, the liquid before him emitted an unusual aura.

    This is the real deal!

    Just how many pills had he consumed in a bid to cure his illness?

    Some of those pills were so rare they couldnt be procured even with a thousand gold coins. Yet, none of them had ever enraptured him at mere sight. And thats not mentioning this pure, tantalizing aroma reaching his nostrils!

    Regardless of its true identity, the Soul Vitality Pill was indeed rare in this world.

    Ugh.

    Suddenly, Chung Myung kicked the pot, sending it airborne.

    Eikkk! Wh-whats happening?

    The thick liquid inside sshed outward. In stark contrast to Im So-Byeong, who appeared as if his heart would leap from his chest, Chung Myung coolly unsheathed his sword and sliced through the flying mass.

    Paaat!

    In a sh, chunks of medicine were sliced into hundreds of pieces, falling to the ground.

    F-finally!

    Atst, the pill assumed a perfectly round shape before resting on the ground. Im So-Byeong held his breath as he gazed upon it.

    C-can I take it now?

    Yes. Its ready.

    T-thank you! Taoist!

    After an agonizingly long period of hopeful anticipation, he finally managed to im the pill. He instantly reached out his hand towards it.

    However,

    Ehhh, not that.

    Uh?

    That side

    Im So-Byeong turned his gaze slightly toward the direction Chung Myung was pointing. Several pills were scattered there at a distance.

    those?

    Yes.

    No, why not these ones?

    Chung Myung offered a smile.

    The rest are all spiritual pills, while that one is merely medicinal.

    Whats the difference?

    Ehh! Even patients with simr symptoms require different medicines based on their physical condition, so could we use the same medicine for a sick person and a healthy person? This is the fundamental principle of medicine.

    Hehe. Thus, I prepared it using a special pot because Im extremely meticulous.

    Surprisingly, there were two pots.

    Im So-Byeong gazed nkly at the second one, his eyes filled with suspicion.

    Excuse me Taoist?

    Yes?

    I believe this one appears a bit paler in color.

    It all depends on your mood.

    The scent appears slightly faint.

    Sniff. They seem the same, though?

    can I just not eat it?

    Youre always suspicious. Do you think Im up to something?

    Eventually, Im So-Byeong broke down and cried.

    Theres no one else in the world that I can trust.

    How could he trust him, of all people hed rather put his faith in anyone but him

    In the meantime, Chung Myung swiftly swept the sliced pill into a sack he had brought from somewhere. His movements were quick as if to prevent Im So-Byeong from touching it.

    Youre taking them already?

    Hurry and consume them. I will guide you.

    Im So-Byeong cast a doubtful nce at Chung Myung, who had the pill and the bag. However, he eventually acquiesced with a sigh.

    Will this truly cure my ailment?

    Stop talking and eat it fast.

    I will believe you.

    He sat there, cross-legged, a mask of sadness on his face. He felt as if his entire body was teetering on the edge of tension, the audible thrum of his heartbeats clear and resonant.

    Please!

    He made his decision with a determined expression and ced it in his mouth. With his eyes shut, he began to sense the qi.

    Follow my lead.

    Im So-Byeong, unable to utter a word, simply nodded. Chung Myung ced his hand on his shoulder, gently infusing him with internal qi.

    Woooong!

    Soon, an unparalleled amount of qi surged from the body of Im So-Byeong.

    The disciples of Mount Hua watched from afar, whispering their surprise.

    This cant be a scam.

    It cant possibly be since its like that.

    Shh. Keep quiet. The qi might be disturbed.

    Wooong!

    The swirling qi began to rise more and more over time. This potent force elevated Im So-Byeong an inch off the ground.

    The colorless, transparent qi gradually deepened into a rich purple as sweat quickly began to drench Im So-Byeongs body.

    Huh!

    Despite this, Chung Myung remained intensely focused, observing the qi closely.

    Kwaaaak!

    Suddenly, a burst of icy air erupted from Im So-Byeongs body like a storm, swirling together with the purple qi.

    Ohhh!

    T-that!

    The Yin qi within his body was expelled all at once.

    Kwaaaang!

    The ominously swirling qi gradually regained its stability; soon, it enveloped Im So-Byeongs body like a flowing river, twisting around him before it started to reabsorb into his body.

    We did it.

    Upon letting out a short breath, Chung Myung removed his hand from Im So-Byeongs shoulders and stepped back.

    All that remained audible was the deep rhythmic breathing of Im So-Byeong.

    A whileter.

    Im So-Byeong, havingpleted all of his cultivation, opened his eyes. Simultaneously, there was a vibrant shimmer of light.

    Surveying his surroundings, he rose slowly.

    Woah

    Ohhh.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, captivated by this spectacle, found themselves startled into disbelief. They failed toprehend what they were seeing; Im So-Byeongs physical stature and momentum seemed unchanged. However, it was not his overwhelming power that confounded them but rather the subtle yet palpable shift in his aura.

    His vitality was evident, and hisplexion was healthy, not sickly and pale.

    as expected.

    A confident smile surfaced on the face of Im So-Byeong.

    They said it was a pill from the heavens, and it seems they werent exaggerating. I owe a great debt to Mount Hua.

    eh?

    Has his tone of voice changed?

    Chung Myung tilted his head slightly, querying,

    Is your body fine?

    The body is so full of energy. It is going round and round. The terrible feeling of the chest being blocked had vanished! Indeed, it is the Soul Vitality Pill of Yak-seon! It is truly worth ten thousand gold!

    Chung Myung opened his eyes, his expression sullen.

    Has your voice undergone such a dramatic change?

    Hahahaha! Do not worry, Taoist! We are not thankless ones who do not know how to repay like some do. Mount Hua will be known as my benefactor, and I shall uphold that principle. Hahahaha! Uagh! Uh cough! Uh?

    The confident look on Im So-Byeongs face hardened slightly, then transformed into shock.

    Cough! Why cough! Cough! Ughhh!

    As he crouched, clutching his waist, blood began to trickle from his mouth. He looked at Chung Myung with a shell-shocked expression, not even thinking about wiping away the blood.

    Chung Myung scratched his head, looking somewhat flustered as he said,

    It was an improvement, but

    He licked his lips.

    It concerns the first stage of the disease.

    A-a cure?

    Dont worry. Normally, treatment isnt a one-time thing. A few more doses, and you will bepletely fine.

    Im So-Byeong was rendered speechless for a few moments. He nced back and forth between Chung Myung and the pills in his hand as though he had barely regained his senses.

    So, then

    Yes.

    Do I need to pay more?

    Yes.

    Heh, makes sense.

    Im So-Byeong grinned.

    Bastard.

    Thud.

    Observing Im So-Byeongs blend of joy and frustration, Chung Myung smiled proudly before turning towards the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Dump him at the physicians station; anywhere will do.

    Yes.

    Its only fair, right? People should be consistent. Tsk.

    Baek Cheon sighed as he watched Im So-Byeong exit with Jo Gul.

    Right.

    Chung Myung.

    You are indeed consistent.

    However, your consistency is somewhat excessive

 Chapter 562

    <h4>Chapter 562</h4>

    I said no!

    Why do you look at people like that?!

    Chung Myung asked, his patience slipping, and Baek Cheon smirked.

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Its natural for everyone who knows you to look at you that way.

    These words, delivered with such confidence, even left Chung Myung at a loss.

    Baek Cheon couldnt help but smile at his reaction.

    Am I wrong?

    No, whats wrong with you people?

    Chung Myung pounded his chest in frustration, his re directed at Baek Cheon.

    Does it look like Id give someone a lesser-quality pill? Do Ie off as that type of person?

    Eh?

    Yes.

    I do.

    Right, isnt it?

    A sly smile yed on Chung Myungs lips as he scratched his head.

    He misspoke. Hehe.

    All the other disciples eyed Chung Myung with suspicion. Baek Cheon, voicing what everyone else was thinking, asked,

    So why did you give away the other pill?

    Sasuk, consider this. What does the man suffer from?

    Meridian blockage due to Yin.

    No, its a heart blockage, and the qi in the stomach is absent.

    Why oveplicate it? Its simply a Yin qi exchange.

    Chung Myung agreed with a nod.

    Correct. Thats exactly it. And this? Its a condition where the major veins are obstructed by excessive Yin umtion in the body.

    Thats correct.

    Ice crystals? Arent these the embodiment of coldness from the North Sea?

    Right?

    For an instant, this thought dominated his mind. Chung Myung clicked his tongue, continuing.

    What wouldve happened had I introduced a pill made entirely of ice crystals into that mans body? His yin energy would mutate into poison, causing his body to copse.

    I discerned what his body required and gave it to him! Observe the person here.

    Every eye immediately shifted to Tang Soso. She was the lone individual fully familiar with such matters. Soso, upon noticing their stares, disyed a look of hesitancy.

    Hmm the term is urate, but this theres nothing technically wrong

    But?

    I cannot infer anything definite because people can be misleading.

    Understood.

    It was essential to consider the individual saying the words. Regardless of the uracy of their statements, how could anyone blindly trust what they say?

    Did you knowingly withhold it from him?

    Ahem! He is well because I managed it all. I did right by him!

    Ah yes, understood. Our Chung Myung is indeed very considerate.

    Despite neglecting to mention that the problem couldnt be solved with a single pill, he used the most valuable ice crystals to prepare the medicine. Curiously, he gave the least expensive one to the man while exploiting him to the brink of despair. Indeed, that was an unusual form of kindness.

    This goodwill might seemmendable, but it was best not to make it too conspicuous. It was a kind of benevolence that might not always be perceived as such.

    What will happen to the King of the Green Forest now? Will he remain incurable for the rest of his life?

    He merely needs to consume three or four more of these. This was why I prepared it in advance.

    So, you could administer it immediately.

    Tsk. Tsk. Dong-ryong.

    This bastard!

    Baek Cheon expressed shock, yet Chun Myung remained unfazed as he proceeded.

    What exactly have you heard? If the ice crystals yin qi bes too concentrated and enters the body, it could be detrimental. He has to fully recover before consuming another.

    And how long must I wait?

    Approximately half a year?

    So, how many more pills should he take?

    Roughly two per year?

    Baek Cheon shut his eyes tightly.

    He will be stuck here for two years.

    ording to Chung Myung, it would take at least four more pills for the body to fully heal. In other words, the Green Forest King would need to serve Chung Myung as a ve for at least two years.

    This was a serious consideration for Baek Cheon.

    It wasnt the first or second time Chung Myung had been attached to people, but it was unclear whether it was an illusion or if this method was bing more sophisticated.

    That just in case.

    Uh.

    What if he refuses the pill?

    Why bother with such obvious questions?

    I presumed so he will return to his state of pain.

    No.

    Uh?

    When Baek Cheon subtly lifted his gaze, Chung Myung offered him a smile.

    The yin qi is reverting back to its original position, adapting his body ording to its nature, right?

    Correct.

    If it doesnt ur the body will deteriorate significantly more than before treatment. Everything will begin to degrade once the blockage is removed, far worse than before. And the reality is

    Chung Myung, sporting a yful smile, mimed slicing his throat with his thumb.

    Death.

    .

    Baek Cheons eyes widened at this.

    Could our Sajil be this brutal?

    where is the Green Forest King?

    Hes resting.

    Baek Cheon wiped his sweat upon hearing Jo Guls answer.

    That was all he needed. It was satisfactory.

    In a world ruled bymon sense, even ifwell, since the meridian shifted as it did, it should bring healing. But why had an auspicious event suddenly turned so sour?

    Scary guy.

    The Green Forest King might not be that old, but he still held the title of the King. Then how could this man dare to fool him for a pill

    Well, the business with them is roughly handled.

    Handled? Theres still so much left. I have to carefully calcte and manage the money Ill receive in the future, and after that, and even after that.

    Baek Cheon was at a loss for words. Sometimes, he found it hard to believe that the same red blood coursed through their veins.

    Ugh alright. Just dont be too stern.

    With a sigh and a nod, he gestured towards the sack carried by Chung Myung.

    But why are you holding that? It belongs in the Physician Hall.

    Ill freeze to death! Be it an elixir or food, its best consumed fresh. Gather the children.

    Now?

    Ive put in so much effort. I must feed them without dy. Youre suggesting I shouldnt because youre not in the mood?

    They mentioned theyre training?

    Who will shoulder the me if they venture out, injured, and return even more wounded? This isnt a game. Its a real battle. They require understanding now.

    I understand.

    Yes, Chung Myung.

    It was indeed reassuring that at least you didnt neglect your duties on Mount Hua.

    Truly

    Eventually, all the disciples assembled in the training hall, where they were struck with surprise at the scene before them. More specifically, they observed Chung Myung busily engrossed in an intense activity.

    Arge table was positioned at the front of the training hall, arrayed with round objects.

    see that?

    Yes, I see.

    Indeed. I am observing it as well

    Mount Huas disciples watched Chung Myung with expressions of disbelief.

    That is the Heavenly Violet Pill.

    Indeed. It certainly is.

    No matter how its looked at, thats what it is.

    There would be no purpose in seeing if you couldnt discern a pill glowing with a purple hue.

    What is that?

    Are the pills typically produced so constantly?

    Its not just one or two

    What constituted a spiritual pill, anyway?

    Even in Shaolin, reputed to be the wealthiest of all sects worldwide, it was a raremodity bestowed only upon the best. Wasnt that why it was said that even Shaolins vast wealth could not procure the finest pill, even with ten thousand gold pieces?

    Yet

    can they really be dispensed so freely?

    correct.

    But before themy the ultimate treasure of Shaolin no, the Heavenly Violet Pill,id out as if they were treats for dogs.

    thats not something money can purchase.

    This tiny pill, once confined within Yakseons tomb, was now roaming freely around Mount Hua.

    But what on earth is he up to now?

    Right?

    Whats with that bottle?

    this is the first time Ive seen Chung Myung treasure something so dearly.

    The individual who ced the Heavenly Violet Pill on the table, a sight that would captivate many warriors, cradled the bottle in his hand as though it were sacred.

    Then

    Could it be alcohol?

    Did that make sense?

    Around him, everyone whispered and murmured, unable toprehend what was happening. However, none of this reached Chung Myungs ears.

    Indeed, he was focusing to his utmost limit, much like his earlier encounter with the high priest of the North Sea.

    Ugh.

    Ah, damn it!

    Chung Myung, with utmost focus, blinked and let out a cry.

    It has spread a bit more. I may need to extract an ant-sized amount.

    Swiftly, he used the needle he had prepared to scoop up the fallen liquid from the altar and move it aside. Hyun Jong, unable to see from his angle, sighed.

    do you have to go this far?

    Do youprehend what this is?

    Chung Myung stared at Hyun Jong, his bloodshot eyes wide.

    We can concoct the Heavenly Violet Pill at any time with the ingredients at hand, but this is not something one can simply buy!

    I-I understand.

    Hyun Jong nodded in agreement.

    Void Green Oil.

    An elixir so rare, it was more often heard of than seen.

    I must experience this.

    The Void Green Oil, reputed to have incited bloodshed over a mere drop, was now contained in a liquor bottle, a fact that was challenging toprehend.

    We need to divide it equally! Equally! If you take even slightly less than an ants blood from this, or slightly more, it will lead to discontent. I saw the Sect Leader give Baek Cheon Sasuk tea with more water yet provide me with more tea powder to enhance the bitterness. That has not slipped my memory!

    you didnt even drink the tea I prepared.

    It still affects my mood, my mood!

    Such a petty individual!

    How could he be this immature? Hyun Young giving him more meat didnt even seem to enter his brain.

    It should be no more, no less than a drop of an ants blood.

    II understand.

    Hyun Jong reluctantly agreed, then immediately contradicted himself by shaking his head. At times, Chung Myung exhibited an excessive obsession with seemingly trivial matters.

    People need to develop some self-confidence

    Finished!

    Chung Myung, wiping the sweat from his brow, straightened his back. A look of pride was evident on his face.

    You performed well. But why the deviation?

    Well, thats for the sect leader and the elders.

    Pardon?

    Chung Myung said quietly, his hand over his mouth.

    Two drops specifically for you all.

    Your body will improve rapidly once you have this.

    Tears filled Hyun Jongs eyes.

    How can this youngster show such respect for his elders?

    He disciplined such a good kid!

    A flood of emotions welled up. However, Hyun Jong resisted his instinctive reaction.

    As we age, this holds no use for us. Give this to the children; they can make better use of it.

    The oil has properties that prolong life, so Ive added a generous amount.

    It appears theres still a bit left in the bottle, just a tad

    Hyun Jong coughed softly, swiveling his head to the side.

    Perhaps Ill try adding a tad more.

    Thank you. Ahem.

    You are so sweet, our Chun Myung.

    Hyun Jong stepped forward, speaking loudly to dispel the awkwardness.

    Disciples, listen!

    Yes, sect leader!

    The disciples from Mount Hua formed a line, kneeling as they responded.

    This spiritual pill was created from materials brought back by those who ventured to the North Sea after much toil. While its natural for us to assist one another in leadership, we must never forget our gratitude.

    Yes, Chung Myung!

    The disciples watched Chung Myung and his party on the stage, their eyes shining with admiration.

    How could they not feel gratitude?

    Everyone understood the significance of an elixir. No matter how much control Mount Hua had over crafting it, its value would never wane.

    Chung Myung is the best!

    Human nature is a problem, but nobody cares about us as much as Chung Myung.

    So nice but not, not nice, but nice too.

    At that moment, Chung Myung smiled as he watched them.

    Everyone, take the pill well and infuse it into your body. Your survival depends on it.

    I will roll you around until you cannot stand it.

    Behind Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, and the party were smiling. As expected Bizarre.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, losing their happiness, closed their eyes in despair.

    What nonsense about giving us pills.

    This was the truth behind Mount Hua.

 Chapter 563

    <h4>Chapter 563</h4>

    Life

    What was life

    Im So-Byeongid on the bed, eyes locked on the ceiling.

    Sometimes, when hey there gazing at the ceiling, unbearable pain would seize him - the blurred consciousness, foggy visions, and an overwhelming surge of coldness.

    But now

    It feels warm.

    Warmth was seeping through his body. The mere absence of cold - felt like a new lease on life for him.

    Every pattern on the ceiling appeared so vivid as if it were about to leap out at any moment. His body, usually fatigued, was now brimming with vigor, vital enough, it seemed, to wrestle a bear.

    A transformation he had never dared to hope for. It was literally the manifestation of his deepest desires.

    But

    Why do I continue to weep?

    His tears trickled from his eyes as he gazed upward.

    How can a salesman be so covetous?

    Either humans didnt experience regret, or perhaps they regretted their very existence. It was only when what you possessed disappeared that you felt regret.

    So, how profound would his sense of loss be when the life within him vanished?

    This is a drug.

    The more he pondered on this, the harsher the situation seemed.

    Now that he had tasted it, how could he ever free himself from the grasp of Chung Myung?

    Im So-Byeong was an individual with a strong sense of self. More than anyone, he understood the consequences if he lost his medicinal remedies and returned to his frail physical state.

    Ughhhh!

    Yet

    Why was he caught by the devil himself?

    Naturally, fostering a bond and forming ties with Chung Myung wasnt something Im So-Byeong had hoped for.

    Nevertheless, their alliance meant a friendship-based partnership rather than a rtionship where the other party took control.

    Even less so if the person was Im So-Byeong.

    Had I known this would transpire, I would have stepped back a bit sooner.

    Im So-Byeong looked up at the ceiling, his eyes half closed.

    During this time, the body had undergone numerous changes.

    Ughhh. Ive truly met the devil.

    Had he known this would ur, he would have heeded the advice of his subordinates, who advised him against going to Mount Hua. He never thought he would findmon ground with those who once obstructed him.

    I would rather justhuh?

    He winced at the unexpected noise.

    What is this sound?

    A sick personactually, there were sick people, but they shouldnt be here. He removed the nket unhappily.

    Oh dear!

    However, the nket he had removed flung onto the wall. His body, usually devoid of energy, suddenly felt as powerful as a waterfall, making it problematic to regte his strength.

    Almost instinctively, he nced around and reced the nket.

    And then.

    Achoooo!

    Boom!

    The moment he swung the door open, someone catapulted in like a cannonball, embedding themselves into the wall and causing Im So-Byeong to grimace.

    Shhhh.

    After a moment, the figure peeled off the wall and crumpled onto the floor. Noticing the garb of Mount Hua he wore, it was clear he was a disciple.

    What!?

    An attack? Who would attack Mount Hua

    Im So-Byeong quivered, sinking to the ground as he surveyed the scene ahead.

    All the disciples of Mount Hua were wildly swinging their swords, their eyes bloodshot.

    Ahhhhhh! Die! Dieeee!

    RIGHT JUST DIEEEE!

    The disciple leading such a violent charge was hit on the back with a wooden sword and kicked away like a ball.

    Is he dead?

    Usually, one would die, right? A hit at the right spot could break bones, even if it was just a wooden sword. Wasnt that the case?

    Such a hard blow should have killed someone, even if it wasnt a real sword. There wasnt a single sign of where the fight had taken ce.

    The same scenario was unfolding throughout the training grounds.

    Ahhhh! Please die, Sasukkkkkkk!

    This bastard?

    Im So-Byeong stared at the unfolding scene, baffled.

    That man is Baek Cheon, the Righteous Sword of Hua

    Among the Five Swords of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon held the dominant leadership position. He also performed exceptionally well in the martial artspetition.

    He was a man destined to be the sect leader of Mount Hua one day.

    Yet,

    Begone!

    Ughhh!

    One man felled by the sword of Baek Cheon and sprawled across the ground, blood seeping from his wounds. At the sound of the impact, Im So-Byeongs body trembled.

    However, the presence of Baek Cheon did not daunt those who confronted him.

    Stab him!

    Attack Sahyung! All that matters is tond one perfect hit!

    Attack from the rear. Come from behind!

    Those d in identical uniforms surged toward Baek Cheon as if their lives depended on it. Their desperate charges resembled a mass of sahyung and sajaes.

    Baek Cheon effortlessly repelled them, kicking, pping, and striking each assant as if it was second nature to him.

    You hope to bring me down? Youre a decade too early for that!

    How pathetic!

    Who was the arrogant fool who said that? Show yourself!

    Watching the disciples of Mount Hua assault each other as if they were set to die that day, Im So-Byeong exhaled in astonishment.

    Can this be considered training?

    This was far from normal.

    The Green Forest, known for its extreme training, demanded it due to its membersck of a sense of ce and bandit nature. Given the difficulty in maintaining control over such people, imposing strict discipline in training was essential.

    The training in the harsh forests had been different. Was this not openly apprehending people?

    I-I

    At that moment, the person who had been struck by the sword Jo Gul had swung from the other side was flushed red.

    H-hes injured!

    Before Im So-Byeong could even issue a warning -

    Thud!

    A tooth fell to the ground, encircled by a pool of blood, leaving them baffled as to when it had been dislodged.

    Oh my

    This bastard!

    Following this, the man, clutching his wooden sword, hurled another curse at Jo Gul.

    I swear Ill kill you! AHHHHHHH!

    Im So-Byeong slowly opened his mouth.

    What on earth is happening here?

    Hismon sense couldntprehend this bizarre, harsh training that showed disregard for ones body and the disciples of Mount Hua, who persisted even in pain.

    Youre here?

    Uh?

    At the sudden voice, Im So-Byeong looked up.

    Sitting idly on the eaves above, Chung Myung observed him with a calm gaze. In his hand, he held a bottle of alcohol.

    I didnt sense his presence

    Despite the chaos around, he wouldnt overlook anyones presence.

    Has he be more powerful?

    It had only been mere months since he had first met him

    The sky can be so detached sometimes.

    Yet, if this demon continued to grow stronger, amassing the power to shatter the heavens, who on earth would be able to oppose him?

    That concern aside, it was time to raise a different question.

    Is it eptable to train this way?

    Would I ever make them do something that isnt right?

    Well, if its you, then yes.

    Chung Myung regarded Im So-Byeong with trembling eyes. Im So-Byeong returned his gaze in kind.

    This bastard?

    Did I say something offensive?

    Aftermunicating their thoughts through their eyes, the two of them put on bright, business-like smiles once again. It was a disy even the most seasoned merchant would admire.

    Well that is true, but it is fine. There is no problem with that.

    The human body isnt as resilient as you perceive it to be, Taoist.

    No issue. Our kids are robust. Ahem!

    Chung Myung puffed out his belly to showcase his pride. Im So-Byeong shook his head, seemingly unable to retort.

    It might have been more fitting for the Taoist to be a bandit

    Uh?

    No nothing.

    Chung Myung drank the alcohol and wiped his lips with a grin.

    No, how can you not understand?

    Uh?

    Look closely. No one got hurt; what concerns you so much? Do not behave like the Green Forest King.

    Hearing theposed voice, Im So-Byeong turned towards the disciples in training.

    Wait, now that I think about it

    If it were other people, they would have been knocked down by the attacks several times, but not a single disciple of Mount Hua had faltered yet. Even if they stumbled momentarily, they would rise again with the tenacity of a determined dog and continue to push forward.

    It can be said that those spiritual pills werent consumed in vain.

    Hold on, did they also take the same pill that I did?

    Yes. They seem to fare betterno, er, right, they also took it.

    Facing Im So-Byeongs reproachful gaze, Chung Myung tried to feign indifference.

    this isnt the first time.

    Indeed, its the second for everyone.

    Hmm.

    Im So-Byeong felt his head was spinning.

    Regardless of what anyone said, it was the ultimate elixir for inner strength. Moreover, it could also be considered a pill that could be used for correcting the bodys martial adjustments.

    In truth, he could see the effects even in this training session.

    Their strength and obstinacy have surpassed that of an ordinary warrior.

    While they mightck in swordsmanship and condition, Mount Huas disciples have surpassed the Nine Great Sects in terms of physical perfection.

    Well, upon reflection, this is only logical.

    Which sect in this world would dare to provide their disciples with two doses of spiritual pill? If such a Sect existed, it would undoubtedly have already taken control of the world.

    Even the affluent Shaolin and the powerful Sichuan Tang family, who ruled the world with just a few direct descendants, could not conceive of this.

    Im So-Byeongs countenance hardened.

    Mount Hua had already reached a level of development that other sects could not even approach. Was it not evident from the fact that the name of Mount Hua, which was barely mentioned just a few years ago, was now known through thend?

    This meteoric rise was primarily due to the efforts of the disciples in the Baek and Chung generations.

    Those without a name in the world stood against the Ten Thousand People n. Even if one scoured the entirend, finding disciples who had progressed so swiftly would be challenging.

    But does it mean they are growing stronger here?

    Ultimately, the efficacy of training was determined by an individuals endurance. Regardless of the quality of the training, it was ineffectual if the individual could not withstand it.

    Yet now, the disciples of Mount Hua were mastering the training that Im So-Byeong dared not undertake.

    Both body and mind had far surpassed ordinary senses. How could they not be strong?

    I will have to think again.

    The Mount Hua he had learned about through collected information and personal observation seemed vastly different from reality.

    Im So-Byeong mused.

    Could the sect known as Mount Hua be more powerful than he initially thought?

    So.

    Chung Myung calmly posed a question at that moment.

    Have you figured it all out?

    What do you mean?

    Ehh.

    When Im So-Byeong sought rification, Chung Myung responded with augh, as though brushing off a joke.

    Could a person who has be the Green Forest King invade Mount Hua and lie down for the sake of a pill? Wasnt this an excuse to want to see Mount Hua in person?

    If youve observed all this, you must have some insights. What are your thoughts?

    A bitter smile traced across the face of Im So-Byeong.

    Indeed a devil.

    Many observing Chung Myungs strange conduct would regard him as reckless. Yet, from Im So-Byeongs perspective, that was not the case. The fact he harbored thoughts so profound thatmon people could not fathom was what set him apart.

    This was what made dealing with him so challenging.

    However,

    This is typically true for those who ascend to the top.

    Im So-Byeong gave a shrug and turned to observe Chung Myung.

    How is it for the Taoist?

    About what?

    The Green Forest; did it strike you as a ce that discards arrows once theyve served their purpose?

    It seems youre mistaken

    Uh?

    I dont use a quiver because theyre too dirty.

    An eerie energy emanated from Chung Myung as he mumbled, and Im So-Byeong struggled to remain calm despite his rising fear.

    As though he had never changed, Chung Myung instantly regained hisposure, gazing into the distance before continuing.

    There are two types of allies: friends and fake friends.

    Which is the Green Forest?

    Im So-Byeong looked at him and spoke.

    The world is not a ce where one persons mind alone makes all the decisions. Just as its difficult for Mount Hua to ally with us, its equally challenging for us to ally with you.

    Hmm, I suppose.

    But.

    Im So-Byeong gave a smile.

    Being friends isnt conditional upon the situation.

    He extended his hand and spoke.

    Shall we start from there?

    Chung Myung smiled, extending his hand forward.

    No, I didnt necessarily say we would be friends.

    Its a little awkward being friends with bandits, but I am a good man.

    Lets get this over with.

    What is

    Lets change the subject.

    Uh?

    Chung Myungs eyes sparkled.

    It wouldnt just be mere words that there are bandits needing to be handled, right? And it shouldnt be a vastly challenging task. Although youre the son of the former Green Forest King, the Green Forest is a ce where the strong prey on the weak. So, there shouldnt be any opposing viewpoints, correct?

    Im So-Byeongs face turned deathly pale.

    there is no other real devil.

    Yet, Chung Myung chuckled lightly as if he were mentioning something trivial.

    Now, it wont harm either of us.

    Atst, amidst his sobs, Im So-Byeong released a profound sigh.

 Chapter 564

    <h4>Chapter 564</h4>

    Mymy back

    Ahmy leg

    Each disciple from Mount Hua groaned, crawling on the ground. Miraculously, they managed to return to the White Plum Blossom Boarding House but were unable to remember how.

    I nearly drowned while washing up.

    I sat down to visit my deceased grandfather

    Congregating in the dormitorys central living room, they each clutched their heads and let out profound sighs.

    to aplish all this.

    I understand.

    We even consumed the pills!

    Why! Why cant we seed? Why!

    Outrage and a blue shimmer of anger radiated from the eyes of the Chung disciples.

    Cursed! Youll never finish if you can only strike once!

    Did you see how Jo Gul Sahyungughed while he was beating us? That scoundrel always had a foul disposition, but after associating with Chung Myung, hes absorbed an entirely new level of unpleasant character!

    What about that great sahyung? Id be forced to shout if I saw himughing like that! After all the unspeakable acts hemitted, didnt they mercilessly beat us?

    Exactly.

    The room was filled with clenched teeth, anger, and frustration as they discussed Yoon Jong and Jo Gul.

    Each person present had ingested a Heavenly Violet Pill.

    Thanks to this, their bodies overflowed with qi, ready to shatter the skies. However, their excitement wasrgely stolen away by two people. No matter how they racked their brains, they simply could not understand or ept what had urred.

    What on earth did Chung Myung do to those two!

    Its not only them. Werent the sasuks also beaten like stray dogs on the street by Baek Cheon Sasuk and Yu Yiseol Sago?

    Even Monk Hae Yeon had his nature stolen away.

    Such a pity

    Recalling the past, the Chung disciples suppressed their tears and balled their fists.

    Im not dering a desire to defeat Yoon Jong Sahyung or Jo Gul Sahyung!

    Jong Ho spoke, his eyes glinting with resolution.

    But we cant simply be warriors and allow ourselves to be pushed around like this!

    Indeed!

    Just once! A single victory would suffice!

    I dont want to emte Chung Myung, but I cant spend my entire life getting brutalized by sahyungs like Jo Gul and Yoon Jong. This isnt merely about victory or defeat.

    Correct!

    All the Chung disciples agreed unanimously. Amidst this, Jong Ho sighed, his face transforming.

    Pay attention.

    Yes, sahyung.

    I might have spoken lightly, but this isnt ordinary. You all know what we were given, correct?

    Yes.

    I dont understand the decision.

    The disciples of Chung knew the importance of what they had received. In fact, they could never remain ignorant.

    They had each consumed two Heavenly Violet Pills.

    In their lifetime, they had never heard of anyone offering two such pills to disciples in any other sect. Even though the Heavenly Violet Pill was not considered inferior to the pill of Shaolin, it was actually stronger, was it not?

    even the oil.

    I never thought I would have the chance to smell the potent Green Void Oil again.

    Their legs began to tremble once more. Which sect would ever provide that sort of oil to their third-ss disciples?

    They had initially presumed it was due to being on Mount Hua, but had another sect done such a thing, they would have collectively cursed them all.

    To speak the truth

    Jong Ho opened up his eyes and spoke.

    If you cant afford to consume two of the potions and the oil, we might have been better off biting our tongues and dying.

    Y-yes.

    All the Chung disciples shook their heads in unison.

    The situation was intense, but nothing seemed amiss.

    These are merely excuses, arent they? Weve consumed them all, yet arent we still failing to assimte it entirely?

    Yes, sahyung.

    But if our efforts remain fruitless despite the immense intake, then Mount Hua will likely continue to squander resources on futile ventures.

    Even if it kills me, I will not witness this. So, how do we fix it? That Chung Myung fellow who perpetuallyins every time he speaks journeyed all the way to the North Sea to obtain this.

    Indeed.

    As Jong Ho clenched his teeth in resentment, Jin Woo-Bo, standing next to him, spoke up.

    Sahyung is correct.

    He looked at the Chung disciples around him, all of them gnashing their teeth.

    Did any of you see the injuries on the sahyungs bodies earlier?

    Yes

    During the spar, everyone distinctly saw the scars beneath the clothing.

    Having such wounds implies their battle was a matter of life and death. Its because our sahyungs are selfless souls who dont disy their suffering. Theyve risked their lives to save us, and thats the hardships theyve endured.

    These individuals who went to great lengths for us didnt boast about it. If we have even the slightest shred of humanity, we cannot forget their kindness. Even animals know how to repay a favor.

    The Chung disciples nodded in agreement.

    The sahyungs started speaking in a much tougher tone than before, sharing fewer details about the journey. However, there was no way the Chung disciples could be oblivious to the extent of what they had endured.

    Lets dedicate ourselves to training as if our lives depend on it.

    Jong Hos eyes widened with determination as he spoke.

    Every incident on Mount Hua is dealt with by Chung Myung, sasuk, sago, and sahyungs. Wouldnt the sect leader rely on us if we proved ourselves trustworthy instead of continually beckoning them?

    Its time for us to rise. We cannot remain in the shadows forever.

    Yes, sahyung!

    The atmosphere intensified, and Jong Ho responded with a nod.

    If anyone neglects their training in the future, know that I will not let it pass. Each of you will risk your lives and strive. Do you understand?

    YES!

    The mes of determination in their chests were evident.

    After all, they were the warriors of Mount Hua.

    Certainly, their Sasuk and the Sahyungs were leading the way under the banner of Mount Huas Five Swords, but this did not mean they nned to sit back idly and leave everything to them.

    Everyone, get some rest now! We begin at dawn!

    Yes, sahyung!

    Tomorrow is our true beginning!

    The Chung disciples dispersed to their rooms, each carrying their own determination.

    Itse a lot sooner than one might expect.

    Indeed, the Heavenly Violet Pill is not an ordinary pill. The power of their swords has be formidable.

    Baek Cheon and the rest of his party, who had gathered to discuss their training, wore expressions of quiet admiration.

    I believe I understand what Chung Myung meant when he pointed out theirck of realbat experience. Despite their fearless attacks, the swords raised against them only grew sharper.

    I sensed that as well.

    Then Yu Yiseol, who had been quietly listening to their exchange, softly chimed in.

    Still not sufficient.

    Indeed, sago.

    Almost like real life.

    Do you anticipate this will be challenging?

    Yes.

    Yu Yiseol turned to Jo Gul, stating,

    Every disciple of Mount Hua is capable of enduring this.

    And if theyre not?

    They will.

    Despite the same assurance given with such conviction, he couldnt help but tremble.

    Fine.

    A smile yed on Baek Cheons lips.

    Pay attention, everyone.

    Understood.

    Do you have any idea what the disciples are enduring now?

    Hmmm

    Yoon Jong scratched his chin in thought and replied.

    Frankly, it appears the Chung disciples arent quite up to the caliber of the North Sea Ice Pce warriors. While they have improved, they still fall short

    That was to be anticipated.

    The Chung disciples were currently fledglings who had just met the bare minimum necessary to participate in a war. Theygged behind the Ice Pce warriors, who trained until old age, by a gap of at least 10 to a maximum of 20 years.

    Merely beingpared to them could be deemed as remarkable.

    The Baek disciples appear quite proficient.

    Indeed.

    Baek Cheon acknowledged with a nod.

    I agree, but thats not enough.

    His expression tightened slightly.

    The North Sea warriors also fell like dominoes against the Demonic Sect. It could easily be attributed to low morale, but are we sure its not ack of skill?

    Precisely.

    What would be the oue if Mount Hua were to be invaded by the Demonic Sect?

    All faces twisted simultaneously at the question. Even Yu Yiseol, who was usually expressionless, frowned.

    The thought was beyond theirprehension.

    If that were to ur the other disciples, barring those here, would likely be unable to cope.

    The Demonic Sect was truly a terrifying ce.

    We must ensure that such a scenario does note to pass. However, we cannot provide any guarantees.

    Indeed.

    And thus

    Baek Cheon asserted firmly.

    We need to train them as soon as we can. We have to be ready for when the Demonic Sect attacks.

    At that moment, Jo Gul, lost in deep thought, sighed.

    I am constantly reminded of it.

    Uh?

    I dont just blindly train but aim for a certain level of proficiency. The strain is insurmountable. Frankly, no matter what happens now, the stronger the sajaes be, the more challenging their growth will be.

    Right. But why are you suddenly bringing this up?

    In response to Baek Cheons question, a slightly blushing Jo Gul exhaled sharply.

    Then, hasnt Chung Myung been doing this from the start?

    His statement left everyone speechless.

    From the moment he first arrived, his sole focus was on strengthening Mount Hua. Somehow, he managed to ensure we surpassed them, both in the Mount Hua and Southern Edge conference and in martial arts

    right.

    Baek Cheon shook his head gently, his expression revealing his struggle to find words.

    This was an unexpected turn of events.

    It was often said that one could only truly understand someone elses feelings when their roles were swapped. This notion wasnt entirely without merit. Now that he was tasked with leading the disciples, he finally grasped Cung Myungs solitary worries.

    What a monster.

    Baek Cheon muttered, sighing before turning to face everyone.

    But we are not the people we once were.

    His determination was powerful. A battle with the Ten Thousand People n. A brutal battle with the Ice Pce. Even a war with the Demonic Sect where theyid their lives on the line.

    These experiences provided them with a strong foundation, and that was what kept their shoulders straight rather than any pretense of arrogance.

    If he could do it, so can we. Now, we must support him. We have to lighten the load he carries.

    Yes, Sasuk. Thats what we should do.

    Yes, Sahyung.

    All of them shared a nce and nodded. Their world expanded with each new experience.

    The disparity between their lives in Mount Hua and the conditions here was expected.

    Our sajaes and sajils will inevitably grow stronger. Our task is to aid them in absorbing the power from the pill faster, enabling them to gain strength more quickly.

    Indeed.

    As you all may be aware, Chung Myung is a man of his word. Im certain that we will have to face the Ten Thousand People n in battle sooner orter.

    Yoon Jong nodded in agreement.

    So do your best to not regret. If someone gets seriously injured or dies, the pain would never heal.

    Baek Cheons words ignited a fire in the eyes of Yu Yiseo, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong.

    I would rather perish in training.

    I really need to doll them to death.

    Ill increase their training intensity from tomorrow.

    A smile graced Baek Cheons face as he nodded.

    Given that we have also consumed the pill and the oil, our cultivation mustmence! Lets rest well tonight so we can improve tomorrow!

    Agreed!

    The moonlit night was bright, ushering them homeward. Just as everything was concluding smoothly,

    I

    Uh?

    Everyones attention swerved towards the sound of the groan. Hae Yeon, who had been in the corner, met their gaze with sorrow-filled eyes.

    But I didnt manage to consume it.

    Baek Cheons eyes expanded with surprise.

    Why no, hang on why didnt you?

    H-How can I possibly eat what was not handed to me?

    But it was clearly allotted to everyone

    T-taoist C-Chung Myung questioned why a Shaolin man was interacting with the sacred Mount Hua pill and repossessed it

    Baek Cheons hopeful gaze was slowly reced by a look of utter despair.

    That despicable fiend.

    Hae Yeon journeyed to the North Sea alongside them, oveing countless trials.

    Hes not human

    Indeed.

    Upon seeing tears brimming in his eyes, Jo Gul sympathetically patted him on the shoulder.

    Do not weep now, monk. Your time wille.

    Amitabha

    The night over Mount Hua was punctuated by Hae Yeons tearfulment.

 Chapter 565

    <h4>Chapter 565</h4>

    Late in the evening.

    Two individuals upied opposite sides of Im So-Byeongs room, their gazes locked.

    Have we ever discussed the inner workings of the Green Forest?

    Theres no need to feign ignorance.

    Im So-Byeong shook his head, bemused by Chung Myungs candid demeanor. Surely, this man possessed an uncanny knack for detail.

    When did you realize it?

    It wasnt all that long ago. I just noted the discrepancy in your words.

    Uh?

    Jang Il-So stopped abruptly. Considering his character, he must be plotting something.

    However, did the one known as the Green Forest King reallye to Mount Hua all by himself, leaving the Green Forest in such an unstable state?

    Chung Myung grinned.

    Odd, isnt it?

    Dont insist that the pill is significant. Yes, the pill is crucial, and the Green Forest Kings body is as well, but the Green Forest holds more importance to you than just that.

    Im So-Byeong expelled a soft sigh, dering,

    Dont even contemte lying to a Taoist.

    I have never attempted to lie or deceive.

    Chung Myung, observing Im So-Byeong, countered,

    Were you also testing to see if I would catch on to this?

    Now, you can lose your hands and feet more swiftly. While I enjoy seeming superior, I dislike being judged in such a manner.

    Chung Myung confidently thrust his belly out.

    But Im So-Byeong couldnt help chuckling at his absurd appearance.

    Taoist.

    Uh?

    Can I infer that your goal in telling me this is to assist me?

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    What else should we be doing in our rtionship other than aiding each other?

    If we can reach an agreement, thats enough. Both resolving pressing matters and building a respectable name from it are profitable.

    So, youre suggesting that Mount Hua could use more prestige.

    Your incessant chatter is a disconcerting trait. Its one thing to know everything but to spoil things for others is quite another.

    Im So-Byeongughed as he heard the sound of his own head being struck.

    How could he not know?

    Mount Hua would not seek additional fame if it was content with the present. They appeared to be quite active in the North Sea as well. However, even words had legs, ensuring their feats would be widely known in every corner of the Central ins, naturally elevating their reputation.

    Yet, if Mount Hua aspired for more, the situationpletely changed.

    Because the alliance will be announced soon.

    The brighter the beginning of anything, the more promising it was.

    Those who strived to fullyprehend the state of affairs in Kangho would understand the significance of the Tang family, Mount Hua, and the other sects cooperating to form one grand alliance.

    However, for those who grasp the world solely through rumors, Mount Hua, the Tang family, and even the Pces would not be viewed as the heart of Kangho.

    To leave asting impression on them, it would be necessary to demonstrate activities aligning with the grand reveal.

    Youre suggesting that Green Forest is the ideal location.

    Because its boundless.

    Chung Myung took a sip from the bottle he held, grinning.

    Truthfully, Mount Hua has expanded quite a bit.

    Correct.

    As a result, even significant actions fail to create asting impression. Despite your efforts in the North Sea, those in the Central ins remainrgely indifferent to events beyond their territory.

    Speaking with serene calm, Chung Myung wore a bitter smile as he lightly brushed his fingers across the bottles mouth.

    And certainly, those people from the Nine Great Sects would never allow the renown of Mount Hua to flourish.

    Left to its own devices, Mount Huas reputation wouldnt soar as high as they wished. Those who had been observing the events in the North Sea from start to finish may not realize this, but the primary fighters against the Demonic Sect were from the North Sea Ice Pce. Of Mount Huas members, fewer than ten participated in the war.

    Who, after hearing this story, would attribute the efforts in the North Sea entirely to Mount Hua?

    To make an impact, everyone in Kangho recognizes, you need to be in the right ce, not somewhere difficult. However, actions in such ces often leave a bitter aftertaste.

    The Ten Thousand People n.

    Of course, thats not why this all began hah, thinking back on that scoundrel still irks me.

    Chung Myung clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.

    Seeing that ferocious intensity, Im So-Byeong had to clear his throat and pushed forward the tea.

    Have it.

    Its fine. What should I consume after alcohol?

    Chung Myung slid the teacup aside and swigged directly from the alcohol bottle. After a satisfying gurgle, he gently set the bottle back down.

    Anyway, the bottom line is, the Green Forest is wless.

    Im So-Byeong chuckled.

    If the bandits are dealt with under the authorization of the Green Forest King, theres no chance for the Green Forest to create chaos in the future. Also, Mount Huas reputation will surely rise, right?

    Indeed. Its good that it resolves the issue. In essence, they are beneficial alliances.

    Im So-Byeong cast his eyes downward briefly, a faint smile tinged with bitterness on his face.

    Sometimes, I cantprehend what the Taoist is thinking.

    When did this individual start having such thoughts?

    Did it begin when he returned from the North Sea? Or perhaps when he departed for the North Sea?

    No, it might have been right after he met Im So-Byeong.

    He had thought that Chung Myung appeared too confident in his path, but the world Chung Myung envisioned was so bold that even Im So-Byeong couldnt predict it.

    Im So-Byeong was a person who looked at the immediate details, while Chung Myung was someone who considered the distant future.

    After much deliberation, Ive arrived,

    Chung Myung dered resolutely.

    Its alright, so lets converse without beating around the bush. Whats the matter?

    Hmm.

    Im So-Byeong met his gaze unblinkingly and spoke seriously.

    Taoist.

    Yes.

    As you know, I am not that old.

    Yes.

    Honestly, my martial arts skills are still underdeveloped to carry the name of Green Forest. Thats why Ive kept myself hidden.

    Indeed.

    Naturally, Im So-Byeong was already powerful. Those born with desperation reached their goals and achieved results quicker than others.

    However, regardless of his age, his skills had their limits whenpeting against those who ruled this world. Given the stature of the Green Forest King, Im So-Byeong needed to be stronger.

    Until now, it didnt matter.

    And why is that?

    Because I am weak.

    What?

    Im So-Byeong let out a sigh.

    Theres a person who observes and taunts like a ghost whenever someone showcases their vulnerability. Thanks to him, my weakness was once again concealed.

    Is it that much?

    Yes. The internal disputes have ceased due to the attack against the Green Forest. Can the Green Forest really oppose each other while facing a man like Jang Il-so?

    Of course, youve just made another nemesis.

    Using foreign exchange to mask the domestic flow of money was a tried and true strategy. It implied that, due to Jang Il-so and his men revealing their true intentions, the Green Forest had no choice but to quell their internal conflicts.

    But why did Jang Il-So retreat?

    They truly are the most useless.

    So the man who had been patient with everything began to slowly retreat?

    Precisely.

    Oh, and then?

    Chung Myung, lost in thought, stared nkly at Im So-Byeong.

    Did you flee?

    Rephrase that! Say that I withdrew due to physical exertion and chose to avoid furtherplications! Express it grandly!

    Taken aback by his confident response, Chung Myung uncharacteristically opened his mouth to speak.

    Wow, this is insane. So, you believe they might target or assassinate you, perhaps even instigate a sh, which is why you decided to flee to a ce they wouldnt dare attack?

    And that ce is Mount Hua?

    Huhu, if Im here, they wont dare approach.

    Chung Myung could only stare at Im So-byeong, feeling both incredulous and baffled.

    Really, what sort of bandit in the world would get scared and take refuge in a Taoist sect? In a Taoist sanctuary known for wielding swords, no less?

    I didnte here to escape.

    Im So-Byeong stated, his face filled with sorrow.

    Initially, my priority was to heal my body and establish a strong bond with Mount Hua. In essence, it was a dual-purpose endeavor.

    Please, dont look at me with those eyes. Would you prefer to swap positions? Usually, those who wage war with imprudent words would step down. However, they saw it as an opportunity, showcasing their madness!

    How much should I trust them

    Damn it!

    Ultimately, he was unable to bear it and shouted.

    Why cant trust be built solely on words! Words must be spoken! Regardless of the power in my speech, all I seem to hear is, What did you say? Whats the value of your words? Youre too feeble!

    Well. You are feeble.

    However, he was no match for Chung Myung in a verbal battle. Im So-Byeongs cheek twitched in response.

    Hmmm, so

    Then Chung Myung scratched his cheek and spoke.

    Regardless, you im to be bandits.

    Yes.

    And there is only one bandit group?

    Yes.

    Chung Myung grinned.

    Ah, understood.

    He then slowly rose to his feet.

    T-Taoist? Our discussion is over. Where are you going

    Ah, this is slightly different from what I expected. I thought of dealing cautiously with weak and mild bandits, but if the situation is like this, it might be a bit overwhelming for us, too.

    Observe closely now. For your presence, the next pill will be given

    In a swift movement, Im So-Byeong sprang up, clutching onto Chung Myungs pants.

    Taoist! How can you speak like this!

    Wait, why is he acting this way? Release my trousers! Doesnt the self-proimed Green Forest King have any dignity?

    People are on the brink of death. What use is dignity, then? Its not as if my pride will apany me to hell!

    Is that why you wish to grab someone elses trousers?

    What else can I do?

    Agh, my pants are falling! Let go! Let go!

    Chung Myung screamed, but Im So-Byeongs eyes were gleaming as he pulled at the trousers. However, he chose the wrong adversary since Chung Myung kicked him without hesitation.

    Ahh!

    Im So-Byeong, now on the ground, began to cough.

    Cough! H-How could you to a sick person

    That wont work on me, you fool!

    Ah my pill.

    Im So-Byeong abruptly rose, shing an awkward smile at Chung Myung.

    L-Lets sit down for a moment.

    Forget it. I dont have anything to discuss.

    Please dont say that.

    His face appeared desperate, marred with tear stains.

    If I return like this, Im uncertain of what will ur. Are youfortable with this, Taoist?

    Anypelling reason not to be?

    Ughhh.

    Nevertheless, Chung Myung remained unswayed. This only intensified Im So-Byeongs sigh.

    Im not asking you to do this for free, right? So why dont you handle it?

    Leave my conscience out of this. From the beginning, I suspected you were up to something. You cheat!

    Chung Myung sighed heavily.

    He had suspected from the start that Im So-Byeong didnt have full control over the bandits. Regardless of anything else, his skills were insufficient to justify his im to the title of the Green Forest King.

    He even began to question if it was remotely possible.

    Spare me, Taoist!

    Tsk. How did such a parasite attach itself to me?

    Chung Myung sat back down, crossing his legs.

    And so.

    Yes.

    If I arrange everything and offer you the seat.

    I will pay whatever you want! I have wealth piled up like mountains!

    Do you think Im a madman whos only interested in money? Do you assume everything hinges on wealth?

    Dont you?

    Chung Myung couldnt bring himself to respond immediately.

    Are you attempting to backtrack on your words?

    Do I strike you as someone who would do that?

    Indeed.

    A sense of mistrust began to build between the two.

    I will draft a contract.

    What will be the benefit?

    That, you may decide.

    Hmm.

    Only then did Chung Myung smile, appearing to enjoy the exchange.

    An alliance with bandits is something I can never form.

    Then

    However!

    Chung Myungs eyes sparkled with intensity.

    You can be made a ve!

    Hehehe. Its not such a terrible idea when I think about it!

    Watching Chung Myungs jubnt demeanor, Im So-Byeong grew pallid. He questioned whether it might be preferable to return to the Green Forest and face a dignified death.

 Chapter 566

    <h4>Chapter 566</h4>

    Hyun Jong was undoubtedly enduring a difficult day.

    The children had excelled in the North Sea, and while that wasmendable, it significantly increased his workload.

    As for the remaining tasks

    The end isnt far off. You have an uing meeting with the head of the Tang family in the Heavenly Friends Alliance, and you must finalize the North Sea trade with the head of the Eunha merchant.

    Upon hearing Un Ams words, Hyun Jong exhaled a hefty sigh.

    And?

    The leader of Hwa-young has requested a meeting with you.

    Hwa-young? Why now?

    Now that our n is well-established in Xian, talks of opening a new branch have arisen.

    Ah. Is that the case?

    Indeed. They suggest opening two branches simultaneously because were a bitte to the branch expansion game.

    Really, it should be a simple endeavor. Why is there a need to meet?

    Well, it appears that besides the Hwa-young Gate, several previous gates want to return to Mount Hua.

    Hmm?

    Hyun Jong furrowed his brow.

    Are you referring to those who parted ways with us before?

    No. They seem proud. Why would they demean themselves like that? Its believed that among the disciples of Mount Hua descendants, some aspire to make a name for themselves, inspired by the growth of Hwa-young Gate. Reports suggest theyve been in discussions with the Gate leader.

    Haha. So thats the situation.

    Hyun Jong ran his fingers through his beard.

    If possible, the more subordinate ns, the better. Each would contribute to Mount Huas finances and strength.

    Many things remain unmanageable, potentially tarnishing Mount Huas reputation. But wasnt the main sect intended to oversee such matters?

    It is a nice thing.

    The necessity for n expansion has resulted in Hwa-young being inundated with disciples in Xian. Additionally, the desire of people to form their own Gates and ns implied that Mount Huas reputation was now undisputed.

    Despite the non-stop activity of the day, a smile managed to curve his lips.

    Thanks to the relentless efforts of our young ones, Mount Hua is prospering.

    All thanks to the benevolence of our sect leader.

    How could that possibly be mine? If it urred because I was proficient, it should have unfolded in the past already.

    Hyun Jong offered a smile and hoisted his teacup.

    Day by day, Mount Huas renown was increasing, but Hyun Jong remained disinterested. It was clear to him that this poprity had no corrtion with his abilities.

    Those who imed the expertise of others as their own were quick to be avaricious.

    So, is that the only significant point?

    There is another.

    Hmm?

    Chung Myung says he must go to the Shaolins abbot eventually

    Un Am voiced these words, but Hyun Jong simply shut his eyes.

    lets address that issue a bitter.

    I tried, but

    hold on a little longer.

    Understood.

    Hyun Jong let out a sigh.

    He wishes to debate.

    The words of the Shaolin abbot at the missions start and the reality of the situation varied significantly. Fortunately, the disciples of Mount Hua managed the situation effectively. This was an incident no sect could afford to ignore or disregard.

    Sect leader.

    Hmm?

    If it burdens you, I will try to convince Chung Myung.

    Hyun Jong tilted his head in response to Un Ams careful inquiry.

    Burden?

    Isnt it overwhelming to put the me on Shaolin?

    A smile spread across Hyun Jongs face as he looked at him.

    Its not that.

    Indeed, Shaolin is a formidable opponent. Regardless of what Mount Hua has recently achieved, can we trulypare ourselves to Shaolin?

    Correct.

    However, I dont want to let those considerations cloud this mission. The disciples of Mount Hua risked their lives due to incorrect information provided by Shaolin. If we dont confront them about this, Mount Hua has no right to im superiority.

    Though serene, his resolution was unwavering.

    I truly wish I could rush to Shaolin immediately and engage inbat.

    Then whats making you pause?

    Hyun Jong remained quiet for a moment in response to Un Ams confusion, then he closed his eyes and spoke.

    It might have been feasible if it were just me going

    Even if Chung Myung himself perishes, he would certainly cause uproar in the whole of Shaolin. Managing that is unthinkable

    But this is how the world turns. If youmit ten wrongs, you face ten punishments. Therefore, there is no harm. Yet, Chung Myung is the one who would strike someone a hundred times for a single wrong.

    Y-Yes.

    So, what will be the consequence?

    Upon imagining it, Un Am turned pale.

    No.

    Exactly.

    Hyun Jong sighed heavily.

    If he engages inbat, we may have to apologize. Thus, lets wait until the resentment in Chung Myung subsides a bit.

    Yes, sect leader.

    Yet, upon responding, Un Am hesitated for a moment as though he had something more to say. Observing this, Hyun Jong furrowed his brow, inciting Un Am to break the silence.

    But, there is one thing

    What is it?

    .will Chung Myung ever let go of his grudge?

    Struggling to find an appropriate response, Hyun Jong tightened his grip on the teacup he held.

    Is there anything else to discuss?

    Then, as if he hadnt heard the question, he swiftly steered the conversation toward the next topic. Un Am understood the implication immediately.

    Other than that, nothing of real significance.

    Isnt it worrisome that the Green Forest King is that sects leader?

    When everyone discovered Chung Myung was dealing with him, their concern seemed to dissipate. Now, it wouldnt surprise anyone if a tiger were to sit with Chung Myung in ce of the Green Forest King.

    That is agreeable.

    Truthfully, he wasnt sure if this was a stroke of luck or not, but he chose to perceive it as fortunate.

    Indeed, ensure the children are well-cared for so they dont be unhappy.

    Understood, sect leader.

    Hyun Jong smoothed his beard thoughtfully, nodding slowly.

    Things get busier as time goes on.

    He felt a subtle weariness and a slight headache. However, that didnt mean he wasnt enjoying this. After all, it was a sign that Mount Hua was improving.

    Un Am.

    Yes, sect leader.

    Im going to speak with Hyun Young; you take care of the financial matters.

    If those are your instructions

    I need you to make the final decisions regarding the hall matters.

    S-sect leader!

    Un Am was taken aback.

    Isnt that the sect leaders responsibility? How can I

    It wasnt that he was reluctant, but managing the finances of a martial arts sect was indeed a prerogative that the sect leader held. Now, Hyun Jong was proposing that such a duty be handed over to Un Am.

    You should start preparing, too. Who knows how long Ill be around?

    What do you mean! Naturally, you must continue to lead us for a few more years.

    That is simply greed.

    Hyun Jong merely smiled, seemingly understanding Un Ams anxiety.

    Thanks to the pill Chung Myung provided, I find myself living a more energized life. But as we age, we inevitably lose vitality. Eventually, I might have to entrust the leadership of Mount Hua to another. Im merely preparing for that day.

    Sect leader

    Un Am paused, meeting the eyes of the sect leader before speaking.

    I am not suited for that.

    Hmm?

    If the sect leader wishes for me to oversee the finance hall, I will oblige. The sect leader undoubtedly has more pressing matters at hand. However, if this is a stepping stone towards bestowing upon me your title, I politely decline.

    Why?

    Hyun Jong was baffled. He had anticipated that Un Am may not favor the idea. Still, he didnt predict Un Ams outright refusal or the grave expression on his face.

    Un Am responded in a tone that was courteous yet resolute.

    As a Sect Leader, I feel myself to be inadequate for leading Mount Hua. I fear I would only be a puppet if I upied that position. With someone like me at its helm, Mount Hua may never progress.

    This man

    A flicker of anger crossed Hyun Jongs face.

    What exactly do you mean?

    Sect Leader,

    Un Am pressed on, sighing as he did so.

    If Mount Hua was as it once was, I would willingly shoulder its burdens and dedicate myselfpletely. No disciple of Mount Hua would ever surpass my ability tofort or serve, nor endure the trials as I have, time and again.

    Indeed!

    But now, Mount Hua doesnt require a patient caretaker.

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    Do you know why I am not greedy? I could not bear to ruin Mount Hua with my desire to rule it patiently.

    Should I give this to Un Geom then?

    No, he isnt suitable for the role either. Martial arts may be crucial, but just because he teaches martial arts doesnt qualify him to be a sect leader.

    then?

    Un Am spoke as if hed reached a decision.

    Bypass the Un disciples and pass your position to Baek Cheon.

    What!

    Hyun Jongs reaction was a shout fueled by anger.

    What nonsense is this! Despite perennially being the youth leading the sect, the Un disciples have protected Mount Hua for decades. How can I overlook them and give the Sect Leaders position to a mere child among the bAek disciples! Such a thing cannot ur!

    Then perhaps you should assume the position. Right?

    Sect Leader.

    However, Un Am remained defiant, a bitter smile fixed on his face.

    The Sect Leader has spent his entire life on Mount Hua.

    I aspire to do the same. If you found yourself in my situation, what would you do?

    You.

    Hyun Jong gazed at Un Am with a sympathetic expression. Of all the inhabitants of Mount Hua, only Hyun Jong truly understood Un Ams emotions.

    Therefore, reflect on this. Everything we do is for the sake of the sect.

    However, the Baek disciples are still too young.

    If the sect leader remains in power for another 20 years, therell be no issues.

    So youre content with the current leader staying in ce for twenty years? Are you suggesting a step back after that?

    Step back, you say.

    Un Am smiled.

    I n to be the one guiding Mount Hua. Even Baek Cheon has moments of impulsivity, but as long as I can sustain it and restrain him, he wont behave recklessly.

    ugh.

    When ites to progress, Baek Cheon is unsurpassed, and for stability, Yoon Jong excels. If Baek Cheon develops Mount Hua and Yoon Jong manages it, then Mount Hua will finally be the ce our Sect Leader has always dreamed of.

    Un Am had already given this considerable thought. Hyun Jong sighed.

    We should set that aside for now. Its too ambitious. Just too distant to contemte at this moment.

    Understood.

    Un Am refrained from pressuring Hyun Jong further. However, once the situation settled, everything would return to normal.

    Hyun Jong gazed at Un Am, his eyes filled with sorrow.

    How could Un Am not be greedy?

    The Mount Hua of the past was not the same. Everyone had previously avoided taking Hyun Jongs position, but now Mount Hua was respected as a highly reputable sect. It possessed the potential to be wealthier than any other sect in the world.

    The prospect of an open sect leader position in such a sect would be tantalizing for anyone.

    Yet, Un Am was relinquishing his role for the good of Mount Hua.

    His emotions were a mixture of pride and mncholy.

    But

    Yes.

    Setting that aside.

    Yes, sect leader.

    did you mention that Baek Cheon is the initiator and Yoon Jong is the stabilizer?

    Yes. Therefore, when the timees, Baek Cheon must pass the sect leaders baton to Yoon Jong.

    No, that isnt the issue at hand.

    Um?

    Un Am tilted his head in confusion, not understanding why Hyun Jong was hesitating as if he was struggling to find the right words.

    HeperhapsChung Myung might desire to be the sect leader

    We must prevent that.

    Before he could even finish his sentence, Un Am expressed his concerns. A chill of seriousness marked his voice.

    His determination was such that it seemed he was ready for battle immediately.

    We must utilize the full strength of Mount Hua to guide our disciples. Even if it requires imprisonment, he must be stopped!

    If Baek Cheon is the one who fosters growth and Yoon Jong maintains bnce, then Chung Myung will consume it all! Mount Hua will erupt!

    Well, hes aplished things well so far, hasnt he?

    That is because there are the sect leader, myself, his Sasuks, and his Sahyungs, holding the reins as if on a horse. Once the reins are released, his true nature will start rushing out.

    I I do not want to see his true natureing out!

    I I understand.

    Hyun Jong always trusted Un Ams insight into people. Hearing him say this

    Well, Chung Myung should have just tried to live a little more like a human

    Hyun Jong licked his lips, shaking his head at the thoughts of Chung Myung.

    Suddenly,

    Hm?

    Both Hyun Jong and Un Am turned towards the door as continuous noise drifted in from outside.

    Whats happening?

    Feeling that something was amiss, the two abruptly sprang from their seats.

 Chapter 567

    <h4>Chapter 567</h4>

    At the same time as when Hyun Jong conversed with Un Am.

    Post morning training, the gathered individuals gazed aimlessly into the distance, food from the nearby food hall spread before them.

    Two people, swords in hand, vaulted over the building eaves and shouted.

    Halt right there!

    Id rather not.

    No, we should at least talk! You cant just decide!

    Chung Myung vaulted over the eaves and responded.

    My condition would improve if you just waited, hence the discussion!

    AHHH! You devil!

    Im So-Byeong bitterly chased after Chung Myung. Mount Huas disciples watched the chase unfurl in stunned fascination.

    seriously.

    Didnt he identify himself as the Green Forest King?

    He did.

    Isnt the Green Forest King a high-ranking figure?

    Indeed?

    Yes.

    Well, its Chung Myung.

    Indeed, its because he is Chung Myung.

    The sight was absurd, yet none who witnessed it found it strange. Instead, they simply felt perplexed, only to promptly forget about it.

    Pay it no mind. Just eat.

    Yes.

    If you turn a blind eye, nothing is amiss.

    Sahyung. It appears you have just progressed past the path of Tao.

    If we dont, well perish from confusion and pent-up frustration.

    However, their issues werent confined to Chung Myung alone.

    No, seriously, this bastard!

    Unable to bear it any longer, Jo Gul leaped to his feet in great frustration. Yoon Jong nced over at him and asked,

    Whats wrong?

    Ah! Look at what hes doing!

    Yoon Jong followed Jo Guls pointed finger to Baek Ah. Sitting in a position of pride atop the table, she had lifted a chicken leg intended for Jo Gul with her two front paws and was now tearing into it.

    Hey! Thats mine!

    When Jo Gul reached out to reim the stolen food, Baek Ah swiftly wed at his hand with her hair bristling in fury.

    Ugh!

    Startled by its menacing demeanor, Jo Gul quickly recoiled.

    Kiiiiik!

    Upon seeing Baek Ah hissing threateningly and Jo Gul wide-eyed with indignation, Yoon Jong could only shake his head.

    it really is just like its owner

    Right

    Holding back tears, Jo Gul silently agreed.

    Were still muddy from training, so I cant even enter the food hall to eat remove it.

    How frustrating.

    Didnt it echo a certain someones personality, going for anothers food first?

    Baek Cheon, upon witnessing this, simply smiled.

    Let it go now. Shes not in a good mood.

    Huh? Is there more to it? An animal not in a good mood? What does that mean?

    It was attempting to nab the leftovers from the Heavenly Violet Pill and was caught by Chung Myung.

    A beast caught trying to steal a spiritual pill?

    Didnt this signify it being more than a mere beast?

    R-right?

    Why this doubt now? The ascent up the cliff must have been arduous. That marten is swift, but the cliff of Mount Hua must be exceedingly tall.

    So, she discarded the pill.

    Yes, she must have done that.

    A subconscious smile crept onto Jo Guls face.

    It really doesnt matter if its a person or an animal.

    How able was he to maintain such fairness? Our beloved sajae.

    The beast pilfers a spiritual pill, and the human hurls it from the cliff

    The master and her beast.

    Finally, Jo Gul fought back his tears at the sight of the barren table.

    Im already beset by hardship. Now Im even forgoing my food.

    Three days had psed since his trainingmenced. He had coped initially, but steadily, it was bing more challenging.

    The real issue was his constant retreating, edging back further and further.

    I was growing stronger more rapidly than I had ever imagined.

    Each passing day was revealing the effects of the pill. He was gradually absorbing its power. Considering how the pills effectiveness was revealing itself, it was clear that his body would grow exponentially stronger with time.

    At this point, the North Sea Ice Pce will no longer be able to defeat me.

    No, on the contrary, he would outmatch them.

    If this urred, Mount Hua would be fully fortified and capable of making its name known worldwide for the first time since the war with the Demonic Sect.

    Argh! The marten stole my chicken leg!

    If you dare to touch that, I will indeed kill you! Just watch me! Yikes! You little rascal!

    Someone ought to transform her into a scarf already!

    .

    Naturally, the issue was that the disciples of the esteemed Mount Hua were being tricked and taunted by this marten.

    And the owner of that marten

    Ehh? Really?

    Chung Myung, who dashed off to the area where the tables were arrayed, shoved Im So-Byeong, who was tailing him.

    We need some rice! Rice!

    But as if unaffected by the shove, Im So-Byeong immediatelytched onto Chung Myung once more.

    You can have rice anytime!

    Oh? Why not give me the pill, then? Youre unnecessarily robust.

    Cough! The chill it hasnt lifted cough!

    Look! Youre feigning again! Again!

    Finally, Baek Cheon gave a sigh and halted.

    Chung Myung, the illness in question has not yet been cured. You admitted this yourself. It persists.

    Just as one might find warmth in the Mongolian grasnds after braving the chilling North Sea, its unsurprising if someone sumbs in three blocks instead of one!

    Indeed.

    Baek Cheon regarded Im So-Byeong with skeptical eyes. Evidently tired, Chung Myung said to Im So-Byeong.

    Well, Im about to eat, so dont disturb me. You know, they say not to bother a dog while its eating!

    But youre not a dog, right?

    Oh, right?

    This man is unbelievable!

    Ugh, just hurry up and finish your work. My stomach feels out of sorts right now.

    How on earth does a bandit even behave like this?

    Because I am a bandit, I am despised! I wouldnt have taken to the mountains if I intended to live a clean life! Catch those fleeing and rob them! Pursue those departing! Thats what we bandits do!

    Uh?

    Wait, now that he mentioned it, he was correct, wasnt he?

    Chung Myung stared nkly at him while Im So-Byeong pounded his chest and dered,

    Even as we do this, the fate of the forest remains uncertain!

    If that was to ur, it would have already taken ce. Besides, wouldnt it be beneficial for the world if something happened to the bandit?

    Ughh ughhh.

    As Im So-Byeong clutched his chest and moaned, Baek Cheon supported him by the shoulder.

    Stayposed. Applyingmon sense, in his case, is futile.

    Ah, indeed.

    Thats an understanding you should garner from observation.

    Chung Myung intervened, causing Baek Cheon tough unwittingly. Seeing this, it was evident that these two got along quite well, especially in such circumstances.

    The Green Forest King was a title that denoted the leader of the bandits, who held one of the five paramount bandit positions. Regardless of how low they set their status, it couldnt be much lesser than that of the Nine Great Sects.

    Wasnt it peculiar for such a person to be this way?

    Ah! Let me finish my meal before we continue discussing!

    Why is this man so obstinate!

    The issue was that they fit together too well.

    Baek Cheon, who had sighed deeply, suddenly widened his eyes.

    Hmm?

    He nced around to see someone rushing in from the Sects gates.

    What is going on?

    Sasukkkkk!

    The person, who seemed to be in quite a hurry, caught sight of him and called out. Interrupted from his thoughts, Baek Cheon turned, maintaining a neutral expression.

    Whats the matter?

    S-someone has arrived at the gate!

    The sect gate?

    Baek Cheon furrowed his brow in confusion.

    Naturally, Mount Huas rugged terrain deterred casual visitors. But that didnt imply there were few guests, so the arrival of someone new seldom caused a stir.

    So?

    Their demeanor Its really strange. You shoulde and see.

    Huh?

    They They look like a bandit, no matter how you inspect them

    A bandit?

    All gazes converged on one figure.

    In So-Byeong, bing the focus of their attention, clucked his tongue.

    Tsk, tsk. Are there bandits on Mount Hua?

    Is this man insane? They came after you!

    Uh?

    Surprised, he looked towards the sect gate.

    Ah, yes!

    I cant tell if this man is truly intelligent.

    C-Chung Myung, youre addressing the Green Forest King, so please

    Then he should start acting like the Green Forest King!

    Baek Cheon couldnt find words to counter this.

    He genuinely felt regretful.

    Well, lets go!

    Im So-Byeong and the disciples of Mount Hua swiftly moved towards the sect gate.

    Every onlooker was shocked by the scene beyond the gate.

    Bon Chung!

    Bon Chung was the man Chung Myung, and his party had encountered just the other day. He was currently sitting in a troubled state, gasping for breath. His crimson-stained clothes and dried blood traces on the exposed parts of his body seemed severe at first nce.

    Uh? ck Night Tiger?

    Yoon Jong recognized the figure behind Bon Chung and eximed. The condition of the ck Night Tiger was not much better.

    His face was pale as a corpse, his shoes stained with blood that was dripping everywhere.

    Im So-Byeongs expression hardened.

    they did this.

    Upon hearing this, ck Night Tiger nodded, and Bon Chung copsed.

    Please kill me. I failed to protect the Green Forest Bandits!

    Who was it?

    The only thing I managed to see was the Mad Cow de.

    The Mad Cow de? Whats next?

    Surprisingly, Im So-Byeongs expression remainedrgely unchanged.

    If thats the case, he couldnt have acted alone. Hes not intelligent enough andcks the necessary agility. It can be safely surmised that at least three bandit leaders acted in unison.

    Im So-Byeong murmured in a low tone, his gaze drifting toward ck Night Tiger.

    Whats going on?

    The Green Forest brothers are oblivious to the current circumstances. Their leaders have fallen, and their ten lieutenants are in disarray.

    I understand.

    Im So-Byeong gave a sinct response before turning his attention to Chung Myung.

    Taoist.

    Hmm.

    Its time for you to make a decision.

    Im So-Byeongs expression was a stark contrast to his previous demeanor. The mischief and cunning that once danced in his eyes ebbed away, vanishing as if doused with icy water.

    If the Taoists refuse to lend me their help, I will depart from this ce.

    And what do you n to do upon leaving?

    You cannot give up, even if it means dying in battle. Doing this is non-negotiable.

    Ugh.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth to speak right at that moment.

    What is it?

    Sect leader!

    We greet the sect leader.

    Upon noticing Hyun Jong walking by, everyone immediately bowed their heads.

    Hyun Jong lightly waved his hand in acknowledgment and assessed the situation with his own eyes.

    Indeed it seems something has urred.

    Yes, about that

    Soso.

    Yes, sect leader.

    With Tang Sosos response, Hyun Jong instructed:

    Escort the guests to the Medicine Hall. Their condition appears grave at first sight.

    Is that eptable?

    It is against our creed to abandon those who have sought refuge within our Sect. Regardless of who the visitor may be, should we cast aside our wounded? Mount Hua does not behave in such a way.

    Yes, sect leader! As youmand.

    Tang Soso promptly assessed the patients conditions and eximed,

    There are some who cannot move, so please, sahyungs, move them to the hall!

    Understood!

    The Chung disciples swiftly started transporting the wounded.

    Be cautious not to aggravate your injuries! If they worsen, your lives might truly be at risk!

    Understood!

    Ban Chung nced at the Mount Hua disciples as they supported each other, then turned to Im So-Byeong.

    I-I

    Receive treatment first.

    Information is sufficient. I will handle it.

    Bon Chung, who had been silent, quietly nodded his head.

    Yes.

    When even Bon Chung had left for the Medicine Hall, the remaining people exchanged nces.

    Thats right.

    Hyun Jong gazed at Im So-Byeong with sympathetic eyes before speaking.

    Would it be alright to inquire about the situation from the Green Forest King?

    Im So-Byeong heaved a brief sigh.

    I have already told someone, but

    Upon seeing Chung Myung, he instantly focused his gaze on Hyun Jong.

    I believe its not just about persuading a single person. Illy everything out, so I seek your assistance, sect leader.

    pleasee in for now.

    Understood.

    Hyun Jong then addressed Baek Cheon and the group.

    You should all follow as well.

    Acknowledged!

    Leading the way, Hyun Jong, with Im So-Byeong and others in tow, moved towards his residence.

    A cloud of war was starting to engulf them.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568</h4>

    Hmm.

    Hyun Jongs brow furrowed slightly upon hearing the situation from Im So-Byeong.

    An internal dispute within Green Forest

    The circumstances were highly unusual.

    Under normal circumstances, Mount Hua would have no interest in the inner workings of Green Forest. However, the issue was that Green Forests leader currently resides in Mount Hua.

    And so, whats your n?

    Quell it.

    Im So-Byeongs response was definitive.

    It wont be as easy as that.

    Nheless, it must be done.

    A quiet sigh followed this statement.

    Sect Leader, you may find it hard to believe, but the fact is, Im not fond of fighting. Moreover, the sight of blood spills is distasteful to me.

    I understand.

    Anyone who had observed Im So-Byeong over the past few days would respond simrly. Of course, one could never be certain based solely on outward appearances, but over time, people tended to reveal their true selves.

    Im not the sort to crave power. Given a more suitable candidate, I would have dly yielded the position, especially given my frail health.

    Hmm.

    Im So-Byeong fixed his gaze on Hyun Jong and spoke.

    Go Hong, the one who is assaulting the Green Forest is notorious for his violent streak. If such a man assumes the role of Green Forest King, Im certain it would result in many casualties.

    Im So-Byeong, speaking in a calm voice, shook his head.

    I cant bear to watch this.

    Listening to all this, Chung Myung snorted in derision.

    There are good bandits and bad ones.

    While not incorrect, it wasnt the right thing to say at the moment. Hyun Jong, who wanted to confront him, was taken aback when Im So-Byeon calmly agreed.

    Yes, youre correct.

    And your group are the good bandits?

    Rather than being a good bandit

    Im So-Byeongs gaze remained fixed on Chung Myung.

    Havent you already encountered other bandits prior to meeting me?

    Right?

    Chung Myung responded hesitantly, tilting his head as if struggling to remember. Then, Yoon Jong whispered into Jo Guls ear.

    They say that the one who is fanned can sleep with outstretched feet, yet the one doing the fanning cannot. It appears youve forgotten everything due to the incessant beatings.

    Wouldnt being hit cause one to forget, Sahyung?

    Ah, indeed, youre correct.

    Correct?

    Only after Hyun Sang shot them an exasperated re and asked for silence did the pair promptly shut up and lowered their heads.

    So, back then, did Taoist Chung Myung indeed punish the people of Green Forest on that mountain by killing them?

    I dont believe I killed them.

    Why not?

    Chung Myung absentmindedly scratched at the back of his head.

    Simply because I didnt consider their transgressions severe enough to warrant death.

    Yes, indeed. You had already made that judgement before meeting me and bing aligned with the Green Forest.

    Im So-Byeong shrugged his shoulders and continued.

    I think you judged it not due to your deeppassion.

    Hmm.

    Everyone nodded fervently.

    Naturally, Chung Myung typically disyed indifference. However, he offered no mercy to those whomitted wrongdoing. Didnt he frequently swing his sword against evildoers?

    Im So-Byeong let out a smile.

    If it was the Green Forest of the past, you wouldnt have let them go that easily, Taoist. Our Green Forest has been verymitted to not harming the civilian poption as much as possible. And that is why it stays in the mountains.

    However, those like Go Hong whove chosen to join the rebellion now are all against this trend. They believe that those who control the mountains, the more impulsive their actions, the more wealth they umte.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Jong emitted a heavy sigh.

    If they manage to seize control of the Green Forest, its certain to change likely bing even more brutal.

    Once Hyun Jong fell silent, as if he had said all he needed to, Im So-Byeong quietly addressed him.

    Sect leader.

    Continue.

    Assist me, please.

    This task is too overwhelming to tackle on my own. They have strength. Despite my predecessors encouragement, it is insufficient. The Green Forest, a realm where determination and arrogance reign, cannot be steered with logic and reason alone.

    Hyun Jongs brows furrowed as he stirred his tea with the teaspoon a bit quicker than usual.

    Iprehend what the Green Forest King is trying to convey.

    He saw his own desperation reflected clearly.

    Im So-Byeong, as witnessed by Hyun Jong, seemed unshakeable in his solitude on Mount Hua, never losing his calm demeanor or his smile. Now, that image is gone.

    However

    Lost in thought, Hyun Jong heaved a quiet sigh before turning to the other elders.

    What are your thoughts?

    This situation is far from simple.

    Hyun Sang was the first to respond.

    There is indeed a line drawn in Kangho. Reconciling their differences with the justice faction will never be a straightforward task.

    Hmm.

    No matter the intentions, the world will perceive Mount Hua as interfering in the affairs of the forest.

    Right.

    Hyun Sang wore a blunt expression as he spoke.

    Mount Hua is a ce where sincerity and cooperation are upheld. Its core principles cannot be altered now. Viewed with calmness, this is merely an internal dispute within the Green Forest. Historically, the Kangho, a justice faction, has never intervened in the conflicts between the Forces of Evil.

    Hyun Jong gave a silent nod of agreement, yet he didnt miss the subtle twitch of Hyun Youngs lips.

    And you?

    Why should we concern ourselves with such trivial matters?

    Hyun Jong grumbled, his face flushed red.

    Theres a certain profit if we align with the Green Forest. Isnt their role pivotal in the dealings with the Ghost n that Chung Myung is nning?

    Indeed

    In the interim, if the Green Forest King happens to lose his power, wouldnt we be like hounds scrambling for poultry on the rooftop? How can neglecting this be of any benefit to us?

    Hyun Jong groaned at Hyun Youngs blunt words.

    That man and his reasoning! Has Mount Hua ever done anything good simply for the sake of doing good? I must fend for my own sustenance! Ive felt nothing but shame these past weeks as I am the one receiving the food served by the disciples. I cannotmend you for a job well done when we arent even providing our own meals!

    He insisted they shouldnt throw away what Chung Myung was working on without genuine reasons.

    In the past, Hyun Jong would have scowled and retorted, but now he, too, realized there was truth in these words.

    Hmm.

    His gaze finallynded on Chung Myung, who sat looking sadly at his fingertips.

    And what do you think?

    About this?

    Yes.

    Chung Myung sighed and nced toward the ceiling.

    It appears the oue is predetermined, yet I feel aggrieved because I dont want to proceed.

    The decision is final then?

    Yes. So youre implying theres insufficient rationale now, correct? Were concerned about others ming us.

    Correct. Of course You may not regard this, but there are asions when public judgment possesses more influence than one may anticipate, correct?

    Yes, Im aware of that as well.

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    But Sect Leader, I fail to see why this is causing you worry.

    Huh?

    To simplify it, an alliance is formed to uphold righteousness and exercise power for mutual aid.

    Indeed.

    Based on his statement, ignoring this situation will simply empower the bandits to create chaos. Can there be a morepelling reason for us to intervene?

    Hyun Jong exhaled forcefully.

    Youre correct. Thats absolutely true. But the question is, will the world understand our intentions?

    If they cannotprehend, we shall make sure that they do.

    Pardon?

    There is someone present who can facilitate this understanding.

    I beg your pardon?

    Chung Myung signaled towards Im So-Byeong. However, Hyun Jong was unable toprehend and questioned back.

    What does that imply?

    Why are you so sluggish at grasping things today? If the people heard this mans words, it would be clearer, correct?

    Correct?

    He just needs to make that statement publicly. All we need to do is formally request assistance from Mount Hua on behalf of the Green Forest King.

    A look of confusion washed over Hyun Jongs face.

    So

    Yes.

    The Green Forest King should formally ask Mount Hua, Please assist me in doing a good deed for the bandits.

    Yes.

    And for sure, Mount Hua will offer, Absolutely, Ill assist in dealing with the bandits. So we proceed to help, correct?

    Thats it, actually!

    Hyun Jong nced at Chung Myung, his expression suggesting he was wondering, Has this guy genuinely lost his sanity?

    Good lord! Does that even hold water?

    What doesnt seem logical here?

    How on earth would bandits be noble enough to request assistance? Wed be fortunate if we dont end up captured and thrashed by those very same rogues!

    No, there are worse bandits out there!

    So, youre saying a good bandit doesnt take money? Right, they just steal it!

    Ah, indeed!

    Im So-Byeong gazed at the ceiling, bemused by their odd conversation. He let out a sigh.

    There is no such thing as hell.

    The sect leader still seemed to pay attention to the opinions around him, but he couldnt help raising his voice in front of the Green Forest King, passionately arguing about robbery.

    I should have just gone to Shaolin.

    Why did he have to journey to Mount Hua

    Hahaha!

    Having regained hisposure, Hyun Jong cleared his throat and concluded the conversation.

    If your words are to carry any weight, the world must recognize that the Green Forest, who are now pleading for assistance, are not evil. However, to them, theyre nothing more than bandits.

    So its our job to change that perception.

    But how?

    Sigh. Oh, Sect Leader.

    Hmm?

    If a person lives without money, they wouldnt know how to use it, even if someone gave it to them. Simrly, if you live without power, then bestowing power upon you will not make much difference. Such is the truth.

    Instead of awaiting the rumors toe on their own, we can initiate them. We disseminate tales of the Green Forest Kings position. We employ beggars to use the Beggar Sect, dispatching Ghost Sect disciples across the Central ins to disseminate this information. Then, we pass the news to the Sichuan Tang family, creating a stir.

    Hyun Jong reacted with shock.

    C-could such a n truly be effective?

    Why wouldnt it be?

    Chung Myung nonchntly shrugged his shoulders as if it was of little consequence.

    Were not fabricating non-existent words, just broadening their application, and theres nothing wrong with that.

    If the Green Forest King relinquishes something, everything will conclude.

    Chung Myung observed Im So-Byeong, who recoiled slightly.

    W-what exactly are you suggesting?

    The tax.

    Excuse me?

    Half.

    At these words, Im So-Byeongs cheek trembled.

    The t-toll tax is fundamental to Green Forest

    If you wish to honor your heritage and free yourself, follow your desires.

    The situation appeared to allow nopromise. Im So-Byeong firmly shut his eyes. Yet, Chung Myung wasnt finished speaking.

    Rather than simply epting money and walking away as youve been doing, alter your strategy.

    What are you suggesting?

    Conflicts ur when individuals believe their money is being stolen. Rather than intervening mid-way and causing chaos, as you do now, stand at the mountains base and guide those who pay the appropriate tax. Continue until the mountains end.

    Those who ascend the mountain at night carry many fears within them, so lend a hand. Be the most reliable guide. Just because you dont climb the mountain doesnt mean you perceive it as easy.

    Correct. Even when traversing the mountain, which is known to be untouched for use, inquire whether they would prefer escorts or to wait until a group gathers for safety in numbers.

    Green Forest can replicate what traditional escort services do.

    Discard all those damned animal skins and those axes. Dress your men in neat attire! Teach them to smile! Transform your bandits into escorts!

    Im So-Byeongs eyes widened as he looked at Chung Myung.

    Is this man out of his mind?

    Despite the question, Chung Myung remained undaunted and assertively inquired,

    Why? Whats wrong?

    Well, Chung Myung, its not that I havent considered it. But would anyone capable actually resort to banditry? Im talking about control

    Control?

    Chung Myungs eyes widened in surprise.

    If that issue is resolved, there wont be any other problems, correct?

    Of course, but the control issue

    Well handle that ourselves here. So, theres no need for you to worry.

    Huh?

    Weve endured much from the sasuk and sahyungs, its time to release that grudge.

    Though Baek Cheon had no clear idea about Chung Myungs statement, he, along with the crowd behind Chung Myung, agreed by nodding, arms folded.

    So, is everything settled?

    Chung Myung turned towards Hyun Jong and spoke.

    The Green Forest is effective at suppressing rebellions and bing beneficial for themon people who consequently can lead less violent lives. Furthermore, Mount Hua does nothing wrong. In fact, it can be seen as a transformed green forest that has aided the local poption.

    Your earnings will provide significant aid in this cause.

    Correct?

    Chung Myung grinned, registering the conviction in Hyun Jongs words.

    Everyone benefits, so I see no reason to dispute it. Of course, the decision ultimately rests with the sect leader.

    Upon hearing everything Chung Myung said, Hyun Jong was lost in thought with a stern expression.

    I definitely said that the kids need real-world experience.

    As Chung Myung pointed out, this offers an opportunity to gain not only justification and practicality but also experience. Moreover, it could capture Central ins attention towards Mount Hua just in time for the Alliances official announcement.

    This situation didnt merely symbolize killing three birds with one stone, but rather four or five.

    Chung Myung.

    Yes.

    But didnt you express frustration about not wanting to participate? What happened to that?

    T-that?

    Responding to Hyun Jongs query, Chung Myung cast a nce at Im So-Byeong.

    Its not that I dont stand to gain anything, but it feels like Im aiding this snake without a justified cause

    So, after youve made your decision, Sect Leader, I would appreciate it if you could leave the room. Elder Hyun Young and I need to deliberate on what ourpensation should be.

    Observing Im So-Byeongs slumped shoulders and downcast head, it was nearly impossible to differentiate who represented justice and who was the bandit.

    ahem.

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat, scanning the room filled with spectators.

    What are your thoughts on this?

    Whats there to debate? Chung Myung is correct.

    If events transpire as he has nned, we wont have cause for objection. However, we should first meticulously establish a cause.

    Upon hearing Hyun Young and Hyun Sangs statements, Hyun Jong gazed at Im So-Byeong with a grave expression.

    Is it possible for the Green Forest King to agree with all of Chung Myungs proposals?

    I stake my life and give my word.

    Determination filled Im So-Byeongs face. Eventually, Hyun Jong gave a slow nod in response.

    Since everyones opinion aligns, I will sanction the task of assisting the Green Forest King and securing the Green Forest under the authority of Mount Huas Sect Leader.

    Thank you, Sect Leader!

    Im So-Byeong bowed immediately. Hyun Jong considered him with a gentle smile, expressing his thoughts.

    King of the Green Forest, please remember our intentions to assist you and perhaps give a little more thought to the people.

    Indeed!

    Hmm. Yes

    After speaking, Hyung Jong rose, prompting the others to silently follow suit as though they had anticipated this moment. The only ones who remained unmoved were Chung Myung and Hyung Young.

    Now, lets talk.

    S-Sect leader?

    As Hyun Jong hastened out with the other disciples, Im So-Byeong found himself alone in the room with Chung Myung and Hyun Jong.

    Hehe. So.

    Wearing a grin, Chung Myung strolled over to Im So-Byeongs side.

    Shall we begin now?

    Moreover, Hyun Jong gradually moved in the opposite direction, seemingly blocking the escape route.

    Im So-Byeong tightened his grip.

    These are true devils!

    Who imed that Taoists would renounce worldly desires?

    They were even worse than bandits!

 Chapter 569

    <h4>Chapter 569</h4>

    Do you intend to proim this to the entirety of the Central ins?

    Indeed.

    Hong Dae-Kwang stared at the paper Chung Myung handed over, his expression nk.

    This?

    Correct.

    Isnt this a stance originating from the Green Forest? Why is Mount Hua getting involved

    Because the King of the Green Forest resides in Mount Hua.

    Whom?

    The King of the Green Forest.

    I beg your pardon?

    Is this gentleman hard of hearing, perhaps?

    Hong Dae-Kwang couldnt help finding the situation absurd, staring at Chung Myung in disbelief.

    No, why is the Green Forest King here?

    I heard hes arrived.

    Arrived?

    Hong Dae-Kwangs eyes, more than his words, expressed shock.

    What on earth is happening in this corner of the mountain?

    Yet, Chung Myung merely clicked his tongue, seemingly disconcerted by such a potent reaction.

    So, please spread this information among the beggars throughout the entire Central ins.

    Yes, I carry the title of a branch leader in the union, but Ick the influence to mobilize all the beggars across the Central ins, even though Im Mount Huas Divine Dragon.

    Dont concern yourself with that.

    Pardon?

    With a weing smile, Chung Myung assuaged Hong Dae-Kwangs apprehensions.

    I never expected one beggar to get this done single-handedly. I didnt n to ask for that.

    Hong Dae-Kwangs cheek spasmed.

    No thats a bit

    Reality is as such; what else can be done? Do not fret. After all, I dont want to do it either. Youll only do what beggars can.

    This did lighten his load. But why did his stomach knot up like this?

    And the rumors

    People other than the beggar will spread it. The more who spread it, the better.

    Ugh. I understand.

    Hong Dae-Kwang heaved a sigh.

    It appears this man now views me as inept.

    Such a realization was undoubtedly saddening.

    Just yesterday, a man with nothing approached him eagerly, prefacing his statement with Mister

    Wait a moment.

    There was never a time like that.

    Ah, there was one! In the past, he was more human to Chung Myung than he was now!

    Well, its worth considering.

    Upon reflection, this hadnt urred because of a problem with Chung Myungs personality.

    No, his personality wasnt the issue. There was indeed an issue, but it wasnt solely his personality.

    Compared to when he first encountered the Divine Dragon of Mount Hua, the status of the mountain had drastically changed.

    In the past, as a minor branch leader, managing Mount Hua was not a challenging task. However, his current position now held restrictions in terms of acquiring information.

    I need to discuss this with the leader.

    Building trust with Mount Hua was of paramount importance. Despite the Beggars Union being one of the Nine Great sects, their power mainly derived from information.

    Should they fail to bring Mount Hua into their fold, the Beggars Union might find itself in a powerless position.

    So, we merely need to disseminate this information?

    Indeed. And while youre at it, please ry this as well.

    Huh? To whom?

    This goes to the Ghost n, and this is for the Tang family.

    the Tang family and Ghost n?

    Yes.

    Hong Dae-Kwangs cheeks were flushed a bright red.

    Just what is this insanity?! After this man traveled to the North Sea, it seems hes lost all sense of distance!

    Was it truly so simple to transport letters to the ns residing in the southern regions of the Central ins?

    Nevertheless, Hong Dae-Kwang found he could not bring himself to admit its difficulty.

    With this man, I always seem to find myself in the role of the inept one.

    Eventually, he epted the letter that Chung Myung extended towards him, giving him a sideways nce.

    What exactly is your n?

    What n do you speak of?

    Isnt the current situation rather strange?

    Really? Are you nning to alert the Nine Great Sects about this?

    Chung Myung smiled, observing a speechless Hong Dae-kwang.

    Well, that might be your perspective.

    Hong Dae-Kwang felt a chill spread across his chest as if encased in ice.

    This guy, really?

    Its not a big deal, but so much weight was attached to that single word.

    Could it be that the Beggars Union has a particr interest in this issue?

    Beggars Union? Not the Nine Great Sects?

    Are you truly a contender for the leadership of the Beggars Union?

    I apologize.

    Hong Dae-Kwang scratched his head under Chung Myungs suspicious gaze.

    Although he was raised being told he was smart, he felt like a fool every time he conversed with Chung Myung.

    How did the Beggars Union even rise to prominence?

    Indeed they possess information that others dont have

    So, how do you suppose one would increase their value?

    Hong Dae-Kwang remained silent.

    The rules of the world all align in a single way. Give it your all.

    Chung Myung smiled, spun around, and walked away without any regrets.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, observing the scene left behind, chuckled unknowingly.

    Why do I feel like there are snakes writhing within my stomach?

    He swiftly turned as he descended the mountain.

    Uh?

    Why do people suddenly pivot like this?

    Wasnt this effective? Does it not look better?

    Upon entering the meeting hall, Baek Cheon and his group were taken aback by the sight of the Green Forest Kings face and instinctively stepped back.

    The shadows beneath his eyes extended to his chin, making his pale face appear even more gaunt. His bluish lips and lost expression gave him an eerily bizarre look.

    How much did he endure

    I cant even bear to imagine it.

    If a single person tormenting Chung Myung was hell, then Elder Hyun Young joining in would make it unimaginable.

    They pondered over Im So-Byeongs impending fate, their gaze filled with sorrow as they looked at the man.

    At that moment, Im So-Byeong turned his head, a helpless look on his face, and said,

    Pleasesitdown

    Yes.

    Are you alright?

    When asked if he was all right, he didnt respond but simply looked at the sky beyond the open door.

    Life

    What was he living for?

    One simple turn of the head could lead someone to realize that they had found themselves in the wrong ce

    If youve arrived, please sit down promptly.

    However, there was a person here who kept everyones attentionpletely riveted.

    Chung Myung tore open a bag of beef jerky as he eyed Im So-Byeong. He then extended a tiny piece of the jerky towards him.

    Care for some?

    Im So-Byeong, with his strength waning, extended his hand to ept the diminutive offering presented by Chung Myung.

    However,

    p!

    It seemed as if something thin materialized from thin air, promptly snatching the jerky from his grasping hand.

    Baek Ah grasped the beef jerky and consumed it in a single gulp.

    Humans and beasts

    Something in this ce just wasnt right.

    Hmmm.

    Just then, Hyun Jong entered the room and cleared his throat while looking at Hyun Young.

    Did your discussion conclude sessfully?

    We arrived at a mutual agreement.

    Hyun Jongs gaze shifted between Im So-Byeon and Hyun Young.

    Looking at Hyun Youngs radiant face and the weary expression on Im So-Byeong, who looked as though he hadnt eaten or slept for a week, he had a rough understanding of the current situation.

    Now theyre truly pursuing the bandits for their actions.

    Yet, what had urred to this man who was formerly just an impulsive Taoist.

    Hyun Jong, in silence, settled and shut his eyes. Truthfully, from the moment he left Im So-Byeong to the two of them, he also became an aplice.

    Thats all an aplice couldment on.

    Yes, Im pleased the discussion proceeded smoothly.

    Yes, Sect Leader.

    Im So-Byeong stared at him, wide-eyed, forcing these words through gritted teeth.

    Very very clear. Thank you. This grudge no, no How can I possibly repay this favor

    Hyun Jong smiled warmly.

    All people are the same.

    Upon first meeting Im So-Byeong, he was genuinely taken aback by his non-bandit demeanor that exuded civility. However, after a few days spent in Mount Hua, the only impression left was bitterness.

    Indeed. As were both quite upied, lets cut to the chase. How exactly can Mount Hua assist?

    Im So-Byeong let out a deep sigh.

    Having already given all he had to offer, it was now time to decide what to consume.

    After consulting with my subordinates, it was clear that around three bandit groups attacked the Green Forest.

    Three.

    Im uncertain, but I believe the number was definitely more than five.

    Five?

    At that moment, Baek Cheon slightly lifted his hand.

    Yes.

    Forgive my confusion, but arent there seventy-two bandit groups making up the Green Forest?

    Yes, officially, we recognize 72 bandit groups within the Green Forest. However, smaller groups exist that arent part of the forest but still fall under our jurisdiction.

    Im So-Byeong replied softly, and Baek Cheon nodded in understanding.

    Considering there are 72 Green Forest Bandits in total, isnt five a small number? You make it sound as if the rebellion of just five is a major concern.

    Faced with the anticipated question, Im So-Byeong just smiled.

    The reason is straightforward. Even among the 72 bandit groups, each ones power is not equal. Most of Green Forests power is concentrated in the top ten mountains. Its safe to say that the five attacking us held half our strength.

    Ah

    Im So-Byeong exhaled a sigh.

    To confront them, I would have to solicit the support of the remaining five mountains. However, currently, only two are backing me.

    Chung Myung, upon hearing this, grinned.

    Youre referring to the Green Forest King. What is that title supposed to mean?

    Ugh. Its because of my illness.

    Illness?

    Isnt it widely known that those with blocked meridians tend to die young?

    Correct.

    I have a simr condition, which implies my life wont be prolonged. Who will care for me? After my death, Ill amount to nothing more than dog food.

    Thats why I should have announced it immediately after obtaining the cure from the pill

    Im So-Byeong spoke with rising anger, his gaze maliciously piercing Chung Myung.

    Ignoring the venomous stare, Chung Myung nonchntly whistled and turned his head.

    Things can happen like that.

    Uhh

    Im So-Byeong, clutching his chest, drew a deep breath as if catching his breath.

    Regardless, we only need to deal with the three of them, right?

    For the sake of simplicity, yes, thats urate.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung nodded towards Hyun Jong.

    Sect leader.

    Yes.

    I engaged a beggar to spread this rumor. The rumor would have circted widely by the time we reach the bandit groups location.

    So, is there anything else we need to do?

    Yes.

    Hyun Jong nodded solemnly and spoke with a grave expression.

    Hyun Sang. Hyun Young.

    Yes, sect leader.

    Ensure all preparations for departure arepleted by tomorrow morning. Ry this to the disciples and prepare them as well, thus ensuring no disruptions to our n!

    Yes, Sect Leader.

    Upon receiving the response, Hyun Young quietly inquired,

    But, Sect Leader, how many disciples should we prepare?

    All of them.

    Pardon?

    We will keep only the bare minimum number of people needed to guard the sect and dispatch everyone else.

    Hyun Youngs eyes quivered at the realization. He understood the implications.

    Up until now, Mount Hua had engaged in activities like attending the Martial Arts Tournament. They were indeed part of it, but with this progression, the nature of their role shifted.

    With a determined gaze, Hyun Jong faced the congregation.

    Disciples, hear me.

    Yes, sect leader!

    Nearly a hundred years have passed since the vitality and strength of Mount Hua began to wane. Weve sought stability by minimizing our involvement with the outside world. But we no longer need to stand idle.

    It wasnt just Hyun Young. Everyone present understood the implications. A peculiar excitement lit up the eyes of the disciples.

    Hyun Jong couldnt help but smile when he saw their eyes brimming with resolution.

    Let us now reveal this to the world. Mount Hua is indeed stronger than everyone presumes.

    Yes, sect leader!

    Every individual felt stirred up.

    After decades of seclusion, Mount Hua was finally stepping out into the world.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570: Mount Hua Will Explode (5)

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°No, speak sense, please!¡±

    Overwhelmed by the fierce opposition, Hyun Jong looked at the situation in sheer disbelief.

    ¡°But why¡­ why wouldn¡¯t I go?¡±

    ¡°Do you consider yourself one of us, the sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you can¡¯t expect the sect leader to tackle such minor matters personally.¡±

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were resolute in their stance, spreading a wave of despair across Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon for all the disciples to be led out? Do you find it odd when I do so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the nature of the task.¡±

    Hyun Sang shook his head, his expression stern.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the leader of a minor sect anymore. Consider this: would the leaders of Shaolin or Wudang guide their disciples into a ce like Green Forest?¡±

    ¡°They¡­ they wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Because those individuals remained unyieldingly bound to their mountains. Recently, though, the Shaolin abbot seemed to be moving somewhat.

    Hyun Young spoke as if further exnation was unnecessary.

    ¡°Anyway, just forget it. Please, take good care of the base.¡±

    ¡°I share the same opinion as Hyun Young this time.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    A sigh slipped from Hyun Jong.

    ¡®These wretched fools too!¡¯

    How long had he anticipated the day when he wouldmand the disciples of Mount Hua, now vastly changed from the past, to take over the world? He hadn¡¯t expected them to try to dissuade him in this manner.

    Hyun Sang paused to consider Hyun Jong¡¯s perspective and then smiled as if he understood his thoughts.

    ¡°Is the great leader of the Mount Hua sect personally handling such a minor task? Surely, brighter days are ahead.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Though his frustration didn¡¯t disappear, it didn¡¯t mean Hyun Jong was unaware of the implications.

    ¡®It may not be ideal.¡¯

    Despite their attempt to make a name for themselves, ultimately, they were meddling in another faction¡¯s affairs. It would seem concerning if the sect leader, the driving force behind the sect, was the one leading the charge.

    Hyun Jong exhaled a deep sigh, akin to a needle pricking a chest bloated with empty air.

    ¡°Instead, focus more, as this is expected of disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    ¡°It is vital to uphold the reputation of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The alliance will benefit from the Green Forests and its paving stones, but I can¡¯t say just how important it is to establish a solid rtionship with them.¡±

    Two attentive faces turned serious upon hearing this.

    ¡°However,¡±

    Hyun Jong gave them a stern look before continuing.

    ¡°Nothing on Mount Hua holds more importance than the safety of our disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The two elders felt the gravity of that voice.

    ¡°If you must make a choice, do not waver. Prioritizing the safety of your disciples will reduce your concerns. Protect everyone, even if it necessitates a sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Young replied with an uncharacteristically solemn tone.

    ¡°Rest assured, we understand that the children are the cornerstone and future of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t our knowledge the root of our problem? Hearing you¡¯re following him doesn¡¯t exactly put me at ease.¡±

    ¡°Are you emting Chung Myung now, sect leader? Still tormenting people over a single issue?¡±

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Looking at Hyun Young, he shook his head, clearly appalled at such an usation, before shifting his attention to Hyun Sang.

    ¡°You¡¯re in for a lot of pressure.¡±

    A soft chuckle slipped past Hyun Sang¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry excessively. We won¡¯t have to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Can Chung Myung manage to stay quiet?¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    Upon Hyun Jong¡¯s acknowledgment, Hyun Sang grinned.

    ¡°The brat has long exceeded us in both martial prowess and inner strength. Our only task is to ensure he doesn¡¯t exceed too much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s going to be the most challenging task.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong exhaled profoundly. Then he continued speaking.

    ¡°In any case, do your utmost¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my, please stop! We¡¯re already 70 years old. Is there truly any need to endure such incessant nagging?¡±

    ¡°This man!¡±

    ¡°We should depart, Sahyung. It seems the nagging repeats yearly.¡±

    ¡°Hm, shall we?¡±

    Hyun Jong gazed at the two, an expression of incredulity on his face.

    ¡°I- I still have much to convey¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh!¡±

    Nevertheless, with an air of discontent, Hyun Young rose and exited. A more frivolous smile graced Hyun Sang¡¯s features as he followed.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s depart together! You lot!¡±

    Hyun Jong swiftly rose to his feet and went after the disciples.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon scrutinized his fellow disciples with intense eyes.

    Carefully inspecting everything from their clothes to their packages, a frown emerged on his face as if something was concerning him.

    ¡°Cors!¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Fix your cors! Let¡¯s take these bandits down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciple who was called out took a sharp breath, adjusting his cor in response to the harsh words that fell like a cold de from the mouth.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s cool expression was steeped in disapproval.

    ¡°Never forget that each piece of clothing you wear and every action you take represents Mount Hua! If you behave as recklessly as you have done here, I will not hesitate to break your backs.¡±

    ¡°W-we understand, sahyung!¡±

    Lined up beside him, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong both nced his way before lowering their heads.

    ¡°Why is he being so harsh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first proper expedition for Mount Hua? When we traveled by ourselves, no one paid us much heed. But now, with so many people in tow, we¡¯re bound to draw attention, even if just once.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ll certainly be noticed. Yet, doesn¡¯t he seem overly concerned about it? His stomach appears to have been upsetting himtely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not due to that¡­¡±

    It was because of Chung Myung.

    ¡°The elders will guide us, but it¡¯s impossible for the two of them to manage every detail.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk must be worried.¡±

    Jo Gul smiled, but then a spark came from afar.

    ¡°Smiling?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the two individuals and said,

    ¡°What are you doing? I told you to pay attention to the children¡¯s attire.¡±

    ¡°W-we are doing it now.¡±

    ¡°If any of the Chung disciples cause trouble, your necks will be the first I break.¡±

    ¡°¡­T-that¡­ Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung is an exception, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Jo Gul posed the question, Baek Cheon was speechless.

    Perhaps it was a trick of the light, but Baek Cheon¡¯s under-eye circles seemed to have darkened abruptly.

    ¡°But what is Chung Myung up to¡­?¡±

    Upon voicing this, Jo Gul, who had been searching for Chung Myung, furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing over there?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where?¡±

    ¡°There. He¡¯s over there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong blinked.

    ¡°Uh? Chung Myung¡­ right, yes, that¡¯s Chung Myung¡­¡±

    It struck him as peculiar.

    Whether because of Chung Myung or not, Yoon Jong had experienced plenty of strife and turmoil in his life. This adversity had honed his senses, enabling him to recognize Chung Myung even from a hundred miles away.

    But just now, he failed to immediately recognize Chung Myung from behind.

    ¡®Why are his shoulders slumped?¡¯

    Such a sight was indeed rare.

    Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Baek Cheon sensing trouble, hurried to Chung Myung¡¯s location.

    Upon arriving¡­

    ¡°Hu¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Hu¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­.¡±

    They were so stunned they could not utter a word. Anyone who came upon the scene would have likely reacted simrly.

    Kiik!

    Truthfully, the sight was not a particrly strange one.

    For there was Baek Ah, front paws propped on her side and belly distended. If not for the ck uniform she wore, it could even be considered endearing.

    ¡°¡­Who dressed this beast?¡±

    ¡°Ah, does it also have a plum blossom pattern on its chest?¡±

    Upon seeing the beast d in the uniform of Mount Hua, the three were rendered speechless and remained wide-eyed in their awe.

    ¡°W-who could have done such a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°It was me!¡±

    At that moment, a figure emerged from the crowd, hand raised.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it adorable?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The three individuals looked at the neer and simultaneously burst into smiles.

    ¡®Soso.¡¯

    ¡®It was her.¡¯

    ¡®If it¡¯s Soso, then no one could have stopped her.¡¯

    Despite not being the strongest on Mount Hua, no one there dared to cross Tang Soso - for they simply could not, even if they wished to.

    The sight of a needle stuck in their head would evoke the same feeling in anyone, absolutely anyone!

    ¡°¡­not even animals are disciples.¡±

    ¡°If you consider it, it¡¯s not so strange. Some are more beastly than mere animals.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the same.¡±

    Everyone turned their attention to the man who wasrger than the beast.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung typically wore a smile that stirred anxiety, anger, or difort in onlookers. But at the moment, he bore the countenance of a man who had lost his kingdom.

    ¡°G-giving the sacred robe of Mount Hua to a creature¡­¡±

    ¡°What? I think it¡¯s adorable.¡±

    ¡°¡­sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung gazed at Baek Cheon with an expression so forlorn that it appeared as if he could shed tears at the slightest provocation.

    ¡°¡­Is this eptable? Can Mount Hua really act in such a way, Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheonid a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Compose yourself, Chung Myung. Haven¡¯t we already traveled too far to let insignificant matters disturb us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua is destroyed.¡±

    For the first time, Baek Cheon felt genuine sympathy for Chung Myung.

    Kiik!

    ¡°Kik, what rubbish! I¡¯ll skin you for this!¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was on the verge of grasping Baek Ah as usual, the elders and Hyung Jong stepped into the hall. Everyone hastily found their spots and rose to their feet.

    ¡°Are all the preparationspleted?¡±

    Un Am, who was standing at the front, answered Hyun Jong¡¯s query with a wave of his hand,

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. We¡¯vepleted all the preparations for departure.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong stood tall and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Now, pay attention.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°About this task¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep this brief, Sect Leader. They¡¯ve been standing for quite some time, so try not to drone on.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face contorted grimly at the sound of Hyun Young¡¯s whisper brushing past the candle beside him.

    ¡®How can someone grow so immature with age!¡¯

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong heaved a sigh of distaste and called out.

    ¡°Everyone, heed your leaders and return with honor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    When Hyun Jong turned around, Hyun Sang approached him, smiling.

    ¡°Our journey to the Green Forest will be lengthy, so everyone must be vignt to avoid anyplications.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A loud response echoed back.

    ¡°Never forget, you bear the name of Mount Hua. The moment you step beyond our sect¡¯s gate, you represent Mount Hua, and Mount Hua represents you.¡±

    With those words, the sense of responsibility was clearly etched on the faces of the Mount Hua disciples as Hyun Sang continued in a grave tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s depart now.¡±

    Everyone initiated their movement.

    Neither the mammoth task of opposing Green Forest nor the weightiness of upholding the honor of Mount Hua filled the hearts of the disciples at this moment.

    ¡®Let¡¯s showcase the fruits of our training!¡¯

    ¡®I have worked tirelessly, and if we must retreat without performing admirably, I will not bear such injustice.¡¯

    ¡®I will obliterate everything, even the Green Forest!¡¯

    Their spirits were high as they prepared to head for the sect gate when a freezing voice pierced their ears.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, dare to court disaster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone swiveled their heads in response.

    There was Chung Myung, his eyes red, ring at them.

    ¡°I will introduce you to the true meaning of disaster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Their hearts, previously filled with excitement, calmed down in an instant.

    ¡®Create an incident, and you¡¯ll die.¡¯

    ¡®Be cautious now!¡¯

    ¡®Bandits aren¡¯t frightening at all. That man is a thousand times scarier.¡¯

    Hyun Sang turned around and gave a respectful bow to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°We shall return safely, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    With a serious nod from Hyun Jong, Hyun Young shouted, signaling their departure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua turned in unison, marching towards the mountain gate. A helpless smile appeared on Hyun Jong¡¯s lips.

    ¡®Are you watching, Master?¡¯

    The face of his forefather, the sect leader, kept reappearing in their mind.

    ¡°Mount Hua is stepping out into the world once again. Please watch over them.¡±

    This was the moment when the great march of Mount Huamenced.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571: How Dare A Bandit Look Into My Eyes! (1)

    Shh. Shh.

    Thin lines moved around the pure white paper.

    The letters were created at a speed that no naked eye could believe, filling thergest part of the sheet with ck.

    At a nce, a middle-aged man wearing this luxurious green-colored robe was seated at the wooden desk, dealing with these mountains of documents.

    ¡°Head!¡±

    The writing sound, which continued for a while, went still at the voice that came from outside the door.

    The middle-aged man looked at what he had written again and nced at the door.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°A guest has arrived.¡±

    ¡°A guest?¡±

    The eyes of the middle-aged man, Tang Gunak, frowned at this.

    ¡°A guest came when I was working. I will need to speak of that to the elders.¡±

    The words that came out were rather sharp, and the person standing outside the door flinched.

    ¡°That¡­ it is from Mount Hua¡­¡±

    The eyes of Tang Gunak shone at those words.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tak.

    He put down the brush without another thought and jumped up from the ce.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The door burst open with the man bowing to the family head. A beggar whose face he had seen several times before came in.

    The beggar made a bow.

    ¡°I am Ju Pyung, the branch head of the Beggars Union.¡±

    ¡°Beggars Union.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s sharp ncended on the guest.

    Ju Pyung, gulped at this cold and intimidating gaze.

    ¡®My heart is shaking.¡¯

    Although he came here for the sake of doing business, he never imagined that he would meet the head of the Tang family in person.

    It did not matter that he was a branch leader. There was a difference in status as big as heaven andnd between the head of the Tang family and a branch leader whomanded different things.

    Normally, all they would have done was hand over this letter at the mansion¡¯s gate or look at the head of the family from afar¡­

    ¡®Who knew that suddenly they would drag me into this ce?¡¯

    Ju Pyung rubbed his palms on his pants and took a booklet from there.

    ¡°This is a letter that Mount Hua of Shaanxi had asked me to deliver to the head of the family through their branch.¡±

    Perhaps because he was nervous, he said things he wouldn¡¯t normally say.

    ¡°T-this letter was tied to a falcon called the Sea Green Falcon, which is only used to hold the most important news of the Beggars Union. There might be a slight time difference, but it must have been about just two days since the letter came out from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ju Pyung was sweating profusely and quickly tried to take the letter to Tang Gunak. But before he could step ahead, the hand of Tang Pae called for him.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ h-here.¡±

    Tang Pae politely presented the letter handed to him to Tang Gunak.

    Tang Gunak opened the letter without saying a word and checked the contents inside.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s face, which had been cold the entire time, twitched slightly.

    In a short period, while reading that booklet, his expression changed several times. A wry smile appeared on the lips of the Tang family head, who was quietly reading the document.

    And the only time Tang Gunak, who typically remained expressionless, showed anything was when he heard news of Mount Hua or Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Tang Gunak, who soon read the entire booklet, scratched his chin as if something was odd and asked.

    ¡°You were told to present this letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, right!¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If there is anything you have to say to Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°It is alright. With his impatient attitude, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be waiting for my response.¡±

    Although those words were iprehensible, Ju Pyung simply lowered his head.

    ¡°In that case.¡±

    And he turned to leave.

    To be honest, he had no intention of staying more than he should in this ce. Even within any normal sect, the Sichuan Tang family was feared. And wasn¡¯t the Tang family leader known to be one of the most difficult people to deal with?

    Unless one had an iron body, they had no choice but to be afraid.

    ¡®But so.¡¯

    Just before leaving, Ju Pyung nced back without realizing it and gulped.

    ¡®It is a fact that is most known that Mount Hua and the Tang family have some form of rtionship, but I have never thought that it would be this serious.¡¯

    asionally, he would deliver news to the Tang family. However, even when delivering news from Shaolin and Wudang, he had never even caught sight of this room, let alone entered.

    But he never thought he woulde face to face with the Tang family head with just one letter.

    ¡®Maybe their rtionship is stronger than it is known.¡¯

    Thinking that he must report this, Ju Pyung began to walk swiftly.

    Tang Pae clicked his tongue, watching Ju Pyung move away in an instant.

    ¡°If he walks that way, his feet will sweat.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    However, Ju Pyung had long disappeared from Tang Gunak¡¯s mind. His interest was focused solely on the letter Mount Hua sent.

    The Tang family head quickly rechecked the contents of the letter. Soon, his face was also distorted.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ what is this guy up to¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Tang Gunak¡¯s lips.

    Usually, those who had big events ahead of them would be careful of their benefactors. This was because anyone could be involved in what happenedter.

    However, Mount Hua and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon seemed to be nning to increase the stake further.

    ¡°Is this fine? Still, the Green Forest¡­¡±

    ¡°It is true that it will be annoying. If things don¡¯t work out right, there will be problems.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am definitely concerned.¡±

    ¡°But it is okay.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The Tang Family head, who had briefly spoken, then added.

    ¡°It is hard for a mere messenger to know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°There is no way that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon would do something without a thought. On the outside, he might seem like an impulsive person, but he is probably the one who has done the most calctions within his head.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Tang Pae noticed Tang Gunak¡¯s expression.

    Tang Gunak, who sensed the intention of this, smiled.

    ¡°You think I might have overestimated Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­How can I ever doubt the insight of the head? But¡­ No one in the world can doubt the strength Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon holds, but it is a bit strange that he is a topic of justification discussions at such a young age.¡±

    ¡°Discussing the reason is done when you aren¡¯t sure of the results.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°When my sight and senses do not corrte, one criminal doubts what is seen with eyes, but a noble being doubts his own senses.¡±

    Tang Pae stayed silent.

    ¡°You should also make sure that you aren¡¯t deceived by being bound to only what you know?¡±

    ¡°I will make sure to keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°As written in the letter, spread the rumor within Sichuan. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is exaggerated a little.¡±

    ¡°Yes, head! I will get to it right away.¡±

    Tang Pae left right after he said so. And Tang Gunak looked at him as he walked to the window to see the sky.

    ¡®Things are slowly bing interesting.¡¯

    But¡­

    What did thest line in the letter, ¡®And I am saying in advance, it would be a good idea for you to prepare a lot of money,¡¯ even mean?

    Tang Gunak began to feel a little uneasy then.

    Chung Myung¡¯s actual n was to have the rumor spread around to some extent by the time they reached their destination.

    But contrary to that expectation, the rumor spread fast.

    One of the reasons was that the people in the world thought that the position of Mount Hua was higher than what the disciples thought. It was also the perfect reason to appeal to those without any major events since the tournament.

    But the biggest reason was¡­

    ¡°Fly a bit more! More, I say! More!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who was brushing his teeth on the soaring pavilion, did not know how high it was.

    One of the beggars who was sitting inside the ce while writing letters couldn¡¯t handle it and began to yell.

    ¡°Damn it! All because of you, I cannot do anything else right now, and we are all reduced to writing hundreds of the same form of letters, and now you are saying something like this!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like you had to do anything anyway! At best, the most you did was to feed my pigeons!¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­ where did you get those seeds from!¡±

    Hwang Gu-gae, the elder of the Beggars Union, rolled his eyes in anger, but Hong Dae-Kwang didn¡¯t step back.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what Beggar Wang asked you to do?¡±

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    Hwang Gu-gae sighed and looked back at the beggars around him.

    ¡°Write it down swiftly! Hurry up now!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The beggars writing the letters were now at a point where their arms were almost falling off. Beggars who did not hold brushes collected the letters, tied them to the pigeons in the cages, and then let them fly.

    Dozens of pigeons flew into the sky at once.

    Some would go to various branches of the Beggars Union, while the others would go to other pavilions built around the middle of the Central ins.

    ¡°Do we have to go this far?¡±

    ¡°Elder, it is because you don¡¯t know what is happening to me in there! Do you even have any hint about how much that guy criticizes me for being ipetent in the Beggars Union?¡±

    ¡°That guy? Just who is that?¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.. that¡­ is a bit hard to answer¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer and hesitated.

    People needed to have pride.

    How could he say the name of a boy who was 20 years younger than him yet constantly ill-treated him?

    ¡°Whatever, this time we have to show Mount Hua sect the ability that Beggars Union has!¡±

    ¡°Ughh.¡±

    Hwang Gu-gae sighed deeply at that.

    ¡®So it is something you don¡¯t have to say.¡¯

    He knew it too well.

    Hwang Gu-gae was the person who spent all his life handling information from the Central ins and delivering it based on orders. He couldn¡¯t have known just how important Mount Hua had be.

    ¡®Rumors spread fast, but they slow down at times.¡¯

    The evaluation of Mount Hua by the families in Central ins had soared. Still, its influence wasn¡¯t fully understood by many.

    To add a bit of exaggeration to the rumors, Mount Hua¡¯s influence had long since surpassed that of the Nine Great Sects, and considering its growth and the recent swift movement, it would surely be one of the best sects in the world.

    ¡°Let me ask one thing!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You must have built good ties with Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You have done all this, but the dayes when Mount Hua kicks open the door and goes for someone else. I will personally crush you and feed you to the pigeons.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha¡­ hahahah! Why are you speaking of such an obvious thing? The Divine Dragon of Mount Hua now calls me uncle and follows me around like a nephew!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you being serious now?¡±

    ¡°You think I would deceive you?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang pounded on his chest in excitement as he spoke.

    Well¡­ it wasn¡¯t all a lie. Because it was true that Chung Myung called him Mister rather than Beggar. Hong Dae-kwang, though, had his own meaning for what Mister meant.

    ¡°I have a firm grip on Mount Hua, so don¡¯t worry and write the letters now.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Make sure you make it believable.¡±

    Hwang Gu-gae shook his head and obediently began to write the letters.

    ¡°Dae-kwang.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am saying this because Wang isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°If you really have a firm grip on Mount Hua, it isn¡¯t a dream anymore for you to be the leader. The way things are going, aren¡¯t you the most knowledgeable person in the Beggars Union?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ if Mount Hua is really not under your hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wang will really roast your entire body and feed you to the dogs, so think once again.¡±

    Cold sweat began to drip down Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s body.

    ¡°D-do not worry! I am sure.¡±

    ¡°I believe you.¡±

    He nodded as he stepped back slowly.

    ¡°Then, please take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±

    ¡°I should hurry back to Mount Hua now. Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ll know that we did well when someone gets a favor shown back?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Work hard!¡±

    Hwang Gu-Gae clicked his tongue, watching Hong Dae-Kwang jump down from the ce and quickly disappear.

    ¡°He looks like he has a big mouth.¡±

    He turned his gaze at the pigeons flying in all directions.

    ¡°They say one cannot know what happens in the world.¡±

    Who would have thought that the day woulde when Mount Hua would open the world up with just a few words.

    ¡°It is something to live a long time and see. Hehehe.¡±

    Hong Gu-gae smiled and shook his head as he quickly wrote a letter.

    As nned by Chung Myung, rumors about Mount Hua spread throughout the world. It spread widely and swiftly.

 Chapter 572

    <h4>Chapter 572</h4>

    The crowded bar buzzed with clinking drinks and the sloshed whispers of drunken patrons. Conversations flowed from greetings to nostalgic reminiscences and debates about worldly affairs.

    Have you heard thetest news?

    Which news?

    Mount Hua is challenging the Green Forest!

    Wait, Mount Hua and the Green Forest?

    Eyes widened among those eavesdropping.

    What does that even mean? Are you referring to Mount Hua? The Mount Hua sect from Shaanxi that caused such chaos at the Worldly Martial Arts Tournament?

    Tsk, tsk. Is there another sect quite like them in this world? Of course, its that Mount Hua.

    In the past, when the name Mount Hua was mentioned, few even knew of its existence. Nowadays, there was hardly anyone who hadnt heard of Mount Hua.

    Are you suggesting that Mount Hua is battling against Green Forest?

    Thats the rumor indeed.

    Astonishing!

    Their eyes filled with suspicion.

    Is that credible, though? I heard that Mount Hua rose to prominence, but wasnt that due to the prowess of their fighters?

    Exactly.

    Surely, it will take those people at least 20 years or more to be powerful enough to lead the sect, correct?

    Now, no one doubted the future of Mount Hua, especially those who understood the workings of Kangho.

    In the world of martial arts, Mount Hua had proven that its warriors were among the best in the Central ins. The uninformed focused solely on thepetitions victor, whereas those knowledgeable in martial prowess prioritized the number of disciples who reached the finals.

    Nevertheless, this assurance of a promising future didnt trante into an inted view of the present Mount Hua.

    Strength was merely strength.

    Ive heard that only a handful of the older generation remain in Mount Hua.

    Thats the rumor. Its the sect that nearly copsed under its debt, isnt it?

    So, youre suggesting that the primary members are tournament contenders, spearheading a battle against Green Forest, one of the Evil Sects? Isnt that bordering on overconfidence just because theyve gained some recent poprity?

    Everyone clicked their tongues. It was an instinctual response.

    Shenzhous Five Hegemons was ced on par with the Nine Great Sects. Naturally, if the Nine Great Sects were to sh with Shenzhous Five Hegemons, nine out of ten people would back the Nine Great Sects. However, this was simply due to the fact that the number of sects they held outnumbered the Five Hegemons.

    The Five Hegemons of Shenzhou was unquestionably not a force that the Nine Great Sects could casually dismiss.

    Any sect, such as the Shaolin and Wudang, iming to lead the Nine Great Sect may revel in the im. Yet, some among them appear weaker and notparable to the strength of the Five Hegemons.

    The Green Forest, part of the Five Hegemons, along with Mount Hua, were both attempting to re-establish their prominence once more.

    Clearly, it was obvious without needing any thought.

    At that moment

    That appears to be a slightly different story than the one Ive heard.

    The voice floated over from an individual seated at the neighboring table.

    Hmm? Who might you be?

    Merely a passerby. The gossip has already reached the upper town yet appears not to have filtered down here.

    The man grinned as he borated.

    From what Ive gathered, it seems that this urred due to a rebellion within the Green Forest.

    Uh? Rebellion?

    The crowd visibly recoiled at this revtion. The mans words were calm yet portentous.

    Ive heard that rebellion is brewing within the Green Forest, with some seeking to oust the current king and seize control.

    So, there are factions within the bandits that are even more ferocious?

    Have you not heard the whispers about the ce?

    Are you referring to the ce notorious for being difficult to escape? The infamous

    Indeed, I suspected as much. They initiated all of this. Rumors suggest they aim to control all other bandit groups

    B-But, is that even logical?

    The listeners grew pale at this revtion.

    The other sub-bandit group was widely known for its notoriety.

    How many bandits were there in the Central ins? And how many were in the mountains? Among the bandits who adhered to the same codes, one group had distinguished itself, a testament to its power.

    No, if such a thing were to ur, who would dare venture into Mount Hua? Nowadays, even if you run into bandits, you can still pass unhindered, provided you pay their approximate demand Ive heard even the most formidable escort services fail topare to the might of the great bandits.

    So, that isnt the real issue? The Green Forest King demands

    The speaker cleared his throat as if parched, casting a longing nce at the bottle.

    May I have a drink first?

    Of course! What are you waiting for? Quickly, pour him a drink!

    Y-yes, right away!

    The person clutching the liquor bottle nervously filled the mans ss.

    Ahh.

    After downing the drink in one gulp, the man smiled wryly and resumed speaking.

    Ive heard that the deposed king has gone to Mount Hua seeking aid. If this situation persists, its evident thatmon folks will bear the brunt. Thus, I implore you to help.

    Huh, my god. That guy doesnt appear to be ordinary,

    However, some didnt grasp the conversation.

    Why Mount Hua, though? Theres Wudang and Shaolin. If one were to swallow their pride and request help from the Justice faction, there are numerous stronger options.

    But doesnt that ce belong to the Nine Great Sects?

    Um?

    The man simply shrugged his shoulders before rifying.

    Will the five Shenzhou Hegemons allow the Nine Great Sects to interfere in their affairs? Although Mount Hua is part of the Justice factions, it isnt included in the Nine, nor does it belong to any of their sects.

    R-right.

    The Green Forest King mustve concluded that seeking their help was the best option. Its rumored that the leader of the Mount Hua sect only considered this request after much contemtion, solely for the peoples welfare.

    Oh. So thats what transpired.

    Things are unfolding in a peculiar manner.

    Everyone exchanged nces, aware of how strange it all felt.

    It does seem logical.

    Still very peculiar.

    At first nce, aiding bandits for the benefit of themon people might appear odd, but after analyzing the circumstances, it didnt seem entirely erroneous.

    Especially those who were familiar with the vile deeds of the Great Bandits couldnt help but agree.

    But doesnt that imply they are assisting the bandits?

    Yes, but Mount Hua isnt quite as idyllic as it seems, correct?

    What exactly do you mean?

    The rumor is that the sect leader of Mount Hua proposed a deal to the Green Forest King, stating he would cut the toll tax for using the mountains in exchange for a promise of no future killings.

    Huh.

    That is so typical of a Taoist sect. It all bes clear now!

    Everyone knew it. Bandits could never bepletely eliminated. No matter how much one oppressed or attempted tomand troops to eliminate them, the bandits would reappear once their backs were turned.

    This was because those who were weary of witnessing suffering, those who hadmitted grave misdeeds in their lives, could no longer live a normal one. Inevitably, they would retreat to the mountains and form new bands of bandits.

    It became evident that, ultimately, it would be less risky to effectively control the existing bandits instead of eliminating them and inviting a more malicious group to power.

    So, are you saying that Mount Hua isnt aligned with Green Forest, but rather, it ns to quell the rebellion within Green Forest?

    Exactly.

    This revtion left everyone in awe.

    But is that possible? They must possess extraordinary strength if they are strong enough to rebel and overthrow the Green Forest King. Can Mount Hua even stand against them

    The man gave the questioner a knowing smile.

    If we only undertake what were capable of, how can we refer to that as an agreement? Isnt an agreement, even in the face of adversity, amitment to act with resolve?

    Of course! Right!

    From what Ive heard, it seems to be true. Have you recently heard of the Wudang doing anythingmendable? This is exactly what a mighty sect should be doing!

    Such an amazing ce. A ce that was entirely decimated, unheard of for ages, is now shaking the world in just a few years!

    As each person shared their thoughts with palpable excitement, the room again erupted into noise. Then, silent amidst the mor, the man poured the remaining drop of alcohol into his ss and downed it in one go before quietly rising to his feet.

    Upon exiting the bar, he nced left and right before merging into the back alley.

    In that shadowyne, beggars sprawled on mats. The man inhaled deeply before yelling.

    Awaken! You beggars!

    Eh? Sahyung, youre back?

    Ugh.

    The sight of the mat distorted the mans expression. Interiorly, he yearned to sit, yet the fear of soiling his clothes prevented him.

    What happened?

    What do you mean, what happened? Ive spent my whole life begging for food. Things like this barely faze me!

    Hehehe. It must be nice to carelessly mouth off about matters you need not concern yourself with.

    Enough.

    The man pushed back the hem of his long garment and sighed.

    Ugh, I still have to visit five more inns today. The branch leader said hed check in on them all.

    Why dont you just eat and drink there?

    If that wasnt the case, I would have already fled! Now, lets proceed.

    Ehhh! To haul it all like this! This is why I never stray too far from sahyung.

    The beggars swarmed in as the man extracted the food he had concealed in his sleeve, grinning eagerly.

    Was it all worthwhile?

    How challenging was it to ry only the facts in a ce where we spin tales to inte our value? Ugh, my mouth aches.

    Mount Hua has genuinely transformed into a magnificent ce.

    Indeed.

    The beggars huddled together, munching on their food, all the while marveling at Mount Hua.

    Despite the Beggars Unions and Hong Dae-Kwangs intentions, those who spread the rumors held Mount Hua in high regard.

    Could we interpret this as an act of guile?

    It appears so.

    Mount Hua didnt make a move without some benefit, right?

    What kind of fantasy are you living in? Is there any ce in this world that operates without self-interest? No matter who they are, people wont make a move without something to gain.

    What truly matters is if youre willing to take substantial risks. In this regard, Mount Hua stands proud.

    Well if it were the Beggars Union, we wouldnt have budged.

    Indeed.

    Regardless, weve invested so much into this undertaking, it should surely prove beneficial in the end.

    Even if it gets resolved, the problem will persist.

    Uh?

    Quipped the man in the luxurious robe as he tossed a rice cake into his mouth.

    If this issue is addressed, no one from the Nine Great Sects can im their strength surpasses Mount Hua anymore. Thats what this boils down to.

    Ah, right

    Fascinating. Things are getting intriguing now.

    Those who spread rumors could sense a shift in the world, a rapid change unlike anything before.

    Perhaps a single event could plunge the central ins into chaos

    What kind of fools roam around discussing that? Stop being presumptuous and just have a drink.

    Ugh, I shouldnt have mentioned it.

    This was unfolding somewhere in the Central ins.

    The rumor spread much quicker than Chung Myung had hoped, and suddenly, all eyes were on the Green Forest.

    Mount Hua, central to the entire discussion, continued towards the forest without pausing.

    Hyun Sang, Hyun Young, Un Am, and Un Geom shared a subtlyplex exchange of nces.

    Ahem.

    Uhhhhhmmm!

    ck! ck!

    Their cart was rapidly traversing the terrain.

    Nothing was unusual about the cart. Actually, there were more people in this world who rode carts than horse-drawn carriages.

    The problem was

    Quicker! Move swiftly now! What, did you feast on boiled slugs in my absence? Why are you so sluggish!

    These words spewed forth from his mouth.

    Baek Cheons eyes glowed red.

    Hey, you rascal! You try dragging it then!

    We never trained for this! If we had dragged it, wed already be at our destination!

    Quiet!

    Baek Cheon red at Chung Myung with fiery eyes before turning his head. Gritting his teeth, he shouted out,

    Run faster!

    S-sasuk! If we proceed like this, well be exhausted before we arrive.

    Silence and run!

    Ehh, damn it!

    The Five Swords of Mount Hua grumbled as they forcefully hauled the cart, asionally casting scornful nces at thegging disciples skirting around them.

    Are you struggling to keep up?

    So these cowards maneuvering the cart wish to outrun us, yet they falter andg here, too? Who is that? Who is the sluggard trailing in the back?

    Indeed. They deserve a harsh reprimand.

    I, the youngest, am tasked to pull the cart, while the sahyungs - bearing no weight - are trailing behind?

    Soso, try to calm down.

    Do I look like I am in any state to calm down?

    Even Hae Yeon, who had been dragged into this unreasonably and made to pull the cart from the front, harbored anger in his eyes. The disciples, who werent burdened with pulling the cart, followed him with all their might.

    These are people, not beasts of burden!

    Why are they so swiftly moving? Its astonishing, but it might result in my death!

    Immactely d in robes.

    Gleaming swords.

    The sight of individuals moving in clean, precise lines under the sun was breathtaking.

    this is nonsense!

    There was no possibility that this sort of thing was present in Mount Hua before now.

    No sooner had they exited the Sect Gate than they began a relentless sprint, their feet growing mmy with the exertion. It seemed as though the sky would crumble if they didnt arrive at their destination post-haste.

    Is this how a warrior behaves? Have you forgotten your training?!

    Riding in the cart, Chung Myung delivered verbose lectures that would potentially bore the children to tears soon.

    Even when dining, we trained by fighting with chopsticks!

    Thats merely disrespect for your meal, you fool!

    What else can you aplish at the dining table!

    Enough!

    Chung Myung barked at them.

    Thest ten to arrive today will starve! Remember, tardiness equals death!

    Drown in your own filth!

    Why have the ghosts abandoned him!

    Damn this situation!

    As they watched Chung Myung incessantly instructing his disciples, Hyun Young and Hyun Sang exchanged awkward smiles.

    Should we try to intervene?

    Let him be.

    Really?

    Sitting in the sunlit spot, the two cleared their throats and stared into the sky.

    I am truly grateful to be old.

    If the same happened to me, I would have fled.

    The Hyun and Um disciples once again realized that their past hardships prior to Chung Myungs arrival were blessings in disguise.

    But

    Hyun Sang nced over his shoulder.

    do they have to run in such a manner?

    Chung Myung posed this question Why are we hauling trash in the cart?

    With a sigh, Hyun Sang closed his eyes at the sight of Im So-Byeong and his men sprinting alongside the disciples of Mount Hua.

    I am d Chung Myung doesnt consider us unworthy.

    This sentiment filled them with immense gratitude.

    Truly

    The disciples of Mount Hua demonstrated their fervor by covering a distance, which would normally take 15 days, in only 4 days.

    Rumors spread quickly, but their cart moved even faster, allowing them to reach their destination in record time.

 Chapter 573

    <h4>Chapter 573</h4>

    Everyone, halt!

    Kwaaak!

    Oh my. Damn it!

    As soon as Chung Myungs voice came, Mount Huas disciples fell down.

    Tsk tsk.

    Descending from the cart, Chung Myung assessed the situation and shook his head disapprovingly.

    Have you been running so hard that youre panting like a winded dog?

    His remark caused the disciples eyes to ze with resentment.

    Youve got a nerve, you sidelined reprobate! Who are you to critique us from your post on the cart?

    Hoist him to the wheel!

    What is the color of the blood that flows in him?

    The atmosphere was teetering on the brink of rebellion, yet Chung Myung remained indifferent.

    If you had moved a bit faster, we couldve already reached our destination and started resting! Youre too slow!

    Everyones faces registered shock at his statement, but none could muster a response. They were at a loss for words and preferred not to engage further.

    What was even more absurd was the reaction of Baek Cheon and his group, who had brought a cart instead of Un Am.

    Ugh. Today marks the end.

    But isnt this morefortable than our visit to the North Sea? The cart feels so light.

    Indeed. If it had been like that back then, we wouldnt have endured all this.

    Tears welled up in the eyes of the Mount Hua disciples as they watched everyone departing while engaged in pleasant conversation.

    Sasuk, what exactly have you been through?

    Why do you act as if this is insignificant? Why?

    Isnt this training excessively harsh, though?

    Chung Myung frowned at the disciples of Mount Hua, who were panting heavily.

    You ought to be ashamed of yourselves! If you have eyes, use them! Even the ill manage toe running without hindrance, and here you are, perfectly healthy individualsining incessantly about this!

    Everyone turned towards Im So-Byeong at his words.

    Im So-Byeong received the disciples gazes with a smile,

    But soon,

    Thud.

    Euk! Green Forest King!

    Dont pass out on us!

    He copsed where he stood.

    Beon Cheong and the ck Night Tiger, filled with worry, rushed to his side.

    We we are only half of what you are now! Ugh!

    Chung Myung pounded his chest and shook his head as if deeply affected.

    Ughhh.

    Barely able to muster enough strength to raise his upper body halfway, Im So-Byeong mumbled his thoughts half-heartedly, looking as though half his soul had been ripped away.

    Everyone has lost their minds.

    Though they said nothing aloud, his two counterparts shared his sentiments.

    Did a spirit haunt us because we ran too slow?

    Who begins running at the break of dawn? If horses were forced to race this way, they would have already perished.

    Lets set aside the matter of running for now.

    What in the world was that extraordinary speed?

    What was even more surprising was that despite enduring a forced run intense enough to make even the Green Forests finest gasp for breath, not a single disciplegged behind.

    Mount Hua is indeed a most extraordinary ce.

    Certainly, physical strength wasnt the only factor separating experienced warriors from novices. Still, when it came to this attribute, it was evident that Mount Hua had advanced into a domain that other sects in the Central ins hadnt reached.

    Beon Cheong and ck Night Tiger painfully discovered why Im So-Byeong had gone to great lengths to seek assistance from Mount Hua.

    Theres no spirit left these days, no spirit!

    Ahem.

    Ahem indeed.

    The elders disembarked from the cart, ufortably clearing their throats.

    Seeing the disciples at their physical limit, the elders felt embarrassed due to their respite on the cart. However, not all shared the sentiment.

    Ughh. My back aches from the carts jarring ride.

    Hyun Young voiced hisint, his face wrinkled in difort.

    Are we near our destination yet?

    Were almost there.

    Ughh. Having spent my entire life without straying too far from Mount Hua, I never realized the Central ins were so vast. No matter how many times I step out, I see no end.

    Un Am offered a wry smile in response to Hyun Youngs words.

    These words might have been spoken casually, but they clearly reflected the many years they had spent rooted to Mount Hua.

    So, are we sleeping on the ground again tonight?

    No.

    Un Am shook his head.

    Changsha is just beyond the hill.

    Really? Have we traveled that far?

    Today, we intend to recuperate at a merchants guesthouse. After several days of camping, we should at least warm ourselves before ascending Mount Hyung.

    Upon hearing this, the disciples of Mount all blinked in surprise.

    A bed!

    Warm water!

    Food that isnt cold!

    Yet, Chung Myung, who was present, didnt seem pleased at all.

    Why waste money on a guesthouse when you can sleep anywhere?

    Enough.

    Hyun Young dismissed thement with a wave of his hand.

    No matter what the kids might endure, my old back cant. Lets find afortable ce to rest.

    If the elder says so, lets find a decent guest house then.

    The other disciples couldnt hide their surprise, gritting their teeth at how quickly he shifted his stance.

    That scoundrel really is the worst.

    But

    Meanwhile, Un Geom, who maintained his calm throughout, voiced a logical question.

    Why didnt you go straight into the city, sahyung? Why did you stop here?

    With a wry smile, Un Am looked at Chung Myung and echoed.

    I was wondering the same thing.

    He stepped forward and surveyed everyone.

    Everyone, listen up.

    Understood!

    Changsha is arge city. If we enter all at once, were bound to draw unnecessary attention.

    The group nodded, showing they understood the point.

    Presently, its not an issue if you lounge around, engrossed in your games. However, such behavior should not be exhibited while conducting business. Always bear in mind the words of our sect leader: your actions will reflect upon the reputation of Mount Hua.

    Everyone shifted silently, and no one offered a reply.

    what?

    Chung Myung, the center of everyones attention, tilted his head in feigned innocence, appearing clueless.

    Their excitement at entering the guesthouse was reced with a gathering storm of concern.

    Is this eptable?

    Perhaps it would be better to simply sleep outdoors?

    Baek Cheon appeared to be of simr sentiment. He voiced his thoughts.

    Perhapswe should just camp out instead

    Un Am, hearing this, released a resigned sigh.

    Its not that I havent considered that, but theres work to be done. First and foremost, we need to visit the Beggars Union and check if there have been any issues.

    Hmm. Agreed.

    Baek Cheon periodically nced at Chung Myung. Additionally, all those pulling the cart cast anxious looks in Chung Myungs direction.

    I feel unsettled.

    My stomach is in knots.

    Despite all my thoughts, I cant see this ending well.

    But was obtaining the assistance of a spectral entity like Chung Myung even feasible?

    At that moment, the previously silent Hyun Sang spoke.

    Nothing to worry about.

    Uh?

    A thin smile spread across his lips.

    Chung Myung, do not leave my side once we set foot in that ce.

    Uh? No, why me

    Hehe. Lets proceed with this n.

    Mount Huas disciples quietly expressed gratitude for the wise decision. Their previously clouded expressions had cleared.

    We survived! The elder came through as expected!

    This is your moment now, you cheeky devil!

    Once the major issue was addressed, work continued without hindrance.

    Baek Cheon, proceed first and secure an appropriate guesthouse. With the numerous children present, splitting them between two locations would be suitable.

    Yes, sasuk!

    Now, lets resume.

    Disciples from Mount Hua confidently proceeded towards Changsha.

    A massive chair adorned with luxurious animal skins was set on the podium.

    A man sat cross-legged, leisurely patting the armrest.

    So long.

    Decades had passed before they finally imed the seemingly unimportant chair.

    Closing the gap from standing beneath to sitting atop the chair had taken long, arduous years despite it being a mere couple of steps.

    Yet, they knew they couldnt im it as their own just yet - this wasnt their rightful ce.

    Nevertheless, it will soon be mine.

    The man was Go Hong, leader of the Great Bandits, one of the formidable ten Green Forest bandit families.

    At that pivotal moment, with a grin stretching across his face, he readied himself to throw back his head.

    Suddenly, the door flew open as three men draped in animal skins entered.

    Bandit leader!

    Yes, what is it?

    Those strangers are tantly disregarding our words.

    Tsk.

    With barely concealed disdain, Go Hong clicked his tongue and fixed a re on the man before him.

    It appears that youve been living afortable life in the mountains for too long. You cant even subdue these ounders.

    Ugh its not that, but these arent the ordinary ones. Even with their fingernails pulled out and needles stuck into their fingers, they wont even blink.

    Theyre stubborn.

    If we want to get more out of them, wed have to amputate at least one limb. Is that eptable?

    Go Hongs eyes zed at that.

    Idiot!

    The bandits who had walked in immediately retreated under the pressure.

    If you render them useless, do you honestly believe we alone can operate the Green Forest? Why? I would prefer to simply fail and perish!

    But they they opted for silence

    Damn it all!

    Distortion twisted Go Hongs face.

    Thats why I regret letting that rat escape.

    If Im So-Byeong had perished, coaxing the people into talking wouldnt have been this challenging. Regardless of their loyalty, in the end, that loyalty only existed when there was someone to serve.

    With the right treatment orpensation, people would willingly follow him without needing to perform. But he could not capture Im So-Byeong. The man had deciphered the situation and vanished.

    Green Forest King have you still not discovered his location?

    Yes.

    Useless buffoons!

    Go Hong sprang up from his chair, retrieved the spear lodged behind him, and hurled it.

    Ehhh!

    The bandits immediately hunkered down, a spear charged with qi spinning swiftly overhead. His whole body felt numb from fear.

    Find him now! Spare no expense!

    Yes!

    Go Hongs face twisted in a terrifying manner.

    If we continue to wait like this, well give others an equal opportunity.

    Had other bandit leaders discovered Im So-Byeong first, it would be akin to a dog pursuing a chicken perched on a rooftop. They could assault him with the assistance of the Green Forest King or y him and seize power as their rightful im.

    Regardless, it was not a cause for rejoicing.

    Lets kill him before the other bandits

    Leader!

    Just then, another person stormed into the room, shouting.

    What is it now?

    Hes shown up!

    Um?

    The individual who burst in, gasping for breath, began to articte rapidly.

    The GGreen Forest King, no, Im So-Byeong, has revealed himself in Changsha.

    What?

    Go Hongs eyes widened in surprise.

    Where?

    Changsha.

    So, just next door?

    Yes!

    He dared to appear right under my nose?

    Yes!

    Ha hahahah.

    Go Hong found the situation so absurd that he fell out of his chair,ughing.

    Kwang!

    His foot pulverized the ground as if it were tofu.

    It appears this man has a death wish! Daring to provoke me so tantly.

    B-bandit leader! You must regain yourposure!

    Composure?

    Please, regain yourposure. Were discussing Changsha. Its a city, and the issue will escte if we head there now.

    Damn the issue! This man has brazenly confronted me, and you expect me to just observe?

    He wasnt alone. He brought reinforcements from some unknown justice faction.

    Justice faction?

    Indeed. We are currently verifying their identity

    That guy must be out of his mind! To even bring in a Justice faction now?

    Go Hong eximed, gritting his teeth.

    How many are there?

    It appears to be over 200.

    What was that?

    Approximately 200

    Excuse me?

    Go Hong chuckled roughly.

    He brought 200 people? Right under my very nose?

    It appears so. Despite the youthful appearance, they dont seem extraordinary at first nce

    Dong Woong!

    Yes, leader!

    Round up the men and capture him immediately!

    B-But what about the officials!

    Dont concern yourself with the officials right now. They wouldnt dare confront me once I be the Green Forest King!

    Understood!

    Theres no certainty that an opportunity like this wille again, so act now! Immediately!

    Yes, leader!

    Three individuals stepped forward.

    Go Hong resumed his seat. He softly caressed the armrest of his chair with his fingers.

    That fool appears to have be anxious.

    It was clear this kind of move was a tactic of someone who had lost their resolve.

    With the thought of this ce soon to be under his control, Go Hongs lips curved into a smile.

 Chapter 574

    <h4>Chapter 574</h4>

    Changsha.

    The expressions on the faces of the passersby were marred by sorrow. Observing their surroundings, they would engage in idle conversation when they encountered familiar faces.

    Have you heard thetest news?

    About Mount Hyeong?

    Thats right. Rumour has it that one of the merchant caravans that journeyed up there had suffered a significant loss.

    I see. How great is the toll this time?

    At this, everyone collectively released a heavy sigh.

    If this situation persists, it could lead to a disaster. They mentioned that the merchants who disappeared this time had actually engaged an escort service.

    You mean, despite having escorts, we lost contact with them?

    Exactly!

    Oh no.

    The prestigious Ascending Escort Service, famed in this region, was powerless to stave off the bandits. That alone spoke volumes.

    There hasnt been a single issue for decades, why now all of a sudden

    Ive heard the bandits from Mount Daebyeol are here.

    Do you mean those wicked ones?

    Thats impossible!

    The man subtly nced around, his anxiety apparent. It was as if he was suspecting the presence of bandits nearby.

    I cant be certain, but it appears people are vanishing not just from Mount Hyeong but other mountains as well.

    Ugh. What kind of madness is this? When someone goes missing, shouldnt the officials respond?

    When have you ever witnessed the authorities taking the initiative in such matters? If they cant manage the tasks urring right under their noses, its unsurprising theyre unaware of what transpires deep within the mountains!

    How can we then exist with such thoughts?

    The situation was so strange that no one could suppress their unease. The problem wasnt confined to the inability to scale Mount Hyeong.

    Changsha was a city nestled between Dong-jong Lake above and Mount Hyeong below. With neither unique items for trade nor fertilend, unlike otherrger cities, it instead generated ie as a crucial trade hub connecting the upper and lower Central ins.

    However, should incidents ur that troubled the visiting merchants, they would have no option but to shelve their business intentions. This could potentially inflict significant harm on the city.

    Ugh, what in the world is happening?

    Indeed. If there are bandits festering, there should be someone to solve the problem, but it seems everyone associated with the justice faction is just standing by.

    Are these ordinary bandits? These are the most notorious, despised bandits, feared even in the depths of the Green Forest!

    What kind of Taoist or justice sect would be too frightened to confront such a small group of bandits!

    Shhh! Are you blind? Quiet down now! We could be overheard!

    Theres no one nearby. Whos going to hear us? The moment the bandits started their rampage, all the sects stopped patrolling. Look over there; the gates are wide open, and not even a rat is visible Oh?

    The speaker suddenly fell silent, shocked.

    Uh Uhu what is that?

    Sure enough, crowds started pouring through the seemingly deserted gate.

    Uniforms of ck.

    And each one had a long sword at their waist.

    The broad shoulders and well-defined muscles visible beneath the clothing were undoubtedly captivating. Coupled with a determined gaze and firm expression, the word steadfastness naturally sprung to mind; it was as if theymanded the very hearts of people.

    Who are they?

    S-so many of them?

    Even a single individual among them would stand out with theirmanding presence. Yet, there were unmistakably over a hundred such figures now.

    The sight shocked many, causing them to bow their heads slightly while only moving to whisper.

    It appears to be a martial arts sect.

    Perhaps theyre bandits?

    Are you out of your mind? Why would you even consider them bandits?

    B-But their physique theyre built like mountains

    Apparently, hearing their whispers, the individual at the front of the group turned around with a twisted expression, making everyone flinch and lower their heads.

    People who had been casually chatting at a distance started to slowly gather.

    They were scared, but their curiosity increased after confirming his actions posed no threat.

    With each additional onlooker, their collective insight grew.

    Uh? That symbol there? I-isnt that Mount Hua?

    Mount Hua?

    People swiveled their heads to look at the one who had spoken.

    Why would Mount Hua of Shaanxi be represented here?

    People didnt readily believe that. If it were truly Mount Hua, wouldnt they havee from Shaanxi, which was approximately 1,500 li from Changsha?

    Was it even conceivable that not just one, but around over a hundred disciples, had journeyed to this location?

    Indeed, it is true! Havent you noticed the plum blossom pattern on their chests? There are numerous sects worldwide, but only the Mount Hua sect carries this specific symbol.

    Subsequently, the citys gaze returned to the Mount Hua sect.

    As expected, everyone bore the red plum blossom on their chest.

    Indeed, it must be Mount Hua!

    But why is Mount Hua here?

    People exchanged puzzled looks.

    Could it be because of the bandits?

    Could that be the case?

    The Wudang and Shaolin, who are closer, didnte, but Mount Hua traveled a great distance purposely? To bring the bandits to justice?

    No, it cant be!

    Everyone harbored feelings of doubt, disbelief, or faint hope in response to this.

    But is it likely? The bandits are intimidating, after all

    Ha! Youre uninformed! Didnt Mount Hua recently defeat both Wudang and Shaolin in the martial arts tournament?

    And thats not even all of it. Didnt they confront and triumph over the Ten Thousand People n recently? The current Mount Hua is ascending like a rocket!

    Right! Exactly! Thats how it was!

    Slowly, the way people perceived the disciples of Mount Hua changed.

    And their eyes

    Hey, straighten up! Keep your shoulders stiff!

    Maintain a straight back when walking! Show your strength!

    Be alert! And say yes!

    they were giving their all to appear at least a bit imposing.

    Regardless of the quality of a product or item, if its packaging was substandard, it wouldnt fetch its rightful price. In the past, they might have overlooked such details. Still, now, under Chung Myungs influence, everyone was mindful of their presentation.

    As a result

    Why am I always in the front?

    Baek Cheon, coerced into leading the group, found himself the center of attention. Several voices kept pestering him from behind.

    Stand up straight.

    Elevate your chin. What else are you going to use that face for? Nows the time to put it to good use. Lift that chin quickly and show them whos boss.

    This jerk

    Baek Cheon waspelled to lift his chin as Chung Myungs hand consistently jabbed his back. His hair fluttered about, revealing his immactely clean and fair face.

    Just as he expected, everyone gasped in astonishment.

    Wow, truly remarkable!

    Hes so handsome. Absolutely extraordinary!

    Despite the praises streaming in, Baek Cheon felt an overwhelming urge to hide himself.

    Mount Hua is here to save us!

    Theyvee to battle the Green Forest!

    At that moment, numerous voices rang out in a peculiar tone. The excited mor gave way to apuse.

    Chung Myung beamed.

    The beggars, at least, did their jobs properly.

    Perhaps he would have the task of serving arge amount of food outside the guesthouse today.

    Hong Dae-Kwang must have ground his teeth as he persuaded all the beggars to disseminate the rumors. If he had carried out his duties diligently on a regr basis, he wouldnt be in for a reprimand either.

    Basking in the attention, the disciples of Mount Hua arrived at the guesthouse they had previously reviewed.

    Un Am asked once more.

    Everyone is storing their possessions here today. Ive rented out the entire guesthouse to avoid other guests, but still, be mindful not to create a mess for others.

    Yes!

    In synchrony, the disciples of Mount Hua made their entry into the guesthouse.

    People spoke loudly,menting on the impressive appearance. At that moment, Chung Myung, who had remained till the end, looked back at them and smiled.

    Do not fret. We will take care of it immediately!

    Wow!

    Hurrah for Mount Hua!

    Their loud cheers rang through the marketce.

    Ah. I can finally breathe.

    I never realized howforting warm water could be.

    Baek Cheon wore a wry smile as he looked at his disciples, all clean and tidy after a few days.

    So many difficulties theyve faced.

    The regrs who consistently apanied him were well-acquainted with Chung Myungs antics, so this march was nothing new to them. But for the other disciples, this expedition was a first.

    Despite all this, not a word ofint was spoken. Indeed, their silent endurance wasmendable.

    Baek Cheon broke the silence with a gentle smile.

    All of you have worked tirelessly

    Baek Cheon sasuk! Your efforts have not gone unnoticed!

    We had no idea sasuk was shouldering such a burden because of Chung Myung.

    Oh, sasuk!

    Baek Cheon, ready to offer praise, was silenced yet again.

    Children, do not stare with such eyes.

    He felt the urge to weep.

    Considering the circumstances, it wasnt a time for Baek Cheon to feel tion or concern. Perhaps Baek Cheon as the ultimate victim in all of this, a fact widely known?

    He let out a soft sigh before stating,

    Certainly rest is necessary, but refrain from letting down your guard too much; youre being observed by others.

    Indeed, Sasuk! Rest assured!

    The disciples of Mount Hua all stood with pride. Subsequently, they started discussing amongst themselves.

    Did you notice their stares earlier?

    I felt a tremor course through my entire body.

    Recalling those intense gazes felt akin to experiencing vertigo.

    Their outings were few and far between, but even on the rare asions they ventured out for work, they had never encountered such expressions of envy.

    Ultimately, the individuals least aware of Mount Huas ascendance were its own disciples. They only nowprehended the extent of their enhanced status, along with the reason the elders had urged them to ponder so deeply over the sects prestige.

    I must strive harder.

    Wudang, Shaolin, theyll all be surpassed!

    Baek Cheon softly smiled, observing the disciples ame with fervor.

    You may need to fight tomorrow, so rest today. Keep your mind strong!

    Yes, Sasuk!

    Dont worry, Sahyung.

    Yes, I shall be mindful.

    Finally, after counting the disciples andpleting his check, Baek Cheon ascended the stairs and headed to the top floor.

    Knock.

    I am Baek Cheon.

    Enter.

    Upon opening the door, he saw a gathered assembly.

    In attendance were people, including Hyun Young, Hyun Sang, Un Geom, Un Am, and Im So-Byeong.

    Atst, Baek Cheon, having confirmed Chung Myungs arrival, settled at the far end and began to speak with a clear voice.

    All the disciples are either eating or resting. We shouldnt face any issues now.

    Youve truly endured a lot.

    But should we really be this loud?

    Baek Cheons lightly flushed face prompted a chuckle from Im So-Byeong.

    The shier, the better the items. Why feel embarrassed? Taking down bandits in the name of negotiation is something to take pride in.

    No, it was all fine wasnt that what should be said?

    What? A bandit?

    Baek Cheon let out a deep sigh.

    We will prepare to depart tomorrow morning.

    Ah, hold on a moment.

    Huh?

    Baek Cheon turned his head at Chung Myungs words.

    Lets wait for a bit, sasuk.

    Wait?

    If we cause this muchmotion, the bandits might discover us sooner than anticipated.

    Then, wont they attack us?

    Bandits? In this city? Are you suggesting that bandits mighte here?

    Most wouldnt suspect it, but there are potential hostages present.

    Hostages?

    Baek Cheon shifted his gaze to the hostage (?), who returned a shy smile.

    I feel like Im most valuable as a hostage at this time. Oddly enough, I feel a bit proud, too.

    It seemed that scoundrel, too, was out of sorts.

    No, no. The Green Forest King shouldnt be referred to in such a way

    Leaving Baek Cheon bewildered, Chung Myung turned to Im So-Byeong.

    They wille, wont they?

    Of course they will.

    Im So-Byeong shrugged dismissively.

    Go Hong is impulsive. He just cant sit back and wait for us to make a move.

    H-hold on a minute.

    Baek Cheon surged forward with a shout.

    If bandits invade the city, it would be utter chaos! This is our cue to take action.

    Tsk. Tsk. You are so nave.

    Eh?

    Chung Myung clucked his tongue.

    The idea is good - boost our reputation by defeating the bandits. But how will people know if we do it in the mountains?

    The rumor will spread far more fiercely if we defeat them right in front of their eyes!

    Baek Cheon watched him with a sense of despair, his eyes tightly shut.

    Just what kind of situation has Mount Hua gotten into?

    Oh, divine entity.

    Be a Taoist, really a Taoist. Why on earth was this happening!

    If youre going to execute the n, be certain of it. Lets wait for a while. Something is sure to happen in just a few days.

    However, there was one thing that Chung Myung had not anticipated.

    Go Hong turned out to be more impatient than he had expected, and the reach of their intelligence had already extended to them.

    Do they actually reside here?

    Dong Woong, a yer renowned as the Mighty Bear, peered at Changshas entrance gate from the mountains base, his smile revealing yellowed teeth.

    The nature of their madness is unclear, but Ill see to it that they understand who we are!

    Their Green Forest Banditrades joined in theughter.

    Forward!

    Yes!

    Eyes ame in the ckness of night.

 Chapter 575

    <h4>Chapter 575</h4>

    Dong Woongs brows furrowed slightly at the sight of the firmly closed gate.

    Shall we break it?

    This isnt a mountain.

    Even the mostx officials tended to overlook incidents within the mountains, yet if thieves were to tear down a gate, no official, no matter how diligent, could afford to ignore it.

    There were situations that could be resolved with bribes and instances where they failed. Dong Woongs task was to avoid crossing this line as far as possible.

    He gradually turned his head towards the wall. A wall not exceedingly high, it appeared surmountable.

    Lets handle this with utmost stealth. Scale the wall!

    Aye!

    Spare any officials that you can! We only need to catch that rat, then we can leave!

    Aye!

    The Green Forest bandits moved towards the wall soundlessly, sticking to it as though melting into its surface.

    Swish!

    The bandits scaled the walls swiftly, ascending like the wind. Amidst enveloping darkness, where not a single light prated, only their eyes glistened, akin to nocturnal beasts hunting their prey.

    Thunk!

    ng!

    It was the moment when the bandits, having surmounted the wall and descended safely, were surveying their surroundings.

    There!

    A guard, who had previously been half-asleep, abruptly regained his senses upon spotting this suspicious group and started to shout.

    Just as he prepared to blow the whistle around his neck.

    sh!

    Ugh

    A sword shed at lightning speed, cutting through the guards throat.

    Unable to even scream, the guard with a slit throat copsed to the floor.

    Tsk.

    A frown creased Dong Woongs face.

    All you had to do was knock him out. I told you to avoid trouble if possible.

    Sorry.

    Despite his apology, Dong Woong had no intention ofplying further.

    It was he and Go Hong who made their lives unbearably harsh.

    Dong Woong let out a short click of his tongue, pulling a small vial from his pocket as he approached the fallen body.

    He then carefully poured its contents onto the body.

    Chiiik!

    The body, still warm and bleeding moments ago, swiftly emitted white smoke, seemingly evaporating without a trace.

    I cant believe youre using such expensive Bone Melting liquid for this.

    Even if the body was destroyed, it was undeniable that the guard was absent. But the physical evidence was now gone.

    Simply destroying the physical evidence was enough to serve this purpose.

    I am heading down.

    Yes!

    Changsha qualified as arge city on its own despite its run-down walls. They were so dpidated that many people could climb over without issue.

    After erasing traces of the body, Dong Woong surveyed his surroundings with a sharp nce.

    And the information?

    It appears to be on its way.

    A man carefully navigated through the crowd scattered ahead of the wall, charging straight toward Dong Woong with his head bowed.

    I report to the captain!

    Hmm!

    Dong Woong posed a question.

    Where is that scoundrel, Im So-Byeong, now?

    Hes staying at the Yellow Crane Guesthouse.

    Yellow Crane?

    Yes! Its one of the biggest guesthouses around here.

    Guesthouse?

    Dong Woong couldnt help but express a sneer.

    He truly is doing it all. He probably knew that Mount Hyeong was close by, yet he still chose to take his bags and enter a guesthouse.

    A bystander, who had been eavesdropping, slowly intervened.

    Isnt this a strategy befitting a soldier? I suppose he surmised that should he stay at the guesthouse on the busiest street, we would be unable to make any hasty moves.

    Hes always been such a crafty one.

    Dong Woong expressed his disapproval with a snarl.

    Where are the scoundrels he brought from the justice sect?

    It appears theyre from the Mount Hua sect.

    Mount Hua?

    Dong Woong lifted his gaze.

    Shaanxis Mount Hua sect? One of the past members of the Nine Great Sects?

    Yes. Thats Mount Hua.

    What is that man possibly nning?

    Dong Woong frowned, appearing bewildered. Im So-Byeongs power seemed insignificant to them, yet everyone epted his re-emergence, now equipped with a justice faction by his side. A more renowned sect was what they had expected

    I heard they achieved recognition in the martial arts tournament, but isnt this merely a minor sect within Shaanxi?

    Captain, you shouldnt underestimate Mount Hua. Are you aware that the Ten Thousand People n were assaulted and ughtered by them?

    Hmmm.

    Captain Dong Woong, momentarily lost in thought, snorted dismissively.

    Indeed, they do appear to be naive fools. Imbeciles like the leaders of the Ten Thousand People n would have been easily split in two had I encountered them.

    Nobody dared to challenge his statement.

    Although his words were harsh, it couldnt be denied that he wasnt entirely incorrect.

    The Great Bandits stood out as an exceptionally powerful group within the Green Forest Seventy-Two, with Dong Woong being sturdy enough to overpower most bandits.

    He saw no reason to consider himself inferior to the leaders of the Ten Thousand People n in terms of martial arts prowess and reputation.

    Even a dog consumes half the food in front of its own home. This is my turf. I will make them rue the day they even considered leaving Mount Hua to intrude here!

    Then, will you assault the guesthouse?

    Havinge this far, theres no alternative course of action. Even if problems do surface, we can swiftly settle them here.

    Agreed!

    Then lets proceed!

    Ill lead the way!

    The man took the initiative and began to show the way.

    Even though they steered clear of the main road, it was impractical for a group of over 200 to move simultaneously without attracting attention.

    W-whats going on?

    Do they look like bandits?

    W-why have the banditse here?

    Night-time passersby were filled with fear at the sight of the approaching Green Forest bandits and quickly sought refuge.

    Some fled into the alleyways, while others hid within their homes.

    M-Mother

    Shh! Quiet now!

    Everyone held their breath, bracing against the fear of drawing the bandits attention. Fortunately, though, the bandits didnt notice them.

    Those concealed within their homes gingerly opened their windows, releasing a sigh of relief as the bandits disappeared into the distance.

    How could bandits appear in the city like this?

    What are the officials even doing?

    People held their breath, their gazes filled with anxiety as they watched the bandits run.

    Having almost crossed through the area, the bandits stopped in front of arge building.

    Is this the ce?

    Yes! This is the Yellow Crane!

    Dong Woong frowned as he surveyed the scene,

    Despite the lights shining from the windows, the guesthouse appeared deserted to him. Nheless, he didnt disregard the unmistakable signs of presence emanating from within.

    Surround it!

    Affirmative!

    Upon Dong Woongs instruction, the bandits swiftly moved to encircle the establishment.

    Those who had assumed a defensive stance glowered at the guesthouse.

    Should we storm in? Judging by appearances, it seems theyve taken over the ce. Wouldnt it be justifiable to eliminate them all?

    Hmm?

    Dong Woong, examining the guesthouse closely, sought confirmation from the messenger.

    You mentioned he was apanied by a hundred people, correct?

    Yes, thats the information I received.

    A hundred

    If he were to kill over a hundred people within the citys bounds, he would need to brace himself for the immense bacsh that would result.

    It would be simpler to eliminate them all.

    Dong Woong reminded himself that this wasnt the wilderness, and with great restraint, he murmured,

    Lets go inside.

    Captain?

    Dong Woong parted his lips to address the bewildered messenger.

    Inform those inside that the Great Bandits have arrived, demanding the handover of Im So-Byeong. In return, their lives will be spared.

    Do you think theyllply?

    They wont have a choice.

    Dong Woong turned back and voiced in a hushed tone.

    Prepare your arms, everyone. Create fear that raises goosebumps!

    Yes, Captain!

    The Green Forest bandits unsheathed their weapons and demonstrated lethal force.

    Nearly 200 bandits directed their murderous intent towards the guesthouse.

    Given their brutal nature from the start, their spirit emanated an immense ferocity.

    Dong Woong nodded approvingly.

    Go, inform them. Report back whether they perish or capitte.

    Yes.

    The individual who epted the order dashed into the guesthouse.

    Hmm.

    Dong Woong, arms folded, scrutinized the guesthouse.

    Anyone can wield power.

    He had no idea what kind of trickery Im So-Byeong resorted to in order to hoodwink them. But if they had eyes to see and senses to feel, they should have also detected that ominous presence.

    The justice faction has no justifiable reason to gamble with their lives for Im So-Byeong. Its likely that they would aim to rapidly settle matters by turning over Im So-Byeong.

    However

    Even after several lingering minutes, there was no response.

    Dong Woong, struggling to cope with the ongoing passage of time, wore a contorted expression.

    Why on earth is he taking so long?

    W-well.

    Needless to say, Dong Woong was struggling to keep his temper in check,rgely thanks to Go Hong.

    Would they even have turned to banditry if he were moreposed?

    Dong Woong, fixing the guest with a re from his flushed face, called out in an exasperated tone.

    These people! They dare to waste my time when I have personally attended to this matter! I genuinely hoped to resolve this without bloodshed!

    Dong Woong was on the verge of losing control.

    Someone go! Find out what is happening!

    Understood!

    Those who heard Dong Woongs displeased voice turned a shade of fear-induced blue and hastily left.

    Curse it! Had we encountered them on the mountain, we would have had the chance to behead them all!

    Attempting to rein in his temper and handle things discreetly, he was aware of his stomach seething with fire. Undeniably, they were bandits, and this was a city, so he wanted to avoid any confrontation as much as he could

    And then it happened.

    Kwaaaang!

    The guesthouse door, trembling from the wind, exploded into nks.

    Eukk?

    Dong Woong snapped his eyes open.

    An immense sound, akin to a thunderbolt strike, prompted an instant reaction.

    W-what?

    Was that an explosion?

    What kind of assault was that!

    As though forewarned, the city lights seemed to flicker into life, and the citizens began to scramble in fear.

    Dong Woongs jaw dropped in incredulity.

    This was supposed to be handled quietly

    Suddenly,

    Swish!

    Something catapulted from the room, the door shattering due to the velocity,nding with a thud on the ground.

    Ah!

    Song Cho!

    W-what happened!

    The bandits hurried towards the man whoy sprawled on the ground.

    Ugh ughh

    The bandits eyes, surrounding the prone figure, widened to the size ofnterns.

    What What happened to you?

    How can a person

    Everyone shuddered upon witnessing Song Cho, now doubled in size from his original form, his face unrecognizable.

    Just how many people attacked him to leave him in this condition in such a brief period?

    These These people!

    They stood in confusion during these absurd times, frozen with shock.

    Step. Step. Step.

    Slowly, a figure emerged from the darkened entrance.

    Ssh.

    Alcohol?

    Dong Wong identified the object in the hand of the person lingering in the shadows as a bottle of alcohol, appearing perplexed.

    Upon the revtion of the strangers face, he couldnt suppress hisughter.

    This young man, who appeared to be no more than a novice at drinking, stood in front of them, swaying like a drunkard.

    He looked around at the trees surrounding the guesthouse, his face twisting in difort.

    No!

    Are these bandits insane? Why are they appearing out of nowhere, brandishing knives? I will kill you all!

    Dong Woong stood with his mouth ajar, shocked at the profanity spilling out before him, utterly unfiltered.

 Chapter 576

    <h4>Chapter 576</h4>

    People often said that intense embarrassment suppressed anger, a truth Dong Woong was painfullying to understand.

    Is that man insane?

    What else could exin his audacity to voice such things?

    And to whom?

    They were esteemed members of the Great Bandits, notorious for their rash demeanor, and dwellers of the Green Forest. Their mere appearance was typically enough to leave people breathless.

    So, one couldnt help but wonder just how audacious this young upstart was to utter such a nonsensical thing?

    This this man!

    As the absurdity of the situation peaked, he was about to speak when his gaze met with the neer.

    What?

    Huh?

    The young ones eyes widened in surprise.

    How dare a bandit stare directly into my eyes!

    Shut your eyes, scoundrel!

    Could this be what they mean by being at a loss for words despite having a mouth to speak?

    Dong Woong lived a life unmarred by harsh treatment due to his natural appearance. Yet, he experienced such negativity from a young person for the first time.

    T-this!

    His body seemed to seize up when a subordinate behind him called out.

    C-captain! People are approaching!

    What?

    Dong Woong nced around, perplexed. People disturbed by the raucous voice began to pour out.

    Upon hearing the nonsensical murmurs and ensuing confusion, he grasped the situation, diverting all attention towards himself.

    That rat!

    He wasnt sure whether this was intentional or idental, but the mans uproarious behavior attracted everyones attention to him.

    Damn it.

    It felt inappropriate to handle this subtly. His rage surged as the situation devolved from the outset. But before his anger could peak, the young man intervened.

    OH MYYYYYYY!

    Suddenly, he burst out yelling.

    Now bandits are assaulting our homes too!

    Huh? Homes?

    Dong Wong looked stunned.

    Which homes?

    Hold on, wait.

    They didnt n to attack homes

    Oh no, theyreing to assault the homes so early in the morning! Even for bandits, shouldnt there be some respect? They show no humanity!

    With those words, the situation took an unexpected turn for Dong Woong.

    Th-that! Now, the bandits are invading the city, too!

    Oh my, oh no! What would we have done without the aid of the Mount Hua sect warriors? Im truly relieved they are here today!

    I was saying the exact same thing!

    As a fiery shout sprang from behind them, the Green Forest bandits, who wereying siege to the guesthouse, whirled around and glowered at the bystanders.

    Eek!

    Those who were startled and fearful quickly bowed their heads as if to hide and then took a step back.

    Clench.

    Dong Woong ground his teeth.

    That cunning fox of a bastard!

    People around the world had a general knowledge of Kangho, but theycked specifics. How could they know that the Green Forest King was here or that bandits were nning to capture him at the guesthouse?

    From their perspective of limited understanding, it was only logical to assume that if bandits scaled the wall at night, their motive was clear.

    Dong Woongs red eyes red at Chung Myung as if intending to incinerate him. However, Chung Myung continued to consume his alcohol, apparently unbothered.

    Kuak! This feels amazing.

    Chung Myung wiped the corners of his mouth and lowered his gaze to make eye contact with Dong Woong.

    Yet this ruffian keeps staring.

    Sigh the world has improved greatly. The day hase when I am scrutinized by an ouw. Im fortunate to witness such a sight.

    In the past, it was you, you fool!

    Those bandits would indeed have packed their belongings and fled at the mere mention of Plum blossoms blooming in the mountains!

    Now, what to do?

    Chung Myung clucked his tongue and nced sideways. Even now, word of mouth was drawing in people. At this rate, it appeared that one-tenth of Changshas popce would soon gather here.

    At this point, the n is firmly in ce.

    Chung Myung couldnt help but smile as he looked around.

    What are you doing? Take down those bandits now.

    A low voice echoed from the dim background.

    Is mere force sufficient?

    Make it brutal.

    Alright.

    Soon, a group of warriors began to emerge from the guesthouse.

    One, twoten, no

    An unending stream of individuals pushed through the damaged door, confronting the bandits encircling the guesthouse.

    Their ck uniforms.

    Their faces radiated vitality as though they had just returned from the battlefield.

    The muscles betrayed a more bandit-like appearance than the bandits themselves, their presence evident even beneath clothing.

    Even without realizing it, the Green Forest bandits surrounding the guesthouse withdrew hesitantly.

    They are mere children?

    Their faces still hold a childlike innocence, though?

    The body, however, doesnt belong to a child, you fool!

    The bandits encircling the guesthouse sensed that something was amiss. If that being could bebeled a kid, then who on earth wouldnt be considered a kid?

    Studying those broad shoulders and ring eyes, it was as if they were encounteringrades from their own bandit n. Without the distinction of uniformed attire, discerning a bandit from a Taoist seemed nearly impossible.

    They imed to be bandits, yet theyre not as physically robust as I anticipated.

    How well could those marooned in the mountains even eat? So clumsy.

    Werent we stranded in a mountain as well?

    Uh? Correct?

    Disciples of Mount Hua, who had been casually chatting as though there were no concerns, settled down, soon shed contented smiles, and observed the surrounding bandits.

    And then,

    Silence.

    Baek Cheon emerged from behind. The disciples of Mount Hua made their way to their left and right for him to pass through.

    Step by step.

    Baek Cheon moved with a slow, confident stride among the disciples, stopping to stand at the front. He gently brushed his wind-tousled hair from his face, gazing at the Green Forest and the surrounding merchants.

    Even though times have greatly changed, its unsettling that bandits have intruded on a ce where people reside.

    His eyes held some determination.

    It is uneptable for us to allow such urrences to continue, as they go against the teachings of Mount Hua.

    The scene wasnt much different from what Chung Myung had described, yet not only the disciples but also the assembled crowd reacted differently.

    Ohhhh!

    It seems the swordsmen will conquer the bandits!

    Yes! Exactly! Dont you just feel invigorated watching them?

    The change in the crowds tone was palpable, causing Chung Myungs shoulders to sag.

    Jo Gul, without uttering another word, gently ced his hand on Chug Myungs shoulder and shook his head.

    what?

    Its alright, Chung Myung. Thats just how life is.

    What the hell!

    Isnt the world usually unjust?

    Such a sordid world.

    How could the reactions differ so significantly simply due to different circumstances?

    Naturally, this wouldnt have happened for no reason, but regardless, Chung Myung found the situation to be unfair.

    Yet his bitterness was trivialpared to Dong Woongs plight.

    These people

    Dong Woongs expression twisted cruelly upon grasping the situation.

    You knew we wereing, didnt you?

    So now youprehend, how respectful.

    Huh.

    Dong Woongughed, finding the idea ridiculous.

    You fool

    A frigid stare soon followed.

    Only those who peddle traps end up ensnared by them. You puny fools fail to recognize your ce. How dare you oppose us!

    Whats your next move, bandits?

    Chung Myung retorted furiously, then turned towards Baek Cheon.

    Itste. Lets settle this quickly.

    I had the same thought.

    Swish.

    Baek Cheon stepped forward, drawing his sword and aiming it at Dong Woong.

    If you surrender now, I will spare your life.

    This youngster doesnt even know the extent of the sky! Today, I will y you alive and fashion a coat from your skin!

    With the end of the discourse, Baek Cheon softly called out.

    Mount Hua!

    Yes!

    Vanquish these malevolent creatures!

    Understood!

    Srng! ng!

    The unified sound of swords being unsheathed pierced the silent night.

    The spectacle of over a hundred warriors executing this attack wlessly was an intimidating sight.

    Bring them down!

    Charge!

    At Baek Sangsmand, the disciples of Mount Hua surged forward, their battle cries resonating in the air.

    Even the bandits flinched at the sight before them, their faces turning red as they grasped the weapons in their hands, swinging them menacingly.

    You little brats!

    Ill skin you alive!

    Intent on standing their ground, they confronted the disciples of Mount Hua, hurling curses as they charged at them.

    The swordsmen, their eyes zing with fury, shed with the Green Forest bandits, who were radiating palpable homicidal intent.

    The spectators tightly shut their eyes, oblivious.

    To them, the rugged Green Forest bandits seemed doubly strongpared to the young, innocent disciples of Mount Hua.

    Even if Mount Hua could conquer them, it appeared they would suffer immense damage.

    However

    Reality presented a different picture entirely.

    Ahhhhh!

    Im Pyung, one of the Chung disciples, fixed his teeth in a defiant grimace, his gaze fixed firmly on the Green Forest bandits.

    With all my strength!

    Even from a quick nce, it was apparent that the adversary possessed a weapon ten times heavier. A direct confrontation would leave him severely wounded.

    Thus, for now, he would dismiss the Taoist way

    Im Pyung infused his sword with internal qi. In that moment,

    Kwaaang!

    AHhhhh!

    The Green Forest bandit recoiled with a scream.

    what?

    This left Im Pyung momentarily shocked.

    No

    His intention had only been to deflect the mans attack, yet he had been sent flying? Was this some sort of jest?

    Nheless, Im Pyung wasnt the only one in such a predicament.

    Ackkkk!

    W-whats with these people!

    What kind of strength is this!

    Voices filled with shock echoed around, and Im Pyung looked around nkly.

    The disciples of Mount Hua were overpowering the bandits.

    The des they were up against were so massive it could give people goosebumps, yet their slender swords were managing to hold them back. Naturally, one would expect the sword to have been pushed back, but instead, it was the swords of the Mount Hua disciples that were repelling the hefty des which appeared to be about ten times heavier.

    Whats going on now, you good-for-nothings!

    Why are you so weak inparison to these kids?

    Despite being on the receiving end of blows, the disciples of Mount Hua appeared moreposed than the bruised members of the Green Forest. The Forest dwellers may be notorious bandits, but could they really be so frail?

    Suddenly, a soft voice echoed.

    What are you doing?

    All heads turned simultaneously.

    Baek Cheon was advancing, sword unsheathed.

    I thought I ordered you to finish them quickly.

    His eyes were calm, as though this was nothing out of the ordinary. It was then that a firm confidence began to rise within the hearts of the Mount Hua disciples.

    Its not that they are weak.

    We are strong!

    The grip on their swords tightened.

    Cast them aside!

    Lets GOOOOO!

    With faces now brimming with confidence, they began to drive the bandits back like light bouncing off a mirror.

    The moment when the legend of the Plum Blossom Swordsmen, forever etched in history, began.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577: It Seems A Bit Too Healthy (1)

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    ¡°Ahemmm!¡±

    All members of the Hyun and Un disciples clung to the windows, uncertain of what to do, and simply held on to the frames.

    ¡°This looks dangerous¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Baek Sang!¡±

    ¡°Is it even possible? Why is Chung Myung just standing there, doing nothing¡­¡±

    They were shaking, appearing as if they were about to leap out of the window at any moment.

    Im So-Byeong, observing the scene from a distance, mumbled with a perplexed expression.

    ¡°¡­if you¡¯re so concerned, perhaps you should go take a look.¡±

    Swish!

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young, along with Un Geom and Un Am, spun around with unnerving force, fixing Im So-Byeong with res that seemed to consume him.

    ¡°Who does this because they don¡¯t want to go out! Why should we leave?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the point!¡±

    Ah¡­the Taoist.

    Usually, an elder in a sect was in a position to issue orders, not to receive them¡­

    Apanying the Mount Hua sect, Im So-Byeong¡¯s head spun with confusion. Common sense, it seemed, didn¡¯t exist within their ranks.

    ¡°Now, speak up!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Are the men who just arrived the most formidable?¡±

    ¡°T¡­ that¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong hesitated, scratching the back of his head. His dy was not due to astonishment but difficulty in exining.

    ¡°Just know this: the Green Forest is not a group where individuals possess immense strength.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Put in the context of the Justice faction¡­ yes, I wouldbel us as the Beggars Union.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the Beggars Union!¡±

    Hyun Young instantlyprehended and nodded.

    Although they belonged to the same Beggars Union, the beggars typically exhibited less activity than the disciples of other sects.

    Still, the reason the Beggars Union held its position with pride was due to its membership outnumbering that of the other sects.

    ¡°Bing a beggar is the simplest thing in the world, and the mountains are the ideal sanctuary for an aspiring thief. Despite their numbers, however, they aren¡¯t particrly strong.¡±

    ¡°So, they aren¡¯t that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Great Bandits are a unique breed among these mountain robbers. They¡¯re the cream of the crop in that world, so it¡¯s unfair topare them to ordinary thugs¡­ There may be some truth to that as well.¡±

    Im So-Byeong believed he¡¯d exined everything adequately, and indeed, he had. However, the effectiveness of learning rests on the capabilities of both the teacher and the student.

    ¡°Elite? Are you suggesting they are the elite?¡±

    ¡°But, this! Our children could be in danger then!¡±

    ¡°No! But why does that guy, Chung Myung, only drink?¡±

    Finally, Im So-Byeong shut his eyes.

    ¡®Someone read something to his small ears.¡¯

    What on earth was he trying to convey to people who weren¡¯t interested in listening? Chanting or memorizing a sutra now would be more beneficial.

    ¡®What on earth is wrong with these people?¡¯

    This thought waspletely beyond his understanding.

    The Great Star Bandits?

    Indeed, the Great Star Bandits were formidable. Among the 72 Green Forest Bandits, they were among the strongest, even considered among the top-tier mountain bandits.

    It was evident that it bore a force no one would dare challenge.

    However, the issue remained¡­

    Im So-Byeong slowly turned his gaze toward the fierce battle unfolding beyond the window.

    ¡®Your disciples are not a group to be overlooked whenever they travel.¡¯

    Those creatures¡­ actually, it was more like a single bandit leading a pack of formidable swordsmen¡­ he shouldn¡¯t say this. Regardless, these people were concerned about going intobat with the Green Forest bandits.

    Im So-Byeong licked his lips, his expression bitter as he surveyed the battlefield.

    ¡®Would they really kill?¡¯

    After all, they were Taoists by name.

    However, banditry seemed more their vocation.

    Clearly, it was an upation for those unable to control their anger and reflexes, but to maintain their status as bandits, one required the patience to tirelessly wait for unsuspecting travelers who mighte at any time.

    Patience was needed when dealing with those who suddenly turned into bandits. Could there be a more contradictory statement?

    However, those who chose to be bandits were usually those who had learned to cultivate perseverance through sheer grit.

    Today, this fact was acutely felt by the bandits.

    Human strength was utterly ineffectual against an intense attack, such as a sword sheath being hurled at the head.

    Smack!

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The sword sheath struck their head so hard that it seemed it mightpletely crush their skull and catapult the bandit¡¯s consciousness away.

    ¡°T-this youngster¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the youngster? You lot are the weak ones. Should I strike again?¡±

    Kaang!

    The mighty de swung fiercely and was repelled cleanly as soon as it collided with the sword flying at a low altitude.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Ma Maeng, the second captain of the Great Star Bandits, recoiled, gripping his wrist as if it might snap.

    ¡®Just where did these peoplee from?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it.

    The hefty de he brandished weighed approximately 50 pounds. It may not have been a fresh weapon, but it was heavy enough to slice through most weapons ¡ª be it spears or swords ¡ª as long as he swung it with confidence.

    Yet the instant the weapon collided with the slender sword, it ricocheted as if it bore no weight.

    ¡®What kind of power does this guy possess?¡¯

    He had lived with the certainty that his strength was unparalleled, but he found himself unable to withstand the force of the sword.

    It was a force so formidable it could bring even ghosts to tears.

    One could argue that this power felt a hundred times stronger. There were frequently individuals who possessed innate strength. Yet, unless they mastered internal skills from their mother¡¯s womb, these youngsters¡¯ internal qi wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to overpower him.

    His frustration was amplified due to the insolence of these young ones.

    ¡°What! Have you not even tasted the basic blood porridge? How is it that you¡¯re so weak!¡±

    ¡°These cowards! Can¡¯t you put up more of a fight!?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this! Do you know the torment I endured to face pathetic creatures like you!¡±

    The swordsmen of Mount Hua who attacked them bore bloodshot eyes reminiscent of enraged bulls.

    The fury infused into their swords was almost palpable with each sh.

    ¡®W-what is this! What on earth!¡¯

    They were the Green Forest bandits, counted among the Five Hegemons and notorious as the Great Star Bandits. Yet, they were currently retreating, unable to match the momentum of the Mount Hua disciples.

    The fury of the Mount Hua disciples - who had endured torment under Chung Myung, faced indifference from Baek Cheon, and been led to their doom by Un Geom - now had a direction to vent.

    For the first time in an exceedingly long while, they could wield their swords unhindered, moving with an unexpected haste.

    ¡°You lowlifes! You¡¯re nothing butmon brigands! Isn¡¯t there any sense of shame!¡±

    ¡°Die, you cretins! Die!¡±

    Their swords moved with such ferocity that they shamed the bandits, known for their fearsome weapons. The Green Forest bandits found themselves unable to counter, retreating in terror.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung was observing the scene, a bottle of alcohol in his hand, head slightly tilted.

    ¡®Something¡­¡¯

    By the results alone, it was evident that Mount Hua was overpowering. The robust yet precise sword strokes were continuously executed without the need for spoken instructions.

    Inparison to his first arrival at Mount Hua, the previous descriptions of chaos seemed irrelevant now.

    The extreme, relentless training, coupled with the strength-enhancing pills, maximized the potential of the Mount Hua disciples.

    Considered objectively, the current Baek and Chung disciples of Mount Hua clearly surpassed the once esteemed second and third great disciples from Chung Myung¡¯s original era.

    Containing it all would lead to an explosion; letting it go, it soared. Without a doubt, Chung Myung deserves credit for nurturing the disciples with such diligence.

    Yet something seemed amiss.

    Once upon a time¡­

    When the second and third generations of Mount Hua adopted an offensive strategy, there was a sensation of individuals clothed in brilliant white robes, brandishing their swords with grandeur, reminiscent of heroes in epic tales¡­

    But now¡­

    ¡°Hahahahah! Give it your all this time! Can this weakling really be considered a bandit?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! The waist, the waist, you scoundrel! Now the head!¡±

    ¡°Did you presume you wouldn¡¯t be struck at the same spot twice?¡±

    Chung Myung gazed nkly at his sahyungs.

    Who here represented the Forces of Evil and Justice?

    Observing the disciples of Mount Hua, their eyes shining and verbally vilifying the feeble bandits until their death, he felt as if he was witnessing bandits assaulting helpless civilians.

    Slowly, he raised his head to look up at the sky.

    ¡®No, Sect leader sahyung¡­¡¯

    ¡®I am¡­ I dered I would attempt it my way¡­ but was this my intended oue?¡¯

    -Enough now. You damned fool, what¡¯s left to change now!

    ¡®No¡­ still¡­ somehow, this seems unfair?¡¯

    Chung Myung watched the Mount Hua disciples flounder around with a hint of disappointment in his heart.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yes, his pupils.

    What if they had a rough character? All that mattered was growing up healthy.

    Honestly, wasn¡¯t physical wellness paramount? Maybe they were a bit too healthy¡­

    As Chung Myung processed these conflicting feelings, another individual grappled with the ridiculous turn of events.

    This person was Dong Woong, the bandit leader at the helm.

    His eyes trembled, open wide. Even though he was a witness, the sight was incredible.

    ¡®How can the young ones?¡¯

    He, too, had seen numerous battles.

    Everyone knew a subtle shift in force could overlook a gap in strength.

    Yet, regardless of perspective, this situation wasn¡¯t caused by a mere disparity of power.

    Kwaang!

    The elegantly curved sword shed with des a dozen times heavier, and in the forceful push and pull, the side wielding the sword was pushed back.

    Pushed back by strength, and internal qi.

    The sophistication of the technique need not be discussed. The difference was as stark as between earth and heaven.

    The battle between swords necessitated precision, but strength was crucial for wielding a de. If the de was held by the inferior side, how could they fight?

    This also appeared unfair.

    There were no words left for him to say.

    ¡°C-Captain!¡±

    His subordinates were terrified, their eyes locked on the disciples of Mount Hua as they were tossed about.

    Faced with the reality that if things continued in this manner, they would be defeated, Dong Woong attempted to act. But just then.

    ¡°I presume you¡¯re the leader.¡±

    Step by step.

    Someone approached him at a slow pace.

    ¡°Surely¡­¡±

    It was the swordsman, a youthful man with a dedicated countenance who had been at ease earlier.

    A grimace twisted Dong Woong¡¯s face upon seeing this.

    ¡°You fool! You¡¯re out of control without recognizing your ce!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, wreaking havoc unaware of your own ignorance. There¡¯s no need for words. Attack me. I¡¯ll make you answer for the crimes you¡¯ve carried out.¡±

    Crack~

    Dong Woong, teeth gritted, was on the verge of striking.

    ¡°Ehh. Do you really need a poultry knife to y a cow? Allow me, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°¡­Gul. You¡¯ve got that backward.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that the case?¡±

    Jo Gul chuckled and took a bold step towards Dong Woong.

    ¡°Hey, ouw.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Stay clean, keep tidy. Here, let me rid you of that beastly beard.¡±

    At that, Dong Woong snapped.

    ¡°You wretched cur! I will shatter every bone in your body!¡±

    ¡°So, you want to fight!¡±

    Jo Gul chuckled, addressing Dong Woong, who charged toward him with a fearsome expression.

 Chapter 578

    <h4>Chapter 578</h4>

    Kwaaang!

    A deafening roar echoed out as one of the bandits recoiled, blood spraying in the air.

    Ackkkk!

    Wooong!

    Everyone watched the scene in stunned silence, intrigued and horrified, as thebatants were lifted up roughly into the air and crashed back to the ground.

    What is even going on here?

    It feels like a one-sided thrashing.

    Can this even be real?

    Bewildered, the residents of Changsha could hardly believe what their eyes were seeing.

    Bandits attacked. The disciples of Mount Hua intercepted them. Up to then, the story was clear and needed no further boration.

    However, theplexity lies ahead.

    It seems they were herding some sort of cattle together?

    Look over there.

    Thats where the frenzied cows are.

    If they belonged to Mount Hua, would they not be disciples of the Taoist sect? When such individuals confronted bandits, it typically provided a spectacle worth watching for the bystanders.

    However, what ensued was a chaotic brawl reminiscent of a back alley fight.

    There was an issue; the disciples from a Taoist sect known as Mount Hua, who shouldnt have initiated the conflict - a task meant for the bandits - were doing the opposite.

    No that

    The spectacle was so surreal it defied understanding, let alone description.

    Didnt they just announce themselves as the Great Star Bandits? Doesnt that imply theyre the fiercest of all? Even the justice faction sects would hesitate to engage with them

    Ready to fight?

    so why are they being beaten so one-sidedly?

    Nobody could provide an answer to that question.

    Yet, they still held hope for Mount Hua. As its reputation was restored, they believed it was capable of managing the bandits.

    But shouldnt handle imply the situation isnt this one-sided?

    Is Mount Hua truly this powerful?

    Well reputation isnt gained for nothing, still

    The situation waspletely absurd.

    Those unfamiliar with the dynamics of Kangho were stunned by the unfolding events, while those who considered themselves well-informed were even more bewildered.

    Though Mount Hua was famed, its renown merely implied a heightened reputation in recent times. Never had it been seriouslypared to the ruling sects of Kangho, like the revered Nine Great Sects or the Five Hegemonies.

    Yet here were Mount Huas disciples, holding the ruffians of the Green Forest at bay.

    Naturally, shock was inevitable.

    Kwaaang!

    At that moment, the echo of a massive explosion sounded, and another bandit copsed. The sight of the convulsing body and blood seeping from it spurred whispers.

    Could it be that I find myself feeling sorry for the bandits?

    Really though, isnt this something youd expect from a bandit situation?

    That

    In that instant, someone dared to breach the silence, trying to make sense of the bewildering scene.

    Could it be that these bandits arent as formidable as we believed?

    I heard theyre among the best there is.

    How can one trust the words of a bandit? And the ce known as the Great Star Bandits might not be as great as we

    Suddenly, then.

    Kwaaaang!

    A massive roar came, akin to thunder striking the ground, and a blue de attack flew through the air.

    Kwak! Crack!

    On impact with the pavilion, the hall split apart as if an axe had cleaved through it.

    Everyone fell silent, awed by the power that nearly leveled the pavilion in one blow. They wondered how a mere human, made of flesh and bone, could muster such strength

    Wow, this guys quite tough.

    Right.

    Yes, it could be managed.

    Jo Gul casually swung his sword before Dong Woong, the source of this immense power. Despite witnessing such force firsthand, there was no hint of anxiety in Jo Gul. Perhaps it was simply a matter of their individual attitudes.

    In any case, Dong Woongs rxed face was now gently provoking him.

    This!

    Woah.

    Jo Gul widened his eyes and addressed Dong Woong.

    It seems you bandits are the same wherever we encounter you. Ive heard many insults from kids, brats, and bastards but never had this much open vitriol.

    He smiled, looking amused by this.

    Dong Woongs face flushed at such a calm reaction.

    You insult me, Ill rip your snout off!

    Dong Woong unleashed a de of qi over three feet long, hurtling towards Jo Gul. The blue de of qi whirled as if aiming to slice through flesh, yet Jo Gul boldly charged forward.

    Paaaah!

    Jo Guls sword instantly transformed into a beam of yellow light aimed at Dong Woongs neck. Seeing this, the realization struck that his own neck would be impaled before he could wound his opponent. This fear forced him to abruptly veer his de to the side.

    Yet, before the sword could be repelled, Jo Guls de was swiftly retracted, hurtling ominously towards Dong Woong.

    Crack!

    Blood spilled down Dong Woongs split cheek.

    W-whats happening

    There was barely time toprehend.

    Thrust! Thrust!

    Suddenly, dozens of swords were thrown at him from all directions. The young Taoists de moved with a speed hed never witnessed before.

    Ughhh!

    This alone was already tricky to handle, but the young man quickly sprang up from his spot and started releasing the sword qi from above.

    When the sword qi, as delicate as flower petals, approached, Dong Woong shrieked, unable to formte a response.

    Ahhh! You damned monkey!

    an apt description.

    I concur.

    Why didnt Ie up with that description until now?

    In the meantime, Baek Cheon and his group each contributed ament.

    The fact that someone meeting Jo Gul for the first time today could urately associate him with an animal when others hadnt managed to do so despite knowing him for several years was impressive.

    But wasnt he not as bad before?

    True.

    Undoubtedly, his behavior worsened after meeting Chung Myung.

    Everyone gazed at Jo Gul, clicking their tongues as Dong Woong was pressured.

    Without a doubt

    Baek Cheons eyes took on a firm resolution at this.

    In terms of sword sharpness, no one on Mount Hua could match Jo Gul. This wasnt a learned trait but a skill born of natural talent and an inherent understanding of the sword.

    Even if the heavens are indifferent, why is he?

    But shouldnt the heavens show mercy? Can he still be considered a true person if he cant wield a sword?

    Are you referring to Chung Myung?

    Ah Id almost forgotten about him.

    Yoon Jong wore a bitter smile as he watched Jo Guls sword movements.

    Something seems strange.

    It was evident in the way he wielded his de. Dong Woongs martial skills were almost on par with the captains of the Ten Thousand People n.

    At one time, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong had struggled together tobat such a formidable warrior. Now, Jo Gul was single-handedly overpowering Dong Woong.

    Their victory was not the sole reason. Objectively speaking, Jo Guls skills had outshone his opponents.

    One must truly experience real battles

    He finally understood what Chung Myung meant. While it was true that internal qi was enhanced with pills and such, there was another reason Jo Gul was overpowering his opponent.

    His precision and boldness were striking. During all of this, he maintained a cool-headedness that allowed him to fully understand his opponent.

    This was not something that could be nurtured through training alone.

    The myriad of fierce battles he faced in the North Sea and the countless times he had risked his life had refined Jo Guls swordsmanship.

    Hahaha! Youre too slow!

    Hmm

    His personality was as sharp as his de.

    Jo Gul intensified his movement even more, barraging Dong Woong with blows.

    Slowly but surely, red wounds began scarring Dong Woongs colossal body.

    E-eek!

    Dong Woong gritted his teeth, his countenance me-red with fury, yet hecked the strength to retaliate.

    The sword he was against wasnt just swift. The raw power of the de frightened Dong Woong; its finesse left him biting his tongue in awe.

    He would have attempted to bear it and cut through his opponent if he possessed any more strength, but he didnt want to risk that now.

    Despite the boys youth, his sword bore the marks of experience as if he had spent his entire life on a battlefield.

    J-Just once!

    One opportunity was all he needed.

    He was confident he would push his adversary back if given just a single opportunity.

    However,

    Dong Woong wasnt even afforded that chance.

    Drip!

    The sound of the sword was like long chains scraping against each other, and gorgeous petals from plum blossoms began to scatter ahead.

    Dong Woong was left in shock.

    What type of sword technique was this?

    Dong Woong felt utterly bewildered by the surreal scene unfolding before him, even as the battle continued around him.

    He had no understanding of it.

    The moment ones gaze was entrapped in this spectacle, the end game was decided.

    Paat!

    The blue sword emerged from the petals, rushing towards its prey like a snake hidden in the bushes.

    Puak!

    Kuak

    Dong Woong nced at his right chest, or more specifically, the white sword that had piercingly lodged itself there. The swords chilling presence spread throughout his body.

    Huak!

    Dong Woong regained his senses and took a step back.

    ck!

    Blood dripped from the sword that had been pulled back. Dong Woong grappled to stem the bleeding, staring at Jo Gul in shock.

    This is nothing.

    Jo Gul briskly wiped the blood off his sword before closing in on Dong Woong.

    Compared to the Demonic Sect scum, youre not even worth the fight.

    Despite the biting remark, Dong Woong was rendered speechless. His only response was to summon the remnants of his pride for onest stand.

    The disparity in strength was now painfully apparent. He realized he couldnt handle this adversary with a broken body when he failed with an unscathed one.

    Hence, he couldnt appear weak before a child who hadnt even lived half as long as he had.

    You swine do you know who I am

    Pride carried the words, seemingly insignificant, but the reply was even more crushing.

    Um, uncle.

    A smile crossed Jo Guls features.

    Ive faced far worse than your words; they cannot scare me.

    Jo Guls foot met the ground, propelling him towards Dong Woong.

    Swish!

    His swiftly descending sword bore down on Dong Woong, exhibiting countless sword forms.

    sh! sh! sh!

    Shoulder. Waist. Stomach. Thigh.

    The sword traced a path across Dong Woongs body, akin to a streak of light.

    Ughhh.

    This groan leaked out from his mouth. Dong Woong attempted to crane his neck towards Jo Gul, who was already beyond him.

    However,

    Thud!

    Even before he could pivot his head, his body sumbed to gravity.

    The sight of Don Woong, unconscious, captured the attention of the remaining bandits engaged in battle.

    Srrng.

    Jo Gul sheathed his sword and nced at Dong Woong.

    If you think this is unfair, then go to the North Sea at least once.

    These were words that would have made Dong Woong nauseous had he been conscious.

 Chapter 579

    <h4>Chapter 579</h4>

    G-Gul

    Hyun Sang was shocked as he mumbled that name.

    The bandit who called himself Dong Woong was clearly not inferior to the Poison Blood Hand, whom he had previously fought.

    Of course, if they were to bepared, then Poison Blood Hand would win, but it wouldnt be such a one-sided fight.

    But Jo Gul, and not someone else, dealt with such a person on his own nonchntly and mockingly.

    Oh heavens

    Hyun Sang slowly opened his mouth.

    Wasnt it true that parents were the ones who were most unaware of their childrens growth?

    There might be someone who didnt know that Jo Gul had be stronger, but knowing it intellectually and seeing it with ones own eyes were two different things.

    Gul

    Un Geom was also looking at Jo Gul as if he was quite shocked.

    Tsk, this is so expected.

    Hyun Young snorted.

    Chung Myung has trained the kids so much; of course, they would be like this.

    This man. Thats because it isnt a normal thing!

    Hyun Sang shouted, clearly frustrated.

    Hyun Young was a person who didnt focus on martial arts, so he didnt understand how significant this was.

    How long had it been since the Ten Thousand People n had invaded them? How could a persons skills double in a short period of less than a year?

    But Hyun Young still listened to his words.

    Well, I know Jo Gul has be stronger, but dont focus too much on that. Arent the other kids catching those bandits like theyre chasing after mice?

    Ah

    Hearing those words, Hyun Sang looked at each of the other Mount Hua disciples with new eyes. The feeling was new.

    When did this happen?

    The decision was made by Hyun Jong and Chung Myung.

    As expected, Hyun Sang decided that with the power of Mount Hua now, there wouldnt be a major problem in handling the bandits of Green Forest, so he didnt object to it

    But I didnt think it would be like this

    He trembled.

    What else could he say, given that the Green Forest bandit in this ce resembled a newly formed bandit troop on a small mountain?

    Mount Hua has

    A groan-like voice escaped from Hyun Sangs mouth.

    Mount Hua has be really strong.

    Whats new about that?

    Hyun Young rudely shut him down, but his face was actually filled with a smile.

    But, sahyung.

    Huh?

    Hasnt Jo Gul be stronger?

    Y-yes!

    Hyun Sangs voice rose like a childs.

    I dont know about you, but the kids growth is truly ridiculous. If they fully absorb the pill, theyll be much stronger than they are now!

    Right!

    Huh?

    Who is stronger, Gul or sahyung?

    Why arent you answering? Who is stronger?

    Hyun Sangs gaze was fixed on the kids.

    Push!

    Jo Guls defeat of Dong Woong had a clear impact on the morale of the other disciples.

    As anyone could see, their leader had fallen down, so the disciples of Mount Hua, who were already hyped, gained a hundred times more courage.

    On the other hand, the morale of the bandits, whose leader had fallen, plummeted, and they quickly began to be subdued by the swords of the Mount Hua disciples.

    Baek Cheons voice rang out loudly.

    Never forget the teachings of Mount Hua at any time and under any circumstances! Those who cannot keep their heads cool cannot perform their best!

    Yes!

    Even in the midst of that chaotic battle, a resounding answer came back. Baek Cheon examined the situation with narrowed eyes and nodded.

    I dont think we will have a problem.

    He had nned to join if they got into a difficult situation, but things were going well. The disciples of Mount Hua were fighting extremely well. In this situation, joining again would actually limit their experience.

    I didnt do anything today, sasuk.

    Me neither.

    Yoon Jong and Yu Yiseol voiced theirints, but Baek Cheon merely smiled.

    Isnt this just the beginning?

    Indeed.

    At that moment, they noticed Jo Gul approaching them, his shoulders raised high, almost level with his head.

    He was ted.

    No, even that word didnt fully capture his emotion. Jo Gul approached them, chin raised.

    Hehe. Did you all see that? How I cleanly took down that big guy?

    The three of them frowned.

    Gul.

    Huh?

    I feel so proud seeing your personality develop every day.

    Hahaha! Well, its just natural

    Thats an insult, you brat.

    Baek Cheon sighed and shook his head.

    He couldnt understand why everyones condition was deteriorating day by day.

    Well, theres something to be proud of.

    Normally, they would have scolded him a bit, but they didnt bother to discourage him because he had aplished something worth bragging about.

    Over time, Jo Gul had faced formidable warriors. But each time, Yoon Jong was by his side. Or, they all fought together.

    Ultimately, this meant that it was the first time he had defeated a world-renowned warrior.

    Baek Cheon, who understood the significance of this for a warrior, didnt want to dampen Jo Guls spirits.

    Of course, everyone else felt the same way.

    Youre standing tall?

    The guy sipping alcohol in the background seemed to have different thoughts.

    You cut them down like that, and you want to stand proud? Ill cut you down!

    Jo Gul, who had been feeling proud, couldnt help but shrink back.

    I-I did pretty well, though.

    Pretty well?

    He quietly looked away to avoid Chung Myungs ring eyes.

    Well? Well? That one?

    Chung Myung.

    Huh?

    I dont know what I did, but I was wrong.

    Tsk.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    You shouldnt say anything.

    After quelling that temper, he turned his head and looked at the other disciples.

    Hmm. Un Geom Sasuk, we encountered many troubles while we were in the North Sea.

    Theirs was the sword of Chung Myung, which emphasized the basics. Perhaps that was why everyone seemed unfazed despite wielding such spirits and qi.

    Good.

    Chung Myung nodded, seemingly pleased with this.

    There was still a long way to go, but they reached this point quicker than anticipated. For now, that felt sufficient.

    Kak!

    Ackkkk!

    The defending bandit fell down, screaming.

    The bandits seemed reluctant to attack, appearing to think about retreat. More than half of them were down. Dong Woong, the man who had led them until now, had fallen.

    Where would they find the courage to continue fighting in this situation?

    Baek Cheon raised his voice.

    Drop your weapons. Those who surrender will not be killed.

    The bandits looked back at Baek Cheon with suspicious eyes, to which he responded.

    I am Baek Cheon of the Great Mount Hua Sect. Mount Hua does not lie!

    Jo Gul whispered in Yoon Jongs ear in a low voice so that others couldnt hear.

    Isnt that a lie too?

    Thats why Im saying it. In this situation, one can lie a little, but you cannot deny its a lie because of the circumstances, right?

    Quiet.

    Yes.

    When Yu Yiseol red at them sharply, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong fell silent under his gaze.

    And

    ck. ck.

    Finally, the bandits des began to fall to the ground. The remaining standing bandits fell to their knees.

    Capture those who surrendered and collect the weapons!

    Yes!

    This loud response echoed, making the city tremble.

    The people of Changsha, who had been watching all this, clicked their tongues.

    Oh my

    No one was hurt here!

    Even when dealing with the most ordinary bandits, injuries were inevitable. The rugged bandits who lived by the sword were the most troublesome adversaries.

    However, the Mount Hua Sect didnt sustain any significant injuries despite confronting the best of the bandits. If it werent for the faint blood stains around, the injuries seemed almost nonexistent.

    Mount Hua is truly powerful!

    I never imagined it would be like this

    Everyone, both those who were aware of Kanghos situation and those who werent, couldnt conceal their admiration and gazed at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    There was a peculiar sense of excitement.

    It was then that Chung Myung nudged Baek Cheon on the back.

    Sasuk.

    Huh?

    What is it?

    Baek Cheon turned to look at Chung Myung with a puzzled expression. However, it would have been better if he hadnt looked at all, as Chung Myung was grinning with a wicked smile.

    Now you have to do what you need to do.

    do what now?

    Are you joking? Once the table is set, we need to eat!

    He knew. Of course, he knew.

    However, Baek Cheons grievance was why he had to do it himself.

    What can be said?

    He wasnt a person who listened to words.

    Finally, Baek Cheon took a deep breath and slowly stepped forward. Then, the attention of the residents focused on him.

    Taking a deep breath, he broadened his shoulders.

    There were people in the world who always stepped up but shrank when the attention was on them, but Baek Cheon was the type who would do a somersault if given the opportunity.

    The bandits who attacked the guesthouse have all been subdued by the Mount Hua sect, so you can sleep peacefully once again.

    WOAHHHHH!

    As soon as he finished speaking, loud cheers erupted. Since this was a ce where people were encouraged to cheer, there was no reason not to scream.

    Cheers to the Mount Hua sect!

    Thank you! Thank you!

    Bandits are nothing! Really! Hahaha!

    Baek Cheon waited for the whispers to subside before he spoke.

    There might be another attack, so we will remain vignt. We will soon ascend Mount Hyeong and eliminate the bandits who have been troubling you. Please be patient and wait a little longer.

    The cheers intensified, doubling in volume.

    Finally, Baek Cheon smiled. The wind that conveniently made his hair flutter slightly stirred excitement among the people.

    So dedicated

    Mount Hua is a rejuvenated sect!

    The cheers for Baek Cheon seemed unending. Perhaps motivated by this, Jo Gul also stepped forward, attempting to speak.

    However.

    Then.

    Huh?

    Jo Gul spun around as a hand seized him.

    Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Chung Myung extended their hands and clutched his clothes.

    Not you.

    Just stay here.

    A person should know his limits, sahyung.

    Jo Guls face quivered as if he had bitten into something unpleasant.

    I defeated the leader.

    I understand.

    Yes, you did well.

    But Jo Gul couldnt shake off his regrets, and Chung Myung twisted his face and said,

    There are times in the world when effort doesnt equate to recognition. Dont ruin the beautiful picture. Just stay here.

    Dog.

    Tears welled up in Jo Guls eyes.

    Yoon Jong patted his shoulders.

    What can you do? This is the world we live in.

    Dont try to console me. It makes me want to cry.

    Cheer up now.

    Jo Gul, with his shoulders drooping, returned to his original position.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung observed the cheering crowd and smiled.

    At this point, the rumor will spread.

    A well-known sects reputation would propagate on its own even if it stayed still, but a sect with low fame like Mount Hua would not be renowned if it remained idle.

    There was no more certain way than to create a memorable spectacle in peoples eyes.

    Those who witnessed this began to discuss the activity of Mount Hua, and the embers they lit then spread like wildfire.

    Nice.

    Chung Myung, who had achieved everything he wanted, nced at the guesthouse. The Hyun elders, watching them through the window, waved their hands when they saw Chung Myung.

    Their expressions were bright.

    Tsk tsk.

    Whats so great now? It wasnt as if we did something great.

    This was just the start.

    Get this sorted out well. The real fight starts now.

    Chung Myung turned around and said.

    In this way, the raid of the Great Star Bandits ended with cheers from the residents.

    That left a bigger fight ahead.

 Chapter 580

    <h4>Chapter 580</h4>

    Dong Woong red at Im So-Byeong with bloodshot eyes as though he wanted to kill him. However, Im So-Byeong just grinned the entire time.

    Is a guy like this really dragging the justice sects into the Green Forests affairs?

    I was just trying to make a living, nothing more.

    A man who doesnt even feel shame!

    Ehh. I just made some good friends.

    Dong Woongs eyes radiated murderous intent.

    The bandit group captain will tear your flesh apart! The price for breaking Green Forestsws and bringing in outsiders is

    Puaaaak!

    Suddenly, Dong Woongs head jerked forward as if it would snap. His eyes bulged out, and his tongue felt tied before he could pull it back into his mouth.

    ACKKKK!

    This bastard!?

    Chung Myungs eyes widened as he looked at Dong Woong, who was clutching the back of his head.

    Why does this captive bastard even have such a long tongue? Pull it out!

    Ughh!

    What now? Law? Whatw?

    Paack!

    Chung Myungs hand mercilessly struck the back of Dong Woongs head again.

    This bastard is wearing human sin on him, so he should at least have some conscience! How dare a bastard who steals from others talk about thew? You shouldnt! Right, theres no way a bandit would have a conscience! You should do your job well, you trash!

    I-It isnt that

    And how dare this fucking bastard speak about life and death in the presence of adults? Ugh, enough. Ill discipline you now!

    Crack.

    Chung Myung, who had spun Dong Woongs chin with a strong punch, climbed on top of him and began to swing both fists.

    Kuak! Kuak! S-spare me

    You wont die! You wont die from this! Do you think youll die from just a few hits?

    M-My insides feel like kuak! Ack!

    I said you wont die, you bastard! You wont! Would I lie?

    Chung Myungs fists moved diligently, turning Dong Woongs face from side to side.

    Hyun Young watched this with delight.

    Oh my, what a wonderful kid. How can he hit that hard?

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples contorted in response.

    Was this what a Taoist would do, and what was that Taoist even saying?

    Euk!

    Chung Myung was so steady in his punishment that he didnt even need to catch his breath.

    Anyway, I am all done.

    Dong Woong, who was lying there in such a mess that one couldnt find his eyes or nose, held back his tears.

    These people are worse than bandits.

    No matter how scary the bandits were, they wouldnt have beaten a man who had been stabbed like this. Just what on Earth were these people, walking around in the clothes of Taoists, who didnt even treat the injured?

    These werent Taoists, who were known to uphold the most conscience in their words and actions.

    Hey.

    Yes!

    But regardless of that, his body felt extremely honest because of the violence.

    As soon as he heard the word hey, his body jumped up, not caring about the pain.

    This guy is an expert,

    This wasnt a skill that had been used once or twice. The sense of crisis, which made Dong Woongs voice turn polite, too, made it feel like they would die if they got hit once more.

    Chung Myung said as if throwing something out.

    Say it.

    Uh? What?

    Paak!

    Chung Myungs hand hit Dong Woong on the back of his head again.

    Information! Information! You idiot! I am saying I want the details now!

    U-Um, by information, do you mean about the Green Forest?

    If not?

    Dong Woong nced at Im So-Byeong.

    A little while ago, he had shouted at him for breaking the rules of the Green Forest.

    It wasnt something out of the ordinary. Because bringing outsiders was against thew. But leaking information was a bigger vition.

    And so

    Are you thinking now?

    N-No! No! I will speak!

    Dong Woong was so scared that he screamed and gulped back his tears.

    What was that guy even doing?

    What made him act so aggressively in a ce filled with older people?

    What shocked me more was that no one thought to stop him while they watched. Dong Woong indicated Im So-Byeong with his eyes.

    That actually, that man would know more about the Green Forest than I do

    Chung Myung sighed and nodded.

    Right.

    T-thank goodness you understood

    You are Forces of Evil. I was mistaken for a moment because I only hang out with gentle ones. Forces of Evil dont like to lose.

    Srrng.

    Dong Woongs eyes bulged as Chung Myungs sword was drawn with an eerie sound.

    Why is he drawing his sword now?

    I should have started by cutting off a limb

    AHHH! The bandit! The Green Forest is now dominated by the Great Star Bandit! And its in Mount Hyeong. Not only that, but other bandits are also staying here, the Royal Tiger bandits and Red Tiger bandits.

    Chung Myung, who heard the words pouring out like rapid fire, asked Im So-Byeong.

    Why didnt you people add tiger? The Royal Tiger bandits and all have tiger in their names?

    thats the character of the bandits why show off things which we arent, right?

    So the other two are weak?

    it can be thought so.

    Chung Myung fixed his gaze on Dong Woong.

    Why does only your bandit group associate itself with the Green Forest and not the others?

    T-that

    Im So-Byeong exined.

    Although theyve joined forces, the ties between the three bandit groups arent close. All three of them are known to be rough and want power in the Green Forest, so they dont have good ties.

    So

    Chung Myung simply said.

    Are you saying that even though they are joining forces against rebellion, they dont get along?

    Yes.

    Even the worst wouldnt do such things. What is this?

    What do you expect from a bandit? They are bandits to the core. And arent bandits just people from here and there? Hahahah.

    Um? You were the leader of those bandits, right?

    Werent you the Green Forest King?

    Im So-Byeong, who was smiling, stopped as he realized that the attention was on him and cleared his throat.

    I tried to change it in my way, but it didnt spread far.

    Yes. The next leader will do it.

    Hypocrite..

    What?

    I think there is something on my nose! I need to go clean it.

    Im So-Byeong spoke, and Chung Myung looked at him with a sullen look, making Im So-Byeong give out an awkwardugh.

    The Great Star Bandit, Red Tiger Bandit, and the Royal Tiger Bandit are all known to be the best in the Green Forest. If those three join forces, it is certain that they will surpass 20% of Green Forests entire power.

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes and red at Dong Woong.

    Yah!

    Yes!

    Are all the bandits up there?

    Well, from what I know, yes.

    Be sure now. He needed confirmation. Chung Myung liked to lie but hated it when other people lied to him.

    Dong Woong broke into a cold sweat as he saw Chung Myungs clench with a sound.

    I-I am telling the truth. That was all my eyes saw. The bandit group leaders dont always tell us the entire situation. I found out on the same day that the Green Forest bandits would attack.

    Hmm. It is useless. You are useless.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue like he was disappointed and asked Im So-Byeong.

    What do you think?

    I think the bandits who entered Mount Hyeong have to be just the three.

    Aside from those three, no other living thing woulde to help them, right?

    No, it wont be that. Considering the size of Mount Hyeong, if a fourth bandit group came in, a fight would have clearly broken out.

    Im So-Byeong smiled.

    Originally, all bandits were like that. It cannot be more than this.

    Upon closer inspection, it seemed that this individual was not a bandit but rather someone who despised bandits.

    Right, it works.

    Chung Myung decided not to ask any more questions and scratched his chin.

    How many bandits are in one mountain?

    About 500 for our Great Star Bandits.

    Five hundred?

    Chung Myungs eyes widened slightly.

    Yes! If you exclude our party, less than 400 people would be left!

    Are there 400 in each of the other bandit groups too?

    The number should be around that, considering the number of people remaining in the main force.

    So, there are around 1,500 bandits?

    Dong Woong was quick to nod, and Chung Myung mumbled with a nk look.

    No, thats insane isnt this some kind of bandit kingdom then? There are 1,500 bandits? What are the officials doing?

    Oh god!

    He thought the world had changed a lot since he heard some bandits and thieves talking so openly.

    Im So-Byeong spoke as if he had read his thoughts.

    Haha. These days, its a great world to take

    shut your mouth before I hand you over to the officials.

    Yes.

    Im So-Byeong quickly fell silent, too, and wore an awkward smile. Chung Myung shook his head.

    1,500 bandits.

    Right, all just ragtags around

    Shut it.

    Yes!

    Chung Myung thought for a moment and looked at Mount Hyeong and Hyun Young.

    Right.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Sang looked at the Un disciples with a frozen expression.

    What do you think? 1,500 seems like a troubling number.

    But Un Geom looked at him with unwavering eyes.

    Theres no way to negotiate without taking risks.

    Hmm.

    They may have had a purpose, but they came down the mountain and invaded a ce with civilians. Who can guarantee that this wont happen again? If we didnte to deal with them and were just passing by, this isnt something we can simply turn a blind eye to, elder.

    I see.

    It was the correct answer, and it was a strong one. However, they sought a more realistic one, so he turned to Un Am.

    What about you?

    I believe thats a question you should ask the child, not me.

    Um?

    Un Am smiled as he pointed to Baek Cheon.

    As soon as Hyun Sang looked at Baek Cheon, he spoke with conviction.

    There is no reason to retreat.

    Hmm?

    The stronger the enemy, the more the disciples learn. Of course, its risky, but what can we gain if we dont take the risk?

    A smile eventually spread across Hyun Sangs lips, unable to conceal his delight.

    Naturally, he didnt want the children to take risks. However, he couldnt help but feel proud of the children who were willing to take the risk.

    Right. Then

    Why worry.

    .

    At that moment, Chung Myung walked in, frowning and saying,

    Yes, they are bandits. All you have to do is go up there and clean them out.

    Hearing those words, Hyun Sang smiled joyfully.

    Thats right, Chung Myung.

    I knew you would say that which was why I didnt ask you.

    How do you manage to be so consistent?

    Ahem.

    Hyun Sang cleared his throat and nodded.

    Engaging with those in the mountains wont be easy. We will need to prepare thoroughly and then strike.

    Yes, elder.

    Um Am.

    Yes!

    Consult with the Green Forest King about the mountain terrain and n a route in advance.

    Yes!

    Un Am.

    Yes!

    Please check on the childrens condition and do everything possible to ensure their safety.

    Yes!

    Baek Cheon, coborate with the Un sasuks to devise aprehensive strategy and consider all possible scenarios. Your role is the most crucial.

    I will get it done.

    Right. And Chung Myung.

    Yes!

    Do not cause any idents.

    Yes.

    Hyun Sang nodded and dered,

    We depart tomorrow at sunrise!

    His voice was full of determination. He nced at everyone gathered around him one by one and spoke.

    It is crucial to establish an agreement and achieve the goal. However, do not forget that what we expect from you is toplete the task without causing any harm.

    We will keep that in mind, elder!

    Lets clearly demonstrate the strength of Mount Hua!

    With Hyun Sangs ambitions revealed, the subjugation was decided.

 Chapter 581

    <h4>Chapter 581</h4>

    Failed?

    Go Hongs eyes narrowed menacingly.

    Simultaneously, everyone in front of him trembled and lowered their heads.

    Go Hong was known as the Crazy de, not because of his temper but because of his rational nature. However, when he became angry, everything changed. His anger drove him to act like a mad cow, hence the nickname, the Crazy de.

    Dong Woong failed?

    I-it appears so!

    Go Hong stared at the messenger in silence.

    Blood drained from the face of Lee Jong-Byeong, who was bowing down.

    So, even though he led the entire troop, he failed? How much damage was inflicted on the other side? What happened to that rat, Im So-Byeong?

    T-that

    As Lee Jong-Byeong hesitated, Go Hong leaped up from his seat.

    If you cant speak now, Ill open your mouth!

    Eek! Eek! Yes! Yes! Ill report it. The enemy, the Mount Hua sect, apparently suffered no damage.

    None?

    Go Hong tilted his head to the side as if he couldnt believe what he was hearing.

    So, he led an entire troop, and they were defeated, but the opponents suffered no damage?

    I apologize but

    Hehehe.

    Go Hongughed as if the answer was absurd.

    Am I dreaming?

    Are the bandits we sent weaker than we thought? Or is the Mount Hua sect much stronger than we anticipated?

    Lee Jong-Byeong quickly bowed down and responded.

    T-The Mount Hua sect is not to be underestimated. They have already proven their strength by defeating the armed forces of the Ten Thousand People n

    Kwaang!

    Before he could finish speaking, a loud explosion sound and dust filled the room.

    Drip.

    Cold sweat trickled down Lee Jong-Byeongs face. When he slowly turned his head, the spear that should have been behind the chair was right next to him.

    He would have been reduced to a cleanly cut piece if it had flown just an inch to the side.

    So?

    L-leader

    Are you suggesting that I, who should be in the position of the Green Forest King, should be wary of those brats? A sect that isnt even in the Nine Great Sects?

    Lee Jong-Byeong remained silent.

    Although Mount Hua wasnt one of the nine sects, it was still a sect that couldnt be ignored. However, telling that truth to Go Hong at that moment was akin to asking for his own execution.

    H-How dare theypare themselves to our leader! Thatspletely unjust!

    Lee Jong-Byeong lowered his posture to the extreme, but Go Hong remained tense.

    What nonsense!

    Go Hong abruptly stood up and shouted as if his face would burst.

    Prepare everyone! I will go there myself!

    P-Please calm down, leader!

    Calm down? Do I appear capable of that after being treated this way? What will the other leaders think?

    It was true that other bandit groups had joined forces here to oust Green Forest. However, it hadnt been decided who among them would take over the position of Green Forest.

    If they discussed it and lost their strength and power to fight, then Im So-Byeong would continue.

    But now, his men had been disgraced. It was clear that everyone would consider him unfit for the position of the king.

    So you need to be even moreposed! If we confront Mount Hua like this, wont our power be unnecessarily diminished? If that happens, the others will seize the greater prize.

    the prizeno, what do we gain?

    Who would be pleased if our strength diminished? Weve already suffered enough damage, but our force will be annihted if we expend more strength to deal with others! Those people will seize that moment and attack like wolves! Please rectify this!

    Go Hongs face twisted.

    I would go and personally defeat Mount Hua, so why should I bear the losses?

    At this point, Lee Jong-Byeongs face contorted horribly.

    I am too flustered to even speak.

    If he had just a little bit of intelligence toplement his strength, he would have already be the Green Forest King.

    Im So-Byeong and the Mount Hua sect will surely target this ce!

    Are you suggesting that I should just wait patiently for that to happen? Me?

    Leader! Please consider this. Arent there already other camps on their way here?

    Hmm?

    So as they pass through, of course, their strength will be depleted. All we have to do is prey on the weakened ones.

    You fool! What if another bandit group captures the Green Forest King while we y it safe? Isnt that like watching a chicken on a roof?

    Dogs dont climb roofs, but we can, right?

    Uh?

    If they capture Im So-Byeong, we can attack them and take Im So-Byeong from them. Isnt that thew of the Green Forest?

    Go Hong also finally showed a hint of concern.

    And so

    Yes! Leader. When the other bandits fight against them, their strength weakens, and we can wipe them all out! Then, no one will be able to object to you taking the position of the Green Forest King.

    Thats the way! Hehehe. As expected.

    Even though he received praise, Lee Jong-Byeong just sighed.

    What on earth is going to happen to Green Forest

    For him, who was tied to the Great Star Bandits, there was no other option than to follow Go Hong.

    But if Go Hong ascended to the position of Green Forest King, it was clear what would happen. It was obvious without much thought. This was no different from the path that led the Green Forest to ruin.

    If only Im So-Byeong was healthy.

    He would have been the perfect Green Forest King.

    He felt regret, but what could he do? The Green Forest was a ce where the strong ruled.

    Then, as suggested, I will restrain myself this once. But if things dont unfold as you said, you should prepare yourself to be thrown down this mountain in pieces!

    Yes! Leader!

    Hmm.

    sh.

    Hmm.

    Gulp.

    Amid the flurry of activity, Baek Cheons eyes trembled. He stared darkly at those around him.

    After holding back for a moment, Baek Cheon finally spoke.

    Um

    D-do not move! We are smoothing out your clothes wrinkles!

    Kids. His clothes werent wrinkled, though?

    Theres dust here!

    Dust it off! Shake it off!

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly as he looked at the Sajaes who had been fussing over him.

    please stop.

    No. Chung Myung told us to make sure you looked shiny and sleek, without a single w.

    Am I a horse?

    Uh? A white horse?

    He talks a lot.

    At that moment, Chung Myung slowly walked over and inspected Baek Cheons front and back again.

    Think back, Sasuk.

    What?

    How did you feel when you saw the Southern Edge in the past?

    What I felt?

    Not anger, but the rest.

    That

    Tall and clean to be honest, they looked enviable. Chung Myung read the answer on Baek Cheons face and asked again.

    Do you know why that is?

    Uh?

    They say things like that about Jin Geum-Ryong.

    If the great disciple of the Southern Edge sect with the most noticeable face was messy, who would have found that appealing?

    It felt like something he had to refute as a Taoist and as a person. Still, Baek Cheon, recalling the scene Chung Myung spoke of, could not find anything to refute.

    How can people who have never held a sword in their lives know if we are amazing or just in stupid? You must either wield a sword correctly, perform a sword dance, or look amazing! So dont talk nonsense and stay still.

    Baek Cheon fought back tears.

    It wasnt that he didnt understand what Chung Myung was saying.

    But there is a time and a ce for such things!

    How did it make sense to look like a flower leader when they were about to fight the Green Forest bandits, you insane idiot?

    At that moment, Im So-Byeong slowly approached and pped his hands.

    Hahahaha. You look so nice. Obviously, Taoist Baek Cheon is a man of amazing beauty, and youck nothing.

    Yah, you, half beggar.

    Me?

    You go to the back. No, you stay in the middle so that no one can see you.

    To put on a face in front of others that makes me look like Ive gained nothing. Just go away.

    Im So-Byeong, whose shoulders slumped at Chung Myungs harsh words, burrowed into the group of Mount Hua disciples. Watching the scene, ck Night Tiger and Beon Cheong swallowed their tears.

    Green Forest King.

    You are outrageous people.

    Where in the world would the Green Forest King be treated like this? Even though he was now half-disposed, he was still a person who lived as a Green Forest King.

    But Chung Myungs eyes sparked at Beon Cheong.

    Yah, you too,

    Uh?

    Do not make a scary face that will disturb the viewers; go to the middle and bow down there.

    Yes, hyung.

    I understand.

    After taking down the ugly things, Chung Myung frowned and looked around at the remaining people.

    Yah! Bald head!

    Do not, you bastard!

    Dont you have even a bit of conscience! What are you doing to Monk Hae Yeon!

    This is wrong, this is so wrong!

    Ughh.

    Hae Yeons face no, his entire head became hot. Chung Myung looked at the shiny head with a disapproving look and nodded as if there was nothing he could do.

    T-there is nothing to do. You can stay ahead there, fine.

    thank you, disciple.

    Still, Hae Yeon was a monk, so he was d that he didnt have to hide.

    Hyun Sang secretly asked Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    But do you have to go this far?

    We will soon find out.

    Chung Myung looked towards the door. Just then, Yu Yiseol entered through the open door.

    It seems like everyone is here.

    Chung Myung nodded crisply and addressed everyone.

    Alright, everyone, straighten your shoulders, and lets head out.

    Uh?

    Well find out now. How will we be perceived in the future? Even the sahyungs should get used to this.

    However, those who hadnt grasped the situation yet whispered with puzzled expressions.

    What is he up to?

    Let it be. Its not like he enjoys repeating himself.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as if wondering what they knew. Then, he slowly walked towards the door.

    Alright then, lets go!

    Soon, the door swung open, allowing light to pour in and revealing the scene outside. Baek Cheon, who was leading the group, was taken aback.

    Woahhhhh!

    What?

    People were crowding the street that stretched outside the door. They were packed so densely that it felt as if they could be crushed at any moment, yet they continued to cheer and shout loudly.

    They are the heroes of Mount Hua!

    The Mount Hua sect is going to subdue the bandits!

    Woahhh!

    Amidst the deafening roar, Chung Myung asked calmly.

    What is it?

    Uh?

    Lets go.

    I understand.

    Baek Cheon exhaled softly and began to move his feet. The disciples of Mount Hua followed behind him, all of them appearing shocked.

    Of course, it wasnt as if they hadnt anticipated this.

    Since they had already thwarted the bandits once, they knew that the people would certainly cheer for them. However, they hadnt expected this kind of gathering.

    The disciples of Mount Hua stepped onto the main street and headed towards the gate, walking along the road lined with people on both sides.

    Please destroy the bandits!

    Dont get hurt!

    Long live the Mount Hua sect!

    Every step they took was met with cheers, support, and concern for their well-being. The disciples of Mount Hua whispered with flustered expressions.

    I-is this how it usually is?

    I dont know. How could I know? This is my first time experiencing this.

    Do all other sects receive such cheers?

    Tsk.

    At that moment, Chung Myung looked back at the whispering people and frowned.

    I-I am sorry

    Shoulders!

    Uh?

    Shoulders wide!

    The disciples of Mount Hua all straightened their shoulders without realizing it.

    They are apuding the sahyungs for what they did. Straighten those shoulders and ept it all with confidence. You will experience this countless times in the future.

    After hearing Chung Myungs words, their shoulders widened and gained more strength.

    There was an awkward yet confident expression. Chung Myung burst intoughter at that.

    Of course, they are flustered.

    In the past, Mount Hua faced such things every day. As soon as the word got out that Mount Hua came to Xian, people flocked to them like clouds.

    However, it would have been extremely unfamiliar and awkward for these kids.

    But they need to get used to this.

    This was one of the many things Mount Hua lost.

    The reputation, the fame, the strength.

    Chung Myung nned to bring it all back to Mount Hua.

    First, we go for the bandits.

    And his eyes turned to Mount Hyeong in the distance.

    Its not enough to just get those things back.

    Make the reputation of Mount Hua resound through the entire Central ins! More than before!

    Right, sect leader sahyung?

    -Its been a while since you said the right thing.

    What are you talking about? I always say the right thing.

    Hehehe.

 Chapter 582

    <h4>Chapter 582</h4>

    Lets go, you bandit!

    Upon hearing that voice, Dong Woong gazed at the mountain path before him with blurred eyes.

    After all, he was a bandit by both name and profession.

    Of course, it wasnt as if this was his own territory, but he was still renowned in his domain, the mountains, so the sight of reaching a mountain usually filled him with joy.

    But now, he was grappling with an intense sadness he had never experienced before in his life.

    Clench!

    The ropes binding his body were tight.

    Dong Woong, who was tied up and in the position of being led, looked extremely dejected.

    What?

    Chung Myung asked bluntly, his face expressing a question about what the issue was.

    Nothing.

    And he couldnt say anything. Because there was too much to say.

    But no words seemed to make sense to this guy. Even though he had never met Chung Myung before this, he didnt need much time to understand the kind of personality he possessed.

    What are you looking at?

    N-Nothing.

    This bandit scum, though, you should be thanking me for saving your life. It wouldnt be enough even if you bowed to me for three full lifetimes. And youre using your head now? What? Notfortable with the rope? Want me to cut your arms off so you dont have to feel bad?

    I-I am not ufortable at all! Its asfortable as if Ive been tied up since birth!

    Dong Woong gave the most desperate answer.

    There was nothing he couldnt do to cut this rope. But Dong Woong knew. This meant that this rope was going to end his life, too. It was clear that the moment he got the rope cut, the devil would rush to cut his head.

    Just how did I end up in this situation?

    He vowed that if he could survive here, he would never get close to Mount Hua for the rest of his life.

    Walking slow? Is that your way to rebel?

    T-the path here is a bit rough. Im afraid someone might fall behind if we go too fast

    What?

    I-I wasnt belittling the people of Mount Hua

    No, before that. What did you say?

    Uh? Th-the road is rough

    Chung Myung nced at the disciples of Mount Hua with a sorrowful expression.

    Indeed, the other disciples who heard Dong Woongs words were scratching their heads in confusion.

    So, thats a mountain path then?

    I yawn whenever we enter a mountain path.

    Doesnt that mean the path is difficult? So, will the path be rough now?

    Dong Woongs cheeks twitched.

    It doesnt seem like a bluff though.

    Judging by their expressions, it seemed like they genuinely didnt understand what he was saying.

    At that moment, a realization crossed his mind.

    T-these people really are from Mount Hua, right?

    People from the Mount Hua sect should be in Mount Hua.

    The Five Mountains were famous for their roughness, even in the Central ins. Among them, the most dangerous ce was Mount Hua.

    He had spent his entire life in Mount Hua, where only birds rested, so it wouldnt be strange if Mount Hyeong seemed like a backyard to them.

    Thats why they look like bandits!

    No matter how much he thought about it, these Taoists seemed better suited to being bandits.

    Rough?

    No. I wasnt thinking straight. I will get there as soon as possible.

    Stop talking and start moving!

    Yes!

    As Dong Woong began to climb, Chung Myung clicked his tongue briefly and followed him.

    Chung Myung.

    Huh?

    Can we trust him and go?

    Its fine.

    Chung Myung smiled at Baek Cheons question.

    He doesnt seem smart enough to use any tricks.

    Well, he sure looks like that.

    Regardless of whether Dong Woong was crying tears of blood, the two continued their calm conversation without a care.

    And from what I heard, the main part of the bandit group is at the top, and it looks like well stop by the other ones, too. So there shouldnt be many tricks.

    Why?

    Why so? Even within the same ce, would bandits with no loyalty risk their lives for bandits from another group? If they did that, then they wouldnt have the right to be called bandits.

    Hmm. You are right.

    Im So-Byeong cleared his throat as the bandits began to be belittled there.

    Taoist. Its a bit embarrassing to say it out loud, but even bandits have loyalty

    Silence; youve been stabbed in the back by a subordinate and were chased out.

    Yes.

    When Im So-Byeong fell silent, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    Anyway, the bandits are trying to be everywhere. Not even knowing the topic.

    Hearing Chung Myungs mumbling voice, the Hyun and Un disciples shook their heads simultaneously.

    Now, they had to subdue the bandits of the Green Forest. Even those who were quite experienced would sweat at this task.

    But he doesnt seem nervous in the slightest?

    Still, that bastard.

    Chung Myung appeared rxed, like someone going to buy alcohol. He wasnt the only one.

    Hyun Sang slowly tilted his head back.

    He could see the disciples of Mount Hua following him with such resolute faces. They had changed significantlypared to when they first entered the ce.

    They gained confidence.

    A position makes a person, and fame raises their shoulders.

    The cheers that erupted at the guesthouse encouraged the kids. Of course, everyone, including Chung Myung and his party, received those cheers at the martial arts tournament, but for most of them, wasnt this the first time they had experienced such passionate respect?

    Depending on how one thinks about it, it might be nothing, but in the end, people gained confidence, and self-confidence brought forth so many things.

    Hyun Sang looked at Chung Myung.

    He is a guy we dont know, even if we think we do.

    A person who usually ignores all the little things and rushes only after results. In times like these, didnt he take care of the smallest details to give confidence to the disciples?

    Sometimes, a person who seemed like a child was not worthy of the childlike look he received when he showed the experience an old man should have.

    Anyway

    It was a very positive thing that those who were able to face a real battle looked this confident.

    Wasnt it true just by looking at the disciples who didnt give up despite the terrible enemy?

    Although he didnt know whether Chung Myung had nned it through or not.

    Haha.

    It was always rewarding to watch the students grow. Once this was done, he would slowly step back from the front position and support them

    Ah, move fast now! Why are you thinking so much!

    His mind was brought back to reality, all thanks to Hyun Young poking him from the back, and Hyun Sang smiled, looking at him.

    Now, until this guy chooses to back down.

    It was obvious that the sect would be a mess! Ahhh!

    Chung Myung.

    Yes?

    Chung Myung looked back to see Hyun Sang speak with a stern look.

    I heard that if we continue like this, the Red Tiger Bandits will be the first to be encountered.

    Yes, true.

    If we arrive there, we will have to fight right away then. What is your n?

    What of it?

    No n?

    Ah, n!

    Chung Myung smiled like he finally got the idea of what he was trying to ry.

    Elder. Have you heard about this thing?

    Which one?

    If you get tired, burn it all down.

    Right, I have. You are not in danger if you know your enemy and yourself!

    Hyun Sang nodded as if Chung Myung had said the right thing for the first time. It felt nice to see good words and normal wordse from his mouth.

    This means that if we correctly identify the enemy and build the me, there will be no hardships in dealing with them.

    Right, right! Our Chung Myung is also well-versed in the art of war!

    If people studying military tactics had heard this, they would have covered their heads andid down, but Hyun Sang was being honest.

    However, the words that came next shattered their expectations entirely.

    But we dont know our enemy.

    Uh?

    What would I know about the two bandits? They dont know us either, so there is nothing to know.

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    I would make a n if I knew the enemy, but since I dont know, I have no n.

    Why did it turn out like this?

    Uh? Just why!

    T-then you are just going to go and fight blindly without a n?

    Ehh, elder.

    Uh?

    There is nothing special about the n. This means the weaker side is struggling to deal with the stronger one. We are stronger, so why make ns? Just hit them.

    What could he say? It might sound like nonsense, but if one thought about it, it seemed true too

    It seemed like there was no one in this world who could rival Chung Myung in his bluffing yet usible words.

    Still, Hyun Sang opened his mouth to try and persuade him.

    No, but there has to be some kind of solution

    It was then.

    There!

    Oh my

    No, why already

    But unfortunately, there came a wooden fence that was higher than an adult mans height in front of Hyun Sang.

    Bandit fort.

    I see.

    Anyone can see this as the bandits den.

    Chung Myung looked at the wooden fence and pped his hands.

    Kuak. It is touching to see how they try to hold their identity even when they are using someone elses mountain.

    Looking at the wooden fence made of thick trees, it looked like it had been made not too long ago. As soon as they arrived, the bandits made a temporary den, not knowing how long the stay would be.

    Hehe.

    What now?

    Im So-Byeong, who had approached, smiled proudly, causing Chung Myung to frown. Im So-Byeong puffed out his chest and said,

    Isnt it said that a king should be a king, a minister should be a minister, and a son should be a son? Even though we are bandits, seeing them faithful to their roles made me smile at the beauty.

    So, the world is only beautiful when bandits act like bandits?

    You are insane, right?

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as if he had seen the most pathetic thing in the world and looked away.

    Elder.

    Yes.

    Hyun Sang looked at Chung Myung and the bandits alternately and sighed.

    No.

    They had already pushed their way to the enemys nose. What n could they use here?

    Ughh. Is it fine?

    Ehh. Elder, your confidence seems to have weakened. Why are you asking if I am okay or not to take down the bandits? Just beat them to a pulp.

    The other disciples also seemed to agree with those words, their faces bright. His head pounded as they watched the disciples struggling with swords in hand.

    If anyone sees this, they will think we are here to rob them.

    In the end, he gave up and nodded.

    Everyone, be sure not to get hurt.

    Baek Cheon, who received Hyun Sangs gaze, nodded slightly.

    Yes.

    Baek Cheon and Chung Myung looked at each other.

    Lead.

    Uh.

    Who is in the lead?

    Well, Sasuk can stand but

    Chung Myung grinned, looking ahead.

    Wouldnt it be better to get a shy start?

    He surpassed Dong Woong, took the lead, and stood in front of the high wooden fence.

    UGHHH!

    Without another thought, he kicked it open.

    Baaaang!

    This roar rang out, and the shattered wooden fence flew around as if it had been hit by a tornado.

    Thud! Thud!

    Large trees fell down, and the poorly built huts fell, too.

    W-what!

    An attack?

    Who can it be?

    In response to the mysterious incident, the bandits guarding their living quarters drew their des and pursued him.

    Now what, bandits?

    Chung Myung smiled.

    This is divine retribution. Eliminate them all!

    OHHHHH!

    The disciples of Mount Hua, each brandishing a plum blossom sword, charged at the bandits.

 Chapter 583

    <h4>Chapter 583</h4>

    Wong Kang, the leader of the Red Tiger bandits, listened to the report with interest.

    So, youre saying they ventured into the city and were ?

    Yes. It didnt seem like they were killed, though.

    They must be either dead or imprisoned. Thats the only exnation.

    Yes, it appears so, leader.

    Tsk tsk. That damned beast finally did something outrageous.

    Im So-Byeong was not an easy man to deal with.

    He wouldnt have been able to control the Green Forest for such a long time if he had been. Many said hecked strength, but Wong Kang thought differently.

    Its not that hecked martial arts skills, but its impressive that he managed to hold the position of King for this long with his limited strength.

    Although the presence of the Ten Thousand People n caused discontent, if anyone other than Im So-Byeong had been in his position, they would have been dead within a month.

    However, Im So-Byeong maintained his position as the Green Forest King through his actions alone. Didnt the fact that these three rival bandits had to unite against him prove his greatness?

    Since they acted openly against Im So-Byeong, it was only natural that they would face consequences.

    They paid the price for acting without thinking.

    Does Go Hong have any ns?

    Go Hong was the opposite of Im So-Byeong.

    If Im So-Byeong overcame hisck of strength with intelligence, behavior, and background, then Go Hong was someone who relied solely on his strength.

    Its better for Im So-Byeong to hold the position than for a man like him to be the Green Forest King.

    Hehe. Leader, how can that madman even dare to im the position of the King? Of course, that role should go to you, leader.

    Thats a given.

    Wong Kang chuckled.

    If you push him just right, he will fall on his own.

    People said he was putting on airs because he hadnt yet managed to catch Im So-Byeong, but Go Hongs patience was thin. It was clear that the moment that Im So-Byeong was secured and the position of King was freed, the urgency would be revealed.

    If Wong Kang then takes the time to step up at that time and iste Go Hong appropriately, it wouldnt be a dream to take the position of the Green Forest King.

    But, leader, you need to be careful.

    Hmm?

    Wong Kang frowned slightly at those words.

    What do you mean?

    Mount Hua.

    Mount Hua?

    Yes. Even though it was within the city, didnt the bandit party get defeated without much effort? This means that Mount Huas power is greater than expected.

    he is like that too.

    Wong Kang scratched his chin.

    It was clear that Im So-Byeongs n worked well, but wouldnt a n work if it had the minimum strength to execute it as nned?

    This meant that at least Mount Hua had the strength to do it.

    But there is nothing bad about it. The stronger the enemy, the better. The main base and Mount Hua will use up each others strength.

    That is true.

    If those people werent insane, they wouldnt climb a mountain with three bandit groups ced together. And since that Go Hong bastard isnt going to sit quietly and let himself be humiliated, we just have to wait until the Great Star Bandits cannot stand it anymore and go to fight Mount Hua down the mountain.

    Yes, leader.

    Wong Kang twitched the corner of his mouth.

    Whether it was the desire to be the Green Forest King or Mount Hua, which came here for the sake of useless ideas of justice, everyone looked stupid.

    The moment when Wong Kang smiled with a satisfied look.

    Kwaaang!

    W-what!

    He jumped up at the ear-splitting sound that came, but the ceiling copsed before he could turn his head.

    A fence?

    Crack!

    Giant trees attacked the houses, and the entire building began to copse.

    Crack!

    Arge wooden pir whizzed past his face.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    What nonsense is this!

    L-leader is everything okay!?

    Crack.

    Instead of answering, Wong Kang gritted his teeth.

    He wasnt the type to be defeated by a mere tree, but the sudden situation tested his patience.

    What are you doing, you fools! Go and check what happened!

    Yes, leader!

    His dust-covered subordinates ran outside. Wong Kang clenched his fists.

    Since this couldnt happen without reason, it meant that someone had attacked them.

    Go Hong?

    He took a step forward, the most likely suspect in his mind.

    As he climbed over the rubble, he saw warriors rushing in, leaping over the shattered and copsed wooden fence.

    Its an attack!

    Leader! Its an attack!

    I have eyes, too!

    Wong Kang shouted loudly, his blood boiling.

    Could it be the Great Star Bandits?

    Initially, he thought that the treaty had been broken and the Great Star Bandits had chosen to attack them, but the uniforms of the rushing bandits were clearly different from those at the main base.

    What is that!?

    M-Mount Hua sect!

    Mount Hua?

    Yes, the plum blossom pattern on their chests makes it clear!

    T-this is madness! Why would the Mount Hua sect invade this ce?

    There was no way that anyone with a shred ofmon sense would attack a group of over 1,500 people with just a hundred. This wasnt a matter of numbers; even a child who had just learned to walk wouldnt agree to this fight.

    But right now, the same absurd thing was happening before his eyes.

    Why is the Mount Hua sect, which should be somewhere else, here!

    He could feel his rage building.

    Did this mean that all his ns had been ruined!

    Leader!

    Damn it! Stop them! Smash their heads!

    Yes!

    Although attacked suddenly, Wong Kang wasnt easily pushed around, so he reacted without panicking.

    The Red Tiger Bandits, who received the orders, roared and rushed to confront the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Cut off their heads!

    Skin them alive!

    They spat out harsh words to assert their identity. However, this wasnt merely a disy of their rage.

    Those from the justice sect, who assessed others skills through sparring and manners before a fight, were bound to be shocked when such vicious words were thrown at them.

    This momentum would overwhelm them even if they didnt get flustered or panicked. This was a tactic they learned from their experiences dealing with the Justice sect.

    However

    Coincidentally, the people they were dealing with now were not ordinary justice faction members.

    How dare these worthless things use their mouths! I will knock them down!

    I am going to throw them off the cliffs!

    Lets see if you can talk after I stick a plum branch into your mouth!

    Contrarily, the bandits who were gaining momentum flinched without even realizing it as they saw the Mount Hua disciples charging in with a more vicious look than them.

    What? These bastards?

    Are they really from the justice faction?

    The Mount Hua disciples had red eyes and they instantly overwhelmed the bandits.

    How could they even know?

    For them, things like life and shouts were nothing more than childs y, which they encountered every day.

    Compared to Chung Myungs viciousness and sharp sarcasm, which felt like it was digging out their stomachs with a needle, the bandits swearing was peaceful.

    Mount Huas disciples overpowered them and attacked the bandits.

    UGHHHH!

    DIEEEE!

    They rushed in with extremely violent force, scattering borate and splendid sword energy that didnt match their ferocity.

    Ah!

    P-Plum blossom?

    The bandits eyes widened when they saw the flower-like sword qi rise. The sword qi, which bloomed beautifully, soon burrowed into their vulnerable parts.

    Ackk!

    Ahkk!

    The bandits cut down in an instant, fell on the spot, screaming and falling back. As the battle line copsed instantly, the disciples of Mount Hua seized the opportunity and rushed forward with fierce force.

    D-defeat them!

    The name of Mount Hua rests on our shoulders!

    Chung Myung is watching us from behind!

    What? No, you bastard!

    Such a strange sight.

    The force looked terrifying, and the killing intent of the Forces of Evil was palpable. However, the technique that came from their swords was so clean.

    The bandits were flustered. They had never seen such a strange sight.

    These people

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung, who was watching the scene from behind, smiled. It seemed like the disciples of Mount Hua were in perfect control of the situation.

    Even a dog is confident in eating the food in the yard.

    It was because they had confidence. But now, they had more than just confidence.

    If you strike first, make sure tond the final blow!

    Chung Myung raised his hand and pointed ahead.

    Go now, Sasuk! Sago! Sahyung! Break their backs!

    Oh my! Here we go, you bastard!

    Anyway, its real!

    Everyone was cursing from their mouths, but they had already moved when Chung Myung stretched out his fingers.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul, who ran like lightning, jumped over the other disciples and soared into the sky.

    Wong Kang was shocked.

    The image of four people with no wings soaring into the air was so remarkable that it made his heart stop.

    AhHH!

    The four men simultaneously descended on the bandits head and shed the air with their swords.

    Soon, the plum blossoms bloomed.

    The flower both bloomed and fell at the same time.

    Plum blossoms, identical in their shapes and beauty, showered the bandits in a floral rain.

    From a distance, it was a truly beautiful sight, but it was terrifying for the bandits in the midst of it.

    The flowers relentlessly pierced their bodies.

    The Mount Hua sword descended upon those who fainted without uttering a scream.

    Kuak.

    Baek Cheon, gripping his sword tightly, aimed it at the retreating bandits with a cold expression.

    Show them clearly what Mount Hua is like!

    OHHHH!

    Those at the forefront led the charge, their shouts echoing for all to hear. Everyone, led by the Five Swords of Mount Hua, swung their swords with fierce determination.

    We are the Mount Hua sect!

    Here I go!

    Plum blossoms bloomed, even when unobserved.

    Having endured the harsh winter, the plum blossoms finally revealed their radiant and gorgeous appearance to the world.

    If someone were to recount this moment in the future, it would be described thus.

    It was the day when Mount Hua, after enduring prolonged hardship, finally raised its old and weathered sword and began to disy its might to the world.

    Mount Hua was finally back.

 Chapter 584

    <h4>Chapter 584</h4>

    Mount Huas disciples battled the Red Tiger Bandits. A peculiar emotion crossed Hyun Sangs face as he watched from behind.

    I always dreamed of such a scene.

    Vanquishing wicked foes with a gleaming plum sword. Upholding the name of Mount Hua and enhancing the reputation of Taoists.

    The scene he had yearned for, even in his dreams, was unfolding right before his eyes.

    Of course, it was slightly different from what he had dreamed, but what could be done about it now?

    Sahyung.

    I know.

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sangs voices were stern.

    We must stay strong.

    Now was not the time to be emotional.

    Srrng!

    Hyun Sang drew his sword. The Un disciples guarding him also unsheathed their swords.

    Even if we are old hands, we wont have trouble wielding our weapons.

    Its a bit embarrassing to swing a sword in front of children.

    Despite their grumbling, the eyes of the Un disciples shone brightly.

    Some of the children had surpassed them. No, judging by the skills the children disyed, more of them had be stronger than they had anticipated.

    But there was nothing to fear.

    Every teacher hoped for their disciples to be stronger than them, so they felt proud.

    But we are the adults of Mount Hua! We need to show that we are notgging behind the current generation!

    Yes, sasuk!

    The Un disciples, led by Hyun Sang, charged forward with cheers.

    It was truly an awe-inspiring sight. Only two people who couldnt participate in this stayed behind.

    Chung Myung and Hyun Young nced at each other.

    An awkward silence ensued, and it was Hyun Young who broke it first.

    What are you doing here?

    No, I think that should be my question

    Hyun Young, who was asked the question, coughed.

    Isnt my strength obvious? If I show up there for pride and get injured, everyone will worry for no reason, so its better to just watch from behind.

    If I joined in thoughtlessly, it would be like stealing someone elses property, so it was better to just watch.

    Right?

    Yes.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Young nodded slightly and took something out of his arms.

    Want some rice cakes?

    Hehe, it seems like you prepared them well.

    Chung Myung epted the offered item and chewed on it as he observed the battlefield.

    What a thrilling fight.

    The current Mount Hua felt subtly different from the past. Even though it was essentially the same sword technique, individual differences were bound to appear depending on who used it. Now, Mount Huas sword was much faster and slightly more practical than when he was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    To put it positively, it felt more rational, a bit more like a response to real-life conditions.

    Well, it couldnt be helped.

    Since the person teaching was Chung Myung, what more could they do?

    Chung Myung was the person who had fought the most battles and shed the most blood in the history of Mount Hua. Having been through so many Demonic Sect battles, it was natural that his sword was merciless.

    Of course,ints would inevitably arise from those dealing with the sword, but thats none of Chung Myungs concern.

    Tradition be damned, I am the tradition.

    Unconditionally, following the past wasnt the way. Even if it changed a little, if the spirit of Mount Hua was alive, then it could be considered as the sword of Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung munched on the rice cake and smiled. Meanwhile, his eyes watched everything unfold.

    Slow.

    There was a bright glow in his eyes.

    He had heard the name Green Forest countless times. And he had heard the name of the Red Tiger Bandits.

    The leaders of the Forces of Evil who ruled over numerous mountains in the Central ins. The ones known as the Five Hegemons.

    The Green Forest was a vast ce he would not have dared to step into in the past. However, when he actually faced them directly, the Green Forest did not seem as formidable as he had anticipated.

    They arent weak.

    Mount Hua was powerful.

    We could not have normally seen this.

    They always grappled with the monstrous sword of Chung Myung and suffered under the pressure of Five Swords, who were always ahead of the other disciples.

    Despite their constant training until they reached their physical limits, despite their unending efforts to refine themselves with courage and determination, the gap between them and those who were ahead did not shrink; it only widened.

    But how could one make themselves feel stronger?

    Strength was fundamentally a rtive concept. To understand ones strengths, one needs a benchmark for growth. But until then, the standards for the children had been too high to reach.

    Paaat!

    Gwak Hwis sharply extended sword sliced through the flying de.

    Puak!

    The sword cleanly pierced the opponents shoulder and was swiftly withdrawn. It was then immediately lowered towards the opponents chest.

    Explode slowly.

    Compared to Jo Gul, this sword seemed to hold back significantly.

    Compared to Yoon Jongs clean execution, it was nothing more than a struggle to keep up, andpared to the majestic sword of Baek Cheon, it wavered helplessly.

    So, no matter how much they pondered, they could not shake off the same thought.

    I dont think I will lose!

    And it seemed he was not the only one with that thought.

    Paat!

    Gradually, they began to feel more confident in the swords of the sahyungs swinging beside them. The closer the sword tip got, the more stable they felt, and their expressions radiated confidence.

    We have be stronger!

    This was something he had never been certain about during all that time.

    Although Mount Huas reputation was increasing and it was bing a different ce than in the past, that was the work of the Five Swords, including Chung Myung, not the other disciples.

    All they had to do was protect the mountain and endure the harsh training while Mount Hua began to slowly change. Although they said, they stopped the Ten Thousand People n, who didnt know that the result was only favorable because of the Five Swords?

    At that moment, the despair and self-hate that had built up began to melt like snow.

    I dont think the training is in vain!

    The moment their doubts turned to certainty and their certainty to confidence, the plum blossoms bloomed more intensely.

    Push more!

    Baek Sang roared.

    His hand holding the sword felt stronger and firmer than ever. Of course, he gave up the path of the sword for now. But he was also a swordsman of Mount Hua. There was never a day where he neglected the sword.

    Prove to the world that there is more than just Five Swords in Mount Hua! We are part of Mount Hua, too!

    Yes, sahyung!

    Yes, sasuk!

    The moment everyone lifted their swords as one, countless plum blossoms bloomed. It was as if a scene of Mount Hua was brought in here.

    It wasnt the Mount Hua sect, but it was because they belonged to Mount Hua.

    Now, they were proving with their swords that any ce with Mount Hua people could be Mount Hua.

    Cold in heart, firm in the top of the sword. Do not forget the basics.

    The one-armed swordsman, who was walking among the disciples, mumbled with a cold look.

    Never forget. It is the branches which make the flowers bloom, but ultimately, it is the roots which make the flowers bloom.

    Yes, dorm head!

    He appeared with a smile as they responded.

    Soon, the sword, which was hanging on his right side, was sharply pulled out.

    It isnt neat enough, but I cannot just continue watching.

    Un Geoms sword was raised quickly and swiftly, aiming for the bodies of the bandits.

    Sasuk!

    Sasuk!

    All the disciples of Mount Hua bit their lips at the sight.

    Un Geom had lost an arm in the fierce battle with the Ten Thousand People n. For a swordsman to lose an arm was like a normal person losing both his legs. It was inevitable that he had suffered immensely because of this.

    But there stood Un Geom in front of them, leading them once again. Even though he was holding the sword with his unfamiliar hand, he didnt seem flustered in the least.

    How difficult must it have been for this to happen?

    The expressions of his disciples changed at the thought of how much pressure he must have felt.

    Follow the head of the training hall!

    In particr, the disciples around Un Geom multiplied, and their force with sharp swords pushed the bandits back. The sound of swords shing fiercely echoed here and there.

    Nice!

    Hyun Sang leaped from the other side, swinging his sword elegantly.

    A sword that was slightly different from the ones the children held, a hint of the past Mount Hua had.

    Show them that the strength of Mount Hua is still alive!

    Yes, elder!

    Everyone became more courageous as they could see Hyun Sangs back.

    To the disciples, the Hyun leaders werent just simple adults of the sect. They were like the roots that had endured a long ordeal with their entire bodies and created Mount Hua as it is today.

    How could they not gain courage when someone like that swung a sword ahead of them?

    The same was true for the Un disciples.

    Hyun and Un began to fill the space next to the Five Swords at the forefront.

    It wasnt just momentum that came from individual strength.

    Everyone was proving that not just Chung Myung, not just the Five Swords, but the entire Mount Hua had be stronger.

    And, of course

    Amitabha!

    Kwaaaangh!

    There was this one strange thing in the middle.

    There was no other way to describe the situation except to say it was one-sided. The Green Forest bandits were confounded by the Mount Hua warriors, who were executing a brilliant sword technique that shattered their des. It was unlike any typical justice factions swordy.

    N-No!

    I cant handle this!

    The terrified bandits began to retreat all at once. They had neither the will nor the reason to risk their lives fighting against an opponent stronger than themselves.

    There was just one deterrent.

    AHHH! You scum!

    sh!

    Wong Gang, in his fury, struck down a bandit and yelled.

    Anyone who retreats will die by my hand! Dont back down! Theyre all just children!

    At his furious roar, the retreating Green Forest bandits flinched and stood their ground.

    Somehow, everyone had lost their will to fight, but they were prevented from fleeing. However, Wong Gang knew that the situation was far from easy.

    With his senses, he couldntprehend it at all.

    Regardless of how formidable the Mount Hua sect was in the past or is now, most of them were merely children who hadnt yet lost their innocence.

    But now, the Red Tiger bandits felt as if they were dealing with seasoned warriors who had seen everything there was to see in the Kangho. The sharpness of their swords, in particr, terrified them.

    The most unbelievable aspect was their strength.

    Internal strength grew over time. So, for those who hadnt trained for a long period, this was a wild anomaly.

    However, it wasnt just one or two of them; most of them had enough strength to repel their de.

    How could this be possible unless we all work together

    But he didnt even have time to understand the situation.

    If he didnt act immediately, the battle line would crumble. If that happened, all that would remain would be a one-sided ughter.

    Gritting his teeth, Wong Gang caught sight of someone swinging a sword at the forefront.

    First, I will dismantle that old mans power!

    Among those present, one individual stood out due to his inexperience. If a leader-like figure fell, the bnce of the battle would shift.

    Move aside!

    Wong Kang charged at Hyun Sang, who was at the forefront.

    However, someone left their position and darted right in front of him.

    Thud.

    The person whonded most gently on the ground aimed their sword at him.

    Who are you?

    Mount Huas Yu Yiseol.

    Yu Yiseols icy gaze made it difficult for Wong Kang to breathe.

 Chapter 585

    <h4>Chapter 585</h4>

    this woman?

    Despite his precarious situation, he was one of the leaders of the Green Forests Seventy-Two bandits.

    He may not have been as renowned as Go Hong, but his fame was enough to silence a crying child in the region he hailed from.

    And this insignificant creature dared to obstruct his path?

    I dont have time to deal with you, wench. Move now!

    No.

    .What?

    Yu Yiseol gently shook her head.

    The elder isnt free to deal with you.

    Wong Kangs face turned red as he retorted.

    You who dont even know your ce!

    No further words were necessary. Even at that moment, his battle line was crumbling. There was a limit to sustaining the fight with their numerical advantage.

    Without hesitation, Wong Kang roared and charged at her.

    Kwaaang!

    As if to prove he didnt be a leader for nothing, he executed a terrifying maneuver.

    The sight of him wielding his jagged de was enough to make ones hair stand on end.

    However, Yu Yiseol, standing in front of him, remained unfazed.

    Paat!

    His de swept through the space she had upied. The wind it generated was enough to stir up dust from the ground.

    But no matter how powerful the attack, it was meaningless if it didnt reach its target. And Yu Yiseol hadpletely evaded it by merely taking two steps back.

    Hmm!

    Of course, Wong Kang hadnt expected to finish her off with one blow. If he had been that naive, he wouldnt have risen to the position of a leader.

    Kwaang!

    A storm of raw de qi surged, threatening to tear Yu Yiseols body apart. Yet, Yu Yiseol merely stared at the de hurtling toward her.

    One would expect her to be terrified at the sight, but there was no hint of fear in her eyes or heart.

    She had endured too much to falter now.

    Tat.

    Yu Yiseol struck the ground and leaped directly into the storm of de qi, which was thick with dust.

    And.

    Kang! Kang! Kang!

    Three consecutive sword strikes created a gap within the swirling des.

    Shhh.

    Like a mirage, Yu Yiseol darted through that small gap and charged forward, her sword thrust out, targeting her opponents neck.

    Huk!

    Wong Kang, so shocked that his eyes nearly bulged out of his head, spun around in fear.

    Thud!

    His surprise was so great that hisnding was sloppy, and he fell on his backside.

    The fear of death made him sweat.

    She made it through that?

    It wasnt a question of whether it was possible or not. He wasnt someone who had never been defeated, but there were times when his de neutralized threats against him.

    However, no one who had bested him had ever plunged into a swirling storm of de qi. It was an act no sane person would attempt.

    But this young swordsman, who appeared to have lived half as long as he had, was doing just that.

    Does she not fear it?

    How could he know?

    The person he was currently facing was someone who had severed the demonic qi of the high priest of the Demonic Sect by standing at the forefront and clinging to the body of the high priest, even at the cost of her own life.

    Yu Yiseol pointed her sword at him as he began to sweat and thought with her expressionless face.

    So different.

    She was certainlycking in many ways.

    The Demonic Sect might have been more skilled, but they possessed the spirit to inflict wounds on their opponents body and die, even if it meant sacrificing their own lives.

    And the high priest of the Demonic Sect had instilled in her such fear that her body shook. The true embodiment of evil.

    In the first ce, it was impossible for her, who had faced such individuals, to fear Wong Kang.

    People grow through experience.

    Yu Yiseol felt the sting of those words at that moment. If she had never dealt with the high priest before, even with the same skills, she wouldnt have been able to maintain suchposure.

    See more to experience more.

    It was evident that those experiences would make her sword stronger.

    I wondered how on earth they were this strong, but it seems like Mount Hua has given up on fear.

    Wong Kangs lips twitched as Yu Yiseol mumbled.

    You talk too much.

    this damned wench!

    Wong Kang roared, but Yu Yiseol made the first move. Her body flowed into the force ahead of her, leaving only illusions behind.

    AHHHH!

    In response to her, the opponent raised his de and swung it to cut her in half.

    But

    Kakang!

    Yu Yiseol raised her sword at an angle, twisting her waist to the side, and struck back the moment the de came in, sending it down. She then quickly twisted her body.

    W-what?

    It was a martial arts technique that felt like artistry. The moment Wong Kang opened his eyes in surprise, the sword shook like an illusion, creating numerous afterimages. Soon, Wong Kangs entire body was covered in wounds.

    It was impossible for him, who was seriously injured, to simultaneously block the sword technique that came at him.

    He eventually raised the de to block it and threw himself backward.

    sh! sh!

    He managed to block the vital areas from being hit, but his thick forearms and thighs were cut down like old trees.

    Kuak!

    And that made him groan in pain.

    The sound of the sword hitting flesh was eerily resonant in his ears.

    Just how

    The sharpness of the sword? Was the speed so great that he couldnt see it?

    Those were all secondary things.

    What truly shocked him was that her sword aimed for his vital points without hesitation. A sword that didnt want to subdue the opponent. It wanted to kill.

    Of course, there was no reason why one couldnt wield a sword that wanted to kill just because they belonged to the justice faction. But the very fact that this girl was doing so made him fear her.

    the world has misunderstood Mount Hua!

    If anyone had known that such monsters were being nurtured there, they would have intervened.

    Kuaaak!

    Wong Kang increased the distance as he raised his eyes.

    The n was to win by force without giving the opponent the opportunity to rush in. That was a huge mistake. Those who dealt with the swordsmen of Mount Hua should never allow distance.

    Prrrr.

    The tip of Yu Yiseols sword trembled gently as if in anticipation. Soon, the red plum blossoms began to bloom.

    Wong Kang opened his mouth as if he was losing his soul.

    The plum blossoms floated in the air as if they were alive. Even in that gap, the flowers continued to envelop Yu Yiseols body, and soon, they filled Wong Kangs vision.

    An illusion. Yes, it had to be that.

    But wasnt an illusion something that could be distinguished from reality? This was no different from reality.

    Unconsciously, Wong Kang took a step back and gripped the de in anger.

    AHHHH!

    And then he screamed as he swung the sword.

    The strong wind pressure pushed the plum blossoms away, and no matter how much he tried to push and tear them apart, the flowers continued to bloom.

    In the plum forest, he wielded the de like a madman, and against the endless flowers, he tried to destroy them.

    T-this cant be happening!

    The leader of a bandit group in Green Forest. A person who should have been crowned as the Green Forest King.

    There was no way he would be defeated by this young female swordsman from Mount Hua, which wasnt even considered a strong sect. Such nonsense could never happen!

    DIEEEEE!

    While moving, his de cut through the air due to the rising impatience and lost its sharpness.

    And then.

    Paaat!

    Yu Yiseols sharply honed senses didnt miss the opportunity.

    Yu Yiseols sword rose like a hawk stalking its prey among the fluttering plum petals and rushed toward Wong Kangs neck.

    Kuak!

    Despite the change in form, Wong Kang raised his de to block it. He tried to.

    Turn.

    But Yu Yiseols sword, which flew in like light, easily overcame his sword and dug into Wong Kangs neck faster.

    sh!

    Wong Kang was wide-eyed in disbelief. But no matter how hard he looked, he couldnt find Yu Yiseol. She had decapitated him.

    His shortened life was ended as he tried to turn his head to see her.

    Such a swift sword, changed.

    Puaaah!

    His half-cut neck began to spurt out blood.

    His vision gradually blurred, and his body suddenly lost strength.

    Sword Ghost

    Thest thought he had after he realized what he had gone through.

    Thud.

    His huge body fell down with blood gushing from his neck, and the surrounding grass was stained red.

    L-leader!

    Leaderrrr!

    They watched their leader lose his life and screamed in despair. The screams werent for the death of their leader but the screams of fear for what would happen next.

    Pat!

    Yu Yiseol brushed the blood off her sword and red at the other bandits.

    Silence fell. The faces of the bandits who looked at her turned pale.

    On the mountain that Wong Kang ruled, he was a king, and such a person lost his life at the hands of this unknown swordsman. This difference was enough to destroy their spirit.

    The battle starts from the head.

    Yu Yiseol, who had neatly carried out the teachings of Chung Myung, gazed at Baek Cheon, who smiled.

    The enemy leader has been defeated!

    And he aimed the tip of his sword at the pale-faced bandits.

    Make those who dont surrender pay for their sins!

    Yes!

    The disciples of Mount Hua, whose morale rose endlessly, attacked with increased force.

    EHHH!

    You damned bastards! Even if you be evil spirits kuak

    Fear spread rapidly as even those who still had the will and energy to resist fell helplessly.

    I-I surrender! I surrender! Please spare me!

    Drop your weapons, you idiots! Drop them quickly!

    Although the battle was short,sting no more than an hour, over 100 bandits fell. If the battle had continued, the oue seemed obvious.

    The only options left for those who had lost their force and even their leader were death or surrender. Even those whocked the ability to think knew how precious their lives were, so they threw down all their weapons.

    Victory belonged to Mount Hua.

    This was apletely different oue than the battles against the Ten Thousand People n and the Great Star Bandits.

    It was the first time a fortress of bandits at full strength had been defeated under the name of Mount Hua. The faces of the Mount Hua disciples were flushed with emotion.

    Their pride in their performance and the victory of the battle ignited their spirits.

    Elder.

    Hmm!

    Hyun Sang, who was trying to calm his excited heart by clenching his fists, raised his voice.

    This battle is a victory for Mount Hua! Take the weapons of the opponents and capture them!

    Yes!

    It was a clean sweep and an amazing victory for Mount Hua, and no one could say otherwise.

 Chapter 586

    <h4>Chapter 586</h4>

    In the center of the mountain hut, numerous bandits knelt.

    Their faces disyed loss and fear as if their right to live had been stripped away.

    Losing their martial arts to a warrior could be a punishment worse than death in some ways. However, Hyun Sang had no intention of showing them mercy.

    After all, they are bandits who prey on people.

    There were people who benefited the world by learning martial arts, and there were people who caused harm by learning martial arts.

    He thought these bandits were clearly thetter.

    Discussing reform and good fortune with clumsy teaching sometimes produced results as bad as not starting at all. It would have been better to eliminate future troubles through one swift punishment.

    And the children?

    There are a few children with minor injuries, but no child was seriously hurt.

    Um!

    Hyun Sang nodded.

    Although there was a huge difference in skill, lives were still lost to a reckless sword in any case.

    But fortunately, that didnt seem to be the case this time.

    Mount Hua had be so strong.

    If this was Mount Hua before the arrival of Chung Myung, Hyun Sang knew that their disciples would have been unable to handle the bandits even at the base of the mountain, let alone those above them.

    However, clearing out the bandits at the top of Green Forest was impossible without taking any damage. Since this change urred in just a few years, realizing how quickly the sect had be stronger was surprising.

    You have all been through so much.

    Not at all, elder.

    This was easy!

    Perhaps the disciples were thinking the same. Although he was somehow trying to stop his shoulders from shaking, his face still showed pride.

    But

    Because of that, everyone had forgotten. There was an evil spirit here, and it was always unable to tolerate happy situations.

    Why are your shoulders shaking as if you did something amazing? We just caught some bandits.

    Once the cold remarks were poured on them, the disciples of Mount Hua looked at Chung Myung with sullen expressions.

    However, he shamelessly puffed out his chest.

    What? Why? Did I say something wrong?

    Even if you prick him with that needle, not a single drop of blood wille out.

    Make sure you hit him, and still!

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue with a disapproving look.

    Since when did the Mount Hua sect be such an insignificant ce that gets proud for beating up some bandits?! If our ancestors saw this, they would be so upset that they would die again!

    Not me. No!

    Ah, be quiet now!

    W-who even said anything?

    Everyone sighed as they watched Chung Myung speak nonsense.

    Hmm.

    However, even after hearing the scolding, the disciples couldnt help but let their flushed faces and smiles return.

    Chung Myung eventually burst intoughter.

    Of course, this is good.

    The victory was a more valuable experience than anything else. Of course, you could learn things from defeat, but right now, gaining confidence through winning rather than learning from defeat is more important.

    Mount Huas disciples had a subtle sense of defeatism.

    Since their talent was never recognized, they couldnt help but feel a subtle sense of inferiority to those who had been recognized by the sect.

    The best way to get rid of that is to do something they wouldnt dare do.

    Although gaining fame was truly important at the moment, having confidence in oneself wasnt a bad thing.

    And gain experience too.

    The biggest advantage gained from this battle was that, for the first time, the entire Mount Hua group stepped forward and experienced what a battle was. Just having this experience at a time when the entire world was peaceful was a huge benefit to the sect.

    Because one day, the day woulde when they would have to fight like this. In that sense, it could be said to be a battle in which a lot was gained

    But what else could be said?

    Huhu.

    Ehehehe.

    Kuak. We were a lot stronger than we knew.

    Hehe, I didnt care if it was Wudang or Budang. They were nothing special!

    Hahahaha!

    .

    Watching the sahyungs allugh happily, Chung Myungs stomach twisted and his feelings soured.

    Nice?

    Hahaha. Yes! It was!

    You liked this?

    Uh?

    The sahyung, sajaes who were all smiles, slowly closed their mouths with awkward looks once again at the words of Chun Myung.

    You mean it was that good?

    As Chung Myung smiled brightly and asked, anxiety began to appear on the faces of Mount Huas disciples.

    Then you need to do more!

    Uh?

    Where are the next bandits?

    Uh?

    C-Chung Myung?

    Blood Tiger Bandit Yang Gwe looked at the scene in front of his eyes in shock.

    What is this??

    It felt like the mountain was being pushed in. It wasnt a mountain of bandits but a mountain full of flowers.

    Ahhhh!

    Just who are these people!

    His men were helplessly being swept away and falling.

    Yang Gwe gulped at this.

    Where did things go wrong?

    The moment he saw Im So-Byeong standing behind the approaching Mount Hua warriors, cold sweat began to trickle down.

    His face, which always looked sick, was now healthy.

    Was his health degrading all a lie? Was it a ploy to lure us all in?

    There was no way to determine what was true and what was false.

    Right, no, it was good till then.

    He could understand it till that point.

    But what really bothered him wasnt Im So-Byeong, but the tragedy ahead of him.

    The others desperately held on to the thin little person who was approaching them with a serious face.

    No, Sasuk has done so much all this while! Why are you trying to step out again!

    Then I.

    Sago! There was one guy Sago also fought with yesterday! Make some concessions! At least some!

    You also fought against the bandit leader!

    You cannot hit either!

    Yang Gwe, who had been listening to this, trembled.

    So before this they.

    Are those brats fighting one another to deal with me?

    Finally, a bald man with different clothes sneaked from behind and was caught by the hair (?) Yang Kwe couldnt hold it any longer and shouted.

    How dare these bastards! Act like this, knowing who I am!

    M-Mister, stay out!

    Just wait there! It will get decided soon!

    Yang Gwes shoulders slumped.

    The guys who were fighting amongst themselves began to yell, and it seemed like they soon came to a conclusion, and one person stepped ahead.

    He bowed.

    His uniform neatly clung to him.

    Compared to the others that he could not differentiate from his fellow bandits, this one had features closer to a Taoist. This man then stepped forward.

    Mount Huas Third ss disciple, Yoon Jong

    Yoon Jong! For real!

    came here. You bandit.

    Yang Gwes thoughts changed.

    The kid said something that felt like nothing like what a Taoist would say. This kid wasnt sane either.

    Yang Gwe, holding his beloved scimitar, gritted his teeth and rushed at Yoon Jong.

    I will fix your head!

    After a moment, Yoon Jong gently wiped the sweat from the forehead with a clean face and politely greeted him.

    I will learn well.

    A pleasure that was supposed to be felt, was missing for Yang Gwe.

    No, it felt meaningless to even consider whether he was conscious or not. A person who has been reduced to a thing, wouldnt be able to respond properly even if he was conscious.

    Jo Gul, Yu Yiseol, and Baek Cheon knew how to take bold risks to defeat the opponent when a chance came.

    But Yoon Jong would never deviate from what he learned. He would never push himself and only did the safest attacks.

    A weapon that could be withdrawn once the opponents weakness was realized was considered a very straightforward sword. However, a scene reminiscent of a cat toying with a mouse unfolded in a life-or-death situation where one faced the impossible.

    Regardless of how severe the wounds were, he refused to surrender. Thus, Yang Gwe had no choice but to continue attacking until he lost consciousness from excessive bleeding. That was the oue.

    Yoon Jong turned around, a hint of pride on his face.

    We defeated the enemy leader why are you looking at me like that?

    He asked, genuinely puzzled by the reactions that differed from his expectations. Baek Cheon and the others, who watched this scene with a look of disgust, shook their heads.

    Barbaric.

    My goodness, how can someone beat another to such a state?

    I never imagined that being faithful could be so terrifying.

    It would have been more merciful to kill them quickly.

    Well, thats whats frightening about Yoon Jong.

    Baek Cheon thought to himself as he observed Yang Gwe and Yoon Jong.

    A person who only practiced striking for a year couldnt beat someone who had learned various techniques from an early age. However, if one practiced only striking for a long period, no one could withstand a single blow.

    Everyone knew this, but no one dared to voice it or attempt it.

    Think about it. Who could practice the same motion so consistently?

    The person who could do that was Yoon Jong.

    A sword that wasnt shy or unusual. And above all, it was faithful to the basics.

    If one calmly assessed the present, Yoon Jong was the weakest among the Five Swords. His strength didnt match Jo Guls.

    But

    If 10 or 20 years pass, that guy might be the strongest among us.

    It was such a peculiar thought.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul.

    Each of them had distinct personalities, with no two alike. Despite learning the same thing, their personalities and even their sword techniques looked vastly different.

    Yet, they were all growing stronger in their own unique ways. Different yet the same, the same yet different.

    And it wasnt just them

    Baek Cheons gaze shifted to the back.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, led by Hyun Sang and Un Geom, were taking down the other bandits.

    Seeing the strength in their swords, he couldnt help but nod in satisfaction.

    Including the minor skirmishes, there had only been three battles. Yet, those three were enough for the swordsmanship of Mount Hua to improve dramatically.

    Baek Cheon quietly watched Chung Myung squatting in a corner, dividing a rice cake for Baek Ah as if he had nothing to do with the battle.

    Seriously.

    -What? Is Mount Hua so weak? Youre being ridiculous! Its not that Mount Hua is weak. Its you who are weak!

    Baek Cheonughed as if he had no other choice. After meeting this guy, their world changed.

    Taking a good look at Chung Myung, Baek Cheon took a deep breath and said,

    Now, should we clean this up?

    We need to handle this and move to the top.

    Yes.

    He nodded and walked towards the bandits who were still fighting.

    But Chung Myung said not to help in catching the bandits. Can we just leave?

    Wouldnt it be okay if I just held a sword and red from the side?

    seriously.

    The Five Swords, excluding Chung Myung, drew their cold iron swords and walked towards the bandits.

    And.

    Mount Hua cleared both groups of mountain bandits in less than half a day. They began to advance towards thest remaining group.

 Chapter 587

    <h4>Chapter 587</h4>

    L-leader!

    The Suffering Fox, Lee Jong-Bang, burst through the door.

    Go Hong frowned, clearly displeased.

    Why all themotion?

    L-leader! Were in trouble!

    Lee Jong-Bangs face was pale as he shouted this, and Go Hong reprimanded him.

    Its because that guy, Mun Sa-Cheol, is so flighty. Now, whats the matter?

    M-Mount Hua

    What?

    The Mount Hua sect is subduing the other bandit groups and heading this way!

    what?

    Go Hong frowned, his tone indifferent.

    What are you saying?

    Uh?

    Wasnt that the n? Didnt you say that if I stayed put, they would attack the others, and I just had to watch and then take them out, right?

    But things arent going as I expected! I thought Mount Hua and the other bandits would form a two-party alliance. But now, Mount Hua is single-handedly annihting the other bandits!

    Annihting?

    I-its as I said. Theyre overpowering the others without sustaining much damage.

    After delivering his report, Lee Jong-Bang swallowed hard, fearing the leaders harsh words.

    However, contrary to his expectations, Go Hong didnt seem too upset by the report. Instead, he grinned as if he found it amusing.

    Oh, it seems those youngsters are tougher than I thought.

    Mount Huas strength is greater than we anticipated! Yes, its my mistake! I should have realized it when our group was defeated!

    Tsk. You ipetent fool.

    Go Hong merely stroked his beard a few times and then looked at the bowing Lee Jong-Bang.

    So, what do you propose?

    Well, things arent looking good. First, we should retreat

    Retreat?

    Hearing that, Go Hong burst intoughter.

    You coward, have you lost your mind? Are you suggesting that I, Go Hong, should run from these children?

    B-But leader their force appears so formidable! Their morale has significantly increased since they defeated two bandit groups

    Lee Jong-Bang lowered his head as much as he could while speaking.

    Theres a saying that one should avoid the rain when it falls. For now, it might be better to take shelter for a while to avoid it.

    Tsk tsk. You fool.

    Go Hong sneered.

    With that head of yours, all youre good for is wiping the backsides of others.

    L-Leader!

    Go Hong then asked airily.

    Right. I heard theres a rat among those Mount Hua bastards?

    Yes. Its said that the Green Forest King is also with Mount Hua.

    Hahahaha!

    Go Hong held his stomach andughed. His entricughter echoed throughout the building, causing it to shake and dust to fall from the ceiling.

    L-Leader?

    Lee Jong-Bang stared nkly at Go Hong as if he couldntprehend.

    Of course, Go Hong wasnt the most intelligent person around. However, he certainly wasnt one to take unnecessary risks.

    He couldnt have risen to his position in the Green Forest, a ce full of conspiracies, without being cautious. Even if luck yed a part in his rise, it was only possible for him to build his current reputation with some skill.

    Lee Jong-Bang found himself understanding Go Hong even less now.

    Hahahaha! That rat is really using his brain. He must being up here confident of victory.

    L-Leader. Please assess the situation

    Right. I understand it, too.

    Go Hong said harshly.

    Youre saying that the other bandits, who were essentially keeping me in check, are nowpletely destroyed, and I have nopetition around. And the kids of Mount Hua, who are a hundred times stronger, are here with that rat?

    Yes.

    What better situation could there be?

    Uh?

    There was a bright light in Go Hongs eyes.

    Then, wouldnt it mean that as long as I killed those Mount Hua brats and the rat, no one would interfere with me taking the position of the Green Forest king? Those who were idiots wouldnt dare to stand in front of me, and even those who had some power wouldnt be able to deny that I caught and killed Im So-Byeong.

    L-leader! Of course, it is. But isnt that the case only when we can stop those Mount Hua people with our strength?

    Indeed, the Great Star Bandits had power that couldnt bepared to the other bandits around them. Even if the other two bandit groupsbined their strength, it would still be difficult for them to win.

    However, did that mean that the bandits here could take down two bandit groups without taking damage?

    That made no sense.

    If they had such power, there would have been no need for them to wait until now. Because they could have just swept them away at once.

    There was no way he wouldnt know it.

    So why was he in this condition?

    Hehe there was no doubt in what he said.

    Hm?

    The moment Lee Jong-Bang raised his eyes with doubt, Go Hong stood up.

    Open the doors to the ce and greet them!

    N-No! Leader

    Lee Jong-Bang was shocked and raised his head, but Go Hongs gaze was on him.

    This made him break into a cold sweat.

    Say something else, and I will rip that mouth of yours out.

    Tsk. Tsk. This was why you people couldnt do it. You couldnt hold on to it even if there was a chance. Tsk tsk.

    Go Hongs face was ready for a fight. He shouted in a raging voice.

    Do you think those leaders of bandits down there? Blood Tiger? Do you think they can bepared to this Go Hong! I will clearly exin to those who came from the viges of Shaanxi why I am feared!

    Lee Jong-Bang eventually gulped and nodded.

    I couldnt stop him anymore.

    Mount Hua would soone. As soon as they arrived, the fight would happen, too.

    He could only hope that Go Hong had a way out.

    But.

    Baek Cheon, who was climbing the mountain, looked at Chung Myung in confusion and spoke.

    What?

    Isnt the Green Forest one of the Five Hegemonies, one of the strongest sects in the world?

    Right. Then why did they seem weaker than I expected?

    Hmm. Instead of being weak

    Dont they have any teeth to bite into others?

    Why are they so weak that it disgusts me to deal with them?

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head and looked at Im So-Byeong following behind him.

    As he looked at the mans drooping shoulders, which resembled willow branches hit with rain, he couldnt help but ponder.

    . No, it isnt true.

    Sasuk. But, it would be better not to underestimate the Green Forest from now on.

    Uh?

    Baek Cheon blinked at the unexpected warning and turned to Chung Myung. He thought at least something would be said to dismiss the Green Forest.

    But Chung Myung spoke with a serious face.

    Even the best soldiers cannot go against tens of thousands of conscripts. The advantage of numbers is a lot more dangerous than one thinks.

    At this, Baek Cheons face stiffened. Chung Myung thought for a moment and said.

    If we have about a hundred, we can wipe out about 500 bandits for a snack after dinner.

    Its not a snack.

    Of course, Baek Cheon also thought so in his heart, but knowing Im So-Byeong was there, he couldnt say it.

    But if there are a thousand people, it will be annoying.

    I guess so.

    Then five thousand?

    And ten thousand?

    then you wont even be able to see.

    It felt like a bucket of water was poured onto his head.

    If there are just a hundred bandits in each bandit group, the number of Green Forest bandits would already be easily over 7 thousand. But as you know, there are a minimum of a hundred in a bandit group.

    then, around 10,000 people.

    Could be a lot more, too.

    Baek Cheon fell silent.

    There were so many bandits in this world?

    He felt goosebumps rise on his back as he imagined the sight of so many bandits in one ce.

    Your individual victories only make you appear weak. Bandits dont typically help each other. So, even if the bandits are falling apart right now, instead ofing to help, they only p at the sight of loss.

    Its a mess

    But if there had been someone tomand the bandits, the moment we attacked those below, the others would have joined forces and dealt with us.

    At least fifteen hundred people would have been waiting for them then.

    Dealing with three times the normal amount waspletely different from dealing with 1500 people at once. The more warriors there were, the stronger the opponent felt.

    S-so

    Baek Cheon looked back.

    Thats why the Green Forest King is important.

    Only the Green Forest King could unite the bandits of Green Forest, who were at odds with one another, and issue orders to them.

    Hadnt the two defeated bandits, who knew nothing about them, pretended to follow the orders of Im So-Byeong before he vanished?

    But the moment the Green Forest King disappeared, they turned into ordinary bandits who couldnt even be called part of the Green Forest anymore.

    Hes a lot greater than I imagined.

    Baek Cheon was truly impressed. Then Im So-Byeong spoke with a tired look.

    .Taoist, Baek Cheon, do you realize that your personality is a lot worse than you think?

    Mine?

    Im So-Byeong looked up at the distant sky as Baek Cheon tilted his head, unable to understand.

    Is this something good?

    Perhaps he had attracted the tiger while trying to avoid the wolf. Of course, rather than being dangerous, this tiger was a bit weird, and that was the problem.

    Baek Cheon didnt pay much attention to Im So-Byeong. Like Chung Myung, he also had little interest in anything other than Mount Hua.

    As expected, he returned to the actual topic.

    If we consider it that way, there are really only a few Mount Hua people.

    In Shaolin, there were over a thousand monks, and the number of Wudang Sect disciples also exceeded five hundred.

    Even if each swordsman of Mount Hua possessed amazing skills that surpassed everything, oveing a numerical disadvantage proved more difficult than expected.

    There is a long way to go.

    As they eliminated two bandit groups, he felt his excitement subside.

    Well, theres no need to be so gloomy. To put it simply, its like a group of weak people banding together and attacking inrge numbers.

    Baek Cheon quickly nced around.

    I am d theres no Beggars Union people here.

    If people had heard what was said, they would be mortified. Truly, nothing hurts more than being hit with words.

    But

    Uh?

    Those bastards seem different.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung said this while looking at a ce. As Baek Cheon followed his gaze, he saw a wooden fence resembling a fort at the peaks top.

    That man must be in there.

    Hmm!

    Baek Cheon nodded as if he hadposed himself.

    Chung Myungs eyes darkened slightly.

    He cant be that stupid.

    Im So-Byeong and the other members of the Green Forest hadbeled Go Hong a traitor. Still, if it truly meant that the man was impatient and unable to think his moves through, there was no way he would have calmly stayed under Im So-Byeong for this long.

    Something is definitely up.

    Chung Myung smiled, finding the situation more entertaining than he had anticipated.

    Lets see if a ghost or a monster appears.

    He took a firm step forward.

    His feet took him to the Green Forest fortress, which weed them with gates wide open.

 Chapter 588

    <h4>Chapter 588</h4>

    Swish!

    The bitter wind blew.

    In the wide yard spread out in the center of the green building, bandits from the main fortress stood at the wide entrance, their weapons drawn.

    And

    Step, step, step.

    Through the wide-open gates, the disciples of Mount Hua, dressed in their martial arts uniforms, marched forward.

    Gulp.

    The sound of gulping could be heard.

    They had been prepared, but a cold chill naturally ran down their spines upon seeing Mount Hua.

    The Great Star bandits were one of the groups representing the Green Forest. Of course, there have been several wars, and there have been times when problems arose with the justice factions.

    Therefore, those who had served in the main base were considered veterans.

    But even these people couldnt suppress their anxiety at the sight of Mount Hua.

    So odd.

    It was a feeling they had never experienced before.

    A justice faction had its own reputation and strength. But from Mount Hua, they felt the weight of an evil factions reputation and strength.

    The way they walked, undistracted, had a strictness unique to a justice faction, and the force they exuded, this free-spirited nature, truly felt like an evil faction.

    What kind of martial arts had they learned, and what training had they undergone to make the bandits feel like this? It was hard to imagine.

    Gulp.

    More than one person trembled at this feeling. The sounds of gulping and weapons being clenched could be heard here and there.

    The Red Tiger and Blood Tiger bandits were defeated without much effort

    So, what on earth was their leader thinking when he ordered them to open the gates and greet these people? It couldnt have been to talk.

    There was no time to even specte. The Mount Hua sect had entered the gate without stopping.

    Their number was barely over 100.

    From such a perspective, Mount Hua was nearly surrounded three times over. However, the faces of Mount Huas people disyed not the slightest fear; they were brimming with confidence, certain they could win at any moment.

    There was a calmness, confidence, and strict nature unique to those who never strayed from their righteous path.

    Even though nothing had happened yet, the bandits felt overwhelmed by this.

    And then,

    Step. Step. Step.

    One person stepped forward and looked around.

    While the faces of those standing behind showed youth, the faces of those stepping forward showed age.

    They nced at the bandits holding their weapons and said,

    I am the elder of Mount Hua, Hyun Sang.

    An Elder of the Mount Hua sect.

    If it had been just a day earlier, none of the people here would have been too worried. But after just one day, the name became impossible to ignore.

    That name had spread based on their strength. The performance of Mount Hua and the feats they achieved in one day were impressive.

    And now, they had invaded here to use them as a stepping stone for their reputation.

    The leader of the Great Star Bandit muste forward.

    A noble spirit emanated from Hyun Sang. Although it wasnt a force that could greatly overwhelm the opponent, the bandits flinched and stepped back without realizing it.

    Tsk, pathetic bastards.

    This harsh voice came from behind the bandits.

    Get out of my way!

    With a voice that sounded like a hungry tiger growling, the bandits split to the left and right.

    Go, Hong, his entire body wrapped in ck wolf skin, walked along the open path.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    Although he wasnt that big, every step he took held amazing strength. In the aftermath of the internal qi, the bandits around had to exhale deeply and slowly feel at ease.

    Definitely

    Hyun Sang frowned and looked at Go Hong.

    He was the same person he had heard about, but alsopletely different from what he had heard.

    Looking at those facial expressions and gestures, he clearly had the rough demeanor of a bandit. However, after witnessing his sly maneuvers immediately revive the forces morale around him, he thought that this person might not be as simple as he had expected.

    Step.

    Go Hong, who stepped forward, nced at the disciples of Mount Hua and Hyun Sang, and his mouth twitched into a smile.

    Elder of Mount Hua?

    Seems like everyone has grown up now. I see this third-rate sect, which never used to involve itself in matters, making a name for itself.

    Is making a name so important? Whats so significant about that?

    Hahah?

    Go Hong frowned and stared straight at Hyun Sang.

    An old man who is close to his deathbed is really speaking out.

    Hyun Sang didnt respond. There was nothing more foolish than giving the opponent the upper hand

    No, but who is this bastard making fun of!

    C-Chung Myung! Calm down!

    The elder is speaking, Chung Myung. Be patient, alright?

    That bastard is treating our elder like some old man ready to enter the coffin!

    H-he didnt say all that!

    Hearing the fight behind him, Hyun Sangs shoulders slumped.

    what can we do if he is stupid.

    It was nice to have a clear mind.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Sang cleared his throat and looked at Go Hong.

    I heard you rebelled and took over Green Forest, even attempting to kill your king. For the sake of peace in the Central ins, for stability in Green Forest, Mount Hua wants to subdue you and return Green Forest to its rightful owner.

    Since the only way left for them was to fight each other, there might not be a need to discuss it.

    However, Hyun Sang thought these small talks could give Mount Huas disciples a clear cause and goal to rally behind him.

    It was important to be strong, and it was important to fight as long as they could.

    More important than that, however, was understanding why you fight. Power wielded without purpose was merely violence and would eventually erode.

    Peace?

    Go Hong chuckled, revealing his yellow teeth.

    The guys who chased me with knives did a good job shaking their tongues. Theres no need for many words. I dont have time to deal with old folks like you, so get rid of the rat whos deceiving you!

    No, but that bastard is truly insane!

    Ah, I told you to be patient, you brat!

    If you get ahead now, things will turn weird!

    Go Hongs face trembled at those shouts.

    What has that brat been doing since earlier?

    Behind the solemn elder, a guy the size of a rat was throwing a tantrum. The other little ones around him were desperately holding him back.

    Oho! Im really losing it. If it were the past, I would have cut them all down before they even opened their damned mouths! Dont stop me! That man is!

    Ah, let us take him away!

    Hes losing it!

    Im So-Byeong, who was stabbed in the side and pushed on the back due to themotion, sighed and stepped forward. He came face to face with Go Hong and gave an awkward smile.

    Its been a while, Go Hong.

    Rat.

    In Go Hongs eyes, there was a fire.

    Still, the man known as the Green Forest King is dragging the justice sect into Green Forests affairs? And yet, you are the man of Green Forest, carrying on the legacy of previous sects?

    Legacy

    Im So-Byeong shrugged his shoulders with an expression that didnt seem much affected.

    It doesnt matter if Im not a leader either.

    Right. Because youre just a rat.

    Right. I dont mind being a rat.

    Im So-Byeong, who spoke calmly, had already turned cold.

    Chung Myung had punished him, and he hadnt shown any special presence throughout the subjugation. However, his eyes were clearly different from when he first arrived.

    He gazed at Go Hong calmly, his eyes filled with intense focus.

    Whats important isnt the pride or reputation I mentioned. Beingughed at or ignored doesnt matter to me. Whats important is that the bandits of Green Forest, whom Im responsible for, shouldnt shed a single drop of blood.

    It seemed as though the pain and suffering were things of the past for Im So-Byeong as his energy surged.

    The situation of Green Forest is such that its threatened by the Ten Thousand People n, kept in check by the Eighteen River families of the Yangtze river, and is always a target of justice factions subjugation. Its also constantly watched by the officials. If someone like you, blinded by fame and position, bes the king, it would be a miracle if all the bandits werent covered in blood.

    Im So-Byeongs eyes bore into Go Hong.

    I can do anything to prevent that, even if it means being called a coward. That doesnt matter to me.

    Huh.

    Go Hong chuckled at his words.

    Look at the ideas the rat has. Because a weakling like you is the king, the other groups look down on us and attack us!

    Go Hongs voice rang out loud and clear.

    You always opted for a passive war, thinking that an all-out war would affect us! You didnt even allow us to retaliate when our brothers were killed! You ignored thew of the Green Forest, which states that blood must be repaid with blood!

    His voice was so powerful that it terrified all who heard it.

    But I am different! I am not a coward like you! I will wield my sword at the forefront of Green Forest and possess a power that cannot be ignored anywhere in the world!

    OHHHHHH!

    His shout ended sooner than the other bandits cheered for him and erupted into apuse. They raised their gs with more confidence than before.

    Regardless of the reason, no one could deny that Go Hong had a certain maism. At that time, Im So-Byeong responded.

    This isnt a path for Green Forest, but a path to satisfy your own greed.

    Kehehe, rat. Thats all. Anyway, you and I havent been able to have a proper conversation for a long time.

    Its not that it doesnt work, but that you dont understand whats being said. You just dont make an effort to understand.

    Im So-Byeong red at Go Hong with murderous eyes and sighed softly.

    I

    Ah, that jerk! He talks too much!

    And then, the all too familiar voice. Im So-Byeong slumped his shoulders, lost all his strength for a moment, and nced back.

    Chung Myung, who had shaken off all those who tried to block him, was walking ahead, disying his frustration.

    Why? Well, are you nning to throw a tea ceremony? Can we at least have some drums!

    No, that

    I dont get it, why are they talking so much! We should just stab them with a sword! Bandits dont even live up to their names anymore!

    Uh?

    Chung Myung was yelling.

    The rules of Mount Hua are simple! The one who wins is right!

    There is no suchw, Chung Myung.

    Now hes even making up thews, Jo Gul!

    Baek Cheon and Jo Gul argued, but there was no way their words would ever reach Chung Myungs ears.

    They seem to have a lot of leisure time because they are bandits living sofortably in the mountains, but we are busy people, so can we hurry?

    Go Hong looked at Chung Myung in despair and then frowned.

    This little brat cant even stay quiet! Or lie down!

    You must have been raised so preciously considering how you are! This bastard, I am a person who has no ce to lie down silently in this world!

    At those words, Baek Cheon and the party nodded.

    Right, because hees from a beggar family.

    But, who is better, a bandit or a beggar?

    I think you need to reconsider that, Sasuk.

    Go Hong grew angry upon hearing this.

    Ill see if you can still talk when your entire skeleton is ripped out.

    Chung Myungs eyes widened at those words.

    Ugh. You should watch your words.

    What?

    Making others regret their words is my specialty.

    Chung Myung pointed at Go Hong with his finger and grinned.

    I remember everything.

    This

    With those words, he took a step back and positioned himself behind Hyun Sang.

    Hyun Sang then spoke with a stern expression.

    Mount Hua!

    Yes!

    Defeat the wicked and let the world know Mount Hua is here!

    Yes!

    ng!

    The disciples of Mount Hua simultaneously drew their swords and closed the distance with the bandits.

    What are you waiting for! Crush their bodies immediately!

    Yes!

    The Green Forest bandits also prepared for battle and channeled qi into their weapons.

    Attack!

    Kill!

    And both sides charged at each other simultaneously.

 Chapter 589

    <h4>Chapter 589</h4>

    Ahhhhh!

    Ohhhhh!

    Mount Hua and the bandits charged at each other fiercely.

    Swish!

    The sword moved with extreme swiftness and agility, and the de that met it was incredibly strong.

    Kwaang!

    The deafening sound echoed as the sword and de collided.

    Tsk!

    Euk!

    The moment they crossed weapons, their faces hardened like never before.

    I guess you arent easy!

    Dont let your guard down!

    It was Mount Hua who shouted first.

    Even though they had faced two bandit groups before this, the power emanating from this de was entirely different from those encounters. It was a moment when they could clearly understand why this particr bandit group was the only name mentioned in rtion to Green Forest.

    The Great Star Bandits felt the same.

    T-these people!

    Do not retreat!

    There were times when one could learn more from a single sword strike than a thousand words, and that was precisely the situation for the disciples of Mount Hua and the bandits.

    Kakakak!

    Un Geom, who had deflected the flying sickle, stiffened as he shouted.

    Do not fight with brute force!

    Yes!

    Un Geoms eyes darkened at this.

    These are not people to be underestimated.

    Un Geom couldnt im to fully understand the situation in Kangho. Still, he was certain that the strength and status of these bandits they were fighting against couldnt bepared to the previous bandits they had faced.

    Is this really the group aiming for the position of Green Forest King?

    The bandits who followed a stronger bandit.

    Thus, the stronger bandits tended to gather around the central mountain with strong leaders. Ultimately, it meant that the strength of the bandit leader symbolized the strength of those under them.

    So, looking back, one could see that person as Go Hong.

    Even so, they are ultimately bandits!

    Un Geom had more faith in the power of Mount Hua than anyone else.

    Among the disciples he taught, not a single child waszy. At least in the past few years, they endured difficult training that other sects couldnt even imagine andpleted it without a singleint.

    No matter how much Go Hong forced the Green Forest bandits to train, the disciples of Mount Hua surely didnt have to endure such tough training to be strong, so there was no way the children would fall behind.

    Un Geom didnt believe in his teachings, but rather, he believed in the disciples who overcame his teachings.

    Believe in yourselves! You are already strong enough!

    The loud cheers that followed couldnt be heard, yet they strengthened the Mount Hua disciples.

    Yoon Jong, Jo Gul! Support the left side!

    Yes, sasuk!

    Sago! To the right with Soso!

    Yes, sahyung.

    Quickly responding to the situation, Baek Cheon swiftly arrived in the center.

    Paaat!

    The sword he wielded pierced the neck of the bandit who was swinging his sword in an instant.

    Ughhuh.

    With the sound of blood gurgling, the bandit fell down. However, Baek Cheon didnt spare even a second of attention for the dead man and rushed towards the dozens of des that came next.

    Ack!

    My leg! Ack!

    Thud!

    And then he stomped down on the ground hard.

    One cannot lead with words alone.

    He had seen enough by now. What was it like to lead people?

    When someone truly trustworthy led from the front, those who followed were able to ovee their own limitations and unfold twice their actual strength. Hadnt he already felt this countless times as he looked at the back of Chung Myung?

    I cannot always follow him!

    One day, he would be the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    He wasnt one to be led but one to lead all.

    Prrr.

    The tip of his sword began to tremble as this beautiful steam, which shone with plum blossoms, burst out.

    Sahyung!

    Watch the back of sasuk!

    Even without uttering a word, the sahyungs understood Baek Cheons intentions and held their ground.

    A faint smile graced Baek Cheons lips.

    Lets go, Mount Hua!

    Yes!

    Un Geom and the Un disciples, who were at the front, imed the most dangerous position in the war - the forefront - and led Mount Hua.

    Meanwhile, Lee Jong-Bang watched this unfold and shook his head.

    What on earth is this?

    This couldnt continue.

    Hadnt they confirmed that Mount Huas strength far surpassed theirs? There was no chance of victory if they engaged in directbat.

    Yet, his damned leader was charging at the enemy head-on, failing to utilize either the terrain advantage or their numerical superiority.

    If one had to choose, then this was the epitome of what shouldnt be done.

    The difference was clear.

    In terms of sheer power, their side might have been the strongest. Of course, Mount Huas strength was evidently superior, but considering the difference in numbers, it was hard tobel the bandits as weak.

    However, the force of the current battle was concentrated on Mount Hua.

    No matter how much I ponder, this seems impossible.

    These people, who hadnt even lost the fat on their faces, were moving in unison like seasoned warriors.

    This wasnt just their strategy but their trust.

    No matter how much the Green Forest bandits trained, they could never fight andpletely surrender their lives to the person standing next to them. It was impossible to ovee the deeply ingrained doubt through training alone.

    But the Mount Hua sect was wielding their swords with utmost trust in those protecting them. They believed in their sahyungs who would stop the men they couldnt and that someone would move with them to tackle the opponents too difficult for them to handle.

    That was essentially what a sect was.

    When people who have lived different lives believe in and trust each other under one name, their power can multiply several times.

    Those who led risked their lives to ease the burden on those who followed, and those who followed did their best to protect the one in the lead.

    A-Ack!

    W-what are these people!

    Even at a nce, the battle situation was clearly against them. Mount Huas swordsmen rushed through the center of the widespread bandits without a second thought.

    If things continued like this, it wouldnt be long before their center was breached.

    L-leader!

    Lee Jong-Bang was flustered and looked at Go Hongs back.

    Although defeat was evident, he watched the situation and didnt move. Seeing thatid-back attitude, Lee Jong-Bangs eyes trembled.

    Could it be that he really has no other intentions?

    He eventually gathered courage and ran to Go Hong.

    L-leader!

    Hmm.

    Seeing him run and shout, Go Hongs eyes twitched, and he looked away.

    I-If we let this continue, the damage will be too great! Five Tigers! Put them in!

    The Five Tigers were the subordinates of Go Hong, whom he personally raised.

    Only skilled warriors could turn the tide for them. If they stood in front, they could break even the strongest force.

    Five Tigers?

    Yes, leader! It isnt toote to turn the tide.

    At that moment, Go Hong suddenly grabbed him by the cor and threw him down.

    Ackkk!

    This useless bastard.

    L-leader?

    Go Hongs face had distorted.

    He shouted, pointing ahead. When Lee Jong-Bang saw it, he saw the bandits being pushed back.

    W-what are you trying to show?

    All he could see was the image of Mount Hua digging into the center and mercilessly cutting down the bandits.

    See it?

    Uh?

    Tsk tsk. Arent they all rushing to the center? As if they are allowing themselves to be surrounded!

    Lee Jong-bangs face contorted at Go Hongs confident words.

    Leader! Surrounding only works when one has the strength to defeat the opponent. Surrounding the opponent with insufficient power invites individual destruction upon us.

    Lee Jong-Bang, his frustration at its peak, couldnt bear it and screamed. Normally, this would have been unthinkable, but with his life on the line, there was nothing more he could do.

    Would he just die because of this foolish man?

    Perhaps its because one doesnt have enough strength?

    What are you saying! Have you almost lost your mind.

    Thud!

    Kwang!

    Go Hong pped Lee Jong-Bang on the cheek.

    Lee Jong-Bang, thrown to the ground with one hit, immediately rolled around and groaned, clutching his swollen face.

    He was right when he said not to discuss anything with you. You ipetent fool!

    Lee Jong-Bang cupped his cheek and looked at Go Hong with nk eyes.

    He?

    And.

    Just what was he talking about?

    Hehe. There wasnt a single mistake from the start to the end. Its like a ghost. Really looks like a ghost!

    L-leader!

    I dont know what youre doing, but that persons abilities are a hundred times more reliable than yours!

    Go Hongs bloodshot eyes showed satisfaction.

    Not enough strength? Ahahahaha!

    He hit the ground hard with the huge scimitar he was holding in his hand.

    Then just add the strength youck! Everyone,e out! Kill those fearless brats!

    Lee Jong-Bang wondered if Go Hong hadpletely lost his mind.

    Who was he asking toe? The Five Tigers?

    No. The Five Tigers, it couldnt be. He wouldnt make such a fuss if it was an obvious move to involve them.

    Then who?

    Are you saying that you have joined forces with another group without telling me?

    No. If Go Hong had that kind of resourcefulness, something like this wouldnt have happened. Wasnt Go Hong a person who was secretly looked down upon by other bandits because of his reckless nature?

    Then

    It was at that moment.

    Kwang! Kwang!

    The fences surrounding the greenhouse copsed all at once, apanied by a massive explosion that sounded like a firebomb had detonated.

    Hik!

    Lee Jong-Bang turned his head in fear as a cloud of dust rose.

    Finally, the thick dust was blown away by the mountain wind.

    W-what. What is it? Who are those guys?

    Unidentified bloody figures appeared. Lee Jong-Bongs eyes widened.

    The number of them who suddenly appeared behind the fence was about fifty at most. In a ce where over 600 people were fighting, the number fifty seemed absurd at first nce.

    However, the moment they revealed themselves, everyone there sensed that something unusual was about to happen.

    The red military uniforms and the thin swords made everyone watching feel eerie. But what caught their attention even more was the breathtaking aura they exuded.

    Uhhahahaha!

    Go Hong burst outughing.

    That damn rat! The world doesnt just move as you want it to in your head!

    Im So-Byeong stared at the unknown warriors with a serious expression.

    What is this now?

    These were people he had never seen before.

    To put it bluntly, they werent Green Forest bandits. There wasnt a slight trace of bandit nature or qi in them.

    His back instantly became wet with cold sweat.

    Was it all a trap?

    Had Go Hong set a trap for them?

    At the moment when he became aware of this possibility, Go Hongs scimitar was aimed at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Kill them all! Dont leave a single one of them alive!

    As soon as those words were out, the bloody figures crossed the line and advanced.

    As the situation changed, everyone couldnt hide their shock.

    I knew it would end up like this.

    But Chung Myung, who watched this, clicked his tongue and stepped forward.

    Hey, sasuk.

    what now?

    The training session ends here.

    Uh?

    Srrng.

    The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword was pulled from Chung Myungs waist.

    The real fight starts now.

    A cold, murderous intent suddenly flowed from his eyes.

 Chapter 590

    <h4>Chapter 590</h4>

    Chak!

    The sound of their feet hitting the ground was akin to silk brushing against the floor.

    This indicated that their bodies were so light that they exerted minimal force on the ground as they moved. Just from that sound, one could infer their strength.

    Hyun Sang and Un Geom stiffened at this.

    They were uncertain about how the situation would unfold, but it was clear that Mount Hua held no interest for them.

    So different.

    They were so different from the bandits they had dealt with until now.

    Apart from their immense intimidation, the sensation of their qi felt utterly alien to them.

    Here theye!

    These warriors rushed in swiftly without any force and soared right above the bandits heads.

    Crack!

    Kuak!

    As they surged forward, they mercilessly trampled on the bandits heads, nearly doubling their speed.

    However, what caught the Mount Hua disciples attention more than their flying or running was the sight of them trampling on the heads of their own allies, who fell down limp.

    To their allies?

    Those insane bastards!

    The disciples were all enraged at this sight, their eyes ame with anger.

    This!

    However, before they could explode in anger, the swords of these warriors flew swiftly toward the shoulders of the Mount Hua disciples who were in the lead.

    When they swung their swords in unison in response, a powerful gust of wind rose in all directions. This storm of internal qi swept through the surroundings as if tearing them apart.

    ng!

    In the midst of that wind pressure, the plum sword and the thin sword collided swiftly.

    Kuk!

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples contorted with the impact as if their wrists would snap. The weight of the power was different from what had been delivered from the bandits weapons.

    The disciples of Mount Hua groaned at the strength they were experiencing for the first time, but the warriors didnt lose theirposure. Instead, they held their swords down with a bizarre smile on their faces.

    Gwak Hwis face gradually contorted. His entire body throbbed from the force of pressing down on the sword.

    However, before he could even think about reason and logic, his mind was already following the teachings of Mount Hua.

    Strength isnt matched by strength.

    It was the moment when his grip on his sword loosened, and he was about to release his opponents sword.

    Swish!

    As if it had been waiting for just this moment, the thin sword quickly slithered up Gwak Hwis sword like a snake.

    Ah!

    This bizarre movement was like a poisonous snake stalking its prey. The three sword shes cut Gwak Hwis wrist as if biting it.

    Swish!

    The upper part of his wrist split open for about half an inch, and red blood poured out.

    Uk!

    Kaang!

    Gritting his teeth, Gwak Hwi swung his sword vigorously and struck down the sword aimed at his face.

    Throb. Throb.

    The pain he felt in his wrist made his skin prickle.

    So strong.

    He could feel the pain with just a couple of hits. Their swords were extremely strong and frighteningly sharp.

    What about the killing intent they exuded? Just encountering it made his whole body go numb, and it felt like his heart was shrinking.

    This is real killing.

    A life-or-death battle that involved the risk of their own lives and fighting to take the life of the opponent.

    The moment he realized this fact, the sword he held felt heavy, and his vision of the battlefield began narrowing. It was like fighting while being pushed into the water.

    Ah!

    But his opponent didnt even give Gwak Hwi a chance to regain his calm. Before he could make up his mind, this terrifying killing intent raged from his body and sword.

    Kang! Kaang!

    Dozens of sword forms flew in at once as if they were going to attack his entire body. It was like dozens of poisonous snakes flying in at once.

    Keep calm!

    Gwak Hwis sword moved swiftly in response, eliminating the flying sword form at once. However, each collision slowed the sword slightly, and it soon began tog behind the speed of the thin sword.

    sh!

    Kuak!

    The saber grazed his side.

    It was a mere passing nce, and its depth was negligible. However, the importancey not in the depth of the wound but in the fact that his sword couldnt keep up with the speed of the opponents sword.

    Pat!

    Soon, this sword energy, like a beam of light, broke through his defense once again and pierced his body. After stabbing him in the shoulder, he was wounded in the chest.

    Phew!

    It wasnt a fatal attack. He had used his internal qi for defense and managed to stop the force to an extent, along with the qi from the plum sword. But still, a wound was a wound.

    As his wounds increased, Gwak Hwis sword became dull.

    Ahhh!

    He screamed as if he was losing control andshed out with his sword. The sword form, which scattered amazingly along with his internal qi, soon filled his vision.

    But.

    Kakakaka!

    The warriors pierced his swords defenses in one hit and flew straight toward Gwak Hwis heart.

    Gwak Hwis eyes widened.

    Kang!

    A plum sword flew in from the side and struck the saber away at that moment.

    Get yourself together!

    Gwak Hwi, who came to his senses a bitte, bit his lip.

    If the sahyung next to him hadnt helped him, the saber would have already killed him.

    This realization made his hands tremble.

    No matter how strong he was, he couldnt stay calm in the face of death.

    Gwak Hwi wasnt the only one being cornered.

    Ack!

    Damn it, these brats are strong!

    Hold your position! Do not step back!

    And the situation changed.

    The level of the warriors was surprisingly high. It couldnt bepared to the bandits the Mount Hua disciples had faced until now.

    And the situation devolved into one where they couldnt handle even 50 of them.

    Thud!

    The red sword qi shot out from the tip of the saber of the warriors who leaped forward.

    Kuak!

    The sword qi aimed for the vital points of the Mount Hua disciples. Blood sttered around, and the sound of teeth gritting echoed through the battlefield.

    Just where did these peoplee from.

    Hahahahaha!

    Go Hongsughter rang out, causing them to flinch.

    Hisughter seemed like a signal, and the warriors rushing towards them froze. Naturally, everyone turned to look at Go Hong.

    Go Hongughed as he looked at Im So-Byeong and the disciples of Mount Hua.

    You looked down on the world because you were winning.

    And so you thought you could defeat us too, right rat?

    Im So-Byeong stiffened at his grin.

    Thats why the position of Green Forest King is too much for you. Your arrogance is your downfall. You stupid rat! Hahahaha!

    Go Hongsughter was so loud that the entire mountain seemed to tremble. The disciples of Mount Hua could only re at him.

    But shockingly, it was the warriors who reacted first.

    I was so excited.

    Should I say, he is more like a bandit?

    Baek Cheons eyes turned cold at their reaction.

    Bandit?

    Were they referring to their leader as a bandit now? Werent these people the subordinates of Go Hong?

    No. Right, these people arent from the Green Forest.

    And Im So-Byeongs reaction gave him confidence.

    Who on thisnd did you bring into this fight, you moron!

    Im So-Byeong shouted the question. His eyes were red, and his fists clenched, showing his rage.

    Isnt this expected?

    You

    The sound of teeth grinding could be heard again.

    He had brought in Mount Hua because he was sure that Mount Hua wouldnt devour the Green Forest. But now, Go Hong had brought people who seemed even more dangerous.

    There was no way these people would do good things for Go Hong and quietly get away with it. They would definitely try to turn Go Hong into a puppet or even kill him when they had the right moment. And he would try to hold Green Forest in his hands and use it.

    If that happened, Green Forest would truly be at its end.

    Just who are they!

    Go Hong was an idiot. But he was a person who didnt easily trust others. How many people in the world could make such a person lower his guard?

    Just who did you

    Enough.

    Go Hong sounded annoyed.

    Theres no good in talking to someone who is annoyed. No matter how much you wait, the result will always be the same!

    !

    This mountain will be your grave. What are you doing! Crush them to death!

    The warriors nced back at Go Hong and smiled bitterly. There were no loyal answers or harsh responses. They began to put pressure on Mount Huas disciples, exuding lethal intent as if they would listen to his orders alone.

    Their swords shone with red sword qi.

    In the midst of the swirling killing intent, the bandits of the camp also had madness in their eyes and were fiercely cornering Mount Hua.

    Mount Huas disciples groaned at this.

    Elder.

    Umm!

    Hyun Sang nodded at Un Geoms call.

    We must not get punished by this force!

    There was no need to exin how important morale was on the battlefield. He had to somehow revive the broken morale of the disciples.

    But what could he do?

    Hahahah!

    But the warriors rushed at them even before Hyun Sang could organize his thoughts.

    Stop them!

    Endure it!

    The moment when Mount Huas disciples gritted their teeth to fight back.

    Paap!

    An ear-deafening sound rang out. Then, someone jumped over their heads like lightning and rushed to the warriors.

    The two men ahead were shocked and looked around, but all they could see was the back of someone who had passed by them.

    And so.

    His blood-soaked sword scraped the ground. Everyones gaze was fixed on this man.

    Blood.

    The man wielding the sword was unscathed, not a single wound on him. So, from where did the bloode?

    No

    Thunk.

    The head of the person who turned back fell to the ground. The remaining body swayed for a second before it thudded down.

    Thud. Thud.

    The sound of the headless body falling brought the battlefield to a standstill. Those who seemed ready to enter the battle at any moment didnt even dare to open their mouths. They just stared at the man.

    And there.

    The mans sword scraped the ground again as if he wanted everyones attention on him.

    These worthless fools

    His voice was calm.

    It was an incredibly calm voice,ing from someone who had just cleanly decapitated two people.

    Chung Myung slowly surveyed the disciples of Mount Hua. All of the disciples under his gaze bit their lips.

    No one said a word. He wasnt ring at them as he usually would; he was merely observing.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua felt a harsh rebuke from his gaze. Are you even afraid of these people? he seemed to be asking.

    This

    At that moment, the warriors closest to Chung Myung gritted his teeth and charged at him like a bolt of lightning.

    Dieeeee!

    Simultaneously, Chung Myungs cold gaze shifted.

    His gaze was quick, and his sword was even faster. The sword swung like a sh of lightning and struck down the saber.

    Puak! Puak! Puak!

    In an instant, the sword seemed to multiply, stabbing the upper body of the warriors. Dozens of stab wounds were inflicted on his chest, and thick red blood began to flow.

    Uh eulk

    Paat!

    The moment the sword moved for thest time, the warriors head flew into the air.

    sh.

    The corner of Chung Myungs mouth twisted as he swung the sword, brushing off the blood as if nothing had happened.

    Everyone held their breath.

    The smell of blood was potent.

    The man carried a strong scent of blood that others couldnt perceive. It left them breathless.

    I dont know where you came from, but

    There was anger in his eyes.

    I will make you regret stepping here.

    Chung Myung spoke through gritted teeth and attacked the warriors like a wolf stalking its prey.

 Chapter 591

    <h4>Chapter 591</h4>

    Paat!

    The invisible, swift sword cut down everything mercilessly.

    If one blocked with a sword, the de would reach for the wrist. If one stepped back, the rush was faster than the retreat, piercing the heart.

    A Murderous Sword.

    A sword that only intended to kill the opponent without caring about the oue. It cut and stabbed the vital points without a moment of error.

    Kuak

    The sword that pierced the heart was withdrawn faster than when it was pushed in. Dark red blood sshed out once a hole formed in the chest.

    Shock, absurdity, and void.

    Thest look in the eyes of someone about to die was always the same. Chung Myung lightly let go of that gaze and looked at the other opponents.

    Each one of them red at him with anger.

    Oho.

    Anyone would be shocked or shaken if four of their colleagues died in an instant. But these people didnt seem to be the least bit bothered by it.

    Chung Myung slowly licked his lips.

    The moment they smelled the strong scent of blood and the killing intent, a familiar feeling passed through their bodies.

    This

    And his lips twisted into a smile.

    It smells like something Ive smelled before.

    Sharp fangs. With his killing intent in his eyes, Chung Myung grabbed the handle of his sword.

    Kwang!

    The sound of his body pushing against the ground. Soon, they saw Chung Myung rush low like a swallow skimming the ground.

    The warriors hurriedly thrust their swords at him.

    Kaang!

    However, all of them were thrown back helplessly by the strong blow.

    Paat!

    There was no time for them toprehend how the situation was unfolding. His sharp sword, moving beyondmon sense, aimed at his preys neck.

    Chung Myungs sharp sword grazed his preys neck even as he instinctively tilted his head back.

    Swish.

    The sh of his sword cut through skin and flesh.

    ck!

    Blood dripped down to the ground.

    Its time to counter

    At that moment.

    Hehehehe!

    The sound of wind rushing through the air apanied Chung Myungs sword as it moved to the side and bent through the air. Yet another of his prey was struck in the neck.

    Gurgle guk.

    Blood bubbled forth.

    Kuak euk

    He grasped the sword lodged in his neck, his hands shaking as if losing control of his body. Blood seeped between his white teeth.

    Even though the man sensed his impending death, his eyes were filled with simultaneous anger and despair.

    die now

    The slowly extended saber of the warrior was aimed at Chung Myungs stomach.

    Chung Myung observed the scene with cold eyes and smiled.

    Pat!

    Chung Myungs sword, which was lodged in the mans neck, was swiftly removed, and soon the mans wrist was severed.

    Crack.

    Blood spurted from the severed wrist, sttering Chung Myungs face. Yet, Chung Myung didnt even blink. Instead, he stabbed the man with his sword a dozen more times.

    sh! Swish!

    The horrific sound of skin being torn echoed around.

    Life drained from the mans eyes in an instant, and his body copsed as if falling onto Chung Myung.

    You have no mercy.

    Pat!

    Before the man could finish hisst words, the Dark Fragrance Plum Sword decapitated him.

    Roll.

    Blood poured out like rain. Chung Myung lightly kicked the body and pushed it away, drenched in the red rain of blood. It was as if he moved the body like an object obstructing his path.

    Chak!

    After wiping the blood off his sword, he slowly surveyed everyone. The aura of death spread.

    So weak.

    The mens eyes began to change.

    Theirid-back demeanor was gone. It was like a wolf chasing rabbits into a den, only to see a tiger emerge from the darkness.

    The first to sense this change was Go Hong, not the Mount Hua disciples or the warriors standing against them.

    W-what are you doing!

    Go Hongs face turned red as he screamed.

    Kill him now! Kill that guy now! Kill him!

    L-leader!

    Kwaaang!

    Go Hongs scimitar fell behind the backs of the frightened bandits.

    Ackkk!

    Approximately a dozen bandits fell to the ground in one swipe.

    The surrounding bandits alternately looked at Go Hong and Chung Myung with pale faces.

    Do you want to die by my hands?

    Go Hong shouted with a growl, and their eyes soon filled with anger.

    Die!

    Its just one man! Lets attack together and kill him!

    The bandits of the Great Star bandits, overtaken by madness, rushed towards Chung Myung with their eyes rolled back. Chung Myung showed them his teeth.

    Nice.

    Soon, his red sword rose above the heads of the bandits like a torrent swollen by heavy rain. The red sword began to bloom like a flower.

    Paaat!

    The sword narrowly grazed right next to the face of Gwak Hwi.

    Wheik.

    The sword qi left a long stab wound that extended from the mouth to the ear. Gwak Hwis face distorted from the burning pain as if he had been burned by a me.

    The Blood Hound warrior took a step back after inflicting the wound and said,

    It seems your courage is rising, right?

    There was a sneer on his lips.

    Thats the extent of it for those who have never had blood on their hands. I almost feel pity for that guy who has to fight while carrying a burden like yours.

    Gwak Hwi frowned. His eyes stung with pain, and sweat dripped down his forehead. But he didnt dare blink. If Chung Myung was facing the man in front of him, he would rip his head off in a split second.

    But what was truly gnawing at Gwak Hwis stomach right now wasnt the killing intent but the words from the mans mouth.

    That isnt wrong.

    The moment he felt that danger was approaching, the moment he realized his life was on the line, he was looking for the Five Swords of Mount Hua for help.

    And that was what made it unbearable for Gwak Hwi.

    I am no burden.

    If he always relied on others in every crisis, he would never be able to surpass his sahyungs in his lifetime. He wasnt someone who leaned on others. He was a proud disciple of Mount Hua, who would push his sahyungs to grow.

    What he needed to believe in was himself.

    Within him were the teachings of Mount Hua, which he had upheld until now.

    So

    Gwak Hwis eyes slowly lowered.

    His wounds began to throb, but he had no intention of retreating.

    Right, I am still a child. A novice.

    Gwak Hwis bright blue eyes red at the man before him.

    Oh?

    Then

    A thick sensation of bloodlust rose.

    Today, I will defeat you and that brat as well!

    Haha!

    At those words,ughter and bloodlust filled his eyes simultaneously.

    How dare you!

    Gwak Hwis face twisted like a beast in rage.

    However, contrary to his expression, the hand gripping his sword was rxed.

    Calm your mind.

    The teachings of Mount Hua, which he had heard countless times, were ingrained in his body. He had also learned how to handle stronger opponents over time.

    And if he couldnt apply what he had been taught and shown, didnt that just make him a fool?

    Whizz!

    Gwak Hwis sword, charged with qi, swiftly lunged at his enemy.

    ng!

    The moment the sword and de met, the man frowned and took a few steps back.

    What is with this young mans internal qi

    It was a level that didnt match his age. There was definitely something different about these kidspared to those from other sects.

    I!

    Gwak Hwi, who had withdrawn his sword, shouted at the top of his lungs.

    I am Gwak Hwi, the third-ss disciple of Mount Hua!

    It wasnt something he had nned to say. It was just an instinctive cry to encourage himself against the oppression he had felt until now.

    But.

    Upon hearing that cry, the disciples of Mount Hua gripped their swords tighter.

    I am Baek Sang, the second-ss disciple of Mount Hua!

    Baek Sang shouted at the top of his lungs, pointing his sword ahead. His voice brought them all back to their senses.

    Come over here, you evil man!

    you bastards

    The disciples of Mount Hua regained theirposure. There was no longer any sign of fear in their eyes, and their feet were firmly nted on the ground.

    Raise your voices, you damned bastards! Are you only going to speak up against those who are easy to deal with?

    At Baek Sangs cry, each of Mount Huas disciples released their pent-up qi and rushed forward.

    You bastards!

    As the warriors fighting against the disciples of Mount Hua gritted their teeth and prepared to cut them down

    Paat!

    A sharp sword qi, which flew in from somewhere, pierced their shoulder.

    Kuak!

    The wounded warrior, scared, took a step back.

    This swift sword?

    It was invisible; they didnt even notice it.

    Its nice to be able to rush in with confidence.

    As he turned his gaze, he saw a man walking towards him with a heavy look.

    Then give up your head, too.

    This

    Jo Gul brushed up his out-of-ce bangs and licked his lips.

    Die.

    Paat!

    However, Jo Guls sword went for his neck before the warrior could finish speaking.

    Kang!

    He blocked it, but the cold qi rising from Jo Guls eyes made his heart sink, sending a shiver down his spine.

    What? Scared?

    If a man pulls out a sword, you should at least cut off his head!

    Jo Gul smiled andunched a fierce attack.

    This little bastard!

    Pat!

    At the moment Jo Gul hit him, a person jumped over the heads of his sahyung, twisted his body in the air, and descended.

    Pat!

    Jo Guls sword unfolded an illusion around the enemies as he jumped down in the middle of them.

    Kuak!

    Eup!

    The terrifying sight of a sword cutting through a body made the warriors groan.

    Yu Yiseol swung her sword as if she were sweeping it against the floor, her face expressionless.

    Chak!

    The wind rose, kicking up dust along with a silky sound. Her sword moved through the yellow dust as if it were alive, swiftly severing the ankles of her enemies.

    You damned bitch!

    The warrior, who had rushed forward with harsh words, hastily averted his gaze due to an eerie feeling.

    Swish!

    He spotted a dagger rushing towards him and rolled his body to avoid it.

    Cold sweat trickled down his spine. If he had realized it a momentter, his head would have been pierced.

    I will cover you!

    Yu Yiseol nodded at Tang Sosos voice and held her sword.

    It was the moment the fight took shape.

    Step. Step.

    A man walked out among his sahyungs and sajaes and stopped them. It was as if he was dering that his sahyungs could only be attacked if the enemies could get past him.

    Come here!

    There wasnt a single unnecessary detail in his short words. Rather, because of that, he was able to perfectly provoke the opponents, considering how their faces distorted.

    I will kill you all!

    They howled like hungry animals and rushed towards the Mount Hua disciples.

    It was then.

    Prrr.

    Red plum blossoms began to bloom in front of those who were rushing in. The warriors slowed down as if they were lost in this sight, as if they had just stepped into a plum blossom forest.

    At Baek Cheons signal, who had released the plum blossoms, the Mount Hua disciples gained strength and swung their swords. They chased away the enemies without mercy.

    Baek Cheon nced at Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jon, Jo Gul, and Tang Soso. Then, his gaze shifted to the right, where Chung Myung was.

    Well, there he is.

    Where he needed to be when he was needed the most. No matter how hard one tried to find him when he wasnt needed, not even a shadow could be found.

    But.

    Do not let Chung Myung fall back!

    At least they could work to give him a push.

    Attack!

    The plum blossom swords held by the Mount Hua disciples radiated a dazzling sword qi.

 Chapter 592

    <h4>Chapter 592</h4>

    Drrrr.

    The tip of the sword trembled.

    This delicate trembling gradually turned violent, and soon, it transformed into a movement that could shake the world.

    Wheik!

    Apanied by the sound of fire crackling with the addition of firewood, red flowers began to emerge from the sword tip, spreading out and coloring the world red.

    After a moment, the world was filled with waving flowers. The bandits were filled with shock at this sight.

    What kind of harmony is this!

    It was a truly beautiful and horrifying sight. Soon, the petals began to pierce bodies with an eerie sound echoing around. It was the sound of flesh being cut to the bone.

    Ack!

    Ack! My arm! My arrrmmmm!

    Pat.

    The sword with plum blossoms pierced the mouths of the bandits, who were screaming in pain.

    Crack!

    The bandits body, which had been shaking and trembling, soon turned limp and fell to the sword. Even though he had felt this weight so many times, it never felt lighter.

    Chung Myung pulled out the sword and rushed into the center of the bandits with blood-soaked hands.

    Paaat!

    Flowers scattered, and the blooms surged.

    A look of difort appeared on Chung Myungs face as he mercilessly cut open the opponents heart.

    Not enough yet.

    Not yet.

    Actually, the sword felt several times sharper and several times more precise than before.

    Since he was reborn, he had never been able to swing a sword as perfectly as before. He felt trapped as if he was caged in something.

    The more he moved, the more intense the thirst within him became.

    sh!

    Hot blood sshed on Chung Myungs face. Even if he wiped the blood off with his sleeve, the feeling didnt go away; the blood was that well spread.

    Faster, swifter.

    He wanted to get closer to the sword technique he lost. He wanted to regain it, a little faster if he could.

    His nervousness dulled the tip of his sword. Chung Myungs face, which had been expressionless until then, slowly distorted with frustration.

    Not enough!

    His sword, fueled by his raging emotions, pierced and tore through the body of a bandit.

    Blood and flesh sttered around him, but Chung Myung could only grit his teeth in frustration. His body wasnt moving as he wanted it to.

    I couldnt fight the high priest alone.

    There were stronger people in the world. If he had been even a tad bit weaker, not just he but all hispanions would have died in the North Sea.

    If that were the case, then the future of Mount Hua was clear.

    The world was full of strong people, and the actual Demonic Sect would rise to power one day.

    I need to get stronger, much stronger than before!

    It was at this moment when Chung Myung was gripping his sword so tightly that his knuckles turned white, and he was about to charge forward.

    Woahhhhh!

    Push!

    Crush their heads!

    Chung Myung turned his gaze, drawn by the voices he could hear from all around him.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had been oppressed by the force of their opponents, were now pushing ahead, their morale higher than ever.

    Jo Gul, who was leading the charge, swung his sword swiftly and simply. His style was strikingly simr to Chung Myungs.

    Yu Yiseol, who had jumped into the enemy lines, was trampling her opponents with her exceptional skills. Her incredible focus and obsession with perfection hadnt changed since they first met.

    While the two of them pushed their opponents back, Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon stood by the sahyungs, assisting those in crisis.

    And

    Amitabha!

    Hae Yeon, with his powerful fists. At this, Chung Myungs tightly shut mouth opened.

    Tsk!

    At that moment, one of their enemies stabbed a disciple in the shoulder. However, instead of recoiling from the injury, the disciple red at the man and counterattacked with furious eyes.

    Plum blossoms began to bloom once more.

    They werent pristine, and it seemed almostughable to call them plum blossoms, but they were still plum blossoms in any form. Their essence couldnt be lost just because they didnt resemble the expected appearance.

    The plum blossoms that bloomed sporadically soon painted the surrounding area red. It was reminiscent of Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung, who observed this, bit his lip.

    Such a nuisance.

    He hadnt even asked them to follow him, but Chung Myung sprinted ahead while the others persistently kept close. Even the sahyungs of the past had eventually given up on tailing him, but these individuals, who couldnt evenpare to them, were fearlessly pursuing him.

    Do not let that scoundrel charge in alone! We are Mount Hua!

    In response to Baek Cheons shout, which sounded more like a scolding, Chung Myung gripped his sword with a twisted expression.

    Those who dont even know their ce.

    Dont they know who he was?

    No, actually, I am the foolish one.

    He couldnt do everything by himself. Hadnt he already learned that no matter how powerful one was, it was impossible to aplish anything alone?

    But every time his blood boiled, he felt as if he was back in the past.

    What I need to do now.

    Chung Myung, who silently watched them, bellowed.

    Your waist is off bnce, Jo Gul, you fool!

    I am your sahyung, you imbecile!

    Chung Myung grinned at Jo Guls immediate retort.

    Right. One should do at least this much.

    It was true that their foe was formidable. Of course, the Five Swords of Mount Hua could handle them, but it was clearly challenging for the other disciples.

    But now wasnt the time to blindly shield them; it was the time to trust them.

    In order for plum blossoms to bloom properly, they had to endure their fair share of wind, rain, and cold.

    Uhhhh!

    Chung Myung took a deep breath. Then his usual yful expression appeared. He tilted his head crookedly as he looked at the bandits who were hesitating around him.

    Tsk. This is why youre all bandits.

    This!

    It seems like there are people who take care of you when youre scared like that, but Im sorry, Im not one of those.

    Instead, Ill give you some advice.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    If you want to live, run away! You fucking bandits!

    Meanwhile, Go Hong was observing the situation with a cruelly distorted face.

    Why cant you handle those brats properly!

    The Blood Hounds he had called, who had an amazing momentum, were now blocked by Mount Huas defenses and werent able to do their best. Their strength was higher, but Mount Hua, who were now standing shoulder to shoulder, were fighting back with incredible strength.

    On top of that, even though they barely managed to take down one side, some particrly notable guys tried to save them like shadows, but nothing worked.

    Kuaaak!

    Ack!

    As a result, more and more people were falling. On the other hand, Mount Huas disciples were avoiding a situation where they would lose lives by retreating to the back of the formation before their wounds turned fatal.

    And so the number of bandits was bound to decrease.

    And there was someone more problematic to them.

    How dare these bandits look at me! I will rip those eyes out!

    Seeing Chung Myung running wild like an animal among the bandits in the sect, Go Hongs stomach churned, and his eyes rolled back.

    All the problems began with this guy.

    Right from him.

    L-leader! This situation

    Shut it!

    He kicked Lee Jong-Bang, who was trying to speak. Holding the scimitar in one hand and the spear in the other, he roared.

    Get out of my way! You useless beings!

    At a voice that sounded like a bear howling, the bandits were frightened and retreated to the left and right to clear the path. Then, the path opened wide between Chung Myung and Go Hong, who were running wild.

    After cutting down the bandits, Chung Myung straightened his back and nced at Go Hong across from him.

    Go Hong spoke first.

    The young man is running wild without knowing the difference between you and me!

    I wish you were older, you bastard!

    what?

    In response to the unexpected counterattack, Go Hong grabbed his long spear with a smile on his face, then twisted his upper body, flipped his waist as if it were a rubber thread, returned to his original position, and threw the spear.

    Ahhhhh!

    Kwang!

    The long spear, rotating fiercely, raged with qi. Chung Myungs eyes widened when he saw the long spear being fired like a cannon.

    Kwakwakaka!

    Soon, the swung plum sword struck the front part of the long spear. However, Chung Myung couldnt ignore the qi felt at the touch of the sword.

    Kakng!

    The dark, fragrant plum sword couldnt ovee the force of the spear and bounced back. Chung Myung gritted his teeth and bent his waist to the side.

    Kwaaang!

    The spear, with amazingly strong qi, narrowly grazed Chung Myungs shoulder. The sword slowly touched the spear and roughly wed it out, tearing the shoulder and cheek a little.

    Kwaak!

    Soon, the long spear fell to the ground, making the ground explode.

    .

    Chung Myung raised his hand and lightly stroked his cheek. Blood began to flow profusely from the torn skin.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung licked the blood from his finger andughed.

    A lot different than I thought?

    He had forgotten for a moment.

    The Green Forest bandits might not be much, but their leaders were not weak people. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that of the 72 Green Forest bandits, the Great Star Bandits had amazing strength, and their leaders were the best in Green Forest.

    Go Hong, gripping the scimitar, strode towards Chung Myung with determination.

    Thud! Thud!

    Each step he took seemed to shake the entire mountain, a testament to the internal qi he possessed.

    Someone who doesnt know their ce!

    His eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    I will make you regret trying to show off in front of me! I will show you why I am known as Go Hong!

    Ah, is that so?

    Chung Myung casually shook the blood off his hands.

    Is it so terrible to be without fame?

    A smile tugged at his lips.

    Well, it doesnt matter.

    He raised his sword, aiming it at Go Hong, andughed.

    If I behead this madman, wouldnt that earn me a more respectable title than the odd one like Mount Huas Divine Dragon?

    You dare!

    Come and see for yourself. I will cut you down cleanly!

    I will truly kill you!

    Living up to his title of Crazy Dog, Go Hong charged at Chung Myung with brutal force.

    Round.

    Chung Myung, spinning his sword and gripping it tightly, ran to meet Go Hong with an intrigued smile.

    Uhahahahaah!

    Euhahhahahaha!

    Go Hongs scimitar came crashing down, threatening to split the mountain itself.

    In response, Chung Myungs Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom sword sliced through the air, carrying with it a burst of explosive qi.

    Soon, the two weapons, sword and scimitar, shed.

    Kwaag!

    The sound of a mountain cracking echoed, and a massive gust of wind pressure rose around the twobatants, sweeping everything in its path.

    Ackkkk!

    ACkkkkkk!

    The bandits, caught in the storm of qi, screamed in terror and were flung down the mountain slopes and over the cliff.

    Grrrr.

    The twobatants gripped their weapons and used their internal qi to push each other back.

    Crack! Crack!

    Their arm muscles bulged, and their bones ached with strain. But Chung Myung didnt back down even slightly, pushing his sword harder.

    Euhhhh

    Go Hong also seemed flustered by this unexpected force, gritting his teeth and pressing the scimitar harder.

    Kakakakak!

    Sparks flew between the two weapons.

    The upper bodies of the two men gradually tilted towards each other. After a significant struggle, their weapons finally reached their chests, causing their heads to collide.

    Thud!

    There was a loud, dull explosion that was too loud to be the sound of heads colliding.

    Strength versus strength.

    As if there was no need for techniques, they used pure strength. The two men put their foreheads together and growled like animals.

    Blood trickled down their broken foreheads and wet their faces, but neither of them tried to back down first.

    Ahhhhhh!

    Ohhhhh!

    Thuddddd!

    In the end, the huge shock wave created by the collision of internal qi violently pushed the two mens bodies.

    Kwang!

    At the same time, the two men who were pushed back and fell down jumped up without even thinking about who was first and shot toward each other like lightning again.

    The sword that split the sky and the sword that shattered the ground shed again under the heavens and earth.

 Chapter 593

    <h4>Chapter 593</h4>

    Crack!

    His muscles twisted and tore.

    His mouth opened suddenly in pain as if his body was being crushed. But the eyes of Chung Myung shone through this and were close to madness without even a flutter.

    This

    Go Hongs eyes were also bloodshot.

    It was shocking that a small guy, whose body wasnt even half the size, was fighting back with such strength. An even more humiliating situation was that there was a kid who was on par with Go Hong, who was known to be exceptionally strong.

    How dare you!

    Go Hongs entire body trembled as he pressed down on Chung Myung.

    The natural strength of his body, mixed with internal qi, was truly terrifying.

    Hmmm! Ahhhh!

    Jik.

    Chung Myungs back foot, which served as the axis, was gradually pushed back. At the same time, his upper body, unable to handle the force, was pushed back, and his waist was bent like a bow.

    No matter how strong Chung Myung was, it was as if he shouldnt bepeting with Go Hong, who managed to take over Green Forest with his strength alone.

    But.

    Crack.

    As Chung Myung gritted his teeth, the blood vessels in his eyes were clear and the whites were turning red.

    Woong!

    Eventually, the internal qi, which had been dormant in the dantian, rose from his dantian like a dragon rising from a deep slumber, which went around the body.

    His internal qi, created by absorbing the purest of the qi in the world, infused new qi into the body, which twisted and screamed.

    Ahhhh!

    Chung Myungs upper body, which had been tilted back, bounced forward like a spring and pushed Go Hong at once.

    Swish!

    The two bodies bounced back and were pushed back.

    Chiik!

    But, this time, they seeded in holding their bnce by dragging themselves along the ground instead of falling down.

    Huuh!

    Unlike Chung Myung, who slowly took a breath with a stern face, Go Hong couldnt even think about hiding the tough effect on his body.

    Go Hong, who had been staring nkly at Chung Myung, looked down at his weapon. His scimitar, more akin to an axe than a sword, had already lost its sharpness and appeared unsightly.

    A divine sword?

    Indeed, if a sword didnt break against a heavy weapon like this, it must be a divine weapon.

    However, divine weapons were used by the most skilled individuals. If his strength and endurance surpassed the boys, even if he possessed a divine weapon, his wrist should have at least been broken.

    Yet, this boy managed to stand tall, holding that thin sword. No, he didnt just hold on but pushed back.

    How could this be

    He had never been overpowered by someone elses strength.

    Even renowned warriors seemed like children before him. There was no one in the Green Forest, or anywhere else, who could challenge him like this.

    But this little boy was now fighting against him without retreating an inch. It was something he couldnt believe, even as he witnessed it with his own eyes and something he couldntprehend despite experiencing it.

    It seems you have quite a bit of confidence in your strength.

    Chung Myung smiled and took a step forward. The pressure of confronting Go Hong head-on was greater than he had anticipated.

    He continually massaged the wrist holding the sword, but his expression remained rxed.

    I have a bad personality, so when I see you disying such arrogance, it upsets me.

    All expressions drained from Go Hongs face.

    For the first time, he understood that when people be too angry, they stop shouting.

    Euk.

    He let out a short exhale of breath and stared at Chung Myung with emotionless eyes.

    de qi rose from the scimitar. At first, the de qi wasnt enough to cover the de, but it soon began to gush out, extending longer than a persons height.

    I really want to behead you and impale your head on a pole, but I guess I wont.

    Ho?

    I will crush your entire body, leaving not a single piece of flesh behind! Haaap!

    Go Hong charged at Chung Myung with terrifying force.

    The de qi that rose from his sword spun around with a frightening intensity.

    Despite hisrge size, he moved with a speed that defied logic, instantly closing the distance. His de whizzed past Chung Myungs head.

    Chung Myung swiftly raised his sword to block.

    Kwaaang!

    The impact was so immense that the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom sword, made of cold iron, initially twisted. But Go Hongs attack did not end there.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    The onught continued.

    The aim was not to slice but to obliterate the opponents body with sheer force.

    Applying such tremendous force with a single blow was challenging. It was even more difficult to apply all of ones strength in subsequent attacks.

    This was not something that could be achieved merely through martial arts.

    The body itself was inherently different.

    Recover the force from a strike with an even stronger force. Skills that could only be mastered through countless harsh situations were aplished solely through instinct.

    This!

    Chung Myung was so overwhelmed that he was at a loss for words.

    Every time the de fell on him, it felt as though his arms would snap and his feet would sink into the ground.

    Before Chung Myungs body could crumble, the ground beneath him began to crack. As the ground broke, it could not withstand the pressure and bounced up.

    A relentless barrage of attacks left no room for respite.

    It was an onught that made one understand why Go Hong was so formidable.

    Ahhhhhh!

    Go Hong let out another roar and brought his de down.

    Kwaaaang!

    At that moment, a sound like the sky falling echoed around them, and Chung Myungs body wasunched back like a cannonball.

    Kwakwak.

    After rolling on the ground a few times, Chung Myung flipped over and resumed his stance. Blood dripped from his lips. His body felt rattled by the sessive attacks.

    Huh.

    Heughed before he could groan in pain.

    Why had I been this ignorant?

    Indeed, he had lived two lives; among the warriors he had encountered, many were stronger than Go Hong.

    But something about Go Hong felt distinctly different. Even a simple technique, which shouldnt have been significant, held tremendous strength in his hands as if it were the best technique.

    If you had been born into the Peng family, you would have crushed the heads of Shaolin.

    Chung Myung shook his numb wrist and looked at Go Hong calmly.

    Kueh.

    Go Hong exhaled heavily as if he were preparing to attack again at any moment.

    You!!

    Kwang!

    The earth seemed to rise when his foot hit the ground. Go Hong used that recoil to advance swiftly.

    AHHHH!

    Dozens of attacks urred in the blink of an eye. There were no set rules or paths. It was just wild swings of the weapon and a desperate struggle to survive, but its power was enough to change the course of the battle.

    His clumsy movements were filled with his qi. He ignored the gaps that were still not filled, as he was willing to sacrifice his flesh to cut down his opponents bones.

    It was a clear demonstration of what the Forces of Evil were like.

    No sane person would consider enduring this storm of de qi with their human body.

    That!

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were fighting against the Blood Hounds, held their breath as they watched this storm of qi unleashed by Go Hong.

    No knowledge or experience in martial arts was necessary to understand that scene. If one had eyes and a brain to process it, they would understand how dangerous it was.

    And in front of that storm, Chung Myung stood holding his sword like a lone plum tree on a cliff.

    A-avoid it!

    Baek Sang was shocked and nced at Baek Cheon. However, Baek Cheon was too engrossed in battling the Blood Hounds to pay attention to Chung Myung.

    It wasnt just Baek Cheon.

    Yu Yiseol, Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Tang Soso.

    None of those who had previously fought alongside Chung Myung were paying him any mind.

    They seemed to believe that there was no way Chung Myung would be hit by that attack.

    Baek Sang was genuinely taken aback by the trust these people ced in Chung Myung and turned to look at him.

    Phew.

    Go Hongs de qi was growing more and more, transforming into a tornado.

    Ahhhhh!

    L-leader!

    The de qi, which was slowly expanding to the sides, was gradually sweeping away the bandits who couldnt retreat. They were shredded to bits. It seemed as though he couldnt see his surroundings due to the blood rushing to his head.

    However, from another perspective, it meant that the power of his de was so immense that it extended to a range that even those with experience couldnt handle.

    It crushed and killed the opponent with sheer force.

    A method worthy of being recognized as Forces of Evil.

    Chung Myung, who was silently watching this storm approach, moved his feet without a word.

    His legs were spread apart.

    The sword was held with both hands.

    It was a stance that represented the ultimate teachings of the Mount Hua sword. Chung Myungs eyes were calm and focused.

    And then he flinched.

    At that moment, the Five Swords of Mount Hua, who hadnt paid much attention to Chung Myung until then, turned their gaze towards him.

    What is it?

    So different from usual?

    His aura was different.

    It wasnt the sharp andid-back look that Chung Myung usually had. To be more precise, it was simr to the overwhelming weight that Hae Yeon usually disyed.

    Chung Myungs back waspletely capturing their attention.

    Phew.

    Chung Myung took another short breath and looked at the sword in his hand.

    A sword was the best tool for a swordsman when practicing sword techniques. By holding it, a swordsman had the ability to expand his possibilities.

    The sword could sometimes be sharp, shy, heavy, and sometimes work like the wind.

    Then.

    What sword should he show to Mount Huas disciples now?

    Un Geom had already spoken all of this.

    Plum blossoms adorned the ends of the branches, but the root was what made them bloom. The root was firmly in the ground and established the necessary items for its growth.

    It was then that the swirling de qi wasing towards Chung Myung.

    Taoist Chung Myungggg!

    The moment Im So-Byeongs scream rang out, Chung Myungs sword moved.

    Too slow.

    Tung.

    Just half an inch or so.

    But at that moment, the rushing de qi hit the sword and bounced back.

    Tung!

    One after another, the strongest de qi rushed, but they were all being pushed back by the sword of Chung Myung.

    Giant trees that were rooted in thend wouldnt shake in the face of storms.

    And behind the mesmerizing plum blossoms, there had to be strength of the trees roots.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    Chung Myungs precise sword attack turned faster.

    As the de qi increased, the speed of Chung Myungs sword movement increased to match.

    Meanwhile, Chung Myungs lower body didnt move. It was as if it was rooted down.

    What was important were the right intentions.

    Even though the tip of the sword might be shy, the one wielding it had to be straight.

    Now, at the tip of Chung Myungs sword, the true intentions and lessons of Mount Huas swordy.

    What is that?

    Go Hong thought.

    His de was the most renowned. And the qi around it was enough to crush down a mountain.

    But this small sword in front wasnt falling?

    Even though he was pushed and fell down and bent again, there was no disturbance in those feet that stepped on the ground or the back. No matter how many times one hit him again and again, he wasnt being pushed even by an inch.

    Was this what it felt like to strike a rock that wouldst for 10,000 years?

    This cant be!

    Go Hongs eyes turned red, as if they would bleed.

    Ahhhhh!

    He burst intoughter and infused more qi. If it couldnt be destroyed with this, then he would add more.

    After extracting everyst bit of qi from his body, he swung his de at Chung Myungs face, who seemed to want to swallow the world.

 Chapter 594

    <h4>Chapter 594</h4>

    A warrior was a peculiar being.

    Even though they knew the enemy was aiming for their head and baring their vicious teeth, they were distracted by the confrontation between the warriors.

    They didnt dare to look away, but their focus wasnt on the enemy in front of them but on the distant victory.

    The same was true for the disciples of Mount Hua and the Blood Hounds.

    However, the Blood Hounds realized what was happening before anyone else.

    What?

    These people?

    When did this happen?

    Kakakaka!

    The extended saber bounced back. Of course, this wasmon in a battle, but something felt different.

    Those who directly wielded the sword couldnt help but notice it because the rebound force felt from the opponents sword was so different.

    Just what changed?

    A moment ago, the disciples of Mount Hua were running like beasts. No, it would be better to say they were possessed by wild cats.

    But those rough and messy sword movements became heavier and solid and stronger.

    Is this possible in the middle of a fight?

    Of course, swords could change at any time. Unless martial arts were strictly followed, the sword was bound to change throughout life.

    But from the moment one entered a battle, the swords nature changed, and that too in a short period?

    It was absurd.

    Pat!

    A Blood Hound gritted his teeth and pushed his saber faster. The disciples of Mount Hua, who were previously adamant about speed in swinging their swords, were now being urate with their movements.

    Right. This resembled the sword of Chung Myung, who was going against Go Hong.

    These damned brats!

    Of course, they couldnt bepared to Chung Myung. The abyss of the sword was frightening. However, even though the depth of it was shallow, it began to resemble the sword of Chung Myung.

    They are training with us in front of them?

    The Blood Hounds face contorted at this.

    Why wouldnt he be angry?

    At that moment, the disciples of Mount Hua were learning the sword. He didnt seem like one to have such feelings, but the moment he saw the children acting like children, his nature changed.

    How dare these people!

    Goosebumps rose on his body.

    Martial arts was something they built up.

    No matter how young the children were, they must have umted several years of training and experience through hardships.

    The warriors lived on the foundation they built. Twisting and changing that foundation was scary, even for those who learned and tried to redefine martial arts.

    But was it this easy?

    No, it wasnt that.

    It wasnt a question of reasoning anymore. This was a trust on par with blindness. It came from the hopeless belief that this direction could never be wrong and that this change couldnt be bad for them.

    These insane people.

    Those in front had no doubt that those fighting behind them would handle the attacks, and those following them epted the teachings without hesitation right in the midst of the battle.

    Was there any other sect in the world that would do something this insane?

    Kakang!

    No matter how hard one tried, the attacks were being blocked.

    Until mere moments ago, they managed to pierce the defense and even wound the disciples of Mount Hua, but now, as if they were going against an iron wall, they hadnt been able to pierce that foundation.

    Like Chung Myung blocking the stormy de of Go Hong, the disciples of Mount Hua, too, were firmly blocking their opponent.

    And.

    Paaat!

    A sword extended out in an instant and cut through the side of the panicked Blood Hound.

    Ts!

    It felt like the sword had moved twice as fast now. But the Blood Hound knew that it wasnt that the sword was faster.

    But that the disciples defense had turned into a perfect offense.

    As defense became possible, those who regained theirposure managed to see more chances.

    Of course, they understood it intellectually, but none of it made sense to them. How could theyprehend and manage that during a fight? Especially when the opponents strength was twice their own number?

    This trash!

    He screamed at the top of his lungs and thrust his sword, but the response he received was not the same as before.

    The disciple of Mount Hua, who raised his voice even louder as if refusing to be defeated, lightly struck the sword and stared directly at the opponent.

    Those eyes began to increasingly oppress the Blood Hound.

    Eyes without a hint of doubt. The kind of gaze that only those confident in their path could possess.

    The swords of the Blood Hound lost confidence at this and turned dull.

    Lower.

    Do not lose focus now.

    Do not be fooled by that shy movement.

    It wasnt something that could be solved by running around frantically.

    Why had they forgotten?

    In the end, martial arts only held value when centered. Even though expanding might be beneficial, it must be heavy and burdensome.

    Inspired by victory and intoxicated with growth, they momentarily forgot the true purpose of Mount Huas sword, even though they had heard it repeatedly.

    A single sword conveyed more than a thousand words. The faces of the Mount Hua disciples, who were watching Chung Myungs sword from the corner of their eyes, were extremely cautious.

    Thung.

    The ground on which Baek Cheon stood shook.

    The heavily swung sword struck down the flying three swords, then changed direction for a moment and flew in without hesitation, covering the Blood Hounds with numerous plum blossoms.

    Ackkkk!

    Defend heavily, attack sharply.

    This is it!

    Something that seemed elusive was now resting at their fingertips.

    Every time one moved forward, they had to look back at the basics. This was a simple fact that everyone should know. However, it was a characteristic of martial arts that not everyone could master.

    Who was I trying to teach!

    Embarrassment overwhelmed him.

    Though he was still a learner, he had looked down on the other disciples because he was slightly ahead. He believed he could impart the numerous things he had learned.

    But at that moment, Baek Cheon realized once again. Above everything else, the priority was self-improvement. For any reason, straying from this path was not an option.

    Paaat!

    His sword pierced the heart of the Blood Hound.

    It wasnt the mouth that led people but their actions. And teaching wasnt about logic but about the sword.

    Chung Myung was demonstrating that at that moment.

    The other Five Swords seemed to share Baek Cheons sentiment, so they swung their swords with more determination.

    Now!

    Baek Cheon dashed towards the shocked Blood Hound like a sh of light.

    You people arent our opponents at all!

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were resolute and cautious, responded to their voices with their swords.

    Kwaaaak!

    Amidst the storm of de Qi, Chung Myung appeared serene.

    Regardless of its many purposes and ideologies, a sword was just a sword. All one could do was swing, stab, and counterattack.

    Kwaaang!

    His sword, flying in a straight line, lightly struck the side of the de that fell like a thunderbolt towards the head.

    Kakang!

    Then, with a sharp sound, the de shot out at an incredible speed.

    It flew straight toward Chung Myungs side again, but it missed the slender sword, and even when it quickly stabbed again, it hit the de with a sharp movement and was pushed away.

    Chung Myung blocked all the flying attacks with minimal movement and no unnecessary action.

    Euk.

    Sweat poured down from Go Hongs entire body like rain. His dantian felt like it was being stabbed with a needle, and his heart felt like it would explode.

    The repeated hits, made while he was barely breathing, severely depleted the stamina of his de.

    Still, he couldnt stop.

    The moment this path stopped, defeat would be certain. Having exhausted all his stamina and strength, he would never be able tounch an attack like this again.

    So, he had to somehow win this match with a series of attacks.

    A sweet smell escaped his mouth. The blood vessels in his body were bursting, unable to handle the pressure of blood flowing twice as fast as usual.

    Blood dripped down his nose, but before it could fall, it evaporated due to the wind pressure and the heat.

    Fall down please fall! Just fall down!

    However, no matter how much he wielded the de and struggled, the opponent in front of him continued to maintain his position.

    He perfectly parried the iing attack with an eerie look in his eyes.

    Goosebumps ran all over Go Hongs body.

    This was fear.

    Why!

    His muscles began to tear.

    Why arent you falling down!

    His weak knees buckled, and his strength drained away.

    Why!!!

    Go Hong, who had poured everyst drop of his qi into the de, finally delivered a full hit. It was such a perfect strike that one wondered if he had ever struck a blow like this in his entire de teachings.

    His mind, body, and internal qi became one. After a moment of silence, the sword struck like a storm.

    Haahhhhhhh!

    The final blow, which risked everything, fell with a ferocious force as if it was going to cut Chung Myung in two.

    And at that moment.

    Chung Myungs force, which had so far calmly met the attack, changed.

    Wheik!

    A fierceness that seemed to burn the skin surged out. Chung Myung had the most eerie smile on his face as he lunged ahead to attack.

    Wooong!

    As if in response to his intention, the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword moved, and dozens of hundreds of red plum blossoms soon began to bloom.

    What?

    Go Hongs de, which had the power to split thend, fell into this plum forest.

    Kakakakakakak!

    The petals were torn and crushed as they touched the sword. From the beginning, it seemed impossible for the delicate and light plum blossom sword qi to block Go Hongs attack.

    However.

    Newly blooming plum blossoms filled the void left by the fallen ones.

    The 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique, Plum Blossom Slow and Gradual, was in action.

    No matter how strong Go Hongs de was, it couldnt crush all hundred thousand blooming plum blossoms.

    The enhanced iron, harder than the normal one, began to slowly chip away. The de, which seemed as if it would copse the mountain below, quickly lost its force and got buried and twisted among the blooming plum blossoms.

    Paaat!

    Soon, the flow of the soaring plum blossoms wrapped around Go Hongs de.

    Kaaang!

    His de was cut in half while it was still in the air.

    Paaat!

    Amid the fluttering plum blossoms, Chung Myung appeared like an illusion. With cold eyes, he plunged into Go Hongs chest.

    Eukk!

    An extremely frightening sound spread through the battlefield.

    Go Hong slowly looked down at his chest. The pure white de was stuck almost to the handle where his heart would be. He felt fortunate that he couldnt see the de sticking out of his back.

    Cough!

    Thud.

    His body, as sturdy as a steel tower, shook.

    With each difficult step he took backward, the de of the sword was slowly being pulled out, and red blood poured out.

    This this cannot be.

    Blood began to flow back through his mouth. When Go Hong opened his mouth to say something, it poured out, leaving a red trail.

    This cannot be it is clear Mount Hua is below me as opponents

    Go Hongs words couldnt continue any longer.

    His mouth was always open, but he could no longer make any sound.

    Chung Myung watched quietly and approached him without saying a word. Go Hongs voice, as if he was dying at any moment, could be heard faintly.

    I I.

    Paaat!

    sh!

    Soon, Go Hongs severed head soared into the air. The headless body stumbled and fell to the ground like an old, rotten tree.

    Thud!

    Chung Myung gazed at the fallen Go Hong indifferently and spoke softly.

    For those who dont work hard, talent is a luxury.

    It wouldnt be a bad thing since he had learned that lesson with his life on the line.

 Chapter 595

    <h4>Chapter 595</h4>

    .

    The bandits eyes were filled with shock.

    Who was Go Hong?

    Among the numerous bandits in the world, he was considered the best.

    They werent special because they owned arge, separate bandit hideout, but because they led the Great Star bandits and had earned a special title among their peers.

    However, Go Hong had now lost his head to a young swordsman from Mount Hua. It was a sight they couldnt believe, even when they saw it with their own eyes.

    Everyone held their breath as they saw therge bandits body lying like a fallen tree and Go Hongs head not far away.

    The leader

    for real?

    Then it happened.

    Chak!

    Chung Myung, who was standing in front of Go Hongs body, slowly looked away, shaking the blood off his sword.

    The bandits flinched and stepped back.

    Who didnt know that they shouldnt retreat in front of an enemy? But how could suchmon sense remain in the minds of the bandits when they saw their leader beheaded right before their eyes?

    so.

    Chung Myungs sword emitted a faint sword qi.

    Whos next?

    Then, baring his teeth, he approached the bandits.

    Step. Step.

    His pace wasnt fast, but it gave those watching a shocking thrill.

    Eu.

    The bandits were busy stepping back, their previous bravado gone.

    For the bandits, the leader was their absolute strength.

    And among them, there was no ce where the leaders existence was as important as in the Great Star bandits.

    Their group was made up of people who had endured harsh training and treatment iparable to others. And what made it possible was the existence of an absolute being named Go Hong.

    Now that he was dead, the groups unity was bound to crumble.

    A-a dogs death!

    How can we deal with a person who cannot be taken down by the leader!

    E-everyone run!

    In a typical sect, the sect wouldnt copse just because their leader died. However, those who pursued only profit and didnt believe in risking their lives would run when someone stronger than them died.

    This was the limitation of those who followed evil.

    This time, too, a rapid copse began.

    Go against them, and you die!

    Runaway!

    Eikkkk!

    It was only the first time that things became difficult for them.

    The moment one person turned their back, fear and despair spread like a disease. Soon, everyone turned their backs on Chung Myung and began to run away.

    They ran desperately to live, pushing and pulling each other. It was the moment when their main force copsed.

    I

    Bon Chung clenched his fists.

    Oh my, that Go Hong is.

    Anyone who belonged to Green Forest couldnt have known how strong Go Hong was. He was one of the top three in Green Forest, also known as the Five Hegemonies.

    Of course, it was said that Green Forest was a ce where the quality of warriors was absolutely inferior. But if Go Hong and Kwang Woo were the best, they would have been treated as the best anywhere after Green Forest.

    He was someone who could at least send someone from a prestigious sect to their death.

    So, how could they kill Go Hong so easily?

    Oh my.

    Bon Chung didnt even try to hide his shock.

    Sure, he knew that Chung Myung was strong. He had felt his strength and physical build-up before.

    Wasnt this why he bowed down and treated Chung Myung as the elder despite the age difference?

    But even he wasnt sure that Chung Myung could defeat Go Hong. But this wasnt just a victory; it was destruction.

    The Green Forest Kings foresight is truly amazing.

    Chung Myung was Chung Myung, but even Im So-Byeong, who recognized his ability, ran to Mount Hua without another thought.

    Your Majesty.

    Umm.

    Unlike Bon Chung, who was highly excited, Im So-Byeong only nodded his head lightly without any change in his expression. However, Im So-Byeongs fists were clenched tightly inside his sleeves.

    Taoist Chung Myung always exceeds expectations.

    Defeating Go Hong was truly unexpected.

    But victory wasnt enough. He had won with overwhelming strength.

    The other bandits might have joined the desperate battle if Chung Myung hadnt shown such a firm stance while defeating Go Hong. If that had happened, the scale of damage would have been enormous.

    Did he calcte no, was it instinct?

    Either way, it was equally terrifying.

    The result was the same whether they crushed Go Hong with sheer calction or instinct.

    Im So-Byeongs eyes shone brightly as he watched Chung Myung retrieve the sword.

    And the leftovers

    Im So-Byeong mumbled as he looked away.

    The frightening part is here.

    The disciples of Mount Hua were still calmly dealing with the Blood Hounds.

    At first nce, it seemed like a fierce fight, but it wasnt the case upon closer inspection.

    Because from mere moments ago, the only ones falling and shedding blood werent the people of Mount Hua but the Blood Hounds.

    Im So-Byeong frowned.

    Is this the result of an honorable sect?

    The simple movements were so clearly noticeable.

    The moment the swords of those who were obsessed with shiness and perfection returned to the basics.

    Anyone could do the hard things that strained the body, and anyone could attempt dangerous things in training.

    But, the reason why those known as famous are frightening was because they consistently repeated basic training for years, or even decades, when for others, it would be boring after just three months.

    The foundation built in this way wasnt particrly noticeable in normal times, but when faced with a crisis, it supported a person more solidly than other shy ones.

    It isnt something one even knows in their head.

    There were many sects that had left their marks on the world. There were many sects that seemed to sweep the world with their fame and were significant enough to write histories about them.

    But those who preserved their name even as time passed were ultimately those who maintained the basics, not their riches.

    The light that shone from Mount Hua also came from strength.

    Maybe a lot bigger than I thought, too.

    Kakang!

    The sharp de that blew in was bounced back.

    sh!

    The stab that came straight from that movement pierced the shoulder of the Blood Hound.

    Kuak!

    The Blood Hound grabbed his shoulder and stepped back,

    The plum blossom sword was recovered as if they didnt want to attack again.

    Paaat!

    But then, the sword flew in like lightning, which made the Blood Hound retreat again.

    sh!

    The Blood Hound looked at his chest, which had been cut, and fell down in shock.

    sa-sauk.

    Will you show mercy when your mercy ends up causing death for your sahyung and sajae?

    The one with a kind heart dies first on a battlefield. No, you will die first. It would be better than having someone else die because of the mercy which you show.

    Gwak Hwi gritted his teeth at those cold words.

    I will not hesitate.

    Baek Cheon nodded slightly.

    Do not let your guard down till the end.

    Yes!

    After speaking, Baek Cheon quickly swung his sword and bit his lip.

    So odd.

    There were quite a few injured disciples, but not a single one was fatally injured. On the other hand, the number of enemies was reduced by half now.

    They hade to a situation where a win would be achieved without much difficulty as long as they didnt ck.

    The problem was

    They probably dont know either, do they?

    Unlike the bandits, who sensed defeat and began to run, they seemed to have no intention of retreating, even in this situation.

    Loyalty?

    No, it wasnt that.

    These people were clearly not Go Hongs subordinates. Hadnt Baek Cheon heard themughing at Go Hongs actions? That wasnt the behavior of loyal followers.

    Even if he hadnt heard their conversations, it was obvious that their nature differed from the bandits of the other groups.

    I dont know.

    He couldnt understand why people who had no connection to the force would willingly throw away their lives in a fight whose oue was already decided.

    However, after a while, Baek Cheons doubts were answered in a way he hadnt expected.

    Kuaaaaah!

    A Blood Hound, injured all over his body, let out this horrific scream.

    Damn it! Why! Why are we in this position?

    His clothes were soaked in blood that flowed from his entire body, and he let out this terrible scream as he half-crouched on the ground.

    Why! Why! Why! Just why do I have to die! Why us! AHHHHH!

    He seemed to be shouting at the sky, and his voice held more despair than the disciples of Mount Hua, who had almost been killed.

    Why! Just why do we have to be like this this is cough!

    Puaah!

    But suddenly, he covered his mouth. And this red blood began to leak out despite how much he covered it.

    No, it was a bit much to say it was red blood because it seemed more like ck blood.

    Poison?

    The person who responded the fastest to this was Tang Soso. The moment the man vomited ck blood, she shouted.

    Get back right now!

    Soso!

    Upon hearing Hyun Sangs cry, she took a closer look at the man.

    No

    And she bit her lip as she shouted.

    I dont think its contagious! But just to be safe, dont let the blood touch you!

    Okay!

    At this point, Baek Cheon couldnt even know more.

    Why were they poisoned, though?

    Who could have poisoned them?

    Cough! Cough!

    The person who had coughed up blood was now clutching their chest and groaning.

    It seemed that the poison qi, which hadnt risen from his body when it wasnt injured, began to spread widely now.

    I I dont want to die

    sh!

    Thud!

    The head of the mumbling man fell to the ground. Baek Cheons eyes widened in shock, and it wasnt because of the man being beheaded but because it was his ally who had done it.

    Pathetic.

    The man cut down hisrades head in one sh and approached the Mount Hua disciples with an eerie look on his face.

    Do you think you can survive by getting out?

    In the end, all of us will die.

    The eyes of the Blood Hounds turned sad at those words, but it looked like they were losing their reasoning. They even gripped their swords tighter.

    Die as a warrior! You trash!

    AHHH!

    And they rushed forward like moths to a me.

    Even though they knew there was no chance to win, they rushed towards Mount Huas formation.

    It wasnt about fighting and winning. It was about poisoning even one more opponent before dying.

    Mount Huas disciples clenched their teeth. It was the final battle in this long war.

    But even then, there was doubt in Baek Cheons eyes.

    Just

    What was happening here?

 Chapter 596

    <h4>Chapter 596</h4>

    sh!

    Kuak

    Thest Blood Hound went limp.

    Thud.

    It sounded like a bell signaling the end of the battle.

    The moment the man fell, the disciples of Mount Hua all took a deep breath and rxed their shoulders.

    Do not rx!

    But the tension rose with Un Geoms voice.

    Among those who fell might be those looking for a chance to attack. Do not let your guard down. Take the weapons of the enemies and clean the battlefield!

    Yes!

    And only after thest warning from Un Geom did they hold the swords.

    Such a difficult opponent.

    Most of the bandits had already fled, but the Blood Hound had fought so hard until thest one fell. If the bandits had joined forces and chosen to attack, then things would have been tough for Mount Hua.

    Its all thanks to him.

    Un Geoms eyes drifted to Chung Myung.

    Thanks to Chung Myung, who stepped ahead, drew attention, and broke the spirits of the bandits, the situation ended with this little damage.

    Boarding house head! Clean up is done!

    Anyone alive?

    the poison spread

    Un Geom nodded as he had guessed this. There were some who didnt die but lost consciousness due to the injuries, but the poison in their bodies seemed to have spread and taken their lives.

    Those terrible ones.

    What on earth did they think to fight after taking poison?

    Un Geom took a deep breath as he spoke to Hyun Sang.

    Elder.

    Hmm.

    He nodded as if he knew what it was without being said. And he looked at the disciples who were still unable to get away from the scene of the battle.

    This is a good sign.

    In previous battles, everyone would cheer when the win was confirmed. But now the faces of Mount Huas disciples were firm like a warriors.

    One could rejoice in victory, but one could not rejoice in death. If there was anyone who had cheered for this horrible win, Hyun Sang would have punished them.

    Fortunately, the disciples didnt seem to forget their teachings as Taoists.

    Everyone.

    Ahoo, damn! These bastards were so disgusting.

    Before he knew it, Chung Myung, who had been chasing the bandits and hitting them on the back of the head, returned, shaking his hands.

    I should have beaten them all to death.

    Right, of course

    There were also people who had forgotten their duties as Taoists. Yes, there was always one.

    But that was just the way it was.

    Hyun Sang nodded and opened his mouth.

    Hurry and clear the battlefield and treat the wounded!

    Yes!

    As soon as themand was given, everyone began to move quickly. Hyun Sang, who watched the scene, suddenly looked up.

    We won.

    The first historic campaign of Mount Hua ended in a win without taking too much damage.

    ACKKK! ACKKKK! ACCKKK!

    How did this one get killed?

    Ack! Soso! It hurts! It hurts! Ah! I might die today!

    You got stabbed in the side, and you say it hurts because I put a patch on it?

    I-it really hurts

    Oh, wont you be quiet! Should I just cut open the wound?

    While Tang Soso was looking after the injured, the Five Swords of Mount Hua felt cold sweat drop from their bodies.

    I can never get stabbed.

    Isnt that more like tying a person up with patches than just putting one on?

    Will the blood flow?

    But at the same time, there was a deep sense of relief in their eyes.

    It wasnt that no one was seriously injured, but no ones life was in danger. This atmosphere wouldnt have been possible if even one had died.

    I-I might live!

    What now, this bastard?

    Tang Soso red at the protesting disciple.

    Are these guys all insane? Do you know that the wounds you took arent normal? Any normal human would have been dead already! Chung Myung sahyung gave you the pill, and thats why you are barely alive!

    Now, it wouldnt have been surprising if she breathed fire from her mouth and all the grumbling heads lowered.

    You had the Violent Sky Pill and the oil; thats why youre alive despite looking like a rag! Why are you talking nonsense after surviving because of someone else?

    S-Soso. Calm down.

    I was wrong.

    H-Hold your anger, sajae.

    Shut up and lie down if you understand!

    Yes.

    Tang Soso managed to subdue them in an instant, picked up the needle longer than a persons palm, and plunged it into the patients bodies.

    Ackkkk!

    Quiet!

    At that time, Hyun Young, who was shriveled in the corner, couldnt resist Un Geoms notice and cleared his throat as he approached Tang Soso.

    That Soso.

    Yes, elder!

    Everyones faces were horribly distorted as Tang Sosos face and tone suddenly changed. In the noisy ce, Soso rolled her eyes and spoke out loud.

    Why? What?

    its nothing.

    Tang Soso, who had subdued him with shining eyes, smiled again and spoke to Hyun Sang.

    You called?

    r-right. How are the kids doing?

    Some have been seriously injured, but as long as the wounds dont worsen, I dont think there will be any major problems. Some need to rest for several months

    And Tang Soso shook her head as she finished her sentence.

    Everyone had so many pills and elixirs that they are recovering quickly. There are already sahyungs whose wounds are healing. Everyone should be able to wake up in about 15 days.

    I am really d.

    Hyun Sang breathed a deep sigh of relief.

    There was a time when he was a bit dissatisfied with Chung Myung pushing the pills onto the kids. This was because there was a concern that excessive internal qi, which didnt go well with the body, would destroy the bnce of the sword and internal qi.

    However, when the situation unfolded like this, he felt a desire to harshly scold his past self, who had been upset by this.

    What was the importance of bnce? First, one needed to be alive to even contemte bnce or anything else.

    Phew. Right, then I hope you assist more.

    Yes, elder! Dont worry!

    Tang Soso smiled brightly and again began to work with the bandages and needles.

    Come on, elder!

    Elder, it hurts so much, though

    But Hyun Sang didnt give them a chance, instead choosing to walk away.

    Sahyung.

    Hmm?

    Hyun Young approached him.

    Wouldnt it be chaotic if we dont pursue the bandits who escaped? They are such people. I think they could cause trouble again.

    Hmmm.

    Hyun Sangs face turned stiff as he sighed.

    Although all the Blood Hounds were dealt with, more than half of the Green Forest bandits had escaped. There were many whom Chung Myung chased after and knocked them down. Still, even if it was toote, it seemed impossible for Chung Myung alone to catch all the Green Forest bandits who had run away.

    It would be right to do it, but then

    Hyun Sang, who was worried, nced at the disciples who gathered around the injured and shook his head.

    Pursuing could cause more harm to us if we are careless. Moreover, we would have to split up to chase down all those who fled. I dont want any more risks for us. The most important thing for me is the safety of the disciples.

    Hmm. Sahyung is right.

    Hyun Young, who seemed to want to say something, nodded his head in agreement.

    If we did this much, wont the problems of the Green Forest King get resolved?

    Their eyes turned to the side where Im So-Byeong was supposed to be.

    Green Forest King!

    I believed that you would definitely save me!

    Just how much you had to endure!

    Im So-Byeong, who had freed his supporters from the bandit prison,forted those who were sobbing.

    Everyone worked hard.

    No! We were so foolish not to have protected you. I thought I was lucky because you were still alive, but seeing you return safe and sound makes me feel so at ease.

    Im So-Byeong nodded with a heavy expression.

    If Go Hong had killed them all, the situation would have been even more desperate. Although they were injured, it didnt seem like Go Hong intended to kill.

    It seems like Go Hong hadntpletely lost his reasoning.

    These were the people who ran the Green Forest bandits and were important for managing the Green Forest. With these people rebuilding the Green Forest, things wouldnt be too difficult.

    I know everyone is happy, but now isnt the time for this. Its urgent, so first, I need to know what happened while I was away.

    Yes!

    I will move right away!

    Perhaps they didnt need further exnation because they were close to him. After assessing the situation, Im So-Byeong turned around.

    And Hyun Sang, along with Hyun Young, quickly approached Im So-Byeong. The Green Forest King, who had been squatting, then suddenly knelt down.

    Huk!

    Uh?

    Hyun Sang was scared and quickly grabbed the man, pulling him up. But instead of getting up, Im So-Byeong fell t on his stomach and mmed his head.

    The grace of Mount Hua is as long as the river.

    Why are you doing this! How can such a high-ranked person do something like this!

    I am someone who has nothing to give. Please, at least let me express my gratitude.

    Huh

    It was a truly heartwarming sight.

    It would have ended that way if there was no voice that intervened.

    You have nothing to give?

    Chung Myung red at Im So-Byeong, which made him tremble.

    No, that is what I said. Taoist Chung Myung, I dont have many lives. Will I really take back everything after I promised?

    Hehe. Right?

    Chung Myung grinned and gently scratched the back of his head as if questioning when he had red at him.

    I was worried that things had gotten over your head just because you regained your title of Green Forest King. Then, it would turn out to be quite annoying, right?

    annoying?

    Instead of answering that, Chung Myung pointed to Bun Chung.

    He will get anxious.

    Im So-Byeong looked at Bon Chung and then at Chung Myung.

    If I die, that bastard is the next king.

    From his words, it felt like they would kill him and put Bon Chung in the position of Green Forest.

    Of course, it was nonsense, but when had that person lived just doingmon sense things?

    That will never happen! Never! There wont be any trouble regarding it!

    Ehh, why are you being like this? Between us, ah, trust me. You trust me, right?

    No.

    His eyes didnt say they believed him.

    Those eyes.

    Im So-Byeong stood up and sighed.

    I will inform you that the main force has copsed, and I just dered that I am retaking the position. It normally takes about 15 days for everything to get normalized.

    Hmm.

    After that time, the promise will be kept.

    Chung Myung nodded.

    I understand.

    Right. Then I have a lot to do

    Yes.

    Chung Myung watched as Im So-Byeong walked away with his men.

    Hmm.

    The bandits also began to clean things up.

    I gained a lot.

    First of all, they had won. And he had experienced people who were willing to risk their lives and fight. There would have been no more valuable experience like this for the disciples.

    They must have been full of doubts now, but in the end, their win would forever stay in their hearts and create confidence within.

    Along with this, there is fame.

    The oue of this battle would resound around the world.

    For the first time since thepetition, the name of Mount Hua would be talked about once again. Even this time, Mount Huas achievement could not be looked down upon as the victory of certain individuals.

    If one considered it, they mightbel this as the best oue achieved

    Chung Myung.

    Yes?

    Do you have any idea who those Blood Hounds might be?

    Chung Myung slightly furrowed his brow at Hyun Youngs question.

    Well, I dont believe there are just a few people like that.

    Right.

    Hyun Young nodded with a puzzled expression as if he couldnt help but concur.

    Indeed.

    They were troublesome.

    Hyun Young seemed to share Chung Myungs sentiment. Perhaps this battle was slightly different from what Mount Hua had envisioned.

    They couldnt be certain, but it felt

    Chung Myung.

    Hm?

    Just a moment.

    Baek Cheon signaled Chung Myung. Chung Myung tilted his head and rose.

    Baek Cheon led him to a corner and spoke with a serious expression.

    This is my opinion.

    Hm?

    The energy of those in the bloody robes it felt simr to what weve encountered before.

    Uh?

    Its not identical, but this is just my gut feeling.

    Chung Myung quietly observed Baek Cheon with a slightly intrigued expression.

    Sasuk.

    Uh?

    For now, lets consider it a spection.

    Because nothing is definite.

    Baek Cheon, observing the expression, quietly nodded.

    Right. I understand what youre saying.

    Hmm.

    The bodies of the men were now stacked up. Chung Myung stated.

    Right, it is what it is, well.

    Uh?

    Nothing.

    Chung Myungs eyes darkened as he walked away from Baek Cheon.

    It seems like Sasuk has a sense of it.

    And Chung Myungs lips twisted into a smile.

    Right. No matter how much you try to conceal your identity, the scent cannot be hidden.

    His gaze drifted somewhere beyond the mountains.

    It was as if he was seeing someone who couldnt normally be seen.

 Chapter 597

    <h4>Chapter 597</h4>

    Huek! Heuk! Heuk!

    Lee Jong-Bang ran until his legs gave out.

    I-I need to escape!

    Even if the other bandits were caught, they might only end up with the basic punishment, but he wouldnt get that.

    Being close to Go Hong and acting as his assistant, he wouldnt be treated like the others. It was clear that if he were caught, he would be killed.

    Even if Mount Hua had spared him, Im So-Byeong would never have done that. When it came to cruelty, no one was worse than Im So-Byeong. So he had to run until his legs gave out to escape from them.

    What a damn lunatic.

    The more he thought about it, the more he couldnt hold back his curses. If his leader had just listened to his advice and chosen to retreat, the situation wouldnt have escted to this point. But that idiot, whose insane advice did he follow to have such confidence?

    Just what?

    Who was the him he kept talking about?

    The fact that he was ignoring Lee Jong-Bangs words meant that this was someone Go Hong knew, and so did he. Considering that he managed to predict what would happen, it was quite detailed.

    Then how

    Euk! Eukk!

    No, now wasnt the time for that. First, he had to get to a ce where he wouldnt be followed.

    Swishhhh!

    Crack!

    K-Kuaaak!

    Suddenly, Lee Jong-Bang fell down, screaming as if his throat was being torn apart.

    Considering the speed at which he was running, he should have been rolling on the ground, but his body couldnt move an inch from where he fell. This was because a spear that flew from somewhere had pierced his thigh and went deep into the ground.

    Ack! Ackkkkk!

    As he screamed, he reached out his hand and grabbed the spear stuck in his thigh. But he couldnt pull it out, no matter how much he tried. Instead, it only increased the pain.

    Just what

    What perplexed him more than the pain from the wound was the identity of the person who had hurled the long spear. If Mount Hua had been pursuing him, they would have used a sword, not a spear.

    At that moment.

    Step. Step.

    The sound of people approaching him from behind resonated through the air, and then figures appeared.

    Tsk tsk. Just a bit of fright, and people react like this.

    It was spoken in a tranquil tone.

    However, at that point, Lee Jong-Bang stiffened like a mouse in front of a snake. Despite the voice not being hostile, he felt the most fear from this.

    Step. Step.

    Those serene steps echoed a little more before halting in front of Lee Jong-Bang.

    When Lee Jong-Bang turned his trembling eyes to the side, he saw these mboyant shoes.

    The kind that was too ostentatious, which would be quite burdensome for them to wear.

    And this realization made his heart sink.

    He couldnt even breathe. Nevertheless, his gaze shifted upward as if he were entranced.

    That blood-red robe had a tiger design threaded into it. The pure white hands exposed beneath the red sleeves were adorned with a brightly shining ring and a colorful bracelet, gleaming to the fullest.

    A woman?

    No, not at all.

    This persons physique was too robust to be a womans.

    Then?

    Hu hu.

    Lee Jong-Bangs mouth opened in horror.

    Although he couldnt see the face, he could think of just one person. Those shy clothes and essories. There was just one person who would dress like

    And finally, he managed to catch a slight glimpse of the mans face.

    The thin lips, which were red as if they were painted with blood, made the look truly captivating. And that bridge of the nose, which felt masculine. And the eyes beneath those thin-lined eyebrows looked so profound that no one could discern what the man was thinking.

    The moment he finally saw the golden crown on the neatlybed head, a groan escaped from Lee Jong-Bang.

    Uh, Jang Jang Jang-il

    Tsk.

    The man who squatted in front of Lee Jong-Bang poked his forehead with a delicate finger.

    Is it alright for you to carelessly call me by my name?

    Lee Jong-Bang hastily covered his mouth with both hands. Still, he spoke through his hands.

    He couldnt help it.

    If anyone were to face that man, they would react the same way. The reason was quite simple.

    Because the man in front of him was Jang Ilso.

    The leader of the Ten Thousand People n.

    The Emperor of True Evil.

    There were countless ways to describe him, but none would ever fit this man perfectly. Thenguage was too crude and words too trivial to describe him.

    Why? Why is this man here?

    No way?

    Hmm.

    Jang Ilso stared at Lee Jong-Bang, who was scared, and said,

    Is Go Hong dead?

    Shouldnt you answer?

    Y-Yes yes! Yes! He is dead!

    To whom?

    M-Mount Huas Divine Dragon! I wasnt sure, but I think it is him, it has to be him.

    The words wasnt sure and has to be couldnt be put together. But Lee Jong-Bang, who was now cornered, didnt care about such errors.

    Why is Jang Ilso appearing here?

    His heart pounded as if it would burst. Although he wasnt sad now, he was still crying.

    If they saw you here, the bandits would all feel really embarrassed. And the others?

    What others?

    Was he talking about the Blood Hounds?

    M-Must be dead

    Hmm.

    Jang Ilsos expression subtly changed as he asked,

    And Im So-Byeong?

    Yes, he is alive. Right now, he is alive.

    So then Im So-Byeong will take the throne of the Green Forest King once again? Right?

    Yes, T-that is

    I told them not to go ahead and kill recklessly in front of the Green Forest King, but they did it again. Mount Hua has saved the Green Forest King, who will rule again. No, the Heavenly Friends Alliance will swallow it all now.

    Just as I thought.

    Jang Ilso smiled. His finger touched Lee Jong-Bangs forehead and slowly applied pressure.

    Did you say your name was Lee Jong-Bang?

    Lee Jong-Bangs eyes widened in surprise, his heart nearly leaping out of his throat.

    W-why?

    Why did this man know him?

    No matter how well-known his name was, he was less significant than dust on shoes. There was no reason for Jang Ilso to remember his name.

    So why?

    Tsk tsk. Having been around that fool like Go Hong, I understand how much you must have suffered. At least if he had followed your words, he wouldnt have died so foolishly, right?

    Lee Jong-Bang couldnt even respond.

    Anything he said would only give the man a reason to kill him. If he said yes, it would be like insulting Jang Ilso and saying no meant that he made a mistake.

    Shouldnt you answer?

    That I that, I.

    This man, seriously.

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue as if he felt sorry for the man who was trembling beneath him.

    Do we really need to catch the pod and kill it? You make me out to be a very bad person.

    Ah, no. Not at all, leader! Absolutely not!

    Oho. You recognize me then?

    If you have eyes and ears, how could I not recognize the leader? Those who dont recognize you should have their eyes gouged out and ears torn!

    Hmm. That sure tickles me.

    Jang Ilso wore a bright smile, as if he was delighted.

    But what do I do? It cant be known anywhere that I was here.

    Well, I didnt see anything either. Even if I saw it, I wouldnt be able to speak! If you dont believe me, just pull my tongue out!

    If I pull out your tongue, cant you write?

    C-cut my hands! Leader, if you dont believe me, you can do all that!

    Man. Didnt I tell you? You make me out to be a bad person. But Im not that bad.

    T-then.

    I knew enough to know that you were being sincere. I have a pretty urate eye for people. I knew you wouldnt tell anyone.

    As he finally saw himself living, tears welled up in Lee Jong-Bangs eyes.

    He lived.

    Even if he had escaped the jaws of a tiger, he wouldnt have been this happy. Wasnt this area in front of Jang Ilso worse than a tigers jaws? Could it be a tigers stomach?

    At that time, Jang Ilsos red lips opened.

    But there is just one problem here.

    Uh?

    Puak.

    Soon, his finger pierced through the forehead of Lee Jong-Bang. Lee Jong-Bang, with the finger stuck inside him, looked in shock at Jang Ilso, unable to believe, and fell down. He slowly stopped breathing.

    The problem is that I dont trust people.

    Jang Ilso wiped the blood off his fingers with a cloth and stood up.

    Looks like Mount Hua did a pretty good task.

    Then, Ho Ga-Myung, the Poison Hearted Monster, approached him with an indifferent look.

    Leader.

    Uh?

    I really do not understand this. A considerable amount of money and effort went into making those troops. Was there any need to waste so much money in the first ce?

    Tsk tsk. Ga-Myung, Ga-Myung.

    Yes, leader.

    This is the problem with you. Didnt I always say it? Uh?

    .

    In order to gain something, you need to lose something,

    Jang Ilso, with his back to him, looked intently at the distant mountain peak and said.

    The one called Go Hong might look strong, but in reality, he isnt much different from a coward. If he was truly confident in his skills, he would have tried to kill Im So-Byeong already. But doesnt the fact that he has been careful until now and taken my help means that he was timid?

    right.

    If he hadnt been given a stick to wave, he would have never betrayed the Green Forest at all. He would have never moved.

    No, Ga-Myung had other thoughts.

    Even if Go Hong had been offered more troops, he would have refused outright. It worked out because Jang Ilso had spoken the words.

    The war between Green Forest and the Ten Thousand People n was always ongoing. In such a situation, if the enemy leader came in person and gave trustworthy words?

    It would be shocking.

    This was only possible because of Jang Ilso. It was something only Jang Ilso could do.

    As a foolish person, I am not someone who can understand the picture that the leader drew.

    It will not be difficult. It is just a matter of following the principles.

    Jang Ilso raised his fingertips, examined them, and spoke. That was when this shadow formed.

    If there is something to gain, there is something to lose. When there is light, there is shadow. If those people are those who dare to be light, wouldnt it be so bad to throw some firewood for them to burn bright? Wouldnt the shadow deepen with that?

    Now, Green Forest has be friends with Mount Hua.

    Isnt this the result of the enemy getting stronger?

    So, it surely holds meaning, right?

    Ho Ja-Myung shook his head as if he couldnt find any reason.

    He was a man who had mastered the art of war, but Jang Ilso had his own means of finding solutions, and they werent through normal strategy. At times like this, Ho Ga-Myung realized how insignificant learning things through books was in the face of a gifted person.

    Lets head back. I would like to send a gift, but to do that, I have to work, right? I have no choice but to congratte myself for figuring things out like this. A shame.

    Jang Ilso turned around with Ho Ga-Myung sighing and following him.

    Ah, and.

    Yes.

    Have you checked the family members of the troops?

    Half of them were orphans, and most werent on good terms with their families. Isnt that the price of bringing together such people?

    I see. Then give the money to those with families.

    Do we have to?

    Tsh.

    Jang Ilso frowned slightly, and Ho Ga-Myung bowed his head.

    I will do as you asked.

    You can buy a persons heart with a few coins, and its a business with plenty for us.

    Yes, leader.

    Jang Ilso took out a pouch made of golden thread and lightly tossed it to Ho Ga-Myung.

    Add it to the money being paid.

    Yes!

    Having said everything he wanted to say, Jang Ilso walked away calmly. Ho Ga-Myung nced at the peak where the Green Forest bandits were located.

    Such pitiful bastards.

    No one would even know who had been behind this n. And by the time anyone realized that fact, they would find there was no escape from this snake tightening its grip around their body.

    But it wasnt their fault.

    That was just how Jang Ilso was.

    The Lord, Jang Ilso.

    The snake that was making a mockery of the world broke its silence and began to move.

 Chapter 598

    <h4>Chapter 598</h4>

    The Green Forest returned to normal faster than expected.

    In reality, there wasnt much to do. As long as the remaining traitors from the main force were arrested and the scattered rebels were removed, most of the problems were almost resolved.

    What was crucial was to restore the contacts that had been lost during Go Hongs upation and to process the tasks that had been dyed.

    Im So-Byeong was frantically busy, but the disciples of Mount Hua had nothing to do.

    The problem was

    Oh my! If left alone, I wont be able to travel ten miles before I get sick!

    Let go! Wont you let go? Wont let go!

    I cannot let go!

    The issue was that Im So-Byeong blocked the return of Mount Hua with tears in his eyes.

    Ehhh, this is real!

    Puak!

    Chung Myung kicked Im So-Byeong so hard that he was thrown against the wall.

    No! Destroy the bandits! Bring back Green Forest! Kill Go Hong! I have done everything you asked of me, but you are so shameless that you ask for more!

    I am not asking for anything more from you. I am just asking you to stay a few more days! Just a few more! We will make sure to prepare a warm bed and a tasty meal for all!

    If that happened, we would be bandits! Are we bandits?

    Hahah. Doesnt it all depend on how one thinks? If you are someone who has realized the way of Tao, even a hard bed is like a bed of golden duck feathers, and a rough meal is like heaven brought.

    Keep going. I want to hear just how far your words can go.

    Sorry.

    Im So-Byeong quickly lowered his head. And he admitted it honestly.

    As I already told you. The Green Forest has no troops right now. If others attack me before the friendly troops arrive, my head will be blown off!

    No, that is not something a person called the Green Forest King should say.

    Isnt the Green Forest King bound to death? Whether its the Green Forest King or the Jade Emperor, everyone dies if a sword is put to their throat!

    Those who were observing the situation from the sidelines grumbled at this sight.

    Wow, Chung Myung is being defeated in words.

    Oh God, in my life, I have never seen Chung Myung this speechless.

    Honestly, no one can win against that.

    No matter how wless a person was with impable logic and speech, they simply could not defeat those who have given up everything. Im So-Byeong was proving that now.

    Ugh so when will theye?

    Two days! It will take just two days! I sent all the messengers, so everyone wille like rain clouds in two days.

    People with that kind of loyalty would have already helped.

    Then three days

    No, four days?

    Ehh, this man!

    Ack!

    Chung Myung, who kicked Im So-Byeong once again, gritted his teeth.

    I knew it; there is nothing useful about you!

    It was at that moment that Chung Myung was ready to unleash his fury on Im So-Byeong.

    N-No! I am a friend of Mount Hua!

    A high-pitched voice came from the entrance of the lodges. Chung Myung frowned as he turned his head and saw a beggar surrounded by bandits.

    What now?

    I-I didnte here to spy! So T-these are my real clothes, okay! And its because I am poor, I belong to the Beggars Union ack! Why are you holding that de to someone elses throat!

    This familiar beggar raised his hand with a pale face. Chung Myung just covered his face as he sighed. At that moment, the beggar who also saw him was delighted.

    Oh, Mount Huas Divine Dragon! Say something to these people! These bandits No, these bigots are trying to murder me!

    let that person in. I know them.

    Yes!

    The bandits also saw and heard his words, so as soon as Chung Myung finished speaking, they abandoned the beggar. The beggar shrugged his shoulders and adjusted his clothes.

    Did you see that? I am friends with Mount Huas Divine Dragon, friends!

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who shrugged his shoulders in pride, ran to Chung Myung with a look of victory. However, Chung Myung asked rather bluntly.

    Why are you here now?

    How can you sharpen a needle without a thread?

    Chung Myung just sighed at those words.

    I dont have a single normal person around me.

    Just how did the worlde to this?

    Regardless of how Chung Myung felt, Hong Dae-Kwang only eximed and looked around in awe.

    You really defeated Go Hong and his troops.

    It was nothing.

    No, no! It is something amazing.

    Hong Dae-Kwang nodded and spoke with a serious look.

    Although others might not realize it, Hong Dae-Kwang was a person who knew how strong Mount Hua was. Since Mount Huas Divine Dragon stepped forward with Mount Hua, he already knew the oue of this subjugation.

    But.

    The oues of this matter will y a significant role.

    When he saw the results with his own eyes, his heart began to pound, and he became tense.

    The Great Star Bandits had made a great reputation for themselves.

    Not only that, the mountain they were standing on was known to be surrounded by other smaller yet terrifying bandits. People were warned to never get close to this mountain.

    Dont you realize what it means for you to have subjugated the bandits in this ce?

    What does it mean?

    That subjugation is possible.

    When Chung Myung suddenly looked annoyed, Hong Dae-kwang quickly threw his hands up.

    No, at least listen till the end! Dont just re at me with eyes that are asking, What is this idiot saying now?!

    Well, at least you have good insight.

    Ugh.

    Hong Dae-Kwang scratched his head, feeling like he would die.

    In any case, the reason why people didnt express anyints even though they suffered fromrge bandits was because of their name.

    Youre saying useless things again.

    No, I didnt mean it like that. The Great Star Bandits are known to be feared even by the justice sects.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung scratched his chin at those odd words. Well, people who didnt know Kangho might think like this.

    But what would the people think now with Mount Huaing out and cutting the head of Go Hong and destroying their base?

    Mount Hua brought things to an end?

    No?

    Of course, that too, but

    Hong Dae-Kwang quietly said.

    Wouldnt it be natural for the unfavorable views to be cast on the justice factions, which only watched and never acted against Go Hong and his evil deeds? Mount Hua, known toe from far off Shaanxi, destroyed the base of the bandits, but Wudang and Shaolin, who were closer than them, didnt take a step from their temples?

    Oh? Right?

    If this rumor spreads in earnest, then the Nine Great Sects and Five Families would surely have upset stomachs. In true words, they can be called screwed!

    That is true!

    At the same time, the sound of giggling rang out. Looking at the two people giggling, it looked like two thugs were up to no good.

    Yoon Jong, who was watching this, looked at Baek Cheon.

    Sasuk.

    Uh?

    I Doesnt Hong Dae-Kwang belong to the Beggars Union, which is under the Nine Great sects?

    Right.

    Why does he like this so much, then? If we think about it, he is screwed too.

    How can I know?

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    Thats what. We arent connected under the same sect, so how can someone who chases after Chung Myung be alright?

    Now I suddenly understand it.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who had no way of knowing what others were thinking about him, continued to smile.

    Thats why I am saying you did a good job!

    Well, then, I guess everything is fine.

    Uh?

    Are all the preparationsplete?

    Preparations?

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who couldnt understand for a moment, tilted his head and quickly grasped what he meant.

    Ah, those preparations? Of course! I was so busy getting things ready that I missed the fight! If it hadnt been for that, I would have just

    As Hong Dae-Kwang reached for the baton on his belt, the bandits behind him red at him, making him flinch and retract his hand with an awkward smile.

    I saw a deer passing by

    Stop spouting nonsense.

    Chung Myung cut him off.

    We need to handle this properly.

    Hong Dae-Kwang pounded his chest with a fist.

    Just trust me, Mount Huas Divine Dragon! Just me!

    One needs faith to trust.

    Chung Myung shook his head and then turned to Baek Cheon.

    Sasuk.

    Uh?

    We were supposed to return to Mount Hua immediately after this.

    Yes.

    There will be a slight change in ns.

    Why now?

    Chung Myung pointed to Hong Dae-Kwang with his chin.

    Didnt you hear what that beggar said? They imed that because we defeated the bandit group, the reputation of the Nine Great Sects was tarnished.

    So?

    Chung Myung grinned.

    If we want to aplish something, we need to do it ourselves. If were going to do anything, we need to do it right! Now that things have turned out this way, we have to go all the way to the Great Star Mountain and eliminate all the remaining bandits!

    Wouldnt the Nine Great Sects be cursed even more then?

    Just why?

    Where did his deep-rooted resentment for the Nine Great Sectse from?

    He even wants to bother the leftover bandits.

    Anyway, thats what I want.

    .

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who suddenly found themselves on a new path and unable to return to Mount Hua, red at Hong Dae-Kwang with eyes filled with resentment.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who flinched at their stares, quickly turned away to avoid their gazes.

    Then I will go finish the work!

    Okay then.

    Well, when you go to the mountain, you have to take me with you! Dont leave me behind this time!

    I understand.

    Chung Myung watched Hong Dae-Kwang as he ran down the mountain. At that moment, Im So-Byeong stealthily approached him.

    Youre leaving in four days?

    Chung Myung simply looked up at the sky in a dazed manner and mumbled.

    Sahyung.

    Sect leader Sahyung.

    Can I just beat all these people up?

    The news that Mount Hua had ascended Mount Hyeong and eradicated all three mountain bandit groups, including their main base, spread faster than the wind.

    Jiangsu was a transportation hub where all kinds ofmercial activities were done. Even if left alone, rumors were bound to spread quickly.

    Moreover, Hong Dae-Kwang had mobilized all avable resources, both existent and non-existent, and the beggars had spread the news around. As a result, it took just two days for the news to spread throughout the entire Central ins.

    Those who heard the rumors couldnt help but be excited about the great alliance they were hearing about for the first time.

    Huh, arge bandit union! Are they saying that Mount Hua alone subdued them?

    But why does it sound so odd? Why would the Mount Hua sect in Shaanxie all the way here to take down the bandits?

    Why? Mount Hua had to step in because those nearby didnt subdue them!

    From what I heard, the Green Forest King asked for help?

    Who cares! So, if the King of Green Forest had asked Shaolin or Wudang for a favor, would those who were sleeping havee forward? The Green Forest King must have had his reasons for asking Mount Hua!

    T-that is true.

    To put it bluntly, how much damage did people suffer from those bandits? How many people died?

    Right! Thats correct!

    To subdue those people, oh my it was said that Mount Hua was once the worlds brightest sect, and as expected, its fame never faded! Wonderful! Truly amazing!

    As soon as the conversation ended, a person listening nearby shouted as if a thought had struck him.

    Now that I think about it, didnt they say that if the subjugation went well, the Green Forest would no longer harm people, right?

    Is that so? I think I heard something like that.

    Then I am happy! What more could we ask for if this happens?

    Words that were lightly caught in the wind circted around the world again and again. When two or more people spoke together, they all mentioned Mount Hua and praised its deeds.

    Of course, some cynical people criticized the fact that Mount Hua was getting along well with the Green Forest. However, arguing against the visible achievement of conquering the bandit base was hard.

    The news spread as if it had wings and eventually reached all of the Nine Great Sects.

 Chapter 599

    <h4>Chapter 599</h4>

    Wudang Sect.

    Swish. Swish.

    A pure white cloth moved slowly and gently over the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword.

    The de was already so well maintained that it seemed to need no further polishing. Still, the person there polished it seriously, as if this was a ritual in their life.

    After gazing at the de, which was as clean as a mirror, for a long time, he slowly set it down.

    Phew.

    He sighed. The sword was clean, yet his mind was not.

    At that moment, he heard a noise from outside.

    Sect leader, are you inside? It is Heo Sanja.

    Wudangs sect leader, Elder Heo Do, slowly raised his head, looked at the door, and asked,

    What is this about?

    There is something the Sect leader needs to know.

    Come in then.

    Elder Heo Do pushed the sword into its ce and set it aside. Soon, Heo Sanja stepped in and bowed.

    Sect Leader.

    He hesitated slightly as he began to speak.

    It is said that the Mount Hua sect went to Mount Hyeong and subdued all the bandits there, including the Great Star Bandits, who were trying to take over the Green Forest.

    From what I heard, there was very little damage to Mount Hua, and all three bandit groups were subjugated.

    Hmm.

    Ultimately, Elder Heo Do couldnt hold back a groan and grumbled.

    Mount Hua again?

    Most of the news he heard these days was about Mount Hua.

    Actually, if one thought about it logically, it shouldnt be like this. Wudangs position was to be at the top of the world and observe everything. It was also a ce where he wouldnt have to listen to any rumor floating around in the world.

    So, to be precise, it had to be said that among all the news, the one that bothered him the most and made him ufortable was about Mount Hua.

    You said there were no major injuries?

    Yes. It is supposed to be like that.

    From what I gathered, all the disciples of Mount Hua were safe. I also understand that the second-ss disciples were all wielding swords. Is that correct?

    ording to what has been said, that is urate.

    Elder Heo Dos face stiffened at this.

    So, those who we regard as children in Wudang, they subdued three groups of mountain bandits and suffered no injuries.

    Heo Sanja didnt respond. He knew that the question wasnt meant to be answered.

    Mount Hua the Mount Hua sect

    Elder Heo Dos face remained calm as he continued to mutter, and then it darkened.

    I always suspected that this ce was unusual.

    It was undeniable that the second-ss disciples of Mount Hua had outperformed those of Wudang. Hadnt they already witnessed this repeatedly?

    However, this incident directly demonstrated that their strength was significantly greater than what the world perceived it to be.

    I cannotprehend them.

    Elder Heo Do spoke in a low voice.

    Even if we gathered the most talented children in the world and trained them, they wouldnt be able to develop like that. So how did Mount Hua, which was on the verge of dissolution, manage to nurture their disciples in this manner?

    For some reason, Elder Heo Dos face, which rarely changed, now showed signs of aging.

    He knew it wasnt true, but every time he heard about the inexplicable growth of Mount Hua, it felt as if the world was ming him for Wudangs ipetence and his own.

    Elder Heo Do, who was taking deep breaths and trying to suppress his anxiety, looked at Heo Sanja.

    Is there anything else to report?

    that

    Heo Sanja hesitated for a moment before reluctantly speaking.

    Some people are criticizing our sect because of this.

    Criticizing?

    Yes.

    Why would a sect be criticized for the actions of others?

    That even though we were not too far from the bandits, we merely watched them without subjugating them

    Elder Heo Do, at a loss for words, now understood.

    Indeed, the bandits of Great Star were close to Wudang, and both were located in the same Hubei region.

    All this time those who thought it was something Wudang couldnt even do, seemed to have changed their minds when Mount Hua came all the way from Shaanxi and destroyed them.

    How could this happen!

    Elder Heo Dos voice rose.

    Arent those bandits part of the Green Forest? If we subjugate them, then its like dering war against the Green Forest! Isnt the reason Mount Hua managed to subdue the bandits because they were confident the Green Forest wouldnt wage war against them?

    Great Star Bandits?

    Those bandits could have been swept away at any time if Wudang had stepped in.

    But, they were one of the Seventy Two Mountain Bandits under the Green Forest. No matter how strong Wudang was, it wasnt an easy task for them to deal with all 72 bandit groups.

    If the other sects had helped, it wouldnt have been so difficult to subjugate the Green Forest, but it was clear that the other sects would just watch and wait for Wudang to exhaust itself.

    Then how could Wudang alone subdue the bandits?

    Of course. But then

    Heo Sanja let out a deep sigh.

    The problem is that those who speak do not consider the details. Looking at it from the outside, isnt it true that Mount Hua did take down the bandits who were within Wudangs jurisdiction?

    Elder Heo Do suppressed his rising anger and closed his eyes tightly.

    As Heo Sanja said, expecting ordinary people to understand such a deep conflict was unreasonable. They only saw what they wanted to see.

    Praises for Mount Hua echoed to the heavens. Everywhere we went, all we heard were conversations about Mount Hua. It made me wonder if someone was deliberately spreading these tales.

    Huh!

    Elder Heo Do exhaled roughly and clenched his fists.

    We cant just sit back and do nothing!

    As Mount Huas reputation grew, Wudang would suffer the consequences.

    First, we need to pacify the public sentiment. Prepare the disciples.

    Why the disciples?

    Wasnt Mount Hyeong where the bandits were defeated? There should be some bandits left. Itste, but shouldnt we at least make a show of action?

    That

    I know. Its a childish move, and nothing will change. But its better to repair the barn even if we lose a few cows than to sit idle and do nothing.

    I-its not that

    Hmm?

    Heo Sanja, who looked uneasy, spoke softly.

    That word is that Mount Hua is heading towards Mount Great Star.

    Theyre going where?

    Yes.

    Why?

    A-as you said, to clean up any remnants of the bandits

    Clench!

    Elder Heo Do shattered the corner of the table.

    This

    As his face reddened, Heo Sanja fell silent. He had observed the sect leader all his life, but he had never seen him this furious.

    Not just Wudang, but the entire Nine Great Sects have been shamed! Mount Hua! Damn, Mount Hua!

    His anger wasnt solely because Mount Hua had acted where they should have.

    In any case, a bandit group without a leader is bound to scatter and reform.

    Even though Heo Do knew this, he still made an effort to appease the public sentiment. And there was no way Mount Hua wasnt aware of this fact.

    In other words, Mount Huas actions were calcted to exploit the situation and tarnish Wudangs reputation.

    Why did this even happen!

    It was unbelievable that a small fight against the bandits could make things thisplicated.

    No.

    It was also like that during the Worldly Martial Arts tournament. Had anything happened as expected once Mount Hua was involved?

    They gained fame by crushing the Nine Sects, so now they are trying to take advantage of their pace. Then soon, the Heavenly Friend Alliance will alsoe out!

    .

    Not good. This is very bad.

    Originally, he wouldnt have attracted much attention, but as Mount Hua did this, the eyes of the entire Central ins were now focused on Mount Hua. Naturally, the entire Central ins would be focused on the formation of the alliance.

    The alliance hadnt received much attention, and Mount Hua would have to make years of effort to make it known. Now was the best opportunity to let the entire world know it.

    Performance created a reputation, and reputation attracted attention. And this led to influence.

    With this small act, the influence of Mount Hua and the Heavenly Friends Alliance would have exceeded what Elder Heo Do had originally intended.

    I cannot sit by and watch this any longer!

    Elder Heo Do, who was lost in thought, jumped up.

    Get things ready. I am going to Shaolin.

    S-Shaolin?

    Yes.

    His eyes shone.

    I need to meet the abbot.

    What did you say?

    They cannot be stopped.

    The eyes of Heo Do lost their calmness at the cool words of the abbot.

    And the expression of the abbot facing the elder was very gentle.

    Abbot.

    Yes, sect leader.

    Are you saying that not knowing the consequences of what will happen from now?

    Elder Heo Do gave a cold look at the abbot.

    That thing called the Heavenly Friends Alliance isnt a ce that we can take lightly. Although various sects areing together, we need to be wary of the fact that the Western part of the Central ins is entering!

    In the West, the Kunlun sect, Qingcheng, and Emei existed. Even if they tried, the West wasnt entirely theirs.

    Isnt that more of a problem then!

    Unable to handle it, Elder Heo Do shouted.

    If an alliance arises there, conflict with the existing sects will be inevitable! I am saying this because it will divide the strong sects! At a time when the remnants of the Demonic Sect have been stirred in the North Sea, should we be fighting amongst ourselves?

    Even though he was shouting in anger, the abbots expression was as serene as a calmke.

    What does the sect leader want to do then?

    Stop them.

    Elder Heo Do said with a stern face.

    We need to prevent them from gaining any more fame or increasing their power to disrupt the world! Isnt that truly for the benefit of Kangho?

    The abbot slowly pushed the teacup towards Elder Heo Do. First, he was asking the man to calm down.

    Elder Heo Do looked at the steaming teacup with a stern gaze.

    There was a moment of silence.

    The abbot was the first to break the long silence.

    It isnt that I dont understand the feelings of the sect leader who ran all the way here.

    But it isnt something I can handle. Sects that arent part of the Nine Great Sects areing together and forming an alliance. What justification do we have to stop them?

    At the words of the abbot, Elder Heo Do asked in an ice-cold tone.

    You cannot stop it?

    Or you wont?

    The abbot didnt respond.

    This isnt just my opinion. There are a lot of people who think that this alliance isnt good for thend. It is just that no one is speaking about it.

    Hmm.

    But if the abbot continues to do this, I will have no other choice.

    Elder Heo Do jumped up from his ce.

    I enjoyed the tea.

    Sect leader.

    Look after yourself, lets meet again, Abbot.

    Without waiting for his response, he left.

    The abbot, left alone, turned his attention to the untouched teacup in front of Elder Heo Do.

    Abbot.

    A monk entered through the wide-open door and looked at him.

    The sect leader?

    He departed without a backward nce.

    Hmm. He appears to be an impatient individual.

    As the abbot lowered his head, the monk spoke in a low voice.

    I didnt intend to eavesdrop, but his voice was so loud that I couldnt help but overhear.

    How could I silence that voice?

    The abbot responded nonchntly. The monk lowered his head and cautiously spoke.

    Abbot. I dont believe the sect leaders words were entirely incorrect.

    Is that so?

    Yes. The one who prevents the Heavenly Friends Alliance from

    The abbot quietly raised his head and looked at the monk.

    Is it because the alliance will disrupt Kangho?

    Will it not

    Or is it because you fear the alliance will usurp the fame and power we currently wield?

    Consider this.

    The abbot chuckled.

    Mount Huas Divine Dragon, who brazenly demands money, is pure-hearted.

    He spoke of Kanghos safety and the peoples peace, but his innermost desire was to never relinquish what he held.

    And I am no different.

    After a deep sigh, the abbot turned towards the window and gazed at the sky.

    However, he couldnt shake off his suspicions.

    It all seems too perfect.

    Things shouldnt happen this smoothly. Everything was proceeding wlessly as if orchestrated for Mount Hua and the Alliance.

    This was unachievable with Mount Huas strength alone.

    Didnt it seem like someone was bolstering Mount Huas power?

    Amitabha.

    The abbot closed his eyes in displeasure.

    Perhaps everything has alreadymenced.

    When he opened his eyes again, dark clouds were gathering in the distant sky.

 Chapter 600

    <h4>Chapter 600</h4>

    These bastards!

    How dare they run!

    Disciples of Mount Hua, dressed in ck uniforms adorned with vivid plum blossom patterns, chased after the bandits with gleaming eyes.

    Ackkk! Spare us!

    We promise to live good lives!

    The bandits fled, screaming, but unfortunately, those pursuing them knew nothing of mercy.

    Who wants to die? Wont you stand still!

    Stand still! Thats the worst thing to do in this situation. If you keep running, wont you get killed?

    Faced with these bloody threats, the bandits ran, saliva dripping from their mouths.

    These senseless bastards!

    Suddenly, Taoists who had invaded their mountain to capture the remnants of the bandit troops were on their heels.

    Dont these bastards have any mercy?

    The bandits were brutally beaten and fled in tears. If there was anything called a heart, wasnt it basic to give a person a reasonable amount of time to gather their belongings and run?

    However, these people, who wouldnt even bleed from a needle prick, rushed into the mountain without giving them time, upied the ce, and chased them down.

    You! You bastards are worse than beggars!

    No, what is that bastard!

    Such harsh words!

    As the eyes of the Mount Hua disciples red, they chased even faster.

    No matter how hard they ran, a bandit was a bandit. It was impossible to escape the Mount Hua disciples chasing after them.

    Taaaak!

    Ackkkk!

    In the end, a bandit was struck hard on the back of the head with a sword sheath and copsed on the spot. A Mount Hua disciple who had been running jumped on his back and began to pound on his head.

    Say that again, you bastard!

    Ack! Ack! Taoist! Ack! I was wrong!

    Kwak Hoe, who had been happily hitting the back of the bandits head, clicked his tongue and tied the bandits hands with the rope he had prepared earlier.

    If youre so confident, give it a try. Ill end your life right here.

    The other bandits who had fled were also captured by the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Why are you running so hard if youre just going to get caught? Just surrender now.

    You wouldnt be able to run though, would you, you bastard?

    Although the bandits were enraged, they didnt dare to retort. These people were so different from the justice sect they had dealt with until now.

    Was this right? What Justice sect were they from?

    The faces of all those captured were swollen. Even the Evil sect didnt beat people like this.

    What kind of Taoists are these people!

    How dare this bastard roll his eyes!

    N-No! I didnt do that!

    So, you think I saw it wrong?

    T-that

    Kwak Hoe was enraged. At that time, the other disciples behind him stopped him.

    Sahyung, theres no time for that. We have to move quickly. If were toote, Chung Myung will cause another mess.

    Kwak Hoe, looking at the rising sun, groaned.

    Right. Lets get this done quickly.

    Yes.

    The disciples of Mount Hua managed to subdue all the remnants and led the bandits in a line to the main base.

    there are more than I thought.

    Right?

    In the center of the main base, which seemed twice as big as the Green Forest manor, the disciples of Mount Hua drew their swords around them and didnt even slow down in keeping guard.

    Kwak Hoe dragged the bandits he had captured with him and went to Baek Cheon.

    Sasuk! We caught them.

    Hmm.

    Baek Cheon looked at the swollen faces of the bandits and seemed confused.

    you hit them a lot.

    These bastards kept talking

    Kwak Hoe, youre a Taoist.

    Did it make sense to throw punches at them just because they were speaking? Especially for a Taoist?

    Baek Cheon sighed, realizing the obvious.

    right. You all went through a lot. Push them in there.

    Yes!

    Kwak Hoe dragged the captured bandits to where the other bandits were and made them kneel.

    Were there any other problems?

    I thought they would draw their des and resist, but they were more obedient than I expected.

    Hmmm.

    Upon hearing those words, Baek Cheon slowly surveyed the bandits.

    Perhaps because theyre just ragtag bandits. They gave up their fight as soon as their leader died.

    The faces of the bandits turned red.

    This heartless bastard!

    This guy is the worst of all!

    Why wouldnt they want to resist? But they had clearly seen it. This was how Mount Hua fought the Green Forest.

    Not only did they cut down those odd people who were terrifying to the bandits, but they also beheaded Go Hong, who had ruled like a king.

    There was no way they could escape the sword.

    Clearly, if they drew their swords, they would be reduced to ashes, so why would they fight?

    However, Baek Cheon and the other Mount Hua disciples couldnt understand their feelings.

    But why are there so few people? Did you arrive early? Judging by the number of bandits, it cant be from them.

    Everyone is back.

    Then where

    Chung Myung said that if even one bandit was left untouched on the mountain, he would make them return to Mount Hua on their hands, so everyone went out to check if any bandits were left.

    Kwak Hoes face turned pale.

    There were so many messed up things about Chung Myung, as many as the stars in the sky, but one of the most messed up things was how he always kept his word.

    Uh?

    Why was he so damn good at it?

    So messed up.

    Usually, it was something to threaten or joke about, but that guy actually followed through on his words. He was the type who would apud and say that he would make people crawl to Shaanxi on their heads, too!

    should we join them?

    No, you guys wait. You need to stay here to dismantle the bandits base.

    Uh? Demolish?

    Kwak Hoe turned his head and surveyed the bandit manor sprawling around him.

    He pondered what tasks the bandits undertook that required such industrious construction. They had numerous pce-like structures made of wood.

    All of this?

    Yes.

    But why?

    If the bandit manor remains, bandits with nowhere else to go will gather, and groups will form. We need to demolish it to prevent them from regrouping.

    Chung Myung?

    Who else, if not him?

    Then, nothing more could be said.

    He is trying to eradicate all the bandits.

    Upon reflection, this was the correct course of action. If you want to aplish something, its better to be thorough. At most, they demolished the manor, but if a smaller bandit groups dwellings were left, then bandits would regroup.

    but where is Chung Myung?

    Over there.

    Uh?

    There.

    Kwak Hoes gaze followed where Baek Cheon pointed.

    There, bandits were ferrying something between the buildings.

    Huh!

    Hmmmm!

    Among the bandits, who were hauling luggage while stuck with mortal fear, someone was directing them.

    Over there.

    Yes!

    That goes there.

    Yes, Taoist!

    Kwak Hoe was bbergasted. It was Hyun Young who was pointing and directing the bandits, with Chung Myung sitting beside him, munching on sweets.

    Kwak Hoe, upon seeing this, tilted his head in confusion.

    What are they doing now?

    Looting.

    what?

    Kwak Hoes eyes widened at Baek Cheons nonchnt response.

    . Sasuk, I think I misheard

    Baek Cheon sighed at this.

    Were in the process of removing items from the base. The guy named Go Hong is known to have hoarded quite a bit.

    Ah.

    I was wondering why you were talking about tearing down the ce

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.

    A good reason for giving the Nine Great Sects no, of course, that wasnt the right justification when one belonged to the justice sect, but it was still usible enough.

    This must have been his real intention.

    The Great Star bandits were ranked as the highest among the Green Forest bandits. Of course, they would have umted a lot of wealth.

    Even during the most life-threatening subjugation, Chung Myung never missed his chance to loot someone. This obsession he had was truly creepy.

    was he a ghost who died because of ack of money or something?

    No, Sasuk. Ghosts even fall short in front of Chung Myung. Dont they also discriminate among people?

    He is the same.

    Still, everything was ruined even a ghost wouldnt work now.

    No, even if he wasnt a Taoist, he wouldnt even be possessed by a ghost.

    But as expected, it is Chung Myung. We dont have to think more about this. Once we take down the bandits, we need to take hold of their wealth.

    Baek Cheon stayed at Kwak Hoe in silence.

    What is it?

    nothing.

    Seeing the disciples thinking nothing of the bandits being hit and looted, he wondered if something went wrong in the teachings.

    In front of the mountain of wealth, Hyun Young stood with a solemn look.

    Open this.

    Yes.

    When a bag was opened, there were sparkling jewels within it. At the same time, Hyun Youngs eyes shone brightly.

    Hehehe. These are truly expensive-looking items. If it is like this, then

    Gulp!

    Hyun Youngs hands began to move quickly. Looking at the incredible speed, it was difficult to understand why this person gave up learning martial arts.

    As expected! It really is the best bandits! They saved all the things! Ahahahaha!

    .

    .

    The faces of the bandits carrying the luggage turned pale.

    Is this man really a Taoist?

    They are scarier than bandits in a few ways.

    However, some actually weed this reaction.

    Dont you think its a bit better than expected?

    Yes! These people really brought all the good things. How great it is for us to go after them! I think this is more than the wealth a single sect can gather in a decade!

    Hyun Youngughed, unable to contain his excitement.

    I never thought that being bandits could bring so much profit. If I had known this would happen, I would have pushed Mount Hua to change its profession

    Hey! People are listening!

    Ahem. Right.

    Hyun Young covered his mouth and cleared his throat. He suddenly grabbed Chung Myungs head and shook it.

    You brat! You ghost! Even during this time, you can think about bringing us profit! This is why I can never hate you!

    Ouch! It hurts!

    Brat! This guy!

    Hyun Young, who held Chung Myungs head tightly, smiled with delight.

    Anyway, this guy smelled money like a starving ghost.

    So what do we do now? We take all this and return to Mount Hua?

    Hmm.

    Chung Myungs eyes shone when he looked at the piled-up luggage.

    That would be fine, but it probably wont look good, right? Too many eyes will see it.

    Right.

    Which is why I am saying this.

    Huh?

    For some reason, his eyes were showing more evil than bandits.

    We arent short on money right now, so it wouldnt be a bad idea to do something with this, right?

    Huh?

    Hyun Young looked confused at Chung Myungs words.

    Hehehe. First, lets clear this.

    Hyun Young just smiled happily, seeing Chung Myung.

    My pretty child.

    How could he be this evil?

    It was then that Hyun Young sympathized with the Nine Great Sects for the first time because this child held a grudge against them.

 Chapter 601

    <h4>Chapter 601</h4>

    Hmm.

    A deep voice flowed from the lips of Tang Gunak as he read the letter.

    He repeatedly read the entire content, which wasnt too long, then smiled and nodded.

    So thats what happened.

    Tang Pae, who was quietly standing guard nearby, looked at Tang Gunaks expression and felt irritated.

    The person who never smiled, no matter what happened, was Tang Gunak. This was especially true within their family.

    Of course, the burden of being the head of the family might force them to suppress their emotions. Still, Tang Gunaks reaction every time he heard news of Mount Hua was different.

    I knew that Mount Hua was much stronger than what the world believed, but I had no idea they would take down such arge bandit group without sustaining any injuries.

    Tang Pae was one of those who knew the skills of Mount Huas Divine Dragon and the Mount Hua sect better than anyone else. However, Mount Huas performance this time greatly surprised him, too.

    So, how shocking would it be for those who didnt know much about Mount Hua?

    They have to do that much. Then wont the Nine Great Sects, who have been enjoying their leisure time oblivious to the changing world, be knocked off their feet?

    Thinking about the faces of the Nine Great Sects when they heard this news made him suppress hisughter.

    Anyway, he is truly like a ghost.

    Negotiations with him didnt go well, nor was he helpful in the way one might expect. He was usually annoying and made situations moreplex when they became difficult.

    But the agreement was the foundation of any sect that called itself the Justice faction. Just as one could be distracted by the shy rise of martial arts and neglect their basics, causing their true skills to regress, if one became blinded by profit and wealth, they would forget what they needed to protect.

    There was something strange about how public sentiment worked, and in the end, one should never lose sight of that fact.

    Im sure the Nine Great Sects have a lot to say.

    Yes, probably so. The subjugation was a task that was clearly difficult for anyone other than Mount Hua to handle.

    But that was just an excuse.

    Tang Gunak quietly shook his head.

    It was impossible to change the minds of the people based on just one incident. The fact that this incident was a problem only proved that the Nine Great Sects had been neglecting what they should do.

    Yes, family head.

    So, always keep that in mind.

    Tang Gunaks eyes darkened.

    The moment you took for granted what you were currently enjoying in the name of being the rulers of Sichuan, the downfall of the family would start. You had to constantly think about what happened with this.

    I will keep it in mind.

    Seeing Tang Pae nod his head with a serious look, Tang Gunak gave a bitter smile.

    In that sense, Mount Huas Divine Dragon was quite a troublesome man.

    This person could understand others like a ghost, whether it was calction or sense. And casually change the ns and do things that no one expected.

    It would be fun to watch if one was an ally, but if one was an enemy, it would have been like having a heated rock in ones stomach.

    Anyway, it was turning into a hot topic a lot faster than I imagined.

    Tang Gunak gently pressed the corners of his eyes. He felt like he knew what Chung Myung would say next.

    We need to hurry up a bit.

    What are you talking about?

    We must dere the Heavenly Friends Alliance before the name of Mount Hua fades from the minds of people.

    Such a calm and light voice.

    But the weight carried by those words wasnt so light.

    Preparations must bepleted at least before Mount Hua returns to their abode.

    wouldnt that be too rushed?

    Probably not.

    Uh? No matter how far Hubei is from Shaanxi, they are warriors. It wont take more than a few days

    Tang Gunak sighed lightly and said.

    Theres no way that Mount Huas Divine Dragon can return to Mount Hua immediately.

    Ah.

    He will surely take action. Thats just the kind of person he is.

    I understand.

    You can arrange whatever you want, but as soon as he steps into Mount Hua, he willin about why nothing is done yet. Ugh.

    At times, Tang Pae couldnt determine whether his father admired Mount Huas Divine Dragon or not.

    Tang Gunak spoke with his usual expression.

    I dont want to hear any unpleasant news, so hurry up. How are the preparations going?

    Most of the other preparations areplete. However, we received no response when we asked the small and medium sects around us if they wanted to join the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    Press them.

    The moment Tang Pae was about to say something, Tang Gunak raised his hand and interrupted.

    Im not asking you to push them. Im asking you to expedite. It doesnt matter what their answer is.

    Ah

    We wont get a favorable response anyway. Although they cant help but be influenced by being in Sichuan, they cant ignore the existing order of the Nine Great Sects and five families.

    It definitely felt like they were being stirred.

    So all you have to do is ask whether they want to participate or not. Theres no need for them to join us from the start. Just ask them to attend the ceremony and then brighten the asion.

    This might work.

    Then hurry.

    Yes. Otherwise, I will have to endure the nagging of Mount Huas Divine Dragon.

    Right. I will move!

    Yes!

    Tang Gunakughed as he saw Tang Pae rushing out.

    Nagging.

    The Sichuan Tang families found themselves in a situation where they had to hurry because they feared the young Taoists nagging.

    The more he thought about it, the more absurd it seemed, but the bigger problem was that he didnt dislike this.

    Well.

    Compared to the Nine Great Sects, who trembled in anger due to the existence of Mount Huas Divine Dragon, the situation here couldnt have been better.

    Tang Gunak nced east and picked up his brush again, a smile gracing his face.

    The Gold Boat Merchants Union was thergest marketce in Wuhan.

    Song Tae-Ak, the head of the union, looked at the ledger with a shocked expression.

    Why did this happen?

    Uh?

    Why did this happen?

    Mo Wan, themander, answered with an awkward expression.

    That actually, isnt tea the main focus of our union?

    Yes.

    In recent years, the tea sold well, and we managed to make a profit.

    Yes.

    Hehe. Among that, the expensive teas sold to high-ranking people brought in a lot of money.

    But?

    Mo Wan frowned slightly and spoke in an awkward tone.

    But when the Yunnan tea trade resumed, the market for expensive tea waspletely wiped out.

    Song Tae-Ak frowned at this.

    Its not that Yunnan Tea didnt exist before; it just wasnt being traded for a while, and then they began to trade again.

    Right.

    But why is everything one-sided? Its not like this fell from the sky.

    Seriously theres something off about this trade, right? As everyone knows, high-ranking people have consumed Yunnan tea since ancient times.

    Yes.

    However, as the tea trade is blocked, theres a shortage, and the prices skyrocketed. The tea that high-ranking people drink is being requested by even higher-ranking ones. It has literally turned into a drink only for people with money to waste.

    At that point, its not just tea, but a symbol of power and wealth.

    Of course it is. But thats not what Im asking. I asked why the sales at our merchant union have plummeted.

    So, Yunnan tea, which is now a luxury item, was suddenly released inrge quantities at a cheaper price than before.

    ..

    They even sold tea by grade, setting prices so that one could buy the expensive tea at a higher price and cheap tea whenever they wanted. Thanks to this, people who were interested in tea didnt care and spent money on higher grades when they wanted to, and those not interested bought the cheap ones.

    So, the tea market was bound to copse. The tea we used to sell could no longer be sold. Now, the tea was piling up in the warehouse, and mold was growing.

    Ughh.

    Song Tae-Ak scratched his head with both hands.

    Now that the luxury had turned affordable, everyone was rushing to try them.

    Of course.

    Then what were the measures?

    Mo Wan smiled.

    When this typhoon passed, all you could do was hold on to a pole and pray that we arrived safely. The Yunnan tea preference would likely decrease in a couple of years.

    the best goal was not to fail during those few years.

    Song Tae-Ak sighed in frustration.

    Of course, the merchant union wouldnt copse if they didnt sell tea for a few years. They had wealth on which they could live for a hundred years.

    After all, werent they one of the top ten merchant unions in the Central ins?

    It will be resolved in a couple of years. It was a short time.

    Isnt that because it isnt a problem?

    Uh?

    However, Song Tae-Ak clicked his tongue as he looked at Mo Wan.

    If one looked at the current situation, they definitely knew how to make money. Rather than making a lot of money by selling it at a high price, they lowered the price to increase their profits. The strategy was to sell what was twenty-one coins for ten coins.

    Right.

    Dont they know the price of Yunnan tea will eventually fall?

    The problem is that they dont know what to do with the huge amount of money made from the tea! Ugh! It would be better to put a

    Ah! Shouldnt you have the pride of being one of the best in the Central ins?

    The most useless thing for a merchant is pride! All we had to do was make money, so why did pridee into this?

    Even so, it was unreasonable. It was none other than Mount Hua who was reselling the Yunnan tea.

    It was almost impossible for us in Hubei to do any business with them.

    You think I didnt know that? It just made me sick!

    Song Tae-Ak shouted for no reason.

    These were the most difficult times for a merchant. Even though they clearly knew how the money flowed, there was no way to approach this.

    But we couldnt cut off our ties with Wudang.

    There was no justification, and there was no reason for Mount Hua to ept them when they had ties with Wudang. Why would people who were sessful even do that?

    Ugh. I didnt know if the people of Kangho knew of this.

    In the end, it was money.

    A growing sect was sure to make money. One didnt make money by growing; one grew by making money. The reason why Shaolin was the best sect in the world was because they were the richest sect in the world.

    A sect that made money didnt have to worry about small things. One could focus on training without having to send the disciples outside. They could even get expensive pills.

    Who would turn into a stranger? Those who devoted their lives to training without worry or those who had to worry about tomorrows meal right now?

    But now the path of gold flowed through Mount Hua.

    After ten years, that money would start to work for them.

    Ugh. It was like painting rice. (No matter how much one wanted, they couldnt take the rice out of the painting).

    It was the moment Song Tae-Ak sighed and reached out for the book.

    Cmander!

    Hmm?

    An urgent voice came in, and Mo Wan asked towards the door.

    What is it?

    I-I think you shoulde out and look. Those who wanted to make a deal came, but the amount is too shocking.

    Youre saying the amount is odd? Are you saying they brought some grain?

    That its difficult to put into words. Youll need to see it for yourself.

    Mo Wan tilted his head.

    Lets get out of here now.

    Song Tae-Ak dusted himself off and rose to his feet. He already felt unwell, but the best course of action in situations like this was to remain calm and look for potential profit.

    Well, lets see how incredible these things are.

    He grinned as he strolled out.

    Swish.

    ..

    Something kept arriving.

    Carts started to roll in, one after another, onto their property. Each cart was loaded with white sacks piled as high as a person.

    W-what is this?

    It didnt look like grain.

    Even if it were all grain, the quantity would be enormous, but if it wasnt grain, then what was it?

    That

    ck.

    At that moment, one of the sacks from a cart fell to the ground, and its contents spilled out.

    A-essories?

    They were all jewels.

    Jewels that appeared valuable at first nce were all stuffed into a dirty sack.

    T-this no, this is madness, this isnt junk right, it cant be. Theyre jewels, but

    Even if they werent luxury items, they were likely something valuable. Otherwise, the items would have been packed separately.

    So, what did it mean for all these items to be delivered here?

    Suddenly, he started huping. Song Tae-Ak couldnt determine whether this was a good or bad development.

    Are you the owner of the merchant union?

    Yes.

    I heard theres a lot of money here. Please check how much all of this will sell for.

    Cold sweat began to trickle down his forehead.

    The God of Wealth has arrived!

    Of course.

    It remained to be seen whether this was a blessing or a curse.

 Chapter 602

    <h4>Chapter 602</h4>

    Nom nom nom!

    Nom nom nom nom nom!

    The scene couldnt be adequately described with the word eating.

    Phrases like munching or inhaling seemed more appropriate.

    The issue was that more than one person was now inhaling the food.

    Bring the duck meat here!

    Bring me alcohol, please!

    How dare this fool touch my meat?

    Who said its your meat! The one who eats first ims it!

    tes were flying, and food was disappearing in the blink of an eye. Then, a new te would rece it.

    Ahuu! Yes, this is the food that people eat!

    Now that Ive transitioned from grazing on grass to eating meat, I think Im going to live a little better now!

    Alcohol! I need more alcohol!

    Song Tae-Ak just stared at the scene with a nk expression on his face.

    Did I hear all this correctly?

    These swarming creatures wereing in and devouring his food.

    Regardless, if one was human, shouldnt they have some manners? Even if they came to sell their wealth, it wasnt polite to eat like this.

    And if Song Tae-Ak was his usual self, he would have never allowed this to happen.

    Yes, his usual self.

    But this was

    Mister! Are you saying that were running out of alcohol?

    Huh?

    Alcohol! I said alcohol!

    Alcohol! Ah? Right, I understand! You people! Shouldnt he have more alcohol!

    Song Tae-Ak shouted with his eyes lit up. Mo Wan, shocked by the shouting, hurriedly ran over.

    M-master! Were out of alcohol.

    What? Are we out of alcohol? Were running out of alcohol from the warehouse! Does that make sense?

    I-its not that. All the alcohol we took out for consumption is gone. All thats left now is for sale

    Song Tae-Ak closed his eyes tightly.

    It would be a different matter if he didnt know this, but there surely had to be more than 50 bottles of alcohol that werent taken for sale. Could that much alcohol not evenst half an hour?

    Even a cow wouldnt drink this much alcohol.

    Was a person drinking this, or a ghost?

    W-what should we do?

    isnt there some left for delivery?

    Yes, thats true, but.

    Bring all of it!

    M-master. Those are very expensive ones. If we give them now, we would suffer a loss.

    You!

    Song Tae-Ak gritted his teeth.

    Do you realize who these people are? They are the heroes and warriors who defeated the bandits! If rumors spread that we, the Golden Boat Merchants representing Hubei, were not treating the heroes of Hubei properly, what shame would we have to face!

    T-that.

    Stop your nonsense and bring them right away!

    I-I understand!

    Hurry up!

    Yes!

    Song Tae-Aks cheeks trembled.

    Shame my ass!

    The financial situation of the merchants wasnt good, and if they wasted alcohol, they might have to tighten their belts for a while.

    But Song Tae-Ak was their master.

    As a merchant, one had to be bolder when it came to being bold. If they went to buy alcohol from a nearby shop, they wouldnt be able to win the hearts of their customers.

    When it came to giving, one had to give until they had nothing left.

    I will bring the alcohol right now, so I hope the heroes of Mount Hua will be patient.

    Who is this guy?

    No idea.

    Song Tae-Ak was on the verge of tears.

    Are these really from Mount Hua?

    Of course, their ck uniforms and the plum blossom engraved on them clearly showed that they belonged to Mount Hua

    No.

    No matter how much he looked, they seemed like bandits?

    Ohhh! Monk Hae Yeon downed a whole bowl!

    Woah! You drank that in one go, without stopping!

    Song Tae-Ak gave up thinking anymore when he saw the bald-headed man in the corner just gulp down arge bucket of alcohol. This was something he couldnt understand by thinking or worrying.

    Kuak.

    A short exmation of satisfaction came from behind. Song Tae-Ak turned around. He saw Chung Myung gulping down a bottle of alcohol while sitting next to the elders of Mount Hua.

    Song Tae-Ak, who rushed over to him, moved as if he had no bones in his body.

    Oh my, Taoists! I didnt know what food you would like, but please try these.

    Hyun Sang cleared his throat and smiled softly.

    We just came here to sell goods and leave. We didnt expect you to be this weing. I am grateful, lord.

    No, no! What are you even saying!

    Song Tae-Ak responded with a straight face.

    If Mount Hua hadnt taken down those bandits, the people of Hubei would still be trembling in fear. So how could I not look after the people of Mount Hua?

    This wasnt something he said lightly.

    The situation was the same even without considering the people of Hubei. Because of the mountain bandits who lurked in the outermost mountains of Hubei, the merchant alliance didnt dare cross the mountain for business.

    This alone would bring them an enormous financial boom if they could now use the path. Sopared to that, this amount of spending was nothing.

    Right. Surely this was nothing

    Kya, this is such a fine alcohol.

    But he couldnt help but feel sick at the sight of Chung Myung, who was gulping down the expensive alcohol-like water.

    Haha.

    Hyun Young smiled happily.

    My heart is filled with joy because the lord of the merchant union is looking after Mount Hua like this.

    Not just me, but all the people of Hubei wouldnt even think twice about praising Mount Hua. I might not dare represent Hubei, but I would like to take this chance to thank you all again.

    Song Tae-Ak lowered himself again and bowed.

    Hmm.

    Haha.

    The Mount Hua elders sitting at the top of the table blushed slightly.

    When had they ever been treated like this?

    They had longed for this since their childhood. They had hoped that somehow all of Mount Huas troubles would be solved and the name of Mount Hua would be known to the world.

    This was an indescribable feeling of their lifelong dream, which they always assumed to be impossible, finally being realized in thest years of their lives.

    But.

    It is done.

    There were bound to be people in the world who had hearts made of steel, so they would be emotionless and not feel anything, too.

    So, is the appraisal done?

    Ah are you talking about the wealth you brought?

    Yes.

    Song Tae-Ak hesitated, looking a bit troubled.

    I am sorry to say this, but the items which you have brought are so diverse and numerous that it isnt easy to put a price on them at once.

    Ahh.

    If you could wait for a day or two, we will truly get it done

    Tsk.

    Chung Myung put down the bottle and contorted his face.

    Excuse me, merchant lord.

    Uh?

    Why do you think we came here?

    The voice was of disapproval.

    It would be much more convenient for us to take this to Shaanxi. So why did wee here?

    Well, to quickly dispose of them and.

    You know that. Then what? Two days?

    Ehh. No use. I thought you were something special because you are called the best in Hubei. Guys, pack your bags! Lets just head home!

    N-No! Taoist! Please! Two days! When did I ever say anything like that! One day! Just one day is enough.

    One day?

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    Sahyung. Jo Gul sahyung!

    Uh?

    Is there any merchant union nearby?

    Hmm. Hubei is at the center ofmerce, so even if not them, there should be a couple more right.

    The closest?

    It is close by. Called the Great Bird Merchant.

    Pack the bags then. Lets go there!

    When Chung Myung got up, Song Tae-Ak was scared and quickly threw himself down.

    T-taoist! Ehh, why are you doing this!

    Let go. Wont you let go!

    Chung Myung shouted.

    No, I! I came here thinking that good ones are good, but who does this guy think he is? What emotions? Rx? Ah, is that so? We are heroes who took down the bandits, so why should we care about time and money? Ehh, spit! I wont even pee in the direction of Hubei anymore! Oh my, lets go home, people!

    N-No, it isnt like that!

    Song Tae-Ack began to sweat.

    No matter how popr they were in Hubei, they had a name, but more importantly, they had a business to run. Because no one would want to do business with someone who only cares about money for the union and not the customer.

    And if Mount Hua went out after saying all this, then what would happen to their name and fame, and what would people think?

    Song Tae-Ak wouldnt lose much from this, but he bit off more than he could chew by talking to them. How on earth would he have the guts to discuss money with those who just took down the most fearsome bandits?

    I thought the God of Wealth hade.

    But this was a devil who came, and Chung Myung asked.

    So what now?

    I-I will have it all done right away! Right away!

    How much?

    Song Tae-Aks eyes trembled.

    How much?

    How much should he say?

    To be honest, he wasnt doing this because he didnt know how much the items cost. It was better to be certain and get this done than hold Mount Hua here.

    I guess I can just give a bit more,

    These people werent bandits, so why would they hurt the merchants?

    T-them f-four hundred

    Uh?

    At that moment, Chung Myungs eyes shed in anger.

    F-four hundred and ten.

    Huh. Still, you are someone in the top ten merchants and acting horribly!

    F-four hundred and twenty! Nothing more! We are at the lowest now!

    Six hundred.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    People need to have big hearts. So what now? Even the corner store merchant would spend more.

    T-Taoist, we will be on the street if you take that much I cannot ept that deal!

    Is that so? Then seven hundred.

    Ah, no. What

    Instead.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    I will give you the exclusive rights to sell Yunnan tea in Hubei.

    The devastated expression on Song Tae-Aks face, as if he had seen a ghost, vanished.

    Are you serious?

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked at Song Tae-Ak, who was now in his merchant mode.

    Right, this is one of the top ten merchants in the Central ins.

    Ah, whatever. Actually, our merchants know how to transport tea, but selling them is quite difficult, so we are looking for a suitable one.

    I heard that this is a famous ce for tea. Right?

    Song Tae-Aks eyes shone.

    They didnte here by ident.

    They didnte to the nearest ce. This man came here for this chance to pop up.

    I was wondering why Mount Hua was being called this famous.

    If there were people like this, he would naturally make a name for himself too.

    One thousand.

    Oh?

    Instead!

    Frowning, Song Tae-Ak opened his mouth.

    Beijing. I want a monopoly in Beijing. Everything else is fine. I will give you another three hundred in exchange for Beijing.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung looked at him with strange eyes.

    If you go that way, Wudang wouldnt like it, though?

    I am a merchant.

    But Song Tae-Ak was firm.

    If you dont know how to grab a chance when ites for you, you cannot be a merchant. I chase after truth, not ties.

    Chung Myung nodded as if he liked this.

    Nice then. Lets do that.

    Hahaha! You thought, well

    Then lets settle on twelve hundred.

    Uh?

    For a moment, Song Tae-Ak looked like he had been hit. Chung Myung grinned.

    Since youre willing to go up to a thousand, it seems like we can negotiate further. What do you think? It seems like an amount we can both be satisfied with.

    Your response?

    Your answer?

    Could you please lower it a bit?

    Well, a slight reduction is eptable.

    Song Tae-Ak tightly closed his eyes. Despite this, he could only suppress his tears at the thought of having money saved.

 Chapter 603

    <h4>Chapter 603</h4>

    .Here it is.

    Kuak. Its big.

    Chung Myung grabbed the bundle of slips that Song Tae-Ak handed over.

    Thank

    Clench.

    Chung Myung, who was gently pulling the bundle of slips, looked at Song Tae-Ak.

    Both of them looked at each other.

    Let go.

    Ah, I said let go.

    Kuak.

    The hands of Song Tae-Ak let go. As the bundle of bills slipped out of his grasp, he felt as if he had lost his soul with it.

    How well did I save this money?

    With this one transaction, all his spare funds were gone. Not only did his spare funds disappear, but in order to raise money, he had to quickly sell off hisnd and tea estate.

    Since he was in a hurry, there was no way he could get the money he needed. It was heartbreaking to have barely enough money saved, but what could he say about the feeling of destion when all his saved money was instantly lost?

    Song Tae-Ak, who was groaning in pain as if a piece of his flesh was cut off, closed his eyes tightly.

    No. This is just an investment.

    Anyone afraid of spending money would never make money.

    What mattered was what one could earn with the money invested. If he could resell the Yunnan tea in Hubei and Beijing, then the money made would be iparable to what he spent now.

    There will be almost no trace left! But if I can get permission to sell tea to high-ranking people in Beijing, then everything will be alright!

    In the end, he still had business to do.

    It was enough business, but

    Whats with that expression?

    Song Tae-Ak forcibly twisted his lips at Chung Myungs words.

    B-because Im happy.

    But you dont look very happy?

    I-Is that even possible? Take a look. Arent I so happy that I could cry now.

    Chung Myung saw the tears in his eyes and burst intoughter.

    Well, there are tears, haha. You seem really nice.

    Right. It was good.

    Wouldnt it be nice if I were like you, you rotten idiot?

    Song Tae-Ak was suppressing his anger.

    Its all or nothing.

    He couldnt make money without investment, and he couldnt grow without taking risks.

    His gamble wasnt just about buying the rights to sell the tea but to align with Mount Hua instead of Wudang.

    If this move fails, then my entire union will fail.

    But what if he seeded?

    At least in themercial area above Hubei, he would be able to achieve absolute status as a merchant. Mount Hua was located in Shaanxi, and all the merchants who trade with them were located in the west or central parts.

    It was clear that bing pro-Mount Hua in the east would cause them significant trouble.

    But.

    Hahahaha. How much is all this?

    ..

    As he watched Chung Myung gleefully examining the bills in his hand, Song Tae-Ak wondered if this man was sane.

    Hehe, lets do well.

    Ugh. Look after me.

    Song Tae-Ak gripped the extended hand of Chung Myung tightly. The situation was favorable now. Now that he was on the back of a tiger, the only way to move forward was to befriend it.

    But

    Song Tae-Ak slowly turned his head and looked at the yard.

    This mountain of pure white sacks was piled in the middle of the vast yard of the merchants union to handle their deliveries.

    Yes?

    Just what will you use these things for?

    Song Tae-Ak had a puzzled look.

    Chung Myung had asked him to prepare his share of the payment in goods, not money. Needless to say, the value of those items was close to a million coins.

    Even if all of Mount Huas disciples were here, carrying those sacks back to Shaanxi wouldnt be easy.

    Ah, that?

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    Theres nothing to worry about. Ive prepared everything fine, so things will be alright.

    What do you mean?

    Well.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth and smiled brightly.

    If you want to do it, then you need to do it right.

    Upon seeing that smile, Song Tae-Ak felt a tremble in his body.

    Wuhan, Hubei province, was the location of the merchant union and thergest city in Hubei. Consequently, it was greatly influenced by the Wudang sect, thergest sect in thend.

    A group of people had just appeared on the main road in Wuhan.

    Uh?

    People passing on the street were all confused by the sudden appearance of these people.

    Who are those people?

    Since it was the main street, many people were using it, and this group of people didnt seem that strange either.

    Yet, the reason they couldnt take their eyes off them was because more than 100 people had appeared in the same outfit, a uniform they hadnt seen in Wuhan before.

    ck robes and the pattern uh? A flower? Is that a flower?

    Mount Hua!

    Mount Hua! Its Mount Hua! The warriors who came to Wuhan!

    In the past, no one would have recognized Mount Hua. Still, now everyone could recognize it from their uniform and plum blossom pattern alone.

    This was why one had to make a name.

    Are you talking about the Mount Hua who took down the bandits?

    Yes! Its that Mount Hua!

    But why are they here?

    The gaze of the Wuhan people turned to Mount Hua.

    There was no need to hate the sect now. Who would hate those who took down the bandits and made their livesfortable?

    Even if those bandits were ordinary bandits, they would be grateful enough to bow to these disciples of Mount Hua. Didnt Mount Hua take down the most terrifying ones?

    Naturally, everyone looked at them with admiration.

    Its Mount Hua. They are truly unique!

    So different from Wudang!

    Hehe. Right. Actually, the Wudang are those who control the world, but doesnt it seem like recently its been Mount Hua?

    Ugh! How can youpare Wudang to Mount Hua?

    Huh? Because its like that. To put it bluntly, did you hear Wudang doing anything in the past few days?

    It wasnt like that.

    A ce is permanent. Of course, right now, Wudang is the best when ites to the sword sects, but isnt it the way of the world that one can never know what will happen if ten years pass like this!

    Tsk. Anyway, thats right. Still, what about Mount Hua!

    The opinion was divided. But considering that this was like Wudangs front yard, this response level could be called great.

    Their arms were bent inside, and even dogs didnt fully eat their food.

    The fact that Mount Hua, a sect of Shaanxi, was beingpared to Wudang in Wuhan showed how much Mount Hua had grown.

    But what is this?

    Hm? Doesnt it seem like they are carrying something?

    I dont know about that, but it seems heavy.

    The people began to express their doubts as they looked at the sacks being carried by the disciples of the Mount Hua sect.

    Mount Huas disciples, who walked without any signs of difficulty despite carrying so many sacks, which seemed tough to look at, began stacking the sacks in the middle of the street.

    Oh?

    It seems huge?

    What are you going to do with that?

    The people were all curious about this.

    But

    Wheik.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who put down their sacks, didnt think about what to do and just turned and began to move back.

    Uh?

    Uh?

    Everyone who saw the scene was dumbfounded.

    Wheing.

    Where all the disciples stepped back from, only the sacks remained.

    Why are they just going?

    What about them?

    At that time, everyone was wondering what the hell was going on.

    T-there! They areing again!

    Uk? What is this now?

    Those who saw the disciples of Mount Hua reappear in the distance opened their mouths. This was because the Mount Hua disciples came carrying sacks on their shoulders.

    Chuk! Thuk!

    They piled the sacks up on top of the previous ones. This process was repeated several times, and the mountain of sacks built up.

    Uh.

    Uhhh

    The eyes of those observing the scene continued to widen. The sacks were piled up, making the area resemble a small garden.

    Is this the end?

    Seems like it?

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had raised thest of the sacks, now all stood around them.

    This urred without anyone saying anything. However, everyone who saw this fell silent and moved to inspect the sacks.

    What are they doing?

    What are in those sacks?

    I might die from curiosity.

    The gathered people took turns examining the mountain of sacks and the Mount Hua disciples surrounding them.

    J-Just what is this?

    What are they doing here?

    As the disciples of Mount Hua remained in their ce without offering any exnation, the impatient ones couldnt stand it any longer and began to voice their questions.

    The Mount Hua disciples stayed silent, and the frustration reached a peak.

    Ahem!

    In the eyes of the people, a figure began to slowly emerge from among the Mount Hua disciples.

    Naturally, everyones attention focused there.

    Ahem!

    The young man, who looked so innocent and youthful, cleared his throat to gain their attention.

    So.

    The person nced around at the people, opened his mouth slightly as if he wanted to say something, and then turned his head.

    How should I exin this?

    Why ask us that!

    Just do it, brat!

    Damn it!

    Chung Myung, who had spoken but received no response, twisted his face in anger and raised his voice.

    Ahh! Can you all hear?

    When the Mount Hua disciples saw Chung Myung shouting at the people, their faces turned red, and they all bowed their heads.

    . Please just do it already.

    Why do I feel embarrassed?

    See.

    The disciples were all ashamed of this.

    Of course, Chung Myung didnt care about this and just smiled, opened his mouth, and gathered them.

    You all know who we are, right?

    Arent you from the Mount Hua sect?

    Thank you for taking down the bandits.

    Chung Myungughed at their words.

    Ah, you did something amazing. Heheh.

    Do it quickly, brat, its embarrassing!

    Dong Ryong, be silent now!

    Annoyed by the voice from behind, Chung Myung looked back at the people and smiled.

    Right. We are the disciples of Mount Hua. Not too long ago, we rounded up the bandits, disciplined them, and handed them over to the officials. You wont have to worry about them and can head up the mountain.

    Ah!

    Thank you! Thank you!

    Although they had heard about it, not a single person had confirmed it. But when the person they heard about said it in person, they could trust it.

    But those sacks?

    Ah, I was going to tell you.

    Chung Myung grinned and pointed to the mountain of sacks.

    As we were clearing out the bandits ce, we realized how diligently they had robbed the people of Hubei all this time. There was this mountain of wealth!

    T-then?

    Uh. Those are the goods taken from their ce.

    The eyes of the people widened in shock, and those who understood were about toprehend what was happening.

    Tsk. Even if we take it, no one will know anything, but arent these actually the riches robbed from the people traveling from Hubei?

    Yes, right.

    True!

    Chung Myung took a strong step forward.

    The sect of Mount Hua said it is not moral for us to take the riches to Mount Hua! The bandits robbed these items from their rightful owners, so it is right to return them to their owners!

    When Chung Myung turned his head, Baek Cheoon and Yoon Jong, who were waiting, untied the string around the sack and threw the contents down.

    Swish!

    Grain poured out of it and fell to the ground. All attention was focused on the grain that fell out, their eyes trembling slightly.

    So from now on!

    Chung Myung pointed to the mountains of grain piling up.

    We will share the grains with all of you!

    Sasak!

    As soon as he finished saying that, the disciples of Mount Hua took out a bundle of dried gourds and a small sack they had prepared in advance.

    The people who witnessed the scene alternated their gaze between the grain and Chung Myung as if they couldnt believe what they were seeing.

    Is that true?

    Are we being deceived?

    No, this is my first time hearing something like this.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    Im not sure how the other sects operate, but this is how Mount Hua does it.

    So, dont just stand there! Bring those who arent here! Ill be sharing this with you from now on!

    Chaak!

    Mount Huas disciples continued throwing the sacks down and transferring the grains into smaller ones.

    Share it!

    Here you go!

    Please, take this!

    Those who hesitated and didnt know what to do were handed the sacks by Mount Hua.

    Thank you!

    C-can I really take this?

    As the people holding the sacks of grain bowed, Chung Myung shouted.

    Dont thank me! This belongs to you!

    So hurry up and call everyone! Everyone in Wuhan needs to get at least one bag!

    Thank you! Thank you!

    Oh my! Its really happening!

    Starting anything was tough.

    As soon as one or two people began to receive the sacks, everyone started to rush forward.

    M-me too!

    I want one too!

    Ah, please form a line! Theres enough for everyone!

    Ill give it to you, so dont push! You might get hurt.

    The disciples of Mount Hua had smiles on their faces as they distributed the grain to the crowds.

    At the same time, people praised Mount Hua.

    Now I understand why people call Mount Hua great.

    Im grateful that you risked your life to subdue the bandits and even brought us this.

    Ill make sure to spread the word of Mount Huas deeds! Thank you!

    The disciples of Mount Hua distributed the sacks to those around, and Chung Myung, who watched this, turned his head andughed.

    Is there anything else that works as well as bribes?

    Bribes werent just for those in power. If you distributed wealth to achieve a goal, could that be considered a bribe?

    They said that the grain stacked up like this was nothingpared to Mount Huas finances. It was a small amountpared to the wealth gained from selling it.

    If we can meddle with Wudang in this way, it wont be a simple matter.

    What expressions would the Wudang people have when they heard this news?

    Hehehehe.

    Chung Myungughed heartily.

    Mom, that guy is strange

    Shh. Come on. You cant get close to them.

    Even though Chung Myungs character was tarnished, it was the moment when Mount Huas name began to spread widely throughout Wuhan, along with the sacks of grain.

 Chapter 604

    <h4>Chapter 604</h4>

    what are they doing?

    Venerable Heo Dos eyes twitched a bit.

    That.

    Heo Sanja, knowing what this meant, looked down. Of course, he hadnt done anything wrong, but who would face their sect leader head-on?

    They are spreading infinite grain.

    Infinite?

    Yes. That since there were treasures recovered from the bandits. It was right to return them to the people of Hubei.

    Tak.

    Heo Sanja nced up at the sound. It was the sound of Venerable Heo Do lightly tapping the table.

    Infinity in Wuhan?

    They are doing something stupid.

    His hands stroked his beard roughly.

    How many people are in need in Wuhan for them to give so much grain to Wuhan? If they were going to provide relief for those in need, they could have looked elsewhere in Hubei.

    Then.

    Right. This is clearly a ploy by Mount Hua to expand their influence in Hubei.

    Heo Sanja frowned slightly as he said,

    But sect leader, dont they already have a base on the western side of the Central ins? Why go all the way to Hubei.

    Influence doesnt always mean dominance.

    Venerable Heo Do shook his head. His voice was slightly more enraged.

    There is no need for Mount Hua to increase their dominance in Hubei. It is enough to just weaken our influence in Hubei.

    Weaken?

    Arent people always fond ofparing? Mount Hua, which uses Shaanxi as their base, hase all the way to Hubei to fight the bandits and provide relief to the people. So, wouldnt people be asking what the Wudang Sect is doing and what we were doing all this time?

    Heo Sanja tilted his head as if he still couldnt understand.

    But isnt that a temporary problem? There is something that Wudang has been doing in Hubei all this while.

    So foolish.

    Venerable Heo Do shook his head.

    By nature, people are more focused and interested in new things than in the past. What the Wudang people have done in Hubei is rather a natural thing for people.

    .

    I am not ming them. That is the way the world works. The problem is that Mount Hua was able to pinpoint that exact area and attack it.

    After saying that, the sect leader bit his lip.

    That man, Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong, the person he met, couldnt be assessed.

    That was one of two things.

    Either his idea about people was wrong, or someone else in Mount Hua was leading them.

    Either way, it wasnt a good thing for Wudang. Now that Mount Hua had risen in fame all over the world, it was a threat that there was someone in Mount Hua who was quick enough to take advantage of their gaining reputation.

    T-then shouldnt we take action? We can also provide relief.

    Venerable Heo Do red at the question.

    Now, what will the world say if we start to do the same? We, as Wudang, are btedly copying Mount Hua. This is a lot different from clearing out the remaining bandits.

    .

    It might be able to hold the public sentiment for a while, but in the long run, that will be the worst possible move. Shouldnt the name of Wudange before Mount Hua?

    I wasnt thinking right. Sect leader.

    Venerable Heo Do grabbed his knee tightly with his hand and continued to tap the table.

    Mount Hua

    It felt like there were long needles in his stomach.

    When he first heard the name Mount Hua, it was just a tickle. No matter how amazing the growth of Mount Hua looked, it was a sect that was so entirely destroyed and rose up with just one martial art.

    So he thought this was their final struggle.

    But the needle, which was stinging, was now irritating and grewrger like a giant one, which caused bleeding in the stomach.

    The bigger problem was that it was impossible to know when this needle would pierce through the heart.

    Heavenly Buddha.

    Heo Do chanted in a low tone.

    Although he was confident in his deep discipline, the name of Mount Hua wreaked havoc on him.

    Sect leader.

    Heo Sanja took a cautious look at the sect leader and carefully spoke.

    I find it difficult to understand the feelings of the sect leader because Ick that sensitivity. Of course, in my thoughts, Mount Hua isnt an easy thing. But isnt Mount Hua always Mount Hua?

    A sect that failed to regain its previous stage and power for over a hundred years. A sect isnt a ce where one can easily regain their influence just by getting a bit stronger and using their brain, right?

    Venerable Heo Do couldnt handle this and sighed.

    There was another reason he didnt like Heo Sanjas words. This was because most of the responses he received from the other Nine Great Sects, whom he asked for help, were simr.

    Could you stop flowing water?

    sorry?

    The right order is like flowing water. It isnt that difficult to stop water dripping from a mountain. Even if the water flows and forms a small stream, this can be stopped with a little effort.

    It seemed a bit random, but Venerable Heo Dos expression had changed so seriously that Heo Sanja nodded in earnest.

    But if the water flows and gathers to form a river, human strength cannot stop it. No matter how much we build dams and dig holes, the water will eventually overflow.

    What is the use of regretting after the water bes a river? Is there any n a person cane up with to stop it?

    Heo Sanja broke out in a cold sweat at that.

    Once it forms a river, it can never be stopped.

    Did that mean that Venerable Heo Do believes that Mount Hua if left alone, would one day be stronger than what Wudang can handle?

    Is Mount Hua that scary?

    Heo Sanja remembered the face of Chung Myung he had seen at the Sword Tomb in the past.

    When he saw him, he had never imagined that Wudang would be in this situation

    What do you n to do?

    Instead of answering Heo Sanjas question, Venerable Heo Do looked up at the ceiling.

    Foolish people.

    Shaolin didnt know.

    They had never been crushed by Mount Hua. They would never think anyone could stand above them.

    The other sects had different reasons, but they were equally unable to understand. There had been several sects above them.

    Only two sects were alert and unsure about Mount Huas rise.

    Wudang and Southern Edge.

    Southern Edge had already failed to stop Mount Hua and had closed their door. Of course, even if Southern Edge waspared with Wudang, who could guarantee that Wudang wouldnt end up in the same situation?

    If no one steps ahead

    Soon, a chill that felt so odd for a Taoist was in the eyes of the sect leader.

    We should at least break their force down.

    Heo Sanja felt a shiver run down his spine.

    Sect leader

    Heo Sanja.

    Yes.

    I am a follower of Tao.

    Venerable Heo Do slowly shook his head.

    But before I was a Taoist, I was Wudangs sect leader. If I had to choose between practicing Tao and the glory of Wudang, I would choose the glory of Wudang every time.

    Sect leader.

    Even if it means persecuting the same Taoists by force.

    Heo Sanja sighed.

    They were Wudang.

    Before being warriors, they were Taoists. From the time of their ancestor Sam Bong-Jin no, ever since the pce was built and monks gathered at Wudang, they had been trying so hard not to vite their duties.

    And that was why he thought the words of the sect leader didnt make sense.

    But how could he not understand the words and feelings of the sect leader?

    If this happens, what will happen to the world?

    Mount Hua had already joined forces with the Tang family and the other sects to dominate the west. Meanwhile, if Wudang, who could be called the core of the Nine Great Sects, became hostile to Mount Hua, the hostility between the Western sects and the Nine Great Sects would rise again.

    No need to worry.

    Uh?

    It isnt that I dont know what you are thinking. But in the end, this is what would happen. Mount Hua and Wudang had always maintained a kind rtionship. There was no such thing as two sword and Taoist sects coexisting side by side. When the strength of Mount Hua rose, Wudang had to bow its head, and when Wudang took power, the name of Mount Hua was erased from the world.

    The natural principle has surfaced again.

    Venerable Heo Do, who was quietly observing Heo Sanja, spoke in a heavy voice.

    If you merely try to use force to suppress those who offer advice and help, you will never receive a positive review back. So dont try to push them and show them. The name of Wudang is still high, one which Mount Hua cannot dare to cross!

    The eyes of Heo Sanja, which were confused, had turned determined now.

    He wasnt sure if this was right or wrong. All he knew was that Venerable Heo Do wasnt the kind of person who would make the wrong choice.

    I will lead the disciples and go.

    Take the Three Swords with you.

    You mean, even Mu Jin?

    Venerable Heo Do nodded.

    It is time for that child to make up for his mistakes. If you are one of Wudangs Three Swords, you can never lose to the people of Mount Hua.

    The strength of Mount Huas Divine Dragon

    When the name of Mount Huas Divine Dragon came up, the sect leaders face turned cold. It was as if another thorn was stuck within.

    I see there is no other way.

    The power of Mount Huas Divine Dragon, confirmed at the tournament, was at a level that no Wudang disciple could handle. There were countless skilled people in the world. Still, Mount Huas Divine Dragon and Shaolins Hae Yeon were on an entirely different level.

    Take Heo Gong.

    H-Heo Gong? Sect leader! Heo Gong is an elder! No matter how great Mount Huas Divine Dragon is, it would be shameful for Wudang to send an elder to defeat a kid.

    There is no need for him to fight.

    Uh?

    If it is the Mount Huas Divine Dragon that I know, he woulde out with just a scratch. If that childs passion for winning is strong, he wouldnt care about shing with higher-ranking people.

    It is shameful to challenge a child, but it isnt shameful to ept a challenge whiches your way. Just because Heo Gong is present with you, things will all fall naturally, so do not worry about it.

    Heo Sanja slowly nodded.

    You have just one purpose.

    There was a bright light in Heo Dos eyes.

    The world now holds Mount Hua in the top position. But that isnt solely due to the performance of Mount Hua. It is because people dont know that Mount Hua can have weaknesses too.

    Let everyone know that it is just the best disciple who supports Mount Hua. Let Mount Hua know for itself that its reputation is nothing more than an illusion if it has no strength to support it!

    I will keep this in mind, sect leader.

    If you cannot.

    Venerable Heo Do shook his head without finishing his sentence.

    Go now.

    Yes, sect leader. I will fulfill the orders and thene back.

    Heo Sanja rose from his ce.

    As he turned to leave, he nced back. But in the end, he couldnt voice the doubts in his mind, so he walked quickly.

    Tak.

    As he walked out, the clear sky filled his vision.

    -If you cannot even do that

    What did the sect leader want to say after that?

    He couldnt guess. Heo Sanjas face soon stiffened as he walked away.

 Chapter 605

    <h4>Chapter 605</h4>

    Here it is.

    Oh my, I dont know how to express my gratitude for this.

    Yoon Jong smiled as he saw an old woman holding out her hand.

    Do not say that. These are all things stolen by the bandits.

    Still.

    As the old woman wiped her wrinkled eyes, Jo Gul stuck her head out and said,

    Hehe. Grandma! Please remember that this is from the Mount Hua sect!

    You be quiet.

    Yes.

    Yoon Jong nced at Jo Gul with his eyes and then held the womans hand tightly.

    Okay then, well leave now.

    Oh my. I will prepare a meal.

    No, its really fine.

    Then he tried to dissuade the old woman, who wanted to give something back to him and walked out. The old woman waved her hand for a very long time until they had left.

    Where next?

    They said ahead. We will have to go a bit further.

    Hmm.

    Yoon Jong slowly turned his gaze to look at Jo Guls face.

    Following Chung Myungs instructions to win over the public sentiment, they were currently visiting houses outside of Wuhan and distributing grains.

    Not just the two of them but all the other disciples of Mount Hua were pairing up and pulling the carts of grain one by one, going around the small viges of Wuhan.

    But.

    Uh?

    Yoon Jong smiled and said,

    For some reason, youre working withoutint. Normally, I would have been asking a lot of questions if we had to do something like this.

    Ehh. I am not some kind of bastard.

    Jo Gul scratched the back of his head sheepishly and nced back at the old womans house, which was now far.

    Actually

    Uh?

    I still dont know. What is this, and why do we have to do this?

    This is an agreement, but isnt Chung Myung doing this to mess with Wudang? It just seems like a good thing for Mount Hua.

    Instead of answering, Yoon Jong nodded slightly.

    So I dont think he is doing anything great.

    Jo Gul, who was looking ahead, was a bit embarrassed.

    What can we say it feels like something changes inside when I see the happy faces of the people when handing out the grains.

    It seemed like he wasnt getting used to these things, as he was coughing softly.

    a bit so.

    A faint smile appeared on the lips of Yoon Jon as he walked out again.

    That will be enough.

    Uh?

    I dont think there is any one form of agreement.

    Like you said, it will be taken as eptable to assume sacrifice. But just because you dont sacrifice yourself for others, it doesnt mean it isnt fine.

    It is a bit difficult.

    Jo Gul tilted his head as he found it difficult to understand Yoon Jongs words. Yoon Jong decided to exin a little more.

    Did you just say this is good for Mount Hua?

    Yes. What I think is

    Then isnt it a lot better?

    Uh?

    Yoon Jong smiled.

    If it is good for us, then it is good for others; there is nothing better than that. Did Mount Hua benefit from this incident, and did civilians suffer?

    It isnt like that.

    Of course not. On the contrary, since the grain was distributed, the people of Hubei also felt good, and there was nothing bad about it.

    The agreement achieved by sacrificing myself will be infinitely brighter and more valuable. But in the end, the sacrifice cannotst forever. If that sacrifice continues, ultimately, what I can do will inevitably decrease.

    Yoon Jongs soft face was touched by the warm spring breeze.

    In my opinion, the most correct arrangement is one where the benefit leads to the benefit of others. In that case, wouldnt it be possible to have more consultations for a little longer?

    Ah

    Jo Gul looked at Yoon Jong with new eyes.

    After hearing this, he realized that this was in line with what Yoon Jong had said in the past in front of the Nanman Beast Pce.

    -Mount Hua couldnt make them ufortable; all the Mount Hua disciples would be able to boast about their glory. However, if it only remained as the glory of Mount Hua, Mount Hua would simply turn into any other sect, which could get reced at any time!

    The cry from that time was still vivid in Jo Guls mind.

    It turns out that sahyung wasnt just making empty talk.

    They didnt show off when they did something, and they didnt take the lead or raise their voices for themselves. However, Yoon Jong silently performed the given task for a long time, and simultaneously, he also adhered to Taoist principles.

    The glory of Mount Hua is the glory of the world.

    Those were such big words.

    But they didnt feel so grand when they came out of Yoon Jongs mouth. He would truly aplish what could be done, one after another, with the Taoist spirit in his heart.

    As honest as a cow.

    I cannot win.

    Uh?

    No, it is nothing.

    Jo Gul chuckled.

    It was something he couldnt understand at the time, but now he felt like he was starting to grasp it a bit. Of course, it was still a bit ambiguous.

    But.

    It is a bit disturbing that the person who is creating this Mount Hua you speak of is none other than Chung Myung

    Yoon Jongs soft face flinched at this.

    Is Chung Myung thinking like this when he does things?

    probably not.

    Then, isnt there something wrong with this?

    Isnt the result what is important?

    A Taoist should never have said it, but Jo Gul didnt want to me Yoon Jong for that.

    It is a strange thing.

    That was what Chung Myung always did.

    There was no way he had good intentions for others, so everything he did was either for Mount Huas benefit or to undermine other sects.

    But in the end, there were many cases where what was done with that narrow sight helped and benefited others.

    Of course, those bastards who had their souls and integrity taken down by that guy started puking to death.

    But anyway, wasnt that the case in terms of results?

    With Chung Myung, the poverty in Yunnan was resolved, and the crisis in the North Sea was also resolved. And now they were helping the people of Hubei.

    If one looked at the actions, it seemed like

    Uh?

    Jo Guls face contorted slightly as he felt something was odd.

    b-by any chance, sahyung.

    Uh?

    As time passes, someone in the distant future will look back on Mount Huas actions.

    And if they do?

    Dont you think that Chung Myung is a hero with a sense like no other person in this world?

    Yoon Jongs body turned stiff like a stone.

    N-Not a chance

    N-No, think about it carefully. How will the future descendants know how shitty Chung Myungs nature was and what a disgusting bastard he was? In the end, what remains are achievements and aplishments.

    But if one looks at that alone.

    Enough. Dont.

    This theory was too tough for Yoon Jong to ept.

    Terrifying No, lets stop thinking about useless things and finish what we were doing.

    Seeing Yoon Jong move ahead, shaking his head as if he didnt even want to think about it, Jo Gul let out a small sigh.

    That guy is a hero.

    What would happen to the world

    One after another, the empty carts passed through the main gate of the Golden Mountain Merchant Union.

    Mount Huas disciples lined up the empty carts cleanly on one side of the union and rushed to Hyun Sang.

    Elder! We gave them all away and returned.

    Right. Thank you for the hard work.

    We also visited all the viges we were assigned to.

    Yes, yes. Good job.

    As Hyun Sang smiled, Hyun Young wore a sad look.

    It cant be that they took it and sold it off somewhere, right?

    You be quiet.

    It was a joke

    Even when I told you to be silent.

    Yes.

    Meanwhile, behind the two elders who were looking at the disciples with their backs turned, Song Tae-Ak was deep in thought.

    So odd.

    The more he looked, the more strange the sect seemed. Those who were usually elders were involved in every aspect of the sects affairs. All of the sects he had observed so far were like that.

    However, the elders of Mount Hua just silently watched the work of their disciples and encouraged them.

    This truly wasnt an easy task.

    Since Song Tae-Ak was in a position of running a merchant union, he couldnt help but know how difficult it was to quietly trust and observe the affairs of the subordinates without speaking.

    No, it wasnt just the elders.

    The first-ss disciples who were watching after the elders werent interfering with the disciples. Even though this was the age when they were the most energetic. As a result, the young ones felt more responsible and motivated.

    Maybe this is the driving force behind Mount Huas sect bing famous.

    Even as Song Tae-Ak was thinking this, empty carts continued to pile up.

    Uh!

    Jo Gul, who returnedst, approached the carts and shouted.

    Everyone is back!

    Thank you for your hard work!

    Hyun Sang smiled.

    Everyones faces were full of pride.

    It was the same when they had their first real battle and defeated the bandits in Green Forest, but the emotions on their faces now and the emotions back then were different.

    I am d.

    During those tough training times those brutal battles, Mount Huas disciples still found a great sense of joy in helping.

    Hyun Sang was very happy and proud, too.

    So, is it almost done now?

    Hyun Young nodded in response to Hyun Sangs question.

    We distributed all the prepared grain. Everything that had to be done in Wuhan is done.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Sang lightly nodded and looked to the side.

    Chung Myung.

    Yes.

    Can we go back to Mount Hua now?

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek and smiled.

    Yes, well. There is nothing more to do.

    Then when would be a good time for us to leave?

    Lets go ahead with tomorrow.

    Tomorrow?

    Hyun Sang tilted his head at the unexpected answer.

    Of course, everyone was probably tired from all sorts of things, so it wasnt strange to rest today and leave the next day. But the Chung Myung that Hyun Sang knew wasnt someone who would consider the disciples situations with a warm heart.

    Time was money, sloth was a sin, and he could run to Mount Hua with all his might, but to leave tomorrow

    What are you thinking?

    Well, it isnt like that.

    Chung Myung smiled with a slightly puzzled face.

    The faces of the Mount Huapanions were distorted with anxiety as if they were still hiding something.

    That its definitely the face he makes when hes up to something.

    Now, just looking at that face makes my heart drop.

    What are you trying to do here now?

    Thats a bad idea. A bad one now.

    Chung Myung, who had no way of knowing their anxiety, simply smiled and answered.

    I thought that since we dragged it out too long, maybe some guests woulde.

    Guests?

    Yes.

    Hyun Sang tilted his head.

    If its a guest, who could be someone whoes to Mount Hua from another ce than Shaanxi?

    Who did you call?

    Hmm. Im unsure if I should say yes or no.

    Uh?

    As he continued to talk nonsense, Hyun Sang frowned.

    It was then.

    Merchant lord!

    Someone urgently pushed open the front gate. Song Tae-Ack asked.

    What happened?

    W-we have something huge!

    Uh?

    G-guest a guest ising!

    A guest? Who are you talking about?

    And Song Tae-Ak, who was about to ask why he was rushing, dropped his jaw at the next words.

    W-wudang! The Wudang sect ising!

    The voice was close to a scream, and everyones eyes turned to where Chung Myung was.

    Chung Myung, taking all their attention, grinned.

    It came sooner than expected. Hehehe. It seems like the butt of the Wudang sect leader is burning hot!

    No

    What was this bastard up to now?

    The faces of all the Mount Hua disciples turned pale in that instant.

 Chapter 606: Mountains Have A Meaning Only When You Climb Them (1)

    <h4>Chapter 606: Mountains Have A Meaning Only When You Climb Them (1)</h4>

    The blood drained from Song Tae-Ak¡¯s face.

    ¡®Wudang?¡¯

    Why was Wudang suddenlying here?

    ¡°W-Wudang? Who said that someone wasing from Wudang?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Well, I haven¡¯t quite figured it out yet. But it¡¯s not just one or two. Around a number close to a hundred¡­¡±

    ¡°H-Hundred? A hundred?¡±

    Song Tae-Ak¡¯s eyes widened in shock, looking as if they were going to pop out and fall to the ground any moment.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t normal at all.¡¯

    Of course, the Wudang Sect was located in Hubei, so it wasn¡¯t too difficult for them toe to Wuhan. But it was rare for such arge number of people to move at once.

    If there was trouble with another sect, then it could happen, or if something had to be resolved in Wuhan too, it could work.

    But, the bandits had already been subdued, and if it weren¡¯t for them, wouldn¡¯t Wuhan have been a peaceful ce?

    ¡°Are you sure they areing this way?¡±

    ¡°I-it seems like it.¡±

    Right. Damn it, of course they were.

    There was only one reason for Wudang toe to Wuhan which was peaceful now. The eyes of Song Tae-Ak fell on Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who seemed shocked.

    ¡°Why is Wudanging here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It looks like they areing to greet you.¡±

    ¡°No, why¡­ why here?¡±

    But it felt like they were embarrassed by Wudanging here. They should have been looking toward the front gate, but they were all ncing at the one person sitting behind them. There were signs of disappointment on everyone¡¯s face.

    ¡®So done¡¯

    ¡®No, why does this bastard always bring this bad luck!¡¯

    ¡®Even the sect leader isn¡¯t here right now¡­¡¯

    ¡®E-elders will be able to do something, right?¡¯

    Everyone was unable to hide their anxiety about the fact that Chung Myung was facing Wudang in the absence of Hyun Jong.

    Seeing this odd atmosphere, Song Tae-Ak only continued to feel more anxious.

    ¡°L-Lord.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Only when he heard a voice calling next to him did he nod as if he had btedlye to his senses.

    Regardless of whether there was a vacation or not, once they reached this ce, the justification was to visit their merchant union.

    So, as the lord of the merchants, he had to wee them.

    ¡®Why out of all times¡­.¡¯

    Song Tae-Ak ran out the front door without even thinking and wiped his sweat. No, he was going to leave.

    But after taking a couple of quick steps, he stopped. And with an odd face, he nced at the elders of Mount Hua and Chung Myung.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Song Tae-Ak gulped and opened his mouth with difficulty.

    He also couldn¡¯t understand why he had to exin all this in words. But this unknown anxiety stopped him.

    ¡°This is a message to everyone, perhaps if the Wudang are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about that.¡±

    Hyun Young said as if it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°As fellow Taoists, we do not want to cause any trouble with the Wudang Sect.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Ah, and that¡­.¡±

    And he slowly turned his eyes to Chung Myung.

    He didn¡¯t achieve the position of Lord by just selling things. Looking at this man, he could tell who he needed permission from, and that wasn¡¯t Hyun Young.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, that¡­ Taoist¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid that I will cause trouble with Wudang?¡±

    The first to react to those words wasn¡¯t Song Tae-Ak.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were guarding the surroundings, flinched as if they were hit right in the spot.

    Chung Myung slightly turned his head and looked at everyone. As soon as their eyes met, all the disciples of Mount Hua looked away.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Song Tae-Ak and smiled.

    ¡°Ah, the lord is truly amazing. Why would I go around arguing with anyone when I¡¯m doing well now?¡±

    Right.

    A normal Taoist wouldn¡¯t be like this.

    But wasn¡¯t he doing all this because he wasn¡¯t a normal Taoist?

    ¡°Um¡­ elder?¡±

    He desperately looked at the elders next to Chung Myung, asking them to do something, but they just turned their gazes away.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t stop¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. Such a nice day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Tae-Ak was at a loss for words and stared into despair, wondering what to do now. At that time,ughter came.

    ¡°Do you have time for this? Someone important ising, so you should head out and meet them.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung smile, Song Tae-Ak felt his stomach churn.

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    But every word was true.

    ¡®Heavenly god, please!¡¯

    Song Tae-Ak stepped forward, leaving them all behind. As he stood in front of the wide-open gate, he could clearly see many peopleing from afar.

    They were clearly Wudang.

    The familiar Wudang people he knew. But somehow, they felt so unfamiliar despite being familiar.

    ¡®Right, it feels different.¡¯

    Song Tae-Ak gulped and gently touched his cold fingers.

    As he watched people with ck robese, with symbols that defined Taoists, walking confidently, he felt scared.

    Anyone who lives in Hubei would be familiar with this. Song Tae-Ak also often stopped by Wudang for business or visited for formality.

    But the present Wudang felt so different from before.

    So, it wasn¡¯t simr to Mount Hua at all. The atmosphere itself felt so different.

    If Mount Hua was full of freedom and a bit rough, they had strictness and solemnity.

    Perhaps this was the true appearance of Wudang, which Song Tae-Ak didn¡¯t know.

    ¡®T-the feeling of intimidation¡­.¡¯

    The best sword sect in the world.

    There was no need for any other grand words. This short sentence alone was enough to exin the position of Wudang in Kangho.

    And the greatest sword sect in the world was now approaching Song Tae-Ak with a stern face.

    After a while, the Wudang¡¯s disciples walked up in line and stood in front of the gate.

    Song Tae-Ak, who couldn¡¯t even open his mouth and was waiting for the Wudang, immediately spoke as Wudang stopped moving.

    ¡°W-wee!¡±

    His legs trembled.

    Although he was the lord of a union that no one could ignore, that held no meaning before the name of Wudang.

    ¡°I am Song Tae-Ak, the lord of the Golden Mountain Merchant Union. I visited Wudang a couple of times before¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Then, one of the elders standing in the front stepped forward, looked at Song Tae-Ak, and smiled.

    ¡°We apologize, lord. Since we were cultivating Tao in the mountains alone, we didn¡¯t recognize the lord. I didn¡¯t know that such a precious person would personallye out to greet us like this.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am Heo Sanja, elder of the Wudang sect.¡±

    Heo Sanja smiled kindly at the man.

    The people he had encountered so far were those in charge of Wudang¡¯s finances. It is said that there is no one in the world who didn¡¯t know about them, but in any case, the position of elder wasn¡¯t a mess for Wudang¡¯s elders.

    In other words, it was Song Tae-Ak¡¯s first time seeing a proper Wudang elder like this.

    ¡°I-I see, elder!¡±

    ¡°I am not someone you need to respect so much. Just call me Heo Sanja.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    Song Tae-Ak gulped.

    An elder of Wudang who cannot normally be seen. The power of Wudang Elders in the Central ins was by no means inferior to that of the top people of the merchant union.

    Considering the power of the sect he was from, it was clear that there was more to things than shown.

    However, despite this, this elder called Heo Sanja didn¡¯t appear to be intimidating but had a humble side to him.

    ¡®This is the prestigious Wudang.¡¯

    It was the moment when he could understand why the name of Wudang spread across the world and why everyone respected them as Taoists.

    ¡°B-But what is the visit for¡­?¡±

    Song Tae-Ak, who spoke quickly, fell silent.

    When a guest came to visit, talking while keeping them at the gate wasn¡¯t polite. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake, but he ended up making it because he subconsciously felt that they shouldn¡¯t be allowed inside due to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    Elder Heo Sanja smiled softly as if he wouldn¡¯t me him for the mistake.

    ¡°I heard that Taoist disciples of the Mount Hua sect are currently staying here. Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Tae-Ak couldn¡¯t answer right away.

    It was not only because what he had thought was turning out to be true but also because the eyes of Heo Sanja were saying that he knew the merchant was siding with Mount Hua and not Wudang anymore.

    Although the eyes were gentle, he felt an inexplicable coldness. At that time, Heo Sanja asked.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, yes! They are. Inside¡­ Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    Heo Sanja chanted something.

    ¡°I also heard Mount Hua took down the bandits and rescued people. As people who follow the same Tao, I thought that I should definitely visit them and express my gratitude, so I came running for a moment. If it is not inconvenient, could you let us meet the Taoists of Mount Hua?¡±

    There was no way Song Tae-Ak could refuse when he came out like this.

    ¡°O-of course. Elder, pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Immortal Buddha. Thank you.¡±

    Song Tae-Ak nced behind Heo Sanja.

    Contrary to the words he said about thanking the Mount Hua sect, the faces of the Wudang sect disciples who were guarding behind him had a strange fighting force.

    But what could he do?

    He could do nothing since he was caught between Mount Hua and Wudang. All he could do was let them meet as instructed and pray to the gods of heaven andnd that nothing would happen.

    No, this time, he would pray to the heavenly father.

    The Wudang disciples, led by Song Tae-Ak and Heo Sanja, entered the gate. And before they could even take a few steps, he made eye contact with Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were seated inside.

    At that, Song Tae-Ak felt difort.

    ¡®Looking at it this way, it feels even worse.¡¯

    Was it because he felt this odd qi emanating from the disciples of Wudang?

    Compared to the perfectly aligned Wudang who came in line, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were roughly slumped and looked more like thugs.

    They were the same Taoist sects, so how could they be this different?

    But if he had to find just one thing, it would be the eyes.

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples didn¡¯t look any less dominant than those of Wudang.

    No, rather¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It was then.

    Chung Myung, who was sitting in the middle like a gang leader, jumped up and ran, smiling brightly,

    ¡°Ehh! Elder! So long!¡±

    He rushed over, grabbed Heo Sanja¡¯s both hands and shook them up and down.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    ¡°That idiot¡­.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples said what Song Tae-Ak wanted to.

    ¡°Hu, huhuhu, huhuhuhu.¡±

    Heo Sanja, too,ughed out loud.

    ¡°It really has been so long, young Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Right, right! This is our first time seeing each other since we met at Sword Tomb; this is¡­ how long has it been? As people get older, time must pass quickly, so I am not sure.¡±

    That crazy fuck!

    Song Tae-Ak¡¯s face turned pale from shock. No matter how one looked at this, it wasn¡¯t something that Chung Myung would dare say to this man, yet Heo Seonja seemed to be used to this nature of Chung Myung, and instead of anger, he wasughing.

    ¡°Right. It has been so long. I have longed to see you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is so nice to see you again. Huh, what rtionship do we have? Still, we had crossed swords¡­.¡±

    Thud!

    At that moment, Hyun Young¡¯s fistnded on Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    ¡°Do not act up and go behind there.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Elder! You didn¡¯t have to hit¡­.¡±

    ¡°You want to be hit more?¡±

    ¡°Leaving!¡±

    Chung Myung ran back, covering his head and pouting. Heo Sanjaughed as if there was nothing he could do.

    ¡®It really is not easy.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know if this was well thought out or if he was just happy to see the man. But thanks to this, the intimidation Wudang tried to build had cracked.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s fine.¡¯

    Upon seeing Hyun Sang, Heo Sanja opened his mouth and stepped forward.

    ¡°Infinite Buddha.¡±

    ¡°Infinite Buddha.¡±

    They exchanged nces and raised their heads to look at each other.

    The moment their eyes made contact, gentle smiles formed on their faces. The air around them changed, and tension began to flow.

 Chapter 607

    <h4>Chapter 607</h4>

    After returning to his ce, Chung Myung puffed out his cheeks in dissatisfaction and grumbled.

    Its been a while since we met; we should at least talk right.

    Right, right.

    Ehh, the elder was harsh.

    Right.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung tilted his head as the reaction was unexpected.

    Why do these people agree with what I say?

    Sasuk?

    Haha. Since this is a meeting with Wudang, wouldnt it be natural for the elders to speak sharply?

    No, that isnt it. Why do you keep sneaking?

    Catch him.

    Yes!

    The group rushed to the left and right to hold Chung Myungs arms down. Even Hae Yeon ran up from behind and held him by the waist, and Baek Ah, who was in his arms, jumped and grabbed his neck.

    Do not let him run around! The future of Mount Hua is at stake now.

    Yes, Sasuk!

    Risk your life to stop him!

    No, these bastards?

    Chung Myung looked to the left and right as if it was absurd.

    No, do Sahyungs think I would pick a fight with them?

    No.

    Baek Cheon shook his head resolutely.

    You are such a person, and I can guarantee it.

    Right?

    Theres no way to end it.

    If he had to choose the most resolute thing in the world, it would be the face of Baek Cheon.

    Be quiet before I shut that mouth too. Im serious now.

    Everyone cheered heartily as they watched Baek Cheon silence Chung Myung.

    As expected of Sasuk.

    At times like this, hes truly trustworthy!

    They had experienced a lot of things and learned a lot, but the thing they put the most effort into learning was how to keep that damn being from making a mess.

    Of course, it had little effect, and he couldnt say for sure that it was still effective. Even at the moment they overpowered Chung Myung, the talks between the elders continued.

    Heo Sanja smiled.

    Im more than happy to meet you. Im Wudangs Heo San(ja).

    I am Mount Huas Hyun Sang.

    I am Mount Huas Hyun Young.

    From the moment he heard the name Heo Sanja, the eyes of Hyun Young changed.

    Was this the right-hand man of Wudangs sect leader?

    He thought there was no way they could havee this far on their own. Of course, the sect leader must have gathered this number of people to send here. However, since Heo Sanja, his most trusted man, was also sent, this meant that the sect leader was being hostile to Mount Hua.

    I dont know how to express my gratitude to such a person foring to visit us from such a distant ce.

    What distance? Wuhan is the front yard of Wudang. It is said that the Taoists of Mount Hua had visited, but as leaders, how could wefortably stay?

    Ahaha. As a guest, we are sorry for not visiting you first.

    Ah, I didnt mean it like that. Please do not misunderstand.

    Jo Gul quietly whispered to Yoon Jong as he listened to the conversation.

    Sahyung.

    Uh?

    It looks like there are a lot of knives being thrown with words.

    Quiet now.

    Even though he was told to stay silent, Yoon Jong felt the same.

    Truly bloody.

    Although they were talking and smiling, each word felt heavy. They didnt back down even an inch and tried to crush each other with words.

    On the other hand, it also meant that Hyun Young and Hyun Sang were maintaining their dignity against the elders of Wudang.

    Even though the Wudangs disciples had formed into lines and were putting pressure on them.

    Our elders

    Baek Cheon smiled without realizing it. It was because he felt immense pride while looking at this.

    But, sasuk.

    Hmm?

    Jo Gul tilted his head and asked.

    That Wudang Elder is one we saw at the Sword Tomb before, right?

    Right.

    From what I remember back then, I think Chung Myung was the one spending time with him.

    Right.

    To be precise, they didnt just hang around. They fought. However, no matter how tough the situation, it wasnt easy to voice such concerns.

    Then

    When Jo Gul hesitated, unable to speak, Chung Myung turned his head.

    What?

    Why is the elder of Wudang appearing so weak?

    B-brat! When did I ever say that!

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Indeed, Chung Myung was strong enough to beat one of Wudangs best warriors back then, but this elder seemed so weak now that he couldnt bepared to his past self. No matter who he was, regaining former glory took time.

    There is no need to change your mind. Because its true.

    Uh?

    That elder isnt strong.

    After hearing those words, Baek Cheon and his party looked at Heo Sanja standing in the distance with slightly surprised expressions.

    Not strong?

    How could someone like that, an elder representing Wudang, be weak?

    It seems like you are all misunderstanding.

    Uh?

    Mount Hua is a special case. Most of the famous sects are like this. Because, unlike Mount Hua, the power of the first ss disciples and the elders differ.

    Thats right. Its pretty natural.

    No. I dont think I understand at all

    Chung Myung snorted.

    The power of elders trantes to the power of the sects. But do you think such elders have time to wander around without cultivating?

    Uh

    It was something they hadnt previously considered.

    Most elders are like that. They did everything they could, experienced what they could, and had a fair bit of experience in fights, too. So now they arent just perfecting the sword. Then do you know what happens next?

    W-well?

    They just hold the sword and scatter across the mountain to practice sword techniques.

    Because he is an elder, he can be manipted as pleased. When asked to do something outside, he shows displeasure. You do whatever you want, but when something really big happens in the sect, the elders are the ones who sneak up and tell you what to do.

    That was a bad evaluation.

    He looked at an elder like that.

    Chung Myung silently smiled and looked up at the sky.

    -You! Just do some work! Do some bloody work! This guys called an elder, but he always drinks! The other disciples are running around until their feet are swollen! What the hell is this! You disgustingly rotten bastard!

    Ah, sorry.

    That was what Chung Mun said in the past while holding Chung Myung.

    Did I know it then?

    If he had known then that running a sect would be such a pain, he would have done his best to help the sect leader.

    No, to be honest, he could have done it two or three times more, maybe.

    Anyway.

    So, from the point of view of the Wudang sect leader, there was no one like him. Although he wasnt the best due to his skills, he still had a reasonable reputation, was diligent, and carried out the will of the sect leader in a faithful manner. This ability was more valuable than that of strong warriors.

    Chung Myung would have ignored him in the past, but now he knows. For a sect to grow, people like that were needed.

    Jo Gul spoke with a slightly puzzled expression.

    Uh, so youre saying that they are still a great person?

    No, it isnt that. In any case, its true that he wasnt strong enough for a normal elder of Wudang.

    Chung Myung spoke firmly.

    So dont just look at that man and ignore the elders of Wudang.

    His eyes, which looked at Heo Sanja, were turning sharper.

    Do not ignore that man, but the real Wudang elders are truly sword spirits. They are people who only wield swords, except when eating and sleeping, because they want to gain enlightenment with a single sword. Do not take it lightly.

    Those who were listening quietly gulped at this and nodded their heads.

    Andthe same applied to the first-ss disciples.

    Chung Myungs gaze shifted to the Wudangs disciples lined up neatly behind the elder.

    Since they didnt achieve much in the tournament the other day, dont assume that theres nothing impressive about Wudang.

    Yes

    However, its rare for a Wudang disciple to be famous at an early age.

    Chung Myung continued.

    Typically, Taoist martial arts strengthen over time. Unlike the martial arts of other sects that shine from an early age, this starts weak and slowly umtes its efficiency, eventually bing a mountain. Its simr to Mount Hua, but if were talking about the Taoists, theyll be strong.

    A Wudang disciple bes stronger as their training time increases. The third-ss disciples wont be much, and the second ss will be the ones you y with. When youe across a first-ss disciple, you encounter a different individual. When you reach the elder youll face a monster.

    As he spoke, Chung Myungs face hardened slightly.

    That subtle change in facial expression made the listeners feel more nervous. Baek Cheon slowly said,

    Thats how strong Wudang is.

    Yes.

    He nodded at Chung Myungs response.

    Its a relief.

    Um?

    One has to be at the level of Wudang.

    We tried to win with all our might, but it was meaningless because the opponents were too easy. Id like topete against someone like a former lord if possible. And

    A smile appeared on his lips.

    Mountains only have meaning when you can climb them.

    Chung Myung, who was staring at him, turned his face to check the others. Every one of them was looking at the Wudang side.

    And this made Chung Myung smile.

    Dong-Ryong said something nice today.

    This bastard!

    Enough!

    At that time, Yoon Jong raised his hand to dissuade everyone.

    First, lets see what the elders have to say.

    Everyone nodded in agreement and looked at the elders. Meanwhile, the conversation continued.

    First.

    Heo Sanja bowed his head slightly.

    Thank you for subduing the bandits, which was something Wudang was unable to do. Not just the people of Wuhan, but everyone in Hubei will be grateful to Mount Hua.

    This is something that a sect in Taoism should have done. Dont worry about it.

    Ah, sahyung.

    Hyun Sangs eyes twitched as he heard the response from Hyun Young.

    He might have chosen the right answer, but it wasnt the best one. Depending on how you interpreted it, it could be said that Wudang didnt understand their thoughts and was getting things out of the bandits.

    However, Heo Sanjas expression didnt change much, whether he wasnt thinking much or simply not showing it.

    It isnt just the bandits. I heard the Mount Hua disciples did an amazing job in the North Sea, too.

    Ah

    Hyun Youngs eyes twitched at that.

    What happened in the North Sea wasnt well known in the Central ins. Words spread through people, but there were no sources of information in the North Sea yet, and trade was entirely around Mount Hua from the start.

    Nevertheless, Wudang knew this fact. They were able to realize how outstanding their information power was.

    It wasnt a big deal. We just did what we had to do.

    Haha. Right.

    Heo Sanja smiled.

    It isnt just the North Sea. Wasnt the force of Mount Hua so strong in Yunnan and at the tournament, too? I respect you with all my heart.

    Even if the might and will of Mount Hua are strong, how can we bepared with Wudang? Excessive courtesy isnt nice.

    Hahaha. Not at all. Mount Hua is truly doing well these days.

    That is what

    Heo Sanja nced back at his disciples and spoke.

    Unlike Mount Hua disciples who traveled around the world, saying the world was small, it was a shame that our Wudangs disciplescked insight into the world.

    How could you say that

    But, what if it was like this?

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Youngs faces were slightly tense as they looked at Heo Sanja.

    Anyway, werent the Wudang and Mount Hua from the same Taoist sect and sword sect, too? If we could learn about each others swords, wouldnt it be a good chance to clear the fog and advance to a higher level?

    Hyun Sangs face turned cold.

    This was a request for a spar.

    This directly?

    Usually, these words werent said directly.

    A spar was something that determined whether you won or lost. If even a rumor spread about the result, there would be no greater embarrassment for the defeated sect.

    Therefore, these matters were usually discussed secretly behind the scenes, and the results of the spar were kept hidden.

    Isnt it like that?

    But that was why he was aiming for this.

    Wudang had something to lose, but not as much as Mount Hua. If they didnt respond to the request after hearing this, the rumor that Mount Hua got scared by Wudang and ran away would spread through Hubei.

    If that happened, the entire fame they had built until then would be lost. No; one might be able to protect their reputation, but it would inevitably be evaluated that Mount Hua wasnt suitable for Wudang.

    This roon!

    Hyun Sang felt like he understood why Wudangs sect leader trusted this man. Wasnt he trying to corner them after just a few pleasantries?

    What do you think, Taoist?

    Heo Sanja asked, and Hyun Sang couldnt answer.

    Even at a nce, the spirit of the Wudang disciples he had brought was odd. If he responded and then they were defeated

    It was then.

    Uh? That?

    Hyun Sangs head turned at the ominous voice.

    What is with this one now?

    He saw Chung Myung held captive by Baek Cheons group and shouted because his mouth wasnt sealed.

    Youre saying you want to spar?

    Hehehe.

    Heo Sanja burst intoughter.

    It was truly odd for a disciple to intervene in the discussions of the elders. However, Heo Sanja was quite used to the kind of person Chung Myung was, so he wasnt too flustered about this.

    Right, young Taoist. Isnt it good?

    Yes. It is a good thing. But will you be alright?

    What do you mean?

    Chung Myung smiled.

    It would be a shame for Wudang to challenge Mount Hua and then be defeated.

    C-challenge?

    Heo Saja nced at the merchants who were watching this. Sure enough, people began to whisper.

    Hahah, be it a human or a sect, you always want to be ahead of the world. There are challenges from Wudang now. Kuak! Our sect leader should have witnessed this.

    Heo Sanja looked disappointed for a moment. The disciples of Wudang who listened to this conversation wore grim looks.

    That.

    They clenched their fists here and there, making their bones crack loudly.

    Chung Myung grinned at the quietly radiating rage.

    But how can we turn this down when Mount Hua has history? We need to teach you what a real sword is and what being a sword sect means.

    In the end, Heo Sanjas face turned red.

 Chapter 608

    <h4>Chapter 608</h4>

    There was a whispering sound.

    Challenger?

    That um, right. If this happened, it would be Wudang challenging Mount Hua, right?

    Ehh, this man. Even so, could that happen? Did it even make sense?

    Huh? Did I say something wrong? Isnt this a situation, that situation! To put it bluntly, would they havee here and asked for a secret spar if Wudang didnt care about Mount Hua?

    That was right but it was Wudang!

    The merchants might have whispered quietly enough for the two sects not to hear, but there was no way that the words escaped the ears of Heo Sanja.

    This!

    Heo Sanja lightly gritted his teeth without realizing it. He went directly to the merchants there and spoke to create an unavoidable situation.

    This was because the elders of Mount Hua wouldnt have expected them to act like this with so many troops. He thought that they wouldnt be able to escape his trap.

    But

    That damned goblin!

    This young Taoist hadpletely twisted his ns.

    Of course, if one thought a little about it, it might have been an improvisation that anyone coulde up with.

    But, when Wudang personally descended with their disciples and asked for a spar in person, this man calmly looked at the situation and instantly turned it back?

    This has to be nonsense.

    Not to mention the warriors, even the elders of most sects would be nervous upon hearing the name of Wudang. It was clear that those who spoke as if Wudang was nothing would go stiff at the sight of Heo Sanja or their disciples.

    Then how did this guy do it? How was he so calm to trap Wudang in return?

    I knew he wasnt an ordinary guy from the start.

    Heo Sanja let out a low sigh.

    Words that were free, like water, once said, couldnt be taken back.

    No matter what words he tried to say now, the challenge that was stuck in the minds of those merchants wouldnt be eased.

    Challenge

    The moment Heo Sanja opened his mouth to try to figure things out, Chung Myung rushed in again.

    Yes, it was expected. Actually, although Wudang is famous, its history is short. Since Mount Hua is the senior of Taoist teachings, we could surely help you with that upp! Upppup! W-what eup!

    In the end, the group of Baek Cheon, who were holding onto Chung Myung, became scared and covered his mouth.

    Baek Cheon even stuffed a cloth into his mouth and wrapped the rest around the mouth of Chung Myung.

    Haa hahaa. I apologize. This guy must have lost it in the heat ah, so hot. Hot.

    As if waiting, a cold wind continued to blow.

    However, Baek Cheon continued to fan himself as if it was hot.

    Heo Sanjas face contorted while watching this. It wasnt that noticeable, but the smile he had until then had slowly vanished.

    This man

    Thest thing Wudang wanted to hear from Mount Hua was about history.

    Mount Hua was a traditional sect that could be called one of the first sects of Taoism in the Central ins. Among them, it was a ce that held the legacy of one of the Seven Sons of Taoism.

    Now that all the sects established by the others had declined, the Taoist tradition inherited by Jeon Jins legacy originated from Mount Hua.

    On the other hand, Wudang was founded by the Elder Sam Bong in hister years, and it didnt have much history.

    It was something he could ignore, but it left a bitter aftertaste, so he didnt want this to be mentioned. But this damned bastard picked that out for discussion.

    And that too in a ce where many could hear.

    Haha I apologize, elder. I failed to teach him properly since we are out too often.

    .

    Was it said that one hated the sister-inw who stopped you over the mother-inw who hit you?

    As Heo Sanja watched this scene of a person trying to apologize, anger surged within him. If this damned bastard had openly looked down on Wudang or if these elders were just bluffing, he wouldnt have felt so upset.

    But those people were slowly saying things that made the othersugh. Heo Sanjas discipline was gradually being undermined with each trick.

    It is fine. I am not foolish enough to get angry at someone as young as this disciple for something said without knowing the story.

    Thank you so much for understanding.

    Puaaah!

    At that moment, the cloth covering Chung Myungs mouth tore and flew into the air.

    What? What now? What about it?

    Ahhh! Just shut your damn mouth, you moron!

    Baek Cheon tried to cover Chung Myungs mouth again with both hands, but Chung Myung bit his hand.

    Ackkk!

    When Baek Cheon grabbed his hand and stepped back in pain, Chung Myung didnt miss the chance to speak quickly.

    No, Sasuk doesnt seem to know much, but you, of all people, said I spoke something wrong? You really need to know the history of the sects! I wasnt going to say this, but wasnt Elder Sam Bong also a disciple of Mount Hua? He climbed the mountain of Shaanxi to study, and based on that, he founded the Wudang Sect.

    Mouth! His mouth!

    Now even the other disciples who had grabbed the arms and legs of Chung Myung covered his mouth.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul covered Chung Myungs mouth while Yu Yiseol hit him on the head. Even Baek Ah pped Chung Myung twice.

    Euppp! Euppppp!

    Chung Myung opened his eyes and tried to resist, but the other disciples looked more desperate this time.

    When Chung Myung was finally subdued, Hyun Sang turned to the sky and sighed as if in deep regret.

    I-I apologize. This kid doesnt know I will personally teach him.

    Heo Sanja didnt even respond to this.

    They say that when people are angry, they even forget to speak, and this is exactly how he feels now.

    The reason his temperature rose all the way wasnt because Chung Myung was speaking nonsense. It was because what he said was true.

    They also did not know exactly everything about the initiation. However, this was a clear story among the circting rumors.

    Damn it.

    That was why he didnt want to talk about it, but in the end, this was a fight of Taoists that would bring their roots into question.

    Heo Sanjas eyes scanned the gathered merchants. When he saw how subtle their faces were, he sighed.

    I thought only swords were scary things.

    Given the miraculous skills Chung Myung demonstrated in the Sword Tomb and his performance in martial arts, there was no way one wouldnt think of Mount Huas Divine Dragon as the best in the Central ins.

    But, after what he witnessed that day, the most terrifying thing about this man was his three-inch tongue.

    Heo Sanja looked at the elders of Mount Hua and gritted his teeth inwardly.

    This

    Unlike when one felt bad and did not know what to do, Hyun Young, who had stepped back, had a look of relief.

    He didnt know if he failed to hide the expression or if this was done purposefully for the people to see, but either way, the man looked annoyed.

    Crack!

    At that moment, with a sound from behind, Heo Sanja flinched,ing to his senses.

    I am a fool what am I doing to get caught in such an obvious situation?

    Normally, he wouldnt have been this annoyed. There was something irritating about this young Taoist which made the other people enraged.

    This meant that the same words others would say were being ryed oddly by this man.

    Phew.

    Heo Sanja calmed down with a short exhale and looked at Mount Hua.

    If you fight with an angry mind, it will be difficult to achieve the desired results. Now, he had to calm down first; that way, the disciples would also quell their anger.

    Hahaha. Thats right. Thats why I came here with the mindset of learning something. How is it? I know that Mount Hua hasnt had much interaction with some Taoist sects, so wouldnt it be a great help if this gives you the chance to mingle with other Wudang disciples?

    Hmm.

    Hyun Sang seemed a bit worried about this.

    Thank you for the offer.

    Heo Sanjas eyes twitched at this.

    Are they turning us down?

    It couldnt be.

    But, at a ce where the presence of the sect leader isnt there, this isnt something we get to decide.

    Even if the sect leader of Mount Hua was here, he wouldnt have opposed it. More than anything, isnt this for the disciples?

    Hyun Sang shook his head at the words of Heo Sanja.

    It isnt like that. Mount Hua is a sect that never decides anything on its own. I understand your proposal to us, so I hope that you will give me time to discuss it with the disciples.

    You have to discuss this with the disciples? As far as I know, you two are elders of Mount Hua

    True.

    But is that even needed?

    I dont know how Wudang does it, but Mount Hua is like this. Just because we lived longer doesnt mean we know more, and just because you are in a higher position, it doesnt mean you are wiser.

    Heo Sanja was at a loss for words.

    What kind of sect is this that consults its disciples despite being an elder and that too for every small and major problem?

    Something he could never understand.

    So, give us a moment.

    Yes. Please do.

    Hyun Sang bowed and stepped back. As Hyun Sang approached the back, the disciples gathered around him. Indeed, his words werent false.

    Haha.

    Seo Sanja looked at the scene and burst outughing out of extreme difort at the situation. He, too, turned to his disciples.

    Elder.

    Mu Jin stepped ahead and spoke. He wanted to say many things, but Heo Sanja had just one thing.

    Mu Jin.

    Yes.

    They would ept this choice at any cost.

    Yes.

    So.

    He bit his lip before continuing.

    Dont forget what was nned. Make sure topletely crush them!

    Mu Jin flinched at the firm voice.

    you mean it?

    Yes.

    But they are second-ss disciples. Of course, there are a couple of first-ss ones, but

    You didnt understand.

    uh?

    You needed to crush them down without worrying about the reason or the morality.

    Mu Jin couldnt find anything to say to that.

    This was my first time seeing the elder like this.

    Heo Sanjas face was normally very gentle, but then it was like a general at war. When he looked at that face, he couldnt think of anything else.

    I understand.

    After hearing the answer, Heo Sanja nced at Mount Hua. The disciples of Mount Hua were gathered there talking.

    -Could one stop flowing water?

    Sect leader.

    He didnt know why the sect leader said that until he saw this with his own eyes. Elder Heo Do had seen this without meeting them in person.

    I didnt know if this was the right flow.

    However, it was certain that the force of this flow was shocking. Water eventually flowed from any ce. Whether it was in the right direction or wrong, it joined the river.

    I would stop it here, even if this meant causing bloodshed.

    Heo Sanjas eyes held killing intent.

 Chapter 609

    <h4>Chapter 609</h4>

    Hyun Sang looked back at the disciples surrounding him.

    Their eyes were bright, their lips firm. He noticed their clenched fists.

    There wasnt a single one I could trust.

    Why were they so expectant?

    Ugh. Im sure everyone here heard the talks.

    Yes, elder.

    It seemed like we might have a possible

    Hyun Sang sighed deeply.

    This was happening in a ce where the sect leader wasnt present, so I couldnt help but feel anxious. What do you think we should have done?

    Why bother asking?

    Hyun Young spoke with disdain.

    Given the situation, if I said I couldnt do it, I would just be flustered and have to retreat. Then wouldnt all the hard work we put in to get this far in Hubei be in vain? Did it make sense to return home only to face disgrace when we should have made a name for ourselves?

    What if we lost?

    Whats more humiliating than losing is running away from a fight. Since when were we such an amazing sect? It was more embarrassing to lose to a Wudang one.

    Hmm.

    When he heard about it, it seemed to be true.

    He asked for opinions because of the situation. Still, even considering the circumstances, there didnt seem to be a way out. Whether it was a fight or flight, if one side decided to rush in, he couldnt simply avoid it.

    But Elder.

    Un Am, who had been silent until then, spoke.

    If you look at the faces over there, most of them are first-ss disciples. The fact that he brought them here, even though he knew the situation, was a ploy to avoid doing what was right.

    right.

    Un Am, who was speaking, couldnt finish his words and lowered his head.

    I apologize. If only we were a little stronger

    It was a situation where the first-ss disciples hade with the other disciples to spar against Mount Hua.

    So, he couldnt take it. The first-ss disciples of Mount Hua were also present. If someone from the other side suggested it was alright for a first-ss disciple of Mount Hua toe, he wouldnt know what to do.

    Un Am.

    Hyun Sang tried tofort him as he bowed his head, but a voice that brought heartache emerged at that moment.

    No, its not as if youre opposing some great people!

    . Uh?

    Chung Myung, who had shaken everyone off, walked ahead with long strides and looked at Hyun Sang.

    Were not dealing with an elder but a first-ss disciple. So, do we really have to send out the senior sasuks?

    Their bones are probably starting to hurt now, so why not just watch from behind? Theyre young and lively, so nice. Why would we use a cow-butchering knife to kill normal chickens? If we cant handle them, well have to bite our tongues and die! How much training have we done up to now?

    Then, the other disciples chimed in.

    Thats true.

    Well, dealing with the Wudang shouldnt be done by the sasuks alone.

    We can handle this much.

    Yes, theyre just Wudang.

    Un Am gently bit down on his lips.

    Such damned bastards.

    It was worth feeling resentment at least once, but no one could me them.

    These kids had been like this from the start.

    On the outside, they appeared constantly grumpy and indifferent. Still, even though they knew that their skills surpassed the Un disciples, they never disrespected them. They never tried to question them.

    They appeared strong on the outside but had such soft hearts.

    Sasuk.

    Baek Cheon stepped in and looked at Un Am with a firm gaze.

    We learned our lessons from you. So, believe that we will never lose.

    right.

    When Un Am responded softly with a trembling voice, Baek Cheon looked at Hyun Sang.

    Were ready.

    Can you do it?

    I thought there were things in the world that could be done and things that had to be done. And I believed this was clearly thetter.

    I wasnt going to tell you I would win that. But at least you wouldnt have to be ashamed of us for being the disciples of Mount Hua.

    All the disciples nodded in unison.

    Looking at their faces, which had be stronger through the fierce battle with the bandits, was heartbreaking.

    The sect leader should have seen this.

    The sect leader would have been so proud of

    Ah, why make them cry before the fight? Nonsense!

    Anyway, this bastard was truly

    Chung Myung twitched the corner of his mouth a bit and spoke loudly.

    Right, it was a fight. If they attacked, we just threw them away.

    You said not to look down on them earlier?

    Are that and this the same?

    Chung Myung spoke bluntly and lowered his voice a bit.

    These were people who we should have fought at some time. And that was what happened in the world. Nothing happened until we were fully ready.

    As if those words touched them, the faces of Mount Huas disciples turned serious. Chung Myung cracked his neck once and smiled.

    Lets make them regret trying to challenge Mount Hua!

    There was no need for anything more.

    There was no need to talk about this situation. There was only one thing left. It was just a matter of deciding who was stronger.

    Tsk.

    Chung Myung jumped up from his ce.

    Yes, they are Wudang. Since when did those bastards start doing well?

    Still, because they were a fellow Taoist Sect, he only beat them up, and these bastards the Taiji Sword Emperor, that idiots face should have been made into a steamed bun.

    He snorted as he red at Wudang.

    Well, nice. If it couldnt be done before, it could be done now.

    Uh?

    Everyone, listen now!

    Chung Myung looked around at everyone, and his eyes were shining bright.

    Whoever loses today will be crawling back to Shaanxi!

    Chung Myung, I think you meant to say jump.

    No. Crawl! Crawl!

    This devil!

    No, why were they fighting Wudang, but the hatred was muchrger for this bastard? Why?

    Unfortunately, Chung Myung was already in his mad stage, which meant he couldnt be stopped. Mount Huas disciples, seeing those shining eyes, unconsciously shrugged their shoulders.

    If you want to lose, then lose. I will ensure that you never forget that defeat for the rest of your life and regret it until your bones ache.

    Even if I die here, I need to win.

    Its better to die than to lose.

    I think it would be better to just leave the Mount Hua sect.

    As said before, the worst thing about Chung Myung was that he always kept his word.

    There are sides in the world from which we can lose and sides from which we cannot lose. What? Lose to Wudang? To Wudang? The ancestors who were buried in Mount Hua would rip their coffin lids off and jump out just to beat the hell out of you all with the Plum Blossom Sword!

    That would hurt truly hurt

    Elders!

    Uh, huh?

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young, who had been suppressed by Chung Myungs force, flinched and looked.

    The challenge seems to be good, so lets stick with it for now.

    Chung Myung. It isnt that I doubt you, but are you sure about this?

    If we are going to fight, its better to do it like this.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Think positively. We came here to make a name for ourselves, and theres nothing better than taking a win over Wudang and returning home. Shouldnt we catch a tiger if we are already here for a boar?

    Right.

    No matter how high the reputation of the bandits was, no matter how high the reputation of Green Forest was, it was impossible to darepare it with Wudang.

    The situation had extended to this point, and if they could ovee this one, they would go back home with a huge catch.

    But isnt that the case when you win?

    Then we win.

    No, still

    Elder.

    Chung Myung calmed his madness and spoke firmly.

    Hm?

    We are the Mount Hua sect, right?

    There was no way we wouldnt face those who came to challenge Mount Hua, right?

    Hyun Sang just looked into Chung Myungs eyes and nodded slowly. He was an elder of Mount Hua, and after hearing those words, he had no choice but to be sure.

    Right, I understand.

    Hyun Sang, who made a decision, turned around but stopped when he heard Chung Myung calling back.

    Ah, instead.

    Uh?

    When Chung Myung looked back, he was smiling with a slightly evil smile.

    Just one thing.

    Hmm.

    After a while, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young finished their discussion and walked out. The face of Heo Sanja was stern as he headed to the center to greet them.

    Three people stood facing each other in the center, exchanging smiles.

    Have you made your decision?

    It wasnt easy.

    Hyun Sang slightly closed his eyes and then looked straight.

    Well, I didnt think it would be polite to reject a difficult proposal like this from your sect. It was something that would help us both, too, so how could we turn it down?

    As expected.

    Heo Sanja smiled.

    If it was a sect with honor, and if one had pride, it wouldnt be easy to step down from here. Deep inside, there was this thought that Mount Hua might abandon the honor and pride, but luckily, things happened his way.

    A wise decision.

    Heo Sanja slightly praised the other person and asked with a smile.

    Then, how will we do it?

    How about a win streak match?

    Hmm.

    Heo Sanja shook his head.

    I dont think that will be a good idea. Since this is about learning from one another, shouldnt we send more people? I dont think what you proposed helped with our intentions.

    Of course. That wasnt the intention.

    From the past rumors he heard about Mount Hua and the Southern Edge tournament, he knew what had happened, and he wasnt unaware of Chung Myungs skills. His intention was to block as many variables as possible that might arise due to Chung Myungs intervention.

    Hmm. Right.

    But Hyun Sang also stepped back as if he didnt expect much.

    Wudang can decide it. Instead, let us decide one thing.

    What do you mean?

    The ce where the spar happens.

    Uh?

    Hyun Sang seemed to hesitate for a moment and then spoke with an expression thatmunicated his doubt.

    Why dont we spar in the biggest square in Wuhan instead of here? This kind of thing cant be easily seen, so if everyone in Wuhan sees it, they will enjoy it and be of greatfort to those who suffered from the bandits.

    W-where now?

    City square.

    He spoke as if Hyun Sang was no problem to handle anymore.

    Isnt this ce too small for all of us to be? It will also cause trouble for the merchant union.

    So we better do it right.

    Chung Myungsst words continued to echo in the ears of Hyun Sang.

    -If you want to make something happen, then you need to do it properly on a big scale so there is an end to it.

    Right, true.

    As long as you win, it is the best! Just win!

    I dont know anything anymore!

    Hyun Sangs eyes were red and bloodshot as he looked at Heo Sanja. And Heo Sanja had an awkward smile.

    Haha nice thought, but if too many people see.

    What?

    Uh?

    Not confident?

    This made Heo Sanjas eyes go dark.

    Fine. Let us try it, then! We will prepare for the challenge to happen in the center of Wuhan.

    Things started to grow endlessly. Mount Huas disciples opened their mouths without realizing it.

    is it alright?

    Is it really alright?

    This wasnt a spar. What was this spar? With an audience?

    At that time, Chung Myung, who had been looking at him indifferently, grinned.

    Sahyungs. Do you know why Mount Hua and Wudang are on bad terms?

    why?

    It just got worse with time.

    History always repeats itself.

    And you are going to get hit over and over again, you hypocrites!

    In this way, the spar between Mount Hua and Wudang took ce on a scale several timesrger than expected, and it was a little different from what Elder Heo Do had imagined.

 Chapter 610

    <h4>Chapter 610</h4>

    Wuhan, Hubei Province.

    If asked to choose the most impressive thing in Wuhan, everyone would speak of the Yangtze River, which runs straight through the citys center.

    A wide in spread around the river, the lifeline of the Central ins. Wuhan was a ce built on top of it.

    A group of warriors diligently worked on the banks of the iconic Yangtze River. Those around them watched and whispered.

    What is that?

    It seems I havent seen them before, but whats being done

    Uh? Arent those people from the Wudang sect?

    Uh? Wudang?

    Those who heard these words widened their eyes and looked again at the people gathered at the riverside.

    Its true! Its Wudang!

    No, what are the Wudang people doing there?

    People wearing robesid a foundation on the riverside, bringing and cing hard stones. They then drew out their swords and began to evenly cut it.

    O-Oh my! They are cutting the rocks as if theyre tofu!

    Why are you so surprised? Arent they members of the Wudang Sect? There are people who climb mountains and cross rivers in a month; this isnt much for them.

    No, so what are they doing now?

    What kind of stage does this look like?

    It was a truly shocking sight.

    A rock the size of a house was moved as if it were a mere pebble, and the moved rock was cleanly cut and covered the ground. After repeating the process, a fairly high stage waspleted.

    Elder, we are almost done.

    Hmm.

    Heo Sanja, who was observing from the side, nodded.

    But why are we doing

    Because its obvious.

    In response to Mu Jins cautious question, Heo Sanja spoke quietly but with a powerful voice.

    Wuhan is the realm of Wudang. Would anyone make a guest who came to their house do the work? Just as guests have duties to follow, so do the owners.

    Ah

    Heo Sanjas eyes shone.

    Dont start fights over trivial matters. Those who covet small things cant see the big picture. Those who obsess over insignificant things and struggle to avoid losses will inevitably miss the big picture. If you, as a disciple of Wudang, want to see the world, ensure that your eyes are on the big picture.

    Ill keep that in mind, elder.

    Heo Sanja smiled as he watched Mu Jin bow his head deeply in response.

    Mu Jin had lost to Chung Myung once before.

    This must have been a huge shock to him, as he carried the name of Wudang and even aspired to be the best in Wudang. This was because his opponent, who wasnt even considered a fully-fledged disciple of Mount Hua, defeated him.

    But that defeat didnt stop him. A person who had nothing to fear in the world only discovered what wascking and learned humility.

    Just as barley thats trampled once grew upright and pine trees growing in harsh fields developed tougher and stronger roots, the defeat gave Mu Jin the spirit to try and reach higher ground.

    How is it?

    Uh?

    How do you feel about seeing Mount Huas Divine Dragon?

    When Heo Sanja asked, Mu Jin thought for a moment before answering.

    I dont know. Even though it seems like nothing has changed, it also seems like a lot has changed. Because I didnt know him very well to begin with.

    Im not asking that. I asked for your honest thoughts.

    Happy.

    Um?

    A faint smile appeared on Mu Jins face.

    When I first met him, his reputation wasnt that high. Of course, he did make a name for himself after the fight with Southern Edge, but that was still being questioned.

    Right.

    The memory was still vivid.

    Heo Sanja didnt pay much attention to Mount Huas Divine Dragons title. Well, he thought it was a shy name for a moment.

    However, after meeting him in person, his entire opinion changed. Hadnt he tried to bring him in as a Wudang disciple at all costs? He even offered the most unusual conditions, the likes of which the history of Wudang had never seen.

    But in the end, he stayed at Mount Hua, which now posed a threat to them.

    It might all be the work of Mount Huas Divine Dragon, but

    At least, without the existence of that one man, Mount Huas Divine Dragon, the location of Mount Hua and its name would have been very different from what they were then.

    After that, he continued to grow and make a name for himself. Now, isnt the name of Mount Huas Divine Dragon not only a title for the best in the world but also the best in a hundred years?

    Right.

    Mu Jin spoke in a confident tone.

    So there will be a much greater meaning in giving it back.

    I am once again grateful. Because I wasntzy and continued to practice, keeping him in mind. It is a little shameful to target someone younger than me, though

    There is nothing to be ashamed of.

    Heo Sanja stated clearly.

    In Kangho, age and origin dont matter. The only things of importance are who is stronger and who is more upright.

    Yes, elder.

    Heo Sanja reached out and patted Mu Jin on the shoulder.

    Those who had higher expectations since childhood could fall into darkness after a single loss. This was because when one won, they became aware of a fear they hadnt known before.

    He could understand the child being sad and sullen, but Mu Jin, who protected them like a giant tree, was never shaken by that win, which made Heo Sanja extremely happy.

    I definitely have to thank Mount Huas Divine Dragon for this.

    Thanks to him, Wudang disciples gained the strength to lead Wudang in the future.

    How is Jin Hyun?

    Not much different from me.

    I see. Then it is good.

    Heo Sanja nodded, but he lowered his voice slightly.

    But I felt bad for you. Looking at this situation, it would have been natural to give you a chance for revenge, but the situation didnt allow that.

    Dont worry about me. Whats important isnt me.

    Mu Jin also knew that his opponent in the spar wasnt Chun Myung.

    But elder.

    Hm?

    Is Elder Heo Gong going to do it?

    Yes.

    A person who wasnt interested in the actions of

    Heo Sanjaughed softly at this.

    Is there anyone among the elders who is interested in the sect? Its weird.

    Hes the same.

    He might be a pain in the ass, but since the sect leader said so, there would be no way not to move. And all he had to do wase here.

    When Mu Jin, who didnt readily understand, expressed his doubt with his eyes, Heo Sanja smiled.

    If you think about that mans spirit to win, you wouldnt be able to defeat him without raising the sword. This man overpowers the Wudang of the past no because hes very interested in Mount Huas Plum Blossom Sword technique, which is said to be on par with that of Wudang.

    Ahhh

    Then he understood.

    Heo Gong was known to be the greatest in Wudang and would most likely have shown great interest in the Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    Even though Heo Gong wasnt the best sword of Wudang yet, he might one day rise to be in the position of the best sword of Wudang. If he hadnt been the youngest of the elders and had been of the same age as the elders, his reputation as the strongest sword of Wudang would have been his by now.

    Thats not important.

    Heo Sanja spoke firmly.

    Defeating Mount Huas Divine Dragon in the spar isnt something to boast or show off about. On the contrary, the fact that even an elder of Wudang had toe to deal with him is so shameful that its difficult to speak of it in front of others.

    No matter how great the win is, this part will be pointed out at some moment.

    Mu Jin nodded as if he understood. He was the third-ss disciple of Mount Hua and a Wudang elder.

    Anyone could tell that the shing of swords was strange at that moment. Even if Chung Myung was defeated without a fair fight, the reputation of Mount Hua wouldnt be lowered at all.

    No, it wouldnt be strange if his reputation even rose further because he was fighting against a Wudang elder.

    This is why we need to do it.

    Heo Sanja looked at Mu Jin with firm eyes.

    I know that the first-ss disciples will be concerned about fighting the second-ss disciples of Mount Hua. But the purpose of this isnt to show that we are better than Mount Hua. It is an expected thing. We need to let the world know that Mount Huas reputation is far exaggerated.

    Yes.

    You need to let everyone in the world know that there is no one in Mount Hua who can dare handle you. Can you do that?

    Mu Jin answered with stern eyes.

    My personal grudge is a small thing. What is more important is the honor of the sect. I will prove with this that the sword of Mount Hua hasnt even touched the toes of Wudang.

    It was a truly serious statement, worthy of being trusted, and Heo Sanja nodded with a pleased expression.

    Right. Right.

    Nothing would be more pleasing than seeing a disciple grow up to be dependable.

    Perhaps Mount Hua also looked at their disciples with the same feeling as Heo Sanja.

    What needs to be acknowledged must be acknowledged.

    The power and force of the young, those who carried the future of the sect, were far superior in Mount Hua.

    Heo Sanja, too felt this after seeing the disciples of Mount Hua. Although he disliked their free-spirited nature, which was not Taoist-like, he could feel the strength and will of each of them.

    The nervousness that arose here caused him to fall for provocation. He was anxious that if a few more decades continued like this, the words of Mount Huas Divine Dragon mighte true.

    I need to shake everything off with this spar.

    Uh?

    No, its nothing.

    Heo Sanja checked the floor onest time.

    Things had be moreplicated now, but they would disgrace themselves, and there was no need for us to stop them. Tell the children to inform all who matter about a spar between Wudang and Mount Hua.

    On arge scale?

    Heo Sanja silently nodded at the question of the disciple which seemed flustered.

    We should inform those who were wavering about the sect which held the true Taoist lineage. In fact, we had been too considerate of our benefactors. I should have recognized in advance that they wouldnt care about

    Thanks to Mount Hua, he learned.

    Move.

    Yes!

    Heo Sanjas face showed a subtle expression as he turned and watched Mu Jin walking away.

    There will be no problem.

    It was said that as the y was done, people grew, and a moderate spar turned into a grand one, but it was only for them to win as long as they won.

    And it was inconceivable for the first-ss disciples of Wudang to be defeated by the second-ss disciples of Mount Hua. He couldnt understand why Mount Has Divine Dragon had dug his own grave.

    It was fine. Everything was perfect.

    But

    Why do I feel anxious?

    Heo Sanjas eyes darkened slightly.

    The sight of the arena carved out of stone felt so unfamiliar to him.

    The audience has arrived.

    They came inrger numbers than I thought. There is no end in sight.

    Hmm, right. I see. I never thought people would be this interested in a spar between Wudang and Mount Hua.

    Heo Sanja looked at the crowd of people and shook his head.

    This couldnt happen based on Wudangs reputation alone. A one-sided spar was usually more irritating to watch, and there was no need to waste precious time.

    In other words, it meant that those who came here flocked here at the thought of their sparring being worth watching.

    I do not like it.

    He had heard that Mount Hua was gaining fame recently but never thought it would be like this. The more he thought, the more he understood his sect leader.

    Are all the preparations done?

    Yes! All done.

    Heo Gong shoulde.

    Heo Sanjas face distorted.

    The sect is quite fine, but this elder is.

    After all, Heo Gong was an odd person, even at times like this.

    Are all the preparations done?

    Yes.

    We informed Mount Hua of the starting time.

    Yes, and I even received the answer.

    Right. But

    Yes.

    why isnt Mount Huaing?

    Heo Sanjas face twitched at that.

    They seem like they dont even have manners.

    An hour had passed since the appointed time, and if one learned Tao and manners, they would not break a promised time for a spar like this.

    I knew they were mannerless from the start.

    Should we go there now?

    Forget it! Why urge them to do this!

    Heo Sanja bit his lip in hate.

    I feel like I am being tested again and again.

    This was truly a shrewd thing. It was a shallow ploy to gain a little more advantage by making them anxious from waiting.

    Still, those called disciples under a Taoist sect shouldnt be doing such a .

    What was more frustrating about this wasnt their trick but the mind, which kept getting anxious about what was happening. The faces of the Wudang disciples also showed impatience.

    Amitabha.

    Heo Sanja uttered that and was about tofort his disciples when,

    They areing!

    Mount Hua is there!

    Arent they the ones who defeated the bandits and gave their wealth to Wuhan!

    Wow!!!

    Heo Sanja was startled by the shout, which suddenly exploded like me, and looked around.

    In the distance, he could see Mount Huas disciples walking this way. But what really surprised him wasnt Mount Hua but the reaction of the people.

    Mount Hua! Mount Hua! Mount Hua!

    Cheers to Mount Hua!

    Cheers for Mount Hua spread like wildfire.

    Was it this great?

    He had expected Mount Hua to garner a lot of public sentiment, but he had never imagined it would be like this. Still, Wudang had been protecting Hubei for a long time, so why were these people rooting for Mount Hua, which had only just arrived?

    And when the opponent was Wudang?

    Heo Sanjas face turned cold.

    Mount Hua approached with a carefree stride.

    There, there, nice to see you again.

    The Divine Dragon of Mount Hua led the way, waving his hand like a local thug.

    Did you sleep well? You probably wont be able to sleep after this, so you should have rested.

    .

    It was the moment when reason suddenly slipped from Heo Sanjas mind.

 Chapter 611

    <h4>Chapter 611</h4>

    This

    Heo Sanja bit his lip tightly.

    What on earth are these people doing!

    Promises between the sects were bound to be more important than individual ones. Then how could they be so calm when they shamelessly broke the time arranged for the spar?

    Ugh.

    He suppressed his anger and let out a short sigh.

    Eventually, he calmed down his mind and looked at the elders behind Chung Myung with cold eyes whilepletely ignoring the child.

    If it is Mount Hua, it is a sect that was in ruins but once a prestigious one. I didnt expect you people to take an appointment time this lightly.

    A look of humility sparked on the face of Hyun Sang at those words. But Hyun Young, who was next to him, was calm, and he stepped ahead to answer.

    Forgive me foringte.

    Hmm.

    But there is one thing I would like to correct here.

    What do you mean?

    Mount Hua is not a sect which was once called prestigious, it is prestigious even now.

    I hope you remember that.

    Heo Sanja felt a sense of awkwardness at this retort and simplyughed.

    It was true that Mount Hua Divine Dragon at the lead was a problem, but the ones behind him werent much different.

    They dont know any shame!

    Despite their position as Taoists, Heo Sanjas stomach boiled.

    This is no battlefield.

    Could he act enraged then? There was no need to work hard if he was going to be like that. If he set up a suitable drama stage and toured this around the Central ins, it would be famous, and even the Emperor might get invited.

    How could so many outstanding and unique actors be gathered in one ce?

    He didnt know how such people managed to gather together, but he was sure of one thing. Wudang and Mount Hua were like water and oil.

    Even then

    After confirming that one fact, Heo Sanja said something he normally wouldnt have cared about.

    You werete, but thank you foring. I wondered what I would have to do if this had been canceled today.

    The voice was soft, but the meaning behind it hinted, You came instead of running, huh?.

    Chung Myung, who heard it, smiled and answered on behalf of the elders.

    Who are these great people were going against?

    Little Taoist. I tried not to speak out, but it isnt right to constantly interfere when adults are talking.

    Ah, were fine.

    What did you say?

    In Mount Hua, were fine. We arent that old-minded. These people with short histories are nitpicking one thing after another. If you want to ask something like that, you should first respect the ancestral n.

    In an instant, Heo Sanjas face hardened. Why did this kid have to constantly bring up this part?

    That rumor!

    Just as Heo Sanja was about to say something, Mu Jin, who was behind him, gently grabbed his sleeve.

    Heo Sanja, who realized his mistake in that small and light second, suppressed his anger and remained silent. The more he talked, the more he would get caught in their n and turn into someone he wasnt. It was best not to talk at all.

    Anyone with strong pride and self-esteem wouldnt back down from an argument with a young man, but thankfully, Heo Sanja was one who thought the sect was more important than his pride.

    Well, you dont have to feel ashamed.

    Chung Myung smirked as he continued.

    You said this is a chance for both sects to strengthen their friendship. But looking at you being entric here, I would think that you are putting your pride on the line. You didnte here with those intentions, right?

    Not at all.

    Then you should smile.

    Heo Sanja, who was being stared at by Chung Myung, smiled with his eyes.

    Only after calming down for a while was he able to open his eyes again. He clearly turned away from Chung Myung and turned to Hyun Sang.

    Can we start the spar now?

    We were ready for it at any time.

    Then there was no need to drag it any further.

    We felt the same.

    The two men bowed to each other, and as soon as they lowered their hands, Heo Sanja turned with a cold look and returned to his original position.

    However, Mu Jin, who was watching behind him, didnt follow Heo Sanja back but stood staring at Chung Myung.

    It has been a while, Taoist.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung pointed his finger to his face with a question mark.

    Do you know me?

    Mu Jins face went stiff, but there was nothing condescending in the question and voice of Chung Myung.

    I am Mu Jin. We fought before.

    Mu Jin Mu Jin Ah!

    Chung Myung, who thought deeply, seemed to remember something and pped his hands.

    At that time, the first ss disciple who came after beating up those second ss disciples.

    yes.

    Woah! How long has it been? So nice to see you.

    When Chung Myung smiled brightly and waved his hand, Mu Jin smiled softly.

    I guess my sword then didnt leave much of an impression on you.

    Ah, it isnt that. Im not good at remembering the faces of others. And it wasnt a situation where I couldfortably speak things out loud.

    Well, you had a mask on too.

    Ah, that uh?

    Chung Myungs eyes trembled at this.

    But how did you know it was me back then?

    only an idiot wouldnt know.

    When Chung Myung looked flustered and looked back surprised, Baek Cheon and the others shook their heads.

    did you really think they wouldnt know?

    He must have thought that eyes were for decoration or something.

    Just turn your head. You are making it embarrassing for us, too.

    Chung Myung pouted as he looked at Mu Jin.

    So? Are you going toin about what happened in the past?

    What can I do by protesting what has already happened? In the end, theres nothing there.

    Chung Myung had an awkward smile and nodded.

    Wudang still didnt know about the pill recipe they had obtained. If they had known that Chung Myung had discovered the pill and the recipe, they wouldnt have been able to act as they are now.

    Then why?

    I just wanted to talk with you.

    As they looked at Chung Myung, Mu Jins eyes were extremely serious.

    If I could spar with a young Taoist in this challenge, it would be better for me, but I guess I will not be your opponent.

    Oho, is that so?

    But that doesnt mean our rtionship is over. I hope you dont lose that swift and sharp sword until the day I challenge you.

    Chung Myung smiled at the polite words that came out.

    It will be tough to follow through?

    Just because its hard doesnt mean you shouldnt try.

    Yes.

    Mu Jin bowed his head and turned to walk away. Baek Cheon and the party, who were listening to this, approached Chung Myung and whispered softly.

    If its Mu Jin, hes one of the Three Swords of Wudang, right?

    Yes.

    So you fought with that man too?

    Didnt I tell you?

    Baek Cheon and the party were all shocked at this.

    What kind of trouble was this guy stirring up by running around?

    He seems strong.

    Yes.

    Chung Myung just nodded.

    Hmm, Mu Jin, huh.

    The sword of Mu Jin that he had fought before still lingered in his mind. This meant it was that impressive.

    But the Mu Jin he met today was different from the one he had met back then. If the Mu Jin of the past was like a quiet pond, the Mu Jin of the present was like a water-filledke.

    As expected, it will not be easy to see. Are you saying that Wudang is a formidable opponent at any cost?

    Chung Myung grinned and turned around.

    Okay then, now that the preparations are done. Youre ready to fight, right?

    But the response to those words wasnt that positive.

    If you create a situation like this, who would speak out?

    If you hadnt fallen asleep on the roof, we would have arrived a long time ago!

    I cant live with this peak of embarrassment! What kind of person behaves like this! Is it even possible to bete when you are the one who epted the invitation?

    Despite the cries that came, Chung Myung just looked nk and said.

    Why are you all paying attention to such minor details! People are asionallyte. Its okay!

    This is the guy who said he would kill others if they werete.

    How can a persons mind be so positively inclined towards themselves surely that has to be a talent too.

    Hyun Young smiled and stopped them.

    Calm down, kids. Anyway, shouldnt we start the spar now?

    Yes yes, elder.

    Ugh.

    Even though Hyun Young sighed, he was quite happy inside.

    They have a spar against Wudang, and they still have time to argue amongst themselves.

    Was it because they were spirits, or did they have confidence in their skills? Whatever it was, the situation wasnt that bad.

    You said ten people, right?

    Right.

    Hyun Young nodded.

    Not a fight of ten but the first to win ten times gets the final victory.

    Instead of fighting ten times, the first one to win ten times out of the 19 matches wins.

    It was a way to better reveal the power hierarchy between the sects rather than fighting ten times.

    Going for that before an opponent is decided. I guess they are quite serious, too.

    Chung Myung grinned.

    If it was the Wudang of the past, they never would have taken this approach. But seeing that this method was proposed and the force was being emitted, he could feel the malicious intent of using this chance to suppress Mount Hua.

    Its not a bad thing.

    Baek Cheon and Un Geom approached Chung Myung, who was still smiling and asked.

    Who are you nning to send?

    We have fewer people than they can send out, so we need to be careful about who we send.

    Send?

    The first kid to send.

    Chung Myungughed as if he had heard such an obvious thing.

    Why are you asking like that?

    Uh?

    This is the line win system. The force of the fight and our momentum are 100 times more important than in a normal spar.

    Right.

    Then doesnt that mean its advantageous topletely suppress the opponents force from the start to make them angry?

    Right. True. So who will you send?

    Ah, senior sasuk too. Who among us can turn peoples minds the most when they go and win?

    That

    Chung Myung shook his head, looking at Un Geom, who couldnt find an answer.

    Me.

    Hmm. That I am a bit worried about.

    Eh. There is just one person.

    When Chung Myung turned his head, everyone looked where he was looking. The moment they saw this person standing, everyone ended up nodding.

    I am sure he will make them pissed.

    If you keep your mouth shut, you can never get it to open, but there is no way he will shut it.

    I agree!

    Uh?

    The person who actually caught their gaze tilted his head, unable to understand.

    You go.

    Jin Hyun stiffened his face at the words of Heo Sanja.

    I am ready, but there are other sasuks, and I am worried if it would be alright for me to go.

    The opponent is Mount Hua. It will not be good if first-ss disciples step out from the start. This gaze is already decided, and all you need to do is look your best.

    I understand.

    Jin Hyun nodded with a stern face.

    We have to win. It is more important to win.

    Yes. Elder. Do not worry.

    He spoke with a resolute voice and climbed onto the stage, clutching his sword. No, he was climbing.

    Jump.

    uh?

    But someone had cheerfully jumped onto the stage and walked in a leisurely manner, making Jin Hyun frown.

    So unlike a challenger.

    But this had to be good. If he could ovee the first one, then they would dominate the spar.

    I trust you.

    Yes, elder!

    It was the moment when he was about to step onto the stage.

    Ehhh, no.

    Uh?

    The Wudang disciples who wanted to support him all looked at the stage.

    This is so boring. We have to fight properly.

    The Mount Hua swordsman, with impressively curly hair, looked at Jin Hyun with sullen eyes and then suddenly turned to Mu Jin.

    You seem to be famous as the Three Swords of Wudang, but since I happen to also be one of Mount Huas Five Swords, let us have a spar at the same level.

    Jo Gul, one of the five swords of Mount Hua, grinned and pointed his finger at Mu Jin.

    Truly idiotic actions. The faces of the Wudang disciples began to show more anger, which hadnt been seen before.

 Chapter 612

    <h4>Chapter 612</h4>

    That damned

    In the end, curses began to flow from the mouths of Wudang disciples who had endured it repeatedly. This was notmon for them, who, unlike Mount Hua, followed the rules of Taoism.

    But anyone who watched what was happening could not me the Wudang disciples.

    Who was Mu Jin?

    As one of Wudangs Three Swords, it was certain that he would take over the position of the first sword of Wudang in the future.

    Jo Gul?

    He had heard the name before.

    A member of Mount Huas Five Swords, who gained fame from the tournament.

    However, although the Wudang Three Swords and Mount Huas Five Swords might seem simr initially, their weight was different.

    Mount Huas Jo Gul, who was just a third-ss disciple, how dare he challenge the first-ss disciple of Wudang? He was also challenging Mu Jin, who was counted first among the first-ss disciples.

    All the Wudang disciples boiled over, unable to hide their anger. And among them, the one with the most determined look was Jin Hyun.

    Was it Jo Gul?

    Hmm?

    You have a round face.

    His eyes, which watched Jo Gul, held a coldness in them.

    A face he had definitely seen during the fight during the Hwa-young Gates expulsion n. It was true that at that time, Jo Gul was making his stand against the Wudang disciples, but he wasnt at the level where he could even fight against Jin Hyun as an opponent.

    At least in his opinion.

    But that Jo Gul was now ignoring him? No matter how great his name and fame had grown over the past few years, he couldnt ept this from Jin Hyuns point of view.

    So boring of course, I amcking, but I am someone you cannot underestimate now.

    At his words, Jo Gul smiled.

    It isnt that I ignored you because it was you, but I am one of Mount Huas Five Swords, and you are ugh you?

    Jo Gul, who had a bright smile on his face, tilted his head.

    Im sorry, but what is your name? Im sure I heard it, but I cant seem to remember it.

    Baek Cheon, who had been watching this whole situation from behind, shut his eyes tightly. Next to him was Yoon Jong, who continued to nod his head as if this was very expected of Jo Gul.

    I told him to just provoke, but he is smashing that head off with a wooden sword.

    Tang Soso also shook her head as if she couldnt find an answer.

    As someone also from Sichuan, I am quite embarrassed.

    lets just wait and see.

    Everyones eyes looked down from the stage, and then Baek Cheons voice came.

    It is the Restraint-less Sword.

    Ah, right. Restraint-less Sword and also known as the Sword Dragon.

    Jo Gul grinned.

    To him, the Sword Dragon of the past was a star he would always look up to.

    But now, it meant nothing.

    The stars used to symbolize Kanghos strongest of the future before the names of Chung Myung and Hae Yeon.

    In the past, I would have been able to find strength in the shoulders by looking at Sword Dragon, but now I am toozy for that.

    Jin Hyun gritted his teeth at the sight of this child simply shrugging him off.

    Maybe I should break down the arrogance?

    No, then it will be like I am causing trouble. If this were a winning streak match, I could beat you and then face someone with a great reputation, but I only get one chance this time.

    Jin Hyun unconsciously grabbed the sword at his waist.

    He was indeed defeated by the disciples of Mount Hua in the past, but he was also a promising warrior. There was no way he had to be treated like this by a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua.

    Just how far will you go

    Ah, this might work!

    Jo Gul pped his hands at that moment, and his eyes lit up.

    It would be alright if the elder there gives permission, but I would rather do it this way. I will fight you instead.

    Instead?

    When Jin Hyun asked again with a slightly suspicious look on his face, Jo Gul grinned.

    If I win, let me fight one more person. Its alright if you dont count the match against them as a win.

    This!

    How dare this pathetic bastard!

    The Wudang disciples were incensed to the point that they were going to attack Jo Gul at any moment. But it was impossible to pass by Heo Sanja, who was there.

    Crack.

    Jin Hyuns tightly bitten lip burst, and a thin stream of blood flowed. His fists were pale and white.

    Baek Cheon covered his face with his hands at the sight of the man shaking in anger, trying to suppress it.

    Who who told you to send that bastard out?

    Not me.

    Not me either.

    Chung Myung, who insisted on sending him out, smiled awkwardly and slowly raised his hand.

    I think hes doing what was asked of him, though? Pretty good, too?

    Pretty good?

    Well anyway, the goal was achieved, right? I think the provocation worked well, though?

    Baek Cheon lifted his face from his hands and rolled his eyes.

    You told him to pour some cold water, but hes pouring boiling water over their face. Is that good? Pretty good, too?

    . Well, so.

    A drop of sweat formed on the forehead of Chung Myung.

    No, how would he know that he would do something like this?

    They said that a disciple was superior to the teacher, and Chung Myung was no longer confident that he could go out there and really provoke someone like Jo Gul did. Yoon Jong, who was impatient, asked.

    Sasuk. W-will you take him down right now, too?

    Does that even work?

    Of course, that is a pity, but its better than keeping that guy around

    What Yoon Jong said was definitely right. But this was the spar with Wudang, and it was impossible to bring back a man sent to fight them.

    Fortunately, the Wudang responded first to their concerns.

    Hahahaha.

    Heo Sanja burst intoughter.

    Its always nice to see the young spirit of a swordsman.

    Heo Sanjas eyes stared directly at Jo Gul. Despite his gentle words, his gaze was anything but friendly.

    But young Taoist, excessive confidence can lead to recklessness, and excessive courage can lead to anger. Can you stand by your words? If you arent careful, it could cause inconvenience for your sect, right?

    Upon hearing these threatening words, Jo Gul raised his sword sheath and ced it on his shoulder.

    A disciple of Mount Hua never utters words they cannot be ountable for, elder.

    Huh.

    Heo Sanja looked at him intently and nodded.

    Nice. Lets do it then.

    Oh?

    However, as you said, this spar will not be included in the results, whether you win or lose. Instead, the winner will get topete against the next person, at their choice.

    Jo Gul grinned and waved his hand.

    A wise decision.

    However, Heo Sanja didnt even nce at Jo Gul, who was giving him a bow, and just turned to Jin Hyun.

    Jin Hyun.

    Yes, elder.

    You know what you have to do, right?

    Of course.

    Then go.

    Yes.

    Jin Hyun walked away with a grim expression on his face.

    Wudangs Sword Dragon slowly climbed onto the spar and looked around. The cheers rose from those who were waiting to see the spar.

    Sword Dragon!

    He is the Sword Dragon, known as the most skilled among the Wudangs second-ss disciples!

    Perhaps because it was Wuhan, thend of Wudang, countless people recognized the presence of Jin Hyun. And the cheers, initially focused on Mount Hua, had now turned to the side of Jin Hyun.

    Receiving the cheers, Jin Hyun quietly spoke.

    I had to follow this path because I had someone to seek retribution from. I never thought that I would be treated with contempt here.

    Retribution? Ah, Sasuk?

    Jo Gul chuckled.

    In the past, Baek Cheon had defeated Jin Hyun due to a conflict between the Mount Hua sect and Wudang.

    Retribution that is something anyone who has spent their time well can say.

    Are you saying I wasted my time?

    Of course, it wasnt a waste, but

    Jo Gul didnt finish his sentence and smiled.

    Words have no meaning. Pleasee. I will show you my sword.

    Jo Gul slowly pulled out his sword as if he had said enough.

    It doesnt fit the theme of Taoism

    Jin Hyun, who was about to say something, suddenly closed his mouth.

    What?

    A difference.

    Before he drew the sword, Jo Gul was like a shell with just his mouth working. He didnt seem a bit serious and was extremelyzy.

    But Jo Gul, who had drawn his sword now, held a sharpness that slightly surprised Jin Hyun. He almost took a step back without realizing it but desperately braced himself.

    Many thoughts came and went in his head.

    Perhaps the mans attitude wasnt just arrogance, but rather a well-founded confidence

    Nonsense!

    How much time has passed since then?

    Even if the man was a genius, surpassing him in just that amount of time would be impossible.

    Phew!

    Jin Hyun let out a short breath and slowly pulled out his sword. When the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword, which symbolized the Wudang, was held in his hand, his shaking heart felt like it had calmed down.

    Dont shake.

    Competing on a public stage like this with someone he had never fought before could be a burden to anyone. In cases like this, he couldnt afford to be distracted by other peoples words or actions.

    The only thing he had to believe in was himself and his sword.

    Jin Hyuns qi slowly began to coalesce.

    Unlike the freedom that Mount Huas sword held, it felt heavy and serious. The way it spread out and flowed without obstruction held more life than anything else.

    I have always been trying.

    He had to ovee the humiliation that never left his heart to avenge that terrible defeat.

    Righteous Sword of Mount Hua and Mount Huas Divine Dragon!

    Of all these people, only two were his opponents. How could he call himself a Sword Dragon and the best in Wudang if he couldnt even defeat one of those bastards!

    The moment his decision was fully made, the sword moved.

    Ahhhh!

    The purplish-blue back qi flowed like water.

    Wudangs unique sword technique. Jin Hyun from the past had shown this, too. But if the sword qi back then was like a stream, then this was Jin Hyuns sword qi, which felt like arge river.

    The heavy and haughty sword qi flowed with a sense of weight.

    He was able to realize just how painstaking the training this man had done was. The sword of Wudang is known to get stronger with time, but even taking that into ount, the growth was surprising.

    When did this child?

    Heo Sanja, who was watching this, had clenched his fists

    He couldnt really understand because he mostly just focused on training in silence. When did he get this strong?

    Mu Jin wasnt the only one who became stronger from defeat. Jin Hyun, too, used his crushing defeat as a boost to grow from the hardships.

    Yes!

    There was no need to worry about winning or losing.

    That stable and heavy qi was second to none, even among the first-ss disciples. It wasnt a sword that even the Five Swords of Mount Hua could handle.

    It was at that moment that Heo Sanja felt the most sure

    Ah!

    Jo Gul, seeing the river-like flowing sword qi, let out this short exmation and then flew forward like a swallow.

    Forward?

    It was forward, not behind or from the side. It seemed like an extremely reckless move, like throwing the body into a heavy rain torrent.

    That moron.

    Heo Sanja was startled, wondering if he would see a lot of blood spill from the start. But then the most unimaginable thing happened.

    Chakkkkkk!

    Jo Guls very simple sword, which charged ahead and struck strongly, encountered this water-like sword qi. Jin Hyuns sword qi, which rushed in with great force, split to the left and right of Jo Gul.

    The eyes of those watching widened at this.

    D-divided?

    That attack?

    N-No! Its the start now!

    Wudangs sword.

    It felt like it was going to stop, but it didnt stop. It was possible to determine the sword qi at once. It was possible to attack the sword qi next. But, it was impossible topletely block the sword qi, which flowed like an endless river.

    Jin Hyun, who also knew this, swung the sword without a bit of fluster. The sword qi, which had split, rejoined and rushed towards Jo Gul with a stronger and more majestic force than before.

    Hmm.

    At that moment, Jo Guls lips held a faint smile.

    The sword of the opponent was strong and heavy.

    But.

    I have been sick of watching this for a while now!

    Their experiences were different and the challenges they had ovee were different. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt lose to a flower grown in protection.

    This sword technique was no threat to him, who had ovee the harsh North Sea winds and Yunnans cold winds.

    Paat!

    Jo Guls foot kicked the ground hard.

    That!

    T-that is insane!

    And he lightly stepped onto the flying sword qi with his feet and lifted his body up.

    It was a ridiculous movement where even the slightest deviation would have cut his ankles.

    However, his extremely light body and almost amazing sense of bnce were enough to use this flying sword qi as a stepping stone.

    Paat! Paat!

    Jo Gul continued to step on the sword qi and rushed ahead. It was like a salmon in the water, freely moving up a waterfall.

    Jin Hyun was shocked at how he saw his sword qi being used.

    What?

    He was so shocked that he couldnt continue with his thoughts.

    But he was also a Wudang disciple who had endured many hardships. Before the head could even think, his body moved and swung the sword at flying Jo Gul.

    Kwaaak!

    However, before the sword could fully extend, Jo Guls plum blossom sword upied the location he aimed for.

    So slow.

    While the swords shed against each others des, Jo Gul and Jin Hyuns eyes shed in the air.

    Take a good look now.

    Paat!

    Jo Guls sword was pulled back for a moment, and it flew straight ahead for the neck of Jin Hyun like lightning.

    An incredibly fast sword.

    He thought he saw a sh of white, but the de was already touching his neck, and Jin Hyun was scared as he turned his head to the side.

    Swish!

    His skin was slightly cut, and he felt a burning pain. But he didnt even have the time to worry about this.

    Paat! Paaat! Paaat!

    This was because the terrifying thrusts flew one after another at high speed. The plum blossom sword stretched out in an instant, creating wounds all over Jin Hyuns body and staining his martial arts uniform red.

    H-how.

    He had to step back in fear. His opponents sword wasnt even visible.

    This was a problem with martial arts. With his sight, it was impossible to notice the path of a sword moving at this ridiculous speed.

    Just how, how was he supposed to deal with this?

    And the moment he realized this, only one thought came to his mind.

    Am I going to lose?

    That could not happen.

    He had been training non-stop. He vowed that one day, he would bring down the Righteous Sword of Hua and Mount Huas Divine Dragon and restore the honors of both himself and the others who lost. It was a time when he forgot about everything and continued to only train to achieve that goal.

    But

    How could he lose to someone like this when neither Baek Cheon nor Chung Myung was his opponent?

    AHHHHHHHH!

    Jin Hyun didnt dodge the swording at him and moved to strike.

    That!

    Jin Hyun!

    The will to stab each other if they couldnt win fairly was a move that could be executed in a fight.

    DIEEEEEE!

    Jo Guls lips twisted oddly as he saw the sword thrusting straight towards his head.

    Paaat!

    Jo Guls sword, which had been extended forward, was retrieved faster and struck the side of the iing sword.

    Chaaang!

    Jin Hyuns sword, which had used all its force to stab the opponent, could not respond to the impacting from the side. The sword, which was the swordsmans life, slipped out of his grasp and flew away.

    The Wudangs sword spun around and around in the air. The oue was so obvious that no one needed to watch.

    Uhh

    Jin Hyuns eyes lost all the focus they had held.

    Kwang!

    At that moment, Jo Guls foot kicked him in the chest. His body, having lost the sword, flew off the stage.

    Jin Hyun!

    Sajil!

    Jin Hyun flew like a kite with its strings cut, and his sasuks caught him.

    Are you okay?

    Jin Hyun looked at his hand, then his chest, Jo Guls footprint, and the disbelief on his face.

    It wouldnt have been difficult for the guy to break his breastbone if he wanted to, but his body was left unharmed.

    Which was why it was more than just a defeat.

    He had to admit it.

    When he looked up with shame, he saw Jo Guls face, smiling.

    Thats why I said you are boring.

    Jo Gul casually turned his gaze to Jin Hyun as if he was done with his task. And he pointed at Mu Jin with his sword.

    Pleasee up. Lets spar once.

    The faces of the Wudang disciples contorted even more.

 Chapter 613

    <h4>Chapter 613</h4>

    Heo Sanja couldnt take his eyes off Jin Hyun, who was shocked. He couldnt believe it.

    Lost? He lost?

    Jin Hyun was recognized as the best among the disciples of Wudang and even earned the title of Sword Dragon. To think he was defeated by a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua and not even a second-ss one.

    Just how?

    Yes, he could understand the loss.

    But what really shocked Heo Sanja wasnt that Jin Hyun was defeated, but that Jin Hyun, who was defeated, didnt sustain any injuries.

    This couldnt be called a loss.

    It was more urate to call this suppression.

    Wasnt itmon knowledge among powerful warriors that subduing them without causing them harm was several times more difficult than simply winning? But he never thought that Jin Hyun, whom he trusted, would be defeated this easily by a Mount Hua disciple.

    Uh.

    Heo Sanjas discipline began to waver.

    Just how can such a thing happen?

    Of course, when a Wudang disciple was at an age where the training wasnt deep, he wouldnt particrly stand outpared to other sects of the same method. This was a feature of Wudangs martial arts.

    But were they of the same age and ss?

    That person known as Jo Gul was clearly younger than Jin Hyun, and his ss was also lower. Losing to someone like that was nothing short of a disaster.

    Just what on earth

    It was then.

    Well, there is no need to look that sad.

    Heo Sanja turned his head toward the sound, and Jo Gul spoke with a grin.

    This doesnt count as a win.

    The face of Heo Sanja turned red, and as his anger rose, his teeth were grinding. His fist clenched so tight that his bones were crushing, and he was trembling.

    Such an attitude.

    It would have been better to lose proudly.

    Depending on how one interpreted this, wasnt this a spar where the win wouldnt even be considered? That meant that it was a match too embarrassing to be even considered as a point-taking one.

    Of course, it wasnt a match that started out this way, but since things turned out this way, everyone watching had no choice but to think like that.

    The second-ss disciple of Wudang wasnt even qualified to go against the third-ss disciples of Mount Hua. With just one spar, the n he drew was shattered.

    Heo Sanja looked at the audience with shuddering eyes. There was no cheer or apuse.

    Everyone just stood there with mouths wide open. Didnt this mean that the result of this spar would be a shock to them as well?

    How on earth are we supposed to resolve this matter?

    It was a situation where even Heo Sanja couldnte up with a satisfactory answer. Even during this, Jo Guls mouth didnt stop.

    I hope we can start again, quickly, too, before my body cools down.

    The faces of the Wudang disciples all contorted.

    is that bastard doing this on purpose?

    He is, Im sure of it.

    how did he end up like that?

    Isnt this like seeing the face and being happy only to see a character filled with darkness and regret?

    Yoon Jong was about to add, To be honest, Sasuk is no different from that these days. But he held back, knowing he would be red at if he said that.

    Jo Guls role today was to take the lead, provoke the opponent, and upset Wudang. The problem was that he was doing that a bit too well.

    They sent a general to guard a border; before they knew it, he was upying the enemynd.

    It wasnt just Wudang who was shocked at this situation.

    Jo Gul Sahyung took down Sword Dragon

    That easily?

    The disciples of Mount Hua, too, blinked in shock at this.

    Of course, they knew Jo Gul well enough to be confident he wouldnt be defeated by Sword Dragon. The people who knew best how quickly Mount Huas Five Swords grew were the disciples of Mount Hua.

    But still, they had no idea that Sword Dragon would shatter like this. Who could have even imagined this?

    Maybe Wudang isnt as special as we thought?

    No, brat! Jo Gul is strong! Can the Sword Dragon be so weak?

    R-right?

    Baek Cheon slowly raised the corner of his lips as he watched everyone mumbling in disbelief.

    There is no way we can be your opponents.

    When they first met at Hwa-young, the difference between Jin Hyun and Jo Gul wasnt that big. Of course, if they had fought then, the chances of Jo Gul losing would have been over 90%, but it was good enough to try.

    What came next was important.

    Training?

    Yes, of course, he trained. Jin Hyun must have also trained like hell.

    Baek Cheon was sure that no matter how hard the Wudang swordsman trained, the intensity wouldnt have been half of what Mount Huas was.

    Half? Damn it. It wouldnt even be half of half.

    And the difference between the two wasnt just training.

    While Jin Hyun was honing himself in Wudang, Jo Gul went through life-threatening situations several times. And the people he faced each time were always stronger than him.

    Would Jin Hyun have risked his lifepeting with armed troops of the Ten Thousand People n? Or would he have fought a war with the people of the North Sea Ice Pce? If not, would he have fought against the Demonic Sect? Would he have experienced with his body the horrifying fear that the high priest of the Demonic Sect instilled?

    Although both were under the same kind of sect, Taoist sects, the fruits produced under the two were different. If Jin Hyun was a flower blooming beautifully in a flower bed, then Jo Gul was a weed that had grown strong in the face of harsh winds.

    Even if one started with the same talent and training, the growth could not be the same because the process was different.

    Train your martial arts properly from the roots, undergo bone-crushing trials, and harden oneself in actualbat.

    This was the process Jo Gul went through.

    That process made Jo Gul a lot stronger, and now, except for the five swords, the other disciples were also continuing that process.

    Eventually, the entire Mount Hua will be more solid.

    Starting from the spar and even more so now.

    Where have the people who wanted the spar gone?

    Baek Cheon lowered his head as he looked at Jo Gul and shook his head.

    It was good to be stronger

    It would have been a bit better if he hadnt resembled Chung Myung in this aspect, though.

    Uh? Jo Gul?

    Uh?

    Jo Gul gestured triumphantly towards Wudang.

    So, who ising now?

    Just as Heo Sanja gritted his teeth and was about to open his mouth, Mu Jin lightly stamped his foot behind him.

    Thud.

    Although the sound of the footsteps wasnt very loud, it was enough to awaken the consciousness of the enraged disciples of the Wudang sect.

    Elder.

    Hmm.

    Heo Sanja nodded heavily.

    Compared to Mu Jin, he had a more rash personality, so it wasnt easy for him to lose hisposure. Mu Jin only had to take care of his own affairs, but Heo Sanja had to handle the aftermath of this, so he had no choice but to do so.

    The more people flocked together, the narrower their visions became, and the more urgent their minds turned. Mu Jin fully understood this.

    I am going out.

    Mu Jin?

    Mu Jin looked up at Jo Gul with a cold and stern face.

    The atmosphere is done. If we dont get it right the next time, those watching will think that Mount Hua has almost caught up with Wudang.

    In his head, he expressed it as Mount Hua surpassing Wudang, but he couldnt say that in front of Heo Sanja.

    Hmm.

    Heo Sanja nodded with a somewhat sullen expression.

    Right, something needed to change the atmosphere.

    The result was important when it came to winning, but the process was equally important.

    A divine victory achieved after a fierce fight with the enemy and andslide victory with nothing lost could not be said to be the same result.

    But.

    Will it be fine?

    Mu Jin was like the first of the first-ss disciples of Wudang. Would it really be fitting for such a person to fight against a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua?

    A Taoist might ask if this was needed, but it would be a shame for Mu Jin, who epted it.

    But Mu Jin spoke calmly as if he had made up his mind.

    Mu Jin

    I will go.

    He moved forward without waiting for an answer.

    If they werent going to be able to deal with Mount Huas Divine Dragon, it was right to leave when the sect needed him the most.

    Please wait, sahyung.

    At that moment, one of those in the back spoke.

    Mu Ho?

    Mu Ho, a sajae, stepped ahead and stopped Mu Jin.

    This isnt something that sahyung has to step out for.

    I understand we need a win now. But if one of the Three Swords of Wudang goes out and wins, will they even regard us again? Wouldnt we be ridiculed for sending you out to deal with a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua?

    That wasnt wrong.

    Please let me go. I will break the nose of that brat ande back.

    Hmm.

    When Mu Jin looked at Heo Sanja as if seeking his opinion, he also nodded in agreement with Mu Hos words.

    Can it be done?

    Of course.

    Right. Go. And clearly exin to that lost child what it means to be a first-ss disciple of Wudang.

    I will follow your orders.

    Mu Ho bowed while holding the sword in one hand. Then, without much hesitation, he turned away from the stage.

    Jin Hyun.

    Jin Hyun!

    Yes, yes, sasuk!

    Jin Hyun, who had not yet recovered from the shock of defeat and was dazed, looked at Mu Ho in shock.

    You have nothing to be upset about.

    Right now, youre just crouching to leap higher. So your defeat now isnt a true defeat. I will prove that.

    After catching a final glimpse of Jin Hyun, Mu Ho confidently walked to the stage, where Jo Gul, who looked disappointed, was waiting.

    You are?

    Mu Ho smiled softly even after hearing Jo Guls arrogant words.

    Disappointed?

    Not disappointed. Its the greatest honor to be able to spar against a first-ss disciple of Wudang.

    Oho?

    Mu Ho tilted his head at the unexpected words.

    Unlike his fussy attitude a moment ago, the words that came out of his mouth were trulymon.

    Then why did you insist on fighting Mu Jin earlier?

    Its better to aim high.

    Jo Gul grinned mischievously.

    Even if it means to fight and break, one can learn something only by fighting with the strongest person.

    Winning isnt important?

    It goes without saying everything is better if you win. But thats not everything.

    For a moment, Mu Ho seemed shocked.

    I thought he was a reckless child.

    But wasnt his words surprisingly well thought out?

    Aside from his freewheeling and rude nature, the young Taoist clearly knew what he should aim for.

    Is this the nature of Mount Hua?

    Well, then he could guess their intention in fighting Wudang.

    Im sorry for not being a good opponent for you.

    Yes.

    Jo Gul slightly lifted the sword in his hand. Before he knew it, his eyes were shining.

    No matter who it is, my best enemy is the one standing in front of me right now. I will do my best.

    Mu Hos lips rose into a smile.

    Let me also cleanse the mind by ignoring you. Let us have a good fight.

    Srrng.

    Mu Hos drawn sword drew a gentle curve and headed for Jo Gul. It was a simple movement that wasnt threatening but felt heavier because of it.

    Jo Guls sword was also quietly aimed at Mu Ho. It had a light and sharp qi.

    The two, who had been facing each other for a moment, rushed towards each other.

    Ahhhhh!

    Yahhhhhhh!

    It was the moment when Wudangs sword and Mount Huas sword collided head-on.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614: I Do Not Know Anything About ss! (4)

    Pat!

    The sword that stretched forward was indeed sharp.

    Even if you had learned the same martial arts, the temperament of the sword varied greatly depending on the person.

    Jo Gul¡¯s sword was unusually light and sharp among the swords of Mount Hua. This differed from the usual splendor.

    Just because it was fast or because the change was extremely drastic didn¡¯t mean it was shy. This sword was developed simply to pursue the best form to destroy the opponent.

    On the other hand, Mu Ho¡¯s sword was solid and magnificent.

    If Jo Gul¡¯s sword was like a gust of wind rising into the sky, Mu Ho¡¯s sword was a 10,000-year-old rock that firmly stayed in ce.

    Now that these two had shed, the style of battle was obvious.

    Pat!

    Mu Ho¡¯s sword silently blocked Jo Gul¡¯s sword, which swept quickly and concisely.

    Kwaang

    The moment the swords met, sparks flew, and the two people¡¯s gazes crossed in the air.

    ¡®He stopped it?¡¯

    ¡®So swift!¡¯

    There was no way they could stop admiring each other¡¯s swords.

    Swordsmen were bound to look at each other¡¯s swords no matter what the situation.

    ¡®Different.¡¯

    Jo Gul quickly pulled his sword back, and his face stiffened. This was different from any martial arts he had ever experienced.

    It was significantly different from the sword of Jin Hyun.

    Jo Gul was keenly feeling what it meant to say that Wudang¡¯s sword revealed its true value as time passed.

    Heavy. It felt like he was facing an iron wall.

    No, that expression wasn¡¯t appropriate either.

    Didn¡¯t an iron wall have a rebound force that bounced back when you hit it? However, this sword gently absorbed everything that flew at it.

    To put it bluntly, it was like a sword that was like ake.

    Theke was always there, no matter how many stones or trees were thrown or shoved in. One could find that quiet original form again if given just a little time.

    No matter how much Jo Gul¡¯s sword aimed at the enemy and whipped around, Mu Ho¡¯s sword returned to its original position as if nothing had happened.

    ¡®This is Wudang¡¯s sword, huh¡­¡¯

    He felt like he understood why the whole world praised Wudang so much.

    This unwavering spirit was maintained throughout the fierce fights.

    Rather, it possessed a sternness that could cause the attacker to despair and a softness thatpletely absorbed the power of the opponent without pushing back.

    ¡®A sword can be used like this, too.¡¯

    He felt as if he was being enlightened, and goosebumps rose on Jo Gul¡¯s skin.

    Until then, he had never experienced a proper sword of the justice sects.

    He dealt with people who were on the bad side, the evil ones, demons, and bandits.

    He had fought with Southern Edge and seen several swords in the martial artspetition, but that was, at best, an afterthought. Only those who were weak failed to understand why the prestigious sects had a thousand years of history.

    Could a sword that was merely an imitation of a shell be called the true sword of the sect?

    But here was the true sword of the justice sect.

    It was majestic, heavy, soft, yet strong. The sword of the justice sect, which was aspliant as water but still had a firm will inside, pressured him heavily.

    ¡®Right, I get it.¡¯

    Why was it said that the sword of Mount Hua was closer to the evil sect¡¯s side than to the just ones, despite being on the same side of Taoism? Only now did he fully understand how practical the sword of Mount Hua was?

    Perhaps that was why¡­

    ¡°It makes you want to win more!¡±

    Jo Gul shouted out loud and created dozens of sword forms, firing them all at Mu Ho.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Mu Ho swallowed a sigh of relief and lowered his sword.

    ¡®This is the sword of a third-ss disciple?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t funny anymore.

    He had watched Jin Hyun¡¯s spar with his own eyes and confirmed the results. Defeat was something that could not be excused, but it was also true that if Jin Hyun had fought with his real skills, he wouldn¡¯t have lost like that.

    However, after experiencing Jo Gul¡¯s sword himself, his thoughts changed drastically.

    ¡®In the beginning, it was impossible for Jin Hyun.¡¯

    The boy could have fought a hundred times and not won even once. If he couldn¡¯t guarantee aplete win against this sword, then how could Jin Hyun even handle it?

    Fast.

    urate.

    ¡®Plus, so bizarre.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t known if this person, referred to as Jo Gul, was the one who used the sword like this or if the sword of Mount Hua was like this, but this was truly a sword that caught people off guard.

    There was no sign of willingness to legitimately suppress the opponent. The fierce ambition to somehow achieve the result of ¡®win¡¯ permeated not just the swordsman but the sword too.

    ¡®This is Mount Hua¡¯s sword!¡¯

    A smile formed on the lips of Mu Ho.

    The responsibility of protecting the honor of a fellow disciple and the fact that the other person was a lot younger had vanished from his mind.

    He, too, had lived his life honing his own sword, and the moment he came across a sword different from his own, his soul and spirit as a swordsman ignited.

    ¡°Hap!¡±

    Mu Ho¡¯s sword pushed away Jo Gul¡¯s flying sword images one by one.

    Minimal movement and force.

    A sword that minimized any movement and slowed it down. The sword swam in the air as if smoothly flowing, and arge circle was created at the end of the sword, blocking all sword forms.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s face contorted as if she couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore.

    ¡°I-Isn¡¯t he going to lose?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon neither confirmed nor denied the words. He just sighed.

    ¡°¡­ that is the Sword of Wudang.¡±

    Now, Baek Cheon also had no choice but to reflect on this.

    He had heard about this from Chung Myung. Yet it was still nothing.

    He acknowledged it on the surface of the issue and thought it in his head, too. But it was clear that arrogance had built up inside him.

    Indeed, he had fought and won against the captains and leaders of the Ten Thousand People n, defeated an elder of the Ice Pce, and even survived at the hands of that horrifying high priest.

    He thought that there would be no one of at least the same age as him, or even the same ss as him, who would have had the same experience and crossed the line. So he thought he would be able to deal with them, no matter how strong the opponent was.

    But now, Wudang¡¯s sword was showing Baek Cheon how wide this world was.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t important that there is something beyond Wudang.¡¯

    To truly ovee Wudang, one had to cross this sword. The sword, which was soft like water, hard as stone, and sturdy as a pine tree in the field!

    ¡°S-sasuk!¡±

    Tang Soso urged again, and Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°He is strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with what he said. The first-ss disciples are on a level different from the second-ss disciple.¡±

    How strange.

    If he had to exin it, there was a difference as big as that between a vige head and an official. Understanding how something could change so much in just one tier was hard.

    ¡°Then Jo Gul sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Baek Cheon said with a serious look.

    ¡°Gul isn¡¯t an easy opponent to deal with. You know that, right? That guy has never taken a break from training.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He is a mess, annoying, doesn¡¯t have manners anymore, he cannot read the room, is constantly spouting nonsense, and he is a guy who had a rough life despite being a young master¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ why are you swearing that much?¡±

    ¡°Wow, sasuk, you are really good at criticizing him. Truly.¡±

    Baek Cheon continued speaking, trying to ignore Chung Myung¡¯s voice, which seemed sincere.

    ¡°Nevertheless, Jo Gul was more serious than anyone when it came to his sword. No matter how excellent the sword of Wudang was, there was no reason why Mount Hua would be inferior to it.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shone as he looked at the stage.

    ¡°Then his experience will solve the problem this time.¡±

    Tang Soso nodded and looked at Jo Gul.

    He was a boat that swayed like a ship that had lost its way in the rushing river.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    Jo Gul smiled, showing his teeth. The inside of his mouth had been cut, and blood was flowing down his lips.

    It wasn¡¯t just the mouth; he hadn¡¯t been hit particrly hard, but his shoulder was in crushing pain, and his fingers were slowly going numb.

    I guess this was what it meant to subdue an opponent with qi.

    It didn¡¯t stab him with force, nor did it try to push him. Nevertheless, Jo Gul found himself increasingly on the defensive.

    This was the Ssh Sword.

    A sword that focused on subduing the opponent and not defeating. A sword to save people, a sword that was the foundation of the justice sects.

    ¡®Heavy.¡¯

    Additionally, it held strength that was clear and pure.

    It was different from just drastically increasing the amount. He could understand why Chung Myung alwaysined about him having internal qi but never using it correctly.

    Just having it within the body held no meaning.

    Only when one could use it right with the sword andpletely dominate the opponent would the qi be his own.

    Even now, the plum blossom sword was bending as if it would break due to the force flowing through the de.

    If the martial arts of evil sects were simr to a waterfall on the opponent, the martial arts of the justice faction were like water rising to the ankles.

    And the water was clear.

    And so Taoism must be.

    If martial arts were to climb to a higher ce based on theyers umted through training, then what was slowly built up in the sword couldn¡¯t bepared to Jo Gul¡¯s way.

    Right, strong. It was infinitely stronger and clearer than anything experienced before.

    But!

    Jo Gul¡¯s gaze reflexively shifted to the side. He saw Chung Myung¡¯s face as he squatted next to Baek Chen.

    He didn¡¯t want it because he needed help. He just wanted to make sure that he was thinking right.

    And Jo Gul, who saw him, smiled without realizing it.

    ¡®I knew you would be making that face, you bastard!¡¯

    Chung Myung was speaking with his face.

    ¡®So?¡¯

    Right, so.

    It was a sword and martial arts, too.

    There was no reason not to face it and no reason to ovee it.

    ¡®Flowing like water?¡¯

    Jo Gul¡¯s face slowly held confidence. Even though his fingers were swollen from the endless surge of sword qi, and his internal organs were in pain as if they were being crushed, he smiled.

    ¡°Then how¡­¡±

    Soon, his sword began to sway.

    The sword, which couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure of sword qi and was bent as though it would break, regained its form in an instant and swung softly with no pressure.

    ¡°Shall we see if flowers bleed underwater, too?¡±

    Wheeik

    The tip of Jo Gul¡¯s sword scattered into the world.

    Flowers bloomed far away in Yunnan and even in the cold North Sea. So, was there any reason why Plum Blossoms could not bloom even if they were underwater?

    Soon, plum blossoms grew on the tip of the shaking sword.

    The plum blossoms that he, and no one else, bloomed.

    It was the plum blossoms of Mount Hua and the plum blossoms of Jo Gul.

    Someone said this.

    It was said that the colder the winter and the stronger the wind that harasses the plum tree, the more beautiful the plum blossoms bloom.

    So what about the winter he had endured?

    Was it enough to make plum blossoms bloom?

    Plum blossoms bloomed one by one, spreading their leaves as if stretching out across the realm.

    Flowers with an unbelievable appearance that bloomed at the tip of Jo Gul¡¯s sword eventually formed a forest.

    The middle of the river split, revealing the plum blossom forest. Even then, the forest expanded andpletely disced the flowing water.

    ¡®This?¡¯

    Mu Ho¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡®Plum Blossom Sword technique.¡¯

    He had heard the name countless times.

    However, the Plum Blossom Sword Technique he witnessed with his own eyes differed from what he had heard.

    A sword that was so beautiful and resplendent, and¡­

    Riding the wind, the plum blossoms began to flutter around the world.

    Ultimately, unlike water, which couldn¡¯t leave the ground, the plum blossoms weren¡¯t tied to the earth. And the flying petals swirled around like an illusion, enveloping Mu Ho.

    The moment Mu Ho was distracted by this, he prepared to swing his sword in mild shock.

    Paaaat!

    A sword emerged from the gently shaking and fluttering flower petals and shot like an arrow towards Mu Ho.

 Chapter 615

    <h4>Chapter 615</h4>

    That!

    Heo Sanjas face twisted in disgust.

    That wicked sword.

    Flowers bloomed like a dazzling illusion, captivating the human eye, their lethal sharpness cunningly concealed within the disorienting splendor.

    It was more than just a pretty disy.

    It was perilous, akin to a poisonous nt that hides its deadly poison behind vibrant colors.

    This was beyondprehension.

    He loathed to acknowledge it, but Mount Hua was indeed a prestigious sect. When considering the history of Taoism, it stood closer to the true tradition than Wudang. Yet, he couldnt grasp how such a malevolent sword could be wielded in such a ce.

    Wheeik!

    The flower petals, having risen together, began to fall like rain.

    Heo Sanja, more than anyone, understood the peril of this beautiful spectacle, but even he was momentarily captivated by the sight of the dancing petals.

    And in that moment.

    Paaat

    Jo Gul emerged from the petals, darting toward Mu Ho like a lightning bolt.

    Jo Gul, moving with the velocity of a released arrow, delivered a forceful strike to Mu Hos unprotected head.

    Shwikkk!

    It was a potent blow as if intended to cleave Mu Ho in twoa stark contrast to the usual finesse of Jo Guls swordsmanship.

    Mu-Mu Ho!

    At the sight, Heo Sanja cried out and lurched to his feet.

    But.

    Kang!

    Just as Jo Guls sword was poised to split Mu Hos head, Mu Hos own sword, tracing an arc like a thunderbolt, intercepted Jo Guls de.

    Kakakakakak!

    Sword met sword with a shower of sparks. A ferocious struggle ensued, one sword bearing down with its weight while the other fought to repel the assault.

    Crack.

    Mu Hos eyes gleamed with the pain surging through his wrist.

    I blocked it!

    That was the terrifying part.

    Had he been slightly less focused and paid more heed to that ostentatious swordy, he would have been bleeding by now.

    But he had blocked it.

    Mu Ho felt a surge of tion at that realization.

    Jo Guls skill level was higher than expected but wasnt overwhelming. It was clear that if Mu Ho could halt this peculiar movement, victory would be his.

    I won

    But at that moment.

    Hm?

    Mu Hos face tensed.

    Jo Guls lips, previously pursed from the pressure, curved into a smile.

    Smiling?

    It was a smile that dered victory.

    It wasnt the expression of someone whose attack had been thwarted. This was a confident smile, only possible when everything proceeded perfectly.

    Sensing something amiss, Mu Ho retracted his sword and adopted a defensive stance.

    Swish!

    Hmm?

    The sword did not attack.

    As if maized, Jo Guls de, pressing against his, held it in ce.

    Push through!

    The Qi emanating from Jo Guls sword was entwined with his, drawing it closer.

    This strength?!

    It was raw and unrefined, and its sheer volume was terrifying. No matter how hard Mu Ho struggled, he couldnt free his sword.

    Wheeeik!

    At that moment, Jo Guls plum blossom sword, which had been open and free before, lunged at him.

    This is the end?

    The Sword of Wudang faltered.

    And once the flow of Qi halted, it would eventually be severed. However, Jo Guls sword Qi, which had surged into the sky, did not weaken.

    It wasnt the petals that dazzled the eyes. Rather, Jo Gul himself was the bait that deceived the senses.

    This!

    Mu Ho summoned all his strength, attempting to repel Jo Guls persistent sword. But no matter how much he exerted himself, it was futile.

    Jo Guls arms now bulged with power.

    Ahhhh!

    In growing desperation, Mu Ho unleashed his internal Qi in a strike at Jo Gul. No, he attempted to strike.

    But at that instant.

    Thud.

    Jo Gul grabbed the de of Mu Hos sword with his bare hand.

    I-Insane!

    No matter how skillfully the sword was wielded, the Mu Ho sword also emitted sword qi. Had his opponent been a bit careless, it wouldnt have been shocking if the fingers were severed.

    Is it possible to perform such a drastic act so casually?

    It was a risky move, but the effect was unmistakable.

    As the hand grasped the sword, Mu Hos sword could not budge, as if a mountain had pinned it down, and only a pitiful scratching sound was heard.

    Ah, no

    Mu Ho turned and saw itthe red storm approaching him.

    Wheeik!

    Flower petals swept over Mu Hos body.

    sh! sh!

    Blood began to gush from the numerous cuts, and sharp petals became embedded in the tender flesh.

    Kuak.

    Mu Hos body convulsed from his injuries.

    Although his entire body was enveloped in qi, the flying Plum Blossom Sword qi tore through his defenses and lodged in his body.

    Groaning in pain, Mu Ho looked up with a thought crossing his mind.

    If this Sword Qi sweeps across this widend, then the boy wont be safe either, right?

    Upon seeing Jo Gul, Mu Hos eyes widened. His body shook as if struck by lightning.

    Had Jo Gul been fine, Mu Ho wouldnt have been surprised. But there was Jo Gul, grinning and baring his teeth, even as the Plum Blossom Sword qi he unleashed prated his body.

    Mu Ho realized it.

    Icked resolve.

    He hadpeted in the challenge, but Jo Gul was determined to live. That was the slight difference that changed everything.

    Phew.

    Feeling the plum blossom sword qi piercing his back, Mu Ho lost consciousness and copsed where he stood.

    Srrng!

    The sharp sound of the sword hitting the stage floor resonated beyond the arena.

    Tak.

    Jo Gul lightly touched down on the floor and nced at his legs. They were covered in blood from the plum blossoms passage.

    But that didnt matter.

    After looking at Mu Hos unconscious body for a moment, he clenched his fists.

    I WONNNNNN!

    His face and voice both exuded joy, which froze the audience.

    that idiot.

    He cannot be sane, definitely not sane.

    He needs to be hit!

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, and Yu Yiseol exhaled theirints at this.

    This was already crazy enough. Who in the world would use their own body as bait in a fight? And that, too, while getting hurt.

    That man

    The eyes of Tang Soso, who now had to treat those wounds, zed with fury.

    The three, who had been angry, shivered upon hearing her grinding teeth.

    Does he think the body is some piece of cloth? If it gets hurt, just stitch it back up?

    c-calm down now, Soso.

    Didnt he win? Huh?

    Eventually, her anger exploded.

    Winning isnt everything! What would have happened if he had gotten seriously hurt? That stupid idiot!

    Still, he is a sahyung, Soso.

    So what? I dont care about that! Its so obvious that he needs to learn a lesson!

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong, overwhelmed by the fury of Tang Soso, ended up apologizing without even realizing it.

    I am sorry.

    I apologize on his behalf.

    Nyaywa!

    As Tang Soso ground her teeth again with clenched fists, the three looked away toward the stage.

    Jo Gul, who was still feeling ecstatic, raised his hands.

    No one can stop me!

    Honestly, the winner couldnt be guaranteed.

    In Baek Cheons opinion, Jo Gul had a slightly better chance of winning. Still, he couldnt be certain because the oue of the match ultimately depended on luck and the situation.

    What an idiot.

    If you considered whether Jo Gul would have taken such a risk if it were another form of fight, it wouldnt be so.

    This was a spar where Mount Hua had to win.

    For Mount Hua, which was behind in overall power, to win, it was important to suppress the opponent from the start. Jo Gul knew that, too, so he attempted to force his condition at any cost to secure victory.

    Although invisible to the eye, the responsibility for Mount Hua weighed heavily on those trembling shoulders. Despite being only one of the third-ss disciples, Jo Gul had also be a bearer of Mount Huas name.

    That guy.

    Baek Cheon smiled, feeling pride swell in his heart.

    But

    Why isnt that bastarding down?

    I dont think he wille down until all the Wudang people have seen him and are sick of it?

    Someone go and bring him down right now.

    Yes.

    Yoon Jong ran up, kicked Jo Gul in the butt, and yanked him down by the ear.

    Watching the scene, Baek Cheon sighed.

    Whether he is trustworthy or not has to be discussed.

    Chung Myung alone was enough.

    Yaaaah! It hurts! Ahh! Sahyung! It hurts!

    Of course, it hurts! You say it hurts indeed; it does hurt!

    Ah, is it okay to treat someone who won like this?

    Shut it.

    Once Yoon Jong released his ear, Jo Gul straightened his shoulders as if the pain was of no concern.

    Well, I thought it would be nice if the first-ss disciple of Wudang hade up.

    It wasnt much then?

    No. It is nice, right?

    What was with this bastard?

    Jo Gul spoke firmly amid everyones sullen looks.

    The pressure is no joke. Its a sword technique Ive never experienced before. It seems like Im not doing anything, but it gets increasingly difficult, like sinking into a swamp.

    Hmm.

    Dont take it lightly. If I had fought normally, I might have lost.

    And so it will be Wudang.

    Their minds, which had slightly rxed, quickly tensed up again.

    Baek Cheon once again realized Jo Guls growth from their earlier conversation. Previously, Jo Gul would have been busy bragging about defeating the first-ss disciple. Still, now he was more concerned about the uing fights his sahyungs would face.

    I need to work hard too.

    Baek Cheon was just about to indulge in such a warm sentiment.

    But, well, I won, I won! Hehehe!

    For the moment, he decided to postpone those warm feelings.

    Anyway, it isnt an opponent you cant face; just exercise a bit of caution Euhhhahahaha!

    Suddenly, Jo Gul copsed on the spot, screaming desperately.

    Before they realized it, Tang Soso was approaching, pressing on Jo Guls leg wound with a devilish expression.

    Ack! Are you happy now?

    Ah! Soso! There! Ack! Is it a cut

    Ah, here?

    Ackkkk!

    Everyone who saw Sosos fingers digging into the wound tightly shut their eyes, unable to watch any longer.

    Haha, our sahyung must be in so much pain. I have to treat you now.

    Ahno! Im not that hurt! Its better to leave it alone! Leave it alone now!

    No way. What nonsense are you talking about? Ill clean it up nicely.

    Tang Soso pulled out arge needle from her sleeve.

    It was so enormous, thick, and sharp that calling it a needle seemed ridiculous. It was more akin to an awl. Jo Gul asked with a trembling voice.

    W-why the needle? I dont have any internal injuries.

    I need to.

    Uh?

    This is a needle.

    that.

    Yes.

    if thats a needle, then an earthworm looks like a dragon to me now ackkk!

    Tang Soso dragged Jo Gul to a corner without answering his questions. The disciples of Mount Hua all shook their heads, feeling the goosebumps on their skin and trembling.

    I should never get hurt.

    If I get hurt, itd be better to just die.

    The moment arrived when another condition was added to the challenge.

    Baek Cheon gave a bitter smile and nced at Wudang. They all remained frozen in shock, not even considering picking up their fallen disciple, Mu Ho, from the stage.

 Chapter 616

    <h4>Chapter 616</h4>

    Did Mount Hua win?

    To witness something like this!

    twice in a row, too.

    The audience couldnt take their eyes off the stage, unable to believe what they saw. However, no matter how hard they rubbed their eyes, the person who had fallen was Wudangs disciple.

    T-third ss disciple over the first ss disciple

    N-no. Is this how it happens? A third-ss disciple beating a first-ss one?

    How can this be! Its like a grandson defeating his grandfather!

    When one gets older

    Does he look old? Getting older means to be stronger! It doesnt mean weaker!

    Actually, everyone knew this fact. Among those who had given up working for the day to watch this spar, there wasnt a single one withoutmon sense.

    Nevertheless, obvious questions kepting up because they couldnt understand the situation; they couldnt believe it.

    What kind of ce was Wudang?

    Wasnt it a sect known as the North Star of the Justice faction alongside Shaolin? And such a sects first-ss disciple was defeated by the third ss disciple of Mount Hua, which had only just begun to gain fame?

    It was something that no one would believe, even if told.

    It would be hard to trust if they hadnt seen it with their own eyes. Although they hade here to cheer for Mount Hua, it was only to cheer. No one really believed that Mount Hua could win against Wudang.

    But the results now werepletely unexpected to their eyes.

    Mount Hua really is

    Stronger.

    No, its strange to say they were stronger.

    In the first ce, Mount Hua wasnt a ce that was much discussed when it came to strengths and weaknesses. Until recently, people had never heard of Mount Hua.

    But in just a couple of years, Mount Hua had be strong enough to go against Wudang.

    Even if Mount Hua loses all of its remaining matches from now on, the reputation of Mount Hua will still rise tremendously with just this one victory.

    And maybe

    The crowd began to look off the stage with anticipation, thinking, Maybe something insane will happen here. A rabbit catching a tiger was an event that shouldnt ur.

    Mu-Mu Ho

    A voice like a sigh escaped Heo Sanjas mouth.

    Well, what are you doing! Quickly bring Mu Ho down!

    Yes!

    The Wudang disciples, who had been losing their minds, were so surprised they leaped onto the stage.

    Sajae!

    Sajae, are you alright?

    They lightly shook his shoulder to awaken him, but Mu Ho didnt respond. The Wudang disciples bit their lips, lifted the fallen disciple, and carried him down from the stage.

    It isnt a major injury. There will be no problems. But he will not regain consciousness that easily.

    Right.

    Heo Sanja sighed deeply at this. Several disciples gathered to check his condition, as he had been thrown back violently.

    Heo Sanjas eyes widened with shock when he saw the scene. He slowly turned his gaze to Mount Hua. Unlike the somber atmosphere here, the other side was buzzing with excitement.

    And why wouldnt it be?

    A third-ss disciple of Mount Hua had defeated the first-ss disciple of Wudang.

    Where else would you see such a disgrace

    Heo Sanjas face went pale; no blood was in his cheeks. Thinking about the rumors that would start spreading from tomorrow, he felt the urge to vomit everything he ate for breakfast.

    But even so, he couldnt me Mu Ho for the loss. The swordsmanship disyed by that reckless youth, Jo Gul, was truly shocking, even to Heo Sanja.

    He hadnt lost a fight that was his to win.

    Mu Ho was outmatched in skills.

    This realization sent Heo Sanja into a state of shock.

    He had heard a lot about the Five Swords of Mount Hua, but he had thought it was just a fancy title, an de for a Mount Hua that had regained its lost glory.

    Mount Hua had proven itself through the sword, showing they were worthy of the title.

    Starting tomorrow, how much would this news spread? How much more would the five swords be talked about? At the very least, wouldnt word get out that those who bore the name Five Swords of Mount Hua had defeated a first-ss disciple of Wudang?

    This was a humiliation beyond words. At that moment, Mu Jin spoke.

    Elder.

    You need to calm down. The battle isnt over yet.

    Not ended?

    Heo Sanja turned and red at Mu Jin.

    What do you mean it isnt over?

    Elder.

    Heo Sanja, who had spoken hastily, was angry.

    A first-ss disciple of Wudang was defeated by a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua. Do you think people will forget this no matter what happens in the uing matches? The people of the world love to cheer for the rising heroes and delight in the fall of the strong. Do you believe that winning all the remaining matches will sway their opinions in favor of Wudang?

    Elder. The disciples are listening.

    Only then did Heo Sanja attempt to calm himself and close his mouth.

    I made a mistake

    No matter how intense his emotions, it wasnt right to behave like this in front of the disciples who were about to fight. Could it diminish their morale, causing them to enter the fray with no will to achieve or to lose out of recklessness?

    Euk.

    Heo Sanja took a deep breath and calmed himself.

    Right. What has happened cannot be changed.

    In truth, it was his fault. He had been careless, and that had led to the defeat.

    Mount Hua is just Mount Hua. Even if they win five times, theres no way we will simply concede.

    That was why he had avoided the streak fight and opted for the singles match. Wasnt that the reason he had chosen it in the first ce?

    However, as soon as they entered the fight, they ignored and looked down on the Five Swords of Mount Hua. His arrogance brought about this defeat.

    Mu Jin.

    Yes.

    Heo Sanja struggled to find the words and pursed his lips before closing his eyes.

    Send Mu Yeon.

    Mu Yeon?

    Yes.

    Even after this happened, he didnt want to send Mu Jin because he was thest one to hold the match.

    If Mu Yeon, one of the Three Swords of Wudang, stepped in, the lost momentum would be reimed.

    Mu Jin looked at Heo Sanja and nodded.

    I understand.

    He went to the back, called for Mu Yeon, and approached Heo Sanja together. Heo Sanja looked at him and said,

    You know what you are supposed to do, right?

    To restore the lost honor of the Taoists.

    Yes. And as you saw, the swordsmanship of Mount Hua is astounding. Its dazzle prevents the opponent from wielding their sword correctly.

    Yes.

    If you can remain stable amidst that, nothing will happen to you. Never let go of your Wudang teachings.

    Yes, elder.

    It wasnt an odd or grand answer, but when Heo Sanja heard it, he felt relieved.

    Right. Weve only lost once.

    As one lives in the world, unexpected things happen at times. Now was just such a time.

    Go. Your sword carries the name of Wudang!

    I will do my best.

    Heo Sanja burst intoughter as he watched Mu Yeons back as he silently headed for the stage.

    Do his best?

    A good phrase. There was no better one. But even those words didnt sound good to Heo Sanja at the moment.

    Since when have the Wudang disciples, especially the first-ss ones, been pushed to the point where they had to do their best against Mount Hua?

    Just trying to suppress the hatred welling up deep in his heart was exhausting. Heo Sanja stared straight at Mount Hua with bloodshot eyes.

    Mu Yeon of Wudang.

    Standing on the stage, Mu Yeon gazed at Mount Hua with calm eyes and opened his mouth. Then, the disciples of Mount Hua, who had been chatting noisily, closed their mouths and stared at him.

    Congrattions on the win. However, we should also be given a chance to make up for it. Who will be my opponent?

    Hyun Young, who had been listening quietly, stiffened his face and whispered.

    Sahyung, Mu Yeon is?

    Right. He is one of the Three Swords of Wudang. Ive heard the name too.

    Ah

    The Three Swords of Wudang.

    The weight of that name was iparable to the Five Swords of Mount Hua. Even within Wudang, known for the worlds finest swordsmanship, only the topmost disciples whopeted for the highest position received this title.

    It might not be well known after the spar, but no one would dare topare him with the Five Swords of Mount Hua.

    Three Swords of Wudang

    Hyun Sang wore a worried expression.

    But then a calm voice was heard.

    I will go.

    Yoon Jong?

    When Hyun Sang flinched and turned around, Yoon Jong smiled.

    If things are going toe out like this, we will have to listen to Jo Gul brag about it for the next two months. Wouldnt I, the sahyung, at least have to face one of the Three Swords of Wudang for that guy to quiet down?

    But its the Three Swords of Wudang, right?

    Yoon Jong answered calmly as if it were no big deal.

    Of course, I am afraid.

    But now I know. If you just step back because you are afraid, you will never be able to move forward. I will win.

    Hyun Sang nodded without realizing it at those words.

    He had secretly hoped that Baek Cheon or Yu Yiseol would step up for this match. If the opponent was one of the Three Swords of Wudang, shouldnt the strongest among theme forward?

    But as he looked into Yoon Jongs eyes, he couldnt stop him.

    Baek Cheon, who had alreadye to the side, opened his lips with a serious voice.

    Yoon Jong. The honor of a Taoist rests on the shoulders

    Achuuu!

    But Chung Myungs loud sneeze naturally cut him off. For an instant, Baek Cheon tightly closed his eyes.

    I dont like this for some reason!

    When he looked back with fierce eyes, Chung Myung was wiping his nose and making a joke.

    Ugh. Do you have a cold?

    You are going to catch a cold.

    Its obvious that even a cold would also run away at the sight of him.

    Chung Myung wiped his nose without shame and spoke.

    Sahyung.

    Uh?

    Just do what you do.

    It will be more fun than you think.

    Yoon Jong, who was looking at Chung Myung,ughed.

    Do you think I am just like you and Jo Gul?

    Its nothing strange.

    W-what, man?

    When Yoon Jong got angry, Chung Myung grinned.

    You dont need to think about being a Taoist or not. Just go and have some fun. If you lose, I will tease you with more passion.

    Yoon Jong, whose face was slightly rxed, smiled and nodded as he walked to the stage.

    Baek Cheon, who watched the process, nodded heavily. He had no choice but to admit it.

    I almost made a mistake.

    The advice he was trying to give might be right for Jo Gul, but it wasnt right for Yoon Jong. He thinks too much, even without reminding. Giving more advice would only make his shoulders heavier.

    Baek Cheon stood next to Chung Myung and quietly asked.

    Will it be fine?

    What?

    Yoon Jong, I mean. It wouldnt be easy to deal with the Three Swords of Wudang.

    Mu Yeons force on the stage was unusual even at a nce.

    Chung Myung had urate eyes to gauge talent, so he could guess it, but the answer that came out was a little different from Baek Cheons expectations.

    Even if it isnt fine, he has to endure it.

    Uh?

    Even if he cannot win, he must win.

    What does that mean?

    When Baek Cheon asked, Chung Myungs voice came back seriously.

    Someday, the sword of Sahyung will be one that represents Mount Hua. That is the mission of someone who carries the enemys burden.

    Baek Cheon mumbled to himself as he watched Yoon Jongs back ascending.

    Enemy

    It felt like he now understood.

    That boy would be a great schr of Mount Hua in the future. By that time, Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, and probably Chung Myung would have withdrawn from the front lines.

    In that case, Yoon Jongs sword would be the standard of Mount Hua. The Five Swords of Mount Hua each have their own unique features, but the sword that would represent Mount Hua in the future would be Yoon Jongs.

    Does Yoon Jong know this?

    How heavily he must carry it.

    He probably knows. Thats likely why that back was so strong.

    Show me.

    What Mount Huas sword was

    The stage here was the right ce to show it.

 Chapter 617

    <h4>Chapter 617</h4>

    His breathing becamebored, and his fingers trembled slightly at the rapid heartbeat.

    But this wasnt a particrly bad sign. It made no sense for someone about to fight to not be nervous.

    At the very least, if one was a swordsman or someone with something to prove, they should take thepetition seriously, regardless of what was at stake.

    This was the most basic attitude that a sword user should have.

    Phew.

    Yoon Jong took a short breath and looked at Mu Yeon standing across from him.

    He felt like this feeling he was experiencing had to be described as intimidation. It was worth it.

    Wudangs first-ss disciple.

    A member of the Three Swords of Wudang.

    None of those were light terms. Considering that Mu Yeon was a tough opponent for Yoon Jong.

    But

    Has there ever been a time when it wasnt much of a burden?

    Just the thought of it felt funny.

    The Mount Hua - Southern Edge conference was tough for him. He didnt even want to think about a fight against Wudang. In the fight against the Ten Thousand People n, he had to risk his life, and in the North Sea, he realized his limitations.

    It wasnt a path he chose, but he always had to fight against people who were too much to handle and were thrown into burdensome situations.

    If a young bird tries to chase a stork, its legs will be torn.

    He knew it. The fact that he wasnt a genius.

    Just because he was in the Five Swords didnt mean he was as good as the others. Baek Cheon was a genius who needed no introduction, and Yu Yiseol was sometimes a monster, surpassing even Baek Cheon.

    Chung Myung?

    Even mentioning him made his mouth hurt.

    And Jo Gul outshone him as well.

    He didnt know what the others thought, but Yoon Jong knew for certain. His talent could notpare to theirs. He was just a cow running and breathing dust beneath the hawks and eagles in the sky.

    If he let his guard down even a little, everyone would overtake him in the blink of an eye. Not just Jo Gul but the other third-ss disciples, too.

    He knew. He knew himself best.

    You seem nervous.

    At that time, Mu Yeon spoke softly.

    Yoon Jong raised his head and faced him. As he thought about it, this ce was just a venue to exchange spars and get to know each others swordsmanship. So, there was no need to conceal his feelings just because his opponent was from Wudang. He nodded.

    Actually, quite a bit.

    Hmm?

    Mu Yeon looked at him with interest.

    When the person youre fighting against says something like this, itsmon to pretend like nothing is wrong, even if its a bluff. But this young Taoist admitted his nervousness openly. Although it wasnt something of much importance, it somehow piqued his interest.

    Theres nothing to be nervous about. If you can fully demonstrate your skills, wont the win or losse naturally?

    I certainly think thats right. But

    The eyes of Yoon Jong held a shine in them.

    I am in a position where I cannot take things thate naturally to me.

    Oh?

    Wasnt he calm yet bold?

    Before this, the atmosphere had been entirely different because Jo Gul had turned all of Wudang into a mess.

    Its shocking how different people feel even if they are just a sahyung.

    How could all people be the same? Those who lived together for a long time, learned the same martial arts, and went through the same experiences tended to have simr ideologies.

    But in the opinion of Mu Yeon, the nature of Mount Huas disciples was innately different.

    If you were that worried, you wouldnt have chosen me as your opponent.

    What would change if I did?

    Hmm?

    Mu Yeon opened his mouth as if he found it odd.

    You make it sound like theres no difference between you, one of the Three Swords of Wudang, and any other first-ss disciples of Wudang.

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    I just wanted to tell you that no one will be easy for me.

    Mu Yeon stared at him as he drew his sword.

    He was quite interested, but this wasnt the time to talk. He showed kindness only after a brief conversation, but this favor would be repaid elsewhere.

    Draw your sword.

    Yes.

    Let me warn you in advance. I am not an easy opponent. Give it your all against me.

    Theres no need to tell me.

    Srrrng.

    The plum blossom sword slid out of Yoon Jongs sheath.

    I have never failed to give my best in recent years.

    He was always desperate.

    To not fall behind, to not be overtaken.

    Before their swords shed in earnest, Yoon Jong turned his gaze toward the Mount Hua disciples.

    Not to the Five Swords of Mount Hua, including Baek Cheon, nor the general disciples of Mount Hua, but specifically to where the Baek and third-ss disciples were. Seeing their eyes fixed in his direction, Yoon Jong sighed softly.

    This is too much for me.

    The position of being the eldest of the third-ss disciples.

    This wasnt a role that Yoon Jong had specifically sought. It was just something that had naturally fallen to him due to his age and early initiation.

    Of course, there had been a time when he enjoyed being the respected elder brother of the third-ss disciples. But now, that fact weighed on his shoulders from time to time.

    Being less talented and surpassed by the younger disciples, facing a monster-like younger disciple felt like a burden to him, who was just an ordinary person.

    And yet

    Despite this, there was one reason Yoon Jong couldntfortably give up.

    Lets begin.

    Yes.

    Mu Yeon assumed his stance and raised Wudangs Sword. Yoon Jong alsoposed himself, performing the Mount Hua initiation ceremony. A brief moment of tension red between them as they raised their swords.

    Mu Yeon was the one to move first.

    Pat!

    Mu Yeon, who had briefly stepped off the stage, closed the distance in an instant and appeared right in front of Yoon Jong.

    It was an incredibly swift thrust.

    Kakang!

    Yoon Jong urgently raised his sword and struck Mu Yeons sword down. Although he applied considerable force, Mu Yeons de deftly absorbed the impact and stabbed at Yoon Jong again.

    So fast.

    No, it wasnt just the speed.

    It was merely a brief exchange, yet it contained countless movements within the upward strike. Withstanding the horizontal force of the long sword was no easy task. But the moment their swords shed, Mu Yeon skillfully dissipated the power from Yoon Jongs blow and used it to thrust his sword once more.

    Grafting Flowers and Trees and Controlling the Strong.

    A technique of ascension, which was difficult to execute properly in one go, had beenyered.

    This is Wudang.

    A swordsmanship not found on Mount Hua. Hence, it was challenging to contend with and, as a result, not easily blocked.

    However, Yoon Jong swiftly struck the sword, deflected the iing de, dodged it, and let it pass.

    Lower!

    Yoon Jong dropped his stance, evading the relentless sword once more. His firmly nted legs supported the upper bodys agile movements.

    Thanks to this, he managed to avoid all the swords thatshed out at him with incredible speed, almost too fast for the eye to track.

    In Mu Yeons eyes, Yoon Jongs movements were graceful and youthful.

    Not bad.

    Swish!

    Simultaneously, Mu Yeons sword moved faster, just a bit faster.

    Kakang!

    Yet, Yoon Jongs sword remained steady. His technique was devoid of any superfluous movements.

    It wasnt just about swinging rapidly; speed alone was insufficient if the swords trajectory was incorrect, as it would simply lead to wasted time.

    Yoon Jongs sword traced the quickest possible path to meet his opponents de.

    So solid.

    Mu Yeons face changed slightly. The sword of Jo Gul, which he had seen earlier, was swift, cheerful, and odd. But Yoon Jongs sword felt solid and faithful.

    It feels closer to Wudangs sword.

    Though it couldnt be considered a Gentle Sword, the essence wasnt that different. If Jo Guls sword was the wind, Yoon Jong was like a giant tree caught in it.

    At this age

    To build a solid foundation and lighten the upper body on the strong lower body sounded easy in words.

    However, to achieve that, one must endure basic training to the brink of death. It wasnt something that could bepleted by merely straining the body.

    The key was to practice the same thing repeatedly for countless hours a day without stopping, even when no clear effects were seen.

    How much training did it take to achieve such firmness at his age?

    Ten thousand swings a day? Any aspiring warrior can do that.

    But how many people in the world could sustain those 10,000 swings for 10 days, 100 days, or 1,000 days?

    Mu Yeons gaze shifted to Yoon Jongs hand. As expected, his palm, which was just visible, was covered with calluses.

    Good!

    Mu Yeon felt a surge of excitement as he swung his sword.

    Chck!

    From the tip of his sword, a water-like sword qi flowed out like a river. The clear blue sword qi rushed toward Yoon Jong.

    This rapid transition from a quick sword to a sword technique and eventually to a heavy sword should have been shocking, but Yoon Jong didnt seem concerned at all.

    Chaaak!

    Yoon Jongs sword, which was held at an angle, contained the sword qi and redirected Mu Yeons sword qi to the side.

    Chak!

    It was a matter of releasing as much force as possible without resisting. But it wasnt possible to let it all go.

    Crack!

    Yoon Jongs feet dug into the tiles. The hand holding the sword trembled now.

    The power of the flowing water broke the rocks and changed thend. Its explosive strengthsted only a moment, but the relentless force that kepting was not the end.

    Kuak!

    Yoon Jong gritted his teeth as he pushed the sword away and pulled his body to the side. However, as if Mu Yeon had predicted his move, he rushed forward and hit Yoon Jong with his shoulder.

    Thud! Thud!

    Yoon Jong was thrown back without a chance to defend, like a drum being struck.

    Thud!

    Yoon Jong had to bounce off the ground several times, spun around, and drove the sword into the tile before he was bounced back again.

    Kakakak!

    After being pushed away for a while, he quickly regained his stance, and a trickle of blood flowed down his lip, but his eyes hadnt changed at all.

    Wonderful.

    Mu Yeon truly admired this.

    Wudang was a sect of the Justice faction, a ce that pursued the pure and righteous sword.

    To the extent that Wudang focused more on the basics than any other sect in the world. Wudang was a ce where one didnt act foolishly by ignoring the basics in favor of close enlightenment.

    But the foundation of the swordsman called Yoon Jong in front of him didnt feel like that.

    I will apologize for looking down on you.

    From now on, I will do my best, so try to take the attacks head-on.

    Yes!

    Here Ie!

    Tat!

    Mu Yeon hit the ground once again and flew towards Yoon Jong with the light movement of a butterfly. His sword drew multiple sword forms, and a white hue flowed out from his left hand, which drew a circle as he rushed at Yoon Jong.

    Yoon Jong, who had maintained his form throughout the fight, was wide-eyed at this.

    Two martial arts at the same time?

    Numerous sword forms and a palm technique made their way to Yoon Jong.

 Chapter 618

    <h4>Chapter 618</h4>

    The basicmon sense was that a person could not practice two martial arts simultaneously. But strictly speaking, this did not make sense.

    Those who practiced martial arts often used profound skills while wielding a weapon or executing footwork. So, it was incorrect to say that a warrior could not simultaneously perform two martial arts skills.

    To be precise, it was true that a person cannot use the same kind of martial arts at the same time.

    Could one execute the Plum Blossom Sword Technique with one hand and the Seven Petals Sword with the left? Could they use the Bamboo Leaf Sword with the left hand and then the Plum Blossom Sword with the right?

    It might be possible to do so alternately, but even this was nearly impossible when using two different martial arts.

    This was due to the different ways of utilizing internal qi depending on the martial art, each with a distinct drawing style.

    If one developed martial arts by carefully organizing them so that they didnt ovep, it would not be two martial arts but one.

    This was why it was said to be impossible to practice two at once. To make it possible, there needed to be a presence of two different entities in the head, not one.

    However, a sect made the impossible happen: the Wudang.

    Normally, various shrines were located on Mount Wudang, overflowing with the strangest individuals. They didnt shy away from anything to realize their path and Tao.

    Among them, there was one who attempted it.

    Humans could objectively observe others instead of themselves, and others could not fully look inside a person. So, if one became two, then the realization would be faster than any other person.

    What started with such a radical theory turned into an unexpected sess. After numerous changes, he finally managed to divide his consciousness into two.

    Although it didnt help in the realization of Tao as he had hoped, it had an amazing effect in terms of martial arts.

    As can be seen.

    Wkwaaang

    The soft flow of qi within the sword moved like a tornado.

    Sword qi and the palm, each with different properties, came together as one before moving apart to deploy their own techniques.

    Well, something like this is

    Yoon Jong, frightened, threw himself backward. But the sword and palm qi continued to rush toward him, who had stepped back, refusing to relent.

    Stk!

    Realizing that there was no escape, Yoon Jong shed the sword downward, releasing a bright blue qi, and then shed horizontally as well.

    Paaat!

    In an instant, arge wall made of sword qi formed in front of him.

    Rumble!

    When the wall collided with the iing sword qi, it swayed, being pushed back, but somehow it endured without breaking.

    E-enough

    At that moment,

    Yoon Jongs eyes widened in shock.

    The force of the sword qiing toward him changed direction instantly, moving past the sword qi wall and flying to the side as if the pure white barrier was alive.

    It makes no sense.

    But there was no time to think leisurely.

    Yoon Jong retracted his sword and leaped into the air. The sword qi and palm qi surged directly below him and swept through thend in an odd manner.

    Ohhhh!

    The sole of his shoe, which he couldnt release, was torn off by the sword qi. Yoon Jong, tumbling in the air, rolled over as soon as he hit the ground.

    Kwang! Lwang! Kwang!

    White palm qi appeared where he had brieflynded and then crushed the tile.

    Almost at the edge of the stage, Yoon Jong pulled himself together and stood up quickly like a flying squirrel, looking at Mu Yeon. He resembled a wary cat.

    Drip.

    Sweat dripped down his chin.

    It was an attack that could be described as nothing less than a storm. Yoon Jong opened his mouth as if in pain.

    Dual Internal Qi arts.

    Right.

    Mu Yeon smiled.

    It isnt perfect, but I can still imitate it. How was it? Does it look good?

    Was it good?

    Yoon Jong forced theughter that bubbled up to stop.

    Dual Internal Qi Art.

    It was the mostmon form of Wudangs martial arts among those taught, allowing one to use two types of martial arts simultaneously.

    Of course, Yoon Jong had heard of it, but until then, he hadnt understood what it meant to use two different martial arts at once. At best, he could manage them one after the other, but he thought it would be alright if he could handle that much.

    However, when he experienced it, the Dual Internal Qi Arts were entirely different from what he had expected.

    It feels like Im dealing with two different warriors at the same time.

    Yoon Jong knew better than anyone how terrifying it was to face two warriors.

    This was because Yoon Jong specialized in subduing opponents by working together. When he teamed up with Jo Gul, they could take on enemies much stronger than themselves.

    When swords of different natures interlocked, they could work as two, maybe even three or more.

    But now, Mu Yeon was doing it all alone, which he and Jo Gul had achieved together.

    So this is the Dual Internal Qi Arts

    It made no sense.

    Yoon Jong gulped. It was the moment he realized deep in his bones why the world praised the Wudang sects warriors.

    Can he handle that?

    Baek Cheon spoke with a low groan as he watched the spar.

    This was the learning experience of the finest martial arts in Kangho, known to everyone as a symbol of Wudang alongside the Taiji Sword, Ten Thousand Palm.

    But what he saw with his eyes and heard with his ears were worlds apart.

    No, that is a scam.

    Jo Gul, who had returned from basic treatment, mumbled, looking lost. Since he also performed dual attacks with Yoon Jong by his side, he couldnt fathom how amazing what was happening before his eyes was.

    This is Wudang.

    Even Yu Yiseol couldnt rx her stiff face.

    The word potential could be used in this situation. Why was Wudang called Wudang? The scene seemed to exin it to them all; despite the short history, they were ahead in terms of Taoism in the Central ins.

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth without taking his eyes off.

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Does it make sense?

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Which is why I said.

    The skills of Wudang get stronger with time. Half of what I said then was all because of this damned thing.

    Along with the Taiji Sword, the Dual Internal Qi Arts was known to be the most difficult in Wudang. A Taoist wouldnt even have the right to learn it unless they were of the highest position among the disciples.

    Well, every time I see that, it makes people enraged,

    when did you ever see that?

    No, just think about it.

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes and spoke as ifining.

    What? Divide a persons consciousness into two? Is there anything more odd than the bastards who wouldnt even mind having their minds split!

    C-chung Myung, calm down.

    Baek Cheon broke into a cold sweat as he grabbed Chung Myung, who seemed ready to hit the Wudang disciples.

    Why was this brat so swift in

    Well, that isnt important now. Is there any advice on how Yoon Jong should deal with

    Advice my ass!

    But Chung Myung snorted.

    If there was something like that, I wouldnt have gone through any trouble.

    Uh?

    There is nothing to cope with. That is no trick or technique. He literally is a genius.

    Fucking annoying bastard.

    Baek Cheons face went stiff as he got the answer.

    It is so fucking annoying but definitely effective. From the moment you are able to do that, the strength itself increases at least by half.

    seems like it.

    He didnt know how it was possible, but he could clearly confirm the effect. Baek Cheon felt frustrated as if something was stuck in his chest.

    If one thought jumping in would end it, then there was a bigger mountain behind, and if one thought about jumping behind, then a bigger mountain blocked his way.

    Now, he understood what was said about the endless strength of a prestigious sect.

    It is one problem after another.

    Two tigers could not live on the same mountain. If Mount Hua were to stand tall as a Taoist sect in Kangho, then Wudang was something they had to ovee.

    But

    Baek Cheons gaze was fixed on the back of Yoon Jong, and he felt bad. The burden seemed too heavy for Yoon Jong to carry alone.

    Yoon Jong

    Chung Myung chuckled at the sight of Baek Cheon, who could not handle the sight and spoke Yoon Jongs name.

    Why? Does it seem a bit too much for Yoon Jong sahyung?

    Can sasuk do it then?

    W-who said that?

    Baek Cheons face turned bright red. Chung Myung shook his head and clicked his tongue.

    This is why the geniuses are them tsk.

    W-what are you saying?

    Watch now.

    Uh?

    As Chung Myungs voice turned serious, Baek Cheons eyes lit up.

    If a genius has a way of genius, thenmoners have their own way. And

    Chung Myung stared at Yoon Jongs back without even blinking.

    Yoon Jong sahyung, who we know is the best for this.

    His shaking shoulders gradually calmed, and Yoon Jong caught his breath and stared at Mu Yeon.

    A spar

    If this had been a real fight, there wouldnt have been time to catch ones breath.

    But his opponent was giving him time to catch his breath. He didnt know if it was out of kindness or because his opponent had too much leisure, but right now, he felt relief more than anger.

    Strong,

    It was definitely not for nothing that he received the title of the Three Swords of Wudang.

    The sword and the palm technique simultaneously attacked the two main points of the opponent, pushing them into confusion. If Yoon Jong had experienced this situation for the first time, he would have fainted on the ground.

    Even then, I wouldnt know what to do.

    Yoon Jong merely endured. That hadnt changed.

    Yoon Jong quietly assumed a stable stancethe most basic stance.

    From there, he shifted his center of gravity back by three inches and snarled,

    Pleasee.

    A smile appeared on Mu Yeons lips.

    I should have gone for a second or third ss disciple; then, I would have learned a lot more.

    But actually, Yoon Jong was learning even now.

    From that unwavering form.

    Woong.

    Mu Yeons sword, imbued with internal qi, began to tremble naturally.

    In that case, it would be polite to at least do my best!

    Mu Yeon steeled his resolve and swung the sword.

    The sword qi, darker than before, surged toward Yoon Jong, and his body, now exposed to it, began to shake.

 Chapter 619

    <h4>Chapter 619</h4>

    His fingertips felt like they were being crushed.

    No, it wasnt just his fingers.

    His entire body screamed in pain as if a heavy bell had been ced on his arms and shoulders.

    The sword qi hadnt yet reached the tip of Yoon Jongs sword.

    It was indeed a force that had to be referred to as terrifying, and it was so fearsome that just a nce was enough to instill fear in him.

    Entirely different.

    Though strong, he couldnt bepared with the High Priest of the Demonic Sect. The power that man wielded was so potent that calling him a walking disaster wasnt an exaggeration.

    But if there was something else

    I will have to endure this alone.

    The fight was different when Chung Myung was there. This was a battle where Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, and Jo Gul couldnt support him.

    Both victory and defeat rested solely on Yoon Jongs shoulders.

    Which is why I cannot lose now.

    Wooooo!

    The internal qi from his dantian began to circte through his body along with his qi and blood. Since the day he took the additional pill and elixirs, Yoon Jong has made a constant effort to increase his internal qi.

    The fruits of those efforts were now at the tip of his sword.

    Chaaak!

    The moment the surge of sword qi met his sword tip, it split to the left and right.

    Tsk!

    A groan escaped Yoon Jongs mouth. It felt like his arm could break at any moment.

    He felt like he was standing in the middle of a flowing river, swinging his sword to cut through the iing water. Such a feat was impossible to begin with, but now he had to make the impossible possible.

    What would Jo Gul have done?

    There was nothing to think about. As he had demonstrated a moment ago, Jo Gul would have dodged it and then, like some flying squirrel, stabbed his sword into his opponents body.

    Yoon Jong didnt possess the knack for seizing the gap in movement and attacking by risking his body.

    Woah!

    Crack!

    The sound of bones being crushed. His sword felt heavy as if new metal rocks had been attached.

    What would Sasuk have done?

    Well, it was quite obvious.

    Baek Cheon wouldnt have done anything odd. He would have rushed ahead and pierced through the sword qi flowing like a river. He would have shed against it with his own strength and moved ahead.

    Right, like a hero in a story.

    But Yoon Jong didnt have such strength, nor was he a genius.

    Cough!

    Something felt hot in his throat.

    It seemed like something inside couldnt resist the pressure and began to bleed. The fishy smell of blood filled his nose.

    I dont have it.

    Yoon Jongs eyes sank.

    If it were Yu Yiseol, this kind of sword qi wouldnt have even touched her. She was bold enough to avoid it and clear her path simultaneously.

    Chung Myung? If that bastard were here, he would have crushed everything and broken the head of the opponent with the sheath.

    But Yoon Jong couldnt do that.

    Such dazzling talent.

    Yoon Jongs gaze slowly returned. It was difficult to absorb the rushing qi, but he couldnt look back now. He didnt know how to ignore the third-ss disciples who were looking up to him now with pride.

    So what about me?

    There was no talent, so would he sit down and watch as the geniuses ran wild?

    How amusing.

    I!

    He gritted his teeth and cheered for himself.

    HAVE MY OWN WAY!

    Humans could not stop a waterfall, nor could they stop a rushing river. And so, in Baek Cheons eyes, Yoon Jong was in a dangerous situation.

    He had been looking at Yoon Jong with a stern look, but the moment he was about to step forward, Chung Myung stretched his arms out and held him back.

    Baek Cheon flinched and turned around.

    Just keep an eye on him, you genius brat.

    All this time, Chung Myungs eyes had never left Yoon Jong. Baek Cheon felt frustrated and shouted.

    Arent you being reckless now! To face that thing head-on

    Sasuk can do it, but not sahyung?

    Why are you doing this!

    Because you think like this.

    Baek Cheon fell silent.

    In fact, he knew it in his head. He would have faced it head-on if he had been on the stage because that was the surest way to win.

    But

    Have I been looking down on Yoon Jong?

    Chung Myung nced at Baek Cheons face and smiled.

    You shouldnt look so serious over a joke.

    Because it is natural to have such thoughts. It is a burden for sahyung.

    Then why?

    But you see, about Yoon Jong sahyung.

    Chung Myung spoke calmly as he looked at Yoon Jong, who was now swept away by the sword qi and could not be seen.

    He is the one who carries the most burden.

    Baek Cheon thought for a moment and then asked with a stern look.

    Why does it have to be like that? Cant the others help? It isnt that I dont get what you said, but this is

    No. Sasuk is the one who doesnt get it.

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    Sasuk is the one who makes the name of Mount Hua known to the world. He is the one who should shine the brightest.

    I

    But sasuks sword cannot continue.

    The reason was simple.

    Baek Cheon was a genius.

    It didnt have to be talent shining brightly to make the world tremblejust talent a bit ahead of others. That alone pushed others down.

    But cant I help?

    Right.

    Can those over there fully understand and follow sasuks sword?

    Baek Cheons gaze returned to where Chung Myung was standing. The third-ss disciples were all looking at Yoon Jong with an earnest look.

    And Baek Cheon couldnt answer back.

    He had been constantly training the second and third-ss disciples. But in the end, it was just basics, physical strength, and sparring; no proper sword skills were taught.

    The reason?

    On the surface, it was because there was Un Geom and Chung Myung for Mount Hua.

    And Baek Cheon knew it deep down. It was a lie. He couldnt teach them properly. Because having basic talent and understanding something is different.

    It is the same with sahyung, sago, and even Jo Gul sahyung. I can only ask myself why they cant do something that easy. I cannot, for the life of me, understand how people born with normal talent learn how to use a sword.

    So you just endure?

    Right, to be precise, dont be influenced.

    Chung Myung said it with a cold voice.

    The martial arts of a sect should be made for those who cannot understand it. Martial arts, which only geniuses can learn, will eventually be lost.

    Sects are not ces to bring in geniuses. ces that make normal ones strong are those which can be called prestigious sects, and only such ces will survive in history.

    The most important thing in a sect wasnt nurturing geniuses but nurturing normal people who entered the sect with no talent.

    The current Mount Hua was horrifyingly deformed. In order to improve the skills and reputation in a short duration, Chung Myung focused on improving the skills of the Five Swords of Mount Hua.

    It was natural to make talented people stronger, but there was a reaction to it.

    Is there anyone among them who has the will to defeat sasuk?

    No, because they would think that they were born differently from him.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, and Jo Gul were the ideal geniuses for them. The method of growth was different.

    And the person who provided hope for such people is Yoon Jong.

    One of the Five Swords without any talent. A person who came through the tough journey with the other Five Swords, even without possessing any talent.

    A normal person doesnt shine brightly and just fulfills the role by persevering.

    And so

    He shines brighter than anyone else.

    The answer to how to make up for theck of talent was right there. There was a guide for those who feltcking and low. Those who made the name of a sect shine were geniuses, but those who lead the sect shouldnt be geniuses.

    Sect leaders must be the ones who lead people.

    A person who became a sect leader must be someone who leads people.

    The reason was that even though Chung Myung was strong in the past, no one in Mount Hua tried to make him the sect leader.

    That was Chung Muns ce.

    The long list of sect leaders for sects was filled by those who served as the guideposts for those who wanted to follow.

    Do you know what the biggest drawback in Yoon Jong sahyung is?

    I dont.

    He knows it all too well.

    What does that mean?

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong.

    He knows it all so well that there isnt much he has to know.

    Yoon Jong already knew it. That only he could show the other sajaes. And his defeat would be the defeat of the sajaes.

    The burden on his shoulders was heavier than what Baek Cheon had, who carried the name of Mount Hua.

    Endure it.

    Chung Myungs eyes showed a hint of pity.

    This was something that Chung Myung couldnt solve or help. Because it was something that Chung Myung never had to do.

    This was something Yoon Jong would have to figure out on his own.

    Dont worry.

    At that time, Jo Gul, who had been silently watching Yoon Jong, spoke.

    Sahyung will not lose.

    The one who knew Yoon Jong the best was Jo Gul, the one staring with unwavering eyes.

    It isnt like sahyung isnt worthy of it.

    He knew that these words didnte without reason; it was blind faith. And for now, Chung Myung wanted to believe those words.

    Instead of fighting against something strong, one should let it go or avoid it.

    But everyone knows that is easier said than done.

    That was something only those with strength could choose. But Yoon Jong was desperate now.

    But.

    I can endure as much as I can.

    His feet should grip the ground more firmly than the roots of a giant tree, and his lower body should support him firmly. He kept his back straight, maintained the force drawn from the ground, and tried to rx his body slowly.

    Like a tree, a plum tree blooming on Mount Hua.

    That is what it is.

    And then he realized it again.

    What was the basic form the teachers emphasized once? The one form that Chung Myung hit them to maintain?

    Taoist.

    A Taoist resembled nature.

    If one simply followed the teachings of those who lead, at some point, one would be a tree, a part of nature.

    This was the teaching that Mount Hua had umted over hundreds of years. That voice conveyed it to the disciples.

    I know.

    The sahyung and sajaes were watching his back.

    But there was no way that something good would happen just because they were watching and giving him cheers. Will is will, and strength is strength.

    This was a fight he had to endure alone.

    Crack.

    His little finger, which was firmly pressed to his sword handle, ended up twisting at an odd angle. The pressure his body was feeling was crushing it.

    What will I say to them?

    There was nothing.

    It was difficult to handle anything alone. What could he even teach his sajaes now?

    He continued to struggle with everything.

    Desperately, he mustered up everyst drop of qi! Even if a typhoon raged and swept the mountain, the roots embedded in thend continued to spread endlessly, even if the branches broke and the flowers were torn.

    That was how trees lived.

    How many trees were there in the plum forest? Viewed in istion, they werent beautiful and didnt produce the most beautiful flowers either. But when they all came together and bloomed at the same time, the mountain turned red, and finally, it created a sight everyone craved.

    Crack.

    Even his ring finger was broken and twisted.

    Although intense pain was felt, Yoon Jongs expression didnt change at all.

    Endure.

    And finally

    Light red plum blossoms started to bloom quietly from the tips of the branches, which seemed as though they would break during the typhoon.

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620</h4>

    The force in the sword began to circte smoothly.

    It felt like he was full of qi from his shoulders to his fingertips.

    By his own estimation, his condition today was the best. It wasnt easy to disy ones skills in a spar of martial arts held under the sects name, but now, he was clearly swinging the sword better than when he trained.

    Right.

    Surely, it was that.

    The path drawn by the sword was extremely urate, and the distribution of internal qi was as precise as if it had been measured with a scale. It even felt like everything was being controlled within his senses, even the sparring ground.

    This refreshing feeling, which he had never felt before in his life, was so profound that he now thought it would be worthpeting with even Mu Jin.

    But

    Mu Yeons face looked suspicious.

    Why isnt he falling down?

    His gaze turned towards where Yoon Jong was. Yoon Jong, now obscured by ckness and unable to be seen, was in danger.

    It wasnt Mu Yeon overestimating his own strength. Anyone who knew about martial arts would say that Yoon Jong was currently inferior.

    But that fact confused Mu Yeon.

    Dangerous?

    On the other hand, didnt it mean he was enduring it?

    Even though he deployed the sword qi with all his might, Yoon Jong endured it.

    This person was just a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua.

    Is this possible?

    Of course, the Mount Hua disciple named Yoon Jong was strong enough, and he acknowledged it.

    It was the attitude of effort and determination. Even he wanted to imitate him.

    However, no matter how great Yoon Jong was, he couldnt overtake Mu Yeon, who was 20 years older than him.

    He didnt know if Yoon Jong would be able to surpass him at the same age, but now, he wasnt an opponent. It shouldnt even be like this.

    Then why?

    Why wouldnt he fall down?

    At that time, Yoon Jongs upper body stumbled back as if it would crack.

    It twisted like a tree bent by a typhoon, but then he soon began to tremble and returned to his original state as if oveing it.

    It truly felt like he would fall, but he didnt feel like he would ever fall. This unknown feeling began to bloom in Mu Yeons heart.

    He was now using the Taoism Sword technique with all his might. Even among the first-ss disciples of Wudang, few could handle it to this extent.

    But Yoon Jong was enduring it.

    Hecked internal qi, yet the perfection of his sword felt amazing.

    No matter how much Mu Yeon thought, this felt impossible.

    Flinch.

    Mu Yeons fingers trembled lightly. The perfect flow of the sword was disturbed a bit, and the qi, which had been flowing like water, had shaken.

    In the end, martial arts depend on the person using them.

    No matter how perfectly one trained their skills, the moment one felt impatient, they could not use their full strength.

    Mu Yeons heart, which had been calm as ake, now had ripples in it. It was hard to even call this Mu Yeons fault. Everyone would get a bit flustered when theye across something beyond theirmon sense.

    No!

    Mu Yeon, who quickly came to his senses, was startled and tried to regain his form.

    But regaining calm once the heart was shaken wasnt easy. The image of Yoon Jong withstanding his attack was clearly engraved in his eyes, so how could he regain hisposure?

    Huk!

    Mu Yeon let out a short breath and gripped his sword tighter.

    There is no need to rush.

    He would be the one to win. Even if the opponent endured for a bit longer, the result would not change. It was just a slight dy in deciding the winner.

    So

    But it was then.

    In the sword qi that was swirling around, a trembling sword emerged. It looked like new buds rising from an old tree.

    And soon, a red flower began to bloom from the tip of the sword, which was bent as if it would break.

    Plum blossom?

    He had already seen this.

    Hadnt Jo Gul shown this amazingly blooming plum blossom in the other spar?

    But the Plum blossom he saw now felt somehow different from the one before.

    A little more modest and clear. Yet, it felt by no means an easy one.

    No one would say that plum blossoms were strong. Flowers that broke apart easily at the touch of a child swayed in the wind, fell in the rain, and could not withstand time.

    The blooming plum blossoms were all crushed by the sword qi.

    But then they bloomed again.

    Even if they fell again and again. Even if they were torn, dried, and died, wouldnt the plum blossom always survive the winter and wait for the spring to bloom again? Although the flower might be weak, the life of the plum blossom was strong.

    And this sword continued like that.

    The plum blossom, which bloomed, embracing life, caught the attention of Mu Yeon and didnt let it go. It was like he was being sucked in.

    Mu Yeons eyes began to get bigger and bigger.

    Yoon Jong gritted his teeth as he looked at the flower blooming at the swords tip.

    A bitte.

    The Five Swords of Mount Hua were the first to begin learning the Plum Blossom sword, and Yoon Jong was thest to make the blossoms bloom.

    Even when Baek Cheons flowers were roaming the world and, Yu Yiseol was quietly expanding hernd, and Jo Guls flowers flew in the sky, he couldnt make a single blossom bloom.

    He couldnt help but understand the difference in talent, which would be difficult to keep up with. But Yoon Jong didnt feel disappointed or frustrated.

    Do plum trees only live to bloom?

    Some might ask as such.

    It was said that plum blossoms bloomed, bore fruit, and lived to pass on the fruits to future generations. That was how life went. But that was just thew of the world.

    Did plum trees really live to bloom?

    Is that possible?

    The logic of the world was a bit burdensome to him.

    Drawing a bigger picture, looking into the distance, and systematically preparing for the future were suited only for others.

    Yoon Jong was busy, just holding on for now. Even the time to think about tomorrow felt like a luxury. He did his best to hold on and not get pushed away.

    Wouldnt the plum tree be like that, too?

    Was there a grand intention behind making the flowers bloom? Did it have the ambition to pass the fruit to the next generation?

    Just hold on and stay alive. Wouldnt that intense day-by-day struggle eventually lead to getting what you desired?

    So, this flower wasnt the end. It was nothing more than a struggle to avoid being pushed out of a difficult life.

    Chaaak!

    Unable to withstand the pressure of sword qi, the skin on his forearm cracked and bloomed. Yoon Jongs body shook and hurt as it trembled.

    Nevertheless, his hand holding the sword stayed firm.

    Even if one had no feeling left in their hands and could no longer hold the sword. Even if it felt like his entire shoulder was getting torn, he would make sure to swing that sword.

    There was just one way for a tortoise to catch a rabbit.

    Even when the rabbit was resting or sleeping, the tortoise continued to use its short legs. For him, his short legs were his sword.

    Euk

    A groan, which he couldnt gulp down, came from his clenched teeth.

    Even though plum blossoms bloomed easily for some, it was difficult for Yoon Jong to even bloom one.

    But in the meantime, Yoon Jong managed to make the buds and make them bloom, which were now hundreds and gathered together.

    The plum blossoms were tightly closed as if to withstand the cold and the water.

    24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword, Plum Blossom Fragrance.

    His plum blossoms werent ones that bloomed extravagantly.

    It was a plum blossom that endured the winter of the world and finally came forth in the spring.

    The plum blossom, with no order, always went against the sword qi. And the sword qi, which became stronger and more powerful, didnt feel as formidable as before.

    Endure!

    Stay rooted in thend and ensure the flower buds join together to ovee the biting wind. This was the ce. It was a plum blossom that bloomed in the winter.

    Endure!

    And then came a loud shout from Yoon Jongs mouth.

    AHHHHH!

    The plum blossoms united like metal and caught the flowing water. It shook and stumbled but still stood firm and wasnt pushed.

    This!

    Unsure, Mu Yeon clenched his teeth.

    There was no wall. Nor was it a mountain or vast sea. It was just one plum blossom tree blooming in the middle of the field.

    But why couldnt his sword cut down that one tree?

    No!

    His eyes gradually turned red, little by little, and those red eyes looked at Yoon Jong, intending to crush him.

    Fall!

    He began to lose it.

    FALL!

    His sword qi continued to push.

    FALLLL!

    Even though he was attacking, another bright blue beam of qi shot out from the tip of Mu Yeons sword.

    Ah!

    At that moment, Mu Yeons eyes widened. What he was looking at wasnt Yoon Jong. The sharp, pure white sword qi followed from behind the sword of Yoon Jong, who was rushing toward him.

    Chaaak!

    That sword qi, so different from before, began to cut through his own sword qi.

    N-No!

    Stand back!

    Ugh!

    The disciples of Wudang and Mount Hua, who were watching this, all stepped back. The aftereffects of this explosion were too much for them to stay standing there.

    The result?

    What happened?

    Everyone had an idea. This was no continuation, and the battle was decided.

    After the fog cleared, the one standing would be the winner.

    Who is it!

    Who will be standing!

    Everyone looked at the stage in silence, and eventually, the wind pushed the dust away.

    There was one standing tall.

    .

    Baek Cheon smiled and nodded.

    It couldnt be anyone else.

    The person standing was Mu Yeon, and although his face was pale, he stood on both legs.

    And Yoon Jong lost his grip, kneeling on the ground with heavy breathing. The oue of the spar was clear to all.

    You fought well, Yoon Jong.

    What was important wasnt the oue of the spar, right?

    The disciples of Mount Hua, whom Baek Cheom looked at, were all gritting their teeth with tears in their eyes.

    All you wanted to say to them has been delivered.

    No one could me Yoon Jong for the defeat. This defeat was more valuable than the win.

    Just as Baek Cheon was thinking of speaking, Mu Yeon, who was looking at Yoon Jong calmly, said.

    What is a spar?

    A spar is a means topare the martial arts skills of two fighters through a fight. And it is aboutpeting with their own teachings.

    A faint smile formed on the pale face.

    My sword wasnt short of yours, but my win wasnt up to you. As a Taoist, one should focus on training before using the sword.

    And he shook his head and folded his hands as he slowly stretched them ahead.

    I lost.

    His voice was strangely in, dering a loss, which shocked everyone.

    lost?

    Even Baek Cheon was shocked.

    What did this mean?

    Anyone could see that this was a battle Mu Yeon won. Then why take defeat?

    It wasnt just Baek Cheon who was shocked by this.

    What are you even saying!

    From the side of Wudang came a loud voice. It was Heo Sanja.

    Lost? Defeated? Who told you to admit the defeat yourself! Anyone can see you won!

    Elder.

    Mu Yeon shook his head slightly.

    Please do not embarrass me more than this.

    His gaze on Heo Sanja was calm.

    Others might not know, but there is no way that the elder doesnt get it, right?

    What are you saying now?

    Heo Sanja raised his voice as if he didnt want to admit it, and Mu Yeon looked at him.

    I couldnt ovee my impatience a moment ago and took a harsh stance of intending to kill someone twice younger than me.

    You

    Heo Sanjas eyes widened.

    He wasnt surprised at the word kill. He was shocked that he said it in a ce where many could hear, and sure enough, people began to whisper right away.

    Mu Yeon spoke in an unwavering and firm voice.

    This should never happen when we are trying to learn from one another. As soon as I return, I will go into closed training. I guess I had forgotten for a long time that there is something more important than the sword.

    This

    Heo Sanja could grit his teeth but couldnt say a thing, and Mu Yeon looked at Yoon Jong.

    Thank you for letting me know.

    I dont think I did anything.

    You dont have to speak to let one know. I learned from your demeanor.

    Mu Yeon smiled.

    When I shake off the fear in my heart, please spar with me again.

    Yoon Jong quietly nodded, and Mu Yeon bowed.

    I had a nice time learning.

    I did too.

    Watching Mu Yeon walk out without regrets, Yoon Jong quietly let out a sigh he had been suppressing.

    So this is what a prestigious sect represents.

    After calmly admitting defeat, he left no trace of regret. He was like flowing water, just like how his sword felt.

    Thud.

    In the end, Yoon Jong couldnt stay standing any longer and looked up at the sky.

    A clear sky without a single cloud was looking down at him.

    Anyway, I endured it again.

    And it will continue. Todays action will turn into tomorrow again.

    And one day, to a future where he would shine.

    It was the moment when Yoon Jong, the third-ss disciple of Mount Hua, achieved a victory over the first-ss disciple of Wudang, Mu Yeon.

 Chapter 621

    <h4>Chapter 621</h4>

    He won!

    Oh my, Yoon Jong sahyung won!

    Wudangs sword!

    The disciples of Mount Hua all got up, cheering as if their blood was boiling.

    No matter the form, Yoon Jong had won. If this had been a matter of life and death, the oue might have been different, but this was a spar, and within the context of a spar, no one can look down on Yoon Jongs win.

    he really won.

    Even if Yoon Jong had lost ande down from the stage, the disciples of Mount Hua would have patted him on the shoulder because they saw with their own eyes how well he tried.

    However, as a result of his best effort, he even won.

    What are you doing?

    Baek Cheon couldnt hold back hisughter andughed out loud.

    It looks like his legs are so weak that he cannot get up. Go and bring him down now!

    Yes, sahyung!

    Yes, sasuk!

    The disciples of Mount Hua rushed to the stage. Since it was their job to support one person, two people going to bring him down would have been enough, but it was odd to ask these excited ones to do just that.

    Yoon Jong!

    Sahyung!

    Yoon Jong smiled as he saw his sahyung and sajaes rushing to him.

    Please help me move. My legs are so weak that I cannot move.

    Internal wounds?

    All fine.

    At those words, everyone rushed to Yoon Jongs left and right, and they almost carried him halfway down the stage.

    Soso! Sahyung..!

    Wait.

    Yoon Jong immediately tapped his sajaes on the shoulder as they were looking for Soso. And then they all stepped back, carefully putting him down.

    After struggling to walk, Yoon Jong stood in front of Hyun Sang.

    Elder. Fortunately

    Hyun Sang didnt even listen to the words and hugged him.

    .

    You worked hard. You really did.

    Yoon Jong smiled slightly at the voice full of emotions.

    I paid for being fed.

    Fed, this brat! Do you think your food costs nothing or what!

    Hyun Sang, who had moved back, had red eyes. It was shocking, and he was truly filled with emotions.

    It wasnt because they won. It wasnt because of Yoon Jongs skills. It was because he showed the will to stand at all.

    Hurry up and get treated. There may be internal wounds.

    Yes, elder.

    After finishing that, Yoon Jong turned and saw the Five Swords of Mount Hua gathered in his eyes.

    Baek Cheon looked at him, full of pride. Yu Yiseol, expressionless as usual, clenched her fists, holding onto her emotions. In contrast, Jo Gul looked like he would cry, his lips bitter.

    And

    I get it, but.

    You would have lost 9 times out of 10.

    I know.

    Until Chung Myung.

    But Yoon Jong nodded at his words.

    He felt it, too. The skills of Mu Yeon were far higher than his.

    But

    Chung Myung smiled.

    It is enough if you win.

    Stand tall. Beating an opponent you can beat is something to be proud of. You should be proud of when you beat an opponent you cannot beat. And it was amazing, sahyung.

    What wind is blowing here?

    Yoon Jong went stiff for a moment, as if unsure of thepliment from this guy who always nags had brought him.

    However, for a moment, a brighter smile formed on his lips.

    This is a win.

    There was a strange sense of aplishment that he had never felt before, even when he achieved good results in martial arts tournaments or when he fought against others and engaged in a fierce battle with the Demonic Sect. He was filled with sentiment as he opened his mouth.

    I

    Did your best?

    But the gaze of Yoon Jong slowly turned to the side when he heard this voicee to him, and before he knew it, Tang Soso was standing there, smiling.

    Lets go when you are done.

    Would there be any

    Yoon Jong followed her like a cow being led to a ughterhouse. All of Mount Huas disciplesughed at the sight. However, their eyes werent smiling. Whether it was sasuk or sajae, everyone felt a lot from Yoon Jong.

    The sword is what spoke.

    Baek Cheon stared at Yoon Jongs back and mumbled.

    Honestly, I am jealous.

    That unwavering, upright will to not fall and that determination.

    Of course, he knew it wasnt right to harbor such feelings.

    But what could he do? These were his genuine feelings. He quickly suppressed his embarrassed feelings of jealousy and tried to hide them.

    But.

    Look at our Dong-Ryongs face. Now, now.

    Ah, this sick ghost.

    Baek Cheons face distorted, and he let out a sigh.

    Tsk. Anyway, there are more people out there. If only you were greedy for them too.

    No, it isnt like!

    Baek Cheon, whose face was red, was about to speak out when Chung Myung continued.

    Sasuk must do what he has to do.

    Baek Cheon, who heard that, finally calmed down and then sighed as he looked into the eyes of Chung Myung.

    Really, that fucking bastard.

    He knew. If Yoon Jong must carry the future of Mount Hua on his back, then Baek Cheon must support the current Mount Hua.

    And who was more important could not be ranked here. Both were equally important.

    Baek Cheon quietly looked at the third-ss Chung disciples. Everyone was vividly remembering the victories of Jo Gul and Yoon Jong.

    I see hope in them.

    Jo Gul proved that the current ss and age werent all. And Yoon Jong showed that talent could be ovee if one pushed themselves.

    So, is there any reason for them not to be excited?

    Such damned men.

    He had created such an atmosphere before Baek Cheon had even stepped in, so now he couldnt lose even if he wanted to, right?

    Both were absolutely amazing. But he was their sasuk, and he couldnt lose now.

    See clearly now, guys.

    Baek Cheon headed to the stage, gripping the plum blossom sword tightly. No, he was trying to head to it.

    You are going?

    Chung Myungs grumpy voice called out to him, and Baek Cheon responded as if it were obvious.

    We need to keep this momentum going.

    Well, not bad. But

    Huh?

    But I dont think it will turn out how sasuk thinks.

    Feeling a bit ominous, Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung. Whenever this guy said something like this, something unexpected would happen.

    Shall we change the order?

    No, well

    Chung Myung chuckled and shook his head.

    That will not have much meaning either. You can go. Lets win with flying colors.

    Baek Cheon looked at him in confusion, not knowing what was happening.

    If he was going to say this, why stop him?

    Go now.

    Yes.

    As Baek Cheon walked to the stage, looking unsure, Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    It isnt prestigious because it is a wonder. It is prestigious because it won.

    Now Baek Cheon should understand that.

    Heo Sanja was the first to greet Mu Yeon as he came down the stage with a cruel nce.

    Mu Yeon couldnt ignore it and stood there. Heo Sanja, who had been ring at Mu Yeon for a long time, spoke as if he were chewing on something.

    Did you train?

    This is a matter of the Taoist sect, and your personal growth is more important than the sect?

    A voice that felt cruel.

    Even though Mu Yeon was a first-ss disciple with a strength worthy of being titled, he couldnt ignore the wrath of the elder. He sighed briefly and quietly closed his eyes.

    But Mu Yeons eyes soon opened, and he didnt even waver.

    Elder. What is the meaning of the honor earned like that?

    Heo Sanjas face distorted at those calm words.

    What did you say just now?

    Mu Yeon shook his head slightly.

    Honor is meaningful only when earned in the right manner. Isnt the honor gained by iming to have won over a loss or hiding ones mistakes more humiliating than pointing a finger when onemits a mistake?

    The face of Heo Sanja trembled in rage, and Mu Yeon continued steadfastly.

    I didnt step down because my honor was more important. I stepped down because honor, in any form, is important. If I hide my mistakes by saying they cannot notice, how can I even call myself a proud disciple of Wudang?

    Heo Sanja gritted his teeth and red at Mu Yeon.

    Did you say everything?

    Elder.

    As the atmosphere turned hostile, Mu Jin quietly stepped forward and tried to dissuade him.

    There are eyes to see. Just calm down for now.

    And from what I heard, what Mu Yeon said wasnt wrong.

    What?

    They wouldnt have been unaware of Mu Yeons mistake.

    Even if the others didnt, one person would surely know.

    Mount Huas Divine Dragon.

    There was no way he didnt see what Mu Jin did.

    If Mu Yeon didnt concede now, he might have suffered greater humiliation. Havent you heard enough rumors about people who looked down on Mount Hua and got disgraced?

    This!

    But Heo Sanjas anger didnt subside. He gritted his teeth.

    How can one be this foolish!

    Werent they all speaking nonsense?

    How would it be known?

    Morality was talk for those who have too much time. And justice, they said, ultimately came from strength.

    Those who had difficulty speaking could not speak of morality, and those who were powerless could not speak of justice. Little did they know that everything they were saying now came from the wealth and fame of the sect.

    So isted from this world.

    It might seem usible to pursue Taoism by just training in the sword in a pure world. But in the end, this was the same as growing up in a greenhouse without seeing the harsh winds.

    Under the name of the prestigious sect that our ancestors shed their blood to build, weaklings who only speak of nonsense have grown up.

    The eyes of Heo Sanja darkened.

    He didnt have the patience to discuss this any longer, and this debate wouldnt bring him the answer either.

    What mattered now wasnt what was right.

    What was important was that he needed to secure a win. That was the intention and meaning of the sect leader who sent him here.

    Elder. The next opponent ising.

    Heo Sanja looked at the stage with a cold face. He saw Baek Cheon, who was slowly approaching, and said,

    You stay in the back.

    Yes, elder.

    The answer came back, but Heo Sanja didnt even nce at Mu Yeon till the end, focusing solely on Baek Cheon.

    Righteous Sword of Hua?

    Excluding Mount Huas Divine Dragon, it was said that Baek Cheon was the best disciple. Of course, he wasnt the one with the highest records in past tournaments. Still, he knew he had defeated Southern Edges Jin Geum-Ryong and achieved amazing results in the bandit subjugation.

    More than anything else

    The people we have faced till now were all third-ss disciples.

    Even though they were under the same title of the Five Swords, surely the difference in stages could not be ignored. It is clear that Baek Cheon would be at least one step higher than Jo Gul and Yoon Jong.

    Baek Cheon, who came to the center, bowed.

    Baek Cheon, a second-ss disciple of Mount Hua.

    He nced at Wudang and then looked at Mu Jin.

    I do not think that I have the right to choose my opponent, but as a warrior, I dont think it is meworthy of me to have someone I want as an opponent. If you dont mind, I would like to spar with the great warrior Mu Jin.

    All the Wudang disciples turned to Mu Jin.

    It might be arrogant for a second-ss disciple to call for a first-ss disciple of Wudang, but that wasnt the situation here at all.

    Considering all that Mount Hua had shown thus far, and this mans position, the request for a spar with Mu Jin wasnt so odd.

    Hmm.

    Mu Jin, lost in thought, touched his sword.

    If he couldnt fight against Chung Myung, shouldnt he at least fight with the next strongest one?

    I will ept the

    It was then.

    Wait.

    Heo Sanja interrupted Mu Jin. Even though it was a low voice, it pierced through everyones ears.

 Chapter 622

    <h4>Chapter 622</h4>

    Wait.

    An oddly calm voice filled the air.

    Perhaps because it had a hidden sharpness in it.

    elder?

    Mu Jin was a bit startled by those words and looked at Heo Sanja, but the man didnt even look at him. He was staring at Baek Cheon who stood on the stage.

    Righteous Sword of Mount Hua.

    The disciples of Wudang had only heard the rumors about Mount Hua. Even Heo Sanja, who was supposed to lead the Wudang disciples and deal with Mount Hua, didnt make any ns because they were all just rumors.

    So, he naturally looked for as much information as he could get beforeing here.

    Of course, there was very little information about their skills and strength but there was still information which cannot be overlooked.

    The first disciple of Mount Hua.

    Every ce that came across Mount Hua had said the same thing.

    The Righteous Sword of Hua, the first of Mount Hua.

    Though there is Mount Huas Divine Dragon, his skills and influence ced him more as a figure on the world stage. In reality, that means that Baek Cheon should be the one seen as the representative of Mount Hua.

    There were various evaluations, but among them, only one thing caught Heo Sanjas attention the most.

    Genius.

    In the past, this man had defeated Jin Geum-ryong, one of the Five Dragons of Murim. He was also reported to have defeated a captain of the Ten Thousand People n.

    And it was almost certain that he would be the sect leader in the future.

    The conclusion was that no matter what title was used, he was someone who could not be ignored. Considering all of this, Baek Cheon would be stronger than the Mount Hua disciples who had fought first.

    In that case, Heo Sanja had to worry about something else.

    Could they be sure that Mu Jin would be able to defeat Baek Cheon?

    Of course, Heo Sanja knew it, too. Mu Jin was strong, and Wudang also expected a lot from him.

    Heo Sanja, who had watched all three matches, couldnt guarantee a win in his head. And if a one-in-a-thousand or even one-in-ten-thousand situation were to arise, Wudang would truly fall into a state of no return.

    Instead

    Heo Sanjas eyes glowed darkly. He slowly opened his mouth.

    Mu Jin.

    Yes, elder.

    You will not go this time.

    Uh?

    Heo Sanja caught a glimpse of Mu Jin, who looked wide-eyed.

    Mu Ho!

    Yes!

    You go.

    Mu Ho asked, seemingly surprised.

    E-elder. You mean me?

    Yes.

    Mu Ho fell silent.

    He also had insight into what was happening, so how could he not understand the situation here? It wasnt that hecked confidence in disying his skills, but this spar would mean he, who was at the bottom of the ss, would be stepping up.

    E-elder, the man had requested Mu Jin sahyung.

    I have ears, too. You think I didnt hear it?

    Then why

    Heo Sanja, irritated because Mu Ho wasnt stepping forward but was instead looking nervously at Baek Cheon, then said,

    Mu Jin is one of the Three Swords of Wudang and is considered the best among Wudang disciples. It would be out of character for someone like him to fight against the second-ss disciples of Mount Hua.

    Elder!

    Mu Jin shouted, not realizing.

    Heo Sanja hadnt said anything incorrectly, but Mu Jin knew this wasnt his words true intention.

    Now, Heo Sanja was avoiding a request. A Wudang elder was doing this.

    It is a battle initiated by the other side. But how can we avoid it? Are you saying you are scared and using someone of lower rank when they are challenging us?

    You say odd things.

    Heo Sanja smiled.

    Didnt you speak to Mu Yeon a while back? This is a ce for the exchange of martial arts. In this case, wouldnt it be right for the spar to happen with Mu Ho instead of you, who has nothing more to learn from them?

    Mu Jins body trembled, but Heo Sanja didnt care.

    There is no need to say anything. Mu Ho is facing that person called Baek Cheon.

    Elder!

    Mu Jin shouted loudly, but as attention came from around them, he lowered his voice and said,

    It shouldnt be done like this.

    What are you saying?

    Do not do anything unreasonable. Arent we the only ones standing here?

    You fool.

    Heo Sanja coldly said.

    We already lost 3 times.

    And he said,

    If we lose here again, what will the world say about us? Would they praise us for losing despite fighting fair and square?

    .

    As if!

    Mu Jin looked into the eyes of Heo Sanja and kept his mouth shut. Regardless of whether the logic was right or wrong, it didnt seem like words would work at all.

    The purpose ofing here has be impossible to achieve. Those who watched the spar will not forget Mount Huas victories. No one can let go of the fact that the first-ss disciples of Wudang were defeated by Mount Huas third-ss disciples twice in a row. And.

    It was even more horrible that one of the Three Swords of Wudang had admitted defeat.

    Even Heo Sanja couldnt say it out loud. He was embarrassed to speak of it.

    But one in a thousand, one in ten thousand

    Heo Sanjas eyes were ring at Mu Jin.

    If you are defeated as well, Wudangs reputation will fall to the ground. No, it is barely that. The world will start praising the growth of Mount Hua andugh at the fall of Wudang. And it will never regain its glory.

    Elder.

    You, the leader of the Three Swords of Wudang, cannot be defeated by them.

    Mu Jin looked helpless.

    Heo Sanja was someone who was famous for being rational and gentle. But there was nothing like that to be found now.

    Not this though. Elder, this is.

    There is no need to say much. This is an order.

    When the word order was spoken, Mu Jin sighed and closed his eyes. Heo Sanja was an elder of Wudang. Moreover, the sect leader had granted him full authority upon their departure.

    In other words, Heo Sanjas order was as authoritative as the sect leaders.

    Go now.

    I I obey the orders.

    Gritting his teeth, Mu Jin stepped back.

    Heo Sanja bit his lip as he looked away.

    Of course, he knewhow could he notthat this was shameful and dishonorable?

    This was never the right way. What would be left for them if they avoided taking on an opponent who requested them?

    But this temporary humiliation and the consequences would notst forever. No amount of shame he could experience wouldpare to the worlds evaluation of a Wudang outssed in skills by Mount Huas young disciples.

    Mu Ho, go ahead.

    yes.

    Mu Ho let out a light sigh and soon ascended to the stage with slumped shoulders.

    What?

    That isnt the great warrior Mu Jin?

    Mount Huas disciples began to speak.

    Of course, they expected Mu Jin toe up, but the person who actually appeared on the stage was someone they hadnt seen before.

    Who is that?

    The other one of the Three Swords of Wudang?

    Doesnt seem like it?

    Everyone was shocked at this, and of course, Baek Cheon even more so. He naturally thought that someone worthy of him woulde out.

    Since Mount Hua had already won two spars, they could not look down on Mount Hua. It was expected that the other side would put in all their efforts.

    Is he a hidden warrior or something?

    You think so?

    maybe not?

    It was obvious.

    Compared to Mu Jin, who was standing below the sparring stage and exerting pressure on them, or Mu Yeon, who overwhelmed Yoon Jong, this one who came up felt significantly weaker.

    Jo Gul, looking at the Mount Hua disciples in confusion, gritted his teeth and said to Chung Myung.

    Isnt this what you said earlier?

    Chung Myung, looking at Wudang, nodded.

    Well, I didnt think they would be this shameless.

    they dont want to win?

    Anger shed across the face of Jo Gul. As a son of a merchant skilled in calctions, there was no way he couldnt grasp what Wudang had done now.

    Wasnt this obvious?

    Instead of engaging in a tough fight against Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol, who could be unpredictable variables, they sent weaker ones. They were holding back their strong fighters for a victory over the other disciples of Mount Hua.

    If this happens, Baek Cheon would win.

    And so would Yu Yiseol.

    Then what about the rest?

    Was there anyone else in Mount Hua who could go and win against the Wudang disciples?

    At best, it would be Chung Myung.

    You can win by just fighting! Why do such a horrible thing!

    That is how a prestigious sect is.

    Jo Gul was angry, his voice rising, but Chung Myung was equally annoyed.

    They became a prestigious sect because they are skilled, but in the end, its the result and the name of the sect that matter. Those who have been holding onto that name for a long time know it well. The process doesnt mean a thing to them.

    So they are being fair?

    No one said anything about it being fair.

    Jo Gul gritted his teeth.

    This is the way of Wudang?

    He even red at the Wudang disciples with a look of hatred. The other disciples who overheard the conversation between the two also red at Wudang with simr anger.

    Chung Myung thought it was foolish to expect justice from an enemy, but at the same time, he understood their feelings.

    Right, it must be enraging.

    For the current Mount Hua, being like Wudang was both a goal to ovee and an object of envy.

    Unlike Chung Myung, who lived in a time when Mount Hua was held in higher esteem than Wudang, they would never have dared to imagine that they could surpass Wudang.

    Therefore, in their minds, Wudang naturally had to be seen as elevated and strong.

    However, facing them like this felt worse than betrayal.

    Chung Myung looked in the direction of Heo Sanja and smiled.

    Right, you need to let go of the pride and everything, right?

    It was a bold decision.

    Usually, those who were obsessed with respect were bound to face more dire consequences because of that. The decision to seek victory in exchange for giving up everything seemed wiser.

    Watch carefully.

    Chung Myung said coldly.

    Discussing agreements and romance is just the leisure of those who arent on top. The moment a knife is pointed at ones throat, everyones hidden nature is revealed.

    .

    Everyone was speechless at those words and just looked at the stage. Chung Myungs eyes darkened.

    But..

    Soon, he had a twisted smile on his lips.

    It remains to be seen whether that will work out how you want.

    His eyes were extremely cold as he looked at Heo Sanja.

 Chapter 623

    <h4>Chapter 623</h4>

    Baek Cheons mood as he looked at Mu Ho from the stage was far from pleasant.

    He was clearly quite skilled. It wasnt hard to deduce the situation by observing Wudangs subtle atmosphere and the unpleasant expressions.

    Will you really act like this?

    He finally understood what Chung Myung had meant by everything he said before getting on stage.

    Mu Ho, a first-ss disciple of Wudang.

    Baek Cheon didnt respond immediately but simply stared at Mu Ho. Then, Mu Ho, unable to hold his gaze, subtly averted his eyes.

    He might have at least retorted if he were confident, but Baek Cheon suppressed a sigh.

    Actually, upon reflection, Mu Ho hadnt done anything wrong. Ultimately, he, too, could be considered a victim of the circumstances.

    If there was one who was truly at fault

    Baek Cheons gaze shifted to Heo Sanja, who was off the stage.

    It is him.

    Confidence.

    Unlike the other disciples, who couldnt bear to meet Baek Cheons gaze and avoided it, Heo Sanja held his head high, as if he had no shame.

    The reactions between the disciples at the back and Heo Sanja were starkly contrasting. Baek Cheon sighed softly.

    Baek Cheon was also mature enough to fully grasp the logic of Kangho, that was, the logic of the strong. He had no intention of criticizing the elders choice as wrong.

    But one question lingered in his mind.

    What would I do if the elders did that?

    If it were Hyun Sang or Hyun Young, would they have told Baek Cheon to endure the shame like those disciples over there for the glory of the sect? To protect thew of Kangho?

    No, they wouldnt.

    Of course, it might seem foolish and odd. Viewed without emotion, Wudangs decision might appear more beneficial and correct for the sect.

    But

    Baek Cheon looked at Mu Ho with a solemn expression and said,

    I am Baek Cheon, a second-ss disciple of Mount Hua.

    He folded his hands and looked on. The situation was somewhat different, but he didnt lose his manners.

    Srrng.

    After exchanging greetings, the two individuals simultaneously drew their swords.

    Unlike Mu Ho, who appeared a bit impatient while drawing his sword, Baek Cheon slowly and leisurely unsheathed his.

    Mu Ho nced at Baek Cheon.

    Having drawn his sword, there seemed no need for words, yet Baek Cheon could discern from his expression that he wished tomunicate something.

    Please speak.

    When Baek Cheon prompted him, Mu Ho hesitated briefly before sighing.

    It wasnt me.

    I know.

    The name of a sect carried more weight than pride. Naturally, someone from Wudang couldnt refuse an elder.

    But.

    Baek Cheon said calmly.

    No matter the oue of this duel, I believe I will stand tall with pride.

    Mu Ho had no response; he simply lowered his reddened face.

    What does this mean?

    What was the value of fame that prevented a student from standing tall, caused them to blush with shame, and denied them a proud victory?

    Indeed, that choice might have been the right one.

    But Baek Cheon refused to seek fame through dishonorable means. This sentiment, he believed, was shared by all disciples of Mount Hua.

    At least for this moment.

    Baek Cheon raised his sword.

    I feel sympathy for the Wudang disciples.

    He then added with a pause.

    Please take care of me.

    Doubt flickered in Mu Hos eyes as he looked at Baek Cheon. The gaze of the other Wudang disciples also centered on Baek Cheon.

    Yoon Jong has yed his part.

    He was someone who provided hope to the disciples who followed him.

    So, what was Baek Cheons role? What must he achieve at Mount Hua?

    Baek Cheons firm and resonant voice filled the air.

    No matter the oue of this spar, or even this challenge, thepetition between Wudang and Mount Hua will persist. And this sword is one that pursues you, so watch carefully.

    The faces of the Wudang disciples stiffened at those arrogant and rude terms. What was even more infuriating for them was that they were in a position where they couldnt retort.

    This is the sword of Mount Hua.

    Baek Cheons eyes sparkled, and then he took a deep breath.

    Woah, look at our Dong-Ryong.

    Chung Myung chuckled as he watched Baek Cheon on the stage.

    Cannot be stopped.

    Wasnt he right? He was amazed.

    If it were Chung Myung, he wouldnt have done this. He could have made them all puke blood by punishing them for their wrongdoings, and mere blushing and embarrassment wouldnt have been the end of it.

    Result is important?

    Stupid moron.

    Chung Myung looked at Heo Sanja.

    Right. Maybe so. Once fame was broken, it took several times the effort to start raising it again.

    But Chung Myung knew that, too. In the past, if it were him, he would have done anything to secure a win, but now he understood that there were many kinds of victories.

    Winning in thispetition wasnt everything. What was more important was for Mount Hua to catch up and surpass Wudang.

    Thanks to Heo Sanjas choice, Mount Huas disciples remembered the fact that Wudangs first-ss disciple had just avoided a request for a spar.

    On the contrary, Wudangs first-ss disciples would hide the fact as if they were the bringers of this farce.

    Although they spoke bravely, the Mount Hua disciples still thought of Wudang as a mountain, and it wasnt one that could be easily climbed, but it was also one they wouldnt dare touch.

    But now they will realize that the mountain wasnt as high as they thought and question whether it was true.

    Pierce them ande.

    And now Baek Cheon will prove it.

    Shhh.

    Baek Cheons sword lightly struck the air.

    He chose Mount Huas unique nature and just looked at Mu Ho calmly as if it was the first time, but Mu Ho started to shrink more and more.

    Why this?

    The opponent was a first-ss disciple.

    Although their reputation was high and they were said to have the best technique in the world, the training time itself was different, as was their ss.

    But why was he shrinking like this?

    Because something like this happened a while back?

    Was the incident affecting his mood?

    No, it wasnt like that.

    Mu Ho looked at Baek Cheon again with fresh eyes. There was something different about himpared to the disciples of Mount Hua who had stepped in until now.

    A feeling of intimidation and pressure. This young person had the presence of famed warriors.

    It feels like I am facing a sahyung.

    It felt a little different, but an absurd pressure reminded him of when he sparred with Mu Jin. Was it possible to feel pressure from someone who was at least 10 years younger than him?

    Butmon sense wasmon sense, and reality was reality. Right now, Mu Ho had no confidence against the opponent in front of him.

    I am the challenger.

    Mu Ho bit his lip.

    Even though his appearance wasnt impressive, he was still the first-ss disciple of Wudang. And losing this was an impossible thought.

    After gathering his courage, Mu Ho immediately rallied and released the sword qi.

    Pat!

    The sword qi, which had been cut down briefly, flew towards Baek Cheon in a half-moon shape.

    But.

    Kwang!

    The plum blossom sword swung lightly and easily struck down the heavy sword qi and sent it flying away.

    This calm movement was as if it wasnt a big deal.

    Mu Ho couldnt believe it without realizing it.

    So lightly?

    Although it was cut short and thrown, the power of the sword qi wasnt small. But how could it be thrown aside like this?

    This meant that Baek Cheons skills were twice more than he expected.

    Baek Cheon looked at Mu Ho with a slightly arrogant look and began to approach. Since he wasnt walking quickly, the pressure felt even more intense.

    Biting his lips, Mu Ho shouted once again and rushed toward him.

    The sahyungs widened the distance, and then they lost.

    To begin with, the Wudang sword was effective at medium distance. However, the sahyungs gave their opponent distance, allowing Mount Huas dazzling sword to secure the victory.

    Then, didnt that imply there was a w in their strategy?

    We will fight before the opponent can fully utilize the plum blossom sword technique.

    Mu Ho wasnt mistaken. In fact, it could be considered a wise decision after thoroughly understanding Mount Huas sword technique.

    If there was just one problem it was that his opponent was Baek Cheon.

    Ahhhh!

    A sword imbued with powerful internal qi swept towards Baek Cheon.

    Kang! Kang!

    However, before the sword could reach him, it was blocked by the plum blossom sword.

    Crack!

    Mu Ho frowned as the shockwave hit him, feeling as though his wrist might break. The moment the two swords shed, an absurd force was exerted from his opponents sword.

    Jo Guls sword was sharp, and Yoon Jongs sword was simple.

    But this?

    Is grand.

    The moment they made contact, his sword was met with strength and internal qi no, it felt like it was being weighed down by the person named Mu Ho.

    Is this really the sword of a second-ss disciple?

    A sword that grew heavier with time. He couldnt fathom how a second-ss disciple could wield a sword with such might.

    Ahhhh!

    Mu Ho shouted, deflecting the plum blossom sword and swinging his own sword again.

    I am a disciple of Wudang.

    No matter how formidable the opponent was, he took pride in being a first-ss disciple of Wudang, the best in the world. He didnt want to appear weak. It shouldnt have been like that.

    Soon, a water-like sword qi emerged from his sword. It was Wudangs sword qi, which never ceased and flowed endlessly.

    I will not give you even a moment.

    He knew it instinctively. The moment he resorted to fancy techniques, Wudang would lose again. But there was a good chance of winning if he could continue to press forward.

    My sword will not break

    It was then.

    Shhh.

    Baek Cheons sword, drawing a smooth arc, pierced through the sword qi of Mu Ho.

    What?

    It wasnt blocked; it simply passed through, as if slicing down Mu Hos sword qi. Mu Ho clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    Stupid thing to do

    Chackkk!

    But at that moment, Baek Cheon cleaved Mu Hos flowing sword qi in half.

    What?

    Mu Ho was taken aback.

    This was unexpected.

    The sword of Wudang continued to be severed as if a waterfall were being cut in the middle and the plum blossom sword that had done the cutting charged at him. Baek Cheon struck Mu Hos bare chest with the handle of his sword.

    Kwang!

    Mu Ho, unable toprehend what had just happened, stumbled backward.

    Pain surged through his body as he fell to the ground.

    Yet, the chest that should have been in pain felt nothing.

    His mind was in shock from having his sword qi sliced through. At that moment, Baek Cheon, observing Mu Ho sitting on the ground, said,

    You arent the only one observing the opponents sword.

    That sword

    Baek Cheon had a smile on his lips.

    Will be cut down with pride.

    Mu Hos face twisted cruelly.

 Chapter 624

    <h4>Chapter 624</h4>

    Woah

    As expected of sahyung.

    The Mount Hua disciples clenched their fists at the sight of Baek Cheons victory.

    This spar was so different from the previous ones. Of course, the spars before ended with Mount Hua winning, but it was only because they sessfully countered the opponent.

    This means that the one who was pushing and attacking was Wudang, and this side was the one who managed to ovee the attacks of Wudang.

    But now the atmosphere has changed.

    Anyone could see that Baek Cheon controlled the spars oue.

    Against Wudang

    that is what.

    Everyone was shocked by Baek Cheons performance, but there were others whose mouths were truly wide.

    That

    No, that

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jongs surprise at the spar with Wudang was on a different level from just watching this.

    He cut it?

    No, is that even possible?

    Cutting off sword qi was a small thing. All one had to do was refine and create a stronger sword qi than the opponent.

    The problem was the features of the opponents sword.

    to cut the water with a knife.

    It doesnt make sense

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong kept their eyes fixed on Baek Cheon and continued tough as if they were dumbfounded.

    The sword qi of Wudang was like water. The source of that connection was the sword qi, which flowed continuously from the tip.

    Think once.

    Was there any way to cut off the flow of water?

    Of course, you could cut it. Because the sword qi wasnt steel. But water woulde back together even when cut and struck back when you blocked it.

    But now Baek Cheon had cut water. He cut it.

    yah, Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Is that going to happen?

    Is there a reason for it not to?

    Jo Gul turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    I couldnt?

    Because it is sahyung.

    Can he do it?

    Because he is sasuk.

    Jo Gul clenched the sword, and Yoon Jong ced his hand on Jo Guls shoulder, shaking his head.

    Dont. If you get hurt now, youll die.

    Chung Myung nced at Jo Guls red face and smiled.

    Of course, one cant cut water.

    Right!

    But is that water? That is sword qi.

    Chung Myung spoke harshly.

    Taoist martial arts are nothing more than an imitation of nature. If Mount Hua is about the flower, then Wudang is about flow. Wudangs martial arts try to resemble unending water, but it cannot be perfect water. Of course, it might be possible, but if that were the case, he would be a great general and not a first-ss disciple.

    Of course, right.

    In the end, the sword qi continued the flow by drastically reducing the speed at which qi and sword qi were used. No matter how perfectly it imitates water, there are bound to be subtle breaks within.

    Jo Guls eyes shook.

    Then he stuck the sword into that tiny gap?

    Isnt it simple?

    This brat. That is easy to say

    Jo Gul trailed off from there and looked at Baek Cheon on the stage. Sticking the sword inside the sword qi was no different from understanding the opponent perfectly.

    Trying something one wouldnt even attempt against the sahyung and sajaes they normally sparred with, with someone they just met for the first time?

    Is he sane?

    He could have been in huge trouble if there was a slight change. Even if one seeded, the gain wasnt much, and who would attempt something that had a higher danger from it? Wasnt that foolish?

    No, no.

    Jo Gul continued his thoughts, biting his lips.

    Baek Cheon did that.

    Being confident enough to not fail. The certainty of never making a mistake was something that Jo Gul wouldnt have, but for Baek Cheon, it didnt seem tough. This was the difference between Baek Cheon and Jo Gul.

    The moment he realized the vast distance, his hands trembled. He knew, of course, that Baek Cheon was stronger, but he thought the gap had recently narrowed.

    However, Baek Cheon proved that the distance, which was assumed to have been narrowed, hadnt.

    .

    Jo Gul, unable to speak, heard Yoon Jong sigh.

    He truly is one who drives people to madness.

    Right?

    Jo Gul silently nodded, sympathizing. It was a heavy reaction, uncharacteristic of both Jo Gul and Yoon Jong, who just shook his head.

    It must be a bigger shock.

    For someone like Yoon Jong, Baek Cheons existence wasnt that big of a deal. Well, he never dreamed of catching up with Baek Cheon in a short period.

    But for Jo Gul, its different.

    A diligent genius is like a demon who snatches hope away.

    Those who followed him felt like they were running a race where the finish line got farther and farther away. He was out of breath, legs shaking as if they would break, yet he wanted to get closer, but the finish line kept moving further away.

    How could dealing with this despair be easy?

    Yoon Jong watched Baek Cheon, who stood on the stage with a devoted look.

    Anyway, the biggest shock right now was for Mu Ho.

    In Mu Hos eyes wereplex emotions that couldnt be easily exined.

    Despair? Frustration?

    No.

    Despair and frustration only appeared when one acknowledged what had happened before their eyes. But Mu Ho still hadnt even properly understood the sight he had witnessed.

    The sword qi he had worked so hard to acquire all his life was cut in a single move, like childs y, and there was no way he could admit it.

    This

    It was a mistake.

    No, it was a coincidence. Maybe it was both. At the moment when he made a mistake, Baek Cheons sword pierced through.

    He knew it was an odd idea, but he had no choice but to ept it. Because he was confused now as if he had reached a dead end.

    At that moment.

    Come.

    Baek Cheon raised his sword and aimed it at him. His stance was unwavering. Only the air around Baek Cheon seemed to have settled down heavily. Mu Hos heart constantly shook, but Baek Cheon was as calm as ake.

    What Baek Cheon had said a little while back stuck in Mu Hos mind.

    -You arent the only one observing the opponents sword.

    He had said it clearly: Observe.

    So, didnt this mean that with just a couple of movements, this man had figured out Wudangs sword and cut through his sword qi?

    How can something like this even be possible?

    Mu Ho gritted his teeth.

    A coincidence!

    He had never looked down on the person called Baek Cheon. He also had eyes and had watched everything that happened. Baek Cheon, who was clearly stronger than the disciples of Mount Hua who came before him, couldnt be underestimated.

    But understanding the features of Wudangs sword and being able to swing the sword at the right moment is a different matter. If such a thing was possible all at once, how would it have been possible for Wudang to keep that in their teachings?

    that is unsightly.

    Mu Ho tried not to disy his shaking heart. And, desperately trying to calm his trembling sword, he aimed it at Baek Cheon.

    No words were needed. He just red at Baek Cheon with red eyes.

    The moment Baek Cheon read the anger contained in those gazes, he couldnt help but fall into a strange feeling.

    So arrogant.

    He thought Mu Ho would be saddened.

    Mu Ho acknowledged that Baek Cheon was better than him, and this arrogance might be out of ce for a Wudangs first-ss disciple who recognized Mount Huas second-ss disciple as stronger.

    But Baek Cheon couldnt let go of the thought that he was being arrogant.

    Recognizing the opponent as stronger didnt mean one humbles oneself.

    Mu Ho acknowledged Baek Cheons strength, yet he still tried to push himself to be superior. He was convinced that no matter how strong someone is, they cannot oveemon sense and nature.

    This was a clear disy of arrogance and inexperience.

    On the other hand, Baek Cheon was certain that the world was filled with monsters that defymon sense and geniuses that are beyondprehension.

    It highlighted how insignificant one could be at any given moment.

    If I hadnt had other experiences, I wouldnt have known this either.

    He could never have understood this if he had remained within the confines of the Mount Hua sect, only engaging in familiar tournaments against the Southern Edge.

    Traveling the world with Chung Myung taught Baek Cheon about the worlds harsh realities.

    Here Ie.

    It was time for Wudang to alsoe to terms with their vulnerability.

    Pat!

    Baek Cheon kicked off the ground and charged at Mu Ho.

    Mu Hos eyes widened. From the beginning, Baek Cheons strategy had been to close the distance. And now, Baek Cheon was once again narrowing the gap between them.

    It was as if the difference in distance made no difference at all.

    This!

    Angered, Mu Ho swung his sword violently, unleashing a chaotic waterfall of sword qi. Soon, Baek Cheon was enveloped in sword qi.

    But at that moment.

    Paaang!

    A red line appeared amid the sword qi, which crashed like a wave with the sound of air being torn apart. Despite the dozens of sword qi attacks, Mu Ho, who had trained for endless hours in Wudang, managed to block the stabs with concise and efficient sword attacks.

    No!

    Although Baek Cheons movement surprised him, Mu Ho knew that he would not be easily defeated if he could regain hisposure.

    Kang! Kang!

    After dozens of stabs, the opponent will eventually need to catch their breath. If one can insert the sword in this gap, a defensive situation can be turned into an offensive one.

    Kang!

    If you only see the gap

    Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang!

    Mu Ho, who barely regained his form, showed embarrassment again.

    Why doesnt it stop.

    Pat!

    Baek Cheons sword, which couldnt be blocked, had cut through right next to Mu Hos eyes in a split second. The sword, deviating slightly upwards, cut the tip of his ear.

    Throb!

    The vivid pain brought Mu Ho back to reality instantly.

    Why isnt he stopping?

    Applying such force to a single hit was more difficult than you might think. However, delivering such powerful thrusts continuously without stopping was dozens of times more challenging.

    But now, Baek Cheons sword didnt seem to be stopping. Countless stabs came at Mu Ho.

    The uninterrupted sword qi, it is.

    This guy!

    The moment his thoughts reached there, he felt lost. Then, as if not wanting to miss the chance, the stab came in,parable to nothing less than a beam of light.

    Kakak!

    Although Mu Ho managed to block the sword at his neck by raising his own, the force of it wasnt something that could be easily shrugged off to attack again.

    The collision came, and Mu Hos body flew back like a cannon.

    Thud! Crack!

    His head hit the ground, and his floating body rolled across the stage several times. After repeatedly rolling on the ground, Mu Ho stopped; he had to grab the ground and scrape it as he stopped, his entire body trembling.

    Ughh!

    Soon, red blood came out of his mouth.

    He was unable to ovee the force and suffered internal injuries. But Mu Ho looked up at Baek Cheon with trembling eyes as if the pain was nothing.

    You that.

    The Elder said it.

    Baek Cheon, with calm and uncaring eyes.

    It will be a good ce to get to know each others swords.

    So, I tried learning it. Wudangs sword isnt so bad.

    And then, Mu Ho heard the sound of something breaking within him.

 Chapter 625

    <h4>Chapter 625</h4>

    There was probably no situation where the word astonishment fits so well.

    The Wudang disciples watching the spar were all at a loss for words. Everyones eyes were nk as they looked at Baek Cheon.

    Imitation?

    No, this situation cannot be simply described as imitation.

    This was a clear understanding.

    The movements and methods of execution might be different, but the essence of Wudangs techniques was unmistakably captured.

    Just how on

    It was a shock in itself.

    It was shocking enough to have already experienced 3 defeats, but the previous one was a fluke for Mount Hua. If they fought again, then the chances of Wudang winning would surely be higher.

    But not now. Baek Cheon hadpletely overwhelmed Mu Ho. And it wasnt with his own skills but by imitating the technique of Wudang.

    Just when

    The eyes of Heo Sanja opened wide.

    When did Mount Huae this far?

    The spar so far was enough to make them realize that Mount Hua was pursuing them. But the sight he was seeing now made him realize that Mount Hua was already standing right behind them.

    To add a bit of exaggeration, it seemed as if Baek Cheon had pointed his sword at the neck of Heo Sanja.

    Genius.

    Could all this be summed up in one word?

    Heo Sanja knew the world of geniuses.

    How many people in the world were born with talent?

    There were not countless people who stood out. However, once the terms and conditions were exceeded, more than half of those who went would be ordinary. Not even a handful would be left by the time they reached the end.

    In the end, talent wasnt everything just because it was born in a person. If one didnt find the right ce to nurture and make it shine, even a person born with great talent would end up as ordinary.

    This guy wasnt much.

    Although they achieved excellent results in the spar, only two people, Hae Yeon and Chung Myung, achieved fame at the tournament. He might have looked strong then, but in the end, Baek Cheon was just a normal man who got overshadowed by the glory of those two.

    But the talent that never fully shone then was blooming now.

    What was even happening?

    ording tomon sense, it is impossible for a talent that didnt shine before to suddenly glow. It was clear that something happened in the time since.

    But Heo Sanjas mind couldnt even guess what it was.

    If it was Mu Jin, would he have taken down that kid?

    Even though he questioned himself about the possibility, he pushed Mu Jin back to avoid a sh with Baek Cheon. But now, Heo Sanja felt horrible after realizing his choice was right.

    No matter how strong Mu Jin was, he could not guarantee a chance of winning more than 70% against Baek Cheon. The odds of winning at 70% meant that if one fought thrice, they lost once. But what guarantee was there that the one time wasnt now?

    Mount Hua

    Heo Sanja felt pain. Mount Hua could no longer be treated as nothing more than a thorn in the side.

    Mu Hos face disyed so many clustered emotions that they couldnt be described in words.

    Humiliation, anger, shock, fear, frustration, and confusion were among them all.

    In addition to this, if one observed his face closely, they would read all the emotions. He mumbled slowly, scratching his throat.

    not bad?

    The sword of Wudang?

    Was he saying that the sword of Wudang, which even he couldnt fully understand, was not bad?

    Grit.

    He ground his teeth together.

    He could tolerate being ignored. However, he simply couldnt bear the thought of the sects sword being undervalued.

    Arrogant one

    Harsh words came from his mouth, which was odd for a Wudang person. But Baek Cheon was just staring at him with cold eyes.

    It isnt that I discounted Wudangs sword.

    And yet you say such careless words?

    It is just pitiful to me.

    Baek Cheon spoke without care as he looked at Mu Ho, who seemed not to believe the words he heard.

    The sword tries to be like water, but those who use the sword actually try to go against nature. How can one not feel bad for that kind of sword?

    Mu Ho couldnt answer, and his hand holding the sword trembled.

    Elder.

    This was why you shouldnt choose a path that wasnt natural. Even in a situation like this, where the sword of Wudang was being ignored, and his efforts throughout his life were undervalued, wasnt it impossible to make even a single excuse then?

    This was because it is clear that Wudang tried to take advantage of things by going against the naturalw. That he was now standing face-to-face with this man was proof of that.

    A sword technique isnt just about the technique of using the sword.

    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    Even though he participated in the spar where the fate of the sect was at stake, he couldnt help butugh as he looked at Chung Myung sitting down and yawning as if he was annoyed with this.

    The sword of the sect symbolizes the sect. That is why the fist of Shaolin is that great and the sword of Qingcheng sect is swift, and Wudang is soft?

    It is obvious what happens to a ce that disturbs the true intentions that run through the core in the future.

    Baek Cheon finally understood Chung Myung.

    In the past, he didnt understand the actions of Chung Myung in secretly trying to help Southern Edges Song Baek. Southern Edge was the enemy of Mount Hua, and Lee Song-Baek was Southern Edges disciple. Why would he help someone like that?

    But now, looking at Mu Ho, it felt like he knew.

    This felt like watching the so-called famous sects failing to protect what they should.

    This was odd, contrasting his feelings towards Wudang; he felt sadness at their sight.

    You are speaking quite proudly.

    But Mu Ho gritted his teeth as if he was really enraged by the words.

    You might be right. But you are arrogant. Even if what you say is right, it is arrogant to convince one that what is said is right.

    Whats wrong with following the decisions of adults who have thought more carefully and experienced more?

    Baek Cheon couldnt hold back his irritation and sighed.

    He wasnt wrong. A disciple must trust his master. In his opinion, even if it seemed wrong if the disciple didnt trust the judgment of his master, discord was bound to arise in the end.

    But.

    The difference between Mount Hua and Wudang?

    Is it not being afraid to be out of line?

    Mount Hua was like that.

    Even if one of the disciples hadined or raised their voice, saying something was wrong wouldnt lead to a mess. Everyone listened to small voices and didnt doubt someones right to speak.

    Right. That was Mount Hua.

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    Truly amusing.

    When he first met Chung Myung, he, too tried to suppress Chung Myung with his rank and power. When that wasnt enough to resolve the issue, he tried to punish Chung Myung with his skills.

    Compared to Baek Cheon, who was tight-lipped back then, Mu Ho was actually an open one.

    However, if the ce you stood changed, what you saw also changed.

    Now, Baek Cheon was feeling frustrated watching Mu Ho. This is because of his blind faith.

    Isnt this something that will not be resolved through words?

    Baek Cheon lowered his sword.

    Come. The words should be proven with the de. I will show you that I am not wrong.

    Mu Hos face cruelly contorted.

    The distance between the stage and the audience wasnt far. The audience probably heard the entire talk.

    Mu Ho found himself unintentionally in a position where he had to prove that Wudangs choice wasnt a mistake. Even if that wasnt his intention, the audience now watching would certainly think so.

    This clever piece of.

    Mu Ho bit his lip. It was toote to resolve this with words. Doing so would only reveal his weakness.

    Ultimately, he had no choice but to prove his opponent wrong with his own hands.

    And this was the fate of the person who took up the sword and went into battle.

    Ughhh.

    Mu Ho took a long, deep breath and gripped the sword tightly.

    It is impossible to gain an advantage at such close range.

    He didnt know why, but Baek Cheon seemed to have a familiarity with close-rangebat. It was as if he had experienced countless battles where swords had shed with his.

    This meant that the winning n Mu Ho had was a failure.

    Then what to do?

    It is obvious.

    In that case, one had no choice but to return to the basics.

    Mu Ho moved the sword slowly, and blue qi began to emanate from its tip.

    If a flower blooms, then I will sweep it down.

    If he wanted to, he would cut it down too.

    Prove that even his sword qi was stronger!

    Mu Hos sword qi, now strong with his resolve, was like an enraged wave. Its nature seemed different from Wudangs sword qi, which was like a haughty wave; it was closer to the murky torrent in a storm.

    At first nce, the sword, with its force seemed stronger than what Mu Yeon showed.

    But Baek Cheon looked at the sword qi rushing in, and his face only sighed.

    Is this what it has alle down to?

    No matter how much he said, nothing changed. The sword of Wudang was based on heaviness and calmness. But giving oneself over to momentary anger and pouring out harsh sword qi meant losing the basics.

    It looked stronger on the outside, but inside, it was just rough qi with no uniformity.

    -Sasuk is the one who will spread the name of Mount Hua to the world.

    Right.

    If that was what that brat thought his role was.

    I will do my best!

    So that damned bastard behind him could clearly see it!

    Wheeik!

    Baek Cheons sword drew a huge circle. Vivid plum blossoms began to bloom like waves from the sword in soft and smooth motions.

    The level felt so different from the previous spars. The flowers, which easily bloomed, were as colorful as if they had been painted.

    It was a sight to behold.

    Plum blossoms, which were an amazing red, filled the sky entirely. Everyone watching was shocked.

    The audience, the disciples of Wudang, had to learn about the Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua, who had seen Baek Cheons sword multiple times, couldnt take their eyes off this.

    Ah

    Even Mu Ho, who was fighting against him, was mesmerized for a moment.

    Plum blossom

    The red blooming plum blossoms swirled around the storm of the sword qi. It was broken, crushed, and torn as if the sword qi was only sword qi, which couldnt turn into water.

    Paaat!

    The plum blossom leaves, which crushed the sword qi, soon rose up like riding the waves. The petals gradually spread out, coloring the world red.

    Flower Garden.

    A sight as if the entire space around them had been filled with the red flowers.

    At least for Mu Hos eyes, who was seeing this, the entire world seemed to have turned into a home for the flower petals.

    And after a while.

    Wheeik!

    The plum blossoms, which had amazingly decorated the world, were blown at Mu Ho.

    sh!

    The hem of his shoulder cloth was cut.

    sh!

    And below, too.

    The plum blossoms brushed past Mu Hos body, which he couldnt even think about stopping.

    sh! sh!

    Dozens or hundreds of petals passed by the robe of Wudang.

    Wheik!

    After the plum blossom rushed past him like a whirlwind, Mu Hos clothes were in tatters.

    However, there wasnt a single scratch left on the body. Even though so much sword qi had passed.

    Mu Ho and Baek Cheon looked at each other. Red blood flowed down from Mu Hos bitten lip.

    It wasnt difficult to cut a person with a sword.

    But it was difficult to use so much sword qi at the same time and threaten a person without causing a single wound. Its much more skillful than hurting someone and knocking them down or taking their life away with a single hit.

    In the face of this hopeless difference, Mu Ho could say nothing.

    I

    His body trembled.

    lost.

    Baek Cheon slowly pushed the sword into the sheath as he looked at the man who couldnt even wield the sword.

    Shhh.

    And he stood tall as he bowed.

    I learned it well.

    It was apletely one-sided win, which no one would deny.

 Chapter 626

    <h4>Chapter 626</h4>

    Even his form of holding his fist and bowing looked like a painting.

    Even after the spar, there wasnt a speck of dust on Baek Cheons white robe. This showed how masterfully he had won.

    he won?

    Dont you have eyes? Does that look like a loss to you?

    No, well, it is ridiculous. Its at a level ofpletely overpowering his opponent.

    The audience couldnt even cheer. So far, they had all praised Jo Gul and apuded Yoon Jong.

    But it was closer to cheering for the underdog against Wudang, which was the stronger side.

    But the swordsmanship of Baek Cheon they witnessed a moment ago was not weak.

    Mount Hua can defeat Wudang this easily? And with a second-ss disciple?

    You dont know! That is the Righteous Sword of Hua, well known in the world. How can you consider him just another second-ss disciple?

    Will the rank change as fame increases? No matter what, a second-ss disciple is a second-ss disciple!

    that is true.

    There was a sense of confusion in the eyes of the audience.

    Is Mount Hua stronger than Wudang?

    What nonsense is that?

    Look! Mount Hua has won 3 spars in a row now. No, if you include the first one, which wasnt part of the spar, its a 4-win streak.

    We can think of it as a fluke if it was once or twice. But who says winning four times in a row is a fluke? If this is luck, is there anything in the world that isnt luck?

    Even those who secretly supported Wudang couldnt refute it.

    And! Other than that, this

    The person who was speaking went silent, unable to contain the excitement. And after looking at the stage with trembling eyes, he spoke with a heavy tone.

    Isnt this a clear skill gap we are seeing?

    Everyone stared at the stage in disbelief. They held their breath without realizing that even the sound of gulping could be heard.

    They all came here for entertainment. No one expected that Mount Hua would perform so well against Wudang.

    But the scene before them shattered all those expectations.

    I-isnt Mount Hua actually defeating Wudang then?

    It seems like it.

    Those watching gulped, but the quick-witted among them had different thoughts.

    Mount Hua has managed to get to the point where theyveid the foundation stone.

    Even if Wudang won the uing spars, only the four victories by Mount Hua would be talked about. Because theres nothing more captivating than a weaker sect overthrowing a stronger one.

    If Mount Hua was said to have surpassed Wudang one day, it would all start because of this spar.

    The spectators looked on with tense expressions, their faces mixed with joy and sadness.

    Mu Ho said nothing and descended from the stage, head bowed.

    Heo Sanja just stared at him with a vacant gaze.

    What could he say?

    He might have offered some advice or encouraged him to disregard it if it had been a single defeat. If nervousness had prevented showing true skill, he might have scolded them more harshly and offeredfort.

    But this wasnt just a setback or a loss for words. It was a defeat due to being outssed by the opponent.

    And, of course, the one who lost was expected to lose, so what more could he say?

    Heo Sanja couldnt find the words and just stared nkly at Mu Ho. Mu Jin, watching the scene from behind, sighed and said,

    you did well.

    Yes, sahyung.

    Go in and rest now.

    I have no wounds.

    Mu Jin could sense how frustrated Mu Ho felt as he said it. It was more shameful for him that he returned without a single cut than the fact that he lost.

    But unfortunately, Heo Sanja, who should have beenforting him, was expending all his energy just trying toe to terms with the situation.

    Go in.

    Yes.

    Mu Hos shoulders slumped. And seeing that, Mu Jins heart began to ache.

    Elder.

    He bit his teeth and quietly said,

    Is this what you really wanted?

    He had lived his entire life under the discipline of Wudang.

    He was a person who had never even thought about questioning the higher ones about reason, right, and wrong. But the events that had unfolded were breaking Mu Jins patience.

    Our honor has fallen to the ground, and now we have lost the cause. The world will praise Mount Hua and curse Wudang.

    Mu Jin trembled, biting his lips tightly to hold back the boiling anger.

    If I had gone out and lost, there wouldnt have been much point. Was this crushing defeat the result you wanted?

    You!

    As if suddenlying to his senses, Heo Sanja realized.

    How can a person who is a first-ss disciple of Wudang speak to an elder with such eyes? Did the sect teach you this?

    Heo Sanjas eyes were red. However, Mu Jin felt even more disappointed with the reaction. Heo Sanjas words, scolding him for his attitude before discussing right and wrong, made him even more miserable and gloomy.

    Nothing to get excited about.

    It was worse than I thought, but the result was as expected.

    Elder!

    You just have to win from now on! Lose 5 times, lose 6 times! What does it matter if one loses 9 times? We just need to win the 10th time! It doesnt matter how many times we lose!

    What is important is the result. All that remains is thest result!

    Mu Jin bit his lips.

    Heo Sanjas words hadnt changed at all from before. The logic behind those words was also the same as the first time. But that was only when one looked at it from the outside.

    Heo Sanja was now immersed in emotions. He wasnt looking for a conclusion after going through all these talks; he just didnt want to admit he was wrong.

    Was it always this shallow?

    His sect was a ce filled with noble Taoism.

    But it felt like Mu Jin saw the other side of it right now.

    What is the meaning of being noble within the sect alone?

    What was the point if one could not maintain their form and spirit, and they turned evil the moment one left the sect?

    Mu Jin looked at Mount Hua with a miserable look.

    Rough frivolous.

    No boundaries.

    The root of Taoism was to embrace nature within them and be one. So, wouldnt that be closer to Taoism than the rules binding him?

    Mu Jin tightly shut his eyes.

    But he couldnt block his ears; the cheering voices of Mount Hua disciples were painfully piercing.

    Euk! After all, sasuk!

    Sahyung! You were amazing!

    Woah. You can even imitate it!

    These thunderous cheers poured out towards Baek Cheon as he descended the stage. It was quite expected.

    Of course, everyone fought hard, but no one showed the overwhelming prowess that Baek Cheon did.

    And they pretended not to care all this time, but they could feel Wudang pressing down on their shoulders. But right now, Baek Cheon split the mountain called Wudang with a single sh.

    You were truly so cool.

    How can sword qi be used like that? Sahyung, teach me too!

    Baek Cheon grinned as he looked at Mount Huas disciples crowding around him.

    Dont be like that. It is embarrassing.

    Not at all! Isnt this something to be proud of?

    Ah, such a shame! Mu Jin should havee!

    Mu Jin, you bastard! You should call him the great warrior Mu Jin.

    Ah, right.

    Baek Cheon was truly embarrassed, but he couldnt stop the smile from getting bigger. As he watched his sajaes cheer and rejoice, his mood changed too.

    This is what he meant.

    The person who would spread the name of Mount Hua.

    This was what it meant to shine at the highest point. That didnt mean that Baek Cheon was struggling alone.

    It meant leading the Mount Hua disciples in a way different from Yoon Jong. Baek Cheon, who fully understood the meaning of Chung Myungs words, turned and smiled.

    How is it? Was it perfect

    But then, Baek Cheons face stiffened.

    Chung Myung and Jo Gul were exchanging dissatisfied looks, resting their hands on their legs, and uh?

    Yoon Jong? Why was he there? Yoon Jong

    That

    Chung Myung spat on the ground and spoke rudely.

    A hero came?

    What? Sasuk was born to do that?

    Oh my, my eyes. They are blinded. I might go blind at this rate.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul red at Baek Cheon with sullen eyes, like kids who had their toys taken away.

    Well, he would have won faster if it hadnt been so shy.

    Why are you doing this now? Its not the first or second time.

    Those bastards!

    Baek Cheons eyes shone with displeasure.

    These bastards, for real! Sasuk won and came back; whats with your reactions?

    We are celebrating it, right?

    Oh my! Congrattions, Sasuk! We are so moved by this story that it feels like I want to cry oh no, wait, dont pull the sword out!

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul backed away. Baek Cheon, frowning, gritted his teeth.

    I truly misjudged them now.

    He should have always kept in mind that Mount Huas disciples and those bastards were separate beings.

    Baek Cheon red at Chung Myung, who was still standing there.

    I did as told, and you haveints, right?

    Enough, head in now. Are you straining your neck like that just because you did something nice? That will break soon.

    truly sickening.

    In the end, harsh words poured out.

    He was an idiot for expecting something! He was the idiot!

    Baek Cheon sighed as he turned his head and headed back to the ce.

    The Five Swords were grumpy, but all the disciples of Mount Hua cast envious nces at him.

    Even the elders.

    Baek Cheon.

    Yes, elder.

    You did a good job.

    Baek Cheon grinned as Hyun Sang tapped his shoulder and said.

    No. I just did what I had to do.

    Wow, look at what that man is saying!

    Gul. He heard everything, speak softly.

    Yoon Jong, you bastard

    You should tell him not to say such things. What do you mean, speak softly!

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.

    Anyway, these bastards

    They all had a knack for getting under peoples skin. Baek Cheon immediatelyughed and nced at the Wudang side.

    It was like that once.

    He certainly had a time when he envied Wudang.

    Of course, it would be a lie if he said he never regretted leaving Southern Edge and choosing Mount Hua. Why did he never stay up all night thinking that Southern Edge wouldnt have humiliated him if he had chosen Wudang instead of Mount Hua?

    But now

    I am d I am Mount Huas disciple.

    His pride wasnt something that came from strength alone. Now, Baek Cheon felt proud enough to not care about the other sects.

    Of course, it was awkward, noisy, and irritating, but even so, this sect was much warmer than any proud sect.

    looking at that face, he looks drunk from victory now.

    Leave him alone. Just a day or two, right?

    No, forget about that warmth. These rotten idiots

 Chapter 627

    <h4>Chapter 627</h4>

    Shhh.

    The sword attacked the opponent with the sharpness and strength of a swallow bird skimming the water.

    The disciples of Mount Hua couldnt help but be impressed by it.

    Sago is so different.

    It doesnt seem like the same sword technique.

    Before her opponent knew it, Yu Yiseol, who was on the stage, was easily overpowering the Wudang disciple before her.

    Her sword, dazzling under the sunlight, was enough to shock not just Wudang but also Mount Huas disciples.

    So different from Baek Cheon sasuk.

    To be specific, Baek Cheons sword was simr to the ideals of Mount Huas disciples.

    An end that can be reached when they use their sword to its perfect potential. Therefore, they were still training, dreaming of the day when perfection came like Baek Cheon did.

    However, Yu Yiseols sword was different.

    Even though she was clearly following the same path and using the same technique, her sword felt distinctly different from the other disciples swords.

    Can a sword change this much?

    It wasnt that she wascking in strength. Actually, the Wudang disciple who was fighting with her couldnt even think of hiding his fear and shock.

    What sword is this!

    There was something strange about her sword. It might seem like it was moving with the same grace as the others, but it rushed ahead, aiming for the vital point with a terrifying sharpness.

    If the sword of Mount Hua, which other disciples had shown, dazzled people with its brightness, this sword was more about stealing the attention of the people and their will to fight.

    Moreover

    How can it be this clean?

    He was able to realize after a couple of shes just how scary her sword was.

    How many times did she even practice this routine?

    How could he know?

    From before Chung Myung stepped into Mount Hua to now, the one who was going insane about this sword was Yu Yiseol alone.

    Even before Chung Myung introduced the techniques of Mount Hua, Yu Yiseol had trained in the few remaining techniques that were left. Since she took the chance to learn a perfect technique, wasnt it natural for her to be perfect at it?

    Wheik.

    Without any further extension, she lightly jumped over the sword qi of the opponent. She stabbed her sword toward the Wudang disciple with a quiet movement. A truly chilling feeling.

    sago is indeed sago.

    Jo Gul stared nkly at the stage as if he could say nothing more. The only one in Mount Hua who can bepared to Baek Cheon was Yu Yiseol. Baek Cheons gorgeous sword captured the gaze, while Yu Yiseols silent sword took the breath from their lungs.

    Truly a shocking thing, huh.

    What do you mean?

    Even though everyone learned the same sword technique and underwent the same training, the swords have differed so much.

    Ah right.

    Yoon Jongs words made Jo Gul nod.

    The Five Swords of Mount Hua had undergone a simr process. The training that Chung Myung gave them was simr, and even when they trained alone, they didnt use a different technique.

    Yet, among the Five Swords of Mount Hua, each person had their own unique nature, and it was now revealed.

    Isnt that what happens when one reaches higher skills? Chung Myung said thatst time, right? Even if we learn the same sword, its features change depending on the persons nature.

    But isnt the sword of Wudang all the same?

    Hmm. It surely seems so.

    Of course, Wudangs sword was slightly different depending on the person using it. But it was shocking to even say there was varietypared to Mount Huas disciples.

    If there is anything weird, it is on our side.

    As Yoon Jong said this in an anxious tone, a soft voice came from behind.

    It isnt that.

    When Yoon Jong turned around in shock, Un Geom stood there, looking at them gently.

    S-senior sasuk.

    Un Geoms gaze shifted to the stage in his usual manner.

    The sword of Wudang is a noble sword.

    Noble?

    I would say so. It embodies our ancestors path through repeated training and study to find the most perfect way to teach their disciples.

    Ah

    So, all the swords must be the same. This is because the amount of force that must be applied to each swing and how the internal qi is utilized are all predetermined. In other words, the Wudang sword strives for perfection.

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong nodded. They understood as they listened.

    On the other hand, Mount Hua doesnt concern itself with mistakes or deviations from the standards. Because that isnt wrong; its simply being different.

    Definitely

    So far, he hadnt thought his swordsmanship was incorrect.

    Which side is right, then?

    Well, its fine because I dont know.

    Un Geom shook his head.

    There isnt just one path to bing strong. Sometimes Wudang might be right, and sometimes Mount Hua might be right.

    Then he looked directly at Wudangs sword.

    This is something we cannot do.

    He didnt know what the past swordsmanship of Mount Hua was like. Unlike Wudang, whose history and lineage continue without interruption, the swordsmanship of Mount Hua had everything cut off. For now, all that could be done was to infer what the swordsmanship of Mount Hua was like in the past.

    Therefore, he couldnt even tell his disciples that the swordsmanship of Mount Hua was perfect. That was the greatest pain Un Geom had.

    Who knew which was better? Freedom or strictness.

    However, there was a clear difference between not doing something even though you can and not doing it because you cannot. If the history of the Mount Hua sword had continued, it might have been a bit stronger

    It was then.

    It was always the same.

    Uh?

    Jo Gul looked at Chung Myung crouching and asked.

    What?

    Mount Huas sword was always like this.

    How do you know that?

    Do you not know after seeing the records?

    Chung Myungs face contorted as if he didnt like it.

    What kind of holes do you have for eyes, sahyung? You are truly useless. You saw it with your own eyes, right?

    I did see

    As Jo Gul hesitated, Chung Myung sighed.

    If King Seonjo had wanted to convey it, he would have written the arts in more detail. You dont think he wrote it like that because he waszy, right?

    No. Even if it was 100 years back, there would never have been another person like you.

    Apliment?

    An insult, Chung Myung.

    Ugh, what?

    The moment Chung Myung was about to get up in anger, Baek Cheon grabbed him by the head and pushed him down.

    Just stay there, brat! You have to watch the situation and then go create a mess!

    That is what sasuk did. Did you see the situation you created where you acted bold in front of the Wudang?

    Did well?

    Yes. You did well.

    You really did well, so I will say nothing more.

    Chung Myung grumbled and then burst intoughter.

    Its not really about right and wrong. Even though the water might seem different, it eventually gathers in one ce and flows into the sea. There is one big destination for it.

    Well, right.

    But plum blossoms are made up of different flowers whiche together to form a forest. Even if each one is different, it has value in itself.

    Umm.

    And

    Chung Myung looked at the stage. Somehow, his eyes seemed to be looking at something in the distance.

    In the end, it is a full cycle.

    Cycle?

    Chung Myung nodded slowly in response to the question asked.

    Water starts from the sea, rises to the sky, turns to rain and dew, and then flows back down the mountains. Water forms a stream, flows into the river, and then back into the sea.

    .

    A plum blossom begins as a fruit, bes a seed, falls to the ground, sprouts, turns into a tree, blooms again, and then bears fruit.

    Right.

    In the end, nature cycles like that. In the end, both Wudang and Mount Hua simply try to understand the flow of qi through their whole human body. The difference lies in where the emphasis is ced. It is not a question of who is better or who is wrong.

    Yoon Jong, who had been listening quietly, opened his mouth nkly.

    Uh

    At that seemingly dumbfounded reaction, Chung Myung tilted his head and asked.

    What?

    N-Nothing. Well, it is true and all-natural should I say that it is strange to me because it ising out of your mouth, it is a bit

    No, this bastard!

    Sahyung, you bastard! I am your sahyung!

    Baek Cheon continued to press him down.

    Anyway.

    Chung Myung spoke, pouting.

    Each person has their own way. Wudang is neither right nor wrong.

    understood.

    Un Geom quietly stared at the back of Chung Myung, who was looking at the stage with sad eyes, and thought.

    that guy too.

    Although it might be difficult for others to understand, he sometimes could understand the words of Chung Myung. Even now, didnt it seem as if Un Geoms thoughts were understood by him, and he was trying tofort the man by giving him a reason?

    Maybe it was a coincidence, or something said without much thought, but Un Geom could already findfort and put his mind at ease, thanks to Chung Myungs words several times.

    A cycle.

    Right. That was enough.

    If Mount Hua hadnt let go of what they had to pursue, a sword-like appearance would have flowed naturally.

    Hmm.

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung nced at Un Geom and fixed his gaze ahead.

    Well, you were timid.

    He cannot criticize the man because all those thoughts stem from concerns about his inability to lead the future generation on the right path. So, instead of criticizing, he should deem this man admirable.

    The Un disciples of Mount Hua seemed to be faring very well in Chung Myungs eyes. Their efforts are shining brightly on the stage.

    It was like this in the past, too,

    In the past, the Chung disciples, led by Chung Mun, were the strong pirs of the sect. Chung Myung was so exceptional that he was intoxicated by it. Still, aside from him, the others were mostly overshadowed by the monsters from other sects.

    Although that was somewhat problematic, they were also chastised by Chung Myung for being

    Anyway!

    The Chung disciples of that era had their own unique approach to the sword. Just as the Five Swords of Mount Hua are searching for the sword that suits them best, the plum blossoms of that time also flourished in various colors.

    Everyone was different, but they united to form a forest in the end. Such was the nature of the plum blossom.

    And if the current five swords and their followers could all make their plum blossoms bloom, then Mount Hua would be able to reim its former glory.

    It would be truly remarkable if every disciple could learn to create their own plum blossoms. But, as Chung Myung pondered this, his expression turned somber.

    Cycle

    These were the words that escaped his lips a moment ago.

    Right. The truth of the world lies in cycles. Life leads to death, and death leads to life again. This was a natural and time-based principle.

    But

    It means I am not outside of the cycle.

    Anything that cannotplete the cycle will eventually decay or be distorted.

    Now, the existence of Chung Myung might serve as a guide to Mount Hua but would it truly benefit the future of Mount Hua?

    No, before that

    Why on earth did he have to break out of the cycle?

    -Why did ite to this? How

    The sorrowful words in the Di Lamas voice echoed through his mind.

    What forced Chung Myung, who was trying to fall into deep thoughts with a stern face, toe out loud was the loud explosion that came from the stage.

    Kwaang!

    Being pulled back into reality, Chung Myung turned towards the stage.

    There, the conclusion of the spar, which didntst long, was evident.

    Ugh

    The Wudang disciple on the ground looked at Yu Yiseol in disbelief.

    But Yu Yiseol still maintained an indifferent face, as if there was no reason to be happy about the win.

    I learned well.

    I learned well.

    Without caring, she turned to Chung Myung.

    Right, I need to do at least this much, her voice seemed to say.

    In the first ce, he never thought she would lose.

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    We won now.

    Right.

    Baek Cheon asked with fear.

    Then what now? We need to send someone.

    Uh?

    You have an idea, right?

    Uh?

    Baek Cheons face turned blue as he looked at Chung Myung, who was smiling brightly.

    No, you thought of nothing?

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head with a blushing smile.

    What wouldnt this somehow work out for us?

    Baek Cheon was once again realizing just how worthless this helpless bastard was.

 Chapter 628

    <h4>Chapter 628</h4>

    The mood on the Wudang side had be so depressed that it couldnt be calmed now.

    Four straight losses.

    No, it was a losing streak.

    How would one react if someone had told them before this spar that Wudang would be defeated by Mount Hua five times?

    They wouldnt have even entertained it and would haveughed it off.

    Because it is something that, ording tomon sense, cannot happen.

    But today, the disciples of Wudang realized thatmon sense and thoughts were simply ignorance about things that they have yet to witness.

    However, no matter how miserable the feelings of the Wudang disciples were, they were nothingpared to the despair Heo Sanja felt.

    Clench.

    The sound of a tooth breaking came from his mouth. This was the ultimate humiliation.

    Only after trembling at this ridiculous humiliation did Heo Sanja understand why the ancestors had been so sensitive to the name of Mount Hua.

    In Heo Sanjas and others eyes, Mount Hua was a fallen sect. Still, when he had just joined, his ancestors must have vividly remembered what Mount Hua was like.

    If he had seen something like this with his own eyes when he was young, he would have thought it was like a dagger stuck in the heart of this fallen sect.

    The same Taoism.

    Didnt Heo Sanja know that two tigers cannot live on the same mountain?

    It was just in stories that people got along when they were on the same path; rather, since they walked the same path, they would start growling at each other, too.

    Heo Sanja turned his head and nced at his disciples. Then, suppressing his anger, he opened his mouth.

    It is fine now.

    uh?

    The humiliation ends here. From now on, all we have to do is win and restore our lost honor.

    Mu Jin spoke with a darkened face.

    But Elder. Mount Huas Divine Dragon is remaining.

    Mount Huas Divine Dragon will not being out.

    uh?

    Heo Sanja slowly turned his head, nced at Mount Hua, and then said,

    Mount Huas Divine Dragon is a person who hates pointless wins.

    He had heard a lot of information about Chung Myung and had managed to understand his nature.

    If hees out now, he will have to ept the result of winning five times first and then losing fiveter. So, he will note for that.

    So he wille at the end?

    Yes. If not, he woulde in at the end and try to erase our previous wins.

    Heo Sanjas analysis of people was urate, and knowing Chung Myung well, they nodded their heads in admiration.

    Right.

    Heo Sanjas eyes sparkled.

    It means no one on the other side can win over us.

    In any case, from the time the rules of the challenge wereid out, the result was fixed.

    The Five Swords of Mount Hua would be able to win against the Wudang, but the rest could never win over the first-ss disciples of Wudang. What was important was how to y the remaining cards.

    This is the worst result. But that is only within the expected range.

    Losing five times in a row must have been a huge shock to the disciples of Wudang, but if they wanted to win in theing ones, they would have to let go of this shock to some extent. In that case, one could just protect the result by winning the matches.

    Come forward.

    Heo Sanja gritted his teeth.

    We must win the remaining matches perfectly. Dont worry about Mount Huas Divine Dragon, who appears at the end; we have someone to handle that. Instead!

    Heo Sanja looked back at the disciples with narrowing eyes.

    Do not forget our purpose.

    Our goal is not to defeat Mount Hua. It is to inform everyone that there are no other core people in Mount Hua, and the lower disciples cannot surpass the name of Wudang.

    Yes, elder.

    Push them down without mercy. Mount Huas people shone bright, proving that it was like raising eaves without pirs!

    The Wudang disciples nodded.

    They had already lost too much. Even if everything went as Heo Sanja had hoped, everyone knew that the goal they were striving for had already beenpromised. But because of that, they couldnt afford any more ck. They were nearing the end.

    I will head out.

    Heo Sanja looked at the person who stepped forward.

    Mu Gak.

    Mu Gak wasnt bad. Although he wasnt on par with the Three Swords of Wudang, he wasnt far behind either. He was highly skilled among the warriors.

    Break their spirits ande back.

    Yes!

    Mu Gak stepped onto the stage with a stern look.

    So.

    Baek Cheon looked at the disciples around him.

    What do we do?

    There was no one to send out. Baek Cheon unconsciously scratched his head.

    Was there no other way?

    This could actually be a turning point for Mount Hua.

    Of course, the other disciples were also skilled warriors who had taken the pills from Chung Myung and trained to the brink of death from overwork. But even so, it was true that they were inferior to the Five Swords.

    No, actually, its a bit worse.

    Even if five of them attacked together, they couldnt handle one Yoon Jong.

    This was their journey to bridge the skill gap, but a conflict with the Wudang had arisen in the meantime.

    Yah, Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Arent you going to step in?

    Chung Myung just shrugged his shoulders at Jo Guls words.

    I will, but what happenster if I step in now?

    Right.

    If Chung Myung had their back, then those who went out to spar would feel less burdened. But if Chung Myung went now, won, and came back, the burden on those who went after would be doubled.

    Then Soso ugh.

    Baek Cheon scratched his head.

    Of course, Soso was strong. Even after experiencing a difficult battle in the North Sea, she never sumbed and continued to grow.

    But no matter how much he thought about it, Soso didnt seem to stand a chance against a Wudang disciple. Her skills were stillcking for that.

    Then how

    Every time Baek Cheons head turned left and right, the disciples flinched and avoided eye contact.

    Right! You

    Sahyung.

    Baek Sang grinned as soon as he was pointed out.

    I have devoted myself to the Finance Hall, so I dont know things like cutting and stuff.

    truly amazing, you bastard.

    Baek Cheon couldnt hold back the feeling of despair and sighed.

    Everyone was unsure now. But that doesnt mean they could step up. In the first ce, it didnt make sense for the second and third-ss disciples to even have a gathering now.

    The Five Swords managed to win, and it wasnt strange.

    Ugh. Just a few Uh?

    It was then that Baek Cheons eyes stopped somewhere.

    In between the ck robes was this golden brown robe catching his eye. He raised his head a little more and saw something shiny

    Monk?

    Uh? Monk Hae Yeon?

    You there?

    I didnt even know he was behind us.

    As everyones attention focused, Hae Yeons face turned red.

    A-amitabha. It is embarrassing to be alone

    In the beginning, he stayed at the merchant ce alone, saying that Mount Hua and Wudang were the ones fighting and it would be odd for a monk of Shaolin to appear there.

    But seeing how he sneaked in, they couldnt help but smile.

    Monk uh, Hae Yeon.

    Baek Cheon, who was about to say something, turned to Chung Myung and asked.

    Monk Hae Yeon can spar?

    monk?

    Ah, no, wouldnt it be okay if we insist on him being in Mount Hua as a guest? At ces like the family sects, even the guests who stay long for guidance are considered their members.

    This is like getting the dog to eat grass! Painting the bald head and giving him a sword would be better! Then, even if plum blossoms dont bloom, at least lotuses wille! He will be a mess!

    Chung Myungs eyes widened, but Baek Cheon didnt back down this time.

    That is because we have no one else to send there, no one! This is why you should have thought before sending us all out!

    But you all won!

    Is that the problem here, you bastard!

    A-amitabha.

    As the two people growled without giving an inch for another to speak, Hae Yeon didnt know what to do and shouted.

    And at that moment.

    A person appeared on the stage and bowed to the Mount Hua camp.

    I am Wudangs Mu Gak. Who will be my sparring partner?

    Baek Cheons face looked gloomy.

    He couldnt waste time now.

    Soso? Maybe Baek Sang? If not that Baek Mu.

    No matter who challenged, no one would win.

    He knew.

    Well, the results were known. Nevertheless, Baek Cheon was worried because it was clear that no one would want to deal with the first loss after the winning streak.

    It has to be someone a little more courageous and wouldnt be hurt by the defeat.

    Sang!

    Baek Cheons face turned determined.

    You go.

    M-Me?

    Baek Sang looked at Baek Cheon with an embarrassed look.

    If sahyung says it, I can leave, but honestly, I dont have much confidence.

    I know.

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    Defeat is eptable. But even defeat has its benefits. Show yourself as a proud disciple of Mount Hua.

    yes, sahyung.

    Baek Sang nodded as if he didnt have a choice. And the moment when he was about to head up.

    No.

    Someone grabbed Baek Sang with a calm voice.

    Everyone turned to the person, looking shocked.

    It isnt Sang. But me, who has to go.

    S-senior sasuk?

    Teacher?

    It was Un Geom.

    All the Mount Hua disciples were shocked.

    S-senior sasuk

    What is with you people?

    Un Geom chuckled at the odd reaction.

    The first-ss disciple of Wudang stepped up, so there is no reason why a first-ss disciple of Mount Hua shouldnt go, right?

    it isnt that.

    Then what is the problem now?

    No one spoke. Yet their gazes were honest, all fixated on the empty right sleeve of Un Geom.

    Had his hand been intact, no one would have thought about stopping him. On the contrary, since Un Geom stepped forward, his mere presence alone had emboldened them.

    But now

    Sasuk.

    I can head out, right?

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    Dont say that. You are the senior sasuk. How could I possibly stop you from doing what you wish?

    Thank you.

    Un Geom grinned, lightly tapped the sword at his waist, and walked forward.

    No one stopped him.

    At that moment, a blunt tone halted him.

    Are you sure?

    Un Geom turned to Chung Myung.

    What do you mean?

    You havent even gotten used to using a sword with your left hand.

    Un Geom smiled softly as if he had anticipated this response.

    Still, I can swing a sword. And its embarrassing to see the disciples fight so hard while we watch from afar.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung sighed.

    I will be watching closely.

    I would prefer that.

    Un Geom smiled at Chung Myung and continued on his way.

    Didnt Baek Cheon say it earlier?

    Uh?

    Even defeats have their benefits.

    Un Geom stared towards the stage and walked there.

    I wish to show that determination now.

    The empty sleeve fluttered in the wind.

    The eyes of the Mount Hua disciples watching him head towards the stage grew significantly more serious than before.

 Chapter 629

    <h4>Chapter 629</h4>

    It was a bit strange.

    Although he had been learning sword techniques for a long time and pursuing his own path, Un Geom had never had a proper fight until now.

    This would be the first in his life.

    What could one say about how he felt in the situation

    I am a bit excited.

    If it were a spar to prove skills, one might be nervous. But now, this wasnt a time for him to prove his skills.

    Just

    Un Geom stood on the stage and looked at his opponent.

    Un Geom, a first-ss disciple of Mount Hua.

    Mu Gak, who was across from him, stared at Un Geom.

    First-ss disciple

    Mu Gak mumbled, shocked.

    I didnt know that a first disciple of Mount Hua would join this fight.

    Un Geom scratched his cheek with a bit of a flustered look.

    I might be one who enjoys happy asions by relying on the reputation of the younger disciples, but you dont have to worry too much about my ability to swing the sword.

    A calm tone that made Mu Gak nod.

    One empty sleeve meant a lot. He probably first learned it with the right hand and then changed to the left.

    A name he had never heard of. A disciple of the first ss in Mount Hua. There was nothing about this man that made him feel nice.

    But

    He isnt an easy one to tackle.

    The force and momentum this man was disying were strange.

    As quiet as mountains at dawn.

    This person, who felt like his name, Geom (silence), in human form.

    Mu Gak sighed softly.

    No, it is the same no matter who the opponent is.

    They could not afford to lose anymore. Wudang was on the edge now.

    I am Mu Gak, a first-ss disciple of Wudang.

    I am Un Geom, a first-ss disciple of Mount Hua.

    The two people drew their swords and took their stances.

    Kuak.

    Baek Cheon looked at his hands. Sweat was welling up on his palms, which had turnedpletely white due to the blood draining from his clenching them tightly.

    Un Geoms duty.

    When he looked around, he saw the other disciples staring nervously at the stage.

    Maybe I should have gone

    Baek Sang mumbled in an emotional tone.

    It seemed like he couldnt forgive himself for showing hesitation, which made Un Geom step forward. Baek Cheon firmly said,

    It isnt your fault.

    But!

    Even if you didnt hesitate, Sasuk would have stepped ahead even then. Dont think about unneeded things.

    Yes, Sahyung.

    Baek Cheon clenched his fist again.

    Nervous, no. This was worry.

    But none of the disciples of Mount Hua were worried about him being defeated. Even if he were to lose without even being able to swing the sword, none of them would ever say anything to Un Geom.

    It wouldnt be possible; if anyone wanted to speak, Baek Cheon would never let it happen.

    But what they were worried about wasnt the defeat, but the pain Un Geom would end up with, having to do this ande out with a loss.

    Un Geom lived his life diligently without resting for a day. What did it mean to him to lose his pride and honor here?

    Sasuk.

    In the end, a voice like a groan came out.

    It still remained in his memory; this image of Un Geom spread at the enemys spear.

    The empty sleeve of Un Geom resulted from their weakness. It symbolized the efforts of their senior Sasuks, who risked it all to protect them.

    This was why it felt painful for him to watch.

    To Baek Cheon and the other disciples of Mount Hua, Un Geom was a tall mountain. Even though they had be strong, no one thought they could ever surpass Un Geom.

    That was why that empty sleeve was painful to them.

    If only he didnt lose that arm.

    Someones small mumble pierced painfully into the ears of the other Mount Hua disciples.

    And at that moment, Chung Myung, who had been sitting quietly, turned around and looked,

    These young brats

    You sahyungs do not have to worry that much. Do not speak nonsense, and just watch!

    Without waiting for an answer, he turned and looked at Un Geom.

    It was just an ordinary spar, neither big nor small. But for some reason, Chung Myung sighed while looking at Un Geoms back.

    Still so awkward.

    Un Geom thought as he tightly gripped the sword with his left hand.

    There was a time when the sword felt like an extension of his body, to the point where he and the sword seemed as one.

    But his right hand, which had naturally held a sword, was no longer there. Holding the sword with his left hand, which he wasnt ustomed to, still caused him difort.

    Perhaps this sense of difort would not vanish for the rest of his life, maybe even until he died.

    The moment he regarded the sword as an extension of his body might never be felt again.

    Phew.

    He took a short breath, held the sword firmly, and spoke.

    Come.

    Mu Gak nodded.

    Tat!

    His body hit the ground and quickly flew towards Un Geom.

    Kaang!

    Sword and sword collided in the air. The shock from the sh made Un Geom stumble back.

    Paat!

    Having disrupted Un Geoms form by pressing down, Mu Gak quickly pulled back his sword and hurled it again. In an instant, sword qi divided into numerous branches and pierced Un Geom from all around.

    Kang! Kang!

    Un Geom, who struck away the flying sword qi, stepped back. The first thing to do was to avoid them.

    Stepping back wasnt a bad idea when the opponent gained force and momentum.

    But Mu Gak also had no intention of letting Un Geom go.

    He rushed forward faster than the retreating Un Geom, moving swiftly like a wild animal stalking its prey.

    Swish!

    The sound of the sword tip tearing through the air rang sharply. A sharp feature of the sword, which went well with Wudangs nature, was aimed at the center of Un Geoms body.

    Hah!

    Un Geom took a short breath at the aggressive movement and struck the flying sword.

    Bang!

    The moment the sword bounced up with a brief explosion, Mu Gak had to push himself back.

    Then, it fell faster than it had risen and struck towards the head of Un Geom.

    Chaaang!

    Un Geom quickly raised his plum blossom sword and blocked Mu Gaks descending sword.

    Sword shed against sword, pushing each other away.

    Un Geoms left arm, holding the plum sword, trembled. The opponent was holding the sword with both hands and pushing hard. So, dealing with it with just one arm wasnt easy.

    He clenched his teeth.

    Kukuk.

    The swords continued to rub together, creating an eerie sound. But then,

    Ahhh!

    Sword qi, moving like water, rose from the shing swords. Un Geoms eyes widened.

    Ahhh!

    With all his energy, Mu Gak was trying to push Un Geom with all his strength. Unable to withstand the force, Un Geoms body was thrown and rolled on the ground.

    Senior sasuk!

    Damn it! Sasuk!

    The disciples of Mount Hua involuntarily exined, which could be heard up to the stage. Un Geom, who had rolled on the ground a couple of times, quickly got up and took his stance.

    Hmmm.

    Mu Gak, who had the advantage in this fight, stopped instead of attacking Un Geom one after another.

    And then he looked at Un Geom with sadness in his eyes.

    I guess

    He hesitated for a moment and said,

    You dont seem to be familiar with that left-hand sword.

    Un Geom smiled bitterly.

    That is right.

    Such an unfortunate thing.

    As he shook his head, Mu Gaks face was full of regret and sadness.

    If you hadnt lost the superior hand, it would have been a good spar. It is truly unfortunate.

    Maybe so.

    This was no provocation.

    It was truly pure regret as a warrior. But that was why it broke the hearts of people even more. Sometimes, words offort hurt more than words with ill intent.

    But Un Geom was calm and didnt seem concerned.

    But I am not the type of person to regret what I have lost. If all I have is my left hand, then I do my best with it.

    That is a good thought.

    Un Geom and Mu Gak took their stance.

    Un Geom smiled wryly without realizing it as he watched Mu Gak try to pressure him.

    The number of lies, I say, is increasing.

    He didnt regret it?

    As if.

    The regret still lingered in his mind. No, it was more intense now.

    Even in his dreams, he still swung the sword with the familiar hand. When he suddenly woke from sleep, he sometimes reached out with the right hand, out of habit.

    An unknown warrior.

    A life that turned unfamiliar.

    People didnt despair over things that never existed. Its when one loses what they have, and when they realize that what was lost cannot be regained, their heart falls into despair.

    Un Geoms eyes nced at the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Their concerned gazes and restless hands.

    Do not look at me with such eyes.

    Among them, the one who was the most nervous with the most emotional face was Un Am. Un Am, who was always as calm as a Taoist, was now biting down on his lip with an expression Un Geom had never seen before.

    Sahyung.

    Right. It happened.

    A time when they couldnt let go of their dreams.

    When they were tired from the training thatsted until dawn and leaning against the wall, Un Am would sometimese to have deep talks with them.

    He had promised that one day, Un Am would be the sect leader of Mount Hua and he would be the best sword of Mount Hua, and regain the fame which the sect had lost.

    Right. That was what he had promised.

    It was a promise that was lost.

    - Un Geom. I dont n on getting into the position of sect leader.

    Sahyung

    Right. That light vanished now.

    Un Am gave up the position of sect leader for the sake of future generations, and he might never be able to be the best sword of Mount Hua again.

    The predecessors who endured the long darkness and the future generations who built a shining legacy.

    The Un disciples connected all those dots.

    I aming!

    Mu Gaks bright blue sword qi erupted, covering the stage.

    It was truly a vast force.

    His eyes dazzled as he saw the vivid qi of Mu Gak and the sword which shone.

    Unlike him, who stopped shining.

    Did I want it?

    Un Geoms sword began to shine brightly with red qi.

    He knew it, too. That time could not be turned back.

    Even his most brilliant days. His youthful look, when he was confident in himself.

    The pure hope that if he worked hard, it woulde true at some point.

    The person whose light faded didnt return.

    But

    My sword is still here.

    Even if he had to swing it with unfamiliar hands.

    Even if he could never reach what he was aiming for.

    The plum blossom sword he wielded his whole life was still in his hand.

    Ahhhh!

    Un Geom let out a suppressed shout and rushed towards the sword qi, which surged like an angry wave.

    What did this mean?

    Was being weak a reason not to try harder?

    Could this lingering feeling of clutching and squeezing the ankles be a reason not to take a step?

    Watch, sahyung!

    It didnt mean it was gone just because it could no longer be seen. Even withered branches bloomed.

    The sword qi rising from the tip of Un Geom bloomed red, reflecting his anger toward the world.

    He was right there.

    This was

    Right here.

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630: d To Be A Disciple Of Mount Hua (5)

    The flowing blue sword qi was blocked by the red sword qi.

    However, the red sword qi seemed weak and struggled topletely block the surging blue sword qi.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip without realizing it.

    -From today, I am your teacher.

    The image of Un Geom, smiling kindly and speaking with bright eyes, appeared before him.

    In Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes at that time, Un Geom was the most confident person in the world.

    His broad shoulders, which could embrace everything, and his strong mouth, which spoke only the truth.

    And Un Geom¡¯s impression clearly reflected the person he was. He never neglected training, even for a day, when it came to teaching his disciples.

    It got to the point where he thought that if a person could be made out of a sword, then it would look like Un Geom.

    The person he admired and still admires.

    ¡®Sasuk¡­¡¯

    And then he heard a soft sob from somewhere. He tried hard to hold it in but couldn¡¯t; it escaped like a groan.

    Everyone knew well how Un Geom felt standing there.

    That was why he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off.

    Even though his vision blurred because of the welling tears, he didn¡¯t take his eyes off the stage. The child was trembling, and he bit his lips even though his heart felt like it would break.

    This wasn¡¯t a simple spar.

    It was the cry of Un Geom. As always, Un Geom¡¯s teachings were shown to them through actions, not words.

    As a disciple, how could he take his eyes off his teacher who taught him so much?

    ¡®I will have to look closely.¡¯

    Baek Cheon clenched his fists and looked; he couldn¡¯t miss a single moment now.

    Among the passionate disciples, only Un Am watched Un Geom with strange thoughts.

    ¡®Sajae.¡¯

    The sword qi was rough.

    It wasn¡¯t the de of the past, which was sharper and more refined than any de. It was rough, odd, and rattled like weak metal.

    It was as if a wheel was spinning in the wind and got worn out.

    But¡­

    ¡°Right, sajae. That is no problem.¡±

    The person wielding the sword was still Un Geom.

    Un Am knew.

    How painful it must be for someone who fell from a high mountain to drag themselves back to the mountaintop with broken legs.

    That is why the current Un Geom is several times stronger than the Un Geom of the past.

    -I will be the greatest sword of Mount Hua someday.

    ¡°Do not lose now, sajae.¡±

    Why did the back he had been looking at for so long appear so pitiful? His back, which seemed the most reliable in the world, now looked sad.

    But Un Am denied those feelings.

    ¡°Do not pity those who fight.¡±

    It would be an insult to the person holding the sword.

    All he could do was believe in Un Geom¡¯s victory. All he had to do was believe without doubt.

    Kakakak!

    A sound as if the tip of a sword was being broken down.

    Of course, that couldn¡¯t have happened. This was the cold steel sword made by the Tang family. An item made with special attention from the weight of the de to the direction of the tilt for a left-handed sword.

    Un Geom knew it. How Chung Myung made the sword.

    But how could he show weakness in front of all these people?

    Paaaah!

    The sword qi surged and targeted his entire body.

    ¡°Slow.¡±

    His body could not keep up with what his head thought. His sword, which was moving naturally from his mind, was now moving faster than expected.

    This gap and the sense of difort constantly followed him.

    In other words, it could be called despair.

    Perhaps the opponent Un Geom was fighting now wasn¡¯t Wudang¡¯s disciples but the despair within him.

    Right, then¡­

    A smile that didn¡¯t fit this situation formed on the lips of Un Geom, who was holding the trembling sword.

    It was nice.

    Un Geom¡¯s head turned to the disciples of Mount Hua. Of course, they couldn¡¯t look away, so they could see it, and he believed that his feelings were being conveyed.

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    The world was not that easy. Because the disciples of Mount Hua had someone to guide them and they didn¡¯t neglect their efforts, such growth was possible.

    But that would not continue forever.

    One day, his disciples would have to face enemies stronger than themselves, solve problems independently, and confront taller mountains.

    The mountain of despair.

    ¡®I am such a bad teacher.¡¯

    Now, he has nothing more to teach them.

    Baek Cheon and some others have already surpassed him, and the rest will soon do the same. Now, he was in a state of learning from them.

    Clench!

    His opponent¡¯s sword qi, which couldn¡¯t be blocked, had pierced through his shoulder, breaking the bone.

    ¡®Which is why, pay attention.¡¯

    Nevertheless, he could still be called a teacher because he had something to teach beyond just the sword.

    ¡®The world will always be harsh.¡¯

    He could not stop those winds for them. He could no longer protect or guide you.

    But¡­

    ¡®I can surely tell you how to endure the despair.¡¯

    He could show them how to move ahead with their feet strong and firmly nted on the ground, even when they felt lost.

    Paat.

    The red sword qi, which exploded out violently, split the waves of sword qi.

    Although it was a rough method, the will inside couldn¡¯t be disturbed, not even in the slightest.

    Thud!

    Un Geom took a step forward.

    ¡®Living in the world is like moving through waves.¡¯

    Oveing the high waves once was never enough. Waves will continue toe again.

    ¡®So do not be shaken, children.¡¯

    A person has to stand firmly. In the end, waves would pass by. They will sweep through the body and vanish.

    Wasn¡¯t despair the same, too?

    Even though it might be difficult to endure now, and the pain would make them clench their teeth, one day, they would be crushed like a passing wave.

    So!

    Endure it.

    He had their back if they were having a hard time alone, so do not be afraid of anything.

    Kwaaaak!

    At that moment, the rushing blue sword qi soared twice as high. Un Geom¡¯s sword qi was swept away and copsed, and soon Un Geom¡¯s body was also hit by the rushing sword qi and thrown back.

    In the meantime, he never let go of his sword, and with no arm to support the bnce, he fell helplessly.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Senior Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Those deafening screams.

    Un Geom, who fell to the ground, looked nkly at the sky.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know it all, either. Why was he fighting? Was it to prove himself as a swordsman? Maybe it was because he didn¡¯t want to tarnish the reputation of Mount Hua. Or maybe he wanted to show something to his disciples.

    But he was sure of one thing.

    Push!

    His sword stuck to the ground.

    Un Geom struggled to get up using his sword as a cane and looked forward. Red blood flowed from the deep cuts of sword qi, but Un Geom didn¡¯t look at that.

    His only hand was trembling. Nevertheless, his legs firmlynded on the ground again.

    Mu Gak¡¯s face looked a bit tired at that sight.

    ¡°The spar¡­¡±

    Unable to continue speaking, he struggled to open his lips.

    ¡°I think it ising to an end.¡±

    And Un Geom grinned.

    ¡°I apologize, but I haven¡¯t given up. I wish we could hang out a bit more.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if you want to.¡±

    Mu Gak¡¯s face hardened as he swung the sword again.

    Swish!

    A swift sword.

    The sword qi erupted from his sword and vanished before appearing in front of Un Geom.

    Kang!

    Un Geom twisted his body and struck the flying sword qi.

    But.

    Pat!

    The sword skills of Mu Gak didn¡¯t stoping. He continued to do the same several times, targeting Un Geom¡¯s body.

    Kang! Kang!

    Every time he blocked the sword qi, his body was pushed back by one inch. Even though he was able to block it, he couldn¡¯t handle the power contained in the sword.

    Un Geom¡¯s body, which had constantly blocked the sword qi, was finally unable to handle it and fell to the ground.

    Kwang!

    He failed to maintain his bnce, not yet fully adapted to having only one arm.

    Ugh.

    Un Geom¡¯s fist, gripping the sword, pressed down on the ground. His one remaining arm.

    Yet, he managed to leverage it to stand up once more. The hand holding the sword trembled, but his face remained as serene as when the spar first began.

    Mu Gak, observing that unwavering expression, unwittingly asked,

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    Why was this man enduring so much?

    The oue of the spar was already determined.

    Then, what did he hope to gain by subjecting his body to such suffering?

    Mu Gak couldn¡¯tprehend it at all.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°After all, this is just a spar, not a life-or-death challenge. Even if you lose, who would point fingers and mock you?¡±

    ¡°After all¡­¡±

    Un Geom chuckled, looking up at Mu Gak. There was no malice in it.

    ¡°You see, as one lives¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sometimes you fall and fail.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You lose your way, get frustrated, and sometimes find yourself engulfed in despair.¡±

    It was a seemingly random statement. But Mu Gak didn¡¯t interrupt the man.

    ¡°What do you do then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what should be done?¡±

    Un Geom shook his head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Just walk. Stand up and walk again. Even if your knees hurt and your ankles crack. You have no other choice but to walk again.¡±

    ¡°Taoist¡­¡±

    ¡°Look here, Taoist.¡±

    Un Geom raised the sword.

    ¡°Are you saying that I, the one who should teach my disciples to ovee life¡¯s hurdles and keep walking, should step down at this level?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There are times in life when you must give up climbing the mountain halfway. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Give up then and climb again. True surrender isn¡¯t going down the mountain or falling. It¡¯s when you hesitate to even attempt the climb.¡±

    Mu Gak knew.

    This man wasn¡¯t speaking to him or even to himself. This was for the disciples of Mount Hua watching the spar.

    ¡°So do not worry and move. I am a swordsman of Mount Hua. And the swordsman of Mount Hua isn¡¯t one to lose his way.¡±

    Mu Gak closed his eyes. And only after a while did he slowly open them.

    ¡°May I know your name again?¡±

    ¡°Un Geom of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Un Geom¡­.¡±

    Mu Gak sighed at that.

    ¡®Elder. We were so wrong.¡¯

    It was wrong to say that Mount Hua only had second and third-ss disciples to guide them.

    Wasn¡¯t there one here?

    With someone like this supporting the backs of the disciples, why would Mount Hua ever feel helpless? Weren¡¯t they the ones who didn¡¯t see this clearly?

    Their Wudang¡­

    Mu Gak immediately pulled out the sheath tied to his waist and threw it to the ground.

    When a swordsman threw away their sheath, it expressed his will to fight without care for life and death. But at this moment, the meaning was different.

    It means that the person in front of him was an opponent with whom one has to fight for life or death. An expression of respect.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Mu Gak looked at Un Geom with a firm look.

    ¡°Will never forget that name.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°And I will do my best. Be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Mu Gak took a deep breath.

    His sword began to move in a different path from before. It was not like the water anymore. But a round and smooth arc was drawn in the air.

    Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    A sword that cuts through everything.

    The strongest in Wudang.

    This sword, which has been prohibited from being used in spars, was being unfolded because of his respect for the opponent.

    His sword quietly cut the circle down.

    The world started when one force was divided into Yin and Yang. A sword that contained the origin of the world itself.

    The sword qi, divided into ck and white, majestically attacked Un Geom. Un Geom, who faced it, held the plum blossom sword.

    ¡®Strange.¡¯

    The sword in his hand felt oddly warm.

    Even though it shouldn¡¯t be that way, this warmth was moving from his sword.

    -Hall leader!

    Un Geom smiled.

    It was as if he could see his young disciples running towards him amidst the numerous plum blossoms on Mount Hua.

    ¡®You will surpass me and step into the world.¡¯

    So, until then¡­

    ¡®I wish for my sword to be your shade.¡¯

    And soon, Un Geom¡¯s sword felled a huge tree.

    A huge tree that will spread its branches all over the world and provide safe shade.

    The shade created by Un Geom might have been a bit warm, too.

 Chapter 631

    <h4>Chapter 631</h4>

    And it stretched.

    The branches extending from the beautiful, thickly grown tree created arge shade, blocking the sun.

    It was an odd sight, slightly different from the plum blossoms on Mount Hua they had seen before.

    Different didnt mean it was wrong, though.

    The plum blossoms on Mount Hua symbolize the blooming flower, a lone flower. But what was this sword which was producing a tree itself?

    What wasing at Un Geom was the Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    The best in Wudang embodied the Taijis harmony of Yin and Yang.

    It held strength so great that it was said to surpass all techniques in the world.

    Wheik!

    The stage, made of sapphire stone, couldnt handle it and cracked.

    Even if it seemed like a gentle push, the cut felt cold when it touched, even if warmth spread.

    The harmony of Yin and Yang, in other words, different natures.

    Yin and Yang, two separate things.

    This sword clearly showed what Wudang was pursuing.

    Crack!

    Unable to handle the pressure, the floor broke and rose in the air. A surge of sword qi flew towards Un Geom, wrapping around the crushed floor pieces.

    It was indeed a gentle yet strong attack.

    It was such a formidable sword technique that it seemed like it would be too much for an injured person to handle.

    But Un Geom felt happy about this.

    This was proof of Mu Gak acknowledging him. It was the will to show the best to the opponent who respected him.

    The disciple of Wudang, who once didnt even look at him properly, was now doing his best with the sword. There could be no greater honor than this to a warrior.

    Therefore, Un Geom didnt show any hesitation.

    Stretch.

    One day, Chung Myungs sword made a plum blossom.

    Baek Cheons sword made a plum blossom.

    But even then, Un Geoms sword couldnt do that.

    And yet, he wasnt frustrated. On the contrary, he was truly happy with the childrens growth. Ignoring the rays of agony and despair forming in his heart, he smiled.

    Right. Its up to the children to bloom.

    He was just one bridge that connected the previous generations with future generations.

    He provided shade to prevent those delicate flowers from withering in the hot sun.

    His branches spread out like the anger released into the world.

    Elder.

    Everyone had their first time at things.

    Although he was now in a position to teach, he was once a learner, too.

    A sect that was copsing and losing strength with each day. Even in this desperate and gloomy situation, Hyun Sangs eyes, which looked at them, were always warm.

    Can I say this?

    Was I able to give the kids what I received from you?

    He also realized it now. He has now realized how Hyun Sang taught him, but would he be able to convey those deep feelings to the children?

    Un Geom gripped the sword a little tighter.

    No. He simply believed it.

    He just believed that a persons feelings were conveyed to others even without words or shouting.

    New shoots sprouted at the end of the branches extending from arge tree.

    Unlike the shining flowers, which are the disciples, the buds that bloomed at the tip of Un Geoms sword were green.

    Kwaaang!

    The sword qi of Taiji Wisdom Sword surged in and collided with the sword qi of Un Geom.

    At that moment, the entirety of Un Geoms sword qi faltered.

    Cough!

    Blood dripped down the mouth of Un Geom.

    The tremendous force and the sword qi were turning his body inside out.

    It hurts.

    But this cannot be called pain.

    Surely, he can endure the pain of being cut.

    This was nothingpared to how helpless his teacher looked.

    This cannot even be called painpared to the pain he felt when he realized that he could not give anything to the young disciples who were looking at him with half-hearted eyes.

    Crack!

    Un Geoms feet dug into the ground. It looked like a tree taking root.

    The world was always cold and harsh.

    But, my disciples.

    When does this winter end?

    Un Geoms gaze shifted toward his empty sleeve.

    He reflected on the things he had lost.

    Most people grow stronger from their injuries.

    But sometimes, the damage is irreversible.

    The sensation in his fingertips felt alien. Yet, despite this, he continued to wield his sword.

    AHHHH!

    As Un Geoms sword cried out with his shout, it swung once more, and mes like sword qi erupted from his de.

    The fiery sword qi repelled the iing yin and yang qi.

    Bang!

    The two qis shed and moved across the ground.

    Kwang!

    And again!

    Kwang!

    Once more!

    As the shes persisted, Un Geoms body tilted as if it would crash to the ground at any moment.

    But he didnt kneel.

    Even though the rushing qi caused him pain, and it felt as though every part of his body was about to explode, Un Geoms legs remained firmly nted on the ground, just as they had initially.

    Baek Cheons eyes turned red as he witnessed this.

    Blood, already formed, dripped from his tightly clenched fist.

    But his gaze never left Un Geom for even a moment.

    Sasuk!

    Words cannot describe how he felt watching all of this.

    However, one thing was clear: what Un Geom was trying to convey to the disciples was very evident.

    That was something that cannot be expressed in crudenguage. He couldnt help but feel it.

    Baek Cheons shoulders trembled.

    Not just him but every single one from Mount Hua watched the spar with a solemn expression that had never been seen before.

    Everyone knew it.

    Even if it meant death, if Un Geom were to die, they would not take their eyes off the scene.

    Jo Gul, too, who always had a bright face, Tang Soso, who hadnt fully grasped the feelings of Mount Hua, and even Yu Yiseol, who never showed her emotions, watched Un Geom with an unusual expression.

    And

    Kuak.

    Chung Myung, observing the stage, clenched his fists.

    Aha.

    So much has been lost.

    Was there anyone who could understand better than Chung Myung how Un Geom felt? Who could better grasp the feeling of losing something you firmly believed in instantly?

    Nevertheless, Un Geom didnt lose himself.

    He continued to push himself again and again.

    He didnt hesitate to learn from the disciples and didnt ignore the fact that he wasnt as good as before, so he calmly walked again.

    As he endured all that and watched everything, it felt difficult to hold back the rising emotions.

    Sahyung

    I was wrong.

    I didnt lead Mount Hua back then.

    It has always been here from the start.

    The spirit of Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    Wonderful.

    A small voice came out. It was the sound of the ancestors passing to the next generation who inherited the spirit of Mount Hua across the ages.

    Where is this?

    His blurred consciousness.

    It felt like the body was being crushed. His consciousness was lost for a moment, and he couldnt see clearly.

    Thud!

    The trembling didnt stop from his body. But rather thaning to his senses, his mind felt dazed.

    What was I doing?

    Not being able to remember.

    And yet, the sword was still cutting through the air.

    Even if the consciousness faded, his body didnt stop, and his will shook as if it were alive.

    The spirit and dream he had been drawing his entire life are still with him. Even without conscious awareness of it, he was performing the sword technique.

    Kwang!

    Yin and Yang qi shed with his qi and created a terrifying force. This incredibly enormous force attacked Un Geom.

    He tightly closed his mouth as the blood came to his mouth.

    But thanks to that, he came to his senses a bitte.

    Strong.

    Despite all the efforts, Wudang was still a high mountain for him. Perhaps he might not be able to surpass this even if he went through all kinds of hardships.

    But that didnt seem to matter anymore.

    Woong!

    His sword, which trembled violently as if it would slip from the grasp, regained stability.

    The sword is always honest.

    Even if one cried or said it wasnt right, the impossible would not suddenly be possible. If one truly desired it, they must build it, not yell for it.

    Build every day, every day

    And so, one day, you will reach it. The path that a swordsman should take.

    Woong!

    As if the sword responded to his thoughts, it trembled for him,

    Lets y.

    The sword moved like riding the surging qi or ying with the wind.

    The pressure that had been bearing down on the entire body vanished, as did that shing sound.

    All he could feel was the sword in his hand.

    How should he convey this?

    For a moment, this question popped into his head. And Un Geom smiled at this.

    There is just one thing.

    He spread his legs a bit farther on the ground and stepped firmly,

    The rxed knee naturally bent slightly. He extended his shoulders and held the sword ahead as if he still had the right hand.

    The basic form to start everything.

    The sword qi came rushing to him, and he could see it this time.

    That majestic force, like two dragons in white and ck moving,

    The start is always one.

    His words were so calm and slow. The sword raised above the head was hanging down towards the back.

    The sword, which had risen as high as it could, was brought down with all its might.

    And struck down.

    The first thing he learned.

    And the first thing he taught.

    The ending will differ for everyone, but the start is always the same.

    This was his motto and that of Mount Hua, too.

    The day wille when Mount Hua will make a name for themselves in the world. One day, there wille a time when it will lose its name and decline.

    However, unless the clear spirit of the children who held and swung the wooden sword with their small hands vanished, Mount Hua would not vanish.

    Shhh!

    A downward strike with a magnificent sword qi divided the Yin and Yang.

    Ahhh!

    Taat!

    Shouts filled the entire ce as the sword qi storm took over.

    The fierce swirling qi spread all around, but neither the Mount Hua disciples nor the Wudang disciples retreated.

    As if they would engrave the scene in front of their eyes, Un Geom resisted the rushing qi with his entire body.

    Kwaaakkk!

    ck, white, and blue sword qi rose harmoniously into the air.

    The gust of wind became strong, and the strong wind soon subsided into a calm breeze.

    Silence fell over the ce. There were a lot of people, but no one made a sound.

    In this eerily quietnd, only their faint breathing could be heard.

    Un Geom and Mu Gak.

    Two people were standing on the stage.

    Of the two, who were facing each other without moving like stone statues, it was Un Geom who moved first.

    Shhh.

    He slowly put the sword into the sheath and extended his other hand.

    Just by looking at how it was shaking, one could tell how much mental strength it took for him to do that.

    His hand stretched forward, almost as if it would lose its strength and fall down at any moment.

    I I learned a lot.

    Mu Gak put his sheathless sword down, then sped both hands and waved them politely.

    Really I learned a lot, too, Taoist.

    Mu Gaks voice trembled slightly.

    As soon as the answer was given, Un Geoms body copsed to the ground.

    Thud.

    Taoist!

    Sasuk!

    Senior Sasuk!

    Mu Gak hurriedly jumped up and helped him. At the same time, Mount Huas disciples came rushing onto the stage.

    Cough!

    A series of coughs came from Un Geoms mouth.

    Sasuk! Are you alright?

    Teacher! The injuries

    Un Geoms mouth curved up as the disciples faces blurred in his vision.

    Did

    I didnt lose badly right?

    At Un Geoms question, Baek Cheon held his hand.

    you were the best, Sasuk.

    Un Geom had a faint smile.

    Thank goodness.

    Then he closed his eyes as if he felt relieved, and his hands went limp at his side.

    S-senior Sasuk!

    Do not make a fuss now.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip while trying to calm the shocked disciples.

    He just fainted.

    And then he picked up Un Geom. He didnt forget to bow to Mu Gak as he left the stage.

    As a disciple of Mount Hua, I thank you for helping Sasuk.

    Blessing of Buddha.

    Mu Gak shook his head.

    Anyone would have done the same.

    Anyone.

    Baek Cheon nodded and turned around.

    The body of Un Geom held in his arms was so light. That fact made Baek Cheon sad.

    Remember it.

    What you all saw.

    Hearing the heavy voice, Mount Huas disciples nodded with stern faces. They went down the stage, led by Baek Cheon holding Un Geom. Everyone seemed to have their shoulders proudly straightened.

    They were disciples of Mount Hua and also Un Geoms disciples.

    Chung Myung, who was watching from below the stage, nodded.

    Sometimes in this world.

    The corners of his lips were smiling with pride.

    There are defeats which are more valuable than victory.

    This defeat would remain clearly in the hearts of Mount Huas disciples.

    As a memory that would never be forgotten.

 Chapter 632

    <h4>Chapter 632</h4>

    Having stepped off the stage, Mu Gak bowed his head before Heo Sanja.

    I apologize.

    I used the forbidden technique, knowing I shouldnt have. I will ept any punishment dly.

    Heo Sanja regarded Mu Gak with a slightly peculiar expression.

    Why?

    It was an opponent you could have defeated without resorting to that. Why break the rule?

    its hard to exin in words.

    Heo Sanja nodded at Mu Gaks words.

    Thats fine.

    Then, he patted him on the shoulder.

    If you win, thats good enough. If we held the victor responsible, the world wouldugh at Wudang. I wont allow that.

    But

    Its fine, straighten those shoulders! This isnt something to apologize for.

    yes.

    Heo Sanjas expression turned slightly stern.

    They must have lost confidence, having witnessed the best technique and the overwhelming defeat of their top disciple. They might be angry for a moment, but they wille to understand.

    All thats left is to secure those wins now. Its all good.

    Mu Gak simply nodded silently, then walked past him towards the back, aplex mix of emotions crossing his face.

    I won

    It felt truly odd.

    Despite the clear victory, he didnt feel victorious. He had won the match but felt like he had lost as a swordsman.

    Mu Jin approached him.

    Sahyung.

    How was it?

    Mu Gak couldnt immediately respond, hesitating.

    It was difficult to articte the emotions he had experienced during the match.

    Sahyung. Maybe we

    As he was about to speak, he suddenly nced at Heo Sanja, who was still in the distance.

    I might have overlooked many things in the name of Wudang.

    These were not words a Wudang disciple should utter.

    Yet, even after hearing those words, Mu Jin didnt reprimand him; instead, he simply nodded.

    The spar

    A spar was a means topare the skills of two parties.

    People in the world interpreted the meaning of spar as aparison, but it actually meant to learn.

    In that sense, they were learning more than they realized through this spar.

    I wish the other sajaes knew

    Mu Jin sighed softly.

    It is fine. He is just exhausted.

    Is he really okay?

    Yes.

    Tang Soso nodded with a serious look. However, she didnt let go of Un Geoms hand.

    He might have internal injuries, but if taken to the physician hall, he will be healed in 3-4 days.

    Nice.

    Thank goodness

    Only then did the tense faces of the Mount Hua disciples rx. It wouldnt have been because of theirck of speed if Un Geom had been seriously injured.

    Senior sasuk

    The face of the unconscious Un Geom looked peaceful to them. Some of the Mount Hua disciples eventually wiped their eyes as they looked at him.

    In particr, Baek Sang was biting down on his lips so hard.

    At that moment, a low voice came from behind.

    Dont get carried away by those emotions.

    When everyone turned around, they saw Chung Myung approaching them with a calm demeanor.

    Remember what you saw and learned properly. Because he wanted to show you that.

    Of course.

    I will never forget it!

    How could they forget it? They had witnessed the scene with their own eyes; it was felt with their entire being, what Un Geom was trying to convey.

    Seeing their now serious expressions, Chung Myung smiled. This was a story he couldnt tell, a lesson he couldnt convey directly.

    As humans, there were limits to what could be achieved alone. That was why people came together. Even if it cannot be done alone, it can be aplished together.

    So

    Chung Myung slowly looked around at everyone.

    Are you all still scared of losing?

    There was no verbal response, but the looks in everyones eyes were enough to answer.

    Nice!

    Chung Myung nodded emphatically and pointed to the stage with his chin.

    Who wants to go next?

    Me!

    Get out of the way, sahyung! I will head out!

    Sasuk cannot go! I will go now!

    As soon as he finished speaking, loud shouts broke out from all over the ce. It was apletely opposite situation from a while back when they were hesitant to step ahead.

    Ah, sahyung is weaker! I will step ahead!

    What, bastard? You want to fight me?

    Throw some cold water on them! What is everyone even saying!

    What? I will stick a needle on the top of your head. Lets see if you make that sound again!

    S-soso, calm down now.

    That well, it was a bit too much.

    Still, it was better than hesitation.

    Chung Myung, a little flustered, was about to point out one of them.

    Everyone shut it!

    A terrifying silence then fell on the group.

    It was Baek Sang who looked so sly and gripped the sword tightly.

    I will go.

    Anyone against it?

    none.

    Everyone kept their mouths shut. They felt like they would die if they said something.

    Baek Sang turned to Chung Myung with stiff lips.

    Can I head out?

    Ah uh, go.

    Even Chung Myung flinched at his force.

    I am going.

    Baek Sang headed to the stage without even looking back. Chung Myung wiped his cold sweat at the sight of it.

    Maybe because the kids are so young.

    They were a bit extreme

    Everyone go now. Senior sasuk will have to rest.

    When Soso spoke to them, the disciples surrounding Un Geom retreated as if they would never disturb him again.

    Thest remaining person, Chung Myung, quietly looked down at the face of the unconscious man.

    -I wish I could disy that level.

    For real

    He didnt expect it to be this good.

    Actually, Chung Myung only taught them to ovee.

    That was why he couldnt convey it. Un Geom conveyed the spirit that he had been missing without even knowing.

    Good job.

    Chung Myung, who had expressed his deep gratitude as the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, turned his head.

    Returning to his spot, he fixed his gaze on Baek Sang, who was standing to the side.

    Since the representative from the Wudang side hadnt been decided yet, Baek Sang was standing alone on the sparring ground.

    Who wille?

    Anyone cane.

    Can they win?

    As if.

    Baek Cheon burst intoughter at Chung Myungs reaction.

    Right.

    Now, they could no longer hope for victory by chance. No matter how many times they tried, even if they secured 5 wins, suffering 10 defeats in a row would cause those victories to fade, turning one into a source of destruction.

    It would have been like that if sasuk wasnt here.

    But things have changed now.

    Un Geom taught the Mount Hua disciples that victory wasnt everything.

    Wasnt it clear, seeing that the disciples who were scared to step forward for fear of defeat were nowing forward?

    If you can lose confidently, then losing isnt a bad thing.

    Chung Myungs face contorted as if he disapproved of Baek Cheons words. It seemed like he would die of frustration, but he couldnt say it, and Baek Cheon sighed and added.

    I know its good to win.

    Ugh.

    Then, Chung Myung groaned and sighed.

    This time

    The look in his eyes as he gazed at the Wudang was grim.

    It cannot be helped, so endure it this once. But

    Clench.

    Next time, well kick them.

    Baek Cheon shook his head as Chung Myung mumbled, grinding his teeth.

    Well, he is boiling with greed now.

    They have already achieved a lot.

    Considering that this spar wasnt nned from the start, it wasnt at a level to even call it good, but rather it felt like winning a ridiculous lottery.

    However, this guy was still not satisfied.

    It is probably because of this guys temper that Mount Hua hase this far

    Baek Cheons gaze then turned to Baek Sang, standing on the stage.

    Baek Sang probably also knew enough. Sometimes, defeat was more valuable than victory.

    Cheer up, Baek Sang.

    If he could show courage, then that was enough.

    Baek Sang fought hard, but it was impossible to narrow the gap. However, he clearly showed that he didnt give up until the end.

    Those who took part in the spar one after another did their best, but they were no match for the Wudang disciples.

    Literally, it was a heavy burden.

    But the people watching didnt view Mount Hua with the same eyes as the helpless ones.

    Lost again.

    Is it seven to five?

    Its seven to four.

    Ah, right, I decided not to count the first one.

    The people clicked their tongues.

    Tsk tsk, they fought hard, but their strength seemed exhausted. Its a shame.

    Right.

    The people who had been feeling lost and disappointed suddenly realized something.

    Being disappointed means that they had high expectations. That means that even they thought that Mount Hua might be able to win over Wudang.

    Even though they knew it was ridiculous.

    It was still like that now.

    They could see the disciples of Mount Hua being pushed back, but they didnt even smile orugh at them.

    truly amazing.

    The Wudang?

    Wudang my ass. Its Mount Hua!

    One person spoke in a loud voice.

    Does this fight even make sense? Under what circumstances would a disciple of the first ss and second ss even fight? One has to be on equal footing to fight their opponent.

    Why is that the fault of the Wudang disciples? The first-ss disciples of Mount Hua are weak.

    Right, its a mess!

    The person spoke loudly.

    But is it the right thing for a prestigious sect to even take advantage of a weak opponent? If Wudang had any conscience left, they would have brought second-ss disciples with them! What nonsense is it to leave them all out? Isnt this the intention of dealing with second-ss disciples and first-ss disciples on the same level?

    Did it get nned? It must have just happened.

    It happened, yeah, sure! Then wouldnt it be alright to dy the spar for a while and then bring the second-ss disciples from the sect?

    They are being so petty.

    The gaze of the people heading for Wudang didnt hold kindness anymore.

    It didnt bother them when they first came to enjoy this as entertainment. However, the spar was a lot more than expected, and the moment the hard work of Mount Hua didnt bring the right results, it became clear to them that something was odd.

    So Mount Hua is amazing!

    If one had asked me to spar with a disciple ten years older than me in front of many people, I would have kicked them out without even looking back. But arent they fighting quietly and proudly without even being asked about their cowardly nature?

    now that you say it.

    Whoever fights those first-ss disciples will naturally lose. But twenty years no, just ten years, will Wudang be a match for Mount Hua? There are already young disciples fighting against first-ss disciples of Wudang.

    At first, it was just a nce.

    Who wouldnt be kind to those who brought them the loot of bandits and distributed it to the people? So even if they didnt win, they would have apuded Mount Hua.

    But those who watched the spar became painfully aware of why Mount Huas name was slowly increasing worldwide.

    The world will change, and Mount Hua being Mount Hua has a reason for such growth.

    Many people nodded at that.

    Of course, some denied it, and others refuted it by openly showing displeasure. Various emotions were mixed in, but no one could deny that Mount Hua was no longer the Mount Hua of the past.

    Without realizing it, the sect known as Mount Hua rose to a level where it could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with prestigious sects.

    And

    Behind the confused and numerous emotions, one person slowly stood up.

    Tsk.

    He was a sturdy man dressed in rough clothes, his face a blend of middle age and old age. He stared at the stage with cold eyes.

    I took my eyes off for a moment.

    Mount Hua jumped

    He shook his head in displeasure and then turned, walking away.

    His clothes were old and began to flutter. The pine-patterned ancient sword hanging from his waist sparkled as if it were new.

 Chapter 633

    <h4>Chapter 633</h4>

    Huk! Huk! Huk!

    Bloodshot eyes shone.

    And the faces of those watching turned anxious. In the end, there was just one person they could look to.

    Go ahead and try something.

    What can I do now?

    No! There is no one other than Sasuk! You know that if something like this happens, it would be a roar!

    No.

    These damned bastards, saying Dong-ryong this and that, didnt even treat him as Sasuk, and only in times of such a mess did they remember him to be their Sasuk.

    If it were just the Sajil bastards who were putting pressure on him, he would simply ignore it, but the problem was the elders who were looking at his back.

    Unable to ovee their requests and the unspoken pressure, he took a deep breath and slowly walked toward Chung Myung.

    Losing streak losing seven

    Seven losses in a row to those Wudang bastards Wudang

    This was insane.

    The one who was usually a bit of an ass was now letting it be. One could tell by the look in those eyes.

    It was a very harsh reality for Baek Cheon as he had to stop Chung Myung, who was losing his reasoning.

    Oh, heavenly ancestors.

    This was how he died.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and carefully spoke. The idea was to try and calm things down.

    I

    Ugh

    You see

    Uh?

    Chung Myung suddenly turned to Baek Cheon.

    look at those eyes.

    It was as if he wanted to set everything ame

    That

    Baek Cheon spoke with an uncharacteristic stutter.

    Y-you said it, right?

    What?

    That defeats are more valuable than wins.

    As no answer came back, Baek Cheon spoke with an awkward smile.

    Even though we lost, the kids are learning something, so you shouldnt be so angry

    At that moment, Chung Myungs head tilted.

    Oh my, ruined.

    Oh no.

    Can he be talked to?

    At the same time, the disciples of Mount Hua felt the blood drain from their faces.

    Sasuk.

    Uh, huh?

    Right. Of course, I said that.

    Right, right you did, Chung Myung.

    but.

    Uh?

    What about it?

    Sasuk, you know it all? Uh?

    Chung Myungs eyes slowly began to lose focus.

    If I could do everything I know, would I be Confucius or still Chung Myung? It even took a lifetime for Buddha to know what to do, so whats wrong with me not knowing what to do? What!

    Oh, my, how could his character be this disgusting?

    These idiots who cant even be used as firewood in winter are out there losing spar after spar to Wudang! Seven losses? Ah, this isnt even a losing streak anymore! It isnt even consecutive! Seven losses now? For real? Seven!

    Chung Myung, who was trembling in anger, shouted and then grabbed his stiff neck.

    Ughh The back of my neck!

    C-calm down now!

    Baek Cheon was scared and quickly tried tofort him.

    Have we not seen enough? If I run free now, we cannot salvage anything.

    Yes, yes, Chung Myung! So calm down now!

    Somebody hurry up and get that brat some sugar!

    The other disciples began to help Baek Cheon and console Chung Myung.

    They had been with Chung Myung for years now. It was enough time to know that something terrible happens when he opens his mouth.

    Huk! Huk! Huk!

    Chung Myung, who was looking ahead with red eyes, was letting out sharp breaths.

    In this case, it would be better to just rip off the heads of those bastards and bury them somewhere on the mountain

    What, have you lost it?

    No, sasuk. I lost it a long time back, right?

    true.

    Even crazy people were picky about being called crazy.

    But wasnt this crazy one in front of him a big problem because he didnt know what to do at the right time?

    No. Does it make sense to lose 7 times!

    We cannot win over them, you insane bastard!

    They cannot win! Of course, they cannot! But they have to win regardless!

    please, please make sense when talking

    Baek Cheon pleaded, but Chung Myung wasnt in the state to listen.

    Of course, Chung Myung knew it, too.

    Except for the Five Swords of Mount Hua, no other disciple was at the level of Wudang. How could a first-ss disciple of Wudang not win against a normal warrior, especially if they had an advantage in experience?

    If that were possible, Mount Hua would have already risen to the level of the worlds best sect and would have been engraving plum blossoms on the bald heads of Wudang disciples.

    He knew. Of course, he knew. He knew, but

    I know, but I am so angry!

    Oh my.

    Only after living this long had he seen people lose so miserably to Wudang.

    The bastards! What about him!

    He had never seen those faces! All he saw were the hits to their head! May the Wudang raise their heads stiffly before the Mount Hua sect!

    Chung Myung, whose stomach was boiling in anger, trembled while clutching the handle of his sword.

    Calm down, you bastard!

    Want to be hit?

    It was then.

    Thud!

    Gwak Hwi, who participated from the third-ss disciples side, was unable to ovee the flying sword qi and fell to the ground.

    I, I, that!

    In the end, Chung Myung, unable to hold back the anger, began to lean forward.

    That clueless idiot!

    Trying down now!

    It must have felt unfair for Gwak Hwi, who received the same result despite his best efforts, but that was how things were working in the world.

    Even if hemitted the same act, the person who failed to catch the timing of the situation would be severely punished.

    Eukkk!

    Chung Myung managed to get up and took a deep breath. It seemed to have had some effect as his face turned calmer and calmer.

    fight. It is strange whatever I say to sasuk.

    R-right. Chung Myung, calm down now! Huh?

    Next time! The next one will just have to win!

    No! That isnt what I

    Uh?

    A thirsty man can even dig a well! I will go!!

    Catch him!

    Stop him!

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were around, quickly leaped up and attacked Chung Myung, pushing him down.

    Let go of me! Will you not let go? I will shave those heads bald and change their entire look to Shaolins!

    A-amitabha. You have to consider the sects wishes for

    Shut up! That doesnt help me!

    This piece of shit! After eating so much food in Mount Hua, you will not even head out to the spar? Uh? Spit out everything you ate! You bastard!

    Hae Yeons face was filled with resentment.

    No, its not that he didnt step out because he didnt like it, but honestly, he didnt know how someone from Shaolin could go into a spar between Mount Hua and Wudang.

    Why are you taking your anger out on the monk!

    Because he is of no use! No use! That bald head!

    Wheik!

    When Chung Myung rolled his eyes, Baek Ah poked her head out from the cloth and also scolded Hae Yeon.

    Hae Yeon, who looked sullen, lowered his head. Yoon Jong approached him and patted him on the shoulder.

    We dont think so, so dont worry about it, monk.

    thank you.

    While Yoon Jong wasforting Hae Yeon, Chung Myungs rage didnt stop.

    Let go! Will you not let go! If I go out and destroy those shits, everything will be solved!

    You said you will be thest to go, remember!

    It isnt like the situation will change because I beat onest guy ande back!

    Come on! Give him some sugar! Hurry up!

    Jo Gul stuffed the sweet he had brought from somewhere into Chung Myungs mouth.

    Chung Myung chewed the sweet fiercely as if it were the head of Wudang.

    Ughhh.

    Baek Cheon sighed at the sight of Chung Myung still not being able to calm down even after taking the sweet.

    Seven losses no, losing eight in a row is a bit too much.

    Everyone did their best since Un Geom did, but still, defeat was defeat. It was also true that he felt his stomach twist as each defeat piled up.

    He confirmed that the difference from Wudang wasnt so far. But it was also the moment he clearly knew that there was a difference from Wudang.

    Wudang.

    Baek Cheon looked at the enemy camp with a heavy look.

    Still so far.

    I know, right.

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong gazed at the Wudang camp.

    Wudang was definitely worthy of being called the best swordsman sect in the world.

    Even if the dayes when our kids catch up with those disciples, there will still be a difference in the number.

    Not all of Wudangs first-ss disciples came here. The number of Wudang people with just the first-ss disciples was close to a hundred. The number was overwhelmingly greater than that of Mount Hua.

    Considering that Wudangs second and third-ss disciples would also grow, the difference in power would not be easy to ovee.

    Furthermore

    Even if we ovee them, the elders will be behind them too.

    I dont even want to think about it, but it is so scary.

    Right. It has to be.

    He guessed that this was the strength of a famous sect. It wasnt that difficult to surpass them one by one. However, even if a single disciple of the famous sect was surpassed, the whole mountain woulde together to block the trespasser.

    But

    A strong determination appeared on the face of Baek Cheon.

    It has to be at that level for it to be worth pursuing.

    Still far.

    But he didnt think it was a mountain that could not be ovee. Mount Huas disciples must have thought the same thing through this spar.

    In the past, Wudang was so far away that the end couldnt be guessed, but through this spar, they could confirm the limit of it. So, didnt that mean it could be reached someday?

    The biggest benefit of this spar is probably gaining confidence and returning home.

    Baek Cheon smiled quietly.

    However, there was one particrly disappointing thing.

    It would be nice to check how skilled the Wudang elders are.

    It will be difficult. Elders arent people who step forward easily.

    Right.

    Although Heo Sanja was there, Heo Sanja was a true elder of Wudang. What they wanted to know wasnt about the person in charge of these external activities like Heo Sanja but the power of the real elders who focused on martial arts training.

    It is a shame that we missed one thing though.

    Anyway, I got something else in return, so it is fine.

    Ughh. Those Wudang bastards

    Which was why they should calm the dog down first

    He was dying here.

    You did well.

    Yes, elder.

    Heo Sanja nodded his head sharply as he looked at the disciple who had returned victorious.

    Eight times.

    Thest time they lost in the spar was when Yu Yiseol stepped forward. It should be said that 85 percent of what was nned has been achieved. However, Heo Sanjas face didnt lighten even as he watched the winning streak.

    We are definitely winning.

    Then why didnt he feel like he was winning?

    Heo Sanja bit his lip and nced at Mount Hua.

    To anyone who could see, the disciples of Mount Hua, who were talking noisily, didnt look like losers. It seemed closer to them being winners.

    On the other hand, even though Wudang was winning, the atmosphere was gradually turning depressed.

    I need a way to break out

    If one thought about the reason why this spar was started, this kind of atmosphere shouldnt continue. It was important to publicize the difference externally. Still, they also had to make Mount Hua realize that the high wall of Wudang could not be ovee.

    In order to do that

    Heo Sanja shouted.

    Yah, this man didnt evene in yet! The sect leader himself gave the order, so how can it be like this!

    We arrived at the needed position, dont be upset.

    Heo Sanja, who expected Mu Jins answer, raised his eyes at the voice that came. He turned around and saw the face of the sajae with a strange expression.

    Sahyung. It seems like you are having a hard time.

    Why-why are you thiste!

    Heo Gong smiled at Heo Sanja.

    Devastating.

    What?

    Since when did Wudang turn this weak? One cannot even deal with Mount Hua without an elder stepping in.

    Yah, you

    Isnt that right, sahyung?

    Everyone began to hold their breath as they heard a low, intimidating toneing from Heo Gong.

 Chapter 634

    <h4>Chapter 634</h4>

    What is that

    Baek Cheon, who had been speaking calmly, suddenly turned his head to the side.

    Uh?

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong looked at him with puzzled eyes. They couldnt immediately ask what was wrong because his expression was too serious.

    What is happening?

    Sago?

    At that moment, Tang Sosos voice came from behind. When they turned around, they saw Yu Yiseol with the same serious expression as Baek Cheon, her eyes fixed on one side. And Tang Soso tilted her head.

    What is she looking at?

    Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol were both looking in the same directiontowards the Wudang group beyond the stage.

    Chung Myung.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek at Baek Cheons call. He had been observing the Wudang with a peculiar gaze and smiled.

    Now then it seems like the big ones areing up.

    The qi he felt was different from before. Even though he hadnt said anything in particr, the presence was clearly felt.

    You want to show yourself once?

    This wasnt so bad. At least, not for Mount Hua.

    The tone of voice from Heo Gong was harsh. Hard to believe it was directed at his sahyungs and sajils.

    They couldnt find any anger in it like they had heard before. But that wasnt Heo Sanjas reaction. His face was filled with more anger.

    You! What nonsense is this!

    He scolded sternly, but Heo Gongs expression didnt change at all. Instead, he responded calmly.

    Isnt that why I said it, sahyung?

    Skills cannot be everything for a warrior, but that isnt something you shouldck.

    Heo Sanja bit his lip.

    It wasnt like he didnt understand what this man was saying.

    We suffered this disgrace because I neglected the usual training and focused on myself. What on earth would the disciples even see and learn from?

    You are saying this?

    Heo Sanjas gaze of anger and Heo Gongs calm gaze met. What broke the tension was the lowughter of Heo Gong.

    There is nothing here to get that angry about. Shouldnt you be thankful that I focused solely on martial arts?

    Heo Sanja covered his lips and clenched his fist.

    This fucking brat.

    Wudang elders were known to be entric.

    At first nce, it might sound strange for Taoists to be entric, but this was a known fact.

    Too much of anything made it just as bad as too little of anything. That anger of those who had been unable to pursue strength throughout their lives and were now continuing their training to find something of their own.

    That was why no one dealt with Wudangs true elders. But Heo Gong was the most entric of them.

    Although he was born with an amazing talent for the sword, he was shunned by his fellow sahyungs, so there was no need to exin why he was like this.

    The sect leader has given the order! Then why are you thiste!

    I am not reallyte. I arrived a long time ago,

    Then whye out just now?

    I was watching.

    What?

    Heo Gong turned to the Mu disciples. All the Mu disciples looked at him and lowered their gazes as if they were ashamed.

    While I was in recluse, this is how pitiful everything turned out to be.

    you

    Heo Sanja bit his lip.

    Although it was said as if it was Heo Gongs mistake, it was actually a criticism of Heo Sanja, who was more devoted to the sects external matters than helping the disciples. The sect leader was the one who encouraged it.

    What right does a man buried in the depths of the mind and mountains have to speak to me?

    Heo Gong slightly raised his hand. It meant that he didnt want to fight about this.

    Do not get anxious. Isnt this why you came here?

    But.

    Heo Gong turned and looked at Mount Hua.

    I was wondering if there was something fun to be done since you all called me here, but the only thing I found was scaring other sects

    A shame. A true shame. You lived and did this and that; you speak all the right things. It looks like something didnt work out how you wanted, sahyung.

    Heo Sanja clenched his fists.

    He and Venerable Heo Do agreed that the reputation of Wudang should be raised, as should their influence. However, not all Wudang elders were on their side.

    Rather, a greater number of elders argued that they should focus on cultivating the original teachings of their Taoism and devote themselves more to the martial arts. This was a deep thought and an age-old conflict in Wudang.

    If they began to discuss this, it would turn into an endless discussion.

    Heo Gong.

    Yes, sahyung,

    I know what you want to say. But now isnt the time to talk about such things. You, too, would not admit that Wudangs sword is now ced below Mount Hua.

    At Heo Sanjas words, Heo Gong tilted his head.

    Maybe

    It will not happen as long as my head is attached to the body.

    Heo Sanja nodded.

    The sect leader had sent him because of this attitude.

    The elders of Wudang wouldnt be ready to sh against the young disciples of Mount Hua even if the sects reputation was at stake.

    But Heo Gong was different.

    He didnt care if Wudangs name was under Mount Hua. Still, he couldnt tolerate the sword of Wudang being considered inferior.

    No matter his personality, his skills are surely good.

    Heo Gong was one of the youngest among the elders. The age difference between him and Mu Jin was just 10 years. But his skills couldnt be touched by his other sahyungs.

    -If you throw away that entric nature and be more tolerant, one day, you will be able to be the best swordsman in Wudang. You are trapping yourself within.

    That was what the sect leader spoke about, Heo Gong. Anyway, such a person came, so it wouldnt be that difficult to at least show Wudangs strength to Mount Hua.

    As if Heo Gong, too, knew his role, he got out without dy.

    Dont waste time. I will end it right away.

    Wait,

    Heo Gong narrowed his eyes as Heo Sanja looked disapprovingly. But Heo Sanja said,

    The spar isnt done yet. No matter what, it is too much for an elder to go out and fight the second-ss disciples.

    Embarrassed?

    Heo Gong snorted and asked.

    It is because you cling to such nonsense that you disgraced us all, sahyung!

    Every embarrassment one can have has been done here. Is there any more need to act like that? Are you saying it is embarrassing for an elder to deal with the second-ss disciples but fine to deal with first-ss disciples?

    Heo Sanja went silent at those words.

    As expected of you.

    Heo Gong mumbled mockingly and looked at the disciples.

    What do you people think?

    What do you think of those first-ss disciples of Wudang who couldnt even show their strength against Mount Huas second-ss disciples?

    The Mu disciples all lowered their heads.

    Pathetic idiots.

    Heo Gong sneered at them.

    So, who will step ahead from now? Who will go and achieve this stupid win? Tell me.

    Now!

    As Heo Gong said, the disciples only frowned further.

    Mu Jin.

    yes, elder.

    Would you like to go forward?

    Mu Jin couldnt answer.

    He also knew that the honor of Wudang wasnt something to be restored if just two disciples went ahead and defeated the second-ss disciples of Mount Hua.

    That was the worst kind of shame for Wudang.

    I guess I didnt pay the right attention to the Taoists of the sect. I never imagined that the so-called disciples of Wudang would end up being this pathetic.

    I apologize, elder.

    As soon as we head back to Wudang, I will fix those disgusting minds of yours.

    After looking at them, Heo Gong turned around.

    If you want to y your cheap game, do whatever you want, but do not make me wait too long.

    At those words, Heo Sanja shouted.

    He must deliver results. Because that is what they all came here to do.

    But winning two more spars wouldnt change anything. Considering the rising morale of Mount Hua, it wasnt even right anymore.

    Heo Gong.

    Yes.

    Instead crush them.

    Heo Gong smiled at such a request.

    It looks like you forgot what I am, sahyung.

    It was indeed a cheeky word, but at this moment, it sounded more trustworthy than anything else in the world.

    Heo Gong flicked his sword and stepped forward.

    I will inform the young ones of Mount Hua that they are still a hundred years away from oveing our Wudang.

    Heo Sanja nodded and stepped back.

    Mu Jin, who was looking at Heo Gong step forward, spoke.

    Elder.

    Heo Sanja, who looked at him, said.

    I feel bad for you. You should have been given the chance to show your skills.

    I am fine. But will Elder Heo Gong really be fine

    Worried?

    a little bit.

    Even among Wudang, no one asked Heo Gong for any guidance.

    Not because he was weak, but unlike normal Taoists, he was known to be too upfront and cruel, not caring about other peoples situations.

    If that happened inside Wudang, it could be resolved. But if the opponent was from a different sect, it would be a problem.

    Dont worry.

    But

    You think the sect leader didnt think this far?

    Mu Jin went silent.

    Certainly, the sect leader must have thought of it all. Nevertheless, if he sent Heo Gong, his intentions have to be one of the two.

    One thought that it would be possible to definitely control Heo Gong if not

    Sometimes a child who runs wild needs to be tamed.

    As a Taoist adult in the sect, it wouldnt be a bad idea to break the nose of one. It would be good medicine for Mount Hua.

    Heo Sanja chanted, and Mu Jin just sighed.

    Is this really the right way?

    Was it right for violence to be used out of fear for the future?

    But he couldnt voice his question. He could only stare at Heo Gong, who was stepping forward.

    Please

    Do not disappoint the sect principles even more.

 Chapter 635

    <h4>Chapter 635</h4>

    Who is that?

    doesnt seem to be a first-ss disciple anymore?

    Mount Huas disciples looked into the empty space on the stage with puzzled eyes.

    Just by looking at their age and clothing, which could be inferred from their appearance, they clearly seemed different from the first-ss disciples they had sparred against until now.

    And even if the appearance wasnt different, they could still tell he was slightly different.

    Something feels odd.

    That rxed nature and that odd void which could be felt.

    Elder?

    Wasnt there just one elder who came?

    I dont think he is a first-ss disciple.

    As the doubts began to form, Heo Gong stood outside the stage and quietly opened his mouth.

    I am

    He spoke with a heavy tone.

    The moment the first words were spoken, his presence was strong enough to attract the attention of all Mount Hua disciples.

    My name is Heo Gong, an elder of Wudang,

    Elder?

    At the appearance of another elder, confusion filled the eyes of Mount Huas disciples. Heo Gong, who attracted everyones attention, continued speaking with a faint smile.

    I watched the spar between Mount Hua and Wudang. It was a nice time to realize how great the disciples of Mount Hua are. The disciples of Wudang surely must have learned a lot. As an elder of Wudang, I am truly grateful for Mount Huas teachings.

    Heo Gong bowed with both hands ced in the center of his body.

    Seeing that, Baek Cheon asked Chung Myung.

    he seems more thoughtful than I thought?

    That one?

    Isnt it right?

    Even down to the worn-out uniform and roughly tied hair. Compared to Heo Sanja, who looked so clean, it was hard to believe that both of these people were from the same background. So he naturally thought that this nature would be a bit entric, but the words from the mouth had a hint of politeness.

    Look a bit closer.

    Uh?

    But Chung Myung was smiling.

    You will find out if you look a bit closer.

    At those words, Baek Cheon frowned and looked forward. Then, he rxed his clenched fists and said

    If you have received a favor, it is right to repay it. But Wudang doesnt have anything to give to Mount Hua.

    Heo Gong pretended to be concerned as he groaned,

    Then how about this?

    A sincere smile formed on his lips.

    It seems that the first-ss disciples of Wudang have failed to teach anything worthwhile to Mount Huas disciples, so I think it would be good for me, as Wudangs elder, toe forward and teach you. Isnt this beneficial for both sides?

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples turned cold at those words.

    The word that stimted them was none other than teaching.

    A little while ago, Heo Gong had said that they were taught by Mount Hua, and it could only be said humbly.

    Giving lessons to another sect meant anyone with the slightest manners could phrase it like that. This was several times more rude than being tant.

    Teaching?

    This

    The sound of teeth grinding rang out around them. They could only deal with being ignored so much, but not everyone in Mount Hua could stand such treatment.

    Nevertheless, there were two reasons why they couldnt react too harshly. First of all, the person who made those foolish remarks was none other than an elder of Wudang, and the bigger reason was that they werent the ones who should speak first.

    Now

    Hyun Sang was the one who spoke.

    You said teaching?

    The voice was so calm, and yet, Heo Gong couldnt help but ask back,

    May I know who you are?

    Mount Huas elder, Hyun Sang.

    Ah, I see then.

    He lightly bowed to Hyun Sang.

    This, too, wasnt against the humble acts. But there was no way the eyes watching him wouldnt re.

    And Heo Gong smiled.

    Doesnt the Tao begin with casting aside pretense? As a Wudang elder, its not wrong for me to teach a disciple from Mount Hua, right?

    Hyun Sangs expression grew increasingly cold.

    Standing beside him, Hyun Young also red at the man angrily.

    Mount Hua is not so weak as to seek guidance from another sect.

    This left Heo Gong speechless.

    If any teachings are needed, that is something Mount Hua should request. Not something for Wudang to offer.

    Hmm.

    Heo Gong nodded as if it made sense.

    You are right.

    If it were any ordinary sect, that would make sense.

    I am saying this because I feel concerned.

    Heo Gong turned to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    All the young disciples of Mount Hua are truly amazing. They are so talented that I find myself coveting them all.

    Hyun Sang simply waited for the next words, knowing well that the true point was yet to be made.

    But

    As expected, a sneer appeared on his lips.

    No matter how great the talent, without someone to refine it, it will be difficult for them to truly shine. It seems to me that Mount Hua is still struggling to harness their talents.

    This!

    Surprisingly, Hyun Sang didnt react with much anger.

    The ones who became angry were the disciples of the Baek and Chung generation.

    That damned

    Be quiet now.

    But elder!

    I said to be quiet.

    Hyun Youngs cold words halted their rash outbursts.

    The disciples of Mount Hua bit their lower lips to restrain themselves. For those who had witnessed Un Geoms fight firsthand, the insult to their seniors, especially the suggestion that they couldnt teach them, was unbearable.

    But Hyun Young couldnt allow them to speak out.

    No matter how useless his words might seem, he was still an elder of Wudang. And young disciples could not afford to speak carelessly to such individuals.

    Moreover, one could clearly sense the intention behind the other persons words, who was openly ndering their elders.

    But Heo Gong spoke again, as if he had no intention of stopping.

    Such a pity. Who can watch with joy as talents that could fully bloom fail without the chance to bloom because they are in the wrong ce?

    I dont know if it was another sect, but isnt it natural for me to help Mount Hua since we walk the same path?

    Hyun Sangs lips trembled very lightly.

    What bothered him wasnt the nonsense this man was spouting. It wasnt that the man was looking down on the sect or even his current situation; Hyun Sang couldnt retort.

    What bothered him was the thought that it might be beneficial to ask this man to guide the disciples, which felt humiliating to him.

    Because there was nothing wrong with that.

    The disciples of Mount Hua did show amazing performance. Not just those who won, but even the defeated ones showed incredible struggle.

    So much so that he thought catching up with Wudang wouldnt be just a dream.

    But as Heo Gong said, they would eventually reach a limit if there was no one to guide them. And even if they overcame the wall in the process, the disciples of Mount would all have to go through a fierce struggle that couldnt bepared to students of other privileged sects.

    Because of seniors who couldnt lead them.

    Is my pride more important?

    He was about to speak and exin, holding back the bitter emotions. Still, Hyun Young, who was watching the situation next to him, spoke.

    Let me ask you.

    Please do.

    This is a spar which defines victory and defeat, but if the Taoistes out here, what will happen to the victory or defeat?

    Did you ask about winning and losing now?

    I did.

    Hyun Young took a deep breath and said.

    The Wudang will need two more to win. You surely arent saying an elder wille up here and fight to get the desired result, right?

    At the sharp question, Heo Gong smiled.

    Win and lose Win and lose does that truly matter more?

    A spar is different and is ultimately aboutparing martial arts skills and learning from each other. Winning or losing is a good thing as long as both sides gain something.

    Hyun Youngs face went stiff, and Heo Gong smiled brightly.

    This brat.

    In front of everyone, he spoke as if he didnt care about the result. This was a ploy to lower the significance of this spar.

    It was also the best move for a Wudang who had lost a lot, a change in narrative if he won. It was Hyun Youngs mistake to steer the topic there, not expecting him to respond as nicely as Heo Sanja.

    And it was as expected.

    People began to mumble.

    Wudang was winning, right? But Mount Hua wins?

    Wouldnt that mean that win and loss arent important? It is just a friendly spar to grow morale.

    So the Wudang didnt even do their best till now?

    That

    The people seemed confused, and then someone shouted.

    Of course it is! If the Wudang had been sincere, would their first-ss disciples have lost to Mount Hua?

    What! Do you want to say that after watching the entire spar with your eyes? Where did that look like learning?

    Tsk tsk, what do you even know? After all, the first-ss disciples of Wudang lost to Mount Huas second-ss disciples. Isnt it because they respected Mount Hua that they suffered the losses, and so they chose to win?

    Huhu! Look at this one cooking up nonsense!

    The audience began to diverge and express their own thoughts. Of course, there were many who sided with Mount Hua. But until now, Mount Hua was one-sidedly supported, and now, with opinions divided, it is no different from showing that the situation is being shaken.

    Damn it!

    Hyun Young bit his lip tightly in anger.

    If an elder appeared like this, then an elder should step out from there too, but he and Hyun Sang couldnt match Heo Gong.

    In that case, he should step back, but if he chose to run with his tail between his legs, it would be like admitting the elders of Mount Hua are incapablepared to Wudang.

    How do I

    Hyun Young nced at Hyun Sangs expression. Because he, too, wasnt saying anything.

    But.

    Hyun Young knew. Whenever they couldnte up with the right response, there was one who could.

    Chung Myung

    No!

    He seemed to be one beat faster.

    All the disciples of Mount Hua turned to Chung Myung, who was squatting on the ground, and looked up at Heo Gong and opened his mouth.

    Dont ever try to sneakily talk and just say it upfront. So, you lost, now what?

    Um?

    And we won?

    Haha.

    Heo Gong burst intoughter.

    It is good to think like that.

    No, I dont think you understand what I am trying to say.

    What is that?

    Chung Myung got up from his ce and said,

    So, Wudang lost, right?

    Why dont you answer that? You were being so polite until a moment ago,

    Heo Gong stoppedughing and narrowed his eyes, asking.

    Who are you?

    Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung smiled, showing his teeth.

    Might be childish, but I am called Mount Huas Divine Dragon.

    The eyes of Mount Hua and the Wudang people all focused on Chung Myung.

 Chapter 636

    <h4>Chapter 636</h4>

    Mount Huas Divine Dragon?

    Heo Gong looked at Chung Myung.

    That boy is the one the sect leader was talking about.

    The one with boundless talent.

    The person who will surely block the path of Wudang one day. So, this was who needed to be trampled on in advance.

    But

    He doesnt seem that great.

    If one were to judge by appearances alone, the one called Baek Cheon next to him seemed more impressive.

    If the words of Venerable Heo Do and the rumors floating around were correct, this man was definitely the best among the current Mount Hua

    Could it be that he has reached a point where he can steal the attention?

    At just this age?

    It was hard to imagine.

    And if that was true, this was much more serious than one might think.

    Even if Mu Jin could not escape his shadows, didnt that mean this boy, who seemed to be half as old as Mu Jin, was twice as strong as him?

    I get why the sect leader sent me here.

    This thing was no longer a sleeping dragon. At that moment, killing intent rose through his eyes.

    So, the answer?

    What answer?

    Wudang losing?

    Hehehe.

    Heo Gong smiled and then said,

    Didnt I say it? You can think what you want.

    Are you practicing speaking in unclear terms? You continue to slip like a loach in mud.

    Arent you being too harsh?

    It isnt too much if I get the necessary answer.

    Chung Myung smiled openly.

    If you dont have the courage to admit defeat, just step back and wait for the spar to decide it. Its only natural that the side which breaks the rules set will lose.

    Or maybe

    Chung Myung frowned, and his lips twitched into a smile.

    A person like an elder of Wudang wouldnt be thinking of using his title here toe and be an opponent, right? If it was me, I would never be able to do it even if I was on the streets. Maybe the Wudang are built differently.

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes.

    This bastard, for real.

    The other Mount Hua disciples were all filled with admiration at Chung Myungs brashness.

    He went after the Wudang elder.

    A real crazy man doesnt care about people.

    Right, that is Chung Myung!

    If one had to break someones head by covering it, Chung Myung could only do it. It was only when everyone, regardless of gender, age, or status, was attacked equally that they woulde for Chung Myung, the mad dog of Mount Hua.

    Normally, they would be terrified and try to stop him, but now, no one intended to stop him. Even the five swords who would usually sneakily subdue him were now gathered around Baek Cheon and not Chung Myung.

    It seems they would stop Baek Cheon if he tried to stop Chung Myung.

    But this time, Baek Cheon didnt seem to have any intention of stopping him either. That was just how much they were enraged by Heo Gong, who disrespected their superiors.

    Meanwhile, Heo Gong, who had been openly insulted, stood with trembling cheeks.

    All angeres from the mouth. First, the little Taoist should be careful with his words.

    I can handle myself.

    What?

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    If you are so good at teaching, dont tell me to join someone elses sect and leave my actual one. You should do what you can with your own sect. I dont know how someone who worries about what other peoples sect disciples would end up could tolerate his own disciples being beaten up by lower people.

    Ah, are you that kind of person? You cannot see your ws with your own, but see those of others? Well, that is such amon thing.

    Heo Gong clenched his fist.

    There was no change in his expression, but the tightly clenched fists were trembling. Looking at the scene, Baek Cheon felt both happy and deep sympathy.

    Then why did you start this discussion?

    If you gathered those physically struck by Chung Myung, you could roughly fill theke nearby. However, if you gathered those verbally beaten by him, you could fill up the entireke and then some.

    If the guys sword had the strength of seven stars, then his mouth boasted a strength of twelve.

    This was the information that Heo Gong was unaware of.

    Unable to hide his displeasure, he said,

    Anyway, Mount Huas disciples need to learn manners

    That isnt your concern either.

    But Chung Myung was quick to cut him off.

    Dont keep talking back. So, what are you going to do? Are you going to admit defeat first? Or will you return to your ce and wait until the winner is decided?

    Ah, there is another way.

    Chung Myung pped once and smiled.

    I will win even if its against an elder, and everything gets resolved.

    In the end, Heo Gongs expression copsed into confusion.

    are you trying to spar with me?

    Is there any problem with that?

    Problem?

    A look of shock appeared on Heo Gongs face.

    Youre asking because you dont know?

    No. It isnt us who dont know, but the Wudang side.

    Chung Myung grinned and raised his voice, making sure everyone could hear.

    If it is strange for an elder to fight a first-ss disciple, then isnt it strange for a first-ss disciple to fight against a second-ss one? Wasnt it none other than Wudang who considered it not to be a problem?

    Heo Gong closed his mouth.

    Of course, he hadnt said it himself. But looking at this ce and the spar, it seemed like Heo Sanja had said those words.

    Although he and Heo Sanja were different people, from an outsiders perspective, they were just elders of the same sect.

    Even if there was a risk of losing, it was necessary to prevent the Wudang elders from saying things that contradicted their nature.

    it definitely happened as such.

    When Heo Gong acknowledged his words, Chung Myung pressed forward without hesitation.

    The Southern Edge Sect, who would leap from their sleep to draw their sword at the mere mention of Mount Hua, didnt have their second and third-ss disciples fight disorganizedly. Even they understood how ridiculous that would be.

    But now that it hase to this, the elder can join in too. The first and third-ss disciples have already sparred, so whats the issue if an elder participates? How about it? If youre unwilling to concede defeat, Im ready to spar with you.

    Chung Myung grinned and tapped his sword sheath.

    Such tant provocation. Heo Gong bit his lip.

    This insufferable bastard

    This might have been a tactic to provoke him, but there was no way he wouldnt fall for it.

    The moment the image of the first and third-ss disciples sparring was shown, Wudang was already caught in an inescapable trap.

    Clearly, this is indefensible.

    Heo Gong nodded.

    If I must concede, then I will. As an elder of Wudang, I dere Mount Hua, the victor of this spar.

    Heo Gong!

    But as soon as he spoke, Heo Sanja protested.

    However, Heo Gong didnt even nce his way.

    Backing down now would be worse than admitting defeat. But that wasnt what mattered most.

    If they showed such fixation on winning or losing, then the onlookers would perceive this spar as significant. They couldnt salvage their reputation from the earlier defeats if that happened.

    It would have been better to simply grant them the victory and im that Wudang wasnt trulymitted.

    Heo Sanja seemed to grasp Heo Gongs intent and didnt try to intervene any further.

    Then, are we in agreement?

    Chung Myung smiled at the question.

    You seem furious.

    Haha.

    This damned man.

    Its fine. Everything was fine.

    Weve given you everything you wanted.

    Yes, indeed.

    Now

    Heo Gong straightened his shoulders and spoke quietly.

    Who wille forward and receive the teachings?

    The entirend turned silent as if dead.

    No matter how much one tries to talk and steer the situation to their advantage, it always ends up being a trap.

    Although Heo Sanja made a mistake, it wasnt something to me him for. This situation would have been the best oue for Heo Sanja, who could not subdue Mount Hua alone.

    But Heo Gong was different.

    Spar? Win?

    What good would that do?

    Unless they can ovee me, Mount Hua will never be able to surpass Wudang.

    And unless he died of old age, it would be impossible for him to be defeated by anyone from Mount Hua. This was exactly what he and Wudang had to demonstrate now.

    They would clearly understand it now.

    In the end, a swordsman is one who must prove himself with his sword.

    The reason why Wudang was able to be the best swordsman sect in the world wasnt because of their cultivation or their pre-existing fame. It was simply because their swords were the strongest in the world.

    I will break your strength to the point where one will never be able to ovee the sword of Wudang again.

    Heo Gong looked at Mount Hua with cold eyes.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, feeling great pressure even though nothing had changed, stepped back.

    This is an elder of Wudang.

    This is tremendous

    At least, the Five Swords had no difficulty holding on since they had faced the Demonic Sect, who were several times stronger and more numerous, but the others who hadnt groaned under the pressure.

    Can we handle someone like that? Us?

    That was a senior warrior, one who had been talked about time and time again. That absence was about to leave its mark in the hearts of the Mount Hua disciples.

    I know what you are thinking

    At that moment, Chung Myung stepped forward.

    Such an odd thing.

    Just when the young third-ss disciple stepped forward, the pressure bearing down on them vanished.

    It looks like youve been stuck in the mountain for too long, not knowing much about the outside world, so let me enlighten you a bit.

    Things in this world wont work the way you expect them to, moron.

    Chung Myung tapped his sword, which was at his side, and grinned. He then looked straight at Hyun Young and Hyun Sang.

    Chung Myung smiled as he observed the stunned expressions of the elders.

    Why so serious now? This is nothing major.

    Chung Myung, you bastard

    Just rx and look around.

    Hyun Sangs eyes trembled.

    He knew Chung Myungs capabilities well, yet he couldnt oppose an elder.

    However, it was also an unchanging reality that no one could stand against Heo Gong unless it was Chung Myung.

    Really

    Hyun Sang began to speak, concerned, but Hyun Young stepped forward and said,

    Chung Myung,

    Yes.

    Can you handle it?

    Chung Myung grinned as if he had been waiting for this question.

    These Taoist asses havent been kicked enoughtely, so they seem to be under some illusion.

    Ill make sure to demonstrate that not just the Taoist sword, but the worlds best sword is the sword of Mount Hua.

    But Hyun Young shook his head.

    Theres no need for all that.

    Uh?

    Just prove that you are the best sword of Mount Hua ande back. Thats enough.

    Chung Myung, momentarily taken aback, lightly scratched the back of his head.

    Im not used to such consideration. Hehe.

    He smiled shyly and then waved both hands at the two elders.

    Chung Myung, the third-ss disciple of Mount Hua!

    Right!

    Will be back!

    Soon, Chung Myung turned around and took long strides toward the stage.

    The passionate gazes of Mount Huas disciples were all focused on him.

 Chapter 637

    <h4>Chapter 637</h4>

    He was out of breath.

    Regardless of the emotions he felt behind the scenes, everyone knew how much was at stake in this battle.

    Now that its like this, all the past spars felt like they were just entertainment.

    On one side was Heo Gong, an elder of Wudang.

    And on the other was Chung Myung, possibly the best warrior and the finest sword of Mount Hua.

    Regardless of whether the opponent was worthy, there was no denying this was a once-in-a-lifetime event.

    The result of this spar would cause more upheaval in the entire world than anything Mount Hua had done since stepping out the gate.

    Sahyung.

    Baek Sang called with a bit of a trembling voice.

    Can he win?

    Hmm.

    Baek Cheon couldnt easily open his mouth and then tried to say.

    it will be difficult, as usual.

    Right?

    .

    Even in Baek Sangs eyes, Chung Myung was a monster.

    Even Baek Cheon and Yu Yiseol, who were far beyond mere geniuses for Mount Hua, were but children in front of Chung Myung.

    But

    No matter what, if the other person is an elder of Wudang.

    Then, it was clear that the mind was telling them there was no chance.

    This was themon thought of not just Baek Sang but also the other disciples of Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung should not be hurt.

    A normal third-ss disciple wouldnt have his pride hurt by losing to a Wudang elder. But since that boy was so self-reliant, it felt like he could get hurt then.

    A sad voice passed through Baek Sangs lips as he looked at Chung Myung worriedly.

    So it ismon sense, but.

    Uh?

    A strange glow appeared on Baek Cheons face.

    There should be people withmon sense.

    At Baek Cheons words, the others of the Five Swords nodded their heads.

    I cannot imagine him losing.

    Will that Elder Heo Gong make it out alive?

    Hmm. Looking at it like this, I can no longer be sure of it.

    I dont think so.

    Me too.

    Baek Sangs face, upon hearing them, twisted in shock.

    You are all in your right minds, right? The other person is a Wudang elder.

    Thats exactly what Im saying. No

    Baek Cheon shook his head as if he was taken aback by the words.

    Right, the opponent is an elder of Wudang, so it shouldnt make sense

    Then, he sighed deeply.

    What can I do? I just cant imagine Chung Myung losing.

    you must be kidding, right?

    I wish I was.

    Baek Sang gave Baek Cheon an incredulous look. No matter how he looked, his sahyung wasnt joking.

    As Baek Sang looked around in confusion, he spotted someone who might view the situation more objectively.

    M-monk. Monk Hae Yeon, please, say something.

    Amitabha.

    Hae Yeon embodied the essence of a monk as he spoke in a very solemn tone.

    The swordsmanship of Wudang is indeed formidable. Moreover, it is safe to say that the elders of Wudang have reached the pinnacle with their swords.

    R-right.

    So, it could be a good match.

    Baek Sang was stunned.

    Are they all insane? For real?

    The opponent was a person from Wudang and an elder at that.

    No matter how amazing Chung Myung was for his age, this seemed nonsensical.

    What is this

    Baek Cheon looked at Baek Sang, who was beside himself and speaking nonsense.

    Now that he thought about it, these people really hadnt seen Chung Myung give his all since the tournament.

    Even during the fierce battle against the Ten Thousand People n, Chung Myung fought in a ce no one could see, and they didnt follow him to the North Sea either.

    They did catch glimpses of him during the bandit subjugation, but they might not have noticed much due to the constant fog around them.

    Moreover, there was a gap between the bandit leader and the elder of Wudang. The pride that they held was a lot different.

    So, this reaction would be natural.

    In his head, he must have evaluated Chung Muungs skills as the highest among the disciples. At most, they had to be better than Hae Yeons.

    Tsk.

    Baek Cheon frowned, clicking his tongue, and spoke as though he hated to.

    Everyone, keep an eye on him.

    Uh?

    Although his attitude is different.

    The Five Swords added as if they were waiting for this moment.

    Yacha!

    He is like a beast.

    Apologize to the beast now, sahyung!

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat softly and continued speaking.

    That guy is now the best version of our Mount Hua sword in name and reality. Take a good look at the sword you must chase behind.

    At those words, the disciples of Mount Hua stopped chatting and focused on Chung Myung, who was on the stage. There was a strange look and excitement in their eyes.

    Mount Huas Divine Dragon.

    Meanwhile, Mu Jin bit his lip, looking at Chung Myung onstage.

    It felt like he was slowly growing taller and stronger, but his rxed expression andzy walk didnt change.

    Nothing had changedpared to when he suffered that crushing defeat. Although people dont change, Chung Myungs constant nature was shocking. He was called the best back then and now, but the meaning held in that word cannot be the same.

    So, had the past defeat that Mu Jin epted now turned lighter on his heart?

    Not at all.

    As he looked at Chung Myung, there was a deep need for victory and passion.

    Calm down.

    Ah

    As Mu Jin clenched his fists, a calm voice came from behind him.

    There will be plenty of chances for you to get revenge, even if it isnt just this time.

    right.

    The priority here is to bring back the honor of our sect.

    Mu Jin nodded quietly.

    He also had no intention of going out of his way to take his ce as a contestant. The situation had gotten to the point where he could do nothing.

    It was a pity that the person who would prove that Mount Huas Divine Dragon was weak would not be him.

    That child is definitely a great one. Not only did he defeat you, but he actually defeated Shaolins best warrior, and it is said that he cut down a bandit leaders head, too.

    Right.

    Mu Jin stared at Heo Sanja with questioning eyes.

    What do you mean?

    I have seen countless talents vanish, too.

    .

    It isnt the strong who survive, but those who survive are strong. A genius is bound to lose his shine with one defeat. I dont know if that kid will be able to gulp down the defeat and rise again.

    Heo Sanja narrowed his eyes.

    Mount Hua is dangerous.

    He had known this since he came here, but after witnessing everything with his eyes, Mount Hua confirmed that the rumors were all true.

    He was almost afraid of how much stronger they would get if they were left alone.

    The mistake I made was not finding the proper source.

    He found it when Heo Gong went on stage.

    Who did Mount Hua look to when they came face to face with someone they could not handle?

    Even from an opponents point of view, the Five Swords, whose growth he couldnt help but admire, unconsciously all turned to Chung Myung.

    That kid is leading them.

    He heard the rumors but couldnt believe them unless he saw them. Although Mount Hua had fallen, it was once the most prestigious sect. Who would believe that a child, the youngest too, was running the sect?

    Anyone withmon sense wouldugh at them.

    Therefore, he thought of the rumor of him being the core and leading them up, even though he might be expected to carry the sects future due to his talent and ability.

    But, thetter, not the former, was true.

    Now, everything else felt clear.

    Heo Gongs judgment was right. To break the momentum of Mount Hua, one had to break Chung Myung.

    Even if Wudang achieved a pure win, the momentum of Mount Hua would not stop until Chung Myung was defeated. Simrly, even if Wudang waspletely defeated, Mount Hua would feel lost if Chung Myung also fell.

    So.

    That kid has to be taken down.

    Even if we have to step out of the way and some unhappy things happen.

    And if anyone knew this fact well, it was Heo Gong. Wasnt that why Venerable Heo Do selected him?

    Amitabha.

    As someone who called himself a Taoist, this wasnt something he should be thinking about. Still, the future of his monastical life was far more important than Taoism.

    At this ce today, we cut down the roots of Mount Hua.

    The eyes of Heo Sanja turned cold.

    Heo Gong made an odd look as he saw Chung Myung face him. It was an awkward situation.

    Had he ever expected, even once, that he would have to sh with someone as low as a third-ss disciple?

    It was truly awkward, but people could not live only by seeing good things.

    The role of an elder in Wudang was to ensure that the assigned tasks werepleted in exchange for their usual indulgence.

    Heo Gong looked at Chung Myung with serious eyes.

    It isnt that difficult to spar once.

    Well, I am not always free to do this.

    Heo Gong nodded.

    Right, true. You are an expensive one, a very precious man, too.

    Oh? You know that?

    I do.

    An empty look on Heo Gong.

    And the voice that came in return was so small that no one could probably listen.

    In order to sh swords with you, Wudang had to admit their defeat, and didnt the sect leader specifically tell me?

    I paid a pretty big price, but seeing you face to face like this makes me feel like the price I paid wasnt a waste.

    Such sincerity.

    He thought it was a bluff he could dust off. But this one, the child called Chung Myung, was in front of him.

    If things continue like this, how much he will grow is scary.

    Heo Gong thought.

    He didnt agree with the ways of the sect leader, and Heo Sanja waszy, but all of that was done to establish the Wudang Sect.

    If this child was absolutely to be an obstacle to Wudang, then he had to remove them.

    I will teach you a lesson. My discipline is harsh, so you should be careful.

    Shhh.

    Heo Gong slowly drew his sword.

    But even though the other person took his stance, Chung Myung didnt look even the least nervous.

    Well, this guy, that guy.

    What did you say?

    Chung Myung chuckled. There was a subtle presence of killing intent in the gently expanding force of qi.

    Well, you are the old bastards of the sect, so I can understand it.

    Heo Gong frowned as Chung Myung spoke odd things.

    But those doubts vanished.

    Grrrng.

    Chung Myung slowly pulled out his sword.

    I have been teaching so far, so it isnt a waste.

    I dont get it when someone from Wudang talks about seeing things from Mount Huas view.

    A bitter smile appeared on the lips of Chung Myung.

    That pride of yours, I will make sure it will be shattered.

    Both were at their tempers end.

 Chapter 638

    <h4>Chapter 638</h4>

    Heo Gongughed as if the idea was absurd.

    I dont even feel angry.

    He might have been dismissed as a brat if he had been a bit younger. However, in Heo Gongs eyes, Chung Myung was someone capable of standing behind his words.

    All anger stems from the tip of the tongue alone.

    With that, Heo Gong aimed his sword at Chung Myung.

    You will be taking responsibility for your words.

    The elder of Wudang had indeed spoken wisely. Yet, even after hearing those words, Chung Myung remained unfazed.

    If I take responsibility, I see it through to the end. The burden is mine alone.

    I truly cannot stand it.

    Heo Gong shook his head slightly, calmly gathering his energy.

    Truth be told, he was angry.

    It wasnt just the rude words and actions that infuriated him. His disciples were not so weak as to be disturbed by a mere child. However, the disdainful attitude towards the elder of Wudang truly irked him.

    And those eyes. Those eyes were infuriating.

    I dont understand.

    He hadnt lived for just a day or two.

    Over his long life, he had encountered countless people and engaged in numerous sword fights. As a result, he developed the ability to discern others thoughts by looking into their eyes.

    That is clearly the gaze of the strong looking down on the weak.

    He couldntprehend it at all.

    This baseless confidence?

    Of course, he could possess it. Was he boasting simply because he didnt want to lose momentum?

    Yes, that, too, was a possibility.

    He was willing to understand that. A genius who had only ever known Mount Hua might not grasp how vast the sky is.

    But those eyes didnt seem to reflect that.

    It wasnt a gaze that looked down on others based on unfounded confidence. Only those truly convinced of their unconditional superiority over their opponents can exhibit such a look.

    Hmm.

    Heo Gong cleared his throat slightly and slowly began to speak.

    I just said I would teach. I wasnt trying to discipline you.

    And his eyes gradually darkened.

    I guess you need to know how high the sky is.

    Hoh.

    Chung Myung grinned.

    That is nice to hear.

    Uh?

    There have been quite a few people who have said that to me, but no one seeded, though? Thanks to that, I still dont know how high the sky is.

    I would be very grateful if the elder could show me that.

    Theposure on Heo Gongs face had long vanished. It wasnt a great thing to say, but it felt like his attitude and the look in his eyes kept breaking the discipline.

    At that moment, Chung Myungughed again.

    But teaching it seems like the world has changed a lot. Nowadays, dont you think living itself is a lesson?

    Heo Gong was slightly shocked.

    Does that guy really sense my killing intent?

    As he opened his mouth to make an excuse, Chung Myung raised his hand and stopped him.

    I-it is fine. I dont know why you are talking so much on the stage.

    Isnt the result what matters? One will discover if what you say is right or I am right.

    Chung Myungs sword was confidently aimed into the air. Heo Gong stoppedughing.

    At least your confidence can be called the best in the world.

    So, it was more dangerous.

    The strong did not necessarily have a strong influence. A person who pursued only martial arts, cut off talks with his sahyung, and focused on the sword alone could not change his sect, no matter how strong he got.

    However, such a person would lead the sect regardless of the strength.

    The more he talked and watched, the firmer his decision became.

    Blue sword qi rose from the tip of the sword in the air.

    I guess I will have to endure this humiliation.

    His eyes had a malevolence akin to a wild beast.

    Be careful now. I am a person who knows no mercy, little Taoist.

    I will say that right back to you.

    After uttering those words, Heo Gong appeared at peace.

    As the two swordsmen faced each other, a palpable tension began to flow between them. Silence descended, and despite the presence of many onlookers, not a single sound could be heard.

    Heo Gong was the first to break the silence.

    Pat!

    He extended his sword forward.

    When swordsmen of different teachings sh, it wasmon practice among warriors to concede three attacks to the weaker opponent. However, Heo Gong, unwilling to let Chung Myung attack first, made his move.

    It was as if their positions were indistinguishable, a testament to his dedication to the duel.

    The sword qi, emanating from the tip, almost reached Chung Myung in the blink of an eye.

    So fast!

    It was so incredibly swift that even Baek Cheon, who hadnt blinked, couldnt see it.

    But then.

    Kwang!

    A short, explosive sound rang out, and simultaneously, the flying sword bent as if it would snap.

    Kwakwakwang!

    A harsh noise ensued. The sword qi, having traveled through the air, pierced the floor, leaving a deep scar, while Chung Myung nonchntly redirected it to the ground.

    It was merely a single exchange, nothing more.

    Yet, the reactions of the onlookers varied greatly. Even though it was invisible to the naked eye, exmations were heard, and the speed captivated those unfamiliar with martial arts.

    And those in the know were left breathless.

    This

    Jo Gul bit his lip.

    This is a real spar between true swordsmen.

    It felt fundamentally different.

    He couldnt pinpoint exactly why it felt so distinct. This wasnt a matter of simple logic but rather an instinctual feeling. But one thing was clear: the two were engaging in a spar beyond Jo Gulsprehension.

    A bit more.

    He wanted to see just a little more.

    Heo Gongs sword sliced through the air as if to quench its thirst.

    Paat!

    Bang!

    The formation of sword qi and the sound of Chung Myung striking it back urred simultaneously.

    Chung Myung, who had easily blocked several attacks, looked calmly at Heo Gong.

    It looks like you dont get it.

    If you dont want to make embarrassing excuses for being unable to showcase all your skills and losing, you should start doing your best.

    It felt like the emotions vanished from Heo Gongs face. He wasnt going to be shaken by this.

    What shook him more was Chung Myungs sword effortlessly blocking his.

    What does this even mean?

    One could only understand as much as they knew. And this needed no exnation.

    What Jo Gul could only sense was clear to Heo Gong.

    The path of the sword, the power used to wield the sword, and the use of qi to absorb the impact of the collision are all important.

    And a simple sword strike without any unnecessary movements.

    Just what kind of sword was this?

    Heo Gong, who had spent his entire life dedicated to the sword, realized that something was in the opponents sword that he couldnt grasp.

    Just how

    Did it mean that this young man better understood the sword than he did?

    This sent a chill down his spine.

    It was as if he was being forced to admit something unthinkable.

    Ahhh!

    Soon, Heo Gong shouted as if to cast aside these thoughts and swung his sword, sending sharp and powerful sword qi attacks flying toward Chung Myung one after another.

    Layering.

    The sword qi he released first was ovepped by the subsequent ones, and anotheryer of sword qi was added. This created a massive force, and now Chung Myung was facing a wall of sword qi.

    And at that moment, even Heo Gongs face contorted.

    Chung Myung took a step towards the massive wall of sword qi.

    His movement seemed unreal, as if the sword qi flying in front of his eyes didnt actually exist.

    Nonsense!

    Heo Gongs eyes widened in disbelief. It wouldnt have been surprising if the sword qi had torn Chung Myungs body to shreds.

    Paat!

    But at that moment, Chung Myung calmly held out his sword and prated the wall of sword qi.

    Kwagagaga!

    It seemed impossible to tear through this wall, which had been reinforcedyer uponyer. Yet, the sword didnt stop.

    Kakakak!

    The sword moved relentlessly, striking at the core of the wall.

    sh!

    And the sword, piercing a bit too deeply, even created a gap.

    Ah!

    Then, Chung Myungs red sword qi flooded through the wall Heo Gong had created.

    Chung Myung slowly walked out among the scattering fragments of sword qi, his sword twitching slightly. Yet, there was no look of strain on his face.

    Even Heo Gong was at a loss for words now.

    He had never thought he would win this spar with a single hit; he had merely hoped to make Chung Myung step back.

    But instead, the disciple of Mount Hua had struck back in kind, neutralizing the sword qi. It seemed to prove that neither wasckingpared to the other.

    Such a force.

    Heo Gong watched Chung Myung, who was slowly approaching.

    Regardless of the situation, it was impossible not to feel admiration. But then, Chung Myungs lips curved into a smile.

    three attacks.

    Um?

    He looked at Chung Myung with doubtful eyes.

    Chung Myungs smile widened, revealing his teeth, and then an eerie qi emanated from him.

    I gave in for three attacks.

    Heo Gong, confused because he couldnt grasp the meaning, suddenly felt a jolt as if struck by lightning.

    His face turned red instantly, and his body seethed with anger.

    Three attacks? Impossible!

    The rules of Kangho.

    When two people entered a spar, the one with greater strength allowed the weaker opponent a three-attack head start.

    This wasnt a rule to be followed in every fight. Still, when theres a significant difference in skill, itsmon sense to be considerate of the opponent.

    And such a concession was

    Is he saying that he gave that to me?

    This

    The expression on Heo Gongs face contorted. This was the utmost humiliation he had ever faced in his life.

    You damned brat

    The boy, who was just the age of his grandson, had given him a concession?

    His mind went nk.

    Everything, including the reputation of the Taoists and his n, turned to waste because of this one guy.

    And the anger that rose soon took over his entire body.

    As he was losing hisposure, the voice of Chung Myung came.

    This much concession should be enough

    Chung Myung spoke clearly,

    Dont me my sword for being heartless now.

    You

    In the end, Heo Gongs words were cut off. He had never been humiliated like this in front of so many people.

    YOUUUUU!

    He rushed out like a beast, emitting a killing intent as if he wanted to kill Chung Myung. And there, a devilish smile appeared on Chung Myungs lips.

 Chapter 639

    <h4>Chapter 639</h4>

    It was a sword imbued with murderous qi.

    A form of qi that made onlookers want to step back in fear. It was hard for them to believe that a Taoist was the one invoking such feelings.

    How enraged must he be to disy this?

    Everyone sensed it. This fight had transcended the normal bounds of martial arts.

    If the essence of murim was topare and learn from each others martial arts, then what was unfolding above was certainly far removed from any form of learning.

    Unless it involved the life-or-death stakes of ones existence, how could such intense murderous qi be unleashed?

    Kwaang!

    The sound of sword qi shing made everyones ears ache.

    Kakagakaka!

    As the sharp des scraped against each other, sparks flew in all directions. Thebatants heads were closer than their swords, exuding a raw, deadly aura akin to that of animals.

    It was a clear intent to kill.

    It was akin to a fight between growling animals, each trying to sink their fangs into the other.

    Who would have thought?

    Wudang and Mount Hua.

    This was how the meeting of the two Taoist sects unfolded.

    Crack. Crack!

    An eerie sound of bones echoed from the two hands gripping the sword.

    Heo Gongs eyes, filled with deep anger, stared at Chung Myung as if intending to devour him. And Chung Myungs eyes, under that intense gaze, also burned with a strange fervor.

    Right

    Chung Myung chuckled, smiling.

    No matter how strong you try to act, people are all the same in the end.

    You!

    Kwang!

    Chung Myungs sword surged with strength as he advanced towards Heo Gong. But this was not merely to exploit an opening. Chung Myung hit the ground and immediately caught up with Heo Gong, who was pushed back.

    This is your true nature!

    Shut up, you bastard!

    Kwaang!

    The swords shed again, sending explosions outward.

    Cold sweat began to seep from the foreheads of those watching the confrontation.

    They believed that this would surely be a great spar due to their rankingsa sh between the high stage of a person who understood the sword and has achieved enlightenment and the human strength that unfolded that level of sword knowledge.

    That was what this spar between the two sects was meant to showcase.

    But what was unfolding felt intensely raw to all who watched.

    From the outset, as if the swordsmen were dering that it was ludicrous to speak of dignity, ss, and rank, the two men disyed a beastly nature as though they were intent on killing each other.

    Kaang! Kaang! Kaaang!

    In the blink of an eye, dozens of sword attacks were exchanged.

    Each strike aimed at the others life without any sign of hesitation. The shockwave created by these fierce sword hits tore through the ground.

    Bang!

    Fragments of sword qi were scattering, shing, and grazing their bodies. The shoulder of Heo Gong and the side of Chung Myung turned red.

    But the two didnt seem to care, as if they were possessed and had to kill the other before stopping.

    Kakakaka!

    The swords, shing for a moment, created an opening.

    Kwang!

    Heo Gong, pushing up the sword that was being struck down, pierced into the arms of Chung Myung,ing close to hitting the chest. Even in that brief moment, this blow, loaded with qi, was directed towards Chung Myung.

    Kwang!

    But Chung Myung didnt take this lightly.

    Chung Myung struck the shoulder of Heo Gong with the counterattack. As a result, he managed to block the attack to the chest, but Chung Myungs body, unable to handle the force, had to twist back a little and jump back.

    Kuak!

    Ack.

    A short groan from both sides. But even in that moment, Heo Gong, with wide eyes, caught up with Chung Myung, who was being pushed away.

    Chaak!

    Sword qi, like a waterfall, gushed out from the sword, embodying a tremendous force. However, instead of flying directly towards Chung Myung, the sword qi enveloped him from all sides.

    Chaak!

    Suddenly, a noise akin to a whip being cracked filled the air. This dazzling tension surged from the left arm of Heo Gong and burst forth towards Chung Myung.

    Eight Silken Movements!

    This technique was the hallmark of the Wudang.

    It was known that the Eight Silken Movements worked well against swordsmen.

    This deadly tactic was reserved for confronting an evil force that brought chaos into the world.

    That sword of Wudang now targeted Chung Myung. Its speed and explosiveness were so remarkable that it seemed odd to associate it with the Wudang sword, known for its foundation in Confucianism, stillness, and a blend of gentleness and force.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The tension of the Eight Silken Movements flew one after another, colliding with the Plum Blossom Hand of Chung Myung.

    Unlike Chung Myung, who struggled to use both the sword and palm techniques, Heo Gong managed to do it all seamlessly against Chung Myung.

    Well, this really is messed up.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and took a step back.

    Huh!

    Heo Gong, thinking he had gained the upper hand upon seeing this, unleashed his sword technique with even greater force.

    But Chung Myung quickly escaped the grasp and swung his sword without hesitation.

    Kwaang!

    Dozens of plum blossoms bloomed at the tip and split to the left and right. The sword qi, which surged like waves, was blocked by the wall of plum blossoms.

    Like rough waves crashing into a dam, the blue sword qi soared high.

    Ahh!

    Chung Myungs sword trembled intensely and descended. This red-hot sword qi shot out like lightning towards Heo Gong.

    No way!

    The Heavens Way Sword qi of Heo Gong changed direction and blocked the iing Sword Qi.

    However, Chung Myung had already kicked the ground with sword qi and narrowed the distance.

    Chaak!

    From top to bottom!

    In one fluid motion, without hesitation, the sword qi split the wave to the left and right. It was a sight that looked more like a miracle than a sword technique.

    But, pushing the air away was not so easily done.

    The moment the sword qi split, the attack flew through like lightning.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myungs sword swung in urgency and blocked the attack. However, it wasnt enough to disrupt all the qi released at close range. The plum blossom sword shook violently, and soon, red blood came from Chung Myungs mouth.

    The eyes of Heo Gong widened at the sight of him being defenseless.

    Idiot!

    This wasnt a mere mistake. What was the meaning of presenting your head to the opponent like this?

    His sword instinctively went right for the head of Chung Myung, who moved forward. If the attack seeded, Chung Myungs head would be split in an instant. It was an attack that should never have been made in a normal fight, but the line between a fight for life and death had long disappeared for Heo Gong.

    The moment the sword struck with such force, Chung Myungs head should have been cut down.

    Pat!

    The sword of Chung Myung moved all around.

    With the addition of rotation to the sword, which was already shy and full of changes, it felt like the entire area in front of the eyes was filled with swords.

    This!

    The tip of Heo Gongs sword shook once.

    If he shed the sword again, he could cut off Chung Myungs head, but he also had to be prepared to have his body shredded to do that. If he tried to enter, he would be killed too.

    Tsk!

    In the end, Heo Gong had to step back, losing any force and take a step back.

    It was a very obvious mistake.

    Bang!

    Chung Myung struck the floor with the hand that wasnt holding the sword, and that recoil made him rise into the air like a bomb.

    Like a swallow ready to fly, Chung Myung rushed towards Heo Gong in a low form. Soon, the sword Chung Myung thrust rose from below.

    In his life, Heo Gong had tried numerous martial arts andpeted with multiple warriors. However, he had never faced a sword rising from a low point. He momentarily pulled his upper body back and dodged the sword.

    This was exactly what Chung Myung was aiming for.

    Kwaang!

    Chung Myung mercilessly struck Heo Gong with his fist.

    Since the center of gravity was pulled back, Heo Gongs response wouldeter than usual.

    A foot struck Heo Gong, making a cracking sound. The hard sapphire stone on the ground cracked like spider webs.

    Heo Gong couldnt even scream in pain and red at Chung Myung with red eyes.

    Ahhhh!

    He then kicked Chung Myung in the chin with his free foot.

    But.

    Crack!

    What his foot touched wasnt Chung Myungs body but the sword handle. A sword handle made of millennial iron was hit.

    AKKKK!

    Heo Gong, now with both feet injured, wailed like a beast.

    But Chung Myung had already hit the ground and stepped back.

    Kwakwak!

    Heo Gong, down with the cracked ground, began to chase after Chung Myung.

    Hahahaha!

    The snake was behind him, and Chung Myungs sword began to bring out the plum blossoms. However, the poisonous snake didnt stop chasing its target.

    The sword qi, raging like me, flew out like explodingva at the plum blossom sword qi and rushed right for Chung Myungs chest.

    Chung Myung blocked it by swinging the sword in a vertical movement, but there was no way his full strength could be used without both feet firmly ced on the ground!

    Kang!

    Chung Myungs body was pushed back with the sound of metals shing.

    Thud! Thud!

    He rolled a couple of times on the ground and ended up lying t on the floor.

    Euk! Euk!

    Taking deep breaths, Heo Gong looked at the hand holding the sword. It was shaking. And then he felt it, the sensation of swollen feet, and bit his lip.

    All the bones in his feet were crushed. Every time he took a step, it hurt his lungs.

    But now wasnt the time to think about his condition.

    His half-exhausted eyes slowly looked at the fallen Chung Myung, and sure enough, the boy was getting up.

    Tuk.

    Thick blood flowed from his mouth, down his chin, and onto the ground. But the devilish smile stayed intact!

    Just by looking at the expressions of the two, it was clear who won.

    you

    The anger that was already surrounding his body cooled down in an instant for Heo Gong. Instead, he felt a difort slowly rise in his body, wrapping around, trying to tie him down.

    Spit.

    Chung Myung spat out the blood in his mouth and wiped his mouth with his sleeve. And he smiled, showing those red, wet teeth.

    I guess you cannot continue anymore.

    Lets continue though. This is just the start.

    Chung Myung, whose face was half-soaked in blood, began to approach with his sword dangling at his side.

 Chapter 640

    <h4>Chapter 640</h4>

    It felt as if the blood in his entire body had suddenly turned cold.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching, found himself forgetting to breathe.

    This

    A ce where Chung Myung rose.

    The view of an elder of Wudang.

    Phew

    Only then did he exhale lightly.

    He was tired of watching Chung Myung fight. However, this was the first time he had seen Chung Myung fight so fervently against an opponent who allowed him to fully showcase his skills, one after another.

    This is what a real swordsman is.

    There was no artistic fight like he had imagined.

    What was visible was a truly grueling struggle, so intense it couldnt even be described as bloody anymore.

    Sasuk

    Yes.

    Jo Gul also seemed to be in shock, his voice turning quiet.

    Was he strong?

    That kind of question was nice to ask.

    Was there anyone here who didnt know how strong Chung Myung was? There was no one who would find it strange if he fought on equal footing with a Wudang elder, at least none of the Five Swords of Mount Hua would consider it odd.

    But it was how extreme Chung Myung was fighting that made them so nervous that they couldnt even exhale in peace.

    Equally matching someone who was undoubtedly strong

    Baek Cheon clearly witnessed at this moment how to use the most basic things, which anyone in martial arts would know, in execution.

    He didnt miss even the slightest skill, executing each move as if gambling with his life, and once he had a chance to win, he was relentlessly pushing the opponent without resting even for a moment, to secure that win.

    This was the martial arts he knew, but still, it felt so unfamiliar to him. No, maybe it wasnt something he knew at all.

    Can we fight like this?

    Baek Cheon realized this once again.

    What did it mean to say that learning martial arts wasnt everything?

    What would be the result if the current Baek Cheon fought equally against Chung Myung?

    He probably wouldnt evenst 20 seconds before ending up like minced meat. Even if he fought not just with Chung Myung, who was strong now, but with a Chung Myung of the same strength as Baek Cheon.

    Even if he had the strength to withstand the sword, hecked the talent to deal with the improvisations. At this point, it wasnt just Chung Myungs amazing swordsmanship that was shocking. Still, the fact that Heo Gong could withstand so much was astonishing.

    His blood circted twice as fast, and his mouth felt dry.

    Except for Chung Myung, all the Five Swords now looked lost. In particr, Yu Yiseol, who usually maintains a cold expression, now had a shocked look.

    The others

    Baek Cheon nced back.

    If the Five Swords, who had been observing Chung Myungs growth and actions all this time, were this shocked, then what about the other disciples?

    Sure enough, the other Mount Hua disciples were all staring at the stage with looks of disbelief.

    That

    Some bit their mouths, and others seemed to want to say something, but in the end, they remained silent.

    Right.

    Of course, they probably dont even understand whats happening on the stage. Even Baek Cheon only catches glimpses of it at times. But there are things one can sense even without fully grasping them.

    Oh my

    Chung Myung is

    Seeing them unable to finish their sentences, Baek Cheon pondered for a moment.

    Should I tell them?

    What was happening in front of them, and what the difference was?

    But he quickly dismissed the idea.

    Sometimes, experiencing and feeling something is better than understanding it through detailed exnations.

    And above all

    I dont want to distract them.

    This might be a bit selfish.

    Chung Myung was out there trying to show things to the disciples of Mount Hua. If he decided to step in, the attention might shift to him.

    And Baek Cheon didnt want to do that now.

    As a swordsman holding the sword, he couldnt let this go.

    Show us more.

    How high and strong he was.

    How high was the ce they needed to reach?

    Baek Cheon clenched his fist so tightly that it turned white.

    Mu Jin suddenly felt a pain in his hand and looked down.

    Drip.

    There was blood dripping down from his fists, which were clenched so tightly that they turned white.

    His fingernails dug into his palms and tore the flesh. If the wound had been bleeding enough, he would have noticed it long ago, but he hadnt until now.

    Mu Jin, who looked at his hand, looked up at the stage again.

    Revenge?

    He couldnt evenugh at this.

    Can I even get revenge?

    Against him? Against Chung Myung?

    What was I even looking at until now?

    It was naturally expected that Chung Myung would get stronger. And considering his age and talent, it was natural for his growth to be amazing.

    But he thought it wouldnt be a problem for him. Considering the nature of Wudangs martial arts, he thought even if he couldnt take down Chung Myung right away, he could do it in a matter of time.

    Looking at the spar in front of him, Mu Jin was forced to realize how vain and delusional he was.

    On par with an elder

    No, no

    If he was going to look objectively, they werent on par; it was Chung Myung with the upper hand. If he wasnt a disciple of Wudang, he wouldnt be worried about this.

    But was this possible?

    Of course, there were monsters in the world and also geniuses beyondmon sense. But even so, it was difficult to imagine that a young disciple of Mount Hua would have an advantage over an elder of Wudang.

    Mu Jin turned his head without realizing it.

    He was curious about Heo Sanja. If he could look, then he could tell whether Heo Gong was actually going against Chung Myung or if he was really being pushed.

    But he soon regretted seeing it.

    He had never seen it before.

    The expression Heo Sanja had

    Heo Sanja wasnt someone who could easily hide his emotions. There had been countless times when embarrassment and frustration were clearly visible on his face. Still, he had never seen such an expression before.

    That

    Is it fear then?

    But, it seemed nonsensical to suggest that an elder of Wudang was feeling fear. No matter how strong Chung Myung was, its improbable that he could intimidate someone whom the other elders of Wudang could not deal with.

    But what if Heo Sanja wasnt reacting to Chung Myung as he was now but to the potential he saw in Chung Myungs future? Then, wouldnt it be possible for him to feel scared?

    Heo Gong.

    His name escaped Heo Sanjas lips like a groan.

    Following that, Mu Jins gaze also shifted to the stage. Dressed in the robe of Wudang and wielding his sword, Heo Gong approached Chung Myung.

    Throb! Throb!

    His feet felt hot as if he were walking on mes.

    The pain was akin to his feet being constantly stabbed with iron skewers, and for a moment, he even felt dizzy. However, he didnt even consider checking the wounds.

    Because the beast that had bitten his foot was now drawing closer.

    A gait that was as silent as a whisper, as if approaching prey while holding ones breath. Heo Gong painfully realized that he had be the prey.

    This is me?

    Prey?

    Heo Gong, an elder of Wudang?

    The tip of his sword trembled, and it felt as though his blood had turned cold.

    Yet, the pain in both feet forced him to restrain himself from unleashing his anger.

    Could this be described as a mystery?

    It wasnt a long fight, but that brief encounter had taken too much from Heo Gong.

    The wounds on his feet werent old. Even if his feet were crushed, he could still stand on them. It didnt matter if they were collided with or distorted. Because the Taiji arts, one of the most stable internal qi arts in the world, were now healing his injuries.

    But there was nothing he could do about these trembling fingers. They showed no signs of calming down.

    It doesnt feel like Im fighting a person.

    It felt like he was going against a beast he had barely stopped from killing. It felt like the sharp fangs of the beast were slowly inching closer.

    And if he had snapped, the fangs, called a sword, would definitely plunge into his throat and rip an artery out. And all of this wasnt letting him calm down.

    As the cold sweat began to drip down to the child, Chung Myung said,

    It is because you are nervous. Can you even hold your sword properly?

    Instead of answering, Heo Gong bit his lips.

    They matched well. But unlike Heo Gong, whose body felt stiff with fear, this young man felt calm.

    In some ways, this was more humiliating than being pushed back. Heo Gong had been training his entire life to be the best swordsman out there. And now, he was losing his confident mindset to this young man?

    Clench.

    Heo Gong gritted his teeth, raised the sword to shoulder height, and pulled it slightly. Soon, the sword was aimed at Chung Myung. It was an expression of the will that there was no need for words.

    Chung Myung smiled. He could even tell what Heo Gong was thinking without an answer.

    If something like a mindset changes like this, then no one would go through any hardships.

    Heo Gong was strong.

    And his guess was that no other elder in Wudang could take this boy down. Considering this, his talent had to be real, and his attitude towards the sword didnt seem bad.

    Of course, he couldnt bepared with the past elders of Wudang, but he was someone definitely worth being acknowledged.

    The solidity of his sword was due to the basics, strength management, and, above all, the hard work he did without resting, and that was something that could surely be traced back to Seol Chun-seong of the Ice Pce.

    But.

    Heo Gong was weak.

    Chung Myung just disyed that.

    This was a sword that hepleted alone.

    Heo Gong has probably never put his life at risk while fighting against someone. He may have gone through tough times in life and won them, too, but he never stood tall in the face of a life-and-death battle.

    Talent, effort, timeeven with all of them, Heo Gong was someone who was secured and protected like a delicate flower within the sect.

    So sick of this.

    Wheik.

    Chung Myung mumbled lightly, turning the sword and holding it; he slightly lowered his stance.

    Soon, his blood-soaked teeth were visible again.

    It looks like I am the one who needs to teach you a lesson.

    Chung Myungs feet touched the ground.

    Kwak!

    A sound so loud that it was hard to believe a human body made it. And Chung Myung moved like lightning.

    Heo Gong gritted his teeth.

    Calmly

    Chung Myung smiled like a demon and stabbed the sword at Heo Gong.

    A stab that was notplex. An attack that wasnt tough to block. Naturally, Heo Gong raised his sword to stop it.

    That moment.

    Kwaang!

    Kuak!

    Before his sword could be stopped by Heo Gong, the tip of Chung Myungs sword pierced through the de of Heo Gong and pushed it.

    Heo Gong looked so embarrassed at this.

    I-it moved?

    The distance was still far for the sword to arrive. If his hand hadnt moved on instinct, his throat would have been pierced.

    It seemed like this sword had turned twice the length of itself. But he had no time to think.

    Paaay! Paaat!

    This was because sessive stabs were aimed at his entire body.

    Ahhh!

    Heo Gong, who let out a shout, struck Chung Myungs sword.

    But!

    Chaaang!

    Crack!

    Chung Myung, who jumped up, threw all his weight and hit Heo Gong. Although he was able to block it in time, the blow was so strong that he heard the sound of bone cracking in his wrist.

    Kakakak!

    You know that?

    As Chung Myung spoke, Heo Gong was shocked.

    To be free to talk

    Blocking isnt all, kid.

    At that moment, Chung Myungs hand, which was holding the sword, went down; naturally, the direction of the tip of the sword was aimed upwards.

    Kwang!

    And with one hit, he pushed Heo Gongs sword out.

    What?

    It was a hit that perfectly used strength to push the sword up.

    Wudangs

    Chung Myungs elbow struck Heo Gong in midair.

 Chapter 641

    <h4>Chapter 641</h4>

    Puaaaak!

    With a noise reminiscent of something breaking, blood began to spill.

    Kwang!

    For a moment, Heo Gong, who had fallen to the floor, looked up at the sky. One side of the sky was slowly turning red.

    He didnt immediately grasp the situation he was in. Why was he suddenly lying down, staring at the sky?

    Did I fall? How?

    For a moment, his memory seemed all jumbled up. The strange sensation of his body floating in the air was reced by a terrible pain in his left eye a few momentster.

    Ugh.

    Thats when he remembered Chung Myungs elbow striking his eye.

    Throb!

    My eye

    Seeing out of it was nearly impossible because all the veins had burst. Even without looking in a mirror, he was certain of it. Perhaps the eyelids had swollen to the point where he could barely open the eye.

    But no matter how severe the injury and how extreme the pain, it paled inparison to the fatigue and mental exhaustion he was now feeling.

    Crack.

    Heo Gongs nails scratched the ground.

    He somehow managed to force his body, which was shaking and trembling, to move, even with broken feet.

    From the start

    The goosebumps covering his body didnt subside.

    The boys sword seemed to suddenly grow in length. But such a thing was impossible. A sword made of iron could never stretch like that.

    There was just one exnation.

    I was tricked.

    Typically, a skilled swordsman looks for weak points in their opponent during battle. Therefore, the range and interval of Chung Myungs attacks that he had in mind were naturally estimated and assumed.

    And the principle behind this deceptive attack from Chung Myung was quite simple.

    Firstly, slightly fold the outstretched hand and adjust the distance between the sword movements. This created a gap in Heo Gongs mind, making him confident that Chung Myungs attacks could never reach him.

    And then, the interval changed in an instant, very calmly and naturally.

    From Heo Gongs perspective, it seemed as if the sword had suddenly grown longer.

    If one thought about it, it was not a huge deal.

    But, was it possible to execute such a seemingly insignificant maneuver so perfectly that even an elder like Heo Gong didnt realize its a feint, while the real, lethal attack followed closely behind?

    Well, lets assume it was possible.

    However, its strange to introduce a gap in the sessive attacks against an opponent you were facing for the first time. Even a slight misjudgment by just an inch could result in torn flesh and broken bones. So why would this young man take such a risk?

    Insane.

    This wasnt a matter of logic but of recklessness.

    This strategy became more effective the more skilled the opponent was and the quicker they caught on to Chung Myungs swordsmanship.

    Its a n that relied on trusting the opponent, which was absurd.

    Cough!

    His body shuddered with a sick feeling coursing through the stomach.

    The scene unfolded vividly before the eyes. Chung Myung, who wielded his sword and was controlling Heo Gong, then released the sword.

    That was the essence of Wudangs swordsmanship.

    You

    As he stood and grasped the sword, he saw Chung Myung staring at him.

    His eyes were terrifyingly cold, devoid of any emotion. If it werent for the blood around his lips and those cold eyes, one might have mistaken him for a drawing or portrait, not a real person

    Do notugh! You brat!

    Heo Gong released a growling voice, filled with anger.

    How dare you attack Wudang with trickery?

    This was a disgrace to them.

    Its no different than their most important person being struck by a fist or someone who had used a spear all their life being defeated by a novice wielding a spear for the first time.

    This

    Being struck by the youngest of the Mount Hua disciples was an unbearable humiliation for someone who had devoted more time to mastering the sword of Wudang.

    On purpose!

    Biting down hard on his teeth, one tooth cracked.

    And the eyes that were gazing at the sky turned red as if they were beholding the enemies of Buddha. Yet, Chung Myung, the center of all attention, remained unfazed.

    Step.

    Chung Myung stopped walking, looked straight at Heo Gong, and said,

    You seem to be mistaken about something.

    Theres no real significance to me punching you in the face.

    shut up!

    Heo Gong screamed at the top of his voice. Chung Myung shook his head, expressionless.

    So foolish.

    His cold voice pierced through the air.

    The moment you emitted killing intent, this ceased to be a spar. Had it been a spar, I would have simply enjoyed it. But thats all you understand.

    This is not a spar. This is a real fight. In reality, theres no you and me. The one who stands is the winner.

    Heo Gongs eyes trembled as they met Chung Myungs.

    Chung Myung asked quietly,

    Is it difficult to grasp the concept of a spar?

    Listen carefully now, kid. The moment you draw your sword with the intention to harm or kill your opponent it bes war.

    In war, the choice of weapon doesnt matter. You use whatever you can against your opponent to cut their throat, turn them into a corpse, or even feign death to win, and then stab the knife into a passing enemy.

    A clear sneer appeared on Chung Myungs face.

    Are youining about why I wielded my own sword in battle?

    Do your best, you fools.

    Heo Gongs body trembled.

    Do anything to win.

    This was something he had heard countless times. He didnt even think that because he was from Wudang, he had to distinguish between what everyone did and what he did.

    But

    He had absolutely no understanding of what doing anything even meant.

    Even when he sparred, he desperately deceived the opponent. He used every technique he could to drive his sword through the body of the opponent.

    That didnt that turn everything more into a struggle than a war?

    The tip of Heo Gongs sword trembled again. And Chung Myungs eyes sunk in as he looked at the trembling sword.

    No matter how much I say it, it will be difficult to understand with words.

    Forcing someone who hadnt experienced war to act like they could wouldnt work.

    But Heo Gongs mind must understand. Because he had heard such simr things countless times. Wasnt Wudang also a ce that experienced war? There was no way the famous Wudang sect wouldnt have passed on their experiences and know-how of war to their descendants.

    But this wasnt something one could understand with just their head.

    But I will never understand it.

    Imagine someone who was living a very ordinary life opening their eyes and being thrown right in the middle of a war.

    He needed to assume that someone who understood the word killing as a concept was suddenly experiencing the chaos of having a persons head blow off right in front of their eyes, with that warm blood falling on them.

    Would they be able to get used to the situation?

    It wouldnt be possible.

    What was so natural to Chung Myung wasnt to Heo Gong. Even he, an elder of Wudang and a person skilled enough to rise to the top could not understand Chung Myung.

    The eyes through which Heo Gong was looking at Chung Myung werent much different from the eyes shown by the people of Mount Hua when they first came across the Demonic Sect. Chung Myung, too, knew that feeling of fear when seeing something iprehensible.

    It sucks for sure.

    Heo Gong looked at him with the eyes Mount Hua reserved for the Demonic Sect. It was as if Asura himself had stepped into thend of hell.

    But it didnt matter.

    Of course, Chung Myung knew he wasnt necessarily right.

    There was no need to know what war was. There was no need to understand how to fight a beast like Chung Myung.

    But being strong wasnt everything.

    True strength didnte from wielding a sword.

    If it had been the Chung Myung of the past, he might have simply looked down on Heo Gong, but he wouldnt have considered it wrong.

    Unless one knew what the Demonic Sect was still waiting for a moment to pounce on the Central ins. And if one had an idea about the possibility of the Heavenly Demon being alive somewhere in the world.

    It seems like I look like the devil.

    But the real devil hasnt even stepped out yet.

    What do you mean?

    Chung Myung smiled.

    We had to suffer without knowing anything. But at least now, I know someone is out there.

    The eyes Heo Gong held were filled with confusion at those words.

    So consider yourself lucky.

    Chung Myung nced at the disciples of Mount Hua and then turned to Heo Gong and the Wudang disciples.

    The tip of Chung Myungs sword slowly scratched the ground.

    Kakakag!

    The sound made everyone flinch.

    Because I need to let someone know.

    Eukkk!

    Chung Myung hit the ground and rushed at Heo Gong.

    Tsk!

    Heo Gong clenched his teeth. He couldnt understand what this child was even mumbling about, but in the end, he knew what he had to do.

    If I get captured, I will lose.

    This was close range, and Heo Gong had to admit that there was no chance of winning in a fight where both fighters had exposed their skills and bared their teeth wide.

    He didnt know why, but this young man seemed to be good at such fights as if he had been through them a thousand times now.

    And if he stepped into that, defeat was certain.

    If one wanted to win, one needed to drag their opponent into something they were familiar with.

    He no longer cared about Chung Myungs age or skills. Now, facing a being unlike any he had encountered before, he had to be different from his former self.

    Bang!

    Heo Gongs foot kicked the ground.

    Backwards, not forwards.

    Retreating in the face of an enemy was something he had never experienced before. It was almost the first time he had used footwork with the purpose of escaping an opponents attack, rather than employing Wudangs unique technique, which is smooth and flowing.

    Now wasnt the time to consider what was right or wrong.

    All he had to do was dodge the opponents sword and unfold his own.

    The qi vanished from his sword. The sh was limited to the foot alone.

    Ahhh!

    As he retreated, an enormous sword qi exploded from the tip of the sword. It was as if the sea, enraged, brought up a typhoon, pushing the violent waves onto the shore and then pulling them back.

    Kwaaak!

    At the same time, the boys right arm moved with a white hue. The sight of this blue sword qi and this pure white qi swirling together felt so majestic and violent that it was reminiscent of a huge tsunami.

    But Heo Gong saw.

    A dazzling sword was revealed through that tsunami, soaring over three feet.

    Chaaak!

    The tsunami split the world in half. Chung Myung, holding the sword in reverse, leaped out like lightning at Heo Gong and cut through the sword qi.

    Kwaaang!

    The sword, raised up in instinct, blocked Chung Myungs sword, too close to the nose.

    Eummm!

    His left hand, which was unfolding the Breaking Sky arts towards Chung Myungs side, went numb, and Chung Myung managed to neutralize it by using his body weight to push upwards.

    Euk.

    Wheeeik!

    Countless red flowers began to bloom overhead in the air.

    Flower.

    Seeing the flowers in full bloom, threatening to cover the entire sky, Heo Gong swung his sword in panicked response.

    But.

    This

    No water could endlessly surge into the sky.

    Even Heo Gong wasnt aware of it. His sword, which followed the movement, lost its power the moment it went against nature.

    T-this

    Red petals danced gracefully around through the sword qi of Heo Gong.

    They leaped over, burrowed into, and shook.

    sh!

    His shoulder was cut, and blood poured out.

    sh! sh!

    The flesh on his thighs cracked, and ck spots appeared on the side.

    Ahhhh!

    Wgeikkk!

    Dozens, perhaps hundreds, of flower petals fell at once, ruthlessly sweeping away the fragile body of a human.

 Chapter 642

    <h4>Chapter 642</h4>

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung harnessed the swords momentum to propel himself backward.

    He crouched slightly, straightened his back, and gazed at Heo Gong.

    Blood trickled from the swords tip.

    The price Heo Gong paid, absorbing the plum blossom sword qi with his entire body, was substantial. It appeared as though his body was entirely covered in various wounds.

    Eukk.

    He staggered once, barely steadying himself by nting his feet firmly on the ground.

    Thats it.

    Chung Myung muttered softly, nodding.

    Losing to an Elder of Wudang?

    He hadnt even considered such a possibility.

    How long has it been?

    How many years had passed since his rebirth? How much had he witnessed in this world?

    Though he felt remorse, he couldnt afford to linger in this ce any longer. He no longer needed to catch up with his former self.

    Heavenly Demon.

    To confront that monster, he must effortlessly surpass his former self.

    He imposed grueling training on Mount Huas disciples. Yet, the most demanding task he imposed was on himself.

    Training that pushed his body and mind beyond their limits, repeating endlessly. Since learning of the Heavenly Demons existence, he had subjected himself to rigorous training far beyond anything he had experienced before.

    To reim his former self.

    Ultimately, to transcend his former self.

    Because Chung Myung was the sole individual capable ofprehending the Heavenly Demons existence in the world.

    How could they possibly understand?

    Could they grasp the fear of being the only one capable of confronting the resurfacing Heavenly Demon?

    No, he had no desire toprehend that burden again.

    It was a weight solely bestowed upon Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung wasnt someone who held high expectations of others to the point of expecting too much from them.

    But at least

    Come out of that safe house.

    If you dont, the reality youll face will be twice as terrible.

    The sky seemed to be breathing heavily.

    Heo Gong couldnt fathom why this boy kept saying iprehensible things. There was only one thing he grasped now.

    Strong.

    Heo Gongs sword couldnt reach Chung Myung.

    It was ringly obvious; he couldnt deny it. Despair was evident on his face as if he couldntprehend it.

    Am I losing?

    An Elder of Wudang against a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua?

    It cant be.

    His heart raced, and more blood trickled from the wound. Yet, he took another step towards Chung Myung, unfazed.

    I am Heo Gong of Wudang!

    No need to repeat it, I know.

    I wont lose! Never!

    Kwaak!

    Heo Gongs sword traced arge circle.

    Chung Myung recognized the significance of this circle.

    Wisdom Sword.

    The pinnacle of Wudang sword technique. An unbeatable sword said to embody the principles of the world and universe. A martial art that Wudang proudly disyed to the world.

    Even if it was the same sword technique, its mastery varies by practitioner.

    The Taiji Wisdom Sword Mu Gak wielded a moment ago, and the Taiji Wisdom Sword drawn in the air now were of such different quality that they couldnt be considered the same technique. Just by drawing the light circle, the air around the stage changed drastically.

    Woong!

    The shattered stone fragments levitated, unable to withstand the immense fluctuation in internal energy, rising into the air at once.

    The scene created by the sword that embodied thews of nature was truly awe-inspiring.

    That was natural and at the same time contrary to it. It was the Taiji, known to hold Yin and Yang simultaneously.

    Sword qi burned like me in ck, and there was a white sword qi flowing like water rushing in at the same time.

    It embodied two qualities in one sword.

    It was impossible to attempt without being ustomed to Yin and Yang. Therefore, it was the best sword technique of Wudang, andpeted for the title of the best sword technique in the world.

    The ck and white sword qi intertwined and rotated as if they were about to bite each others tail. The brightness of the sword naturally began to form the shape of Yin and Yang.

    Wooong!

    The resulting movement was like a wormhole sucking in the presence of qi around it and releasing it simultaneously.

    S-stand back!

    Step back! Hurry up now!

    Baek Cheon felt fear and shouted. This sword technique was so dangerous that even he, who didnt want to take his eyes off this battle for a second, had to warn others and move back.

    He drew his sword and began to release the qi pressure being exerted around him.

    Damn it.

    Just hearing about the power of a famous sect was enough to make him sick. If he thought it was the end, there was more, and if one thought they had gone beyond the end, there was a new beginning.

    They havee this far, and they still have so much potential?

    It was truly shocking.

    But Baek Cheon knew. What was truly amazing wasnt Heo Gong, who held so much strength even at the end, but Chung Myung, who was making an elder of Wudang disy his full strength.

    Chung Myungs hair rose in the air. His clothes fluttered wildly, and the world around him rose into the sky as if gravity had been reversed. Yet, Chung Myung stood firmly on the ground, unmoved, just gazing at the rushing sword qi.

    Baek Cheons hand holding the sword clenched.

    He could feel so much pressure here, then what was the pressure that Chung Myung was feeling, facing it head-on?

    But.

    You cannot lose.

    That monster couldnt lose at this level.

    As if responding to the expectations of Baek Chheon, Chung Myung raised his sword.

    ck and white sword qi swirled around and shed, with tremendous qi within it, pressing down on Chung Myung as if it would tear him apart. Chung Myung slightly frowned.

    Such a fool.

    This wasnt the Wisdom Sword.

    A sword that lost its reasoning in anger, spreading out in chaos, no matter how strong the qi it held, was not as good as the Three Emperor Sword technique executed correctly.

    One should never forget to remain level-headed until the end. The moment one forgets that small fact, victory bes distant.

    Chung Myungs sword moved with resolute will. Sharp, red sword qi erupted.

    It wasnt too different from the sword techniques shown until then. Compared to the emptiness of this sword, Chung Myungs repetition of his previous actions seemed better.

    He was sick of this.

    There is always one problem after another. Maybe bigger?

    And it didnt feel nice anymore.

    If one truly wanted to block their opponent, one shouldnt just build another wall, but construct a barrier that could never be ovee.

    A ck flower and mountain, forest, and castle wall,

    25 Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    A sight quite simr to the plum blossoms that had been in full bloom on the cliff, falling down to fill the river.

    The flowers soon began to flow, but not so quickly.

    It was different from Heo Gongs sword, which was losing its patience and moving too aggressively. Chung Myungs sword actually held the arrogance that the disciples of Wudang had first disyed.

    Kwaaang!

    Two dragons, ck and white, ran wild in a river filled with flower petals. It was a storm of qi so intense that it seemed as if it would explode the river of flowers.

    But.

    No matter how strong it was, it could not push back a rushing river. Even if pushed, hit, and sshed, the water was a force that would eventually fill the gaps again.

    Kwaaang!

    Plum blossom leaves drifted under the violent qi. It moved gently, rolling around without resistance.

    T-this

    Heo Gongs eyes widened in shock.

    How can this be.

    It was a beautiful sight.

    The flower petals spinning in the flowing river rushed towards him, lightly brushing against the two dragons. And witnessing this scene, he heard something he remembered from the past.

    M-master

    It was not Venerable Heo Do. These were the words left behind by his now-deceased master.

    Why did these forgotten wordse to his mind now?

    His sword qi, filled with enormous internal qi, followed the path led by plum blossoms.

    Master I.

    And the plum blossom river that swept past the sword qi in the air finally gently embraced his whole body.

    Wheeik!

    The beginning was the river, and the end was the wind.

    The petals that gently encircled his body lifted Heo Gong into the air, leaving him dumbfounded.

    The plum blossoms that rose up scattered in all directions and soon blurred.

    It was as if nothing had happened from the start.

    Heo Gong bowed his head further. Everything had already vanished.

    There was no Taiji he had created nor the red plum blossoms of Chung Myung.

    All he could see was Chung Myungs form staring at him with his sword pointed down.

    Heo Gong closed his mouth and gazed at Chung Myung.

    After silently observing Chung Myung for a while, he asked in a clear voice.

    Can I ask you something?

    Go ahead.

    His voice was clear and calm.

    Why did I lose?

    Chung Myung looked at him quietly and replied.

    Because you forgot.

    Be it a sword or person.

    After a brief pause, Chung Myung spoke slowly once more.

    There are things one can never forget. The moment you forget how you first held the sword, you have lost.

    His gaze turned to the Mount Hua disciples, specifically Un Geom, who was still unconscious.

    The sword you held didnt even convey anything to your disciples. But my master, who transcended the teachings of the sect, delivered the right teachings to them.

    It wasnt me who won here.

    Chung Myung dered briefly.

    If you feel nothing when you see that sword, you are already dead as a swordsman.

    His gaze turned to Un Geom.

    The sword I guess one couldnt hold sharpness in it.

    I understand.

    Heo Gong nodded slightly as if he understood.

    Srrng.

    And then he slowly inserted his sword back into the sheath.

    His two hands were brought together and held out in front, both trembling.

    I I learned well.

    Tak!

    Simrly, Chung Myung, who pushed the sword back into his sheath, readily bowed.

    I learned well.

    The two bowed their heads for a moment to embrace this, and eventually, as Chung Myung raised his head back up, Heo Gongs body copsed like an old tree rotten from the inside.

    Thud.

    The sound of an exhausted body falling was clear in the air.

    The world was enveloped in silence.

    A third-ss disciple of Mount Hua defeated an elder of Wudang.

    Faced with this absurd result, not just the Wudang and the spectators but even the Mount Hua disciples were speechless.

    In that ufortable silence, Chung Myung turned to Heo Sanja.

    This spar

    Is a win for Mount Hua.

    And he smiled brightly.

    I learned well, thanks to you.

    Heo Sanjas teeth, which had been clenched tightly, finally broke.

 Chapter 643

    <h4>Chapter 643</h4>

    He won.

    That insane bastard

    Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong looked at the stages with shocked faces.

    The image of Chung Myung standing tall and Heo Gong on the ground was clearly engraved in their eyes.

    Oh heavens

    They did think this was possible.

    If this guy, Chung Myung, was really what he had shown till now, there was no reason why he wouldnt win over the Wudang elder.

    But there was a world of difference between just thinking about it and finally witnessing it firsthand.

    I did think he could win, but this

    This wasnt just a win. It was a one-sided victory.

    sasuk.

    Uh?

    Has he gotten stronger or what?

    seems like it.

    But does it make sense?

    Baek Cheon smiled a bit bitterly at Jo Gulsint.

    Seriously, that guy is

    Now that he thought about it, just when he finally caught up to Chung Myung, he was left far behind again. All he could see was the shadow of Chung Myung, ready to vanish at any moment.

    But he no longer felt frustrated by these things.

    Seeing the shadow of Chung Myung beyond him. Even though the distance didnt get narrowed as expected, Baek Cheon was steadily following him.

    Rather

    Uh?

    I think we should do something about them first.

    At Baek Cheons words, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul slowly turned around. Hyun Sang and Hyun Young were standing at the top of the disciples.

    Seems like their jaws will drop.

    Isnt that a bit dangerous?

    As he looked at Hyun Sangs mouth, so wide that it couldnt open any further, heughed and felt concerned at the same time. It would be so bad if that jaw lost its grip.

    Won

    Hohohoh.

    Hyun Sang was being Hyun Sang, but the face of Hyun Young, which showed the absurdity of this and he had nothing more to say, was a sight to engrave in their memories.

    I

    Hmm. This is a bitplicated. Confusing.

    Hyun Sang, barelying to his senses after hearing Hyun Youngs words, looked to the side and said,

    Uh?

    Think about it, sahyung. Even a famed elder of Wudang got beaten up, so what guarantee do we have that we wont be? From now on, we need to be wary of what we speak in front of

    Ugh, you rotten bastard!

    Before he could finish speaking, Hyun Sang hit Hyun Young on the butt.

    Is that what you say to a disciple who did his best to win?

    Did I say something wrong?

    Ugh.

    Hyun Sang nced at his sajae, who didnt want to say a word, and then turned his gaze back to Chung Myung.

    I cannot believe this.

    He won an amazing victory against the elder of Wudang, not just any other person. This was an entirely different story from the wins Chung Myung brought for them.

    How good was Wudang? It was a sect considered to be the best among the sword sects.

    And even that Wudang, Chung Myung, who was nothing more than a third-ss disciple, defeated an elder who was renowned for his strength?

    Has something like this ever happened?

    It wasnt like he didnt know because he was a disciple of Mount Hua.

    But Hyun Sang and himself had never heard of such a thing in his lifetime. No, he had never even imagined such a thing.

    He he is like a goblin.

    An insincereugh came out of Hyun Sangs mouth. At the same time, the wrinkles around his eyes began to slowly turn wet.

    It might be because he was going against Wudang that he couldnt think about Chung Myung winning over him.

    He was happy to know that Chung Myung went out there and fought, but his eyes were just turning red.

    Clench your teeth and endure it, sahyung.

    You are leading this.

    I know, you bastard!

    Hyun Sang stood tall.

    It was a task created by the disciples shedding their sweat and tears. He couldnt ruin this proud moment with his sad emotions.

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was off the stage, turned his head and looked at him.

    Come now, bastard.

    How could he not understand the meaning of this?

    He reflexively lowered his hand to adjust his wrinkled clothes and stood tall. At that moment, he shouldnt be seen as just the elder of Mount Hua but as the representative of Mount Hua.

    Therefore, one must not show any signs of weakness.

    I will go.

    Yes!

    An excited voice erupted from Hyun Young.

    Hyun Sang desperately tried to calm his trembling heart and climbed up.

    It felt like his mind was suddenly clear.

    When a person encountered something they could not handle, their mind became empty, unable to perform any task.

    This was exactly the situation Heo Sanja found himself in right now.

    A defeat.

    It seemed as if the word defeat was the only thing stuck in his mind, a defeat with no excuses to be made.

    The defeat by the five wins and losses was also embarrassing. He had never expected the first-ss disciples of Wudang to falter in front of the third and second-ss disciples of Mount Hua.

    But that was something that could be resolved.

    Unlike the current situation this was entirely different.

    A Wudang elder was defeated by a third-ss disciples of Mount Hua. And the opponent wasnt even significantly injured.

    How was he even supposed to fix this mess?

    Even if an elder from a lesser-known sect got defeated by a third-ss disciple from a famous sect, it would be the ridicule of the century. Then what if the elder of the Wudang sect got defeated by the third-ss disciple of another sect? This wasnt something words could resolve.

    How how can this happen

    This wasnt even his fault.

    No one in the world could have predicted this situation. Venerable Heo Do and his n were originally built on the assumption that Heo Gong could take down Chung Myung.

    This means that even Venerable Heo Do, who sat on the mountain and looked down on the world, didnt think that Chung Myung could win over Heo Gong.

    Then how could Heo Sanja have even thought of this and handled the situation?

    Elder

    Mu Jin opened his mouth with a trembling tone.

    Elder Heo Gong needs to be cared for.

    Elder!

    He didnt get any answer back.

    Heo Sanja stared at the stage with a shocked look, as if he couldnt even hear the words of Mu Jin.

    And Mu Jin sighed deeply.

    This wasnt that shocking.

    Even he was shocked as if his heart woulde out of his throat. How horrid was the shock the elder took? But now wasnt the time to be like this.

    Mu Gak and Mu Gong, head up and bring the elder down.

    Yes, sahyung.

    Mu Jin just shut his eyes as he watched the sajaes bring down the elder.

    Where did all this go wrong?

    There was just one reason for the defeat.

    They were weaker than Mount Hua. There was no other excuse for this.

    We were not as desperate as them.

    He thought that he had never beenzy when it came to training or doing his best. But the moment he came across how dedicated the disciples of Mount Hua looked, Mu Jin had to acknowledge that they were a lot more deep-rooted in their wishes than he was.

    Mu Jin asked in a low tone, watching the sajaes carry Heo Gong back.

    His condition?

    It doesnt seem like he took any deep injuries to the internal side. But just to be sure, I will show him to the physician.

    Yes.

    Mu Jin, who took care of the situation on behalf of Heo Sanja, still stared at Chung Myung, who stood tall in the middle of the stage.

    Elder.

    It is said that a persons worthes from the end and not the start. The same goes for the sect. Defeat is an unfortunate thing, but how you ept that is what determines the status of Wudang.

    Elder

    But Heo Sanja just stood there, dumbfounded.

    The same shock reverberated at the back. All the disciples of Wudang were taken aback, unsure of how to process the situation.

    It has to make sense.

    When had he ever been so thoroughly defeated?

    The reason Mu Jin could somehow maintain his sanity wasnt because he was stronger than the others. Rather, he was less shocked since he had previously encountered Chung Myung and suffered a simr defeat.

    We have been a bit too arrogant.

    At that moment, Hyun Sang began to ascend the stage.

    Witnessing that truly confident stride, a wry smile appeared on Mu Jins face. He recognized that his perspective on Hyun Sang had changed.

    To be honest, he hadnt thought much of the Mount Hua elders until now.

    Mu Jin, having experienced the shock from Chung Myung, could guess that the changes in the past at Mount Hua were what allowed this to happen.

    Therefore, to Mu Jin, the elders of Mount Hua were nothing more than ipetent individuals who had the luxury of identally epting one of the most talented people out there.

    But now, Hyun Sang seemed very different.

    He is the one who trained the swordsman known as Un Geom and the Baek disciples.

    Just by observing Un Geom, anyone could infer the caliber of swordsmanship practiced at Mount Hua. Anyone who has trained such a person deserves respect.

    Regardless of being from Mount Hua and Wudang, they were all Taoists and swordsmen at heart.

    Hyun Sang, standing beside Chung Myung, quietly observed Wudang.

    He walked past a Wudang disciple who couldnt even meet his gaze and fixed his eyes on Heo Sanja, who was still in shock. And he quietly said,

    It was a good spar.

    And it doesnt matter whether the spar is won or lost. What is important is what we learn and what we gain by pointing our swords at each other.

    His voice was calm yet firm and authoritative.

    Mu Jin realized something once again.

    He is a deeply rooted pine tree.

    A person who lived in Mount Hua, having experienced many years of ups and downs, was as strong and disciplined as a deeply rooted pine tree that silently withstands turbulent times.

    That

    It was something that we, as Wudang, had to pursue.

    Those who protected Mount Hua were embodying the ideals that Wudang aspired to demonstrate through their swordsmanship.

    Mu Jin felt so lost that he began to lower his head and show respect for Hyun Sang. And with that, Hyun Sang continued.

    This time, Mount Hua managed to gain a lot. But the result of the spar that has been shown now is a temporary victory, and the one who develops further through the spar will be the one who deserves to be called a winner.

    Then, he quietly put his hands together and held them out in front of him.

    I learned well. May you all be blessed with the same.

    Heo Sanjas face contorted.

    But, as the representative of Wudang, he couldnt refuse the courtesy that the other person was showing.

    We

    He had to bite his lip and face ahead.

    We learned well. We we wish you the best.

    His shoulders trembled.

    Hyun Sang didnt bother to watch for too long and just turned his head.

    It was true that he was happy about this victory, but he had no intention of rubbing salt into their wounds. This was because Hyun Sang was someone who knew these feelings all too well.

    But then a voice rang out, making him turn his head.

    But!

    Heo Sanja was ring at him with bloodshot eyes.

    Please dont think that Mount Hua defeated Wudang through this. This is just one spar. And Mount Hua is still

    A long way from catching up with Wudang.

    We realize that, Taoist.

    Hyun Sang smiled.

    Because of Wudang, Mount Hua makes efforts to grow. We hope that Mount Hua can turn into someone like that, too.

    We leave then.

    He turned lightly and looked up to the sky.

    Such a nice day.

    The sunlight shining down on the stage made him feel morefortable.

    There was still a long way to go. Yet, for this moment alone, he wanted to enjoy the warm sunlight.

    Wuhan, Hubei Province.

    This was the moment when Mount Hua had achieved aplete victory over Wudang in a ce no different than their own home.

 Chapter 644

    <h4>Chapter 644</h4>

    Lets head back.

    Heo Sanja turned around without saying another word. He didnt even wait for the disciples response. Coldness emanated from his very walk.

    It wasnt behavior befitting a representative, especially when Heo Gong hadnt even regained consciousness. Still, none of Wudangs disciples dared to point out his error.

    Mu Jin sighed softly as he watched Heo Sanja walk away into the distance.

    Bring the elder. We will return to Wudang at once.

    Yes.

    He then looked at the sajaes, still in shock, and opened his mouth to speak.

    Do not forget what the elder of Mount Hua said a moment ago.

    The real winner is the one who gains more from this fight. The oue of this spar may show a clear defeat for us, but if we truly learn something from it, we have nothing to be ashamed of.

    yes.

    Its just

    Mu Jin closed his eyes.

    I just feel like weve missed out on too much. It wasnt us who built up the reputation of being the best swordsman sect in the world; we merely assumed it was our full strength.

    All the disciples of Wudang nodded at those words. They understood Mu Jins message.

    We start again. From scratch. The disciples of the other sects are trying much harder than us, so we cannot afford to hold back and feel embarrassed before them.

    We will keep that in mind.

    Well try harder.

    Right. We will.

    Mu Jin nodded slightly.

    As if his words offered themfort, everyone began to find a task and moved out. However, Mu Jins heart grew heavy with all this.

    The disciples of Wudang learned lessons from this spar.

    But would the sect leader and the other elders readily ept the results?

    Its unlikely.

    They were the ones striving for a future envisioned, while the elders and sect leader believed the present was all that mattered.

    When he changed their positions and thought about it, he didnt think he would want to be considered as a sect leader who was humiliated in front of the people by a ruining sect and gave up the title of the worlds best sword sect and best swordsmen to another.

    Maybe this spar will change a lot more than I had imagined.

    There was a high chance that the change would be in the direction that Mu Jin didnt want, but he had no strength to stop this. All he could do was just hope that the elders and sect leader wouldnt decide something which was the worst option.

    Wait a minute.

    After speaking to the disciples, Mu Jin began to walk towards Mount Hua like he had something nned.

    This bastard!

    You are unbelievable!

    Oh my, you won over Wudang elder!

    Just how far ahead can you go, you idiot!

    The hands of the sahyungs began to pat the head of Chung Myung, who stepped down.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    All the dust which set on his head during the spar began to rise up and yet not a single disciple of Mount Hua cared about it, and just continued to pat his head.

    Hahahah.

    Chung Myung pointed to his stomach and said.

    Well, we did something great, this is

    Tak tak tak! Tak! Tak!

    Th-this much is.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud thud! Thud!

    You bastards! The more I am patient, the more you act out!

    Rabbit!

    Tsk, quick-witted brat!

    The Mount Hua disciples who had been hitting him on the head by using the victory as an excuse, ran back as soon as Chung Myung noticed it.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul grabbed the arms of Chung Myung, who was quickly trying to track them down and hit, and then smiled.

    Chung Myung. Wudang is watching you.

    Calm down a little.

    No! I will not!

    We didnt do it because we wanted to, not at all.

    You should understand.

    Ughh.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth, looking enraged. Yoon Jong, who observed him while holding back his anger and groaning like an animal, just shook his head.

    Well, he truly is an amazing guy.

    He didnte to this conclusion because he defeated an elder of Wudang.

    This was the picture that Chung Myung had painted in his head since the word spar was mentioned. Hadnt he already witnessed how many times the thoughtless actions of Chung Myung brought so much benefit to Mount Hua?

    The reputation of this guy and Mount Hua will soar even higher now.

    The victory in the spar wasnt the greatest achievement for Chung Myung. Actually, the win of the day paled inparison to the war in the North Sea to take down the remnants of the Demonic Sect.

    But this was about the position of Mount Hua.

    From the perspective of the Central ins, there was no way they would get news about what happened in the North Sea, which was many miles away. Actually, rumors about the North Sea didnt even reach the Central ins.

    Taking down the bandits and stabilizing the Green Forests influence were also acts that amounted to nothing whenpared with the spar against Wudang.

    After this, Chung Myungs acts and Mount Huas reputation will begin to spread again like wildfire throughout the world.

    In the end, we got everything we wanted. That damned guy is

    So true, right.

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong simultaneously shook their heads, looking at Chung Myung surrounded by their sajaes.

    Haha! You did something amazing!

    No, that cannot be called great anymore!

    Just how did you end up like this?

    The disciples of Mount Hua were still having a hard time believing what they witnessed. They knew he was strong, but was there any way for them to know how strong he was?

    But seeing Chung Myung today, they were sure of it. The guy who was beyondmon understanding.

    Well, no one will speak about that.

    Chung Myung was drilling his ear a little angrily as the praises continued to pour in.

    I won one spar, and the other people won once, too, so its the same win.

    How are both the same?

    Isnt your head a little weird?

    And

    Chung Myung looked at everyone and said,

    Even those who lost today did well.

    As the elder said, it is said that winning and losing in thispetition depends on what you learn from it. The same thing. Just because you lost a spar doesnt mean you lost it all. If you get stronger through a loss, there is a win in that.

    The disciples, calmed down by that, nodded their heads.

    Chung Myung smiled at that and chuckled.

    How is that? When you take a closer look at it, it doesnt seem like a huge thing, right?

    Rather than saying it is not huge.

    Gwak Ho, who stepped awkwardly to the side, nodded, and then Baek Sang, who listened to Chung Myung, nodded and continued,

    Even though we werent still high up there, I realize that it wasnt a tree that cannot be climbed.

    Chung Myung smiled brightly after hearing those words.

    Right. That is enough.

    For now, that was more than enough.

    Mount Huas disciples who stepped into the spar today would no longer think that Wudang was a cloud they could not touch. Although it was still above them, they would think of it as people they could definitely catch up with.

    That was Mount Huas greatest achievement in this battle.

    It was then.

    Senior sasuk!

    Sasuk!

    Chung Myung turned his head at the noise that came from behind, and there was Un Geom, who was regaining consciousness with the disciples supporting him.

    The eyes of Chung Myung changed.

    What amazing thing happened for you to move now? Lie down now. Didnt you hurt your back?

    Un Geom heard that andughed a bit.

    I heard my disciple was working hard, so how can I just lie down and watch it?

    Chung Myung waved his hand as if it was nothing.

    Even though he is an elder, he is the youngest of them all. The Wudang still has ghost-like beings. There is still a long way to go before we fully defeat them.

    Haha.

    Un Geomughed as if he was now helpless.

    He was someone who had to be confident about the disciples but also wary of pride getting to their heads. That was the role Un Geom should actually y.

    When one person left, another naturally took their position.

    Right, that was how a family and a sect were alike.

    Chung Myung.

    Yes.

    It was a lot of hard work.

    Chung Myung, seeing Un Geoms eyes, pursed his lips as if he wanted to say something but then turned his head. And he had a humble look.

    Take credit for the task

    Tak!

    But before he knew it, Hyun Young came up from behind, grabbed him by the head, and shook him wildly.

    You! You monster!

    Ack! It hurts!

    Now you are even taking down the elders! Just two more years, and you will go catch dragons!

    Well, he already did catch something simr to that.

    But there was no use saying it now, right?

    Woah, this time, it is so absurd that I dont even know how to benefit from this.

    It isnt about making money, though?

    Uh?

    Chung Myung flinched as he saw Hyun Youngs wide mouth as if he was shocked.

    Is this true?

    Wasnt this so strange?

    Now, now!

    Hyun Sang walked to the center and pped his hands to lighten everyones mood.

    I know how you feel, but not here. Many eyes are watching, and isnt the Wudang still there?

    Ah, then shall we pour out more for our favorite tea?

    No, I told you the Wudang is right there.

    What happened to this guys nature? Was it possible to acquire martial arts at the cost of giving up ones humanity?

    Hyun Sang, who was looking at Chung Myung with scared eyes, cleared his throat loudly.

    Let us finish the rest of our talk at the residence. Organize everything now. We head back now.

    Yes, elder!

    Understood!

    As soon as the order was given, Mount Huas disciples began to busily organize the ce. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Chung Myung took a step to move together.

    Uh? Who ising there?

    Its the great warrior Mu Jin.

    Why is heing through?

    But the disciples of Mount Hua frowned at the sight of Mu Jin approaching them. They felt a bit anxious due to the days happenings.

    Does he want to start a fight here?

    Well.

    Mu Jin, who arrived right in front of Mount Huas camp with everyones attention on him, bowed and stared at just one person.

    Taoist.

    Uh?

    Can I speak to you for a moment?

    Me?

    Yes, Taoist.

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    Is there anything for us to talk about? We didnt even spar.

    What? If you are itching to fight, I can give that to you.

    It is not that

    Mu Jin sighed. Thest spar was so intense that he forgot just what kind of person Chung Myung was.

    There is something I would like to seek advice on.

    Hmm.

    Chung Myung nodded gently.

    Well, nice. Let us head over there.

    Yes.

    When Mu Jin turned first and headed to a corner, Chung Myung shrugged and followed him; well, he tried to.

    It would have been like that if someone hadnt called Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung.

    Uh?

    Baek Cheon was looking at him with a grin.

    Leave the sword and then go.

    Chung Myungs face contorted.

    Why? Are you afraid I will start cutting people?

    Ugh, guess not. Well, leave it alone.

    No, still!

    Chung Myung.

    Un Geom smiled kindly at his side and nodded.

    Leave it and go.

    No one was on his side from the start.

    Why leave the sword

    Ah, forget it. Dont bother asking.

    Muy Jin smiled bitterly as he looked at Chung Myung, whose lips were pouting.

    Such an amazing person.

    Kangho was a ce ruled by strength. The strong were bound to receive better treatment. But in Mount Hua, well, no one seemed to be that scared of Chung Myung, who had just defeated an elder of Wudang.

    Mu Jin knew how difficult that task was.

    Heo Gong was also someone who went against formality and manners. Still, instead of people gathering around him, they all just shunned the man.

    When Chung Myung first met him, he seemed different. Maybe Chung Myung has changed, or maybe Mu Jin did since theirst spar, so he was able to see things he hadnt seen before.

    So what?

    Ah

    Mu Jin hesitated for a moment and then said,

    There is something I would like to ask the Taoist to teach me.

    Yes. Tell me. It isnt something that I can teach, but I will do my best to answer it. I cannotmit to it.

    that much is definitely impressive.

    Seeing Chung Myunge out so shamelessly without any intention of hiding his nature made Mu Jin smile.

    Taoist.

    Yes.

    Arent you the youngest of the disciples in Mount Hua?

    Looking down on me now?

    it isnt like that.

    Why did this brat always take things the wrong way?

    Mu Jin cleared his throat a couple more times to make sure no other misunderstanding would arise.

    I know that Wudang and Mount Hua are different, but I still feel like asking. What should we do when a person of low status in the sect has a different opinion from the seniors?

    Uh?

    His voice was genuinely serious.

    When what I think is right and what the elders think ends up being different, I dont know what to do as a disciple.

    Chung Myung frowned slightly.

    Hmm. I dont know why you are asking that to me.

    Yes. True.

    Dont you already know the answer to it?

    Chung Myung looked straight into the eyes of Mu Jin and said.

    People already know the answers to most of their problems. They just pretend not to know because they cannot bring themselves to think about it.

    You shouldnt ask others, but ask your own heart. That is all I can say.

    Mu Jin raised his head and looked at the sky. After a long look at the clouds, he lowered his head and bowed.

    Thank you, Taoist.

    It was nothing.

    I hope I have a chance to see the sword of the Taoist the next time. Now right. There is no sword.

    Tsk.

    I guess Ill leave then.

    Mu Jin bowed once again and turned around. His steps toward the Wudang side felt a lot lighter than before.

    Chung Myung, who was staring at his back, soon burst intoughter.

    Mu Jin was young.

    Anyone who was willing to change and had passion in their heart deserved to be called young, no matter how old they were.

    There surely was a limit to what could be done alone, but as long as there were people who questioned it, Wudang would not stay where they were now.

    As I look at it, there is someone I can think of.

    What happened to that guy?

    Lee Song-Baek.

    Chung Myung, who thought of that name, scratched his head in silence and turned.

    The goal of being a strong person was achieved for now.

    I need to head back now.

    This was to be done before Hyun Jong started shedding tears in loneliness.

    Well, I am sure he will like it since I am bringing a nice present.

    A pleasant smile appeared on Chung Myungs lips as he ran back to Mount Huas disciples.

 Chapter 645

    <h4>Chapter 645</h4>

    What!?

    Song Tae-Ak, whose eyes were opened as huge asnterns, screamed without realizing it.

    He won?

    Yes!

    Who?

    Mount Hua over Wudang!

    what?

    There was no problem with the ears. There was no way one could not hear when the same thing was being said again and again.

    However, the result was so strange that they couldnt help but ask.

    Mount Hua defeated Wudang?

    Right!

    T-tell me a little more! Just how did this happen!

    At Song Tae-Aks urging, the disciple held out the paper in his hands as if there was no need to say anything more. As he quickly snatched it and read, he looked shocked.

    E-elder an elder of Wudang was defeated? That by Mount Huas Divine Dragon?

    No matter how many times he rubbed his eyes and read it again, the contents of the paper didnt change even in the slightest.

    There is no mistake in this content, right?

    Did you ever see information wrongly brought in?

    True. I guess so.

    For merchants, information was life. Moreover, if it was his own merchants, there was nothing to change the contents in. They would have written down what they saw with their eyes.

    No they say that in life, it is bound to happen that a wolf chases away a tiger.

    It was difficult to say that Mount Hua beating Wudang was like a wolf taking down a tiger. Wasnt this like a rabbit hitting a tigers chin and pulling out the front teeth with its paws?

    Oh god

    If something so absurd had actually happened, the cause was pretty clear. The tiger wasnt a tiger, nor was the rabbit a rabbit. Since there was no way Wudang was a tiger, it meant that Mount Hua was a lot stronger than they thought.

    Oh, my!

    Song Tae-Ak was scared as he pulled on his hair.

    Only then did he realize the mistake he had made. If he had known that Mount Hua would defeat Wudang like this, he wouldnt have been so passive. He would have gone to the ce where the spar was happening and even waved flowers.

    D-damn it, I made a mistake!

    He kept pounding on his head with hisrge hand and looked back at his subordinate with red eyes.

    Well, then, where are the Mount Hua people now!

    They are probably back at the merchant union house by now. The news came as soon as the warrior was announced as the winner

    What? They are heading back now?

    Y-yes. They are!

    A-already?

    He looked flustered. Song Tae-Ak was a man who ran a merchant union. If he was stupid enough to not do anything now, then he wouldnt be able to raise that much money.

    What are you doing! Prepare the victory banquet right away! And alcohol, too! Prepare to overwhelm them with alcohol and food!

    Yes, I understand!

    Wonderful! Mobilize everything that can be brought and present the best meal they can have! We have to show them that Song Tae-Ak and his merchant union are genuinely rejoicing at Mount Huas victory!

    Yes!

    Song Tae-Ack took a deep breath as he watched his subordinates running around.

    What happens now?

    The reason he abandoned Wudang and tried to side with Mount Hua wasnt because he expected Mount Hua to defeat Wudang right away.

    But it was more about investing in the future.

    This was done at the calction that Mount Hua would have amazing growth whenpared with Wudang.

    But this was what happened

    Such a huge sess!

    If Mount Huas skills and strength were more than what he expected, he might be able to get back several times the money he invested.

    For some reason, I like this dreaming spot! This isnt the time for me to be like this!

    Instead of sitting back and leaving the matter to his subordinates, he had to step forward and ensure the preparations for the banquet were all set. Now that Mount Hua had finished their work, they would start to leave for Shaanxi. Before that, Song Tae-Ak and his merchant union had to make their mark.

    W-where do I start? For now

    It was then.

    Merchant leader!

    UH? Whats happening?

    M-Mount Hua Sect is returning!

    Startled, Song Tae-Ak jumped up from his spot.

    W-why so fast! Nothing is even set in motion! Oh my!

    He quickly ran towards the gate.

    Open the gates! We must ring the bell of victory to wee our returning warriors! Open the gates wide!

    Yes!

    Perhaps understanding the importance of the matter, the merchantmen opened the gates wide. Song Tae-Ak ran out in one go and took a deep breath.

    Are theying from that side?

    Seems like it.

    Euk, euk

    Please calm down now

    I know! But its not like I can control that!

    Song Tae-Ak responded, looking annoyed.

    Do these people understand how big this is?

    What did it mean for Mount Hua to win over Wudang, especially in Wuhan and not some other region?

    This was information that could change the situation in Kangho.

    So, how could he not be nervous?

    Merchant leader!

    I know!

    Thats not it! T-there! The Mount Hua people are approaching.

    As soon as those words were said, Song Tae-Ak tilted his head in that direction.

    A group of people could be seen approaching from afar.

    Gulp.

    Gulping down his anxiousness, he looked at those who were approaching. Naturally, they were all disciples of Mount Hua.

    But

    Something seems changed?

    They were clearly the disciples of Mount Hua he knew and had met. He even saw them off when they were leaving this morning; he couldnt forget it then.

    But the disciples of Mount Hua, who were walking back to him, gave him a subtly different feeling from what he saw in the morning.

    How should he exin this?

    They were clearly the same people on the outside, but they seemed to hold a presence and importance that didnt exist before.

    Do I feel that way because I heard the news of them defeating Wudang?

    But no matter how much he looked, that didnt seem to be the case.

    A merchant was one who saw the flow of money, but before that, he must know how to see people. Therefore, no matter what the others did or who they were, he would have to maintain an objective gaze.

    Surely they have changed.

    If one thought about it, it wasnt something that couldnt be understood.

    Warriors grew through training, but they also grew based on what they have achieved.

    The fact that they won this spar against Wudang must have led them to gain some confidence, too. If those with good enough skills gained confidence, then it was definite that the air around them would change in an instant.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua walking in line didnt feel the same as before.

    Song Tae-Ak felt a chill run down his spine, making him clench his fist.

    He wasnt a warrior, but it was surely amazing to think that he was watching people who were walking down just one path, all their lives to grow, and now they were taking a major step toward their goal. Who wouldnt feel thrilled?

    He tried to hold his body from trembling and waited for the Mount Hua disciples to get close, and then shouted.

    I congratte you on your win! Heroes of Mount Hua!

    Then, when Hyun Sang, who was in the lead, smiled and spoke.

    I feel like my joy is doubled because the merchant leader personally chose to wee us like this.

    There is no way I wouldnt havee out to congratte you! When again will I be able to find such an auspicious time? And you won over Wudang!

    Hahaha. Thank you.

    My heart is still raging. I really congratte you!

    Hyun Sang nodded gently. Deep down, Song Tae-Ak thought that choosing Mount Hua was a better decision than sticking with Wudang.

    But then came a familiar, nasty voice.

    For someone who has been around the whole time, the congrattions are a bit too much.

    He nced to the side, and there was Chung Myung, leaning on one leg and tilting his head, his eyes looking bored.

    When when

    Everyone saw the person who looked like he wanted to join Mount Hua right then and there, only to escape as soon as Wudang made their way here. And now what? Congrattions?

    Ha haha

    Song Tae-Ak began to sweat on his forehead.

    Did you know this would happen!

    It was true that he was a little scared. He had no idea that Wudang, which he expected would be courteous until Mount Hua left, would rush in that quickly.

    What? You changed your mind now that we won?

    W-would I do that, Taoist! From the start, I was on the side of Mount Hua.

    Words dont be true just because you speak them.

    Chung Myung nced at him with a look of dissatisfaction. Song Tae-Ak literally felt like he was dying.

    T Taoist.

    It was Hyun Young who moved in to save Song Tae-Ack.

    Chung Myung. Do not be too harsh now. Doesnt the leader have his own situations to handle?

    Tsk.

    Chung Myung grumbled and pouted, but he couldnt go against what Hyun Young said.

    Hyun Young smiled, looking at Song Tae-Ack.

    Do not think too much into it; I understand everything.

    T-thank you, elder.

    However

    Uh?

    Hyun Young stroked his beard and smiled.

    Transactions are things that are normally based on trust, mutual trust. Isnt it true that the truth varies depending on the situation?

    True.

    This is the first time that Mount Hua is trying to build ties with another merchant union, so there is a chance that both sides will make equal mistakes. Wouldnt we just work together to avoid making mistakes in the future?

    I will make sure to keep that in mind.

    Song Tae-Ak answered quickly and gulped.

    Chung Myungs anger was direct, but Hyun Young had a way of speaking with swords in his mouth.

    This was no different from a warning that said he wouldnt be silent the next time if Song Tae-Ack chose to be ambiguous. Therefore, Song Tae-Ack also had to show his will to stand on one side alone.

    Hurry up ande inside now! The victory banquet is being held up! It will be prepared properly for us to be celebrated.

    Haha. Until then

    What sad words do you want to say now? Our Golden Mountain merchant and Mount Hua are none other than one, so of course, I will have to congratte you. Now,e on inside and eat!

    As Song Tae-Ak made a fuss, Hyun Young pretended like he couldnt refuse any longer and walked away.

    Then, the other disciples of Mount Hua followed him and entered the merchant ce.

    When all of the Mount Hua disciples stepped in, Song Tae-Ack, who was left behind, wiped the sweat off his forehead and then exhaled a long sigh.

    I would have been in huge trouble if I wasnt careful.

    If Wudang had taken the lead, then both Mount Hua and he would have been pushed to a point of no return. His perseverance till the end was what saved him this time.

    But.

    Tsssk.

    There seemed to be one person in the world who would never forget their resentment and grudge. The others had all walked in, but this one little devil stayed back to look at him. Song Tae-Ack wiped the cold sweat.

    Taoist. That I am

    You.

    Yes.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth and pointed to Song Tae-Ak, directing him inside.

    Wudangs Elder was defeated by this boy. And it wasnt as if Song Tae-Ak hadntmitted any wrongs either.

    Since the elder has said so, I will let this pass for now.

    Yes.

    When the war breaks out, the one walking the tightrope will be the first to take the hit. Do you understand?

    I understand. I do.

    Tsk.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    Lets talk again after seeing how well you treat us all.

    Do not worry! I have taken care of everything.

    How?

    To what extent?

    You understand.

    Chung Myung red at him until the end and then walked in. The aide, who had observed everything from the side until the end, approached Song Tae-Ak.

    What do we do?

    Song Tae-Ak just looked up at the sky with a look of despair, then took something out of his sleeve and handed it to the man.

    Open the safe.

    That all of it?

    Use it for the banquet, for now.

    Yes.

    Take the rest of the money to that guys room.

    Tears formed in the corners of his eyes as he mourned the loss of his well-saved money.

 Chapter 646

    <h4>Chapter 646</h4>

    It was often said that the eyes were the doors to the heart.

    This was because the eyes were where a persons emotions were most clearly revealed.

    Therefore, whenever Heo Sanja dealt with someone, he made it a point to look directly into their eyes.

    However, at this moment, he didnt dare to meet the gaze of the person in front of him.

    Tak.

    The other persons fingernails lightly tapped the table.

    Tak. Tak.

    The sound, steady at first, began to elerate slightly. And Heo Sanjas heart started to beat a bit faster.

    Ugh.

    So you lost.

    The voice, finally reaching his ears like daggers, made him hold his breath as if he had been stabbed. The cold voice continued.

    Heo Sanja.

    Yes Sect leader.

    Heo Sanja took a deep breath, raised his head, and then held his breath again.

    Venerable Heo Do.

    This was because an expression he had never seen on this manthe sect leader of Wudang and his sahyungwas being shown on his face.

    Although it had been many years since they had worked together in Wudang, Heo Sanja couldnt recall thest time he had seen such a cold expression on this mans face.

    With that cold look, Venerable Heo Do spoke slowly.

    So you lost.

    The sharp eyes did not leave Heo Sanja, who lowered his head once again.

    I apologize, sect leader. I am truly embarrassed

    This isnt something you apologize for, Heo Sanja.

    His cold voice filled the room.

    Speak now.

    Why did you lose?

    Heo Sanja could only gulp.

    On the way back, he had pondered what he would report to the sect leader about what had happened. But in the end, he could onlye to one conclusion.

    Mount Hua

    After mulling it over a couple more times, not wanting to admit it, he finally said it.

    Mount Hua was much stronger than we expected.

    Venerable Heo Do didnt show any particr reaction. He just looked at Heo Sanja quietly as if that wasnt a good enough answer.

    The skills of the Five Swords of Mount Hua are already surpassing those of any normal first-ss disciples of sects. Although the second and third-ss disciples, excluding them, werent as good they were a match for the second-ss disciples of ours. It would be impossible to guarantee that a good sect could win against them. And

    And?

    The skills of Mount Huas Divine Dragon made the other Five Swords seem like children.

    You are saying Heo Gong was defeated just by a difference in skills?

    Yes.

    Heo Sanja bowed his head as if he truly felt sorry.

    Even if wepete again, the odds of Heo Gong winning arent high. Even when the spar was over, Chung Myung didnt gasp for air.

    Venerable Heo Do closed his eyes at this.

    Heo Sanja tried to hold his breath so as not to disturb his ray of thoughts.

    And after being lost in thought for quite some time, Venerable Heo Do opened his eyes. The sharpness he held, which was visible until a second ago, had vanished. But it felt like something heavier took its ce.

    They were stronger?

    Yes.

    Heo Sanja nodded slowly. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt think of anything else to say.

    Reasons?

    If he had to give reasons, he could bring up 10 more. If he had excuses to say, he would say them too. But he knew well that they couldnt be the real reasons or real excuses.

    If one med themselves and confessed that it was their mistake, it might look like a responsible thing. But, this was an answer that would push the position of Wudang into a further mess, and that wasnt something Venerable Heo Do wanted.

    But he had to be honest.

    Heo Sanja.

    Yes, Sect Leader.

    Think about this.

    Elder Heo Do spoke in a low voice.

    Were our preparations insufficient?

    That isnt true, Sect Leader.

    Actually, their preparation felt excessive.

    The individuals they were up against were second and third ss disciples of Mount Hua. Since the first ss disciples and an elder of Wudang were involved, it seemed a bit overkill.

    Even when it was suggested that they had lost their dignity there, they couldnt add anything more.

    Then, was our timing that bad?

    It wasnt that either.

    So, that means there was no problem with the timing or our preparation. Then all that is left is luck

    Venerable Heo Do gently interrupted Heo Sanjas words.

    Did luck from the heavens side with Mount Hua?

    it wasnt that either.

    Venerable Heo Do looked at Heo Sanja in silence. Unable to withstand the intensity of those eyes, Heo Sanja slightly bit his lip and opened his mouth.

    If we face another with equal strength as ours, we will fight ten times to win five and lose five times. It might be possible to get a win, but a true win is difficult to hope for.

    Then.

    Elder Heo Do spoke softly.

    It was I who was wrong.

    Sect leader.

    You are saying that it was quite natural that we lost because we sent a single general to a battlefield when going against an army that couldnt be defeated.

    This time, Heo Sanja shut his eyes, not wanting to see Venerable Heo Do mocking himself.

    If the preparation, timing, and luck were wless, there couldnt be just one oue. Not understanding the enemy correctly and underestimating them.

    Right. That was it.

    But

    Heo Sanja.

    Yes.

    With a dejected expression, Venerable Heo Do said.

    Does it seem like it makes sense?

    Heo Sanja couldnt answer. Actually, no one other than him would have been able to answer the question right away.

    If what is said is true, then Mount Hua raised their second ss disciples to rival our first ss disciples in a short duration.

    Sect leader.

    It meant that a sect, which was on the verge of copse, is doing something that no Taoist in Wudang could do, and no one in Mount Hua could do before.

    Venerable Heo Dos voice turned low.

    This makes no sense.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    His fingers began to tap the desk once again.

    Unlike before, it sounded a bit unstable not aligning. Heo Sanja, who could guess the thoughts of the sect leader, let out a rough breath.

    Mount Hua Mount Hua.

    That faint grumbling and gritting of teeth could be felt. In the meantime, the sound of tapping the desk didnt die down, and it only continued to disturb the mind of Heo Sanja. The breathing turned difficult, and the heart pounded.

    Crack!

    Eventually, the finger that had been tapping for too long dug into the desk. The thick log, which was pierced through at once, split the desk in half, making it fall down awkwardly.

    S-sect leader.

    The teapot had rolled down and spilled all over the floor. But since it was difficult to do anything, Heo Sanja could only watch all this happen.

    Venerable Heo Do was experiencingplex emotions.

    Heo Sanja unconsciously shrugged his shoulders at the force that wasnt letting him breathe.

    Such a shame.

    Butpared to all this, the voice of Heo Do felt calm.

    Not only did the first-ss disciples go, but an elder apanied them, yet neither could handle the second-ss and third-ss disciples. Even an elder was taken down by a third-ss disciple. I dont even need to take a look to know just how much amusement the rest of Kangho would make of this.

    Heo Sanja could only bow his head at this.

    Even though it wasnt his fault, he couldnt look the man in the eye. There was no way he didnt know just how much their name had shattered due to this incident.

    The word will spread through the world that it will not be long before Mount Hua takes over the title of being the best sword sect in the world from Wudang.

    I have nothing to respond to that, sect leader.

    Do you even know why I am in such pain?

    I do not.

    Heo Do could just turn his head and look out the window.

    The sky outside was so clean, without a single cloud, and yet such things didnt please him now.

    Because I thought that maybe it wasnt just all words.

    Sect leader.

    This is all beyondmon sense.

    Theplex emotions in the eyes vanished, and Heo Do regained his calmness.

    If this was a mistake, he would have gotten angry for sure. If it happened because of Heo Sanja, the man would have been punished.

    But this wasnt the mistake of anyone.

    Regardless of what was right or wrong, Venerable Heo Do and Heo Sanja did their best for Wudang, and yet, they were trampled by Mount Hua.

    I have always kept Mount Hua in check, even when everyone said I was being too much. There arent many people in the world who are as wary of Mount Hua as me.

    And yet, even I couldnt have a clear idea about Mount Hua.

    Sect leader this isnt your fault.

    All that doesnt matter now.

    A calm voice.

    In order to handle the enemy properly, one has to acknowledge them. I will admit it. The potential of Mount Hua has exceeded both my prediction and my assessment. I thought the dagger they were aiming for was still far, but our throat has been cut, and blood is flowing.

    Heo Sanja could only tremble as he listened to the soft words. Somehow, an eerie feeling seemed to grab his neck.

    I looked down on Mount Hua.

    After closing his eyes for a moment and calming his mind, Venerable Heo Do slowly opened his mouth.

    The shock to the disciples will not be small, so focus your efforts to calm them down.

    Yes.

    Venerable Heo Do shook his head as he thought of something to say, Sometimes defeat can be good medicine. The loss was too great here to beforted.

    Heo Gong.

    Uh?

    Did he regain consciousness?

    yes. Just before arriving

    What did he say?

    Heo Sanja clenched his teeth tightly before answering.

    He locked himself in his residence and is constantly saying iprehensible things about being wrong from the start.

    Heo Do looked up at the ceiling in silence. Then, as if he had gathered his thoughts, he nodded with a calmer look.

    I get it. You, too, go and rest.

    please punish me for this, sect leader.

    You?

    Heo Do smiled.

    Yes, sect leader.

    If you need to be punished now, how much more should I be punished?

    Just go out and have a look.

    Yes.

    I will tell you separately how to resolve this matter. Pay attention to ensuring that injured disciples can head back to their daily lives safely.

    I will make sure to keep that in mind.

    Heo Sanja got up and walked out.

    Venerable Heo Do, now alone, looked at the room which was all cold and the broken table.

    The miserable situation was on his mind, as well as the situation Wudang currently found itself in.

    He slowly got up from his ce, walked with long strides, and opened the door.

    Huh

    A peaceful scenery beloved by the elderly.

    But Heo Do knew. This scene reflected the sweat and effort of their ancestors.

    Just how much effort has Wudang had to exert to gain the status of being the best in the world?

    However, now that he was here, that status was being shaken.

    Was it wrong from the start?

    Well.

    What on earth went wrong here?

    Mount Hua

    Venerable Heo Dos face showed deep agony as he spoke a name he couldnt understand.

 Chapter 647

    <h4>Chapter 647</h4>

    Normally, alcohol rxes people.

    Everyone pretended to be calm, but there was no way working with Wudang wouldnt have been a burden. In that sense, Song Tae-Aks preparation for therge banquet could be seen as foresight.

    At first, everyone was too tense to rx, merely sipping from their small sses. Still, as they drank more, the conversations grew livelier.

    And in the end

    That is why I cut the sword right there! Uh? Tatttt!

    Sahyung, please calm down.

    You lost, though, sahyung?

    Uhhh! Didnt you hear what Sasuk said? In this world, there are times when victories are more valuable than defeat!

    A defeat is more valuable than a win. And sahyung, if you dont count that as valuable, just shut up and drink.

    You brat,e out here!

    it was chaos.

    Alcohol! There isnt enough alcohol!

    Here too!

    No, when did I tell you to bring the drinks!

    Song Tae-Ak trembled as he shut his eyes tightly.

    I would have rather gone and fed a cow.

    Starting with the expensive alcohol was a mistake. When he treated Mount Hua before, he should have realized they were people different from other Taoist sects.

    No, but back then, they ate like humans.

    Now, they were eating and drinking like hungry animals.

    Wasnt it Taoism that avoided overcooking food, overeating, and considered alcohol drinking taboo?

    There was nothing like that here.

    These Taoists wearing ck robes no, to be precise, all one could see at a nce was the sight of Taoist monks with their ck robes half taken down, showing off their fearsome muscles and making a mess with the alcohol and meat.

    All the faces that had been drinking alcohol were turning dull.

    Bring me more alcohol now.

    Yes, merchant leader.

    The good news was that those delivering alcohol and food didnt express anyints.

    This has to be worth it.

    Of course, the Mount Hua sect had always been an honored guest. They were heroes who defeated the bandits. However, theres a new weight around the current Mount Hua. Now, they were the group of youngsters who triumphed over Wudang.

    The former might hold more value for themon folk, but thetter resonated well with the merchants.

    The only thing that bothered them was

    This is Mount Hua, the sect that took down Wudang. No matter how much I look at it, I cant get used to it.

    To put it nicely, theres simplicity; to put it bluntly, it was a bit too informal. For Song Tae-Ak, who had consistently observed Wudang from the perspective of its existence as a Taoist sect, this casual pouring of alcohol and theirid-back attire were all so strange.

    But maybe this is what drives Mount Huas reputation.

    In Song Tae-Aks eyes, he noticed a person leading this atmosphere.

    Ohhh! Chung Myung ising!

    Now, take this drink!

    Drink! Drink! You get to drink!

    Uahahaha! Such a great person hase to us.

    As Chung Myung moved away, everyone around him gathered, all excited.

    What is this? What a great person we have among us! You took down the elder of Wudang, not just anyone!

    Well, this man is a monster for real!

    The best sword of Mount Hua! The greatest sword of Mount Hua!

    Chung Myung, his face red from alcohol, began to twitch at the lips. It seemed like he was desperately trying to remain calm. Still, being weak to praise, it wasnt easy for him to handle so much adtion.

    No, wait this much is.

    Although he spoke as if he was annoyed, the praises seemed to never end.

    If it is this much? He is an elder of Wudang! Wudang!

    All my life, I have never heard of a third-ss disciple defeating an elder of a prestigious sect! This is something that even a skilled person wouldnt casually speak of! One would hit them on the head for making up such absurd things?

    Ugh! Our Chung Myung is shining, shining so much! Its so blinding that I cannot see him!

    Kuaaak, right! Light! Our light!

    Chung Myungs face finally fell as the praises rained down on him.

    Woah huh.

    R-right! Thats right! Have a goodugh now! Woah,ugh a lot now, Chung Myung!

    You did well! So well! You really did well!

    As Chung Myung gulped down the drink and began tough with excitement, the sahyungs and sajaes all filled his ss with alcohol.

    Everyone is going to drink and die today!

    You can die! Dying is fine now!

    No, you cannot die, you brats!

    Song Tae-Ak shook his head, watching the disciples of Mount Hua ying around as if they didnt belong to this world.

    It is a sect that I cannot figure out.

    It was clear that the atmosphere here was truly the best. Everyone, without exception

    Uh?

    At that moment, Song Tae-Ak tilted his head.

    This was because a person was standing in the corner of the banquet hall and carefully walking out.

    If it were any ordinary banquet, there would be nothing strange. They were probably heading out for the bathroom. But this doesnt usually happen when people are drinking and eating. This is because they had something else in mind.

    Something else is happening!

    Thinking that it wasnt important now, Song Tae-Ak quickly lost interest and turned his head.

    Tak.

    Kwak Ho carefully closed the door and came out.

    Since the atmosphere was so lively inside, it didnt seem like anyone noticed his escape. It wouldnt be a problem if someone noticed, but he didnt want to spoil the mood.

    Everyone seems so happy.

    And it was right, too.

    After drinking a few sses of alcohol, Kwak Ho felt something odd, like something was leaving his body. He pretended not to care, but the fact that he had topete against that Wudang sect felt so burdensome for him and all.

    In such a situation, it was only natural that he would be overflowing with joy because he had achieved a good result.

    Kwak Ho nced at the alcohol bottle in his hand and walked ahead. Then, he quickly jumped up and climbed to the roof of the pavilion.

    Tsk!

    Afternding, hey down on the tiles and looked up at the moon in the sky.

    So bright.

    At that moment, the full moon was rising in the night sky, illuminating the entire ce brightly.

    As he was gazing at the unusually bright moon, the words he never wanted to say came out naturally.

    can I do it?

    What?

    Ahhhh!

    Startled by the response he received from behind, Kwak Ho stumbled and fell but barely managed to hold onto the edge, climbing up again, groaning.

    Y-You scared me!

    Why are you so scared?

    If you were there, you should have at least informed me!

    You seem to be mistaken here, but it wasnt me who came, but you who came to where I was resting. I was here first.

    Kwak Ho looked at Baek Sang with a shocked face.

    Well

    No matter how good their rtionship was, a sasuk was always a sasuk. So, for most Chung disciples, the Baek disciples werent people they werefortable with.

    And Baek Sang was one of the most difficult people for him.

    Among the Baek disciples, he was second only to Baek Cheon, and he had an ambiguous nature so it was difficult to say anything about him was good. Even recently, wasnt he someone who emerged to be the core of the new Mount Huas strength?

    It would be no exaggeration to say he was the most influential among the Baek disciples, excluding the Five Swords of Mount Hua, who represented the sect.

    No matter how one thought about it, being able to meet him alone after running away from a banquet wasnt a weing thing.

    I asked. What?

    Ah, that.

    When Kwak Ho couldnt respond swiftly and hesitated, Baek Sang got up from his ce and moved closer to him, then sat down next to Kwak Ho.

    Ahhh. My back.

    Are you alright?

    Its nothing. I got hit there, so it hurts.

    Theres no way the wounds from a spar would heal in just half a day. But Baek Sang was calm, as if it didnt matter.

    Did you bring alcohol?

    Yes.

    Well, lets drink then.

    When Baek Sang gently held out the bottle of alcohol, Kwak Ho had no choice but to gently ce his bottle there.

    Shhh.

    The sound of the bottles clinking was clear.

    And the two drank from their bottles without another word.

    Nice!

    Hmm.

    Kwak Ho, wiping his lips, looked at the alcohol bottle and decided to speak first.

    Its nice. Drinking such expensive alcohol from this bottle.

    Expensive alcohol, for sure.

    At those words, Baek Sang just looked down at the bottle.

    Its good because its expensive.

    Uh?

    But I prefer the cheap alcohol I used to drink on Mount Hua over this.

    Baek Sang smiled at Kwak Ho, who couldnt understand this.

    Isnt it odd?

    No.

    Kwak Ho shook his head and spoke with a flushed face.

    Honestly, so do I.

    Haha.

    Baek Sang took a sip from his bottle and then looked up at the moon with a smile.

    There are people like you.

    When everyone else is resting and leaving it behind, the one who cannot let go of things on their own.

    Kwak Ho felt like he couldnt speak.

    What is it?

    Instead of answering, Kwak Ho just looked into the eyes of Baek Sang. Unlike his cool voice, the eyes were serious, and for some reason, Kwak Ho didnt want to talk.

    Its just a little

    A little?

    A little scared.

    Baek Sang didnt push further and just waited for Kwak Ho to continue speaking. Kwak Ho spoke again after a while.

    At first, I just liked it. I felt like my skills were improving, and I was able to hope for things I would never even dream of.

    Right.

    If I just do the best of myself like I am being told right, I felt like I could be something.

    And not now?

    rather than saying not now.

    Kwak Ho took a pause and then thought back.

    It is as I said, I feel a bit scared.

    Why?

    because it isnt there.

    Anyone would have wondered what he meant. But Baek Sang nodded as if he could understand it.

    Right. That is the most terrifying thing.

    yes.

    Kwak Ho wanted to be like Jo Gul and Yoon Jong.

    He didnt hope to be Chung Myung or Baek Cheon. But he believed that if he did his best to strive for the goal in front of him, one which he could aim for and achieve, he would be strong like them.

    But

    You are afraid of never being able to catch up?

    No that is fine too. But.

    Kwak Ho bit his lip.

    I am scared that the distance is getting further and further apart.

    Despite my best efforts, my sahyungs keep getting further from me. When I get to spar with sahyungs or a first-ss disciple, I can understand how strong they are. That is why I realized how strong the sahyungs were to fight against them and win.

    Kwak Ho looked down. The sound of talks resonated brightly from the banquet hall.

    So, I dont know what to say, it is like

    It is fine.

    Baek Sang had a light smile as he looked at him.

    There is no need to exin it all. Because Ipletely understand that feeling.

    I am

    And before he could finish listening to what Kwak Ho said, he gestured towards the banquet hall.

    Look.

    Uh?

    Do you think those peopleughing and talking in there do not feel any pressure and are simply having the moment of their life?

    Those words were enough to make Kwak Ho go silent.

 Chapter 648

    <h4>Chapter 648</h4>

    When one was at the bottom of a list, there was no burden on them because there was nothing lower to fall to, nor anything to protect.

    Burden came into existence when there was something to lose, not when one had something to achieve.

    Sausk. I

    As soon as Kwak Ho opened his mouth to speak, Baek Sang slightly raised his hand and interrupted him.

    Ah, wait, wait.

    Uh?

    Kwak Hos eyes filled with doubt at that unexpected action.

    I will speak in advance; do not expect that I will provide you with a proper answer to the question you have or that your worries will be resolved by this small talk with me.

    I am not such a great person. I am already dying because my work is hard to handle.

    I really dont have the will.

    Life is something one lives alone.

    At Baek Sangs words, Kwak Ho eventually burst intoughter, and Baek Sang asked.

    You mean that following them is getting difficult?

    It is actually not that

    If it is different, it means what it means.

    Baek Sang shrugged his shoulders.

    As I said a moment back, everyone is worried about it, and you arent the only one who is special.

    Think about it. I cannot tell someone to take it easy when the man who is my sahyung is running insanely right in front of me, and I cannot tell someone who is holding 15 times more burden than me to slow down.

    R-right.

    As Baek Sang spoke, his face slowly turned angry.

    At least the people you should follow are those half-assed people like Yoon Jong and Jo Guk.

    H-half ass?

    Sahyung?

    To Kwak Ho, Yoon Jong and Jo Guk were exemry people he could never speak ill of. But, when Baek Sang said those words, he had no choice but to be convinced of it.

    I mean, the person I should be following is Baek Cheon sahyung, damn it.

    Ahh

    At that moment, Kwak Ho genuinely empathized with Baek Sang from the bottom of his heart.

    I am in a better position.

    Compared to Baek Cheon, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong at least possessed something called humanity within them. Surely, if Chung Myung were added, a whole new story would form, but well, that guy wasnt someone anyone could bepared with.

    And, as if sahyung is the only problem? Theres samae, who is like a ghost, and now even the sajil bastards are swinging their des like animal fangs

    things must be difficult.

    Are you just saying it?

    Baek Sang gritted his teeth.

    I knew this would happen, so I ran away to the Finance Hall right then damn it, what is running away going to even do? I thought I wouldnt have to practice if I shifted there. Well, training has to be done ording to the training and then work in the Finance Hall again

    Surely, one would smile if they saw he escaped to the Finance Hall, but the truth was that Baek Sang was having a lot of trouble juggling both works.

    Meanwhile, my sahyung is busy training, abandoning everything he has to do as a great sahyung. People who should go to sahyungs when something is bothering them areing to me andining about their training.

    I was in the wrong.

    When Kwak Ho thought that he was one of them, he felt seriously bad.

    Tsk.

    Baek Sang clicked his tongue in displeasure, gulped his drink down, and sighed.

    But.

    Yes.

    But that doesnt mean I am having the hardest time.

    His gaze was at the banquet hall.

    Like I said before, just because they are drinking and being cheerful there, it doesnt mean they are devoid of thoughts. Everyone is surely carrying a burden of their own.

    Kwak Ho quietly nodded.

    Mount Hua is getting stronger at a shocking pace. And sometimes I also get scared like you. I am afraid that at some point, everyone will be ahead of me, and I will be left all alone. I am afraid I will not be able to meet the minimum qualities I need to have as a disciple.

    right, Sasuk.

    These were the words that expressed the stressful thoughts Kwak Ho harbored.

    It was indeed a good thing for a monk to grow and be stronger.

    However, if one thought about it from another perspective, it implied that the burdens and stress each individual carried on their shoulders were gradually increasing.

    Maybe the burden you feel now will never leave you. No, perhaps it will only grow.

    From here on out?

    The more you win, the more enemies you make.

    Baek Sang was calm as if he had already considered all these points.

    The Mount Hua of the past always followed those ahead. Because there were Southern Edge and Wudang ahead, and we all had nothing to lose even if we lost.

    But that isnt the case anymore. Because now we all have something to lose, and the other sects will gradually begin to keep us in check and target us constantly.

    Baek Sang took a gentle pause and turned to the sky.

    I didnt know all this before.

    A skilled swordsman who swung his sword. There was a time when he only saw that shining hero image in front of him as his goal.

    But now he realized it.

    Whaty behind that brightness?

    It was also true that even though the Five Swords had built up a good reputation, he wasnt happy.

    Rather, the burden they feel will be on a different level from the burden felt by Baek Sang or Kwak Ho.

    Then what do I do?

    Uh?

    To shake off the burden

    What have you heard so far?

    Baek Sangughed brightly as he scolded Kwak Ho.

    I am saying not to expect anything from me. I am not the person who can give an answer to that.

    Kwak Hos face suddenly turned sullen. He couldnt figure out why he was smiling so brightly while saying those words.

    Is there any way there is an answer to it?

    Baek Sang mumbled bitterly.

    Just hold on and endure.

    what do you mean?

    What other answer can there be?

    Still, the small amount of respect he had for Baek Sang began to rise with this, and then it vanished too.

    Was this man always this helpless?

    He didnt think he was like this before

    It felt like Mount Huas Chung Myung had gone too far.

    What is with your eyes?

    No, nothing.

    Youre looking at me with cocky eyes?

    Kwak Ho slightly looked away.

    But then, Baek Sang opened his mouth in a slightly different voice than before.

    You see, I am feeling.

    Uh?

    A guy who doesnt feel pressure cannot get strong.

    Kwak Ho flinched at that.

    Baek Sangs words pierced his ears strangely and clearly.

    Not having any pressure means not having any concerns, and not having that means not being alert. Didnt you see clearly with your eyes today what happens to those who leisurely learn the sword without any worries?

    True.

    Of course, Wudang werent people who could be underestimated that much.

    However, the difference between Mount Hua, who had thought intensely, and the Wudang, who had a well-brought-up, peaceful learning, was pretty clear today.

    It is always burdensome. The ones on top will rush ahead insanely, and those following will run crazily.

    But it is true that we came this far because we are in the middle.

    Yes.

    So think about it more.

    Baek Sang, who drank alcohol, slowly got up from the bed.

    Being concerned and worried has value. I dont know if a clear answer can be found but it isnt wrong to feel burdened by it.

    Tsk. I am leaving. You are goodpany for drinking, and you came to me for no reason.

    You are leaving?

    I need to sleep. The ce where I got hit is still so sore that I feel like I will die.

    Baek Sang turned around and waved without looking at him. Kwak Ho, who stared at his back, spoke loudly without realizing.

    S-sasuk!

    What!

    Baek Sang looked around anxiously while Kwak Ho bowed his head.

    thank you.

    Gratitude, my ass.

    Annoyed, Baek Sang waved his hands, jumped down from the roof without any hesitation, and trudged away.

    Only when he was out of sight did Kwak Ho sit down.

    not wrong

    He didnt find a clear answer, nor was he concerned about what to do next. But as he pondered those words, he felt more at ease.

    He quietly observed the light emanating from the banquet hall and mumbled softly,

    Everyone is the same.

    Everyone was carrying their own burden.

    Ehhh.

    Baek Sang turned his head, looked at the tip of the pavilion, and clicked his tongue lightly.

    It is a nice thing.

    Until now, it was just about doing what you were told. But thats no longer possible. As Mount Hua found more work to do and disciples other than the Five Swords were given more responsibilities, these concerns would start to increase.

    And they would get stronger through those worries.

    Tsk. What am I saying repeatedly

    No. It wasnt that bad.

    Flinch.

    Baek Sangs body suddenly went stiff at the familiar voice. After standing in silence for a while, he asked in a shaky voice without turning around,

    You saw it?

    Yes.

    since when?

    From the start.

    From the start?

    He turned his head to see Baek Cheon smiling at the moon.

    No. Why are you keeping an eye on me?

    My lovely sajil left with a sad look on their face, so I just followed to see what was happening.

    But you didnt care when your sajae came out?

    My sajae is so good at handling things; why would I?

    Baek Sangs face turned red.

    Such a show-off, seriously!

    Haha!

    When Baek Cheon smiled without an answer, Baek Sang, embarrassed for no reason, turned his head nervously.

    Ehh!

    He felt embarrassed because it felt like his true feelings had been exposed. His ears and the back of his neck grew hot, too.

    Where are you going!

    To my room!

    Already?

    You won easily without being hit, but I got beaten! I need to rest!

    Even so, cant we have a drink?

    Uh?

    When Baek Sang turned around, Baek Cheon was waving an alcohol bottle in one hand as if showing it off.

    Its been a while since we had a drink together. How have you been?

    Baek Sang scratched his head and sighed as if he had no other choice.

    Fine, but dont mention what I said earlier.

    Once alcohol is involved, you never know what might happen.

    Baek Cheon smiled softly and patted Baek Sang.

    Just as he was desperate to support Chung Myung, the other disciples of Mount Hua had been doing their best, too.

    After realizing this again, his heart felt full of gratitude.

    Lets go.

    Where, with the injuries

    I need to take care of my favorite sajae.

    today, for the first time, youre speaking like that.

    Baek Cheon patted Baek Sangs shoulder again, which ended withughter, and slowly walked ahead. Baek Sang silently looked at him.

    You wonte?

    Iming.

    Baek Sangughed and ran to Baek Cheon.

    So changed.

    Right, he changed so much. So much had changed that he couldnt bepared to his past self.

    Even with the rapidly changing future of Mount Hua.

    Maybe it would be a different Mount Hua from what Baek Sang was imagining. But there were definitely some things that didnt change.

    Right, even so, Mount Hua will still be Mount Hua.

    Come on, now!

    Ah, dont dawdle!

    The bright moon quietly shone behind the two people who were ying around and ended up waddling.

    A night where the light was unusually bright, and everything in the world seemed equally bright.

 Chapter 649

    <h4>Chapter 649</h4>

    An old man facing arge golden Buddha statue was reciting a sutra, his eyes cold.

    A verymon sight in Buddhism, yet anyone who had seen this monk doing so would never think of it as such an ordinary urrence.

    His appearance was special, even though nothing out of the ordinary was happening. It was a sight that seemed to prove their specialness has true value when it emerges from the mundane.

    At heart, there is no love, no fear, no affection, no knowledge, no enlightenment; all there is is Nirvana.

    As he continued to chant, the face of the monk began to rx slightly.

    But his deep self-discipline felt shattered.

    A-abbot!

    An urgent voice came from the door outside. The old monks eyes twitched at this.

    Cultivating Buddhism was the most important thing for someone who studied it. Therefore, no matter what the situation, someone who was chanting shouldnt be interrupted.

    But the person screaming must have known that. This meant that something more important than this was happening.

    Come in.

    As soon as his low voice rang out, the door burst open, and a Buddhist monk wearing the Shaolin yellow robes hurriedly came inside.

    S-something huge just happened, abbot!

    First, calm down.

    Hearing the calm andposed words of the monk, the man took a deep breath and sat down.

    I apologize. I think this needs to be informed as quickly as possible.

    Now tell me. What is the matter?

    Abbot! Wudang has been defeated!

    The abbot of Shaolin slowly opened his closed eyes and then looked at the monk with heavy eyes.

    Speak to me in detail.

    Yes. It appears that Wudang and Mount Hua had a spar in Wuhan.

    Spar

    The abbot, who repeated the word, sighed softly.

    There is no way that the first-ss disciples of Mount Hua went to fight, then Wudang sent their second-ss disciples?

    It isnt that. It seems the disciples of the second ss came forward for Mount Hua, but Wudang is said to have brought their first-ss disciples, not the second and third.

    The abbot frowned at this.

    Although the abbot was someone who rarely showed emotions on ones face, this situation seems to have been unexpected by him.

    Tell me everything in detail.

    Yes, that

    The abbot listened to the entire report without interruption and quietly shook his head.

    The sect leader of Wudang has raised his hands.

    Who could have even predicted this oue? When ites to the first-ss disciples of Wudang, they are recognized as the best warriors everywhere in the world. No matter how formal the spar defeat was, isnt it true that Mount Huas young disciples defeated the first-ss disciples of Wudang time and again?

    Yes.

    Among the second-ss disciples of Wudang, there are only a few who can guarantee victory against the first-ss disciples of Wudang. It is especially difficult if the opponents are famous among the disciples.

    However the difficult task was aplished by someone from Mount Hua.

    Not somewhere else, but Mount Hua.

    Are you alright, abbot?

    The monk gulped and spoke with a slightly nervous face.

    This isnt something that will simply end in the defeat of Wudang. Wudang, along with Shaolin, is a symbol of the Central ins. In addition, arent they among the Nine Great Sects?

    The abbot nodded silently as if there was nothing wrong with what he said.

    The fact that they were defeated by Mount Hua means that the best Taoist sect was defeated by Mount Hua. Wouldnt it bemon for people to say that Mount Hua has defeated them all?

    Hmmm.

    The abbots eyes twitched.

    Mount Hua is also one of our Central ins sects. Why do you speak of them like they are strangers?

    Abbot you understand what they are doing.

    If it wasnt for the Heavenly Friends Alliance, we might have celebrated the growth of Mount Hua. But how can we look favorably on those who only dered that they would be taking a different path from us?

    But there is nothing that we cannot see.

    How can we befortable with just that!

    The abbot smiled, watching the monk in frustration.

    If you dont listen to what I said, you will have to bear theing loss. The sect leader was in a hurry this time.

    Please dont talk like you are talking about someone else! Isnt it our Shaolin which has to deal with the oue of what Wudang did?

    Still, human life cannot escape suffering. Does putting a small burden on top of the mountain make any difference?

    In the end, the monk couldnt release his frustration and clenched his hand.

    The abbot was at such a high level that the monk couldnt dare follow. So, it was probably natural that he couldnt understand the thoughts.

    But it was true that sometimes those noble words made him feel sour inside like now.

    Abbot are you really nning to leave Mount Hua alone?

    What if we dont leave them alone?

    The monk looked at the abbot as if he had no ideas.

    I dont know what the abbot is thinking. But why are you so gentle on Mount Hua?

    I do not understand why Mount Hua is trusted so much with the tasks, why you allow Mount Hua to run around, and why you continue to keep Hae Yeon with them when he is the future of Shaolin.

    Is that what I did? Things just happened like that.

    You have the power to change the flow, dont you?

    Monk.

    The monk flinched at the abbots soft word and lowered his head.

    For a moment, I lost

    It is fine.

    The abbot nodded, saying it was fine.

    You asked why I have left Mount Hua alone?

    Yes.

    Let us say fish are living in a pond.

    uh?

    Do you know what would happen if there were no other natural enemies in the water to catch and eat the fish?

    The monk pondered for a while to answer since he found no meaning in this.

    That they will live. There is no need to get eaten.

    Wrong.

    The abbot shook his head.

    The pond will slowly begin to rot. Fish that arent caught and eaten will continue to multiply and eventually eat up all the nts within. Then, in the water, with no nts left, there will be nothing to eat, and slowly, they will start to die en masse.

    But that doesnt happen when there are natural enemies.

    This didnt mean that Mount Hua was the enemy of the Nine Great Sects, but it meant that the Mount Hua sect was a form of catalyst that could awaken the sleeping sects to move once again.

    But abbot

    The monk sighed.

    The Nine Great Sects arent fish.

    Fish have no other choice but to run when there is an enemy, but the Nine Sects will not leave a sect which would devour them. They arent the kind of people who get bitten just because Wudang got hit once.

    I guess so.

    I would be d if they took this as a lesson and were considerate of their benefactors, but that wont happen. Wouldnt those who are on fire try to bring down Mount Hua with them?

    This is even the second time. The Southern Edge went into seclusion the first time and now Wudang suffered so much humiliation. Up until now, the Nine Great Sects had been fighting to be considerate of Mount Hua, but now they wont care if its about saving face or anything.

    Now, it was clear.

    Mount Huas first-ss disciples were no longer their backbone. The onesingter were those with bright futures. But Mount Huas second-ss and third-ss disciples had gone beyond the realm of possibility and into threat.

    And if things continued as such, all the sects would be at the feet of Mount Hua. This meeting with the abbot was nothing short of dering that fact to the world.

    Monk.

    Yes, abbot.

    You think Mount Hua doesnt know that?

    The abbot shook his head.

    That child has dozens of snakes growing in his stomach. No, not a snake. It is a child holding too many imoogi dragons. Even I dont understand what that child is nning.

    you are talking about Mount Huas Divine Dragon?

    Right.

    If he is that wise, he would avoid the cautious re of many sects.

    He would have done that if he had enough time.

    what do you mean?

    When you have enough time, you can treat and boil the medicine, but when you dont have time, there are times when one uses a knife right away.

    The monk expressed his doubts with suspicion, but the abbot didnt say much. This was because it was clear that the monk wouldnt understand.

    It wasnt because he wasnt smart, but because the world the monk saw and the abbot saw were different things in the first ce.

    You are trying to be on guard and threaten Mount Hua?

    Ultimately, this meant that from the point of view of the Nine Great Sects, they would be amon enemy.

    When enemies rose up outside, the inside was cleaned up. A fact that hadnt changed since ancient times.

    As things turned out like this, it was natural that the unity between the two sides, which had been fighting over thend, would get stronger. If Mount Hua became the leader of the Heavenly Friend Alliance and increased its reputation, the trend was bound to elerate.

    If they fought each other and shed blood, things would be different. Still, as long as it didnt go to that extent, the existence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance would help the Nine Great Sects to take a step further.

    And Wudang was bound to lose the power it held over the others due to this incident.

    On the other hand, thanks to Wudang stepping forward to take the hit, Shaolins mistake in the tournament was buried.

    There was no need for Shaolin to unite further nor for Shaolins position to increase.

    I guess there wont be enough presents.

    Uh?

    The abbot smiled.

    He knew that Mount Hua harbored no fondness for Shaolin, and he could understand why. But Chung Myung, whom he had met ande to know, wasnt someone who would jeopardize the Nine Great Sects over such fleeting emotions.

    Hostile dependency.

    No other term could more aptly describe the rtionship between Mount Hua and Wudang.

    It was as if the abbot could hear a very frustrated voice.

    -If one sets a meal on the table, they need to have the ability to hold chopsticks and eat, right? If one cannot even do that, they should be removed from the table!

    Hahaha.

    The abbot smiled at those words.

    The stronger the enemies whoe, the better.

    What do you mean, abbot?

    When is the inauguration of the Heavenly Friends Alliance?

    It hasnt been clearly dered yet, but it will begin once Mount Hua returns to their sect. I heard that the Tang family is busy.

    I cannot go there myself, so I will have to send someone suitable. It hase to this extent, so please go and offer our congrattions in person.

    A-abbot?

    And.

    Uh?

    The abbots eyes darkened.

    It is a sin not to seize the opportunity created. There are matters to discuss about the alliance, so you will convey my message.

    The monk gulped, slightly flustered at that.

    I guess things are a lot bigger than I thought.

    He wasnt sure what the abbot was nning. However, it was quite possible to predict that if this meeting were to happen, then the impact would be significant.

    And so, he nodded with a grave expression, realizing that the entire course of the Central ins was about to change.

 Chapter 650

    <h4>Chapter 650</h4>

    Ughhh

    A groan filled the air.

    This sound, emanating from a parched throat, was so thick and painful that just hearing it evoked sympathy. It would have been impossible for anyone with a shred of humanity to hear that and remain indifferent.

    Yet, in the eyes of those who heard the sound right in front of them, there was a chilling indifference.

    Euk

    One of those who hadnt paid much attention finally turned their head and looked at the dying person with a look of annoyance. He frowned and scolded.

    Enough now, you brat! You should just use your internal qi to expel the poison!

    Eukk it, its not the poison

    Look at this brat, abandoning all manners and acting like a drunkard!

    Despite Jo Guls harsh words, Chung Myung didnt lose his resolve in the slightest.

    Well, since I have no other manners, I had to manage with this one at least

    Jo Gul, upon hearing this, couldnt help but think it made sense.

    Feeling manipted by that silent reasoning, Jo Gul shook his head.

    This is a guy who stands among the strongest in the Central ins and also took down an elder of Wudang.

    The future of the Central ins seemed so bleak it felt like they were watching it descend into darkness.

    But

    No, lets agree on that, Chung Myung.

    Jo Guls gaze, which had been on Chung Myung lying to the right of the bed, shifted to the left. Therey another corpse.

    Baek Cheon sasuk, why are you doing this now?

    Uh ugh, I feel like Im going to die

    Jo Gul eventually sighed and covered his face.

    Mount Hua is ruined.

    Chung Myung was a scoundrel who would act like this.

    But the real problem was that the person who insisted Chung Myung behave normally was now acting even weirder than Chung Myung.

    So, Chung Myung could act like this, but why! Why that guy!

    Jo Guls frown deepened as he looked at the half-dead Baek Cheon.

    It was then.

    ck!

    The door swung open, revealing Yoon Jong as he stepped inside.

    Sasuk. Chung Myung. The elders are looking for no, never mind. Ill handle it myself.

    Yoon Jong smiled, seemingly not expecting much from this ce. He always felt a twinge of jealousy during moments like these.

    Baek Cheon, who had been sprawled on the ground, stirred.

    No, no not at all. Ill go.

    Baek Cheon leaped to his feet and began straightening his clothes. Its good to take responsibility, but perhaps one should drink less, to begin with

    Lets go!

    Eikk!

    Jo Gul, who had been looking elsewhere and mumbling, jumped when he saw Baek Cheon as if he had seen a ghost.

    The man who had appeared half-dead was now looking perfectly normal.

    No, what kind of human is

    Be human, man, be human!

    are you alright?

    Yes, sasuk.

    People cannot always be alright.

    But a person who is meant to be an example to others must maintain their outward appearance, regardless of what they feel inside. Now that youre in a position with many sajaes looking up to you, you need to remember this.

    Those were indeed wise words.

    But at that moment, Jo Gul couldnt help but wonder.

    Then what about him?

    Baek Cheon turned to where Jo Gul was pointing.

    There, a peculiar figurey on the ground,pletely wrapped in a nket like a cocoon. Baek Cheon turned away as if it meant nothing as if he couldnt even see it.

    Well, just keep that in mind.

    I will.

    Suddenly, he felt goosebumps rise at the sight of the man with neatly styled hair and a white uniform.

    This is so

    Baek Cheon was as strange as Chung Myung but in a different way.

    Then, I wille backter in the meantime, try and do something about that.

    I would rather fight an elder of Wudang.

    Go safely.

    Baek Cheon emerged while Yoon Jong and Jo Gul stayed behind, exchanging nces before approaching Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung get up now.

    ughh.

    Mount Hua should leave today, remember?

    Uhhhh.

    Wake up, you wasted bastard!

    Sasuk! Leave me alone!

    If you continue to sleep like that, I will throw you out! You damned human!

    But at that moment, the door, which had been closed, swung open.

    Kwang!

    Euk!

    W-whats happening?

    Two figures entered through the wide door, causing Yoon Jong and Jo Gul to gulp and clear the path.

    It was Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso.

    Soso.

    Yes, sago!

    Wake him up.

    Yes!

    Srrng!

    Arge needle was swiftly pulled from Sosos sleeve. Witnessing this, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong stepped back, almost pressing themselves against the walls.

    Eukk

    AACKKKKK!

    Chung Myungs pained scream, which they couldnt bear to hear, made them close their eyes.

    ughhh.

    Did it hurt too much?

    I had a needle stuck in my head. Wouldnt that hurt? Uh?

    Yoon Jong turned his head to avoid Chung Myungs gaze, who seemed ready to attack at any moment.

    I didnt push the needle in, so why is he making a fuss with me?

    He couldnt bring himself to shout at Soso.

    Despite his grumbling, Yoon Jong could understand Chung Myungs pain. Everyone was equal in the face of a needle.

    What is so urgent that you had to resort to such measures right from the start?

    Why? Feeling sober now?

    At that moment, Soso approached him with a bright smile.

    Then tell me. The effectiveness of the Tang familys sobering acupuncture is remarkable, isnt it?

    Yoon Jong, shocked, asked.

    Soso.

    Yes?

    Does the Tang family really have such acupuncture training?

    If you dont believe me, go and ask the Tang family itself.

    It was clear there was no reason to travel a thousand miles to inquire about the Tang family. And since she was a daughter of that family, he believed her.

    Why are you so angry right from the morning when we have to leave now?

    You think we can head to Mount Hua faster if you wake up early! Uh? Early!

    What? Youre not feeling sober enough?

    As she pulled out the needle once again, Chung Myung went silent.

    Ugh. I need to put that thing to sleep.

    Maybe I need to also change my weapon to needles?

    It was strange that a person who wasnt afraid of swords was afraid of needles.

    Ehhh.

    Chung Myung ate the bowl of porridge which was ced in front of him and then slumped into a chair and grumbled.

    If we had left earlier than now, we would have reached Mount Hua and restedfortably there! Why does this happen

    You did all this, you bastard!

    Such a typical nature of a human who was excited when things were getting done and annoyed to clean up after.

    So we leave today?

    That is what was agreed on.

    I think staying for another week is good.

    Why? You just said you wanted to head to Mount Hua? You just said that.

    I did, but

    Uh?

    Chung Myung smiled.

    If we stayed here a bit longer, wouldnt the Wudang feel like we are drilling holes into their starving stomachs?

    Devil! This man was the Devil!

    That will not happen.

    Eh?

    Chung Myung turned his head at the voice he heard. After finishing the talks with the elder, Baek Cheon came back.

    The elders?

    They said to leave right after breakfast is had, no more wasting time.

    why are they in such a hurry?

    if youve already flustered someone in their home, it is polite to leave quickly.

    What about it?

    Chung Myung snorted as if it wasnt even funny.

    The mess was handled, so was there any way for the wound to heal if it was covered? The Wudang would probably have to suffer all the injuries they received this time.

    Well, it is a self-inflicted one.

    Of course, he extended one arm as bait to entice them to rush in, but he had no idea it would provoke such a fierce lunge. And indeed, it did bring them advantages

    Venerable Heo Do.

    He is certainly not an easy man to deal with.

    Well, we won this time.

    Uh?

    Nothing.

    Chung Myung waved his hand. Now that the n wasid out, the moves would start to unfold

    Chung Myungs face, previously deep in thought, twisted in frustration.

    AHHH, the more I think about it, the angrier I get at those Shaolin jerks!

    When the word Shaolin escaped Chung Myungs lips, Hae Yeon, who was eating porridge on one side of the table, flinched and bowed her head over the bowl.

    The one guy who just cheers from behind and is of no use to anyone.

    The old man who eats the food from a table prepared by others!

    Who is this old one?

    There is one. That roon-like one.

    Though they had a rough idea of whom he was speaking about, they couldnt dare to say that name out loud.

    Despite the many great figures in the world, Chung Myung was probably the only one who would dare to refer to the abbot of Shaolin in such a manner.

    Well, my stomach hurts, and I feel like Im going to die from it. I know that no matter what others eat if I eat something, it helps more, but isnt it human nature to feel your stomach clench when you see someone else taking a piece of it, even when youve torn off a whole piece of meat for yourself?

    Chung Myung.

    Yes.

    Thats not how it works.

    Uh? Really? Arent all people like that?

    Silence fell.

    Oh, heavenly lord. What could be done with this guy?

    As everyone looked at him with eyes filled with lost hope, Chung Myung seemed to realize something was amiss and let out an awkward chuckle.

    Hahaha. Just kidding, just kidding!

    Hes serious!

    This guy meant it with all his heart!

    How do his thoughts be more outrageous with each passing day?

    It was normal to get used to people the more you saw them, but that obvious truth didnt apply to this guy.

    Ahem. Anyway!

    Chung Myung looked around at everyone near the table.

    Do not be too proud.

    Hearing the slightly subdued voice, the expressions of the Mount Hua disciples changed.

    To put it bluntly, Wudang aimed right for our weak point this time.

    Hmm

    Baek Cheon sighed unconsciously.

    He knew that Chung Myung had handled it, but still, he was afraid that his stomach would turn unhappy when this was heard.

    Normal people wouldnt care that we won, but thinking people would have understood the weakness of Mount Hua that Wudang aimed for.

    Right.

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    The thoughts of Wudang arent wrong. Mount Hua iscking seniors.

    Right.

    Baek Cheon also spoke with a heavy voice.

    We achieved a formal win in the spar, but to put it bluntly, the current strength of Mount Hua is difficult to handle even for our own First-ss disciples. Since it was a one-on-one spar, we were able to get past it. If they had to fight against all the disciples on equal footing, then the chances of First-ss disciples winning would be slim.

    Everyone nodded their heads as if they agreed with those words.

    If one thought about the elders in Wudang, the distance from Wudang to ours is far.

    Right.

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon as if he wanted the man to continue.

    It is good we gained a lot from this. But more importantly, we knew what we had to do.

    Ohh?

    If there is ack of people to fight, we just make up for it.

    The eyes of Baek Cheon didnt waver. And an extremely firm voice came.

    If we get stronger here, from then on, no one will be a threat to Mount Hua. We need to make sure that no one can dare speak of Mount Hua as if itcks leadership. Does everyone understand?

    Yes, sahyung!

    Of course, sasuk!

    Among the Five Swords, with their newfound determination, someone was grinning with an unpleasant look.

    Baek Cheon sighed and rolled his eyes.

    Well, brat.

    Hehe. Our Dong Ryong is now taking care of himself.

    p!

    Chung Myung pped lightly.

    I gained a lot. We need to think about it, and we have a lot to do in the future.

    Forget all that!

    Eh?

    He grinned as he looked at everyone in shock.

    Well, you should have fun when there is time! This is a victorious return! Let us head back to Mount Hua!

    Everyone went red-faced at this.

    It was time to end this journey.

 Chapter 651

    <h4>Chapter 651</h4>

    Is everything packed?

    Did you check the ce?

    Why does the baggage seem heavier now?

    Who is the bastard who drank here? Turn yourself in, and I will only give you half a beating!

    The disciples of Mount Hua were bustling around, preparing to depart.

    Hyun Young watched them with a happy smile.

    They handle it all by themselves now.

    In the past, when it came to packing, he had to step in and give them instructions for everything. But now, even if he doesnt do anything, the disciples move quickly and manage on their own.

    Its a good thing they are changing.

    Others might consider the victory of the disciples increased skills or the creation of a better environment for them to focus on their training as the greatest achievement. Still, in Hyun Youngs opinion, the greatest achievement of this journey was that the disciples could now think for themselves.

    A sect that operated smoothly under the direction of one person was surely good. But when the person giving the directions vanished, the sect would be ipetent and copse.

    The best direction was when everyone thought and worried together to move forward together.

    Elder! I have packed it all!

    Nice but why are there so many? Didnt you dispose of the luggage we got from the bandits?

    That the Golden Mountain Merchant has given us a lot of money, saying its a gift

    Hyun Young closed his eyes tightly.

    This isnt it either.

    In the past, they lived without money in hand, and whenever money came, he would have to run around to make the best of the little money they had. But these days, he was burdened with the bribes that wereing in.

    Even if he didnt have this kind of money no, because he realized it was worth living, and that if he received something, he knew he had to give something back.

    All of that?

    Yes should we take them down?

    Why ask that now? You should have asked before loading it up.

    For some reason, I thought loading them would be epted.

    Should I take them down?

    No. Let them be.

    Yes!

    Hyun Young had a bright smile.

    You know it a bit too well.

    Too much, to be honest.

    Hyun Young rubbed her red face and then shouted.

    Finish it swiftly now! We need to start leaving!

    Yes!

    Gulp.

    The sound of alcohol being poured was heard amidst cheers.

    Kuaak!

    Chung Myung pulled the bottle from his mouth and wiped it.

    Sober needles, my ass! Have a drink for the hangover. That is the best!

    He mumbled words that would make a physician lose their sanity, then nced down under the eaves.

    Surprisingly, the sahyungs were packing their luggage well.

    That is it for now

    It was quite a bit of a rush, but he wasnt sure if this could be recovered.

    Well, he didnt waste it with the intention of collecting it. In the first ce, even if one went fishing, it is a ce where one threw a lot of rice cakes for the sake of catching a fish.

    The problem is from here

    Chung Myung scratched his head as if he was in pain.

    The growth of Mount Hua was happening a lot faster than he expected, and the situation surrounding Mount Hua was more urgent than ever before.

    We are halfway there but it still isnt enough.

    Now that it was clear that the Demonic Sect would target the Central ins, there was no time to rest. Once they arrived at the desired destination, they had to quickly look for their next stop and run.

    The only purpose and goal of Mount Hua now was the growth of the disciples.

    Then I guess it is time ugh, such a pain.

    Chung Myung covered his head.

    Effort was important for the process of growth. But trying hard didnt mean one grew either. Wasnt that the reason why the famous sects were called ones with honor? It was because when their disciples hit a limit, they could make them further stronger.

    A sect renowned as prestigious, Mount Hua was among them. Despite possessing the sacred technique of the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword, the Taoists of Mount Hua were not taught this technique.

    Now I need to hand over the plum blossom sword and Purple Cloud Enhanced Qi

    The disciples clearly felt this during their spar against Wudang.

    The 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique was not inferior to the Wudang techniques, and depending on its use, it could even overwhelm them.

    But.

    Not the Taiji Wisdom Sword.

    Although it was a tough realization, the Taiji Wisdom Sword, which could be performed after mastering the Dual Internal Qi arts, was superior to the 24-movement Plum Blossom Sword technique.

    Surely, if it were Chung Myung, he would counter the Taiji Wisdom Sword with the Seven Sages Sword, but that was only possible for him. No matter how skilled Chung Myung was, he wouldnt insist on persevering through a situation where defeat was more likely.

    Sasuk and the sahyungs are all qualified.

    Although it might be difficult to immediately grasp the manner of utilizing it, it could surely be introduced to them now.

    So, without much thought, all he had to do was teach it

    Damn it, what kind of excuse will it be this time to bring that out!

    Dig the ground once and find it, then dig the ground again and find it meanwhile, if one dug again, then even a three-year-old child would be suspicious of him, too!

    No matter how skilled he was, how could one possibly get hit by the same move 3 times?

    Ugh. Should I say I found it on a cliff?

    It was a bit strange.

    Although Hyun Jong now knew what Chung Myung was doing was odd, he was just quietly watching it. But it was clear that if Chung Myung brought out a treasure again, he would not simply let it be.

    Ugh! My stomach hurts!

    Why could he not give it even though he had the book! This was an emergency!

    Ugh. If I had known, I would have given it all at once that day!

    But this was also nothing.

    In the first ce, there were side effects if one proceeded with martial arts all at once.

    If a man who could not even move tried to run, then his legs would break, and if a guy who could not even run jumped, he would fall and break his nose.

    Even Mount Hua was a strictly controlled sect. It wasnt known what happened when those who needed to teach martial arts failed after following it. There was no guarantee that those who learned about the existence of this technique would do their best to learn the technique.

    So it was right not to give it to them at that time.

    Ughh I need to think of a way to drop it now.

    Chung Myung, who scratched his head, looked at the sky and pointed his finger.

    See! Why did you have to make a mess out of things! You could have set aside some expenses and things for the sake of emergency!

    -How could I have known!

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    And!

    Once the anger broke out, there was no stopping it.

    While I am taking care of the other books, you should have handled some of the merit, too! You left with your arms wrapped tightly around those things and made me wonder what the meaning of being a sect leader is! I will teach the right way!

    -I always told you to learn them, but you didnt learn it, you brat!

    Ah is that so?

    Uh.. it did seem like it.

    Hmm. During the war, when did I ever learn a new martial art? I was busy then.

    -You bastard! So irritating!

    you are turning so foul-mouthed with time.

    He didnt remember his sahyung being like that before no, was he always like this?

    Ughhh.

    Chung Myungy on the roof with his body stretched out to block the sun and quietly looked at the sky and mumbled.

    There is a lot to do.

    To teach martial arts to the disciples and then search for any remnants of the sect left in the world. And if that failed, he should at least attempt to create a martial arts cultivation method to rece the Purple Cloud Divine Arts.

    It is impossible for now.

    They couldnt confront the Heavenly Demon by merely reviving their past martial arts. They needed to surpass their former achievements.

    To achieve that, something beyond Chung Myungs current knowledge was required.

    Ughh. I would rather die than endure this. Will there ever be an end to solving something like this? Finally

    Chung Myung, who had beenining hopelessly, soon mumbled with an awkward expression.

    Well, sure even if they arent the highest warriors or anything, the kids have grown a lot. And they even got into a fight with Wudang, right, sahyung?

    If it were the Chung Myung of the past, he would have considered this normal. But now, strangely enough, he felt incredibly proud of them all.

    Chung disciples, Baek disciples and even the Un disciples

    They were wonderful.

    Without making a fuss each time Chung Myung said something unreasonable no, actually, they told him to go and die, but didnt they still follow him in the end?

    He felt too shy topliment them out loud.

    I am such a bad person.

    Chung Myung smiled as if the thought was absurd.

    People could not live in anxiety all the time. When one achieves something, one needs to rest properly and take any rewards as motivation to move forward.

    But unfortunately, Chung Myung couldnt provide that for these kids. Because he had no idea when the Demonic Sect would decide to attack.

    Hmm

    Chung Myung, lost in thought for a moment, mumbled.

    Sahyung I, that

    Chung Myung stood up again and waved his hand as if someone was in front of him.

    So nostalgic.

    He got up and then jumped down, but then he stopped as if something halted him.

    Ughh.

    He moved back and forth as if he were nervous, and after a while, he raised his hand, turning to the sky as though he had made up his mind.

    Sahyung.

    He spoke slowly.

    I am doing well, right?

    A light breeze ruffled his hair.

    Even after he waited for a long time, there was no answer.

    It couldnt be helped.

    The voice of Chung Myung was the voice of his heart. There was no way a dead man could respond to something.

    Tsk.

    It was at that moment, when Chung Myung clicked his tongue and decided to jump down for sure.

    -You are doing good.

    Surprised, he looked back, but as expected, there was no one there.

    He just stared there for a long time, biting his lower lip.

    I am

    Chung Myung! Chung Myung! Bastard! Where did you go off to again! Come out now! We need to leave!

    But before he could even savor the moment, a voice called for him.

    And yet, Chung Myung looked at the space in silence and sighed.

    You bastard! Will you note out right now!

    Ahh! Lets go now!

    Chung Myung yelled out and smiled.

    What is this for my arms?

    An important thing for him was to get the task done.

    One day, when he really met his sahyungs, he would be able to confidently shout to them that he did his best!

    So

    Here I goooooo!

    Chung Myung jumped down without any regrets.

    This is the work of sasuks, but you are all fooling around!

    Ack! Ear! My ear hurts! Earrrr!

    When did you get alcohol to drink again, you idiot! You! Bastard! Shameless!

    ACK! EAR! EAR! EAR!

    The warm breeze moved across the ce where Chung Myung rested on the roof.

    Someones concerns deepened and someones will got stronger. Some people look at themselves while others look to the future.

    The world flowed steadily in the thoughts of each person.

    The sun shining down on them was already stinging the skin.

    The plum blossoms, which had fully bloomed, had faded, and the time for the green leaves and fruits to appear was quicklying.

 Chapter 652

    <h4>Chapter 652</h4>

    Grrrr!

    Geeee!

    W-what is all this?

    Isnt this a one-sided show?

    Those who had been plowing the field with their backs bent all looked up in shock. The sound of arge boulder rolling from a high mountain rang loudly through the air.

    I think itsing from there?

    Ehh?

    When they looked in the direction someone had pointed to, they saw a huge cloud of dust rising from the end of the road.

    W-what is that!?

    Is there an invasion?

    No! You brainless! From where would there even be an invasion? We dont even have pirates around.

    T-thats what I meant! Then how is this?

    Everyone who was working in the field, seeing this absurd sight for the first time in their lives, just stared nkly at the scene while holding their farming tools.

    it seems like they are getting closer.

    Uh? Uh.

    The dust cloud was indeed getting closer and closer. When they realized that, they were shocked by the speed at which this thing was moving.

    Shouldnt we run?

    Do we even know what that is to run?

    While they were unable to figure out how to react, the cloud of dust rushed toward where they were.

    And after a while, the farmers who could confirm the identity of what was causing this dust said,

    Human?

    Seems like a cart?

    A group of people dressed in ck were pulling several carts while running at a fast pace.

    And the man with good eyesight pointed to the cart in the lead, which was wobbling as if it would break at any moment.

    Uh? Is this slowing down? What, now that you caught Wudang, the training has turned easy for you? What! Let us run till the sky turns yellow today!

    AHHHH! You bastarddddd!

    Kill me! Just kill me, you idiot!

    Why would I kill? Is there anything asfortable as death? Stop speaking nonsense and run! Anyone who falls behind today will get hung upside down on a tree the entire night, so do not fall behind!

    AHHHH!

    Everyone ran out like mad cows, their eyes red and mouths drooling.

    Rumble!

    The sound was simr to that of cartwheels passing by. Then, arge cloud of dust arose, enveloping the farmers who watched in a daze.

    As they watched the cart disappear into the distance, someone remarked,

    What harmony of movement

    Not an enemy

    Then, someone tilted their head in confusion.

    But wasnt there a flower embroidered on the chests of those men?

    I think so?

    Ehh. What kind of men would have a flower embroidered on their clothes?

    N-no, it isnt absurd If its the flower on the dress, then could it be Mount Hua or some sect people have been talking about these days? Im referring to the sect that won the spar against Wudang right in Wuhan and even defeated a Wudang elder.

    Uhh?

    Everyone looked again in the direction where they had vanished now that the dust cloud was settling.

    But

    Probably not.

    Ehh, this one. At least say something that makes sense. What do you mean by Taoists pulling the cart like cows?

    This sounds like a punishment from heaven.

    I-is that so?

    Everyone frowned at this.

    If one defeats Wudang, shouldnt receiving gold be enough? Even if they rode in a horse-drawn carriage, it would be insufficient for them, so does it make sense to use a cart instead?

    Ahem! Mount Hua cant be a sect without money either!

    I heard about that too. Then what was with all those people?

    Right. They must have made a mistake somewhere and are now on the run.

    Isnt it impressive just by looking at them! They must have been in big trouble.

    Everyone nodded as if they agreed.

    It cant be the officials behind them, though; they dont catch people like that.

    Right! What kind of official would act like that? When one thinks of bandits, one immediately thinks of Mount Hua! If theyre targeted by the Mount Hua sect, theyll be annihted!

    Not Wudang?

    Bandits mean Mount Hua! Mount Hua!

    The person who first insisted it was Mount Hua held the farming tool properly again with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    But it seems like these people from earlier are part of the Mount Hua sect?

    Yet, he couldnt bring himself to say it out loud.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    As soon as the cart stopped, Mount Huas disciples copsed on the spot without even a groan. Half of them were slowly drooling from the mouth, and the others didnt even have the strength for that.

    Get out now!

    Chung Myungs eyes widened as he rode on the cart, which was being pulled by someone else, arriving therefortably without any difort.

    I cannot believe how far wevee! At this time, huh? I carried a thousand pounds on my back all across the Central ins in 3 days!

    Normally, one would dismiss such words as utter nonsense and curse them, but right now, they didnt even have the strength to retort.

    How can it be this difficult?

    I feel like Im going to die. I might really die now.

    Hells Emperor, this isnt the time for me to leave yet!

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, all fallen and scattered.

    Do you feel like something happened after you went messing around with Wudang?

    Being confident is nice. But the moment confidence turns into arrogance, then you have turned into nothing.

    As Chung Myung spoke, he nced back as if reflecting on past events.

    Our Sahyungs must all be jubnt about their victory, but the Wudang will only grit their teeth in defeat. From today no, they have already begun their training. Meanwhile, the sahyungs are so intoxicated by their minor victory that they are letting their guard down. So, who will emerge victorious next time?

    Jo Gul, who had been lying on the floor panting, suddenly jumped up and raised his hand.

    What? Speak up.

    Ive never been drunk.

    get down.

    Damn it.

    Jo Gul copsed once more.

    When people praise you for doing somethingmendable, you need to grit your teeth and clench your fists to strive for even greater achievements! Whatever it is, dont rx and start cking off. Will you abandon everything youve worked for until now? In an instant! Does defeating those you previously couldnt beat feel that satisfying? When you lose to those you once defeated, youll feel like jumping off a cliff!

    Were already jumping off! You bastard!

    And it wasnt just once or twice that weve done it, you bastard!

    What now? Rebelling against me?

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked up at the sky with tears in their eyes.

    This bastard always speaks the truth.

    This is why those who spoke the truth always died young in ancient times!

    They were disciples of Mount Hua, who once again realized the truth behind history.

    Actually, since they had secured a victory against Wudangs first-ss disciples, it would have been justifiable to rebel against him. Still, this devil had defeated the elder of Wudang. And since they all witnessed that with their own eyes, they couldnt even think of resisting.

    Everyone had to painfully acknowledge that the most terrifying thing in the world was not this mans personality or position but his skill.

    On top of that

    Fine. Damn it.

    Just fall back and break your damn nose!

    And Ill bring a stick and stab him in the back.

    Baek Cheon, the Five Swords of Mount Hua, Tang Soso, and even Hae Yeon all red at Chung Myung.

    This was why the individuals responsible for each cart had to counteract their daunting speed by running with their entire bodies.

    Seeing those people running alongside them, the other disciples of Mount Hua couldnt afford any dy.

    Chung Myung smiled, embracing that anger with his whole being.

    You understand people. Even if something appears grand, it ultimately amounts to nothing. If you run at your best pace, you wontst even an hour. As your strength grows, does the training seem easier? Thats because you are all undertaking the same training as before!

    His eyes sparkled even brighter.

    Training can only be called training if it is challenging! If it isnt even difficult, can you really call it training? The break is over! Everyone, get up and move!

    Devil! Damned bastard!

    One day, I will definitely kill you!

    At that moment, Un Geom, who was peeking out and watching them from behind, nodded, impressed.

    Everyone is cursing at him, wishing for his death, yet his stance remains unshaken.

    Could it be that these kids were actually enjoying the training?

    Chung Myung.

    Yes!

    Chung Myung quickly turned around at Un Geoms call.

    I have no intention of interfering with your training, but isnt this a bit too much? Everyone must be exhausted from the sparring and the long journey theyve just undertaken.

    Chung Myung nced around.

    After ensuring that no one was eavesdropping, he responded in a low voice, hoping to remain unheard,

    Thats precisely why people need to train at this time.

    Uh?

    When Un Geom expressed his doubts, Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    One can practice through numerous methods, but one cannot always create the right situation for it. There mighte a day when they are overwhelmed by fatigue and yet must fight with their bodies exhausted, and they should be able to recover from that.

    Hmm. Right.

    Experience is what helps you endure those times. Once a person has endured something, their body will clearly remember it.

    Un Geom looked at Chung Myung with newfound admiration.

    It isnt just physical training.

    Un Geom was also in a position to teach the disciples. As a result, he was surprised by the way Chung Myung taught the disciples.

    On the outside, it appeared to be nothing more than merciless bullying. Still, there were many times when well-thought intentions were hidden behind the training, something Un Geom couldnt even guess about.

    How many such training have happened?

    The disciples of Mount Hua didnt simply get stronger.

    In the past, these people would cower as if they had seen a ghost at the mere sight of the Southern Edge Sect, but now they do not flinch even when faced with the first-ss disciples of Wudang.

    This wasnt possible simply through performance alone.

    Chung Myungs words, which sounded like bullying, steadily changed the consciousness of the Mount Hua disciples.

    This is close to brainwashing.

    It wasnt known if this was really what Chung Myung intended or not.

    Even so, dont they need some rest?

    It will soone.

    Chung Myung looked into the distance. Now, the peak of Mount Hua was visible in a vague manner in the distance.

    Things will be busy once we get back to Mount Hua. For a while from now on, I wont be able to watch the training properly because there will be other things to be worried about.

    There was a hint of concern in his voice. Un Geom chuckled at Chung Myungs subtle look, which was directed at him.

    Do not worry. It isnt like I will focus on my own training and abandon the children.

    Hehe. That was not my intention

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head, looking sheepish.

    Seriously, this guy.

    Preparations for the establishment of the Heavenly Friends Alliance were nowplete. But that just meant they were ready; it didnt mean the task at hand was finished.

    No matter what anyone said, the Heavenly Friends Alliance was a group formed around Chung Myung. Of course, there would be many things he would have to deal with.

    Chung Myung was someone who cared about the training of the disciples, even with such an important task ahead. What could one say about this uniqueness

    Hmm.

    Chung Myungs words were still logical and not much different from before.

    But

    Un Geom, who was quietly observing Chung Myung, said,

    Chung Myung. I do not know entirely what you are thinking.

    Uh?

    When Chung Myung asked, Un Geom smiled.

    But I know everyone is working hard, so even if it isnt enough, wait, do not rush in hastily.

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head with an awkward look.

    I didnt mean that it wasnt enough.

    Right.

    Un Geom smiled. Chung Myung once again scratched the back of his head and nced away.

    At that moment, Mount Huas disciples, having finished their preparations, stood up.

    Let us go!

    Mount Hua! Once we reach Mount Hua, this entire damned thing ends!

    Wed rather move swiftly!

    Chung Myung looked at Un Geom with a slightly subtle smile as he watched Mount Huas disciples running around with eyes wide open like mad cows.

    I think those bastards are in more of a hurry than me.

    Well, there was nothing to do now.

    Hahaha.

    The towering Mount Hua gradually began to appear in front of the disciples, and they ran noisily again.

 Chapter 653

    <h4>Chapter 653</h4>

    Weve arrived!

    Mount Hua!

    Ughh! Were finally getting close!

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were pulling the cart, cried out as they gazed up at the towering Mount Hua, shedding tears of joy.

    Normally, they would sigh deeply every time they climbed up. Still, now, even the summit, hidden by the clouds, appeared extremely lovely and beautiful.

    They say its a hard task if you leave home

    Guess I will never leave Mount Hua again!

    Until they left Wuhan, everyone was so excited that they couldnt help but feel their hearts explode. However, their swollen hearts were mercilessly shrunk by the difficult journey.

    If we can just move up till there, we get to rest!

    AHHHHH! I will get to the top first!

    Move out, you bastard! I should be the one!

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to rush towards the road above without even looking back.

    Uh?

    Then Chung Myung, who was watching, tilted his head.

    Is there some problem or something?

    Un Geom looked at his expression and asked. Chung Myung scratched the back of his head and spoke with a bit of an awkward expression.

    since we are here, I was going to say that its alright to leave the cart behind.

    Well right? They are saying they will take it with them. Then theres nothing we can do.

    Un Geom looked at the disciples of Mount Hua, who were rushing up the mountain, not realizing this, with sad eyes.

    Of course, the Mount Hua wind was always clear. Because it was located on a very high mountain, there was always a cold breeze there.

    But now that the weather had be much warmer and the wind blew along with warmth, it felt pleasant.

    Hmmm.

    However, even though Hyun Jong was hit with this wind on his face, he couldnt be too happy.

    Are you worried for the disciples?

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat at the words of Un Gak. And instead of answering, he smiled.

    Haha.

    What are you so worried about? You have already heard that the disciples areing back from their win against Wudang. I just hope they wont fall over and break their noses on their way back.

    Right.

    Hyun Jongughed as if it were an absurd thought to even have and spoke quietly.

    I thought I would never experience the feelings a parent would have since I stepped into Taoism at an early stage, but these days, I feel like I know how parents feel when their grown kids leave home. I can understand the concern they have. It is this feeling of them being safe when they are in our arms.

    Isnt it because the sect leader cares that much about the kids?

    Haha.

    Hyun Jong looked around the quiet surroundings and said,

    This isnt necessarily the case. Well, arent the mountains so quiet with the kids not here?

    That is true. It sure is lonely.

    It was the first time for Hyun Jong to have so many disciples depart for a mission from Mount Hua Sect at once.

    Although it was said that the number had gone down by a lotpared to the sects heyday, it was still crowded with over a hundred disciples, but now, it felt empty with just a few older ones left, and the loneliness he felt was too much.

    I didnt expect that I would miss the sounds of their training this much.

    Sect leader I dont think the disciples will like hearing that.

    Haha. Is that so?

    Hyun Jong, who was quietly looking at the empty Halls, turned to the sect gate,

    It is still a long way for them to arrive.

    Considering the distance from Wudang to here, it would take another 3 days, even at their fastest pace, toe here. This was true even considering that Chung Myung would urge the disciples without stopping for a moment.

    Even though he knew that, Hyun Jong still couldnt think about leaving this ce which oversees the sect gate. The greatest patience he could muster wasnt to go out and wait, but just to hang around here.

    Hyun Jong turned his back and slowly closed his eyes.

    I guess that is what it means to get older.

    There was a time when Mount Huas young disciples would wait for Hyun Jong to go out. But now the tides have changed. Hyun Jong now stayed here, waiting for the disciples to return.

    Changing times, growing older, and then passing on ones ce will be aplished through this.

    It can be a little sad, but Hyun Jong didnt feel regret at all. He just felt sad that he couldnt help more kids who were going through such a difficult journey.

    But

    Uh?

    Dont you think you heard something?

    I did not

    Un Gak shook his head, but Hyun Jongs eyes narrowed.

    I did hear this a bit

    This sound was actually familiar, a sound that hadnt been heard from Mount Hua for some time.

    Maybe

    Yes.

    Could it be possible for those who left from Wudang to have arrived now?

    Yes, sect leader. That makes no sense. How is it possible unless they had wings and could fly?

    Uh?

    Yes. For this to be possible with a human body, one has to practice training without sleeping or resting, even for a moment. Lets think that it is possible for one person to move like that, would it be possible for all? There must be luggage they are carrying, too.

    right?

    Yes. Of course.

    but what happens if that can happen?

    Uh?

    Hyun Jongs eyes twitched.

    Insane bastard.

    Un Gak, who had been looking at the face of Hyun Jong with doubt, suddenly turned back with a surprised expression.

    He really started to hear something. The sound, simr to a song for them, felt so familiar.

    A-as if, it cannot N-no, just how far what is even happening?

    If even Un Gak heard this, there was no longer any doubt. Hyun Jong shouted.

    Call the rest and gather!

    Yes, yes! Sect leader! I will head there right now.

    Un Gak ran away in a hurry. Hyun Jong quickly added after that.

    Tell them to prepare a meal right now!

    Yes, Sect Leader.

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat a couple of times and then stepped forward.

    He had already experienced this several times, but every time it happened, his heart fluttered, and he couldnt calm down. Moreover, although he had weed many disciples in the past, this time, it felt different since many of the disciples were returning at the same time.

    Hyun Jong looked at the gate with anxious and expectant eyes. Soon, the brave disciples of the sect who returned from a great war would step through the gate.

    Surely amazing.

    Ah, wonderful!

    The disciples conquered the Green Forest, which was going through a civil war, and won the spar against Wudang.

    Now, the swordsmen of Mount Hua, who had found a way out of being young disciples, were finally stepping back into Mount Hua.

    His heart, which had been filled with anxiety, began to feel incredibly tight as if the heaviness were a lie.

    Kwaaang!

    And soon, the gate opened with a violent shake, as if it would break. And the disciples began to flock in.

    Kids!

    As he looked at the faces he had missed all this time, the eyes of Hyun Jong started to turn watery.

    Ah, this time, too, they all looked like a mess and it wasnt the first or second time he had seen this, so he wasnt that shocked.

    It was still difficult to understand why people were rushing to the mountain with carts Hyun Jong had long given up trying to understand the disciples and their thoughts. Now that he knew it was easier to let go, he wasnt going back to thinking about it.

    What does it matter if they areing back with things or just naked? It doesnt change the fact that the people in front of him are the disciples of Mount Hua who returned after achieving the best results, which no one could imagine.

    Hurry up!

    Sect Leaderrrrrr!

    In response to Hyun Jongs wee, the disciples of Mount Hua rushed to him, pulling the cart without even considering stopping to let it down.

    I-is it really that good?

    It was truly sad to see the kids, who had grown up enough to proudly proim Mount Huas strength, running to the elderly sect leader and looking so happy.

    Sect leader! Ahhhh!

    Sect leader! Chung Myung! Chung Myung is!

    Hyun Jong opened his arms to the disciples, running towards him with a smile. Right, he was proud of them, no matter what

    Sect leaderrrrrr! Chung Myung! That Chung Myung!

    Chung Myung, just how much he! Harassed us!

    Do something about that bastard! Sect leaderrrr!

    Everyone was cursing Chung Myung at once, making it hard to understand. Hyun Jong smiled and slowly lowered his arms.

    No matter how I envision this, its embarrassing.

    He was embarrassed to meet the ancestors after this, you brats! Ahh!

    Ahem.

    He cleared his throat and looked at his disciples. His eyes, a bit irritated at first, soon softened.

    Everyones faces have improved.

    At his words, the disciples of Mount Hua looked at each other and tilted their heads.

    You are a mess, all of you.

    Woah, really ugly.

    You dont tell me that, okay!

    Ehhh?

    Seriously!

    Hyun Jong turned his head to the sky.

    He thought he had seen them mature, but nothing had changed.

    Somehow, he felt as if he heard someone from the sky saying, I had it tough, too. Hyun Jong shook his head, thinking he was hallucinating.

    How did you all get back so quickly? It couldnt have been easy toe here from Wuhan.

    shall I say?

    No, forget it. I think I understand it even if I dont listen to it.

    The devil was spewing fire from its mouth.

    Soon, a warm smile formed on Hyun Jongs lips.

    You people have been through so much.

    No, sect leader!

    Everyone was gasping for air, yet their expressions revealed a change from before. Was it said that three days of hard work could yield remarkable results?

    Even Hyun Jong, who knew his disciples better than anyone, was quite impressed by their growth. They exhibited a dignity that had never been seen before.

    This indicated that they had gained something from this journey.

    I have heard about what you all have aplished. Everyone did well. You all did a wonderful job.

    The disciples of Mount Hua felt a slight sadness and bit their lips.

    They had received numerouspliments on their way back here. Elders and the disciples alike praised them, and even people from other sects, as well as passersby, looked at them with adoring eyes.

    But the words that came from Hyun Jongs mouth carried a different weight.

    It felt like they were finally being rewarded for their difficult journey. The disciples of Mount Hua nced up at the sky and wiped the corners of their eyes.

    No, sect leader! As disciples of Mount Hua, it was only natural for us to do so!

    I am sorry that we couldnt achieve even more!

    We also learned a lot. And we will practice even harder from now on!

    Yes, yes. You kids. Wonderful.

    A warmth spread between the sect leader and the disciples. It was a reunion that would have ended on that note if it hadnt been for a sudden new voice.

    Huh, back to being in the sect!

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    As soon as the disciples heard that voice from behind, they slumped, their pride visibly diminished.

    For what did we go through all this

    As the days went by, the children

    Chung Myung burst through the sect gate and shouted.

    No matter what, the finishing part is important! Why are you trying to end this with just a few words? Pull everything off the side of the luggage and then line it up straight! Shouldnt you be proper when reporting back?

    Ugh. He really does say the right things only.

    I know. Freaking insane!

    Although they were on the verge of shouting back at this nagging from behind, the disciples of Mount Hua moved and slowly dragged the cart to the corner of the sect. Then, they ran back to the middle of the training ground and lined up.

    When all the Un disciples, who came up next, had lined up, Hyun Sang and Hyun Young came forward and stood facing the sect leader.

    Hyun Jong, too, stood tall now and straightened his back like a true sect leader of Mount Hua.

    Hyun Sang opened his mouth.

    The disciples under the elders of Mount Hua have returned after carrying out the orders of the Sect Leader.

    Tak!

    When Hyun Sang put his arms out to show respect, the disciples of Mount Hua all stood tall and then bowed to show respect.

    Hyun Jong raised his head a bit at this sight. When he lowered his head to avoid looking too much at them, a small smile formed on his lips.

    Experienced many things, I assume?

    Yes.

    He nodded and said,

    Then it is all good. Everyone worked hard. You must be hungry, so let us have a meal and then talk.

    Food!

    Ugh! If we think about it, we were starving for 3 days.

    Run!

    Seeing the disciples of Mount Hua running to the diner, Hyun Jong smiled.

    This feels nice.

    Finally, Mount Hua was crowded.

    Hyun Jong looked at the one person who hadnt left yet.

    Chung Myung.

    Yes, Sect Leader.

    Was this a sessful trip?

    Chung Myung smiled,

    You will be surprised if you see it.

    Haha. I see.

    A pleasant, warm breeze befitting the season.

    It was the moment when the somewhat long journey of Mount Hua Sect came to an end.

 Chapter 654

    <h4>Chapter 654</h4>

    Hmm.

    After finishing everything, the disciples of Mount Hua gulped as they looked at Chung Myung standing in front of them with a disapproving look.

    What is this devil up to now?

    Look at those eyes! Those eyes!

    Please live a nice life, eh, Chung Myung.

    However, what came out of Chung Myungs mouth were the most unexpected words for the disciples.

    I do not like it but you all, indeed, had a hard time. I will give you a rest period of 10 days. You are free to do and act how you want. I will not touch your free time for 10 days.

    The disciples were shocked as they saw Chung Myung nodding to his own words.

    The words thate out of a mans mouth dont always make sense. Only when something could be understood by other peoples ears did the word make sense?

    But no one truly understood the words that Chung Myung was saying just now.

    What did he just say?

    Isnt he speaking nonsense like always?

    Did he just tell us to take a rest now?

    Doesnt he mean its like a forever rest? Like in a coffin?

    This was a sight that made one realize just how deep the fear had grown within the disciples of Mount Hua.

    As the disciples were ncing at each other to confirm they did hear the truth and not a joke, Chung Myungs eyes twitched.

    Just rest. I wont disturb you.

    wont disturb?

    The disciples tilted their heads again, and then they nodded.

    Is he nning to take us down without even touching us, like throwing us into confusion?

    He could just say goodbye to us now.

    Ugh, that sounds more scary

    I would rather believe a ghost than this bastard.

    Slowly, Chung Myung began to lose it.

    Right. It was all good. Such a reaction mighte.

    But where on thisnd had the manners changed? Did they have to say all of that right in front of him?

    it is for real this time! I will let you rest

    Yah! Just hit him, hit that bastard! That is better than making noise!

    Right! Kill, kill!

    No, but these people are so!

    When Chung Myung got angry and tried to rush at him, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul casually grabbed both arms of Chung Myung.

    This is more than karma.

    Honestly, it is hard to believe.

    Ughh

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth as he shouted.

    Whatever, you get to take a break now, so you can rest or not is up to you!

    Then he turned around and trudged away. Baek Cheon, who was watching the disciples, smiled a little bitterly and stepped ahead.

    He is doing that because he feels awkward by saying something he has never said before.

    it sure must be awkward.

    It would have been less awkward for Asura himself, who came from hell, to say, Honestly, I believe in Buddha.

    Baek Cheon looked around at everyone and said.

    If a horse continues to run, even it will get tired and slowly give up. The way to go fast isnt to run without resting but to know when to take proper rest to focus on the future.

    If he knew that, why didnt he say that on the way here?

    Uh?

    He never said that on the way to Mount Hua!

    Baek Cheon had turned his gaze away at the sharp criticism that wasing.

    The kids had it rough.

    Back in my time, it wasnt like this! Never!

    Hmm. Anyway!

    He covered his mouth to clear his throat before speaking.

    You must be tired, so go and get some rest. After that, things will get busy again.

    Then.

    When Baek Cheon turned with the Five Swords, all the other disciples of Mount Hua looked at their backs in shock.

    So.

    Whispers came around.

    We get to rest?

    seems like it?

    Some people naturally looked to the west.

    Did the sun rise in the west today?

    Of course, that could never happen.

    Gwak Hwi looked around with a confused expression on his face. The sahyungs were all spread out here and there, with half-angry and unfocused eyes, blinking.

    It wasnt too long ago that their fighting spirit burned against the Wudang, but that couldnt be seen now.

    After a bit of hesitation, Gwak Hwi spoke hesitantly with an awkward look.

    I dont think resting is meant to be justying around like this?

    Everyone who looked half-dead and was on the ground looked at him.

    Then?

    Well, you must know. Try something you havent been able to do before or enjoy something you couldnt do while training

    Hmm, right. Could be.

    Baek Sang nodded his head.

    Chung Myung, they had no idea, but that was what Baek Cheon meant when he said rest.

    I know. I know it but there is a problem.

    What is that?

    Instead of answering, Baek Cheon pointed to the sajaes with his chin. And an empty voice came out from the mouth of the Baek disciples.

    How can we rest well?

    Uh?

    No, what does it mean to rest at all?

    Sorry?

    Gwak Hwis eyes trembled.

    Even the Chung disciples agreed with their opinion.

    Dont you usually say that after training, wash up, go to your room, and sleep?

    I cant even sleep, so how do I rest now? I dont understand.

    Gwak Hwi was in shock and covered his face with both hands.

    This is bad.

    These people had been constantly tainted with training until it was engraved into their bones by the devil outside.

    They didnt know what to do even when given the time to rest. Was this even possible if one thought withmon sense?

    If we think about it, I dont think I have had a day off without training for the past few years.

    Ugh, sahyung. Actually, I have been feeling strangely anxious since a while back, and it is making me insane. Can we just not go out and do some training?

    Baek Sang frowned at the voiceing from behind.

    Didnt you hear Baek Cheon sahyung telling you to rest and not train?

    Ah, I did, but Theres this anxiousness rising as we keep doing nothing

    Ah if you dont train, the muscles will also be lost.

    Today is the day we do the lower body

    As soon as one person spoke, the people lying around in the White Plum Blossom Boarding House stood up one after another and began to join in. Of course, some said they had to follow the words of Chung Myung and Baek Cheon.

    Still, shouldnt we take a break?

    What is that!

    Rest!

    How do you do that!

    Gwak Hwi smiled as he looked at the ce, which was turning noisy.

    The disciples of Mount Hua had now reached a point where the head rested, but the body could not, and when the body rested, the head could not.

    Ah, fuck! I will do some physical training!

    I will climb the cliff twice only for today!

    I need to train with the sword

    Baek Sang was startled and shouted in dissuasion.

    No! They said to rest, you bastards!

    Dont you need to practice to rest!

    Uh?

    Baek Sang was momentarily speechless and closed his eyes.

    Rest doesnt mean toy down! Isnt it important to rest when your mind is at ease!?

    R-right.

    I feel ufortable staying here like this! I would rather sweat and thene back here to restfortably!

    Lets go!

    Me too! I aming too!

    Sahyung! I can finally live now!

    You rest as much as you want once you die!

    The Baek disciples and Chung disciples rushed out of the boarding house as if they had been waiting for this moment. There seemed to be no regret or sadness about it. Baek Sang and Gwak Hwi, who were left behind, closed their eyes in silence.

    Soon, a loud shout was heard from outside. An uncontrobleugh burst out of Baek Sangs mouth.

    Seriously, I have nothing to say now.

    Right.

    What will you do?

    Me? Why, I

    Gwak Hwi nced around and smiled awkwardly.

    There are some things that get stuck, so I think I will have to swing it around a bit

    Baek Sang looked up at the ceiling of the Boarding House with sad eyes.

    Everyone has lost it.

    Now, its faster to look for an insane person.

    Chung Myungs eyes, as he looked at the training ground, were nk.

    Ughhhh!

    Ugh! I feel like Im going to buy some weights since putting on weight helps the body! A human has to sweat!

    Ah, if youre done using it, get out of my way! Didnt you get your share?

    I need to do it another 10 times, man! Count for me!

    Those eyes were scary. As the doubts piled up, his head tilted more and more.

    Dieee!

    This bastard needs to die!

    Waist! The waist is bent! Cant you do it right?

    Ohh! Lets try and die today! Keep your head straight!

    The sword qi continued to sh in the training hall.

    just how

    Those who trained their strength with the equipment they had made or practiced sword technique were better.

    But, there was no way for even Chung Myung to know what was going on in the minds of these kids who were running around the training ground.

    Lower body!

    Powerful sword techniquese from a solid lower body!

    10 moreps!

    Chung Myung took a quick look at his surroundings. The Five Swords and Hae Yeon, who were sitting next to him, were all wide-mouthed, unable to understand this situation.

    didnt you tell them to rest?

    I am sure I did, right?

    Did the meaning of rest change without my knowledge?

    I dont think so

    Chung Myung, watching the disciples train, mumbled.

    I dont get it. Did those bastards eat frogs or something? When I tell them to train, they always curse at me and ask for breaks, and when I tell them to rest, theye out swinging swords! They can never dance to the right music!

    The same thought crossed the Five Swords mind as he grumbled.

    Chung Myung. Perhaps this was what happened because your practice and rest were both taken to extremes?

    But no one dared say that out loud!

    No, just thinking about it makes me angry! Are they rebelling against my words now?

    Sasuk and all the sahyungs!

    There is no one in Mount Hua who can stand up to you, you brat!

    There is Soso!

    Soso is an exception!

    No one asked for an exnation as to why Soso was an exception. The sky was always blue, and the sea was wide. It was simr to how Soso was an exception.

    Baek Cheon, observing the disciples, chuckled.

    I think I understand.

    What?

    Chung Myung turned around with an expression that asked what he was talking about. However, the answer to that came from Yoon Jongs mouth instead.

    When you see how vast the world is and realize how much of a frog, trapped inside a well, we have been, one feels guilty even lying on their back in bed.

    Jo Gul frowned,

    Ahuu. That feels really terrible.

    They must have felt a lot during this journey. Everyone probably felt it even more clearly that they had to train and grow. So, they cannot just sit still.

    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon Jongs words.

    But Tang Soso was dissatisfied.

    But rest is important. If one doesnt rest, then the body will break.

    Lets leave it for now.

    Sasuk.

    Baek Cheon smiled and told Tang Soso.

    As you know, since one is a warrior, people grow greatly when motivated. Those guys will also want to embody what they have witnessed during the spars.

    Hmm.

    Tang Soso nodded as if she couldnt deny it.

    Just for a duration.

    Right.

    Baek Cheon, smiling happily, looked at the disciples, all impressed.

    If everyone trains with motivation, then Mount Hua will always be stronger.

    We cannot lose to them either.

    Yes. Now, we need to get started, too.

    Ah. While were at it, lets have a spar, sahyung. I felt something this time, and it feels like I can hold onto it.

    I think I can catch a dog now.

    Oh? Maybe we both should rise!

    Okay!

    The Five Swords began to burn with motivation.

    A situation unfolded that any master would dream of, in which all disciples devoted themselves to training.

    But Chung Myung, who was watching all this from a step away, was flinching as if he had done something wrong.

    Has everyone lost it?

    It was only then that he painfully realized the monsters he had created.

 Chapter 655

    <h4>Chapter 655</h4>

    Hmm.

    Hyun Jong nodded. Then, he looked at the elders, the Un disciples, and the Five Swords, who were gathered with warm eyes.

    He had just received a detailed report about their journey.

    Of course, he had a rough idea about it from the information the Beggars Union held. But hearing the story firsthand from those who experienced it felt entirely different.

    It isnt an easy thing to tell.

    In the end, everything worked out well, and they returned victorious without any major problems.

    However, if there had been a single mistake in that process, none of the people around would have been smiling.

    Everyone worked really hard.

    No, sect leader. We were all just lucky.

    Hyun Sang smiled. Contrary to his words, the smile on his face showed utmost pride that couldnt be hidden anymore.

    Luck surely is given to those who are the best. Being too humble is not good. You all did well.

    Hyun Jong didnt hold back the praise as he spoke with a happy look.

    The results achieved by the disciples after traveling a long way were outstanding. But what made Hyun Jong happier was that no one died or was seriously wounded as they went through such tough times.

    This wouldnt have been possible without luck.

    When he thought about how hard the Five Swords and Chung Myung had to work to protect the other disciples, he was truly amazed by them.

    Hyun Jong took a sip of the tea with a gentle face, looked around at everyone, and then said,

    Baek Cheon.

    Yes, sect leader.

    Did you experience anything during this journey?

    Yes. I did.

    Then do tell me.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and spoke with a stern face.

    Mount Hua has certainly be a stronger sect than in the past, but we still have some shorings. I came to this painful realization on why the prestigious sects and families rule the world from the high positions they hold.

    Hyun Jong nodded as if he liked the answer.

    Are other people thinking the same?

    Yes, sect leader.

    Right, that is nice. Such a great thing.

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    It felt like he heard a strange answer at the end, but now Hyun Jong knew how to listen to that voice with one ear and let it go from the other.

    Hyun Young.

    Yes, sect leader.

    What are your thoughts?

    Hyun Youngs eyes darkened.

    Sect leader.

    Yes.

    Now, Mount Hua can never be the same.

    Hmm?

    Hyun Jong urged Hyun Young to continue as if he wanted to listen.

    With the spar with Wudang this time, I realized that there is more than what meets the eye.

    You mean that the other sects have already started to keep Mount Hua in check?

    Surely, that is right. But I think we have to pay attention to something different now.

    Hyun Young took a deep breath and continued speaking.

    Until now, Mount Hua has done what Mount Hua wanted.

    Then, Hyung Sang, who was listening, tilted his head as if this was nonsense.

    What nonsense is that? When did we?

    Sahyung. There are things we couldnt do because of theck of money and strength, but there was never a time when we didnt get to decide on what we wanted to do.

    I still dont get it.

    When we decided to let the kids participate in the tournament, were there people who stopped us?

    no.

    Hyun Young frowned as if he wanted to think about that.

    It is the same with Yunnan and the North Sea. No matter how difficult it was, the choice had always been ours. But, this meeting with Wudang wasnt our decision.

    Hmm.

    It is good that the reputation of Mount Hua is growing, but in the future, things like this will continue to happen, regardless of our will. They will always undermine us and try to bring down the reputation of Mount Hua by putting forward offers which we cannot refuse and make us spar in a way where we cannot step back.

    I understand what you mean.

    Hyun Sang nodded as if he finally understood it.

    Keeping us in our ce

    The Nine Great Sects and the influential sects were coborating to keep Mount Hua in its ce. Just the thought of it felt burdensome.

    Hyun Young opened his mouth as if he still had something to say.

    We should avoid being caught in their tricks and tarnishing the name of the sect. But what I am worried about is that these actions are preventing Mount Hua from fulfilling its duties.

    Hmmm.

    For instance, if Wudang had performed the spar just before the kids left for the North Sea or before we moved to Green Forest, then we would have faced more serious trouble.

    Ah

    Everyone turned to look at each other. They hadnt considered this until now.

    Now, when proceeding with something, we have to anticipate the other sects moves before making our own. It will be a bit moreplicated and challenging, too.

    Hmm.

    Hyun Jong let out a sigh, viewing this as troublesome.

    He had anticipated that they would move to keep him in check, but after hearing this, it was clear that it wasnt something he could simply ignore.

    But.

    It is fine.

    Uh?

    Before he could organize his thoughts, Chung Myung spoke.

    As everyone turned their attention to him, he smiled.

    No one wants to keep an easygoing and weak sect in check. Doesnt the fact that one of the Nine Great Sects is keeping Mount Hua in check mean that Mount Hua is a threat to all of them?

    Haa.

    They said that everything depended on how one thought about it, and this perspective didnt seem wrong.

    No matter how hard you try, the flowing water cannot be stopped. One cannot help but be very careful, but in the end, it is several times more important for us to fulfill our roles correctly.

    Hyun Jong chuckled at Chung Myungs straightforward words.

    Hyun Young. If we think about what was said, wont the words I said earlier end up as mere nagging?

    Hehe. It sure seems that way.

    Hyun Jong smiled as he watched Hyun Young yfully snap his fingers on Chung Myungs head.

    Both of them arent wrong.

    Its important to urately understand the situation one was in, and also to maintain their basics without being swayed by the situation.

    Keeping the eyes on the sky and the feet firmly on the ground was what Mount Hua should be doing now.

    Every

    Hyun Jong, who was about to speak, shook his head. He nced slightly at the door.

    The shouts of the disciples who were training could be faintly heard from there.

    They know it even if I dont say it.

    No matter what happened, if one could work hard and move forward by honest means, then they could ovee any difficulty. Now, all the Mount Hua disciples knew of that fact without him saying it.

    Then let us settle this matter now.

    Hyun Jong said, looking at Chung Myung.

    Now, I think we need to discuss whates next.

    Next thing?

    You must guess it, right?

    Chung Myung tilted his head at Hyun Jongs words.

    I have no idea what you are talking about, and there is so much work to do

    I have to look around to open another sub-n, and I need to discuss selling the tea in Beijing with the Eunha merchant union. Since I need to return the funds, I have to make additional investments in the Hwa-Um vige. I have to share the insights I gained with the second and third-ss disciples and also help organize it since the first trade with the North Sea has started, we have to figure out how this works in the future

    S-stop.

    If left alone, he would make a mess of this.

    Have we managed to do so much?

    Hyun Jong once again realized how fast the growth of Mount Hua was.

    Well, of course, they are all important things, but isnt there something more important?

    More important?

    Yes.

    Ah!

    Chung Myungs eyes shone as if he finally realized it.

    Did the Southern Edge bastardse out? I stepped on Wudang, so maybe I need to step on them too?

    Where did this guys deep-rooted hate against the Southern Edge and the Nine Great Sects evene from?

    Southern Edge hasnt yet stepped out.

    Then?

    Hyun Jong, who gave up on trying to get him to answer, sighed and said.

    There are countless things to do, but there is one, the most urgent now.

    At those words, Chung Myung smiled.

    Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    Yes.

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    Because of what you did this time, the reputation of Mount Hua has increased greatly, and so they said that we should not miss this flow and proceed with the announcement right away.

    Oh?

    They said they had roughly finished coordinating things with the major sects and had requested the small and medium sects and ns around Sichuan and Shaanxi to join too.

    Kyak! As expected of the Tang family! This is nice! They do get things done quickly! If it had been Mount Hua alone, it would have taken more than 2 months.

    Right.

    Was this praising the Tang family or criticizing Mount Hua?

    So what did they say we should do?

    Everyone decided to gather at Mount Hua.

    Uh? Here? Not at the Tang family?

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    It made sense for the Tang family to actually hold the ceremony. But they said that there was no way they couldnt take advantage of it when the fact is that the name of Mount Hua is raging everywhere. It is said that they departed to Mount Hua, like the important people of Sichuan Tang, Nanman Beast Pce, the North Sea Ice Pce, and Green Forest.

    It isnt a question about when they left, but they gave us a letter saying they left?

    Yes.

    It isnt like they are suffering so much there

    While Chung Myung was shocked, Hyun Jong smiled.

    I can sense that the head of the Tang family is excited for this.

    Hahah.

    It was Chung Myung who couldnt help but smile as he thought of Tang Gunaks solemn face.

    I share the same thoughts as the Tang family head. If it is something we must do, then its better to do it now.

    True.

    Now, we need to hurry and prepare Mount Hua for it.

    Yes, sect leader!

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and nodded, then turned to the side.

    Hyun Young.

    Yes.

    Mount Hua is also preparing to showcase the Alliance. Prepare to meet with the nsing here.

    Yes, do not worry.

    And.

    Hyun Jong stood tall, a gentle yet strong presence emanating from him.

    The ceremony for the alliance isnt just ours alone, so distribute the gifts to sects everywhere in the name of Mount Hua and the Alliance.

    Hyun Youngs eyes widened at this.

    It is a good thing, so participate and brighten the asion, is what we ask of them.

    Yes. Yes! Sect leader!

    Ignoring the other sects wasnt an option. This was nothing short of dering that Mount Hua was now in a position to influence the flow of the world alongside the Alliance.

    Everyone, listen!

    Yes!

    Position creates strength, and power brings responsibility. In the future, we will have more work to do, and the burden will be greater.

    Everyone sitting in their ces looked straight at Hyun Jong with shining eyes.

    This isnt something to avoid. I am willing to handle the burden, so please help me.

    Yes, sect leader!

    I will do my best!

    Hyun Jong nodded with a serious expression.

    And do not forget.

    Even if you be the head of the alliance, even if we are a ce that Wudang needs to keep in check, even if we are a ce the world has to pay attention to.

    Soon, his stiff lips turned into a smile.

    Mount Hua will always be Mount Hua.

    And the previously frozen faces smiled.

    Now then, let us begin.

    Yes!

    With a loud response, the eyes of the Mount Hua disciples zed with fervor.

    Now was the time to make the name of the Heavenly Friends Alliance known to the world.

 Chapter 656

    <h4>Chapter 656</h4>

    Hwa-Um County.

    Now, now! Lead it all in!

    You cannot drop even a single thing! They are all precious!

    Since the money being given is nice, dont damage a single item! You all get it?

    Do not worry!

    There was a huge mountain of luggage piled on the road to Mount Hua. Then, sturdy men began to climb the mountain path with determined looks, carryingrge bundles of luggage one by one.

    Can we all get this done by today?

    I think were short on people.

    Ugh. This is supposed to reach there by today.

    The merchants, nervous and forgetting to guard their expressions, stomped their feet.

    Is everything all right?

    Young master!

    At that moment, Hwang Jongi approached and inquired, prompting the other merchants to bow their heads.

    Hwang Jongi, who acknowledged their greetings with a light nod, looked up at the piled luggage and asked.

    How is it?

    The supplies are all ready. But it isnt easy to transport all these goods up.

    We did hire arge number ofborers, but there arent many who are capable of carrying the luggage to the Mount Hua Sect. This job requires them to be strong and fit

    Hmm.

    Hwang Jongi stroked his chin as he looked at the mountain of luggage that still had to be moved, and one of the merchants asked.

    Before, when goods were brought here, the people of Mount Hua woulde and move them, but this time

    Tsk.

    Before they could even finish speaking, Hwang Jongi frowned and clicked his tongue. The merchants all stopped at this.

    That is because the Mount Hua sect always took care of our situation. What kind of merchant moves goods only to the middle and tells their customer to take the rest of the way?

    t-that.

    Even if that is how it worked until now, it cannot continue like this. The people of Mount Hua also dont have as much time on their hands as in the past. Arent they a sect after all?

    Yes, right. Of course.

    It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the Mount Hua of the past when they began to trade, and the Mount Hua of now were practically different sects.

    The merchants could attest to this, having observed the disciples of the Mount Hua sect moving goods every time. If today were the first transaction, the disciples of Mount Hua would have descended to move the goods while grumbling and upset, but they would still do it.

    But the status of Mount Hua has continued to rise.

    The newly enlightened merchants looked up at Mount Hua with newfound interest. Who would have imagined that a sect, which seemed like it would close its doors and copse, would end up this strong in just a couple of years?

    I think I can see how outstanding the merchant Lords insight was.

    Right.

    Hwang Jongi nodded his head but decided to keep his nagging thoughts to himself.

    I will have to think a little bit about whether my fathers insight was special or if it was the insight of Mount Huas Divine Dragon that was special.

    While the others noted the growth of Mount Hua, Hwang Jongi was seeing something else. Who would have imagined that the young Taoist he met a couple of years back could shake the world so much?

    Fathers true insight was in recognizing the potential in people.

    Hwang Jongi only thought that Chung Myung was unique, a bit out of the ordinary, but never considered him to be special.

    But since his father had recognized the special qualities and didnt hesitate to invest heavily in Mount Hua, which was failing, the current Eunha Merchants Union came to hold great deals in hand.

    The money they would receive in exchange for supplying all the umted goods was shocking, butpared to the money they received from the trade led by Mount Hua, werent the other dealings all minor?

    Listen carefully now.

    Yes, young master.

    From now on, as much as you can, try to avoid taking up the time of the Mount Hua sect. You must be aware that we need to get used to it. It isnt the duty of the merchant to demand something which cannot be requested elsewhere to be done here in the name of friendship.

    I-I will keep that in mind.

    Merchant Yu.

    Yes!

    Hire moreborers.

    Uh? But we brought those who were suitable for the work from around.

    Send the workers who arent carrying loads up the mountainside. Wouldnt it be alright to take turns when ites to lifting the luggage?

    Ah! That will happen.

    Dont necessarily think of dividing into two, but check a suitable ce along the way and create a gathering point. There will be more cases of transporting goods to Mount Hua in the future, so we need toe up with a way to continuously utilize it.

    I will do as youmand, young master!

    Hwang Jongi shook his head and continued the request.

    Be careful that no item gets damaged. I think we will need to provide a steady supply of items while this meeting happens and make sure there are no problems.

    Yes!

    Head back to work!

    Hwang Jongi smiled as he watched them run.

    Mount Huas start.

    Something he was extremely happy about.

    In the past, Eunha seemed to be secretly helping Mount Hua. But now, the Eunha merchant was once again in the position of receiving help from Mount Hua.

    As a merchant, his priority was ultimately to gain reputation, so there was no reason to be bothered by this fact, but

    Soon, other merchant unions will line up at Mount Hua and cause chaos.

    And as expected.

    He heard that Mount Huas Divine Dragon handed over the Beijing Yunnan tea sales rights to another merchant.

    Compared to the deals which the Eunha Merchant Group made, it was extremely small, but if this continued, there was no guarantee that they wouldnt be pushed back at some point.

    Friendship and business were two different things. Eunhas merchants must also prove their worth as merchants of Mount Hua.

    This ceremony will be a chance for that.

    Not just Mount Hua, but other sects that could be thought of as famous, prestigious, or anything close to strong would gather there. There was no more suitable ce to show off the strength of Eunha merchants.

    And as Mount Hua will also use the incident as a chance to solidify their position in the world.

    Based on a new alliance called the Heavenly Friends Alliance, not one created based on the Nine Great Sects.

    It is windy.

    Hwang Jongi mumbled softly and turned his gaze to the east. The wind was blowing towards Mount Hua. It was this heavy wind which had never been seen before.

    Kangho was quiet.

    They said it was always agitated by events big and small. Still, in recent times, at least for the past 10 years, nothing major has happened that made people interested in it.

    But recently, one name began to bother all the silent sects.

    -Mount Hua defeated Southern Edge?

    -I heard Mount Hua achieved the best results in the Worldly Martial Arts Tournament.

    -I heard Mount Hua cut down the army of the Ten Thousand People n? Does it even make sense?

    -It is said that Mount Hua managed to subjugate Green Forests main base! And the Great Star Bandits at that!

    -M-Mount Hua won a spar against Wudang! Even the first-ss disciples appeared for Wudang, and the second-ss disciples of Mount Hua stepped in! And didnt they say that Mount Huas Divine Dragon defeated an elder of Wudang?

    Mount Hua, Mount Hua, Mount Hua.

    Anywhere he went, the name of Mount Hua constantly appeared, along with stories of what Mount Hua had aplished.

    If this continues, wont the Mount Hua sect really turn into the best sect in the world?

    Does it make sense? With those prominent sects!

    It isnt something anyone could even think of! Who would have thought that Mount Hua would turn out like this a couple of years back? If someone had told me 2 years ago that second-ss disciples of Mount Hua would spar against first-ss disciples of Wudang, I would have said theyd be beaten to a pulp.

    Right.

    You never know. One really doesnt know, right?

    The attention of the world was all on Mount Hua.

    Some were happy with this new, strong sect stepping into the world, while others felt moved at the sound of a once-forgotten name. And some didnt like the emergence of a new sect that was shaking the bnce.

    However, no matter what people in the world felt, no one could deny that the sect currently attracting the most attention was Mount Hua.

    Although Mount Hua wasnt the strongest sect in the world right now, it was clear that it was the sect with the most attention being directed to it.

    And

    There was news that drove a wedge into that.

    -Mount Hua struck a blow to the other sects!

    -Mount Hua joins hands with the Tang family, Beast Pce, and the North Sea Ice Pce to create this new alliance called the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    -A ceremony is being scheduled to announce its name in Shaanxi, Mount Hua!

    Those who heard that for the first timeughed.

    But when the same thing was said 2-3 times, people who had seen the existence shine could no longerugh this off.

    A new alliance? What does this mean? Is the Murim Alliance not active?

    It isnt the Murim Alliance but the Heavenly Friends Alliance! Isnt it said that it isnt a ce where the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Familiese together, but Mount Hua and the Tang families are joining hands anding under a new alliance?

    Did something like this ever happen before?

    No! It didnt! In the first ce, this is an alliance newly formed and wasnt Mount Hua actually in the Nine Great Sects once?

    R-right.

    It is odd for those in the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families to create a separate union!

    T-then what happens?

    Do you people realize?

    People couldnt even figure out how to react to this.

    Sichuan Tang family, the lord of Sichuan, the Beast Pce lord, the ruler of Yunnan, and the North Sea Ice Pces king. Who could have thought that the Mount Hua sect, which was right now the most famous sect in the world, could form such an alliance?

    No one could have predicted what kind of impact this would have on the Nine Great Sects.

    Then are they turning into enemies of the Nine Great Sects?

    Y-You brat! What makes them the enemy if they form an alliance? Its just a matter of belonging there.

    B-But if you arent going to do that, there is no need to form an alliance. I guess it is a little odd.

    It would be amazing if those sects all gathered together, but how can they bepared to the old sects? The Nine Sects? And from what I know, Mount Hua also sent a message to the Nine Great Sects. If they were going to be enemies, would they have invited them?

    True, but

    But most of them felt it.

    This wasnt a simple thing.

    Will the Nine Great Sects be silent?

    Then will the Tang family be excluded from the Five Great Families?

    If two of the Five Pces join in, what will happen to the others? The Pot Pce isnt too far, but it doesnt like involving itself in Kangho, so what will the South Pce do?

    Recently, Kangho was like a silentke.

    But Mount Hua continued to throw stones into that quietke, letting the ripples grow bigger and making the waves.

    Well, then, when is the ceremony going to be held?

    Around the end of this month.

    This months end? Isnt it too early?

    Right.

    T-this cannot be the time to talk anymore!

    Where are you going?

    To Shaanxi!

    Uh? To Shaanxi?

    The opening ceremony, but they wont kick out the people who came to witness it, right? It could be a historic moment. I need to see this with my own eyes!

    You want to go that far?

    Do not think about stopping me! I am going!

    It was as if Mount Hua was taking a huge step into its ever-growing reputation.

    Even those who didnt care in response to the rapidly changing situation, and those who did all recognized it for sure.

    The bnce of power was being shaken little by little.

    The fact that the order held in Kangho began to shake once again after the war with the Demonic Sect.

    Even words held power. The news that had been spreading quietly spread like wildfire at some point and soon turned into a big storm that began to sweep the central ins.

    No one could easily predict how far this raging typhoon stirred up by Mount Hua would take Kangho.

 Chapter 657

    <h4>Chapter 657</h4>

    Uh! Stack them over there!

    Yes, Elder!

    Have all the other dishes arrived?

    I just checked. I think they have arrived at the right ce!

    Have the first-ss disciples ce them in order. There will be many people talking about this, so we need to be careful.

    Yes!

    Hyun Youngs eyes were moving all over.

    Ughh. I am losing it.

    In the past, he had received guests during the Mount Hua-Southern Edge Conference. Still, there were just a few of them, and their guests never chose to stay within Mount Hua, so they had nothing to worry about.

    But this time, an iparable number of guests were visiting Mount Hua. Since they were all people who could never be ignored, no ce in Mount Hua didnt concern him now.

    Elder! I sent the kids!

    Right, you did good.

    Hyun Young nodded right away, slightly frowned, and then organized his thoughts.

    If this is the case, it is time for the tableware to be

    But there were times when rushing to get things done led to a bigger problem.

    Yah! Catch that! Catch it!

    Hold on tight! If it falls, you will get hurt!

    hurt? You think this makes sense?

    Uh?

    Hyun Youngughed as he watched people carry wood piles onto the pavilion.

    Now, they were in the process of redecorating the rooms for the guests. It would be a dangerous task and a tough one for ordinary people. Still, since each of them was like a human lifter, they could easily carry the wood no matter how heavy it looked.

    It seemed that the training so far wasnt in vain, as each of the disciples sessfullypleted the work which would have needed 20 strong men.

    The problem was

    Kwang! Tang!

    Ah, fuck! You cannot carry it there, you bastards!

    Uh? Sasuk told us to bring it here?

    You bastard! I told you a hundred times that the wall isnt there! There is a line drawn there, why ignore that and build a wall elsewhere! Why!!

    T-this is wrong?

    ACKK! Damn it!

    Hyun Young quietly turned his head to the side.

    Baek Cheons desperate screams were truly sad to watch, but unfortunately, he couldnt help him. If he had paid attention to that point, he would have been missing many more things.

    And you, you bastard! It would be better if you just stayed out of sight! Why are you drinking here? You arent even helping!

    Haaa If I stay out, you curse me for staying out; when I am next to you, you shout at me for being next to you. Just what beat should I be dancing to.

    Dieeeee!!!

    Hyun Young nced at the top of the pavilion, looking sad.

    You are doing so much.

    What could he do? When one became a great disciple, they had to endure it.

    Are the preparations all heading in the right direction?

    At that time, Hyun Young quickly turned around at the sound of a voiceing from behind him and slightly lowered his head.

    You came.

    Everything seems so busy.

    Hyun Jong, who had alreadye close, grinned.

    He nced at the movement and said, with a subtle look on his face.

    But Hyun Young.

    Yes, sect leader.

    do we have to go this far?

    Uh?

    That was when Hyun Young turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong, who flinched at that re.

    No, what I meant is, this is going to be a couple of days of stay, so why go this.

    It is a matter of a couple of days! A couple of days!

    Hyun Young was losing it and raised his voice.

    If only one or two people wereing, we could have ced a minimum variety, but this is a bunch of sects gathering, and we dont even have spoons and chopsticks to serve them!

    Why would we not have any?

    What do you mean why? I sold everything for the money, and now we have nothing left!

    .

    Mount Hua belonged to the Nine Great Sects in the past, so they surely had previous things in their sect.

    The problem was that they sold everything at a time when the sects strength was waning. They were starving, having nothing to eat. Then, did they really have a reason to protect things when they were starving?

    Since we are all warriors, we need to handle those things with utmost care, but we have to at least prepare the minimum needs. There is more than one thing to do now. To feed so many people means to expand our kitchen, build more tables. In addition, we need to repair the walls, which have been turning old and cracking due to the umtion of dust.

    Everything?

    If I could, I would tear this entire thing down and build it back up

    C-calm down.

    Tsk.

    Hyun Young looked at the people who were renovating the pavilion with a sad look.

    Time is running out; you will have to get it done now. At least moderately.

    Hyun Jong rubbed his chest with an awkward smile.

    I dont think we have to go to that extent

    Even looking at the hall, where one wall had been brought down, the word moderately didnt seem right.

    As if reading the mind of Hyun Jong, Hyun Young spoke softly.

    I thought we could roughly handle this, but as the work is happening, people arent able to work. If we think about the reputation of Mount Hua at stake now in everything, it is quite scary, sect leader.

    Haha. What is so important about looking good? It is the heart and intentions that matter.

    I know.

    Hyun Young scratched his head.

    Still, sect leader, as the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, we cannot be showing you as someone inferior to the Sichuan Tang family or the pces. I heard from the kids who went there that they had amazing things.

    Arent they all things only they can do? Can a Taoist be that boastful of what they have? We will be criticized for that.

    But it is also human nature to point out someone if things feelcking. Even if you prepare too much, it is fine, but falling short is something I cannot take.

    Hyun Young, who was looking at the pavilion, said,

    If only like-minded ns like the Tang family and Ice Pce hade together, I wouldnt have done it like this. But it isnt just them; all the other sects are also joining us for the event, right?

    Right.

    I dont want to give them any chance tough at Mount Hua. You might think that I am being too much and I am obsessed with how we look, but please understand my feelings, sect leader.

    Right. Right. How can I not know your heart?

    Hyun Jong nodded. He knew that Hyun Young wasnt doing all this for the sake of it.

    But it is just that

    Hyun Jong trailed off and nced at the pavilion.

    Where did you go when this wasnt done?

    Over there?

    That Why did you put it there, you bastard! Why! No, this crazy shit! Why are you nailing the door? Ahhhh! Do you not have eyes? Are they there for decoration? Do you want me to drill a hole there for you?

    I-I am sorry

    Hyun Jong asked, looking at Hyun Young with shocked eyes.

    is this all right?

    It will work out well like this.

    Things in the world didnt always work out because we wanted them to.

    So you will continue like this?

    I told you it had to be straight, you bastard! Make sure the long sidees up! How many times do I have to spell it out for you? What should I do with this?

    Uhh then like this?

    Turn it half, just half!

    Unable to hold the anger, Yoon Jong grabbed Jo Gul by the cor and shook him. But Jo Gul didnt even understand what he did wrong,

    Well, its the same either way, a tree, so wouldnt it be okay to roughly hammer it down in ce?

    Euk, eukk.

    As Yoon Jong stumbled and clutched his chest, someone else was suffering next to him.

    S, Sagooooo! You cannot do it there!

    Why?

    That isnt a ce to nail it! Its a door! Its an open space! The door has to be open for people to go in and out.

    Here?

    Please, please, I will do it! I will!

    Then here?

    Not there either!

    Everyone was in full spirit.

    He didnt know why, but all of Mount Huas disciples were either focused on repairing or destroying the pavilion with their spirit.

    But unfortunately, the spirited actions didnt always yield the best results.

    Sasuk! Do we put up more wood?

    Stop rushing it! Stop! Stop! I said stop!

    What do we do now?

    Do not do it! Dont do anything! I already told you not to do it!

    Baek Cheons face had contorted.

    There were people around, and Baek Cheon was aware of the need for such changes in the ce. Trying to work with dozens of strong yet ignorant people who were motivated felt like he would lose control of himself trying to manage them.

    Things which are useless for doing anything other than cutting

    Truly, all the warriors need to be good at is cutting.

    Still stuck? Go in, please!

    His stomach was already churning at this, but looking at Chung Myung sitting down next to him and sipping alcohol it felt like pouring oil on a raging me.

    Just do it somewhere around. Why do people who eat roots have to sleep in such a nice ce?

    I will handle it.

    Chung Myung chuckled at how weakly Baek Cheon answered.

    Even though you say that, everyone looks excited.

    It would be worth it.

    Actually, it feltmon for Chung Myung to have high-ranking peoplee visit Mount Hua. In the days when Mount Hua was at the center of power, it was easier to see the faces of strangers than to see the faces of his sahyung around, so why would he be excited?

    But that was for Chung Myung alone.

    Now, the disciples were all just ying house among themselves in this copsing temple. So, how amazing would it be to see the top people from the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Familiese to Mount Hua?

    They do that without knowing anything.

    They will have to guess what those people are thinking when they step in.

    Can this end today?

    Anything is possible as long as we dont have you whining.

    Yu Sago is putting the door upside down?

    Ackkk! NO!

    Chung Myung shook his head as he watched Baek Cheon running away.

    Is this what happens?

    So what if they could not build a pavilion? It was good enough as long as they were happy!

    Chung Myung stared at the scenery of Mount Hua through the broken pavilion. Compared to the day he arrived, it was almostughable to say so many things had changed.

    Soon, the worlds greatest names would be gathering here.

    Most of them will visit with the bad thought of I need to see just how amazing these people are And yet, it was important for them toe.

    Then let me help you out a bit

    It was a time when Chung Myung developed kindness within.

    Elderrr!

    One of the third-ss disciples, who had gone to wash the dishes, came rushing through with a pale face.

    W-what!

    An attack?

    T-that isnt it!

    The third-ss disciple, out of breath, shouted to Hyun Young.

    Coming!

    Uh? Who?

    Tang! People from the Sichuan Tang family are climbing the mountain!

    A-already?

    Hyun Young turned his head, looking all puzzled.

    No, it hadnt been long since the letter arrived, but they were already here? Just how impatient were they!

    W-we arent ready yet!

    Hyun Youngs face turned pale. He clutched his head in shame as he looked at the half-destroyed pavilion.

    First, organize everything around!

    But it was a meaningless cry.

    People of the Sichuan Tang havee!

    Eikk! S-sect leader!

    R-right. Here I aming!

    Hyun Jong was also scared and ran to the gate.

    When the gate was opened, he saw the people lined up in front of it. Hyun Jong, who spotted Tang Gunak in the lead, approached and bowed.

    Tang family lord. How did you manage toe so quickly?

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    How have you been, sect leader?

    Thanks to the care the Tang family head showed, there were no major concerns for us.

    Haha. I did nothing.

    While the two were engaging in pleasant talks, Chung Myung moved over and stood next to Hyun Jong.

    You came?

    It has been quite a while, Mount Huas Divine Dragon?

    You came early?

    If I were a guest, I would havee slowly.

    Tang Gunak slowly turned his gaze to the back of Hyun Jong and Chung Myung. As expected, seeing them all busy and exhausted, they nodded slowly and said,

    I am here to lend a hand.

    Uh?

    Tang Pae.

    Yes, lord!

    Introduce the craftsmen here. Make sure this ends before the guests arrive.

    Yes, lord! Let us all head in!

    Yes.

    The Tang family members lined up in the back, took out their tools, and rushed in.

    eh?

    Uh?

    The disciples of Mount Hua were all shocked at this.

    There is nothing to worry about. I thought it would be like this, so I brought skilled people.

    Hyun Jong realized this while looking at the smiling Tang Gunak. This was the feeling of gaining a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses.

 Chapter 658

    <h4>Chapter 658</h4>

    A sight that was worthy of the word remarkable.

    Snap! Snap!

    We need to put up a pole there!

    I understand! I will take this inside so you can take this out!

    In no time, the poles were up, and like magic, the walls had been set up. And if they looked away and turned back, something new appeared again. Even though it could have taken a dozen skilled carpenters to do it, just two people werepleting the entire task.

    This incredible ability of the Tang family didnt stop at simply expanding the pavilions.

    Hmm. You dont like this?

    It just seems a bit old. But we cannot change the form.

    Right. Let us continue with this style but change the materials to more luxurious ones. Move the stones brought up.

    Yes!

    As orders were given, the exterior of the wall of the normal pavilion changed, and the direction of the eaves changed, too. It didnt seem like much was done. Still, just by making small changes to the materials used and the construction methods, the pavilions were turning out to be a lot more luxurious.

    And

    We can carve a plum blossom here!

    This way, too!

    Let us make it like a flower garden initially! If we take something, we need to at least do that.

    Plum blossoms, the symbol of Mount Hua, began to be engraved on the pirs of the temple. The rapidly engraved plum blossoms were so vivid that they seemed as if they would be blown out by the wind.

    Woahh.

    Oh my

    T-this is why they are called craftsmen.

    Mount Huas disciples, who had been pushed out of all helping work and had to do just simplebor, looked at the almost miraculous sights happening with open mouths.

    Thirty or so craftsmen from the Tang family were literally changing the entire face of Mount Hua.

    Mister Pyo! You cannot touch that!

    Uh? Isnt this too old, though?

    But that holds meaning; it is the history of Mount Hua! Allow us to at least preserve this ce!

    Hmm. Then, let us not touch it; instead, we will paint over it and carve something out. It would be better if we could write something that symbolizes Mount Hua.

    I think that would be alright. Please wait for now. I will go call the sect leader.

    I get it.

    And if there were any issues where the Tang family intervened, and their thoughts had changed, Tang Soso would join in.

    This is wonderful.

    When Mount Huas disciples were all working together, they had no idea just when all this woulde to an end. But within a day and a half of the Tang familys arrival, something had changed so much that it was eye-watering.

    Moreover, it wasnt just the artisans who were led by the Tang family.

    These are boxes that contain high-quality tea-ware and gifts for the event.

    Oh my

    Hyun Young was startled as he looked at the baggage of the Tang family, which was being unpacked by Tang Gunak.

    Such luxurious things

    For gifts, plum blossom tea from Mount Hua and the finest from Yunnan would work. It would be better if we could put it in this box.

    Thank you so much, Lord Tang.

    It was nothing.

    Tang Gunak grinned.

    This event isnt one being done by Mount Hua alone; this is an event by the alliance. So wouldnt it be natural for us to help too?

    R-right, true

    Surely, experience yed a role when it came to this work.

    Although Mount Hua and Hyun Young were excited about doing it, it was impossible topare the results of their effort to what the Tang family brought now. In particr, the Tang family held the upper hand in this region, so it wasnt a ce that Mount Hua could approach without realizing it.

    And I think it would be a good idea to tell Hwa-Um in advance.

    You are speaking of the vige?

    Yes.

    Tang Gunak quietly nodded.

    Events such as this tend to attract not just those who were invited but also those who wish to see. Since we cannot amodate them in Mount Hua, we will have to inform Hwa-Um vige about the influx of guests. It doesnt seem like there are enough guesthouses because this ce wasntrge to begin with, but I dont think it would be bad to prepare a temporary stay.

    Temporary stay?

    Normally, we would put up tents. But, it seems like Mount Hua will continue to receive guests in the future, so it doesnt seem like a bad idea to take this opportunity and earn money by providing amodation, even if it doesnt include food.

    It was truly unexpected. Hyun Young nodded nkly.

    I apologize. Normally, I handle this by talking with the Eunha merchants.

    The merchant union has work any merchant union does. Besides, it is one thing to build an extension over a long period and another to move in a hurry. And Eunha has never had to handle such a thing before.

    Hyun Young nodded, falling silent.

    What the Lord said is right. It means so much to us that you came here at the right time.

    Of course, it is an expected thing for me to do. I am sorry I couldnte here any sooner.

    What do you mean by that? I just wanted to thank you.

    Tang Gunak smiled and took a quick look at the view of Mount Hua around him. He then gave additional instructions to the artisans.

    The ceremony should be held in the central training hall, but I am concerned that the podium might be a bit too low.

    Should we tear it down and build a new one?

    The training ground is a ce to learn the martial arts of the sect. The height and the size of it all differ. How can we take down or change that?

    I was being too short-sighted.

    Built a trestle. Lifting and carrying should be no problem, so dont worry about the weight. Move it somewhere out of sight and make it so that it can be oveid on top of the podium when needed. We carefully select the materials we need so that there will not be any regr need to maintain it.

    Yes, lord!

    Maybe the phrase One step at a time was used for such a situation.

    Tang Gunak had been leading everyone neatly since he stepped into Mount Hua as if he was disying the dignity of the Sichuan Tang familys head.

    How do I express the gratitude of

    Tang Gunak shook his head at the words of Hyun Jong.

    No, sect leader. I am worried that by making a fuss here, I would be shaking off the long history that Mount Hua chose to protect.

    Would that ever be possible? Even the ancestors of Mount Hua will be pleased with this.

    Hyun Jong didnt know this, but what he did say was true.

    Chung Myungs mouth was wide open as he watched the changes at Mount Hua happen.

    Well, is it not possible to te it? Have you not brought any gold?

    Chung Myung. Get lost.

    If not even tinum would do, or jade or something too.

    I told you to get lost.

    But the Tang family has a lot of money! There should be so much more with them!

    Please just be silent.

    It is fine, Sect leader.

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    I am just d you like it.

    Hehe. After all, work should be done by professionals!

    Chung Myung smiled and turned his head.

    The family members of the Sichuan Tang family, who werent just artisans, were diligently bringing out the items brought by Eunha merchants. The Tang family had no choice but to do a good job of dividing things, taking into ount things like the invitees, the officials whoe, and such.

    Pce Lord?

    He must being. He should be here in one or three days, but considering his impatient nature, it will likely be tomorrow.

    he will not be bringing animals this time around, right?

    I did say no, so he might hold back this time but I cannot guarantee it.

    Chung Myung grinned. He liked this aspect of Tang Gunak.

    While the others were all boasting about what they could do, Tang Gunak acted as if it was something natural.

    This meant that Mount Hua and Tang would not be separated.

    One family

    Chung Myung slowly turned his head.

    He would have been really happy to see it.

    In the past, the Tang family and Mount Hua were quite friendly. Still, the rtionship wasnt as informal as the one between Tang Bo and Chung Myung.

    Only now, 100 yearster, had he achieved the rtionship Tang Bo had wanted in the past.

    Chung Myung, who identally wiped his nose, said,

    When will all this end?

    It wont take more than 2 days.

    2 days?

    It isnt a big deal to refurbish the buildings, organize the supplies for people, and build amodation. Expanding the kitchen will take some time, but we can get that done by today.

    The spirit of being able to build a couple of pavilions in half a day.

    The senior leaders of Mount Hua, feeling the majestic nature of the Sichuan Tang family, desperately suppressed their desire to apud.

    But why two days?

    The problem lies next. Isnt this the job of receiving the guests?

    Uh?

    Tang Gunak looked at the tangled disciples of Mount Hua with slightly confused eyes.

    But the people will need to be entertained by Mount Hua, Beast Pce, and the North Sea Ice Pce.

    It would be lucky to not get knocked

    Tang Gunak suddenly looked sorry.

    In terms of his harshness and bad temper, he was considered to be the most powerful person in the world, butpared to the sects that made up the Heavenly Friends Alliance, he is a gentleman among gentlemen.

    The Beast Pce had no interest in learning the etiquette andws of the Central ins, and the North Sea Ice Pce, akin to a wild cat pushed to extreme survival conditions, was well, tough. Then theres Mount Hua, which, despite being the strongest in the Central ins, had nothing to show for it.

    Something is wrong.

    At this rate, even the Evil Faction would be ready to flee, not wanting to deal with these three sects.

    Wouldnt it take a day or two to educate those who have to serve the guests to not lose their temper?

    wouldnt it be easier to throw them off the cliff and call it an ident?

    Why would there be an ident here?

    Then hit them!

    Chung Myung asked in a refreshing tone.

    Sahyungs are not things to be thrown off the cliff! They are people with names!

    hitting doesnt mean that.

    Tang Gunak sighed.

    We will have to inform them in advance. The goal is toplete the event with as few incidents as possible.

    Afterwards, Tang Gunak muttered, I dont know if that will work out, but his words werent even heard by Chung Myungs ears.

    Tang Gunak immediately straightened his back and spoke.

    This is a ce where the alliance makes its name known throughout the world. It cannot show any ws.

    Chung Myung nodded at Tang Gunaks words.

    The meaning of things was important in the world. But their appearance was even more important. It was better to look the part.

    But

    Here! How about here?

    Where?

    I am bothered by the in bluestone on the ground! Should we engrave the plum blossoms here, too?

    On the floor? Isnt it something to carve on the wall?

    The more, the better! Let us engrave it!

    Nice!

    Chung Myungs cheeks twitched slightly.

    Then the tiles! Lets engrave it on the roof tiles!

    I dont like it there! Go down and pull down some plum blossom trees! We can just nt them around!

    That is a narrow ce! It is narrow! Tear down this wall! All we have to do is put up a new wall and widen it up!

    But wasnt this all a bit too much?

    Looking at the people who were more obsessed with plum blossoms than the Mount Hua sect, Chung Myung nced at Tang Gunak. Tang Gunak covered his mouth, looking a bit embarrassed at that.

    Ahem. Didnt you carve out plum blossoms on the pir?

    Right.

    After that, strangely enough, it became popr within the Tang family to engrave plum blossoms on items if this continues, the symbol of the Tang family will end up changing to plum blossoms.

    They are doing this in excitement, so leave it alone.

    Chung Myung looked at the excited artisans engraving the plum blossoms and smiled.

    Ugh, I dont care anymore.

    The more plum blossoms, the better, right?

    Just like that, in two days, things were moving swiftly.

    The warriors of the world began to flock together like clouds towards Mount Hua.

 Chapter 659

    <h4>Chapter 659</h4>

    Ughh. This is the Hwa-Um vige!

    Go Han-Wi of the Shadow n finally sighed in relief as he saw the houses in the distance.

    If it had been a hundred miles more, he would have been lying on the ground by now, shouting that he couldnt handle it any further. The destination, Hwa-Um, had appeared after so long.

    And they had been running for so long that their legs were shaking.

    So was the case with his sajaes. Everyone was breathing heavily, looking like half-corpses.

    No, master.

    Go Han-Wi stood in the lead and spoke to his master, who was observing the vige.

    Is this really a ce for us to go through so much trouble just to see? Sure, it is Mount Hua

    Do not speak when you dont know anything!

    But before he could even speak, his master turned his head to face him and scolded.

    Do you not know how big of a deal this is?

    The voice of Master Jang Yong rang around.

    The Sichuan Tang family, which rules thend of Sichuan, and the Mount Hua sect, whose reputation is soaring these days, have joined hands. Even those over the wall have joined it!

    but even so,pared to the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families, arent they nothing?

    Tsk tsk, you and your short-sighted thoughts!

    Jang Yong looked at Go Han-Wi with a disapproving look.

    This is not something you judge based on looking at the current forces. Wasnt it the case that Mount Hua once belonged to the Nine Great Sects and the Tang family to the Five Great Families, and the two of the Five Pces outside the wall, which have never joined the Central ins in anything before this?

    True, but

    Right now, everyone is paying attention, but it is determined that this is something, a true change. The sects, which are all paying attention to this, will join the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    But even after he exined all this, Go Han-Wi couldnt understand it.

    Should we also join them?

    You idiot!

    Go Han-Wi, scared, covered his ears at the shout.

    That way, there will be no difference between us and the other ns! Everything can be an opportunity! Joining this new alliance is a choice one can maketer, but if you leave your mark in advance, will the seniors of the Heavenly Friends Alliance even remember us?

    why go that far.

    Tsk tsk. The great disciple, who is supposed to be the n leader one day, is like.

    Jang Yong clicked his tongue and then continued.

    There is no money to be made in rushing. If one can profit by putting in effort, then there is a lot more business to be done. So, stop talking nonsense and follow me!

    Yes!

    In the end, Jang Yong, seeing Go Han-Wi answer silently, clicked his tongue and began to walk again.

    That is why these days

    He had no idea how things were going in the rough world of Kangho.

    No one knew what would happen in the world. So, you needed to spread your influence as widely as you could.

    In particr, one had to be careful about ces like the Shadow n, which stood between Hebei and Sichuan.

    The Nine Great Sects will not be able to openly stop me from participating in the ceremony of the Alliance, all because of that.

    No matter how he thought about it, if one could establish a good rtionship with the newly formed alliance, then it was worth it, even if it meant getting a mean eye from the other guests.

    Of course, even the Heavenly Friends Alliance would try to appease them, but they had nothing to lose, so they would just do anything within a clear limit.

    The world belongs to the one who moves first!

    The important thing was to dominate it.

    It wasnt about what the Heavenly Friends Alliance would be like in the future, but right now, one person will feel sad! In times like these, it was important to show magnanimity.

    Hurry up! We need to climb Mount Hua before the other ns arrive.

    Yes!

    They immediately set off with excited hearts.

    But Jang Yong soon had to face a reality he had never envisioned.

    As they stepped toward the entrance of Hwa-Um vige, they were all shocked.

    An oddity?

    There was nothing odd.

    From what they had heard, Hwa-Um vige couldnt be called a big city, but it was a fairlyrge ce that had everything one needed.

    If there was a problem

    What is this?

    The point was that the crowd was moving endlessly into the vige.

    master?

    Uh, uhh?

    Jang Yong, who had been staring at Hwa-Um in shock, closed his eyes.

    What is all this?

    His eyes naturally turned to the waists of those forming the crowd. It was clear that they were all warriors, as each had weapons at their waist.

    No, what is this

    Move out of my way!

    At that moment, people running from behind bumped into Jang Yong on his shoulder and passed by.

    Eik!

    Jang Yong, who was thrown a couple of steps ahead in shock, screamed.

    Just what kind of people are you! How dare you touch our.

    What?

    Then, those who were running ahead turned their heads, which made Jang Yong close his mouth abruptly.

    Jang Yong had also gone through numerous tough situations. It wasnt that he was stupid enough to step back because of the harsh voice of the opponent, but what made him go silent was the mark on their chest.

    The three swords crossed one another.

    T-Three Swords n.

    There was no doubt that this was the Three Swords n, known to be as famous as the Reaper in the Guangdong region.

    Why are such people

    But there was no time to think; he immediately straightened up and said,

    Youre the Three Swords n? I advise you to stop.

    Tsk.

    The man with the scary look who had bumped into him first said,

    Just consider yourself lucky. If it werent for Hwa-Um vige, we would have acted differently.

    How dare you think you can.

    Sahyung, we do not have time for this! We need to head up to Mount Hua quickly!

    Damn it! Why did so many peoplee here? Ugh! If we arete, then the n leader will surely punish us. Everyone, hurry up!

    Yes!

    Jang Yong gulped as he saw the Three Swords n disciples run up in a hurry.

    No, did theye here from Guangdong

    The surprise didnt end there.

    People dressed in yellow robes were rushing ahead.

    Jo-Hyun n!

    They came from Kuju! Oh my, they are here too!

    Jang Yongs eyes were wide.

    Jo-Hyun n?

    Was he talking about the one n that never left their home of Kuju?

    The ck Tortoise n is here too!

    Well, isnt that the Mount Hang sect? No, even they came here!

    Jang Yong was quite shocked and turned his head. As expected, swordsmen wearing wonderful white robes with weapons were stepping ahead.

    H-heavens! It is the Mount Hang Sect!

    The Shadow n was also a ce that was proud of its existence among the small and medium ns. But the sects whose names were nowing from around him were those whom no one would even speak of in the same breath.

    They were names of sects which couldnt bepared to the major sects in the world like the Nine Great Sects, but they were proud of being the best ones in their own regions and were constantly revered.

    M-Mount Hua for the Heavenly Friends Alliance?

    Even he, who just scolded Go Han-Wi right now, felt unable to understand all this. The influence of the alliance was already a lot more than he thought, even though they havent even spoken of it.

    All are climbing Mount Hua?

    Just what was happening?

    The warriors gathered together like ants moving up in an order. As a result, problems dide up here and there.

    You dont seem that busy. How about giving way?

    What? You want to try fighting me?

    Hahaha. I think it would be too much to call for a fight in the front yard of Mount Hua. But if it werent for the Hwa-Um vige, I would have dared to say this.

    This man!

    Of course, some raised their voices to make others give way.

    Didnt I tell you not to push me!

    What can I do when they are pushing me from behind!

    Youre saying that you, a so-called warrior, cannot even handle this? What are you doing here with such skills?

    Oh my? Would you like to check how good the skills are? Instead of just making noise, how aboutpeting with one another?

    Some shouted and sneered, and those who drew their swords.

    Everyone wanted to climb up quickly, but the path was narrow, and the number of people who could climb up was limited, so everyone was frustrated.

    Isnt this going to lead to a really big ident?

    Jang Yong clenched his hand at the anxiety that rose.

    It was then,

    Peng family!

    It is the Peng family! From Hubei!

    The heads of those gathered on the path turned back.

    Uh?

    Jang Yongs face, who was near the , turned red. Because he was also there, it seemed like everyone turned to look at him.

    And instead of retreating, he looked.

    Ohh

    The disciples of the Shadow n all stepped to the side with several warriors approaching them.

    Intense red clothes, with five tigers engraved on the chest. There was a huge de that could catch anyones attention.

    Hubei Peng family.

    Even the Hubei Peng family, the lord of the Hubei region and a member of the Five Great Families has appeared in the Hua-Um vige.

    Although it was just five people, their presence was enough to overwhelm everyone.

    Hmm.

    The eight-foot-tall man in the lead looked at those around him and then burst intoughter.

    Hahaha. Such a long way.

    Seems like we were a littlete.

    Hmm. That is the problem. Before the ceremony starts, I need to head up to Mount Hua and greet the sect leader and family head.

    The Peng family looked around once again and proceeded without further hesitation. The man who reached the end of the crowd smiled and said,

    If you dont mind, would it be alright if we climbed the mountain first?

    The person turned back, looking shocked, then stepped aside in astonishment.

    P-please,e up.

    Thank you.

    As if that was the signal, the people gathered there all moved to the left and right, clearing the path for the Peng family.

    Although they were willing to risk their lives to get there a bit early, they all turned gentle in the presence of this name, the Hubei Peng family.

    A scene that clearly showed why the people of Kangho risked everything for fame.

    The person who was slowly walking on the path that opened up said,

    The other ones in the Five Great Families couldnt havee, right?

    Hmm, I dont know if they have arrived, but everyone will definitelye. It cannot be helped that everyone will want to see this.

    Right. This seems like a fun ceremony to attend. I guess I should go up quickly and say my greetings to the sect leader of Mount Hua. Lets go!

    Yes!

    Everyone gathered in Hwa-Um gulped as the Peng family picked up the pace.

    Have the Five Great Familiese?

    Then, will the Nine Great Sectse too?

    Maybe this is a lot bigger than we thought.

    The Hubei Peng family wanted to greet Mount Huas sect leader. Just when did Mount Hua be this great?

    So many thoughts, so many questions, but there was just one answer.

    We have to climb up fast!

    I need to see this with my own eyes!

    Now, everyone was excited. They all rushed to the rough mountain path.

    Each had their own curiosity, desire, hope, and expectation to fulfill.

 Chapter 660

    <h4>Chapter 660</h4>

    .

    The area right below Chung Myungs eyes shook.

    N-no

    His eyes were fixed on the crowd rushing through the gate.

    From here, it looked like a good number of people areing, but when he went to the front gate of Mount Hua and looked down, the line of peopleing up the hiking trail felt like a dragons body with no end.

    Why are so manying over?

    Chung Myung mumbled, unable to understand, and turned his head.

    An already long line of people was entering Mount Hua. After wrapping around the training hall a couple of times, the remainder continued to the sect leaders residence.

    but the event hasnt even started.

    It is expected.

    Uh?

    The Tang family head smiled and said.

    Once the event starts, they will not be able to meet the sect leader. Isnt it impossible for people who are supposed to hold this event to go and greet everyone whoes?

    Right.

    So most of them areing before it begins to have a private chat with the sect leader.

    even so, to this extent?

    It isnt normally like this.

    Tang Pae smiled.

    It means that their interest in the Heavenly Friends Alliance is this strong.

    Chung Myung thought this was absurd. No matter how he saw it, the number of people was too much.

    No. I did want to have people gathered with my tricks.

    Still, was it this effective?

    It seems like you are frustrated. Well, you couldnt have seen so many people in Mount Hua at once. But I think you should start getting used to it by now, Taoist. This is a sight you will see often from now on.

    He wouldnt have seen this many? This was so normal in the old times at Mount Hua, you bastard!

    However, this scene was a bit unfamiliar uh

    Why?

    Still, events like this must have happened many times in Mount Hua back then, so why did he not remember this?

    Ahh

    That was when the voices of the sajaes from the past shed through Chung Myungs mind.

    -Sahyung! Sahyung! Please, do not leave the room!

    -No, sahyung! Do not ever do that! Go over there and train! Didnt I even get you the alcohol? Just tell me where you will be, and Ill bring an entire table there.

    -Sahyung! The sect leader said not to enter Mount Hua.

    -Even if youe across someone on the way, do not start a fight or hit them! No, even if you have to defeat him, you can never do that!

    -Why dont you head over to Southern Edge at least once? What? Why? Just head over there now, you bastard!

    Chung Myung looked to the sky.

    At that time, he didnt know such an important event was happening. As a person, one had to go through a change of position to understand what others were thinking

    What if, right now, one of Mount Huas disciples picked a fight with the guests and ended up hitting them?

    Chung Myung would go insane and throw the disciple off the cliff. But werent his sahyung in the past weaker than Chung Myung? So, he must have felt so frustrated inside.

    Ah, that I apologize.

    Chung Myung cleared his throat as he felt a new sense of shame.

    Ahem!

    And he looked forward.

    A crowd of people gathered in front of the newly done Mount Hua pavilions, and a few Mount Hua disciples with Tang family members were busy running around, filling out the guest entrance book and managing those who stepped in.

    I feel strange somehow.

    He couldnt help but think of the time he climbed Mount Hua after being born again.

    The Mount Hua he saw after stepping in was nothing but a crumbling gate, so different from now.

    It held no life then, and he didnt even feel the emotions of Taoism either. The buildings were on the verge of copse, and the faces of those guarding had no presence either.

    How could it be expressed in words, the feelings he felt when he saw that half-destroyed Mount Hua turn into an entire ruin?

    But people are now flocking to Mount Hua again.

    Tsk.

    It felt so strange

    Chung Myung rubbed the tip of his wrinkled nose and then stood tall.

    Everyone seems busy, so I should help them out, too!

    It was the moment he was about to walk towards the guests.

    Clench.

    Uh?

    Chung Myung turned around as someone was holding his hand and noticed that Tang Pae had an awkward smile.

    That ah, father said he said that in the future, Mount Hua will have experiences simr to this, and as the head of the alliance, many events will be held too.

    So?

    So Mount Huas Divine Dragon, it was said that it would be better to just check on how the situation is going instead of doing some small things

    .

    Well, I am saying you should step up when something big happens! Only when something big happens!

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes and nced at Tang Pae.

    And Tang Pae looked the other way with an awkward smile.

    The Tang family head ordered this?

    it isnt that.

    Time has passed and Mount Hua also changed, but the treatment that Chung Myung got hadnt changed from before.

    Now the Tang family is doing this! Oh my!

    Even so, Chung Myung was proving that he had also grown in his own way. In the past, he would have shouted, How dare you try to spy on me? and broken the head right there, but now? Just a nce?

    Even I have gotten kinder.

    If this continued, he would soon climb the mountain of kindness.

    -You will say bullshit with all your heart too.

    No, this man!

    What?

    no.

    Chung Myung took a deep breath and looked ahead. Then he tilted his head.

    But something feels odd.

    What do you mean?

    There are so many warriors who fight as soon as they make eye contact, but there is no noise here.

    Hahaha. You are kidding, right?

    Uh?

    Tang Paeughed lowly and said,

    Those who step in here are all those who want to look good in front of Mount Hua and the Heavenly Friends Alliance. It would be natural for such people to not misbehave in a ce where everyone is gathered for something good.

    Ah, isnt that usually the case?

    is something strange?

    No rather than calling it strange.

    Chung Myung looked at the distant sky.

    -No, you bastard! We invite people and then treat them like this? Come on, bring that board down! Everyone,e here, this bastard is! I already feel like its just the clothes, but the head doesnt fit for Taoism, and today I will bring the entire sect down! Will you note here!?

    Sorry, sahyung. I didnt realize all that

    Chung Myung quickly lowered his head before another curse came from the sky.

    No, still.

    And his face contorted.

    There are so many guests, but why hasnt the Nanman Beast Pce arrived yet? Is he walking slow because he is huge?

    Haha isnt the Beast Pce quite far away, though? We did send them an invite in advance, so they will be here before the main ceremony.

    Tsk, they should have arrived sooner.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and was about toin but then came this loud sound from the mountain gate.

    Uh? You are here?

    As he was about to see what it was, someone shouted.

    Peng family! The Hubei Peng family has arrived!

    Oh?

    Chung Myung was filled with a bit of anger as the name came.

    I sent an invitation, but I didnt think they woulde.

    But the problem didnt end there.

    Qingcheng! Qingcheng sect hase!

    Isnt that the Beggars Union? Right, it is them! Beggars Union hase, too!

    Ohh! Kongtong! The Kongtong sect hase too!

    Chung Myung also eximed a couple of times at the familiar names that came from here and there.

    The big ones areing.

    Tang Pae grabbed Chung Myung by the sleeve and dragged him with a determined expression.

    I dont think this is the time! Let us head to the gate!

    Uh? Why?

    Those with a name need to be treated right. Theres no need for the sect leader toe and personally greet them, but its better for someone with a nice reputation toe ahead and greet the guests. The reputation of Mount Huas Divine Dragon would be better. Hurry!

    Eukk. So bothersome.

    Chung Myung, being dragged by Tang Pae, moved towards the gate.

    Everyone who was waiting to fill out the guestbook and enter Mount Hua made way for the big ones. And along with the open path, members of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great ns came in, walking proudly.

    Step.

    Chung Myung stood straight in front of the gate.

    Eikk!

    Is Tang Pae insane or something?

    What is he thinking?

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were busy guiding the visitors inside, were shocked at this sight and went stiff.

    No, Chung Myung was supposed to be thrown into a corner, but this man, Tang Pae, was taking him to the center of the ce.

    We are ruined!

    That is what! We need to sort this!

    Elder! Where have the elders gone!

    It was then.

    Chung Myung calmly brought both hands together and took a bow.

    Wee to Mount Hua. Thank you for the hard work you went through toe all this way.

    Baek Cheon, who had turned pale, slowly opened his mouth.

    The other Five Swords next to him were also lost at this.

    see that? Chung Myung spoke like a real human.

    And he didnt speak informally either?

    is that what politeness is?

    It might have been a natural thing for those who didnt know Chung Myung, but everyone who knew him was shocked.

    Even his form when bowing was amazing. To a stranger, he would seem like a nice disciple of a prestigious sect who received great discipline.

    An-no. There is nothing wrong with that, though.

    Those who received greetings looked at Chung Myung with bright expressions in their eyes.

    I am Peng Ak, an elder of the Peng family. May I know who you are?

    It is an honor to meet you, Elder. My name is Chung Myung, the third-ss disciple of Mount Hua.

    Oh? So, you are Mount Huas Divine Dragon? The best warrior of the recent disciples?

    Chung Myung smiled as he shook his head.

    All that is a lie. Hearing such words from an elder of the Peng family has made me so shy that I cannot raise my head.

    Hahah. As I heard, you are a skilled person!

    Baek Cheons fists were clenching at this.

    Id rather he make a fuss now.

    D-dont open your eyes, sasuk!

    What wrong did that bastard do?

    As they looked at Chung Myung, this perfect-looking child, they had no idea how evil he was, and they felt upset at the thought of his acts.

    That disgusting bastard.

    They should be d that he didnt make any mistake, so why were they feeling so upset?

    However, despite the quiet cries, Chung Myung didnt erase the elegant and gentle smile as if it were painted on his face.

    Pleasee inside. The sect leader was looking forward to this.

    That is a generous thing for you to say. Then, will you help us get close to the sect leader and greet him?

    It would be my honor.

    He waved his fist again and turned around.

    The guests spoke quietly as they watched Chung Myung walk proudly.

    I heard he has a bit of an entric nature but I dont think so?

    Arent the rumors in Kangho all exaggerated?

    I understand why Mount Hua is famous. Their devotion to the nature of Taoism is amazing.

    Woah akuak.

    Uh?

    At that moment, the people following tilted their heads at the strange noise that came. But Chung Myung continued to speak as if nothing happened. However, his ears and the nape of his neck were red.

    Let me greet him first.

    Yes.

    He was leading the Peng family, those who visited Mount Hua.

    But

    Peng Ak, who looked around, frowned.

    Why do the disciples of Mount Hua have that expression?

    For some reason, their expressions were grim and angry. Peng Ack, unable to understand the reason, just tilted his head.

 Chapter 661

    <h4>Chapter 661</h4>

    I greet the sect leader.

    Peng Ak, polite by nature, greeted Hyun Jong and then slowly turned to face Tang Gunak.

    Hope you have been well, Lord Tang.

    Tang Gunak nodded slightly.

    Since the Hubei Peng family and the Sichuan Tang family both belonged to the Five Great Families, there was bound to be friction. So, Tang Gunak knew the man, Peng Ak.

    I think it feels different from when I met you in Sichuan Tang,

    Is that so?

    It meant that the Sichuan Tang, which actually belonged to the Five Great Families, had decided toe here without any consultation with the others. But Tang Gunak ignored Peng Aks words.

    The eyes of Peng Ak shone darkly at those words.

    I have no idea what you are thinking.

    He had felt it before, but the nature of Tang Gunak wasnt easy to deal with.

    Firstly

    At that moment, Hyun Jong was the first to speak.

    I know you came first, but I do appreciate you giving up your time.

    No, sect leader.

    Peng Ak shook his head.

    That is because we have a lot to share, so do not worry about that.

    Have a lot to share

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    He had met a few of those who came to represent the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families. Still, most of them only offered light congrattions and didnt reveal their true feelings.

    It is my pleasure.

    Well, I dont know. I wonder if this is something he would be willing to go ahead with.

    Peng Ak smiled and turned to Tang Gunak.

    Having a blind eye is a nice thing. It might be a breath of fresh air for Kangho, too, which has been so stuck with the nine sects and five families.

    Tang Gunak looked at Peng Ak in silence.

    But I dont think that Lord Tang doesnt know the impact this will have.

    Peng Aks gaze was firm.

    The head of the Hubei Peng family is also expressing great concern about the movements of the Tang family. No matter what the Lords intentions are, wouldnt it be perceived from the outside as the Tang family distancing themselves from the Five Great Families and aligning with the Heavenly Friends Alliance?

    Tang Gunak had a light smile on his lips.

    It doesnt have to seem like that.

    uh?

    Peng Ak couldnt hide his shocked expression at this.

    Are you being serious?

    The Lord isnt an amazing person, but I sure know that I am not one to lie.

    Peng Aks eyes narrowed at this.

    So, are you dering that the Sichuan Tang family is stepping back from the Five Great Families?

    I will dere it if I have to.

    Tang Gunak maintained a calm gaze, his eyes seeming to pierce through the body.

    Peng Aks face stiffened at that. If anyone other than Tang Gunak had said it, he would have shouted at them right then.

    The position of the Sichuan Tang family and the dignity of the man called Tang Gunak was so high that he couldnt act rashly.

    Hyun Jong, who was observing all this, quietly pushed the teacup towards the man.

    This is Yunnan tea. It will not be a bad thing for you to start controlling your mind.

    Peng Ak chewed his lip and looked at the teacup. Gazing at the steaming tea, he bowed lightly.

    I apologize for getting swayed there.

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Who can me you for being concerned about your family? It is alright.

    Tang Gunak was trying to overwhelm him, and Hyun Jong was trying to ease him.

    Peng Ak sighed. Even though he, an elder of the Peng family, was at a loss with this Alliance, he didnt have a tough time understanding how the small and medium sects were feeling.

    This is not normal.

    The Peng family was aware of the Heavenly Friends Alliance from the beginning. However, they didnt pay much attention to it because they believed it wouldnt pose a threat to the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families.

    If the Alliance were to fail, the Tang familys status among the Five Great Families would also decline, making it easier for the Peng family to benefit.

    But.

    Who would have thought that a couple of months could bring about such change?

    The phrase In a bad state seemed to lose its meaning.

    Yet, the reputation of Mount Hua skyrocketed in just a few months.

    Since they quelled the civil unrest in the Green Forest and triumphed in the spar against Wudang, the world would inevitably recognize the name of Mount Hua.

    On top of that

    Recently, there were even rumors about Mount Hua trading with the North Sea and talks of the North Sea joining the Alliance.

    What even Shaolin couldnt achieve the North Sea. And if those rumors proved true, then the status of Mount Hua would be significantly elevated.

    Lord Tang.

    Peng Ak sighed and said,

    From what you know, we are people who dont know how to hold our tongues.

    I know.

    Tang Gunak maintained his stance.

    Among the five families, the Peng family was the most impatient. The other family ns were polite to one another. They observed the situation, but the fact that the Peng family started speaking the moment they saw him indicated their impatience.

    Until now, Kangho had regarded this alliance as nothing more than a union of the western part of the Central ins.

    That wouldnt be so wrong.

    Tang Gunak spoke calmly. But Peng Ak didnt back down easily.

    Even if it is the same alliance, the meaning changes depending on who participates in it, and even if the same ones join, wouldnt the status of the alliance change depending on their stature?

    Right.

    Right now, the status of the Heavenly Friends Alliance is too high.

    Peng Ak made a groan and then continued.

    The Peng family lord is concerned that the Heavenly Friends Alliance will shake the bnce of power.

    Tang Gunak calmly looked at the Peng family.

    You said a little while back that Peng doesnt sway, but it seems like Elder Peng doesnt seem to follow it.

    What you are concerned about right now isnt the chaos in Kangho, but the fact that the Kangho split in two now would end up fighting, right?

    That is

    Tang Gunak shook his head without having to listen to the answer.

    I am aware of the concerns your family has, but I have no intentions of swaying from my decision because of it.

    Then you really are dering to go against the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families?

    When Peng Ak asked him again, Hyun Jong, who was there, answered on behalf of Tang Gunak.

    That question feels strange.

    how do you mean?

    How can leaving the Five Great Families be considered as us bing hostile to the Five Great Families?

    Creating an alliance other than the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families doesnt mean to be hostile to the two forces. From what you said, arent the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families also hostile to one another then?

    I didnt mean it like that.

    Elder.

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly and then continued.

    I believe that forming this new Alliance of Heavenly Friends will help Langho. For that purpose, I move for this.

    What you are concerned about will not happen, so you dont have to worry too much about it.

    The words were so soft and calm that he couldnt speak back any longer.

    But there was this firmness within him which made it impossible for him to say anything else. In the end, there was nothing Peng Ak could do other than sigh.

    I understand the meaning behind the sect leaders words. I also understand the intention of the Lord.

    I am d you do.

    But you know it too, strength isnt something you achieve through will and hope alone. No matter what the intentions of the two are, Kangho will not view this Alliance with kind eyes.

    Please know that I dont wish ill upon you when saying this. Perhaps, the existence of this Alliance might lead to the downfall of Mount Hua and the Tang family.

    Tang Gunaks eyes went dark at those words, but Hyun Jong continued to smile.

    I thank you for the concern youve shown.

    But in this world, there is a path everyone must take, even if it sometimes brings difficulties. Even if I have to endure that tough path, how can I hesitate if it is the path I need to take?

    Peng Ak couldnt speak further and just looked at Hyun Jong.

    Rather, do inform Lord Peng. The door to our Alliance is always open, and it isnt limited to the sects of the west alone. If he ever changes his mind, doe visit us.

    I will make sure to say exactly that.

    Peng Ak silently bowed from where he sat.

    I once again congratte you on this new start. Our family will stay here until the ceremonyes to an end and greet you once again when leaving.

    Then, it would be most nice. Please also express my gratitude to the Peng family for gracing us with your presence.

    Definitely.

    Peng Ak stood up and headed out. Still, he looked back before closing the door with a bit of regret.

    Hyun Jong was it

    Tang Gunak was strong. He was a person who didnt need much to be told.

    Of course, strength was good, being strong was good because Kangho was where the strong ruled. However, the problem was that Tang Gunak wasnt only strong but also had a strong nature.

    Those who were recklessly strong tended to cause chaos. If the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance were Tang Gunak, then Peng Ak wouldnt worry about the existence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    He was an unprecedented individual whopletely dominated. He revived a family rted by blood, but he wasnt someone who could unite those with differing interests.

    But

    Mount Hua if it is Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong was different.

    Even though Peng Ak initially spat out quite sharp words, Hyun Jong never once lost his gentleness and calmness.

    A person who had developed great strength and ascended to the position of leader naturally needed to be strong. Even if one wasnt like that daily, they would quickly be ustomed to ttery and praise from those around them and would listen to even minor criticisms with anger.

    What if Tang Gunak suppressed other sects by force, and Hyun Jong managed to coax and lead them?

    Maybe the full potential of the Heavenly Friends Alliance isnt even realized yet.

    Peng Ak sighed and then walked away.

    I guess I need to speak to the lord about this.

    Hyun Jong and Tang Gunak, who were left in the room, looked at each other.

    I am sure it isnt just the Peng family alone.

    Tang Gunak nodded.

    I think so too, sect leader. Although not everyone speaks out, there are probably less than three-tenths of those who came here genuinely weing the Alliance. If we limit ourselves to those who are considered prestigious, then it wouldnt be a good job.

    Haha. I have work to do. All this makes me realize what a rough path we have chosen.

    It wasnt an easy thing. Because this was a rebellion against the actual order the world was running on.

    Nevertheless, many came.

    That means we cannot ignore this, even if we dont want to think about it.

    Tang Gunak had a bitter smile.

    Now, all we have to do is show them that the Heavenly Friends Alliance is a more formidable ce than they thought. This initiation ceremony is for that purpose.

    I know very well what you mean, Lord Tang. But I still do not get it. Am I capable of taking on such a responsibility?

    If the sect leader isnt in charge, no one can be the leader.

    .

    Even if we put everything aside.

    Tang Gunak looked at the door with a confused look.

    If the sect leader were to step down from that position, wouldnt there be one person out there who could chase you with both the sword and their mouth not stopping?

    I would be lucky if a knife found its way to me.

    The two peopleughed and looked at each other.

    Sect leader.

    Yes, Lord Tang.

    Like you said, this is something that needs to be done.

    .

    I believe in the sect leader and in Mount Hua, so, Mount Hua, please trust our Tang family.

    Hyun Jong smiled softly at Tang Gunaks serious words.

    Who would I not trust if not the Tang family? We request your continued support.

    The two people lightly held hands.

    And then.

    Chang!

    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, which made both of them turn their eyes to the ceiling.

    Yah, you bastard! I told you not to climb onto the roof of the sect leaders residence!

    Ah, why nag now!

    Come here! Come down here!? Ack, damn it!

    A lot of things were happening.

    The two people thought that perhaps the biggest enemy for the Heavenly Friends Alliance wasnt the Nine Great Sects or the Five Great Families.

 Chapter 662

    <h4>Chapter 662</h4>

    ¡°Where is the water!¡±

    ¡°There! I put a lot of drinking water in front of the pavilion! There.¡±

    ¡°Where should this go?¡±

    ¡°If you go straight to the back of the pavilion with plum blossoms carved out¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? The pirs have plum blossoms carved on them everywhere?¡±

    ¡°It is behind the two-story building there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was nothing. How long do we wait for this?¡±

    ¡°I-If you can wait a bit¡­¡±

    Cold sweat formed on Yoon Jong¡¯s forehead as he answered.

    ¡®I am losing it.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t normal to have this many people, and even managing and guiding them wasn¡¯t easy. Moreover, wasn¡¯t Mount Hua a ce that had no visitors because of its low reputation?

    Not just the second-ss and third-ss disciples, but even the first-ss disciples were running around to manage things, but there was still ack of manpower.

    At least¡­

    ¡°Please do note to the side and line up properly.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything, then let us know. We will resolve it as swiftly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! Who told you to fight in here? Do you want to be requested out?¡±

    Yoon Jong internally expressed admiration and praised how well the Tang family members were handling this.

    ¡®As expected. They are skilled at this!¡¯

    Unlike Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were unable to even calm themselves due to their first time doing this, Tang family members were handling people.

    At times like this, he could feel the difference they had with such a prestigious family.

    It was not called a prestigious sect for nothing. Only when Mount Hua, like Sichuan Tang, experienced numerous events and was able to deal with them would they regain growth. Yoon Jong once again reflected on the will to develop more.

    ¡°I asked how long I have to wait!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He was shocked for a moment and turned to see the guest who had asked the same question earlier, looking annoyed. Yoon Jong was shocked and speechless at this.

    It was then.

    ¡°I apologize. Please wait a little longer.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had approached Yoon Jong from behind, spoke on his behalf with a smile. The guest, who appeared angry, was taken aback by Baek Cheon¡¯s presence and then nodded.

    ¡°R-right. Ha¡­ haha. With so many guests, it will take some time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I understandpletely. You really have been through a lot.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face twisted at the sight of the man, who now seemed as meek as a sheep.

    ¡®Is he discriminating?¡¯

    What was worse was that he hade to realize this himself.

    Even if it were Yoon Jong, if Baek Cheon showed up and apologized, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to retort.

    What could be done? If he felt wronged, then he should try to look good.

    When those who were protecting them returned to their respective ces, Yoon Jong sighed. Baek Cheon thenforted him with a slightly sad look.

    ¡°You are going through so much.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t feel much hardship until sasuk arrived.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing.¡±

    What can I even say?

    ¡°This is all too hectic, but it isn¡¯t hard.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Compared to being harassed by him, this feels like nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am d.¡±

    It was true. Usually, this type of work would cause more mental and physical exhaustion. If the bodies of Mount Hua were strong as rocks, then their minds had been turned to diamonds by Chung Myung.

    ¡­the problem was that Chung Myung didn¡¯t intend to train them that way.

    Baek Cheon looked around at the disciples of Mount Hua, who were busy running around.

    ¡®Everyone is doing their best.¡¯

    Although the help from the Tang family was amazing, the disciples of Mount Hua were doing their part too. Everyone was excited. As they watched, Baek Cheon almost burst intoughter.

    Baek Cheon had a slight smile and then spoke seriously.

    ¡°Even so, if this many people gather, problems are bound to arise. So, do not take your eyes off them for even a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am saying this in that sense¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°And Chung Myung?¡±

    That was when Yoon Jong saw.

    The bright face of Baek Cheon until then slowly turned dark.

    ¡°¡­Well, I was looking for him.¡±

    ¡°It seems like he moved to a corner and chose to stay there. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just leave him alone like that?¡±

    ¡°Will you be able to have a happy life and sleep when you know there is gunpowder below your house that could explode at any moment?¡±

    ¡°It is impossible.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the sky with a sad look and nodded.

    ¡°If anything happens,e find me right away or tell senior Un Am. If you don¡¯t have us around, then head for Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°I will do that.¡±

    ¡°¡­And take care of Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°I will handle that, too.¡±

    After the instructions were done, Baek Cheon looked around and mumbled softly.

    ¡°But where did this guy end up hiding?¡±

    That guy was none other than Chung Myung.

    If he was in front of them, it felt like their stomach was boiling, but the moment he ended up out of their sight, anxiety welled up. If the Mount Hua disciples were asked to choose between having Chung Myung with or without, they would all cry and ask him to be around them.

    Andslide happening right in front of them would be a lot better than a tsunamiing from an unknown side.

    ¡°Ugh. The Beast Pce or the Ice Pce should arrive soon. Then the manpower we need will increase, and we can chase after Chung Myung easily.¡±

    Kuka!

    ¡°¡­I know it is nonsense, but there is no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did I say nonsense?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you saying? I have hinted at that¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It was then that Baek Cheon, who was looking at Yoon Jong, tilted his head.

    Bow! Bow! Bow!

    Gulp!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger.

    ¡®What kind of nonsense is this?¡¯

    When Chung Myung spoke, it didn¡¯t sound like nonsense but rather like an actual dog barking.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°I definitely heard it. A dog barked just now¡­¡±

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples who heard the sound were filled with shock. They were utterly confounded.

    Actually, in ces with private houses, hearing the sounds of dogs wasmon¡­

    The problem was that this was happening on Mount Hua.

    Could it really be possible to hear the bark of a dog from the top of Mount Hua, a ce so serene even birds take a rest? And the sound was getting louder and louder.

    ¡°¡­ it cannot be!¡±

    Everyone turned their heads toward the gate from where the sound was emanating. The family members of the Tang family, who were managing the crowd, also looked in the same direction with confusion.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°No, this is¡­¡±

    ¡°Move! I need to see!¡±

    The people crowding the mountain gate were all scared and retreated to the left and right. Then, the sight of a group of people approaching from afar caught their eyes.

    ¡°¡­ Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°Right, it is the Nanman Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can see it¡¯s them!¡±

    A man sorge that one¡¯s mouth would drop upon seeing his form and walk. Rather than being called messy, he looked as if he had a lion¡¯s mane around his body, making him appear even bigger. The tiger skin wrapped around his body, and the leather footwear caught their eyes.

    But what was more eye-catching than the appearance of the man were therge dogs with bared teeth.

    ¡°Bow! Bow! GRRRR!¡±

    The two ck dogs, wearing chain leashes, red left and right and growled as if they were about to attack people at any moment. But that was only for a moment; when therge man tugged the chain, the dogs became all gentle.

    ¡°¡­ Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is the pce lord.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who observed this, was a bit shocked and then asked Tang Pae next to him.

    ¡°¡­ I thought you told him not to bring animals?¡±

    ¡°We certainly did. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t tell him not to bring dogs. Because we never imagined he would have¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the fault of the Tang family.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With a loud voice, Meng So walked into Mount Hua with his dogs in front. The problem was that the visitors from the Beast Pce weren¡¯t just Meng So.

    Grrrr!

    Bow!

    Those following him were all bringing at least one dog with them.

    Big dogs, medium dogs, cute¡­ ugh. That one is cute¡­ ah, not this one!

    Baek Cheon thought back and then covered his face with one hand.

    ¡°¡­ what is the Beast Pce! They are wild ones.¡±

    They told them not to bring any animals, and they brought dogs! Dogs!

    From Baek Cheon¡¯s point of view, it was something that made his entire body angry. But, even if he had to speak in terms of what happened, this was the best way to disy that they were from the Beast Pce with all this.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the clothes of the central ins?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Beast Pce! Nanman Beast Pce!¡±

    ¡°What? Them?¡±

    The warriors lined up were all shocked at that.

    The Nanman Beast Pce.

    A name they had heard countless times, but this was the first time they were seeing it with their own eyes, so they couldn¡¯t help it. Yunnan was currently a restricted area for those from the Central ins, so the Beast Pce was also off-limits.

    ¡°Beast Pce¡­ but why did they have to bring a dog and not beasts?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t dogs beasts?¡±

    ¡°Have you lost it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am sorry.¡±

    It was a unique sight.

    A tremendous force could be felt from these beast men. There was also no need to speak about their muscles. Just looking at Meng So in the lead was enough to make them feel inferior.

    But what could be said¡­

    ¡®They seem like insanely strong people¡­¡¯

    ¡®This is the first time in my life seeing such a sight.¡¯

    ¡®So different from what I heard.¡¯

    All the people of the Central ins couldn¡¯t even shake off their confusion, and Baek Cheon was no exception.

    ¡°Why the dogs¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head to theughter, and there was Chung Myung, who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    Chung Myung. For the first time in a long time, I agree with your thoughts.

    So, how could we handle that?

    As if he heard his thoughts, Chung Myung walked to the gate, and Meng So, who was walking at the front, brightly smiled at the sight of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    But before he couldugh genuinely, the dogs around him began to bark.

    Bow! Bow! Bow!

    Even if it was for a moment, the chains of the dogs were pulled back.

    ¡°Ugh, these nasty bastards¡­¡±

    Chung Myung frowned at that. But the moment he tried to say something.

    Peep!

    Baek Ah stuck her head out from his sleeve and looked at the dogs, with her eyes wide open and screeching in anger.

    Kiak!

    Wawawowow!

    The dogs, which had been barking and growling loudly, all curled their tails and began to drool. The eyes of the Central ins people widened at this sad sight.

    ¡°W-what is that?¡±

    ¡°Why are the dogs acting like that?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t understand it, but Meng So seemed happy as if he enjoyed it.

    ¡°That guy, too, is the same as always! So you are still unchanged?¡±

    ¡°What dogs did you even bring here? It isn¡¯t the Beast Pce anymore; change it to Dog Pce.¡±

    ¡°Uh? No¡­ well, these dogs aren¡¯t from Yunnan. As you know, the Beast Pce isn¡¯t a nice ce for dogs to live.¡±

    That was definitely true. In a ce where weasel-like animals beat down tigers, how could a normal dog survive?

    ¡°And with the letter from the Tang family, we left with just the people¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Meng So bit his lip and then said.

    ¡°As we began toe, we saw the abandoned dogs and the wild dogs all alone, starving to death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So we began to feed them one by one¡­¡±

    The dogs were so frightened by Baek Ah that they retreated behind Meng So, trying to conceal themselves behind him.

    ¡°And because I felt affectionate¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Listening to Meng So¡¯s straightforward words, Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    ¡°So¡­ all these dogs?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t just abandon them, right? I tried to leave them at the bottom of the mountain, but they refused to leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meng So, finding himself in a difficult position, began tough heartily. It was such an abrupt shift.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Why does that even matter! Seeing you for the first time in such a long time makes me feel like I could jump through the roof!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! Let¡¯s head in!¡±

    ¡°Ughh¡­.¡±

    With a genuine smile, Meng So patted Chung Myung on the shoulder and led the dogs into Mount Hua.

    This was the moment when the name of the Nanman Beast Pce became distinctly known among the Central ins sects that wereing to Mount Hua.

    ¡­Presumably, anyway.

 Chapter 663

    <h4>Chapter 663</h4>

    The number of dogs that the Nanman Beast Pce brought had reached close to 100.

    ¡°No. Just how does one push away the children who want to be with us?¡±

    ¡°Then you just abandon the starving kids?¡±

    ¡°The people of the Central ins have no affection, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    ¡°Even the engraving is so neat! It isn¡¯t like you don¡¯t have money either!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were being criticized again, couldn¡¯t even speak back. They were Taoists who spoke about kindness; they could not criticize the man for bringing along dying animals, right?

    Mount Hua, which was on the verge of bing uncaring, money-greedy bastards who didn¡¯t care about the dogs starving to death, couldn¡¯t overlook the actions of the Beast Pce.

    The good news was that the dog management had been easily resolved despite their concerns about it.

    Kiiik!

    Grrr!

    Kiaaaik!

    Kiaaaik!

    The people of the Central ins kept silent at the odd sight.

    ¡°No, just what am I seeing now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right.¡±

    ¡°I cannot even tell from looking¡­ despite seeing with both my eyes.¡±

    All eyes were in one ce.

    The pure white paws, which were so small that one would call them cute, were pointed down. And the dogs, all being sorted by size, fell to the ground.

    Wheik!

    When the small paw moved up, the dogs rose up in speed, and then the paw drew a circle, and the dogs rolled on the ground.

    ¡°¡­ What even is that?¡±

    ¡°Am I dreaming now?¡±

    If one hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t even believe this, but those who climbed Mount Hua were realizing that what they were witnessing might be difficult.

    Every time the little marten, which seemed like a bundle of white fur, moved, the dogs as big as people turned.

    They were worried about something happening if the dogs moved too much.

    ¡°Ah, no, it doesn¡¯t look like it is worth it.¡±

    ¡°Is that a marten? Isn¡¯t the problem why the dogs are listening to the marten?¡±

    ¡°I find it odd that the marten is waving its paw at the dogs.¡±

    Something, from the start of it to the end, made no sense.

    Hik!

    When the marten slightly showed its teeth in anger, all the dogs would have their tails curled in.

    This pure white marten finally nodded as if to say this was right.

    ¡®No matter how I see it, it seems like a person. Who would even think of it as a marten?¡¯

    ¡®What? Did that stick its stomach out?¡¯

    Everyone was shocked at how human-like this marten was.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a spirit beast?¡±

    ¡°There are spirit beasts in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ but I thought those things only appeared in stories.¡±

    Right now, the condition of the Central ins was so bad that finding a spirit beast was unheard of, so everyone thought it was odd or found it unfamiliar.

    Shhh!

    When Baek Ah flipped her front paw to the side, the dogs rushed to the back of the pavilion. Everyone there was shocked and impressed, and some even apuded it for the training, which was neatly organized as if there were no dogs there at all.

    ¡°Is this the power of the Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°What did you even see? That marten was raised by the Mount Hua disciple!¡±

    ¡°Huh? But why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you even understand?¡±

    They really couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, so everyone just went silent.

    ¡®Since earlier, something felt so odd.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t really understand anything.¡¯

    The people began to realize that Mount Hua wasn¡¯t like any other sect. But it felt absurd for Mount Hua, too.

    ¡°¡­ it was handled.¡±

    ¡°That one is surprisingly useful. At first, I thought it was just a useless scarf.¡±

    ¡°It is better than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you are going to be like this?¡±

    As Jo Gul groaned, Yoon Jong sighed.

    ¡®While you are at it, why don¡¯t you give this bastard some training too, Baek Ah?¡¯

    Even if it was not possible for Chung Myung, couldn¡¯t Baek Ah do something for Jo Gul? That guy was also a form of beast.

    ¡°Actually, the dog isn¡¯t the problem.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked away, shocked. Chung Myung was barking at Meng So¡­ no, protesting.

    ¡°Dog¡¯s Pce! This ce is entirely messed up! Right!¡±

    ¡°Hahahah! Do not worry about such small things! Now, since I wasing to meet you, I brought the alcohol from Yunnan! Wouldn¡¯t you like a refreshing drink?¡±

    ¡°How many? Did you bring many?¡±

    ¡°You will be so drunk that you¡¯ll be happy to die! I had a hard time getting them! How is it? Now, will you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face with his hands.

    ¡®What is wrong with dogs? People are the problem here, people!¡¯

    No, the problem was that they didn¡¯t exactly behave like people.

    Such a sad thing for Mount Hua. Here, human-like animals and animal-like humans coexisted.

    ¡°Taoist Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah, yes! Young master.¡±

    Tang Pae greeted him and smiled.

    ¡°Now that the Beast Pce has arrived, I am going to select a couple of my friends and send them down to the vige.¡±

    ¡°The vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Not everyone whoes to Mount Hua can stay here, so we will need people to open up temporary tents, which I mentioned earlier, and manage them.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about that till now; thank you, young master.¡±

    Upon hearing the sincere thanks, Tang Pae shook his head.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the task of Mount Hua but of the Heavenly Friends Alliance. I will feel sad if you continue to speak like that.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Tang Pae smiled.

    ¡°Even if this is Mount Hua and not the thing of the alliance, Mount Hua and the Tang family aren¡¯t strangers.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who saw the eyes of Tang Pae, smiled.

    ¡°Right. Not strangers¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    But then came a voice that cut off their happy bonding. Tang Pae and Baek Cheon flinched at the sight of the person.

    ¡°So, Soso.¡±

    ¡°Soso¡­¡±

    Tang Soso was looking at them with an angry look.

    ¡°Others are all busy working and you two seem to be having a great time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You look tired. How about I get a bed for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Imitted such a grave sin!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing! Go and work!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Pae and Baek Cheon rushed over and began to mumble.

    ¡°Was Soso always like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ She wasn¡¯t such a bad kid, but when she came to Mount Hua, her killing intent¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ We apologize.¡±

    ¡°So this is Mount Hua!¡±

    Meng So looked around, ted.

    ¡°This is a lot more morous than I thought. I thought it would be this quiet and simple ce like a temple.¡±

    ¡°It is because there were many who helped, right? And the Tang family, too, added a hand.¡±

    ¡°That is a good thing.¡±

    Meng So smiled broadly.

    ¡°I never thought that I would step into the central ins or even to Mount Hua. Thanks to Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, I am doing well.¡±

    ¡°You will have toe here often from now on.¡±

    ¡°Haha. That is how it will be! That is how it will be!¡±

    Meng So smiled wide and nodded. That was when Hyun Jong and Tang Gunak walked out from behind. It seemed like they heard about the Beast Pce arriving and came to greet him in person.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Tang! And next to¡­¡±

    The eyes of Meng So changed when he saw Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that man the sect leader of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ah, your first time meeting? Right. That is Elder Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua. Let me introduce you¡­¡±

    But Meng So walked to Hyun Jong before Chung Myung could even finish speaking. His movement was so fast and animal-like that everyone looked at Meng So.

    Even without an introduction, they could recognize that this man was the Lord of a Pce.

    On one side was the Nanman Beast Pce Lord.

    On the other side was the head of the Sichuan Tang family, the ruler of Sichuan, and the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, the man who gained immense power recently.

    Everyone gulped at the thought of these three shaking up the world.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Is something happening?¡±

    A nce was enough to know that Meng So was strong. To say that he looked like a beast didn¡¯t fit; wasn¡¯t he an outsider, unknown to the manners of the Central ins?

    Everyone was tense, wondering what would happen next.

    And after a while, Hyun Jong smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Wee to Mount Hua, Pce Lord. I have heard so much about the Nanman Beast Pce and the stories about the Pce Lord from Lord Tang and my disciples. I should havee to greet you right then, but I couldn¡¯t. Please forgive myck of courtesy.¡±

    Meng So, seeing such a humble form, snorted.

    It was right to respond to a hit with the same force. But instead of being polite, Meng So chose another method.

    Thud!

    He took a step back and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone was shocked at that.

    Reaching out to the same level of manners was nice. But Meng So now didn¡¯t do that and lowered his head.

    ¡®Is he saying he is going to recognize Mount Hua as the better sect?¡¯

    ¡®Eh, even so, it cannot¡­.¡¯

    Not everyone could understand the actions. But then Meng So spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Great? What great?

    ¡°It is my honor to meet the sect leader of the Great Mount Hua Sect!¡±

    Those watching were all shocked.

    ¡®W-what?¡¯

    ¡®What does this mean?¡¯

    The Nanman Beast Pce.

    Of course, the people of the Central ins tended to secretly refuse or ignore the sects outside theirnds. And actually, it was true that the strength of the pce didn¡¯t reach that of the Nine Great Sects. But still, the Nanman Beast Pce was a member of the five pces.

    Even though Mount Hua¡¯s recent feats were amazing, it was still not a sect that dared to approach the Nanman Beast Pce.

    But now, in front of their eyes, the Beast Pce Lord, Meng So, was showing extreme respect to Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.

    Even Hyun Jong felt a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Ahem. Pce Lord. You are showing excessive kindness.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    However, Meng So raised his head and shouted.

    ¡°I apologize for onlying to meet you now. On behalf of the Nanman Beast Pce and all those who live in Yunnan! I am grateful for the grace of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint who protected Yunnan, and I am even more grateful to Mount Hua for teaching the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    Meng So ced his hands in front of his chest and bowed deeply once again. Although his manner was different from what the Central ins people would do, it was obvious to anyone that he was showing respect.

    As a result, Meng So¡¯s words from earlier became more credible.

    ¡°The Plum Blossom Sword Saint saved Yunnan¡­?¡±

    ¡°Who is the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°You know that man! He is one of the Three Great Swordsmen in the world and he fought against the Demonic Sect 100 years back!¡±

    ¡°What? Mount Hua had such a swordsman? But why didn¡¯t I know of it? And for the Nanman Beast Pce to show that respect when talking, doesn¡¯t it mean he was amazing? But why didn¡¯t I hear anything about it?¡±

    ¡°I-I am also hearing the name for the first time.¡±

    The people around were confused.

    But before they could talk and discuss, Meng So shouted loudly.

    ¡°Nothing can repay the grace of saving a life! Nanman Beast Pce will be the eternal friend of Mount Hua and the enemies of Mount Hua will be our enemies! Sect leader, Beast Pce will not betray it!¡±

    Hyun Jong felt a stinging sensation at the tip of his nose, so he turned to the side and looked at the distant sky.

    No one recognized them.

    The reason why he had to keep the feeling of regret within his heart while seeing so many peoplee to Mount Hua was because he thought no one knew about the past of Mount Hua.

    But now, wasn¡¯t Meng So bowing down in front of everyone and mentioning the name of Mount Hua and the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?

    ¡°¡­ it was so long ago. There¡­..¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Meng So shouted loudly.

    ¡°Save the Beast Pce, save Yunnan! Furthermore, what does time have to do with us discussing the grace that the Plum Blossom Sword Saint showed when saving the world from the clutches of those wicked, evil Demonic Sects!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is something which cannot be forgotten for a thousand years toe, let alone in a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I really appreciate those words,¡±

    Meng So smiled.

    ¡°I brought a nice gift from Yunnan! We have a lot to talk about, too! So let us head in.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Everyone who witnessed the shocking scene looked at the three people, unable to hide their despair.

    A strange silence.

    And in the midst of all this came a sound.

    ¡°Ughh¡­.¡±

    People turned their heads.

    Chung Myung covered his mouth with both hands, and his shoulders were shaking.

    ¡°Euek,¡­ ¡°

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    But why was that bratughing?

    No one knew why.

    And then.

    ¡°The North Sea Ice Pce has arrived!¡±

    Before they had time to think and calm down from one shock, another announcement came from the gate.

 Chapter 664

    <h4>Chapter 664</h4>

    ¡°Ice Pce!?¡±

    ¡°They are reallying.¡±

    The people of the Central ins gulped and turned their gaze towards the gate.

    The North Sea Ice Pce, simr to the Nanman Beast Pce, was said to reign like the kings of the North Sea.

    They finally made their appearance here, in Mount Hua, after so long.

    The fact that the North Sea Ice Pce had conflicts was known. But, just the act of theming here from such a distance had a different impact.

    Eyes filled with anticipation watched as the warriors of the North Sea Ice Pce appeared along the open path.

    ¡°¡­Ohhh.¡±

    ¡°T-those are North Sea Ice Pce people¡­¡±

    No one dared to speak loudly, and they all restrained themselves from any rash actions.

    The appearance of the Nanman Beast Pce was shocking but not frightening. It was merely different and intriguing.

    However, the aura emanating from the warriors of the North Sea Ice Pce was entirely different.

    ¡®They are so perfect.¡¯

    ¡®The famous swordsmen of the North Sea¡­¡¯

    The swordsmen of the North Sea Ice Pce had a reputation for being cold and swift like the cold winds of the North Sea. And the Ice Pce troops gathered there were all personally proving that.

    The sight of them dressed in white robes, with cold looks and perfect line movement, was enough to make onlookers put aside their feelings about the North Sea and admire them.

    Even those who doubted whether it was right for these Pces to be mentioned alongside the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families due to their long istion would have to nod their heads seeing the state of the North Sea now.

    Chak! Chak! Chak!

    The steps continued.

    It seemed like they were marching for war and not a friendly initiation event. Naturally, tension rose among the onlookers.

    But then,

    ¡°Taoist Chung myung!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The people tilted their heads at the voice that suddenly came.

    ¡°A child?¡±

    ¡°Why is there a child over there?¡±

    A young boy with a smiling face jumped out of the line of warriors and stepped through the gate with all his might.

    ¡°P-Pce Lord! You need to keep in¡­!¡±

    And a middle-aged man, looking all scared, followed the boy from behind.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards him, confused by the situation. Still, it seemed like the boy didn¡¯t care about the attention on him.

    The boy ran straight ahead and suddenly stopped in front of one person.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ phew, phew¡­! Taoist Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as he looked at Seol Baek standing in front of him with a flushed face.

    ¡°Have you gotten a bit bigger?¡±

    ¡°A bit so, Taoist!¡±

    ¡°Why did youe all this way? You could have just sent someone.¡±

    ¡°I also tried to stop him.¡±

    Han Yi-Myung, who followed behind, sighed deeply.

    ¡°I said I coulde alone, but the Pce Lord said he wanted to see Mount Hua in person¡­¡±

    Seol So-baek looked at Han Yi-Myung and spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°How can we discuss the work trade for a hundred years or a thousand years without even seeing with our own eyes what kind of sect they are?¡±

    Chung Myung, seeing this, spoke out honestly.

    ¡°¡­ your mouth is surely working fine.¡±

    In a sophisticated way, too.

    ¡°Taoist, so nice to see you again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You must have had a hard timeing here.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and pointed to the back.

    ¡°But I guess there is something else to do now?¡±

    ¡°Ah! That person¡­!¡±

    Seol So-Baek nodded as if he understood. After waiting a couple of moments for all the men to gather at the mountain gate, he took the lead and stepped toward Hyun Jong.

    Seeing this, Tang Gunak and Meng So stepped to the side. They realized there was a need for the Ice Pce and Mount Hua to exchange greetings.

    Hyun Jong smiled a bit embarrassedly, but Seol So-baek soon stood in front of him and made a grand gesture.

    ¡°I, the Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce, greet the Sect Leader of the Great Mount Hua Sect!¡±

    ¡°Wee, wee, Pce Lord, I have heard so many things about you.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Seol So-Baek with warm eyes.

    ¡°What difficult things you must have gone through to reach here. I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude to the Pce Lord foring all this way to honor us in person.¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader!¡±

    Seol So-Baek spoke seriously.

    ¡°Compared to the blessings that Mount Hua has showered on the North Sea, using here in person cannot be considered much of a task.¡±

    Seol So-Baek paused for a second there and nced back at Han Yi-Myung, who slightly nodded, indicating he was right.

    ¡°First¡­¡±

    After catching his breath, Seol So-Baek spoke clearly.

    ¡°The North Sea has benefited a great deal from Mount Hua. Thanks to the Sect Leader sending Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords to us, we were able to end the troubles the North Sea was enduring and save the people. The courage of Mount Hua, who gave up their food to help the people of the North Sea, is still something the North Sea talks about!¡±

    When Chung Myung saw Han Yi-Myung flinch a bit, he held back a subtle smile.

    ¡®So it was ordered.¡¯

    That brat, that guy¡­ ohhh.

    ¡°And!¡±

    As if he wasn¡¯t done speaking, Seol So-Baek shouted out in an awkward tone. Those who knew Seol So-Baek would have noticed how arrogant this was, but most people there had no way of knowing what was odd since it was their first time seeing Seol So-Baek.

    ¡°More than anything, the North Sea will never forget that it was only after the help of Mount Hua that we were able to stop the n of the Demonic Sect.¡±

    The people listening to one another were all shocked.

    ¡°Why is the Demonic Sect being mentioned?¡±

    Demonic Sect.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know, it was a name that could be understood. It was a word that couldn¡¯t be missed by anyone who lived with enemies in the world.

    ¡°Demonic Sect appeared in the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°And Mount Hua helped the North Sea defend against them?¡±

    ¡°That Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Has to be those who escaped.¡±

    ¡°N-No! Even if it was just those who escaped, isn¡¯t it incredible that they managed to stop the Demonic Sect? But why wasn¡¯t that fact spoken of in the Central ins?¡±

    ¡°¡­It is because the interaction between the North Sea and Central ins has never happened till now. Even if they tried to say it, they wouldn¡¯t have been heard.¡±

    ¡°So even after doing all this, Mount Hua has never shown any pride?¡±

    ¡°D- Does this make sense?¡±

    Everyone turned to Seol So-Baek and Hyun Jong, all shocked.

    It was because all of this was difficult to believe.

    However, even though he was a boy who hadn¡¯t yet be an adult, he was a Lord of North Sea Ice Pce and wouldn¡¯t lie in front of so many people.

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t the dignity that Seol So-Baekcked made up for by Han Yi-Myung and the swordsmen of Ice Pce with their de-like force?

    ¡°No matter how much it is said that it is the Taoist duty to not show off, oh my¡­ they aplished something like that and didn¡¯t say a word.¡±

    ¡°If the Ice Pce Lord hadn¡¯t spoken directly, would we have known about it?¡±

    ¡°Wonderful. Truly shocking.¡±

    Seol So-baek¡¯s shoulders felt strong as he heard the voices of the Central ins people whisper.

    ¡°The North Sea cannot be stopped and the North Sea does not forget the grace shown either. Everyone in the North Sea will take this to their hearts and repay the kindness of Mount Hua.¡±

    When Seol So-Baek tried to bow his head, Hyun Jong grabbed him by the shoulders and smiled.

    ¡°I heard¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the disciples and the people of Ice Pce have be close friends. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. We are proudly calling ourselves the friends of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded at that.

    ¡°Then all this is in vain. What is the meaning of having grace between those who sincerely believe in their friendship?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Wee. You havee to the right ce.¡±

    Seol So-Baek, who was looking at Hyun Jong with slightly shocked eyes, soon smiled. Hyun Jong led him gently.

    ¡°Pleasee inside. I think we have a lot of stories to share now.¡±

    When Seol So-Baek nced back, Han Yi-Myung nodded.

    ¡°Please enter, Pce Lord. Leave the work outside to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, General.¡±

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Hyun Jong, Tang Gunak, Meng So, and Seol So-Baek exchanged pleasantries and walked to the Sect Leader¡¯s residence.

    Even after they had gone, the people of the Central ins didn¡¯te out of their shock.

    However, that was only because they came here without any specific purpose. Those who climbed Mount Hua with a purpose were each whispering with stiff faces.

    ¡°Elder. The ties between Mount Hua and the other sects seem to be stronger than expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±

    Peng Ak, with a stiff face, looked towards the Sect Leader¡¯s side.

    The Heavenly Friends Alliance was a very odd ce.

    Mount Hua, which was in the past one of the Nine Great Sects, the Sichuan Tang family of the Five Great Families, and the Pces of Nanman Beast Pce and North Sea Ice Pce.

    Even though the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Pces could not be friends, their ties had been awkward. And it wouldn¡¯t be strange to say that they had no real ties with the Pces.

    However, every sect and ce of these divisions had turned into an alliance.

    ¡®I thought that the trade route connecting Yunnan, the Central ins, and the North Sea was the center of the alliance.¡¯

    Money was an evil thing. If there was an enormous benefit, there was no reason why enemies would not join hands.

    So, he thought of the Heavenly Friends Alliance as an extension of that. But those who observed all this had to revise their thoughts.

    ¡°The Tang family didn¡¯t put up Mount Hua as a puppet. The center of the Heavenly Friends Alliance was truly Mount Hua and not the Tang family.¡±

    This was a lot bigger than he thought.

    Those who came together for profit turned away without hesitation the moment there was no longer any profit to be made. But those who came together out of loyalty never ignore the difficulties of one another.

    ¡°Put a letter out. We need to make the situation known.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Peng Ak, who gave the orders, quietly listened. The Central ins people,ing to their senses after this, were raising their voices.

    ¡°So, ording to what the Nanman Beast Pce Lord said, didn¡¯t the Plum Blossom Sword Saint of Mount Hua save Yunnan in the past?¡±

    ¡°Ehh. As if that happened? How could Yunnan people know something that we didn¡¯t know of?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard anything more stupid? For something we are not sure about, the Lord of the Beast Pce bowed his head politely to the sect leader of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe for show?¡±

    ¡°Do you think the Beast Pce would bow down to Mount Hua just to create a show? There is nothing the Beast Pce cannot dopared to Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Well, that is true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°The Beast Pce is a sect that doesn¡¯t forget a grudge, even if it means starving to death. So, did they cut off trade with the Central ins for nearly 100 years? And such a sect speaks lies and bows its head in front of others simply for the sake of profit? Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡±

    ¡°¡­ so that means all that is true. Then what kind of person was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    Someone was busy talking about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    ¡°What about the Demonic Sect¡­ oh my, are there still remnants of the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not in the Central ins, but in the North Sea, it could be. Isn¡¯t the North Sea known for its vastnd?¡±

    ¡°Even if it is the remnants, it is still the Demonic Sect! It is a huge achievement to have handled the Demonic Sect! But they kept silent all this time?¡±

    ¡°It is Mount Hua! They are the ones who took down Green Forest and distributed all the wealth of the bandits to the people!¡±

    ¡°Hehhe¡­ harmony? In this world?¡±

    Peng Ak, having heard all the rumblings, let out a quiet sigh.

    ¡®Maybe words spread like fire.¡¯

    The words of the Beast Pce and the words of the Ice Pce¡ªthere isn¡¯t a single person here who wouldn¡¯t be interested in them.

    Those who have gathered here are all skilled and renowned individuals from each sect, drawn by their interest in the history of Kangho to a ce they otherwise would not need toe.

    Now that these people have heard it, how significant would the impact be?

    ¡®If it was created for this situation¡­¡¯

    Peng Ak¡¯s eyes sharply focused on the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    ¡®Mount Hua is a lot scarier than we might have thought¡­ no, I have to say that the Heavenly Friends Alliance is a lot scarier than we thought.¡¯

    He had no choice but to entirely revise his evaluation of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    But all of a sudden, Peng Ak turned his head at the sound ofughter that didn¡¯t fit the dire realization.

    The face of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was smiling in the most evil way possible.

    ¡°This is why people need to live a good life. hehehehe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For some reason, it was this strange feeling that made him feel even worse.

 Chapter 665

    <h4>Chapter 665</h4>

    ¡°Mount Hua, huh.¡±

    Byup Gye looked at the mountain peak with shocked eyes.

    He had felt this way when he came with the abbot in the past, but this mountain, Mount Hua, did not seem like a good ce for a Taoist sect to thrive.

    Didn¡¯t the peak, towering towards the sky, seem to threaten people rather than embrace them?

    However, the man shook his head, dismissing the thoughts.

    Now, he was on his way to celebrate the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, following the orders of the Sect Leader. It was better not to dwell on unnecessary thoughts.

    The mission was to quietly offer congrattions and leave without revealing his presence as much as possible¡­

    Uh?

    Byup Gye tilted his head at the odd sight that caught his eye.

    A group of people gathered at the gate, watching those who came up with anxious expressions.

    Of course, he had seen crowdsing up Mount Hua all this while, so it wasn¡¯t that odd to see so many people gathered. But what was peculiar was that the people gathered looked quite odd to Byup Gye.

    ¡®They?¡¯

    Looking at their attire, they seemed to be from the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families. Why were these people, who usually reveled in being treated with high regard, looking anxious and stamping their feet?

    And then, something even more absurd happened.

    ¡°Oh. He ising!¡±

    ¡°There he is!¡±

    Uh?

    Byup Gye looked a bit shocked.

    In an instant, people from the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families rushed towards him and surrounded him.

    ¡°A-amitabha. Why is it like this?¡±

    ¡°It has been so long, Elder Byup Gye!¡±

    After they all greeted him urgently with a quick, minimal bow, they soon spoke up.

    ¡°There is something we would like to ask Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ i-is it true that the disciples of Mount Hua went to the North Sea and fought against the Demonic Sect?¡±

    Byup Gye was shocked.

    ¡°T-that¡­ how?¡±

    ¡°The Pce Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce had personally stated that. Is it true?¡±

    ¡°,¡­ Amitabha.¡±

    Byup Gye, unsure of himself, barely whispered his chant and then tightly closed his eyes.

    ¡®Finally¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something they intended to hide. It would be strange if Shaolin were openly discussing it while Mount Hua remained silent about their actions, so he chose to keep quiet. Wasn¡¯t it peculiar that they felt the need to announce it first when no one had asked them to?

    But it seemed the news had now broken out.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Byup Gye nodded. If everyone knew, there was no longer a need for him to deny it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we already inform you about the traces of the Demonic Sect being discovered in the North Sea and request your assistance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was a region Shaolin couldn¡¯t intervene in. So, we sought Mount Hua¡¯s help. Fortunately, thanks to Mount Hua¡¯s expedition to the North Sea, we managed to thwart the remnants of the Demonic Sect fromunching an attack.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Observing their gazes, now tinged with a mix of regret and anger, Byup Gye recited the chants.

    ¡®So foolish.¡¯

    If the sects now questioning him had taken the initiative alongside Shaolin to address the issue in the North Sea, none of this would have urred. When one thought about it, this situation arose from their arrogance and attitude, so how dare they react in such a manner?

    ¡®Abbot.¡¯

    He understood why the abbot was striving to protect Mount Hua.

    ¡°Of course, it is a positive oue that we stopped the Demonic Sect¡­ but I never imagined it would be public knowledge like this¡­¡±

    ¡°The reaction is somewhat unexpected.¡±

    ¡°I believe we need to respond appropriately.¡±

    Observing these individuals, who couldn¡¯t even conceal their disarray, Byup Gye sighed and said,

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    He hade here to offer congrattions, but now his heart felt incredibly heavy right from the start.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Meng So and Seol So-Baek with a sullen expression.

    ¡°.. Do you really need to do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So openly?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡±

    Meng So burst intoughter.

    ¡°To put it bluntly, anyone who sees that will think it was something kept secret! It is something that should be considered nicely, not hidden, so why not say it!¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    He felt this every time, but Meng So wasn¡¯t as clueless as he looked. He was quite smart and quick.

    Meng So was someone who fit the description of a fox in sheep¡¯s fur.

    There was no way he would have brought up the story of the Plum Blossom Sword in front of so many people without even thinking about it. Everything must have been a thought-out action.

    ¡°You should have told me in advance.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Meng Soughed as if he had heard something interesting.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t for me to ask permission to talk about a benefactor of Yunnan. Even if they were disciples of Mount Hua itself.¡±

    ¡°Ughh. I get it¡­¡±

    ¡®And it was me, you bastard! I was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡¯

    Woahhh, it seemed like it had been so long since he said it! People! He was the Plum Blossom Sword Saint! Him! He was him! The Plum Blossom Sword Saint is him!

    And!

    Kwang!

    At that time, Meng So suddenly hit the table violently. It was shocking that the table was still there after being hit by such a man.

    ¡°I was so angry all the way here that I couldn¡¯t even stand it! How can these ungrateful bastards not know about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint!¡±

    People who realized for the first time that the voice of a person can indeed make the roof tremble covered their ears.

    ¡°These worthless beings! If the Sword Saint hadn¡¯t defeated the Demonic Sect, they wouldn¡¯t have even been alive! And yet they treat Mount Hua like this!¡±

    ¡°H-How about you calm down¡­¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I can calm down! This is something Yunnan has never thought of!¡±

    Meng So, whose face was red with anger, continued to pound the table. And with every strike, the most beloved teacup of Hyun Jong shifted, making him turn pale as if he were about to die.

    ¡°It looks like he was struck by lightning.¡±

    Uh¡­ that was right. True¡­

    Since he got angry, it seems a bit odd for Chung Myung to be angry at him now¡­

    It was then.

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and saw Seol So-Baek, his face flushed red.

    ¡°It is understandable to forget what happened in the past. But the destruction of the Demonic Sect!¡±

    ¡°The remnants! They are the remnants! Of the remnants of the Demonic Sect! Demonic Sect!¡±

    Just say they were remnants, you brat! Don¡¯t call them the Demonic Sect. When he said it like that, it sounded like they did something insane. That was something even Mount Hua of the past couldn¡¯t do!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mount Hua that saved the North Sea and the central ins in the long run, too? If it was Mount Hua who did this to create a new Alliance, I would havee to bow my head right away!¡±

    ¡°Have you lost it?¡±

    ¡°I am saying this in my right mind!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you keep your achievements hidden like that!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Meng So, the huge man, and Seol So-Baek, who hadn¡¯t yet grown up, joined hands.

    Chung Myung smiled at this sight, which he couldn¡¯t quite believe.

    ¡®Is this alright?¡¯

    Was it all alright for such simple-minded people to gather and form an alliance?

    Tang Gunak, who had been listening silently until then, smiled and said.

    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t know, they just have to find out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°It can be said that the reputation isn¡¯t as high as what Mount Hua had, but that is all. And if we learn about the aspects Mount Hua did in the past and what it did now, Kangho will do the same.¡±

    Meng So snorted.

    ¡°Do those ungrateful things even understand it?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    So-Baek¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be influenced. It would be difficult for the people of the North Sea in the future. Why did you have toe and¡­.

    Suddenly, everyone turned their arrows toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry, Taoist? The peace they enjoy is the price you all paid by risking your lives and fighting!¡±

    ¡°No, they don¡¯t know, so what can I do?¡±

    ¡°There is no way they don¡¯t know! But this is what happens because those who knew the entire thing kept silent! I am so enraged!¡±

    Chung Myung burst outughing as he saw Seol So-Baek huffing and puffing, his face turning red as if he were enraged.

    ¡°Angry¡­.¡±

    Seol So-Baek may have been talking about something that happened in the North Sea, but to Chung Myung, it was as if he was referring to the plot of the past.

    ¡°Of course, I am angry¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t n on yelling for them to know.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those words were a bit sarcastic.

    Seol So-Baek looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    ¡°The reputation is good, the praise is good. But that doesn¡¯t help when one really needs it. If that meant anything, Mount Hua wouldn¡¯t have copsed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°What you need isn¡¯t someone to praise us, but someone who can trust us. And so¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was speaking softly, smiled.

    ¡°Like the people gathered here.¡±

    ¡°Kuahahahaha!¡±

    Meng So, happy with the words, hit his thighs andughed loudly.

    ¡°That is true. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon makes us feel like this once in a while. Usually, it¡¯s a problem because he only hits people.¡±

    Me? I don¡¯t think there was any need to go into the details, right?

    Meng So stoppedughing and smiled.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t wrong. What matters is the essence. Because that is why we gathered here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    Even Seol So-Baek nodded.

    Tang Gunak calmly added the words.

    ¡°That is why it is called the Heavenly Friends Alliance. Haven¡¯t we already been through times where we only say nice things to each other and then count the benefits?¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement with those words.

    ¡°I think we have gathered here to establish a rtionship where we can help each other, putting aside profit and utility.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    The eyes of the three people focused on Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect leader, you are in a position that isn¡¯t easy. But the three sects came together here only because of their ties with Mount Hua. So, sect leader, please represent Mount Hua and ascend to the position of the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance and lead everyone.¡±

    The story was decided.

    However, this was the first time the heads of the four different sects had gathered to make this official.

    Hyun Jong, who was quietly stroking the teacup, smiled.

    ¡°It is a little different, Tang family leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If wee together and help one another, it isn¡¯t right to say that I lead. I¡¯ll just think that I am using my wits.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please help Mount Hua. We at Mount Hua will do our best to help everyone.¡±

    The three people nodded at those words because they felt the same.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head at Hyun Jong¡¯s call.

    ¡°Is this what happened?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is my ce to talk.¡±

    ¡°When did you ever ask such things?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You are pretending, eh, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°As expected, Taoist! You are so polite, too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung began to think that Seol So-Baek was the worst of these people and said with a contorted face.

    ¡°I think both the Nine Sects and Five Families look fine at first nce.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°At first, they probably dide together with good thoughts to help each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But as time went on, rtions became strained, and other factors got involved too.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know now, but it could be in the future.¡±

    As if that made perfect sense, everyone nodded.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Pang!

    Chung Myung hit the ground andughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try not to let that happen!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So that we can be of strength to one another.¡±

    Everyone smiled.

    Even if they smiled on the outside, in the end, they had to think a lot about the rtionship between sects.

    But hearing things like this made them want to put everything aside for a moment. That was the strength of Chung Myung, who brought everyone into the alliance.

    Hyun Jong, who had nothing to add there, looked at Chung Myung with pride in his eyes and spoke gently.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his neck slightly like a puppy waiting for praise.

    ¡°I saw earlier that you were speaking to Pce Lord Seol informally.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Give respect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Seol So-Baek.

    Looking at the young face, which had this awkward look, Chung Myung tried to hold back the tears in his eyes.

    ¡®My age¡­ just how old do you think I am!¡¯

    What could he say¡­ When could he even say it?

    ¡®Sect leader sahyung.¡¯

    This was his life here¡­

 Chapter 666

    <h4>Chapter 666</h4>

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What I heard earlier. It was said that Mount Hua defeated the Demonic Sect in the North Sea¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, did they really have to involve the Pce Lord in a lie?¡±

    ¡°Still, the lord did look young, so maybe¡­¡±

    The person who was speaking quickly fell silent because an archer from the North Sea Ice Pce, who was passing by, looked at him with angry eyes.

    When he lowered his head to avoid the gaze, the North Sea Ice Pce archer turned his head again and walked away.

    The person next to him was holding his breath, quietly hugging himself.

    ¡°Watch your mouth, damn it!¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry!¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, the Lords of the North Sea Ice Pce are rted by blood, like the head of the most prestigious family. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be so shocking for a young person toe as the Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    The man nced to the side and said.

    ¡°Well, if that is the case, this should be a huge thing, right? It was the Demonic Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe they found a couple of the Demonic Sect people and handled them?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, you bastard! Even those in the North Sea havemon sense. Do you think they would bow their heads and say thank you for a little favor like that?¡±

    ¡°Now that you say it¡­¡±

    ¡°This is frustrating because there is no means to check.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no means to check! There are so many people?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    One person gently signaled to the archer of the North Sea Ice Pce.

    ¡°Since this happened in the North Sea, shouldn¡¯t asking a person from the North Sea be enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­ something feels strange about this.¡±

    The North Sea Ice Pce was a region that had no contact with the Central ins. Moreover, since they were from different regions, talking to them wasn¡¯t easy.

    ¡°What is so odd about that? They also came to join in the ceremony of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, so do you think they would be in a bad mood? I will ask them.¡±

    And then he spoke excitedly, looked around, and then quietly called out to the North Sea Ice Pce man who happened to pass by him.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The Ice Pce warrior turned his head and looked.

    ¡°Is¡­ is it alright if I ask something?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The man gulped and then quickly asked.

    ¡°A while back¡­ about what the Pce Lord said.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, you should know. It is said that Mount Hua went to the North Sea and defeated the Demonic Sect¡­¡±

    Then the warriors nodded.

    ¡°That one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Is that true?¡±

    As the man asked with a happy smile, the warrior frowned.

    ¡°Are you suspecting the Lord of the Pce of lying?¡±

    ¡°No! No, of course not! How could I? That is totally taken out of context!¡±

    Feeling the cold force, the man was taken aback, forcing him to bow and say.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that; it¡¯s just the Demonic Sect. I was just curious about their strength.¡±

    An odd moment of silence fell, and the warrior frowned as if he couldn¡¯t believe this man.

    ¡°You seriously know nothing?¡±

    ¡°Well, what we heard¡­¡±

    The warrior, Song Won, sighed.

    ¡®They really are people who have no outlook.¡¯

    Did this mean that even after performing such an incredible feat, those people didn¡¯t bother even speaking about it, let alone bragging?

    No matter how much credit was given, this felt a bit too much. Most people could not even stand the itch they had when they did something that brought even just a bit of merit.

    ¡°The force of the remnants?¡±

    As the man quietly urged, Song Won smiled.

    ¡®Let me give some credit then.¡¯

    Was it said to hide the merits of oneself and then praise the merits of others? If Mount Hua had followed that, then there was no reason for him not to follow that.

    ¡°How can that be¡­¡±

    Song Won began to mix things up and talk about what happened in the North Sea.

    ¡°And so it happened.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The people who had already gathered around Song Won couldn¡¯t even think about closing their mouths.

    ¡°¡­Priest?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°P-priest and two hundred demons. Fuck¡­.¡±

    This was an overwhelming disy of strength.

    Those who had heard that Mount Hua had blocked the Demonic Sect and thought that at most they had taken down a couple of remnants were now shocked by the wordsing from Song Won¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Is that the truth?¡±

    ¡°The North Sea people never lie.¡±

    ¡°W-well. Surely that¡¯s a huge thing¡­¡±

    ¡°And I saw it all with my own eyes. I participated in the final battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Song Won noticed the doubt in their eyes and frowned.

    ¡°I cannot show you what I saw, but there is a way to show you what I experienced.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Song Won began to open his shirt.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    The people surrounding him were all a bit flustered by his actions, but instead of answering their looks, he simply took the shirt off.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    ¡°That¡­!¡±

    His fully exposed upper body revealed a thick, snake-like ck scar that resembled a tattoo. The wound, which had already healed, was now indented, perfectly proving that he had stood in line for the battle.

    ¡°T-that wound¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. A wound from the battle against the Demonic Sect.¡±

    At first nce, the wound wasn¡¯t an old one.

    Gulp.

    The sound of nervous gulps echoed around.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ then it was true.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua did¡­¡±

    Seeing the changing atmosphere, Song Won adjusted his clothes and then covered them.

    ¡°If the Five Swords of Mount Hua hadn¡¯te, the North Sea would have turned into a grave by now. No one there would have survived, and then the Central ins wouldn¡¯t have been safe either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At first nce, it seemed like an absurd im. What difference could just five people joining them make?

    But no one could refute those words. What sect in the world would lower their strength to praise another sect?

    The fact that those words came out of the mouth of none other than an Ice Pce warrior meant that Mount Hua yed a huge role.

    ¡°So not just the Ice Pce troops but the entire Central ins should be thankful to Mount Hua. And if you don¡¯t know grace, you are no better than animals.¡±

    After saying that, Song Won turned around and walked away.

    ¡°¡­so everything is the truth then.¡±

    The words that someone groaned pierced through their head.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t even know what it means to ¡®tread with caution¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of the Beast Pce warrior, which looked at them, made them all shrink.

    It was their first time being looked at in such a way, which was saying, ¡®How did Ie across such idiots?¡¯.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    As the Nanman Beast Pce warriorughed, the strong, fine muscles on his arms clenched and rxed.

    ¡°No, it is fine. Let us say you don¡¯t know it. But you should know about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, right? Do all the people in the Central ins live with their eyes and ears closed or something? How can you not know about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint? It is thanks to him that those who are born are healthy, happy, and alive!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I always heard that the people in the Central ins value their manners and morality, but I guess it was all a lie! How can someone say confidently that they know nothing about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint who defeated the Demonic Sect and the Heavenly Demon? Pathetic bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gong Man-Ri was receiving such dumbfounded looks for the first time in his life after asking, ¡®Who is this Plum Blossom Sword Saint that your pce lord mentioned?¡¯ to the Beast Pce warrior, who now grumbled.

    ¡°It is my first time hearing¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The eyes of the Beast Pce warrior shone. Gong Man-Ri took a step back without even noticing his force, which was slowly changing into a starving wolf.

    ¡°How can a person from the Central ins not know who the Plum Blossom Sword Saint is! How many demons did that man defeat with his sword, and how many high priests he took down! And how many sects he saved! Fucking shit!¡±

    With that loud noise, even the disciples of Mount Hua came running.

    ¡°W-what is it?¡±

    ¡°See this now! These idiots don¡¯t even know who the Plum Blossom Sword Saint is!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know the Plum Blossom Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he insane?¡±

    After hearing that someone didn¡¯t know about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, the other warriors of the Beast Pce rushed there, too. The force they held felt like animalsing in to tear someone to their death.

    ¡°This guy is the one?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who that is?¡±

    ¡°Should I let you know?¡±

    Being surrounded by the Beast Pce warriors who rushed in, Gong Man-Ri looked at the disciples of Mount Hua in fear.

    ¡°S-save me, please!¡±

    ¡°Yes, saving you, that¡¯s what the Plum Blossom Sword Saint did! And you don¡¯t know who that man is?¡±

    ¡°C-calm down!¡±

    Yoon Jong broke into a cold sweat and tried to stop the Beast Pce archers. He felt it the other day when he went to their pce, and their respect for the Plum Blossom Sword Saint was a lot greater than what Mount Hua had.

    Even Mount Hua itself built no shrine for the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, but wasn¡¯t the Beast Pce guarding a shrine in his name?

    ¡®Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think the former Lord¡¯s shrine was even present in the Beast Pce.¡¯

    That was when his nervousness was picking up, but looking back, just how incredible did this person have to be for a different sect to build a shrine and honor him and respect him for the generations toe?

    ¡°I will make sure you know! In the past, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint is the one who defeated the Demonic Sect and saved the Central ins! And this is the Plum Blossom Sword Saint of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I understand! I will make sure to remember it!¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows it yet!¡±

    ¡°Should I carve it onto his body?¡±

    As the warriors of Beast Pce were attacking Gong Man-ri with their eyes, Yoon Jong, feeling more scared, shouted.

    ¡°Y-You shouldn¡¯t do that to a guest!¡±

    That was when the Beast Pce warriors shook their heads and stepped back as if they had never been violent.

    ¡°Stay back!¡±

    ¡°Those are the words of Mount Hua. Let him go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was as if the discussion had never happened. Gong Ma-Ri, who managed to escape by a hair¡¯s breadth, slumped right there in fear.

    ¡°Tsk. If this was Yunnan, we would have taken him somewhere dark.¡±

    ¡°Or throw him into a snake pit.¡±

    ¡°Ah, unfortunately, we are here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At their dissatisfied mumblings, the people of the Central ins all went pale. Yoon Jong looked up at the sky and smiled.

    ¡®There is a reason they are called Beast Pce.¡¯

    Actually, no matter how swift their regret was, it was toote now.

    The Ice Pce warriors were praising how amazing Mount Hua was in the North Sea, and the Beast Pce would go insane at the name Plum Blossom Sword Saint, increasing the incredulity.

    It was absurd.

    If someone else had said it, or if Mount Hua themselves had imed it, they would have walked away. But it was not them, but the Ice Pce and Beast Pce, who were saying this.

    The Beast Pce lived with a wall built between it and the Central ins, and the Ice Pce resided by constructing a home on their own barrennd. What would such people have to gain by raising Mount Hua¡¯s fame?

    That meant that the words said were a bit close to the truth¡­

    ¡°Was Mount Hua really a great sect in its past?¡±

    ¡°But why was so little known?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no actually I heard of it too. It is said that Mount Hua in the past was a lot stronger than Wudang.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was just something said by people who liked to make things up¡­¡±

    ¡°Will there be smoke without fire?¡±

    ¡°Then why did such a sect fall out of the Nine Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Fall out! Does that sound like something one can say after hearing what Mount Hua did in the North Sea? How can a fallen sect even do something like that! Besides, they even won the spar against Wudang not long back!¡±

    ¡°R-right. True.¡±

    ¡°Now I understand. I thought Wudang dealt with Mount Hua in the right way, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case. The story that a Wudang elder was defeated by the Third ss disciple of Mount Hua was so absurd that I never believed it. Still, if what Mount Hua did in the North Sea is true, it wouldn¡¯t be nonsense then!¡±

    ¡°Right! Right!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was watching the rapidly changing atmosphere, smiled.

    ¡®They said it would be recognized someday even if they didn¡¯t show it.¡¯

    If Mount Hua had gone around speaking of its merits, this couldn¡¯t have been the impact. It was frustrating and unfair at times, but thanks to them enduring it and walking silently on their chosen path, such reactions came back.

    ¡®The ceremony will surely be sessful.¡¯

    If they could maintain and lead this favorable response, there would be no major problems in the future.

    But¡­ as always, idents are bound to happen where people gather.

    ¡°What are you saying! You barbarian?¡±

    For a moment, at the sound, which was close to a shout, Baek Cheon turned his head.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    He saw that there were people gathered over there, but he thought that it was the Ice Pce and Beast Pce people talking. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°You dirty outsiders, why are you so stuck up? You don¡¯t even know your ce!¡±

    Baek Cheon was taken aback by those words. He was unaware of what was happening, but everyone had to be in their line.

    ¡®What is happening¡­!¡¯

    And he felt enraged. I felt angry. But the anger turned to concern, and he nced around.

    He was under the obligation to end the ceremony peacefully. It was said that idents or mishaps could never happen.

    But wasn¡¯t there something in Mount Hua about turning even the smallest fight into the biggest war?

    ¡®Nooo!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t be there, right?

    A moment of relief appeared on Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    ¡®Right. Q-quickly. We need to deal with this right now before that idiotes over!¡¯

    Baek Cheon quickly approached the direction from which the shout came. Whether it was to stop him or kick him out, he didn¡¯t care by what means he had to do it.

    But sadly, the ominous feelings were never wrong.

    ¡°What now, you bastard?¡±

    Baek Cheon stopped in shock at the familiar voice that came.

    ¡°Who is what? Did your liver explode from swelling too much!? Ugh! Come here! Fuck! Come here, I say!¡±

    Even without seeing the person, he could imagine what had happened and what was going to happen.

    Now, he was so worried and sad that everything was heading the wrong way.

    ¡®Oh, Heavenly being!¡¯

    Why was that guy always there where trouble arose?

    Why!

    NOOO! Just why!!

    Even if he asked, there was no answer to be had.

 Chapter 667

    <h4>Chapter 667</h4>

    Yang Kyung couldn¡¯t suppress his distaste.

    There were numerous reasons for his difort.

    Firstly, the journey to Mount Hua was much longer than he anticipated. Upon arrival, he found Mount Hua overcrowded, far beyond his expectations.

    Consequently, he had to ascend this crowded metal mountain, already drained from the lengthy travel.

    Indeed, he could somewhat understand the situation. Mount Hua hadn¡¯t explicitly invited everyone; people might have decided to visit out of curiosity.

    However, what infuriated him even more was something else.

    ¡°What? No amodation?¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    The Ice Pce warrior, jotting down their entries, offered a slightly sorrowful smile.

    ¡°With the influx of visitors, those who didn¡¯t receive a letter might have to stay in Hwa-Um vige at the base of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Mountain base?¡±

    Yang Kyung¡¯s face twisted in annoyance.

    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting we go down this cursed mountain only to climb it again?¡±

    The North Sea Ice Pce warrior apologized once more, his expression genuinely sympathetic. Even he acknowledged that descending and then re-ascending the mountain was an arduous task.

    ¡°I apologize. Theck of sufficient amodation has led to this situation. We hope for your understanding.¡±

    Yang Kyung¡¯s face reddened with anger, but he attempted to remain calm.

    ¡°Then, if I head down to Hwa-Um vige, where can I stay? Is there a decent ce?¡±

    ¡°For those who arrived early, we allocated the newly constructed pavilions¡­ but now, all those ces are upied, so you might have to opt for guesthouses or tents. However, I can¡¯t guarantee the avability of guesthouses¡­¡±

    ¡°Tents?¡±

    Yang Kyung stared at the Ice Pce warrior, utterly astonished.

    ¡°Does the Heavenly Friends Alliance expect their guests to sleep outdoors in tents?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. The turnout exceeded our expectations.¡±

    ¡°Exceeded expectations?¡±

    Yang Kyung clenched his teeth, his expression turning fierce.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that Kangho¡¯s warriors havee to congratte theunch of the Heavenly Friends Alliance? But is this how they treat guests whoe to celebrate an asion with them?¡±

    When he finally shouted, the people around him turned in surprise. Because of the uproar, naturally, the disciples of Mount Hua reacted.

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Jo Gul looked at Yang Kyung and asked.

    ¡°See this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, speak.¡±

    ¡°I am Yang Kyung, the n leader of Hunan¡¯s Pure White n. In Kangho, they call me the Iron Bold Being.¡±

    ¡°I greet Warrior Yang. It is an honor to meet you.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was acting out of his character, gave a polite bow and then asked.

    ¡°But¡­?¡±

    The question was why this man was angry.

    Yang Kyung frowned.

    ¡°We traveled a long way toe here and celebrate the ceremony of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, but is it right to ask people to sleep in tents because you cannot provide them a ce to rest?¡±

    Jo Gul, who could now guess what happened, sighed and looked a bit unsure.

    ¡®Who knew so many would evene here?¡¯

    No, even if he had known, it wouldn¡¯t have changed a thing. A building wasn¡¯t something one could construct on the spot because they wanted to. One had to give in a huge level of effort and even all this now was done because of the efforts of the Tang family.

    ¡°I truly apologize. I hope the esteemed warrior understands us, too.¡±

    ¡°Understand¡­¡±

    The eyes of Yang Kyung, who spoke to Jo Gul softly till then, changed.

    The moment Jo Gul saw those eyes, he could tell that this man didn¡¯t have good feelings about Mount Hua from the start.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t understanding something that can be gotten when both parties make equal effort? Isn¡¯t that right, Taoist?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°So, what kind of people will stay in these magnificent pavilions on Mount Hua?¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face turned cold at the intention of this question.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°¡­people of the Nine Great Sects and Five Families.¡±

    Yang Kyung chuckled at that.

    ¡°So¡­ those great people get to stay in that great pavilion, and the nameless like us just sleep in tents like bandits?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant in that way.¡±

    ¡°Then what does it mean? How great is the meaning then?¡±

    Jo Gul bit his lip.

    ¡®He keeps saying nonsense¡­¡¯

    If any other sect in this world held such an event, they would allocate the amodations simrly. When Shaolin held the tournament, didn¡¯t Shaolin too offer its residence to those participating and famous sects on its premises and have the guests stay outside?

    But this man was picking the same thing for a fight now?

    Which meant that they decided to start against Mount Hua right from the start.

    The problem was that Jo Gul couldn¡¯t respond to such statements. He was asked to handle this peacefully until the event ended. Care must be taken to avoid even the most minor fights.

    In the end, Jo Gul pushed down his anger and spoke politely.

    ¡°Please understand that our situation isn¡¯t that nice either.¡±

    ¡°Not nice then¡­¡±

    Yang Kyung grinned.

    Mount Hua could have been strong now, but it is still new to all. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to drive them into a corner.

    Yang Kyung nced at the people gathered around him.

    Everyone was looking at this verbal fight happening between them as if it was an interesting sight.

    Not much, not less; it was just curiosity for them. They didn¡¯t care about Yang Kyung. But, they were curious to see how Mount Hua would respond to this.

    ¡°I can understand the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families! I understand the situation of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­ what about them?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yang Kyung gestured with his eyes to the Ice Pce warrior and the Beast Pce warriors.

    ¡°Why are they taking up the space if there¡¯s no space for the guests? The host needs to provide a bed for the guests toe, but with so many of them taking up space, it¡¯s obvious that the guests don¡¯t have enough room to rest!¡±

    Jo Gul thought this was absurd and said,

    ¡°n leader, these are the Heavenly Friend¡¯s Alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°When there isn¡¯t enough space, shouldn¡¯t it be alright for them to give up the pavilion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing how Jo Gul didn¡¯t answer, Yang Kyung smiled, confident in his victory.

    ¡°Why? It isn¡¯t tough, right? To begin with, the North Sea Ice Pce is in a cold region, so it wouldn¡¯t be that tough for them to sleep anywhere. The Nanman Beast Pce is basically made up of barbarians, so sleeping on the streets shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    Jo Gul grew increasingly angry.

    What made everything absurd was how the surroundingsughed at Yang Kyung¡¯s words.

    ¡®Laughing?¡¯

    They weren¡¯t getting angry after such words but chose tough?

    Jo Gul¡¯s entire body was now seething with anger.

    ¡°Your words are out of line!¡±

    ¡°I am speaking the truth, so what is wrong? In the first ce, they are those who live in barrennds, so why hand them such a good pavilion? It is like putting a ne of pearls around a pig!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    As Jo Gul was about to retort, theughter grew louder.

    ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t so wrong.¡±

    ¡°For outsiders, a pavilion or an imperial pce is the same.¡±

    ¡°We can give them the tent since they live in huts.¡±

    Not just Jo Gul but the faces of other Mount Hua disciples began to turn red. Even their lips trembled in anger.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    Jo Gul realized it just now.

    The Ice Pce and Beast Pce rejected the Central ins. For them, there was a clear reason for it.

    But emotions didn¡¯t care about that.

    No matter what reason they had, it was impossible to like those who left you. And especially for those who looked down on them in the past.

    Since the past, the Central ins have ignored outsiders and their people. Wasn¡¯t the reason the Beast Pce held the Plum Blossom Sword Saint in such high regard because he was the only man who fought for Yunnan, unlike any other sect in the Central ins which ignored them in their time of crisis?

    What was more important here wasn¡¯t about the Plum Blossom Sword Saint who fought for the Beast Pce, but that even though the Demonic Sect invaded, the central ins didn¡¯t offer help to any sects outside their own.

    Thanks to Yang Kyung, those feelings towards them, which hadn¡¯t been spoken about till now due to the fear of the Tang family and Mount Hua, began to surface.

    ¡°Mount Hua and the Tang family should be enough. I don¡¯t get why they called over the Beast Pce and Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Is it even possible for a sect of the Central ins to have ties with those outside? They are outsiders.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are spoiling the air.¡±

    Once people start talking, it cannot be controlled.

    Many people who were watching this, not wanting to cause more trouble, began to voice their concerns, and things turned even more heated.

    When whispers turned to mumbles and then to questions, Jo Gul, who wanted to be patient, spoke.

    ¡°Please refrain from using such words. The Ice Pce and Beast Pce are close friends of Mount Hua. Insulting them is like insulting Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Haha. I looked at Mount Hua in a nice light, too.¡±

    Even though Jo Gul was angry, Yang Kyung wasn¡¯t scared; he just had a sly smile.

    ¡°What can you do? Kick me out if I insult you more?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come and try it. Mount Hua is a ce where the Central ins gets subjugated and the outsiders get protected! Hehehe! If I had known this is how Mount Hua is, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far at all!¡±

    Jo Gul was confused. The eyes on him weren¡¯t looking at him kindly. And the words of Yang Kyung, saying they would reject the Central ins in favor of outsiders, was like the final blow to all of them.

    Normally, Jo Gul wouldn¡¯t care and would speak back. He would even shout back. But this was the first time Mount Hua was holding such a huge event, and not wanting to cause trouble for the sect was holding him back.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    At that moment, someone stepped forward from behind the Ice Pce warrior.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pick on others to fight with. If you have aint, speak to me directly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are you a coward who cannot question the one in charge and instead raises your voice at young Taoists?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this barbarian, how dare¡­!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do not let your mouth run!¡±

    ¡°Damn, bastard!¡±

    At the mention of barbarians, the Ice Pce and Beast Pce warriors became enraged and advanced.

    The entire atmosphere soured.

    ¡°Y-You cannot do this!¡±

    Jo Gul tried to intervene.

    ¡°You cannot cause trouble here. Isn¡¯t this a ce for the announcement of the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite being enraged, the Ice Pce and Beast Pce warriors fell silent. They didn¡¯t want to back down, but after Jo Gul¡¯s reminder, they realized this wasn¡¯t the ce for such behavior.

    And the words might have made sense to them, but not from Yang Kyung.

    ¡°Ah! Look at them trying to use their mouths on us!¡±

    The Beast Pce and Ice Pce warriors, feeling humiliated, grunted.

    ¡°¡­if this wasn¡¯t Mount Hua, your head would have been on the ground. Consider yourself lucky to be here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yang Kyung, enraged, rushed forward.

    ¡°How dare this disgusting barbarian speak to me!¡±

    And he screamed at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Dirty outsiders, why are you so arrogant? I have nothing to say to you!¡±

    ¡°Dirty outsiders?¡±

    This made the Ice Pce and Beast Pce warriors bite their lips.

    They wanted to grab this man and kill him, but they knew that would cause trouble for Mount Hua and the Tang family, so they refrained.

    ¡°Stop spoiling the central ins with your disgusting feet and go back to where you belong, you disgusting animals!¡±

    ¡°n leader Yang!¡±

    Jo Gul, unable to contain himself, shouted at the man and stepped forward.

    ¡°What did this bastard say?¡±

    Flinch.

    Jo Gul turned back at this.

    ¡®Ah, no!¡¯

    Chung Myung was walking out, cracking his neck.

    And the gaze of Chung Myung looked to the left and right before settling on Yang Kyung.

    ¡°Who is what now? Did your liver swell up to the point of exploding? Yah! Come here! Get over here, I say!¡±

    ¡®N-no¡­.¡¯

    Jo Gul¡¯s hand moved with swift speed and grabbed the sleeve of Chung Myung.

    Well, he tried to.

    But if his hands were swift, then Chung Myung¡¯s body was swifter. Chung Myung slipped from the grasp and walked ahead. All Jo Gul caught was air.

    Clench.

    Crack.

    Chung Myung¡¯s foot connected with Yang Kyung¡¯s face. And the entire world turned silent.

    Everyone was shocked at this. All of them were looking with their mouths open.

    ¡°ACKKKKKKKKK!!¡±

    And what broke the silence was the scream of Yang Kyung, who was kicked and thrown back.

    Only then did the surrounding Mount Hua disciples regain their senses and hold their heads in their hands.

    ¡®We are finished¡­¡¯

    It was the moment when the only goal of Mount Hua, ¡®prevent Chung Myung from creating a mess,¡¯ had failed.

 Chapter 668

    <h4>Chapter 668</h4>

    Kwang!

    Yang Kyung¡¯s body twitched profusely as hey there, blood pouring from his nose like a waterfall.

    Those who had been staring with dark looks began toe to their senses.

    ¡®What did I just witness?¡¯

    ¡®¡­ Oh my.¡¯

    Yang Kyung.

    Viewed from the perspective of the entire Kangho, he might not be considered famous, but in the Hunan region, he was known to hold his own fame. The n he led, the Clear White n, was not one to be underestimated either.

    But¡­

    ¡®In one hit?¡¯

    ¡®No, wait, did someone kick him in the face?¡¯

    ¡®Is Yang Kyung that weak?¡¯

    ¡®C-can they even do this?¡¯

    When people witnessed something that made no sense, they didn¡¯t care about what was right or wrong. The fact that Chung Myung took down the man with a single hit, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who was, without exaggeration, the famous Taoist in Mount Hua, suddenly doing this to a guest was what shocked them all.

    ¡°This¡­ this is insane¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul could only stutter, words failing him.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who stood behind him, couldn¡¯t speak and just watched Chung Myung with trembling eyes.

    ¡®That messed up guy.¡¯

    ¡®As expected of Chung Myung. He didn¡¯t even look back once when he chose to rush ahead.¡¯

    ¡®Just what did he go through to grow up like that?¡¯

    The other disciples might have been just shocked, but Jo Gul couldn¡¯t stop being shocked.

    ¡°A-ah¡­ no¡­ this insane bastard¡­ woah¡­ for real¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke calmly to Jo Gul, who couldn¡¯t find the words.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Uh?¡±

    ¡°Kick that bastard out and then sprinkle some salt on him too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Seriously pathetic, tsk!¡±

    Right, Chung Myung. He agreed with his sentiments.

    But¡­!

    ¡°How can we just kick a guest out! You insane idiot!¡±

    ¡°Guests? My ass! I will never ept such a guest!¡±

    ¡°No, at least figure out what¡¯s happening before you hit someone! You bastard, why does your body have to move before your head works?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s probably all shit. And when I listen to such shit, it hurts my ears.¡±

    Right! And what that man said was surely shit!

    But that was¡­ phew¡­

    ¡°A-apologize quickly!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If you hit a guest, you need to apologize! If you are the owner, it¡¯s obvious!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Jo Gul as if asking, ¡®Does that nonsense make sense now?¡¯.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. If I am the owner, then why should I apologize?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the ones who came to congratte us on the initiation of the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. They came to congratte me. I¡¯m the owner, so why should I apologize?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul had no idea where to start exining this. In the end, unable to speak, Jo Gul just stood there. Chung Myung calmly said,

    ¡°If you are a guest, and you are rude or talk badly, then you get punished.¡±

    Honestly, Jo Gul wanted to p. It felt like this clean stream of water was flowing down the deep mountain valleys inside his body.

    But he wasn¡¯t someone to enjoy this; he was the one who had to sort this out.

    ¡°You cannot do that!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    And he continued with a bit of a pale face.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the ones who came to wish us well? Then we have to treat them well and send them back¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as if it was odd.

    ¡°Sahyung, are you an idiot or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°We are the ones holding this; why should we care?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face wasn¡¯t calm anymore.

    ¡°No, if I was going to worry about what others thought, I wouldn¡¯t have even done it! If that were the case, it would be better to live in Mount Hua by ourselves and do what we want! We became stronger because we managed to create ties, so why are you worrying about what others think? It¡¯s an alliance to beat up the bastards I don¡¯t like!¡±

    ¡°What? That was the reason you formed the alliance?¡±

    No, even if that was the reason, what was he supposed to do if Chung Myung decided to announce it to so many people? This idiot!

    ¡°If you cheat, kick them! Smash their heads!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul thought he knew this. No, he believed he knew enough about this guy.

    But sometimes, quite often actually, he understood this bastard perfectly.

    ¡®This guy is crazier than I can imagine. You arepletely insane.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t tell whether this was a thought he had before rushing in or after. The problem was, either way, Chung Myung was terrifying.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ kuak¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yang Kyung, who had fallen to the ground, began to rise.

    No matter how obscure a small or medium sect or n was, it was unthinkable for the n leader to be taken out by a third-ss disciple. But now, it wasn¡¯t just the disciples of Mount Hua who witnessed this, but everyone.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon who had defeated an elder of Wudang.

    ¡°Euk¡­ euk!¡±

    Yang Kyung groaned, holding onto his bleeding nose.

    It was fortunate he couldn¡¯t see his own face, considering how arge footprint had bruised it.

    ¡°T¡­ this damned!¡±

    He red at Chung Myung with bloodshot eyes. The people around him gulped, sensing the killing intent in his voice. Yang Kyung looked like he was about to attack at any moment.

    However, the person on the receiving end didn¡¯t seem to think much of it.

    ¡°What are you mumbling? Can¡¯t see right from those eyes? Idiot!¡±

    Oh, heavenly lord. No matter how they looked at it, this child could not be a Taoist.

    Do something! Please!

    Yang Kyung gritted his teeth, suppressing his anger. Looking at his trembling hand, it was easy to guess how much he was holding back.

    ¡°This!¡±

    He shouted as if forcing his anger out.

    ¡°This! Is this how Mount Hua treats other sects? Like this!?¡±

    At his shout, the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples shone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get this. Does that bastard really wish to be kicked?¡±

    ¡°Endure it, Chung Myung! No more now!¡±

    ¡°You bastard! If you hit any further, there will be no turning back!¡±

    ¡°Catch him! Catch that idiot now!¡±

    The disciples rushed in and grabbed hold of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Let go! Didn¡¯t I say to let go? Stop this now!¡±

    Chung Myung growled as if he was about to pounce, but many disciples of Mount Hua were holding him back.

    Surely, this was an ordinary happening in Mount Hua. Everyone who saw such a scene for the first time couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡®This is a Taoist sect?¡¯

    ¡®I think all the former Taoists would be dead by now?¡¯

    ¡®The Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is of such nature?¡¯

    ¡®Why is a marten grabbing a person?¡¯

    When it came to the world around them, the sect which had been talked about was Mount Hua. This was a moment when Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who was most talked about in Kangho for his future capabilities, who was considered to be the best among disciples, was disyed to the world.

    ¡°No, let go. I will not hit. Ahh, I said I won¡¯t hit him!¡±

    ¡°But you will still hit him!¡±

    ¡°When did I ever say I won¡¯t hit and then hit someone? Have I said two things with the same mouth?¡±

    ¡°Too many times, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Uh, is that so?¡±

    Yang Kyung, who looked at the disciples in shock, eventually couldn¡¯t stop his anger and shouted.

    ¡°Are you messing with me right now?¡±

    Hearing that thunderous voice, the disciples all turned to Yang Kyung.

    ¡°I will tell the events of what happened today to myrades and friends in Kangho! Mount Hua persecutes the weak and powerless! I will say they are rude, that they take down the guests whoe to congratte them.¡±

    Chung Myung snorted.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°There is no use regretting it now! I will never ept an apology!¡±

    ¡°I said, of course.¡±

    ¡°Again, never¡­¡±

    ¡°You bastard who doesn¡¯t understand words!¡±

    Chung Myung looked shocked.

    ¡°Do whatever you want, you moron! Who even stopped you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yang Kyung flinched and was at a loss for words. At this point, he had thought the disciple would step back and give in, but instead, he was shouting back, too.

    ¡®Just who is this bastard?¡¯

    If he had any sense, he would have realized the serious trouble he was getting into. Anyone who made a mistake in a moment of short temper soon realized their mistake and stepped back.

    But even when this disciple did that, instead of stepping back, he was getting more angry?

    ¡°Can you handle whates after?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care about that? It is my duty to handle it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You must be a person with the kindest heart. Why are you so worried about our work? And! If you were going to be this kind, you should have acted so from the start! Why are you pretending to be now in this disgusting manner! I will rip the blood out of the head!¡±

    Haha.

    Chung Myung had be nicer; now, he no longer crushed and hit heads. He just made them bleed.

    ¡°It is over, so get out now. You are free to say and do whatever you want.¡±

    Since things weren¡¯t going as nned, Yang Kyung looked back to seek help, aiming to bring in the people watching.

    But the eyes he turned to all gazed away. It was as if they didn¡¯t want to be involved anymore.

    ¡®Ah, no¡­ why?¡¯

    Weren¡¯t they the ones who raised their voices on the side a little while ago? But why were they turning their gazes away like this now?

    This was because Yang Kyung overlooked one fact.

    Those gathered here had already felt the strength of Mount Hua, and yet, the reason they could speak back a little was because they thought Mount Hua would never touch them, if only for the sake of the event.

    But even that guess waspletely wrong from the kick that Chung Myung gave.

    Mount Hua was no longer a small sect in Shaanxi.

    In terms of power, it might not be like the Nine Great Sects, but in terms of influence, it was iparable to the sects of the Nine Great Sects.

    What kind of sect in the world could make two of the Five Pces, which ruled like kings, bow their heads?

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    As the situation turned back, Yang Kyung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°In that case, can we say that Mount Hua protects the outsiders and not the Central ins ns?¡±

    And he brought out his hidden card.

    If he was a member of the Central ins, then they wouldn¡¯t answer this question without thought. If rumors went around that a sect in the Central ins was defending the outside sects, it would be bad for their reputation.

    But the answer that came back was entirely out of understanding.

    ¡°So what will you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of Yang Kyung trembled.

    ¡°T-the Mount Hua is¡­¡±

    ¡°No, this bastard has been asking the obvious things since a while back. Why do I have to protect you from the Ice Pce and Beast Pce when it was you who did wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Outsiders, insiders, my ass! Come here and call them barbarians one more time in front of me, and I will skin you alive!¡±

    ¡°S-such an outrageous act¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Outrageous? Haa, fine. Shall I show you what outrageous means?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were a bit calm, were scared once again and held onto Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ah! Stop messing with this guy!¡±

    ¡°Y-You cannot do that! Can you not see!¡±

    ¡°Jump down! Fast!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua realized that no positive response woulde from Chung Myung, so they shouted for Yang Kyung this time.

    Yang Kyung stood, confused, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    At the sound of a low voice, the people all split to the side, left and right, and Hyun Jong walked slowly along the path.

 Chapter 669

    <h4>Chapter 669</h4>

    Hyun Jong stared at everyone, and the silence persisted. The people of the Central ins gulped, feeling the tension rise.

    The sect leader of Mount Hua.

    In the past, he was a sect leader whom no one cared about, but now, no one would dare think of Hyun Jong in such terms.

    The Sichuan Tang family had given him the position of alliance leader, and the leaders of the external sects bowed to him.

    Was it said that ce maketh a man?

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t unt his presence or strength; he simply looked around. Yet, one could feel the warmth like a warm summer breeze and a weight that overwhelmed them,pelling them to maintain polite form simultaneously.

    Those who knew Hyun Jong before the change and those who didn¡¯t were equally in awe of his majestic presence.

    But Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t aware of the attention focused on him.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    As if he had a rough idea, he let out a deep exhale.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen this before. Is it my imagination?¡±

    No, sect leader.

    This was no imagination¡­ he had often seen it, right?

    Jo Gul¡¯s gaze shifted to Hyun Jong, or more urately, to the person behind him.

    ¡°¡­ t-that¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Woah, sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon stood behind Hyun Jong with a happy smile. The look in his eyes as he observed the rest of the disciples seemed to say, ¡®Stupid idiots.¡¯ It was as if he was chiding them, ¡®You should have brought the sect leader right away.¡¯

    ¡°¡­ I heard there are some really smart ones here.¡±

    ¡°No, if you think about it, he just left us even after seeing the trouble that bastard was causing and us struggling to stop him, right?¡±

    ¡°I feel upset for some reason?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, grumbling, nced at Yoon Jong, who hade to their side.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze then turned to Yang Kyung.

    ¡°I am Hyun Jong of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yang Kyung, n leader of the Hunan Clear White n.¡±

    Yang Kyung spoke with a somewhat intimidated expression. He had never imagined encountering such a person.

    Regardless of the sect, sect leaders typically didn¡¯t act out of line, and this man represented both his sect and the alliance. Since the character of the leader often reflects the nature of the sect he leads, one must tread carefully.

    However, the sect leader of Mount Hua arrived before the other disciples from Mount Hua. As the situation rapidly changed, Yang Kyung shrugged his shoulders, feeling overwhelmed.

    ¡°May I ask what is happening?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, sect leader. What happened is that¡­.¡±

    Yang Kyung recounted everything he had experienced. Naturally, since he was telling the story from his perspective, he downyed his own mistakes and emphasized those of Chung Myung¡­ no, he didn¡¯t need to exaggerate much; he simply ryed what Chung Myung did. There was no need to embellish the story.

    ¡°So that is how it is.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong, having listened to everything, frowned and then turned to Chung Myung, who was being restrained by the disciples.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is everything that n leader Yang said true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although Yang Kyung had highlighted his side of the story, Chung Myung didn¡¯t point out any errors and answered honestly. It was because the main issue was indeed addressed.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung, who stood there confidently and then nodded.

    ¡°Let me ask one thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Do you regret what you did?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The answer came immediately, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and then nodded. A littleter, he shouted.

    ¡°Un Am!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect leader!¡±

    Un Am, who stood like a guardian beside Hyun Jong, rushed forward and bowed his head.

    ¡°Get the people of the Clear White n, including n leader Yang Kyung, out of Mount Hua right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And as of today, entry to the Clear White n into Mount Hua has been banned. And we have dered that we will not have any ties with them in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Yang Kyung¡¯s face turned gray in an instant.

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡±

    He looked at Hyun Jong in a pleading manner. However, Hyun Jong clicked his tongue, looking at Chung Myung, not caring about Yang Kyung.

    ¡°Even so, you are a Taoist; you should be patient.¡±

    ¡°There are times to be patient and times not to be.¡±

    ¡°So, did you think this was a time not to be patient?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that¡­ hehe.¡±

    As Chung Myung scratched the back of his head with a grin, Hyun Jong shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. And he said quietly,

    ¡°You did good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If something like this happens again, you do not have to be patient then, either.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung puffed his chest out as if he loved the answer, and the faces of the disciples contorted at that.

    ¡°What, no Sect leader¡­ if you say that¡­¡±

    ¡°How can he be controlled¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t say that. Please!¡±

    Meanwhile, the Central ins people were still in shock. This was the first time in their lives they were seeing such events unfold. The first time they saw a sect leader step forward in a conflict and the first time a sect leader protected his disciple and expelled another n leader from the sect.

    But the most embarrassing thing was that the young disciples were objecting to what the sect leader did.

    The elders, who should have stepped out and reprimanded their disciples, stood beside them, not reacting at all as if this was a very familiar scene.

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°If there is a problem like this, you can stop him like you did now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we didn¡¯t stop him, though.¡±

    ¡°And we won¡¯t be able to either¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who observed the sad smiles of the disciples, responded with a kind smile before turning his gaze to Yang Kyung. There was a coldness in his eyes that hadn¡¯t been there when he looked at the disciples.

    ¡°What are you doing? Take him out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yang Kyung, with trembling eyes, looked around as he saw the group of disciples approaching him and shouted.

    ¡°S-sect leader! Is this really what Mount Hua wants?¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Is it the intention of Mount Hua to protect outsiders and harm the central ins sect? You are dering that in front of so many people?¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°It seems like you are under a huge misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    As soon as Hyun Jong said that, the disciples advancing towards Yang Kyung stopped. Hyun Jong spoke in a clear voice for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Mount Hua doesn¡¯t protect anyone but its friends. No, we do not discriminate between people based on their origin, background, or where theye from, be it the Central ins or elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°T-then if¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua protects its friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please be aware of this. The Nanman Beast Pce and Ice Pce are close friends of Mount Hua, and we share mutual feelings. Mount Hua will not let anyone insult its friends. Whoever it is, Mount Hua will fight back.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Yang Kyung couldn¡¯t respond. There was no way to refute it. The most important thing here was the fact that the sect leader, who could be seen as the embodiment of Mount Hua itself, was siding with the outsiders and making a stand against Yang Kyung.

    The courage and wit of Yang Kyung were too insufficient to ovee this now.

    Hyun Jong then looked around at everyone, making it clear that his words were not just for Yang Kyung.

    ¡°As long as they are under the name of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, the Mount Hua sect will not sit idly by and watch its friends be unfairly treated! Even if it means bringing harm to Mount Hua!¡±

    Those who unexpectedly made eye contact with Hyun Jong quickly lowered their heads to avoid his gaze. Despite their secret sympathy for Yang Kyung, they couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at the sect leader.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong paused for a moment, then quietly sped his hands together, one enveloping the other, and smiled.

    ¡°For those of you from the Central ins, please do not take the minor incidents to heart and enjoy the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°O-of course!¡±

    ¡°We understand, sect leader!¡±

    The responses came swiftly from the crowd, and Hyun Jong stood tall.

    ¡°n leader Yang.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yes!¡±

    Yang Kyung was startled as he responded. A flicker of hope was in his heart, but all he heard was the cold voice.

    ¡°Now lead your disciples and leave Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°S-sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°It is a good day, so it ends simply with this. Had you dared to insult them in front of Mount Hua on any other day, I wouldn¡¯t have been so tolerant.¡±

    Yang Kyung found himself speechless.

    There was no telling what kind of remarks woulde if he dared to speak against the sect leader of Mount Hua. But one thing was for sure, here, no one would take his side against Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I will not tell you twice.¡±

    That cold voice delivered the final blow.

    Yang Kyung bowed his head and turned to leave without another word. Behind him, his disciples followed with slumped shoulders.

    Chung Myung, who had been watching, gritted his teeth as they walked away.

    ¡°Ah, I should have hit him a bit more!¡±

    ¡®¡­you did enough with the hitting, brat! How much more can you beat me!¡¯

    Receiving a ban from Mount Hua was embarrassing enough, but even more humiliating was the fact that a n leader had been struck in the face by a third-ss disciple.

    If this fact became known, one probably wouldn¡¯t be able to show their face in the world again.

    Of course, it would be difficult to raise one¡¯s head with arge footprint on the face.

    ¡°Tsk, right. Well, you did enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. So calm down now¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, shit, just the thought of it makes me angry! What! Barbarian? The mouth of that bastard is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, this, please!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, you bastard!¡±

    The disciples quickly restrained Chung Myung once again. Hyun Jong smiled happily at this sight.

    ¡°Haha. As expected, such strong bonds.¡±

    ¡°Do you like this? This chaos?¡±

    ¡°Uh, please do something about this!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡±

    When Hyun Jong turned back and looked at the distant mountain, the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were contorted with frustration.

    ¡®You know everything, and yet you act like this!¡¯

    ¡®I really hate you sometimes! For real!¡¯

    At that moment, the Ice Pce warriors and the Beast Pce warriors emerged from among the people of the Central ins and stood in front of Hyun Jong. There was a hint of humility on their faces.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°All this for no reason¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±

    But Hyun Jong resolutely shook his head.

    ¡°I am sorry for having to hear such negative words from people who came from afar. Mount Hua will take care to prevent something like this from happening in the future, so please be at ease.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect leader.¡±

    The eyes of the Beast Pce warriors looking at him were full of emotion. They fully understood Mount Hua¡¯s words about considering them as close friends and not just empty words.

    This was an emotion that couldn¡¯t be exined¡­

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be alright if we just smack the mouths of those who speak carelessly and pull their teeth out so they won¡¯t speak again? Let¡¯s start with those who spoke earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    So touched¡­

    Truly touched¡­

    ¡°Yah, you bastard, do you think that makes sense?¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense? If you speak nonsense, you get hit! And it isn¡¯t just those who are being ignored! They are ignoring us, too!¡±

    ¡°Why change words like this?¡±

    ¡°Think! If this was Shaolin, would those bastards have dared to speak like this against the allies of Shaolin? I am sure they would be at their feet, begging them to take good care of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh? Now that I think about it, uh?¡±

    ¡°Right! They are ignoring us! We need to skin them alive! We have to catch those bastards and do it again!¡±

    ¡°Yah!¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re stopping me again?¡±

    ¡°No, let us go together. Thinking about it makes me enraged, too!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The Beast Pce warriors, who were standing awkwardly, looked at Hyun Jong with an awkward look.

    Then Hyun Jong spoke with a kind smile.

    ¡°Un Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­put everyone into the pavilion to cool them off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong once again realized that idents weren¡¯t being caused by others but by the disciples of Mount Hua.

 Chapter 670

    <h4>Chapter 670</h4>

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, as he looked at Chung Myung, were filled with despair.

    The gazes of the elders and the other disciples beside him were not much different.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, about to say something, covered his face with both hands in silence.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was kneeling in front of the door with his hands up, responded.

    ¡°¡­ I am asking this just for rity.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you do know that you are a Taoist, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He had lived in a Taoist sect for years!

    ¡°Right¡­ you know¡­ you do know, right¡­ I¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong just looked up nkly at the ceiling as if he couldn¡¯t speak further.

    This Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the same Chung Myung who kicked out Yang Kyung in front of many people.

    After that incident, Chung Myung escaped on the way to the pavilion. He nearly ended up killing Yang Kyung, but then he was caught and dragged away by Baek Cheon and Un Geom.

    If the two had noticed a littleter that Chung Myung was gone, Yang Kyung would have been lying in the Physician¡¯s Hall, unable to leave Mount Hua yet. There would have been a new patient in the hands of Tang Soso¡­. Ah, no. He must have been receiving treatment from her.

    ¡°Please¡­ please, let us live like Taoists. Please¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, sect leader! Just listen to me! That bastard dared to ignore Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You are the one who ignores Mount Hua the most! You!¡±

    ¡°Me? Ehh, as if.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh!!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. It seems like there is some misunderstanding, but I just tried to settle things amicably. I don¡¯t know if I can¡­.¡±

    ¡°Arms! Raise your arms straight! Arms up!¡±

    ¡°¡­ tsk!¡±

    Chung Myung pursed his lips and raised his arms up again.

    Hyun Jong felt as if his heart was sinking.

    ¡®The one being called the best in the world right now.¡¯

    The person people were flocking to see the most right now wasn¡¯t Tang Gunak or Hyun Jong, but Chung Myung.

    After briefly greeting Hyun Jong, everyone was looking for Chung Myung. They were eager to see who this rumored Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was.

    But with the guy acting like this¡­

    ¡°As people get older, they need to mature a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have to say something regarding that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. No matter what, that seems like a difficult thing to do. Wouldn¡¯t there be peace in the hearts if we gave up on changing each other?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Raise your arms closer, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Arms, arms! Closer!¡±

    Chung Myung raised his arms closer with a sullen expression. At that moment, a disapproving voice came from one side.

    ¡°No, he could be like that! Why are you punishing him as if he made the mistake? Chung Myung let it down. Your arms must hurt more.¡±

    Hyun Young seemed a bit unhappy with that, wondering if a warrior around the age of Chung Myung would end up with sore arms after being punished like this.

    ¡°Because you protect him like that, he is getting worse!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    As Hyun Young looked at him in anger, Hyun Jong flinched.

    ¡®Was I a bit too harsh?¡¯

    Hyun Young spoke with zing eyes.

    ¡°When did Chung Myung get worse!? From what I saw, from the moment I saw him for the first time to now, he has been consistent! He hasn¡¯t changed even a bit at all!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­ right¡­ okay. Sure. He had been this way from the start.

    ¡°And I think he has gotten a bit better. He only hit the man once and left him, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ truly a proud moment.¡±

    Be proud, you bastard.

    Hyun Jong was deeply saddened by the fact that he couldn¡¯t bear to speak curses, being the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    ¡°And it¡¯s even more troublesome to listen and hold back! How dare you say something like that in Mount Hua? As Chung Myung said, he wasn¡¯t just looking down on the outsiders, calling them barbarians. They were all ignoring and ridiculing Mount Hua, which formed an alliance with them.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After acknowledging Chung Myung¡¯s correctness, Hyun Jong red at them with fiery eyes.

    ¡°¡­just what¡­you¡­¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head once again. At this, Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords, who were watching, sighed.

    ¡®Oh my god, to make Chung Myung back down with just a look.¡¯

    ¡®As expected of the sect leader!¡¯

    ¡®And¡­ that¡¯s it?¡¯

    What¡¯s so impressive about a sect leader subduing a disciple with just a look? If the disciple was Chung Myung, then it would mean a lot more.

    ¡°Just be quiet.¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Sang sighed softly and stepped forward to stop Hyun Young. Hyun Young was losing his temper.

    ¡°No, did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet! Uh? Quiet!¡±

    Hyun Youngined in anger.

    As Hyun Jong looked at the elder and the third-ss disciple who was pouting, his heart started to burn up to the point it was turning into powder.

    Un Am, observing the two elders bickering, smiled and said,

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°I rarely side with Elder Hyun Young, but this time, what he said isn¡¯t wrong. I don¡¯t think Chung Myung did anything wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­he left Mount Hua to hit the man again?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not wrong; it¡¯s an act of being human¡­ ahem.¡±

    No, well, let¡¯s put that aside for now.

    ¡°This is something we need to be sure and urate about.¡±

    Un Am spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about how people view the Pces. Even if they don¡¯t feel positive about them, if they respected Mount Hua, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak like that here.¡±

    ¡°True! If this was Shaolin, those bastards wouldn¡¯t have said a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet for now!¡±

    ¡°You be quiet!¡±

    ¡°Shut up now. This isn¡¯t the ce for you to speak! Brat!¡±

    Chung Myung, bombarded with constant criticism, pouted and stayed quiet.

    ¡°¡­I did nothing to deserve this treatment.¡±

    ¡°Stop acting sad!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, it doesn¡¯t work either.¡±

    The talks continued, uncaring about Chung Myung¡¯s mumbling.

    ¡°First, it would have been a chance to clearlymunicate the stance of Mount Hua regarding the North Sea Ice Pce and Nanman Beast Pce who came to Mount Hua. Suppose Chung Myung had arrived a bitter. In that case, Mount Hua might have been considered just another sect in the Central ins that rejects them, even after they came all this way for us.¡±

    There was arge wall between both sides. Although Mount Hua managed to make friends with those beyond the wall, it hadn¡¯t yet changed for many.

    And rtionships were things that were constantly worked on.

    If one waszy about the fact that they had already made a good impression and then treated them with neglect, you never knew when and how drastically the feelings of the two Pces might start to change.

    ¡°Although it is a bit extreme, Chung Myung¡¯s actions would have been a clear sign to the Ice Pce and Beast Pce. At least a sign that Mount Hua, unlike the other Central ins people, is someone who really can stand by their choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is no clearer way to say it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the problem that we were too honest about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ one has to be appropriate in those matters.¡±

    However, it was clear that at least this action of Chung Myung had the result of uniting the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Un Am nodded at Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Lord of the North Sea Ice Pce and the Nanman Beast Pce have immense faith in Mount Hua, but the leaders¡¯ will doesn¡¯t always have to coincide with the will of the sect, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    It might not have been a nice story to hear from the point of view of Mount Hua¡¯s Sect leader, but Hyun Jong didn¡¯t show a bit of sadness.

    ¡°Perhaps the Beast Pce and Ice Pce are also anxious about Mount Hua. And considering how we spent years not being in contact, there is no way the distrust vanishes so easily.¡±

    ¡°So, you are saying we should show it and not say it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is the right way.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s strange gaze turned to Chung Myung.

    Of course, Hyun Jong also had simr thoughts and supported Chung Myung on the spot. But¡­

    ¡®Did that guy think before he moved?¡¯

    He already knew that Chung Myung was not so stupid as to let his body decide the actions before his head. And even if Chung Myung¡¯s body moved fast, he was smart¡­ it made no sense.

    ¡°And, one more thing. The most important thing is that it served as a warning to other sects.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Un Am spoke firmly.

    ¡°People in the world only know that a new alliance has been created, but they don¡¯t know what kind of alliance it is.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If the Pces and Mount Hua on both sides had stepped back in this fight, there would have been a ce that had decided to look down on our Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we know that, though? Favor isn¡¯t always returned as favor. It takes the right strength and will to receive back favors which have been given.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is right.¡±

    It was an odd experience. How meaningless the favor of the powerless act would have been.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, recalling that, went stiff.

    ¡°They need to be shown clearly. The Heavenly Friends Alliance isn¡¯t a ce which allows any rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Right! And if we stayed still, we would have been done!¡±

    Those who were listening intently frowned at how Chung Myung joined in.

    Chung Myung, not caring about the gaze, continued.

    ¡°¡­ did everyone decide on something without informing me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ wait now, he doesn¡¯t think he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    There was nothing wrong with what Hyun Young said. He has been consistent for sure, not a single thing changed from the start to now.

    And Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°That is what the world is like.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Once you start being looked down on, the problems will continue to rise. As a human being, I tend to judge people when I see them in front of me. I will think, ¡®These people can tolerate all this, right?¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, we have to get it right the first time. Well, then, the no-gooders will not try to take up a fight. So, grab him by the cor right away!¡±

    ¡°¡­That is enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    The truth.

    The problem was that even the right words from him were making Hyun Jong¡¯s temper reach a fever pitch.

    Hyun Jong, feeling bitter, looked at the other disciples. Then he closed his eyes, thinking, and opened them. His eyes were clear as if he had thought about what he wanted to say.

    ¡°It is natural for the attitude to vary depending on the position of a person or the sect. But the position of Mount Hua had changed so much and so swiftly in a short duration that anyone would be confused.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But in times such as these, one needs to calm down, too. When you don¡¯t know what to do, think of one thing.¡±

    Everyone looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to do anything to change things.¡±

    It was a statement that might have seemed a bit unexpected.

    Hyun Jong smiled as he looked straight ahead at the disciples who wanted to listen to his next words.

    ¡°You are all doing good enough. The proper actions you should take are already in what you have been taught in the past. Where your heart goes is the path that Mount Hua will step onto, so believe in yourself and don¡¯t be shaken by anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°We will remember that!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    Such things would happen a lot more in the future. As Mount Hua¡¯s influence grew and the more work they had to do, the more such choices would be forced onto them.

    One could not always make the best decision. However, if one knew where they had to go in the future, even if it was a bit of a crooked and tough path, would they not be able toe there eventually?

    ¡°Change is bound to be apanied by anxiousness.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s words calmed the disciples a bit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move ahead, firm in our beliefs. Believe in what has been done so far.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong quietlyughed at the confident response.

    ¡°Finally, tomorrow is the day. Let us all do our best.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Finally, the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance hade.

 Chapter 671

    <h4>Chapter 671</h4>

    Early morning.

    The people who had stayed at Hwa-Um the night before began to climb Mount Hua as soon as the sun rose.

    All of the faces filling the street were flushed with excitement.

    ¡®This is the day.¡¯

    ¡®Finally, today hase!¡¯

    These were the people who dared toe all the way to Mount Hua to witness the initiation of the Heavenly Friends Alliance with their own eyes.

    Of course, there were surely those who came just to look at Mount Hua, but many more were intrigued by the thought that the opening of the Heavenly Friends Alliance would bring a significant change to Langho.

    Yesterday, like today, many people climbed the mountain, but there was a difference. Among the crowd, there were people who were not from Kangho.

    ¡°No matter how many times I climb this, it always remains just as steep.¡±

    On a pnquin surrounded by warriors, Hwang Mun-Yak burst intoughter. Then, he stared at the narrow mountain path. Hwang Jongi, who was walking next to the pnquin, said,

    ¡°It seems more difficult to climb because it is crowded with people moving to the same ce.¡±

    ¡°There are so many people willing to climb such a difficult path; doesn¡¯t this show the stature of Mount Hua right now?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s face was filled with emotion. In the past, when he climbed the path to make the first deal with Mount Hua, there was no one on the path.

    After that, when he climbed Mount Hua again, he was with the influential people of Shaanxi, but even they held no expectations about Mount Hua.

    And a few years have passed since then.

    ¡®It would be right to say ¡®a change in heaven and earth¡¯ rather than ¡®a change of luck¡¯.¡¯

    ¡°A lot has changed.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Father¡¯s insight that brought this? I don¡¯t understand even now. How did you see potential in Mount Hua back then?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. That is such a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak burst intoughter at the doubtful face of Hwang Jongi.

    ¡°I indeed had hoped for Mount Hua, but I never imagined that this would be the growth.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak shook his head, yet he still smiled.

    ¡°Normal merchants invest in goods and money, but to be a merchant lord, one has to know how to invest money in the future and the value it holds then, not in the present.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father. I understand.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, I guess I am not a proper merchant yet. If I had known that Mount Hua would be such a ce, I would have invested all my money in it. Tsk. Even though I had a jewel right in front of me, I couldn¡¯t even realize its worth.¡±

    Hwang Jongi smiled bitterly at his father¡¯s words.

    Hwang Mun-Yak and the Eunha Merchant Union made significant money thanks to their investment in Mount Hua. However, this could not be considered a benefitpared to the trading lines created through Mount Hua.

    What was important wasn¡¯t to get money right away but the fact that they had a future where they could make profits for the decades toe. That was a value which was iparable to the present situation.

    It was the most profitable transaction, which could be called the greatest achievement in the history of the Eunha Merchant Union. But even so, Hwang Mun-Yak held some regrets about it.

    ¡°Even so, I am d.¡±

    ¡°With making money?¡±

    ¡°No, the fact that Mount Hua is doing well.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak looked at Hwang Jongi with an odd look.

    ¡°That is quite strange for a merchant.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hwang Jongi smiled.

    ¡°I am not as good as Father, but I have also lived as a merchant for a long time.¡±

    His gaze turned to the mountain.

    ¡°All this while, I have met many people and conducted many transactions with them. Sometimes, we need to follow a story, sometimes follow people, and follow the flow too.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak nodded.

    Hwang Jongi was surely not young. Considering his age, it wouldn¡¯t be shocking if Hwang Mun-Yak retired right now and stood back as the former lord.

    ¡°But it is quite odd.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    ¡°Even though it has been years, it isn¡¯t very often one gets to meet the Mount Hua people who stay in the mountains and keep silent.¡±

    ¡°Right. Since they are Taoists.¡±

    ¡°But strangely enough, I feel at ease when I see Mount Hua.¡±

    Hwang Jongi quietly smiled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t because I am looking at the Taoists who have problems. I have met people from other Taoist sects besides Mount Hua many times. But in my opinion, those of Mount Hua are so different.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is tough to ce exactly, but sometimes they seem foolish, sometimes reckless, and most of the time they do absurd things, and sometimes they are right and yet without oddness¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi, who was a bit silent, shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t say something.

    ¡°It might be something I shouldn¡¯t say as a merchant, but I like Mount Hua people. Maybe that is why I feel happy when the status of Mount Hua is rising with each day.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak, who was listening,ughed.

    ¡°You, man. You are a great merchant.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak looked at Hwang Jongi with kindness.

    ¡°Did you say that a wealthy merchant is someone who knows how to invest in the future?¡±

    ¡°Right. That is what I said.¡±

    ¡°But that alone cannot be enough.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak spoke with a smile.

    ¡°There is a saying in the merchant world, ¡®He who gains money bes a merchant, but he who gains hearts bes a merchant lord¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°If you really want to surpass me, never forget that. If you treat one with sincerity, they will treat us back in the same way. An exchange made with honest feelings, not just outsider words, will one day make you a great merchant.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind, father.¡±

    In response to the clear answer, Hwang Mun-Yak smiled and nodded.

    ¡®You will do well.¡¯

    He knew it, too. He was bing mature.

    He wanted to watch Mount Hua spread its influence across the world for theing time, but now it was difficult for him to keep pace with it anymore.

    Generations passed and were reced. Now, it was time for him to hand over his management to Hwang Jongi, too.

    Even if he still needed to learn things, even if he had lingering feelings, one must know when to back down and trust someone. Didn¡¯t Mount Hua teach that?

    ¡®I am curious.¡¯

    What future would they create? What would the future of Mount Hua and the Eunha Merchant Guild look like?

    ¡°Let us proceed with patience. We need to arrive there before it¡¯s toote. It is the day when Mount Hua rises to the top of the world, so why should our Eunha bete to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father!¡±

    Hwang Jongi answered swiftly and then began to walk briskly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak, who arrived at the mountain gate, nodded.

    ¡°It has been well prepared.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much has been done. The Sichuan Tang Family helped renovate the ce.¡±

    ¡°Everyone just needs to do what they can.¡±

    As soon as they entered the gate, they saw the wide training ground and the pavilion buildings behind it, and to the left and right, everything came into view. The appearance of everything copsing around was no more.

    Arge new podium was built in front of the pavilion, and on the left and right, there were tables ced for the guests.

    Hwang Mun-Yak, who gestured, got off the pnquin slowly.

    ¡°You can go till there with the pnquin¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that will not happen. Where is the ce to use the pnquin here? The moment a merchant forgets manners, he ends.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°And Mount Hua still gave this old man permission, so how can I not be happy? Let us go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As he approached, the prepared spot looked nice, which made him happy, and he saw familiar faces.

    ¡°Wee, merchant lord.¡±

    ¡°Elder, it has been a while.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak held the hand of Hyun Young.

    Hyun Young, the finance hall leader, and Hwang Mun-Yak, the owner of the Eunha Merchant Guild, had many conversations and made numerous transactions.

    ¡°Congrattions on the founding of the alliance. I am happy to see Mount Hua change so much.¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks to the merchant lord and his help to Mount Hua. These are absolutely not empty words. Everyone in Mount Hua is grateful to the lord.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I think we¡¯re leaving one person out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, that is true, but¡­.¡±

    Surely, as soon as Chung Myung hears this, he would say, ¡®They should be thankful to us, why are we thankful to them! Someone helped them make money!¡¯ He would scream that out at the top of his lungs.

    ¡®Well, it isn¡¯t wrong either.¡¯

    Hwang Mun-Yakughed as if he could hear that voice in his ears.

    Chung Myung, who was his best benefactor, was the man who came rolling to Hwang Mun-Yak. Even if Chung Myung came and grabbed him by the beard, he would still smile.

    ¡°And the sect leader?¡±

    ¡°It is a bit difficult to meet in person since he is preparing for the ceremony, bute this way. We have prepared a ce for you.¡±

    ¡°That all is¡­ I am also a person who knows my duty. If you can give me at least ast ce, that would be good enough.¡±

    ¡°It will never happen like that! How can you say that our merchant lord would get thest seat? No way! Come here!¡±

    Hyun Young dragged Hwang Mun-Yak away.

    Even though Hyun Young didn¡¯t study martial arts earnestly, he was still one who had learned it. And old Hwang Mun-Yak, who didn¡¯t study at all, couldn¡¯t ovee that strength at all.

    Hyun Young dragged Hwang Mun-Yak to the front seat near the podium. Hwang Mun-Yak was shocked.

    ¡°Now, now, elder! This ce is¡­¡±

    Next to and behind him were the Nine Sects and Five Families. It was scary to sit in the same position with them, especially at the front table.

    It was really too much to have this ce. Hwang Mun-Yak felt a bit confused, too, and he begged Hyun Young.

    ¡°E-elder. Please let me go to the back seat.¡±

    ¡°That will not happen! How can we prepare a ce in the back for our most valued guest?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is because I feel ufortable. And now that I am old, I want to sit in a ce which doesn¡¯t make my heart pound.¡±

    ¡°¡­uh.¡±

    ¡°Behind! The back is enough for me! If you have a bit of care for me, please do that.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Haa, the sect leader will be angry at this.¡±

    ¡°I will talk to him about that, so please.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let us go.¡±

    Hwang Mun-Yak, who barely managed to hold back the sweating, fell down into the chair with a loss of energy. After touching his chest and taking deep inhales, he sighed as if he had calmed down. And without realizing it, he burst intoughter.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    People always had to change. In the end, since it was created by people who came together, the same applied to the sects.

    In the past, when he climbed Mount Hua for the first time, he must have been a guest of importance. But could he be such an important guest to Mount Hua right now?

    He was a merchant and surely knew a lot about the world.

    Even if the current Mount Hua had taken him to a lower ce instead of the top ones, he wouldn¡¯t have been dissatisfied.

    But the head table, at the very front.

    ¡®Na?ve or else¡­.¡¯

    As he climbed up, he remembered what Hwang Jongi said.

    ¡°Stupid yet reckless¡­ straight without any thought¡­.¡±

    In the end, Hwang Mun-Yak smiled.

    ¡®So they are just nice people.¡¯

    He was able to realize just how lucky he was to form ties with Mount Hua.

    Strong people were now filling the table in front of him.

    Everyone gathered to celebrate the start of the alliance. Regardless of the intentions, some people have no choice but toe there.

    Being able to invite those people and have them sit there showed the strength the Heavenly Friends Alliance has.

    And.

    ¡®Such arge crowd.¡¯

    They were packed under the podium and to the left and right of the training hall without any gaps.

    A strange feeling overflowed in Hwang Mun-Yak¡¯s heart as he watched this. A lot of time had passed since he sat down, but the surroundings didn¡¯t feel even a bit boring to him.

    And after a while.

    ¡°Let us start!¡±

    ¡°Here ites!¡±

    Along the path that had been secured in advance on the other side, the leaders of the alliance finally made their appearance, proudly.

 Chapter 672

    <h4>Chapter 672</h4>

    p! p! p!

    The crowd held their breath.

    They had already witnessed Mount Hua, the Sichuan Tang family, and the inhabitants of the Pces with their own eyes. Hadn¡¯t they already received their answers in the earlier interview?

    Yet, observing the hustle and bustle of people eagerly greeting the guests contrasted sharply with the sight of them walking in proper clothes.

    It seemed as though even the breathing of the onlookers was synchronized with the measured steps of the arrivals.

    ¡°T-Tang family!¡±

    ¡°Sichuan Tang family!¡±

    Figures in green robes emerged from behind the pavilion.

    They were the rulers of Sichuan, masters of poison and assassination.

    The warriors of the Tang family, who had long governed Sichuan and were renowned for their skills, now marched in a perfect line.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Euh¡­¡±

    The phrase ¡®live up to your name¡¯ was coined for such situations.

    Given the Sichuan Tang family¡¯s adherence to their ancestral principles, their numbers were not as vast as those of other sects. Thus, even for those well-versed in navigating the martial world, it was their first time witnessing so many members of the Tang family together.

    Perhaps that was the reason?

    Merely the sight of them was enough to drain one¡¯s energy.

    Their green clothes, a symbol of the Tang family, billowed in the wind. As the Tang family members entered the training hall, capturing everyone¡¯s attention, they moved with deliberate grace to the left and right.

    Gulp.

    The sound of someone gulping was heard.

    In a world where honesty and integrity were esteemed, these were individuals who had earned the reputation of a distinguished family through poison and assassinations. That was why everyone was so apprehensive; no one dared to disregard them.

    There could be no sect more fitting than the Sichuan Tang tomand the attention of all present. The aura they emitted was overwhelming.

    And then,

    ¡°I-Ice Pce! The North Sea Ice Pce is also arriving!¡±

    On the other side of the road from where the Tang family came, warriors d in pure white robes emerged, exuding fierce pressure. Everyone understood the meaning of ¡°northern winds are cold¡± upon seeing them.

    The unmarked pure white robes attracted their attention, and the intensity in their eyes was intimidating.

    The King of the North Sea.

    The warriors of the North Sea Ice Pce, who ruled over that barren, coldnd, entered the training hall, radiating a cold aura.

    The usual softness was absent from the face of Han Yi-Myung, themander.

    He had experienced both the glory and the painful times of the North Sea. Perhaps that¡¯s why he possessed a depth of understanding others couldn¡¯t fathom.

    His appearance was perfectly suited to the heavy and important role of amander in the North Sea Ice Pce.

    The harsh breathing of those oppressed by their presence filled the air.

    Everyone spoke of these things lightly.

    Nine Great Sects. Five Great Families. Five Pces and Five Evil Sects.

    Though these names represented the powerful, in reality, there were but a handful of individuals truly considered strong.

    Yet, this handful of warriors stood at the top, possessing the skill to lead the nation. Witnessing such individuals gathered in one ce was an experience, especially since such gatherings had rarely urred in the 100 years since the war against the Demonic Sect.

    Those who came to witness this couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the North Sea Ice Pce and the Sichuan Tang family.

    How could one gauge strength by mere observation? At most, what they saw might represent just 10 percent of the actual strength these groups hold.

    But even with that, it was easy to see why they were gaining fame as the best.

    ¡®So these are the people joining forces. These powerful individuals!¡¯

    These were the people who had each region under their control.

    Such individuals uniting under the banner of an alliance. And it was a fact already known to everyone around that this union was not born of greed.

    ¡°Beast Pce!¡±

    ¡°Nanman Beast Pce ising!¡±

    And everyone turned.

    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    The warriors of Nanman Beast Pce appeared along the road from which the Sichang Tang family hade.

    The faces of those from the Central ins, previously tense, rxed slightly upon seeing this.

    There was none of the seriousness characteristic of the Tang family or the North Sea Ice Pce. They didn¡¯t line up properly, nor did they possess a cold demeanor.

    Instead, they resembled bandits from the outside.

    It felt as though he was walking with a free spirit.

    But what prevented them from being dismissed as mere bandits were their faces, which radiated the confidence to handle anything.

    And the number of people gathered¡­

    Everyone around that podium was the strong individuals from the Five Great Families and those who ruled the current regions.

    It was nearly impossible for a single Pce to disy such confidence. It was the kind of confidence that made them untouchable, unbeatable.

    Therefore, no one gathered there had anything to say.

    The confidence of someone without skills is merely ignorance, but confidence backed by skills is respected. Everyone was aware of the Nanman Beast Pce and their strength.

    Step. Step. Step.

    Entering the hall with steady steps, the Beast Pce joined the Sichuan Tang family and the North Sea Ice Pce, taking their position.

    Even though their formation was unorthodox, it felt perfectly executed. It seemed they, too, understood the importance of this position.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Byup Gae chanted in distaste.

    As he sat at the head of the table, he could see the three sects stirring.

    ¡®So different.¡¯

    Who didn¡¯t know that the three sects there were entering into a union?

    However, knowing in one¡¯s mind and witnessing with one¡¯s own eyes the three sects, which had been ruling theirnds, unite as one, was apletely different experience.

    ¡°If the Nine Sectse together, can this kind of feeling arise?¡±

    No, Byup Gae knew. Even if there were sects far stronger than these, they wouldn¡¯t be able to evoke the feeling he was experiencing now.

    This was the difference in unity.

    No matter how many groups are called under one name, they ultimately amount to nothing more than a collection with no real cohesion. They simply sit in the same ce, united by mutual interests and the world¡¯s perception, with each side monitoring and threatening the other.

    The same applied to the Five Great Families, not to mention the Five Evil Sects, and even the Five Pces on the outskirts of the map.

    But this was different.

    It wasn¡¯t known what the future held, but at least for now, it seemed like many sects within one sect were gathering rather than multiple sects assembling in the same ce.

    ¡°Heavenly Friend Alliance¡­¡±

    They were not a force gathered for subjugation, nor were they joining hands for a definitive purpose. However, that veryck of a specific purpose brought them together.

    The fact that people without a clear reason havee together means, conversely, that there is no particr reason for hostility.

    ¡°And this is not blind trust.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t incorrect to say that an alliance was one in which both sides were not solely focused on their profit, even though it ultimately formed onerge sect. Perhaps, right now, Byup Gae was witnessing the formation of a sect known as the Heavenly Friends Alliance, rather than just an alliance.

    And¡­

    The monk¡¯s gaze focused on one ce.

    Such incredible individuals, who had achieved feats other sects wouldn¡¯t even dream of, would now emerge from here.

    Mount Hua.

    Has there ever been a ce in the history of Kangho that achieved such growth in such a short period?

    ¡°Abbot. Perhaps Mount Hua is much stronger than we know.¡±

    The Sichuan Tang Family.

    North Sea Ice Pce.

    Nanman Beast Pce.

    If there was any antagonism, they would engage in it, but these were sects that wouldn¡¯t turn their backs on one another. The moment Mount Hua intervened, everything merged into one.

    ¡®This, isn¡¯t this shocking?¡¯

    The actions of Mount Hua had beenmendable; their efforts had overshadowed others in how they united the sects.

    ¡°¡­wonder.¡±

    ¡°When he saw it with his own eyes, it was more powerful than he had anticipated.¡±

    ¡°Umm. Surely¡­¡±

    Faintly ufortable voices emerged from those sitting at the head of the table.

    Everyone was trying to maintain theirposure since they couldn¡¯t afford to lose control in such a gathering. Still, after witnessing the events in the alliance firsthand, it seemed like they couldn¡¯t contain their anger any longer.

    ¡°Haha. They say it¡¯s something to witness only if one has lived a long time, but Mount Hua is¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­it might be a good thing that Southern Edge is out there, behind the doors. If they had seen this, they would have been sick to their stomach for three days.¡±

    ¡°How can it be for just three days?¡±

    No one would feel threatened by someone who poses no threat to them.

    The fact that their voices were raised in rm meant that this scene was perceived as a threat. And this was none other than by the Nine Great Sects and Five Great ns.

    ¡®From today, no one in the world will dare to ignore Mount Hua.¡¯

    Such a movement had been in existence for a long time, but it all became clear right now.

    There could be people who wouldn¡¯t ept the strength of Mount Hua, but there is no way they would look down on Mount Hua of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    There was no way that anyone could ignore a sect to which the Sichuan Tang family conceded the leadership position, and the two pces showed respect. This was impossible, even for Shaolin.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    Byup Gae hade to harbor unavoidable expectations.

    Of course, his feelings about Mount Hua hadn¡¯t changed. But it was true that Mount Hua was the main character of the event. So naturally, he was curious about what they would look like.

    His eyes turned to where Mount Hua woulde from.

    He was expecting a lot.

    His expectations were swelling.

    Bing bloated, even.

    But¡­

    ¡°¡­why aren¡¯t theying?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°What? Are they deliberately taking their time toe?¡±

    It was time for them to walk out, but oddly, the Mount Hua sect wasn¡¯t making any attempt toe yet.

    ¡°They seem to be taking it easy¡­¡±

    It can be said that it was customary for an event to take the right time to build anticipation and then get it done, but this went beyond that.

    As Byup Gae looked around with a frown, wondering what had happened, a sharp voice reached his ears.

    It was a small sound that only the skilled could hear; it had to be¡­

    ¡°Y-You bastard! Are youingte even on this day! Die! Just die there, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, what a great day to die.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, be patient. Not today!¡±

    ¡°We have to get out there now! Hurry up!¡±

    The face of Byup Gae distorted.

    ¡°¡­what¡­¡±

    He was a bit shocked and coughed a couple of times to clear his throat. At that time, the crowd began to stir around.

    ¡°They areing!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua ising! Mount Hua!¡±

    The entire ce was filled with cheers.

    Even those sitting at the head of the table were shocked by the cheers that began toe.

    ¡°No, there is no need to go to this extent¡­¡±

    The reaction was a lot different from the three sects that came before.

    It was a situation that clearly showed how Mount Hua was being epted in the world. The pale faces of the elders under the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families turned nd. And before they had time to adjust their faces, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples appeared from behind the pavilion.

    People were shouting and cheering passionately. The plum blossom pattern, fluttering wildly, was engraved on the pavilion.

    Finally, the disciples of Mount Hua, all dressed in ck, walked with confident looks and determination.

 Chapter 673

    <h4>Chapter 673</h4>

    The first-ss disciples led the second-ss disciples with a resolute look.

    Their formation wasn’t as lined and disciplined as the Tang family’s, nor as sharp as the North Sea Ice Pce’s, nor as free as the Nanman Beast Pce’s. But the disciples at the forefront held a firm look.

    It felt like looking into a deepke.

    Everyone gulped, watching it, and there were some exhales at the depth being conveyed without much effort.

    ‘I heard that Mount Hua’s first-ss disciples aren’t much.

    ‘Such nonsense. Well, how could the ss below them get so famous if the first-ss disciples weren’t properly brought up?

    ‘Raising people to this extent is no easy task, and this is truly amazing!

    When a person creates a ce, the ce creates the person in return.

    It was said that there were many sects in the world, but was there any sect that had such fruition as Mount Hua? The first-ss disciples were those who endured the wrongs and rights in Mount Hua all their lives.

    It was the young disciples who made a name for themselves in the world, but no one can deny the merit of the upper ones.

    Behind the first-ss disciples, Mount Hua’s second and third-ss disciples appeared, each at some distance from one another.

    “Righteous Sword of Mount Hua!

    “That man is the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua!

    Everyone nodded in admiration at the most dignified look of Baek Cheon walking, leading the second and third-ss disciples.

    “He defeated the Southern Edge Sect’s Jin Geum-Ryong and even defeated Wudang’s Jin Hyun!

    “Ah, is it him? Isn’t it said that he won an overwhelming victory against a first disciple in the spar against Wudang not too long back?

    “Such stupid words! That isn’t important at all! Isn’t the Righteous Sword of Mount Hua’s greatest achievement the act of defeating the Thousand People n’s Yeop Pyung! I don’t know who in his ss is the strongest, but no one could have achieved what he did!

    “No! Isn’t it much more important that he yed an important role in subjugating the bandits?

    “… I hadn’t thought about that, but after listening to you, I realize that he really did an amazing job up until now.

    The people of the Central ins have realized it once again: how great Mount Hua was and how much effort they had put in.

    “Seems like the rest of the Five Swords are behind him?

    “The Five Swords of Mount Hua, right? It has to be them!

    “From what the North Sea Ice Pce said, they went to the North Sea to stop the Demonic Sect from growing, right?

    “They are so young…”

    People clicked their tongues as they saw Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Chung Myung following Baek Cheon.

    It was no exaggeration to call them the five who represented Mount Hua. They were always at the core of Mount Hua when it came to raising their reputation.

    If one didn’t know Mount Hua, they might not realize, but those who knew about the sect would have to know about the Five Swords of Mount Hua.

    Behind the five of them were the second and third-ss disciples following in a line.

    “The people of Mount Hua…”

    Most of those who climbed this steep mountain came a long way to see them.

    To put it bluntly, Mount Hua was still a sect that could not be called the best in the world. But, the reason why the Central ins people couldn’t look down on it was because of Mount Hua.

    When the time came for them to grow up and lead Mount Hua, who in the world would dare to ignore Mount Hua? What those gathered here came to see wasn’t the current Mount Hua but the Mount Hua of the future.

    And now, before their eyes, was the future of Mount Hua.

    The Central ins people were all a bit in a trance at how the disciples moved and tried to look at everyone.

    “Who is Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon?

    “He must be among the Five Swords of Mount Hua.

    The reputation of the Five Swords of Mount Hua was unparalleled. Still, it was impossible to discuss the current state of Mount Hua without mentioning Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon.

    The best of the future.

    Now, even that title did not do him justice. One of them, who was looking around, shouted.

    “He is Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon!

    “Ah, who! Who!

    “That person over there! The slightly smaller one!

    “… That person…”

    Chung Myung was walking quietly at the back of the Five Swords. At first nce, his posture wasn’t that straight, but his steps felt different to those who observed him.

    If someone with little reputation and skills had disyed that, they would have all frowned. But Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon had already proven his skills to everyone in the world. So, that light gait seemed like the stride of a strong man.

    “Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon, known all through the world!

    “And he took down an elder of Wudang…”

    “As expected! He looks different from a nce, too!

    “Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon! Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon!

    As the voices of the Central ins people echoed around, Chung Myung nced around and grinned.

    “Kuak. Well, such an amazing man has stepped out now. Right, Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon.

    But then, as if he was nervous, his smile began to waver a bit.

    But right then.

    Kwak!

    Yu Yiseol’s elbow struck the middle of Chung Myung’s body, which was smiling.

    “Kuak…”

    Chung Myung’s hand came down and then touched the side.

    “…

    He turned his head to look at Yu Yiseol, who continued to walk as if nothing had happened.

    “No, why did I have to be on her side?

    Chung Myung’s lips, which trembled, went silent.

    Kuak.

    It wasn’t because he was conscious of her. It was because of the cold sensation making his back hurt.

    Chung Myung, whose blood had drained, slowly turned around to see Tang Soso smiling brightly. A long needle, unseen by others, gently poked the back of Chung Myung.

    “…

    Chung Myung, who noticed those eerie, sunken eyes despite the calm look, went silent and began to walk.

    “…

    “…

    The Central ins people who watched all this began to whisper and nce.

    “… It is him, right?

    “It seems to be…”

    Somehow.

    When even Mount Hua’s Divine Dragon appeared, the expectations of those watching them began to rise to the clouds.

    The Sichuan Tang family, the North Sea Ice Pce, the Nanman Beast Pce, and even the appearance of Mount Hua. The sight of these four sects made their hearts pound and faces go red.

    Finally, Mount Hua appeared and stood in the center.

    Kangho’s famous guests, who were watching the scene from the head table, had to do their best to calm their stiff expressions.

    “… Amitabha.

    Byup Gae tried to calm his mind by praying a bit, but the anxiety showed no signs of easing at all.

    ‘Surely…’

    Seeing this made it all feel so real.

    These were the sects with such strong individuality that it felt difficult to think they came together for a cause. But Byup Gae was able to discover themonality among the sects.

    The Sichuan Tang family was recognized throughout the world for its ability to assassinate. Still, it was also looked down upon for that very reason.

    The Nanman Beast Pce held such influence over the South, and yet, it was despised because they were considered barbarians.

    They built and lived in their own world in a distant, coldnd, but the North Sea Ice Pce was too far from the Central ins.

    And

    ‘Even Mount Hua, which was once famous throughout the world, was entirely destroyed.

    They were all sects that were outside the actual principle of sects and didn’t have good feelings towards the Central ins. Such people finally came together as one under the name of Mount Hua.

    ‘How can Kangho process this?

    The unpredictable future was so dark, and eventually, the ce went silent. The gaze of the Central ins people turned to the podium. It was obvious what the next thing would be, and the anticipation soared from there.

    And as if they would not disappoint their expectations, 4 people walked up to the podium: the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    Tang Gunak of Sichuan Tang.

    Meng So of Nanman Beast Pce.

    Seol So-Baek of North Sea Ice Pce.

    The moment the leaders of the four sects, which formed the Heavenly Friends Alliance, stood there, everyone realized just howrge they were. The leaders of such sects.

    Among them, who were watching silently, Tang Gunak stepped forward.

    Everyone gulped at his cold look.

    Poison King Tang Gunak.

    Among those gathered there, the one who could match their reputation was Tang Gunak. As such, there was no shortage of people who could announce this.

    Tang Gunak looked at the people around and then said,

    “First.

    A low but strong voice that spread all over the summit of Mount Hua.

    “I would like to express my gratitude to those of Kangho who came to grace us with their presence on the asion of the opening of the Heavenly Friends Alliance along with us.

    It was a calm and yet rxed voice that felt so strong.

    Tang Gunak’s words caught the eyes of everyone.

    “Mount Hua Sect, Sichuan Tang family, North Sea Ice Pce, Nanman Beast Pce. These are the four sects which will be gathering under the name of the Heavenly Friends Alliance and strive for the well-being and future of Kangho too. This is a ce to show and dere to the Kangho people the will of four sects to join and start afresh as the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    Tang Gunak nced back.

    “Without disagreement, the four sects elevated the Sect leader, Hyun Jong of Mount Hua, as the leader of the alliance. From this very moment, Mount Hua’s Hyun Jong will be the leader and lead the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    As soon as he said that, everyone turned to Hyun Jong.

    Everyone expected it to an extent, but hearing it dered was not the same. It was a moment when it became clear that the center of the Heavenly Friends Alliance would be Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong, capturing their attention from the start, took a deep breath and then stepped forward. Usually, this is followed by congrattions and praise, but this time, it felt calm, as if that wasn’t even necessary.

    Tang Gunak took a step back, and Hyun Jong stood in the center.

    “I, Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    Unlike the heavy voice of Tang Gunak, his voice was soft. And there was so much emotion in it that it made everyone feel at ease.

    Hyun Jong bowed deeply and then held his stance. Everyone watching was shocked as he bowed too deeply, considering he was the leader of the alliance.

    There were some people who flinched and tried to bow back but then soon realized this wasn’t right and sat back down.

    ‘It is different.

    ‘So this is Hyun Jong…’

    Some people sought power by looking ahead.

    But Hyun Jong once again proved his status by bowing. Even though he now held a top position, he didn’t appear the least bit arrogant. It was clear what kind of person he was.

    Hyun Jong straightened up and then smiled at everyone.

    But before he could speak.

    Thud!

    Among those lined up at the front, someone took a strong step forward. Not just those on the podium, but those watching the ceremony and those in line all turned to one ce.

    At the end of their gaze was Chung Myung.

    He straightened up his body and held his hand upright.

    “I greet the Alliance leader!

    And as soon as those words were finished, everyone who was lined up followed Chung Myung’s lead.

    “We greet the Alliance leader!

    Hundreds of warriors shouted with the same force as him, making the entire mountain tremble. The force they felt made the hair rise on their bodies, and those watching Hyun Jong trembled.

    They realized just how impressive this man was once again.

    ‘This kid…’

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung and smiled.

    Chung Myung demonstrated the strength of the Heavenly Friends Alliance to the people around them and to Hyun Jong simultaneously.

    Being humble was good, but one should not forget their position when representing others. This meant that humility was appropriate, but one should not diminish oneself excessively.

    ‘I don’t know.

    Hyun Jong nodded slightly, his eyes turning serious. Eventually, he spoke.

 Chapter 674

    <h4>Chapter 674</h4>

    “Thank you for enduring the hardships to reach the top of this rugged mountain. Had I known it would be this challenging, I might have considered opening this in Hwa-Um vige. But, I suppose I wasn’t fully aware.

    Laughter echoed from somewhere.

    Normally,ughter in such a context would earn sharp looks, but no one said anything.

    Because this wasn’t a meeting meant to intimidate.

    The person setting this tone was Hyun Jong. If he had intended to create an intimidating atmosphere, those gathered would have been cautious even to cough.

    But Hyun Jong looked at them as if he were embracing them all.

    ‘Tolerate.

    Tang Gunak smiled faintly.

    Such an atmosphere could never exist within Sichuan Tang. No matter how hard he tried to foster a gentle environment, his family would still tremble in fear.

    Was it because the title of Mount Hua’s Sect leader was seen as inferior to that of Sichuan Tang?

    No, that couldn’t be it.

    Even if that were the case, the prestige of being the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance surpassed that of the Tang family. Yet, the reason such a rxed atmosphere was possible was because Hyun Jong possessed something beyond mere intimidation from his position.

    The alliance’s inception was thanks to Chung Myung and Tang Gunak. But without Hyun Jong, the alliance would have been far fromplete.

    Tang Gunak sometimes looked at Hyun Jong and realized that strength isn’t everything.

    “I am deeply moved to see so many people gathered here today. Just a couple of years ago, I would have never imagined a day when so many would visit Mount Hua.

    At those words, the people frowned slightly in difort.

    ‘He isn’t wrong, but…’

    ‘Do we not know what kind of ce this was?

    Of course, most who came here today were curious about what Mount Hua had be, not just the sect but its disciples as well.

    Whatever the situation was, this wasn’t a ce to take guests but rather a ce to dere the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance. Then, those words were not right to start this.

    Questions about the nature of Hyun Jong began to sprout in their minds, but Hyun Jong continued to speak.

    “As you all know, Mount Hua is not a great sect. To be honest, it did not stand out, and it was a sect that might have crumbled too.

    The faces of the people began to harden, and this was because they couldn’t understand why Hyun Jong was saying this.

    An opening ceremony was supposed to be an auspicious asion and, on the other hand, an asion to show strength. Then why speak like an old man who had no time to live and was thinking back on the bad things?

    ‘Is Mount Hua’s Sect leader only for name?

    ‘He isn’t right to lead the alliance.

    A leader needs to be one with strength and dignity beyond being just gentle. And this wasn’t how one should appear.

    “Maybe it’s not something the sect leader should be saying, but that is what I thought I endured, the harsh times.

    But Hyun Jong’s words also stimted the curiosity of the people. And now, they felt absorbed by that.

    “… I think it would be great if just one person, even just one person here, could have lent their hand to support Mount Hua back then.

    Hyun Jong, having said that, quietly smiled.

    It wasn’t just a smile for show. Everyone nodded, realizing it was a smile from the heart.

    It had to be that way. Those who lived in the wilderness were hit by the winds; sometimes, you could try to find shelter in the rain and lean on something when the wind came.

    If he had never thought of such a thing in life, then one didn’t know how heartless Kangho was.

    Hyun Jong was in no rush to hurry this; he slowly made eye contact with them all.

    “The Heavenly Friends Alliance isn’t that great of an alliance. It wasn’t created with the intention of shaking up the sects, nor was it formed for the sake of gaining strength.

    At those words, the eyes of those sitting near the table rose. They looked at Hyun Jong on the podium with subtle looks, as if the concerns within them were being touched upon.

    “Just I can only say that now I have achieved what the past me and past Mount Hua had desperately wanted.

    Hyun Jong looked at the other sect leaders standing next to him one by one. Then he looked ahead and spoke.

    “There was a strange disciple in Mount Hua, and he said, ‘Even if you are a close friend, in the end, everything is all a lie. When times are good, friends pretend to be nice andugh, but in the face of crisis, they cover their faces and stomp on the drowning person by pushing them further into the water. This is the mindset of someone from Kangho and the reality between the sects.’”

    An urate observation.

    But none of those gathered could deny it because they all knew this too well.

    “The Heavenly Friends Alliance…”

    Hyun Jong nodded slowly,

    “It exists for the sake of disproving that statement I made,

    Chung Myung looked at him nkly.

    Actually, this was an obvious statement. This was a story anyone could tell in this situation. But strangely, as he heard it, it felt like his heart hurt.

    The moment he saw Tang Gunak, Meng So, and Seol So-Baek, whose cheeks were red and lips smiling, he wondered. If it had been like this before, would it have felt different?

    If Mount Hua wasn’t running so stiffly and alone, if there were people by their side, would the situation of Mount Hua have been different?

    He couldn’t know.

    Because, in the end, home was nothing but a meaningless obsession.

    Just try a bit harder, and don’t make the same mistakes again.

    “The four sects of the Heavenly Friend Alliance will reach out to each other, and each will have the backs of the others. If we are in danger, each of us will run to help without another thought, and if something good happens, we will all smile and celebrate together.

    Hyun Jong’s previously gentle face turned stern.

    “Maybe it is like a dream. However, it isn’t impossible if one has the will to achieve it. Mount Hua will be a barrier that blocks the winds against the sects in the alliance and it will be a brother who holds hands.

    Thud!

    Tang Gunak stomped his foot hard and took a step forward to stand next to Hyun Jong, and then he began to speak.

    “The Sichuan Tang family will also be a barrier to the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    Meng So also came forward without being left behind.

    “The Nanman Beast Pce will be the brother to the Heavenly Friend Alliance. And the enemies of my brothers will be the enemies of Beast Pce! Any friends of theirs will be my friends!

    Seol So-Baek also stepped forward with light steps and stood next to the other leaders.

    “The Ice Pce will be the sword that protects the Heavenly Friends Alliance. Those who want to touch the alliance will have to ovee the Ice Pce first!

    Those who saw it with their own eyes, Tang Gunak, Meng So, and the young Seol So-Baek, felt confident.

    There were numerous sects in the world, but who would want to turn all four sects into enemies at the same time?

    If what Hyun Jong and the other leaders said dide true, then it was clear that the Heavenly Friends Alliance was a ce that no other force could touch.

    “Hyun Sang.

    “Yes!

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang, who had been waiting below, carefully climbed onto the podium. Hyun Sang’s hand held a silver te that held an alcohol bottle and a ss on it, and Hyun Young’s hand was wrapped around a small sword that was in a white cloth.

    The two men stood before the leaders, extending their hands with the items in them.

    The leaders observed in silence.

    Though not immediately apparent to the onlookers below, the items held significant meaning.

    The alcohol from the Beast Pce and the ss from the Tang family, along with the sword from the North Sea Ice Pce and the representatives from Mount Hua.

    Tang Gunak was the first to reach out and select the alcohol bottle. Following him, Seol So-baek grasped the sword and drew it.

    “Leader.

    “Yes.

    Hyun Jong sliced his own palm with the sword Seol So-Baek was holding, then let his blood drip into the bottle.

    Drop.

    After Hyun Jong withdrew his hand, Tang Gunak cut his palm, allowing his blood to flow into the bottle, with Meng So and Seol So-Baek doing the same.

    Once the ceremony wasplete, Tang Gunak looked around at everyone and poured the alcohol mixed with their blood into the sses.

    Tak.

    The bottles were returned to the silver table, and the elders descended as if they had fulfilled their duty.

    Those remaining on the podium gazed at the sses in their hands. The people of the central ins watched with fascination, and a moment of silence ensued.

    When the silence became overwhelming, Hyun Jong lifted his ss.

    “Right here! Now! Mount Hua, the Sichuan Tang family, the Nanman Beast Pce, and the North Sea Ice Pce! I dere that these four sects have united as brothers under the Heavenly Friends Alliance! May the heavenly beings watch over us!

    Tang Gunak, Meng So, and Seol So-Baek, followed by Hyun Jong, raised their sses. Eventually, all four simultaneously emptied their drinks.

    “Woahh?

    “Kuaak!

    A slight hesitation was quickly overtaken by tremendous cheers. Deafening cheers engulfed Mount Hua as if everyone’s pent-up emotions had burst forth all at once.

    “Heavenly Friends Alliance!

    “Mount Hua!

    “Sichuan Tang family!

    And the cheers intensified as the four raised their emptied sses.

    Even the leaders of Kangho, who were sitting at the table, stood up and pped. Whatever this was, it was something to celebrate. In some ways, it was the deration of a faction.

    It wasn’t too bad, nor was it too grand, and there was nothing shy on disy.

    But because of that, it came across as more sincere. An alliance to show off one’s power will, and to prove the strength to be brothers, all one had to do was share a drink.

    Not just the Central ins people who gathered, but the disciples of the four sects there, were shouting at the top of their lungs. And in those raucous cheers, Chung Myung was the only one who smiled.

    ‘I guess it wasn’t all in vain.

    A lot of things happened after he came to Mount Hua.

    Confidence in oneself?

    Could such a thing happen?

    He had failed to do it once. He was a person who was unable to protect anything. So, he had to grit his teeth and tell himself that this was the only way, and he had no confidence that the path he was walking on was right.

    But

    Looking at this scene, he felt, very faintly, that he wasn’t on the wrong path.

    ‘Everyone here.

    The path he walked and the people who walked that path.

    Right. They were all here.

    “Kikik.

    Baek Ah popped her head out from Chung Myung’s clothes and rubbed her nose.

    “Right. You too.

    Chung Myung lightly tapped Baek Ah on the forehead and then looked around, full of cheers and joy.

    Chung Myung smiled a bit more. He looked up at the sky and spoke to himself.

    ‘What do you think of this, Sect Leader Sahyung? I came this far.

    Well, it wasn’t that he was hoping for apliment, and he knew this was expected but, still

    -You went through a lot of trouble, Chung Myung.

    Hearing the voice he yearned for, Chung Myung looked up at the sky and closed his eyes.

    “From now on.

    They would spread. The plum blossoms that bloomed on Mount Hua the scent from them will spread all over the world.

    And like it did in the past.

    “What is with your expression?

    “Uh?

    Chung Myung opened his eyes at the sudden voice and turned to see Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and even Tang Soso, who were all looking back at him.

    “Does your body hurt?

    “…

    Chung Myung looked at them, lost, and then his lips twitched.

    “No. I am at my best right now.

    “Boring.

    The Five Swords and Soso shook their heads and looked ahead again. Chung Myung nced at the sky. His expression was different from before.

    ‘Mount Hua of the past?

    Please, don’t bother.

    ‘Just wait and see, Sect Leader Sahyung.

    Because they would create the best Mount Hua, one that surpassed its former glory.

    Right with these people.

    Chung Myung gently patted Baek Ah on the head a couple of times and took a deep breath. Then, with both hands cupped around his mouth, he shouted.

    “WOAHHHHHHHHH! SECT LEADER IS SO GOOD LOOOKKKKKIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGG!

    “Do not do that, you bastard!

    “Shut him up!

    “Look at the ce you are! You brat! Seriously!

    Chung Myungughed as he looked at the Five Swords, who were all shocked and shouting at the same time. The sound ofughter came mixed with the cheers that spread.

    A warm breeze blew towards the summit of Mount Hua, which was full of joy. It was a day when the clear sky looked down on Mount Hua.

 Chapter 675

    <h4>Chapter 675</h4>

    ¡°There isn¡¯t enough alcohol there!¡±

    ¡°Coming there!¡±

    ¡°Meat! More meat here!¡±

    ¡°There is no one to take the meat! Run to the diner!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the ceremony, which was unprecedentedly short, the banquet followed.

    Those who witnessed the start of the Alliance sat together in groups of two and three at the tables, reflecting on the day¡¯s events and discussing the future.

    ¡°When we came here, wasn¡¯t it a bit different from what you expected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking¡­ I assumed the Heavenly Friends Alliance would announce a bold intention to dominate the western and Central ins.¡±

    ¡°This man! Is the Heavenly Friends Alliance the only power in the central and western regions? There are the Qingcheng and Emei sects with their eyes wide open, and the Kunlun and Diancang sects are also there! And if you consider Kongtong, it¡¯s also on the western side!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And even though they are currently in training, the Southern Edge is also there! It¡¯s difficult for this Alliance to confront so much force!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I understand, but¡­¡±

    The people about to respond exchanged nces, falling silent with odd expressions on their faces.

    Honestly, before the ceremony, everyone would have agreed with this without a second thought.

    The Qingcheng, Emei, Kongtong, Diancang, and even the Southern Edge.

    This meant that five of the Nine Great Sects, which hadn¡¯t joined the Alliance, were in the west.

    But¡­

    ¡°Diancang and Kunlun are so far away that they don¡¯t normally intervene with the Central ins.¡±

    Moreover, considering the distance between the two sects, there¡¯s little to discuss even though they are from different sects. Although it¡¯s said that the Nine Great Sects are one faction, their influence doesn¡¯t seem to extend to the Central ins.

    ¡°And Qingcheng, along with the Emei sect, are a bit slow, even among the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    Had they not witnessed the opening ceremony, they wouldn¡¯t have ranked the Qingcheng or Emei sect below the Heavenly Friends Alliance; now, they harbored doubts about whether the two sects could deal with the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    Of course, if one considered the strength of each sect, Qingcheng and Emei might be superior to the four sects of the Heavenly Friends Alliance. Even if that weren¡¯t the case, they wouldn¡¯t be significantly weaker. However, the Nine Great Sects operated less as a unified entity. In contrast, the Heavenly Friends Alliance functioned as a single body. The extent of this difference was unknown.

    ¡°Anyway, this is strange.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The people of the Central ins remained silent, each lost in their thoughts, unable to voice their concerns aloud. A slightly odd atmosphere enveloped them.

    They hade together with the notion that the presence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance would herald a new era for the Central ins. Still, they expected this change to take at least ten years, if not twenty.

    No single sect thought that the Alliance would exert a strong influence on the western side of the ins immediately upon its formation. Yet, observing the current developments, it all seemed rather peculiar.

    A deration that appeared too kind and gentle, yet the will and hope behind it were more upright and firmer than anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­although they phrased it mildly in the end, if one really thinks about it, it was no different from a deration of war.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that serious¡­ How can Sichuan Tang dere such a promise when it is the most famous sect in the Central ins and Mount Hua is a Taoist sect?¡±

    ¡°Do you really see it as such? This¡­¡±

    But as he was about to continue, he looked around and then fell silent. It wasn¡¯t something he could discuss openly with members of the Heavenly Friends Alliance nearby.

    ¡®Foolish people. Such behavior.¡¯

    He clicked his tongue, observing the others who were lost in their carefree thoughts.

    ¡®They don¡¯t understand what it means to be brothers.¡¯

    This might not be normal, but what if the Kunlun Sect, a member of the Nine Great Sects, had a problem with this and went to war?

    Would the other Nine Great Sects step in and help?

    Impossible.

    None of the Nine Great Sects would side with Kunlun. The work of each sect belonged to their own respective sect. In the end, when something major happened in Kangho, the sect was nothing more than a member of a loose alliance that acted under one name.

    But what if the same thing happened at the Nanman Beast Pce?

    It seemed clear that the Sichuan Tang family and Mount Hua woulde to their rescue right then, and even the distant North Sea Ice Pce would rush there.

    In the end, even if only one of those sects turned into one¡¯s enemies, one would have to deal with all three other sects at the same time. There was no way that such a decision could be made lightly.

    ¡®Nothing has changed, but at the same time, everything feels so changed.¡¯

    The moment the heads of the four sects, which ruled their own part of the Central ins, shared the cup of brotherhood, the meaning of this sect¡¯s Alliance changed entirely.

    It was unheard of for sects to share such a drink. When it came to things in the world, it was impossible to predict how things would change the next day. Kangho was a ce where today¡¯s friends stabbed you in the back tomorrow.

    The heads of prominent sects, who probably knew better than anyone else, forming ties as brothers? This was something that wouldn¡¯t happen in a normal situation.

    But no matter how much he thought about it, the reason for it couldn¡¯t be guessed. No matter how much grace they received, the sects outside the Central ins didn¡¯t have to consider themselves as brothers¡­

    ¡°What are you thinking so deeply about?¡±

    ¡°Uh? N-No. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Drink! You need to drink! Think about thingster. Isn¡¯t this a good day!¡±

    ¡°R-right! Hahahah! That is how it should be for us!¡±

    The noisy drinking banquet continued.

    Those who had no particr thoughts simply celebrated the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance. At the same time, those with their own agendas looked around, observing the members of various sects enjoying their drinks.

    Those burdened with many thoughts found themselves unable to cope with the situation, sinking into deep contemtion with stern expressions.

    Meanwhile, the one who had turned the situation so peculiarly¡­ No, the culprit who had changed the atmosphere in such a strange manner, revealed the face that had annoyed the world.

    ¡°No, did I say something wrong?!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen it all, then head home. Why do you sit around and drink alcohol as if this is your living room! Make some noise now!¡±

    ¡°¡­ okay, but speak quietly. Chung Myung, someone might hear us!¡±

    ¡°I want them to listen, so listen up! All these people are here to have some fun¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung stopped speaking and then said,

    His eyes brightened as he looked at the white bottle held up to his nose.

    ¡°¡­ take this and go up there and drink.¡±

    ¡°Uh, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, please. Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Then alright.¡±

    Chung Myung took the bottle from Baek Cheon, making him sigh.

    ¡°Sasuk, are you alright? This is the sect¡¯s event.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then you can follow him and stop him when he acts out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a very wise and thoughtful decision, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was drooling over the bottle of alcohol, looked at Baek Cheon with a sad expression.

    ¡°But when will these men leave?¡±

    ¡°I heard that huge events like this normallyst for around 3 days and nights.¡±

    ¡°What? 3-4 days? Are they haunted by some alcoholic ghost or something? Taking 3 days to sober up?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Man, when ites out of your mouth, I have no other way to express my sadness.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t be sad, though. This is a great day.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Should he just kill them?

    Baek Cheon sighed with a nk expression and continued speaking.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ normally, we would hold the banquet for 3-4 days, but the sect leader thought it would not be a good idea to hold the banquet for such a long time, so we decided to hold the banquet only until today.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! As expected of your sect leader. It hurts my stomach to see strangers drinking my alcohol in my home.¡±

    ¡°¡­They came to celebrate with us.¡±

    ¡°Celebrate my ass. I guess they came here only to drink. Have they ever been to a ce like this and truly celebrated something?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Uh? There is?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a nk look, as if he was shocked.

    ¡®Am I the strange one?¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s thoughts fell as he looked at the expression of concern.

    ¡®Where in the world did this guy¡¯s personality go wrong?¡¯

    What must he have experienced before stepping into Mount Hua for him to be this lost? No, should he just think of it as if it was expected?

    ¡°W-well, actually¡­¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was turning a bit annoyed, a hand reached out from somewhere and blocked them.

    ¡°Ehh?¡±

    An elegant noble with silk clothes and a crown smiled at the two.

    ¡°Stop the fights and have a drink. This is a rare drink.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±

    The two people were shocked for a moment as they opened their mouths at the same time.

    ¡°You¡­ you! This is¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Even if the sky fell, why did it have to fall like this? Chung Myung clicked his tongue and shouted.

    ¡®So annoying!¡¯

    But when he saw the person who was in front of him, he was shocked.

    ¡°N-No, fuck¡­ have you lost it¡­?¡±

    No one should not be allowed climb onto Mount Hua. But if one thought about their life, there would be those who wouldn¡¯t climb.

    And the man in front of them was such a person.

    ¡°Huhu, I came to congratte you as I couldn¡¯t stop myself¡­ cough! Ah, this damned mountain! What coldness is around this! Cough!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s jaw twitched at the sight of the man coughing, his mouth covered by his hand, and his shoulders trembling.

    ¡°Haha. I am so touched that you are happy to see me¡­¡±

    ¡°No! H-has this man lost his mind?¡±

    Chung Myung rushed at the man and grabbed him by the cor, but instead of shouting loudly, he looked around with trembling eyes. Fortunately, no one looked at them as they were all busy drinking and chatting. Chung Myung pulled him closer and scolded him in a whisper.

    ¡°Did you almost die and survive only to lose your mind? Have you lost it? You are insane!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Such a true friend came, risking their life¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you even saying, you insane bastard!¡±

    Embarrassed, Chung Myung turned away from him.

    ¡°Kuak! D-does one need to think much toe and congratte you?¡±

    ¡°It is because it is you! If it was someone else, I would have killed him, you insane bastard!¡±

    This man, dressed nicely, was Im So-Byeong, the Green Forest King.

    ¡°No, what kind of an Evil Faction bastard woulde crawling into this ce? There are people here who would kill you on sight!¡±

    Now, the sects of the world have trulye to Mount Hua. The current Mount Hua was a gathering ce of skilled warriors who came from the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families.

    For the Justice faction, it might be the safest ce, but for the Evil Faction, this was no different from the depths of hell.

    It was clear that even those who wouldn¡¯t normally make eye contact with Im So-Byeong ran rampant around, threatening to cut off his head if he darede.

    Then what confidence did this man have toe here?

    ¡°I am asking seriously. Have you lost it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. Just wait, don¡¯t be so excited.¡±

    Im So-Byeong held out his hand and smiled.

    ¡°That is why I came in disguise!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. No matter how many people are around, who would think that I woulde here, dressed in such attire? If one mentioned the Green Forest King, they would only envision a rough, bandit-like warrior d in leather.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As proof, I¡¯ve already spent 2 days here, and not a single person has recognized me. I am safe!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡®N-No¡­¡¯

    It seemed to make sense¡­ no, even so, he shouldn¡¯t do that¡­ but it¡¯s true that no one recognized him¡­

    ¡®Haha, I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    But not a single one here was normal.

    ¡°¡­ So, why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I had toe.¡±

    To Chung Myung¡¯s slightly dull look, Im So-Byeong wore a serious expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t been able to publicly speak about it, but isn¡¯t Green Forest also a sect that shares brotherly ties with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Who?¡±

    ¡°If the Heavenly Friends Alliance is spreading its news, would there be a way for Green Forest, the center of the alliance, to note?¡±

    ¡°That is what¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Do not worry. I understand it all. I will meet the other leaders and then go back. So, how about a drink till then? What do you think?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled happily as he saw Im So-Byeong shake the bottle.

    ¡°Get out, you evil bastard!¡±

    Life could not get easier just because one climbed a mountain.

 Chapter 676

    <h4>Chapter 676</h4>

    Im So-Byeong, who was dragged to a corner, looked at Chung Myung with a sad look. He was like a puppy that had been reprimanded.

    But the eyes of Chung Myung and Baek Cheon, who were standing in front of him, were like knives. This made Im So-Byeong hesitate even more before speaking.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    But before he could speak, a shout came, and Im So-Byeong flinched.

    ¡°¡­ It isn¡¯t because I have ill intent¡­¡±

    ¡°What, bastard? Ill intent? No ill intent? There is a limit to messing with other people¡¯s tables! How dare an evil faction¡¯s bastarde here!¡±

    When Chung Myung closed his eyes, trying to control himself, Baek Cheon grabbed him from behind.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung! First, he is still the Green Forest King, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to hit him because he is the Green Forest King! If that person wasn¡¯t the King of Green Forest, would I hit him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is true, but.¡±

    It had to be nonsense, but the situation ended up making him feel right.

    ¡°D-damn it! I saved the life of a human who would have died on his own if I let him then, and now he ising back to kill me, on his own feet ah, no, I need to kill him! I have to pull his head out!¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung! C-calm down now!¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Im So-Byeong. Actually, what Chung Myung said wasn¡¯t wrong, and yet this man was the King of the Green Forest. A person of the highest stature. Regardless of the faction, it was true that his status was higher than that of a powerful warrior who sat at the top.

    There was no way a person like that would feel nice about hearing such terms¡­

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    However, rather than showing off the disaster, Im So-Byeong just grinned and scratched the back of his head humbly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I came here as such?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    And then he spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°I am not someone whocks grace. I have received countless help from Mount Hua and Taoist Chung Myung, so how can I not congratte them on this special day? The fact that I came¡­ kyak!¡±

    In the end, Im So-Byeong, who got kicked in the face by Chung Myung, fell back.

    ¡°What kind of man are you, you bastard! How dare you. A bandit considers himself a noble! If a bandit is a noble, then is there anyone in the world who would not be considered a Confucius?¡±

    Im So-Byeong suddenly got up.

    ¡°Hahah! A noble isn¡¯t bound by circumstances. No matter what situation one is in, if their heart is full of kindness, will, and wisdom, they can be called nobles¡­ no, don¡¯t kick me! Ehh!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s raised foot was caught by Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­ ugh, Taoist Baek Cheon. Stop slowly bringing him one step closer and just hold him properly. It seems like you are getting closer to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize. I didn¡¯t realize it.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who lost all sympathy for Im So-Byeong, sighed and dragged Chung Myung back.

    ¡°Euk! Euk! Ackk!¡±

    Chung Myung had lost it entirely, ring at Im So-Byeong as if he wanted to bite his head off.

    ¡°It has been two days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, watching the peoplee and go brought peace to me¡­ haha. Rather than being stuck up in the mountains, I feel like I need to meet and interact with people every now and then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s face turn red, Baek Cheon was unsure and said.

    ¡°Green Forest King, y-you are a bit impatient. If we had known that the Green Forest King coulde here, we wouldn¡¯t have stayed still either¡­.¡±

    And it didn¡¯t end there.

    Of course, it was true that Mount Hua saved Green Forest. Still, no one would guess that they had favorable rtionships, at least for those who came here to confirm with their own eyes the existence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    And wasn¡¯t there a difference between assuming it and seeing it with their own eyes?

    ¡°Haha, that is a minor thing. Paying attention to every single thing¡­ Uh? You cannot leave him! Taoist Baek Cheon! Your hand!¡±

    The hand of Baek Cheon slowly loosened and then hesitantly held onto Chung Myung.

    ¡®Grinding bamboo will yield nothing, I guess?¡¯

    Why did all the things involved with Mount Hua have to be like this?

    ¡°Yah! You! Yup! Eup!¡±

    When Chung Myung was about to lose it, Im So-Byeong eventually got up. And as ast chance, he put the alcohol bottle in his hand into the mouth of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t be so angry. First, have a sip of this drink. Right, there you go! Oh! You are doing amazing! Drink, drink!¡±

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    As the alcohol began to go down, the tensed body of Chung Myung rxed.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    And what came out was just a happy sound from Chung Myung.

    ¡°This is kick-ass.¡±

    ¡°That is alcohol prepared specially. Don¡¯t I remember that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon enjoys his drinks? How can I call myself noble if I didn¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°Is it just one bottle?¡±

    ¡°Ehh! No. I have a few more.¡±

    ¡°Haha. As I thought, you are good at things!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Right, right!¡±

    The two suddenly turned into close friends, withughs and warm looks. Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted as they watched this.

    ¡®I wish they both would stop now.¡¯

    But contrary to his wishes, the two men were so incorrigible that even the King of hell wouldn¡¯t be able to take them.

    ¡°Then why did youe?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked after letting his anger die down from the alcohol, Im So-Byeong shrugged and said.

    ¡°I came here to congratte you.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense.¡±

    ¡°No, I am being honest, though? Isn¡¯t it the truth that our Green Forest is also a member of the alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­ from when?¡±

    ¡°All the sects who are members came to attend and celebrate, so how can we not?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is what, since when¡­¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t important now.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled.

    ¡°Who do you think are the people most keenly aware of the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°No, the Evil Faction.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As if they were now getting to the point, Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes turned serious.

    ¡°Once the Heavenly Friends Alliance makes a name for itself and absorbs influence, what do you think wille out of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families?¡±

    ¡°They will try to fight.¡±

    Chung Myung ground his teeth as if he was getting angry.

    ¡°Ask them toe and see! Whether you are a Taoist or not, I will skin them alive!¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung, you are a Taoist too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I forget that at times.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that time, Im So-Byeongughed.

    ¡°It might seem like it, but it isn¡¯t so.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It would be natural to think so because people like Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, Taoist Chung Myung, are not so concerned about pride or justification. But the Nine Great Sects of Kangho cannot give up their pride and justification. So, we cannot step on the Justice faction which does not yet cause trouble, just because we consider them as annoying.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded as if he understood.

    If the Nine Great Sects or Five Great Families were openly hostile to the Heavenly Friends Alliance, it would be said that they were obsessed with them and wanted to take down other sects who could challenge them.

    It might not be much of a problem for sects that had nothing like Mount Hua. Still, it would definitely be a concern for those who dominated the prominent sects like the Nine Great Sects.

    ¡°So they might try to cause harm subtly, but it will be difficult to do something openly. Instead, they will look around.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re saying that is the Evil Faction?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im So-Byeong nodded his head excitedly.

    ¡°The reason why the Heavenly Friends Alliance is receiving much attention is because of the work Mount Hua has done so far. There¡¯s nothing more than performance to raise the reputation and spread the word.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Indeed, the influence of Mount Hua and other sects has significantly increased as they have now allied themselves as brothers. However, it is the actions of Mount Hua that have truly captured the people¡¯s attention.

    And the same must be said for the Nine Great Sects.

    If the influence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance were to grow stronger, it¡¯s clear they would use their power to sway the martial world.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Im So-Byeong with a somewhat curious expression.

    ¡°Are the Nine Great Sects now seeking a new force to bolster their reputation?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that significant. This has happened countless times before. So, the Evil Faction is also paying close attention to this matter. There are probably quite a few people here besides me.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head at those words.

    He observed many people from the Central ins sitting and drinking.

    ¡®Among them¡­¡¯

    This was all unexpected.

    But upon reflection, it didn¡¯t seem so unfavorable. It¡¯s impossible to confirm the identity of everyone whoes and goes, so how could he know in detail who was present?

    ¡°We just stick to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, I mean, why is everything like this!¡±

    ¡°Hahah! Mount Hua is not just the brother of the Green Forest but of all Evil Sects!¡±

    Im So-Byeong grinned and wrapped his arm around Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s support each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Can you just die? I¡¯m asking for your help.¡±

    However, instead of retorting, Im So-Byeong humbled himself.

    ¡°Taoist.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Things may not go as smoothly as you wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As you know, the current martial world has been holding onto its strength for so long. And it¡¯s not just the Justice factions; the current Evil factions are also brimming with power as there hasn¡¯t been a major war.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Green Forest known to be corrupt?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked a bit sad at those words, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t care about all that. Instead, he pushed the hand aside.

    ¡°¡­ well, anyway¡­.¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who was looking a bit down, continued speaking.

    ¡°The conflicts that have thrown Kangho into chaos so far didn¡¯t start from something huge. They have a lot of force and want to solve everything, and if disputes arise? From then on, the fights cannot be stopped.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to burden you with such words, but the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance might ignite a huge change in Kangho.¡±

    This made Baek Cheon¡¯s face turn serious.

    He had no idea that the start of the alliance would be taken as such. They are just going for like-minded people uniting¡­

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung, though, still looked the same.

    ¡°So what you are saying is that the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families could beat up the Evil Sects to show off they aren¡¯t weak?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke normally.

    ¡°If the Evil Faction people die or not, whether the Nine Great Sects die or not, what does that have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If possible, I hope the two of them both fight and die. Then I will fall for Kangho, so we can eat it all. Hehehehe!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong and Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes fluttered.

    As they watched Chung Myung smile at the thought of death, they couldn¡¯t tell if he was from the Justice Faction or not.

    ¡°Taoist¡­ that, I understand it¡­ so, I don¡¯t get it¡­ it seems like you did understand, but if this situation increases, even the Heavenly Friends Alliance won¡¯t be able to escape this influence.¡±

    ¡°Such obvious nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Then, if we don¡¯t turn a blind eye, that won¡¯t happen?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the way the world is; it flows. Even if it wasn¡¯t for us, this would have happened sooner orter. As you said, the asion isn¡¯t important for them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. True.¡±

    ¡°On top of that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung closed his lips.

    ¡®The Demonic Sect is going toe.¡¯

    No matter how hard they tried to live a calm life, the Demonic Sect would not let it continue.

    ¡°Because that is why we are the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled as he looked into Chung Myung¡¯s sure eyes.

    This is why he came to meet Chung Myung.

    ¡°Right! We will do our best to help Green Forest as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­why now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Take a seat now! You can do anything! Even take down the annoying people. Just do it, and try it out!?¡±

    ¡°Ah, get lost!¡±

    Im So-Byeong was holding onto the legs of Chung Myung, and Baek Cheon, who saw this, sighed.

    ¡®¡­is this even alright?¡¯

    Baek Cheon began to seriously worry about the future of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

 Chapter 677

    <h4>Chapter 677</h4>

    There were bound to be ufortable positions in the world.

    It would be great if they could be avoided, but as humans lived, there were times when situations arose that left them no choice but to face them.

    Hyun Jong was in such a position now.

    ¡®My stomach hurts.¡¯

    It had been a long time since Chung Myung felt this odd tingling sensation in his stomach, even though he wasn¡¯t the one handling it all.

    He quietly observed those in front of him.

    Where normally the Mount Hua disciples would sit around and look at him with reverence, now leaders of each sect were sitting, watching intently.

    Their looks weren¡¯t hostile, but it was clear they weren¡¯t there with friendly intentions either.

    The Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families.

    The most prominent families that dominated the present Kangho.

    Surely, Hyun Jong had also met the leading figures of each sect at the Worldly Martial Arts tournament.

    But his position had changed since then.

    At that time, he was merely a supporter of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. He had remained as the sect leader for a long time, attracting little interest from others. But now, he was in a position that drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    If the leaders of the Heavenly Friends Alliance hadn¡¯t been protecting him, facing such intense scrutiny wouldn¡¯t have been easy.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Byeop Gae, sitting in the center, prayed as he felt the displeasure rise and looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°First¡­ congrattions on the initiation of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, Alliance Leader.¡±

    He was addressed as Alliance Leader and not Sect Leader. This meant that Shaolin would also recognize Hyun Jong as the alliance leader and treat him ordingly.

    Of course, given how things had progressed, it was inevitable for Shaolin, but nheless, receiving Shaolin¡¯s eptance meant a lot to Kangho.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°When the elder says it, my heart feels more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Byeop Gaeughed.

    And probably thanks to thatugh, the atmosphere began to normalize once again.

    ¡°Kangho¡¯s warriors are interested in the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°On behalf of the denizens of Kangho, I ask that you work hard for the peace and well-being of Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to say that?¡±

    Byeop Gae didn¡¯t show any particr hostility towards the alliance. This was because the abbot wasn¡¯t hostile to them. The abbot had recognized and epted the alliance happening through the deal Chung Myung made.

    On top of that¡­

    ¡®Surely¡­¡¯

    Byeop Gae was able to clearly understand what the abbot had said beforeing here. A slight tension could be felt in the expressions of the leaders to his left and right.

    During that time, the powerful families and sects scattered around, not forming a proper union. And Shaolin, which used to be the center of it, had lost its influence over them.

    ¡®If there was no one to fight, there would be no reason to unite.¡¯

    Suppose they decided that it wasn¡¯t beneficial to listen to Shaolin. In that case, it is impossible to control everyone, no matter how great Shaolin was.

    From Shaolin¡¯s point of view, which was losing control of the Nine Great Sects because of the tournament, it wasn¡¯t bad at all for this alliance to form.

    Of course.

    It bothered him that the Taoists were the ones engaging in politics as such, but wasn¡¯t the world

    an incapable ce to live with a righteous attitude?

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Anyway, all of this was something they couldn¡¯t reveal outright.

    ¡°The abbot also has high expectations for the Heavenly Friends Alliance. So please¡­¡±

    And it was at that moment.

    ¡°Elder Byeop Gae seems a bit too gentle. For those who follow thew, this might not be much, but those who follow thews of the world cannot get over it easily.¡±

    People, including Byeop Gae, turned to where the words came from.

    And it was Lee Byeok of Qingcheng, who was staring at Hyun Jong with cold eyes. and his eyes turned to Tang Gunak slowly.

    ¡°If one throws a stone in theke, it will create ripples. It is difficult for me to understand why the Heavenly Friends Alliance had to bother to unite and create panic in this peaceful Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Rather than panic¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that the intention behind it wasn¡¯t to betray the rule?¡±

    Thest one wasn¡¯t a question for Hyun Jong and Tang Gunak but for the other leaders.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Amm.¡±

    A groan escaped from the mouths of other leaders.

    Qingcheng sect was a ce located in Sichuan city. A prominent sect which was closer to the Sichuan Tang family, than any other ce in the world.

    Of course, the rtionship between the Sichuan Tang family and Qingcheng wasn¡¯t like Mount Hua and Southern Edge, where they gritted their teeth and pulled out their sword at sight. Still, it was strange if the sects that were in such close proximity were friendly.

    If the distance was close, the area they looked after ovepped, so they had to either share the burden orpete for things. Maybe during the start, they could share a good rtionship, but as time went by, the resentment would grow.

    That was why Lee Byeok reacted in a bit of a sensitive manner.

    ¡°Who can say anything about like-minded peopleing together to form an alliance? But it is hard to just celebrate when you don¡¯t know what they are nning to do.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned a bit at that direct word.

    ¡°The Heavenly Friends Alliance is by no means a ce which goes against the way of rule. What you think will not happen.¡±

    ¡°Then!¡±

    Lee Byeok looked straight at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Are you saying that even if a problemes between the Sichuan Tang family and my sect, Mount Hua will not intervene, even if we choose to pick the swords out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I ask if you are saying that regardless of right or wrong, you will not enter into the affairs of the sect. The alliance image you presented doesn¡¯t seem like it?¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his mouth and then his eyes, as if he couldn¡¯t respond. After calming down for a moment, he opened his eyes again and then smiled gently.

    ¡°The reason why the alliance¡¯s sect can be brothers is because you believe that each other will not do anything unreasonable. If, in case, the sects belonging to the alliance do something they shouldn¡¯t, the other sects in the alliance will make sure to stop it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We are brothers who don¡¯t support doing the wrong thing but prevent what is wrong.¡±

    Everyone nodded as if it made sense, but Lee Byeok still didn¡¯t ept this.

    ¡°Of course, it should be like that. But, none of the people here think that the Heavenly Friends Alliance would have problems from the start. The problem is whates next.¡±

    When Hyun Jong looked at him as if wondering what that meant, Lee Byeok snorted and said,

    ¡°When a child is given a knife to hold, he will end up wanting to swing it. Do you really think that the ns, which have the powerful backing like the Heavenly Friends Alliance, will have a quiet life like now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, one needs to be careful. But eventually, one will want to wield that power. Are you sure that the alliance will not cause trouble even then?¡±

    Those gathered looked at Lee Byeok with unsure eyes.

    Well, this was a ce to celebrate a new start. Even if one didn¡¯t like it, or had things to say, it wasn¡¯t right to speak this openly.

    But no one spoke against Lee Byeok either. Because they too wanted to hear this.

    Just as Hyun Jong was about to speak and face Lee Byeok, Tang Gunak, who had been silent by the side, slowly said.

    ¡°Elder Lee Byeok, you do not have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s lips smiled.

    ¡°Qingcheng is worried about the Sichuan Tang family, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lee Byeok went silent.

    If asked directly, he couldn¡¯t answer. In the first ce, Qingcheng didn¡¯t have an advantage over the Sichuan Tang family. But, the Sichuan Tang family took advantage of the power of the Heavenly Friends Alliance¡­

    Tang Gunak¡¯s de-like eyes pierced him.

    ¡°Is there any need to borrow the hand of the alliance if the Tang family wants to deal with Qingcheng? I think you are overestimating your side.¡±

    ¡°W-what¡­¡±

    Lee Byeok¡¯s face turned red.

    Of course, he was an elder of Qingcheng, and Tang Gunak was the head of the Tang family. But even so, this remark crossed the line.

    ¡°Your words are too much!¡±

    ¡°Too much?¡±

    Tang Gunak had a cold look as he smiled.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it too much for an elder, who isn¡¯t even an elder of Qingcheng right now, to question the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance? Is what I am saying to the elder too much now?¡±

    In a split second, Tang Gunak¡¯s face went firm, and a de-like qi emanated from him.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    Lee Byeok closed his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t important to judge whether the logic of Tang Gunak was right or wrong. What was important was the fact that the Poison King, Tang Gunak, was now openly hostile towards Lee Byeok.

    Even before the alliance happened, Lee Byeok wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose Tang Gunak. But now, with the alliance formed, how could he be alright?

    ¡°Believing in power and name?¡±

    Tang Gunak sneered at that.

    ¡°That is what you do, not us. If you didn¡¯t have the pride of being in the Nine Great Sects, would you dare say something like that here?¡±

    ¡°Lord. Your words are crossing the line.¡±

    As Byeop Gae was from Shaolin, he tried to intervene, but Tang Gunak red and said,

    ¡°Listen carefully now. Sect Leader Hyung Jong is now the Alliance Leader, too. And to speak casually to the Alliance Leader is to ignore the alliance and, furthermore, to look down on the Sichuan Tang family, Nanman Beast Pce, and North Sea Ice Pce.¡±

    He didn¡¯t raise his voice. But that low tone made it feel even more threatening.

    ¡°If something like this happens in front of me once again, the Sichuan Tang family will not sit by and watch it happen.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Meng So, who was watching this, crossed his arms and red at the leaders.

    The intimidating feeling his gaze gave off was like this mountain trying to push them down.

    ¡°I do not know about thews of the Central ins. But I know one thing, and it is that the Alliance Leader isn¡¯t someone you can look down on. On the other hand, don¡¯t forget that the Alliance Leader is the one protecting you. If he hadn¡¯t been here, I would have already made my move.¡±

    If Tang Gunak¡¯s words were like advice, then Meng So threatened them.

    But no one could speak back.

    ¡®That idiot gave them the justification to move!¡¯

    ¡®So foolish!¡¯

    Lee Byeok was the one who broke the flow.

    So there was no one to step in for this. And Lee Byeok¡¯s face turned dark as he realized it.

    ¡°The North Sea Ice Pce is not a ce you can just walk around. But in the North Sea, there is no way to be verbally rude to someone who crossed a line.¡±

    Seol So-baek also spoke.

    ¡°If you really want to know what is too much, we can show that to you.¡±

    In terms of his strength, Seol So-Baek wasn¡¯t too strong, so he couldn¡¯t be as intimidating as Tang Gunak and Meng So.

    But was there any ce in the world where one would ignore the North Sea Ice Pce?

    As the three sects began to protect Hyun Jong, the entire atmosphere went silent.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Byeop Gae didn¡¯t like this.

    ¡°I will apologize to the Alliance Leader on his behalf. Please forgive the rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Rude? How is that rude?¡±

    When Hyun Jong slightly stretched out his arms to the left and right, the pressure from Tang Gunak and Meng So, which had been so intimidating, disappeared in an instant.

    Instead, Hyun Jong¡¯s gentle and refreshing qi enveloped the people.

    ¡°It is a very expected question to ask. I too am well aware of the anxiety one might feel due to the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°But what you think will not happen. Trust me.¡±

    Byeop Gae nodded.

    ¡°I believe. And I once again ask you to lead the alliance well.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Watching the two people bow their heads to each other, Tang Gunak slightly curled his lips into a smile.

    ¡®We caught him.¡¯

    This event was meaningful enough simply because it gave the impression that the alliance would never first exert pressure on the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families.

    Of course, their faces were not so good, but¡­

    ¡®Now all we need to do is end this well.¡¯

    However, at that moment, nothing could be done about Tang Gunak.

    The fact that something he had never thought of, or no one else in the world could have imagined, was nowing for Mount Hua.

 Chapter 678

    <h4>Chapter 678</h4>

    ¡°Congrattions, Taoist Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! How did you manage to travel such a great distance¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to rush forward and grab the hand of the person in front of him, stopped.

    Uh? What?

    Did a corpse just walk in?

    This was someone he knew. To be precise, it was definitely someone he knew. But, from the appearance, it seemed so far from the Chung Myung he remembered.

    ¡°¡­did you catch some disease?¡±

    ¡°¡­no.¡±

    ¡°Then what illness did you contract?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am fine.¡±

    ¡°Then why this?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    The person in front of him now was the n leader of the Ghost n¡­ no, it was Do Woon-Chan, who had now be the n leader.

    He, who hadn¡¯t even seen the face of until the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, arrived at Mount Hua only after the ceremony had nearly concluded.

    And they all seemed to be on the brink of death.

    ¡°W-what is happening?¡±

    A look of guilt appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Now that he thought about it, he had assigned the task to the Ghost n in haste and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to them afterward. Although it was because he had faith that Hwang Mun-Yak and Hwang Jongi would handle it well¡­

    ¡°We cannot.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm?¡±

    But for a moment, there was a bright shine on Do Woon-Chan¡¯s face. It was surprising that he could look so happy, even with the dark shadows reaching down to the tip of his chin, the rough skin, and the paleplexion that looked like he might cough up blood and die at any moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because things are going too well. It¡¯s happening so well¡­ I now clearly understand what Taoist Chung Myung meant when he said that for a sect to develop, it must have money. Once money started to flow into the Ghost n, my life changed entirely.¡±

    ¡°R-right? Then why¡­¡±

    Is your face like that? Like you couldn¡¯t even eat porridge.

    ¡°¡­like I said, it¡¯s a problem because it¡¯s so good. At first, everyone was pleased with the money we were earning with moderate work,¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But things are¡­ no, ¡®getting by¡¯ would sound odd now. The growth was close to andslide.¡±

    ¡°¡­ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ there¡¯s no other way to describe it other than andslide. So, the thing is, it¡¯s increasing too much¡­ these days¡­¡±

    A look of fear struck the face of Do Woon-Chan. It was as if he was watching things unfold right in front of his eyes.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough to mobilize all the disciples and carry the goods, day and night, so even the elders were dragged in, and even that wasn¡¯t enough, and now, even I am carrying the goods¡­¡±

    Chung Myung was genuinely flustered.

    ¡°B-But you are the n leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­n leader or not.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Da Woon-Chan sighed and sank to the ground.

    ¡°So¡­ I was trying to somehowe when the ceremony started, but then we had an urgent escort to do¡­ aftering from Beijing to Sichuan, I did my best toe here.¡±

    ¡°From where?¡±

    ¡°Sichuan¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you went to Beijing and then to Sichuan and ended up here?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that precise. Before that, we started from Hunan, and I went from Beijing to Hunan, and then from Hunan to Beijing, and to Sichuan from there and back here¡­¡±

    ¡°Eukkk!¡±

    The eyes of Chung Myung held real shock.

    No, was this man insane?

    ¡°Well, you went that far?¡±

    ¡°Well, express delivery is expensive. If it isn¡¯t too far, then there¡¯s no use for us as people.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I know that but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung checked the condition of the man again. Now that he saw it, the face wasn¡¯t a bit damaged from the past, butpared to the past, he had lost so much weight that his cheekbones wereing out.

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know you were going through so much.¡±

    If you said that Chung Myung was the incarnation of the devil, even the devil from hell would shed tears and curse him, saying all that now was unfair. But there¡¯s no way for Chung Myung not to feel bad about Do Woon-chan¡¯s condition.

    ¡°How, can¡­ we reduce work¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I will reduce the work a bit. Is what I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whatever do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    That was when Do Woon-Chan¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°You want to cut down the work! Will the money not decrease then! The money!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Currently, the Ghost n doesn¡¯t have a warehouse to hold much; we will have to expand it! No, we need to build a new one! Money! And we need money for that! And money ising in huge amounts for us!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I heard earlier that things are going well.¡±

    ¡°Work, too! And money, too!¡±

    Do Woon-chan¡¯s eyes shone.

    The noble, warrior-like figure he had disyed in the past was gone. Now, he was a pure, full-fledged merchant who had a taste for money.

    ¡°They say a person needs to earn something to know! Kuak! Because this brings in money! This!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kyaak! I should have just begun to work a long time ago! I should have had the wisdom that the Taoist did! Actually, the damage I took while visiting Mount Hua wasn¡¯t huge. If it is the time toe to Shaanxi, I can do two tasks, which means I need to get a fee foring¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the money-crazy man.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    It seemed like things around him were going even more insane these days. This guy, that guy, everything, and everyone was insane around him.

    ¡°Taoist!¡±

    That was when Do Woon-Chan suddenly rushed to Chung Myung with ring eyes.

    Chung Myung flinched and hurriedly took a step back, but Do Woon-Chan didn¡¯t give him the chance to retreat and grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°Expand it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°I will ept more disciples! We will increase the number of people to deliver goods, so let us expand our business more! If we can deliver to not just Beijing but to Nanjing and beyond the Great Wall, we can earn more!¡±

    ¡°N-No, wait! You said you would receive the Ghost n once you raised enough money to¡­¡±

    ¡°Revive? This is revival, this! What is a greater revival than this! Those who used to roll their eyes at the sight of dried anchovies are now sick of seeing meat on the table. Revival? What revival?¡±

    This m-man! Calm down now!

    ¡°The business is growing! Let us continue this forever, Taoist!¡±

    ¡°I will try!¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! I brought you a nicely wrapped gift. Make sure to check it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Chung Myung fell speechless and couldn¡¯t speak, one of the Chung disciples who watched from a distance approached and spoke to Do Woon-chan.

    ¡°n leader. You might want to see the Sect leader, I will take you there.¡±

    ¡°Will you do that? Taoist, then I will go and see the Sect leader, I will meet youter.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. That¡­ we need to have a drink together once the guests leave, so join us.¡±

    ¡°Kuak. Then time will get wasted, it won¡¯t happen¡­ then I cannot take another job.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But since this is what Taoist Chung Myung said, I will try to handle the loss for today. Instead, please hurry up,¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Do Woon-chan rushed to the Chung disciples. Chung Myung, who watched this, was moving away as he looked at the sky.

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong soon approached and ced their hands on the shoulder of Chung Myung tofort him.

    ¡°It is fine, Chung Myung. It isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is be happy. What more can there be in life? Good things are good things.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    Right, well.

    A relief, then. A relief¡­.

    Chung Myung quietly looked at the situation in the hall.

    Now it seemed like things were getting sorted. The atmosphere had be a bit heated with people getting drunk and speaking out too much. Still, they were slowly leaving, one after another.

    In just two hours or so, all the guests would leave, and then the ceremony woulde to an end.

    There were a lot ofplicated emotions.

    Well, now it¡¯s a situation worth taking a deep breath for.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of hard work.¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung nced at Baek Cheon. It was amon thing to say, but his voice was much more serious than usual.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s new?¡±

    ¡°Right, new. But wouldn¡¯t that be the same as not hearing what should be heard?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone in Mount Hua knows to work hard. I am too flustered to say anything, but I want you to know that I am grateful to all.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk¡­ did you have something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­Bastard,¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been quite serious, had a contorted face.

    ¡°T-that was apliment!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s apliment if the right person says it!¡±

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed with a bit of a distasteful look.

    ¡°Well, let us finish it well. After everyone leaves, let us have a drink till our noses are all bent.¡±

    ¡°Ehh. Is Dong-Ryong trying to have a talk?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me Dong-Ryong, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myungughed as he pulled away from Baek Cheon, who rushed at him.

    Although he didn¡¯t really get anything special, he felt relieved and rxed at the thought that he had ovee a tough moment.

    ¡°Well, one thing will be good now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and spoke in response to Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°No matter who you meet now, you won¡¯t be able to ignore Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And that should be good enough for now.¡±

    He nodded, feeling relieved just thinking about it.

    ¡°I got scolded for holding back from whom I wanted to kill.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you ever endure such things?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted at Baek Cheon¡¯s reaction as if hearing such nonsense for the first time in his life.

    ¡°Show me what I do not tolerate?¡±

    ¡°¡­Calm down now.¡±

    Baek Cheon waved his hand with a bored look, and Chung Myungughed.

    ¡°Fine then, from now¡­¡±

    It was right then.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to speak, closed his mouth and tilted his head. Something felt off.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    He frowned and turned his head.

    ¡®At the gate?¡¯

    The area he looked towards was bustling. But those who were setting up stalls near the gate turned quiet.

    No, not quite¡­

    ¡®Exhausted?¡¯

    Their faces looked as if they had seen ghosts.

    It was hard to tell for sure since everyone was looking pale and all eyes were turned towards the gate, but from the brief glimpse he got of their faces, they seemed scared.

    But scared?

    All the people gathered here were sword users in Kangho.

    And aren¡¯t the leaders and representatives of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families in Mount Hua now? It¡¯s a situation where a fight cannot happen.

    Then what were they so scared of?

    ¡°Woah¡­ woah, finally here¡­¡±

    At that moment, a sound like a groan reached Chung Myung¡¯s ears.

    One of the trembling people, with their eyes fixed on the gate, spoke with a face as if they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Ten¡­ Ten-ten¡­¡±

    That voice of fear¡­ no, it was a voice of despair, as if they couldn¡¯t believe what was happening.

    A voice trembling with too many emotions.

    ¡°T-ten Thousand People¡­ The Ten Thousand People n! They areingggggg!¡±

    Those words instantly filled Mount Hua with silence.

    People who were drinking until then went pale, as if cold water had been poured over them.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Who ising?¡±

    It was a name they shouldn¡¯t be hearing now. But those who checked the gate had to realize that their ears were working correctly. The people gathering near the mountain gate were rushing back as if they had seen ghosts.

    Then, through the wide-open view, they could clearly see the group of warriors approaching.

    ¡°¡­Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    Someone¡¯s voice, like a groan, rang softly in the silence-filled Mount Hua.

 Chapter 679

    <h4>Chapter 679</h4>

    Step.

    Step.

    Step.

    The sound of footsteps echoed through the silent Mount Hua.

    At first nce, there seemed to be nothing special about it, yet the manner of walking made those who watched catch their breath.

    A murim robe, with its bright white design embroidered on the pristine, clear red silk.

    Those wearing the robes, which incited panic yet also emanated a strange and intimidating aura, approached the gate.

    Everyone who saw them instinctively stepped back.

    ¡®White Red robe!¡¯

    The Evil Faction was free in its uniform.

    Typically, the Justice Faction outfits its disciples in garments simr to those of their ns. This was to ensure that even if they left the sect and started to move alone, they shouldn¡¯t forget where their actions and nature should stem from.

    Conversely, the Evil Sect often didn¡¯t impose such restrictions on their clothing or that of their disciples. Whether it be green, animal skin, or fur, they could wear it.

    However, even within such sects, those dressed in clothes that symbolized their sect were considered the elite.

    And the white-red robe of the Ten Thousand People n signified that the best of the n wereing.

    Clothing that was more feared by the Evil Faction than the Justice Faction. The disciples now stepping in were all d in the same attire.

    The sound of footsteps grew louder, and they finally reached the mountain gate, entering the hall without hesitation. As a dark and sharp qi emanated, those who were oppressed groaned and stepped back.

    Yet, there were some who couldn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    ¡°These people!¡±

    The warriors of the Nanman Beast Pce and the North Sea Ice Pce stood there, blocking the path. At the same time, the steps of the Ten Thousand People n also halted.

    There was no talk, just res exchanged with hateful eyes.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Clench.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this, contorted his face.

    Baek Cheon knew it, too.

    The most formidable enemy of Mount Hua was surely the Demonic Sect. Even now, when he thought about it, the Demonic Sect made him feel chills, the kind of chills that were enough to make goosebumps rise on his body.

    And the enemy he hated the most to lose against was Southern Edge. No matter what happened, he despised losing to Southern Edge.

    The one he wanted to face the most was Shaolin, and the enemy he was most excited to take down was Wudang.

    But.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    The one he hated the most.

    If he ever wanted to risk everything to tear the flesh and grind the bones, it would be the Ten Thousand People n. But now, those bastards had stepped onto Mount Hua on their own.

    ¡°This¡­ how dare those bastardse here!¡±

    The moment Baek Cheon grabbed his sword and wanted to jump.

    Tak.

    Chung Myung, who was standing next to him, extended his hand and stopped him.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°¡­wait and see first.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth tightly and looked at Chung Myung. The moment he saw the cold look on Chung Myung¡¯s face, devoid of any emotion, he had no choice but to bite his lip and hold back.

    If there was someone who hated the Ten Thousand People n more than Baek Cheon, it was Chung Myung.

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung the one who, without a second thought, tried to rush to the Ten Thousand People n with a sword when he knew Un Geom was in danger of dying?

    But, Chung Myung was dissuading Baek Cheon?

    ¡°¡­damn it.¡±

    Baek Cheon took his hand off the sword. His shaking hands showed how angry he was.

    ¡°Please state your business.¡±

    ¡°Stay back!¡±

    The warriors of the Beast Pce and the Ice Pce bared their teeth and threatened the Ten Thousand People n. And the courageous people of the central ins began to add words one after another.

    ¡°How dare you Evil Sect people set foot in here without any fear!¡±

    ¡°It is the Ten Thousand People n! The Ten Thousand People n! Do you think Shaanxi is yournd?¡±

    A fox faking the prestige of a tiger.

    There was no way a fox could hold the prestigious look a tiger had.

    It had now urred to them that no matter how great the opponent was, there was no reason to be afraid, considering the faces of those gathered around and considering they were all in

    Mount Hua now. And the Central ins people were all ready.

    ¡°Let us defeat them!¡±

    ¡°They will not leave alive!¡±

    ¡°I will make sure they get a taste of blood today!¡±

    And then, they all stood behind the warriors of Beast Pce and Ice Pce and stomped their feet to threaten the enemies.

    But then.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Came a strangely calm voice from the Ten Thousand People n.

    That made everyone¡¯s heart sink.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A rabbit that heard the cry of a tiger from a short distance could not move.

    Now, the Central ins people could feel the reason for it.

    They couldn¡¯t even breathe. Even though they heard just a low voice, their entire bodies went stiff, and they couldn¡¯t even blink.

    Before they could do anything, the Ten Thousand People split to the left and right. And just one person walked in very casually along the path that was made.

    The first thing that caught their eye was the silk footwear, which felt too shy to be a man¡¯s. But strangely enough, those shoes did suit the man a lot.

    A long, pure white robe with the golden threadwork of a dragon that was wrapped around the gorgeous silk shoes.

    The man was a couple of inches taller than a normal man, and with the long white robe, his body seemed thinner, making him look twice as tall.

    The fingers that were seen through the sleeve were filled with ten colorful jewels.

    Gulp.

    Someone gulped and their gaze shifted to the face. The pure pale, white skin as if powder was applied to it, and those lips which were blood red.

    The thick, dense eyshes and the light-colored eyes beneath them made those watching feel so thrilled. A pure white crown rested on top of the perfectly shaved head without a single hair falling out.

    An attitude that couldn¡¯t be exined as merely an entricity.

    With every step he took, the stone ne around his neck shed against the many others.

    If an ordinary person were to walk around like this, everyone wouldugh and ridicule them, calling them a clown. But not a single person there had the strength or confidence to evenugh, let alone say something.

    It had to be that way.

    It was such an odd attire, yet it brought fear and trembling at the sight of the man.

    ¡°¡­lord.¡±

    Someone said,

    The Hegemony Lord, Jang Ilso.

    The man with this outstanding presence was none other than Jang Ilso, one of the Five Evil Hegemons and the leader of the Ten Thousand People n.

    Step.

    And so, Jang Ilso stepped forward.

    The warriors, who seemed like they wanted to attack, began to step back or change their stance.

    If they could, they would have run away, too. But the Hegemony Lord Jang Ilso didn¡¯t allow that. The moment they confirmed he was right in front, their bodies froze.

    It was as if they had stepped into a spider web.

    The faces of the people began to turn pale.

    The fact that the Ten Thousand People n came to Mount Hua was rming enough, but now even Jang Ilso showed up. Even after seeing the Ten Thousand People n, no one thought that Jang Ilso would make a visit in person.

    This was because he was too important a man to show up in Shaanxi, which was far away.

    Step.

    Finally, Jang Ilso stopped in front of the people. And then he looked around at the warriors of the Central ins.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The warriors of both pces gritted their teeth.

    But those standing behind them didn¡¯t even dare make eye contact with Jang Ilso and slowly turned their heads away.

    The presence that Jang Ilso exuded was so overwhelming that no one would me the other for trying to back out. From the moment he arrived, it was as if the entire Mount Hua was in his grasp.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    A strange voice came out from Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth again.

    ¡°Tastes like blood¡­¡±

    The face of a person went pale at that statement.

    This was the same person who had boldly dered that the Ten Thousand People n would taste their own blood. Yet, Jang Ilso smiled brightly, as if he couldn¡¯t care less about him, and acknowledged the existence of the person who had turned pale.

    ¡°Such odd remarks on a happy and beautiful day, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If not¡­¡±

    His eyes scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a bad idea to get excited over just blood? What do you think?¡±

    No one dared to respond.

    The power of Jang Ilso didn¡¯t stem from the n. It wasn¡¯t simply because there were so many people that he could be Jang Ilso. But because Jang Ilso existed, the Ten Thousand People n was what it was.

    The other sects of the Evil Faction had their history to uphold.

    But not the Ten Thousand People n.

    The Ten Thousand People n was created by Jang Ilso. The n he founded single-handedly destroyed all the major ns in the realm and rose to the top ranks alongside the other Evil Faction sects.

    Among the many in Kangho, he was considered among the greatest. Even the members of the Justice Faction, who were loath to acknowledge the warriors of the Evil Faction, had no choice but to recognize them.

    Who would dare to speak against the words of such a man?

    ¡°Not so bad.¡±

    Contrary to what the Central ins people thought, a response came from behind them, causing them all to turn pale and look back.

    As they saw a person walking towards them, they began to step aside to the left and right.

    Through the path they had cleared, a man wearing a ck robe walked out with an indifferent expression on his face.

    ¡°If that blood were toe from your neck.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s bright eyes fixed on the person who had stepped forward.

    A young man, not particrly tall, and who appeared young. He seemed too frail to pose any threat to Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Um?¡±

    However, in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes, a flicker of something akin to joy appeared for a moment.

    He lowered his head slightly and raised his arms to his face, then rolled the sleeves back with his other hand.

    Jang Ilso, who was staring at the obvious goosebumps on the white forearm, looked at Chung Myung, the man from Mount Hua, with bright eyes.

    ¡°I get it!¡±

    A bright smile appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    ¡°You are Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung also smiled while looking at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°The one who will cut off that head of yours.¡±

    At that moment, the shocked gaze of the Central ins people fell on Chung Myung.

    Was this man sane? Did he not know who the other man was?

    It was none other than Jang Ilso, the Hegemony Lord.

    Never mind elders of a normal n; even the elders of the Nine Great Sects wouldn¡¯t speak such words to Jang Ilso.

    But this wasn¡¯t even the sect leader of Mount Hua, but a normal third-ss disciple who was trying to provoke Jang Ilso? This wouldn¡¯t have been possible to protest even if Jang Ilso had decided to cut off the head of the young man.

    But the reactions of Jang Ilso were so different from expected.

    Jang Ilso, who seemed ready to shout out, lowered his arms and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ahahahaha!¡±

    As heughed heartily, they all wondered what was so funny, and silence fell again. Only the sound of Jang Ilso¡¯sughter spread around.

    And Jang Ilso, whoughed unbothered, looked at Chung Myung with admiration.

    ¡°Such an interesting kid¡­ no, I shouldn¡¯t call you that. An interesting guy.¡±

    And he grabbed his neck with his white hand.

    ¡°But it seems difficult for me to give up my head now. Come visit me sometime, and I will serve you nice drinks.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of doing anything with a guy like you.¡±

    ¡°Fine, it is fine.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled.

    ¡°When I break their arms and legs, pull their chin out, and pour the alcohol in, everyone said it was delicious. So you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    He had a bright smile, yet the words that came out were terrifying.

    However, Chung Myung smiled in a manner simr to Jang Ilso.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I will give you a clean cut.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Hahaha. Thank you for that!¡±

    The exact moment when Chung Myung¡¯s words, sharp as knives, met with Jang Ilso¡¯s, who responded in kind.

    ¡°Wait now.¡±

    A heavy voice made them all turn to the side.

    Before they realized it, the leaders of the sects in the Heavenly Friends Alliance, including Hyun Jong, had emerged from the training hall where the banquet was being held to the gate.

    The moment they stood at a distance in front of Jang Ilso, the sullen silence that fell felt so profound that they could even hear the sound of a pin dropping.

 Chapter 680

    <h4>Chapter 680</h4>

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled lightly as he observed the four leaders approaching.

    This was Mount Hua.

    And now, he was facing the leaders of the famous sects directly in front of him. Even behind them, elders from the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families, who would rule the world, were following.

    Anyone who defined themselves as belonging to evil would be in a state of panic.

    However, Jang Ilso felt none of that, not even nervousness.

    His expression and hand gestures were all full of leisure as if he were in the front yard of the Ten Thousand People n.

    As Hyun Jong looked at him like this, there was a bit of oddness.

    The lips were slightly contorted as they touched each other. The expression made it difficult for him to guess what the other was thinking. Finally, Hyun Jong slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The calm voice, but no matter how much he tried to stop, the strength drained from Hyun Sang¡¯s body.

    ¡°There are many eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Un Geom.¡±

    Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes turned to Un Geom and then to his empty sleeve.

    Because of the Ten Thousand People n, Un Geom lost his arm and almost died. If things had gone a bit more wrong, he wouldn¡¯t even be here right now.

    But that same Un Geom was the one stopping Hyun Sang. Feeling his body burn with anger, Hyun Sang bit his lip and red at Jang Ilso.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Hyun Sang who showed such hostility towards Jang Ilso.

    All of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were now ring at him with hands on their swords. It was as if they would run right then to cut off the head of the man known as Jang Ilso.

    The deadly killing intent showed how determined the disciples were, and that scared off the Central ins guests. However, Jang Ilso, who was the target of this killing intent, reacted normally.

    ¡°One can never know.¡±

    He tilted his head and clicked his tongue as if he didn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°It means that we are the ones who suffered the damage in the war against Mount Hua. Because of that, the Ten Thousand People n has been so humiliated that it¡¯s bing embarrassing to show our faces, and Mount Hua, thanks to it, gained a reputation¡­¡±

    And he shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you dislike so much for you to be this enraged. Do you have to be so harsh when you are called Taoists? Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath.

    Every word from Jang Ilso had broken his calm. But now, he wasn¡¯t standing here as the sect leader of Mount Hua but as the Alliance leader.

    So¡­

    Hyun Jong lifted both hands and stretched them ahead.

    ¡°I greet the Ten Thousand People n¡¯s n leader.¡±

    And Jang Ilso also looked at him and bowed.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    After this brief meeting, Hyun Jong had a friendly smile as he asked Jang Ilso.

    ¡°It is indeed a long distance from your Ten Thousand People n. Why did you have toe all the way to Mount Hua?¡±

    The lips of Jang Ilso twitched.

    ¡°The reason is so obvious, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am here to celebrate the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Celebrate?¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded.

    ¡°I, Jang Ilso, am not an outstanding person, but I pride myself on not being insignificant either. When something as huge as this happens in Kangho, there is no way we wouldn¡¯t celebrate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as Jang Ilso said that, the warriors of his n, who had been guarding the man¡¯s back, came from behind holding something.

    ¡®A chest?¡¯

    There were a total of 3 chests on their shoulders, and all of them seemedrge. The Central ins people were unable to hide their curiosity about what these chests held. They slowly raised their heads to focus their attention.

    Thud! Hud! Thud!

    ¡°Open them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the n members opened the lids of the chests.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    ¡°Myyy!¡±

    At the same time, exmations came from the mouths of the people around.

    ¡°This is treasure.¡±

    What immediately caught their attention was the treasure within the chest. That dazzling gold and jewels filled therge chest to the brim. The amount was so enormous that even the elders of the Nine Great Sects, who prided themselves on their amassed treasures, were all shocked.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And before the first shock could be calmed, the second chest was being opened. Faintly, suppressed groans escaped around.

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    Another chest full of treasured swords, which held a sharpness that one could understand without wielding them.

    ¡®¡­ they are treasured weapons!¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, to have them in such a huge amount.¡¯

    ¡®It is said that the wealth of the Ten Thousand People n could reach the sky and also cover thend¡­.¡¯

    If they had to consider the value of the items, the treasures of the first chest held a higher value. But for warriors, a treasured sword was something that couldn¡¯t be based on value. Moreover, wasn¡¯t a treasured sword something hard to obtain, even with a thousand gold?

    But to bring such things in huge chests¡­.

    Shhh.

    The Ten Thousand People n, standing in front of the chest, lifted a sword and ced it on top of the lid, then pulled it out lightly. And the sight of it made everyone admire it.

    At a nce, they understood that this was no ordinary treasured sword.

    The Central ins guests gulped and then turned to the third chest. Since the two chests they opened were this worthy, they were curious about what thisst one could contain.

    Jang Ilso, being confident, spoke as if their curiosity would be met.

    ¡°Open it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The lid was opened with a clean scent that pierced their noses, and that was enough for everyone to know the contents of the chest.

    ¡®Spiritual pill!¡¯

    ¡®All of that¡­¡¯

    The swords left their minds.

    These items held the most value. If it weren¡¯t for the Ten Thousand People who surrounded them, some would have run to grab a handful. A greed that couldn¡¯t be hidden shone in their eyes, their hearts pounding.

    ¡°It is a gift to the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Hyun Jong and smiled.

    But Hyun Jong, observing thevish disy of wealth by Jang Ilso, sighed as if he felt confused.

    ¡°I thank the n leader for his intentions, but all this seems a bit excessive for a gift from a n.¡±

    ¡°Excessive?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s lips twitched at the words, finding them amusing.

    ¡°Alliance leader, I am Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A gift of this extent isn¡¯t too much for me. Rather, it isn¡¯t enough to express my thoughts about the Alliance as such.¡±

    How Hyun Jong responded to those words wasn¡¯t important. The most important thing was that this was something the guests of the Central ins would remember.

    ¡°And on top of that¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled and looked at the elders of the Five Great Families and Nine Great Sects behind Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Congrattions expressed merely in words are not true congrattions. If one truly wants to celebrate, one must give up something regrettable. Isn¡¯t that expected?¡±

    Tang! Tang! Tang!

    As soon as Jang Ilso finished speaking, the lids of the chests were closed again. The Ten Thousand People n members pushed their chests right in front of Hyun Jong.

    ¡°How about it? Is this enough for me to convey sincere congrattions on the initiation of the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Jang Ilso in silence.

    Jang Ilso burst intoughter at the gaze and softly spoke.

    ¡°Look here, Alliance leader. Doesn¡¯t this seem a bit hrious?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though the Ten Thousand People ss suffered the most damage due to the fight against Mount Hua, we came all the way here to present gifts. But the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, who reaped the greatest benefits of the war, cannot put aside personal grudges and respect their guest?¡±

    At Jang Ilso¡¯s words, the disciples of Mount Hua all had their faces contorted.

    ¡°Still, you are the Alliance Leader; you will have to be able to embrace the sects under yourmand.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung, unable to hold back his anger, shouted. Even Baek Cheon, who would normally stop him, stayed silent this time. No, he actually gripped his sword with a cold killing intent.

    This made Jang Ilso smile further.

    An outright insult.

    ¡®An outright arrogance, thinking no one will care,¡¯ was probably urate to describe this. Although he said he was there to congratte them, the tone of his voice and actions felt more like ridicule.

    The reason why such behavior seemed truly justified is because this man is Jang Ilso.

    ¡®Ahh¡­.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip. From a moment ago, it felt like his entire body was heavy.

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t know how strong or heartless this man was.

    But he was able to feel this pressure, which he had never experienced before, and by standing there, Jang Ilso was able to make countless people listen to him.

    This overwhelming presence.

    ¡®¡­ that is the Hegemony Lord.¡¯

    There have been quite a few people who managed to intimidate Mount Hua disciples with their name and fame. But this man was the first to make them step back with his presence.

    ¡®Even the high priest of the Demonic Sect cannot go against this man alone¡­.¡¯

    With his hands trembling, Baek Cheon slightly moved his eyes and looked at Chung Myung in front.

    And he didn¡¯t move.

    What was Chung Myung thinking?

    That was when Jang Ilso spoke again.

    ¡°I came to see the great Mount Hua and Heavenly Friends Alliance, but all I get to witness is disappointment. Sigh, I have no interest.¡±

    He looked around at the people, casting a wary nce. The only ones who had the courage looked back at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°I am heading back.¡±

    It was then that Jang Ilso snorted and turned.

    ¡°Celebrate¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hearing the soft voice from behind, Jang Ilso turned his head and stared at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°It cannot be a word that is said from the mouth alone by the n leader, right?¡±

    ¡°Ohh?¡±

    A calm voice that showed no fear.

    Although he is said to be the sect leader of Mount Hua, until recently, he was just a regr Taoist of any ruined third-ss sect. The fact that such a person was looking him in the eye was what caught the interest of Jang Ilso.

    ¡°And so, I would like to ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What does the Hegemony Lord want to see?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were like a deepke, and Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes burned like wildfire, intertwined in the air.

    ¡°¡­ not bad.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded.

    And then he turned to Hyun Jong and spread his arms as if he was delighted. There was a jingling sound as if some metal was cking against another.

    ¡°Did you ask me what I wanted?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. What I want¡­.¡±

    A smile formed on the lips of Jang Ilso.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Us all¡­¡±

    The red lips opened.

    ¡°If I said I wanted us to be brothers of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, what would you say?¡±

    A chilling silence fell on Mount Hua like a de had been brought to their throats.

 Chapter 681

    <h4>Chapter 681</h4>

    Hyun Jong just stared at Jang Ilso nkly.

    What did this man just say?

    Brothers? The Ten Thousand People n and the Heavenly Friends Alliance?

    No, the Ten Thousand People n and Mount Hua?

    Hyun Jong had a very confused look in his eyes.

    He had lived a long time. He had met so many people over the years: some sly, some with great causes, and some too mysterious to understand.

    But none of them were as difficult to handle as Jang Ilso, who was now in front of him.

    It felt like even the most nonsensical wording from his mouth was stabbing him, and Hyun Jong, who bit his lip, opened his mouth with a much more rxed voice.

    ¡°I am not sure what you are talking about, Hegemony Lord.¡±

    After hearing the answer, Jang Il-So smiled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that difficult to understand, so what is there not to know? It is, as I said. The Ten Thousand People n wants to join the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes held despair in them.

    ¡°If the Ten Thousand People n were together with the Heavenly Friends Alliance, there would be nothing more fearful in the world. Is the Alliance Leader willing to hold the hand of the Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    The faces of the Central ins guests went pale at this.

    The Ten Thousand People n?

    And those two joining hands?

    That made no sense¡­

    But¡­

    ¡®If it can be done, it will be a truly shocking event.¡¯

    Even the current Heavenly Friends Alliance was enough to shake the world. And if the Ten Thousand People n joined, it would be a shocking event where all the powerful ces on the maps would have to be redrawn.

    What was more shocking was that the person who made the suggestion wasn¡¯t the Alliance leader but Jang Ilso.

    Anyone who knew Jang Ilso knows that he wasn¡¯t the kind to bow to another. And isn¡¯t he the one bowing his head to be joined in the Heavenly Friends Alliance?

    ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯

    The people who couldn¡¯t keep up with the mind of Jang Ilso watched, dumbfounded, unable to do anything.

    To push down others with his presence and suppress people¡¯s opinions. It felt like this giant came climbing onto Mount Hua.

    The Central ins guests were silent at this. But Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t. He was the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance. No matter how great the opponent was, he could not be swayed by them.

    Hyun Jong calmly said,

    ¡°I understand what the Hegemony Lord wants.¡±

    Jang Il-So nced at him.

    ¡°But that will not be possible.¡±

    ¡°Why? Because the ties between Mount Hua and the Ten Thousand People n aren¡¯t nice?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Jang Ilso and said,

    ¡°Although I am the sect leader of Mount Hua, I am here as the Alliance leader. And it isn¡¯t a personal matter.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°Because the Ten Thousand People and the Heavenly Friends Alliance cannot coexist.¡±

    Jang Ilso stared at Hyun Jong in silence as if asking him to continue.

    ¡°The Alliance and the Ten Thousand People n have different paths to take. There is no reason to tie together what doesn¡¯t fit, right?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s words resounded around.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to ept the Ten Thousand People n since we are an Evil Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hegemony Lord.¡±

    ¡°That is such an odd thing.¡±

    Jang Ilso turned to Meng So and Seol So-Baek behind Hyun Jong.

    ¡°If you look at the North Sea Ice Pce and Nanman Beast Pce, they aren¡¯t justice factions either, but didn¡¯t you ept them? Then what difference do they hold from us?¡±

    Hyun Jong shut his lips.

    The distinction between them wasn¡¯t clear. It wouldn¡¯t be tough to differentiate based on what they chose, but if a sect hadn¡¯t clearly decided on its path, there was no clear standard to divide the two.

    And as Jang Ilso pointed out, from the perspective of the Central ins, the pces weren¡¯t any closer to the justice faction.

    ¡°It is odd. You cannot ept a sect of the Central ins because you have different paths? But you take those from the outside?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong tried to speak, but Jang Ilso burst intoughter. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t expecting an answer back at all.

    ¡°If not that!¡±

    Thud!

    Then suddenly, his foot stomped the floor, and the entire ground shook.

    ¡°Is being friends with the Heavenly Friends Alliance determined by the ces that the Alliance Leader likes?¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue and then shook his head as if it was upsetting.

    ¡°Such a childish move.¡±

    And he immediately looked down on the alliance and overstepped his bounds. Those long sleeves fluttered, making everyone look at him.

    But Jang Ilso, who seemed to be trying to make a scene, went silent. The gathered gaze held heat as if giving time for those to gulp.

    ¡°Hegemony Lord.¡±

    Came the voice of Hyun Jong, calmly.

    ¡°The people who are with the alliance aren¡¯t determined as such.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Hyun Jong with a strange look.

    ¡°The important thing is trust. We want people who can have one another¡¯s back. But the Heavenly Friends Alliance doesn¡¯t have the trust to entrust our back to the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the dayes when the Heavenly Friends Alliance can have trust in the n, then we would not refuse the offer.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°Trust¡­ trust you say¡­¡±

    And he nodded very slowly.

    ¡°Right. Trust. Trust is quite important. I agree with what the alliance leader said.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then the problem now is how to gain the trust of the alliance¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze nced at the elders of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families who stood behind Hyun Jong.

    ¡°What do you all think? Will you trust us if we take down one of those Nine Great Sects or Five Great Families?¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    ¡°W-what insanity!¡±

    The elders were all shocked.

    Hegemony Lord Jang Ilso.

    Who didn¡¯t know of this man¡¯s reputation? Who didn¡¯t know the strength of the n he led?

    But, no matter how renowned he might be, one would not dare speak ill of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families. This held true even if it wasn¡¯t Jang Ilso but someone stronger than him.

    ¡°Hegemony Lord!¡±

    Lee Byeok, unable to contain himself, shouted.

    ¡°Your words are going too far! Can you really handle us?¡±

    Jang Ilso turned his head toward Lee Byeok. The moment their eyes met, Lee Byeok unconsciously took a step back.

    ¡°Euh¡­¡±

    Was this how an animal feels when being hunted?

    The moment he looked into Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes, it felt like his entire body was being sliced apart.

    ¡®H-How is¡­¡¯

    Lee Byeok was shocked. He knew Jang Ilso was strong, but he never imagined it to this extent.

    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilso suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Handle it? Can I handle it?¡±

    The loudughter was overwhelming. Those with weaker strength turned pale and covered their ears. Theughter of this man shook their insides, and their eardrums felt like they would burst.

    But as soon as the blood began to flow back, theughter stopped as if he had neverughed, and then silence fell.

    ¡°Truly funny.¡±

    The voice of Jang Ilso, no longerughing, was directed at the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families.

    ¡°People who smile at enemies who bare their teeth cannot tolerate such words.¡±

    And as if he spoke to someone unworthy, he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°How about you handle the knife which wille to your neck before you get angry at me? You are all well-known people, so you know how this works.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    None of those gathered could even speak back to those words. Jang Ilso, watching them as if asking for an answer,ughed.

    ¡°You people are no fun.¡±

    And then he turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong. He put his hands together and then bowed.

    ¡°Congrattions once again on the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance. I hope that one day we can look past personal grudges to create a better alliance.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Jang Ilso and nodded.

    ¡°Please have a nice trip.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Il-So slightly bowed and then smiled.

    ¡°Alliance leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°My offer was no lie or joke.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If that gets difficult¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze shifted to the side.

    The face of the person who made eye contact with him instantly turned as stiff as stone.

    ¡°I can show support to the Heavenly Friends Alliance without revealing it, like the Green Forest King there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Green Forest King?

    At that unexpected name, the eyes of the people followed Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze to the shy-looking nobleman.

    ¡®Green Forest King? That man?¡¯

    ¡®Why is the Green Forest King even here?¡¯

    It was Im So-Byeong who bit his lip at the doubtful nces.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Despite Im So-Byeong¡¯s re, Jang Ilsoughed. Then, he turned around as if he had no more reason to stay.

    ¡°I am heading back.¡±

    The Central ins people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the man. They had many questions. They couldn¡¯t understand why the man came all the way here just to do something like this.

    But no one questioned him either. They couldn¡¯t even call his name, let alone ask something.

    Except one.

    ¡°Oi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly turned his gaze.

    Chung Myung stared at him with cold eyes and gestured to the chests.

    ¡°Take them and get lost. We don¡¯t need that here.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue and smiled brightly at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like the guest, you don¡¯t have to refuse the presents.¡±

    ¡°That depends on the guest, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned. At the same time, his eyes looked stern.

    ¡°This is thest time you leave alive. The next time I see you, that will be yourst day.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled and nodded as if he liked this.

    ¡°Good. I look forward to that day.¡±

    Chung Myung crossed his arms, and his fingers tapped his forearm. He was holding back his anger so much that his fingers were turning white.

    ¡°Get lost. I can only hold back so much.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! Thank you! I will have to run before my head gets cut off!¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed like a kid ying tag and then turned as he shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Behind Jang Ilso, who walked with pride, his n people walked in white and red robes.

    Although he said he would run, his steps were far from that; it was as if each step was taken with confidence.

    And those who felt taken in by his nature could only breathe after he had walked too far. Among them, there were even people who slumped down.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip so hard that blood came out, and he made sure to remember how Jang Ilso left.

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡±

    At this swearing, Chung Myung said.

    ¡°Remember that well, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That one is a monster.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned to Chung Myung, as it was rare for him to rate someone this highly. It was safe to say there was none he would put as high.

    ¡°And he is the one we should stab our sword into.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    It was obvious, and he wouldn¡¯t forget this.

    Ever.

 Chapter 682

    <h4>Chapter 682</h4>

    There was a hum that rang out.

    A sound that spread against the blue background of Mount Hua, which felt peaceful at a nce.

    It was as if the person humming wasn¡¯t Jang Ilso.

    Ho Ga-Myung quietly approached him down the mountain, as humming was a sign of him being in a good mood.

    ¡°n leader.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Jang Ilso looked back at Ho Ga-Myung with his pale face and shining eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Is this¡­ may I ask a couple questions?¡±

    ¡°You speak such strange things. When have I ever stopped you from doing that?¡±

    Of course, it didn¡¯t happen.

    Jang Ilso was a tyrant. It was his innate nature to be cruel, and his mood swings were the hardest to understand. At the same time, he was also the type of human who threw people into pits and thenughed at them.

    However, one thing that Jang Ilso would never break was that he didn¡¯t stop others from speaking.

    -The reason the king falls isn¡¯t because of the evil beingmitted. It is because they don¡¯t listen. No matter how corrupt and cruel a king is, he will not fall as long as the others are listened to.

    And that was what Jang Ilso believed in.

    A tyrant-like person and, at the same time, one who didn¡¯t stop the words of others.

    Jang Ilso reconciled these two things, which seemedpletely ipatible. This aspect made Jang Ilso what he is today.

    ¡°n leader.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung took a short breath and then said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why the n leader had toe all the way here in person.¡±

    ¡°Ohh?¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled.

    ¡°Why? You feel like nothing has worked out?¡±

    ¡°How can I dare make ament about the actions of the n leader?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re saying it seems like it?¡±

    Even though the question might feel a bit out of line, Jang Ilso didn¡¯t seem upset. He just clicked the tongue with his usual look.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Ga-Myung, Ga-Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, n leader.¡±

    ¡°You think that is the problem.¡±

    He turned his back and continued talking as he moved down the mountain.

    ¡°There is no way I can follow behind you when ites to nning and thinking of benefits to gain. It is wonderful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    A big smile appeared on his face as he spoke. It was like a child who had found his most wanted toy, which made him so excited that he had no idea what to do.

    ¡°Let me ask you one thing. The gains we see in front of us cannot be all, right? One must also know how to take losses for something greater. And sometimes, for the sake of a far future, one has to endure efforts that will not help us now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ do you think today¡¯s visit will be of benefit to anyone?¡±

    At that question, Jang Ilso turned his eyes and nced at the peak. A look of ridicule in his eyes.

    ¡°If not, why would I bother stepping into that disgusting-smelling Taoist sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ga-Myung, Ga-Myung.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed softly as he looked at Ho Ga-Myung.

    ¡°How do you think the existence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance will be seen in the eyes of the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ like a thorn in their eyes.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is all.¡±

    The power of the alliance could not be ignored. But, so far, the Nine Sects and Five Families had fought against forces stronger than the Heavenly Friends Alliance and won.

    They would be safe and on their guard, but they would not be too afraid of it.

    ¡°Do you know what those who are afraid do when they notice a change?¡±

    ¡°Stop the change?¡±

    ¡°Wrong.¡±

    Jang Ilso gently waved the hand that had many essories.

    ¡°Those who are afraid of change first simply wait when the unknown to them starts to reveal itself in front of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They still don¡¯t have a clear sense of what kind of change it is and how it works,¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung nodded.

    When he thought about it, it was clear that the prestigious sects like the Nine Sects and the Five Families did have that nature.

    ¡°And do you know what riles people up?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Fear.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung couldn¡¯t give an answer. This was because he saw in the eyes of Jang Ilso an evil look.

    ¡°The fear of it being toote to touch, too irreversible. The fear that you might lose everything if you enjoy this now. The fear of being stepped on and ridiculed by those whom you considered as nothing!¡±

    There was a twisted look on the face of Jang Ilso.

    ¡°When there is such fear, the strong who used to be rxed end up bing petty, and those who would naturally be merciful take action. If that doesn¡¯t work¡­!¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s lips opened wide. At the same time, his feet in the silk footwear stomped on the ground.

    ¡°Blood spills!¡±

    That voice.

    A voice that felt like it was biting down on something and then spat out every word with utmost fervor was heard by Ho Ga-Myung.

    Ho Ga-Myung gulped at the tremble that took over his body. But before he knew it, Jang Ilso was back to normal.

    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t happen right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I just made them all tuck in their tails. If they take their time like that, they might get eaten by the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    This made Ho Ga-Myung question.

    ¡°But just because of that, they cannot¡­.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t continue speaking. From his point of view, it felt a bit questionable whether such actions could really move the Nine Sects and Five Families. Still, he couldn¡¯t open his lips because that would mean he was doubting the work of Jang Ilso.

    Jang Ilso spoke as if he could understand Ho Ga-Myung.

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, n leader.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of humans? Huh? If the position you are standing in changes, what you see will also change.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why should they be afraid of the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. It is said that the four sects, which are considered to be strong, came to form an alliance, butpared to the Nine Sects and Five Families, don¡¯t they seem to becking a lot?¡±

    ¡°Right. You are right. But¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Let us say another sect joins the Heavenly Friends Alliance, like¡­ right, the Green Forest.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Will the Nine Great Sects be any different?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What if Qingcheng, Emei of the west, or even Kunlun join them?¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung, who had been silently thinking about all this, pursed his lips.

    ¡°The Nine Great Sects is one thing. Right, it is just as such. They say nothing will be different even if a thousand years pass. Nine sects. This is an absolutew which can no longer be broken.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°But not the Heavenly Friends Alliance. The alliance can grow as big as it wants to¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°There are no restrictions on how many it can take. A sect which was once in the Nine Great Sects. A n that is now in the Five Great Families! There are two sects from the Pces outside. Even those who are considered to be the Evil Sects are now joining the Heavenly Friends Alliance!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What did it mean to them that the Green Forest is in it? What did it mean that I went there?¡±

    The face of Ho Ga-Myung went stiff. This was because he once again realized how scary Jang Ilso was.

    Actually, Jang Ilso did nothing.

    All he did was make a personal visit, give a gift, say a couple of words, and thene back. That was nothing, to be precise.

    But¡­

    Would those who heard about the situation really think as such?

    Would people who think that everything happened for a reason consider that Jang Ilso visited Mount Hua without any purpose?

    One would think it couldn¡¯t be the situation.

    Originally, it would have been unthinkable for the Heavenly Friends Alliance to join hands with Jang Ilso. Still, when unexpected events urred, perspectives changed.

    What was deemed impossible, even if thend and sky were to shift, was now bing a possibility.

    Could theypletely disregard that possibility?

    ¡°The anxiety that rushes in and weighs them down is actually not a significant issue. If one can avoid the situation, one might even feel a bit at peace.¡±

    ¡°Yes, n leader.¡±

    ¡°This is the anxiety that afflicts people. There is nothing to fear, except when one is lying on a soft gold needle trying to fall asleep, this slight difort creeps into the body, the kind that tickles the soles.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is only when the difort intensifies that people be aware of the fear within them.¡±

    By presenting himself at Mount Hua, Jang Ilso created a rift between them.

    ¡®Besides, the Heavenly Friends Alliance and the Nine Great Sects have never been on good terms.¡¯

    To cause a rift, it didn¡¯t matter if something was being concealed. In any case, the cracks that had been exposed would only continue to widen without any effort.

    ¡°Well, they can ignore it too. But¡­ even if they can ignore it all, they cannot pretend to be oblivious to the fact that the Green Forest King was there. That would mean the Heavenly Friends Alliance had joined hands with the Evil Faction.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung looked at Jang Ilso with shocked admiration.

    ¡°Did you know that Im So-Byeong was there?¡±

    ¡°Ehh, as if.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Jang Ilso responded with a sour expression.

    ¡°I am no God; how would I know he was there?¡±

    ¡°¡­ then?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I knew or not. I had already sent someone to Mount Hua to handle it. I simply changed my words at the right moment when I saw him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for him. His face looked like he got caught doing something wrong. Hahahahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso extended his arms to the side. The embroidered long sleeves waved around dramatically.

    ¡°Did you notice the atmosphere?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Change brings anticipation and excitement, but it also brings fear.¡±

    ¡°I was just being kind, exposing the reality to those who were excited without having any idea what was happening. I personally told them unpredictable things would happen now. Now, the people will no longer be happy with the existence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Be it the Nine Great Sects, the Five Great Families, or even the others gathered there! Everyone will know about the idiots who don¡¯t know anything and just eat the food served! The fact that there will no longer be the past peace! The anxiety and panic they harbor will give rise to suspicion, and that would soon lead to blood being spilled.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°We are¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso lowered his hands and smiled brightly.

    As if nothing had been said.

    ¡°In a world that is in confusion, it is enough to take advantage of them. Do you understand, Ho Ga-Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, n leader.¡±

    Of course, it was impossible to fully understand how far Jang Ilso was looking into the future and what more he was nning.

    In any case, Ho Ga-Myung couldn¡¯t grasp the full extent of Jang Ilso¡¯s thoughts, and Jang Ilso didn¡¯t understand all of Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s confusion. The moment everyone thinks the same way, one person¡¯s thoughts don¡¯t hold much worth.

    ¡°But one thing is bothering me¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Can Mount Hua do its needed task?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso couldn¡¯t respond right away to that question.

    ¡°Which is why I came to check on them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°A force is ultimately a gathering of people. It is useless to make ns in the head without seeing the people who make it up. And I don¡¯t believe what I haven¡¯t seen with my own eyes.¡±

    Jang Ilso mumbled as if he were muttering to himself, then let out a lowugh.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­ right, Mount Hua. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    He rolled up his sleeve for a moment. The moment he uttered ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon,¡¯ goosebumps arose in his arms.

    ¡°¡­ If I hadn¡¯te, I would have messed things up. Right, one has to see it with their own eyes. One can never know a beast like that unless they see it with their own eyes!¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung, who was a little lost, looked at Jang Ilso. There was a vibrant look on his face, which had never been seen before.

    Ho Ga-Myung had served Jang Ilso for so long. But even he had never seen Jang Ilso make such an expression.

    ¡®Just¡­¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    It was said that his reputation was shaking the world to its core, but he was nothing but a young Taoist. Compared to Jang Ilso, wouldn¡¯t it be too much to even call him a puppy?

    Ho Ga-Myung didn¡¯t even dare to guess what he saw in such a young man to react as such.

    ¡°You asked if Mount Hua could do its task, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know either. Will they really do what they need to do¡­¡±

    Looking at the peak of Mount Hua, which was now looking far away, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes secretly shone. And he couldn¡¯t hold back theughter as he spoke in an excited voice.

    ¡°If not¡­ the world will be thrown into a fiery pit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°HAHAHAHAHAH! This will be fun to watch.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung stopped for a moment and nced at Jang Ilso¡¯s back as the man moved forward. And without realizing it, he looked back at the peak of Mount Hua.

    It was impossible to guess everything about Jang Ilso¡¯s internal thoughts, but one thing was certain.

    No sect or person in the world had ever survived by turning against Jang Ilso.

    It seemed like Mount Hua¡¯s shrine was already up in mes, about to turn to ashes at any moment.

    ¡®What to do?¡¯

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t their fault. They had juste across a formidable opponent.

    They had caught the eye of Jang Ilso.

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 683

    <h4>Chapter 683</h4>

    ¡°Then I wish you good luck!¡±

    ¡°I will greet you sometime again, Alliance leader!¡±

    ¡°May the family lord be strong!¡±

    Hyun Jong stood at the Gate of Mount Hua and bid farewell to everyone leaving Mount Hua.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords, who were watching this, looked lost.

    ¡°It is done.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is finally done now.¡±

    ¡°I thought I was going to fall; I mean it¡­¡±

    Exhaustion was evident on their faces.

    ¡°It felt better to fight against the opponents¡­ I had no idea that handling so many people would be so difficult.¡±

    ¡°I would have felt a bit at ease if Chung Myung wasn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°Next time we n something like this, let¡¯s just send that bastard out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ The head tells me we shouldn¡¯t do that, but my heart agrees to it, a bit too much.¡±

    They all sighed simultaneously. It felt like in just a couple of days, their lifespan had been shortened.

    Jo Gul¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°If only that mad guy hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have felt like that.¡±

    ¡°I know, right!¡±

    Just the thought of Jang Ilso made them all stiffen. Baek Cheon thought for a moment and broke the silence.

    ¡°¡­ Hegemony Lord¡­¡±

    Their first impression of the man was entirely different from their imagination. His clothes and essories were all too shy. They didn¡¯t fit the title of the Hegemony Lord, and the weight of being the n leader.

    But¡­ he had a shocking presence.

    The time that Jang Ilso stepped into Mount Hua was too short. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to call it a minute¡¯s visit. But, even in that short period, he left a clean mark on the disciples¡¯ hearts.

    As proof of that, when he left, no one could look away from his back. They realized he was so different from the enemies they had tackled until then, but it felt hard to say how¡­

    ¡°Actually, in terms of strength, the high priest of the Demonic Sect is a lot more shocking.¡±

    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡±

    It was unknown who was stronger between Jang Ilso and the high priest because, as they were still growing, it seemed impossible to gauge someone like Jang Ilso¡¯s skills just by observing them.

    ¡°But¡­ there is something about him that goes beyond mere skills.¡±

    ¡°Right. I felt it too.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon Jong¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t simply a matter of strength.

    ¡®He is a monster¡­¡¯

    Chung Myungbeled Jang Ilso as a monster.

    Typically, in the realm of the strong, terms like ¡°monster¡± and ¡°genius¡± were used to describe a person¡¯s skills. But it appeared that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t using the term in that sense.

    ¡®It means that the person known as Jang Ilso is a monster.¡¯

    In a way, this could be seen as a significantpliment.

    And Baek Cheon had no choice but to agree. Even from a distance, he had witnessed with his own eyes how the elders of the Nine Great Sects and the Five Great Families, and individuals from the Pce like Meng So, were. Yet, none had overwhelmed him quite like Jang Ilso did.

    Baek Cheon lightly bit his lip. At that moment, Yoon Jong quietly added something.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just Jang Ilso, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The red and white-robed warriors of the Ten Thousand People n who followed him were equally frightening.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at those words. The warriors of the Ten Thousand People n in their white and red robes.

    Though they seemed to be overshadowed by Jang Ilso¡¯s presence, the aura emanating from them was no less formidable.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge once more the formidable nature of the Ten Thousand People n.

    Mount Hua had fought and won against members of the Ten Thousand People n, so they now had confidence that if they were to fight again, they might not win, but they would at least not lose.

    However, after encountering Jang Ilso and his elite, they realized how naive they had been.

    ¡°I guess the Ten Thousand People we saw were just the tip of the iceberg.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke as if biting down on his lip.

    ¡°And now we will have to handle them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After meeting with Wudang, Chung Myung said this. As their reputation increased, Mount Hua was recognized by the world, and the people Mount Hua would have to deal with would be stronger and more fearsome.

    Now, he painfully understood the meaning of those words.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    That was when Jo Gul, who had been silent, opened his mouth. His voice, which held a strength that didn¡¯t match the atmosphere, made them all listen to him.

    As Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul, he grinned.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just us dealing with the others, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead of answering, Baek Cheon looked away.

    On the other side, he could see the North Sea Ice Pce, Nanman Beast Pce, and the Sichuan Tang family all gathered, talking amongst themselves.

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Right, true¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone must be strong. But that doesn¡¯t mean that one cane against the Heavenly Friends Alliance alone! If they make a mistake, the Alliance can gather around and step on them!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, to begin with, those bastards have a lot of grudges here and there, but I don¡¯t think anyone will help them if they flock to us and try. All we have to do is repay the sorrow that we suffered because of Mount Hua¡¯s bad condition!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡®Why is this brat slowly turning into Chung Myung with each day?¡¯

    Maybe he was too? Eh¡­ it couldn¡¯t be¡­

    Baek Cheon shook his head to shake off the terrible thoughts.

    Yoon Jong then spoke with a slightly shocked look.

    ¡°You know¡­ I can see how great Wudang and Shaolin were.¡±

    ¡°Why them suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Until now, they have dealt with the Ten Thousand People n, right?¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth at those unexpected words, and as if he had been taken over, Yoon Jong continued.

    ¡°I saw the strength and martial arts of Shaolin during the tournament, and even fought against Wudang¡­ to be honest, I didn¡¯t think they were as scary and intimidating as the Ten Thousand People n. But now that I think about it, I think it wasn¡¯t because Shaolin or Wudang were weaker than the Ten Thousand People n, but because we were confident that they held no ill feelings towards us.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you aren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    Certainly, if one was from Shaolin or Wudang, they could not be much weakerpared to the Ten Thousand People n. But it did not feel like this when they sparred against Wudang.

    Maybe it was because of Jang Ilso¡¯s presence¡­ maybe it was because they really thought they weren¡¯t real enemies, as Yoon Jong said.

    But¡­

    ¡®Now that the Heavenly Friends Alliance has started, Wudang and Shaolin might one day be enemies of Mount Hua.¡¯

    When they thought about that, their hearts clenched.

    Shaolin to be an enemy¡­ Shaolin¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shook violently at the sudden thought.

    ¡°That¡­ Hae- Hae Yeon! What of Monk Hae Yeon! Where is the monk?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have seen him since the event began! Has anyone seen Monk Hae Yeon!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other with nk looks as if no one knew.

    ¡°I-I will look around¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am here.¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    Jo Gul was startled at the voice that suddenly came from behind him and turned around. Hae Yeon, who had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°M-monk!¡±

    ¡°N-No, monk. Why is your face so lean!¡±

    ¡°¡­ w-what happened?¡±

    Amid the intense reactions of everyone, Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes turned watery.

    The Five Swords of Mount Hua, who were looking at his head, which was shining more, turned teary-eyed.

    ¡°Just where were you all this while?¡±

    ¡°¡­ in the boarding room.¡±

    ¡°S-since when?¡±

    ¡°From before the event began.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was shocked.

    Wait, it has been a couple of days since the event began¡­ Was he confined in the boarding house until now?

    ¡°N-No¡­ but why?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon spoke with a bit of fluster.

    ¡°That¡­ I received a message before. If I sit in the ce where the Alliance starts¡­ people who see that will think that Mount Hua and Shaolin have some hidden ties¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why I should not be seen.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Did that mean he was hiding himself in a room inside Mount Hua, which was so tightly crowded, without water and food for days?

    ¡°The Elder stopped by for a while. And he made a request. Do not step out until everyone leaves¡­¡±

    ¡­ of course.

    No, to be precise, if it was Shaolin¡¯s position, it would make sense. But this person wasn¡¯t just any other disciple but Hae Yeon.

    If he were any other monk disciple of Shaolin, no one would go this far. But Hae Yeon was no ordinary monk. Wasn¡¯t he a promising figure in Shaolin, the one Shaolin was putting all its resources into, to nurture him for the future, and the one whose reputation had already spread around the world?

    And now they had been traveling together too, but that was a time when Mount Hua didn¡¯t get so much attention. However, in the current situation, if it were revealed to the public that such a monk, like Hae Yeon, was staying in Mount Hua, then new rumors would arise.

    ¡°No. Well¡­ I do understand that.¡±

    ¡°W-why is your face like that, though?¡±

    ¡°Like someone who didn¡¯t even get to eat porridge.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, this man¡­ haven¡¯t you done closed-room training?¡±

    When the word porridge came up, Hae Yeon¡¯s face turned sad.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­ since I got stuck, and food was¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh? You haven¡¯t eaten a thing for 5 days?¡±

    ¡°Noo¡­.¡±

    ¡°N-No, I did eat.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Then what is the problem here?

    ¡°That¡­ since Mount Hua was all busy, the Tang family brought me a meal¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ they gave it?¡±

    Hae Yeon looked around, unsure about speaking. He appeared as if he hadmitted some theft and then softly whispered.

    ¡°That¡­ just grass¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Everyone who understood that couldn¡¯t even respond back with sympathy. Hae Yeon mumbled in a somewhat sad voice.

    ¡°¡­ How can a human live by eating grass alone?¡±

    Ahh¡­ so, so normally¡­

    But Jo Gul, who didn¡¯t understand that, tilted his head and spoke loudly without realizing it.

    ¡°But don¡¯t the monks live on grass?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke to Yoon Jong with a slightly confused look.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Take the monk to the diner and give him a proper meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Boiled eggs¡­ and put some meat under the rice, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong took the lead as he patted Hae Yeon on the shoulder.

    ¡°Let us go, monk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face became bright and cheerful as he expressed his thanks.

    His round head seemed to shine even more than before. Baek Cheon looked a bit nkly at him, walking with light footsteps as if he was happy.

    ¡°¡­ One has to eat to live.¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s indifferent voice pierced the ears of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Ah, wait, now that I think of it, Samae.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Where is Chung Myung? I haven¡¯t seen him for a while.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was relieved as long as Chung Myung was out of sight, began to look for Chung Myung out of habit. Yu Yiseol pointed to one side.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    The ce she pointed to was the corner of the pavilion, and Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shook.

    In a ce that was hard to see because of the shadows, Chung Myung was pushing someone against the wall and hitting them in the same spot.

    ¡°¡­ Eh, looks like the Green Forest King?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shaolin¡¯s best disciple was secretly eating meat, avoiding the eyes of people, while Mount Hua¡¯s best disciple was out there beating up the Green Forest King.

    ¡®Is all this truly alright?¡¯

    Baek Cheon once again felt that the future of Kangho was bleak.

 Chapter 684

    <h4>Chapter 684</h4>

    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know at all?¡±

    In life, everyone goes through a crisis at some point.

    Of course, Im So-Byeong had lived a very tough life. He had encountered too many small crises and had to ovee life-threatening crises too many times.

    But¡­ it felt strange.

    The current situation felt clearly 15 times more horrible than any crisis he had experienced before.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong tried to smile as brightly as possible. However, his already clenched muscles were unable to even form a smile.

    ¡°C-calm down first¡­.¡±

    ¡°Calm down?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone. As he looked at the killing intent, he couldn¡¯t help but think that even if he wasn¡¯t wrong, he surely was in the wrong.

    In essence, Taoists were different from monks.

    The purpose of Buddhism in the Central ins was to save the people of the Central ins, but the purpose of Taoism was self-healing. And so, while monks stayed in the temples and didn¡¯t cut off their ties with the people, Taoists moved to the deep valleys in the mountains to refine their bodies and minds until they reached enlightenment.

    To put it bluntly, the Taoists had no need to express their love for the people.

    But what kind of world was this?

    Even if their goal was something else, people tended to expect some warmth and divine teaching from Taoists. And so, Taoists also tried to treat people with a good heart whenever they could.

    But¡­

    ¡®The killing intent is¡­¡¯

    How on earth were they supposed to interpret the situation in which the most odd behavior, which had never been experienced in their life, was nowing from a Taoist, not a person of the Evil Faction?

    ¡®No, there is no need to reason this!¡¯

    Before that reasoning even formed, a plum sword would be struck into his neck, or a fist woulde to his mouth.

    ¡°T-taoist, please calm down¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ calm down. Right, calming down isn¡¯t so difficult.¡±

    ¡°R-right¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes zed with killing intent.

    ¡°I think if I just take down the rat in front of me, I¡¯ll feel better and calm down, too. Or at least, make that handsome face twice its size!¡±

    ¡°¡­then just kill me¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying I will kill you, and you want to die!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Im So-Byeong by the cor and shook him.

    ¡°What? No one recognized you? Then, was there a ghost spying for that bastard Jang Ilso! Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This was unfair. Far too unfair.

    Even if they had gathered the elders and people from the top sects and asked them to predict it, not a single one would have expected Jang Ilso toe to Mount Hua.

    It¡¯s a mistake, a mistake of not considering what a sane person would do. But was it wrong to hope and consider what an insane man might do?

    And so, Im So-Byeong was quite happy.

    Overall, if there was any problem¡­ then it was that the man in front of him wasn¡¯t one to listen to logic.

    ¡°That¡­ hehe. Taoist¡­ unexpected things happen in life sometimes.¡±

    ¡°¡­So.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. That¡¯s why the world is interesting¡­¡±

    Kwaak!

    Before he could finish his words, Chung Myung¡¯s fist connected with his chin.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    Im So-Byeong was beaten to the ground and rolled into a corner. Raising his head with ring eyes, he protested.

    ¡°E-even so, I am the Green Forest King¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t thought about the fact that you¡¯re still alive because you are the Green Forest King, right? Now tell me, what happens if I forget about that title you have and hit you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Forget it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to know. Never!

    ¡°Die, Die! Instead of dying now, you would have died long ago! Why are you still alive after the ident?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Taoist spared me.¡±

    ¡°Right! I am now taking back the life I saved! Taking everything back!¡±

    ¡°Eikkk!¡±

    Im So-Byeong was so terrified that he began to crawl away. Then, Chung Myung¡¯s sword flew into the spot where he had been sitting moments before, piercing the ground deeply.

    ¡°You really are trying to kill me!?¡±

    ¡°You know something about faking your own death?¡±

    ¡°Taoist! This is all a huge misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s fury, Im So-Byeong quickly added,

    ¡°Well, as I mentioned before, Jang Ilso is no ordinary bastard!¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t been here, I¡¯m sure he would have prepared someone else! I¡¯m certain of it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. So, this situation isn¡¯t something that happened because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At thatugh, the faces of Im So-Byeong and the Five Swords became anxious.

    Soon, Chung Myung pulled the sword out of the ground as swiftly as a lightning bolt. Baek Cheon and the other Five Swords, with faces pale as ghosts, ran towards Chung Myung without looking back.

    ¡°Chung Myungggggggg!¡±

    ¡°Calm down, damn it!¡±

    Of course, it wasmendable for a member of the justice faction to kill a leader of the Evil Sect. Still, at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s temperament waspletely off.

    Baek Cheon, sensing that something terrible would happen if they did nothing, grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s legs. The others clung to different parts of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Will you not let go! Let go! Ahhh, I¡¯m really losing my mind here! Just let me shut that mouth for good!¡±

    But Chung Myung¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside even for a moment. His furious expression, with veins bulging in his neck and foam at his mouth, seemed as if it could detach from his body and attack Im So-Byeong directly.

    ¡°G-green Forest King, I am!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this because you are the Green Forest King, okay! Didn¡¯t you hear me? If you weren¡¯t the Green Forest King¡­ no, I still would have killed you! If you are the Green Forest King, there¡¯s even more reason to kill!¡±

    For now, Yoon Jong just tried to calm down Chung Myung.

    ¡°Even so, let us calm down and talk. If you think about it, it isn¡¯t the Green Forest King¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung turned to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°U-Uh?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly rxed his excited body and nodded.

    ¡°There is no way that a person like Jang Ilso would miss the chance. As that man said, there must have been at least one person put across to y a simr role. They either came on their own, or Jang Ilso sent them.¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t know that Jang Ilso could recognize that man in disguise. So, it cannot be helped.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is what I am saying, too!¡±

    Of course, it was true that Im So-Byeong caused this mess, but when one looked at it, he was also in an unfortunate situation. It was the duty of a Taoist to examine such details properly and consider them with a calm mind¡­

    ¡°B. U. T!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth began to speak again as if it was throwing mes.

    ¡°Because it is such a situation, I need to be angry!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I have to understand your situation, then you should also understand my situation! I took so many things into consideration, so why can you not take into ount what is making me this enraged? Don¡¯t you have to understand my emotions too?¡±

    Even Confucius himself might have apuded this one. But no matter what logic it was, it managed to impress the Five Swords.

    ¡°Ugh. Just what sins did Imit in the past¡­? No, Imitted a sin, but does that mean I have to witness such a thing here?¡±

    Chung Myung was grinding his teeth. Im So-Byeong, who watched that, had the most absurd look on his face.

    ¡°Yo¡­ You do not have to be so angry now, Taoist Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Sure, the situation has indeed turned a bit more ambiguous, but it has a positive effect too.¡±

    ¡°What positive effect?¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    When Chung Myung showed interest, Im So-Byeong smiled triumphantly and broadened his shoulders.

    ¡°At least thanks to that bastard Jang Ilso speaking out, didn¡¯t everyonee to know that there are some ties between Mount Hua, the Heavenly Friends Alliance, and the Green Forest?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. Then that is the positive effect.¡±

    He ced his hands on his waist as if he had just aplished something amazing.

    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about exining the ties between the Heavenly Friends Alliance and the Green Forest. They will now think of us as one. One less trouble, the Green Forest officially joined the Heavenly Friends Alliance and became brothers¡­.¡±

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s body turned into a ray of light and flew. None of the Five Swords could even hold him back.

    ¡°Die! Die! You bastard! Just die!¡±

    ¡°Ackk! Ach! Ugh! Someone stop¡­ ahhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung was sitting on top of Im So-Byeong, beating him.

    All of the Five Swords had a happy smile, seeing this sight for the first time in a long while.

    ¡°He¡¯s hitting so well.¡±

    ¡°Phew, so refreshing.¡±

    ¡°Can I go and lend a helping hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just hold back for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There were people in the world who deserved a beating.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Im So-Byeong with a puzzled look.

    All the guests had left, and now all who remained were from the Heavenly Friends Alliance. Just as they were about to discuss the future, Tang Gunak¡¯s suggestion was to bring Chung Myung and the Green Forest King together.

    But¡­ there was something about Im So-Byeong¡¯s face that, when he came into the room, felt a bit, no¡­ a lot strange.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Without even giving him a chance to exin, Hyun Jong turned to Chung Myung.

    He couldn¡¯t help but let his mouth fall open when the expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face clearly conveyed, ¡®I was angry, but I only beat him because he deserved it. If he hadn¡¯t been the Green Forest King, I wouldn¡¯t have just beaten him; I would have chopped him!¡¯

    ¡®Even so, he is the Green Forest King¡­.¡¯

    No, but when one thought about it, it felt right.

    No matter where they went and said that a disciple of Mount Hua beat up the Green Forest King and turned his face into a swollen dumpling in anger, no one would believe it.

    Right, thank God¡­

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat and nced away.

    But they had to quickly look the other way as they saw Tang Gunak with a red face, holding backughter.

    ¡°That¡­ ahem, right.¡±

    Naturally, very naturally. As if they saw nothing.

    ¡°We are lucky that the event ended without any major mishaps.¡±

    Meng So couldn¡¯t stand the calm words of Hyun Jong and said,

    ¡°¡­ seems like the Green Forest King got hit a lot.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it isn¡¯t much of a deal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meng So was speechless and looked at Chung Myung and Im So-Byeong.

    ¡°That¡­ I think the problem in the Central ins is a bit different from my understanding.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    While listening to the talks of the pce people, Im So-Byeong wiped the corner of his eyes in silence.

    ¡°Crying?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°Right. You aren¡¯t that sad because I see no tears. Let me continue. I will teach him what true sadness is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the leaders turned their heads at the killing intent that rose from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat loudly and changed the topic. Now, it was time to say something else for Im So-Byeong toe out of this despair.

    ¡°The purpose of gathering you all like this is to speak about the future. I would really like an honest talk.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded at that. As if it had to happen, theughter had calmed down and then everyone looked serious.

    ¡°It is a nice thing that the opening of the alliance happened with no major incidents. Thank you all for the hard work you put in.¡±

    ¡°The hard work was all done by the disciples. What trouble did we go through to do that?¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Meng spoke honestly in response to Tang Gunak¡¯s words.

    ¡°Although the opening of the alliance is dered to those gathered, in reality, it is the same as dering it to the entire world. They will begin to tell the world what their eyes and ears have witnessed here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Everyone nodded at those words.

    ¡°It is a good thing that we had conveyed our intentions right from the start for the alliance. But¡­¡±

    The eyes of Tang Gunak frowned. Everyone could guess what was going toe next.

    ¡°I cannot help but talk about the Ten Thousand People n and Jang Ilso.¡±

    When the name of Jang Ilso came up, the entire room tensed up.

 Chapter 685

    <h4>Chapter 685</h4>

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Beast Pce Lord Meng So was lost in thought for a moment, arms crossed and a stern look on his face. He paused and spoke clearly.

    ¡°This is my first time seeing him.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on him.

    ¡°Everyone might have their own way of looking at people, but when I first see someone, I tend to think of them as a beast or something familiar.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Meng So with a bit of interest, recalling the conversation the three of them had with Chung Myung before.

    ¡°Right. When you first saw me, did you think of me as a ck Panther?¡±

    ¡°Right. Ah, and a big snake alsoes to mind.¡±

    ¡°Oho.¡±

    Meng So nced at Tang Gunak and continued speaking.

    ¡°People usually think of snakes as dangerous because of their venom, but while small snakes will bite if stepped on, therge ones are rarely hostile to humans. Even if you hit them or stamp on them, they walk away, as if they are untouched.¡±

    There was an odd look in the eyes of Hyun Jong as he looked at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°When the timees for such an indifferent snake to hunt, it will snatch its prey and gulp it down at once, whole, and it possesses swiftness and speed which cannot bepared to other animals. And once they are full, they can rx and not hunt for months.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled as if this was fun.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s still the same. Then what was it like when the Alliance leader saw him?¡±

    ¡°Like a huge bison, the head bison.¡±

    This was a statement that could be understood without having to listen to the exnation. Tang Gunak, thinking that Meng So¡¯s words made sense, frowned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you originally say that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon looks like a snake?¡±

    ¡°¡­ a fierce weasel.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Oddly, Tang Gunakughed with a bit of an understanding expression, which seemed to have lowered the anxiety level from before.

    ¡°It makes sense, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Weasel. A big one. Very, very big and¡­ fierce weasel the size of a house.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The ws are covered in poison and constantly grow throughout the entire year with venom on them¡­¡±

    ¡°That is.¡±

    There was no need to listen to this anymore. First of all, one couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with the fact that the weasel was a truly ferocious animal, contrary to its appearance.

    At that time, Meng So¡¯s smile turned bitter.

    ¡°But this time, when I saw Hegemony Lord¡­¡±

    Everyone in the room waited for Meng So¡¯s next words. They were curious about what kind of animal Meng So could think of for Jang Ilso.

    ¡°¡­ nothinges to my mind. Which is why I am afraid of him.¡±

    At the words of Meng So, which felt a bit like shock, Tang Gunak¡¯s expression went stiff.

    Meng So was someone like Mount Tai. Those words felt like a weaknessing from the mouth of a person like him.

    However, Tang Gunak and Hyun Jong had already guessed and understood to a limit what kind of person Meng So was like.

    He was an honest man who was not one to try and hide his weakness by showing off. Moreover, although he looked imposing because of his huge size, he was a cold-headed and intelligent person.

    ¡°In some ways, Jang Ilso is like this vicious tiger and in other ways, he is a cunning fox. He might be a poisonous snake at times, and sometimes he is a huge elephant sunbathing.¡±

    Meng So¡¯s face contorted a bit.

    ¡°He dresses up like a peacock but is also a crocodile hiding in the water, waiting for the prey to approach¡­¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung, who was listening, secretly asked Im So-Byeong.

    ¡°What is a crocodile?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you really asking me that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the end if you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s heart hurt more than his mind. Just as he was about to speak back, Hyun Jong opened his eyes and red at Chung Myung. At this, Chung Myung immediately changed the topic.

    ¡°But it is a bit odd.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°They said they couldn¡¯t see anything. But when I look at what you¡¯re saying, doesn¡¯t it seem like a lot is happening?¡±

    Meng So shook his head.

    ¡°One can see parts. But he didn¡¯t match any beast at all. Because something which cannot be found in animals stood out clearly.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Craving.¡±

    Those who heard the words of Meng So nodded with stern faces.

    ¡°Of course, animals do not have things like cravings or greed. Sometimes they hunt too much, and sometimes they go after the weak, and sometimes they do cruel things because there is now for their living.¡±

    ¡°So well put.¡±

    ¡°Because that is true.¡±

    Meng So was calm. The Beast Pce was a ce where animals had been considered friends for generations, but that didn¡¯t mean they were revered.

    ¡°But no animal is as greedy as a man. I felt a greed that was so great that they couldn¡¯t even imagine the scale of it. It is so odd. I have never seen anyone who fits the term of greed better than this man.¡±

    Everyone nodded at those words. Although they only faced the man for a short duration, Jang Ilso was clearly odd.

    ¡°A person fitting of greed¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak stroked his chin. There was no particr expression on his face. Still, the slightly frowning eyes seemed to tell of all theplex emotions.

    ¡°I met Jang Ilso once. It was the first time they had a proper conversation¡­¡±

    A low sob came out of Tang Guna¡¯s mouth, close to holding back the words.

    ¡°In my opinion, the difficult part about Jang Ilso is that he cannot be assessed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Assess?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gunak closed his eyes as he remembered Jang Ilso, whom he had met before at the Ten Thousand People n, and then this meeting, too.

    ¡°Everyone has tendencies. If one can understand this, they can predict in advance how the character will move when something happens.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°But that is impossible to do for Jang Ilso.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked with dark eyes at every one of them and said,

    ¡°I felt it during the previous meeting, and then today, when he stepped into Mount Hua this time¡­ Jang Ilso is unpredictable. In other words, no one can know what he will do after leaving Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A heavy silence fell.

    This was something none of them felt safe about.

    Too many emotions had taken over their hearts, but the most felt one had to be difort.

    There was something about Jang Ilso that just got on their nerves. Something so powerfully present that no sect could ignore him.

    ¡°First, we need to find out what he is after. And we also need to figure out why it is only now that he began to move as such.¡±

    Tang Gunak finished speaking, and their gaze then turned to Im So-Byeong. Because there was no one else who could give them a satisfactory answer to this question.

    Im So-Byeong rubbed his face.

    Still, as if the punches were all worth it, his face, now swollen like a dumpling, was slowly regaining its normal shape.

    ¡°Why now¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong, silently repeating that, shook his head.

    ¡°I think there will be a difference of opinion in this regard.¡±

    ¡°May I know what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong thought for a moment, as if choosing the right words, and then looked at everyone.

    ¡°As everyone probably knows, there is a long-standing conflict between the Ten Thousand People n and Green Forest.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But that is all superficial. Neither Green Forest nor the Ten Thousand People n have the intention of engulfing the other. Green Forest, which is simply in need of an enemy to control internal affairs, and the Ten Thousand People n, who needed an opponent to go against.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Im So-Byeong exined in a calm voice.

    ¡°Imagine if the Ten Thousand People n demolished Green Forest and took it over. What happens?¡±

    ¡°The bnce of the Evil Faction will tilt.¡±

    ¡°Then who wille?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been silent, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°The Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is true.¡±

    It would be impossible for anyone to fully understand and interpret Jang Ilso. Still, Im So-Byeong could understand, or perhaps guess, why he did what he did.

    ¡°If a single pebble falls into the calmestke, it will create big ripples. Although the worlds of the Evil Faction and Justice Faction are different, the Ten Thousand People n has now grown too big and strong to avoiding into contact with others. And if they expand their strength further from there, they are bound to offend others.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ in that situation, the Heavenly Friends Alliance rose?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The eyes of Im So-Byeong held a bit of firmness.

    ¡°Maybe the person in the world who wees the alliance the most is probably Jang Ilso. If one sets fire to a quiet forest, it is bound to be noticed right away. But who cares if you set a me to a burning forest?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether you are a warrior or not, you are born in difficult times. And at the same time¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong spoke with cold eyes.

    ¡°It means that if you are a privileged one who isn¡¯t born in tough situations, then you have no choice but to rot even in a peaceful world. It might be nice for normal people, but for someone like Jang Ilso, it must hurt so much.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A low snort came to the ears of Im So-Byeong. It was Chung Myung.

    Even considering the times between the two, it was rude to snort when the Green Forest King was speaking. But¡­

    ¡°¡­things that don¡¯t even know tough times.¡±

    Those who have felt the darkness in those ridiculing words couldn¡¯t me him for the rude act.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who had his flow cut off, cleared his throat and continued to speak.

    ¡°There can only be one purpose for Jang Ilso. It is to make the mes bigger and to drive the entire world into chaos. To create a world where he and those of the Ten Thousand People n go insane.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The means for achieving that is tough for me to guess.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded slowly.

    ¡°The existence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance¡­ it means that he thought revealing himself here would help add to the confusion in the world.¡±

    ¡°Right, that was what I judged.¡±

    ¡°Confusion. Right, confusion¡­¡±

    It made sense. No, that would be almost certainly correct. The biggest concern was not being able to find a clear purpose for Jang Ilso¡¯s visit to Mount Hua, but if his goal was to cause confusion, then what he did made sense.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im So-Byeong knew in advance what Tang Gunak was going to say and answered.

    ¡°He will do something about it. Definitely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°To create more confusion, and they will try to do something based on that. If it is Jang Ilso, then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    With a dark face, Tang Gunak nodded as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®How strange.¡¯

    Normally, he would have shouted too many times before the conversation even got to this point. Still, oddly, Chung Myung said nothing all this while.

    Anyone else would have thought he would be silent considering the leaders around, but since when did Chung Myung ever do that?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Ummm.¡±

    In the end, when Tang Gunak asked him, Chung Myung folded his hands.

    ¡°Well, I know that a guy like Jang Ilso or something is not a normal one¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°But why give so much attention to that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The answer is in the talks we had till now. The answer is he needs the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry more. Doesn¡¯t that mean we need a situation where the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families cannot move to the evil faction?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then he will not touch our alliance, for a while at least. From his point of view, the greater the alliance is, the easier his goals are to achieve. Then we know what to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Tang Gunak, who felt a bit rxed, turned to Chung Myung.

    This young Taoist was pointing out the actual content so naturally. The point that felt so difficult for them to identify to understand.

    Im So-Byeong looked at Chung Myung and asked,

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    His eyes were oddly shining.

    ¡°I sometimes think that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon hides the real words. Are you saying not to worry because you don¡¯t think Jang Ilso will be a problem for us for this duration?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there something else you are worried about?¡±

    Chung Myung sighed.

    Im So-Byeong wasn¡¯t the only one who thought about it. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were looking down as if his n had been destroyed.

    ¡°Well, now is the time to tell it.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at all of them and said,

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon wille.¡±

    His words, the way he said them, everything was calm. Not a single hesitation, as if he was sure of this now.

    And that made it feel even more ominous to them.

    ¡°¡­ Heavenly Demon?¡±

    Tang Gunak looked lost at that.

    ¡°What did you¡­¡±

    ¡°It is just my opinion, but I am certain of it. The Heavenly Demon will surely return.¡±

    Tang Gunak, who was never anxious about things, turned pale. Even Meng So¡¯s face trembled.

    It was clear just how much fear resided in the minds of people at the name of Heavenly Demon.

    Chung Myung spoke softly, like talking to himself.

    ¡°He will find out then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What the real confusion is. What the real chaos is. And¡­¡±

    His face turned dark.

    ¡°What real fear is.¡±

 Chapter 686

    <h4>Chapter 686</h4>

    ¡°Heavenly Demon¡­.¡±

    In the heavy silence that followed, Tang Gunak¡¯s groans pierced the air.

    ¡°Do you know what you are even talking about?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    ¡°He has been dead for a hundred years!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    The person who beheaded him was none other than Chung Myung. If Chung Myung didn¡¯t know it, who would?

    ¡°How can the deade back to life?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Seol So-Baek.

    It would be better to hear this from Seol So-Baek. Seol So-Baek, realizing Chung Myung¡¯s intentions, silently nodded.

    ¡°Let me tell you in more detail what happened in the North Sea.¡±

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s slightly nervous lips began to open.

    And after a moment.

    After hearing the exnation of the situation, Tang Gunak and Meng So¡¯s faces turned cold. Although they had heard about Chung Myung fighting against the Demonic Sect in the North Sea, this was the first time they were getting such details.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon¡­ revival.¡±

    Meng So frowned as he mumbled. It was a voice that felt like a low howl.

    ¡°Is that even possible, though?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As everyone knows, the Heavenly Demon who appeared in the Kangho isn¡¯t the only one.¡±

    ¡°Right. The word Heavenly Demon is used to refer to the leader of the Demonic Cult.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung sighed for a moment and said,

    ¡°Maybe it isn¡¯t just the title. It could be that the Heavenly Demon has been repeatedly brought back.¡±

    ¡°¡­ no, that makes no sense¡­¡±

    Meng So shook his head as if no matter how much he thought about it, such a thing couldn¡¯t happen.

    Of course, Chung Myung could understand it. If he too hadn¡¯t experienced resurrection as such, he wouldn¡¯t have believed their words and would have deemed it nonsense.

    But Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but believe it.

    Something he experienced.

    The first ceremony for which the high priest had given up everything.

    And above all¡­

    -Remember, disciple of Mount Hua. This isn¡¯t the end. The Demon will be back. At that time, the world of the Demonic Sect will truly open up, one which cannot be stopped by any¡­.

    ¡®Thest words of the Heavenly Demon.¡¯

    At the time, he thought it was nothing more than a curse from someone who was dying. But thinking about it now, it felt meaningful.

    ¡°If there is a clear reason, then I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am not sure I am right either. But I think the Heavenly Demon has already been brought back. Things like the past will happen again.¡±

    Tang Gunak bit his lip.

    ¡®Those terrible things happening¡­.¡¯

    The Justice - Demonic Great War.

    Demonic Sect Great War.

    So many names for that one incident.

    Normally, major wars were given a name. Still, so many people wanted to avoid mentioning it because they didn¡¯t want to think back about that terrible war. It ended up being named after many things.

    A war so bad that it was hard to talk about without breaking down once again.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon¡­ right. It will be so if the Heavenly Demon returns. Because it wasn¡¯t like the Demonic Sect had been entirely destroyed in the first ce. The Demonic Sect, who lost their Heavenly Demon, have simply stepped back and disappeared into the waters.¡±

    ¡°They burned down Mount Hua before that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gunak looked at Chung Myung with a bitter smile and asked.

    ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Will you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He thought it would take a long time to persuade them. He thought they wouldn¡¯t believe it till the end. But Tang Gunak¡¯s words were calm and without doubt.

    ¡°Everyone here believes in you, and that is why we are gathered together. If we don¡¯t believe you, then whose words will we believe?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sichuan people don¡¯t trust others that easily, but once we do, we don¡¯t doubt them. There is no reason for you to falsely threaten us.¡±

    Meng So nodded at those words.

    ¡°I have the same opinion.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It was such an absurd thing that it felt hard to believe¡­. What the Tang family lord said is right. If it is the words of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, then, of course, there should be a reason and basis.¡±

    Seol So-Baek then added.

    ¡°Of course, the North Sea believes because I have experienced it.¡±

    Chung Myung stared at the three people and then turned to Hyun Jong. And Hyun Jong nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Chung Myung was somehow taken over by a strange feeling.

    In the past, he was a lot stronger than now. But, not a single word or action of his was trusted.

    Even at the end of the war, some blindly revered his strength, but there were just a couple who trusted his words.

    Even in Mount Hua, where he had been buried.

    But now, the leaders of the sect, who should be more cautious than anyone else, are saying that they believe his words, even when he gave no proof.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t know exactly what he had shown in this new life that made them all as such. But¡­ the trust the people gave him filled his heart.

    ¡°¡­ what do you think is the reason we made the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    Chung Myung calmed down the trembling in his voice.

    Everyone answered silently.

    ¡°Trade routes from the North Sea to Yunnan, the expansion of influence based on the western part of the Central ins. In this way, each sectplements each other¡¯scking traits and provides a chance for further development.¡±

    ¡°There is a chance for the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families to change the happening itself.¡±

    ¡°The Pces too.¡±

    Everything was right. But Chung Myung continued.

    ¡°Of course. But¡­ actually, to me, there is no reason for anything. There is just one real reason.¡±

    The eyes shone brightly at that.

    ¡°Survival.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There will be a huge wave. A wave unlike anything experienced before, iparable to anything else. It is impossible to handle it alone. They can only survive by hugging each other, holding onto those trying to push one way, gritting their teeth, and enduring.¡±

    Tang Gunak mumbled.

    ¡°And the huge wave is¡­ the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And a me started by Jang Ilso, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s firm voice was clear to everyone.

    ¡°It is the same with anything. The existence of the alliance could actually fuel the me and create bigger waves. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can just sit and ignore it. Because we have been through it all. What price will those who werecent in the present have to pay?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Mount Hua that suffered from the scars of war.

    Each of the four sects gathered here had taken huge damage from the Demonic Sect.

    ¡°Being able to entrust one¡¯s back to others isn¡¯t just a symbolic statement meaning that the sects will help one another. We will really have to fight back-to-back in the near future.¡±

    There was tension in the air.

    They all knew very well the fact that Chung Myung rarely said such serious things out loud. That was why the weight carried by his words was so great.

    ¡°You need such determination.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung realized the change in his words.

    Actually, when he first came up with the idea of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, he tried to create a shield that would shed blood in ce of Mount Hua. But now he didn¡¯t consider the three sects as mere shields.

    Even in his mind, the alliance had be themon ground that was bonded. Mount Hua, the one who would protect them and their friends to be protected.

    At that time, Meng So stroked his chin and said,

    ¡°I thought all we had to do was create an alliance and get profit, but things are gettingplex.¡±

    Heughed out loud and then looked at Chung Myung with a serious expression.

    ¡°When will your thoughtse true then?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t take more than a few years. No, it could even be tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°A few years¡­ no, it could be in a couple of days, and we wouldn¡¯t even know¡­¡±

    Meng So calmly repeated his thoughts and nodded.

    ¡°There is just one thing we have to discuss now.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t my job to look into the distant future and run the business. That is the role of the Alliance leader and Tang family lord. There is just one thing I have to do. What does the Beast Pce need to do right now to survive that big wave that wille for us?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°From this moment on, I will concentrate on making the strength of the pce grow. First of all, the priority is to make the Beast Pce stronger.¡±

    This might sound a bit selfish. But Meng So¡¯s next words made Chung Myung go silent.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t, it will continue to be a repetition of the past. In the past, Nanman Beast Pce was saved by Mount Hua and the Plum Blossom Sword Saint! So this time!¡±

    He looked at Hyun Jong and Chung Myung.

    ¡°The Beast Pce will protect Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lip, unable to respond.

    It wasn¡¯t all meaningless.

    What he had done in the past and what Mount Hua had protected wasn¡¯t for nothing.

    ¡°North Sea Ice Pce will do the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seol So-Baek spoke with a determined expression.

    ¡°It is difficult to say that the North Sea Ice Pce can protect Mount Hua. I know best that our strength isn¡¯t superior. But still¡­¡±

    His eyes were firm and determined for a child.

    ¡°The Ice Pce will be the first to fight and thest to step back. At least we will prove that our morale isn¡¯t inferior.¡±

    But Hyun Jong, who was listening, shook his head.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t about protecting us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We are fighting together here. That is what brothers are like.¡±

    ¡°Then the conclusion is so simple.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled and then said,

    ¡°The strong will live. That is the unchanging truth. But from now on, rather than blindly continuing with the training, you need to train to prepare for a real war.¡±

    ¡°I think we need to prepare for connections between each sect.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Meng So added,

    ¡°The more people there are, the better. Additionally, I think it would be a good idea to find a ce to join the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Ohh my! What are you looking for so far here! This ce! The Green Forest is here!¡±

    Meng So, who nced at Im So-Byeong, said without much change,

    ¡°A ce you can trust.¡±

    ¡°When you look at me, you feel trust¡­.¡±

    ¡°A thief should stay quiet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who had be sullen, turned quiet again. At that time, Meng So spoke with a serious expression,

    ¡°You need to keep one thing in mind.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If the terrible thing that is the invasion of the Demonic Sect does happen again, it is certain that this time it will be several times more severe than thest war. In the past, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint had stopped the Heavenly Demon, but this time, no one can.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If the Heavenly Demon returns to his past stage¡­ maybe we will be going in for a losing fight. Because he is the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Everyone nodded with a dark look.

    The best of all time.

    One who was human and beyond human too.

    That name was engraved like a tattoo on those who lived in Kangho. How could one be carefree in front of that name? But at that time, Chung Myung spoke calmly,

    ¡°But we were able to stop it once.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°So we will be able to stop it this time. That is because we are the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    Meng So smiled a bit at those words.

    ¡®Meng So¡­¡¯

    In the past, the Beast Pce was saved by the Plum Blossom Sword Saint of Mount Hua. And now, he had a feeling that he would be saved by this small swordsman of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°We need to keep it in mind. Brothers dying together has no meaning. Living together is meaningful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like an oddly weighty statement, given that it was just meant to boost their will. Everyone focused on Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    Chung Myung stretched out his hand ahead.

    ¡°Let us make sure that we all survive.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled as he covered his hand over Chung Myung¡¯s.

    Meng So, too, put his thick hand on top of theirs without dy.

    Seol So-Baek¡¯s small hands came up, and Hyun Jong¡¯s wrinkled old hand rested on top of them.

    Im So-Byeong, who was watching secretly, smiled a bit awkwardly and put his hand under Chung Myung¡¯s.

    ¡°To not dying together.¡±

    ¡°To surviving together.¡±

    And they all looked confident.

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    After a long period of preparation andmunication, it was the moment when the Heavenly Friends Alliance finally found the true meaning of their bond and began to rely on each other.

 Chapter 687

    <h4>Chapter 687</h4>

    Smooth and smooth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was generally a good feeling to see a bright face.

    Of course, some tactless people didn¡¯t understand the mood and ruined it byughing when they shouldn¡¯t. But at least for now, no one could see that it was such a situation.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Can a person look this gentle? I thought he was the Buddha himself¡­¡¯

    ¡®He looks more round.¡¯

    It shouldn¡¯t have been a strange thing.

    Hae Yeon, one of the scariest people in the world when using martial arts, could look this round and cute.

    His once exhausted and caved-in face had gained weight, turning much brighter, which made those who watched him happy.

    There was just one thing that bothered him a little¡­

    Jo Gul said with an extremely shocked face.

    ¡°But even though he is a monk, doesn¡¯t it mean that people can look this kind and soft because they had meat¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    ¡°Shut that mouth!¡±

    Jo Gul pointed at the words that came from around.

    ¡°No¡­ if he had meat alone, I wouldn¡¯t have spoken. But yesterday at the alcohol table, he even drank all the alcohol in Mount Hua by himself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can a monk do that? He still gets called a monk, so how can he?¡±

    ¡°Can you be called a Taoist then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ if you put it like that, then I have nothing more to say.¡±

    Jo Gul touched his stomach and frowned.

    ¡°I am saying it because it is odd because it is strange. I feel dizzy from the alcohol I had yesterday.¡±

    ¡°¡­ actually, I do too.¡±

    ¡°One hit, and I will puke it all out.¡±

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, whose faces had turned dark and dead, looked lost at the people of other sects who were moving to and from their training hall.

    ¡°How did it end up that all these sects gathered together¡­¡±

    Not just Hae Yeon, but they were all strange, too.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were also confident in their ability to drink alcohol. Wasn¡¯t Mount Hua, where Chung Myung had turned drinking into a character trait due to his own influence on them?

    But the problem was that the other sects that drank against Mount Hua didn¡¯t take it easy either.

    First, the Tang family.

    The Tang family was a sect that dealt with poison and assassination. Therefore, it was right for them to learn how to expel toxins from their bodies. It was unlikely that these people, who had engaged in the dangerous task of creating poison from a young age, would get drunk on a little alcohol.

    And then came the Nanman Beast Pce.

    Those people didn¡¯t even need a reason. Anyone who saw the warriors from that ce would think, ¡°Ah, those people probably drink cartons of alcohol and eat pounds of meat as sides.¡±

    But what shocked the Mount Hua disciples even more wasn¡¯t those two sects.

    Looking at those two sects alone, they were the warriors who would do that, but it was the warriors of the North Sea Ice Pce who surpassed them.

    -This is alcohol?

    -In the North Sea, even a 3-year-old kid wouldn¡¯t drink such weak alcohol!

    -Bring us alcohol, not water!

    ¡°¡­ truly amazing.¡±

    ¡°Is soy sauce made of iron then¡­?¡±

    ¡°I heard that in colder areas, the more alcohol they drink, the warmer their bodies are, but I didn¡¯t think they would be this bad¡­¡±

    In front of the Ice Pce, both the Tang family and Nanman Beast Pce warriors raised their hands in surrender.

    They already looked cold and indifferent, but their faces didn¡¯t change even after drinking the strongest alcohol, which made others feel sick of them.

    ¡°If you think about it, didn¡¯t Pce Lord Seol also have a strong drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought so, too. I saw him yesterday, and he was going against the Beast Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Well, he does look like an innocent child¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhuh! Pce Lord! Call him like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­tsk. Until recently, he was just a younger brother.¡±

    Jo Gul licked his lips with regret. Then he frowned and mumbled again.

    ¡°Anyway, uh¡­ my stomach doesn¡¯t feel good.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had to drink twice as much as the other sects.

    As the drinking intensified, the Tang family, the Beast Pce, and the North Sea Ice Pce grew closer and drank heavily together. However, initially, they had no choice but to find many of the Mount Hua people they were familiar with.

    Baek Cheon also constantly received and refilled his ss with alcohol, and by the end, he lost consciousness.

    ¡°So, what are the others up to?¡±

    ¡°¡­all stretched out, well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Soso went to wake them up a little while ago, so he will be back soon. If they don¡¯t want needles stuck in their heads, they will get up.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and looked at the people from other sects gathered in the training hall.

    The strength of those people walking unsteadily didn¡¯t seem that weak. It felt like the way they first entered Mount Hua and the way they were lined up in front of the Central ins people all felt like a lie.

    ¡°E-eukkk!¡±

    ¡°Ehuh! You cannot puke here!¡±

    ¡°Kuak¡­ water. Someone bring me cool water.¡±

    ¡°Eukukkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Yah, fuck!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s cheeks trembled as he watched this.

    As the yellow-faced people staggered to the training ground, the smell of alcohol wafted from their noses.

    ¡®Why¡­¡¯

    Those wearing green robes have the same status as messengers in Sichuan, and those in animal fur inspire fear in wild beasts in Nanman.

    That white¡­ white¡­ ugh, what are those clothes? What is that?

    Well, those who were originally wearing white clothes were from the North Sea¡­ euk, let¡¯s not talk about it.

    Anyway, looking at those people with hangovers, all throwing up around made Baek Cheon feel so frustrated.

    ¡°Why does this happen to everyone when theye to Mount Hua? Is this such a bad ce?¡±

    At that moment, the person who came to his senses first shouted.

    ¡°Stand up, up straight now! Straight¡­ euk! Kuak¡­ as soon as¡­¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t scream! My head hurts!¡±

    ¡°Someone peed here! Just how crazy should a guy drink if he¡­ euk? A dog brought from the beast pce? Ah¡­ then it can happen.¡±

    You should not do that, you insane people! A dog peeing in a Taoist ce! What nonsense was this!

    Justst night, Baek Cheon had felt with his entire body how the friendship had bloomed among them. And now there was just one thing he could think.

    ¡®I hope they all go out of here.¡¯

    Right, this was what friendship was. Just the sight of them made one feel nervous! Wasn¡¯t this the same as when he saw Chung Myung?

    ¡°¡­ what about the kids?¡±

    ¡°There theye.¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head. And then he closed his eyes tightly.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were approaching the training hall, dressed in bare clothes, almost crawling.

    ¡®Was it really a good thing to make the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡¯

    Hadn¡¯t it be like a bunch of things where there was no answer if even one was taken out?

    ¡°Euk¡­ s-sasuk¡­ I think I will die.¡±

    ¡°W-why did you have to bring so much alcohol¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at the disciples and kindly said,

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall over, go over and stand straight there. Be sure to keep in mind that a person who stumbles will have his future stumbled too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ spit!¡±

    Everyone worked hard to keep their form and headed to the training ground. Baek Cheon looked at the peak above.

    ¡®Why does¡­ it always happen like this?¡¯

    Just why¡­

    The leaders of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, who had somehow lined up, and the leaders who were trying to show the dignity of their bodies that had been lost, faced each other.

    It was clear that the feelings of the Beast Pce people, looking at Meng So¡¯s tired face, wereplicated. Of course, Chung Myung had once copsed from drinking with a guy, but seeing him the second time didn¡¯t make it any more normal.

    However, even this couldn¡¯tpare to the feelings of the Tang people, who were looking at Tang Gunak with faces full of despair.

    Tang Gunak¡¯s legs, which wouldn¡¯t have faltered even at the consumption of poison, were trembling slightly.

    ¡®What on earth is this?¡¯

    ¡°That pale face¡­¡±

    ¡®Oh my¡­ the family leader.¡¯

    Of course, Hyun Jong¡¯s face didn¡¯t even belong to this world now. Still, at least Chung Myung maintained a sane appearance, so the Mount Hua disciples felt quite proud.

    But¡­ from this hellish drinking party, it was clear who the winner was.

    ¡°Stand there!¡±

    ¡°Straight!¡±

    ¡°As expected of our Pce Lord!¡±

    The North Sea Ice Pce warriors were ready to rush to Seol So-baek at any time and raise him.

    Actually, the fact that such a young pce lord was able to hold his consciousness even after drinking among such fearsome people was something to be proud of. Seol So-baek really did his job.

    Seol So-Baek also seemed to have the same thought, smiling proudly with his pale face. Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted as he saw the lips twist.

    ¡°Euk, I could have taken him down with just one more bottle.¡±

    Normally, there were several people here who would have scolded him, but no one had the luxury of doing it. This isn¡¯t to say that he screamed wrongly, but it felt like something else would happen.

    Tang Gunak had a lost face.

    ¡°Alliance leader¡­ say something.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was looking at the disciples from the podium, spoke weakly. But he couldn¡¯t say anything, so he covered his mouth with his hand and turned back, crouching his back like a shrimp.

    Tang Gunak mumbled quietly.

    ¡°¡­ I am sorry. I cannot do anything¡­¡±

    At that, Meng So shook his head, too.

    ¡°Speak my ass¡­ let¡¯s just go home.¡±

    ¡°¡­ the disciples¡¯ condition doesn¡¯t seem that good, why not rest for another day¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I smell the alcohol which ising from around, even a sane man would get drunk¡­.¡±

    ¡­ everyone nodded at the words of Meng So.

    Meng So continued with a pale look.

    ¡°Just because we go now doesn¡¯t mean we will not see each other again, and we will see each other again soon, so let us not waste time now.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded, and he immediately added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about what we talked about yesterday. I will proceed with the matter you mentioned in consultation with Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°I believe so¡­ euh¡­. Ahh, I believe.¡±

    Thud.

    ¡°Oh my! So-Baekkkk!¡±

    ¡°P-Pce Lord! Come to your senses now!¡±

    ¡°Soso! Where are you?¡±

    At that time, Seol So-Baek finally lost his strength and copsed. As the noise began to rise, Hyun Jong took advantage of the chance to put his head behind the podium and gag a bit.

    Baek Cheon grinned as he looked at the scene.

    ¡°That shithole.¡±

    Kuak! Kakakak!

    No. The real shithole was one of you people! Why on earth would they bring dogs into Mount Hua! Dogs!

    So messy, troublesome, chaos, those wayward dogs¡­.

    No matter what words were used, it felt like everything fit this situation well.

    Many people took advantage of the tragedy unfolding on the podium to sit down. In Baek Cheon¡¯s mind, Heavenly Friends Alliance¡¯s future felt dark.

    After much confusion and mess, the three sects that visited Mount Hua began to pass through the gate. Where did they step in with such confidence? I was now feeling like an extremely despair filled road.

    ¡°Well then, good time everyone! I will meet you again!¡±

    ¡°Go back safely!¡±

    ¡°May the luck be with you!¡±

    ¡°Travel safely!¡±

    They didn¡¯t forget to say nice words. But those warm words, warm expressions, and internal feelings were entirely different.

    ¡®Never piss in Mount hua again.¡¯

    ¡®I will note next time. I have to send others.¡¯

    ¡®If possible, I won¡¯te here.¡¯

    ¡®This is going to be a hard time.¡¯

    Everyone had a very work-like smile and made promises in a very odd way. Tang Gunak and Meng So, who were leading the way, waved their hands, and Seol So-Baek, who was being carried down by the cart of Mount Hua, raised his shaking hands, unable to even raise his head.

    Baek Cheon mumbled as he watched them go down slowly.

    ¡°But¡­ can everyone go down Mount Hua with such a body?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I need to climb down the cliff.¡±

    Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Yu Yiseol looked at the three sects that were leaving with a subtle look.

    ¡°¡­ they might die?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded slightly and turned his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°First, take the sect leader to his residence. Gul, go and bring some honey water, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Following Baek Cheon¡¯smand, Jo Gul ran, and some others hurriedly moved to support Hyun Jong. Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®This is quite an event¡­¡¯

    Kikikik!

    ¡°Ah, they left a dog behind! Ah, fuck! I am going insane with these people!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s screams echoed around Mount Hua.

    Whether or not the world changed after the alliance, Mount Hua was still Mount Hua.

 Chapter 688

    <h4>Chapter 688</h4>

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The face of a middle-aged man wearing a Taoist robe gradually contorted. The young man sitting in front of him flinched and shrugged his shoulders.

    It wasn¡¯t a strange sight.

    It wasmon for an older person to be angry at a younger person.

    However, the story was a bit different when the one receiving the scolding was Chung Myung of the Mount Hua sect, to whom even the leader and elders of the sect raised their hands.

    The uncontroble idiot.

    It was said that people of the same sect would normally distance themselves by more than thirty feet if they made eye contact with him. It was such a rare sight to see the worst person in Mount Hua¡¯s history shrug his shoulders like that.

    ¡°But who knows that I am here¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? If I tell you who it is, will you go hit them?¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­ I cannot believe that. You know how I feel.¡±

    ¡°Holding back? You?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡®If I catch whoever is scheming, I will not leave them alone.¡¯

    When other people came to scold him, he would simply run away. But even if he was Chung Myung, there was nothing he could do about Chung Mun.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Chung Mun as he spoke.

    ¡®Ah, fuck.¡¯

    There were deep furrows in his eyes, which always held a gentle look. This meant that he had to listen to the nagging for a while now.

    ¡°G-get that from¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°Euk! Asking for a cane? Sahyung! I am getting older now¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­ water. Bring water.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who sighed in relief, stood up and took the water bottle left in front of the door.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Chung Myung sat down again, Chung Mun quenched his thirst and then sighed deeply.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chung Mun.¡±

    ¡°¡­ was it a big mistake for the sajae to ask you about sword techniques?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Is it wrong for a sajae who wanted to get strong to muster up some courage and ask you about the sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Chung Mun¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Then why did you hit them?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you hit them! Why! If a kid doesn¡¯t know something, of course, they will ask! Beating a kid because of that? Are you calling yourself a Taoist!? Huh?¡±

    ¡°S-sahyung! Be consistent in your words and actions! Put down the fist first!¡±

    ¡°I lost my temper; I did!¡±

    Chung Mun.

    The great disciple of Mount Hua, who knew benevolence, understood the Tao and whose wisdom calmed the hearts of those who looked at him. He was the one who would take the position of Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader next and made even followers of Mount Hua hope for his fortune.

    A swordsman and Taoist, well known throughout the world.

    Even a great swordsman like Chung Mun had no reason left in front of this man.

    ¡°You hit a kid and made him be taken to the physician hall! All for asking a question? Do we have to put you in the repentance hall? Why! Tell me why I shouldn¡¯t put you in the cave right now?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You know how much I hate the repentance cave! If I stay in that ce which has no light even for a week, it is just¡­¡±

    ¡°Just?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am so determined to kill the guy who is making all this happen the moment I leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Hit me too then, you bastard! Come on!¡±

    In the end, Chung Mun couldn¡¯t handle it anymore and threw the stick in his hand at Chung Myung. But Chung Myung, who managed to catch it, smiled.

    ¡°Ehh. You have to at least say something that makes sense. How can I do that to sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then hitting the sajae is alright?¡±

    ¡°Sajae needs to be hit.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°If sasuk talks shit, then it can also be done.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Taking advantage of the silence, Chung Myung put the stick back in its ce and smiled. Chung Mun sighed.

    ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, I think you misunderstood something. I didn¡¯t hit him because he asked me to teach him.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°You know I listen to sahyung. I listened so well that my ears were pounding with passion, but do you think I must fight so hard?¡±

    ¡°So, why did you hit him?¡±

    Chung Myung, who seemed to be getting angry remembering the past, said with a huff.

    ¡°Eh, I exined in detail and even showed it to him.¡±

    ¡°¡­And then?¡±

    ¡°Even after I told him three times, he got nothing! And he kept asking me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t understand even after exining so well! It¡¯s not like I was messing with him!¡±

    Chung Mun, feeling dumbfounded, looked at Chung Myung and sighed.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Frustrated?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung pouted, pushing his lips in and out.

    He liked this aspect of listening. If it were other people, they would have gotten angry and asked if this even made sense. But before getting angry, he tried to think it through once again.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t frustrating¡­¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it can be learned so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There are things that work if you train hard, and there are things that won¡¯t work, even if you work hard. But I don¡¯t know what to do if they are inferior.¡±

    Chung Mun just looked at him without saying anything. Chung Myung felt annoyed and lowered his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung, they are your sajaes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, it will be frustrating from your point of view. But won¡¯t you someday encounter something that cannot be handled on your own?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what will we do?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I just get stronger?¡±

    ¡°And what if that doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°Get even stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Mun looked at him, puzzled, and Chung Myung just shook his head.

    ¡°I know this sounds frustrating. But, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the speed at which Mount Hua grows through training alone is faster than the speed at which Mount Hua grows through teaching.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold onto my ankles. I will handle everything. Shaolin or Wudang, I will defeat them all. Sahyung, you can just watch and have rice cakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. If possible, it would be nice if you could share at least one piece of rice cake.¡±

    Chung Mun let out a long sigh through his nose. Chung Myung flinched as if he had been stabbed, but it was actually the pitiful gaze from Chung Mun.

    To others, Chung Myung¡¯s words might sound like an excuse to avoid punishment. But to Chung Mun, they felt pitiful.

    ¡®To not fit in¡­¡¯

    The world Chung Myung saw was different from the world others saw.

    When someone noticed one thing in front of them, Chung Myung saw ten to twenty things at once. Could those two ever talk and understand each other?

    To Chung Myung, even Chung Mun might be a frustrating person. And yet, the person who talked to him as a sahyung and remained untouched was him alone.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How far do you want to go alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. I understand how you feel. I also know that bing stronger on your own is several times more beneficial to Mount Hua than dragging the others with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    ¡°But then how much more strongly will you have to live?¡±

    Chung Mun quietly shook his head and continued speaking.

    ¡°It may seem like you are leaving everything and going alone, but in reality, it is the other way around; you are carrying everything on your back. Can you handle the fate of Mount Hua on your own?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, it might be possible. But that is no different from climbing a steep cliff with both hands. Didn¡¯t someone who climbed the cliff too many times fall into the distance because of a moment¡¯s mistake? Can you live your whole life with such a burden on you?¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t say anything. This was because the voice held a sincerity that couldn¡¯t be expressed.

    ¡°Even if it were possible, I don¡¯t want you to live like that.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Mun smiled.

    ¡°I know they aren¡¯t slow, but you are too fast.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If one ran blindly, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see anyone following you. You could look back once or twice at first, but if there was no one in sight every time you turned back, you would end up running without looking back again.

    Chung Myung looked at Chung Mun in silence.

    He sometimes found it hard to understand what Chung Mun meant. This was because it wasn¡¯t something that could be understood with reason and logic.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t live alone in this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No one can live alone. If you don¡¯t have those frustrating kids you are speaking about, you are the one who will get most irritated. Do you get what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung, I know, I know, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Endure a little.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed in frustration.

    ¡°I understand what you are trying to say. That¡­ yes. Honestly, it makes no sense. No matter how much I endure, if one doesn¡¯t intend to follow, then in the end¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think your sajaes don¡¯t want to follow you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of this thorn you raised that they cannot be honest?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Chung Mun eventually smiled with a slightly sad face.

    ¡®Seriously, this guy.¡¯

    He knew.

    Even if others didn¡¯t, he knew.

    The person who was waiting the most for someone to stand next to him was Chung Myung. If not, there would be no way for Chung Myung to listen to him this obediently.

    It has been a long time since he had overtaken the sect. Even the elders of the sect could do nothing against Chung Myung with a sword. And Chung Myung knew that fact best, and he didn¡¯t make a fuss about it.

    There was no way this simple-minded guy would strictly follow Chung Mun¡¯s words because he raised Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung knew this, too.

    If his ties with Chung Myung were severed, he would end up alone, so he must have noticed that.

    ¡®It is different from us.¡¯

    For Chung Myung, Mount Hua was the world.

    They were different from those who climbed Mount Hua after deciding to be Taoists. From the time Chung Myung could see alone, he stayed on Mount Hua.

    How could Chung Mun not understand how he treated Mount Hua?

    Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I am asking you to watch the sajaes for the sake of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°See for yourself. For you. The day wille when you, too, will realize the importance of having those behind you.¡±

    Then Chung Myung looked at Chung Mun with serious eyes. Chung Mun smiled happily at the serious look.

    ¡°Fine, I get it¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that only makes sense if it is for minimal use! If those things support my back when I am done! Then they should just put their swords down!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to at least say something that makes sense! Yes? What are they? Eheh! Unless I die and get reborn, that won¡¯t happen!¡±

    Chung Munughed loudly at that.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Bring the whip.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°Ha. Hahah¡­. Hahahah.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled awkwardly and jumped up from his seat.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I will engrave the words sahyung said onto my bones. I understood what you said about taking care of the sajaes. We will reform ourselves.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, I will leave!¡±

    He kicked open the door and left without looking back.

    ¡°You! That guy! Why are you not standing there! You have to go see Mount Hua! Where are you running to now!¡±

    ¡°To practice!¡±

    Chung Mun sighed as he heard a voiceing from afar.

    ¡®You are asking too much.¡¯

    People could not be perfect.

    People who had amazing talent in one field were oftencking in other areas. Although Chung Myung was born with unparalleled talent in martial arts, because of that, he didn¡¯t know how to get along with people and embrace them.

    And that was what made Chung Myung more isted.

    Being strong was a good thing.

    But what was the point of bing strong alone when you had no one to enjoy it with?

    The names of Chung Mun and Mount Hua still supported Chung Myung, but there was no telling when those ties would break. Chung Mun always felt sad and upset, wondering if the day woulde when Chung Myung¡¯s eyes would tear up.

    Chung Mun, who was closing the door that Chung Myung had kicked, stopped when something caught his eye.

    There was something that looked like grass lying where Chung Myung had been sitting a moment ago.

    ¡°¡­ ginseng?¡±

    Wild Ginseng.

    It seemed like he had gone deep into the mountain for training and found it.

    ¡°¡­ brat.¡±

    As he looked at the ginseng that Chung Myung had left behind, his sorrow grew even more. On the one hand, he felt the kindness of Chung Myung for leaving it there, and on the other hand, it felt nice to see Chung Myung leave for training happily.

    When he thought of that child, his heart ached.

    ¡°One day¡­¡±

    One day, that child will be able to meet people who will give him their hearts, too.

    If he could see Chung Myung smile without concern, just once, around so many people, he would wish for nothing more.

    ¡°Still a long way off.¡±

    And yet, the day woulde when Mount Hua could fully embrace the child.

    It was Chung Mun who firmly wanted to believe that.

 Chapter 689

    <h4>Chapter 689</h4>

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Chung Myung stood up and stretched, blinking in his ce. Then, he looked at the sunlight streaming through the window with wide eyes.

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    Morning? It can¡¯t be!

    But no matter how much he tried to deny it, the sunlight pouring in didn¡¯t vanish.

    As the sun gently warmed the nket, it felt so cozy that he could go back to sleep again¡­

    Ah, no! It shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    Chung Myung opened his mouth at this absurdity.

    ¡®Did I oversleep?¡¯

    Who was he? Chung Myung, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he was proud to say that he achieved the title of Plum Blossom Sword Saint through hard work and not just talent. No matter how clear it was, it didn¡¯t go that far. Since he had natural talent, it was true that his real and utmost efforts were enough.

    But, well, he had never beenzy since the day he first picked up the sword to turn his talent into skills.

    But¡­

    ¡°I overslept?¡±

    Him? He did?

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡°I-I¡­.¡±

    Beingzy was a sin, the gravest sin of all.

    And he, not someone else, had overslept!

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed his head and began to search.

    ¡°They say people getzy when their stomachs are filled to the rim! Oh heavens! How can this happen?¡±

    In the past, this was something he wouldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Even during the war, when he had to clearly feel the limitations of the body, he never overslept like this. Why did he have to oversleep now when his body was so full of qi?

    Chung Myung jumped up from his ce and pushed the window wide open.

    The sun wasn¡¯t just up; it was almost in the middle of the sky.

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    Whatever was wrong, it was clearly wrong. Chung Myung began to get dressed hastily.

    ¡°Damn it! Even sahyung also appeared in my dream! After seeing that face, how can anything good even happen!¡±

    -What did you say, you bastard!

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t have the time to do this now!¡±

    Chung Myung threw on his clothes, ignoring his hallucinations. Normally, he would have freshened up and then left, but now he didn¡¯t even have time to wash his face.

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    He used his internal qi to expel the toxic materials from his body and the dust on him then ran out as quickly as he could.

    In the training hall, all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were already training. Even the first-ss disciples were on one side, swinging their swords and sweating profusely.

    He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    ¡®I feel guilty¡­.¡¯

    As a result, Chung Myung realized the shocking fact that there was something left in his heart that could be called a conscience.

    ¡°You are here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Where were you? I didn¡¯t see you the entire day.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, do some training. If you went out early in the morning and practiced like that, would your body be able to handle it? How much did you train toe thiste?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ugh?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk.¡±

    Yoon Jong clicked his tongue, looking worried. As he gazed at Chung Myung with sad eyes, it felt like a needle was being poked right into his heart.

    ¡°The strongest one trains the most, so the rest are burdened that they cannot even take a rest!¡±

    As Jo Gul said it bluntly, Chung Myung felt a pang in his side.

    ¡®No, no, why today of all days¡­¡¯

    If he had heard such things regrly, he would have pointed his finger at him and given him a round of shouting. But now, he was the thief who got caught, and even if tens of mouths spoke such things, he had nothing to say.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ everyone came out early, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ usually if you go down to train at dawn, then everyone wille out to train around 30-40 minutes after you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ 30 minutes?¡±

    ¡°It is as such.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at those training with shivering eyes.

    Chaak!

    Every time the swords shed, sweat droplets rose into the air from those tightly formed, muscr bodies and then fell onto the training ground. So much sweat had soaked into the floor that its color had changed.

    Normally, he would have loved seeing such a sight, but now every drop of sweat felt like daggersing at him.

    No.

    Actually, the back of his neck was already wet with cold sweat.

    ¡®I need to die.¡¯

    Not only the sahyungs but even the sasuks were all out of their dorms, training, sweating excessively while he had been sleeping until the sun rose high in the sky.

    -Hahahah! You are worthless!

    ¡°Kuak! Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Uh? What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ah, nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke awkwardly, then tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°But it seems like everyone is a little more strained than usual?¡±

    ¡°Rather than strained, they are working hard. More than usual.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was about to ask, Baek Cheon put his sword down and approached them while wiping the sweat off.

    ¡°Woahh!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking at the sweat on his face, he could see how sincerely they had been practicing.

    ¡°The event has just ended, so why are you all being this hard on yourselves?¡±

    ¡°It is because of that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung and said,

    ¡°Now, there is no longer a blind eye to the Heavenly Friends Alliance, and the status of Mount Hua has changed from before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, as you said before, those we have to deal with have be stronger. And we don¡¯t even have to mention Jang Ilso and the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°If we remain the same and the opponents keep getting stronger, isn¡¯t the result obvious? That means we need to be stronger.¡±

    Hearing those words from Baek Cheon, Chung Myung looked at the training hall.

    He gave no instructions to them.

    In the past, Un Geom had to use harsh methods to train, andter, Chung Myung would beat them all up and make them train. But now, everyone in the training hall was practicing on their own without anyone guiding them.

    As he looked at the extremely serious expressions on their faces, he felt his fingers tingle.

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon distorted his face and red at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You train like that, and if we train less than you, we won¡¯t be able to catch up even if we go through our entire lives!¡±

    Then Yu Yiseol, who happened to be standing by his side, nodded with her usual nk expression. Chung Myung asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°¡­ is it that important?¡±

    ¡°It is!¡±

    Jo Gul shouted loudly.

    ¡°Honestly, you are the best warrior right now at the disciple level, or maybe the best in Mount Hua, so you don¡¯t care about that!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I just need to get a little bit, a little stronger than you! So, if I just snap my fingers in your face, I will climb the final mountain with peace of mind!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon nodded in agreement with Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°I think I will ascend to heaven with my fists extended.¡±

    ¡°If you achieve that level of growth, I think even the first Taoist wille barefoot to greet us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, these bastards!

    ¡°That is a hundred years away!¡±

    ¡°A hundred years isn¡¯t that long.¡±

    ¡°It is worth investing time in.¡±

    ¡°It will take a hundred years to hit that bastard.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shook violently.

    ¡®These people are being serious.¡¯

    Their eyes were clearly not joking.

    No, what crime did hemit for you all¡­

    ¡°It is a joke.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡±

    ¡°Well, half serious then.¡±

    As Chung Myung was at a loss for words, Baek Cheon chuckled.

    ¡°Everyone knows. We have a lot of work to do in theing future.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can change anything more by training a little more or putting in effort. But¡­ it would be 100 times better than not doing anything.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded at that.

    ¡°I am just doing what I can do best in the current situation. And then we will slowly move ahead, little by little.¡±

    ¡°Watch out for the back of your head!¡±

    ¡°Behave properly, brat!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face went nk as he looked at Jo Gul, who was ying with words, and Tang Soso, who was nning with a needle behind him. The sound of the Mount Hua disciples devoting themselves to training was all around the hall.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shook slightly.

    -If you run blindly, will you see anyone following you? Do you really think your sajaes do not want to keep up with you?

    ¡®Then what was it in the past?¡¯

    Even at that time, the training hall was full of people training.

    But the drops of sweat they shed weren¡¯t visible to Chung Myung back then. But now, he could clearly see it.

    -It is toote now.

    ¡®Sahyung¡­.¡¯

    Was this what he wanted to say?

    ¡°¡­ugh, the nagging¡­¡±

    ¡°What, brat?¡±

    Chung Myung just chuckled and turned his head. It wasn¡¯t that he was feeling too emotional or something, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to show any emotion he was feeling now.

    Chung Myung sighed slowly, thinking about his expression, and then looked at the Five Swords of Mount Hua.

    ¡°If you practice like this, you will catch up to me! Well done!¡±

    ¡°¡­this bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.

    Shhh!

    And he pulled out his sword.

    ¡°Oh, okay then! Let¡¯s learn about how to train since it has been so long! If I think about it, it has been so long since I sparred with you!¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Chung Myung was interested.

    ¡°Our Dong-Ryong has been winning a bittely, and his confidence is touching the sky. How dare you draw your sword in front of me!¡±

    ¡°I am your sasuk, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk seems so lively. If it were Sasuk, I would have killed them already.¡±

    ¡°Ohho! Then let us kill each other today!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were red as he rushed at Chung Myung.

    ¡°DIEEEEEE!¡±

    ¡°You want me to die from that?¡±

    The sword qi rose from the two instantly and swept around.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°Insane!¡±

    The startled disciples, rmed by the force of qi and violent fighting, ran away to a safer ce to avoid getting caught in the sword qi.

    And so, only the Five Swords of Mount Hua leaned back and watched the fight with their arms crossed.

    ¡°¡­ugh, bloody.¡±

    ¡°No matter how I look, this doesn¡¯t seem like sparring, right?¡±

    ¡°Is it alright to use such kind of punishment against sahyung and sajae?¡±

    But even amidst the fierce sword qi, Baek Cheon and Chung Myung¡¯s mouths didn¡¯t stop moving.

    ¡°Today, I will make sure to sharpen that chin of yours!¡±

    ¡°You dream so big! Do you think anyone can do that?¡±

    Kakakak!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword was blocked by Chung Myung¡¯s light swings and bounced back.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    Chung Myung smiled as his wrist felt slightly cold.

    ¡®You have grown so much.¡¯

    It was different in the past. How precious were those who could spar like this and those who desperately followed in his steps?

    It was only after he lost it all that he realized.

    As his sahyung said, if he had looked back a little more at the sajes, maybe the future would have changed a little.

    But¡­

    ¡®It is in the past now.¡¯

    And the past left behind nothing but regret. There was something in front of him he had to protect now.

    ¡°Rx those wrists more! The strength isn¡¯t enough!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    As the attack got blocked again, Baek Cheon ran, gritting his teeth, and Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry sahyung.¡¯

    Chung Myung nced at all the disciples of Mount Hua, watching their spar, and shouted.

    ¡°Because it will be different now!¡±

    His sword made the most beautiful flowers bloom.

    The plum blossoms were blooming once again.

    ¡°Ah, this feels so nice.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and wiped his sweaty forehead.

    He looked around with the expression of a starving cat, then shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve moved my body, I feel hungry. And I will start with you first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung walked away calmly. His light steps made those who saw him feel good.

    But¡­ there was one problem¡­

    Those who were looking at the back of Chung Myung turned their gaze.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone sighed simultaneously, watching Baek Cheon on the ground, twitching constantly.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t hit him once.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a hundred years might not be enough then.¡±

    ¡°Gul, move sasuk to the physician¡¯s hall.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples once again realized that there was a long way to go.

 Chapter 690

    <h4>Chapter 690</h4>

    ¡°Hegemony Lord, huh¡­.¡±

    The Abbot¡¯s eyes sank.

    ¡°You mean he came there in person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, abbot.¡±

    Byeop Gye quickly nced at the Abbot¡¯s face, even though he knew it would be difficult to discern the Abbot¡¯s thoughts just by looking.

    The Abbot had closed his eyes and recited a sutra with an unhappy expression.

    At first nce, praying in front of others might not be epted by all. But those among the monks who had been with the Abbot for a long time were aware that this behavior had a significant reason.

    After a while, the Abbot opened his eyes and looked ahead.

    ¡°And the response of the Nine Sects?¡±

    ¡°Quite confusing.¡±

    Byeop Gye took a long breath and spoke with somber eyes.

    ¡°Yes, each sect had different reactions. Some openly showed hostility, while others showed great interest in the Heavenly Friends Alliance. Butmonly, it seems like they haven¡¯t yet decided how to respond.¡±

    ¡°It has to be as such.¡±

    The Abbot smiled and asked.

    ¡°What do you think then?¡±

    ¡°About the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Byeop Gye had to think, and he frowned.

    He, too, was confused about the alliance.

    ¡°What I think¡­ yes. It is stronger than I had imagined and less threatening than we think too¡­.¡±

    After organizing his thoughts and saying a couple of words, Beop Hye eventually shook his head and honestly said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Abbot. What impact will they have on Kangho?¡±

    The Abbot smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    ¡°The measures we should be taking?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You are speaking of something unnecessary again. They haven¡¯t caused any trouble in Kangho yet, so what measures will we be taking against them?¡±

    ¡°Abbot¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be toote if we wait for them to create trouble?¡±

    The Abbot simply smiled at Byeop Gye¡¯s voice of concern.

    ¡°Right. But that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°As long as Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader bes the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, there will be nothing to worry about for you or the other sects. That person isn¡¯t someone who wishes for dominance.¡±

    After hearing the Abbot¡¯s words, Byeop Gye recalled the image of Hyun Jong in his mind.

    ¡®Surely¡­.¡¯

    The disciples of Mount Hua didn¡¯t look like Taoists. However, Hyun Jong had a very gentle nature to him. It was difficult to imagine such a person would pursue needless battles and cause trouble.

    ¡°The problem is with the others.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°Influence isn¡¯t something that stays on the side because you don¡¯t want to wield it. Even if you stay still, it spreads on its own and shakes the entirend around.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people more sensitive to the rumors than we assume them to be?¡±

    The Abbot had a sullen smile on his face.

    ¡°If you were deeply impressed by the Heavenly Friends Alliance, other people who visited there must have felt the same too. And with the rumors spreading, it is natural that people will continue to line up to be a part of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, even if they don¡¯t internally want it.¡±

    ¡°Surely¡­¡±

    ¡°If someone gets something like that, then someone else has to lose it. I don¡¯t expect those who have lost to be silent.¡±

    The Abbot looked at the flickeringmp at the side with a sullen look.

    ¡°What happened to the meetings of the sect leaders who were invited?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has contacted saying they would attend. But¡­ there has been no reply from Wudang yet.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, that man.¡±

    The Abbot shook his head.

    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know how the Venerable Heodo was feeling now, but a person who led a sect needed to learn about hiding their emotions.

    ¡°Eventually, Wudang will also have toe, so bring everyone in as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, abbot.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    The eyes of the Abbot went a bit dark at that.

    ¡®The Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families can still work.¡¯

    This was clearly a huge opportunity for Shaolin. Even the sects that were hostile to Shaolin and those who ignored its words until now must listen to Shaolin about the current situation.

    It was a great chance to regain their past power.

    But¡­.

    ¡®I hope it isn¡¯t just the Nine Sects and Five Families that get affected by this.¡¯

    And the Hegemony lord.

    Jang Ilso.

    His displeasure surfaced again.

    ¡°If anything unusual happens, call the Beggars Union and ask for the information right then.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Abbot.¡±

    The Abbot nodded at the quick response. It was quiet, like the calm before the storm.

    But there was time.

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    Chung Myung was shocked at the huge pile of luggage inside the sect gate.

    ¡°Where is this going now? How long has it been since it came? Are you trying to do something again?¡±

    ¡°¡­It isn¡¯t like that!¡±

    Looking back, it was Chung Myung who resisted Hyun Jong¡¯s attempts to stop him, saying he didn¡¯t have anything, and went out of Mount Hua at the right time. But those memories had long been erased by Chung Myung.

    Yoon Jong shrugged his shoulders and said,

    ¡°Gift.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Gift?¡±

    ¡°Right. Gift.¡±

    Jo Gul, who came close, tilted his head.

    ¡°Now that the ceremony is done, why give us gifts?¡±

    ¡°They say it was brought by those who came to visit Mount Hua in person and that it is a gift from the merchants in Shaanxi and the nearby areas.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong also chuckled as if it were absurd.

    ¡°It seems that the other small and medium sects in Shaanxi have also sent gifts, but this isn¡¯t all. People have beening here since morning, holding gifts.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul let out a sigh. But Chung Myung, standing next to him, was a lot calmer.

    ¡°You are not surprised?¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°That such gifts are constantlying in?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stating the obvious?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as he looked at the huge gifts piling up.

    ¡®This used to be amon thing.¡¯

    At that time, Mount Hua had to hire people to separate the goods and gifts that came in.

    The influence of a prestigious sect was beyond imagination. So, it was natural that the number of people wanting to build ties with them and look good to them would increase like the stars in the sky.

    It was the same with the gifts that came in from high-ranking officials.

    ¡°Elder Hyun Young must be smiling now.¡±

    ¡°Seems like he is well settled in the warehouse.¡±

    ¡°He should be used to it by now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t wish for such things.¡±

    Yoon Jong chuckled and changed his voice.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve seen it roughly, get ready. The boarding house master ordered the Chung and Baek disciples to gather at the training hall.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I heard it too. But why gather suddenly? All this while, we trained independently except for the morning.¡±

    ¡°Looks like he ising up with a way to check.¡±

    ¡°Check?¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there a check-up in the past, too, when the fight happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­ well.¡±

    ¡°I guess we will have to be prepared then.¡±

    ¡°But why so suddenly?¡±

    Jo Gul couldn¡¯t understand it. Yoon Jong clicked his tongue, feeling pity for him.

    ¡°Think about it. Didn¡¯t we engage in a fight with the bandits this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We did.¡±

    ¡°Even then, we had to put up our own camp work with everyone, but if we had been able to conduct proper training for such situations, we would have been able to do better in our fights. It seems like Un Geom sasuk, too, felt a lot from the battle.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded.

    ¡°Then, Un Geom sasuk has been away for¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. Even in the midst of the busy schedule we shared, he seems to have taken the time to study and understand that. He is truly a shocking person. I understand that he didn¡¯t even miss a single training session.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, it isn¡¯t like he has ten bodies or something.¡±

    Jo Gul stuck out his tongue, a slightly surprised look on his face.

    Even though they didn¡¯t have to work hard to make time, Un Geom was aplishing more than them. While not even neglecting his personal training, he taught the disciples, conducted tests, and even ran the Boarding House.

    It was to the point where they doubted if he even slept.

    ¡°If the training was that good, we should have learned it ourselves. Isn¡¯t it possible to conduct a training check with just us five? If that were the case, the hardships we¡¯ve gone through would have been reduced.¡±

    ¡°Training check?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    The conversation paused for a moment. Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who were looking at each other, turned to the side.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    As Chung Myung looked at them, the two of them turned away.

    ¡®Train with this bastard?¡¯

    ¡®Is it possible that his hands and feet will move?¡¯

    Considering that the training check was carried out by the people in the camp rotating like gears of a clock, there was no way those gears would work with the wrong set of people.

    And whenever there was a chance, he would shout and run.

    Chung Myung spoke with a dull look on his face as if he didn¡¯t like their attitude.

    ¡°It seems like you me me for everything, but what do you think will happen that¡¯s good for sahyungs to work without me?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Now that he put it that way, it was also true.

    First, they didn¡¯t think that Yu Yiseol would be able to get along well with the physician¡¯s care.

    Baek Cheon¡­ it might take effort, but at some point, he would give up and go insane.

    And Jo Gul¡­.

    ¡°Sahyung! Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Eh, nothing.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just give up.¡¯

    Training or not, they fought well till now! And that was enough!

    ¡°Well, it seems like senior sasuk thought it would be right to learn about camping.¡±

    ¡°Then we have to learn it.¡±

    Jo Gul casually said.

    ¡°Right. You, be ready. You¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung with dull eyes.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think you need toe, though.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you discriminating now?¡±

    ¡°C-chung Myung. Think once.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is doing camp training, and the enemies are rushing from ahead.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°Then where do you think you will be?¡±

    ¡°At the front.¡±

    ¡°With whom?¡±

    ¡°Alone.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Right. Now you understand what I mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°See youter,e on, Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as he watched the two people walk away.

    ¡®Defense circle.¡¯

    Not a bad thing. Until now, the Five Swords had been the ones to fight, but in the future, other Mount Hua disciples would also have to pick their swords up.

    In that case, a camping procedure would help.

    Basically, a Defense Circle meant they prepared a formation to defend and not attack. If the disciples of Mount Hua could carry out it properly, then the sacrifices would be reduced.

    Chung Myung guessed what kind of thoughts Un Geom had to start such training, and he touched his nose with his finger.

    ¡®There is no need for me to order them now.¡¯

    At this time, he had to somehow get them to notice what to do or convey to the sasuks what to do, but now, everyone was trying to figure out what they had to do for Mount Hua to grow.

    This meant that Mount Hua had now begun to operate fully as a sect.

    Chung Myung smiled quietly as he felt his heart well up in pride.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    There were still things that bothered him. Chung Myung, who was looking back and forth between the gifts of Mount Hua and the scenery of Mount Hua, frowned.

    ¡®There is no way all of this can happen this smoothly.¡¯

    There had to be some form of bacsh.

    Because the Heavenly Friends Alliance was stronger than expected?

    ¡®Ehh.¡¯

    In the past, Mount Hua might have been stronger than the sects that made up the Heavenly Friends Alliance, especially considering the difference between a sect and an alliance.

    And yet, they had always suffered from envious nces back then.

    And now, were such greedy people just going to let it be? Let the alliance grow?

    ¡®That cannot be.¡¯

    Chung Myung hurried to the gate.

    ¡®Surely, if something is bound to happen, it will happen.¡¯

    Now, it was Mount Hua¡¯s job to train and get stronger, and Chung Myung¡¯s task was to solve any problem that came to Mount Hua.

    ¡°Maybe I should meet the beggar now.¡±

    Chung Myung ran to the bottom of the mountain with a brisk walk.

 Chapter 691

    <h4>Chapter 691</h4>

    ¡°Basically, a defense circle is¡­¡±

    The heavy voice of Un Geom spread around.

    ¡°It can be considered a method that requires the effort of everyone.¡±

    All the disciples listened to Un Geom with bright eyes. Un Geom, the master of the White Plum Blossom Boarding House, was someone who was respected by his disciples. After what happened in the past, not a single person would fail to admire him.

    So, it was unthinkable to turn a blind eye then.

    ¡°Basically, the sword of a swordsman follows a certain path. The more you practice, the more sophisticated it bes. Therefore, in order to properly disy skills in actualbat, it is best to lead the sword ording to the formation set.¡±

    Un Geom looked at everyone and continued.

    ¡°But, when many people fight together, and the space bes narrow, it bes difficult to wield the sword properly.¡±

    The disciples nodded. They had felt it during their battle with the bandits.

    Since they were in a situation where they had to put their shoulders together, they couldn¡¯t fully extend the sword for fear of hurting their sahyungs and sajaes. There were numerous times when the sword they swung had collided with their sahyungs rather than the enemy.

    ¡°A defense circle isn¡¯t about bowing down and greeting the enemy. Rather, it is a way to demonstrate your skills properly in the space you hold. So, I hope everyone does their best to train.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    The loud response motivated Un Geom, who smiled.

    ¡®Nice.¡¯

    It would be impossible to say how much Mount Hua had changed from before, but from the perspective of Un Geom, the first thing to point out was the disciples¡¯ willingness to learn. This was amazing.

    ¡°I and your sajaes will demonstrate it first for you all, and then a group of seven can follow along.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°There is no specific set of martial arts skills to be used during the circle. If you are skilled, you can use the sword technique you are most familiar with. However, when you first learn it, it will be difficult to use sword techniques withplicated techniques, so use the Seven Sages Sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    Un Geom, along with the sajaes, formed a circle in the shape of the Big Dipper.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Seven Sages Sword follows the concept of Seven Stars among the principles of the world, which leads to Nothing, Taiji, Three Disasters, Four Causalities, Five Elements, Six Harmonies, Seven Stars, Eight Trigrams, and Nine Pces.¡±

    That was when Jo Gul raised his hand, and Un Geom nodded.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason to follow the principles of the Big Dipper?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that, me too¡­.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Un Geom¡¯s face turned red. Yoon Jong hit Jo Gul on the side.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    Jo Gul held his side, bent over, and whimpered, but no one looked at him with pity.

    ¡®Seriously, that guy and his mouth.¡¯

    ¡®If we don¡¯t have Chung Myung around, that one is the next new troublemaker.¡¯

    ¡®That bastard has to die. How dare he cause concern for senior sasuk!¡¯

    The Baek disciples were all enraged at him, and the Chung disciples red at him.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Un Geom cleared his throat awkwardly.

    ¡°The ancestor who created the circle must have had his own reason, but my understanding of the murim and military is limited, so it is tough for me to guess the full meaning behind his actions.¡±

    ¡°It is fine, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°It makes sense!¡±

    ¡°All we need to do is learn the Big Dipper and everything else! What more matters!¡±

    Such a loving sight of a family helping one another.

    Jo Gul, who couldn¡¯t participate in this loving air, blinked his tears away and mumbled.

    ¡°¡­ I was just asking.¡±

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    In the end, he cried.

    ¡®Words I¡¯ve heard too many times somewhere.¡¯

    Chung Myung. Was this how he felt?

    He was sorry.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Un Geom cleared his throat and raised the sword.

    ¡°Everyone, make sure to get a good look. It will be shown any number of times, but that doesn¡¯t mean you shouldn¡¯t pay attention.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With loud responses from the disciples, Un Geom began to slowly move the sword. At the same time, the swords of the disciples who formed the circle also moved.

    ¡®There is space.¡¯

    ¡®They move together like one?¡¯

    ¡®But¡­ if that is the case, isn¡¯t the only change in position from how we normally swing the sword?¡¯

    Several swords were moving in the same direction.

    Actually, there was nothing special up to this point. This was because adjusting the speed and direction of the sword wasn¡¯t a difficult task for the sahyungs, who had trained together their entire lives.

    Weren¡¯t they already doing simr exercises every time they did group training in the morning? Did it matter if it was the Chung or Baek disciples?

    But it was from the moment that the power of the circle began to emerge.

    Wheik!

    Un Geom, who was in the lead, began to move faster and faster. At the same time, the cleanly organized movement of the swords began to change.

    ¡®Already?¡¯

    No, no.

    It wasn¡¯t that they became different, but they were moving differently. As proof of that, even though the people performing the circle showed different sword techniques, their swords didn¡¯t sh once.

    ¡®So this is how it works?¡¯

    ¡®Interesting.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at the scene in shock.

    Because they had experienced what group warfare was, they knew how difficult it was.

    ¡®So this is a sword circle.¡¯

    Everyone finally understood the words of Un Geom, who said this was needed to show their full skills.

    But the changes in the Sword Circle didn¡¯t stop there.

    Those who were moving their swords began to step with their feet.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Uh- that¡­.¡±

    When Un Geom, who was in the lead, stepped back, Un Am, who was behind, stepped ahead. The distance between them narrowed once and then widened again.

    The sasuks, who were forming the shape of the Big Dipper, turned in a circle, then into a straight line, and back to the Big Dipper again. The changes were dizzying to witness.

    Despite this, the swords never stopped moving, and the paths never ovepped.

    The eyes of the Mount Hua disciples turned serious.

    They had a feeling that learning about the Sword Circle wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    They could clearly see how hard it must have been for the Un disciples to train every day despite their busy schedules.

    Un Geom stepped back, came forward, and swung his sword strongly.

    The sahyungs around him moved in a dizzying manner. It looked like he was drawing the path for the plum blossom sword technique with his entire body.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this, was shocked.

    ¡®Wonderful!¡¯

    It was this perfect?

    Just as he was about to burst into admiration at what he saw, Un Geom opened his mouth.

    ¡°So this is the Big Dipper formation. Now all¡­¡±

    And that was the moment.

    Kwaaang!

    A roar rang out. Everyone closed their eyes for a moment without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When they slowly opened their eyes a bitter, a wooden sword was touching the left knee of Un Geom, who was in the lead.

    No¡­

    Right now, it looks like it¡¯s touching, but to reach that, uh¡­ uh¡­

    The eyes of Un Geom twitched. The owner of the wooden sword scratched his head with an awkward smile.

    ¡°I am sorry, sajae. I will make sure to practice this section well¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Un Am apologized humbly, Un Geom forced his lips to say,

    ¡°I-it is fine¡­ sa-hyung¡­ it can happen.¡±

    ¡°Did it hurt too much?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am fine.¡±

    The heads of the disciples watching this were drenched in sweat.

    ¡®That must have hurt.¡¯

    ¡®Kuakk, that sound¡­ it was like one could die.¡¯

    ¡®During this time, his expression didn¡¯t even change. If it were me, I would have fallen down.¡¯

    Even though it was a wooden sword, he was hit hard by it. There was no way he felt no pain. And yet, Un Geom was suppressing his angry expression as much as he could, and that is what they all admired.

    But then.

    ¡°¡­ puah!¡±

    A suppressedugh came from Jo Gul¡¯s mouth, who was covering his hand over his mouth.

    ¡°This bastard?¡±

    Before he couldugh out loud, Yoon Jong¡¯s fist turned to Jo Gul¡¯s chin without another thought.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The Baek disciples swarmed to Jo Gul, who was lying t.

    ¡°Step on him!¡±

    ¡°This insane bastard! Are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°As the days go by, this jerk¡¯s attitude is getting worse!¡±

    ¡°Step on him! More!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was looking at what happened with a bit of shock, stepped back.

    He thought it was rare for a Chung disciple to get stamped on by the Baek disciples this dedicatedly. Uh¡­.

    Eventually, he slowly turned his gaze away from the scene.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ what should I do when it made meugh¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul, who was now covered in dust, asked back with a troubled face, but when the feet surrounding him were raised up again, he just fell t on the ground.

    ¡°I havemitted a horrid sin!¡±

    ¡°You need to know that.¡±

    As the sahyungs all clicked their tongues and walked away, Jo Gul was welling up with tears. He trudged to Yoon Jong with sad eyes like a puppy drenched in rain and asked.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t everyone being too harsh to me these days?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°If people are all saying the same thing and doing the same thing, shouldn¡¯t you at least wonder what wrong you are doing for that to happen?¡±

    ¡°What do you even mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    This kid was a Taoist in a different sense than Chung Myun.

    Un Geom, who turned back slightly, checking his leg, cleared his throat to get the attention of everyone.

    ¡°As you have all seen with your times, this training is a lot more dangerous than training alone. If you are not focused, you can get injured or injure someone else, too. Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Good. Then get into pairs of seven now and stand in the shape of the Big Dipper.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the disciples widened the distance and stood in pairs.

    ¡°The tip of the sword needs to be ced in the direction each one faces.¡±

    The Un disciples ran around and gave exnations. After going through that process, a pretty standard check-up was done. The feeling of intimidation was great as more than a hundred disciples stood there, each taking their own lessons and performing.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Un Geom nodded, satisfied.

    ¡°Let us start by unfolding the formation first. Even though each person¡¯s sword is pointed in a different direction, it will be difficult to open the sword form at that distance. You need to always be aware of the distance you hold and how to extend the sword as narrowly as possible. Consider your sahyungs on the left and right.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Start!¡±

    Shhh!

    While Baek Cheon took the lead, the disciples of Mount Hua swung their swords at the same time. The sight of the disciples standing and unfolding their swords gave the image of a huge flower garden.

    ¡®So good.¡¯

    A proud smile bloomed on the lips of Un Geom and Un Am.

    This kind of sight might have beenmon in Mount Hua in the past. And this made his heart swell.

    ¡®This is nice.¡¯

    Even though it was the first time with the sword formation, everyone was drawing their swords amazingly. Of course, it is the most simplified and basic form, but a circle is a circle. The fact that swords aren¡¯t mixed up like this means that they are now real sahyung and sajaes who can judge the thoughts of each other¡­

    Taaang!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you jerk! You cannote into this ce!¡±

    ¡°No! Isn¡¯t it because sahyung suddenly pushed the sword to the side?¡±

    ¡°It is because you are too slow that it seems like that!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The eyes of Un Geom, which were smiling, had begun to twitch.

    ¡°Ah, yah! You won¡¯t swing that sword right! Are you blind?¡±

    ¡°I swung mine first, then why did sahyung put his hand up?¡±

    ¡°Who does this bastard think he is talking to?¡±

    Once it began, the entire training hall turned noisy.

    Actually, this was possible. It was their first time getting into a formation, and if they did well, that would be more weird.

    The problem was¡­

    ¡°You hit your sasuk on the head?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk! It wasn¡¯t intentional!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional? It seems like you didn¡¯t hear what Chung Myung said. The important thing is that you got hit, not the reason for being hit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, swing that sword straight, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Ah, really? Then tell me what swinging properly is?¡±

    ¡°Yah, bastards!¡±

    Un Geom closed his eyes.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t sparring time, though.¡¯

    When a person was hit, the first thing was to think about why they got hit, but these children, once they got hit, they were entirely losing their minds.

    There was no time to stop it. Swords were flying everywhere, and fists were swinging in. A sigh wasing all the way from his dantian.

    ¡®This is a Taoist ce.¡¯

    This was ridiculous.

    ¡°Geom.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    That was when Un Am looked at Un Geom and smiled.

    ¡°¡­ Cheer up now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bye for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Un Geom sighed louder as the Un disciples began to quickly leave the training ground.

 Chapter 692

    <h4>Chapter 692</h4>

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the pce in front of him with a disapproving expression.

    The pce was neither nice nor magnificent. To be clear, even the roof tiles were missing, and the walls had holes in them. It wouldn¡¯t be too far-fetched to call it abandoned.

    To normal people, this might be nothing more than an abandoned house. But for beggars, this was no different from a pce.

    ¡°Well, I am so full these days!¡±

    Where in the world did a beggar sleep under a roof?

    When he was active in the past, he was envious of the beggars who had to always move around!

    And this was what they had turned into now?!

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue in disapproval and walked away, thinking to himself.

    Right. If it were the other ones, he would have said something, but now he had a big heart. Wasn¡¯t this different from the old people? Different from the old nature he had?

    ¡°Is mister beggar here?¡±

    Instead of the broken door, there was a thick cloth covering the entrance, and he stuck his head in.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    But soon, Chung Myung was shocked.

    What was this now?

    When one thinks about beggars, there is a very familiar image that pops into mind.

    Beggars lying here and there, roughly covered with mats to sleep, and empty gourds with no water. Being a beggar was the toughest job despite being useless, and yet it felt so natural, too.

    But¡­

    ¡°Did you handle that?¡±

    ¡°Ack! There is nothing I can do about it now! You do it yourself!¡±

    ¡°If I could do it, I would! I am in no position to do anything, though!¡±

    ¡°The carrier pigeon! What happened to that? Just who cooked and ate it? Why can I not see the pigeon?¡±

    ¡°Because we sent it earlier?¡±

    ¡°What jerk? What do you mean by sending it? This is more urgent! You want to run till Luoyang now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I-I apologize.¡±

    What? This busy?

    This pce was full of beggars.

    There couldn¡¯t have been this many beggars in Hwa-Um vige, so they had to drag them in from Shaanxi. The problem was that all the beggars were running around until their feet began to sweat, which wasn¡¯t what beggars usually did.

    Furthermore, some beggars had copsed in front of the desks. Documents were piled up on them, and the hand holding the brush was moving swiftly, like a swordsman.

    ¡°The governor visited? I didn¡¯t see him, though!¡±

    ¡°I saw it! Just write it down!¡±

    ¡°Which direction did the Defeating de go?¡±

    ¡°I told you twice already! That man went to Hunan!¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°What can I say if you ask that! It¡¯s not like it can be checked again!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Surprisingly, no one paid much attention to Chung Myung.

    As he watched it all, he didn¡¯t seem to have the will to turn his head away.

    ¡°¡­even so, pay a little attention to me¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned dull. This was because, from the past till now, no one had ever treated him with such disgrace.

    In the end, Chung Myung had to shout.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Ah, who is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ mister beggar! Hong Dae-kwang¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am busy, so go ask someone else!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Oh my. He could not believe that a day came when he got ignored by a beggar.

    And this made it impossible for him to hold back the anger.

    ¡°Ah, you came?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly turned his head at the kind voice. One of the beggars who was running around put down the paper and ran to him.

    ¡°Cho Sam!¡±

    Chung Myung briefly nced at the beggar who ran to him, calling out the name Cho Sam, but he only said ¡®ah¡¯.

    ¡°Then Gu Chil?¡±

    ¡°You forget the faces of people?¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°You just grew up so much.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, like that huh? Hehe. When we came here and ate good, I grew up pretty tall.¡±

    ¡°Right. It does seem like it.¡±

    When he first saw the guy, he was small, weak, and not pleasant to look at, but now he looked like a young man. Right, this was a huge thing.

    ¡°I guess that mister feeds you well.¡±

    ¡°The people in Hwa-Um are so kind that I can never go hungry. And they must have heard the rumors about me being close to you, so they even gave me meat.¡±

    Chung Myung actually teared up, looking at Gu Chil, who had a kind smile.

    ¡°Right. I see. You came down here when what I asked from you was toe to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I-it is fine.¡±

    ¡°What do you think is fine? It will be fine, beggar.¡±

    Gu Chil began to sweat.

    ¡°It feelsfortable as such; I don¡¯t think I can get used to the conditions of a Taoist ce.¡±

    ¡°It will be better than being a beggar.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. A beggar position suits me better.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned, unable to believe it. Well, Gu Chil was one with a big heart. He had no desire to gain more by heading to Mount Hua.

    ¡®It is like he will die if he steps into Mount Hua.¡¯

    The ce where the most information went through was the Beggars Union. As a result, the disciples of the Beggars Union had an idea of how hard the training of each sect was.

    Among the numerous sects spread around, Mount Hua held rumors that could make people lose their minds.

    ¡®I won¡¯t go even if I have to die!¡¯

    There was amon story among the beggars in Hwa-Um that no matter how harsh life was for a beggar, it was better than being a Taoist in Mount Hua. So would Gu Chil be insane enough to go in there?

    ¡°A caterpir has a habit of eating pine needles.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung just sneered and nodded.

    ¡°Fine. Then tell me if anything happens. I mean it.¡±

    ¡°Of course! We are still friends. I don¡¯t know if I can risk it and call you a friend¡­.¡±

    ¡°Brat, you are cute.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Gu Chil, who wasn¡¯t sure.

    And then.

    ¡°No! You need to be busy, so why are you hanging out here! Go ahead and help them out!¡±

    A sharp voice startled Gu Chil.

    ¡°Ah, i-it isn¡¯t that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gu Chil, you have been missing work these days! Do you want to be scolded like before?¡±

    ¡°No! It is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you note here right away?¡±

    When Chung Myung saw the beggars yelling angrily, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°What is this bastard up to!¡±

    ¡°Who even are you¡­ eik!¡±

    The bamboo baton fell out of the shocked beggar¡¯s hand.

    ¡°M-M¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    Jong Pal¡¯s face turned pale immediately.

    From his perspective, Chung Myung was scarier than a ghost.

    ¡°What? Scold? Did this guy continue to hit?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Jong Pal bowed down to the ground.

    ¡°S-spare me, please! It wasn¡¯t my intention to do that!¡±

    ¡°I wanted to hang you upside down, skin you, and then throw you, but I showed pity because I felt sorry, and what? Are you scolding him? Yah, you fucking bastard!¡±

    Pak!

    The shoe that Chung Myung took off hit Jong Pal right on the back of his head.

    ¡°ACKKK!¡±

    Jong Pal clutched the back of his head, screaming in pain, then resumed bowing.

    ¡°I will correct myself!¡±

    ¡°Enough now!¡±

    The beggars, busy with their work, were drawn to themotion. After a moment of silence, everyone started speaking.

    ¡°M-Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°Eikk! Why is he acting like this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Wang Cho! Find Wang Cho right now!¡±

    The beggars, all pale, stepped back. It was like they hade across a tiger in a storeroom.

    ¡°¡­what is with them?¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ hahaha¡­. Haha¡­¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, Cho Sam let out an awkwardugh.

    ¡®Friend.¡¯

    If you called him like that, would he be able to answer you?

    The beggars of Hwa-Um had heard about him so often that they knew his nature, so they couldn¡¯t honestly answer his question.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°I did wrong!¡±

    ¡°We apologize for not recognizing you!¡±

    ¡°Please spare us!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face trembled as the voices begged for their lives.

    ¡°No, who is angry here? Why is everyone acting like¡­¡±

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    ¡°J-just kill us!¡±

    ¡°W-we have the Beggars Union behind us.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the beggars who were making a mess.

    ¡°Gu Chil.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I need to leave for a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to get kicked.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±

    After Gu Chil left, the sound of a sad pig being ughtered echoed out.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    After a while, Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he looked at the beggars sitting quietly together. Although they were all kneeling, Chung Myung seemed quite calm, considering the fuss happening.

    ¡°If a Taoist warriores and everyone pretends like he doesn¡¯t exist, would he get mad or not?¡±

    ¡°O-of course. We were wrong to do that!¡±

    ¡°Uh? One will be angry, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Does it make sense?¡±

    ¡°Right, I am angry¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, shit!¡±

    When Chung Myung took his shoe off, the beggars all scattered around.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    When a beggar brought his shoes back, Chung Myung put them on and took a deep breath. It was to control his anger.

    Sigh, what can he do by chasing after the beggars? Nothing would change.

    Chung Myung sighed and asked.

    ¡°But why are you this busy?¡±

    The beggars quickly turned to Gu Chil.

    They didn¡¯t want to talk to this man as much as they could, so maybe their friend could¡­ no, they were asking Gu Chil, who had the least chance of being hit even if he spoke.

    ¡°A lot of people visited this time because of the start of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We have to make a list of all this.¡±

    ¡°Uh? What about it?¡±

    Gu Chil scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°That¡­ where the famous people in Kangho came, and how they moved, how they acted, all of this is information.¡±

    ¡°That information?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That information, there are so many out there who want to buy that information.¡±

    ¡°¡­you sell every single thing then.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand it, though.

    As Gu Chil said, the reality itself was information, but how the forces moved helped confirm the situation was truly impactful.

    In the Beggars¡¯ Union, which dealt with information, they would not miss actions like these.

    ¡°So, for now, we are busy writing down information about the people moving around here and sending it to the main base.¡±

    ¡°¡­we did all the work, so why do you make the money?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Helping each other is¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you need to pay me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t something I want to discuss with you. Where is Mister Beggar?¡±

    ¡°The branch leader is out for work¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Flutter!

    The curtain at the entrance moved, and Hong Dae-Kwang entered with a confident face.

    ¡°These beggars are all insane! Are they not doing what they are told to do and moping aroundzily? I was so excited about getting rid of it all¡­ uh? Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon? When did youe?¡±

    The angry shouts all died down at once, and he even turned polite.

    ¡®That shit¡­ he seems like a sly one.¡¯

    ¡®Give half of that too! Half!¡¯

    The beggars knew very well what a terrible nature Hong Dae-Kwang had. When they saw him smiling like an idiot and being polite to people, they all cursed him inwardly.

    ¡°I came here to ask something¡­ no, that aside. Mister!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I asked you to take good care of that bastard, but he is putting pressure on others! Is this how you handle a situation?¡±

    ¡°Bastard? Who¡­¡±

    When Hong Dae-Kwang saw where Chung Myung was pointing with ming eyes¡­

    ¡°No, this bastard! Even after being kicked, he has no sense! Does he have a habit of being constantly hit or something?¡±

    The gourd that Hong Dae-Kwang held hit Jong Pal directly on the head and shattered. A loud roar rang out.

    Shhh.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who stepped on the fallen Jong Pal, shouted.

    ¡°Keep this bastard locked up, and don¡¯t give him anything to eat for three days!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we don¡¯t have enough workers, though.¡±

    ¡°Then wake him, make him work, and don¡¯t feed him for three days!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes!¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang quickly rxed his face and looked back at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ah, I am sorry, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. I took good care of him, but it seems like he forgot since a long time has passed. I will continue to handle him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Handle it well, I mean it. If not, I will have toe down here and stay permanently.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Would you rather beat him to death now?¡±

    ¡°Then it would get easier. So no.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who realized once again that the devil didn¡¯t exist in hell alone, quickly cleared his throat and spoke. He had to answer something quickly to get this devil out of there.

    ¡°So what is it?¡±

    ¡°Let us head in and talk. My throat feels a little rough.¡±

    ¡°You bastards! What are you all doing? Get us some drinks! Alcohol and duck meat! Go buy that and fish soup, too!¡±

    ¡°Kung Pao Chicken too!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kung Pao Chicken too! Hurry!¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled and headed in.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    But at the same time, when his sleeve was touched, Gu Chil raised his head and saw Chung Myung. And Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°What is it? Come on. You should eat, too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. Everyone is working. I am fine, too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung looked around at the beggars and said,

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we eat here? It has been a while since I saw you.¡±

    ¡°No! If one person is missing, nothing huge will happen.¡±

    ¡°Gu Chil! Hurry inside and eat in peace! Please!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Heard that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    They say that if one had good friends, life would get easier¡­

    ¡®Is this really a good friend, though?¡¯

    Gu Chil thought there was something different about this and followed Chung Myung.

 Chapter 693

    <h4>Chapter 693</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t often that beggars got a chance to eat a very nice meal. And this was even more true if it wasn¡¯t a beggar¡¯s usual standard but one which was considered nice by normal people.

    In that sense, it was as if Gu Chil had gotten the rarest chance today.

    It wasn¡¯t often that one got the chance to eat a sumptuous meal prepared for a beggar.

    Normally, he would have cheered and rushed to the table, but right now, Gu Chil couldn¡¯t even touch the food.

    ¡®This should be held. I need to.¡¯

    Cold sweat formed on his forehead.

    A mouth-watering scent tickled his nose, but even that felt like torture now.

    Gu Chil raised his head slowly and looked at the person in front of him.

    Hong Dae-Kwang.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, the Hwa-Um branch leader, was familiar to Gu Chil because he saw him often. Still, he could never feelfortable knowing his true identity.

    As a candidate for the next leader and expected to still grow, he would never be the type of person who would stay in his current position. He was a person who had difficulty expressing himself, even by saying that he had forgotten.

    Just having a sick stomach with someone like that would make the stomach hurt¡­.

    Nom nom nom nom! Nomnomnomnom!

    ¡°¡­ eat slowly, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gulp!

    Chung Myung gulped the food in his mouth in one go, and his face contorted.

    ¡°Enough, bring me alcohol! This is all for the smell!¡±

    ¡°¡­ we brought three bottles.¡±

    ¡°Not enough!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Meat, too!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang helplessly took out a bag from his arms. Tears welled up in Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes as he opened and checked the remaining money.

    ¡®This month¡¯s operating money.¡¯

    When it came to the branch leader, money was needed somehow, so operating expenses were bound toe from the main base. However, their main role was as beggars, and he was a beggar. How much money could be given?

    After pouring out their month¡¯s expenses into the mouth of the bastard, they were all now running low.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand!¡±

    Reluctantly, Hong Dae-Kwang called a beggar outside the door and handed him a bag.

    ¡°Go and buy more meat and alcohol.¡±

    ¡°This much money?¡±

    ¡°¡­ just buy it.¡±

    The beggar looked at Hong Dae-Kwang and Chung Myung, then left, closing the door behind him. As the door shut, Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s pride also crumbled.

    ¡°Kyaaak! It has been a while since I ate worldly food; I feel so alive.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua makes good food, though?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung gulped down the alcohol and wiped his mouth.

    ¡°No matter how much meat one can eat, Mount Hua is a mountain. And it doesn¡¯t add in these harsh spices and seasonings.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t bad, but¡­ basically, humans cannot survive on rice alone. One gets sick if they have to eat the same thing every day.¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t it true that a Taoist warrior naturally endures such things to cultivate themselves even more?¡±

    ¡°Then why is Mister Hong carrying a purse despite being a beggar? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a beggar and hold things in your hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I was wrong.¡±

    First, one cannot win against this man with words.

    As Hong Dae-Kwang shook his head, Chung Myung nced back at Gu Chil.

    ¡°You won¡¯t eat?¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    ¡°Eat! Eat this! What is left has to be eaten! If you are a beggar, you need to eat well, especially if you are a beggar.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I will eat it slowly when I am on my own, Cho Sam.¡±

    At the very natural words of Gu Chil, Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted. And that anger wasn¡¯t even directed at Gu Chil but at Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°No, it is so frustrating!¡±

    ¡°¡­ why now¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you treat the guys on a regr basis, he always eats the food thinking about you! I always told you to be kind to him!¡±

    You didn¡¯t say it that many times, either¡­

    You mentioned that just once, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­

    ¡°Today, you just set me to everything, including the pavilion and hut?!¡±

    ¡°I-I treated him well!¡±

    ¡°Then this guy isn¡¯t eating!¡±

    ¡°I-I will eat! Cho Sam! I will eat!¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes were turning watery at this, and Gu Chil hurriedly began to stuff food into his mouth.

    Only then did Chung Myung smile happily and pour alcohol into the ss of Gu Chil.

    ¡°Have this, eat a lot. And drink this too!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Upp!¡±

    Tears welled up in the eyes of Gu Chil as the food was being stuffed into his mouth.

    The kid was nice.

    He really was nice¡­.

    But there was something that¡­ he couldn¡¯t help but feel there was a very wrong way of expressing it.

    At that time, Hong Dae-Kwang scratched his head, and Chung Myung, who wasughing, suddenly screamed.

    ¡°Ah! The food is falling!¡±

    ¡°I washed up this morning!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, a beggar washing up too. Speak, speak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who once again realized that he would be scolded for anything he did, decided to change the topic.

    ¡°S-so what is it? Why did youe here? I never saw you, even when I sang for you toe.¡±

    ¡°I was busy.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I wasn¡¯t ming you.¡±

    Chung Myung put the alcohol bottle down and looked at Hong Dae-Kwang.

    ¡°How are things going?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s gaze turned to Gu Chil, and then Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang nodded.

    ¡°Well, fine. It doesn¡¯t matter. Nothing huge happened yet. First, the biggest thing would be the Shaolin abbot summoning the sect leaders of all Nine Great Sects to the Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°They are moving swiftly.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    Since theyid out the truth, he expected everything to be handled in moderation. Still, seeing them move faster than expected, it seemed like the abbot was having a tough time.

    ¡°They are men who live and die for their reputation, so they cannot possibly fight openly¡­ maybe an internal conflict?¡±

    ¡°So that is it.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang quietly shook his head.

    ¡°Although it is said to be an internal issue, it hasn¡¯t been the case for the past 30 years that the sect leaders have gathered like this. This in itself can be called the greatest change.¡±

    ¡°Seems like their butts are on fire. Kekekeke.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. This isn¡¯t something tough about. Considering that the reason they are gathering is because of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, this might not be very good news.¡±

    ¡°From what I can tell, everything ising together. They will now be holding each other by their hair and tearing it out, wondering if they are right or the other is. And since the Shaolin abbot doesn¡¯t have hair, he will be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Although the tone of Chung Myung was yful, Hong Dae-Kwang knew that this was the case.

    Even if this external enemy appeared, it would not be easy for the Nine Great Sects, who kept one another in check, to unite. Maybe if this incident leads to better ties, then he would probably feel nice.

    ¡°Forget the Nine Sects. What about the other side?¡±

    ¡°First, the Five Great Families are raging. The Nine Sects feel bitter, but that is all. It is different for the Five Families. This is because the Tang family, which was the center along with the Namgung family, has withdrawn.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Of course, just joining the alliance doesn¡¯t mean that they are at odds with the Five Great Families, but what is happening in the world confirms it, right? Moreover, the fact that the Tang family shared a brotherly cup with the Heavenly Friends Alliance this time has an even more special meaning. It is no different from the deration that if the alliance and the Five Great Families are hostile, then they will take the side of the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°The head of the family has made a big decision.¡±

    It was clear that the one action made him re-evaluate the existence of the Heavenly Friends Alliance again. Chung Myung nodded and said,

    ¡°Well, it is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t speak like that about the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families, brat!¡±

    Of course, Hong Dae-Kwang was shocked, but Chung Myung waved his hand as if swatting a fly.

    ¡°What is the change around you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang took a moment to choose his words and scratched his chin.

    ¡°This¡­ is a bit of a strange situation.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for the closed gate, there is a high chance that the Southern Edge would have been at the core of the storm. If they were thinking people, they would have encouraged Southern Edge and tried to support them implicitly.¡±

    ¡°The surrounding sects must have been surely poking them, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. Because that is what they are.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is the way it is.¡±

    Gu Chil slowly showed the hand that was eating and looked at the two people.

    One person was a candidate for the next Beggars Union leader, and the other was the sword of Mount Hua, a sect that belonged to the Nine Great Sects in the past.

    But if one listened to the conversation between these people, they were cursing the Nine Great Sects without taking a break. And this conversation felt more like demons talking.

    That was when Hong Dae-Kwang frowned.

    ¡°Well, there is no possibility that the Nine Great Sects will pressure Mount Hua by using Wudang. Excluding Southern Edge, the closest sects to Mount Hua are Wudang, Shaolin, and Kongtong.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°But shockingly, this is not where the problem is.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Sichuan.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang spoke firmly.

    ¡°It will not be easy for Wudang, who has been humiliated once, to strike back. They need to catch their breath. The Shaolin, whose ties with Mount Hua aren¡¯t that bad on the surface, and the Kongtong sect, which hasn¡¯t even been active, will not decide to join forces to pressure Mount Hua. But Sichuan is different because it has both the Qingcheng and Emei sects.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°You cannot forget the Diancang sect, which does not have good ties with Kunlun. Sichuan isn¡¯t on good terms with Emei of Qingcheng either. Now that the Tang family has joined this side, their ties will worsen further. If a problem arises sooner orter, it will start from Sichuan.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess something needs to be said. But there is no way the Tang Family Lord wouldn¡¯t know this, so why didn¡¯t he speak?¡±

    ¡°The Poison King isn¡¯t one to express his worries. He probably thought he had to solve the problem on his own.¡±

    ¡°People are so¡­¡±

    Chung Myung took a bitter sip and nodded.

    ¡°Besides, if there is anything you might consider a problem, please let me know right away. Every little thing can one day turn into a problem.¡±

    ¡°I get it. Don¡¯t worry about that. Isn¡¯t the revival of Mount Hua our revival, too?¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang clenched his fists with determination, but then he frowned.

    ¡°Ah, there is one thing that came to my mind.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What is this about?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    Suspicious eyes.

    ¡°Is Mount Hua doing anything in the south?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No, I was wondering if you sent a disciple of Mount Hua to the South.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head. It was such a random question that he couldn¡¯t understand. Moreover, Hong Dae-Kwang always conveyed his thoughts upfront, so the question felt odd.

    Hong Dae-Kwang, who must have read the thoughts of Chung Myung, said,

    ¡°Ugh¡­ this isn¡¯t that big of a deal, okay? Like you said, small things can turn into big ones, so I am telling you in advance.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A new skilled warrior has appeared in Jiangxi province and is building a reputation.¡±

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Listen more. It looks like that new warrior is beating down some well-known warriors. And as you said, it is quitemon for warriors toe out of nowhere in Kangho¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is amon urrence.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang quietly said,

    ¡°The problem is that the expert uses sword techniques that feel like flower petals fluttering.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°And he said with his own mouth that he is the descendant of the Mount Hua sect¡­.¡±

    ¡°What shit?¡±

    Chung Myung leaned forward like lightning and grabbed Hong Dae-Kwang by the cor.

    ¡°No, are you trying to mess with me? Why would they suddenly pull in Mount Hua! Is this your joke?¡±

    ¡°Keke! Kekeke! N-No! I didn¡¯t do it! Leave this alone for now!¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge? Is it Southern Edge!? Are these bastards, Southern Edge, trying to open their gate and then screw us over!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak! Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Let go of me¡­¡±

    Chung Myung roughly hit Hong Dae-Kwang and then gritted his teeth, his eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°What? Of Mount Hua? Has this bastard really grown nothing in his head? How dare he mention Mount Hua? Where is that bastard now?¡±

    ¡°Jiangxi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will not go there? Since we have be famous now, all sorts of flies areing to us! Mister, release the beggars and track the bastard now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ W-what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Whatever it means!¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly shouted with the force of mes erupting.

    ¡°I will kill him!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Killing is a bit harsh. Why don¡¯t we just sever the limb muscles?¡±

    ¡°It is a shame. Ah, no, should we cut off the muscles and then lock him up for 10 years?¡±

    ¡°I think that is enough!¡±

    Gu Chil, who was listening to the conversation between the two, looked out the window with a nk face.

    The sky was so blue that it felt like he was going to cry.

    ¡®Those people are demons, demons!¡¯

    This was the cave of demons.

    He missed his mother, whose face he didn¡¯t even know, so much more today.

 Chapter 694

    <h4>Chapter 694</h4>

    ¡°Pretending to be what?¡±

    Hyun Young asked, a bit puzzled. Chung Myung noticed Hong Dae-Kwang, who looked like he was on the verge of tears.

    ¡®Why am I here¡­¡¯

    Of course, he believed that he must live as if he were one with Mount Hua. But that didn¡¯t mean he had to report like a disciple of Mount Hua, right?

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    A feeling of injustice welled up within him, but kneeling in front of Hyun Jong represented the current situation.

    There was no reason to kneel in front of the sect leader of another sect. However, the problem was that Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon next to him was kneeling. He was so afraid of what would happen if he sat downfortably.

    ¡°It appears that there is someone out there impersonating a disciple of Mount Hua in Jiangxi.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Hyun Young sighed, unable to hide his shock. Hyun Jong nced at them and asked,

    ¡°I am asking just in case. Have you ever sent a disciple to Jiangxi without my knowledge?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible, sect leader? This is a totally unexpected story.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly brushed his beard and was lost in thought.

    ¡°Pretending¡­.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a very strange story.

    The name of a disciple from a prestigious sect itself held power.

    Just as many people wanted to align themselves with a sect, simply being a disciple of a prestigious sect ensured good treatment, which was difficult for others to obtain.

    Kangho was vast.

    No matter how many disciples of prestigious sects there were, if spread across the wide Central ins, they were only a handful. Even if someone pretended to be a disciple of Shaolin far from Sichuan, it would be difficult for Shaolin to immediately confirm it.

    As a result, people who pretended to be disciples of such prestigious sects andmitted bad acts were sometimes found in the Central ins.

    Each sect that heard the news had tried to deal with the issue with honor.

    Lying about one¡¯s identity meant that they were a scammer, so who knew what a scammer would do in the name of another sect?

    This was something to feel quite bad about¡­ but¡­

    ¡®Why do you seem to be in a good mood¡­¡¯

    Hong Dae-Kwang clearly saw the corner of Hyun Jong¡¯s lips twitching.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Hyun Jong.

    The elders on the left and right were also having a hard time holding back theirughter. In particr, Hyun Sang had turned his head, and his shoulders were shaking.

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡±

    Hyun Jong was the first toe to his senses and covered his mouth with his hand as he cleared his throat.

    ¡°If that is true, this is a huge thing¡­. Hehehe! Ahem¡­ ugh¡­ this is a big deal!¡±

    Excuse me¡­ sect leader. Why have you been struggling to hold back theughter?

    Hong Dae-Kwang looked at them with a doubtful nce, wondering if something was happening that he didn¡¯t know of. At that time, Chung Myung spoke with his eyes open.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t something to like!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I understand how you feel. The fact that someone is impersonating us means that we have be that famous, and we have be worth impersonating.¡±

    ¡°Haha, as expected, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you are saying it¡¯s not something to like?¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t hold back theughter anymore, and only then did Hong Dae-Kwang understand the situation, and his face fell.

    ¡®Ah, was it because of that?¡¯

    When he thought about it that way, it made sense.

    Because this was Mount Hua, right? Mount Hua. Then, it made sense.

    ¡°Ahem. Right, well¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong brushed his beard a couple of times and turned his head to look at Hyun Young.

    ¡°You cannot just sit back and watch, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. No sect would allow something like this to happen. Even Shaolin, if something like this happens, dispatches disciples to catch the scammer, even if it iste, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°On the day hemits a murder and goes into hiding, Mount Hua will have to handle that stigma. There may be a reason, but a reason is just a reason. Once a reputation falls, it will be difficult to regain it.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded slowly, his face darkened.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can I say something?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hong Dae-Kwang and nodded. Hong Dae-Kwang took a deep breath and said,

    ¡°At other times, it might not matter that much. But I think now is a time when we shouldn¡¯t hesitate. The fame of Mount Hua, along with the name of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, is currently the most talked about topic. If something foolish happens while your reputation is still growing, it will stall the force of growth.¡±

    ¡°Umm, as expected.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded as if it made sense. Then Hyun Young asked Hong Dae-Kwang secretly,

    ¡°Branch leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°I want to know how the Beggars Union handles it when someone like an impersonator appears.¡±

    ¡°T-that is¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang scratched the back of his head with a puzzled expression before answering.

    ¡°The B-beggars Union doesn¡¯t have such a situation urring.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If you think about it, you¡¯ll understand. What kind of person with nothing to do would impersonate a beggar? One impersonates people when they have something to gain¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A humble look appeared on Hyun Young¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡­ um, I apologize.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes widened.

    Such was the life of the Beggars Union. Even if he became a branch leader or an elder, the people who recognized him were the only ones that mattered. At best, he was just a power-seeking beggar, nothing more.

    And it was also a high risk to impersonate a high-ranking beggar because every beggar would know them. So no one would pretend to do so.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Thud!

    Chung Myung hit the ground hard.

    ¡°We have to catch this bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That shameless bastard, why are you impersonating Mount Hua? Is it because they have nothing else to impersonate? I will put flowers over his head now!¡±

    ¡°¡­W-well, it isn¡¯t something to be that excited about, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh? This isn¡¯t something to be excited over?¡±

    Oh my. Look at those eyes.

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shining with killing intent, Hyun Jong gulped and leaned a little back. It was best to stay away from a crazy dog.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t this something to be excited about! This is Mount Hua! No, it isn¡¯t even like that! Who made Mount Huae this far, which even the other bastards didn¡¯t bother to look at?¡±

    Chung Myung, it was amazing that he had great affection for Mount Hua. No matter how anyone looked at this, he was the one who gave the harshest insults to Mount Hua.

    How about getting into the habit of thinking one more time before speaking?

    ¡°I am the one who suffers¡­ no, we¡¯ve done everything, and you want to throw this away? Why is that man trying to pull a chicken leg from the table when I get angry if someone pulls a spoon on the table?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no other use for the young ones other than using them as fertilizers for the plum trees to grow. I will go and get him.¡±

    ¡°You cannot.¡±

    ¡°Why!¡±

    ¡°I am here to stop you frommitting the wrong actions, and if you go, those wrong actions will continue to umte.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even Chung Myung of the heavens couldn¡¯t refute the words and kept his mouth shut.

    ¡°¡­ Then I will kill half of him and bring him back.¡±

    ¡°Did you n to kill him and bring him then?!¡±

    Hyun Jong clutched his burning stomach. At that time, Hyun Young said,

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something to just think about.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If it is another sect, it would have been anyone else impersonating, but to Mount Hua, he might really be a descendant too.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face went stiff at the thought that passed by for a moment.

    In the past, those who left Mount Hua and their descendants all chose to turn their backs on Mount Hua. But they weren¡¯t the only ones who left Mount Hua; even in Hyun Jong¡¯s time, people had left Mount Hua.

    ¡°This means they could be descendants of those who left way before.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong thought for a moment and then nodded.

    ¡°Even if that is the case, I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯te to Mount Hua and why they im to be the descendants of Mount Hua from so far in Kangho¡­ it is definitely worth checking.¡±

    Hyun Jong nced at Chung Myung. Seeing that oddly quiet look, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes caught his.

    ¡®So odd.¡¯

    If he was the Chung Myung that he knew, he would be losing his head entirely, saying, ¡®If you are the one who left, then you aren¡¯t even a disciple of Mount Hua, so how dare you use the name now!¡¯ But now, he was being quiet.

    It¡¯s as if his entire rant was a lie. Anyway, since that wasn¡¯t important right now, Hyun Jong opened his mouth in a heavy tone.

    ¡°Right, after listening to it, it seems like it isn¡¯t something to just sit back and watch. Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Send the disciples to find the person who ims to be a disciple of Mount Hua and assess the situation there. If needed, they can bring them back to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. Shall I send Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with trembling eyes.

    ¡°Why, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is he the only disciple in this sect? It¡¯s not even like the food on the table is not to his taste, then why is Chung Myung going out for three meals a day doing other stuff?¡±

    ¡°N-No. Still, because he is the best¡­.¡±

    ¡°We need to be sure! That guy there will lose his life! And that cannot happen! It really won¡¯t happen this time! As the branch leader said, the reputation of Mount Hua is on the rise, so why send this guy there to cause an ident? Before my eyes, anything bad¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s head turned slightly to the side at the sudden voice. The face looking at Chung Myung was shaken.

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­ it means that if dustes into your eyes, then someone has directed it to you.¡±

    For a moment, Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned devastated.

    ¡°¡­ Ah, no. I just have to check. Why would I put dust in your eyes? I am also a human with a conscience, right?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is because I don¡¯t think you have it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Conscience¡­.¡±

    The elders of Mount Hua shook their heads and closed their eyes. Hong Dae-Kwang¡¯s eyes turned red.

    Only Chung Myung couldn¡¯t understand the atmosphere and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, I cannot give in this time either. I must take that bastard down! I have to see him with my own eyes!¡±

    ¡°¡­ at some point, you talk as if giving in.¡±

    ¡°I will say that I cannot give in this time.¡±

    ¡°Then you will give in next time?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Don¡¯t worry! You bastard! They didn¡¯t expect it either!

    Hyun Jong held back the words and sighed.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Be sure to give him clear instructions before sending him away. Make him aware of things he shouldn¡¯t do and be sure to send in kids to help him if something happens.¡±

    ¡°Can we send him then?¡±

    ¡°Will he not go even if I stop him? It looks like he is already ready to jump over the wall if we say no.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young smiled as if he had guessed it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sect leader. When did Chung Myung ever go out and cause trouble for us?¡±

    ¡°¡­ are you being serious?¡±

    When Hyun Jong nced at him, Hyun Young changed his words.

    ¡°That¡­ even though he does cause trouble, he brings us more benefits than that! You will make a lot of money this time too! So just expect more and wait. Hahahah!¡±

    Hearing those words, Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°You two, get out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tell Soso to make some stomach medicine for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    As soon as the conversation ended, Chung Myung got up from his seat.

    ¡°Then I¡­.¡±

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    That was when Hyun Jong urgently called him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°One thing! Promise me one thing! I can only send you if you promise!¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    The requests pouring in were extremely urgent and desperate, too.

    ¡°If he is skilled. If that person has decent skills, subdue him and bring him back. Don¡¯t hit him and make him angry. You can promise that, right? Uh?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    An evil smile formed on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Promise.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If he is better than me, I will not touch him. If not, he goes to hell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°For real, okay? I promise.¡±

    Why was it that his sincere words were making him this anxious?

    Hyun Jong felt even more sad due to the anxiety for some unknown reason.

 Chapter 695

    <h4>Chapter 695</h4>

    ¡°Hmm. The examination is surely not easy.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t we be able to ovee it with effort and perseverance?¡±

    ¡°Right. That is it. If we work hard every day, slowly and steadily, we will get used to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    These were the words of Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, Yoon Jon, and Yu Yiseol, one by one.

    If you just listened to what was being said, it was true, and the discussion about the warrior should be expected, but the reaction of those who actually heard it wasn¡¯t that good.

    ¡°Why are you saying that, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Is there anything called conscience?¡±

    ¡°Would such a guy ever hit someone in the side?¡±

    ¡°I know words are sweet!¡±

    In response to the criticism, the Five Swords all turned their heads around and looked away.

    ¡°I did my best.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just work hard; do well! The most frustrating thing in the world is that people whomit idents also work hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Even so, I am sasuk. You are being too¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, all this ends here. Because you are sasuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked up at the sky with a sad look as he watched the Chung disciples ring at him.

    ¡®There were better days in the past.¡¯

    Back then, it was poor and hard, but the kids would at least stop to look at him. But now, not even the Baek but Chung disciples were screaming at him with deadly eyes.

    Nevertheless, the reason why he couldn¡¯t say anything back was because Baek Cheon and the Five Swords knew what had been done.

    The face of Baek Sang contorted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the senior sasuk say to be patient?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am always trying to be calm, but this guy is always throwing nonsense at me.¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched and looked away.

    ¡°I¡­ I apologize. It has turned into a bit of a habit.¡±

    ¡°It is called the Sword Circle. When someone sticks their sword through someone else¡¯s sword, it isn¡¯t the same!¡±

    ¡°That was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Is that important? That, too, now? Even before the enemy falls, the person swinging the sword next to me is going to die from a heart attack!¡±

    Baek Sang red with bloodshot eyes, but Yu Yiseol stood tall. As if she had nothing to care about, the angle of her head was raised slightly differently from Baek Sang.

    ¡°The one who jumped ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ my blood is boiling, so just stop¡­.¡±

    ¡°A guy who points out other people¡¯s swords but cannot even use his own sword properly!¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°And!¡±

    He turned to the side.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly removing the form when you need to practice?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be more helpful than swinging the sword.¡±

    ¡°So, is that a sword circle? Huh? Is that it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang clutched his stomach, feeling like it was being punctured. The area around his eyes was turning wet.

    ¡®How is it that no one is helping?¡¯

    These people were the Five Swords of Mount Hua?

    They were famous for doing well in Mount Hua, but somehow, no one properly understood them.

    ¡°How did you even survive till now? When I saw what you were doing today, it seemed like you could even bump the chopsticks when eating and die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    Baek Sang was now speaking mes.

    ¡°If that is the case, just gather together and practice! Why do you have to get in the middle of the kids and prevent them from practicing?¡±

    Hearing those words, Baek Cheon wanted to speak as if this was unfair.

    ¡°Sang.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s be rational now.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you think will happen if we practice the sword circle amongst ourselves?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Sang, who was angry, was speechless. And the answer came from the mouths of others around.

    ¡°It will be fortunate if someone doesn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a blessing if just one died?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be something to call training.¡±

    ¡°Good for their nature.¡±

    Baek Sang shut his eyes tightly as he looked at the disciples, who nodded and whispered.

    ¡®I really wish they would just go!¡¯

    If these people had been like this from the start, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    In the past, Baek Cheon was a bit pathetic, but he tried to be a role model for the other disciples. Yu Yiseol was quiet as always, but she never disyed such out-of-character behavior like now. She was so quiet that it was a problem.

    Yoon Jong was someone who seemed to hold the title of ¡®exceptional¡¯ in each act, and Jo Gul was problematic in the past, but he still knew how to behave and speak properly.

    But, as a group, these people hadpletely lost their sense of nature and responsibility, which enraged him.

    Baek Sang, remembering the cause of all this, sighed.

    ¡°Anyway, whether you practice individually or together, please do not interfere with the practice anymore. If you don¡¯t think that will work, then go and practice! Even Chung Myung is out and gave us just six numbers, so what problem will it cause if you people are missing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ we want to learn it if it is possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°I am still the great disciple of Mount Hua! So why should I not learn what other disciples are learning?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled.

    ¡°When you train together, there are bound to be frustrating and irritating things about each other. Isn¡¯t it the sahyung¡¯s role to fill in those areas and encourage each other to continue together?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Those are great words, but are they reallying from people who feel so frustrated and let down? They aren¡¯t enough, let me tell you!¡±

    ¡°So what? You understand,¡±

    Baek Sang held the sword handle tightly without realizing it.

    ¡®Only if you weren¡¯t sahyung¡­¡¯

    No, did this mean that the only sahyung in this sect was that guy?

    He was even more upset because there was a time when he liked him.

    Even with all this, he was so moved by Baek Cheon¡¯s words that he wanted to p. However, when he looked at everyone, it felt like throwing oil onto a me.

    ¡°Ughh¡­..¡±

    What saved Baek Sang, who was on the verge of dying, was the voice of someone running from somewhere.

    ¡°Great sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Elder Hyun Young is looking for Sahyung! Yu samae, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Soso too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh??¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®The number of people they called isn¡¯t the usual one.¡¯

    After thinking for a moment, he shook his head.

    ¡°The sword circle first¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, just what are you doing! The elder called, so at least hurry up there!¡±

    But Baek Sang¡¯s words cut him like a sword.

    ¡°¡­ Sang, it seems like you are being too harsh with me these days.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me getting harsher, then leave quickly!¡±

    ¡°Even so, I am sahyung¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, all the money I have allotted for sahyung will be cut down under the authority of the Finance Hall.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned at that and shouted.

    ¡°What are you doing! The elder is calling, haven¡¯t you heard?¡±

    The faces of the Five Swords contorted at that.

    This man¡­ he was bing more pathetic these days.

    ¡°Impersonation.¡±

    Baek Cheonughed after he heard the entire thing.

    No. Was someone impersonating Mount Hua because they had no one else to impersonate?

    ¡°Such an odd person. If he wanted to impersonate someone, he should have at least done it right. Is he impersonating Mount Hua in Jiangxi? Which Mount Hua doesn¡¯t even touch?¡±

    Yoon Jong clicked his tongue at Jo Gul¡¯s words.

    ¡°You idiot. If you impersonate something rted around that ce, wouldn¡¯t he get caught right then?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that is true.¡±

    ¡°Normally, impersonation is done in a ce where the person concerned cannote. That way, the chances of being caught will decrease.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded like he understood.

    Just by listening, Baek Cheon was able to understand the position of Mount Hua.

    ¡®Surely, the impersonator cannot be left alone.¡¯

    The name of Mount Hua resonated throughout the world. Not a bit of dust should be left behind now.

    But there was just one thing that bothered him¡­.

    ¡°Elder, I understand all that has been said. But something is tough for me to get¡­¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why is he so upset?¡±

    ¡°¡­ you realize it?¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at Chung Myung gathering qi in the corner and flinched again at the sight.

    ¡°Perhaps he was sent by either Southern Edge or Wudang¡­¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything as such.¡±

    ¡°Then why is he like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°So you people get it now?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung cried out with eyes wide open.

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to discuss all this! Out of my anger, I would have run there myself, but since the sect leader made an earnest request, I am waiting here for sasuk toe.¡±

    Chung Myung.

    Basically, didn¡¯t you think that situations involving phrases like ¡®sect leader¡¯s earnest request¡¯ should not evere from a disciple¡¯s mouth?

    It wasn¡¯t just for a day or two for the sect to be in a mess, but now it seemed so natural that it felt insane.

    At that moment, Hyun Young slowly whispered to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You will see when you see it, but this time, that guy has really lost it.¡±

    ¡°He is always like that, elder.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but this time, he is a bit too out of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right, he does look like it.¡±

    Hyun Young nced at Chung Myung, gritting his teeth, and asked.

    ¡°Did you train in the sword circle?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ so, should I tell you about that before leaving? In case of emergency, the sword circle¡­¡±

    Excuse me? Elder?

    Was that why you learned about the sword circle? To subdue Chung Myung¡­?

    Of course, it had to be a joke, but considering Chung Myung¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t possibly think of this as a joke.

    ¡°Anyway, with the situation being like this, I guess we cannot waste time anymore. Let us leave right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    It was such an unhappy mission to go on, but as Hyun Young said, it wasn¡¯t one to waste time. He was worried about what the impersonator was doing there¡­.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Did they leave the dogs behind?¡±

    ¡°We have a dog here already, a crazy dog!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®Will we return safely this time?¡¯

    The enemy is actually inside.

    He felt those words genuinely.

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Please take your time, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°No one will say anything if you walk all the way there, taking your time! Now is the time to have fun!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned sad at those words. It must have been a good thing for people toe and say goodbye, but right now, it felt like the kids held bad thoughts for him.

    ¡°Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Did you drop the sword circle training?¡±

    Instead of answering, Baek Sang nced to the side.

    It looked like they were in this gang fight and not training, with their faces like rags and clothes torn.

    ¡°¡­ the kids had so much energy.¡±

    ¡°If it continues, people will die.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about anything going out, but thinking about what these people would do after he left made his steps feel heavy.

    ¡°¡­ anyway, be careful not to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°And boarding house head¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, we will handle it, so go now, please!¡±

    ¡°¡­ bad guy.¡±

    In the past, the cute sajae who followed him around, calling him sahyung, sahyung¡­. had turned into this wolf.

    At that time, Baek Sang turned left and right and then went closer to Baek Cheon and put something in his arms.

    ¡°I saved some money from the Finance Hall and so use this for travel and don¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sang.¡±

    ¡°Have nice food out there.¡±

    As expected, a sahyung-sajae rtionship could never change.

    Baek Sang pushed Baek Cheon on the back with overflowing emotions.

    ¡°Now, leave now. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and turned. He saw Chung Myung with his arms folded and an expression so angry that it looked like he would run at any moment.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    God of Heaven andnd.

    Please. Please keep us safe¡­ no, just let use back without an ident.

    Baek Cheon shouted in his heart, praying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As if that was the signal, Chung Myung ran like a racehorse with his reins loose.

    ¡°Ahhh, you bastard! Don¡¯t run with all your might!¡±

    ¡°Catch up to him! Hurry up! Now!¡±

    The five swords ran after him in fear.

    As their appearance vanished from sight in an instant, the disciples of Mount Hua sighed.

    ¡°¡­ a nice thing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more scary that those people will cause more trouble there than the impersonator?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect leader must have thought something.¡±

    ¡°Let us do our best too. Us too.¡±

    A ce where the status had increased, but nothing had changed at all.

    That was Mount Hua.

 Chapter 696

    <h4>Chapter 696</h4>

    Nanchang, Jiangxi province.

    Nanchang, the city that represented Jiangxi, wasn¡¯t as bigpared to the cities in other provinces.

    Compared to Wuhan in Hubei, which was located near Hangzhou in Zhejiang, and Hefei in Anhui, located to the side, Nanchang¡¯s reputation was a bit ambiguous.

    But even so, a city was a city. Even today, people areing and going in the downtown area of Nanchang without any ce to even move.

    And the same was true for the White Crane Tower, which was thergest building there.

    The people who filled the top floor of the tower were heavily drunk and all busy talking about something. Although it is a thousand miles from Hunan, which can be called the center of the Central ins, the most talked about topic among people here was, by far, the Heavenly Friends Alliance.

    ¡°So!¡±

    A man exined something while speaking with his red face.

    ¡°And Mount Hua came walking in! Haha! Really!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    The people sitting around listened to the man with bright eyes.

    The person sitting in front of them now was someone who had traveled to Shaanxi and witnessed the ceremony of the Heavenly Friends Alliance with his own eyes, so everyone was interested in every word he said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is because I am from the Central ins, but it surely felt so different. Should I say it felt majestic?¡±

    ¡°Yah, brat! No matter how well Mount Hua is doing these days, can you reallypare it with North Sea Ice Pce and Nanman Beast Pce, which are the major Pces? I heard even Sichuan Tang was there!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no! Tsk tsk! Were you there then?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t witnessed it, then don¡¯t say anything! Before I went there, was there any other newsing from Mount Hua?¡±

    No.

    The person in front of them, Jin Pyung, was someone who normally underestimated Mount Hua. Didn¡¯t the people make it a habit to say that no matter how long it took, Mount Hua would eventually fail to rejoin the Nine Great Sects and simply remain a shadow of the Sect it was before its fall?

    ¡°You will not know until you see it with your own eyes!¡±

    ¡°So that is how amazing it is¡­.¡±

    ¡°The rumors going around in Kangho don¡¯t even describe Mount Hua correctly! People, think about it. As you said, there is the Sichuan Tang family, the North Sea Ice Pce, and the Nanman Beast Pce, and are they all normal sects?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Would such sects mindlessly hand over the position of alliance leader to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Now that you say it¡­¡±

    The person speaking was bing passionate, raising his voice as he snatched the alcohol ss and gulped it down.

    ¡°Ugh! My throat is burning!¡±

    He then reached for the alcohol bottle, but it was empty, which made him frown.

    Before he could even ask or say anything, the people around him ordered more drinks.

    ¡°Server! Listen here! What are you doing? Get drinks for us! Nice ones! And bring us a suitable side dish, too!¡±

    ¡°Right! Right! I will bring it right away!¡±

    Only after the new drinks arrived did the man open his mouth and speak with a happy look.

    ¡°Anyway, if any of you had seen Mount Hua with your own eyes, you would also agree. Mount Hua is a much more excellent sect than we all had imagined. Of course, it still might becking in some areas even now. But if that were a problem, Mount Hua¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t have risen at all.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    ¡°One can say that Mount Hua is already the ruler of Shaanxi, but from what I see, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will stop there. Let¡¯s see, then, with the Heavenly Friends Alliance, Mount Hua will gain its wings! The day will not be too far when Mount Hua will be called a greater sect than those in the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°Well, listening to that, it doesn¡¯t seem like a rumor anymore. Isn¡¯t it said that even Jang Ilso of the Ten Thousand People n had visited Mount Hua to keep it in check?¡±

    ¡°So amazing. Jang Ilso too¡­.¡±

    Everyone sitting at the surrounding tables was now listening to their conversation.

    While some people only pricked up their ears to save their pride, others who turned their chairs around were openly showing interest in this.

    ¡°Look here!¡±

    At that time, one of those who had been listening quietly said,

    ¡°I am sure there were guests from the Nine Great Sects. What about them?¡±

    ¡°What about them? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did they show expressions of signs of hate?¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    The man chuckled as if he understood what was being said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any such thing.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ is that so?¡±

    The man who asked the question seemed a bit shocked.

    ¡°From the Nine Great Sects¡¯ side, they couldn¡¯t have been very happy with the Heavenly Friends Alliance?¡±

    ¡°You are saying that because you don¡¯t know. Even if that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be like they would easily show it. That is how great the force of the Heavenly Friends Alliance was.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh.¡±

    Jin Pyung grinned.

    ¡°You might not know, but there will probablye a time soon when they will have to care about everything the Heavenly Friends Alliance does.¡±

    ¡°Ehh. Does it make sense?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. It is normal to think so. But then just think once. When I heard the name Mount Hua, which was considered to be ruined by Southern Edge, I trusted and now the same Sect rules Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that.¡±

    Everyone went silent.

    They couldn¡¯t refute this. Among the Nine Great Sects, did anyone think Southern Edge, who had a high reputation, would be disgraced by Mount Hua, who was supposed to be ruined?

    Of course, there wereplicated circumstances, but they weren¡¯t informed of those and there was no need to care too.

    ¡°Southern Edge was like that too, and there is no way they wouldn¡¯t be like that just because one or two lost. Southern Edge is probably just scared to open the gate. Haha!¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Kwaaang!

    Someone banged the table.

    The people who were talking loudly looked in one direction.

    A middle-aged man with a grim look, who was sitting in a corner drinking, was ring at Jin Pyung.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it¡­ since you are so good at talking about things!¡±

    Jin Pyung flinched at the killing intent emanating from the man.

    ¡®W-who is¡­.¡¯

    He moved his eyes and looked at the clothes of the middle-aged man. There was a symbol engraved on the shoulder, and this made Jin Pyung turn pale.

    ¡®S-Southern Edge¡­.¡¯

    Of course, it had been a long time since Southern Edge had gone into seclusion.

    Now that they had, it couldn¡¯t be that they knew what was happening. But the only ones who knew were the sub-ns of the Sect, which were all around the Kangho but with no contact with the main Sect.

    As if to prove Southern Edge¡¯s high level, the number of sub-ns was also high. Unfortunately, Jin Pyung hade across one of them here.

    ¡°Who is the ruler of Shaanxi?¡±

    The man had a fierce attitude.

    Still, those gathered on the top floor of the White Crane Tower were confident in their skills, but in the face of the ferocious force, they couldn¡¯t speak and only gulped.

    ¡°I tried to hold back as much as I could! Southern Edge went into seclusion because it was worried about Mount Hua? Look into my eyes and say it again!¡±

    ¡°Ah, goodness. It isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    Jin Pyung was sweating and trying to calm himself down, but the man didn¡¯t show any signs of it. At that time, thepanion said,

    ¡°Great warrior, calm down. Why are you angry at them for saying something ignorant?¡±

    ¡°So you are saying we should just let those who know nothing speak?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean that. Words cannot be taken back once they are said. And one has to pay the price, too, right?¡±

    However, even thepanions of the man, who were expected to stop him, were getting up.

    Those who finally recognized who they were all said,

    ¡°¡­Taihang Three Swords!¡±

    ¡°W-why are they here?¡±

    The Taihang Three Swords.

    They were swordsmen who focused their movements and activities on Taihang Mountain. They were from the sub-n of Southern Edge and were known for not using their strength without reason.

    They were known to have a lot of pride as part of being in Southern Edge, so it was natural that they couldn¡¯t bear it since they heard such words said to their faces.

    The man standing next to the person who got angry first spoke to Jin Pyung. He was a man with a cold look.

    ¡°Did Southern Edge say that it was scared of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­i-it isn¡¯t that¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why did you say it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The man clicked his tongue as if this was pathetic.

    ¡°You seem to have forgotten that you have nothing to say even if your head gets cut off now because of those careless words. What do I do? Will you be willing to let go of that tongue of yours? Or will you give me a hand?¡±

    ¡°G-great warrior! I wasn¡¯t in my right mind and spoke nonsense. Please¡­.¡±

    Jin Pyung, who had turned to think, asked for forgiveness, but the three men¡¯s faces were cold.

    ¡°If you said something outrageous, you will have to pay the price.¡±

    As the men slowly got closer, the eyes of Jin Pyung turned to despair.

    ¡®Ah, so ruined.¡¯

    It cannot be said that Taihang Three Swords were peak warriors, but they were not someone Jin Pyung could go against.

    And the saying that he wasn¡¯t a great warrior was only whenpared with Southern Edge¡¯s main disciples. Weren¡¯t the murim warriors no different from grim reapers to normal people?

    So, not pissing his pants was already a brave thing for him.

    ¡°S-spare me¡­.¡±

    It was the exact moment when Jin Pyung had fallen down to ask for forgiveness.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think it is that wrong. Do you really have to scare people like that?¡±

    Flinch.

    The three people walking to Jin Pyung went still. They all turned at once, and there it was, a man with a long white robe near the window, sitting alone.

    One of the three asked.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t wrong?¡±

    ¡°He exaggerated things. But what would be said if you blocked his mouth for saying such things?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Only those who are dishonest will try to silence and control others. Isn¡¯t that why you are also intimidating that man now?¡±

    The three of them became stiff at that.

    ¡°Just who are you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really have a title for now because I am an unknown person.¡±

    ¡°How dare a no-name person say something like that to us!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    The manughed briefly and slowly got up.

    ¡°Just because there is fame, wrong doesn¡¯t turn to right, and because you don¡¯t have fame, there is no need to tolerate injustice. At least that is how it should be if you hold the plum blossom sword.¡±

    ¡°Plum blossom Sword?¡±

    This cold look settled on the face of the Three Swords.

    It was onlyter did they notice the embroidered part of his shoulder.

    Of course, they were sub-n disciples and it had been a long time since Mount Hua matched up to Southern Edge, and so they hadn¡¯t seen the plum blossom with their eyes yet. But was there any other sect that used a flower as their symbol?

    ¡°You¡­ you! You are from Mount Hua?¡±

    The man smiled.

    ¡°Why should that be so important? The important thing is that I have no intention of looking over injustice. Step away from here. If not, I will have to show you how fast the sword is.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Shhh! Clench!

    The Taihang Three Swords pulled their swords at once.

    And then the man shook his head like there was no more choice.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t me my sword for being merciless now.¡±

    Srrng.

    A sword was slowly pulled from the man¡¯s waist. The inside of the tower was filled with tension.

 Chapter 697

    <h4>Chapter 697</h4>

    Gulp.

    There was a silence so heavy that one could hear the gulping sound from the crowd. In the inn filled with cold silence, it was hard to believe this mess had happened. The eyes of those watching were shining.

    Mount Hua and Southern Edge.

    Anyone who knew the ties between them had to be interested in this. There was no way they could take their eyes off the people who hated each other to death and could kill in broad daylight.

    ¡°You!¡±

    It was the moment when Gwa Hyuk-su, the Myriad Sword of Taihang Three Swords, spoke.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The man who had drawn his sword lightly waved his hand and looked around as he said,

    ¡°I wish to have nothing to do with a spar like this. I am worried about harming others.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? If we are going to spar using swords, how about we go to a wider area?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Hwa Hyuk-su bit his lip at that.

    Because of the clever way this guy was speaking, they were considered ruthless people who only cared about their swords and not about others. This was going to negatively impact the Southern Edge.

    ¡°Fine! But you are not talking about some remote ce with no one watching, right?¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su smiled.

    ¡°I have no intention of forgiving you just because you kneel down and pray in a ce where no one is watching.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Would I do that?¡±

    The man nced down the window.

    ¡°I think it would be worth sparring down there. What do you think?¡±

    All three of them looked at each other and then nodded.

    ¡°Any ce sounds good.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Then.¡±

    The man raised his sword, put his foot on the window, and, without any hesitation, jumped out the window.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Yah! There!¡±

    The people all screamed at that.

    ¡°Wh-what are they! This is the seventh floor!¡±

    ¡°They jumped from here!?¡±

    They quickly ran to the window and looked down. But their eyes didn¡¯t find any bodies, just the appearance of men looking unharmed and watching.

    ¡°Come down.¡±

    Everyone clicked their tongues in a clear voice.

    The fact that this Mount Hua guy was fine after jumping meant that his skills were not low either.

    The three Southern Edge disciples also realized that and went stiff.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    They took turns looking at the stairs and the window and then bit their lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-Su, who was in the lead, jumped out first, and then the other two followed.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    ¡°Let us head down there!¡±

    Those who were filling the tower rushed down the stairs.

    Thud! Thud!

    The Taihang Three Swordsnded on the ground.

    There was no way they couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡®Tsk.¡¯

    Their legs, which had taken the shock ofnding, were sore and numb beyond exnation. The entire top part of the foot hurt as if it were torn, and their ankle felt so sore that they were unable to stand straight.

    But they could not look weak now. So they stood up and red at the man across from them.

    Just jumping off the tower was a shocking sight for them, but this man was looking a lot better than them.

    ¡®So he isn¡¯t just some big-mouthed bastard?¡¯

    Gwa Hyuk-Su took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°My name?¡±

    ¡°Even though you are unknown, it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t have a name, right? Or are you a sword who cannot reveal the name?¡±

    ¡°Jahaha.¡±

    The manughed, shaking his head.

    ¡°There is no need to keep provoking me as such because I have nothing to hide. My name is Jin Yang-Geon.¡±

    ¡°And your ss?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-Su asked with cold eyes.

    ¡°If you are a disciple of Mount Hua, you should be of some ss, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Is that so important?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon waved the sword like a fan and said,

    ¡°If my ss is higher than yours, will you bow your head and apologize?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or are you saying that if mine is lower, you will use your ss to pressure me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon shook his head.

    ¡°No matter what the ss is, it doesn¡¯t mean what you did is right. So there is no need to speak of that, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    ¡°What is important is whether one is righteous or not! It is thew of murim, isn¡¯t it right? I do not consider an injustice to be righteous, asking about the ss of others.¡±

    As he shouted loudly, the people who gathered around him apuded, being impressed.

    ¡°So right!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who that man is, but he is saying the right thing!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su¡¯s face contorted.

    He just wanted to know the ss of the man. But because of a normal question, they were being turned into people who were not confident and tried to use their level to subdue the opponent.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what this man¡¯s tongue was on, but he was making sure that the positive impact stayed on him.

    ¡°Hyung.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su, who understood that words had no use, raised the sword and aimed it at Jin Yang-geon.

    ¡°I know that your tongue is scary. Let¡¯s see if your sword can follow that tongue at least halfway.¡±

    Jin Yang-geon nced at them and shook his head.

    ¡°There are three of you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared of that, brat. Could it be possible that we three would join forces to go against someone like you? I alone will work fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°No, it is the opposite.¡±

    Jin Yang-geon smiled.

    ¡°One won¡¯t do; all three attack me.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t get what I am saying. You alone cannot win over me, so I said all three shoulde together.¡±

    Jin Yang-geon looked down at the sword he drew.

    ¡°That way, I will have a little more fun dealing with you.¡±

    Min Hyuk-su¡¯s face turned red right then.

    ¡°It looks like you are thinking about losing and looking for excuses here! You think things will go your way?¡±

    ¡°That is a misunderstanding. I, Jin Yang-geon, am one with honesty. I will never make an excuse about losing to you three, and that you can win alone.¡±

    Jin Yang-geon straightened his shoulders.

    ¡°I just want to give you all a fair choice. That is the way a swordsman behaves.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Even the disciples of actual Mount Hua will not speak such ignorant things in front of us¡­!¡±

    ¡°Of course, since I am no ordinary disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Jin Yang-geon¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Plum Blossom Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Plum Blossom Swordsman?¡±

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t, then you will know now.¡±

    Jin Yang-geon pointed his sword ahead.

    ¡°With this sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su, filled with anger, was gritting his teeth. At that moment, the sajaes there spoke in cold voices.

    ¡°Hyung, if he wants to, we can just do it.¡±

    ¡°We have no reason to refuse! Shouldn¡¯t we make that newbie realize how scary Kangho can be!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su nodded.

    ¡°Okay,e on!¡±

    When the eldest gave permission, the sajaes stood to the left and right.

    ¡°You brat! Don¡¯t think about regretting it!¡±

    ¡°I am a person who doesn¡¯t know regret.¡±

    ¡°Brat!¡±

    In the eyes of Gwa Hyuk-su, fighting was worth it.

    The people who gathered around to watch this were all waiting. The atmosphere continued to get tense, and it felt like blood would drip any moment.

    And then came a noise to break the silence.

    ¡°I will give you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    All three of them rushed at Jin Yang-geon at once. Gwa Hyuk-su, who was looking for an opening, closed the distance to the man with lightning speed.

    The reason why they gained fame as the Taihang Three Swordsmen was proven constantly.

    But Jin Yang-geon didn¡¯t respond even after watching their speed. Even though the sword wasing to his head, he just looked at the sword.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    ¡°T-that!¡±

    The weak people all closed their eyes. This was because they didn¡¯t want to see a man being cut down.

    But!

    Chaang!

    At that moment, a sharp sound rang out, and the three swords aiming to kill were bounced back.

    ¡°¡­ you¡­.¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su was shocked.

    Jin Yang-Geon not only pushed his sword but also those of his sajaes at the same time.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon shook his head.

    ¡°You cannot possibly intimidate people with those skills. I think Southern Edge has just turned arrogant.¡±

    ¡°H-How dare you put Southern Edge in such a bad light!¡±

    ¡°Look carefully.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon thrust his sword ahead.

    ¡°This is what a sword that protects should be. This is the sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    And as he said it, his sword began to split.

    The people around were all shocked.

    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±

    In an instant, the number of swords had changed to dozens, and as if it wouldn¡¯t end there, they further grew. Soon, white and red Sword Qi began to spread all around.

    The entire ce was filled with his Sword Qi. The red and white Sword Qi was amazing as if they were looking at a wide flower field.

    ¡°Uh-that!¡±

    ¡°That is the Plum Blossom Sword technique!¡±

    Everyone shouted at that.

    As if living up to their hopes, the Sword Qi exploded and rushed towards the three.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su¡¯s face turned pale. It was a sight as if his entire vision was covered.

    Before the thought of fighting back even came, numerous Sword Qi swept through their bodies.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    Screams rang out.

    The shocking Sword Qi went into the air, and all that remained were the three fallen Taihang Three Swords.

    Shhhh.

    Jin Yang-Geon, with a slightly pale face, said,

    ¡°It seems like Southern Edge doesn¡¯t teach not to intimidate others with force. Mount Hua will never stand by and ignore such an attitude. Remember, the sword exists not to show off but to protect the weak.¡±

    A short silence, and then came the huge cheers.

    ¡°WOAHHHHHH!¡±

    ¡°THE BESTTTTTT!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! As expected of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua didn¡¯t get famous for nothing! He looks like someone straight out of a book!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon, who waved his hand in the direction of the cheers, approached Jin Pyung.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, yes! I am fine.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled.

    ¡°Thank goodness, then. If you have any problems,e to me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Warrior, thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon lightly tapped the man and then turned around, walking through the crowd that didn¡¯t stop cheering.

    In this heatednd, Jin Pyung looked a bit doubtful.

    ¡®Something feels a bit off¡­.¡¯

    From the behavior to the atmosphere, there was something very different from the disciples of Mount Hua he had seen in person and this man. A small sense of strangeness didn¡¯t leave his mind.

    ¡®Eh, it cannot be.¡¯

    Someone of that skill couldn¡¯t possibly be impersonating Mount Hua.

    But Jin Pyung didn¡¯t know.

    A faint smile shed on the lips of Jin Yang-Geon as he left the crowd behind.

 Chapter 698

    <h4>Chapter 698</h4>

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that great?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    The faces of those talking were flushed.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t umon for warriors of different sects to spar. However, it was rare to see one happen like this in broad daylight, with everyone watching, with the name of a sect so far from here.

    Having witnessed the most rare sect¡¯s person, they naturally had a lot to speak about.

    ¡°It really is Mount Hua! The Taihang Three Swords should have their reputation in Hubei!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is so good about those three? They are nothingpared to the disciples of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°What reason do they have toe down here? Those people are like saints in heaven! They are the Taihang Three Swords!¡±

    It was difficult for normal people to ever see the faces of the Nine Great Sects¡¯ disciples even once in their lifetime. So, even if one had the title of Taihang Three Swords, one could pretend to be the most skilled.

    ¡°And such people got taken down with a single sword movement!¡±

    ¡°Did you see that sword qi? I guess that is the famous technique of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Um. But it is a little different from what I thought¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the plum blossom sword in Mount Hua flutters like flower petals, but what I saw earlier wasn¡¯t petals¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this jerk! What nonsense are you saying! Even if they say the de of a sword pierces the sun, will it actually pierce it? Does the sword which causes waves really bring water?¡±

    The man who was shouting clicked his tongue as if he heard something pathetic.

    ¡°The term is bound to be exaggerated. In the first ce, how does it make sense for one to make petals with sword qi? It is just to describe.¡±

    ¡°That is what I heard. It makes sense.¡±

    ¡°That was enough flower-like sword strength! After seeing it, I realized how great Mount Hua is. No matter what, he took down the three swords of Southern Edge with just one movement! I don¡¯t know it all, but isn¡¯t that a skillparable to that of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon or the Righteous Sword of Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ehh! You are going too far! Where is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who is called the best in the world now, and the Righteous Sword of Hua, said to be the strongest among thete disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Right¡­ I did take it a bit too far. Anyway, it means that he is someone who really has the right to be boisterous. I am more curious as to why such a person wasn¡¯t known until now.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that, too. It is truly nice.¡±

    Everyone who gathered in small groups was busy talking about the spar.

    ¡°Can¡¯t he be from a sub-n?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard Mount Hua has one in Hubei, too, but I didn¡¯t know their sub-n disciples were this good. If we had no idea, no one would have realized it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why Mount Hua¡¯s name is spreading throughout the world?¡±

    The man turned his head. Jin Pyung.

    A person who was very excited asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Why are you so silent?¡±

    Jin Pyung was a bit shocked at how he got noticed.

    ¡°N-Nothing¡­¡±

    Even after he hesitated, he decided to speak.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t someone I saw on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Haha. You too. If you stopped there for a while, how would you know all the disciples?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ rather, doesn¡¯t a sect have its basic clothes and its own atmosphere?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. In the first ce, aren¡¯t the clothes worn by the monks inside the temple and those outside different? In addition, aren¡¯t the ns with a strong nature like Mount Hua allowed to wear normal clothes when going out?¡±

    ¡°It is true, but¡­.¡±

    Jin Pyung wasn¡¯t convinced.

    He didn¡¯t know Mount Hua that well, so he couldn¡¯t possibly say what the problem was. But there was an odd difort that wasn¡¯t letting him calm down.

    ¡°Ugh, fine, it could all be in my mind.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. This person. Enough with your stupid nature and think. Let us say that man is an impersonator. Will Mount Hua be still>?¡±

    Jin Pyung felt goosebumps rise at those words.

    He could see the back of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, who suddenly kicked a person right in the face.

    ¡®Right, if they knew, it wouldn¡¯t continue.¡¯

    A strong man is scary. But a strong and insane man is scarier.

    ¡°Right, true. Maybe not.¡±

    But what if there really is something wrong?

    Maybe that man will leave to see hell.

    Paatt!

    Jo Gul ran ahead with all his might.

    His body felt lighter than ever.

    Right, in the past, they always pulled metal carts. When they felt like they could get a break, they happily beat up people by sparring and all, and when they got used to it, they secretly put their foot down and lost their temper¡­.

    ¡®Just thinking of it makes me enraged. That damned bastard!¡¯

    Well, they had been doing such ridiculous movements, but now to run barefoot, without a cart to pull or baggage to carry, he couldn¡¯t be more rxed.

    But¡­ Jo Gul realized something was odd.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the luggage or baggage, but just the fact that moving with this damned one was problematic.

    ¡°Hehehe! Heheheheh! I-I cannot go further¡­ huk¡­ huk!¡±

    ¡°T-that insane bastard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yaah! Stop! Stop now! Bastard, stop there!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was running shakily until he was out of breath, eventually kicked the ground with all his might and pushed himself. And Chung Myung, who was running in front, had his waist grabbed.

    ¡°WHAT!¡±

    Chung Myung looked around with eyes wide open.

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and cursed.

    ¡°I cannot run anymore, you bastard! Do you want to kill us!?¡±

    ¡°I cannot tell you how far we ran!¡±

    ¡°You insane bastard!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where did Soso go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ She got left behind, so Yu-samae is dragging her.¡±

    At these words, Chung Myung tilted his head and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, if you have such a weak body, how can you even do anything?¡±

    ¡°What now, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Who here is weak?¡±

    ¡°Say that again!¡±

    ¡°You brat! What is with you?¡±

    They scolded him without thinking, but Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul were so quick to speak that even Chung Myung flinched.

    The three people from the Mount Hua sect could ept that they couldn¡¯t fight him, but being called physically weak was something they wouldn¡¯t tolerate. This was an insult to the training they had undergone so far.

    ¡°Yah, you insane bastard! Even horses don¡¯t run like this!¡±

    ¡°Of course, they should be! Is it alright for warriors to only talk their way through?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±

    That sounded right?

    When Jo Gul, who was speechless, turned around as if asking for help, Baek Cheon sighed heavily.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about using your brain these days?¡±

    ¡°If we continue like this, we will fall before we reach Jiangxi. Then wouldn¡¯t we cause more setbacks? I know you are in a hurry, but calm down now, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I can calm down?¡±

    Chung Myung did look like he couldn¡¯t do it. Yu Yiseol came running from behind with Tang Soso on her back. She arrived and carefully ced Tang Soso on the ground.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­ th-this bastard sahyung¡­ he¡­.¡±

    In the meantime, Tang Soso was holding her hands tightly with a needle in them. Yoon Jong felt goosebumps rise for no reason at all.

    ¡°Look now. Soso couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. And she is from the Tang family¡­.¡±

    ¡°What, you bastard¡­ ah, I feel dizzy¡­.¡±

    Shhh.

    Everyone was silent as they watched Tang Soso copse.

    ¡®¡­ Even she is turning into a bandit these days.¡¯

    ¡®She fainted, and yet she is holding that needle in her hand.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, looking at Tang Soso, who had fainted, asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why are you like this? It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll run away after hearing about us.¡±

    ¡°Right. And ording to the branch leader, didn¡¯t he say there hasn¡¯t been an ident until now? If someone were the type to cause trouble, they would have done it already.¡±

    Yoon Jong also chimed in. Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Sasuk and sahyung, being you must be nice.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°Because you both can live without thinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Do scammers ever announce they¡¯re going to scam you beforehand? Basically, a scammer is the most sane person in the world until hemits the actual scam!¡±

    Uh¡­ that was also true.

    ¡°If you wait for someone to cheat you, it will already be toote! If I see this bastard doing something, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s ready tomit it!¡±

    ¡°No, how can you¡­¡±

    Jo Gul raised his arm.

    ¡°I think you can trust Chung Myung¡¯s words a hundred times over this one incident!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t simr kinds of people recognize each other¡¯s minds? If you see through the eyes of the bastard, he can be considered a scammer, too.¡±

    ¡°You are¡­ persuasive!¡±

    Just as Baek Cheon was thrilled by the answer, Jo Gul got kicked by Chung Myung and fell.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much to defeat you¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung red at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Well, in my opinion, this bastard is up to something. Do you know how many such bastards I¡¯vee across? I will never ever be scammed in my life!¡±

    ¡°¡­ when did you get scammed?¡±

    ¡°There was such a time!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his gaze to Jiangxi¡¯s Province. He spoke as if spitting mes.

    ¡°I smell something fishy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I said to bathe¡­¡±

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Chung Myung suppressed his anger and then said.

    ¡°One hour! We are taking just one break for now. After that, we will run non-stop to Jiangxi, so everyone should be clear about this! If you fail, I will leave you behind!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®Whether he is a scammer or not, I will be the one dying because of that guy.¡¯

    ¡°Kuaak.¡±

    ¡°Too¡­ I got hit too hard.¡±

    ¡°That damn thing¡­¡±

    A night when the sun hadpletely set, and darkness had fallen, the Taihang Three Swords were tending to their wounds in their ce.

    As their bodies were being wrapped with bandages, they all gritted their teeth, unable to hold back their anger.

    ¡°Should we leave him alone?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I am dying here.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su, the leader of the Taihang Three Swords, red harshly at the two sajaes. The two people, with stinging eyes, quickly shrunk their necks.

    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t it¡­¡±

    ¡°But it is a bit harsh, right?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su clicked his tongue and looked down at his shoulder. Seeing the shoulder, which was covered in a red bruise, he could assess its condition.

    ¡°That damned man¡­.¡±

    It was a time when the three were furious about Jin Yang-geon.

    Knock-!

    The sound of someone knocking on the door. The three of them went stiff.

    But before they had time to react, the door of the hall opened.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Anger red intensely in the three of them as they watched who stood in front of the door.

    This was because the one who came was Jin Yang-geon, who had sparred with them before.

    Jin Yang-geon entered the ce with his white robe waving.

    There was this high tension like the entire room would explode.

    And at that moment.

    ¡°Y-You bastard! You said you wouldn¡¯t hit hard!¡±

    When the second of the Three Swords shouted, Jin Yang-geon said,

    ¡°Haha. But thanks to you, everyone got fooled nicely!¡±

    A look of victory spread across the face of Jin Yang-geon.

 Chapter 699

    <h4>Chapter 699</h4>

    ¡°Damn it! I thought I was going to die from the pain!¡±

    ¡°You should have just hit lightly!¡±

    When the Taihang Three Swords raised their voice and protested, Jin Yang-Geon chuckled.

    ¡°Do you think just one or two eyes were watching us? If I had been clumsy in hitting you, they would have recognized it right away.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you should have reduced the force! Were you thinking of beating us up?¡±

    When Ma Wei-ryang moved as if he was going to rush at Jin Yang-Geon, Gwa Hyuk-su stopped him.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su frowned as he spoke.

    ¡°This is right. If we do it sloppily, people will start getting suspicious. It¡¯s not like we got beaten to death, so we can endure this.¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su nodded slowly. Then he looked at Jin Yang-Geon with a harsh expression and said,

    ¡°Your role is important from now on. You know what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°With what we did, even the Golden Sword Order will have to notice. They are already enraged, and if ites to their ears that a Mount Hua warrior has appeared nearby, they will surely be excited.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Remember this. If you give any indication of going along with them, everything we did will be in vain. We cannot give in to them; we cannot show them that we were waiting!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to handle it.¡±

    ¡°Such a loud-mouthed bastard¡­.¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su nced around. Although he pretended to be calm, he was quite anxious.

    ¡°Good. The day they find out that you are with us, everything wille crumbling down. Don¡¯te here until we get closer to the goal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, great sahyung. If the Golden Sword Order visits, I will contact you separately.¡±

    ¡°Right. I will trust you.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon slightly bowed his head in greeting and turned around. As if he had no regrets, he left the ce without even looking back.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    When Jin Yang-Geon was far enough away that he couldn¡¯t be seen, a clicking sound escaped Ma Wei-ryang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Such a sneaky bastard.¡±

    Ma Wei-ryang looked back at the guy with a disapproving look.

    ¡°Great sahyung, can we really trust that bastard?¡±

    ¡°I trust no one but my sajaes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But there is no need to doubt that rat. Because he cannot do anything without us.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su waved his hand.

    ¡°Well, once this incident is done, I will not see him again.¡±

    A dull smile on his lips.

    ¡°Well, things have turned out better than we thought. Thanks to the fact that the Hegemony Lord visited Mount Hua, things got easier for us.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the heavens helping us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-su and Ma Wei-ryang looked at each other and smiled, but the youngest of them, who had been silent till then, spoke with a shocked face.

    ¡°But great sahyung¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Is this alright?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying now?¡±

    Jong Yoo sighed and said,

    ¡°It weirdly bothers me. If we do this, and something wrong happens, not just us, but the name of Southern Edge wille falling¡­¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    As Gwa Hyuk-su frowned, Jong Yoo bowed his head.

    ¡°Southern Edge? Damn it! Why do we have to think about them? Have you forgotten what the Southern Edge had done to us?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Southern Edge a ce where the sub-ns were clearly helping its growth, but then no one was informed or even consulted about them closing the gates!¡±

    ¡°Great sahyung¡­ isn¡¯t the main sect a parent to us, though?¡±

    ¡°Parent? You said it right! Then, should only the kids be filial? Don¡¯t the parents have a duty to protect the kids?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why should we think about respecting those who abandoned their kids and ran?¡±

    Jong Yoo couldn¡¯t respond to that and sighed.

    He could understand them. How flustered must they have been when they all heard the news?

    The main sect was no different from a reliable pir. In order to maintain support, each sub-n paid a certain amount to the sect every year, and when a problem arose, the main sect would alwayse to help.

    This rtionship was like a student-teacher tie, but on the other hand, it was no different from a contractual tie.

    And Southern Edge had dered itself to close the gates, which meant that any contact was stopped.

    Thanks to that, those who believed they were under their protection felt abandoned.

    The Taihang Three Swords had a name in Kangho. But during their travels around Kangho, they felt more bad feelings about this. Those who would never have touched them due to the name of Southern Edge soon brought out their swords after knowing the truth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that! Be it the main sect or something else, we need to live first!¡±

    When Jong Yoo looked upset, Ma Wei-Ryang came tofort him.

    ¡°Youngest. If the work here is done well, there will be no trouble for the main sect. Isn¡¯t that why we need that guy?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­.¡±

    ¡°If everything goes as nned, Mount Hua, not Southern Edge, will take responsibility for what happened here. So, this will be helping our sect.¡±

    ¡°You are right!¡±

    As Ma Wei-Ryang and Gwa Hyuk-Su said at the same time, Jong Yoo could only nod.

    ¡°It must happen like that.¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-Su¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°I am tired of making a living with the sword. If this goes well, we can live well in Kangho with a lot of money. And then our entire life will befortable.¡±

    Jong Yoo had a worried look.

    ¡°But what happens if he runs his mouth?¡±

    ¡°His mouth?¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-Su chuckled.

    ¡°It can happen, but after the entire matter is done, the only person who will listen to that bastard is the king of Hell.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry too much. I feel like the entire situation has been orchestrated by the heavens for us. If it wasn¡¯t for heaven¡¯s help, would we have found someone with a technique simr to Plum Blossom Sword, and would Jang Ilso have ever gone to Mount Hua himself?¡±

    Ma Wei-Ryang nodded.

    ¡°Right, great sahyung.¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-Su looked at Jong Yoo and smiled.

    ¡°If you really care, you can send all the money you earn here back to the main sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, great sahyung.¡±

    Jong Yoo answered obediently, and Gwa Hyuk-Su added.

    ¡°Then hurry up and handle that injured body. I will keep an eye out so that the rat doesn¡¯t do anything weird this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-Su¡¯s eyes shone as he saw his sajaes sitting down.

    ¡®Things got resolved nicely because of that stupid rat. Now, surely the authorities have to bite.¡¯

    Jin Yang-Geon, who was leaning against the window of the hall, chuckled.

    ¡®Insane bastards.¡¯

    Thinking about the entire fuss those three made, he smiled. In Kangho, a strong person needed to hide their feelings. He could understand how those people openly showed hostility when they all worked together.

    ¡®They will probably get rid of me once they are done and take the money.¡¯

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled.

    They would surely be thinking about ming all the crimes on him and then killing him, but Jin Yang-Geon wouldn¡¯t fall for that obvious n.

    When it was all over, they would be in despair with no money in hand.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­. Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    A happy smile appeared on his lips.

    Who would have imagined Mount Hua would be this popr?

    Thanks to them, he was able to achieve something big , so he was grateful to them. If this happened, he could confidently bow to Mount Hua every day after he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Anyway, it is now like a sub-n for me. hehehe.¡±

    Heughed most oddly. At that time, a group of people came up from below the stairs.

    Jin Yang-Geon quickly adjusted his expression. His face turned calm, but his heart pounded as if he were running.

    The image of the one with the gold thread on the left chest of those who showed up shed in his mind.

    ¡®Golden Sword Order!¡¯

    Jin Yang-Geon, who was happy, clenched his fists under the table.

    He knew they woulde fast, but this was too quick!

    Those who arrived and looked around saw Jin Yang-Geon and approached him quickly. Then they said,

    ¡°By any chance, are you the great warrior Jin Yang-Geon?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon, who had been casually looking out, slowly turned his head and looked at the person in front of him.

    ¡°I am Jin. And you are?¡±

    ¡°We are from the Golden Sword Services. We came here to talk to Warrior Jin. If you don¡¯t consider this rude, could you please visit our office?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon hummed, looking a bit worried. Then, picking up the ss, he drank slowly.

    Tak!

    He put down the ss and nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening, but I have heard much about the nature of the vice lord of the Golden Sword Order office. It would not be polite for me to refuse such an invitation.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon raised himself and gestured with a soft smile.

    ¡°Lead me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Guide the warrior!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon slowly went, escorted by the Golden Sword Order office warriors on the left and right.

    ¡®There isn¡¯t much left in the n now.¡¯

    A low smile formed on his lips.

    But he had no idea,

    The fact that he had never faced a real crisis in his life and that it was rushing toward him at the highest pace now.

 Chapter 700

    <h4>Chapter 700</h4>

    Jin Yang-Geon gulped, feeling the burn in his throat.

    ¡®Must be expensive.¡¯

    The orchid in the scroll hanging on the wall seemed so alive. Even for him, someone who knew nothing about paintings, it was clear that the price of the painting was exorbitant.

    And was that all?

    The chair he sat on was also peculiar. It was clearly ck, but it had a soft red glow made from rosewood, which he had only heard about.

    Just by looking at the rosewood chair, which was said to be used only by the Imperial Family and high-ranking officials, he could guess that the owner was a man of wealth.

    ¡®Then even this has to be expensive.¡¯

    Jin Yang-Geon looked at the teacup in front of him, and his fingers trembled.

    The gorgeous pattern engraved on the pure white porcin caught his eye. He couldn¡¯t even touch the teacup because he feared he would have to pay too much if he dropped it by mistake.

    ¡®It is said that the Golden Sword Order¡¯s wealth makes the world tremble, and I guess it is no exaggeration.¡¯

    What he saw on the way to the room, in the heart of the office, was so bright. Just how hard was it for him to not look shocked?

    However, the luxury of the guest room was nothingpared to what he had seen back then.

    Gulp.

    Jin Yang-Geon, who gulped arge amount of saliva, tried to maintain hisposure so that no one would notice him.

    ¡®We are almost there now.¡¯

    From here, not a single mistake can be made. If he acted wrongly and a mishap happened, he would never be able to forgive himself.

    As he took a few deep breaths and tried to calm down, he heard someone calling from outside. Soon, the door opened, and three people came in.

    Jin Yang-Geon slowly lifted the teacup.

    He looked as rxed as he could without seeming shocked.

    Two people were following behind a middle-aged man in a blue robe. Anyone with even a little insight would know that the person walking in the center was Sang Man-Hee, the vice leader of thispany.

    Sang Man-Hee approached him with confident steps and bowed.

    ¡°I am Sang Man-Hee, the vice leader of this ce. Please forgive us for not being able to greet you right away despite having you here as a guest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon lightly shook his head and bowed back.

    ¡°Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know that the Vice-Leader of the Services is like the supreme governor of this world? Those who work are always busy and tired, and if we me someone for being busy with work, the world will criticize me, Jin Yang-Geon, for being an ill-natured person.¡±

    ¡°¡­ as expected. I have heard about your good nature.¡±

    ¡°It is all an exaggeration.¡±

    Sang Man-Hee sat across from Jin Yang-Geon with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I always admired the name of Mount Hua, but when I heard that a warrior of Mount Hua visited Nanchang, I couldn¡¯t help bute to visit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for that.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, but I don¡¯t know exactly what level you are in Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled and lowered his head, a bit flustered.

    ¡°As you know, Mount Hua is a sect that doesn¡¯t promote itself as such.¡±

    ¡°Right, ahem.¡±

    ¡°Well, Mount Hua does not allow their disciples who are going on their revtion walk into the world to disclose their ss. The ss of those who participate in the official tasks be inevitably revealed¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ such an odd thing.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon added, looking at the expression of Sang Man-Hee.

    ¡°I hope you understand. As you know, the reputation of Mount Hua seems to have grown well recently.¡±

    ¡°Right. That is right. Doesn¡¯t the entire world praise the name of Mount Hua?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled at the words of Sang Man-Hee.

    ¡°As fame increases, people can easily be arrogant. This measure, given by the sect leader, is to prevent the disciples from turning arrogant. I hope the vice leader understands it.¡±

    Sang Man-Hee nodded in admiration.

    ¡®They say that Mount Hua is different from other ces.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t this man also being humble and showing utmost consideration for others in each word? It was natural to understand why the name of Mount Hua had increased recently.

    ¡°How can we ever understand the true intentions of the sect leader, who possesses an immense Taoist mind? We can only assume what we have thought of to be right.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled softly and sighed.

    ¡®Till now, everything is going as expected.¡¯

    If one kept asking questions, something strange was bound to be found out. So it would be better to only talk about it in a glossed-over manner without speaking in-depth.

    And surely, this man would have the desire to look good for Mount Hua, so it would not be possible to question what was done with the sect leader¡¯s intention.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon continued in a rxed tone. It is better to talk about this and that as little as possible. So talk first, but make the voice rxed and seem as usible as possible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that the vice leader, who must have a lot of work to do, would have asked an unknown warrior toe here without a reason. So, is there anything you would like to say?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. How can you call yourself an unknown warrior? The story of Great Warrior Jin defeating the Taihang Three Swords yesterday has spread throughout thend. Moreover, I know that you have enhanced the reputation of Mount Hua by coborating with us several times beforeing here.¡±

    ¡°I just followed the teachings of the sect.¡±

    The vice leader continued to nod his head.

    ¡°Right. Isn¡¯t Mount Hua¡¯s connection with us well-known? I heard that even Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon and the Righteous Sword of Hua, who are renowned worldwide, are considering working together with us.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon nodded happily and said,

    ¡°Those guys have a lot to learn.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ then?¡±

    When Sang Man-Hee¡¯s eyes sparkled, Jin Yang-Geon was shocked and waved his hand.

    ¡°Ah, forgive me. Just forget what I said.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! I heard nothing.¡±

    Although he said he would pretend he didn¡¯t hear, Sang Man-Hee¡¯s eyes shone even brighter.

    ¡®Calling the Righteous Sword of Hua so casually means that this man is above them.¡¯

    The plum blossom pattern on his clothes, his ability to take down the Taihang Three Swords with one swing, and his words to the disciples of Mount Hua¡ªall these were indirect clues to who he was.

    How else would a warrior who cut down the Taihang Three Swords with a single swing of his sword put everything aside and pretend to be a disciple of Mount Hua? If he had the skills, he could even make a name for himself without the ties to Mount Hua.

    ¡®If his rank is that high, we can discuss the details then!¡¯

    Sang Man-Hee spoke with a bright look.

    ¡°Great warrior Jin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, vice leader.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t something huge, but as the vice leader of the Golden Sword Order, there is something I want to ask of you, great warrior Jin.¡±

    ¡°If this is a favor¡­.¡±

    ¡°First¡­ is Mount Hua a sect that is looking for a mediator?¡±

    At those words, Jin Yang-Geon said,

    ¡°How can I, a mere disciple of Mount Hua, say that?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I made a mistake¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, I want you to know that this is a ce that strives to be on the right path more than any other sect in this world.¡±

    Sang Man-Hee felt deeply impressed.

    ¡°Then I will trust you and speak. I don¡¯t know if you have heard, but we are currently at war with the Iron Spear n nearby.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I have only heard of it.¡±

    ¡°The Iron Spear n and our Golden Sword Order have never been on good terms. However, until now, there have only been minor conflicts, not a full-scale war¡­ Recently, the situation has escted because the Iron Spear n has invited warriors from the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°Did you say Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s eyes sharpened. Sang Man-Hee felt a surge of satisfaction.

    ¡®The rumor that Mount Hua and the Ten Thousand People n are enemies isn¡¯t entirely unfounded. And seeing how fiercely they reacted¡­¡¯

    ¡°Yes. Unknown warriors from the Ten Thousand People n have started to assist them. Moreover, I believe they are providing direct support, not just a few warriors.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    As Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s expression grew tense, Sang Man-Hee sighed.

    ¡°Great warrior Jin, I am not seeking any personal gain from this. As you know, Nanchang doesn¡¯t have a reigning sect here. If the supervisors fall, the Iron Spear n will begin to take over, and furthermore, Jiangxi might fall into the hands of the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°That is a significant issue. But¡­ did the other sects just stand by and watch as this happened?¡±

    ¡°Who would step forward?¡±

    Sang Man-Hee shook his head.

    ¡°The sects around here, which surround the fertilend, aren¡¯t interested in a ce like this vige. Even if they are interested, they would turn away when the Ten Thousand People n is involved.¡±

    ¡°That kind of thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Great warrior Jin!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee grabbed Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Please help us!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, our only hope lies with Mount Hua. I heard that Mount Hua does not tolerate injustice. Please protect our ce from those wicked people!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    When Jin Yang-Geon still showed signs of hesitation, Sang Man-Hee slipped his hand into his wide sleeve.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t asking for your help without offering something in return.¡±

    He gently held out the slip he had pulled from inside his sleeve.

    ¡°If you help us, I will not shy away from showing my sincerity.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s eyes turned to the slip. But due to his role of not being interested in money, he quickly looked away.

    ¡°¡­ Great warrior Jin?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you are greatly mistaken.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon shook his head.

    ¡°Mount Hua isn¡¯t a sect that runs on money. Offering us money when asking for cooperation is an act of ignoring our sect.¡±

    For a moment, Sang Man-Hee¡¯s face turned as if he had made a major blunder, turning slightly white.

    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to express my feelings¡­¡±

    ¡°You really intended to express your feelings?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon looked at him, feeling sad.

    ¡°We cannot just sit by and watch the tricks being carried out by the wicked ones of the Ten Thousand People n. Of course, the sect leader will draw his sword. But for that to happen, we need a cause.¡±

    ¡°What cause?¡±

    ¡°Please bring us five times this slip.¡±

    ¡°Five times?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Five times.¡±

    Sang Man-Hee looked at Jin Yang-Geon with a nk expression.

    He said giving money was an insult to Mount Hua, and now he wanted them to give more? What did this mean?

    ¡°Have you heard about what happened in Wuhan?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee nodded.

    ¡°We will use all the money given by the services to help the needy of Jiangxi and Nanchang. Then, your reputation will also increase. We, Mount Hua, will not be taking a single penny from it.¡±

    ¡°T-then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Golden Sword Order will be a great ce that serves the weak and poor, and then we will have a reason to help the services and draw the sword.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon continued to speak in a low tone.

    ¡°So, if you give me the money to give to the poor, I will also put in a word to Mount Hua and bring in the disciples from the main sect. Will that work?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled for a moment when Sang Man-Hee¡¯s face held a bit of uncertainty.

    ¡°On the day you lose to the Iron Spear n, all your money will be lost. Then wouldn¡¯t it be better to give the money to the weak ones?¡±

    Those words felt like the final hit. Sang Man-Hee immediately nodded with a stern look.

    ¡°I will do it!¡±

    ¡°You thought well.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ it takes some time to get a slip of that amount. You can receive it after the work is done¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, that cannot happen.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon shook his head.

    ¡°As I said, this isn¡¯t a reward but money to be given to all. Before Mount Hua joins this war, it will be meaningful to give relief to the poor in both your name and ours.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ that is right.¡±

    ¡°When can that be ready?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡­¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s eyes contorted.

    ¡°It seems like the threat from the Ten Thousand People n wasn¡¯t as scary or urgent as I thought. Then, take your time and prepare. However, if you take too long, I will have to do something else¡­¡±

    ¡°N-No! You don¡¯t have to rush! Please wait! Two hours! It will be done in two hours!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hurry like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! Please wait here! We need a minute to sort things out!¡±

    ¡°If you say so, I will wait.¡±

    Sang Man-Hee jumped up from his ce without any further thought.

    At the same time, his gaze went to the slip on the table. However, Jin Yang-Geon didn¡¯t even look at the slip from the start until now.

    ¡°Thank you for the help! I am grateful for what Mount Hua is doing.¡±

    ¡°That is nothing. We are doing what we have to do.¡±

    ¡°Then, one moment!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee jumped up and gave orders to the people around.

    ¡°Go to the money hall and retrieve our slips right now!¡±

    ¡°V-Vice Leader. I understand that you are in a hurry, but it hasn¡¯t been confirmed that the man is Mount Hua¡¯s disciple, and there is no guarantee that the man¡¯s words will make Mount Huae to help. And giving the slip ahead is¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is stupid!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee shouted.

    ¡°Where can you find a warrior who defeats Taihang Three Swords with one swing? And do you think it is easy to find a warrior who can defeat them in thisnd? And why would someone like that call themselves a disciple of Mount Hua instead of Wudang or Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a small amount of money, but it is nothingpared to getting Mount Hua moved. If one can pay that much money to useless Taoists who only speak of rules and righteousness, then we will have more growth! So don¡¯t speak nonsense to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    When the guards bowed their heads and quickly disappeared, Sang Man-Hee smiled triumphantly.

    ¡®Stupid Taoist bastard. So na?ve. I will use this chance to wipe out those Iron Spear bastards!¡¯

    But he didn¡¯t know.

    Jin Yang-geom, who was left in the room alone, was also having the same thoughts.

    And¡­

    ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡±

    Lips parted with white smokeing out from them.

    Chung Myung looked to the left and right with shining eyes and spoke like the devil he was.

    ¡°This is Nanchang?¡±

    A hungry animal approached the two snakes, which were curled up and waiting for a chance to devour each other.

 Chapter 701

    <h4>Chapter 701</h4>

    ¡°Grrrr.¡±

    Behind Chung Myung, who was cursing under his breath, the Five Swords, looking as if they were covered in y and baked, were trembling.

    ¡°¡­ That fuck¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ I am dying¡­.¡±

    The warriors of Mount Hua, who were considered the best among all the existing sect disciples of their age in current Kangho, were on the verge of losing their souls from the run.

    The hearts of the Five Swords, who arrived without fail, picking up the fallen ones, carrying those who fell, and holding on to those who were about to fall, were filled with care (?) for each other, which had sprouted before they knew it.

    ¡®You should have just left me!¡¯

    ¡®You insane bastards! You didn¡¯t even support me and dragged me here¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t I just die!?¡¯

    They arrived at Namchang and red at Chung Myung with faces of anger. But Chung Myung was only ring at the man with the eyes of a wild beast hunting its prey as if he couldn¡¯t feel anything from them.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had caught his breath, asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We do not know the face of that person, and we don¡¯t know if that person is still here or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So first, grab a cup of tea, take a shower, and then we can start to slowly search the¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    But Chung Myung cut him off without even looking back.

    ¡°So, how will you lead Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know his face? Is he still here? What does all this have to do with our work?¡±

    ¡°¡­ why does it matter, you idiot?¡±

    ¡°See carefully now. For anyone who leads people, tolerance is important.¡±

    Chung Myung slightly raised his hand and folded it lightly.

    And something ck came out like a sh from behind the trees on the left and right.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°Is that an attack?¡±

    At that moment, the Five Swords, who were down in exhaustion, got up in surprise.

    ¡°We greet Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°We were waiting! Wee to our ce!¡±

    The weing greetings came.

    Everyone looked at the people lying on the ground with nk faces.

    ¡°¡­beggar?¡±

    ¡°It is the Beggars Union, sasuk! The Beggars Union!¡±

    ¡°The Beggars Union is made up of beggars, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh, this man, your personality is getting worse each day.¡±

    The Beggars Union nced at Chung Myung and spoke quickly.

    ¡°We heard from the Hwa-um branch leader. We will cooperate in any way we can!¡±

    ¡°Please look after us!¡±

    Cold sweat formed on the back of Baek Cheon¡¯s head.

    ¡®No¡­¡¯

    Sure, Mount Hua and the Beggars Union¡­ no, to be exact, the Beggars Union and Chung Myung were on good terms, so cooperating with each other wasn¡¯t so strange.

    But the problem was that the attitude here couldn¡¯t be considered cooperation.

    ¡®What kind of rumor is spreading in the Beggars Union?¡¯

    He had a question, but honestly, he didn¡¯t want to know the answer. It was clear that if he found out, he would feel upset.

    ¡°Him?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s short words, the Beggars Union people said.

    ¡°Still here.¡±

    ¡°I will guide you there right now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the beggars moved to run away, Baek Cheon and Jo Gul screamed in horror.

    ¡°Now, wait, let¡¯s catch our breath¡­¡±

    ¡°Running again?! Again?¡±

    Chung Myung shouted without even turning his head.

    ¡°You can catch the bastard and then rest! What are you doing! Go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Beggars Union began to run away with all their might, and Chung Myung followed suit without waiting.

    ¡°Oh, shit! For real!¡±

    ¡°Enough running! Stop ittttt! You bastardddd!¡±

    The Five Swords all followed Chung Myung with tears in their eyes.

    Actually, Chung Myung¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. If they wasted time and the person who caused the problem ended up leaving the ce, they would have to run a greater distance to chase after him.

    But the problem was that they hadn¡¯t even been given the time to catch their breath now.

    ¡®That damned bastard!¡¯

    ¡®Even if that bastard had to impersonate someone, why did it have to be Mount Hua?¡¯

    ¡®If he gets caught, I will grind him to a pulp and drink him!¡¯

    All of their anger was now directed at the impersonator.

    The cause of this pain wasn¡¯t just the impersonator. Rather, to be precise, the truthy with him.

    However, if a typhoon blew and the house fell, wouldn¡¯t anyone me the person who built the sloppy house rather than the typhoon? Because there was no point in ming the typhoon which caused the pain.

    In the same way, there was no point in ming Chung Myung. It was the fault of that bastard who was making Chung Myung go insane like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but I will scratch him to death!¡±

    ¡°That is a rude thing to say, but I agree with you now!¡±

    ¡°Diee!¡±

    With red eyes and clenched fists, the disciples of Mount Hua ran to the Golden Sword Order.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The guard, Jo Mu-Seong, who was at the main gate of the manor, frowned, watching this group of people run toward him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Look there, there!¡±

    Yeom Gong, who was also in charge, flinched as he watched what Jo Mu-seong was pointing at.

    ¡°Beggars are¡­?¡±

    The clothes were all brown-colored due to the dirt on them, and it was difficult to recognize the original color of their hair. Stains dripped down from the faces exposed through the messy hair.

    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±

    Yeom Gong shouted like lightning and blocked the beggars.

    Kiik!

    The young beggar who was running in front stretched out his legs, skidded, and stopped. Yeom Gong sternly said.

    ¡°You people! Where do you think you are to make this fuss¡­!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    However, the beggar in the lead cut off his words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the man from Mount Hua inside?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    Yeom Gong frowned and looked at the beggar, then got angry.

    ¡°Have you all lost your minds? Use the expression of a nobleman when referring to the warrior of Mount Hua! You look like bandits!¡±

    He clicked his tongue and reached for the sword at his waist.

    ¡°It would be right to shout, but since we have guests, I will let this go gracefully for once. Now go, be grateful to us. If you do this again, know that you will not be safe.¡±

    ¡°There it is!¡±

    Between this exchange of words, Chung Myung, who had specialized in listening to what he wanted and forgetting what he didn¡¯t, reacted.

    Surely, this time too, he only heard the words Mount Hua, guest, and nobleman.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes rose.

    ¡°That fucking scammer!¡±

    When he tried to push past the people standing beside him and enter, two people grabbed him by the shoulders at the same time.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Uh, young Taoist! Didn¡¯t you hear what this friend said now? Go now.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned as he looked at his shoulder.

    Baek Cheon, startled at that, hurriedly stepped in.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    First, he politely exined the situation.

    ¡°We havee from Mount Hua, Shaanxi. We are here to check in the vige because we heard about someone impersonating a Mount Hua disciple here, so we request your cooperation.¡±

    The two people tilted their heads and looked at Baek Cheon. He looked a lot better than those he came with, butpared to the Mount Hua warrior they saw earlier, he looked pathetic.

    ¡°¡­Where did youe from?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect from Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ you people?¡±

    Yeom Gongughed openly. Jo Mu-seong didn¡¯tugh, but he turned his head to the side with lips twitching like he couldn¡¯t hold theughter back.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    Yeom Gong¡¯s entire body was trembling as he shouted.

    ¡°You people really need a lesson toe to your senses now!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°You know what kind of ce the Mount Hua sect is, and yet you pretend to be from there! The Mount Hua sect has a name for being a noble Taoist sect! How dare you talk about Mount Hua using that mouth of yours!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with anger.

    ¡°This is why I said we need to wash up first, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Don¡¯t say it. Just don¡¯t say it. How can these young people think to scam others! If I hadn¡¯t met the man from Mount Hua in person just a moment ago, I would have been fooled! There is nothing more to say. I tried to show consideration because you are young, but you are testing my patience. I will show you how harsh the world is! Get out of here!¡±

    His words revealed how ferocious he was now.

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply and looked at Chung Myung with a sad face. Then Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Why are you considering this difficult? All we need to do is prove we are from the Mount Hua sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­ How?¡±

    ¡°How¡­ how, huh¡­¡±

    An evil smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips, making Baek Cheon flinch back in fear, purely on instinct.

    ¡°Right¡­ how to prove it? Ha, such a difficult task. So difficult.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°It is so difficult that I cannot think of any other way.¡±

    The moment Chung Myung held his sword sheath, Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly, and Chung Myung grinned as he said,

    ¡°You two.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°There is no other way, so please understand. I had to. I need to enter.¡±

    ¡°This guy, even after all this¡­!¡±

    ¡°I said it all in advance, so¡­ now it is all your responsibility!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Golden Sword Order leader Sang Man-hee handed a bundle of money slips to Jin Yang-Geon.

    Jin Yang-Geon quietly looked at the slips on the table. Although his face appeared calm, his hands, hidden below the table, were shaking with excitement.

    ¡®How much is this¡­ is all this really¡­¡¯

    In the face of such arge sum of money, which he had never even imagined in his life, he tried to gulp down his saliva and desperately calmed himself.

    Jin Yang-Geon grabbed his thighs, suppressing the trembling, and spoke as calmly as possible.

    ¡°I have heard that Lord Sang is in a good mood, but I had no idea that your decision would be this firm.¡±

    ¡°Why would we ever doubt Mount Hua? If we were to doubt the famous Mount Hua, the entire world would criticize us.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled and nodded, slowly cing his now trembling hand on the table.

    ¡°All this money will be used to help the hungry. And I would never turn a blind eye to the advice of a leader who helped the poor.¡±

    ¡°If you would do that, what more could I ask for? Truly, thank you, warrior Jin. No! Taoist!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee grabbed Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s hand.

    Jin Yang-Geon nodded with a rxed expression and stretched out his other hand to take the bundle of slips.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    However, Sang Man-Hee and Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s heads turned at the same time because of the loud explosion and screams from outside.

    ¡°¡­what.¡±

    Baaang!

    Sang Man-Hee¡¯s face turned pale from the sounds he continued to hear.

    ¡°An attack? At our ce?¡±

    His eyes turned to Jin Yang-Geon right then.

    ¡°T-Taoist. It seems like they are already attacking us, the Iron n¡­¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled an awkward smile.

    ¡°Haha. They are pups for the day¡­ they don¡¯t know that tigers are scary¡­ do not worry. I will handle it.¡±

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee¡¯s face turned brightly red.

    ¡°Let us go out together!¡±

    ¡°Ah. First, let¡¯s take care of the slip¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Sang Man-Hee looked at Jin Yang-Geon with nk eyes.

    Facing that doubtful gaze, Jin Yang-Geon broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    But then themander burst in.

    ¡°What is happening? Is it the Iron n? Those people who¡­¡±

    ¡°N-No! It isn¡¯t them!¡±

    ¡°Uh? Not them?¡±

    Sang Man-Hee¡¯s face went ck.

    If it wasn¡¯t them, then who would attack their office right now?

    ¡°Who is it then?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­¡±

    Themander looked at Jin Yang-Geon and said,

    ¡°Mount-Mount Hua¡­ they are iming to be from Mount Hua and are causing havoc. The disciples are trying to block them, but it isn¡¯t enough¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    Sang Man-Hee scolded him, questioning the absurdity.

    ¡°Mount Hua? What kind of nonsense is this? Why would Mount Hua cause trouble here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is impersonating Mount Hua¡­¡±

    It was right then.

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡°Ackkkkk!¡±

    With a loud explosion, the inner door of the main building burst open. At the same time, many of his men were thrown out like frogs kicked by children.

    Sang Man-Hee blinked at the unbelievable sight.

    And saw.

    The sight of a monster stomping and destroying the ce.

    A body covered in dust, bright shining eyes, a sight that made people tremble.

    ¡°Uhhhhh.¡±

    The monster made a strange sound and slowly turned his head left and right, and his gaze fell on Sang Man-Hee.

    ¡°Who is the Mount Hua bastard?¡±

    The eyes were zing, and this monster was Chung Myung.

    ¡°What kind of bastard is using the name of Mount Hua? Come out! Will you note?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­ was he from Southern Edge?

    That was the first thought Sang Man-Hee had when he heard those words.

 Chapter 702

    <h4>Chapter 702</h4>

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee thought for a moment and then soon discarded the nonsensical thoughts he had.

    ¡®Southern Edge my ass!¡¯

    A noble disciple of the Nine Great Sects acting insane anding with a beggar-like look¡­ Uh? Beggar? Then maybe¡­

    No, forget the Beggars Union.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee cleared his throat.

    Southern Edge was now in closed training. Of course, they could have opened the gates again, and they didn¡¯t hear the news yet. But even if that was the case, why would theye all the way here, leaving their sect?

    So they could not be from Southern Edge¡­

    ¡°You?¡±

    At that time, the monster asked, with eyes shining. Sang Man-Hee flinched and looked at Jin Yang-Geon and him. Then, clear on whose side he should be on, he said.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Clearly, Jin Yang-Geon looked embarrassed. But who wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed in this situation?

    Even the calmest Buddha would have sat down and fallen back if some strange man came breaking through the door.

    ¡°How dare you cause trouble here! Are you doing this after knowing what this ce is?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why I came. So I heard of a disciple of Mount Hua here.¡±

    ¡°Even though you know you!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°A guy who knows Mount Hua doesn¡¯t realize how scary the sect can be?¡±

    ¡°Ohh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°You speak like you know what Mount Hua sect is?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee yelled.

    ¡°What kind of ce do you think Mount Hua is! To win over Wudang and sit as the leader of the Heavenly Friend Alliance!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The lips of Chung Myung twitched.

    ¡°And is that all! They defeated the Ten Thousand People n! And defeated Yeom Pyung of the Evil Sect and the subordinates¡­ why are you smiling?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s slightly trembling hand moved to his face.

    And he gently tried not tough as his lips widened into a smile.

    ¡°Ahem. Why is this¡­ heheheh!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee looked at him, shocked, thinking that this man was a lot stranger than he initially thought.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°Protect the leader!¡±

    At that moment, the warriors who had climbed over the walls on the left and right of the inner wall rushed like lightning, blocking the distance between Sang Man-Hee and Chung Myung. In an instant, dozens of swords were aimed at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at the sight.

    ¡°Haa. I¡¯ve truly gotten nicer.¡±

    If it had been like old times, he would have drawn his sword right then and sent them to hell, regardless of who they were. Even the king of the underworld would be like, ¡®Did that bastard send you again?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t believe the day hade when he had to simply look at people drawing swords in front of him.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    He had be so kind, but Chung Myung couldn¡¯t figure out why everyone was so anxious.

    ¡®Right, sahyung?¡¯

    -Did you sell your conscience before asking, you bastard!

    ¡­ Oh, his mouth was turning more and more foul-mouthed with time.

    Did he often argue with those up there too¡­

    ¡°Ugh. Forget it.¡±

    It was as Chung Myung nced at the warriors and was ready to draw his sword.

    ¡°Enoughhhh!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t toote! We don¡¯t have to spill blood yet!¡±

    ¡°Catch him! Catch that bastard!¡±

    It seemed like there was amotion behind, and simrly dressed beggars, the Five Swords, came running and surrounded Chung Myung.

    ¡°Euk! Kuak!¡±

    ¡°No, why so many disciples?!¡±

    ¡°Subdue him without hurting him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ He isn¡¯t sane.¡±

    ¡°Just stab him.¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul, who were out of breath, looked at Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso in awe.

    Seeing the two confidently speak, the three shook their heads.

    ¡°Hmm. Anyway¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and stepped in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Are you the leader of the Golden Sword Order?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We greet you. We are from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our appearance is unsightly at present, but that is because we had to rush all the way here from Shaanxi. Please understand.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice was truly serious and confident.

    ¡°We heard of someone impersonating Mount Hua¡¯s disciples here. Whatever the reason, it is impossible to call one a disciple of Mount Hua without seeking permission from the main sect. If you cooperate in bringing out the criminal, Mount Hua will not forget the deed.¡±

    If Baek Cheon had looked as usual, no one would have doubted him. They might even have been mesmerized by him.

    But unfortunately, not now.

    ¡°Mount Hua sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You people?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With that look?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon lightly covered his mouth with a fist and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Appearance is just a fa?ade. We are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Surely, I will agree with that. But¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee gestured to Mount Hua with a dull look.

    ¡°From what I know, Mount Hua is a sacred ce¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes followed Sang Man-Hee¡¯s gaze.

    Behind him was the shattered door, the people of the office all scattered around and fallen. And it wasn¡¯t just one or two men, but almost 50 of them.

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t speak right away and opened his mouth, looking awkward.

    ¡°¡­ this can be exined¡­¡±

    ¡°In what world!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of sect invades thend of another ce, beats up their members, and forces them to give up their guests? The Mount Hua sect I know would never do something like this!¡±

    Excuse me¡­ he was not sure what kind of Mount Hua sect this man knew, but they were the normal Mount Hua¡­.

    ¡°You people! It¡¯s clear that you came here with the intention of tricking us from the Iron n!¡±

    ¡°Trick? What now?¡±

    Sang Man-Hee exploded with anger and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ploy to drag away the disciple of Mount Hua and render him unable to ask Mount Hua for help? You think I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Tak!

    Chung Myung, who had listened to all that, unconsciously hit his palm with his fist.

    ¡°Does that even sound right?¡±

    ¡°Yah, you! Bastard! What¡¯s so right about that?¡±

    ¡°This is what happens when you insist on speaking!¡±

    ¡°You will be scolded!¡±

    ¡°Right, you should get scolded!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee frowned as he looked at the beggars, who were scolding one another.

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    Yoon Jong, the one who didn¡¯t fight, looked to the side at Sang Man-Hee and said,

    ¡°You are being deceived now. The person inside isn¡¯t a disciple of Mount Hua! We are the true disciples of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­ You people?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sang Man-Hee looked at Yoon Jong nkly and then asked,

    ¡°Put yourself in my position and think.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you were in my position, which of you or the person inside would be considered the disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    At those words, all five of them turned their heads and saw Jin Yang-Geon.

    Dressed neatly in a white robe and carrying a sword, anyone would consider him to be a Taoist monk.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    All of them looked at each other and nodded.

    As those who had been together for a long time, they could understand each other¡¯s emotions. Bright smiles appeared.

    ¡®This won¡¯t work.¡¯

    ¡®Even if it were me, I¡¯d be fooled.¡¯

    ¡®Right. Even the sect leader would be fooled.¡¯

    This was a mistake from the start.

    Sang Man-Hee clicked his tongue, seeing the disciples of Mount Huaugh awkwardly.

    ¡®Where do these frivolous thingse from¡­?¡¯

    Jin Yang-Geon showed a glimpse of the dignity of a Taoist, but also the dignity of a nobleman in every action. The amount of work these people do is like that of robbers.

    Even a three-year-old child wouldn¡¯t have a hard time choosing who the real disciple was.

    ¡°No more need to speak! I will make you pay dearly for daring to invade my ce and cause this mess! What are you all doing?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung smiled and spoke triumphantly.

    ¡°See? Didn¡¯t I tell you? Didn¡¯t I say speaking won¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°It is all because of you! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°When you say it verbally, try saying it out loud at least once! And right! Please, Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and looked at Jin Yang-Geon beyond Sang Man-Hee.

    ¡°You bastard, just stay there.¡±

    As Chung Myung cracked his neck and let his hands hang down, the Five Swords moved to the left and right.

    But their faces showed anxiety. First, they prepared to fight, but they couldn¡¯t shake off the thought of punishing innocent people.

    Yoo Jong asked Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk, is this alright?¡±

    Baek Cheon answered with a serious look.

    ¡°Think about it, Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It happened. And suppose we let the impersonator escape now. In that case, the ident will be considered a real one, and you won¡¯t gain anything here, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And if we have to get into trouble, we need to at least get something out of it. Let¡¯s catch him first! Something will work out after!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was speechless, felt a moment of skepticism.

    Was it really okay for this person to be a Mount Hua sect leader?

    ¡°What are you doing? Take them down and make them kneel!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The men began to close in and narrow the encirclement on the party. Chung Myung and Sang Man-Hee clicked their tongues.

    Although the ones outside did suffer, they were still warriors who weren¡¯t entirely trained. The true strength of this ce came from those inside. In addition, the elders who camete were also joining.

    Sang Man-Hee, who thought the results were clear, turned around and went back to the room.

    Jin Yang-Geon was waiting for him in the same position as the first time. He was sitting motionless as if, for the first time, despite the absurd situation, the Taoist could be understood.

    ¡°I am sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ haha. You say such unnecessary things.¡±

    ¡°We will soon handle it, so just wait.¡±

    ¡°They seem to havee for me, but I am not dealing with them directly.¡±

    ¡°What are you even saying! Is there any need to use a butcher knife to kill a hen? We will handle it, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled and nced out. When Sang Man-hee turned slightly, he gulped.

    ¡®This is insane!¡¯

    What was happening? Why were they calling him an impersonator?

    ¡®I need to run as quickly as possible.¡¯

    The n has already gone awry. If those guys were captured and they had to confront them, it would be a major setback for him.

    ¡°Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Taoist.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon smiled, looking at Sang Man-Hee.

    ¡°The task at hand is to request reinforcements from Mount Hua, so I will have to move right away.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you will? And the people outside aren¡¯t even checked¡­?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon shook his head.

    ¡°Fliese to those who have fame. If I handle them one by one, there will be no end to it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    He gathered up the slips and got up.

    ¡°If you put in the request now, the answer wille within three days. Then we can talk again.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then take care of¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Kyaaaakkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Eik?¡±

    The scream that came from outside didn¡¯t seem like a human scream, and then something white flew out andnded right on the table between the two.

    Crack!

    The table shattered. At the same time, the expensive teaware also broke down right then.

    ¡°This¡­ this pathetic¡­ euk? Third elder?¡±

    Sang Man-hee, who was getting angry and wanted to ask what was so tough about dealing with beggars, was shocked as he looked at the person lying with foam in his mouth.

    The third elder, a warrior of the Golden Sword Order, was squirming with his eyes closed. His legs, which seemed to have turned stiff, were trembling.

    ¡°¡­ Th-third elder¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee, who realized that the situation was wrong, raised his head and¡­.

    ¡°Reinforcements?¡±

    Tak.

    Finally, Chung Myung stepped into the room.

    ¡°We are here, you bastard, the reinforcements from Mount Hua!¡±

    His lips emitted white steam, resembling a grinning demon from hell.

 Chapter 703

    <h4>Chapter 703</h4>

    ¡°Taaaat!¡±

    Yoon Jong swung the sword from its sheath.

    If he swung with his sheath, the sword would end up being heavier and more precise, too.

    And it was no problem when dealing with these people.

    Paat! Paaap!

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword cut through the air like a normal sword and struck the people on the forehead.

    Taak! Ackk!

    Just enough to not cause them a serious wound but to make them lose consciousness.

    Subduing an opponent without hurting them too many times. However, the sword of Yoon Jong moved lightly without any trouble.

    ¡°Y-You people!¡±

    ¡°Be careful! They are no ordinary ones!¡±

    The disciples of the Golden Sword Order were scared at the presence of Yoon Jong and stepped back.

    ¡°From where did these people evene from?¡±

    ¡°No, we told you from Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t step back! Are you going to look weak to those Evil Faction bastards?¡±

    ¡°We are not from the Evil Faction!¡±

    When Yoon Jong swung his arm again, the splendid sword qi surged from the tip of his sword.

    ¡°That strange sword technique! They are from the Evil Faction!¡±

    ¡°I said no!¡±

    He was going insane here!

    ¡®No, maybe try using the Plum Blossom Sword technique?¡¯

    An impulse came to mind. But Yoon Jong shook his head.

    The Plum Blossom Sword technique was a sword technique with too many variables, making it difficult even for the user to control. And if he unfolded the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, which he hadn¡¯tpleted, it would be trouble.

    If someone got hurt because of that, they might have to hide the truth of being from Mount Hua and run.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t worth that!¡¯

    The ident was something that Chung Myung had to cause, not them.

    So now¡­

    ¡°Ahhhh! Take this! 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique and the plum¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it! You insane bastard!¡±

    The sword that Yoon Jong reflexively threw hit Jo Gul on the back of his head.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Jo Gul fell to the ground with the same force as he was using to rush ahead.

    ¡°¡­ uh¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had never expected to hit him that hard, asked.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Alive, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am dead.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Thank god.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who approached and picked up the sword, looked down.

    ¡°Someone could have gotten hurt, so step back and stick to the Six Equilibrium Sword or the Seven Sages Sword!¡¯

    ¡°¡­ is that what someone who just hit at the back of the head should say?¡±

    ¡°It is alright because you are strong.¡±

    ¡­ is this a taoist?

    Jo Gul turned his head.

    It was clearly visible that several Taoists were cleanly defeating the warriors around them.

    ¡°I apologize! I will do itter, too. It wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ ahh, right. Avoid it now¡­¡±

    From the perspective of the listener, Baek Cheon was saying things without any emotions and would have probably been fine burning them.

    ¡°Waist!¡±

    Paaak!

    Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t so much as cut their attackers with her sword sheath but was swinging it fiercely without care for the safety of others.

    On top of that.

    ¡°I can use the Seven Sages Sword well!¡±

    If one looked closely at Soso¡¯s attacks, even though it was still clumsy, it was now looking more like a technique.

    In front of those skilled tigers, the warriors were being swept away like fallen leaves in the wind.

    ¡®I guess there is nothing we can do.¡¯

    In Jo Gul¡¯s opinion, the warriors of the Order were too delicate and frail to handle them.

    ¡®Still, they are lucky.¡¯

    Fortunately, there were only people who handled things withmon sense here.

    As Jo Gul turned his head, the back of the most ignorant guy came into view.

    Jo Gul held his sword tightly again, mumbling for those who would have to deal with that guy now.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    Was this what a cat looked like when the mouse was cornered?

    There was an extremely satisfied smile on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°T-third elder¡­.¡±

    Sang Man-Hee looked at Chung Myung and the fallen elder, turning pale.

    ¡®Third elder¡­.¡¯

    Oh Pil, the Third Elder of the Golden Sword Order, was a warrior who could not be easily touched. No one was better than him in terms of skills.

    But now, that man had passed out, foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°W-what is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ummmm! Haaaa!¡±

    Chung Myung took a long, deep breath and then tilted his head.

    ¡°You, mister.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Uh?¡±

    For a moment, Sang Man-Hee felt overwhelmed by the pressure and replied politely. Although he realized his mistake, Chung Myung didn¡¯t give him time to correct his actions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk too much, so get out of my way now. I have business with that bastard.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee gulped, not knowing what to do.

    He, too, wanted to step down. Looking at this, he couldn¡¯t handle the crazy guy on his own. How could he stop an opponent that the Third Elder couldn¡¯t?

    But he couldn¡¯t back down again.

    Sometimes, in life, pride was more important than profit. What would happen if there was a rumor that the leader of the Order gave in to the threats of someone whose identity wasn¡¯t even known? And he gave up Mount Hua¡¯s disciple? From that day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk openly again.

    In short, he would have to shut everything down.

    ¡°Y-You! No matter how strong you are, do you think you can intimidate the disciple of Mount Hua?¡±

    So now, he had to just ce trust in Mount Hua.

    But the moment he heard the words, Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°You are really making things tough. How can you even take on the position of a leader with that ignorant nature?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°Yah, you fucking frustrating man! Now is the time to notice things! We are Mount Hua!¡±

    Chung Myung pointed a finger at Jin Yang-Geon.

    ¡°That bastard is a scammer!¡±

    Sang Man-Hee turned to where Chung Myung pointed; the face of Jin Yang-Geon was pale.

    His expression remained rxed, but his facial features and the sweat on his forehead betrayed his true feelings. Sang Man-Hee¡¯s mouth slowly opened as he looked at the pale forehead covered in sweat.

    ¡°I-it cannot be¡­.¡±

    At that moment, his eyes shook as if experiencing an earthquake.

    ¡°Protect the leader!¡±

    ¡°YOUUUUU!¡±

    The warriors of the Order, seeing Chung Myung enter the office, rushed in without hesitation.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    Normally, Sang Man-Hee would have appreciated such loyalty, but at this moment, he resented it.

    Those who flew into the room attacked Chung Myung from all directions.

    At that moment.

    ¡°Oh-oh.¡±

    Chung Myung, irritated, stepped forward strongly.

    A bright blue light shone from his eyes. Soon, Chung Myung¡¯s fist neatly hit the chin of the person running in front.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kwang!

    The person hit directly in the chin flew up like a fired cannonball andnded straight into the ceiling.

    ¡°Listen!¡±

    Kwaang!

    A near kick followed,nding on the person running at him from the side.

    ¡°Kuaak¡­.¡±

    With a sound as if the wind was escaping from holes, the one with their back bent like a shrimp bounced back faster than they had run in.

    Kwa-kwang!

    Their body was thrown against the wall, but unfortunately, the weak wall couldn¡¯t hold it. The figure of the person who had just punched through the wall disappeared from sight as if it had never existed in the first ce.

    sh!

    The bright eyes of Chung Myung zeroed down on those running in session.

    ¡°¡­ Hehe!¡±

    Then, those who were running furiously realized something was wrong and tried to step back. But since they were all just human, they couldn¡¯t straighten their bodies, which were moving in flow.

    The most upset face in the world suddenly appeared before their eyes.

    ¡°DO YOU GET ITTTT! OHHHHHH!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist filled the air.

    This punch could hardly be called a technique. However, if that chaotic movement created dozens or hundreds of hits, and if the hits poured out at an absurd rate, then in itself, it was no different from a technique.

    Crack!

    The person in the lead took a round fist to the eye. The pain that spread could only be described as dizzying.

    But before he could scream in pain, another punchnded on his chin, and it felt like punches were raining down on him.

    Bababababak!

    It was no exaggeration to say it felt like he was up against a wall of fists. As if a huge wall had copsed and hit everyone, the punches rained down on them.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡±

    ¡°ACKKK!¡±

    ¡°Kuuak!¡±

    Those who were hit by the fists jumped into the air like frogs kicked by a child with all their might.

    Watching the person, who was neither stone nor frog, flying here and there in the distance made them unsure if this was a dream or not.

    Chung Myung, who had sessfully attacked and thrown them all away, walked toward the person who had luckily escaped the punches.

    The entire ce became quiet.

    And the moment their eyes met.

    Grab.

    Chung Myung quickly grabbed the fallen man by the cor and, without another thought, swung his fist.

    ¡°People, huh? If they have a head, they should notice!¡±

    Puak!

    ¡°I told you! I am from the Mount Hua Sect! Huh? Have you heard of Mount Hua?¡±

    Pak!

    ¡°No shit! Therees a time when I have to prove I am from the Mount Hua Sect. Why? Why? Should I go around with a plum blossom stuck to my head? Huh? Or should I get a tattoo on my body using the Plum Blossom Sword technique?¡±

    Paaaak!

    Thud!

    The neatly rounded jaw dropped, and the man foamed at the mouth.

    Only then did Chung Myung click his tongue and stand up.

    ¡°That is why I said to use words.¡±

    When? When did¡­.

    But unfortunately, Sang Man-hee had to keep that question in mind. That was because this demon was ring at him now.

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    Crack.

    Chung Myung cracked his neck and then clenched his fists. The oddest sound of bones cracking could be heard. He had probably heard things like that countless times in his life, but now he had goosebumps all over his body.

    ¡°What should we do if you still don¡¯t believe it? You want to check it for yourself?¡±

    Sang Man-Hee shook his head.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t care whether this guy was a disciple of Mount Hua or someone impersonating one.

    He only learned one thing: if he said things like ¡°I still don¡¯t believe,¡± it would result in a broken jaw, making him foam at the mouth and copse.

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°You believe?¡±

    ¡°I-I do¡­!¡±

    ¡°Right? Hehe.¡±

    As Sang Man-Hee shouted, even stuttering, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°It is said that if you treat someone with sincerity, you will get along well. Kuak!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee was lost.

    That guy definitely treated everyone here with sincerity. It was the first time in his life that he had ever seen a person who seriously and sincerely beat someone up.

    ¡°Leader?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah¡­ ah yes!¡±

    ¡°If you understand, then move aside for a moment¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was speaking with a smile, flinched for a moment. Then he turned his head to the left and right.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    In an instant, his face contorted like a devil.

    ¡°Where did this bastard go?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Sang Man-Hee looked back in surprise.

    The ce where Jin Yang-Geon was sitting was empty. The man had disappeared with the slips he had given.

    ¡°W-where¡­¡±

    ¡°No, this bastard dares to run away?¡±

    Fire spewed out from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    He gritted his teeth, ring at the wide-open window behind him.

    ¡°I tried to kill half of you, but you will die now! You scammer!¡±

    Chung Myung, who seemed ready to jump, turned his head to look at Sang Man-Hee.

    Seeing that crooked gaze, Sang Man-Hee unconsciously shrank his neck. Chung Myung spoke as if biting onto the words.

    ¡°If I miss that bastard, you die too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s your Order or anything, I will crush you! I am saying it!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    With those words, the floor rose for an instant as if it was going to burst, and at the same time, Chung Myung¡¯s form disappeared before the eyes of Sang Man-Hee.

    Sang Man-Hee looked nkly at the spot where Chung Myung had been standing just a moment ago. At that time, Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords cleaned up all the other disciples of the Order and stepped in. They looked around.

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Looks like that guy jumped.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung seemed to have chased after him?¡±

    ¡°Haaa¡­ we are really running too much today. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Soon, they entered and then jumped out the window, too.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee, who was left standing, looked at the window and turned. The sounds of suffering, death, and cries surrounded him.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ oh my. I am dying¡­¡±

    ¡°M-My waist¡­¡±

    Sang Man-Hee slumped down on the spot.

    ¡°This¡­ what is happening¡­¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single de of grass left where the typhoon called Chung Myung had swept through.

 Chapter 704

    <h4>Chapter 704</h4>

    ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon was literally running for his life.

    ¡¯Damn it! Damn it! Fuck!

    Why did it all end up like this?

    It was almost done. It was really almost done. All he had to do was take the money calmly and then run away when he had the chance.

    But everything was taken down by those strange people who suddenly broke in.

    ¡®Damn it, who the hell were those people?¡¯

    Were they really from Mount Hua?

    They could be, but he couldn¡¯t know.

    Of course, they didn¡¯t seem that impressive at first nce. Still, unless they were disciples of the Nine Great Sects, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the warriors of the Golden Sword Order with such a small number.

    ¡®Just how did they get here so quickly¡­?¡¯

    When the work had begun to unfold recently, how could they have known about this and sent the disciples from Shaanxi, which was so far away?

    No, it didn¡¯t matter how they knew. ording to his calctions, Mount Hua shouldn¡¯t have arrived here until he hadpleted his task.

    Then what made the disciples of Mount Hua arrive so quickly?

    Jin Yang-Geon nced back with exhausted eyes.

    ¡®Noting?¡¯

    Please! Please take more time¡­

    ¡°YAH YOU BASTARDDDDDD!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s head, which was facing forward, suddenly turned back. When he saw someone who seemed like a dot running towards him, he was shocked.

    ¡®Damn it! Those useless Golden Sword Order!¡¯

    They were looking so fucking proud, but they couldn¡¯t even dy these people!

    ¡°If I catch you, you bastard, you will be dead! Stop there! Will you not stop!¡±

    ¡®Who would even listen to that insane bastard!¡¯

    Even though the distance was wide enough to not see the man following, the voice could be heard clearly. Jin Yang-Geon knew that only those with the purest internal qi could make such a voice, so he brought out all the internal qi in his body and directed it to his legs.

    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±

    ¡°Is this bastard wanting to die? Will his legs not give out?¡±

    While running as fast as he could, Jin Yang-Geon couldn¡¯t help but have doubts. How can someone run so fast and still talk?

    ¡°Okay! You need to run fast! I don¡¯t know what I will do if I catch you, so don¡¯t even think about getting caught!¡±

    His bones were turning weak.

    It couldn¡¯t be happening, but it felt like he could hear the sound of teeth grinding in his ears. When he reflexively turned his head, he saw that the figure, which had looked almost like a dot a couple of seconds ago, was now close enough to make out a shape.

    ¡®Hikkkkk!¡¯

    Jin Yang-Geon, who was so scared at the moment that he almost fell, barely managed to keep his bnce.

    ¡®Why is he so fast?¡¯

    Although it was only a little bigger to the eye, it was clear that the distance had narrowed by almost half. If things continued like this, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he ended up in that guy¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Uh-huh! Run faster, you bastard! If you don¡¯t want your head to break!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon, who was pale and exhausted, moved his legs more desperately now.

    ¡®If I get caught, I¡¯ll die.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know about other things, but this much was certain. The madness and the killing intent in that strange guy¡¯s voice were evident. It was very obvious what would happen the moment he got caught.

    Didn¡¯t he see with his own eyes a little while back how he beat others up?

    Unless the sword on his waist was an ornament, he must be a swordsman, and if he beat the warriors in the Golden Sword Order with his bare fists? It would be really nice if he could at least get a bone untouched after being caught by him.

    The good news was that this could be resolved by running. He had already run far. If he could escape just this one guy, he could change his identity and live a quiet life elsewhere.

    ¡°What are you doing, you damn bastard!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon shouted and looked ahead with red eyes.

    He had definitely decided to join the Three Swords around here, but there was no sign of them.

    ¡°These morons¡­¡±

    ¡°You are here?¡±

    Yes!

    Jin Yang-Geon was thrilled to hear the voice of the Taiheng Three Swords, who had been hiding and waiting, appear from behind the tree. Jin Yang-Geon hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°Great hyung! Great hyung! They caught us!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-So, the eldest of the Taiheng Three Swords, distorted his face and red at Jin Yang-Geon, who was running towards him.

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    ¡°N-No! It isn¡¯t the Golden Sword Order! There is just one!¡±

    ¡°One guy?¡±

    ¡°There, behind¡­.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon, who stopped right in front of them, pointed to the back.

    Gwa Hyuk-So frowned when he saw Chung Myung running towards him like a mad cow, foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°What? A beggar?¡±

    Since there was only one person, Gwa Hyuk-So snorted.

    ¡°I hope no one catches up with me, but if it¡¯s just one guy, it doesn¡¯t make any difference. Kill him and cover his mouth!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At his words, the two younger sajaes drew their swords.

    Jin Yang-Geon, taking advantage of the chance to retreat, left them alone and started running.

    ¡°Um, that bastard?¡±

    ¡°Great sahyung! That guy is escaping!¡±

    Gwa Hyuk-So burst intoughter.

    ¡°Leave him alone. It isn¡¯t toote to sort him out and chase him down. It seems like the idiot thinks he can get away.¡±

    The attention of the three turned to Chung Myung, who had approached right in front. He said, taking a couple of steps in front of the two sajaes.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t me us if you die¡­.¡±

    Crack! Hit!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jong Yo¡¯s mouth opened slowly.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    They stopped, unable to understand the scene before their eyes.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Therefore¡­ great sahyung¡­ uh¡­ that¡­ uh, right, Great sahyung!

    Something was stuck in the face of Great sahyung. It is long and¡­

    ¡®A foot?¡¯

    Only then did Jong Yo understand the situation, and his body trembled.

    Chung Myung, who was running in a straight line, increased his speed in an instant and stepped on Hyuk-So¡¯s face in mid-air. It was hard to tell whether he stepped on it or kicked it.

    Anyway, all Jong Yo could do was stare nkly at the granary, which was slowly falling back with arge footprint on its face.

    Tunng!

    Chung Myung, who had lightly stepped on a face, lifted his body into the air and ran ahead.

    ¡°No, you trivial shit! Get out of my way!¡±

    Uh¡­. Ugh, wasn¡¯t that something you said before stepping on someone?

    Why was he saying it after?

    It was the sound of his second sahyung¡¯s scream that brought Jong Yo¡¯s dazed mind back to reality.

    ¡°Great sahyungggg!¡±

    Ma Wei-ryang let out a scream while running to his great sahyung.

    ¡°Y-You damn bastard!¡±

    Then, his eyes turned red as he tried to chase after Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    At that moment, another group of beggars appeared.

    It was the Five Swords led by Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon understood the situation at a nce and shouted.

    ¡°Jo Gul! Yoon Jong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Handle them! The rest, continue to chase after him with me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong rushed ahead without dy and pointed their swords at the two.

    Ma Wei-ryang shouted with a ghost-like contorted face.

    ¡°You bastard! Do you know who we are? Do the Taiheng Three Swordsmen look easy to you?¡±

    ¡°Taiheng Three Swordsmen?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Are you talking about the one who is a sub-sect of Southern Edge?¡±

    Ma Wei-ryang flinched. Although he had shouted first, he realized that he shouldn¡¯t have revealed their identity.

    But the spilled water could not be brought back. If these people were killed, there would be no witnesses.

    ¡°Yes! We are the sub-n of Southern Edge¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    Ma Wei-ryang was startled by the voice that suddenly came from behind. But there was no time to look back.

    Baaaak!

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    The immense pain that struck the back of his head made him roll his eyes and move ahead.

    ¡°Southern Edge? What, shit? Southern Edge?¡±

    Chung Myung returned faster than he had been running, jumped right on the back of the man, and punched him on the head.

    ¡°Right! Oh, fuck! Something felt strange! Are you bastards from Southern Edge? Right, no one other than those bastards would give us such trouble! Die! Die here, you bastard!¡±

    Pow! Bang! Pow!

    Ma Wei-ryang¡¯s face sank into the ground, and Baek Cheon, seeing the cruel scene, mumbled.

    ¡°What happened between him and the Southern Edge?¡±

    Now, he was truly curious about what had transpired.

    ¡°Ch-Chung Myung! If you continue doing that, you will miss that guy!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Chung Myung got up and then turned to kick Jong Yo, who was still dumbfounded, on the back of the head.

    Kick.

    Thud!

    Chung Myung red at Jong Yo, who fell down and then turned and ran again.

    ¡°I will catch you! If I miss that bastard, you will all starve for a month!¡±

    ¡°At least say something that makes sense! Soso! Seal their blood points!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Five Swords, who had left Tang Soso behind, began to run ahead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see him! Which side?¡±

    ¡°I think he went this way!¡±

    ¡°Shut your trap and follow me!¡±

    Chung Myung continued to rush ahead. The speed at which he could move at more than a dozen feet at a time was shocking.

    ¡®Was he reincarnated or something?¡¯

    The Five Swords also chased after him, swearing inside.

    As they ran ahead, it wasn¡¯t long before Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s appearance came into view.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    ¡°No! Why is that bastard so fast!¡±

    The moment Jo Gul grumbled, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, who was at the front, shed.

    Paat!

    Soon, he shot ahead at a speed iparable to before.

    Even Baek Cheon was shocked to see the speed.

    ¡°Here Ieeeeeee!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon, realizing that Chung Myung was behind him, pulled out his sword.

    ¡°What! This bastard pulled out his sword? If you swing that¡­¡±

    Wooong!

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s sword began to tremble, and soon, red and white sword qi emerged, shocking Yoon Jong and Jo Gul.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    They thought he was a scammer, but his skills seemed much better than expected.

    The sight of the red and white sword qi moving in a chaotic form resembled the Southern Edge¡¯s past technique, the Snow Flower Twelve Sword technique.

    However, it was nothing more than a poor replica that didn¡¯t properly utilize the advantages of either the Southern Edge or Plum Blossom sword techniques. At that level, it wouldn¡¯t even scratch Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon anticipated Chung Myung¡¯s next move. As usual, he would jump to the sword, destroy the opponent, and hit him on the chin.

    But¡­

    In an instant, he saw something he never imagined.

    Chung Myung, who was rushing like a devil, stopped.

    ¡®What is he doing?¡¯

    Of course, Baek Cheon was shocked, but he didn¡¯t doubt it. It wasn¡¯t someone else but Chung Myung.

    But then, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shot open.

    Paat!

    The clumsy sword technique of Jin Yang-Geon hit Chung Myung on the shoulder.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myungggg!¡±

    Blood flowed from the cut skin. Baek Cheon was shocked.

    There was no way that Chung Myung could get hurt by such a sword technique. Then how did this happen?

    All five of them rushed, screaming for Chung Myung.

    The blood that flew into the air fell like rain. Baek Cheon was the first to run and grab Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder, who stood still.

    Without hesitation, Baek Cheon pressed on the wound to stop the bleeding and shouted.

    ¡°You bastard! What are you doing standing¡­¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t continue.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    Chung Myung looked like a statue.

    Baek Cheon had seen many faces of Chung Myung.

    He saw Chung Myung screaming, angry, andughing.

    But¡­ the expression he had now felt impossible to understand. Even Baek Cheon, who knew Chung Myung the best, couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    He looked dazed but sad and¡­

    At that moment, the mouth of Chung Myung opened slowly, with a groan-like voiceing out.

    ¡°Purple Glow¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The voice was so low that it couldn¡¯t be heard. No, even if they did hear, they couldn¡¯t understand it. The Five Swords were more concerned about his wound than his words.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Why are you being taken down by that moron!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Stop the bleeding¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone darkly, making Baek Cheon realize he was serious.

    ¡®What is happening?¡¯

    Sensing the situation turning different, he turned and looked at where Jin Yang-Geon had run.

    Chung Myung walked ahead like he was possessed.

    ¡°I need to confirm it.¡±

    Even as he stepped there, Chung Myung looked only at the ce Jin Yang-Geon had vanished into, as if he were chasing someone else.

    Although the technique was odd, it was clear to his eyes.

    The clumsy yet familiar shape with an immature purple qi.

 Chapter 705

    <h4>Chapter 705</h4>

    Jin Yang-Geon was by no means a stupid person. Rather, he was smart; if he were stupid, he would never have attempted such a scam against the Golden Sword Order.

    And he urately understood the situation he was in as he ran.

    It must be said that there was almost no way to escape safely.

    Right now, his escape was just lucky, but considering their tracking skills and strength, even if he ran until he escaped, he would be caught before half a day passed.

    There was the option to run and hide in a suitable ce and wait, but this would also end up being nothing but a fluke.

    The luck of the heavens didn¡¯t shower down often.

    And he had already reattached the head which fell off with one stroke of luck, and did he want to aim for another try? He would never do that.

    After all those thoughts, Jin Yang-Geon gave up. Instead, he found the only way to survive.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Iron n¡¯s sh of Red Spear, Beon Song, looked at the slips on the table with strange eyes.

    ¡°So¡­ would you like me to have these and then protect you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, n leader.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you fucking rat.¡±

    Beon Song burst intoughter and immediately got up from the ce.

    ¡°Unidentified warriors have devastated the Golden Sword Order and are chasing you, so we should protect you to not let you die? And you were the one who was manipting them earlier, right?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon gulped as he said with a slight stutter.

    ¡°Y-yesterday¡¯s enemy could be today¡¯s ally, right? If the benefits are mutual, then it is alright¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Benefit? Benefit, you say? Yes, that works.¡±

    Beon Song said, smiling.

    ¡°But I think I have already reaped enough benefits? The money is here, so why do I need to protect you? All I need to do is take the money away.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon looked on with shaking eyes.

    ¡®Damned evil faction people.¡¯

    But he did expect this to happen.

    ¡°Take him out!¡±

    ¡°But the money there isn¡¯t all of it!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The n leader, who had looked away as if he had lost interest, turned his head back again.

    ¡°T-this money is just part of it! If you protect me, I will tell you where all the money is hidden.¡±

    ¡°How dare this cheater try to do business with me? Did you think you could use your tricks?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason for that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon wiped the sweat from his brow.

    ¡°Those people will being soon. If you defeat them, I will, of course, tell you where the money is. They will arrive sooner, and if I were to open my mouth under torture, why say it to them?¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Beon Songughed, finding the situation absurd.

    ¡°You seem confident in your own mind, but you only know one thing and not the other. Even after defeating them, I can do the same. And how dare someone like you think you can negotiate with me!¡±

    ¡°No, n leader!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon fell to the ground.

    ¡°How would I dare to negotiate with the leader! I am just an insignificant bastard begging to somehow save my life.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Beon Song still frowned, clearly displeased.

    But then,

    ¡°Right, look, leader,¡±

    Another voice chimed in, and Beon Song turned to the side.

    ¡°Is there anything you have to say?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that bastard¡­ I am more interested in the ones chasing after him.¡±

    ¡°Them? But this¡­¡±

    ¡°Because it makes no sense.¡±

    One of them was seated at a luxurious table.

    ¡°Those people move around like it¡¯s nothing. In particr, their area of activity is shocking. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they suddenly appeared somewhere, whether in the Southern or Northern Central ins.¡±

    ¡°¡­ well, Shaanxi is a bit far from here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you not believe me?¡±

    Beon Song, shocked, bowed.

    ¡°How can that be! How dare I doubt you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    The person scratched their chin and said,

    ¡°If my guess is right, we might catch a big fish.¡±

    The person next to the man opened his mouth.

    ¡°We cannot do anything without checking if it aligns with what our Hegemony Lord wants.¡±

    ¡°Such foolish talk. Then, why not capture him alive and drag him here? Handle it like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Do we really have a big catching?¡±

    The man who had stopped speaking gestured.

    ¡°n leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mobilize the subordinates and prepare them.¡±

    ¡°I get it, but¡­ the work of the Golden Sword¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    The man waved his hand as if to dismiss the concern.

    ¡°We will keep our deal. However, there is an order of precedence in things.¡±

    A soft voice, as if adding something.

    ¡°I understand the n leader¡¯s desire to sort things out now that the Golden Sword order is in disarray. But for us, their confusion is meaningless. As soon as things are settled, thend will belong to the n leader.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I believe it!¡±

    The n leader turned red as he bowed, and the man, scratching his chin, was lost in thought.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡¯

    He smiled.

    ¡®I cannot believe that a man of such renown, whom everyone is interested in, has appeared in this ce. I guess I did end up lucky.¡¯

    It felt like he was searching for sand only to find a gem in it. Since they dide here for it, there would be no fool who would leave a gem behind.

    ¡®Let us see this. Is it really Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡¯

    A smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Here I go.¡±

    Chung Myung walked to therge castle in front of him at a pace that was neither slow nor fast.

    Yoon Jong looked back at Baek Cheon with a stern face.

    ¡°Sasuk, this¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded slightly to show that he understood what was being said.

    This was entirely different from the Golden Sword Order.

    They didn¡¯t visit the former as enemies. There were a couple of minor misunderstandings, but those could be resolved. If they exined properly and provided the right money, they wouldn¡¯t have a problem since there were no casualties.

    But the ce they were heading to now was none other than the Iron Rabbit n, the evil faction¡¯snd.

    There was no way things would end well if they invaded the evil faction¡¯s base. In all likelihood, there would be bloodshed.

    So, how could they handle this situation on their own?

    ¡°No matter how bad it could be, attacking without any reason isn¡¯t good. At least¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know, Yoon Jong.¡±

    Yoon Jong went silent as Baek Cheon stared at Chung Myung and then sighed.

    ¡°I know that, but I cannot stop it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we cannot stop him, we can at least support his back. I don¡¯t know why he is doing this, but I am sure there is a good reason for it.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung with worried eyes. He was certainly different from the usual image of leading them to face an enemy with confidence.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know him.¡¯

    Even after injuring his shoulder, Chung Myung was acting like it didn¡¯t exist. Although he was speaking words, there was a difort as if he was a different person.

    Maybe the situation there made him feel more uneasy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon no longer looked back. He only looked at the back of Chung Myung and spoke in an unwavering voice.

    ¡°Believing only after understanding all the circumstances and weighing right and wrong isn¡¯t faith.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you people don¡¯t trust him, trust me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded, and Jo Gul with Yu Yiseol stepped ahead as if everyone was ready.

    When Tang Soso had knocked out the three men tied them up, and came ahead, Baek Cheon moved behind Chung Myung.

    After a while, Chung Myung approached therge gate, and the guards there looked at Chung Myung with cold eyes.

    ¡°What business do you have here?¡±

    ¡°Just now.¡±

    ¡°¡­just now?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had kept his head lowered, lifted it to see the guards, making them all flinch and step back.

    ¡®Those eyes¡­¡¯

    They were warriors.

    In the Evil Faction, status was ultimately achieved through winning fights. As members of the Iron Rabbit n, they must have fought and killed many.

    Which was why they instinctively knew.

    What a dangerous person this man was.

    ¡°Someone who was running entered this ce, right?¡±

    There was no answer, but their eyes changed, making Chung Myung smile.

    ¡°That is good enough then.¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    The huge iron gate shattered to pieces, with the guards falling to the ground, bleeding.

    Step.

    Step.

    Chung Myung, who caused amotion, walked inside indifferently as if nothing had happened.

    As the dust settled, what Chung Myung saw were warriors lined up as if they knew he woulde here.

    The men held long iron spears in one hand and looked at him with an evil gaze; they felt more like soldiers.

    Chung Myung nced at them without a word.

    Just then, Five Swords came in behind him, and Chung Myung said,

    ¡°I am warning you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me the guy who came here a while back. Then I will leave quietly.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes scanned the ce.

    ¡°If not¡­.¡±

    Srrng.

    The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword was slowly pulled out from its sheath. The light flowing from the sword was cold.

    ¡°I have no choice but to spill blood.¡±

    The warriors there held their breath at the ridiculous sight they saw. The number of people gathered there was more than 300.

    More than 300 people were now unable to even breathe properly due to the pressure of just one man.

    Bang!

    At that moment, the pavilion behind the yard opened violently, and n leader Beon Song walked out.

    ¡°How dare you people let this¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes slowly turned to Beon Song.

    ¡°n leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am Beon Song, the sh of Red Spear, n leader!¡±

    ¡°A rat had crawled in, right?¡±

    Beon Song smiled at the question as if it were absurd.

    ¡°Well? I see six rats here.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darkened as this man wasn¡¯t being obedient.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Paaaat!

    At that moment, a half-moon-shaped red sword qi rose from the end of Chung Myung¡¯s sword and rushed toward Beon Song.

    Beon Song, scared, hurriedly raised his spear.

    Kakakaka!

    The moment the spear with internal qi collided with the sword qi, the shock spread through his body.

    ck!

    The wrist holding the spear twisted to the extent that it felt like it would break. Beon Song let out a yell, more like a scream, and twisted the spear.

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    Swish!

    Finally, the sword qi was directed elsewhere, splitting everything it passed by.

    Beon Song, now sweating, looked at Chung Myung with a pale face.

    ¡°W-what are you all doing? Catch those people right now and kill them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The warriors charged at Chung Myung and the Five Swords of Mount Hua at once.

    Chung Myung grabbed his sword and red coldly at those running towards him.

    Paat!

    The sword, with a sh, released a blood-red sword qi. Before those who rushed in could react, the sword qi pierced through them, spilling blood.

    Thud. Thud.

    Those who were bleeding fell down.

    It was just one hit. The force of those who tried to rush at Chung Myung had stopped as if someone had thrown cold water on them.

    ¡°I am not in the mood for fun today.¡±

    Chung Myung, with the sword hanging down, walked ahead.

    ¡°Anyone who blocks my path will die. No more warnings.¡±

    The entire air of the n felt cold.

 Chapter 706

    <h4>Chapter 706</h4>

    Most people who saw this situation and heard Chung Myung¡¯s words considered it a bluff.

    Even if he was a disciple of Mount Hua, there were hundreds of warriors against him now.

    One against a hundred.

    The reason why this saying even existed was because one person couldn¡¯t deal with many opponents. If something was easy, no one would praise it.

    So, if most people looked at this current situation, it was natural and reasonable to ept it as confidence masking a weakness.

    However, those who didn¡¯t ept these words as mere bravado were, on the contrary, imitating each other while facing Chung Myung.

    The tips of the spears they were holding trembled.

    However, what shook more violently than the tips of the spears were their eyes.

    After all, they were all people of the Evil Faction, so they were ustomed to blood. But even they couldn¡¯t handle the pressureing from Chung Myung.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Beon Song, who felt his force waning, shouted.

    He had been in power for a long time. He knew very well that if morale died before they even fought, he would lose without being able to do his best.

    ¡°The enemy is fewer! There is no need to be afraid!¡±

    Actually, if it had been normal, instead of yelling like this, he would have run to Chung Myung first. He knew from experience that in countless battles, being a leader was the best way to raise morale.

    But now he was just shouting from behind, not stepping forward.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    The hand that blocked Chung Myung¡¯s sword qi was trembling.

    ¡®What kind of sword does this guy have¡­¡¯

    Just the thought of it made him feel a sense of strangeness.

    If he had made a little mistake, the sword qi would have cut the spear and split his body, too.

    The fear of death which had suddenly struck him was now not letting his feet move. It felt as if ck hands rose from the ground and grabbed his feet.

    ¡°Kill all of them!¡±

    The best he could do was shout without trembling.

    It might seem crude at a nce, but it was effective. They had trained their whole lives to listen and respond to themand, so the moment themand was given, they flinched and took a step forward regardless of their will.

    And when that happened, there was no turning back.

    The moment the leader moved, everyone behind him also ran ahead. A subtle sense of relief rose in him as they rushed forward.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Die!!¡±

    Those people, with their eyes wide open, gritted their teeth and rushed at Chung Myung.

    The fact that you weren¡¯t alone sometimes gave people courage.

    Their mistake was not remembering the obvious fact that their courage was just arrogance.

    Tak!

    Chung Myung stepped forward.

    About a dozen spears rushed at him. It seemed like they would pierce him in an instant and turn him into a hedgehog.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t move until the spears almost touched his body. The moment his eyes, which were sunk deep like ake, changed, his sword was drawn.

    Taang!

    It was a sword sh that struck rather than cut.

    The moment it hit the spear thrusting in from the front, something strange happened.

    The spear, which was pushed to the side, blocked the path of the spear that came after. The spears collided, causing them to stumble and get tangled with other spears.

    Kakakaka!

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°T-this!¡±

    A mistake no one would make if they had used spears and trained in joint formations even a little.

    Actually, there was no mistake in the attack of the warriors. It was just that the opponent they were facing would not fall against it.

    Chung Myung, who had disrupted the attack with a single hit, flew like a tiger into the space that the spears created.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    His sword lowered slightly, hid itself, and immediately rose like a poisonous snake moving for its prey.

    Paaat!

    His rising sword split into dozens of forms. And they dug into the bodies of the warriors who hadn¡¯t pulled back their spears yet.

    ¡®Cut! Cut! Cut!¡¯

    Without the slightest hesitation, the tip of the sword dug into the fragile human body. The veins on the inside of the thigh were split, the stomach stabbed, the shoulder severed, and the neck cut.

    Pat!

    The bright blue sword qi pierced vital areas as if it intended to kill them all. Every movement felt so precise.

    Swishhhh!

    Blood sshed out like a fountain from the cut areas.

    Anyone could tell. If the bleeding wasn¡¯t stopped, they would die right away. Excessive bleeding could kill a person in the blink of an eye.

    If they didn¡¯t want to die, they had to put the spear down and cover the wound. The warriors also let go of their weapons and grabbed their bodies.

    sh!

    And Chung Myung passed by them.

    Although the bodies moved, his sword didn¡¯t stop. His sword continued to cut people who came to block him.

    Those who couldn¡¯t maintain their bnce fell down.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Those who had their necks cut clutched their necks without being able to scream.

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    Those stabbed in other ces screamed loudly.

    Different screams rang out around, and naturally that pushed more people into fear.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t have felt like this if those in front had lost their lives at once. Only when the body was cut, and the man was still alive did the fear continue to grow.

    But the scene in front of their eyes was unfamiliar to those who were used to killing.

    Wherever the swordsman with the sword hanging down passed by, people were falling, bleeding.

    The fear of death was now clear in their eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t even look at the one opponent who was taking them down.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face, now contorted, felt evil to them. And this wasn¡¯t something unfamiliar.

    Thebination of the expressionless face and the bleeding people instilled fear in those watching him.

    ¡°I clearly said it.¡±

    Strangely, the voice was so clearly heard.

    ¡°No more warnings.¡±

    Step.

    Chung Myung began to walk, blood dripping from his soaked pants.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t step back¡­¡±

    As Beon Song was about to shout,

    Pat!

    Chung Myung kicked the ground and rushed towards the men with incredible speed.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    The frightened warriors drew their spears, channeling their internal qi.

    A spear was generally better for defensive attacks. When dozens of spears aimed for the same target, they formed a wall of spear des.

    Seeing such a bright wall, no one would dare to attack it. But Chung Myung didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Facing the wall of spears, Chung Myung increased his speed and leaped into the sky.

    Euk.

    Paaaang!

    With a sound as if the air was being torn, his sword descended diagonally.

    A massive surge of internal qi rose from the sword, creating an almost circr flow. The sword qi struck the spears.

    Kwaang!

    As soon as the flying sword collided with the wall, arge explosion urred. The qi exploded, creating a gust of wind that swept them all.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Although the upper part of the defense line copsed, the entire formation didn¡¯t fall. Those who remained gritted their teeth, standing firm with blood-soaked arms, still holding their positions.

    A single moment!

    Paat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword radiated Sword qi like a beam.

    It was an attack closer to a spear thrust than a sword strike.

    In an instant, the number of swords multiplied into dozens, urately piercing the tips of the shaking spears.

    The tips of the spears and the sword met.

    A tiny dot caused by dozens of collisions in an instant.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Beon Song¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was absurd.

    Even if the spears were still, it would be impossible to stab their tips exactly. And even if that were possible, it would be even more impossible to strike with such force.

    But weren¡¯t those spears shaking now?

    To stab dozens of spears shaking in different ways at the same time, like some puzzle piece?

    That was already the realm of mastery beyond just simple martial arts.

    Thanks to the previous explosion, there was no way anyone could handle the aftereffects ande out ahead. The spear struck by the sword of Chung Myung tore through the palm as if it were holding it and was pushed back.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    The line of spears was only meaningful when they were sharply pointed. Even if a thousand, not just a hundred, troops had gathered, the battle line couldn¡¯t hold.

    Chung Myung pierced it as if it had no effect.

    Paaat!

    The sword looked venomous, like a snake, and went right for their vital points.

    sh! sh!

    The terrible sound of a sharp de cutting into flesh filled the air.

    sh!

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    Those who had their thighs cut or their shoulders pierced were better off than others. The person whose throat was cut fell down with blood foaming in their mouth, and the person whose lung was pierced fell down with only the sound of air escaping.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The person who managed to hold a spear again with a torn hand screamed and jumped at Chung Myung.

    However, what immediately made his blood cool as he rushed in with anger were the cold eyes that met him for a moment, devoid of emotion.

    At that moment, his face turned pale when he realized what had happened.

    Puak!

    The sword of Chung Myung pierced the man in the shoulder.

    The pain and physical shock of being stabbed in the shoulder made him lose his grip on the spear, and the sword was pulled out even faster.

    Kakang!

    What the person who finally lost sight of the spear saw was dozens of swords rushing at him.

    Puak! Puak! Puak!

    Shoulder, chest, stomach, and ankles.

    In an instant, his body was torn apart like a bundle of hay with dozens of stabs.

    Thud!

    The white-faced warriors began to hesitate.

    At that moment, Chung Myung calmly turned around and spoke with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Like a ray of ck light, he rushed at the remaining troops.

 Chapter 707

    <h4>Chapter 707</h4>

    Paaat!

    Blood began to pour from the gap near a warrior¡¯s chest. Before it dripped to the ground, most of it sttered back as the figure fell, and then Chung Myung swung his sword again.

    The faces of the warriors were filled with despair.

    Paat!

    He felt something sharp, and then his neck began to feel cut. Grabbing his neck, he felt something hot drip down from his throat and tried his best not to lose consciousness.

    In an instant, all his strength left him, and everything he saw turned ck. At some point, his body fell to the ground, with the dark-dressed swordsman stepping on something bloody.

    ¡°Grrr. Grrr¡­.¡±

    Even as his consciousness faded, instinct made his hands move. The hand holding his neck so tightly that it turned pale was trembling, pressing the blood point.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Step.

    He managed to stop the bleeding at some point andy down, panting. If he hadn¡¯t sealed the blood point, he would have died.

    His face shook. At this moment, he had almost stepped into the otherworld, no, he hadn¡¯t even gotten out of this one yet.

    He looked to the side. The sight of the swordsman, swinging the sword as if dancing and painting everything in blood, appeared in his vision, which was turning hazy with tears.

    That was thest thing he saw before losing consciousness.

    Kuak!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sword stabbed from below and went through the side.

    With eyes wide open, the Iron Rabbit n warriors red at the sword.

    The blood flowing from the body ran down the sword, making the hand also red.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    It seemed like the man wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Thud.

    The person went unconscious and fell down as the sword was pulled out. Chung Myung swung the sword, brushed off the blood, and raised his head.

    Drops of blood dripped down his forehead.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If not, you all die.¡±

    As Chung Myung took a step, the people blocking the path stepped back, their eyes filled with fear.

    ¡®Stop that guy?¡¯

    ¡®That crazy guy?¡¯

    They had experience in war and battles, but that damn sword felt so different from anything they had known.

    This wasn¡¯t something that could be exined by simply calling him strong.

    They had never seen such a merciless sword technique. His sword, which poured down like a mountain crushing a person, then turned into a snake biting their neck and rushed ahead like water cutting into their chest.

    How could anyone deal with that sword?

    Someone opened their mouth in a stuttering groan.

    ¡°N-No¡­¡±

    ¡°Death¡­¡±

    The fear spread all around, along with their screams.

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    Each scream induced more fear.

    What those who instinctively turned around saw was a red spear sticking out of the chest of a man who wore their armor.

    ¡°Those who want to step back can die by my hands.¡±

    Stab.

    He pulled out the spear that had pierced the back of the warrior, his eyes ring at the rest of them.

    ¡°One man! The enemy is just one! There is no way you cannot catch him if you hold his arms and legs and plunge your weapons into him! Fight!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes fell on Beon Song. His lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°A guy who only has a mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°If you are so confident, thene out yourself. Don¡¯t hide behind your subordinates and talk like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Chung Myung asked with a cold sneer.

    ¡°Who says I am alone?¡±

    It was at that moment.

    As if there was a light breeze, a ck figure flew into the air and jumped into the midst of the confused people.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    The spear moved, but the person who flew in smoothly changed direction to avoid it, even though it was empty, and then climbed on the spear and moved down.

    At the same time.

    Shhh.

    With the sound of cloth brushing against it, a pure white sword split the air.

    sh! sh!

    The same ce that Chung Myung was targeting.

    The swordsman, who had shed the vital points surrounding the warriors a bit shallowly but more urately, lowered his sword.

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    Almost simultaneously, the surrounding warriors fell.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Yu Yiseol let out a short breath and quietly looked around. Her feet crossed slightly as she appeared shocked at the warriors who wereing up, then disappeared on the spot. Soon, she reappeared right in front of the warriors.

    Paaat!

    The sword pierced a shoulder and split a thigh. Each time it moved soundlessly, almost like light, screams rang out here and there.

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    Suddenly, cracks began to form in the battle line. She wasn¡¯t the only one who had jumped in.

    ¡°Haaa!¡±

    Jo Gul charged furiously, scattering plum blossoms in the air. In an instant, the increased plum blossom sword qi poured down on the closely packed warriors.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s shout pierced Jo Gul¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Do not swing so carelessly! We are not killers!¡±

    ¡°That is why I weakened them!¡±

    Yoon Jong rushed ahead with contorted eyes and whipped his sword around.

    ¡®This has to be done.¡¯

    If they let this continue any longer, the damned bastard mightmit a truly ruthless massacre. Although no one had lost their life from his sword yet, they couldn¡¯t be sure what would happen if the situation became more intense!

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    Tang Soso jumped up from behind Yoon Jong and began to throw needles. The sharp needles mercilessly dug into the bodies of the fallen warriors.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    And Yoon Jong swung his sword without missing the chance. His sword, which had always been extremely sturdy, now cut down the words of the opponents with a slightly sharper movement.

    As attacks poured in from all directions in an instant, the cowering troops were confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    It was time for Chung Myung to grab his sword to finish the job.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at the sound of the voice that came.

    Before he knew it, Baek Cheon stood right behind him.

    ¡°We will handle this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is happening, but there must be a reason why you are impatient. So go¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon stared intently at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t one to go overboard. Don¡¯t feel burdened and goy off those thoughts.¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s lips, which had been staring at Baek Cheon in silence, twitched.

    ¡°¡­ you are doing good.¡±

    ¡°I always did so.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and took a deep breath.

    ¡°I wille back.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Do not cry when you get hit by a blind knife.¡±

    ¡°Me or you?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung lifted his body slightly from the spot. Then Baek Cheon held out the sword as if it were expected and ced it at the feet of Chung Myung.

    ¡°At!¡±

    And at that moment, when Chung Myung stretched his foot out, he sharply raised the sword. With that recoil, Chung Myung¡¯s body jumped over those blocking the way and fell on Beon Song¡¯s head.

    Chung Myung, with glowing eyes, hit Beon Song hard on the head. Beon Song felt fear and raised the spear to block the sword.

    Kwaak!

    A terrible sound.

    At the sight of someone jumping over their heads and colliding with the n leader in an instant, the warriors of the n were shocked. At that time, a soft voice rang in their ears.

    ¡°Uhh.¡±

    The warriors all turned their heads and clearly saw Baek Cheon slowly raising the sword.

    ¡°There is no regret here. I will not be easy on you.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who caught a glimpse of Chung Myung, stepped ahead.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    His hand holding the spear was trembling. His wrist must have already been broken with the force. The toes supporting his body looked like they would also break.

    His face was horribly contorted, and his eyes were bloodshot.

    In his eyes, the face of Chung Myung, with no mercy, was pressing down.

    Odd.

    A face that couldn¡¯t be described with mere words. Didn¡¯t it seem like it was from a hunting animal? However, there was one difference between the monster in front of him and a beast: a beast never smiled while hunting.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spoke while pressing down the recoil. With that, he slightly lifted his body into the air.

    At the same time, Chung Myung¡¯s foot stomped on the spear twice.

    ¡°I came instead.¡±

    Ta-tang!

    Beon Song¡¯s arm, which had held a lot of strength, was forcibly broken, and the spear was pressed close to his body.

    Wheik!

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s two feet turned in the air and kicked the spear, which was close to Beon Song¡¯s chest.

    Kung!

    With a dull explosion, Beon Song¡¯s body was thrown back and crashed into the pir of the castle.

    Kwakwak!

    The huge pir, thicker than a human body, broke down at once, trapping Beon Song inside it.

    Crumble.

    The front part of the pir crumbled, and tiles with wood fell down. Chung Myung got down on the ground and headed towards the copsing pce with his sword hanging down.

    Step. Step.

    Chung Myung, who was walking towards the dust, stopped.

    ¡°e out.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Thud!

    Beon Song leaped forward, kicking the remains of the copsed ce, and screamed at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°You damned demon! I will kill you!¡±

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t even look at him. He was looking at the castle, which barely held its shape. Chung Myung spoke again.

    ¡°I told you toe.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Then, a momentter, a low voice came from inside the hall.

    ¡°Should we call this misfortune?¡±

    ¡°The words of Hegemony Lord being impressed by you are real.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ so arrogant.¡±

    Two people walked out of the half-copsed castle, standing to the left and right of Beon Song, and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    The two men nodded at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Nice. I also had something to say to your lord.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword and aimed it at the two men.

    ¡°If I send him your heads, I will get enough information.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    The man shook his head.

    ¡°Well, you will be dying here¡­¡±

    ¡°You two, please don¡¯te forward!¡±

    At that moment, Beon Song suddenly shouted and interrupted the man.

    ¡°I will kill that rat! How¡­ how dare he break my wrist?¡±

    ¡°n leader.¡±

    ¡°I will tear his mouth apart! That piece of shit!¡±

    ¡°I will take your skin off and then use it for a drinking cup! That damned jerk!¡±

    Paat!

    At that moment, Beon Song¡¯s neck twisted.

    An odd sight.

    How could a person¡¯s neck turn that far and then return to its original position? Actually, Beon Song¡¯s neck was able to return to its original position after spinning twice.

    The head of Beon Song shook, with his tongue out, looking helpless.

    ¡°Tsk, this is why such things happen.¡±

    Thud!

    The man nced at the falling slips and lightly shook his hands.

    ¡°¡­ if we kill him, who will get themission?¡±

    ¡°The rest will be paid back on its own, and¡­ the request fee isn¡¯t the problem.¡±

    ¡°I guess you are right.¡±

    The two walked towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you want to catch a big fish, you need to give up the small fish.¡±

    ¡°Both?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his hand as he saw the two people approaching him while talking. Then, he gently pushed his stiff lips into a smile with his fingers.

    The two people tilted their heads at the strange behavior.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Someone told me I am not one to go overboard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So be ready because I will do that, especially.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Because you are from the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    There was no need to speak anymore. The three rushed at each other.

 Chapter 708

    <h4>Chapter 708</h4>

    Jin Yang-Geon, covered in dust, was rubbing the ground as if trying to grab it. His eyes darted here and there, not knowing where to go.

    Kwang!

    An explosion urred, and the remains of the castle shot towards him.

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    He was scared and fell t to the ground. Fragments of the broken wall and torn-off pir passed by just in the nick of time, almost grazing the back of his head. The force alone made the back of his head tingle.

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s face was speckled with cold sweat mixed with dirt.

    He wasn¡¯t asking for much.

    He was just a person who could pull off a scam, take the money, and run. Of course, defrauding the Golden Sword Order was not something that anyone could even attempt, but if you could change the rest of your life with just one act of courage, wasn¡¯t it worth trying?

    ¡®But¡­ how on earth did it all turn into this?¡¯

    Looking at thepletely clear front, he saw the people of the n lying on the ground, looking pitiful with blood all around them.

    He looked away with trembling eyes. The body of the n leader could be seen. The neck was oddly bent, and he had died without even being able to close his eyes.

    The moment he saw the dead eyes that couldn¡¯t focus on anything, all the strength in his body left him. He barely managed to get up halfway and then copsed back down on the spot.

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    He shook against the wall.

    ¡®Why did it have to be like this?¡¯

    Who would have thought something like this would happen because of what he did?

    ¡®Iron Rabbit n¡­¡¯

    The Iron Rabbit n was a sect that exerted absolute influence, at least in this area of Nanchang. The Golden Sword Order couldn¡¯t match this n, which was why they wanted help and even gave money to him.

    Moreover, the people of the Ten Thousand People n had also joined. It was right to assume that no sect in this ce could match them.

    That was why Jin Yang-Geon was able tomit fraud against the Golden Sword Order, and in situations where his life was at stake, he ran here to survive.

    But what was happening now shattered all his expectations.

    Paaat!

    Sword qi surged. The moment the sword qi rose, majestic and shining, those who were standing in the way were swept away like fallen leaves in an autumn wind and fell back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon gulped as he saw people constantly copsing under the sword qi of the man.

    ¡®A-at that young age¡­¡¯

    No, it might not be right to call him young for a man whose devotion was so intense that even the dust had settled on his face.

    However, it was also true that the courage and strength shown by the man didn¡¯t match his age.

    Weren¡¯t the warriors of the n, who had lived twice as long as him, not even daring to stand against this man?

    It suddenly urred to him that the ideal swordsman who acted with the Taiheng Three Swords matched this man.

    And it wasn¡¯t just him.

    The others lined to the left and right of him, at a nce, seemed unusual.

    A sword stretched out like a beam of light from the female swordsman¡¯s finger, who easily dodged a flying spear.

    She searched for an opponent like a ghost and stabbed, then quickly retrieved her sword and swung it at the vital spot of the person behind her.

    It was extremely fast, urate, and without any unnecessary details.

    ¡°Aaahhh!¡±

    The person whose shoulder was pierced screamed and copsed. But before the body fell to the ground, the sword stabbed the man behind her and gathered bnce.

    Paat!

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how much training she had to undergo to use a technique that effortlessly. The movement was more impressive than the flying sword qi or the powerful single sword, which struck down 5-6 people at once.

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    Every time her sword pierced the weapons of the opponent, Jin Yang-Geon flinched and stepped back as if his stomach had been pierced.

    ¡®I am going insane¡­¡¯

    Why did they have to do this?

    Once all of those people were defeated, it was clear who the next target would be.

    And that¡¯s not even all.

    ¡°The fallen may swing their swords, so keep an eye behind¡­ be careful, you bastard!¡±

    The man swinging the sword on the right shouted and kicked a stone on the ground. The kicked stone flew and hit the chin of a man, aiming for the back of the curly-haired man.

    ¡°Euk? I was sure that I knocked him down?¡±

    ¡°I am dying here, really!¡±

    ¡°Oh, sahyung can take good care of me!¡±

    The curly-haired man grinned slyly and took another step ahead, lightlyunching his body into the air.

    ¡°Euhhhhh!¡±

    Soon, the red sword qi began to bloom.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The sword qi rose from the tip of the sword and took on a more and more definite form, soon turning into a fluttering flower.

    Jin Yang-Geon was astonished and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡®P-petals!¡¯

    How could he not know?

    This was the Plum Blossom Sword of the Mount Hua Sect, which was currently gaining great fame among the most prestigious sects.

    ¡®I thought it was just a metaphor when they said it is a sword-like flower petals.¡¯

    Who would have thought that truly flower petals with sword qi could be found?

    ¡®Um, is that really going to happen?¡¯

    At this point, he thought that people were easily fooled by the sword he showed off. Of course, this would have been possible since there were only a few people in the province and too far from Mount Hua, who had experienced the plum blossom sword of Mount Hua.

    Jin Yang-Geon clenched his fists, feeling lost.

    Now, he felt it.

    ¡°This¡­ this is Mount Hua¡­¡±

    Now that he had seen this, there was no way he could turn back.

    No, even if he hadn¡¯t seen that sword technique, if they weren¡¯t the Mount Hua sect, how was it possible for only six people to drive an entire n down?

    Of course, those who had been defeated so far numbered nearly 50, and the warriors had clearly been over 100. However, their strength was not the same as it was the first time. Those who had once shown great strength like well-trained warriors were now gathered in panic and cornered, like a flock of sheep driven by wolves attacking the outskirts.

    The Iron Rabbit n, which was supposed to easily deal with such situations, had long since be corpses with twisted necks.

    Now, it was very obvious how this would end.

    And Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s uing fate was as clear as fire.

    ¡®I-I need to run.¡¯

    Since they were impersonating the Mount Hua sect, even a 3-year-old could guess what would happen if they were caught.

    Now that even the n couldn¡¯t stop him, he had to run immediately.

    But¡­ to where?

    How could he escape from the crazy people who hade all the way from Shaanxi after hearing the news about him, evening in a group of six and stabbing him?

    Those insane people would follow him wherever he went.

    ¡®Even so, somehow¡­¡¯

    Jin Yang-Geon stood up and quickly looked around to find a chance to escape. Then, at some point, he flinched and slowly said,

    ¡®T-the beggars¡­¡¯

    Beggars were sitting on the wall behind the battle, watching him closely. At that moment, Jin Yang-Geon felt his fate as if heaven had dered it.

    ¡®The Beggars Union people are surrounding us.¡¯

    There might be a way to escape the hands of Mount Hua, but there was no way to hide from these people. This wasmon sense for anyone living around here.

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s breathing became difficult. Just as he was thinking,

    Kwaak!

    With a loud explosion, a huge amount of power rose up.

    Grrrr!

    As soon as the force hit the roof of the pavilion, the tiles shook violently and poured down like rain, flying all around like arrows.

    It was powerful enough to blow off the entire roof of the pce with a single blow. It was a sight that made the bones hurt.

    And the non-human things that created that scene were now biting each other like tigerspeting fornd.

    Kakang!

    The sword and de shed in the air.

    Even against the heavy de, the young swordsman¡¯s thin sword didn¡¯t move an inch.

    Kakakakj!

    The sound of metal shing with metal was eerie, and the sword began to push the de.

    The faces of the two people came close together with a sword and de between them.

    The face of the person holding the sword with both hands and exerting all his might gradually became distorted. On the other hand, there was no particr expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face as he held the sword.

    With an expression that went beyond coldness and bordered on indifference, he only added strength to the hand holding the sword.

    Crack!

    Chung Myung¡¯s wrist twisted instantly, and the tip of his sword in contact with the de tilted forward, beginning to scratch the neck of the warrior.

    sh.

    It was scraping, not cutting.

    The slightly touched tip of his sword drew a red line on the thick neck. The de desperately tried to push it away but managed to carve out another red sh.

    In a very short period, 5-6 lines appeared on the warrior¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Pffftt¡­¡±

    The face of the warrior turned pale.

    Every time the sword touched his neck, he stepped closer to hell. If the sword pushed in another inch, the main artery would be cut.

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    The warrior was shocked.

    ¡®What strength is this¡­?¡¯

    He reflexively looked away.

    Chung Myung¡¯s wrists were visible.

    Of course, even beyond the clothes, he could feel that this man¡¯s body was quite bnced and well-trained. But even so, it was barely half as thick as the arm holding the de.

    So, where did this strengthe from?

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    Kakakakak!

    The sword dug against the de.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking smugly the whole time. Why don¡¯t you talk now?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Kwaaaak!

    A tremendous amount of tension emanated from behind Chung Myung¡¯s back again. This was the same qi that had blown out the roof of the castle a moment ago.

    Kwak!

    Grinding his teeth, the man pressed down on Chung Myung with all his strength. His intention was to make it impossible for Chung Myung to move or escape.

    The warrior, trying to muster the strength he had left in his body, stopped for a moment. This was because he saw Chung Myung smiling.

    It felt ridiculous.

    Crack!

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    At that moment, an enormous pain spread from the top of his foot. Chung Myung had stepped on it and broken the bones.

    The moment his body shook slightly in pain.

    Shhh.

    The strength of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which had been touching the de, was released.

    There was no way someone pushing with all their might could resist the change. With the bones in his foot broken, it was difficult to control his body.

    As his body leaned forward, the sword tangled with the de like a snake, shaking his core.

    nk.

    Before he could fully understand the situation, the warrior¡¯s body spun in the air, and a momentter, hended on the other side of Chung Myung.

    It was a movementpletely unrted to his will.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    As he panicked and was about to hold the de again, Chung Myung kicked him in the chest.

    Kwang!

    His battered body bounced back like an arrow, leaving a bow.

    Neither the pain in his chest nor the situation from before could be understood. What mattered was how far he was being pushed back.

    Crack.

    He twisted and turned with all his might in the air. His spine screamed from the unknown movement.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    This attack he wasunching with all his might should hit his foe.

    Kwaang!

    The de qi and the sword qi collided, creating a huge explosion. The person who rushed took a step back, and the person who fired the attack in the air fell to the ground, losing a lot of blood.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    At that moment, their faces contorted, stained with pain and anger.

    ¡°Senior sasuk would have liked it if I had shown this to the Mount Hua kids.¡±

    Chung Myung, with the sword on his shoulder, had a smile on his lips.

    ¡°It is a perfect attack that demonstrates joint attacks cannot be done casually.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­.¡±

    At that moment, the image of Chung Myung leisurely tapping his shoulder with the sword disappeared. Then he appeared right in front of the warrior who was on the ground.

    ¡®Huk!¡¯

    The warrior was so shocked that his heart seemed to jump out of his mouth. He raised his de to his head to block the sword. But as the sword moved up, Chung Myung¡¯s foot moved through the air and kicked the warrior¡¯s chin.

    Kwang!

    All it took was a foot hitting a chin, and an explosion happened. The warrior who was kickednded far back with blood spilling around him.

    Rumble.

    In the end, the entire castle copsed.

    Chung Myung looked at the scene with indifferent eyes and spoke slowly.

    ¡°I am sorry, I am not in a good mood right now.¡±

    And he aimed his sword at the other Ten Thousand People n members.

    ¡°It would be better if you didn¡¯t try it.¡±

    The blood of those from the Ten Thousand People n began to cool.

 Chapter 709

    <h4>Chapter 709</h4>

    ¡°Pleasee quickly!¡±

    ¡°¡­ euk.¡±

    A man, hearing the distressed cry, ran to the wall, sweating profusely.

    The man¡¯s appearance was very strange. His clothes were so bulky that anyone could mistake him for a beggar, but his body seemed bloated. The beggar, whose body looked like it might roll over and hit itself, was now leaning against the wall, repeatedly wiping away the sweat pouring down with a dirty cloth.

    ¡°Heheh! Heheh! I¡­ I have no interest in running¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The beggars red at him, annoyed. But that was all; no one dared to hit the fat beggar.

    ¡°How¡­ how did it end up like this?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself!¡±

    As the beggars shouted bluntly, the fat beggar sighed.

    ¡°Hong Dae-Kwang, if that guy wasn¡¯t bruised, we wouldn¡¯t have had to go through this trouble¡­.¡±

    ¡°After all, you are both on the same level, so why are you acting in such a low way?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. You bastards¡­ even if the rank is the same as the branch leader, he holds an important position in the council. If I refuse a request from someone who mightter be the n leader, what do you think happens?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes looked down.

    ¡°I will end up so thin that I won¡¯t be visible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense ande up quickly. You have to see this.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    The round beggar, Wang Deok, sighed as he jumped up with a light movement that was at odds with hisrge body.

    Sitting on the wall, he nced inside and flinched.

    ¡°¡­ what is this situation? All those kids are warriors with swords.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. But look carefully. No one has died. They are suppressing them without killing.¡±

    Wang Deok¡¯s face, which had looked like he was telling a joke, became stiff. His exaggerated sighing expression disappeared as if washed away, and his fleshy chin trembled slightly.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He was about to say something but then went silent and gulped.

    Eyes as small as buttons were focused on Chung Myung, who was swinging his sword, beyond those who were fighting in groups or more cleanly.

    ¡°¡­ Damn it, the Ten Thousand People n really came. I heard that the Iron Rabbit n had invited them as guests, so I was wondering where they were.¡±

    In the meantime, many beggars were sent to confirm the fact, but even if they were beggars, they couldn¡¯t check inside a n.

    If someone arrived without a word and snuck in, they couldn¡¯t possibly detect it because they didn¡¯t have eyes all around.

    ¡°Is that really the Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    ¡°The person with the palm technique is a man called Heo Hyung, and it is said he has the strength to break down a mountain and split a river.¡±

    ¡°The Red Palm, Heo Hyung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hearing the words of Wang Deok, the beggars stared at the warriors of the Ten Thousand People n.

    ¡®The Red Palm¡­.¡¯

    It was said that if he used a palm technique, the world would turn red. He was a famous warrior recognized by the realm.

    In a typical sect or n, the person holding the lead position was bound to be stronger than those without that position. But in the Ten Thousand People n, many such people were gathered below one man.

    Therefore, although they were called captains outside, the fact that they had no position or right affiliation didn¡¯t mean they were weaker than other sect leaders. And this man was one of them.

    ¡®A person like that¡­¡¯

    At that time, a person stumbled walking out of the copsed castle. The moment he saw the dust-covered man, Wang Deok couldn¡¯t hide his groan.

    ¡°Giant Spirit, Mak Wei.¡±

    ¡°Ma-Mak Wei? That man?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Unless my eyes are wrong. Heo Hyung and Mak Wei are there. Just what are they thinking?¡±

    It was amon thing in the past for the Ten Thousand People n.

    They did everything they could to expand their power. Not only did they form a force to start a war, but he also didn¡¯t hesitate to send warriors under hismand to collect money and use their strength.

    But the Ten Thousand People n, after bing known as one of the Five Evil Factions and gaining some respect, barely did anything to offend others¡­

    ¡°Ah, no, wait.¡±

    The vice leader of the branch, Heuk Hwan-Gae, asked in shock.

    ¡°Are you saying those two are Mak Wei and Heo Hyung?¡±

    ¡°After listening to all this, what more do you want?¡±

    ¡°Then you are saying that the person who was kicked by the young brat is Mak Wei?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what? Kicked?¡±

    Wang Deok¡¯s eyes trembled.

    Just by looking at Heo Hyung¡¯s contorted face and the anger on Mak Wei¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand their emotions.

    Wang Deok, who once again grasped the situation, groaned.

    ¡°¡­ are those exaggerated rumors about Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon actually real?¡±

    Wang Deok, smiling as if he found this absurd, turned his head.

    ¡°Confirm it, you bastards! If something bad happens here and hees out, we will be in trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it! His skills are better than the rumors, and there¡¯s no guarantee that his nature isn¡¯t worse than the rumors!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heuk Hwan-Gae, who remembered the rumors of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, quickly nodded with a pale face.

    ¡°I will confirm ande back.¡±

    Wang Deok didn¡¯t respond and continued to look at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ if this happens, I will be sad¡­.¡±

    A sad voice came to his ears.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­.¡±

    Giant Spirit, Mak Wei, touched his chin with a trembling hand.

    It looked like his jaw had cracked badly after the kick. Every time he tried to force the words out, his broken teeth ttered out.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Blood dripped from the tip of his tongue where it was cut, and his eyes were red as he spat out a lump of blood, teeth, and some soft flesh.

    ¡°You¡­ you fucking bastard¡­.¡±

    Of course, his body wasn¡¯t normal. The impact of blocking the force was too great; he got hit so hard that his chin was crushed, and he was thrown into a hall. Naturally, his entire body was shaking, and the qi and blood were flowing, making it feel like his body was burning.

    But the pain in his body was nothing. The anger of being kicked like this by a justice faction member made him so enraged that the pain felt insignificant.

    But.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Even though he was a skilled warrior, Chung Myung remained calm even under his gaze of killing intent.

    ¡°Try speaking clearly now. I don¡¯t get what you are saying.¡±

    ¡°ACKKKKKK!¡±

    Mak Wei rushed ahead with his eyes wide open. No, he tried to rush, but then Heo Hyun shouted.

    ¡°Calm down, Mak Wei! If you run¡­.¡±

    But as his voice rose, he stopped and went silent.

    What if he ran?

    What were the words that needed to be said?

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He¡¯d die, right?.

    The person in front of them now was not weaker than them. No, he was someone against whom their joint attack wouldn¡¯t even guarantee a win.

    It was Heo Hyung¡¯sst bit of pride not to shout that they would die there. And fortunately, Mak Wei understood it.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Kakakak!

    The de held upside down was scratching the ground.

    -Be calm; the opponent is strong. This is not an opponent you defeat with your emotions.

    Heo Hyung licked his cracked lips.

    ¡®I never would have thought this is what the lord meant when he said we should pay attention.¡¯

    Considering the boy¡¯s age, he thought it meant for the future. But meeting Chung Myung now, there was no future to consider.

    What was the point of discussing the future of a person who has this overwhelming ability right now? It didn¡¯t seem like they could even head back home now.

    There was no way the weak warriors gere would help them now. It seemed like it would be too much for them to handle Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.

    No¡­ even if they could not, what help would the others provide?

    In the end, he and Mak Wei would have to handle this monster.

    Heo Hyung licked his lips and spoke in a low whisper.

    ¡°Even though he is skilled, he is young. Hecks experience¡­. So calm down now¡­.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Chung Myung, who had been watching them leisurely, suddenly moved. This meant he was moving at such an absurd speed that Heo Hyung couldn¡¯t even see.

    ¡°Euk!¡±

    Heo Hyung was shocked and quickly tried to move back. But Chung Myung was much faster than the eye could see. Heo Hyung, who felt that Chung Myung was around the corner, threw his palm forward.

    Kwak!

    But there was no way a rushed attack would hold such precision, and despite having a swift eruption, the end felt slow.

    Heo Hyung couldn¡¯t have known that fact either.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Anyck of sophistication could be ovee with this. Every time his arms waved frantically, energy was released one after another.

    Rather than an attack to defeat the opponent, it was closer to a struggle to avoid and block the immediate situation.

    At that exact moment, Heo Hyung, who had been alert, threw himself back to escape from the opponent.

    Puak!

    An eerie sound rang in his ears.

    Actually, there was no way he could hear it, with the explosions and grumblings happening around him.

    But it came cleanly and resonated with Heo Hyung.

    The upper part of the palm energy he created was pierced, and the moment he saw the sword protruding from it, Heo Hyung¡¯s eyes widened.

    Shhhh!

    Soon, like a cutting sound, the sword lowered, and the palm qi was split in an instant.

    It literally happened in the blink of an eye. Chung Myung came in like an arrow with no expression and cut everything down with his sword.

    ¡®Ah, no¡­¡¯

    Even as his hair turned white with dust, the hands of Heo Hyung moved. But at that moment, he saw it.

    Stab!

    He stretched his hand out to pull back his palm, but then something was stuck to his hand.

    ¡®¡­sword?¡¯

    At the same time, some of the qi that had gathered on his palm dissipated. It dug deeper and deeper, scraping away the bone of his hand.

    With a horrifying scratching sound.

    Puak!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Heo Hyung opened his mouth with a slightly nk look and slowly lowered his gaze.

    What his eyesnded on was the left side of his chest. To be exact, the white de pierced it and went through his palm.

    Puak.

    Blood flowed from his chest, ran down the sword¡¯s body, and onto the ground.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    His eyes, looking at Chung Myung, held disbelief.

    Even though the enemy¡¯s heart was pierced, Chung Myung opened his mouth with a cold face, unfazed by this.

    ¡°Next time.¡±

    His lips curled up awkwardly.

    ¡°When you have time to worry about others, first look after your own life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is how you survive on the battlefield, kid.¡±

    The world, which had vivid colors, gradually turned blurred and then ck.

    Heo Hyung¡¯s body fell to the ground.

    ¡®Lack of experience¡­ was on my side.¡¯

    That was hisst thought before dying.

 Chapter 710

    <h4>Chapter 710</h4>

    Thud.

    The sound of the dead body falling was clearly heard.

    It was strange.

    On the battlefield, where people were shouting at each other and waving their weapons, one could hear the sound of people falling as they died.

    To put it conversely, it meant the flow of the battle was so fierce that it couldn¡¯t be interrupted.

    The moment the swords of Mount Hua disciples, who were attacking fiercely from the front, stopped, the Iron Rabbit n turned their heads nkly, not thinking about running, let alone fighting back.

    What caught their eyes was the dead form of Heo Hyung and their n leader, with a twisted neck and pierced heart.

    The eyes, which had witnessed something that could never happen and shouldn¡¯t happen, were shaken, unable to find a ce to move.

    The blood flowing from Heo Hyung¡¯s pierced chest quickly soaked the floor red.

    As they were looking at it, they felt like they could vividly feel the temperature of the blood cooling down.

    Since they had seen their n leader and even the guests they had invited simply fall so helplessly, there was no longer any resistance among the members of the Iron Rabbit n.

    Revenge for the n leader?

    No one would even jest about it.

    Those who had the will to do so were not of the evil faction. They were driven by strength and gain, not loyalty and affection. The n leader did not receive special protection.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    Their bodies began to shake.

    ck.

    Chung Myung swung the sword, brushed the blood off, and started walking. Blood gushed out of the chest wound of Heo Hyung.

    Everyone held their breath at that clear and strange sound.

    Snap.

    Chung Myung walked ahead without much care, sword in one hand, and naturally went for Mak Wei.

    The face of Mak Wei in front of him was white.

    He nced at Heo Hyung, who had copsed, and then quickly looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Heo, Heo Hyung¡­¡¯

    It was ridiculous.

    Heo Hyung¡¯s strength was not inferior to his. Even if they were to ssify it, there was only a difference as thin as a piece of paper.

    However, Heo Hyung died before he could properly fight back. It wasn¡¯t that he had done something great or was overpowered by an enormous amount of internal qi.

    Just a swing, stab, and cut.

    After several basic attacks, Heo Hyung¡¯s heart was pierced.

    How on earth should they understand this situation?

    If someone who didn¡¯t know martial arts saw it, they might say it was amazing. However, if someone well-versed in martial arts saw it, they would still say it was amazing.

    But what about those like Mak Wei, who were confident in their status? Probably not everyone would be able to find a way to exin the sight. Mak Wei found himself at an absolute loss.

    Step.

    It was the sound of Chung Myung¡¯s steps that brought him back to reality.

    A low voice from Chung Myung could be heard by him, who was startled.

    ¡°What is so confusing?¡±

    Mak Wei, who heard the voice, looked at Chung Myung with a nk expression.

    ¡°You are going to die anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Instead of answering, Mak Wei held his sword tightly.

    That was right.

    In any case, the only oue was that one between them would die. How strong he was and how weak, what meaning would this have in the current situation?

    The ending of a life feeding on the weak was like this. Anyone who lived and wielded the sword with abandon would one day meet someone stronger than themselves. Mak Wei, too, thought the same.

    ¡®But I didn¡¯t think it would be today.¡¯

    His pounding heart gradually calmed down. His face, once terrified, turned as calm as ake.

    Step.

    Seeing that, Chung Myung stopped.

    Tsk.

    Mak Wei pointed his de at the ground, grabbed it tightly with both hands and aimed it at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ Giant Spirit¡­ Mak¡­ Wei.¡±

    Every time he spoke, he felt pain, and his words stuttered, but he somehow managed to speak word by word. At least the name must be conveyed clearly.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s lips curled up slightly as if he understood his intention.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Divine Dragon.¡±

    Mak Wei, who once again confirmed the obvious fact, red at Chung Myung with more serious eyes.

    ¡°Last¡­st¡­st word¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    If it were the usual Mak Wei, he would never let this happen. But now he wasn¡¯t even feeling anger.

    Because maybe this match will be thest?

    No.

    Because the man deserved it.

    Ake of strength was ultimately a ce where the strong ruled. The strong had the right to be arrogant. Mak Wei was one of those who knew that fact better than anyone else.

    The energy swirled in the air. He held onto the sword so tightly.

    His head was cold, his chest was hot.

    Martial arts he cultivated throughout his life were now being put into execution. The important thing wasn¡¯t winning or losing but doing things without regret.

    ¡°Huk!¡±

    The foot loaded with qi kicked the ground.

    The scenes before his eyes distorted in an instant. The clear scenery elongated, and only Chung Myung in front of him became clearer.

    This was a level he had never been able to reach in his entire life.

    Although it was unfortunate that he reached it at thest moment, he could takefort in the fact that he reached it now.

    Grrrr.

    All the remaining power of his dantian was channeled into the de. His de, unable to handle that enormous qi, screamed loudly. It seemed like it would break, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Anyway, this blow was indeed thest.

    ¡°Haaaaah!¡±

    A loud roar from his de. The de qi came together like a small sun and began to give off heat. The task of pushing everything in without leaving a single trace of regret or emotions was struck at Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    At that moment, Mak Wei was sure.

    This was the most perfect blow of his life.

    Kwaaa!

    It flew toward Chung Myung¡¯s head with a force capable of killing down the mountain. A shiver ran up his spine. An intense feeling of pleasure surged through his head as if a cold waterfall had been poured over him.

    In the midst of these emotions, what Mak Wei saw was the twisted lips of Chung Myung.

    Paaat!

    The sword of Chung Myung, which had been hanging down until then, shot up like a beam and struck Mak Wei¡¯s de.

    Kaaaang!

    The moment the sword and de collided, Chung Myung¡¯s sword, unable to handle the enormous strength of the de, was thrown back.

    Mak Wei¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®I won.¡¯

    Facing the onught head-on was his best strategy. There was no way Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon didn¡¯t know this, but his arrogance of the moment¡­.

    And then it happened.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword swung faster than it had bounced and struck the de again.

    Kaang!

    And again!

    Kaang!

    Once, twice, dozens of times!

    In the blink of an eye, the sword, which was swung like water, struck Mak Wei¡¯s de dozens of times.

    sh!

    Every time they made contact, the power of the de diminished little by little, and soon, it began to falter further and further.

    Mak Wei suddenly realized that his de had moved to the top of his head from where it was first lifted, and his mouth was wide open.

    ¡®T-this makes no sense¡­¡¯

    How could he strike dozens of times in one swing with his sword? This was something that went far beyond the knowledge of martial arts.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    At that moment, when Mak Wei was about to push down the de once again as ast effort.

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword moved at the speed of light and sliced off Mak Wei¡¯s wrist, which was holding the de.

    sh!

    The white bone was clearly revealed from the wrist, and blood sshed out.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s sword didn¡¯t stop there.

    sh! sh! sh!

    The upper arm, elbow, shoulder, stomach.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword cut down Mak Wei¡¯s entire body again and again.

    sh! sh! sh!

    Thigh, ankles, neck side, and lower abdomen.

    Chung Myung, who quickly severed the muscles of the entire body at once, rushed forward like a star shower and stabbed Mak Wei¡¯s upper body several times.

    sh! sh! sh! Stab!

    In an instant, blood rained down from Mak Wei¡¯s perforated chest and stomach.

    Kuaak!

    The final hit to the heart.

    Chung Myung, who had pierced the heart in an instant, watched Mak Wei silently as he was hit by the blood gushing out of the opponent¡¯s body.

    In a face stained with blood, only the eyes of the original color could be seen, and they were dark and indifferent. Even Mak Wei, who had crossed halfway to hell, felt the fear of death.

    ¡°¡­ why?¡±

    A groan-like question came from his lips.

    He could only say this as he was dying, but Chung Myung understood it.

    Chung Myung smiled as he said,

    ¡°Warrior?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try at thest to act like you made an honest living. You are just trash.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Die like trash.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I ¡­.¡±

    Paaat!

    The sword of Chung Myung was pulled from his heart, then struck Mak Wei¡¯s head at once and cut it as if he didn¡¯t want to hear the words.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    Chung Myung spat out the blood that had entered his mouth.

    A man who smelled like blood. A human butcher who killed hundreds.

    He had no desire to give something to someone like that.

    ¡®I am not much different.¡¯

    Swish!

    Chung Myung brushed off the blood and took the lead.

    Without hesitation, he stepped on the corpse of Mak Wei and walked to the half-destroyed castle.

    Step.

    Step.

    The weight of those footsteps filled the ce.

    Step.

    And he finally went to the ce where he saw Jin Yang-Geon trembling like a rat.

    The moment their eyes met, Jin Yang-Geon went pale.

    ¡°I.. I¡­ I¡­¡±

    His body trembled.

    How many people could stay calm after seeing Chung Myung¡¯s cold eyes and blood-soaked body? Jin Yang-Geon was too weak to smile.

    Clench.

    At that moment, Chung Myung distorted his face horribly and gritted his teeth, quickly approaching Jin Yang-Geon.

    ¡°I-I am! Me! Me! I am!¡±

    Without hesitation, Chung Myung grabbed Jin Yang-Geon by the neck and lifted him up. Then he pushed him all the way to the wall and threw him down.

    Lwang!

    ¡°Kuak! Cough!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon was sick with the pain he felt in his neck. But what truly made him fearful and pained was the look of Chung Myung, ready to kill him.

    ¡°I-I did wrong! S-save me¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon didn¡¯t understand what he meant and looked at Chung Myung. Then, the voice of hell came from Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Speak. Where did you learn that martial arts?¡±

    ¡°M-Martial arts?¡±

    Clench!

    ¡°Kua!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s fingers dug into Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s neck. Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s face turned dark blue, and he began to suffocate.

    His hand instinctively grabbed his neck and scratched at Chung Myung¡¯s arm, but Chung Myung was like a rock and didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°Speak. Before I kill you!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s tightly clenched lips moved, and a trickle of blood ran down his chin and onto the ground.

 Chapter 711

    <h4>Chapter 711</h4>

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were red.

    Clench!

    The grip on Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s neck tightened.

    The cracked wall was crumbling, appearing on the verge of copse from the force applied against it.

    ¡°Kuak¡­ euk¡­¡±

    White foam spilled from Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s mouth as he shut his eyes. He seemed on the brink of biting his tongue and sumbing to death. Yet, Chung Myung appeared indifferent to the situation.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Gurgle¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Struggling to contain his anger, Chung Myung almost hurled Jin Yang-Geon into the wall but halted. He swiftly shifted his gaze coldly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon stood behind him, sword aimed, while Yu Yiseol stood beside him, sword at the ready.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon cocked his head slightly.

    ¡°I had a feeling this fool might try something foolish, so I thought a sword at his back might bring him to his senses.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be reprimanded.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯sposure returned, and he smiled.

    ¡°¡­ I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue briefly and released Jin Yang-Geon as if tossing him aside.

    Thud!

    Jin Yang-Geon collided with the wall and crumpled to the ground, coughing.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cougghhh!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon gasped for air, emitting gurgling sounds. Chung Myung observed this, then turned his head slowly.

    ¡°Outside?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the scene.¡±

    Baek Cheon silently stepped aside, revealing the situation behind him. Familiar faces from before were gathered in the vicinity.

    The disheartened warriors of the n had lost their resolve to retaliate, opting to flee instead.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who leads the Beggars Union branch, but they seempetent. They must have convinced the Golden Sword Order leader to bring their warriors.¡±

    ¡°If one is a beggar, they must know how to act efficiently.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded silently and turned his gaze to Jin Yang-Geon. When their eyes met, Jin Yang-Geon was shocked and pressed his back against the wall.

    ¡°S-S-Sp-Spare me!¡±

    Chung Myung remained silent, just looking at him.

    Baek Cheon, a bit concerned about Chung Myungunching another attack, took a step forward unknowingly.

    Normally, if he had said something like this, Chung Myung would have understood and returned to his calm self, but today, something seemed off.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    Fortunately, instead of acting impulsively, Chung Myung spoke.

    His voice was quieter than usual, creating an intimidating atmosphere, but at least he wasn¡¯t attacking.

    ¡°Jin Jin Yang¡­ Jin Yang-Geon!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon replied with a pale expression.

    He used to skillfully deceive people with words, but now he didn¡¯t dare to try.

    ¡®If looks could kill, this would do it.¡¯

    No, everything about Chung Myung felt like that.

    Hadn¡¯t this butcher killed people right before his eyes? Not just anyone, but an entire n!

    Spinning lies in front of someone like him was like taking a knife and holding it to your own throat.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°That martial art¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung started to speak but then hesitated.

    It was as if he wasn¡¯t sure if he should ask.

    ¡°Where did you learn that martial arts?¡±

    ¡°M-martial arts?¡±

    ¡°The martial arts you practice.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Where did you acquire it?¡±

    ¡°M-My martial arts? Just¡­.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon gulped.

    ¡°It has been passed down in our n¡­¡±

    At that moment, seeing Chung Myung¡¯s hand move towards his sword, Jin Yang-Geon screamed, covering his face with both hands.

    ¡°No! No! I will talk! Just hear me out! I merelybined a martial arts book I stumbled upon with our n¡¯s techniques!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been listening quietly, frowned.

    ¡°¡­ Combined?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it-it is this grandiosebination, but a roughbination of two techniques.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon was sweating profusely.

    ¡®Damn it, all because of that ruined martial arts!¡¯

    Combining two martial arts skills was never an easy task. If Jin Yang-Geon had known the result would be like this, he would never have attempted it.

    Thanks to the ambiguous mixing of martial arts, the sword technique turned out to be nothing more than shy.

    Normally, it wasn¡¯t that strong, but after learning mixed martial arts, it improved slightly. However, because it was shy, itcked strength.

    At the same time, Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s original sword technique continued to deteriorate, making it challenging for him to live as a warrior.

    Jin Yang-Geon, seeing the cold eyes of Chung Myung, began to speak about things he hadn¡¯t even been asked about.

    ¡°Cbined martial arts weren¡¯t really strong, but someone who saw me performing martial arts asked if I was from Mount Hua Sect¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does that make any sense?¡±

    Baek Cheon snapped, but Yoon Jong, who had alreadye inside and was listening, nodded as if it made sense.

    ¡°If someone who doesn¡¯t know the real form sees it, it might seem that way. The technique I saw earlier looked like a very crushed plum blossom.¡±

    ¡°It just seemed like red and white things shing.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many uneducated people like that, right? It wouldn¡¯t be strange for someone who has only heard about the sword of Mount Hua to misunderstand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked like he didn¡¯t understand at all, but Jin Yang-Geon nodded with an expression that seemed like he was grasping a rope that came from the sky.

    ¡°Yes! Yes, that is right! It isn¡¯t that I was the first to say it, but people were the first to ask me if I was a disciple of Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Augh escaped from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth as he roughly grasped the situation. Jin Yang-Geon couldn¡¯t even look them in the eye and spoke.

    ¡°So I ended up pretending to be Mount Hua¡¯s disciple, and it snowballed, so I stopped¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°That is bullshit.¡±

    Even though it started as a misunderstanding, Jin Yang-Geon eventually pretended to be Mount Hua¡¯s disciple and tried to deceive the Golden Sword Order by using Mount Hua¡¯s name.

    Just as Baek Cheon was about to point it out, Chung Myung spoke up.

    ¡°Martial arts book.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the book from?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You want the martial arts book?¡±

    Yoon Jong, listening from behind, tilted his head and asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why that book? It seems that while mixing different martial arts, a sword technique simr to Mount Hua¡¯s was identally performed, albeit clumsily.¡±

    Chung Myung red persistently at Jin Yang-Geon without replying.

    Not getting an immediate answer, he grabbed Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s cor again.

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    He brought his face closer and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Did you not hear my words?¡±

    ¡°T-the book! The martial arts book, I got it from a hunter in my neighborhood!¡±

    ¡°Hunter?¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s suspicious eyes, Jin Yang-Geon nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Yes! I was being bitten by a wild animal¡­¡±

    At that moment, the qi disappeared from Chung Myung¡¯s hands.

    Jin Yang-Geon looked up at Chung Myung¡¯s face, thinking he had barely survived, and then fell silent for a moment.

    Something he had never seen before.

    This was a person with just an expression.

    ¡°¡­ where is that book?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice, which was slightly trembling, gradually regainedposure.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°I-In my hometown¡­.¡±

    ¡°I suppose the hunter who saved that book also lives nearby, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slowly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Guide me to your hometown.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words.

    ¡°M-My hometown is very far from here¡­.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke firmly and clearly.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. No matter where you go, even if it¡¯s the end of the world.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Chung Myung looked back. Before he knew it, all Five Swords had gathered and were looking at him.

    The moment Chung Myung was about to say something, Yu Yiseol spoke first.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is real, right? That book?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°It must be recovered.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    Instead of speaking, Yu Seol nced at Chung Myung. Baek Cheon was the one whopleted the thought.

    ¡°I guess we need to check where that money came from.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded silently instead of answering. A slight hesitation shed across Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    ¡°But Chung Myung, the sect leader, ordered us to¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung gently interrupted Baek Cheon¡¯s words. It was a calm voice that wasn¡¯t oppressive.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lip for a moment and said,

    ¡°I need to check.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    There was no need to listen to more. Baek Cheon turned his head.

    ¡°Yoon Jong, Jo Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    And the instructions came in a cool and calm voice.

    ¡°Settle down the situation. Move quickly. Confirm the destination with the man and prepare to run without stopping on the way.¡±

    The two nodded quickly.

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Tell the public about the situation and inform them we are leaving right away. I will leave the cleanup to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Just in case you don¡¯t know, let¡¯s briefly exin the situation to the Golden Sword Order.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    As Mount Hua¡¯s disciples dispersed to carry out their duties in perfect order, Chung Myung nced at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let us hear the exnationter. I will have to take a look at the situation outside first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon turned around and sighed. His steps felt heavy.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    How could he say no when you said it with a face like that, you damn bastard?

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, which had been quietly staring at Baek Cheon¡¯s back as he walked away, turned to the sky. The sun, seen between the broken pavilions, was too bright.

    ¡°¡­ one copy, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°That book had to be one sword technique and one martial art.¡±

    ¡°R-right. It was so old that it seemed like it could crumble down¡­ it was like two of them ovepped. Two martial arts¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    He was so damned dazed.

    -Why are you making a fuss about giving a decent grade?

    -This makes it easy to carry around.

    -Why do you carry that with you? What kind of insane person carries a martial arts book into battle?

    -My role is to protect Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts. This can never be cut off. It¡¯s safest if I carry it.

    -Have you ever thought it would be more of a problem if you died first?

    -Hahah. If there was sahyung, would I die? That won¡¯t happen.

    The fact that his eyes were turning cold and that he couldn¡¯t breathe was all because of the damn dazzling sun.

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    Even if all that remained was white bones. No, even if white bones were crushed to dust¡­.

    He will definitely recognize him.

    -Sahyung.

    ¡°I will definitely find it.¡±

    It was a clear, cloudless day, making it even more painful.

 Chapter 712

    <h4>Chapter 712</h4>

    Swish!

    Chung Myung dashed ahead.

    In one hand, he gripped Jin Yang-Geon by the back of his neck. Jin Yang-Geon dangled like a doll, eyes shut, trembling.

    ¡®Look at that.¡¯

    Jo Gul, trailing Chung Myung, shook his head.

    This was likely the first time Jin Yang-Geon had experienced such speed in his life. Even if he were on horseback, the fear of falling to his death would have gripped him. Now, being clutched by Chung Myung¡¯s hands, the terror must have been overwhelming.

    Gazing at Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s deathly pale face, Chung Myung felt a twinge of pity for him despite his reputation for deceit.

    At that moment, Yoon Jong interjected,

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°¡­will he be fine?¡±

    Instead of responding, Baek Cheon fixed his gaze on Chung Myung¡¯s back. He quietly replied,

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°I sensed something was amiss, but¡­ I never imagined he would depart without taking anything. ¡°

    Their attempt to apprehend Jin Yang-Geon resulted in the n¡¯s downfall and the defeat of their warriors.

    What was the Golden Sword Order? It was a renowned wealthy n.

    Under normal circumstances, this incident would have been used as a pretext to uproot the n. By now, the n leader would be writhing in agony.

    However, Chung Myung paid no heed to the Golden Sword Order. Once the preparations wereplete, he hoisted Jin Yang-Geon onto his back and bolted off as if money held no value.

    ¡°¡­ it can wait.¡±

    The two turned toward the voice they heard.

    Yu Yiseol observed Chung Myung¡¯s departure and murmured,

    ¡°All that¡­ for a martial arts book.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I was thinking the same.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It seems like there is some kind of connection between the book and Chung Myung that man spoke of.¡±

    ¡°¡­ how does he know what that is?¡±

    ¡°In the past¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon trailed off for a moment as he thought and then said.

    ¡°Senior Sasuk Un Am mentioned that Chung Myung tried to exin his ties with Mount Hua, but the sect leader interrupted him, saying he didn¡¯t need to hear all that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ such a thing happened?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon Jong¡¯s question.

    ¡°The fact that he had something to exin means something happened. I think his reaction has to do with the past.¡±

    Jo Gul, who had been quietly listening, frowned.

    ¡°No, why did he stop? I was wondering where that guy came from¡­.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Baek Cheon scolded Jo Gul, who shrank back.

    ¡°N-No¡­ I¡¯m not saying the sect leader did anything wrong¡­.¡±

    ¡°You think the sect leader didn¡¯t consider it?¡±

    The bitter look on Baek Cheon¡¯s face softened.

    ¡°Those who returned to Mount Hua are likely those who left in the past. Whatever the story was, these are people who turned their backs on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t listen. For whatever reason, the descendants of those who left hade back to Mount Hua, which was falling at their own feet, so he must have thought that was enough.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded.

    Now he could understand why the sect leader didn¡¯t want to hear Chung Myung¡¯s backstory.

    Baek Cheon turned to Chung Myung¡¯s back, who was running ahead.

    ¡°You will find out when you go. What the story is and what this book is.¡±

    Actually, what Baek Cheon was worried about wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s story. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t interested in it.

    Just¡­

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    He just hoped that when all this was done, that stiff face would return to its original bright look.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol nced at Baek Cheon and said.

    ¡°Guangdong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If we head this way, it is Guangdong. There¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth with a stiff look.

    ¡®The Base of the Ten Thousand People n.¡¯

    Entering an area where the Ten Thousand People n resided was neverfortable. It was even more challenging due to their conflict with the n.

    ¡°It is unlikely that all of Gwangdong is controlled by them. From what I heard, that man¡¯s hometown seems like a remote vige.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    ¡°Well, we cannot stop him now, so we should only ensure that nothing bad happens.¡±

    Everyone nodded and ran ahead.

    The disciples of Mount Hua rushed forward like beams of light.

    ¡°This is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! This is the ce!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon nodded his head, his face looking as if he would burst into tears. When he left, his face was still greasy, but now it seemed gaunt as if he were being put in a coffin.

    ¡°This is my hometown.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze went beyond the small vige and focused on the jagged mountain peaks in the distance.

    They looked very small from here, but up close, there were hundreds of thousands of mountains lined up to form a mountain range.

    People in the world called that mountain range¡­

    ¡°¡­Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡±

    Hearing his voice, the disciples of Mount Hua turned to Chung Myung. A sigh escaped them.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is¡­.¡±

    Was there any other ce in the realm that could carry suchplex emotions and such weight at the same time? In an instant, it felt like some pressure was ced on their shoulders.

    ¡®The home of the Demonic Cult¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Where Mount Hua fought.¡¯

    As they stared nkly at the ridge, Jo Gul suddenly asked in a puzzled voice.

    ¡°The Hundred Thousand Mountains is in Xinjiang, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Then Yoon Jong dubiously confirmed.

    ¡°I heard that too.¡±

    ¡°No, I heard it¡¯s here. It¡¯s on the border between the two ces.¡±

    Tang Soso tilted her head and said something else.

    Chung Myung opened his eyes, fixed on the ridge in front of him.

    ¡°Both are correct.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Think. The Demonic Sect has been resurrected several times and invaded the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But would you have been able toe back if you stayed where you are? If you lose, one has to run.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°The people in Kangho are no fools. They thoroughly destroy and monitor the ces where the enemy stays. So, every time the Demonic Sect restarted, it began in a different ce. Among them, the ces where they appeared most were the Hundred Thousand Mountains on the border of Xinjiang and Guangdong.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wherever the Demonic Sect is located, it has so many mountains.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were dark.

    Now, there would be no traces of the Demonic Sect left on the mountain. One hundred years was a long time, and the remnants were probably staying in a ce out of the reach of the Central ins by now in order to revive the sect.

    So that ce was now just a mountain.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung, who was looking at the Hundred Thousand Mountains, closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t far.¡¯

    He thought so.

    Considering where they were heading when he heard of where Chung Jin had gone missing, it had to be around here.

    However, Chung Myung at that time couldn¡¯t find Chung Jin. While preparing for the final fight that would risk everything, he was unable to withdraw for personal reasons.

    It was his decision, and it was the decision of his sahyung.

    Even now, he didn¡¯t think that was wrong.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung asked with a quiet sigh.

    ¡°Where is the book?¡±

    ¡°A-at my house¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone entered the vige, trailing Jin Yang-Geon, who rushed ahead. They traversed a vige scattered with small thatched houses before finally reaching an old house.

    ¡°W-wait. Just a moment!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon dashed into the house as if chasing a ghost, digging frantically into the ground with his bare hands. After a few moments of digging, he unearthed a small chest.

    ¡°I-it is here.¡±

    He swiftly passed the chest to Chung Myung.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t reach out to take it; he simply gazed at it in silence.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s hands trembled nervously, but no one dared to break the silence and prompt Chung Myung to ept it.

    Observing quietly, Chung Myung eventually extended his hand and opened the chest.

    The scent of an old book wafted out, revealing a fragile-looking book inside.

    A book devoid of any writing on its cover.

    Chung Myung reached out and grasped it. Baek Cheon noticed his trembling fingers.

    The book that Chung Myung carefully extracted had an unusual structure.

    Two volumes bound together by piercing holes in both.

    Chung Myung delicately opened the book, handling it with more care than they had ever seen, and turned the pages one by one.

    Shhh.

    Shhhh.

    Only the rustle of pages being turned broke the silence.

    After scrutinizing each page, Chung Myung closed the book¡¯s final page and returned it to the chest.

    Tak.

    After shutting the lid, Chung Myung took the chest from Jin Yang-Geon and cradled it in his hands.

    Baek Cheon sighed quietly as he observed Chung Myung treat the chest, brimming with value, with newfound reverence, as if holding a sacred relic.

    He didn¡¯t know the contents or significance of the book, but it seemed that their efforts were not in vain.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words, Jin Yang-Geon nodded once more.

    ¡°This way. The hunter who discovered the chest lives in the house across from me!¡±

    Without waiting for a response, he sprinted towards the house across the street.

    ¡°Uncle Pyo! Uncle Pyo!¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon rushed into the yard and pounded on the door as if being chased by ghosts.

    ¡°Uncle! Are you in there? It¡¯s Jin Yang-Geon!¡±

    As Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s voice echoed, the door swung open, revealing a very old man peering out.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, uncle! Jin Yang-Geon!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Geon? Uh¡­ yes? You?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°You left the vige to grow, and you¡¯re back already¡­ But why do you look like that? It seems like you¡¯ve been through a tough ordeal. So, are you back for good?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s not that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±

    Baek Cheon stepped forward, bowing to the old man, who eyed the Five Swords cautiously.

    ¡°And who might you be?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here with a few questions. We mean no harm, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The old man nced at Jin Yang-Geon before tilting his head.

    ¡°What do you want to ask an old man who¡¯s waiting for his death¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s call, Chung Myung opened the chest and presented it to the old man.

    ¡°I heard that Jin Yang-Geon received this from the elder. Do you remember it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ chest? Book?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m referring to this book.¡±

    The old man gazed at the aged book, muttering to himself.

    ¡°Something like that did¡­ ah!¡±

    Suddenly, as if remembering, he tapped his knee and nodded.

    ¡°Yes! Right! I found that! I thought it would be nice to give it to a warrior since there was a picture of a person wielding a sword inside.¡±

    Baek Cheon inquired with a serious expression.

    ¡°Where did you find this book?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­ it¡¯s hard to put into words. My memories are vague, and it was in the mountains¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, observing the old man¡¯s frown, winked. He then retrieved a heavy bag from his sleeve and ced it in front of the old man.

    ¡°The journey may not be wless, but we are in dire need. Could you lead us there?¡±

    ¡°¡­I would like to, but I am old andck energy¡­¡±

    The man opened the bag, his eyes widening in silence.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    The old man nodded.

    ¡°Not just guiding! It¡¯s more than that. Despite my waning strength, my memory remains sharp. I recall it vividly! Ahe!¡±

    ¡°Please. Let¡¯s depart immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Have no fear.¡±

    Baek Cheon, watching the old man speak, stole a nce at Chung Myung. His expression revealed nothing of his thoughts.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, you rascal.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face disyed resolve.

    Whatever it was he sought, they would undoubtedly uncover it for him.

 Chapter 713

    <h4>Chapter 713</h4>

    ¡°Dead?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    The Ten Thousand People n¡¯s Military General, Ho Ga-Myung, ced the brush he was holding on the inkstone. Then, he took the stick, bit it, and lightly rubbed his fingers together to light it.

    Even though he only puffed a few times, the acrid smoke soon began to rise.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    He blew out the long puff from the smoke stick and looked at the person with an expression that didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°The ones we sent to Namchang?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Whom did I send?¡±

    ¡°It was Mak-wi and Heo Hyung.¡±

    ¡°Mak-wi and Heo Hyung¡­.¡±

    Kiik. Kiiik.

    He mumbled and leaned back slightly, causing the chair to screech. A low voice came from Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s mouth as he looked at the ceiling with half-open eyes.

    ¡°That is odd. Is there anyone there capable of killing them? No, even if someone like that happened to visit, it would be odd. They didn¡¯t subdue the opponent and cut our men¡¯s heads off? Even after hearing the name of the Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Thick smoke dispersed in the air.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The messenger slowly lifted his head to see the expression of Ho Ga-Myung and then stuttered as he spoke.

    ¡°That¡­ it probably¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not waste time; I am a busy person.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems like they were from Mount Hua.¡±

    There was a moment of silence, and the crackling smoke stick died down, too.

    Ho Ga-Myung, who had been staring at the ceiling, slowly lowered his head and looked straight at the person who reported.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. ording to what I found, the disciples of Mount Hua had reached there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why did these people who are supposed to be in Shaanxi suddenly appear there? And no matter how strong Mount Hua is, they couldn¡¯t defeat our men that easily. So, who came?¡±

    ¡°Mount-Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    That was when Ho Ga-Myung burst intoughter.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems so. That guy leads the Five Swords of Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­this is ludicrous.¡±

    It seemed like there was a bitter tie between Mount Hua and the Ten Thousand People n. Every time something happened, he couldn¡¯t stop hearing their name.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon suddenly appears from Shaanxi,es to Namchang, and kills our two warriors?¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s face, which wasughing, turned cold.

    ¡°This is tantamount to dering war against the Ten Thousand People n. Even though the n leader personally went and showed kindness to Mount Hua, he stilles out here and there to do this?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what the others thought, but for Ho Ga-Myung, it was a great show of goodwill for their leader to visit the distant Mount Hua.

    ¡°How did you get the information?¡±

    ¡°T-that is a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°After hearing the circumstances, it seems that they didn¡¯t know our men were there. It just was, things got twisted¡­.¡±

    ¡°Twisted? What does that mean?¡±

    The man began to carefully exin, and the face of Ho Ga-Myung contorted after hearing it.

    They came here to catch someone faking them and ran into them by chance. And so, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon cut down our men, who attacked him first.

    In this case, it would be tough to say it was Mount Hua¡¯s fault.

    ¡°¡­that man is a pain in the ass.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung sighed.

    He was about to pick up the brush he had put down when there was a knock on the door, and a person rushed in. He immediately fell down next to the first messenger.

    ¡°Military general! I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°¡­what now?¡±

    ¡°M-Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung tilted his head and grabbed it.

    Just how many times did he have to listen to this name?

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon hase to Guangdong!¡±

    Kwang!

    The chair fell back. Ho Ga-Myung jumped up from his ce and asked back with a face that didn¡¯t hide his shock.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°We have a report that the disciples of Mount Hua and Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon have entered Guangdong¡­¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°It is difficult to say for sure as there aren¡¯t many people who know Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, but there was certainly a group of people with uniforms with plum blossom patterns on them.¡±

    ¡°¡­They came from Namchang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung bit the smoke stick and inhaled deeply. As the scent of tobo lingered in his lungs, his shaken heart began to calm down.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­ hmm.¡±

    Finally, Ho Ga-Myung nodded.

    ¡°The n leader still needs him. So now isn¡¯t the time to catch and kill him.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    ¡°He will have to pay the price for disrupting the events of the Ten Thousand People n and entering our territory without fear. Even if we let Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon live, does it matter if we kill the other disciples of Mount Hua who came with him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will go myself. Get them all ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung frowned and was lost in thought.

    ¡®You need to be moderately put in fear.¡¯

    If not, it would be better to make Mount Hua drown in fury.

    Either way, it wasn¡¯t bad for the Ten Thousand People n.

    ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t think it is here.¡±

    ¡°¡­A-again?¡±

    ¡°That is odd. I definitely think that this is the way¡­ it¡¯s the other way around. Maybe I got it wrong?¡±

    Hearing the old man¡¯s mumbling, Jin Yang-Geon felt the sky turn yellow and stumbled.

    As expected, he was now riding a mountain carrying this old man for the fourth time in his life.

    If there was a clear destination, he would muster the strength to move. However, if he went there because he was sure it was here, he was told he was mistaken. When he went there because he was told it was the other ce, the same hellish hit-and-run scenario he had mentioned earlier would ur.

    ¡°Ugh. Uncle! You said you remembered.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­ I remember the sight clearly, but I don¡¯t know how to get there¡­.¡±

    ¡°How can a person who has climbed the mountain his whole life not know?¡±

    ¡°Yah, you bastard! You will grow old, too!¡±

    The old man Pyo, who was on the young man¡¯s back, shouted and hit Jin Yang-Geon on the head.

    Yoon Jong, who was watching the two, mumbled softly to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°But, I am d.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If it were normal, that guy would have gone insane and run amok, but today he is quiet.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult at all to imagine. This was a scene where Chung Myung would normally lose his cool and even stick his head in the face of the old man, almost hitting him to make him remember.

    But fortunately, the current Chung Myung wasn¡¯t showing any particr reaction.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he is showing respect to the old man?¡±

    ¡°That bastard attacks an old one when he sees one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah, right.

    Until now, everyone who had been beaten by Chung Myung, including the Ice Pce elders, Wudang elders, and elders of the Demonic Sect, too? They were beyond the level of an old man and were at the level of a living corpse.

    ¡°Anyway, I am d he¡¯s not his usual self. I am d he didn¡¯t get into trouble¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Jo Gul, who had been moving in front, distorted his face and walked to old man Pyo.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    He got in front of the old man and shouted.

    ¡°You old man! If you are senile and losing sense, you should have told me in advance! Why are you making so many people exhausted by making them follow you! Do you even know the time now? You are just fucking with me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yoon Jong rushed ahead like lightning, lifted himself up, and hit Jo Gul on the back of the head with his knee.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    As Jo Gul fell in front of him, Yoon Jong got on top of him and began to hit Jo Gul on the back of his head.

    ¡°Die! Even that idiot didn¡¯t jump, so why are you doing this?! Why! Just die!¡±

    ¡°Ack! ACKK! ACKK! Sahyung! Ack!¡±

    Seeing him swing his waist sharply andunch his foot, it seemed like he learned it from watching somewhere. Baek Cheon, who was happily looking at the scene, flinched for a moment and shook his head.

    One cannot look at this happily. Even so, weren¡¯t they all Taoists?

    Jo Gul screamed while clutching the back of his head with both hands.

    ¡°Ah! It isn¡¯t like I said something wrong! Ack! Sahyung, my waist! My waist is breaking! Ack, my back! Don¡¯t step on it¡­¡±

    ¡°Just die, you bastard!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had trampled Jo Gul like a cleaning cloth, stood up in a gasp and sighed as he said,

    ¡°People tend to get more serious as they get older, but how can each day be so new for you, you moron?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it seems like sahyung is the one turning more and more violent.¡±

    ¡°It is all because of whom! Brat!¡±

    When Yoon Jong raised his hand, Jo Gul flinched and covered his head.

    Baek Cheon looked at them and sighed.

    ¡®That guy, too.¡¯

    It was awkward for Chung Myung to be silent all this while with the same stiff expression on his face. Whether it worked or not, it was better for everyone to keep their mouths shut.

    Sure enough, Jo Gul patted the back of his head where he was hit and took a quick look at Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Baek Cheon, too, looked at Chung Myung and called in a low voice,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What do we do? The sun is setting soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°It is a ce that couldn¡¯t be found even in broad daylight. Wouldn¡¯t it be harder to see once the sun sets? I guess we will have to take a break today.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly stroked his chin as if deep in thought and then asked the old man.

    ¡°Elder.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, does this mean that the ce where the chest was discovered is around here?¡±

    ¡°Ahm, yes.¡±

    Old man Pyo nodded repeatedly and tapped Jin Yang-Geon on the shoulder.

    ¡°Drop me off.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­.¡±

    As Jin Yang-Geon sat down as if he had been waiting for those words, the old man got down and looked around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it exactly, but I am sure it was somewhere on the mountain or the mountain next to it. If we look around for a day or so tomorrow, you will be able to find it.¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at the mountain which old man Pyo pointed to and nodded.

    ¡°Could you tell me more about the situation at that time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­.¡±

    The old man scratched his head as he said,

    ¡°It was so long ago that I don¡¯t remember the exact details, but I remember that the animal caught at that time was a fox.¡±

    ¡°Fox?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I found this fox in front of me and so I shot it right away since it held something in its mouth. I thought it had hunted a mountain animal like a rabbit, but when I went to the spot after shooting it, I found no prey but a book.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned and asked,

    ¡°And you brought that to this person?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Actually, I couldn¡¯t read distant things, so I had no idea what the book had. Still, since it had several pictures of people holding swords, I thought it would be okay if I brought it to that guy.¡±

    Old man Pyo nced at Jin Yang-Geon and said,

    ¡°Still, there were rumors that this guy could read and write and that he was skilled in martial arts or something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slowly.

    ¡°I see. It will get dark in a little while, so you can just go down here.¡±

    ¡°Uh? We haven¡¯t found it yet¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is okay.¡±

    Old man Pyo nced at Chung Myung.

    ¡°T-then a little while¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who realized what the old man was trying to say, answered.

    ¡°You can still receive thebor fee. Thank you for the hard work.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, young ones. Truly, thank you.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jin Yang-Geon with cold eyes and said,

    ¡°Take the elder home and stay there. I am telling you in advance, you better not think about running.¡±

    ¡°I-I have no thoughts of doing it! I mean it.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Jin Yang-Geon bowed his head and carried old man Pyo down the mountain. Baek Cheon, who saw the scene, turned to Chung Myung and asked,

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Well, finding that ce doesn¡¯t change anything. What is important is that the book was discovered somewhere around here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°There is no way a mountain animal would have traveled long with a book in its mouth. It probably had to be around here.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then what are we looking for?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung quietly stared at Baek Cheon. It was a look in his eyes that made it tough to understand what he was thinking.

    After a while, Chung Myung¡¯s mouth slowly opened.

    ¡°Tomb.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Either that or bones. No, the hem of clothes, or the body¡­ anything is fine.¡±

    He hesitated slightly before adding,

    ¡°I know it¡¯s too much. But we have to find at least a trace.¡±

    Everyone nodded with the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Let us divide the area and spread out to search.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was watching everyone divide up and take responsibility in an orderly manner, looked at the darkening mountain. His eyes were dark and sunken.

    It had to be somewhere on this mountain.

    No.

    It was.

 Chapter 714

    ¡°No, what kind of mountain is¡­¡±

    Sometimes, there were such mountains. When viewed from afar, the height didn¡¯t seem significant. Still, once you climbed it, the mountain had countless peaks, deep valleys, and protruding bumps here and there, forming andscape that you could not even guess the end of.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°That is why it is called the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked around and spoke calmly.

    ¡°The reason why the Demonic Cult used the mountains as their base is because it is far from the Central ins and Murim, and also because the mountains are so deep and wide that finding them isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°This is just the start of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, but looking at the mountain¡¯s appearance, I can see why it has be a battleground that decides the fate of the central ins.¡±

    Listening to Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Jo Gul looked at the mountain.

    A fierce battle took ce not far from there, with the fate of the Central ins at stake.

    The final battle between the Demonic Sect with the Heavenly Demon at its center and the Central ins with Mount Hua at its center.

    ¡°Great Mountain of Blood¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded his head. A voice with deep resonance flowed from his mouth.

    ¡°Time makes one forget many things. But there are some things you should never forget. We are able to live as we do now because of the people who risked their lives and fought.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We should never forget the ancestors of Mount Hua resting here. No disciple of Mount Hua must forget this.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded and closed his eyes.

    ¡®So unfamiliar.¡¯

    This mountaind felt so different from that of Mount Hua.

    Although Mount Hua¡¯s mountain slope was steep and high, it had a straightforward topography that hid nothing. But, although the mountain slopes here were gentle, he kept getting the feeling that something was hidden deep inside.

    For those who have lived in Mount Hua, this ce felt unfamiliar.

    ¡®In a ce like this¡­¡¯

    How did those who risked their lives feel when they fought in the unfamiliarnd?

    They must have known that they wouldn¡¯te back alive. Nevertheless, what kind of determination was it to throw away one¡¯s life like it was nothing without even hesitating?

    It was hard to even imagine.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t get it, sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong grinned as if he knew what Jo Gul meant.

    ¡°You will find out one day.¡±

    And he, too, calmly scanned the ck mountain ridge with his eyes.

    ¡°Let us hurry. If you arezy, Chung Myung wille after you with his sword.¡±

    ¡°I wish it were that way.¡±

    Jo Gul pouted.

    ¡°Anyway, that bastard is the best in the world at turning people upside down. He was usually so mean and harasses people, but now¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul couldn¡¯t continue speaking and just let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®It is better for him to just damn us!¡¯

    It was awkward to see Chung Myung all silent. It was even more unbearable with the expressionless face he had on.

    Still, his stomach twisted because he couldn¡¯t even hit Chung Myung.

    ¡°So we have to find it as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not the type of person to be swayed that easily.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded slightly and looked around with harsh eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a quick look then.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed softly as he watched Jo Gul walk ahead, stabbing the ground with the sword sheath.

    Chung Myung¡¯s condition was so bad that even Jo Gul was concerned.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Sometimes, Yoon Jong felt like Chung Myung was made of steel.

    Before meeting Chung Myung, Yoon Jong was just a person who stayed in his ce, didn¡¯t do things he didn¡¯t like, and waited for problems to pass.

    To him, Chung Myung, who moved ahead destroying everything, sometimes seemed too extreme. At other times, he was the brightest because of that nature.

    However, for the past few days, Yoon Jong felt as if he had glimpsed the inner vulnerability of Chung Myung, whose body seemed made of steel.

    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head and stabbed the ground with his sword sheath.

    ¡°Who could it be?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked back at Tang Soso, who was following her.

    ¡°The person we are looking for now.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s face was darker than usual.

    ¡°Graves or remains¡­ since he said that, it must be someone who had something to do with Chung Myung sahyung, right?¡±

    Yu Yiseol began to stare silently. A small voice came out of her mouth as she looked at the night sky.

    ¡°Rtive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It must be a rtive.¡±

    She seemed to know what that expression meant.

    Yu Yiseol had also encountered a simr expression on another face a long time ago.

    Someone who was lost because they had no power left.

    ¡°But it was a hundred years ago¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yu Yiseol shook her head.

    ¡°What we need to know is that we need to find something. For sure.¡±

    There was a strong determination in that voice.

    Tang Soso looked at her.

    Yu Yiseol wasn¡¯t a person who usually spoke her opinion. In her heart, there was just the desire to get stronger and a sense of duty to protect Mount Hua.

    ¡®It is my first time seeing this.¡¯

    The sight of her showing such enthusiasm for other people¡¯s tasks was strange to Tang Soso, who was with her the entire time.

    ¡°We need to find it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, then Chung Myung sahyung will return to normal. Fussing, swearing, getting angry¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s words became mumbled. She wondered if returning to normal was really a good thing. At that time, Yu Yiseol¡¯s voice interrupted Tang Soso¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol suddenly stopped moving.

    ¡°Come back. Even if it cannot be found.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come back like nothing happened. As usual.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sago.¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s eyes frowned ever so slightly.

    ¡°So you have to find it. I don¡¯t want to see that.¡±

    Tang Soso knew what Yu Yiseol meant to say.

    If it was Chung Myung, no matter what regrets remained inside, he would eventually return to his normal state. However, that meant only his external personality would be back to normal. At the same time, everything within his mind would still be stuck there.

    ¡®The same as the past¡­¡¯

    She once again wondered how much she knew about the person called Chung Myung.

    His monstrous strength, ridiculous decisiveness, violent and extreme nature, yet clean in actions at the same time.

    But could she say that she knew Chung Myung by those things?

    Until now, Tang Soso thought Yu Yiseol was the person whose intentions were the hardest to guess in Mount Hua. She was a person who was extremely sparing with her words, and because of that, she often had to guess what she was thinking.

    But now that she thought about it, the person who was even tougher to decipher was Chung Myung.

    Contrary to Yu Yiseol, he spoke non-stop, but it was rare for his true feelings to be revealed.

    If Yu Yiseol hid herself in silence, Chung Myung obscured his intentions with numerous words and actions.

    ¡°Then sago, do you know what Chung Myung sahyung is thinking?¡±

    Tang Soso was curious. She wondered if people who don¡¯t reveal their true feelings have anything inmon.

    ¡°No.¡±

    But the answer she got back was different from what she expected.

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol quietly closed her mouth and then nced back at Tang Soso.

    ¡°Should we know? Do we really need to know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but it is serious. And it is his task.¡±

    The clouds cleared for a moment, and the moonlight appeared. The lips of Tang Soso curled slightly as she looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Me too! Me too! Sago!¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too.¡±

    Tang Soso, feeling attached to Yu Yiseol, stayed close to her and charmingly held her. Yu Yiseol stumbled back.

    ¡°I will find it for sure! We will find it and tell that guy we found it and hand it over by taking something in return.¡±

    ¡°Expensive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a very expensive cost.¡±

    ¡°It has to be expensive because he is rich.¡±

    ¡°Yes, very!¡±

    The two traced the floor delicately with their sword sheaths.

    ¡®I need to find it.¡¯

    In Tang Soso¡¯s eyes, there was a strong resolve.

    The same went for Yu Yiseol, but Tang Soso didn¡¯t want to see Chung Myung returning to Mount Hua with slumped shoulders. It didn¡¯t suit him.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, damn sahyung! I will find it at any cost!¡¯

    He had a strange feeling several times.

    It was a moment when he suddenly felt something unfamiliar about that guy¡¯s not-so-huge back.

    But the times when Baek Cheon felt unfamiliar with Chung Myung¡¯s back were usually when he was dealing with an opponent or standing in front of Baek Cheon.

    At those times, Baek Cheon felt that Chung Myung had a depth to him that didn¡¯t match his age. And because of that appearance, he was able to drive himself more.

    But now¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t even know how to exin this.¡¯

    Small?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that. But what¡­

    Baek Cheon, trying to find the right words to speak, let out a soft sigh.

    In the first ce, trying to exin in words what he felt was futile.

    Euk.

    The sword of Chung Myung continued to pierce the floor.

    Chung Myung was looking down, his gaze distant. The sight of him silently looking at the peaks gave Baek Cheon a sense of difort.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak with any particr intention in mind; he just spoke.

    If he stayed still, the distance between him and Chung Myung seemed to grow endlessly, so he almost said it without realizing it.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.

    He didn¡¯t seem any different from usual. It wasn¡¯t the dark face that he showed on the way here; it was just an expressionless face.

    But even so, the face didn¡¯t seem like it always did; there was something unfamiliar about it. Baek Cheon, who wondered, thought maybe he was being overly sensitive now.

    Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ we can find it, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled at the question.

    ¡°I am trying to, but¡­¡±

    He scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°You can tell from the condition of the book it has been around 100 years now. What is even more strange is if there is anything left.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do you think this is the vision of someone who participated in the war?¡±

    ¡°It has to be so.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was looking at Chung Myung, nodded.

    ¡°Right. I understand. Then let us find out more.¡±

    As Baek Cheon started hitting the ground, Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a sullen expression as if he had some time now.

    ¡°I am sure you have a lot of questions.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you not asking them?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no need to.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what does that mean?¡±

    When Chung Myung grumbled, Baek Cheon shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°If it is something worth exining, you will.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t something to exin, you won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So why would I push you? It is up to you.¡±

    ¡°No, but a human will¡­.¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°When you have time and can exin, then do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you are going to lie, just don¡¯t. Because it is fine.¡±

    Chung Myung stared at Baek Cheon in silence. Baek Cheon didn¡¯t back down and looked at him as he said,

    ¡°And do not be mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°This is your job, but it is also my job as a great disciple of Mount Hua. Finding the remnants of an ancestor and recovering the remains is a task iparably more important than anything else.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am doing what I have to do as a disciple of Mount Hua. So if you are going to bother me, do itter. I am busy now.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Baek Cheon passed by Chung Myung and walked ahead. A hollow smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips as he looked nkly at Baek Cheon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Dong-Ryong, you know.¡±

    Before his eyes, the Hundred Thousand Mountains were dark. Chung Myung kept looking there.

    At that time, Baek Cheon looked back.

    ¡°Come quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his fist without realizing it.

    -Come quickly.

    It wasn¡¯t nothing.

    But¡­ if only he in the past could have said those meaningless words.

    Then¡­

    Chung Myung bowed his head slightly and took steps towards Baek Cheon, who was ahead of him.

 Chapter 715

    <h4>Chapter 715</h4>

    Flutter. Flutter. Flutter.

    The tip of the brush continued to move across the white sheet. Sometimes, there was magnificent handwriting, and sometimes there was a human figure that seemed like it woulde to life at any moment.

    Compared to the quickly moving hands, the body of the person holding the brush was almost motionless, as if he were a stone.

    He just stared at the words his hands created with half-zed eyes, without blinking.

    The man¡¯s hand, which had been writing for a long time, suddenly stopped. His mouth opened slowly.

    ¡°¡­ I¡­¡±

    The serious man¡¯s face fell in an instant. Frowning arrogantly, he turned his head and looked at the window.

    ¡°I asked you not to disturb me when I am working! This requires much concentration.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what? Did I say something or kick anything? I just came here and took a breath. Why are you so annoyed?¡±

    ¡°If you had stayed still, would I have yelled at you? I would have hit you right away!¡±

    ¡°But are you only doing this these days? It looks like your head is stained because of all the writing you do in the corner.¡±

    ¡°¡­ juste in.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung opened the window and came in.

    ¡°¡­ pleasee through the door.¡±

    ¡°It is closer from this side.¡±

    Chung Jin took a deep breath and gently put the brush he was writing with to the side. It was to keep this guy who came in front from being interested.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung¡¯s book is needed. There is something to see. This.¡±

    Chung Myung threw the scroll he was holding. Chung Jin¡¯s eyes twitched briefly as he picked it up and opened it.

    ¡°You! You just stand there and do nothing! Why are you even giving this to me?¡±

    ¡°Then you want me to get the answer to that? They lost it!¡±

    Chung Jin covered his head and let out a silent scream.

    Right. His words were right.

    It was funny for Chung Myung, the self-proimed second-inmand of Mount Hua, to go to the library to search for a martial arts book. But if that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it be alright to just let the guys who had nothing to do, do this? Just how many disciples did this guy have!

    Chung Jin was already busy and couldn¡¯t figure out why this man hade to him for this.

    ¡°Why me¡­!¡±

    ¡°Because you are the one responsible for the martial arts book.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right. Those were the right words. Right, he wasn¡¯t wrong at all!

    But you insane bastard! I am not the one who went to the Money Hall to exchange paper for silver coins!

    This was an examination that left him wondering how to change the concept in his head.

    ¡®No, if he could be changed, he would have changed 30 years ago.¡¯

    With a deep sigh, Chung Jin put down the scroll next to him and looked at Chung Myung with clouded eyes.

    ¡°I will handle it and get it to you, so you can go, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°You need to do it quickly.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you need to do it swiftly! If not, sect leader sahyung will yell at me! Would you like me being criticized at this age?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t know! I am being cursed at this age right now!¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Are you skipping work?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am not.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, you. I am watching you.¡±

    Chung Jin wiped the water around his eyes with his sleeve.

    This wasn¡¯t something to me Chung Myung for. Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung such a person? One could not criticize a dog for barking or a rooster for crowing at night. So he couldn¡¯t me Chung Myung.

    ¡®Sect leader sahyung, why did you have to give such a task to this sahyung!¡¯

    That guy was the biggest problem.

    Even though he knew that if Chung Myung was asked to do something, problems would crop up, he insisted on making him do the work when there was someone better! The effort to turn Chung Myung into a human would have been enough time to make a cow into a dragon!

    ¡°But, what are you writing?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ the new martial arts I will give the kids.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Are you doing it again?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. This is just a slight modification. The existing martial arts training is inefficient, so I modified it a bit.¡±

    ¡°If you are so bored, then fix something else! You! Deceiving the master and destroying the ancestor kind of guy!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Martial arts that don¡¯t develop would bring death to martial arts. One needs to keep revising and improving.¡±

    ¡°Terrible. Give it to me. I will see what you did.¡±

    ¡°No, I will do it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yah.¡±

    Flinch.

    ¡°Bring it to me.¡±

    In the end, Chung Jin lowered his head and helplessly handed over the book he was writing to Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung epted it and went through the pages, which hadn¡¯t even dried up yet. And he had a brief impression.

    ¡°Such nonsense.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What are you seeing?¡±

    ¡°For this level of martial arts, you can just look at it with your eyes. Why make it like some kid¡¯s joke?¡±

    ¡°Kid¡¯s joke!¡±

    As Chung Jin was losing it, Chung Myung gently spread a finger ahead and Chung Jin lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Look here, here! Brat! Here, you need to twist the sword rather than straighten it to get the full force! It has been decades since you have been eating in Mount Hua and you still cannot get things right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Jin sighed with a grumpy look.

    ¡°I am no idiot. Do you also not know that twisting from there would be stronger?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°What! You know it! I know it too!¡±

    ¡°How dare you raise your voice!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s foot flew out and Chung Jin fell t on the ground. Chung Myung¡¯s foot cut through the air and created a popping sound.

    ¡°What? You avoided it?¡±

    ¡°L-let¡¯s talk! Let¡¯s talk!¡±

    ¡°But this¡­!¡±

    ¡°Now you want this reported to the sect leader, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Fine.¡±

    Only then did Chung Myung pull back his leg. Chung Jin looked at him with teary eyes.

    ¡®What kind of ghost is this?¡¯

    No, he was already here now. Even the ghosts must have run after being hit by him.

    Neither humans nor ghosts could do anything about a Taoist who was ridiculously strong and foolish at the same time.

    Chung Jin looked at Chung Myung, who wasining, and said,

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°This is why sahyung cannot do it.¡±

    ¡°What is that? Say it right at least.¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, it isn¡¯t that! Listen till the end! Sahyung¡¯s martial arts strength means that you cannot be in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Jin sighed and exined,

    ¡°As sahyung said, if the sword is done like that, the force will improve. But while rotating the body and unfolding sword qi to deceive the opponent, urately twisting the wrist to add strength isn¡¯t something anyone can do.¡±

    ¡°That is why they have to do it right.¡±

    ¡°No. That is why it shouldn¡¯t be done like that. The martial arts of Mount Hua do not exist for people like sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    Chung Jin¡¯s face contorted as he looked at Chung Myung tilting his head as he said,

    ¡°People like sahyung improve and rewrite things themselves! In the first ce, this kind of level isn¡¯t for those who understand and correct things like sahyung, but for those who want to get stronger by following this even if they don¡¯t have the ability to correct them!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So wake up from the dream. Sahyung will never leave your name in the history of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Was this an attempt at a bad joke!?¡±

    ¡°Hand! Put the hand down! No, don¡¯t raise the foot because I said to put the hand down!¡±

    After the to and fro for a while and they finally calmed down, Chung Jin spoke with an exhausted face.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a strong person though, sahyung?¡±

    ¡°I am strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is nopliment.¡±

    Chung Myung red at him, but Chung Jin shook his head without giving in.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like I am going to go around looking for other sects to spar with, and I am not going to go around talking about sahyung to the others because I am not the sect leader. So, in the end, I will be treated as a swordsman only good in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh? Is that how this works?¡±

    As Chung Myung tilted his head in a daze, Chung Jin shouted with an upset face.

    ¡°So go out and beat others up! Why are we the ones being hit? If sahyung was able to take down everyone ording to the skills, would you still be in the Three Great Swordsmen of the world? Would you have had to listen to the nonsense of others?¡±

    ¡°They did lose.¡±

    ¡°Beat them down in front of others! Others!¡±

    ¡°But this temper of mine. Seriously.¡±

    Chung Jin¡¯s neck hurt, and he arched it as he thought.

    This madman was getting older and had turned a bit calmer. If this were the past, the shoe would havee flying his way.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am weaker than sahyung.¡±

    ¡°No. You are not weaker than me, but the weakest of the Chung disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Anyway.¡±

    His eyes sank a bit darkly as he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°But, it will be my name and not sahyung¡¯s which stays in the history of Mount Hua. With the martial arts book I create, the disciples will learn martial arts better and create a greater Mount Hua.¡±

    Even the world¡¯s strongest couldn¡¯t disagree with that.

    ¡°This is my way of repaying the kindness of Mount Hua. So!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So sahyung too, calm down, and do something for the sake of the kids.¡±

    ¡°Yah, if someone invades Mount Hua right now, who do you think will stop them? I am holding on for that time.¡±

    ¡°Who will attack us?¡±

    When Chung Jin clicked his tongue, Chung Myung burst into tears.

    ¡°If someone invades and destroys Mount Hua, what use would that book be? I am here now and tomorrow too!¡±

    ¡°Then I will just pack my books and run. It is sahyung who can go and die.¡±

    ¡°What, you jerk?¡±

    ¡°You should be praising me instead of getting angry. Even without sahyung, Mount Hua will survive. However, if Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts cease, even sahyung will end up meaningless.¡±

    ¡°I can teach it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung, in your current state, you cannot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Jin¡¯s eyes were slightly dark as he shook his head.

    ¡°Sahyung. In the unlikely event that I or the sect leader really get into trouble, sahyung will have to return Mount Hua to its original state. Not someone else.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane? You are speaking such nonsense now.¡±

    ¡°Just one chance.¡±

    Chung Jin mumbled as if he was in pain and looked straight at Chung Myung.

    ¡°So remember. Not everyone can be like sahyung. And there is nothing wrong with that. However, if sahyung doesn¡¯t cut off those who are inferior to him, one day, another person like sahyung will appear in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That is what it means to pass it on. It doesn¡¯t just mean making the disciples stronger.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Chung Jin and touched his ear with a sad look.

    ¡°Uh, okay. I understand it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ my foot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No. It is nothing.¡±

    Even though he knew it wouldn¡¯t mean much to tell Chung Myung now, Chung Jin sighed at the feeling of despair as he had no choice but to say it.

    ¡°So even if I die, I will live. If the dayes when I am in danger of dying, I will immediately grab the books and run.¡±

    ¡°If they attack you when you are outside, you won¡¯t be able to do that.¡±

    ¡°Uh! That is why I take the most important ones with me.¡±

    Chung Jin unbuttoned his robe and showed off the cloth wrapped around his stomach like a belly band. Chung Myung frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡­ looks like armor.¡±

    ¡°I always do my best.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke, brat. First Sword of Mount Hua, I remember that. You left your name in history.¡±

    ¡°Just wait and see. Because the world will remember me. People like sahyung will be forgotten entirely.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But this bastard never gives up.¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Sect leader sahyunggg!¡±

    ¡°Trying out your luck today, you bastard! Euk!¡±

    Chung Jin¡¯s screams rang through the hall, but no one who heard them ran there.

    ¡°Here we go again.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Shaking their heads, the Mount Hua disciples quickly lost interest and dispersed to do their own thing.

    A high, shrill scream flowed down Mount Hua¡¯s rugged peak.

    Crackle. Crackle.

    Chung Myung got up and stared at the burning bonfire.

    His gaze, which had been fixed on the bonfire, slowly moved to the side. Around the me, the disciples of Mount Hua, including Baek Cheon, were exhausted and asleep.

    Chung Myung, who had been staring at them for a while, raised his gaze.

    He slowly closed his eyes again, looking at the dense night sky as if the stars were falling.

    -Just wait and see. Because the world will remember me.

    Chung Jin.

    You were wrong.

    The world remembered neither you nor me.

    Don¡¯t be too sad, though.

    Because I remembered.

    I still remember you.

    Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders shook slightly as he covered his face with trembling hands.

    Yu Yiseol slowly opened her eyes behind him and looked at his trembling back in silence before closing her eyes again.

    It was one of those nights where the only sound you could hear was the sound of insects crying.

 Chapter 716

    <h4>Chapter 716</h4>

    ¡°¡­there is no answer to this, really!¡±

    Jo Gul frowned and sat down on the spot. Yoon Jong, who was following behind, let out a sigh.

    ¡°How many days has it been?¡±

    ¡°¡­has it been 3 or 4 days?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Jo Gul groaned and looked around the mountain.

    They had searched the surroundings for over 3 days but couldn¡¯t find any traces. Initially full of trust, they were now beginning to lose strength and hope.

    ¡°No, sahyung. I am not doing this because it¡¯s hard and annoying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you need to be hit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    An expression of worldly injustice formed on Jo Gul¡¯s face. Yoon Jong, who was about to cry, looked at him and cleared his throat.

    ¡°Ahem. Then?¡±

    ¡°¡­honestly, what is so difficult about wandering in the mountains? I also do the training that damn guy asks me to do for months!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Did this mountain have to be this rugged? For them, who trained on the rugged Mount Hua all day, a mountain this size was no different from a child¡¯s yground.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I feel this is all in vain.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying it was a waste of time?¡±

    When Baek Cheon, who was hitting the ground, frowned, Jo Gul took a quick look and said,

    ¡°It has been a hundred years. Honestly, I don¡¯t think there is anything left.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him with a slightly disgruntled face and said,

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we found the book?¡±

    ¡°Just because there is a book doesn¡¯t mean there are other traces left, right?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Yoon Jong wanted to shout and say something, but Baek Cheon stopped him.

    ¡°There is nothing to criticize. He isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head with a bitter look.

    ¡°Right, Gul. If there are no traces left in the first ce, like you said, you won¡¯t find anything even if you search for another 10 days.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that something you won¡¯t know unless you try?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul with a serious expression.

    ¡°We are now searching for traces of our ancestors. This includes finding the remains of those who risked their lives to protect future generations. Is it really alright to say the search is in vain after only three days?¡±

    There was a coldness in Jo Gul¡¯s eyes as he lowered his head.

    ¡°They allid down their lives as if it were nothing in an event where victory wasn¡¯t even certain. I understand your feelings, but it¡¯s not something we can dismiss as recipients of their grace.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°And normally, you wouldn¡¯t be the type of person to say something like that.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jo Gul and asked.

    ¡°Tell me then, why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Jo Gul, who seemed to be under scrutiny, scratched his head.

    ¡°It is a good thing if we find it. No matter how long it takes, it is good if we can just find it. But what if we waste time trying to find it and get nothing back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am saying this because I am afraid of my insides rotting¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t saying this for himself; perhaps he was saying it for the sake of Chung Myung and his feelings.

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head and looked at the mountain terrain he had be ustomed to. A weight continued to press on his heart.

    ¡®Was it too much?¡¯

    No matter how much they searched, this was a mountain. Even if the entire mountain were dug up, there is no guarantee that traces from 100 years ago would be found.

    ¡°But where did Chung Myung go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ He said he was going to look for it on his own.¡±

    ¡°Alone¡­¡±

    Jo Gul mumbled for a moment, sighed, and jumped up from his spot.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    And he began to stab the ground with his sword sheath again.

    ¡°Ugh, right. We just have to find it. Damn it, at any cost!¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke calmly as he watched Jo Gul screaming for no reason and moving ahead.

    ¡°Let us try harder. It isn¡¯t just because of Chung Myung. As disciples of Mount Hua, we should at least search enough to be able to say we did our best.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk. We will do our best!¡±

    The voices of Yoon Jong and Tang Soso strengthened her resolve.

    Baek Cheon nced in the direction Chung Myung was heading and then began to walk again.

    Ssh.

    A clear stream flowed constantly through the valley.

    Chung Myung was sitting on arge rock, staring at the flowing stream with a nk expression.

    ¡®Was I being too greedy?¡¯

    The water continued to move without stopping.

    Even if this ce was a valley a hundred years ago, the flowing water would not be the same as it was a hundred years back. In fact, it might be impossible to find traces of something that has already passed so long ago.

    ¡®Chung Jin¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung turned to the sky.

    The sky was so clear that nothing could be seen.

    He was sure he met them in a dream some time ago, but he couldn¡¯t remember the face of Chung Jin. If he tried harder, he could remember it, but he couldn¡¯t stop it from fading little by little.

    Chung Myung was just looking at the flowing stream and mumbled quietly.

    ¡°Regret¡­.¡±

    Perhaps what he was doing right now was no different from trying to catch the stream with both hands.

    What would Chung Jin say if he was watching this?

    Wouldn¡¯t he tell Chung Myung to stop doing unneeded things and just raise the disciples of Mount Hua?

    Or would he nag that Chung Myung had to somehow find the traces and then return to Mount Hua?

    Chung Myung thought about it and shook his head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    There was no way he could find the answer.

    Even if he gave an answer, it wouldn¡¯t be what Chung Jin said. Because the dead didn¡¯t have the strength to speak.

    They could not see with their eyes, hear with their ears, or touch. When they reached out their hand, it would be all empty space.

    No matter how vividly alive they were within him, in the end, it was a face he wouldn¡¯t be able to see again.

    Chung Myung thought as he watched the flowing water.

    Maybe he, too, was a person who should have flowed away long ago like the water. Just¡­

    Step.

    At that moment, Chung Myung slowly turned his head at the sound that came from behind him.

    The person whose eyes met his stared at Chung Myung without saying a word. Looking at the unexpected guest, Chung Myung smiled without realizing it.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just.¡±

    As Chung Myung hesitated, momentarily at a loss for words, Yu Yiseol came over to the rock he was seated on and sat down.

    She looked at the flowing stream in silence for a long time. Only after a moment of silence did she speak.

    ¡°¡­ In the past.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yu Yiseol said without turning her head.

    ¡°We all went together. Where my father is buried.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°I am d I didn¡¯t go alone. If I had gone alone, I wouldn¡¯t know what kind of face I would have. But if my father sees people around me, he will feel more at ease.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at her, impressed.

    Yu Yiseol sighed slowly. It was very unfamiliar to hear her talk so much and so on point.

    But what was even stranger than that was the fact that she was now trying tofort Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ Father.¡±

    Yu Yiseol slightly closed her eyes. The tips of her long eyshes trembled.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to go back unless he had learned the full martial arts. He didn¡¯t want to go back until the moment he died. But in the end, he ended up contacting Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I guess it was because he was worried about Sago. Because he is your father.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought so too.¡±

    But Yu Yiseol soon quietly shook her head.

    ¡°But I think I understand it now. I am sure he wanted to go back to Mount Hua more than he wanted to send me there. Because he missed it all his life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s face looked emotionless as usual. However, Chung Myung noticed that her expression seemed slightly different.

    ¡°I thought about moving. Because it was Mount Hua that he wanted to return to so much. It was something I couldn¡¯t even think about when I was young, but I get to do it now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But I decided not to.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu Yiseol slowly shook her head.

    ¡°Because it is meaningless.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A soft voice came from her lips, which were stubbornly closed.

    ¡°Father has already returned to Mount Hua. If I am at Mount Hua, my father is at Mount Hua. And if Iplete the sword that my father was trying toplete, his wish is fulfilled.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips were tightly closed.

    ¡°Continuing means¡­ that.¡±

    Hearing her words, Chung Myung looked at the distant sky.

    ¡®Continuing¡­¡¯

    That was probably what he wanted to say.

    Even if he could not find his remains, if Chung Myung continued his will, it was no different from him returning to Mount Hua.

    ¡®What I have to say¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung quietly closed his eyes.

    How many times had Yu Yiseol, who was silent, had to think before saying these words to Chung Myung?

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t wrong. Chung Jin was a person who thought about the future of Mount Hua more than anyone else.

    Right, so if Chung Myung could continue his will, then it should be fine.

    Chung Myung finally got up and left.

    There were no regrets. He couldn¡¯t say that yet. However, it wasn¡¯t possible to spend all the time here. Because he still had work to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, sago.¡±

    Yu Yiseol and Chung Myung¡¯s gaze met. Chung Myung smiled slightly and looked up at the sky.

    ¡®I wille back someday.¡¯

    After he finished everything he needed to, he woulde back and find Chung Jin.

    Chung Myung forced himself to shake off the lingering feeling of grief and held his back as he continued to walk.

    ¡®At that time¡­ right. Let us head back together.¡¯

    But the steps of Chung Myung, which had been moving ahead, stopped suddenly.

    He, still as a stone, mumbled softly.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua?¡±

    -You probably wanted to go back to Mount Hua more than me.

    His cold fingertips were shaking.

    ¡®You moron¡­¡¯

    What were you thinking? What were you looking for?

    What did he think Chung Jin was doing?

    ¡°¡­ Jin.¡±

    -Through the martial arts book I created, my disciples will learn martial arts and create a better Mount Hua.

    -This is my way of repaying the kindness of Mount Hua.

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s father tried to somehowplete the martial arts with just half of a book. This was because he thought it was his atonement for running away from Mount Hua.

    Then what about Chung Jin?

    What was he going to do when he realized he would never return to Mount Hua?

    -So, I take the most important things with me.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Send it back.

    Even if the body couldn¡¯t return to Mount Hua, he would have tried to return the books he had with Chung Myung somehow.

    But how? What could be done in the middle of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, which was no different from the Demonic Sect¡¯s base and where the enemies were¡­

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes moved around.

    ¡®What if I were Chung Jin?¡¯

    A wounded body.

    The pursuers had been shaken off to some extent, but there was no way to survive. However, if he died in a ce like this, all of his things would fall into the hands of the Demonic Sect.

    Then¡­

    ¡®Hide.¡¯

    In a ce where the Demonic Sect could not find him.

    And¡­ where the sahyungs who woulde looking for him would someday find him.

    It was a ce where the demons of the Demonic Sect would surely breakthrough but not find, a ce where his sahyungs who risked their lives to search for him would find.

    -If sahyung is around, would I die?

    Chung Myung¡¯s hands began to tremble now.

    The one who would never die. The one person who should never die.

    A person who would never be defeated by the hands of those terrible Demonic Sect people will survive ande to find him.

    ¡°It was me¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°¡­it was¡­ me. That was me.¡±

    His gaze shifted to the side as if he were shocked.

    A gently flowing mountain under the blue sky. There was a jagged peak in the middle of the series of ridges that was very different from Mount Hua.

    Unlike the surrounding peaks, it was a rugged mountain made up of rocks and cliffs.

    Right¡­ it had to be¡­

    ¡°¡­ Chung Jin.¡±

    Chung Myung walked as if he were possessed.

    There you are. You were there all along.

    My sajae.

 Chapter 717

    <h4>Chapter 717</h4>

    ¡°Why!¡±

    A voice filled with anger.

    No, maybe it was sadness or resentment.

    ¡°Why! Why are you not letting me go? Why!¡±

    Despite the shout, the elderly person who had been staring at the moon in the distance turned their head.

    The heaviness in the eyes weighed down the entire body, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t back down. The eyes, which were calm as ake and the eyes burning like a volcano, fiercely shed without giving a break.

    ¡°Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader sahyung!¡±

    ¡°If you leave, we cannot guarantee victory. No, it would be a sure loss.¡±

    Clench.

    Chung Myung changed his mind at the words of Chung Mun.

    ¡°He¡­ he has gone missing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You know what that means, right? Chung Jin, that bastard! That damned bastard went missing in the Hundred Thousand Mountains!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader sahyung!¡±

    Chung Mun closed his eyes.

    His expression was calm, but his eyes were shaking, indicating he wasn¡¯t all that fine either.

    ¡°What was lost¡­ we aren¡¯t the only ones who have lost someone.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone lost someone. How can we be the only ones to cause trouble then?¡±

    ¡°You are not going to do this now?¡±

    The face of Chung Myung is distorted.

    ¡°You think I am being outrageous for the asking to go find my sajae?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the damned cause is, but you are telling me to let my sajae die! He might still be alive there now!¡±

    Even Chung Mun closed his mouth for a moment as if he was momentarily speechless due to the anger overflowing in Chung Myung¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What! Damn it! What is it!¡±

    A voice of regret came out from the mouth of Chung Mun as he slightly looked at Chung Myung¡¯s face, which looked like it would explode.

    ¡°¡­ for a greater purpose¡­.¡±

    Soon, Chung Mun smiled.

    It was so low that it didn¡¯t seem like a smile or sneer, but it was a pitiful smile that they couldn¡¯t bear to look at.

    ¡°Did you think something like that would still be there? For me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That could have been so, in the start. But now I am worn out, and there is just one thing left. Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°The future.¡±

    Those firm words came out of Chung Mun¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t defeat them, we have nothing left. And we need you to defeat them. You! The Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You will still go? And yet, will you leave this ce alone to rescue Chung Jin? What will you say when Chung Jin, whom you saved,es back to find us all dead? Did you think he would thank you for saving his life? You foolish bastard!¡±

    A stream of blood came down the lips of Chung Myung, which he bit down. The blood, which had pooled between his teeth, stained his lips red.

    Chung Mun slowly shook his head.

    ¡°He won¡¯t want it. What he cares about most is not you or himself but the kids he left behind.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A sour, iron-like smell filled his nose.

    What he felt in his mouth. A scent wafting from the end of those words.

    It was sour and dizzying.

    ¡°If you really want to go and find him, go after the war is done.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t the only ones who lost people!¡±

    Chung Mun shouted. The anger and resentment, which had never found a way out, came.

    ¡°Do you know how many people want to go find him right now? I want to, too! I! Damn it¡­¡±

    He bit his lips as he cursed.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    The voice was shaking terribly.

    Chung Mun was the sect leader of Mount Hua and was leading the Central ins against the Demonic Sect.

    How much burden was he already taking on those shoulders?

    ¡°I sent him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I was the one who entrusted him with this dangerous mission. If you want to me someone, me me.¡±

    The emotions had disappeared from the face of Chung Mun, like they had been washed away.

    ¡°As a warrior of Mount Hua, I cannot let you go for Chung Jin. Go back and wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Chung Mun with an emotionless face.

    The smiles that were always present when the two saw each other had vanished. Now, two men stood staring at each other with cold faces.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°By the order of the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to follow.¡±

    Chung Mun¡¯s eyes trembled at the emotionless voice.

    ¡°But¡­ sahyung.¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Can victory fill the void of what you lost?¡±

    Chung Mun closed his eyes. His cold voice was clearly cutting into his skin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what meaning there is in winning something by losing something that shouldn¡¯t be lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    Blood trickled down Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I will not ept this decision until the moment I die.¡±

    After saying those words, Chung Myung turned away without waiting for an answer. Without any hesitation, he widened the distance between him and Chung Mun.

    He clenched his fists as if they would explode.

    Crack.

    Nothing would change even if he ground his teeth and pounded his chest.

    As he walked away without saying a word, he looked back with eyes of sorrow. But Chung Myung¡¯s eyes had lost all their anger and strength at the sight they soon saw.

    Chung Mun¡¯s shoulders, which had always been wide enough to embrace and support all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, were trembling helplessly.

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t bear to look at the back, half crouching as if he didn¡¯t know what to do, sobbing quietly. He turned his head away.

    ¡®Chung Jin¡­.¡¯

    -Sahyung.

    Chung Myung, thinking of Chung Jin¡¯s wless smile, closed his trembling eyes.

    I am sorry.

    Sorry.

    ¡­ I am so sorry.

    Chung Myung took a step forward as if possessed.

    One step. And another.

    Even though he stumbled as if he were going to fall at any moment, he kept moving ahead.

    And Yu Yiseol followed without speaking, Chung Myung¡¯s back appeared in her eyes.

    That back was almost like a great mountain. Sometimes, it embraced them like the sea, and other times, it turned into a cliff piercing the sky, bing the target.

    But now, he just looked pitiful.

    Like¡­

    ¡®Father.¡¯

    It was as if she was seeing her father¡¯s back, which had vaguely remained in her memories once again.

    The back of someone who couldn¡¯t aplish what he had to do.

    The back of someone who held on to something that could not be achieved.

    Why did that skinny back ovep with Chung Myung¡¯s?

    Chung Myung¡¯s stumbling steps became faster and faster. ordingly, Yu Yiseol also increased her walking speed.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who happened to find the two people, ran to Yu Yiseol, perhaps sensing the odd nature.

    ¡°Samae?¡±

    Yu Yiseol put her index finger to her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at her and Chung Myung¡¯s back and nodded. Together, they began to follow Chung Myung in silence.

    One step.

    One step.

    Those who were saints led, and those who carried on their will followed. However, although the steps of the good man who walked first were filled with confidence, they were pathetically wavering.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes looking at the mountain rising in front of him were the same as they had been in the past.

    As for Chung Jin¡­ no. He wasn¡¯t the type of person to let things go.

    Even if a body that had lost too much blood would slowly die, even if the urge to let go of everything and befortable gnawed at the soul.

    That guy¡­ was not the type of person who would let go and give up.

    Step.

    Chung Myung began to climb the mountain.

    ¡®Think.¡¯

    What if I was Chung Jin?

    What would I do if I were him?

    He could not go back. Being on the verge of death and with no way for his sahyungs back in Mount Hua to break through the Demonic Sect.

    So what did he do?

    A hundred years ago, standing where Chung Myung stands now, what would Chung Jin have done the moment he saw that mountain, desperately trying to control his blurring vision?

    As if possessed, Chung Myung¡¯s steps quickened as he climbed the mountain.

    I know, I know.

    ¡®You would have done it like this.¡¯

    Even if it were Chung Myung, it would probably have been the same.

    The mountain wasn¡¯t very high. So it could not replicate Mount Hua.

    But¡­ in this distantnd, it was a small mountain that could remind you of Mount Hua.

    ¡®I need to head back.¡¯

    Right, he had to head back.

    Even though the body was here, he needed to return to Mount Hua. Even if the body rotted, he had to return to Mount Hua.

    The ce he left. Where they all lived.

    Even after Chung Myung died, he couldn¡¯t forget it, and it was as if he eventually returned.

    It had to be the same for Chung Jin.

    As Chung Myung climbed the mountain, he grew more and more confident.

    Up and again without resting a single moment. Hesitation disappeared with each step.

    Eventually, as he got closer to the top, Chung Myung stopped.

    He looked ahead nkly.

    And Mount Hua¡¯s disciples watched his back with bated breath.

    They didn¡¯t know what made them feel this way. But they couldn¡¯t even try to talk to Chung Myung.

    ¡®This ce¡­¡¯

    Yoon Jong, who looked around, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°This ce¡­ doesn¡¯t it look like Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­this mountain is steeper than the other ces.¡±

    ¡°N-No. Not like that¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong looked around and then made eye contact with Baek Cheon.

    ¡°A ce in Mount Hua¡­ right, it is simr there, right? If this is Mount Hua, this is it¡­¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon looked around with a serious expression, and soon his lips parted.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    He felt like he knew what Yoon Jong was talking about.

    If they called this Mount Hua, the ce where they were standing now was where the Mount Hua Sect was. Although it didn¡¯t match the ce entirely, it was definitely a ce that people who have lived in Mount Hua would find simr.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡®Then you¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Chung Myung casually knelt down on the spot. He crawled on the ground with both knees, picked at the growing bushes with trembling hands, and continued to trace the floor with his bare hands.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples just watched in silence.

    They didn¡¯t dare to help.

    No.

    It felt like they shouldn¡¯t help.

    This wasn¡¯t something they should get involved in hastily. They didn¡¯t know the exact reason, but all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples here now had the same thought.

    ¡°¡­ what are you looking for?¡±

    To Tang Soso¡¯s question, which was almost a whisper, Yu Yiseol answered without even turning her head.

    ¡°A fox hole.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because they would have dug a hole if they escaped with something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Tang Soso nodded and looked at Chung Myung.

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s hand, which had been groping the floor, suddenly stopped. Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips slightly trembled.

    When the long, thick bushes were removed, a small hole was eventually revealed.

    There was nothing particrly strange about a hole like that in a mountain. It was a very small hole as if a cave dug by a mountain animal had been abandoned and copsed over time.

    But at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s hands were now trembling to a pitiful degree.

    The hand that dug the hole fumbled at first, then turned faster and faster, eventually digging like a madman.

    ¡°Haa¡­. Euk¡­!¡±

    The pain, which he couldn¡¯t fully express, came out of his mouth in an insubstantial sound. Scattered dirt rained down on his head and back. Baek Cheon, who looked at that, unconsciously stepped closer.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    But at that moment, Yu Yiseol grabbed his shoulder.

    When Baek Cheon turned around, Yu Yiseol quietly shook her head.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip and nodded. For now, he just had to watch Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung dug up the soil, pulled out the pebbles, smashed the rocks with his bare fists, and continued to dig.

    The sound of heavy breathing strangely resembled sobbing.

    Chung Myung was digging and digging, covered in dirt. His hands, which had been working frantically as if this was their only mission, became stiff for an instant.

    At his fingertips, a different sensation came into y.

    The tip of his finger, which pierced the soil, caught nothing. That meant it was empty.

    Chung Myung¡¯s breathing became difficult.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He now began to carefully remove the dirt. It was a delicate touch,pletely different from before.

    The eyes of the Mount Hua disciples who were watching widened.

    ¡®Cave?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t clear what it was.

    But what was certain was that where Chung Myung was currently digging, there appeared to be a space for people to enter.

    Soon, Chung Myung stumbled and entered.

    ¡°¡­ sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go and see.¡±

    Baek Cheon took the lead, bending towards the cave where Chung Myung had gone.

    Although it was a narrow passage, there was more space inside than expected. Baek Cheon, who lightly jumped down, raised his head and captured the sight with his eyes.

    ¡®Chung Myung¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon was perhaps a little shocked at that moment.

    Chung Myung¡¯s small shoulders, so small that they looked like they could copse at any moment, were shaking as he couldn¡¯t control his emotions.

    What they saw over his shoulder¡­

    Human? No? That thing sitting cross-legged wasn¡¯t a person but a white skeleton.

    A white skeleton that maintained its original posture, even though all that remained were rotten bones. The cloth draped over it was so crumbly and worn that it was difficult to guess its original form when it was alive.

    But they knew.

    This was because a majestic text was engraved on the stone wall, as if it had been carved with internal qi, with white ones on the back as if carved with fingers.

    A sigh escaped from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡¯Even though my body sleeps here,

    My heart is with distant Mount Hua.

    Chung Jin, the 13th Generation Disciple of Great Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    His extended hand, trembling, touched the words carefully. His shoulders began to shake terribly.

    ¡°Ahh¡­ uh¡­¡±

    A suppressed sob burst out from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth as he copsed to the spot. Baek Cheon slowly closed his eyes as he heard his painful cries.

 Chapter 718

    <h4>Chapter 718</h4>

    -If I am surrounded by enemies, be sure to save me. If that¡¯s difficult, drag my dead body back to Mount Hua.

    -If that doesn¡¯t work, at least my martial arts book must be sent back to Mount Hua.

    -Don¡¯t forget, sahyung.

    -The only person who can do that is sahyung. Never! Never forget that!

    ¡°Uh¡­ uhhh¡­.¡±

    His trembling fingers approached the white bones. But his fingers, which seemed ready to touch it, went still, scared of holding it.

    Fear.

    Fear that it would crumble the moment the hand touched it.

    Afraid all this would vanish like an illusion.

    ¡°¡­ Jin.¡±

    He was here.

    He was here.

    His sajae. How lonely he must have felt in this dark ce.

    Just how¡­.

    ¡°Uhhhh¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who seemed at a loss for words, made suppressed sobbing noises and touched the pale bone forehead with his trembling fingers. The moment he felt the rough and cold sensation, he was shocked and pulled back his hand, then stroked the bone carefully, as if touching a newborn child.

    ¡°Uhh¡­. Uh¡­.ehhh¡­.¡±

    He¡­ He came back toote.

    How long had he waited? How could he wait in this cold ce all this time?

    ¡®Forgive me.¡¯

    ¡®Forgive me, Chung Jin.¡¯

    ¡®Please forgive this worthless sahyung who has finallye for you.¡¯

    His hand touched the pale cheek as if it were touching a living person.

    Why did we learn the value of people only after losing them? How could he be this foolish?

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth trembled. When he looked down, he saw the clothes which were torn and half gone. The bones visible inside were all stained ck.

    ¡®Demon flower¡­¡¯

    At this rate, even walking wouldn¡¯t have been easy in hisst moments.

    Even when he couldn¡¯t walk, and his body was failing, he must have desperately crawled and got here.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. Death could be a good thing.

    But there was one thing to leave behind.

    A ce that no one in the world can find. A ce only for the disciples of Mount Hua to find.

    Something had to be left there.

    He must have dug the hole, spent the life he had left, and died remembering those who would one daye there.

    Since he couldn¡¯t go back to Mount Hua anymore, at least somewhere, he could think of it¡­ so alone and lonely.

    ¡®You waited?¡¯

    He probably believed that Chung Myung woulde, right?

    For him, his sahyung.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes finally looked at something he noticed with the hem of his clothes. No, he looked for it but didn¡¯t see it.

    He couldn¡¯t see anything. This was because his vision had turned hazy.

    He bit his lip and closed his eyes. Overflowing sadness continued to drip down his cheek. After a while, he opened his eyes and stared at what he was supposed to be looking for.

    Just one volume of a book.

    Chung Jin wasn¡¯t separated from this even till he died.

    Purple Cloud Enhanced Qi, Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    And¡­

    He stared at the book with trembling eyes. Although it had turned a bit blurry due to the passage of time, the elegant handwriting was still visible to the eye. An uncontroble groan escaped from Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    Purple Cloud Divine Arts.

    -I cannot show this to sahyung.

    -Ah! This is a martial art that only the warriors of Mount Hua can learn! Go away! Before I tear it here!

    -Yes. Of course, I have to have it; I can protect it, and sahyung can protect me.

    -Do not worry. Even if I have to die, I will protect the books. That is why I protect Mount Hua.

    Right. He protected it.

    But.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the floor.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it. I¡­¡±

    ¡®Forgive me. Please forgive this horrible sahyung.¡¯

    Chung Jin¡­ Chung Jin.

    The sadness was so great that he could not breathe. His vision continued to be blurred.

    Everything he had been holding in came out of his throat and poured down.

    He stretched out his trembling hand forward and carefully hugged the white bone that had now turned so small.

    Chung Myung buried his forehead in the shoulder of the White Bone, hugging the air awkwardly, unable to even touch it, fearing that the bones would crumble or break.

    ¡°Uh¡­ uh¡­ ahhhhh¡±

    The emotions that weighed down on his chest burst out; he couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Let¡¯s go back.

    Let¡¯s go back together.

    Now that he was here let them head back to Mount Hua together, Chung Jin.

    He was sorry for being thiste.

    So, let¡¯s head back to Mount Hua now.

    There were still things he left behind. The things he wanted to leave behind were breathing.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    His body wouldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    He closed his mouth shut, and the emotions that had been blocked for so long came out.

    Right. He was left with nothing.

    But the ones he was trying to protect were still here. As he said, embrace what you left behind.

    Let us head back.

    The ce he protected. To the ce he wanted to go so much.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching Chung Myung crying and shaking as if he had lost his tongue, couldn¡¯t bear to see anymore and turned his head.

    The sajaes who hade down together to see this were also speechless as they looked at Chung Myung and their ancestor, who had faded over the years.

    ¡®For a hundred years¡­.¡¯

    In this narrow and dark cave¡­

    Baek Cheon gently closed his eyes.

    Digging a tunnel thisrge would have been possible only if the enemy¡¯s eyes were eluded, even if it was for just a moment. That meant he could have tried to run.

    But instead of going on the final escape of his life, this man chose to hide in a ce where the enemies couldn¡¯t find him.

    Instead of sacrificing his life, he wanted to convey the book he carried back to Mount Hua one day.

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t even imagine how he felt as the man met his end in this dark and cold ce.

    But at least he knew what to do now.

    When Baek Cheon quietly winked, those who understood his intentions moved slightly to the left and right to create some space.

    ¡°We.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua began to bow in unison.

    It was a more pious gesture than before, filled with respect for the ancestor and for the warriors who carried out their will until thest moment.

    Once.

    Once again.

    After bowing twice, Baek Cheon slowly stood up.

    He then slowly approached Chung Myung. This time, Yu Yiseol didn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Baek Cheon carefully grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    The moment his hand touched it, he felt a tremble. Those shoulders, which had always been strong and proud, were now shaking to the point where he felt afraid to hold them.

    Baek Cheon let out a quiet sigh and gently encouraged Chung Myung,

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take this person to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is so cold and lonely here. Let¡¯s go to Mount Hua, Chung Myung. Our ancestors wouldn¡¯t want this.¡±

    Only then did Chung Myung slightly nod his head.

    After carefully cing the bare bones, he slowly took off his robe. Then he spread the cloth on the ground.

    He looked at the white skull in silence for a long time.

    Baek Cheon guessed why Chung Myung wasn¡¯t moving and pressed his shoulder.

    ¡°I will do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, no.¡±

    But Chung Myung slowly shook his head.

    ¡°I have to do it¡­ I need to do this, sasuk.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the voice of Chung Myung that he knew.

    ¡°¡­ okay.¡±

    Baek Cheon had no choice but to nod his head and take a step back. Chung Myung continued to nkly look at the white bones for a while and then slowly stretched out his hand.

    ¡®Right. Let us head back now, Chung Jin.¡¯

    Because you would have wanted to go back. So, let us head back now.

    Chung Myung touched the white bone as if caressing a wounded cheek and slightly lifted it up. He felt a slight resistance from his fingertips.

    In the end, Chung Myung bit his lip, closed his eyes, and gave a little more strength to the hand holding the white bone.

    The white bone, which had been shaking slightly, fell off the neck.

    After caressing the head several times, he carefully moved it to unbutton the robe around.

    Click.

    Chung Myung took off the white bones, which looked like they would scatter on the ground at any moment, and moved them onto his robe. He ced thest remaining piece of clothing on top of the bones and carefully wrapped them in his own.

    ¡®It might be ufortable, but be patient.¡¯

    Chung Myung grabbed the stash lying on the ground and stood up. Then, he approached and presented the book to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take care of this, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is what sasuk should do.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the book quietly and nodded. Although it was impossible to fully guess the intention, if Chung Myung said so, it definitely must hold some meaning.

    He also took off his robe and carefully wrapped the belongings.

    Chung Myung nodded slightly, turned around, picked up the bones of Chung Jin, and put them on his shoulder. His eyes suddenly fell on the words engraved on the wall, and heughed.

    ¡®Anyway, there is no such thing as being arrogant.¡¯

    If it was hisst words to the world, he would at least pretend to be fine.

    ¡®You foolish bastard¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Right.¡¯

    Let¡¯s go now to the ce he so desperately wanted to go.

    Chung Myung raised his head and looked at the Five Swords of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Everyone nodded slowly at the words that finally came.

    Yoon Jong was the first to take steps, but then Chung Myung¡¯s words stopped him.

    ¡°Look carefully¡­ remember.¡±

    Everyone had the sight of the cave engraved in their eyes.

    ¡°Here is the soul of Mount Hua.¡±

    What protected Mount Hua wasn¡¯t the reputation of being the best swordsmen sect in the world or having the best swords in them.

    It was the will that remained here and had protected Mount Hua.

    Something they shouldn¡¯t forget. Everything they needed to continue was here.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had taken in everything they saw in front of their eyes without exception, turned one by one with stiff looks.

    Finally, Chung Myung was left alone in the cave where even Yu Yiseol and Baek Cheon had moved from. He looked around the dark surroundings with sunken eyes.

    The image of Chung Jin was still in his memory in this cave.

    Even though he was covered in blood and dying, he probably dug a hole, strengthened the wall with internal qi, wrote down hisst words, then mustered up all his strength and sat cross-legged.

    And¡­

    ¡®Did you smile?¡¯

    Right, he must have done that.

    -I will leave the rest to you. Damned sahyung.

    It felt like he heard the yfulugh of Chung Jin.

    ¡°¡­ of course.¡±

    He knew. He was unreliable. Because that was the kind of person he was.

    But¡­

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    What he said, what he asked.

    About what he should do.

    Chung Myung slowly approached the wall. After standing silently for a while and looking at the stone wall with Chung Jin¡¯sst words engraved on it, he raised his hand.

    Ka-ka-ka.

    The sound of the hard stone wall being scraped echoed within the cave.

    After a moment, Chung Myung lowered his hand, looked at the stone wall, and turned. Soon after, he pulled himself out of the passage, and a pile of dirt poured down, closing it entirely.

    The cave was dark now.

    No more light woulde in.

    But one day, after countless years pass by¡­ if an animal looking for a ce to rest dug a burrow, or if someone discovered this ce which had been eroded by the wind and rain, maybe they would be able to see the engraved words on the stone wall.

    Even though my body sleeps here.

    My heart is with the distant Mount Hua.

    Chung Jin, the 13th generation disciple of the Great Mount Hua Sect.

    What the spirit of Mount Hua left behind.

    I will take it back to Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung, the 13th generation disciple of the Great Mount Hua Sect.

    Words that no one would understand.

 Chapter 719

    <h4>Chapter 719</h4>

    The light stung so much that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    When he slowly opened his half-closed eyes again, he saw the figures of the Five Swords waiting for him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them in silence.

    Although they probably had a lot of questions, none of them asked Chung Myung anything.

    Some greeted him with stern faces, while others smiled at him.

    ¡°For now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to Mount Hua.¡±

    Baek Cheon cut off Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°What are you going to do about the guy down in the vige? I think if we take him with us, it would be a burden.¡±

    Jo Gul, instead of Chung Myung, responded to Baek Cheon with a pessimistic tone.

    ¡°Well, I gave him a brief warning, so there won¡¯t be any major problems, right? If he makes another mistake, we can just catch him and beat him up.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if he can go through something like this and still have another ident, he must be a great person. From then on, I admit it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Gul shook his head at Yoon Jong¡¯s words.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to them anymore. Fighting with the Golden Sword n, engaging in life-or-death battles with the Iron Rabbit n, or encountering the unexpected Ten Thousand People n members and cutting off their heads¡­

    Uh¡­

    Looking back, it wasn¡¯t normal, right?

    ¡®Anyway.¡¯

    It might not be a big deal to them, but for ordinary warriors, it was an enormous event that they might experience at least once in their lives. If you went through something like that one after another and still had the guts to be a fraud, that should be a talent.

    ¡°Let us head back first. I don¡¯t think this is a situation we need to worry about.¡±

    When Tang Soso also agreed and stepped ahead, Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Let us not waste time and leave right away.¡±

    Chung Myung watched in silence as the sahyungs agreed and talked in unison.

    There were probably countless things they wanted to ask.

    But the reason Chung Myung wasn¡¯t given a chance to speak was to ease the burden he carried.

    Kuk.

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand, which was clutching his clothes, clenched tighter.

    ¡®That is so fucking pathetic of me.¡¯

    He thought he had to be strong.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want to do it, he believed that punishing someone would be enough.

    Looking at these pale-faced young people, he realized how stupid he had been.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Chung Myung. I need to report to the sect leader.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to be sentimental.

    His sajae had been alone in this lonely ce for too long. We had to take him to Mount Hua as soon as possible and let him rest.

    ¡°Right. Sasuk, let¡¯s start¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung suddenly closed his mouth.

    His gaze fell on the bushes behind Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon, too, looked back in shock as Chung Myung¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡®When¡­?¡¯

    Yu Yiseol tightly gripped her sword handle. Only then did the rest of the disciples notice the presence surrounding them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Baek Cheonmanded.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    The bushes shook lightly at his cold voice.

    Flutter.

    The sound of stepping on grass and wind moving, and soon a group of men in red blood robes and grey robes appeared, surrounding Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon went silent.

    ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯

    There was no sign of threat whatsoever.

    But still, the hair on his body stood up. Even before his head could think, his body had sensed their capabilities and warned him.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know.¡±

    Even Yu Yiseol, who didn¡¯t usually speak first, called for him. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t underestimating the opponents.

    ¡°Close the gap.¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s soft words, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong gathered together with nervous faces.

    Tang Soso naturally shifted her position to stand behind Baek Cheon. She didn¡¯t move to a safe ce but to one where she could disy her best skills. Having faced many difficult experiences in life, she understood how dangerous this situation was.

    Baek Cheon softly said,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they came here with good intentions¡­ I guess you all don¡¯t dare to reveal your identity then.¡±

    ¡°Identity¡­ it isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes slowly turned to the voice he hearding from somewhere.

    At the end, between the bloody and grey people, was a man who slowly walked out.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes trembled as he saw the man¡¯s face.

    ¡®That man¡­¡¯

    It was him.

    The unforgettable face. Because he was the one who stayed by the side of the strongest warrior Baek Cheon had ever seen.

    ¡°¡­ The Ten Thousand People n?¡±

    ¡°It would be meaningless to say it has been a while. How have you been, people of Mount Hua?¡±

    The man wore dignified clothes with his hair slicked back.

    Ho Ga-Myung, the military general of the Ten Thousand People n, looked at the disciples of Mount Hua and bowed.

    ¡°I am Ho Ga-Myung of the Ten Thousand People n.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Baek Cheon of Mount Hua.¡±

    As Baek Cheon responded without letting his guard down, Ho Ga-Myung raised his hands from the offensive stance and moved them to the left and right.

    ¡°I guess I should tell you that I am more than happy to see you again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean¡­¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung had a light smile as he took out the strap around his waist. He took out a cigarette wrapper, filled it, and lit it by rubbing his fingertips together.

    Flicker.

    After taking a couple of puffs, the smoke began to rise.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Mount Hua people went all the way to Nanchang and kindly cut off the heads of our people¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip. As soon as those words were spoken, it would be wrong to consider the resolution as positive.

    Ho Ga-Myung smiled.

    ¡°Well, that is true. When people sh together, they fight, and if they fight like that, they kill each other. I am not someone without the brains to understand it. But¡­¡±

    He blew out another smoke cloud and put the belt over his shoulder.

    ¡°Still, those who were eating from the same pot of rice died from screams, and if the people whomitted the crime are snooping around the front yard of the ce, wouldn¡¯t it be the way of life to at leaste and show their faces?¡±

    ¡°What do you intend to say?¡±

    ¡°Look here, Taoists.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s eyes slowly scanned the disciples of Mount Hua. Those who met his gaze were gritting their teeth.

    ¡°We are people of the Evil Faction who don¡¯t get along with you. We don¡¯t know agreement or morality. For those people to still live under one name, they need just one thing. Do you know what that is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Order.¡±

    The word ¡°order¡± pierced the ears of the Five Swords.

    ¡°In order to unite people like the bastards who won¡¯t listen to others, thew requires a minimum amount of order. You get what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ and what is that rule?¡±

    ¡°Quite a simple one.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung smiled.

    ¡°An eye for an eye.¡±

    As soon as the words came out, the warriors around began to step closer and draw their weapons. The disciples of Mount Hua clenched the handles of their swords and took a clean look around to see the rough-edged swords, which looked like saws.

    ¡°Pheww.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung blew out another smoke cloud and shook his head.

    ¡°I am very sad that something like this happened so soon, right after our lord hade to celebrate the opening of the Heavenly Friends Alliance. But¡­ Taoists.¡±

    The smile vanished from the face of Ho Ga-Myung.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that killing two of our men and then shamelessly walking into our base and trekking through the mountains is a bit over the line?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If I let you leave without doing anything, the world wouldugh at me. I am sorry, but we are only dead when we die. We don¡¯t like beingughed at.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed in frustration.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about the Ten Thousand People n.

    But he never thought they would lead their troops to the mountains like this.

    ¡®It was my mistake.¡¯

    Even though he knew the status of Mount Hua had changed, he still thought and acted like in the past, ignoring it all, and that resulted in this.

    ¡°Our side, too, has its own reasons.¡±

    ¡°Reasons, everyone has them.¡±

    ¡°Is this something that cannot be resolved with words?¡±

    ¡°It seems like a question that doesn¡¯t need an answer.¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to speak.

    Step.

    Chung Myung, who was silently observing the situation, stepped forward without a word.

    ¡°Oh, you, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine¡­.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung was about to greet Chung Myung but went silent. The moment his eyes met Chung Myung¡¯s, it felt like an ice cave had copsed onto him.

    ¡®¡­ What?¡¯

    He, too, had been through hellish situations before reaching his current position. But even he was trembling as if the soul within his body had frozen.

    Shhh.

    Chung Myung stepped forward and drew his sword without another word.

    ¡°Now, I¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not interested in talking.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung was at a loss for words. It was that shocking.

    ¡®Is he the same person?¡¯

    Of course, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t all that impressive when they visited Mount Hua before. Even the face he showed when defeating their men and talking to his lord left an impression on Ho Ga-Myung.

    But Chung Myung seemed like a different person now.

    Even though he just pulled the sword out, it felt like the sword was cutting through his entire body. In the end, he couldn¡¯t handle it and stepped back.

    ¡®Just where did hee from¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I would kill you all if I could, but¡­ I do not have the time for that now. Leave quietly. Those who retreat will not be cut down.¡±

    Chung Myung warned them in a very low voice as he looked at everyone.

    ¡°If not, you die.¡±

    In response to that threat, a killing intent appeared on the face of Ho Ga-Myung.

    Now that they had seen the true face of Chung Myung, there was just one thing he could think of.

    Must kill.

    The n leader needed this man, but Ho Ga-Myung had other ideas. Anyone who raised a tiger cub thought they could control it.

    Only when the tiger cub turned into a real tiger and sank its fangs into one¡¯s neck would one realize that there were things in the world that could not be achieved through hard work alone.

    The n leader wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, but this boy was no less extraordinary. Ho Ga-Myung had no intention of ignoring the immediate threat in order to achieve greater results.

    He had originally nned to leave Chung Myung alive, but at this moment, the n changed. The others were pretty skillful, but this man had to be dealt with! No matter the sacrifice, he had to kill this man here.

    Tak.

    The cigarette burning between his lips fell. At the same time, a loud shout came out of Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Kill him! That one needs to be killed!¡±

    Taking the signal from his words, those surrounding them began to rush in.

    ¡°Be prepared then!¡±

    At the sharp shout from Chung Myung, the disciples of Mount Hua gathered around Tang Soso.

    The red-robed men who rushed in had blood-like qi at the end of their rapiers, which was terrifying to see.

    ¡®Enhanced qi?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned cold.

    But then.

    Kwaaaang!

    A huge explosion happened ahead. The man who was running in front soon turned into a mist of blood and was thrown back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to swing his sword, turned his gaze with a stern look. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also looked in the same direction, though they didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ you did something stupid.¡±

    They heard a familiar voice. A man in clothes that looked familiar but were far from normal walked out leisurely.

    ¡°Ga-Myung, Ga-Myung. I told you not to be like this. Tsk tsk. Tsk.¡±

    Hegemony Lord, Jang Ilso.

    At that moment, a bright blue qi appeared in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 720

    <h4>Chapter 720</h4>

    Snake-like, elusive eyes slowly scanned the surroundings. Everyone who met that gaze lowered their eyes.

    Rustle.

    The red boots that stepped on the grass had grown. The sound of grass being crushed echoed.

    ¡°This, this.¡±

    Jang Il-so shook his head and sighed.

    nk.

    Every time he walked leisurely, the essories on his body would collide, creating a clear metallic sound. The golden dragon engraved on the pure white long cloth trembled as if it were alive.

    It was indeed an unexpected appearance, but from the moment he arrived, no one could take their eyes off Jang Il-so. It felt as if Jang Il-so was absorbing the space.

    Not just the people of his n but even the Five Swords were looking at him, enthralled.

    A tiger appeared in the middle of a ce full of people, seeming to walk leisurely.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Il-so sighed softly and walked towards a man who was coughing up blood. He squatted down, looking at the man.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I-cough! I-I¡­¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. But I am in a hurry.¡±

    Jang Il-so lightly tapped the back of the man with his hand. Theplexion of the blood-robed man, who seemed to be out of breath, improved clearly.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    ¡°Now, now, one more cough.¡±

    ¡°EUkkkk!¡±

    The man puked out red blood and turned to the n leader.

    ¡°Thank you, lord.¡±

    ¡°You are saying all sorts of nonsense. Since I came, I had to do it.¡±

    ¡°No. How can Iin even if the n leader asks for my life!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding. I will remember this.¡±

    ¡°I-it is an honor.¡±

    Jang Il-so patted him on the shoulder and smiled. Then he got up.

    Baek Cheon, who watched the process, felt great difort.

    It was he, Jang Il-so, who attacked that man.

    ording tomon sense, it would be reasonable for the man to feel betrayed and at least confused towards Jang Il-so, who attacked him out of nowhere. But now, the man was acting like Jang Il-so was his benefactor or something.

    He openly gave the vial of medicine but didn¡¯tpletely forget that he had given it for something he did. And the wounded man was taking it like some treasure?

    ¡®That man¡­¡¯

    Even though he saw it in person, there was almost nothing he could understand.

    Jang Il-so¡¯s gaze turned to Ho Ga-Myung, who bit his lip.

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Leader.¡±

    Ttsk.¡°

    Jang Il-so clicked his tongue with a displeased face and spoke.

    ¡°What would have been the reason that gave you the authority to use troops without my permission?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°It is because you thought you would go through without having anyplicated procedures. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung bit his lip and lowered his head. Jang Il-so sighed a little and frowned.

    ¡°But the person who knows my intentions the best did something like this. Ga-Myung, Ga-Myung. Why are you being so foolish? Why did you do this?¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung bit his lip.

    ¡°n leader, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    But before he could say anything, Jang Il-so waved his hand as if annoyed.

    ¡°There must have been a reason for everything. You don¡¯t have to exin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will listen to itter.¡±

    Jang Il-so walked forward and stood in front of the Five Swords.

    ¡°Excuse me. This guy is a little overly motivated. Sometimes, he does things he wasn¡¯t told to do. The mistakes of subordinates are the responsibilities of superiors, so if you want to me, me me.¡±

    Chung Myung stared coldly at Jang Il-so.

    The calm gaze of Jang Il-so and the cold gaze of Chung Myung intertwined in the air.

    And the one who turned his attention away first was Jang Il-so.

    ¡°Ugh, you can eat people with your eyes. As you can see, I am a bit weak-willed, so I would like to rx my eyes a bit. Otherwise¡­¡±

    A bright smile appeared on Jang Il-so¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I will want to pull them out. Uh?¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tightened his grip on the sword.

    At this point, it isn¡¯t enough to call it bad ties; it was terrible ties.

    Jang Il-so chuckled as he watched him grind his teeth.

    ¡°Let me ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What are you carrying on your shoulders? It looks like something precious.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head turned slightly. He calmly answered, looking at the clothes that wrapped the remains of Chung Jin.

    ¡°The spirit of Mount Hua.¡±

    Jang Il-so looked back as if puzzled and made a face as if he was holding backughter.

    ¡°Spirit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Spirit¡­ spirit. Spirit! Hahaha!¡±

    Jang Il-so¡¯s chuckling grew louder.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahahah! Ahahahaha! Right! That spirit of Mount Hua, right? Hahahah!¡±

    He leaned back andughed so loudly that the ornaments jingled and mixed with hisughter like music.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    In the meantime, they had fought against many enemies. Among them, there were definitely those they couldn¡¯t match.

    But he had never felt like this in the face of any despair. Even when fighting against that high priest of the Demonic Sect, he didn¡¯t feel like a poisoned rat as he did now, and the opponent¡¯s every move sent a chill down his spine.

    Regardless of the level of actions, the person named Jang Il-so was clearly in an area impossible to understand.

    ¡®A poisoned rat.¡¯

    Those people with that blood robe had to be among the strongest. Those alone weren¡¯t enough, but even Jang Il-so had also appeared here.

    Would they be able to deal with it?

    No, such a thing cannot be possible.

    No matter how skilled Chung Myung was, it would be difficult to deal with just Jang Il-so. If Chung Myung were upied, they alone wouldn¡¯t be able to handle so many skilled warriors of the Ten Thousand People n. It was certain that they would be swept away in an instant.

    Then, in the end, Chung Myung had to deal with Jang Il-so and the rest of them alone. It would be a clear defeat.

    Then¡­

    Baek Cheon whispered softly while keeping his eyes fixed on Jang Il-so, who was bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If the fight starts, I will run in, so you run.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head with a nk face.

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a joke. You must live.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with a serious expression and said,

    ¡°Be sure to return to Mount Hua alive. And this book needs to be delivered.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at him nkly for a moment andughed, dumbfounded.

    ¡°Dong-Ryong has grown up so much. You know how to say such things.¡±

    ¡°It is no joke, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°Uh. I am not kidding either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°Especially now.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so moronic¡­!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you talk too much, you will regret it. And¡­!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with cold eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. I am not saying that I am going to die. No one dies here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The one who dies will be there.¡±

    Chung Myung red at Jang Il-so and the members of the Ten Thousand People n.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the opponent is. If they block us, we need to break through. That is all.¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung finished speaking, Yu Yiseol pulled out her sword and then took a step forward, standing next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Let it be anyone.¡±

    ¡°Right, let it be anyone.¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong also stood to their left and right, drawing their swords.

    ¡°It is the Ten Thousand People n, so I am used to it.¡±

    ¡°We can at least open the path.¡±

    Tang Soso put her hand on her bosom and came close to Chung Myung.

    ¡®I will choose poison. Don¡¯t approach it harshly.¡¯

    A frost-like qi rose from her eyes.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip as he looked at the sajaes ahead.

    Of course, they also knew that the current situation was extremely hopeless. But not a single person cried or feared death.

    ¡®Stupid bastards.¡¯

    Srrng.

    Baek Cheon steeled his mind and resolutely drew his sword.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    He pushed his way between Yu Yiseol and Yoon Jong, stood ahead, and pointed his sword forward.

    This ferocious qi poured out of his body, and the Ten Thousand Warriors n members all aimed their weapons, emitting their strength as if in response. It had the momentum of an animal about to rush at any moment.

    It was a tense situation as if it might explode at any moment.

    But then,

    ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡±

    Jang Il-so covered his face with one hand, trying to hide his smile, andughed for a while before extending his arm out.

    With one movement, the force of the Ten Thousand Warriors n vanished.

    ¡°Open the way.¡±

    At Jang Il-so¡¯s words, his men stood in doubt. However, when Jang Il-so opened his mouth again, all doubts quickly vanished.

    ¡°You want me to say it twice?¡±

    The effect was immediate. The Ten Thousand Warriors n retreated as if they were on fire, opening the path to the left and right.

    ¡°C-n leader!¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung groaned, but Jang Il-so didn¡¯t even respond. His mouth opened slightly beneath the hand covering his face, revealing pure white teeth.

    If the leader spoke, it would look like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes revealed between the fingers studded with rings gave off a bright blue glow.

    ¡°You owe me one. The calctions must be clear.¡±

    Chung Myung red at Jang Il-so with sharp eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s one-sided.¡±

    ¡°Even if you look at it like this, I think it is pretty urate.¡±

    Tck.

    Chung Myung shook the sword once.

    Then, he slightly lifted the sword that was hanging down and began to slowly hide the de inside the sheath.

    Shhh.

    ¡°It is a rule not to do business with scammers, but¡­¡±

    Tak!

    The sound of the sword entering the sheath resonated clearly.

    Chung Myung looked straight at Jang Il-so and said,

    ¡°Just this once.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this.¡±

    Chung Myung nced back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The Five Swords looked at Chung Myung with shocked eyes. There was doubt in their eyes about whether they could trust Jang Il-so¡¯s words.

    Of course, if they broke through and then were attacked while passing through the road they opened, the situation would be worse than it is now.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t that stupid. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    But Chung Myung calmly walked ahead.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    In the end, the Five Swords also trusted his words and urgently followed him.

    There was no doubt in Chung Myung¡¯s step toward Jang Il-so. The cold eyes of Chung Myung and the dark eyes of Jang Il-so, whose contents were unknown, met in the air and became intertwined.

    The moment their shoulders brushed against each other, Chung Myung spoke softly.

    ¡°Just once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember it clearly.¡±

    With those words, Chung Myung walked among the Ten Thousand People n without even looking back. Eyes of hostility poured in on them, but there was no reason to look at them.

    They were followed by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who raised their alertness like hedgehogs.

    Eventually, Baek Cheon, who hadpletely escaped the encirclement of the Ten Thousand People, looked back. Before he knew it, sweat was dripping down his chin and onto the ground. Even though he didn¡¯t swing the sword, he felt like the qi had drained out of his body.

    Everyone let out a small sigh.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t following?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are they really sending us away?¡±

    ¡°What is that guy thinking?¡±

    And then they kept looking back as if they couldn¡¯t understand the situation.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­ First¡­¡±

    But before Baek Cheon could say anything, Chung Myung shook his head. And he tightly held the cloth behind him.

    ¡°To Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Just before he began to hasten, Chung Myung nced back. He could clearly see the Ten Thousand People n staring in their direction.

    Chung Myung bit his lip, broke eye contact, and ran ahead.

    ¡®Hegemony Lord, Jang Il-so.¡¯

    He would engrave that name.

 Chapter 721

    <h4>Chapter 721</h4>

    Paat!

    The scenery became a blur.

    The disciples of Mount Hua crossed the mountain like ck lightning.

    Baek Cheon was constantly focused on Chung Myung, who was in the lead.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Only at Yoon Jong¡¯s call did Baek Cheon turn his head. Yoon Jong¡¯s expression was slightly shaken.

    ¡°Why did the Ten Thousand People n let us go?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned slightly and thought. He couldn¡¯t give a clear answer to this either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°We have already been to war with them once. If it were me, I would never have let anyone go¡­¡±

    Although Jang Il-so visited Mount Hua to celebrate the creation of the alliance, that didn¡¯t mean that Mount Hua and the Ten Thousand People n had reconciled with each other.

    They were still enemies.

    Baek Cheonughed bitterly.

    ¡°¡­ how can we know the thoughts of someone like that?¡±

    It was truly bizarre. By nature, an impression of a person tends to fade with each encounter.

    No matter how strong the impression was each time, if you encountered someone too many times, you got used to it. Familiarity createdfort, andfort took away anxiety.

    But the Hegemony Lord Jang Il-so was the opposite.

    The impression he had when he first met this person was now twice as strong as before. The smiling face, the gentle gestures¡ªnothing could be forgotten as if the movement was engraved in his eyes, and that gave him chills.

    This was the first or second time he felt such a strong presence get noticed by him.

    ¡°Still, we were lucky.¡±

    ¡°¡­ well.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    If, instead of this situation, they had faced Jang Il-so in a situation where there was nothing they needed to protect, would Chung Myung have retreated like they did now?

    No, probably not.

    He was a guy who didn¡¯t know how to back down from anything or anyone he considered an enemy. There might be some hesitation for the safety of the group¡­ even so, he wouldn¡¯t have backed down like he did now.

    There was just one reason.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to the burden that Chung Myung was carrying.

    ¡®He couldn¡¯t bear it.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death. What he was afraid of was that the recovered remains would be abandoned again in this farnd.

    In order to avoid that situation, he epted the humiliation.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for Baek Cheon to imagine how Chung Myung must be feeling now.

    ¡°What kind of rtion is this?¡±

    Jo Gul quietly joined the conversation. Although they were out of breath from running, they couldn¡¯t hide their curiosity.

    ¡°If they are the 13th generation disciple, doesn¡¯t that mean they participated in the war against the Demonic Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Baek Cheon also clearly saw that parts of the white bones were stained ck. Hadn¡¯t he already seen that before? That was the typical change that came when one was attacked with the Demon Flower.

    ¡°Just what is the tie between such a person and Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ maybe their ancestor?¡±

    Jo Gul frowned slightly at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course, marriage isn¡¯t prohibited in Mount Hua, and one can indeed marry freely, but¡­ still, in the midst of such a war could¡­¡±

    ¡°That sounds strange. The 13th generation disciple at that time would mean they were an elder. They were already old enough to see the grandkids.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Jo Gul nodded like he understood.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Chung Myung said he was the descendant of that person. From the moment he first heard about Mount Hua, he tried to exin some ties.¡±

    But Jo Gul tilted his head again as if there was something he still couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Then why did Chung Myunge to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Others would feel awkward turning their backs on Mount Hua and leaving on their own, but if they are descendants of someone, that should be¡­¡±

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°Just because the ancestors sacrificed their lives for Mount Hua, there is no guarantee that their descendants will remain with Mount Hua till the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, even though he is a descendant of that person, he felt guilty about leaving Mount Hua and was unable to return for a long time. Chung Myung, well, for him, it is an ancestral thing, so that shouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    This made Yoon Jong frown.

    ¡°But no matter how filial a person is, how can he weep so much just because he found the remains of an ancestor who passed away 100 years ago?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I have seen Chung Myung like that. No¡­ I never even imagined he would have such a side. This is so¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon also didn¡¯t understand it and just looked at Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    He couldn¡¯t know.

    What kind of story was there with that guy, and why did he have to be like that?

    But¡­

    ¡°Sajil is sajil.¡±

    At that time, Yu Yiseol spoke.

    As the people looked at her, Yu Yiseol continued to run, looking ahead with her usual expressionless face.

    ¡°Does it make a difference if you know it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, sago. It isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    ¡°Whatever his story is, it is his business.¡±

    A smile appeared on Baek Cheon¡¯s lips as he heard that.

    Although she was a silent one, she did get her point across from time to time and put the minds of others at ease.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat once and continued to speak.

    ¡°Right, I think the same. No matter what the story is with this guy. Even if that guy is a descendant of those who left Mount Hua, or a descendant of someone who did something against Mount Hua and ran, or a murderer who killed hundreds of people somewhere and fled to Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. Please think about it one more time.¡±

    ¡°Have you lost it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh, was that a bit excessive?

    ¡°Hmm. Well.¡±

    Baek Cheon cut in.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised no matter whates out of his mouth. I don¡¯t even want to worry about it. Right now, the guy himself is too much to handle, so how can we handle that much?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he is like that too.¡±

    ¡°Stop thinking useless things. The first thing to do is to return to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong answered calmly and nced at Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡®The descendants of those who ran away.¡¯

    Actually, it was most reasonable to think that way.

    But Yoon Jong knew not only that, but everyone probably knew the truth.

    The story behind Chung Myung wasn¡¯t that simple.

    Perhaps what they saw this time was the cause of a strange heaviness that Chung Myung would asionally show.

    ¡®I guess we are still not good enough.¡¯

    Yoon Jong bit his lip slightly.

    If he thought they were trustworthy enough, Chung Myung would have told them the story. Nevertheless, the fact that he hadn¡¯t said anything yet means that they were stillcking.

    So, Yoon Jong decided not to scold Chung Myung.

    ¡®One day¡­¡¯

    If Chung Myung could one daypletely trust and rely on them, then he would definitely tell them.

    Definitely.

    ¡°Do not fall behind, Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua ran forward, each with their own thoughts.

    Following Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    When the disciples of Mount Hua were far enough away that they couldn¡¯t be seen, Jang Il-so smiled, amused.

    ¡°Spirit, huh¡­¡±

    Jang Il-so, chuckling like this was funny, covered his mouth with white fingers and spoke in a mocking voice.

    ¡°What spirit is with such smelly remains! I thought he was a really smart one¡­ well, he is an interesting one.¡±

    ¡°n leader!¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung, who couldn¡¯t continue seeing Jang Il-so like this, raised his voice.

    ¡°We cannot let them go! Don¡¯t you realize it? That man is a tiger cub!¡±

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    Jang Il-so arched his eyebrows and clicked his tongue as if feeling sorry.

    ¡°Why are you so excited? What is so great about a tiger cub?¡±

    ¡°n leader!¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung gritted his teeth, his stomach on the verge of bursting.

    ¡°Anyone who sees a tiger cub tries to raise it. But in the end, they are likely to get bitten by the adult tiger it grows into.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, the n leader is no ordinary person, but that tiger cub is not ordinary either. Maybe those damn fangs will one day find their way to the neck of the n leader! There will be no use regretting our decision then!¡±

    Despite Ho Ga-Myung¡¯s fierce and desperate cries, Jang Il-so¡¯s expression was displeased.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Let me chase him! I will kill that guy ande back! What could be a bigger mistake than watching the n leader lose his name? Even now, that guy¡­¡±

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung, who was speaking, was momentarily shocked and closed his mouth.

    Jang Il-so¡¯s voice was colder than usual. No¡­ it seemed like it was boiling rather than cold.

    ¡°Did you say I would lose my name?¡±

    ¡°¡­n leader!¡±

    Jang Il-so slowly looked at Ga-Myung.

    Ho Ga-Myung, seeing the eyes shing with madness, unconsciously forgot to breathe.

    ¡°You are right. Someday, one day, that tiger¡­ no, that monster might cut my head off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. If you think about it, I could kill him here. It is extremely foolish to release a tiger cub with anger into the field without killing it. No matter how weak and feeble one is, they need to flex their body and get rid of any pain.¡±

    ¡°But why¡­¡±

    ¡°Ga-Myung.¡±

    Jang Il-so¡¯s tone of voice was as soft as always, but it seemed as if the howl of an animal could be heard.

    ¡°What is the meaning offort and all that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The moment a man with a knife worries about his own safety, he loses the right to live with a knife. Once you start climbing the cliff, there is no way back down. It is impossible to stop midway. He who clings to the cliff has no choice but to climb again and again.¡±

    Jang Il-so spread his arms wide. The wide silk sleeves fluttered majestically. There was probably only one person in the world who suited this exaggerated gesture well.

    ¡°Speak! Who am I? Who is it that I want? Do you want me to be a pig in a fence and refuse to climb higher for the sake of my life? Or do you want me to be a wolf who falls off a cliff and dies, even if that means risking my life?¡±

    ¡°n leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    A loud voice rang out, and Jang Il-so¡¯s eyes red at Ho Ga-Myung as if he wanted to tear him apart.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Ho Ga-Myung closed his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t to avoid but to understand the situation.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    A groan-like voice came down.

    ¡°¡­ Hegemony lord¡­ Hegemony lord Jang Il-so.¡±

    That much was enough.

    Jang Il-so, who was holding his own face as if trying to rip it off, bent down andughed.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    Uncontrobleughter came out.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t the time to turn the tables yet. Not yet.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon had a role to y even now.

    Comfort? Name? Life?

    Of course, they were all very important. There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do to protect his life.

    But to him, what was more important than life was value.

    What he could not stand the most was living a cheap life where change didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t like that yet.¡¯

    Five sects?

    Ten Thousand n?

    Hegemony Lord?

    None of them were amusing.

    He could never be satisfied with just that. He was born like this. Even if he took the entire world into his hands, he wouldn¡¯t be happy with it.

    He would do anything to satisfy his hunger. Even if it meant cutting off his own head.

    Jang Il-so stuck out his red tongue and licked his lips.

    ¡®This is just the start.¡¯

    Jang Il-soughed out loud, recalling Chung Myung¡¯s fierce gaze.

    There was unconceble fear and awe in the eyes of Ho Ga-Myung and the troops as they looked at him.

 Chapter 722

    <h4>Chapter 722</h4>

    Step. Step.

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet, which had been running while only looking forward, gradually slowed down. And finally, he came to aplete stop.

    He looked and saw the beginning of the path leading to Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung carefully lowered the bag from his shoulder and held it, looking up at Mount Hua with nk eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t any different from usual.

    A ce that had surprisingly maintained its mountainous form in silence even over such a long period.

    But¡­ nevertheless, the reason why Chung Myung couldn¡¯t look at it with the same usual eyes was that this normal scene must have been dearly missed by someone, even at the moment they closed their eyes.

    Chung Myung remained silent, fixing his gaze until the Mount Hua disciples came running from behind.

    Chung Myung took a slow step at the sight of people gathering behind him.

    And he began to slowly climb the mountain, very slowly, to the point that the strength he had been running with so far turned to nothing.

    Flowers and lush greenery bloomed around the narrow road leading up to Mount Hua. A steep cliff rose against the forest, with cypress and plum blossoms growing between.

    It was a sight all too familiar for the Mount Hua disciples. But today, all of them looked at it anew.

    The Five Swords, who were climbing up behind Chung Myung, kept looking around and then caught the familiar glow of Mount Hua with their eyes.

    As they walked slowly through the ces they had always passed during their runs, they felt many things.

    Was this what people meant when they said one didn¡¯t know the value of what was close to them?

    Baek Cheon gently closed his eyes.

    He had already heard repeatedly that not a single ancestor of Mount Hua who went to war had returned. However, that fact only stayed as knowledge and didn¡¯t provide any further understanding.

    But the moment they saw the remains held close to Chung Myung¡¯s chest, they knew.

    ¡®How much they wanted to walk this path.¡¯

    The ancestors who risked their lives to fight against the Heavenly Demon must have had just one wish: somehow kill the Heavenly Demon and protect the future of Kangho and Mount Hua¡­

    Walk this path with their own feet and return to Mount Hua.

    The fact that the wish, a simple wish that wasn¡¯t even that great, didn¡¯te true weighed heavily on Baek Cheon¡¯s heart.

    He quietly looked around.

    Yoon Jong, who was serious; Yu Yiseol, who was always indifferent; Tang Soso, who couldn¡¯t deeply sympathize with the sadness of Mount Hua; and Jo Gul, who always made a fuss, were following Chung Myung with stiff faces. Everyone was thinking something.

    Step.

    Step.

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet slowly climbed the mountain without stopping.

    Chung Myung calmly passed through the path surrounded by green trees and entered a small path that was barely big enough to fit one foot.

    A road leading to a distant cliff.

    Sometimes, he got angry and cursed a lot, asking if this was even a path, but now he walked there in silence.

    The rocky mountain rising into the sky looked down upon them with great force.

    Now, all you could see were the immense rocky walls.

    It might seem like a dreary sight at first nce, but that wasn¡¯t the case for those who lived in Mount Hua. The edge of the vast sky above and the mountain ranges gradually turned red.

    Chung Myung stopped and stared at Mount Hua, where the sunset began to pour down.

    -Isn¡¯t that amazing?

    -What is?

    -The sunset. Isn¡¯t that the symbol of Mount Hua?

    -Crazy bastard. The symbol of Mount Hua is the plum blossom.

    -Tsk tsk. This is why people are called ignorant. Qi arts aren¡¯t the only thing about martial arts! Of course, the Purple Cloud art is a symbol of Mount Hua rather than the plum blossom sword technique. When you think of Purple Clouds! Isn¡¯t that sunset! Sunset!?

    Chung Jin, who was also dyed in the red sunset, smiled and said,

    -Actually, I just like sunsets, sahyung. The sunset seen from Mount Hua is truly amazing. When I die, I hope to see this scene.

    -What?

    -Take a look. Isn¡¯t this pretty, sahyung?

    -Stop talking nonsense and go get the book.

    -¡­ You are the one who shouldn¡¯t talk.

    Chung Jin, who had been turning around, mumbled slowly and then turned back to say this to Chung Myung.

    -Just wait and see. One day, sahyung will also learn how beautiful Mount Hua¡¯s sunset is.

    ¡®Chung Jin¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung also knew.

    This was just a thought. A dead body had no meaning or wishes.

    So what he was holding now wasn¡¯t Chung Jin; it was just the lingering feeling that remained in the heart of Chung Myung.

    Even though he knew¡­

    Chung Myung slowly closed his eyes. His long eyshes turned yellow in the sunset and trembled lightly.

    ¡®Do you like it?¡¯

    Not everyone would want this.

    What he wanted, what Chung Jin wanted¡­ was for everyone to return to Mount Hua together.

    They cursed andughed on the narrow path and eventually spoke about how hard it was to climb Mount Hua.

    Chung Mun, Chung Jin, and all the Chung and Myung disciples all sitting in the same ce and smiling.

    The images of countless people appeared before Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    The Chung disciples, the bright Myung disciples, and many people who left Mount Hua pledging to protect Kangho.

    But just for a moment, those faces began to disappear one by one.

    Someone died at the hands of the Demonic Sect on the battlefield.

    And someone else, unable to ovee the injuries, died while holding Chung Myung¡¯s hand and speaking.

    One, then another. And so everyone finally disappeared.

    Only Chung Myung stands alone in this space with no one left.

    ¡®I am¡­¡¯

    He hoped they woulde back together.

    To this ce.

    Kuak.

    Chung Myung, holding onto the bag, opened his eyes.

    The red-stained sky and clouds flooded into the vision of Chung Myung.

    ¡®Right. It is pretty like you said.¡¯

    Again, he was right.

    Strange. Why didn¡¯t he realize it then?

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were colored red.

    ¡®If only I had known the beauty of this sunset back then¡­ so, has it changed at all?¡¯

    A cold wind blew through the cliff. The hem of the clothes covering the remains fluttered and lightly hit Chung Myung¡¯s fingers.

    ¡®You havee, you bastard.¡¯

    Want to head back quickly, right?

    Chung Myung nodded slowly and began to climb again.

    He probably wanted to go to Mount Hua as soon as possible.

    Right, to where he lived.

    Only then did Chung Myung¡¯s steps get faster.

    Although the road was still steep and harsh, Chung Myung wasn¡¯t exhausted. He was even stronger than usual.

    The sky, which had been colored purple, was now turning dark.

    But it was okay.

    Because what Chung Jin missed was Mount Hua. He must have missed Mount Hua at night, with darkness settling in every corner and the sound of plum tree leaves rustling.

    Now, there was only one final cliff leading up to Mount Hua.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯

    Chung Myung held on tightly to the bags and immediately began climbing the cliff.

    The slow pace up to now transformed into a truly lively and enjoyable walk.

    Tat.

    So, as Chung Myung rose up from the cliff, the vastndscape of Mount Hua came into view. Scenes of Mount Hua from the past ovepped in his eyes.

    It was a little different, but it wasn¡¯t awkward. Even if the appearance changed, this ce was Mount Hua. The breath of those who died first was vividly alive.

    Tak.

    Chung Myung got down on the floor and looked at the gate.

    Great Mount Hua Sect.

    The moment he saw those four letters engraved, which looked like a dragon ascending to heaven, he bit his lip without realizing it.

    ¡®We are back.¡¯

    After so long.

    For some reason, he felt warmth from the bag.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go, Chung Jin.¡¯

    Chung Myung moved ahead as if possessed.

    One step, and another.

    Mount Hua and the high gate, the lovely scenario seen inside the wide-open gate.

    ¡®It took 10 days.¡¯

    It took a long time, right?

    As he approached, speaking unfamiliar kind words to Chung Myung, the feeling that the short distance seemed like a thousand miles. Someone was standing at the gate to greet him.

    ¡°¡­ Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong, wearing a robe and a sword, was looking at Chung Myung in silence. Since Baek Cheon said he had sent a letter in the middle, he probably knew the general story of what happened.

    As expected, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes turned to the robe in Chung Myung¡¯s arms.

    Chung Myung slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­¡±

    The voice trembled.

    ¡°13th generation disciple of Mount Hua, Chung Jin¡¯s remains.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the bag in silence, nodded, and then spread the hem of his clothes and knelt down.

    After bowing with the highest respect, he stood up and quietly recited a prayer.

    Chung Myung ced the remains of Chung Jin in Hyun Jong¡¯s hands. And Hyun Jong epted them very carefully and turned around.

    Likewise, disciples in uniforms were lined up on the left and right. Hyun Jong and Chung Jin slowly began to walk along the path between them that waspletely undisturbed.

    At the end of the path, there was a simple altar.

    Someone ced a hand on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder, who was staring nkly at the scene.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he turned around, he saw Hyun Young standing there with a friendly smile.

    ¡°You worked hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s serve our familyfortably.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded instead of answering. Hyun Young patted his shoulder a couple of times and walked to the altar.

    The Five Swords, who arrivedter, passed Chung Myung and entered Mount Hua.

    All the disciples of Mount Hua looked at the ancestor, who came backte to Mount Hua. Every eye was full of respect.

    But¡­ actually, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t step there.

    Strangely, even though all the Mount Hua disciples except him were in the sect, his feet didn¡¯t move easily.

    Just a while back, it felt so familiar when stepping in, and now it suddenly felt unfamiliar. It felt so ufortable that he felt nauseous.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung covered his mouth with one hand and curled himself up.

    The world was spinning, his ears were ringing, and his vision was blurry.

    ¡®I am¡­¡¯

    It was then.

    -I am back.

    A voice passed by his ear.

    Startled, he looked back¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was nothing visible. All he could see was Mount Hua drenched in the night, as always.

    Chung Myung, who was urgently groping the air like a person searching for something, slowly stood tall.

    His slightly opened lips trembled slightly.

    -Chung Myung!

    -Sahyung!

    -Ugh! Sahyung! Where have you been again!

    The nostalgic cries in his ears, the sounds as if carried by the wind, felt so vivid that Chung Myung couldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    ¡®Right, I guess I dide back.¡¯

    He walked towards the sect without even opening his eyes. The scent of purple plum blossoms flowing from somewhere carefully settled on his shoulders as he silently entered Mount Hua without making a sound.

 Chapter 723

    <h4>Chapter 723</h4>

    The ritualsted for three days.

    It now held deep significance for the Five Swords, who personally retrieved the remains for the other disciples who weed the ancestors¡¯ remains at Mount Hua.

    However, no matter how profound the sorrow welling up in their hearts was, it couldn¡¯tpare to that of the Hyun disciples.

    Flutter.

    The end of the incense, which had burned to gray, fell. Hyun Jong, who had been staring at the incense, looked up at the altar.

    ¡°There was a time¡­.¡±

    The other disciples had all returned to their lodgings afterpleting their rituals, and now only Hyung Young and Hyun Sang remained.

    ¡°There were times I resented them.¡±

    Deep regret was evident in Hyun Jong¡¯s voice.

    ¡°No. To be frank, I resented them countless times. There were moments when the burden I carried was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t bear it and med it on them.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sect leader.¡±

    He looked at Hyun Jong¡¯s back with a sad expression. The sight of him gazing at the altar seemed very lonely.

    ¡°But after collecting the remains of the ancestors like this¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    ¡°I finally understand how foolish the resentment I harbored was. I shouldn¡¯t have med these people.¡±

    Protecting the copsing Mount Hua wasn¡¯t an easy task. Anyone familiar with Hyun Jong¡¯s life couldn¡¯t help but grasp the weight he endured.

    However, no matter how challenging it was, how could they me those who willingly gave up their lives to protect Mount Hua?

    ¡°It can be understood.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young approached and spoke quietly, lightly tapping Hyun Jong on the shoulder.

    ¡°How many parents would curse and get angry because their child wasn¡¯t good enough? I understand everything. And the ancestors will praise you for the job you did.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So, straighten your shoulders. The ancestors did great, but we also worked hard. If they look at our Mount Hua, even the ancestors would be satisfied.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly nodded at the words of Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I know that ancestors protected Mount Hua.¡±

    He then lit a new stick and ced it in the incense burner, letting out a soft sigh.

    ¡°What supported me during those difficult times was my sense of duty. When I die one day and meet our ancestors, I should be able to confidently say that I did my best.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, filled with exhaustion and sadness, gently closed.

    ¡°If I think about it now, the soul of Mount Hua for which they had sacrificed their lives to protect¡­ they were leading us.¡±

    After speaking, he slowly stood up. As he got up, the elders stood half a step behind him.

    Hyun Jong first bowed silently, and the elders followed and bowed.

    With such respect for the ancestors, they retreated silently.

    Even after leaving the ancestral hall, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t move right then.

    ¡°Shall we close it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He shook his head when Hyun Sang asked.

    ¡°The ancestor has returned to Mount Hua for the first time in 100 years. They will want to look around a little more, so please leave the door open for theing 10 days.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will do so.¡±

    The smell of incense wafted from the ancestral hall, passing the tip of his nose.

    Until now, he thought it was just a ce where the memorial tablets of ancestors were kept. But after going through this incident and looking at the hall, he felt like he could feel their hearts in each of the old memorial tablets.

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡°The future of Mount Hua is growing nicely. I will pass on everything you have passed down to the future generations, so please watch in peace.¡±

    Only after his eyes were filled with the memorial tablets of the sect did Hyun Jong turn his head.

    He, too, would one day upy a ce there. At that time, he only hoped that he could be someone who wouldn¡¯t have to be ashamed in front of his ancestors.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong began to walk with a faint limp. Bright sunlight poured down on his head.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Tak! Tak!

    Before he knew it, Chung Myung had knocked on top of the rising mound. Then, he roughly shook the dirt off his hands and stood next to him.

    When he looked down, he could see the entire Mount Hua scenery at a nce.

    ¡°Ah¡­ brat. I know it is an honor. I even dug your grave with my own hands, you bastard. In the past, this was unthinkable! You get it?¡±

    If Chung Jin could hear this, who knew if he would be grateful or curse him? Considering his personality, there was probably little chance of him saying anything good.

    ¡°I have be so nice. I am even making a tomb for a person who died a strange death just to make him feel nice¡­.¡±

    Even though he was grumbling, Chung Myung¡¯s hands didn¡¯t rest at all. Even though he sat down as if to rest, he continued to move around, carving out the protruding parts and filling in the missing parts.

    After confirming several times that there were no sharp spots, he lowered his head, looking happy.

    In the back, arge plum tree draped its branches over the grave.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a very sunny ce, and thend was even and t; it wasn¡¯t a great ce to look. It was a ce that couldn¡¯t be called famous.

    In winter, there would be fierce winds and frost every night.

    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡±

    However, Chung Myung had no doubt that Chung Jin would like this ce. This was the best ce to look at the Mount Hua sect.

    If Chung Jin, that bastard were alive, he would have chosen this ce for his grave.

    And above all¡­

    -The sunset seen from Mount Hua is truly stunning. When I die, I hope to see this scene.

    He probably said that for this ce.

    Chung Myung took out the bottle of alcohol from his arms, uncorked it, and took a sip.

    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±

    He wiped his wet mouth and looked at the grave.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Surely, there was no one there, but Chung Myung spoke as if talking to someone.

    ¡°Grass? What grass, you bastard? What kind of Taoist bastard would want that? It¡¯s fine if you make a tomb for someone who died suddenly, but you want me to cover you up with grass now? Enough already!¡±

    Chung Myung, rolling his eyes, smiled and began to slowly pour alcohol onto the red y.

    ¡°Have a sip. Even if sahyung cannot punish you, I can give you alcohol.¡±

    Pour, pour!

    The alcohol sprinkled on the dirt-colored the grave even more. Chung Myung, watching this,y down against the tomb.

    ¡°¡­ Even so, brat. You are lucky. The others couldn¡¯t even get back¡­.¡±

    The gentle sunlight shining on the world cast a shadow. Chung Myung quietly closed his eyes as the shadow of the plum tree covered his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brat.¡±

    A low voice rang out.

    ¡°Because I am not the same anymore. Once you get the hang of it, you need to show maturity. What¡­ you might still be a bit immature, in my opinion.¡±

    Chung Myung opened his eyes and mumbled, looking up at the sky.

    ¡°¡­ Now I know what you meant.¡±

    The day was so blue that it stung his eyes.

    ¡°Those who are left behind have their share.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his upper body and silently looked down at the scene of Mount Hua. He could see the disciples of Mount Huaing and going, and the halls were different from before. He tilted the bottle of alcohol and quenched his thirst.

    Nothing would change if he held on to those who were already dead and cried for them.

    The one left behind¡­ there was only one thing a person who could not go could do. To prevent their deaths from turning meaningless.

    ¡°If Mount Hua cannot stand right¡­ the deaths of our sahyungs and yours will all be a dog¡¯s death.¡±

    And that could not happen.

    Making their wishese true until the end. That was the mission left to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung furrowed his eyebrows and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You guys have been putting in a lot of work for a long time, sahyung! Sahyung! The Southern Edge kids are bullying me. Sahyung! Please spare me! Sahyung! Please make Mount Hua rise again! Sahyung! Sahyung! Sahyung¡­! There are so many things you wish for, damn bastards!¡±

    ¡°No, you bastard! You are the worst of all!¡±

    Chung Myung pointed his words at the sky and sighed. It felt like he could hear the voices of his sajaes whispering in his ears.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Jin.¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled slowly. Suddenly, his honest feelings were revealed.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know. Why did I end uping home like this?¡±

    A stream of clear alcohol flowed from the bottle and poured into Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    The strong scent of alcohol spread throughout the room, but strangely enough, he couldn¡¯t even taste it that day.

    Chung Myung, who was about to say something, closed his mouth. It seemed as if his hardened lips were blocking the words.

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, which had been closed like that, slowly opened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The fingertips tracing the burial mound were stained with the color of earth.

    ¡°¡­ I will definitely make Mount Hua like the past. I will never let your deaths be in vain.¡±

    So once that was all done, then,

    Right. Then¡­

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myungggg!¡±

    Crack!

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s hand clenched the sand on the grave.

    ¡°Where are you, Chung Myungggggg!¡±

    ¡°Sahyungggggg!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myungggggg!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that shit!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks were shaking, and his teeth were gritting.

    Seriously, these people didn¡¯t even leave others alone!

    ¡°Why!¡±

    When Chung Myung jumped up from the ce and shouted, the Five Swords who had been looking for him turned their heads, and all looked in his direction.

    ¡°Why are you up there?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know! Why are you calling someone like that!¡±

    ¡°The sect leader wants you toe!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    When Chung Myung tilted his head at Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Tang Soso urged him.

    ¡°Come down quickly, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°It is time to eat. Let us head down and eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to yell something again, ended up bursting intoughter.

    ¡°This is how I live, Chung Jin.¡±

    At this age, he hung out with these bright children.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He poured all the remaining alcohol on the grave. A strong scent began to spread everywhere as Chung Myung mumbled.

    ¡°I am busy. Even though it¡¯s right next to me, I will note here often.¡±

    There was no answer. But it felt like he heard it.

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    There were days¡­

    A day when faces he wanted to see would keep shing in his eyes for no reason.

    ¡°I wille to y on such a day, so don¡¯t criticize me for being too harsh. I am a person who has a lot to do. Ahem!¡±

    Chung Myung stretched out his hand to the grave and smiled.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    He slowly closed his eyes, a bright smile spreading across his usually calm face.

    ¡°Rest in peace, sajae.¡±

    With thosest words, Chung Myung slowly turned around.

    His steps rarely faltered¡­

    ¡°Ah,e quickly! Why are you making mete?!¡±

    Ah, damn!

    ¡°I aming! Coming, okay! You bastards! I aming!¡±

    In the end, Chung Myung frowned and shouted.

    ¡°Ugh, those annoying bastards. Well, you don¡¯t even leave a person alone for a moment. Ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung cursed loudly and ran down the hill.

    On the hill that he had left, only a small burial mound remained.

    It was covered with dirt now and looked unsightly, but soon, green grass would grow on the grave as well. In the fall, it was covered with fallen leaves, and when winter came, it turned white with pure snow.

    As each day passed and the seasons came and went, he would naturally be immersed in the scenery of Mount Hua.

    So many years have passed¡­

    Even if there came a time when no one knew of the tomb being here due to the wind and rain altering it, the spirit of Mount Hua would remain and watch over the sect forever.

 Chapter 724

    <h4>Chapter 724</h4>

    As Chung Myung entered the sect leader¡¯s residence with an arrogant frown on his face,ints flowing from his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s been a while since I finished. How can you call someone in a hurry¡­ uh?¡±

    But then he fell silent.

    The atmosphere among the people gathered inside was different from what he expected. He didn¡¯t know much about other matters, but Hyun Jong¡­

    Uh¡­ why was he lying down?

    No, did he fall asleep the wrong way?

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Come to your senses, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Soso! Call Soso! Quickly, Soso¡­ uh? Soso! Do something for the sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Ku-kuaak!¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong raised his upper body and took a breath as if he were leaping up. His pale face resembled that of a person rescued from drowning.

    ¡°This, this, this¡­what¡­ is this¡­¡±

    His hands were trembling wildly, making even the book in his hand tremble.

    ¡°This, this¡­ The¡­ Purple Sky¡­¡±

    ¡®Purple Sky Divine Arts.¡¯

    Only then did Chung Myung rx and return to his usual grumpy demeanor.

    Hyun Jong red at Baek Cheon with a mix of shock, disbelief, fear, and anger (?).

    ¡°T-this¡­ why all of a sudden? Why now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon responded politely.

    ¡°This was discovered during the process of recovering the ancestors¡¯ remains.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He answered loudly and nodded proudly. When the sect leader embraced him joyfully, one might wonder if he could handle the hug.

    However, Hyun Jong¡¯s reaction was a bit different from what was expected.

    ¡°¡­ why¡­ now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    When Hyun Jong asked with a nk expression, Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Since we are in the midst of a serious ancestral ritual, it would be appropriate to report when we have some free time¡­ ugh!¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong leaped over the table in front of him like a lightning bolt and kicked Baek Cheon in the chest with both feet.

    As Baek Cheon was thrown back by the unexpected attack, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡®What did I just see¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Did the sect leader hit Sasuk?¡¯

    ¡®Not beating is okay¡­ but a flying kick?¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who had fallen to the ground, jumped up and shouted.

    ¡°Yah, you insane bastard! Do you know what this is, and you report itter? Do you know what¡­ Euk!¡±

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Uahhh! Soso! Soso! Hurry up!¡±

    Looking at the chaotic scene, Chung Myung stood nkly and smiled.

    ¡®What shit.¡¯

    Chung Jin. Close your eyes for a moment.

    Just for a moment.

    ¡°¡­ therefore.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong was ring at Baek Cheon, who was sullen and had lowered his head.

    ¡°You thought you could report itter?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    In response, Hyun Jong¡¯s hands were clenching the inkstone on the desk.

    ¡°S-sect leader! Calm down first!¡±

    ¡°It is Baek Cheon! Not Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°If Chung Myung was doing this, I wouldn¡¯t have said a thing! That guy doing it is the problem! How can the so-called Great Disciple be so thoughtless about how important this was? Yah, you bastard! This! Uh? You know how important this is?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Sect leader. What can a child know? He doesn¡¯t have that much experience.¡±

    Hyun Sang stopped Hyun Jong with a serious face.

    And Baek Cheon looked at them with nk eyes.

    So¡­ uh, surely¡­

    -Elder. There is something we picked up with the ancestor, and I wonder if I should tell the sect leader about¡­

    -Now isn¡¯t the time for it. Let¡¯s talk once the ritual is all done.

    ¡­ Elder?

    At that moment, Hyun Sang and Baek Cheon looked at each other.

    Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes were clearly saying, ¡®If you speak out without much thought, you will experience cruel punishment apanied by violence.¡¯

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes in sadness at that. The corners of his eyes were turning moist.

    There was no man he could trust¡­ no, they always said that there was no one to trust in the world.

    At that time, Un Geom, who had been quietly observing the situation, changed his stance.

    ¡°But sect leader? Is this book of that importance?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah¡­ this martial arts book¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back at Un Geom with touched eyes.

    ¡®Sasuk!¡¯

    He felt like his heart had been betrayed by the Elder, but now it was filled with admiration for Un Geom.

    With trembling hands, Hyun Jong flipped through several pages. It was a careful touch as if he would damage the book with little force. After a while, he closed his eyes and spoke with a trembling voice.

    ¡°This martial arts book is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Purple Sky Divine Arts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A heavy silence fell around.

    Un Geom, whose face turned serious, opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Right. You should understand why¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the Purple Sky Divine Arts¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked straight at Un Geom with flustered eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You never told me.¡±

    Hyun Jong tilted his head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ say it?¡±

    His eyes turned to Baek Cheon with sadness. But that was for a moment, and he turned his eyes away.

    Baek Cheon could roughly guess the situation, and he had a look of resentment. Yoon Jong gently grabbed his shoulder andforted him.

    ¡°¡­ that is the matter, sasuk.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat awkwardly and spoke to lighten the mood.

    ¡°So this cultivation art is said to be one of the best on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ah, now that I think about it, but I think it had a different name¡­ isn¡¯t the Sect Leader talking about Purple Sky Enhanced Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked nkly at the book Yoon Jong took out of his arms. His eyes gradually turned red.

    ¡°Where did you get this again?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it looked like something that was kept safe and given by our ancestor, but we recovered it from the scammer. It is said that it is the Purple Sky Enhanced Qi.¡±

    ¡°There was a Plum Blossom Sword Bind behind it, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Although it might look like one book, it is two; one is Purple Sky Enhanced Qi, and the other is Plum Blossom Sword Bind.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Shock swept around the room once again.

    Hyun Jong, barelying to his senses, looked at the book and the Five Swords on the ground several times.

    ¡°¡­ so¡­.¡±

    As he tried to organize his thoughts, he eventually gave up and held his face with both hands.

    ¡°What is with these children?¡±

    They went to catch that impersonator and picked up their sect¡¯s martial arts? This wasn¡¯t something to stumble upon in the street¡­

    And if they retrieved those things, why did they keep them hidden like they were nothing special? These morons!

    ¡°¡­ sect leader, the words you need to be thinking are bing clear outside.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Y-You heard it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ ¡®These morons!¡¯ was heard.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat, his face a bit red.

    ¡°So¡­ this¡­¡±

    ¡°Aho! My stomach hurts!¡±

    Hyun Young, who had been quiet for a while, lost control and suddenly became irritated. Then, he snatched the book Hyun Jong was holding.

    ¡°This is the Purple Sky Divine Arts! And that is the Purple Sky Enhanced Qi!¡±

    ¡°¡­ are they two different?¡±

    ¡°They are different! It can be said that Enhanced Qi arts are the strongest of Mount Hua. And the Enhanced Qi is different from Seven Sages Sword and Plum Blossom Arts.¡±

    ¡°Then Purple Cloud Divine Arts?¡±

    ¡°The Divine Arts go even further. It is the best cultivation technique of Mount Hua, which only the sect leader can learn.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Woahhh¡­¡±

    The admiring and awe-filled eyes all focused on Hyun Young, who exined it all.

    Of course, they all knew that it was a great martial arts skill to acquire, but they never thought that only the sect leader of Mount Hua could learn it.

    ¡°But why is¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Why would someone other than the sect leader be in possession of these martial arts? The 13th generation Sect leader was Chung Mun¡­.

    ¡°Give it here.¡±

    When Hyun Jong extended his hand, Hyun Young handed it over.

    Hyun Jong took it and sighed as he carefully ced it on the table.

    ¡°¡­ huh.¡±

    Hyun Jong, smiling as if he found it astonishing no matter how much he thought about it, turned to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Did you mention that the ancestor concealed himself in a deep cave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I see. Then the ancestor¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, pondering over it, nodded.

    ¡®In the end¡­¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes welled up as he gazed at the book.

    This martial arts manual was meant for the sect leader, symbolizing the leadership of the sect.

    Despite assuming the role of Sect Leader in ordance with the predecessors¡¯ wishes, he couldn¡¯t help but harbor doubts in his heart, as neither he nor his predecessors were outstanding sect leaders.

    However, the Purple Sky Divine Arts had finally returned to Mount Hua¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°The ancestor¡¯s benevolence¡­ flows like a river¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong muttered wearily and gently caressed the book¡¯s half-cover, saying,

    ¡°Martial Arts hall leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang quickly responded with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Retrieve the book, verify its authenticity, assess any damage, and determine if restoration is possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°This is of utmost importance, so be meticulous.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader! However¡­¡±

    However, Hyun Sang, who had been speaking confidently, hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Sect leader, I can verify the first two tasks. Yet, this is unfamiliar to me; it may take time toprehend its significance, althoughparing it to Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts won¡¯t be challenging.¡±

    ¡°Hm, go on.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I cannot verify it alone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ why?¡±

    ¡°ording to Mount Hua¡¯sws, only the sect leader can learn the Purple Sky Divine Arts. Unless it is the sect leader, we aren¡¯t even allowed to read it. This is because seeing and confirming the martial arts and examining the true meaning of it is the same as learning it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really? Then, what is the deal?¡±

    While the conversation was turning serious, a voice suddenly interrupted their talks.

    Suddenly, receiving the attention, Chung Myung waved his hands with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ don¡¯t worry about it. It isn¡¯t like we only have a day or two.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was true that this wasn¡¯t a process to happen in a day or two.

    But one shouldn¡¯t say that out loud, Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hmm. Fine, then, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Even if you give permission to see it, the order has changed. It would make no sense to check the martial arts that the sect leader hasn¡¯t even mastered. You should work hard¡­ and check it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­ me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Sang¡¯s voice grew loud.

    ¡°A skill which only Mount Hua¡¯s Sect leader can officially learn. Of course, the best thing to do is for you to see and learn it yourself!¡±

    At that moment, all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples gathered in the room, turned, and looked at Hyun Jong with bright eyes.

    It was impossible to ignore the expectations they had. Cold sweat began to flow down Hyun Jong¡¯s back.

    ¡®The best martial arts of Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡®The strong divine arts which only the sect leader can learn!¡¯

    ¡®How strong will the sect leader be with this?¡¯

    ¡®He should easily take down Chung Myung, right?¡¯

    ¡®Please! Please!¡¯

    Facing all those looks would make anyone feel burdened and want to run. Hyun Jong awkwardly asked Hyun Sang.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°At this age?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Does age matter?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s head shook and bowed.

    Even though they were obviously the same, the feelings and eyes had changed since a moment ago.

    ¡®You want me to learn this?¡¯

    The best martial arts of Mount Hua? At this age?

    Hyun Jong slowly raised his head. He smiled brightly without realizing it as he looked into the eyes filled with anticipation.

    This was age-based abuse.

 Chapter 725

    <h4>Chapter 725</h4>

    ¡°¡­ Let me think about it again.¡±

    ¡°What is there to think so much about?¡±

    Unlike usual, Hyun Jong was unable to hide his nervousness and looked lost.

    ¡®How can I¡­¡¯

    But who was Hyun Jong? Having lived on Mount Hua, his ability to grasp reality was second to none. He understood it would be faster to persuade than to convince a hundred other disciples.

    So, even if this didn¡¯t work out, he would have to give it a try.

    ¡°No. I mean¡­ that¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat slightly, adjusted his expression, and put on a smile.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°A rule is meant to make peoplefortable. But if it ends up making one ufortable, should we change the rule and not the people?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, the nobleman who decided on this rule would understand when he sees today¡¯s Mount Hua. So, I think there is no need to blindly follow past customs.¡±

    It was a clear statement.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s way of speaking, a man who acted with fists before words, was still being followed.

    ¡°You are correct, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°R-right?¡±

    The sect leader¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°But.¡±

    Chung Myung said with a grin.

    ¡°The reason we believe and follow the words of the noblemen and saints is because humans don¡¯t know everything. Isn¡¯t that what the sect leader told the disciples?¡±

    ¡°¡­ R-right.¡±

    ¡°What you believe right now may change as the situation evolves and you experience more things. Therefore, the rules established by the ancestors who lived before us can serve as a guidepost for those whoe after us in life. Isn¡¯t this also what the sect leader said?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    It was clearly what he said.

    Oh my, my disciple. His memory was useless, and he had a bad memory.

    Worthless¡­.

    ¡°So!¡±

    Chung Myung said.

    ¡°It is impossible to change the rules of the ancestors. I tell you that this is something only the sect leader should learn!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As he saw the Five Swords simting bowing to him, he clearly grasped why the sect leader had toply.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that I should learn this, enhance my qi, and then subdue and defeat them if such a situation arises again? At a time like this?¡±

    Hyun Jong struggled to breathe, finding it increasingly difficult.

    They couldn¡¯t connect with the younger generation at such moments. In times like these, it was necessary to seek the assistance of the elders, individuals with power and authority!

    ¡°¡­ what do the elders think?¡±

    Hyun Young was the first to respond to the question with a smile.

    ¡°What is there to think about? If you need to learn something, just learn it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Was this absurdity just spewing out words?

    Hyun Jong gazed down at the book on the table, his eyes trembling.

    Purple Sky Divine Arts.

    How many times had he dreamt of this?

    However, when confronted with it, the reality was not as he had imagined. Hyun Jong hesitated for a moment before ncing at the book.

    Darn it.

    The pages were old, with dark lettering. Despite decades of martial arts training, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯tprehend a single word written in it.

    He quietly shut the book and smiled.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    This wouldn¡¯t work.

    Up until now, the sect leaders of Mount Hua would have had no trouble mastering this. As great disciples, they must have been the best in the world at learning new things.

    But Hyun Jong¡­

    ¡°Haha¡­ hahaha¡­.¡±

    Hmm, this didn¡¯t make sense.

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t believe that his understanding wascking. Even though he hadn¡¯t mastered everything, hadn¡¯t he managed to lead everyone as the sect leader of Mount Hua?

    Despite only a few martial arts books remaining in Mount Hua, he had diligently gathered whatever he could, even though he hadn¡¯t made much progress.

    However, the technique he had just witnessed was undoubtedly at a high level that was beyond his reach.

    So, how could he learn this?

    ¡°¡­ do you all feel the same?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Surely, sect leader!¡±

    ¡­These people didn¡¯t notice anything at all.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat and looked at Chung Myung with a stern expression.

    Observing the smiling face, he thought, ¡®It seems like hitting his forehead once wouldn¡¯t do any harm. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t matter whether I did it or not.¡¯

    ¡°Disciples, listen.¡±

    ¡°No, I think we¡¯ve heard enough. What more is there to¡­¡±

    ¡°Just listen, you brat!¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong ignored Chung Myung, who was causing amotion.

    ¡°The ancestors must have had a profound reason for entrusting only the sect leader with this knowledge. I am aware of that.¡±

    Hyun Jong gazed at each of them.

    ¡°It is the duty of those who bear the name of Mount Hua to uphold the will of the ancestors, but we must also consider whether the rules truly reflect their intentions. Would the ancestors have prioritized the rules or the revival of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ru¡­¡±

    re!

    Yoon Jong, about to say ¡®rule,¡¯ flinched under Hyun Jong¡¯s piercing gaze.

    ¡°¡­it is not the rule, but the revival.¡±

    As he quickly added, a warm smile reced Hyun Jong¡¯s sharp re as if the intensity was a facade.

    ¡°Right? I was thinking the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s body started to dampen with sweat.

    ¡°And so, as the sect leader of Mount Hua, I propose to amend the rule passed down by our ancestors.¡±

    Hyun Jong gently pushed the book forward.

    ¡°I will no longer keep this knowledge exclusive to the sect leader; instead, all disciples of Mount Hua should have ess to it.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Sang eximed with a startled voice.

    However, Hyun Jong paid no heed and continued.

    ¡°This is my decision for Mount Hua, and I will not entertain any objections.¡±

    ¡°Now, hold on a moment, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang interrupted with a surprised expression.

    ¡°When you say you will teach all the disciples, do you mean to make the basic arts the Purple Sky Divine Arts?¡±

    ¡°¡­ would I do that?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head and said,

    ¡°The danger of the ascending martial arts is as high as its power. It will be given only to those who have proven their skills and earned qualifications. The decision is made under strict review by elders, hall leaders, and great disciples.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°So it means that anyone can learn it as long as they prove themselves. I have no doubt that this decision will make Mount Hua stronger.¡±

    It was such a proud deration.

    However, contrary to his steadfast voice, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were constantly watching Chung Myung and the disciples behind him.

    Although others might not know, it seemed like Chung Myung would turn a blind eye to all this and object to him. But oddly, Chung Myung was silent.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ if that is the decision of the sect leader, we will have to follow it.¡±

    Oh? What was with this guy? He thought he would be yelling at the top of his voice.

    The guy called Chung Myung was the first to throw a tantrum, and one to say the sky was red when others said it was blue and would even roll the body of the man all around to say it was t. He couldn¡¯t easily ept this¡­

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡­ then.

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Giving the martial arts to the disciples and holding it by the sect leader are two different things.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Well, you have to learn it. Still, since you are an elder of Mount Hua, shouldn¡¯t you at least beat the elders of other sects?¡±

    Hyun Jong tilted his head and asked back,

    ¡°Other sects¡¯ elders?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong nced at Chung Myung, who nodded, confirming his guess was right.

    The disciples seated were all nodding.

    ¡°Yes. It is expected.¡±

    ¡°Still, you are the sect leader, so shouldn¡¯t we go after a Wudang elder?¡±

    ¡°Elder of Wudang?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything difficult about it? Chung Myung won over them.¡±

    ¡°If you do it, then it is okay.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shook.

    ¡®No, these people¡­¡¯

    Of course, Hyun Jong always emphasized that one shouldn¡¯t get intimidated by other sects and should be confident.

    But not being discouraged and having no concept of position are two different things.

    If there was anything not to do, it was to beat people up to get things done. It seemed like the word ¡°no¡± had vanished from their heads.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who seemed nervous, even huped lightly and gulped.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t know what your words mean¡­.¡±

    He began to hesitantly speak.

    It was a matter of respect and shame, so he had to live and see.

    ¡°To be honest, it isn¡¯t easy to lead an old man like me and learn new martial arts.¡±

    ¡°We can correct you.¡±

    ¡°That is too much.¡±

    ¡°Ehh. When you go out, everyone thinks you are middle-aged. And your hair is ck, too.¡±

    Uh¡­ this wouldn¡¯t work either?

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face was turning red.

    ¡°Y-You people! You guys wille to this age, too! Does it make sense to learn a new martial art at this age? I forgot what I was doing a little while ago, so how can I learn to do this!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and stretched out his hand to pick up the book on the table. Then, ncing at the pages, he said, ¡®Hmmm.¡¯

    ¡°Well, this is enough. Let me help you.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung nkly at the unexpected words.

    ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Hyun Jong waspletely speechless and his mouth opened, Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°If you just memorize the rules, I think I can help you with it. I teach a lot better than you think, too, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh, it will be alright. It is fine. Don¡¯t thank me. You don¡¯t have to feel so grateful. Hehe. As a disciple, this is natural.¡±

    At this moment, Hyun Jong began to doubt himself.

    Was hismon sense odd? Or was it natural for the disciple to teach his master?

    What kind of sound would Confucius make if he heard such words? Would he rise from his grave?

    ¡°¡­T-that is strange?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, the thing is¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader.¡±

    At that moment, Un Geom smiled and said,

    ¡°I have been seeking guidance from Chung Myung since I started learning the sword on my left-hand side, and he is much better at teaching than I anticipated. He gets straight to the point and focuses on what is most essential. He will be a great help.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you emphasized repeatedly that there is no shame in seeking guidance from a disciple if you need it? No one will find it strange.¡±

    Seeing Un Geom, recalling his teachings, and hearing him speak so calmly, Hyun Jong smiled with contentment.

    ¡®Is this guy going to hit me now?¡¯

    Ah, surely¡­

    At that moment, Chung Myung spoke. Unlike before, his tone was quite serious.

    ¡°Actually, there is no need for you to learn this. Frankly, we didn¡¯t follow the Sect Leader because you are strong.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua nodded in agreement.

    Even if the day came when Hyun Jong became the weakest person on Mount Hua, none of the disciples would question his authority.

    No. A person like that would be burned alive in the middle of the courtyard¡­

    ¡°But, Sect Leader, you don¡¯t know what may happen in the world. So, there is no harm in bing a bit stronger than you are now.¡±

    After saying that, Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung, who was smiling brightly. It was hard to discern what was going on.

    Nevertheless, there was nothing wrong with what he said, so in the end¡­

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    He sighed deeply and raised his hands.

    ¡°It is fine if you get used to it!¡±

    ¡°You thought well, hehe.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were dark, and he shook his head. He never imagined he would have a hard time learning a new martial arts skill at this age. Even so, there was so much to do.

    Gritting his teeth, Hyun Jong turned his head.

    ¡°Hyun Sang, Hyun Jong.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You, too, learn it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Us too?¡±

    Hyun Sang asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Sect leader, I need to confirm the authenticity of the newly secured martial arts¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am very busy with the hall¡¯s work¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense, and get ready for it. As the elders of Mount Hua, you must be at a level where the disciples aren¡¯t embarrassed by you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the sect leader of Mount Hua, Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t going to go down alone.

 Chapter 726

    <h4>Chapter 726</h4>

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled as he looked at the martial arts book in front of him.

    ¡°Fortunately, we have nothing missing¡­.¡±

    The book is a more sensitive object than one might think.

    Actually, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were lucky. What if they had discovered the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, Plum Blossom Sword Bind, and the Purple Sky Divine Arts when Chung Myung wasn¡¯t present?

    ¡°¡­ it would have been a mess.¡±

    In the stories handed down from ancient times, there were instances of people identally discovering the secrets of the heavens in a cave and learning them on their own to be warriors. But in reality, such a thing was impossible.

    The reason was quite simple. In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t possible to learn martial arts just by looking at it.

    Putting all theplex operations and in-depth principles of martial arts into one book was like trying to stuff an ox into a bag.

    If one were to exin deeper, dozens of books wouldn¡¯t be enough. So, how could one book contain the essence of all martial arts?

    In the end, a book was bound to be an extremely summarized symbolic expression of parts of the whole. It¡¯s like scraping off a cow¡¯s horns, tearing off a few hairs here and there, and cutting off a few hooves.

    That was why those who learned martial arts did not rely solely on a martial arts book but sought a teacher. A teacher could understandably exin the book.

    Uh?

    Then why the need for a martial arts book?

    ¡°How can someone memorize the teachings entirely? Forget it.¡±

    So, in the end, contrary to general perception, a book was more of a guidebook for teachers than for disciples.

    If a person who was unaware of this situation learned martial arts only at a basic level without understanding it, then the situation of Jin Yang-Geon would ur.

    That man who only scratched the surface of martial arts and had barely acquired any knowledge was still fine. However, if he continued like that for the next few years, he would have sumbed to qi deviation.

    ¡°He was lucky.¡±

    From Jin Yang-Geon¡¯s perspective, meeting Chung Myung at that moment was fortunate. He managed to avoid a bad oue.

    In any case, learning martial arts was a perilous endeavor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.¡±

    Flutter!

    The Plum Blossom Sword Bind he could recite with closed eyes, but not the Purple Sky Divine Arts. Chung Myung had never encountered this martial art before, so he had to proceed cautiously.

    -So I told you to learn it!

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Chung Myung protested.

    ¡°When you start learning a new martial art tomorrow, things will change! The body¡¯s bnce will be disrupted!¡±

    When new martial arts were introduced and controlled alongside existing ones, the overall martial arts prowess didn¡¯t increase but decreased.

    If one took the time to fully integrate the new martial arts and restore bnce, they would be stronger than before. However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t have that luxury at the moment.

    ¡°¡­ Tsk. A bit disappointing, to be honest¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, licking his lips, gazed at the book and sighed.

    It was beyond his control¡­ but if he had learned this earlier when his sahyung asked, the oue of the battle might have been slightly different.

    In that sense, Hyun Jong¡¯s judgment was not wrong.

    Hyun Jong, as the sect leader, must have been considering the challenges ahead in Kangho. Strengthening the disciples might have been a better decision for the future than solely focusing on his authority.

    ¡°Well, he is a remarkable person.¡±

    By nature, humans were reluctant to part with even a single grain of rice they held in their hands.

    Even those who despised power can be entranced by the allure of authority. The sect leader of Mount Hua, once a third-rate sect with no reputation, now stood in stark contrast to the globally renowned sect leaders of his era.

    Despite sensing the power consolidating in his grasp and observing the subsequent changes in others¡¯ behavior, his willingness to offer guidance on martial arts to his disciples demonstrated a level of magnanimity beyond expectations.

    ¡°Even Sect Leader Sahyung couldn¡¯t do that.¡±

    -Hey! It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t! Obviously, I suggested you should¡­

    ¡°Regardless, you cling to power like a moth to light¡­ the descendants couldn¡¯t even¡­¡±

    -You scoundrel¡­

    Chung Myung flicked his ear and blew on his fingers, faintly hearing a dog barking in the distance¡­

    However, a pressing issue demanded his attention. A slightly ambiguous question creased Chung Myung¡¯s brow.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    His focus was on the disciples¡¯ martial arts proficiency.

    Unlike the meticulous scrutiny required for the Divine Arts, Enhanced Qi disyed ack of caution and an air of indifference.

    ¡°This is pointless.¡±

    In reality, the two arts were akin to siblings born from the same lineage.

    While Purple Sky Enhanced Qi was a formidable martial art, it paled inparison to Purple Sky Divine Arts. Possessing thetter made the former redundant.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung tossed aside the book he had been holding.

    He harbored a peculiar sense of remorse regarding the martial arts he had once studied. Abandoning them due to regret would only add to the plethora of martial arts avable for the disciples to choose from,plicating their decision-making process.

    Therefore, despite any regrets, it was prudent to discard Purple Sky Enhanced Qi.

    Everything that can be achieved with enhanced qi could be aplished more robustly and efficiently with the Divine Arts. Admittedly, it may be a tad more intricate and demanding to master, but one must persevere.

    Chung Myung, having severed all lingering emotions, once again delved into the secrets of his achievements.

    ¡°Hmm. The more I delve into this, the more astounding it bes.¡±

    This was truly exceptional martial arts.

    It surpassed the enhanced qi arts by at least two steps. It¡¯s no exaggeration to im that it represented the pinnacle of Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts.

    While Chung Myung also employed his customized Purple Sky Enhanced Qi, enhancing its power significantly, it¡¯s undeniable that Purple Sky Divine Arts surpassed Enhanced Qi.

    Indeed, this single book encapsted all the wisdom of Mount Hua¡¯s forebears.

    ¡°¡­All of it?¡±

    In an instant, Chung Myung¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and his fingertips, which had been flipping through the pages, began to slow down.

    ¡°No, no. Not all of it.¡±

    A smile crept onto the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be deemed the quintessence of Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts, even if it hasn¡¯t been influenced by the most eminent leader in Mount Hua¡¯s history!¡±

    Tak.

    As if in response to a voice, the smoothly turning pages suddenly stuck together, impeding their progress. Nevertheless, Chung Myung forced them open.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still remarkable, but¡­ ahem. It¡¯s remarkable, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    His eyes gleamed.

    ¡°It could be even more remarkable! Right?¡±

    -Ah, no! No, you scoundrel! Don¡¯t even think¡­.

    ¡°Eh. Where is this dog barking from? Why did those rascals from the Nanman Beast Pce leave their dogs behind?¡±

    -It¡¯s not a dog, you scoundrel! It¡¯s me! Me!

    Upon hearing it again, Chung Myung spoke with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Any stagnant water rots! And the same goes for martial arts, so there is no future if you follow the past! Even the uneducated people will think about making progress! And this is all the teachings of Chung Mun, the 13th generation sect leader of Mount Hua!¡±

    -I never said that! Yah! Yah! Brat!

    ¡°Then now¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung curled up his lips into a smile and nced around.

    ¡°Should we change it a little to our taste? Just a bit, a¡­ little bit of change.¡±

    -What change¡­ even the smallest change will lead to a big alteration.

    Chung Myung grabbed the Plum Blossom Sword on the floor with his free hand. Purple Sky Divine Arts and Plum Blossom Sword in two hands. Chung Myung, who could be said to be the best in Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts, held the two andughed.

    ¡°What? Can¡¯t the martial arts be passed on? Chung Jin, you bastard! What are you going to do if I pass this on?¡±

    If Chung Jin were watching this scene, wouldn¡¯t he be smacking his mouth for speaking such high words?

    ¡°Heheheh.¡±

    Great things in both hands¡­ no, madness shed in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes as he looked at the book.

    ¡°Consider it an honor, you bastards! I will fill your hearts with the feelings of Plum Blossom Sword Saint to the fullest!¡±

    To Mount Hua¡­ It was a time of despair.

    ¡°¡­ How many days has it been?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at the Plum Blossom Cave, where Chung Myung had gone in, with eyes full of worry and concern.

    It had been a month since Chung Myung entered the cave, which was usually used for closed-room training.

    ¡°¡­ Maybe something is happening?¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t speak bad stuff! Is that what you want to say to the disciple who entered the ce?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious? It is indeed difficult to learn a new martial art, but even if you learn it¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth! Watch your mouth! Your damned mouth!¡±

    ¡°¡­I am the sect leader of Mount Hua! Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I forgot about it for a moment, my bad.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply. His gaze, however, remained fixed on the tightly closed Plum Blossom Cave.

    ¡°¡­ nothing should happen.¡±

    It¡¯s a shame, but currently, the only person who could understand the martial arts books perfectly was Chung Myung.

    Despite his desire to assist, he had no other option or ability to do so. Ultimately, there was no choice but to wait for Chung Myung to learn it and emerge.

    ¡°He will be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I heard one starts worrying when they get old!¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue and grumbled.

    ¡°Just think about it. Is that guy going to cause trouble? Because of him, others will face difficulties!¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you should refrain from speaking nonsense and stay quiet¡­.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Ggrrr!

    The tranquil mountain began to tremble as if andslide was urring.

    ¡°W-what is this?¡±

    ¡°An earthquake?¡±

    The three individuals directed their attention to one side.

    If something like this were to happen in a normal, peaceful mountain, wouldn¡¯t the cause be obvious?

    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang pointed his trembling finger at the Plum Blossom Cave, sealed off by therge stone.

    ¡°Over there¡­.¡±

    Kwaang!

    Suddenly, the stone obstructing the cave shattered into pieces and scattered all around. Simultaneously, purple qi emanated widely from within.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The entrance to the circr cave was tinged with red and purple hues.

    The qi started to disperse, carrying a faint scent of plum blossom.

    All three individuals, facing that awe-inspiring sight, seemed entranced.

    Kuuung!

    ¡°Huuuu.¡±

    Eventually, a figure emerged slowly from the cave.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung¡­ ah?¡±

    Ugh. Ugh.

    Chung Myung advanced step by step, exhaling steam from his mouth. He felt an overwhelming burden.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Uh¡­ they had instructed him to learn martial arts¡­ had he been somewhere else for a while? Perhaps in hell or something?

    At that moment, Chung Myung lifted his head.

    A slightly reddish-purple glow emanated from his eyes. The three old men flinched momentarily at the grotesque sight.

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡°Now. Now¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    Crack. Crack.

    He tilted his neck from side to side and smiled brightly at the three people.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    The three old men suddenly thought.

    They might end up encountering something entirely unexpected.

 Chapter 727

    <h4>Chapter 727</h4>

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    ¡°These are newly written martial arts books. They will be easy to understand.¡±

    Hyun Jong narrowed his eyes as he looked at what Chung Myung presented to him.

    A book titled Purple Cloud Divine Arts and another Plum Blossom Sword Arts. Looking at those clean books now, he couldn¡¯t help but question.

    ¡°¡­What do we do with these books?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because it was old, but it fell apart when I began to practice the martial arts. Don¡¯t worry. I knew what would happen, and so I prepared in advance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fell apart?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Are you saying that the treasure which the ancestor left behind is gone?¡±

    ¡°Eh. What¡¯s so important about that? What¡¯s important is what it contains.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably alright because the ancestor didn¡¯t really need to leave behind the book itself.¡±

    Ahem, surely it should be all alright. If he didn¡¯t want to die.

    He did feel some sorrow when collecting the remains of Chung Jin, but how could people change this easily?

    ¡°¡­You wrote it all down in advance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded cheerfully.

    But, as bright as Chung Myung¡¯s expression was, Hyun Jong¡¯s mind felt like it was rotting.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was at a loss as to what to do about this huge mishap, suddenly realized one thing and then shouted in shock.

    ¡°Purple Cloud! What happened to the Purple Cloud Enhanced Qi?¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°Why are there only two volumes here? Where did the other one go?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myungughed lightly this time.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t save it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I-I cannot believe it. What¡­ what do¡­ what do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ so the thing is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes to the side as if thinking about how he should respond and then smiled.

    ¡°After taking a rough look at it, I thought it was something that didn¡¯t need to be left behind, so I didn¡¯t copy it. But it looks like it flew away when the other ones were being done?¡±

    ¡°Flew?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is alright! Because it is better to do things now!¡±

    ¡°R-right now, our ancestor¡¯s vision¡­ you crumbled and made it fly?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face instantly became gaunt, as if he had aged years at once. Chung Myung scratched the back of his head without an earnest look.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you understand? Have a big heart.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, get your senses!¡±

    Hyun Jong eventually grabbed the back of his neck and fell back. But Chung Myung just continued to look at him with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t such a useful martial art anyway; you are being too angry¡­¡±

    ¡°What, brat?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had fallen back, suddenly sprang up and rushed at Chung Myung. Chung Myung said ¡®fine¡¯ and dodged to the side.

    ¡°Y-You bastard! That thing! What kind of importance does it hold!¡±

    ¡°Eh. That is something that never even existed.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with a bit of a serious look on his face.

    ¡°What is the problem when something that didn¡¯t originally exist has vanished again? It is just a useless obsession¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°A mountain is a mountain. Water is water¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    Hyun Jong kicked at Chung Myung, but Chung Myung just avoided it.

    ¡°No, listen, I am saying it because it isn¡¯t really important.¡±

    ¡°Even so, that guy! Come here! Why aren¡¯t youing here?!¡±

    Hyun Young and Hyun Sang grabbed Hyun Jong, who was moving around to get Chung Myung and held him. He looked like a fish wriggling out of water.

    ¡°Calm down, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing that? You know you cannot win.¡±

    ¡°Ughhhhh.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who felt the truthe down, gritted his teeth and looked pale.

    ¡°How will I be looked upon by the ancestors when I die? Oh, heavenly Buddha! Oh my, give me peace!¡±

    As expected, the reason the Purple Cloud Divine Arts was exclusively for the sect leaders was to defeat people like Chung Myung in such times.

    He momentarily wondered if he should revert the martial arts to being exclusively for the sect leader. Still, it was toote since Chung Myung had already learned it.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯d rather die than see this.¡±

    ¡°It is easier if you just give up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    One day¡­

    It was Hyung Jong who vowed to defeat that bastard one day.

    ¡°Now, now. That is enough. First, look at the martial arts book.¡±

    Hyun Jong tried to speak back, but Hyun Young was slowly getting annoyed and hit Hyun Jong to cover his mouth.

    ¡°Is it alright to memorize this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Start with the recitation of the nine lines. Take your time and do it coolly. If you rush and make a mistake, it will be a problem for you.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Hyun Young picked up the book and urged Hyun Jong to do it.

    ¡°Instead of dwelling on things that have passed, focus on this. We are already busy with other matters.¡±

    In the end, Hyun Jong, who was grunting, gave up and closed his eyes. Hyun Young wasn¡¯t wrong. Right, so what could be done now? The vision of the ancestor had been lost now.

    With a fazed look, he helplessly opened the book.

    ¡®Right, let us move away from regrets.¡¯

    He, too, knew how superior the Purple Cloud Divine Arts waspared to the Purple Cloud Enhanced Qi. It was 100 times better than the situation where Purple Cloud Enhanced Qi stayed with Purple Cloud Divine Arts remaining¡­

    Uh?

    Hyun Jong, who was reading the book, tilted his head. After a while, his eyes went wide like mountains, and he looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know if this is because of my emotions, but the text here seems different from what I saw before.¡±

    ¡°It has to be your emotions.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is it really because of that?¡±

    ¡°Hahahah. The sect leader always says something interesting. Do you think I could have changed the technique?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh. If I could do that, I would be the Grand General or the Great Military General. How can I change the characters of a martial art which was created by the best? Haha. You are being so funny now. Then it wouldn¡¯t be Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon but Martial God, Mount Hua¡¯s Martial God!¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the book and then at Chung Myung with a suspicious look.

    ¡®What he says is true, but¡­¡¯

    The Purple Cloud Divine Arts was the best martial art in Mount Hua, focusing on purifying the qi.

    No matter how genius-minded he was, Chung Myung¡¯s current strength could not bepared to the ancestors of the past who made it. Wasn¡¯t Mount Hua known to produce people worthy enough to fight for the Greatest Sword title?

    So, even if it was Chung Myung, he could not alter this.

    It shouldn¡¯t happen¡­ it cannot happen¡­

    ¡®Then why am I so anxious?¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were turning anxious as they moved around the book.

    He was feeling uneasy about the fact that Chung Myung was the one who made such a thing happen. Honestly, how many times has Chung Myung done things far frommon sense?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t real, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh, are you one to be fooled just because someone tries?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s senses kept telling him something was wrong.

    ¡®This brat is definitely hiding something¡­.¡¯

    But probably because he was feeling frustrated with his look, Hyun Young was openly showing irritation.

    ¡°Ah, move away if you are going to be like this!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am so busy as it is! We don¡¯t have time, no time!¡±

    Hyun Jong had a sullen look, but Hyun Young didn¡¯t care and spoke to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Then, let me read it first, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at those two, working hand in hand.

    If¡­ Chung Myung was doing it; Hyun Young was the kind of guy who would trust him even if stones were boiled instead of leaves.

    ¡°But Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Sang, who had been silent until then, quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Have you learned the Purple Cloud Divine Martial Arts?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Chung Myung looked a bit concerned with the question and said,

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    After a moment of thought, he added,

    ¡°As you know, the new martial arts vary a lot depending on how much one learns it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Sang nodded in sympathy.

    In general, martial arts proficiency levels were ssified from one to twelve stars.

    In terms of swordsmanship, if onepletely memorizes the basic techniques and can execute them, even if clumsily, it could be called One Star.

    When one perfectly embodied the sword and made it their own, they were said to have touched the Twelve Star.

    Unlike sword techniques, which showed strength from learning one movement, the Divine Arts didn¡¯t show much strength when one learned the basics. But, when it was constantly practiced, the strength it could generate was exceptional.

    ¡°But this is a bit serious.¡±

    ¡°Serious?¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    ¡°When ites to the One Star level, it is just¡­ a small river? No, even a stream seems too much. Maybe a puddle? No¡­ water in a cup? No, no. It is water in a spoon¡­¡±

    ¡­ How small could you get, Chung Myung? Could that even be called an art?

    ¡°Well, it is nothing. However, as our technique increases, we get equally stronger.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°If it can be done perfectly, it might be possible to create a real purple sunset with the human body.¡±

    Hyun Sang burst intoughter at those words.

    ¡°Does that even make sense¡­?¡±

    ¡°No. It is the truth.¡±

    But then Hyun Jong agreed with Chung Myung¡¯s words and said,

    ¡°From what I know, in the history of Mount Hua, there hasn¡¯t been a single person who achieved the 12 stars.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong with a shocked expression.

    Even though it was a martial art that could be mastered by the sect leader of Mount Hua alone, there weren¡¯t many people who had mastered it. No one has achieved sess yet?

    Hyun Jong nodded quietly, understanding why Hyun Sang was puzzled.

    ¡°I guess that means it¡¯s a very esoteric piece of martial arts. I heard that even the creator of Purple Cloud Divine Arts was unable to fully master what he created. The sect leaders of the past could only achieve 70%, but even for that, they were considered the best in the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was listening quietly to what Hyun Jong said, nced at the sky.

    ¡°Best in the world¡­¡±

    -What? What now, you bastard, what?

    No, it was just that. Did he even say anything?

    Hyun Sang nodded while listening to Hyun Jong¡¯s exnation and gulped.

    ¡°Then, if only it can be learned well¡­¡±

    Although it was vague, Hyun Jong was able to guess what was behind it.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ okay.¡±

    Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes turned more serious. Hyun Jong also straightened his posture and looked at the book with serious eyes.

    Although the person in front of him was a disciple of the youngest admission, learning was learning. He emphasized to the disciples countless times that learning was a must.

    Hyun Jong turned to Chung Myung with a calm face and said,

    ¡°We all know that there will be bigger wavesing to us in the future and that Mount Hua might face more hardships.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I also know that no matter how much we are respected, it isn¡¯t easy to lead a sect in a situation with just respect. So¡­!¡±

    Hyun Jong gazed at Chung Myung with eyes full of passion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that teaching us harder and more harshly is for our own good! There is no need to hesitate!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, looking a bit flustered, Hyun Jong once again emphasized:

    ¡°I am the sect leader, and there is no need to look at us favorably because we are elders.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have such thoughts, shake them off! And treat us like other disciples¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­ sect leader. I am not sure what you are talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh?¡±

    But Chung Myung kept tilting his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Can you please think of the situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was speechless,ughed out loud.

    ¡®I forgot for a moment there.¡¯

    Looking at the face that showed he didn¡¯t understand the idea of oveing difficulties and teaching to the best of his ability for the sake of the sect leader and elders, but rather just considered teaching, Hyun Jong became painfully aware of the person he was speaking to.

    Hyun Jong, whoposed himself, nodded with a firm face.

    ¡°Then, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ be gentle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As I get older, our bones ache.¡±

    It was a word that contained the sadness of Hyun Jong, who was running ahead with great motivation but whose body couldn¡¯t keep up.

 Chapter 728

    <h4>Chapter 728</h4>

    There was a crackling sound inside the White Plum Hall. Before long, someone¡¯s thumbnail had slightly diminished.

    But the person biting the nail didn¡¯t seem to even know what he was doing.

    ¡°Uh¡­ sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it will bleed to this extent.¡±

    Clench.

    Baek Cheon, who couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and bit his fingernails again despite being told not to, raised his head and looked at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Woah, shit!¡±

    Only then did Yoon Jong, who saw Baek Cheon¡¯s face properly, get startled and step back.

    His face wasn¡¯t near or pretty like usual. The skin looked rough, the darkness under his eyes was so visible that it reached his chin, and the facial features that made him stand out were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°D-did you end up eating something bad? Why is your face¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ will it be alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned pale as if he hade across a ghost, as if just saying the words made him more anxious. Now, seeing even his lips tremble, Yoon Jong began to get anxious, too.

    And Baek Cheon asked again,

    ¡°Will it be alright?¡±

    It was aplicated question, but Yoon Jong understood what he was trying to ask.

    ¡°You worry about everything. No matter what¡­ will he do it the same way he did to us? Chung Myung also has a head.¡±

    ¡°His head is different from us.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his nails again.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s because something is missing in his head.¡±

    Uh¡­ there was no thought to rebuke.

    Baek Cheon helplessly mumbled as if he wasn¡¯t fully sane.

    ¡°¡­ what do we do now¡­ right, because the body has already been thrown away.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, sasuk. You cannot freely dispose of other people¡¯s bodies.¡±

    ¡°But sect leader¡­ for the elders and all, this is the first time experiencing Chung Myung.¡±

    Baek Cheon held his head high with trembling hands. His hair, which had always been neat and clean without a messy strand, had turned frazzled.

    ¡°No matter how much I think about this, I cannot get a clear picture. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just stop it now? Should I go stop him?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ still, you cannot¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong tried tofort Baek Cheon but couldn¡¯t finish the sentence in a reassuring tone. This was because he, too, felt anxious.

    ¡°¡­ still, he¡¯s up and down in the head¡­ no, nothing, right? No, it¡­ cannot be?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face was now filled with confusion.

    Right¡­ it¡¯s like his head is up and down, and it¡¯s also like it isn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Anxious?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more his stomach twisted.

    As the two faces gradually became stained with anxiety, Jo Gul, who was resting next to them, chuckled.

    ¡°Anyway, you both worry a lot. So many worries.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°When ites to training, it doesn¡¯t always work out the way you want it to, no matter how hard you try. If it¡¯s something like sword technique or footwork, you can beat people to death, but how can you beat people when ites to cultivation? In the end, qi is what makes one move.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The two faces turned nk at Jo Gul¡¯s calm words. Jo Gul hesitated for a moment and tilted his head.

    ¡°Why do you look at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­.¡±

    When Baek Cheon hesitated, Yoon Jong spoke for him.

    ¡°I thought there were times when the right words came from your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, you people¡­¡±

    Whether Jo Gul was upset or not, Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ that is true. No matter how much of a bastard Chung Myung is, he couldn¡¯t possibly hit someone who is learning cultivation arts.¡±

    Now, they finally felt relieved.

    But it seemed that there was someone who had different thoughts from them.

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on one ce.

    Yu Yiseol, who had been sitting silently, mumbled with a sullen look.

    ¡°Maybe?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She could make people anxious by saying the fewest words.

    ¡°Sago has different thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Someone who will harass others no matter what.¡±

    ¡°¡­ true.¡±

    It was the moment when it became clear what Mount Hua¡¯s disciples thought of Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­ should we sneak a peek then?¡±

    ¡°They told us that ordinary disciples should never approach them. And if we go and get caught, senior sasuk Un Am will not be pleased.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right, that won¡¯t work.¡±

    Baek Cheon trembled slightly.

    Un Geom, who faced them every day, they could get away from him by joking around. But Un Am was a difficult person for Baek Cheon to deal with. He was more familiar with the Hyun disciples than Un Am.

    ¡®There should always be someone like him in a sect.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing for everyone to be like family. At some point, there needed to be someone who would control the discipline of the sect and fine-tune it. In the Un Disciples, Un Am ys that role, and in the Baek Disciples, Baek Sang is that person.

    ¡°Right. Even if my stomach hurts, I cannot check it.¡±

    ¡°Now that we don¡¯t hear anything, should we be relieved?¡±

    ¡°¡­. But that too¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was just about to sigh.

    The door to the White Plum Hall burst open, and Baek Sang hurriedly stuck his head inside.

    ¡°Sahyung! The sect leader and elders areing down!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped up from his ce and rushed to the door.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    He even kicked Baek Sang, who was half blocking the door and ran without looking back. The other Five Swords followed him.

    ¡°Where? Where are they?¡±

    ¡°That side!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to where Yoon Jong pointed. Indeed, several people could be seen moving along the path leading to the back of Mount Hua.

    ¡°They look okay?¡±

    ¡°They should be telling you that, you idiot!¡±

    Yoon Jong reflexively grabbed the neck of Jo Gul and almost strangled him.

    ¡°Kuak! Cough! S-sorry!¡±

    Baek Cheon broke into a cold sweat as he watched Yoon Jong shaking Jo Gul¡¯s neck.

    ¡®If we look closely, it seems like this brat is ready to beat up Jo Gul at any time.¡¯

    But no matter who saw it, it wasn¡¯t Yoon Jong¡¯s fault. It was Jo Gul¡¯s fault for making Yoon Jong like this and Chung Myung¡¯s fault for turning Jo Gul like that.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Five Swords, led by Baek Cheon, rushed in the direction where the sect leader was. Seeing as he wasn¡¯t limping or stumbling, it felt like nothing had happened.

    ¡®But Chung Myung is the one there.¡¯

    ¡®If he has a conscience, he wouldn¡¯t do that to the sect leader.¡¯

    ¡®He is a devil, but he doesn¡¯t seem like the real one!¡¯

    Everyone sat there for an hour in tension. But it was then.

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    The steps of the sect leader and elders turned slower and slower.

    ¡°¡­s-sect leader?¡±

    Baek Cheon seemed embarrassed and called Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong slightly raised his head and looked at him.

    Flinch.

    Baek Cheon felt startled and stuttered like someone who had forgotten how to speak.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ why¡­ why do you look so troubled¡­ you¡­ I¡­¡±

    Of course, Hyun Jong¡¯s face was beyond what words could describe.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face wasn¡¯t in a good state either, butpared to Hyun Jong¡¯s face, it could be said that he had a clean and good night¡¯s sleep and even washed his face with rice water.

    ¡®His skin and bones are this close to a body?¡¯

    ¡®N-No, what did that guy do?¡¯

    ¡®I am scared.¡¯

    The same was true not only for Hyun Jong but also for Hyun Young and Hyun Sang¡¯s faces. Didn¡¯t it seem like they got mummified in one day?

    ¡°S-sect leader. Just what happened¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke in a low tone like he was dying.

    ¡°It is¡­ nothing.¡±

    No, this seemed like something?

    ¡°Ugh, it is refreshing.¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze turned to the voice.

    From behind, Chung Myung was walking briskly, his face resembling that of a cat after a good night¡¯s sleep.

    ¡°Y-You bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had lost his sanity, rushed towards him and grabbed him by the cor. Or at least, he tried to.

    But a dream always stays a dream, and Baek Cheon bounced off faster than he had run, rolling on the ground.

    ¡°Oh my, fuck. What.¡±

    Chung Myung looked between his extended fist and Baek Cheon, clicking his tongue.

    ¡°H-How many times have I told you not to do that? Am I reflexively raising my fist without even realizing it?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ bastard¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his head, his eyes full of sadness.

    ¡°Yah, you fucking insane bastard! What did you do to the sect leader! You bastard who doesn¡¯t know how to do things right!¡±

    ¡°TT-this? This¡­.¡±

    ¡°You bastard with no manners or rules!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you¡­.¡±

    ¡°You idiot who only knows greed! The guy who needs to get rid of the brain and fix the hair! Let me break you¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, seriously!¡±

    Puaj!

    The shoe that Chung Myung had taken off struck Baek Cheon in the face. Baek Cheon finally fell silent and copsed to the side.

    Thud.

    ¡°¡­ look at you, so excited, so excited. Tsk tsk.¡±

    Seeing him copse, Chung Myung clicked his tongue. Baek Cheon had been alright in the past; he didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he was getting worse the longer they continued.

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol quickly approached Hyun Jong. Yoon Jong suddenly came to his senses and shouted.

    ¡°Sect leader, are you alright? Help them quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Yiseol, Tang Soso, and Jo Gul quickly assisted the sect leader and the elders. Yoon Jong turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you teaching martial arts today?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well, why is it like this? Even if you are the devil¡­?¡±

    ¡°I will freeze to death, I am telling you. That also requires some learning. If coins are melted in a day, they will not be remembered in history.¡±

    ¡°T-then why?¡±

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that big of a deal. It¡¯s just their first time doing it, and they don¡¯t seem to understand.¡±

    ¡°Because it is the same?¡±

    ¡°I thought about giving them time¡­ but I thought it was a waste too. So I put a bit of qi into the body and forced it back?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You infused qi into someone else¡¯s body and forced it back?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that is the problem? You are a Taoist with righteous qi. No, that was before¡­.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°The righteous qi sends the qi to a ce where it needs to flow. Forcibly twisting it to a ce it wasn¡¯t supposed to go.¡±

    Twist? Twist what?

    ¡°Through qi and blood?¡±

    Pushing it?

    ¡°Scraping, breaking, crushing, and tearing it up!¡±

    Jo Gul, who was listening and supporting the elder, began to break into a cold sweat.

    ¡°W-well then, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Uh¡­ well, it isn¡¯t a big problem. Anyway, I seeded in doing it. Now, all that is left is for them to get better.¡±

    Yoon Jong tilted his head.

    ¡°Then why is the sect leader¡¯s condition like this¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing, and in the end, it is a good thing. When the flow is changed from one ce you always directed it to, to another¡­ um, I mean, it hurts a little bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­ How much?¡±

    ¡°Um. How do Ipare it?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been thinking for a moment, smiled like he remembered something.

    ¡°Would you be able to understand if I told you that it feels like a hole the size of a finger being dug inside the body from head to toe? Wrongly following the qi?¡±

    ¡°Eikkkkk.¡±

    Yoon Jong turned thoughtful and stepped back. Sweat wasing down his face.

    ¡°You¡­ you insane bastard, how can someone in their right mind endure it!¡±

    ¡°Hold on, hold on. They can do it. Look there. They did great jobs at this.¡±

    That? Their soul¡­ their soul was gone, you bastard!

    ¡°Are you alright, sect leader?¡±

    Yoon Jong approached the sect leader and checked his condition. There was a low light in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, which couldn¡¯t focus on him.

    ¡°Yoon Jong¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader! It is me! Yoon Jong! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ pull back.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ clear his name and kick that bastard out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ rotten bastard.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s body moved and fell to the side.

    ¡°Ughhhhh! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Elder! Elder,e to your senses!¡±

    ¡°This insane bastard, what did you do to make someone faint from learning a cultivation skill!¡±

    ¡°Medicine! Take him to the Hall! Quickly!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was looking at the noisy scene, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it is because they are weak.¡±

    Well, it was alright because they wouldn¡¯t be weak for much longer.

    Chung Myung stretched out his body.

    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t even know.

    What kind of storm this thing hemitted to would bring upon Mount Hua.

 Chapter 729

    <h4>Chapter 729</h4>

    Second day.

    ¡°¡­ sasuk. Honestly, I know it is rude to say it, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that the way to go?¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon looked at Hyun Jong and the elders who wereing down the mountain with deathly looks. The eyes of pity.

    It had to be that way. The contrast between the ck, dead faces of the three people and the shiny face of Chung Myunging down behind them was so stark.

    ¡°¡­ is he absorbing their qi?¡±

    Anyone could see that Chung Myung was absorbing all the qi of the three people.

    ¡°It looks like their faces are worse than yesterday¡­ shouldn¡¯t we stop him?¡±

    ¡°¡­ stop him? By what means?¡±

    Yoon Jong closed his eyes tightly at Baek Cheon¡¯s muffled voice.

    Of course, it was terrible that Chung Myung ran around alone, causing incidents, but it was fine as long as they could stop him. Although the process was more difficult than digging a path through a mountain with a spoon, it was something they could try.

    But those three people were different. Even if it was extremely difficult, Chung Myung was someone who could somehow be stopped, but those three people were someone who could not be stopped with hands or mouths.

    Stopping the sect leader and elders?

    Who? The Five Swords?

    ¡®Say something that makes sense.¡¯

    It would be better to stop those damn Southern Edge sect bastards. How can the second and third-ss disciples stop their sect leader and elder?

    ¡°¡­ for now. Let¡¯s just wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°But if I do that, I will be in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know it, too.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed heavily.

    ¡°The sect leader and the elders say they will learn it, but we cannot stand in the way when they want to move ahead, can we?¡±

    ¡°¡­ wouldn¡¯t they have changed their mind by now?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the nk faces of the three dead-looking people and slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a few more days.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Of course, the worry still remained in the eyes.

    ¡®Nothing bad can happen.¡¯

    As Chung Myung came down from behind and looked at the proud face, his anxiety grew more and more.

    The fourth day.

    ¡°S-sect leader! Are you alright?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked down with a nk face. The chopsticks he had been holding till a moment back were on the table. And the hand holding the chopsticks was shaking terribly.

    ¡°¡­ It¡­ is fine.¡±

    ¡®You don¡¯t look fine though?¡¯

    ¡®You look terrible?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, you don¡¯t even have the strength to hold chopsticks?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all stopped eating and looked at Hyun Jong nkly.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s because you don¡¯t have energy.¡±

    At that time, Hyun Sang, sitting next to him, chuckled. However, the chopsticks he was using to scoop the rice were also shaking violently.

    ¡®The rice is all falling down.¡¯

    ¡®What are you even eating? It seems like what you were saying earlier was all a lie,¡¯

    ¡®Is it alright? Is this okay?¡¯

    Still, the good news was that they hadn¡¯t yet lost their face as elders. Hyun Jong, who was sitting on the other side of Hyun Sang, had given up on chopsticks in the first ce and was scooping up the rice with bare hands.

    ¡®He is being so realistic.¡¯

    Right. He was so realistic. It was a very practical methodpared to Hyun Jong, who couldn¡¯t even hold the chopsticks right or who was just scooping up the air with dignity.

    But, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder fundamentally whether this was an action that could be done as an elder of a sect.

    ¡°W¡­ would you be alright with us feeding you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is alright.¡±

    ¡°¡­. We can do it.¡±

    ¡°Is it even worth eating if you eat with your hands? Take it with your hands, your hands.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze, who was looking at the miserable scene turned to one side.

    Nom nom nom nom!

    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!

    ¡°Kuaaak! Who did the soup today? It¡¯s sour!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Since the sect leader and the elders couldn¡¯t eat properly, there was no way Mount Hua¡¯s disciples could cook rice. Before they could even think of what to say, they were concerned about the three people.

    But¡­.

    ¡°What? You aren¡¯t eating it? Are you full already?¡±

    That devil-like bastard.

    The only person in the hall who didn¡¯t have a human heart had ripped off the chicken leg in front of him and started eating it in an indulgent manner.

    ¡°Woah. After all, the rice you eat after training is delicious! If I keep doing this, I will end up gaining weight.¡±

    Everyone who was watching his noisy eating method cast pitiful nces at the three dying people. As they looked at their skin and bones, their eyes kept turning moist for some reason.

    The seventh day.

    Thud.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were all wide-eyed.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong suddenly fell to the side helplessly. Everyone was so shocked that they screamed.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Sect leader!¡¯

    ¡°Medicine Hall! Bring someone from the Medicine hall! The sect leader has copsed here!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! Come to your senses, sect leader!¡±

    If a person is alright, why would they fall sideways instead of walking?

    Baek Cheonid the head of the sect leader, who copsed with cold sweat on hisp and wiped his sweat with his sleeve, providing shade with his hand.

    And after a while, Hyun Jong slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Sect leader! Come to your senses! Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A pale face, cracked lips, unfocused eyes. Anyone could see that he looked like a lost person.

    The unfocused eyes slowly wandered here and there andnded on Baek Cheon¡¯s face. His white lips slowly opened.

    ¡°Ahh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader! It is Baek Cheon¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Master.¡±

    Uh? Who?

    ¡°¡­ you came to get me, master. I worked so hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh! What are you looking at! Sect leader! Sect leader! I am Baek Cheon!¡±

    Jo Gul, who was shocked, punched the air and shouted.

    ¡°Huh, back away! Go away, you evil spirit! The sect leader¡¯s time hasn¡¯te yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you bastard!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s kick hit Jo Gul right in the face.

    Jo Gul, who had fallen down screaming ¡®Ahh¡¯, this time raised their upper body like he felt aggrieved. At the same time, blood dripped down his nose, and Jo Gul couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted.

    ¡°No, why are you hitting me! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Isn¡¯t it the evil spirit trying to drag away the sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Evil spirit? Evil spirit? Yeah, you bastard! If the sect leader¡¯s master hase, it is the ancestor, and you are calling him an evil spirit!¡¯

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    That is right.

    Even while Jo Gul and Yoon Jong were fighting, Baek Cheon was busy waking up Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect leader! Sect leader! You need toe to your senses!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ master¡­ mount Hua¡­ if you see Mount Hua today¡­¡±

    ¡°get away, sasuk!¡±

    Tang Soso appeared right then pushed away the hand of Baek Cheon and pulled arge needle from her sleeve.

    No, it was so big that it couldn¡¯t be exined in words¡­ It was huge.

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    Puaaack!

    This huge needle plunged right into the head top of Hyun Jong without hesitation. Baek Cheon was shocked and went pale.

    ¡°Heeeik!¡±

    Puaak!

    Little blood hade out from Hyun Jong¡¯s head. After which, those blurred eyes slowly turned clearer.

    ¡°¡­. Hm? I fainted?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­ to show such disgrace.¡±

    Hyun Jong stood up without notice. The disciples of Mount Hua turned thoughtful of him and tried to stop him.

    ¡°Sect leader! You cannot get up now!¡±

    ¡°You need to rest!¡±

    ¡°Or you will die!¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe.¡±

    But Hyun Jong burst intoughter as if the disciples were being too aggressive for no reason.

    ¡°I have afternoon training, and I cannot rest. If you take a day off, you have to work hard for 2 more days. Never forget this fact.¡±

    No, you will die!

    You will really die!

    ¡°Hehehe!¡±

    Finally, Hyun Jong got up and started walking again, waving his arms. A small red fountain was gushing from the top of his head as he walked.

    ¡°¡­ Soso.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Quickly take out that needle.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon cupped the face with both hands.

    ¡®Mount Hua is ruined.¡¯

    There was no turning back now.

    15 days.

    ¡°¡­ probably.¡±

    The faces of the Five Swords gathered together in White Plum Blossom Hall showed this firm resolve.

    ¡°Special measures are needed.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°Revolt!¡±

    As soon as Baek Cheon said anything, the rest responded.

    ¡°If this continues, Mount Hua will lose its sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung, that insane guy¡­¡±

    The appearance of Hyun Jong, Hyun Young and Hyun Sang became more bizarre with each day. Hyun Jong, who had once been handsome and solemn to look at, had vanished and was now as thin as a chopstick man wandering around like a ghost in Mount Hua.

    ¡°Just by standing, the clothes are falling down¡­¡±

    ¡°I was going to the bathroom in the morning when I ran into him and screamed. I thought he was a ghost.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I thought he was walking into the afterlife.¡±

    ¡°But is there no other way? Chung Myung is so stubborn that no matter how much I try to stop him, he won¡¯t listen.¡±

    Yu Yiseol, who was silent, suddenly got up.

    ¡°Uh? Samae?¡±

    And without a word, she grabbed her sword, which was hanging from the waist, and pulled it out.

    Shhh.

    ¡°Sect leader¡¯s enemy. I will kill.¡±

    ¡°Yah! Catch her fast! Catch her!¡±

    Tang Soso and Yoon Jong held onto Yu Yiseol, who was trying to jump out.

    ¡°Calm down, sago!¡±

    ¡°You cannot do it alone. The opponent is Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader¡¯s enemy!¡±

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s forehead had veins bulging.

    To her, Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t just a sect leader. He was her father¡¯s master, a grandfather to her, a benefactor who saved her when she was young. So she was bound to get angry.

    ¡°Arrogance! Not a warrior-like! Ignorant! Atrocious!¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is nothing wrong in what you said, but calm down, samae!¡±

    Baek Cheon forced her to sit down. And then Yu Yiseol, who spoke, had a sullen look.

    ¡°I am calm.¡±

    ¡°Put the sword in!¡±

    She almost stabbed him!

    Baek Cheon sighed as he went back to his ce.

    ¡°First¡­ there is no use doing this amongst us. You need to step into the tiger¡¯s den to catch a tiger.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes glowed.

    ¡°Let us go to Chung Myung and question him! If we all rush in to ask, even if he is stubborn, he will at least pretend to listen!¡±

    ¡°¡­ that guy?¡±

    Everyone wasn¡¯t just talking; they were asking with their eyes, ¡®Sasuk, does that even make sense?¡¯

    But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t give in and shouted firmly.

    ¡°Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sasuk! Just say the word! I, Jo Gul, waited for today. That damned neck of his¡­¡±

    ¡°Go and bring monk Hye Yeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    With a serious yet proud face, Baek Cheon spoke.

    ¡°We need to increase the number of questioners, by one at least.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no reason.¡±

    Everyone shook their heads. Baek Cheon had changed a lot, but it was turning tough to adapt to him every time it happened.

    Chung Myung, who was lying down on the table and sipping a drink, was met by Five Swords and asked ¡®Where is this?¡¯ and Hye Yeon was asked ¡®Who are you?¡¯.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ nothing.¡±

    ¡°What are you all doing here? You have so much time left?¡±

    The people surrounding Chung Myung in a circle, winked at Baek Cheon. Since it was sasuk who said it, he shoulde speak up. Baek Cheon cursed inside.

    ¡®You bastards.¡¯

    Normally, they don¡¯t treat him well, but when ites to special asions like now, they are so polite to him.

    ¡°Ahem. Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ so, the reason we are particrly unhappy with your teaching style is¡­ no, there are always unhappy things to say, but I don¡¯t doubt your effectiveness.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been carefully observing the topic after throwing the introduction, hinted and brought up the main topic.

    ¡°It seems like the sect leader and the elders are having a hard time¡­ how about adjusting the intensity of your training a little?¡±

    ¡°Right. It is too much.¡±

    ¡°We are enduring it because we are young, but the sect leader and elders are all too old!¡±

    Thanks to Yoon Jong and Jo Gul joining in, Baek Cheon spoke more strongly.

    ¡°And if something gets seriously wrong, there is no going back.¡±

    ¡°Lower it a little, sahyung? Just a little.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader¡¯s enemy! Eupp!¡±

    Yu Yiseol drew her sword and was caught by Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, and Tang Soso and got dragged back.

    Chung Myung, who was watching this, burst intoughter.

    ¡°So, you say they cannot survive the training?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, we didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°The rat is worried for the mouse.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myungughed as he gulped down his drink.

    ¡°Ahhh.¡±

    And then got up on the bench and sat on it again.

    ¡°It would be no use saying it a hundred times. So you will know when you see it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It is about time the effects start showing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic when you see them. Hehehe.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face had contorted as he saw Chung Myung all excited.

    ¡®What is this bastard up to again¡­¡¯

    How was it that this sect never had afortable day?

    If this continued, he would be going to the afterlife first!

    As he looked at Chung Myung, who was smiling, his heart began to flutter with anxiety.

 Chapter 730

    <h4>Chapter 730</h4>

    Sixteenth day.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­.¡±

    Several pairs of eyes watched from behind as Hyun Jong stepped into his ce, almost crawling.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t see if anything has changed.¡±

    ¡°It is strange.¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    ¡°That idiot speaks a lot of nonsense, but he never lies.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It could sound weird, but it is the truth.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®I don¡¯t see any huge changes.¡¯

    Chung Myung said that they would be able to see the change with their own eyes, but there was no such change in how the sect leader looked.

    Baek Cheon thought for a moment and sighed softly.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s watch a little longer. We cannot just go at him because it is him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Eventually, the lights in the room turned on. Baek Cheon and the Five Swords turned, tilting their heads.

    Seventeenth day.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong lifted up the nket and struggled to get up.

    Crack!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    His back was screaming. It wasn¡¯t like he was using his body in any way, but it still seemed like a lot of strain fell on his body.

    Hyun Jong patted his back and sighed.

    ¡®How long can my body endure this?¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t lost his motivation yet. But he couldn¡¯t describe the pain of having this needle pierce his body, and yet he could endure that pain.

    This was nothingpared to the pain of sitting alone in the room when Mount Hua was copsing and holding back the tears that would flow, the pain that felt like his organs were dying.

    The problem was that his body couldn¡¯t keep up with his mental power.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was getting older, or if his body was naturally weak to deal with physical hardships, but it felt like he was falling further and further into the abyss as nothing improved day by day.

    But.

    ¡®I cannot cry now.¡¯

    Hyun Jong sped his hands.

    Even if his body could not keep up, even if he fell down while learning these new arts, he never had any intention of giving up.

    Putting aside his sense of responsibility as Sect Leader of Mount Hua, he couldn¡¯t say that he would give up after seeing his sajaes, who felt the same pain but somehow endured the training, or Chung Myung, who was sweating while teaching them.

    So, even if it meant death, he had to endure it.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply and got up as he folded the nket. Every time he stretched out his hand or took a step, his body screamed and cracked, but he folded the nket and even changed his clothes without groaning.

    ¡®I guess it isn¡¯t toote.¡¯

    It was a time in the morning when the sun hadn¡¯t evene out, but Chung Myung¡¯s training didn¡¯t start from sunrise alone.

    Hyun Jong stood in front of the door, having cleaned up his room with familiar and delicate hands.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not lose hope.¡¯

    No matter how hard he wanted to push, he was the sect leader of Mount Hua. His disciples could not help but be influenced by his appearance and gestures. So, no matter how difficult it was, he had to maintain a calm expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Hyun Jong cheered himself and grabbed the door to open it.

    Crack!

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at his hand with wide eyes.

    A torn door was held in the hand he had extended.

    ¡°¡­ no, why did this¡­?¡±

    The hinges on the door had been pulled out, and it was shaking as if it would fall at any moment.

    ¡°Why are you breaking the door?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Young, who was done with his chores, frowned, looking at the broken door and Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong, who looked at him, asked.

    ¡°Why are you looking like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ my bones are sore.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young cleared his throat and asked again.

    ¡°But I mean it; why did you open the door like that?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t open it like that; the door just broke down. It seems like the hinges are worn out.¡±

    ¡°The hinges are old? This time, we reced everything while building the ce for gathering guests.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then it looks like these were defective.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. This is why I have to check things individually. The Eunha merchant union isn¡¯t what it used to be. We need to conduct more thorough inspections.¡±

    ¡°Right. That would be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Put it aside then. I will ask the kids for help. Please go ahead. If you arete, Chung Myung¡¯s mouth will start running again.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed as he was about to say something when Hyun Young smiled and said,

    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t Chung Myung our kind? He is polite and all.¡±

    What?

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with a nk face for a moment. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears either. But, Hyun Young, who was usually quick-witted but had no care, seemed to have been unable to read the expression and began to speak nonsense.

    ¡°If other guys werete for training, they would have had their heads broken right there, but look at how he just pouts to us. We could surely be cursed. How kind is he?¡±

    ¡°¡­ worth being cursed?¡±

    ¡°We are adults, and if we do something wrong, we need to get criticized for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But look at how he doesn¡¯t even sweat. Ah, right, how nice and cute he is. Hahaha.¡±

    Hyun Young. It seemed like the concept of ¡®nice¡¯ was a bit different in his head. How did it end up like that, sajae¡­

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung ising over there too.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his gaze and looked at the moon, which was still in the sky.

    ¡°We need to work hard today, too.¡±

    Only then would we be able to gently shine like the moon on the disciples who were walking down this dark path?

    Twentieth day.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Does this look alright to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    Hyun Young sat down, biting down one of his worries.

    ¡°Right. How does it get harder with each day?¡±

    Hyun Sang frowned as he looked at Hyun Young, who was casually sitting with a pale face.

    ¡°It hurts my pride when the kids are around.¡±

    ¡°Is your pride so important now? It looks like you will die right away. Isn¡¯t sahyung also feeling this as tough?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Tough¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    As Hyun Young looked at him in surprise, Hyun Sang smiled.

    ¡°It would befortable if we just died. That is all I can think about now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­what kind of things can I enjoy when I get old? Let it be the best martial arts or not¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh! Ehh! We have kids around!¡±

    Once again, Hyun Young dissuaded Hyun Sang.

    However, once he opened his mouth, he continued to mumble with an expression that said he had lost it all.

    ¡°Be it martial arts or something, I should just live off thend. What am I doing bying to Mount Hua and putting myself through such hardships at thest stages of my life? It would have been better for me to marry Yong-yong in my vige and have¡­¡±

    ¡°Cover your ears! Cover your ears, you brats!¡±

    As Hyun Young shouted, the disciples all covered their ears with both hands. Hyun Young sighed and asked the sect leader for help.

    ¡°Sect leader, say something.¡±

    ¡°¡­But Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t what Hyun Sang said make a lot of sense?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young painfully realized that the only two remaining sahyungs were growing senile. At that time, Baek Cheon quietly came next to him and said,

    ¡°Elder. I will help you out.¡±

    ¡°Ughh. There is no need to do that.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it is enough. I will do that on my own.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I said alright.¡±

    Hyun Young lightly pushed Baek Cheon. It was a light push, just pushing with the hand.

    But¡­the result wasn¡¯t light at all.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Puak! Puak! Puak!

    The eyes of Hyun Young widened in shock. No, not only Hyun Young but all those who saw this forgot to blink.

    As if he had been suddenly kicked by a giant, Baek Cheon was hurled back at an incredible speed. He tumbled to the ground several times, bounced, and eventually plummeted down a distant cliff.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s screams echoed from below.

    For a moment, silence enveloped the area. Everyone was speechless, their gazes darting between Hyun Young and the cliff. The first to break the silence was Hyun Sang.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ Are you just going to throw a kid off the cliff just because he said he would help? Is this guy insane or what?¡±

    ¡°N-No! It isn¡¯t that, sahyung! It isn¡¯t like that. I just lightly shoved him! What strength did I have to use to send a guy flying away like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    After listening¡­

    Hyun Sang tilted his head with a confused look.

    ¡°Then why is he over there like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The two elders stared at the cliff, bewildered.

    Goosebumps slowly began to appear on the backs of the Mount Hua disciples who were watching this strange scene.

    Twenty-fifth day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think things have changed a little by now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sasuk, the wounds they suffered then have healed fully now. It is alright. They look fine.¡±

    ¡°N-Not me!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon, his face red with tears in his eyes, responded to Yoon Jong¡¯s words. He took a deep breath, put down his chopsticks, and pointed to the head table at the back.

    ¡°Those people.¡±

    They narrowed their eyes toward the ce he pointed at and saw the elders and sect leader. Yoon Jong eximed, ¡®Ah¡¯.

    ¡°After listening¡­ it seems like something has changed.¡±

    ¡°Is it the same in your eyes, too?¡±

    ¡°But I am not exactly sure what has changed. Something feels different¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the people with a strange expression. It was just as Yoon Jong had said. Clearly, nothing had changed enough to be noticed. The amount of change was so minimal that one had to look very closely to notice the difference.

    But clearly, something had changed.

    ¡®First¡­ I think they gained some weight back.¡¯

    Their skin and bones were still bad enough to be called a corpse, but Baek Cheon noticed that the skeleton-like face had some flesh on it.

    ¡°A little fat?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Yoon Jong quickly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good sign?¡±

    ¡°Well, it means that their condition has improved.¡±

    The two people who were talking looked at each other. A hint of surprise and relief shed across their faces. If it wasn¡¯t for the voice, the atmosphere would havested longer.

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t noticeable at all.¡±

    ¡°Be silent, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Just hit that mouth!¡±

    When Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong red and scolded him at the same time, Jo Gul flinched and asked as if it was unfair.

    ¡°¡­ No, these days, it seems like you two wait for me to say something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What wrong did I do for you to treat me like Chung Myung? No matter what I did! You cannot treat people like Chung Myung! That¡¯s what people like¡­ ahhh!¡±

    At that moment, Jo Gul was hit by something and was sent flying far away, crashing into the wall.

    Woong!

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°Attack?¡±

    Everyone who was eating got up from their ces and looked around. Half of them looked at the chopsticks thrown against the wall and slowly sliding down, while the other half watched this in shock.

    ¡°N-no¡­.¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at Jo Gul, who was on the ground, squirming, and then at his chopsticks, and stuttered.

    ¡°I, I¡­ no, kids. I just had a hard time picking up the meat, so I put some strength¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why, why¡­ is there sword qi on chopsticks¡­?¡±

    Some of those who had been watching Hyun Sang in shock came to their senses and ran to Jo Gul.

    ¡°Gul! Gul! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°He is fine! Idiots don¡¯t die so fast!¡±

    ¡°This brat is foaming already!¡±

    Jo Gul, limp like a corpse, was carried out on someone¡¯s back. No one could believe it; it was as if he were possessed by a ghost.

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his gaze to Hyun Sang, who was being scolded by Hyun Young.

    ¡°No! Why are you beating up a child?¡±

    ¡°N-No! I-I just wanted to eat meat¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re putting sword qi on your chopsticks, too! What would have happened if the kid got hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you! That wasn¡¯t the case!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth opened slowly as he watched them in frustration.

    -It will be of no use saying it 100 times. You will know when you see it.

    -It is already about time for the effect to start showing up. Don¡¯t panic when you see them. Hehehe.

    ¡°N-No way¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes began to tremble.

    An unknown qi was spreading behind those old men, who were barely able to pick up food and shove it into their mouths with ghostly faces.

    At this point, Baek Cheon had no choice but to be certain.

    Surely, something¡­ something was happening.

 Chapter 731

    Thirtieth day.

    Smooth.

    Glittery.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes filled with suspicion as they looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sasuk, that¡­ I don¡¯t know if it is my imagination¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­It isn¡¯t just your imagination.¡±

    They were shining.

    Although they hadn¡¯t gained weight back, Hyun Jong¡¯s face was clearly showing a shine like never before.

    It wasn¡¯t just that their original face color hade back, but their body was white and bright like a newborn child.

    ¡°Ack! They are dazzling.¡±

    Just then, the sun, which had been hidden behind the clouds, revealed itself, and Hyun Jong¡¯s face looked sun-kissed and radiated bright light. A stranger could easily mistake him for a Buddha rather than a Taoist monk.

    ¡°¡­Is it possible for a person to change this drastically?¡±

    It was truly a world-changing event when a person, who around 10 days ago was all skin and bones, now had the skin of a child in just 10 days.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Hyun Jong.

    The faces of Hyun Sang and Hyun Young standing next to him were alsopletely different from before.

    ¡°¡­Did they take something?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just about making the face white and shiny. This sense of rxation appeared on the face that looked tired not too long ago.

    ¡®Just what happened to them?¡¯

    It felt like they could hear the giggling of Chung Myung in their ears.

    Thirty-fifth day.

    ¡°Ughhh! Ohh, this!¡±

    ¡°Hold it there!¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­ this is driving me insane!¡±

    Un Am frowned as he looked at the disciples clinging to the pir using their hands.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sasuk, this thing isn¡¯t moving at all.¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    Un Am sighed in frustration. There was arge crack on the top of the pir of the hall where the disciples were clinging.

    ¡°¡­This is difficult. If this continues, we cannot do anything but break it down.¡±

    ¡°What is happening?¡±

    ¡°Ah, elder.¡±

    Un Am quickly bowed his head in response to Hyun Young¡¯s question. Hyun Young waved his hand as if annoyed.

    ¡°Ugh, forget it. What are you doing having them cling to the pir?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Un Am scratched his head and replied.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they expand the area in front of the pavilion to hold the inaugural event?¡±

    ¡°They did.¡±

    When the people of the Tang family repaired the pavilion for the ceremony of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, they found that the pavilion was too low. They didn¡¯t hold its shape, so they added a new pir to the front.

    ¡°But it looks like it couldn¡¯t take the weight.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean? There¡¯s no way the Tang family couldn¡¯t have expected something like this.¡±

    ¡°If it were as it was, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem, but the pir was pushed a little.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded as if he understood. The structure was capable of withstanding the weight of the expansion as long as the pirs were upright. Still, the old ones seemed to have cracked as the pirs twisted and gradually pushed out.

    ¡°So, I tried to push the pir back somehow, but it seemed difficult. Then we have no choice but to dismantle the pavilion and build it again¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait. What? Dismantle? What?¡±

    ¡°The pir¡­¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Young¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°What nonsense is that! Do you know what a pavilion pir is like?¡±

    Un Am couldn¡¯t stand tall and sighed.

    ¡°Of course, it has traces of our ancestors¡­¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it built by the Tang family? Tang family! The Sichuan Tang family didn¡¯t do enough to employ the right craftsmen. So you are dismantling the pavilion built by them? Are you out of your mind right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah¡­ that was the problem.

    ¡°That¡­ uh, hmm. I would like to preserve it if possible, but if things continue like this, it will soon copse. And I was worried that the disciples would get hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by copse? All you have to do is put it straight! Get out of the way!¡±

    Hyun Young pushed Un Am aside and approached the disciples clinging to the pir.

    ¡°If you try to push it in, it won¡¯t work! You have to lift it slightly and then push it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It has space above, so it won¡¯t slide!¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s words, the faces of the disciples went pale.

    ¡®He wants to lift it?¡¯

    ¡®This one?¡¯

    The weight of the pavilion was entirely concentrated on this one pir. So, in the end, it was no different from telling them to lift the entire pavilion.

    It sounded easy, but how would one lift a pir and push it?

    ¡°Ah, it doesn¡¯t seem like it would work.¡±

    ¡°It will.¡±

    ¡°E-elder, I really don¡¯t think it will work.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Fine. Fine now, try again!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t realistic¡­.¡±

    ¡°They say it is reality and shit. Is there anything in the world that cannot be done? Do not hesitate and just do it with me!¡±

    There were two types of people in the world: people who could be talked to and people who could not be talked to.

    And anyone would say Hyun Young belonged to thetter group.

    ¡°Ughh.¡±

    ¡°Euk.¡±

    The disciples clung to the pirs, holding back their tears. Hyun Young watched them and gave themand.

    ¡°Now! One, two! Three!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Ughhhhh!¡±

    ¡°More! More! Give me more strength! Push properly!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The disciples all had veins bulging on their foreheads. They pulled out every bit of internal qi they had, but the pir didn¡¯t even move from where it was.

    ¡°More! More! Aren¡¯t you all eating blood sausages! How can you all be called warriors if you have little strength? Everyone push! Push!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Thud! Thud!

    The disciples had used so much strength that as soon as they let go of the pir, they copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°T-this won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk! It is because young people have no drive! Youe and watch!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    Hyun Young grabbed one of the people sitting next to the pir and pulled him aside. Then he grabbed the pir with his own hand.

    ¡°Now, join us again!¡±

    ¡°E-Elder! You cannot overdo it!¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way if you won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense, ande here!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua all had worried eyes as they watched him stick himself to the pir again.

    ¡°Now. Push on the count. One, two!¡±

    It was that moment.

    Kuak! Crack! Kuak!

    The pir, which had moved a millimeter when they were close and pushing, began to move little by little.

    ¡°Give more strength! Strength! Uhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Kuaaaakkkk!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡±

    Un Am¡¯s eyes, which were watching him, widened.

    ¡®What is with him?¡¯

    The muscles on Hyun Young¡¯s arms were trembling like worms as he held onto the pir with his sleeves rolled up. The pir, the size of a cedar tree, was slowly rising. The building, which had been tilted, was raised and regained its original shape.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­?¡±

    Un Am, who was just staring nkly with an open mouth, ran to them and shouted.

    ¡°To the inside! Move it now. Inside! Slowly, slowly! Never move it in a hurry; just one step at a time!¡±

    The pir slowly moved ahead.

    ¡°Just a little more, a little more! Done! Ah, you have to put it down slowly!¡±

    Grrrrrkk!

    Finally, a sound came as the pir was lowered, and at the same time, the disciples fell back.

    ¡°Oh my, I almost died.¡±

    ¡°My¡­ my arms might fall off now.¡±

    But Hyun Young just looked back as if he hadn¡¯t done anything great, checked if the pir was standing right, and then clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. It is because young people have no strength! Isn¡¯t it all because you neglected your training?¡±

    The disciples, who were speechless, looked up at Hyun Young nkly. Hyun Young asked Un Am, shaking the dust off his sleeves.

    ¡°Done, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah¡­ yes! Elder! This is it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave then. If you do it this way, there is no need to dismantle it. Tsk tsk.¡±

    Hyun Young cleared his throat and then moved away. One of the disciples, who was looking at him in fascination, mumbled.

    ¡°¡­ What just happened?¡±

    Un Am tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°What is with this?¡±

    ¡°N-No. I tried my best like before, but it didn¡¯t budge at all.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because the elder has a knack for it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ He has a knack for lifting those things?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And that wasn¡¯t something which could happen.¡±

    ¡°Right. I tried to push, but the moment the elder stood next to me and shouted, the pir rose suddenly¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget ghosts, this is like weeping¡­¡±

    Un Am nced back at Hyun Young with a surprised face.

    He was walking in his usual manner.

    ¡°¡­ Just how¡­¡±

    Fortieth day.

    Wriggle.

    Wiggle.

    Bulge.

    The three people standing side by side slightly bent their necks.

    Bulge!

    But the sound of something being torn apart rang out. Hyun Jong frowned and gently lifted the clothes on his chest. The clothes within were tattered.

    ¡°Right. The clothes have gotten small.¡±

    ¡°That is why I changed to a bigger size one.¡±

    ¡°Me too, sahyung.¡±

    Hyun Jongughed.

    ¡°A new size at this age.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s muscles were twitching as heughed.

    It was thought that regaining the body of one¡¯s youth would be difficult since one was this old, but in just over a month, the old man had gained a body that even the young people would apud. The body below their necks was so sturdy that it didn¡¯t match their face.

    ¡°¡­ I never thought this would happen.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just that their body had improved.

    Compared to the internal qi, which was pulsating and moving like the Yangtze River in dantian, the changes in the body visible to the naked eye were minor.

    That was it. Their changed body and strength brought them confidence, and the confidence changed Hyun Jong¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Then what is our level now?¡±

    ¡°Around¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked slightly worried and said,

    ¡°It has to be around the second star level to three stars. You could say it¡¯s just the beginning¡­¡±

    ¡°Beginning¡­.¡±

    If this was just the start, how much stronger could they get by reaching the highest level?

    ¡°¡­ now, I understand why the Purple Cloud Divine Arts was a martial art that only the sect leader could learn.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh. It¡¯s starting now. Well, not everyone sees the same effect from learning it. The sect leader and elders have been training their internal qi for a long time, so the amount of internal qi itself isrge. But it isn¡¯t utilized properly. This time, through your own effort, you have brought together the existing internal qi. Now it is umted in the veins, so it will be much easier to train.¡±

    ¡°Right, right!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes looked at Chung Myung with love.

    When he said he passed this down, he thought that he would teach them roughly as a formality and focus on other students. But he never would have thought that an entire month would be devoted to teaching the three old men.

    During that time, he knew that teaching other disciples would be effective, and that always bothered him. Nevertheless, Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t bear to stop him.

    Even though he has now stepped back from the front lines, he and the elders are also warriors. It is impossible not to have the desire to be stronger. He just endured everything because it wasn¡¯t the right situation.

    But this time, Chung Myung released that desire which they had been suppressing.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Why so suddenly?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head, and Hyun Jong smiled at that sight.

    ¡°It is nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung would simply answer that he did what he had to do.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think as if everything has already been achieved. You must continue to train continuously and achieve at least a 5-star level. Only then will true strength emerge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even now, they felt like they could destroy a mountain with their bare hands, but had they gotten close to the Five Star level?

    What was their strength?

    ¡°And you have to learn the plum blossom sword technique consistently, too. For every strength, there is a need for a suitable vessel. The 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword Technique cannot fully contain the strength.¡±

    ¡°Of course. How can we be negligent?¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°This is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    That smile turned more evil.

    ¡°Looking at it these days, it seems like the sahyung and sasuks have ended upzing around.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that even Un Geom senior sasuk is reluctant to give advice.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡±

    ¡°That!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! It cannot be like that!¡±

    An obvious answer came back. Chung Myung grinned and got down to the point.

    ¡°So¡­ I was wondering if it would be a good idea for the elders and the Sect leader to personally guide the disciples who will learn the new technique through this chance¡­ what do you think?¡±

    And the three people smiled at the same time.

    ¡°If you say so. Ahem!¡±

    ¡°I have no choice but to take some time out. Ahem!¡±

    ¡°As the Martial Hall leader, this is a request I cannot refuse. Ahem!¡±

    They slightly clenched and unclenched their fists.

    Anyone who had watched Chung Myung teach the disciples would think of it at least once.

    ¡®Honestly, I want to try it out.¡¯

    ¡®Finally, this day hase!¡¯

    ¡®I will show them hell!¡¯

    The three people who received the respect of all Mount Hua¡¯s disciples:

    Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young.

    And now the time had finallye to instill a feeling of ¡®reverence.¡¯

    In the disciples¡¯ eyes, looking at them.

 Chapter 732

    <h4>Chapter 732</h4>

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes rolled slightly to the left.

    The familiar faces.

    Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul. Although Tang Soso and Hye Yeon, who were always present these days, were missing, it wasn¡¯t that awkward since these were the faces he saw most often.

    His eyes rolled back to the right.

    This ce was quite unfamiliar.

    Un Geom and Un Am.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t right to say that they were unfamiliar since they always saw each other face to face in Mount Hua. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t that those faces were unfamiliar, but the situation of standing in the same line as those people were unfamiliar.

    And¡­

    ¡°Why are you being so mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That didn¡¯t look familiar, that thing.

    A very familiar bastard.

    In front of them, who were standing in a line, Chung Myung stood with his legs crossed.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°There are also senior sasuks, but isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    ¡°Ah. It is hard to stand straight because of the stabbing I got when I fought against the Demonic Sect people.¡±

    Baek Cheon was dumbfounded at that.

    Yah. Humanly speaking, if one was in pain from the injury, one could not even walk. And the guy who looked like he was struck by lightning only had his legs hurt? Just the legs?

    ¡°Anyway,¡±

    ¡°Look at how smooth the topic change is, bastard,¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Voices of dissatisfaction came from all over, but Chung Myung cleaned his ears at their words.

    ¡°Everyone here knows why we are here, so let¡¯s skip the unneeded exnation and get straight to the point.¡±

    At that time, Jo Gul raised his hand. Chung Myung frowned at that and pushed his chin ahead.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why are we gathered here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, there was clear irritation in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes as he looked at Jo Gul. Jo Gul looked around with a tough look on his face but soon lowered his head. Compared to the gaze of those around him, Chung Myung¡¯s gaze seemed rather gentle.

    ¡°¡­ Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Gul. Let us think a little before we open our mouths.¡±

    ¡°It must be tough.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed. Baek Cheon also sighed and asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°Purple Cloud Divine Arts, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    What else could there be?

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    A look of slight concern shed across Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    There wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if they were learning together, but if even the third line of disciples were brought in, it felt too much. From the Un disciples side, wasn¡¯t learning a new cultivation art with them the same as learning with a grandson?

    Although it was said that when it came to learning, such barriers didn¡¯t exist, in reality, it wasn¡¯t the most idealistic.

    But before Baek Cheon could say anything, Chung Myung struck.

    ¡°But I wasn¡¯t the one who chose the people gathered here, so there is no use telling me anything.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth like a m.

    ¡®He isn¡¯t letting anything be said.¡¯

    Un Geom grinned and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Was this something the sect leader has instructed you to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And to be precise, it is the Sect Leader and elders.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±

    Baek Cheon watched for a moment and then whispered quietly enough for only Un Geom to hear.

    ¡°Sasuk. If you feel ufortable, we can tell the sect leader and split the number of people.¡±

    Un Geom smiled at him.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but there is no need for that.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I feel so burdened.¡±

    Unexpectedly it was Un Am who said it. Un Geom looked at him with an odd look.

    ¡°Then do we send the kids away?¡±

    ¡°We should go, not the kids. How can I learn the Purple Cloud Divine Arts? It is beyond my skills.¡±

    Un Geom burst out intoughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be that harsh on yourself. Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know that sahyung isn¡¯t weak?¡±

    ¡°Not weak. It was like that before. Well, I just don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t get to talk with the sect leader..¡±

    ¡°If you do that, he wouldn¡¯t approve of it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Right?¡±

    When Un Am chuckled, Un Geom looked at him with a warm smile.

    Actually, it was Un Am who could sit in the position of sect leader of Mount Hua in theing years if he wanted to. Even Hyun Jong wouldn¡¯t deny anything to Un Am, who had assisted him for decades.

    When Un Am wanted to take the position of sect leader, it was a time when Mount Hua had no hope. At that time, no one wanted to im that spot.

    When everyone else was avoiding it, he stepped forward silently to take care of the future of Mount Hua. And when the future of Mount Hua turned bright, he was willing to hand it over to future generations.

    How could you not respect someone like that?

    The reason why Un Am wasining now is that it was a burden to learn such a skill on his own, which only the sect leaders were permitted to learn in the past.

    Now, thanks to the order of Hyun Jong, all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples could learn these skills if they had the desire. Still, in reality, the perception of humans didn¡¯t change that easily.

    So, it was clear that he was trying to block out the talks by giving up on the training.

    Un Am scratched his head and asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°So, Chung Myung, did the sect leader say that this martial art is being passed on?¡±

    ¡°Ah. That isn¡¯t it.¡±

    Chung Myungughed bitterly.

    ¡°If it was a situation that absolutely had to happen, I would have no choice but to continue with the procedures and everything, but that¡¯s not the situation right now. There are people other than me who can teach you.¡±

    ¡°Ughh? Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    Just then, I heard someone walking from below the training ground. Everyone lined up, turning their gaze towards the ce where the sound wasing from.

    ¡°Oh. Sect leader¡­¡±

    Un Geom, who was about to bow to the sect leader, tilted his head.

    ¡®Sect leader?¡¯

    Right¡­

    It was clearly Hyun Jong, but why did something seem a little different?

    He blinked, but the person there was clearly Hyun Jong. And the people standing on the left and right were Hyun Sang and Hyun Young.

    Even though he had seen them most of his life here, he felt a bit strange seeing this.

    Tak! Tak! Tak!

    ¡°Eh. Tsk!¡±

    When Hyun Young heard the sound of cloth being torn, his eyes widened.

    ¡°No, I clearly told you to wear loose-fitting clothes! Who do you think will sew the new clothes?¡±

    ¡°I wore something a little bigger today!¡±

    ¡°Does that look like a body which will be fine with a little bigger clothes? Wear the size you wore when you were young? No, something bigger than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I get it.¡±

    Un Am also tilted his head at the conversation between the two.

    Their clothes were small? Why?

    But they had always been skinny; wait, they had gained weight¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Un Am, who had been staring at the three people, flinched. It wasn¡¯t because of his mood, but Hyun Jong¡¯s body seemed bigger than before.

    ¡®Is this the spiritual qi¡­ eh?¡¯

    Was that why he looked taller¡­ uh?

    With each step that Hyun Jong took, his chest bulged. Now that he thought about it, the shoulders¡­ no, the thighs had gotten thicker too¡­.

    Un Am¡¯s cheeks began to tremble.

    ¡®It¡¯s just that the body actually got bigger.¡¯

    Not only Hyun Young but also the elders next to him looked taller than before.

    ¡®No, can a person suddenly grow this big?¡¯

    Of course, if the waist straightened after getting older, they did have the same effect as growing taller, but did it make you look different to this extent? That had to be nonsense.

    Hyun Jong and the elders soon approached and stood in front of them.

    ¡°Everyone is here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at Hyun Jong with a new perspective. Of course, the intimidating feeling that their bodies gave them as warriors was nice¡­.

    ¡®No, don¡¯t they look great from any angle?¡¯

    ¡®They look like different people?¡¯

    Everyone gulped at the sight of Hyun Jong. Not only had he grown bigger, but the atmosphere around him seemed to have changed, too.

    If he had to find words to express it¡­ they could clearly feel theposure of the strong¡­

    Uh? Theid-back attitude of the strong?

    At that moment, Hyun Jong smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now, I would like to pass on to you what I have learned. It may not be easy to master because it is such a tough and difficult martial art, but I hope everyone will do their best to follow along.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all responded with red faces.

    Right. Who cared about the change in appearance of the sect leader? What was important was that they learned the martial arts.

    ¡®The best technique of Mount Hua!¡¯

    ¡®The legendary martial arts training which was put into practice!¡¯

    ¡®The most powerful cultivation arts which only the sect leader of Mount Hua could master!¡¯

    None of the techniques they learned were shy. Now they could finally learn the skill on their own, which can be called the essence of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Firstly¡­¡±

    It was right then.

    ¡°Sect leaderrrr!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked in the direction of the shout; some people were running from afar, panting.

    ¡°Soso?¡±

    ¡°¡­Baek Sang?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head at the familiar faces.

    Why were they here?

    Those who rushed overpaid their respects to the sect leader and the elders.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When asked, Baek Sang hesitated and looked at Hyun Jong¡¯s thoughts. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he spoke.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    But before he could finish his words, Un Am frowned with a disapproving look and shouted.

    ¡°No matter how good you are for the Mount Hua disciples, is it right for you to rush in here to speak with the sect leader only to dy it?¡±

    ¡°Stop now.¡±

    Hyun Jong, whoughed lightly and tried to dissuade Un Am, looked at Baek Sang with warm eyes.

    ¡°Tell me. Why are you hesitating so much?¡±

    ¡°S-sect leader. Are the ones gathered here going to learn the Purple Cloud Divine Arts?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Baek Sang hurriedly shouted and fell t on the spot. Then everyone who came with him also fell to the ground.

    When Hyun Jong, surprised, tried to make them stand, Baek Sang shouted with a stern voice.

    ¡°We know we are not as greatpared to those gathered here. I do not mean to question the sect leader¡¯s choice. Even if I were asked to choose, I would select the sasuks, sahyung, sajaes, and the sajils here.¡±

    He gulped and then continued.

    ¡°Which is why, sect leader, do not misunderstand and listen. We aren¡¯t saying your decision is unfair, but we came here despite our rudeness because we desperately want this chance.¡±

    ¡°Did you say you want a chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Sang raised his head. Both eyes sparkled with earnestness.

    ¡°Of course, I know we arecking. But we have all worked hard, too. So don¡¯t think that the skill we knew before is all there is. I dare you to give us one chance to have our skills evaluated.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong stroked his beard with a look of concern.

    Then, Tang Soso, who had been watching, quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sect leader, everyone knows that the decision of the elders and the sect leader is sound. But it feels bad that we are just waiting in the background.¡±

    ¡°Bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We too¡­ are also warriors.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled, looking at Tang Soso.

    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to be left behind?¡±

    ¡°I amcking. I haven¡¯t even learned the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, and I haven¡¯t yet fully mastered the martial arts of Mount Huapared to other sahyungs. You know that, too. But!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes looked straight at Hyun Jong. Eyes filled with desire. Pure desire.

    ¡°But if I ept this difference and continue to be pushed out, I will never be able to catch up with the sahyungs and sago. So please give us a chance to prove ourselves.¡±

    Un Am, who was listening with a stern face, scolded them.

    ¡°Even if that was what you were thinking, is this how you ask it? In front of so many people? Did I teach this?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    ¡°Un Am. Wait now.¡±

    But Hyun Jong once again dissuaded Un Am andughed.

    ¡°After hearing them speak, it isn¡¯t that wrong. In fact, the truth that we selected people through a discussion amongst ourselves may be an insulting remark to those who weren¡¯t selected. In that case, we need a method that everyone can understand.¡±

    Then, looking at Hyun Sang, he asked vaguely.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Obviously, you cannot just pick them. But this isn¡¯t the time. It is impossible to set standards right now. Please ept their request and dy the process of selecting the next ones a bit.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded as if there was some truth to what he said. This time, he looked at Hyun Young.

    ¡°And you?¡±

    Hyun Young chuckled as if he was being asked something obvious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Elder!¡±

    ¡°Elder Hyun Young!¡±

    The eyes of the disciples shone.

    They couldn¡¯t believe this. No one expected that Hyun Young, who waved his hands as if annoyed every time something was said, would help the disciples.

    ¡°Will that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Well. If they want to learn it that much, there is no reason to say they cannot do it, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Hyun Young nced at the gathered disciples.

    ¡°There is no need to create a standard for this now. From now on, we will only teach those who can handle it and continue it. There will be noints from anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­ only those who endure stay?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying?¡±

    ¡°Do anything. The method isn¡¯t important. There are more important things.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Ugh¡­.

    Hyun Young smiled very lightly.

    ¡°Reacting against the decision of the sect leader is an act of overruling his power. This is even more so if the sect leader was personally questioned. In ordance with that, these people should all be whipped and thrown into the penance cave.¡±

    ¡°¡­ to that extent?¡±

    ¡°I am not saying that, but¡­ they need to be held responsible for their actions and get punished for it.¡±

    Hyun Young said while looking at everyone.

    ¡°I will give you a chance. Instead!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I will also make the person who acts without thought pay for their acts! Never! Never give up halfway! Those who give up halfway will regret their decision for sure!¡±

    At that moment, Un Am and Un Geom felt a shiver run down their spines.

    It was a coldness brought by memories.

    Long ago, so long ago.

    At that time, a time before Hyun Young withdrew from the disciples and took over the Finance Hall to take responsibility for Mount Hua.

    It reminded them of the one who was called the devil of Mount Hua before the time of Chung Myung.

    The shocked disciples looked up and saw Hyun Young with Chung Myung standing behind him.

    Chung Myung smiled brightly like a happy kid and raised his hand to bring attention to the other disciples. Without a word, he slit his throat with his thumb.

    ¡®You people are dead now.¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, everyone felt it. They had done¡­ a terrible wrong here.

 Chapter 733

    <h4>Chapter 733</h4>

    A valley deep inside Mount Hua.

    Just looking at the small waterfall pouring down refreshingly could cleanse one¡¯s heart.

    The sight of water gently scattering into the air around the waterfall was mesmerizing.

    Bubbles were rising on the surface of the water, shaking under the sunlight. It was indeed nature, but on the other hand, it felt great, so it was a sight that went well with Mount Hua¡­

    ¡°Puaaahhh!¡±

    At that moment, something round suddenly rose above the surface of the water.

    ¡°Huuuh! Wheeze! Ughh! If this continues, we die¡­!¡±

    Taaaat!

    ¡­. Rack.

    At the same time this sound rose, the head that had surfaced sank back into the water with a loud ssh.

    Hyun Young shook his head, slightly shaking the stick in his hand.

    ¡°Huh. Why do you keeping up as if it is difficult?¡±

    ¡°Puahahah!¡±

    Tattt!

    Gurgle!

    The head rising above the water was threshed by Hyun Young and sank again.

    ¡°Ehh, tsk, tsk. I just couldn¡¯t hold onto this angle!¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue and looked to the side.

    ¡°How can you do such great things if you are like this? Am I wrong, Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°You are speaking right, elder! Hehe.¡±

    Chung Myung, sitting on the nearby rock, giggled at the sight.

    He was looking at the calm surface of the water, which asionally had bubbles rise. It was such a peaceful scene that anyone would have thought that an elder and a disciple were enjoying ying in the water.

    But that¡¯s just an outside story. Below the water, it was literal chaos.

    ¡®I will die! This might really kill me!¡¯

    Air bubbles continued to escape from Baek Cheon¡¯s nose and mouth.

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    With red eyes, he desperately clenched his mouth and looked to the side. The sajes were simrly swinging their swords.

    ¡®This is crazy!¡¯

    Was this training?

    Of course, it could be. No, of course, you could. What was so great about a swordsman training by swinging a sword?

    Baek Cheon was rather close to Confucius. The mindset that ¡®people can do anything if they put their minds to it,¡¯ which was instilled in him by Chung Myung, taught Baek Cheon the value that ¡®if there is a mountain in front of you, it is faster to go through it than take the back route.¡¯

    So Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t someone who would normally refuse training. If he could reach the goal quickly, even if it was a little too much, he would wee it and be the first to do it.

    But.

    ¡®That¡¯s a story out of the water!¡¯

    Why on earth did they need to practice under the water? They weren¡¯t even part of the 18 Yangtze River families!

    Nice. Right, nice!

    You could train in the water. Because you never know when anything will happen in Kangho. How could one know anything? What if they went out to Kangho, but due to a series of coincidences, they ended up fighting with swords in the water?

    But, no matter how well one tried to think about it, it was difficult to consider that as training.

    What kind of training was it to swing a sword in the water with a heavy stone tied to the foot? It was just harassment!

    At least the other disciples were able to breathe ande back even after being beaten forck of respect. Still, Baek Cheon, the great disciple, couldn¡¯t even go to the surface before the other disciples.

    Thanks to this, ever since he began to train, he had literally been suffering without even being able to breathe.

    ¡®I-I cannot hold on¡­¡¯

    Just as he was almost losing consciousness, fortunately, someone who had the same thought came up first.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    Jo Gul, who was swinging the sword next to him, had his cheeks swollen as if they were about to burst. Air bubbles from his mouth came as he began to rise up.

    ¡®Gul!¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at him with sad eyes.

    Jo Gul swam toward the surface at an incredible speed and soon soared out of the water like a dragon ascending to heaven.

    And¡­

    Tat!

    With a loud hitting sound that could be heard underwater, his body fell back again.

    Ssh!

    His body, which had sunk for a moment, began to float again.

    It would be amusing to see that butt floating from the outside. But when he saw it in the water, he felt fear. The sight of unconscious Jo Gul drifting along with both eyes open was like watching a water ghost.

    ¡®No. Endure it.¡¯

    If he went up, he¡¯d end up like that. Hang in there.

    Gurgle.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    He hurriedly turned his head at the strange noiseing from the side and saw Jung Ho swinging his sword next to him, blinking his eyes while air bubbles escaped, struggling.

    Baek Cheon was shocked and cut off the stand, hanging from his ankle. Jung Ho began to move to the surface, not swimming up but floating.

    Jung Ho, who couldn¡¯t hold on and eventually passed out, reached the surface and began to float next to Jo Gul.

    If one endured, they died. If one went up, they died.

    Baek Cheon, unable to do anything in this shocking situation, quickly covered his mouth.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    Gurgle.

    Water rushed into his mouth, which had no more air to push out. He covered his mouth with both hands and began to squirm.

    ¡®M-My limit¡­¡¯

    He could not hold on any longer¡­

    Thud!

    At that moment, he heard the sound of a foot-stomping. Hyun Sang began to demonstrate the swinging of the sword with a finger pointed up.

    ¡®Ahhhh!¡¯

    Thinking that he could live, Baek Cheon began to swim frantically. But no matter how much he iled his arms and legs, he couldn¡¯t move fast because of the rock around his ankle.

    ¡°Ughhh! Ughhh!¡±

    His nose and mouth filled with water, and his heart began to pound with anxiety. For a moment, the sight before his eyes seemed distant.

    ¡®Ahhhh!¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who had reached the surface with much difficulty, gritted his teeth and was about to leap up when someone below grabbed him by the waist.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Then, he climbed up, pressing him down by the shoulders and stamping on his face.

    Brrr¡­.

    Baek Cheon, who had been unexpectedly attached to the rock, slowly sank into the water, his desperate climb rendered meaningless.

    ¡®You¡­¡¯

    As his vision blurred, he clearly saw the back of the person rising up.

    ¡®Yoon Jong¡­¡¯

    Gurgle!

    ¡°Puaaahhhhh! Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!¡±

    Everyone who emerged from the water was gasping wildly as if trying to expel the water they had swallowed.

    ¡°Gasp! Cough!¡±

    ¡°G-Gul! Gul, open your eyes! Are you alright? Gul?¡±

    ¡°Jung Ho! This is the end! You cannot die on me!¡±

    Those who barely regained their senses grabbed the sahyungs who were drifting unconscious.

    Somehow, they made it to the water¡¯s surface. They came out limping like seaweed and copsed to the ground one after another.

    ¡°Grrrrr.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ puke! Puke¡­.¡±

    The sight of them barely turning their heads to the side and pouring water out of their mouths was so miserable that anyone who saw them would shed tears.

    ¡®I feel like I am going to die.¡¯

    Clear water spilled from Yoon Jong¡¯s mouth as he looked up at the sky with nk eyes.

    ¡®I really feel like I might die.¡¯

    In the meantime, they had endured countless difficult training sessions. The training under that damned Chung Myung pushed them past their limits and depended on their willpower.

    But this felt different.

    During Chung Myung¡¯s training, if it became too difficult, they could stop. Of course, it was painful to continue a training that could be stopped by one¡¯s own will andplete it to the end, but it was a practice where there was time to rest for a while.

    But not this.

    Using internal qi in the water and performing the 24-Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique wasn¡¯t something anyone could do. Their breath reached the tip of their throats, and their limbs became tense. The most painful part was that Hyun Jong and Hyun Young, standing above the water, weren¡¯t letting anyone out.

    ¡°What should we do with this¡­¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong slightly lifted his burdened head at the voice and looked up.

    Then, Chung Myung with the face of a demon¡­ no, Baek Cheon¡­.

    Uh?

    Sasuk?

    Kuaaaak!

    At that moment, Baek Cheon rushed at Yoon Jong, grabbed him by the neck, and shook him violently.

    ¡°Cough! S-sasuk! W-why are you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You die today, or I die!¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! S-sasuk! M-my throat!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face soon turned pale as he choked until foam rose into his mouth, which was spitting up water. Desperately, Yoon Jong pulled Baek Cheon¡¯s hand away and screamed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it! Why are you doing this!?¡±

    ¡°What? Why? Are you really asking me this now? You bastard! Why did you step on your sasuk¡¯s face? Why?¡±

    ¡°I-I did?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked puzzled.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t stepped¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember when you came up from the water?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ now that I think about it, I wonder how I came up¡­ I cannot remember¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember then?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My memory is hazy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s it, then. I will erase your memories right away now!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s fist neatly turned the corner of Yoon Jong¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    As Yoon Jong moved like a frog, Baek Cheon jumped on top of him and began to swing his fist.

    ¡°I heard that a well-behaved cat has an end day! Are you doing something that cannot be done? Die! Die! Die, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh, sasuk! Argg! S-spare me! Ackkk!¡±

    Jo Gul and Jung Ho, who had fainted, woke up at the sound of that scream. They opened their eyes, blinking for a moment, unable toe to their senses. They nced at Baek Cheon, who was pressing down on Yoon Jong, and raised their hands weakly.

    Tap.

    Jo Gul raised his thumb. It was a heartwarming sight, rejoicing over the misfortune his sahyung was experiencing.

    ¡°Stop! Ah! You cannot do it!¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched at the voice he heard and stopped his hand. The fist raised in the air trembled as if feeling regret.

    Yoon Jong didn¡¯t miss the chance and shouted earnestly.

    ¡°Elder, sasuk¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    Paaack!

    In the end, Baek Cheon, who had sent Yoon Jong flying with the final hit, stood up and grunted as if his anger hadn¡¯t subsided.

    If Jo Gul or Chung Myung had done this, he wouldn¡¯t have been this angry. They were the type to do such things. But Yoon Jong was someone he firmly believed in!

    ¡®There is no one in this sect that I can trust anymore!¡¯

    They said true nature came out during a crisis!

    At that moment, Hyun Jong clicked his tongue again with a disgruntled look on his face.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, pathetic. To pant after just this.¡±

    Mount Hua disciples looked at Hyun Young in shock.

    ¡°When I was in my prime, I could swing my sword one sh at a time, even underwater.¡±

    Elder¡­ then him¡­

    ¡°No matter how well you swing the sword, if you don¡¯t have enough strength, just grab it! Catch! When you cannot breathe and just use the internal qi to survive, it shows how consistently you have been training your internal qi!¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes were focused on one ce.

    ¡°You were so focused on sword-wielding that the internal qi training has been neglected.¡±

    Water came out from Jo Gul¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°That guy is so desperate for life that he pushes others down.¡±

    ¡°¡­ cough.¡±

    Yoon Jong came to his senses and touched his red eyes.

    ¡°He usually acts proud of all kinds of things, but then he starts punching because he¡¯s being dragged by his feet!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young nced at the remaining people and said,

    ¡°The rest cannot even do that right! This is all!¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua flinched and bowed their heads.

    ¡°I trusted you all too much, and you go around arrogantly with such rotten nature.¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Young with a happy smile.

    ¡®You did good, my sajae.¡¯

    Do more, more!

    ¡°What? Do you want me to test your qualifications to learn the new martial arts skill?¡±

    Hyun Youngughed coldly.

    ¡°Fine. I will see your bones. What you are doing. When you have had enough air, go back in again.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you want to get pushed by my hand?¡±

    Hyun Young hit the floor with the stick in hand.

    ¡°I am telling you in advance, it is alright if you cannot endure it and faint. It is alright to get hit and faint. But!¡±

    Sparks flew in Hyun Young¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Those who say they are giving up better be prepared for what is toe! If you are curious, try doing it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°These guys! Will you not go in now?¡±

    When Hyun Young rushed at the disciples with a stick, everyone quickly got up and ran to the water.

    ¡°Eikkkk!¡±

    ¡°I-I am going in! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Mommmm!¡±

    Plop. Plop!

    In the end, Hyun Young brushed his head as he watched every single one of them head into the water. There was a smile on his lips.

    ¡°I wanted to try this practice method at least once. Heheheh.¡±

    Meanwhile, the back of Chung Myung¡¯s head, who was watching this, was turning damp with cold sweat.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that he had opened up a box he shouldn¡¯t have touched¡­

    Haha.

    Hahahah.

 Chapter 734

    <h4>Chapter 734</h4>

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at the scene unfolding before his eyes.

    What should he say¡­

    Hot passion.

    Sweat flowing down.

    Masters did their best to teach the disciples, who followed their teachings with all their might.

    As he looked at the beautiful and heartwarming sight, there was only one thought that came to his mind.

    ¡®Is this alright?¡¯

    Could this really continue like this?

    As he watched the disciples shaking while holding a rock the size of a house and Hyun Young standing on the rock, giving a long speech, cold sweat kept rolling down his face.

    ¡°Are you stopping your foot?¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you to step on that; what are you doing standing still? Uh? Was there a technique like that in Mount Hua? Will you not move now?¡±

    Sweat ran down like rain from the bodies of the disciples holding the rock. The ground they stepped on was darker with the sweat falling there.

    ¡°I am telling you all to do it right. If you cannot even do this, where will you earn money to get food?¡±

    It was right then.

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Jung Ho, who had been moving his feet while holding a rock, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and copsed on the spot. At the same time, the rock he was holding fell on his head.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Thud!

    Jung Ho closed his eyes tightly. But strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel the pain he was getting ready for.

    ¡®Am I already dead?¡¯

    No, it cannot be possible¡­

    When he slowly opened his eyes, a person was standing tall in front of him with their back to the sun. The blood drained from Jung Ho¡¯s face as he looked up.

    ¡®Eh, it cannot be.¡¯

    I¡¯d rather die.

    Hyun Young¡¯s face, holding the rock, looked closer to that of a devil than a human.

    Holding a rock with one hand and the other¡­

    Uh?

    One hand?

    Kuuak!

    Hyun Young threw the rock the size of a house to the side and rolled his eyes in horror.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this for so long that I am already exhausted!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ehhh! You cannot do that! sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    ¡°This guy is out of ce! Have a strong mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyung San grinned and walked over to them. He grabbed the back of Jong Hoe¡¯s neck and lifted him up.

    ¡°Haha. Do you want to go somewhere nice with me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehehe.¡±

    Then he walked leisurely, entering the thicket of trees.

    A momentter, a terrible scream began to emanate from there.

    ¡°ACKKKKK! Ack! Elder! Elder! I was wrong! Elderrrrrrr!¡±

    The faces of the disciples who heard the scream turned pale for an instant.

    ¡®W-what is happening?¡¯

    ¡®I am curious. But I don¡¯t want to know.¡¯

    ¡®Even if I die, I cannot drop the rock!¡¯

    Hyun Young smiled as he looked at the disciples who were holding the rock.

    ¡°Right. Right. You are doing great. Great.¡±

    Then, he looked at Chung Myung, gestured with his chin and said,

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Put up one more rock.¡±

    ¡°¡­ more?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly as he watched Chung Myung carrying a rock on his back.

    ¡®Chung Myung.¡¯

    Why did he start with him!

    That bastard.

    Rattle.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon stared at the rice falling from his chopsticks with a sad look.

    His sajaes had already given up on eating rice with chopsticks and were putting their faces down in their rice bowls.

    ¡°¡­ guys.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Are you skipping the meal?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it feels like chewing on sand, but we need to eat to live.¡±

    Baek Cheon lowered his eyes and sighed.

    This was right.

    ¡®I need to eat. I need to eat to survive.¡¯

    In the end, Baek Cheon, too, brought the rice bowl to his mouth and scooped up rice.

    ¡®It feels like chewing on real sand¡­.¡¯

    It was then.

    Nomnomnomnom!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nomnomnomnom!

    Baek Cheon turned his head with a solemn look.

    Chung Myung, sitting next to him, was literally inhaling the rice. After finishing his bowl, Chung Myung picked up the entire bowl of stir-fried pork in front of him and shoved it into his mouth.

    ¡°Ughh! The food you have after training is really good!¡±

    This bastard¡­

    It was nice to eat a good meal, but was it necessary to eat like this next to someone like him right now?

    In the end, Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Fucking sweet!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, eat a lot.¡±

    What should he say? Tell him what to¡­

    He didn¡¯t even have the strength to say anything to Chung Myung. Baek Cheon shook his head and was about to try and eat when Jo Gul lifted his face from the bowl and weakly said,

    ¡°Yah, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am saying this because I don¡¯t get it¡­ how did the elders suddenly end up that strong?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s ears perked up. No one said anything, but even he was curious about this.

    ¡°Is the Purple Cloud Divine Arts that great? If we learn it, will we also be like them?¡±

    ¡°Such fantasy words.¡±

    But Chung Myung put down his chopsticks like he pitied them.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of martial arts it is? If you learn it, it will surely make the learner stronger.¡±

    ¡°¡­ N-no. The elders are strong.¡±

    ¡°Their case is different, you idiots.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as if he felt sorry for them.

    ¡°Of course, it is true that the Purple Cloud Divine Arts is the best cultivation art in Mount Hua.¡±

    They could expect to rise to one level or more just by learning it. The Purple Cloud Divine Arts alone was a new technique that could not even bepared with the Plum Blossom Arts or the Seven Sages Arts.

    So, if they learned how to do it themselves, it was clear that at least the usage of internal qi would increase dramatically.

    But that didn¡¯t mean it would have the same effect as it did for the elders.

    ¡°So, a cultivation skill is like a chef.¡±

    ¡°A chef? Like one who cooks?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what is that supposed to be?¡±

    He had to exin it to them for them to understand. But did he have to exin? Chung Myung grumbled with an annoyed look and then spoke earnestly.

    ¡°If the chef¡¯s skills are good, he or she can make the most delicious food with not-so-good ingredients. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    ¡°So, if you acquire divine arts, you can generate stronger force with the same internal qi and utilize it with pure force. The output gets strongerpared to the same level of internal qi.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded as if he understood. Yoon Jong, who was listening quietly, added something.

    ¡°Then what does it mean that our cases and the elders are different?¡±

    ¡°I just told you. Divine arts are like alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°How many years do you think the elders and sect leader have been training their internal qi?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh, that¡­¡±

    40? 50 years?

    Although the exact number of years was unknown, they must have been training for a time iparable to that of the disciples.

    ¡°There is no shortcut when ites to internal qi. The difference is only in how long you have been training and how consistent you are.¡±

    At that time, Yu Yiseol raised her hand.

    ¡°Okay, question.¡±

    ¡°Violet Cloud Pill.¡±

    ¡°Right. The pill is what allows you to ovee it all. But the pill and what it provides has a limit. No matter how well-made it is, it is bound to hold some impure qi in it whenpared to the cultivation done within the body.¡±

    ¡°Violet Cloud Pill. Impure.¡±

    No, it wasn¡¯t that¡­.

    Well, there was nothing to say to her.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was flustered for a moment, cleared his throat and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Until now, the sect leader and the elders had entrusted the good ingredients they had cultivated for decades to useless servants to cook. But this time, the chef¡­¡±

    ¡°Changed to an imperial chef?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that can be summarized like that. Now that the best chef in Beijing has started cooking, isn¡¯t it only natural for the taste to change?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded. Although the analogy was a bit strange, it was easy to understand.

    ¡°50 years¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right, fifty years.¡±

    For martial artists, training internal qi was like starting the day. Of course, Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang must have been training steadily for thest 50 years, and even if Hyun Young gave up on training, he didn¡¯t give up on cultivation.

    If that was the case, it meant that they built up a good amount of qi.

    If they added the qi umted through the pill Chung Myung gave their strength alone was clearly at a level where they have surpassed the elders of the Nine Great Sects.

    Until now, the method of using the internal qi was inferior, so it wasn¡¯t noticed. But as Chung Myung changed the internal qi cultivation and adjusted the flow to suit their bodies, they began to demonstrate their strength.

    ¡°¡­ But it seems a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°Did you see him holding the rock the size of a house with one hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­it didn¡¯t seem like he used any strength. I thought he was lifting a pebble?¡±

    When the story about the strength of the elders came out, the helpless Mount Hua disciples clicked their tongues and said.

    It was worth it. Wasn¡¯t this a difficult sight to see in Mount Hua?

    Even Chung Myung, who was recognized by many as the best in Mount Hua, didn¡¯t have that high internal qipared to other disciples.

    So, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked at the sight of a rock being lifted up, sword qi flowing through chopsticks, and a pir being lifted up like it was a stick.

    ¡°So the sect leader and elders have turned into skilled warriors?¡±

    ¡°Skilled warriors?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled at the question someone asked while gulping.

    ¡°If Sasuk and Sahyung had survived because they weren¡¯t strong, would they havested until now? They would have been beaten to death by the Green Forest bastards long ago.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°Not yet, not yet. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who continued speaking, grinned.

    ¡°Once you learn the Plum Blossom Sword Technique, things change a little, right? The moment you perfectly master the Seven Star Step, the Plum Blossom Step, and the Cultivation Arts, sword techniques¡­¡±

    Then he lifted his chin and slit his neck with his thumb.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They understood the meaning of that gesture very well without him needing to continue.

    Baek Cheon smiled and thought.

    ¡®Don¡¯t fool around.¡¯

    Of course, until now, they never thought of directly confronting the sect leader, but now, they couldn¡¯t even dream of it anymore.

    ¡°But you know¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke as if he didn¡¯t understand something.

    ¡°How does Elder Hyun Young know the torture methods so well?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have the same doubt too.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine it. Swinging a sword in water and standing on one foot while carrying a rock the size of a house on their back. Was this something a sane person could do?

    Even that guy, Chung Myung, was determined to be superior and made people train. Still, he never tormented people in such an out-of-the-box manner.

    ¡°The scariest part¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­is that it is effective.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua nodded.

    By swinging the sword in the water, they could see how much their internal qi was circting. Every time they swung the sword, they had to apply more force, making the mistakes in their sword technique clear to them.

    Moreover, since they were walking while carrying the rock, they were able to sense when their center of gravity was off, so they had no choice but to maintain their core strength more sensitively than usual.

    ¡°How on earth did theye up with this training method¡­¡±

    Everyone was amazed despite their tired looks, but Yu Yiseol quietly spoke.

    ¡°¡­ because they can.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Yu Yiseol and asked again.

    ¡°What did you say, samae?¡±

    ¡°Because I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the answer with ordinary training methods.¡±

    For a moment, no one could say anything. Baek Cheon bit his lower lip and pictured young Hyun Young in his mind.

    He, who had learned only low-level martial arts that couldn¡¯tpare to the Southern Edge of the Nine Great Sects, was now swinging the water in the sword and stepping on the ground while carrying a rock on his back.

    The desperation to somehow be stronger must have led him to such a training method. Although they wouldn¡¯t rmend it to other disciples.

    Baek Cheon, who was lost in thought for a moment, picked up the chopsticks he had put down again.

    ¡°Eat. We need to endure the afternoon training as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I will not be removed from the training!¡±

    Everyone started pushing the rice into their mouths with more force.

    ¡°One more bowl here!¡±

    ¡°Soso, that is the third bowl!¡±

    ¡°Then I will have two more bowls!¡±

    Chung Myung secretly chuckled as he watched them stuffing rice into their stomachs.

    ¡®This is nice.¡¯

    The previous generation led without saying a word, and the next generation trusted and followed without question.

    Perhaps this was the Mount Hua that Chung Jin imagined.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Uh? It seemed a bit different from what he thought?

    ¡®Whatever.¡¯

    If he felt wronged, he could alwayse back to life.

    Heheheh.

 Chapter 735

    <h4>Chapter 735</h4>

    Flutter. Flutter.

    The sound of light footsteps stepping on grass spread like a song across the quiet mountainside.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath of the clean early morning air and hummed.

    ¡®This feels so nice.¡¯

    Waking up early in the morning is difficult for anyone. The same was true even if you were a Kangho person with a trained body.

    However, if one somehow managed to get their body up, wash their face, and refine their clothes, all the difficulties would disappear, and they would naturally feel better.

    Especially when they went out to train at a time like now when others weren¡¯t awake¡­

    At that moment, Hyun Jong looked ahead with a rxed expression.

    ¡®Ugh. Seems like I amte.¡¯

    Pat!

    A sword moved gracefully through the air.

    The early morning moon was shining faintly behind Yu Yiseol, who was rising into the air and shaking the sword.

    Hyun Jong watched Yu Yiseol in silence.

    She stepped on the ground and tilted her head.

    After swinging the sword a couple of times, she nodded and took her stance again.

    ¡®Since when was that child¡­¡¯

    This was a child who couldn¡¯t even shed a tear in front of her father¡¯s grave. He still remembered the day when she entered Mount Hua holding his little hand, with her small trembling hand, but she was now so big that she could swing her sword.

    ¡®It is nice.¡¯

    In the past, Yu Yiseol was always lonely.

    There were many sahyungs-sajaes in Mount Hua, but Yu Yiseol couldn¡¯t mingle with them. As always, she swung her sword alone and chased after something alone. She stubbornly walked alone on the path that no one in Mount Hua would walk.

    A smile formed on Hyun Jong¡¯s lips.

    But now Yu Yiseol had people watching over her. There was Tang Soso, Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why Yu Yiseol, who was now wielding the sword, no longer seemed as lonely as she did back then.

    Hyun Jong shifted his gaze to the moon shining behind her.

    ¡®Are you watching?¡¯

    ¡°Now close your eyesfortably. Everything you wanted wille true now.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been watching Yu Yiseol practice with warm eyes, quietly turned away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ then the next ce to¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed as he looked at the peak on the other side. It seemed like he had to move down a little and then go up.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Paaang!

    With a powerful sound of shes, the sword cut through the air with swift sharpness.

    ¡°Aoh. Shit! Why doesn¡¯t this work? It was easy when Chung Myung did it!¡±

    The person who swung the sword back and forth squatted down, rested his chin on his hand, and began to mumble something.

    ¡°Have they distributed the qi incorrectly? It cannot be¡­ then it wouldn¡¯t be like this. Ah, no. Did I apply too much force on the wrist? Ugh¡­ that doesn¡¯t seem like the case either.¡±

    While pondering and drawing a line on the ground with his finger, he suddenly got up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything anymore! If it unfolds a hundred or thousand times, I should understand! Isn¡¯t martial arts originally something you learn with your body?¡±

    ¡®No!¡¯

    That was not it! You had to understand to do it!

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    He drew the sword horizontally and vertically, repeating the same movement over and over again. Hyun Jong was so saddened that he wondered if he could help that person. But then.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    Uh?

    ¡°Uhahahah! So this is it! The knee, it was the knee!¡±

    ¡­ done?

    The person who jumped up on the spot burst intoughter.

    ¡°This is alright! I-I should have tried it sooner!¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes, but after trying to exin what he was saying, he shook his head.

    Right. It would be great if it got resolved. What did it matter anyway?

    ¡°Now, next!¡±

    The sword began moving quickly through the air once again.

    Hyun Jong, who was watching the scene from behind the thick bushes, smiled.

    ¡®That guy, too.¡¯

    Seeing Jo Gul with a bright smile made him happy.

    At one time, Jo Gul was wandering around without any connection to the martial arts. But now, he is so devoted to martial arts that he trains alone from the very morning.

    He was not willing to do it just because he was training hard.

    A person didn¡¯t live twice.

    You only lived once, and if you lived it to the best of your ability, no matter what, you could praise it as much as you wanted.

    ¡®But it is surprising.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be shocking if it was Yoon Jong, but he didn¡¯t expect Jo Gul to start training early in the morning.

    Well¡­

    In a way, it was Jo Gul who was showing the fastest pace of development among the disciples.

    ¡®If he hadn¡¯t practiced hard in secret, he couldn¡¯t have achieved the results we see now.¡¯

    It was so obvious, but if one looked at the words and actions of Jo Gul daily, one would miss this fact.

    ¡®Work hard.¡¯

    Hyun Jong turned around, cheering in his heart.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    His face looked a little sad as he turned to the other side.

    ¡®Where should I go again?¡¯

    They were extremely diligent.

    Wonderful people.

    ¡°Hmm. There is no way this wouldn¡¯t work. Let us try again.¡±

    Right. Baek Cheon.

    He was working so hard, and his sect leader was very happy with this.

    Swish! Swish!

    Tap!

    Soso.

    Why was she throwing a needle instead of swinging the sword?

    Right, okay¡­ of course, Mount Hua was a sect that wasn¡¯t so hell-bent on making everyone follow the same martial arts¡­ even so, shouldn¡¯t she use a sword to train?

    Tang Soso rushed over, pulled out the needles stuck in the rock, and pulled them back. Then, she went back to her original ce, swung the sword again, and spun around, firing them again.

    ¡°Ah, shit! Why do I keep going for the needles? I should train with the sword!¡±

    Uh¡­ maybe she wasn¡¯t throwing needles on purpose.

    Uh¡­

    What was that again?

    Hyun Jong trembled a bit.

    Yoon Jong, holding his sword, didn¡¯t move. Hyun Jong waited to see if he was in deep thought, and he stayed in the same position the entire time. Yoon Jong didn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡®Is he sleeping?¡¯

    No, no.

    It could be anyone else, but Yoon Jong cannot sleep with the sword in hand.

    Then what¡­

    After a long time in the same form, Yoon Jong slowly lowered the sword.

    ¡°Well, this is how it goes.¡±

    What?

    What was it, brat? He was just standing there holding the sword. What did that mean?

    ¡°Then this¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong took the form of swinging the sword to the side. But the swinging sword seemed to stop in the air, and Yoon Jong once again became frozen like a stone statue and didn¡¯t move.

    Hyun Jong, who was watching this, shook his head.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    Well¡­ there was a method that worked well for everyone.

    Hehe. Hehehe.

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    Baek Sang, he should just focus on rebuilding the Finance Hall.

    ¡°Ohhhh!¡±

    Jung Ho.

    Right. Yoon Jong and Jo Gul aren¡¯t the only ones among the Chung disciples. Right.

    ¡°Ummmm!¡±

    Un Am?

    Uh? Un Am? Since when has he been training like that? Not Un Geom but Un Am?

    Since there were people everywhere he went, Hyun Jong turned back with a sad look.

    At this point, this could not be called training. Weren¡¯t they all upying the entire mountain peak?

    ¡®It is good that Mount Hua has a bright future.¡¯

    Where should he go then, where¡­

    It had been half an hour since he left the residence. He set out to train early in the morning, but what happened was this¡­

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s just head down.¡±

    Since the upper part of the mountains was taken by the young ones, he had no choice but to go to the middle hill.

    Hyun Jong, who had climbed down the mountain, looked for any presence around him. A blush on his face.

    ¡°Not here¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! I said no!¡±

    Flinch.

    Hearing the shout that came from a short distance, Hyun Jong looked around.

    ¡®They are here too.¡¯

    ¡°If you are going to do this, just gather at the training and do it, you brats! Why bothering here!¡±

    But even though he knew there were people around, he didn¡¯t turn around right away. The voice he just heard was so very familiar.

    Of course, the voices of the Mount Hua disciples were all familiar, but the voices from before were very different.

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t I do like you asked me to!¡±

    ¡°A bit more strength! Okay! Not much, just a bit!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! How will I know the difference between a bit more strength and just a bit!¡±

    ¡°You! Seriously!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was listening to this bickering, quietly approached them and stuck his head out of the bushes. Then, two people screamed in shock.

    ¡°Oh my! You shocked me!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Say something when youe, say something!¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly tilted his head to the side as he looked at Hyun Young and Hyun Sang, standing awkwardly holding their swords.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing here? Right from the morning.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ well, ahem.¡±

    Hyun Young slightly averted his gaze with a humble look on his face. Seeing that his ears were red at the tips, he seemed to be embarrassed.

    Hyun Sang smiled and answered.

    ¡°I need help because the Plum Blossom Sword technique is tough.¡±

    ¡°Plum Blossom Sword technique?¡±

    Hyun Jong let out augh.

    ¡°Are you saying you came out this early in the morning to train for that? There is a lot to do every day.¡±

    ¡°Why is there a lot to do? I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Hyun Young grumbled.

    ¡°And even though there is work, does it make sense to train the young ones and let them do it all? If we want to be proud, we need to do our part.¡±

    ¡°Why should we, you bastard?¡±

    ¡°So, does sahyung want to have fun?¡±

    Hyun Jongughed at this, but at the same time, his eyes turned wet. When he saw the sword in Hyun Young¡¯s hand, he felt proud, too.

    ¡®He was like that too.¡¯

    Hyun Young gave up martial arts early on to handle the tasks of Mount Hua. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to learn martial arts but because there was no one else to manage the responsibilities.

    It was true that hecked talent, but never at any time did Hyun Young have any intention of letting go of the sword of Mount Hua, as long as the sect didn¡¯t step into danger.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No, just¡­ it all feels new.¡±

    ¡°It is surprising.¡±

    Hyun Young kept snapping back at him. But Hyun Jong knew very well that Hyun Young¡¯s reaction didn¡¯te from malice but from being flustered.

    ¡°Well¡­ it might have been like that in the past. Now there is Baek Sang, two kids are helping the hall, and there are people dispatched from the Eunha merchant union too, so we do have enough hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. True. True.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Right! So I just train in my spare time! Is that good?¡±

    ¡°Who said anything? Heheheh.¡±

    Hyun Young rolled his eyes as he saw Hyun Jong bursting intoughter.

    Uh-oh. If only he wasn¡¯t the sect leader.

    ¡°You have been through a lot.¡±

    Hyun Sang shook his head at Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Not at all, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang hesitated for a moment and then continued to speak with a faint smile.

    ¡°I just feel thankful that this chance hase my way.¡±

    ¡°Thankful?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When the Ten Thousand People n attacked, didn¡¯t we stand at the forefront to protect our disciples?¡±

    ¡°Of course we did.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. It is an expected thing. But if the disciples be stronger than us, can we lead them then?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been listening in silence, understood what Hyun Sang meant.

    ¡°Right. I see what you mean.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to put the disciples ahead because Ick something. However, I do not want to be a burden to the disciples by stubbornly standing ahead with no strength either. With this skill and sword technique, wouldn¡¯t we be able to protect our disciples for a while?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang with sad eyes.

    ¡°Hyun Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of giving up the vanguard to these children for at least 10 years.¡±

    ¡°Same here.¡±

    The two men smiled and looked at each other. But unfortunately, one person had a different look.

    ¡°Can I say that too?¡±

    ¡°You are a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, that is too¡­¡±

    Seeing the two with shocked looks, Hyun Young¡¯s face soured, and he shouted.

    ¡°If youe to train, then just do that and don¡¯t talk! Teach your sahyung what you were being taught!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is this how a learner acts?¡±

    ¡°Ah, then try living without money from today!¡±

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s start right away! Hurry!¡±

    Hyun Jongughed as he looked at Hyun Sang, who was startled and demonstrated it. But the end of theughter was a bitter smile.

    ¡®I am d this chance hase to us.¡¯

    Right. Right.

    Hyun Jong moved his gaze up.

    The morning sun was slowly appearing beyond the tall Mount Hua peak.

    ¡®Right. I am so d.¡¯

    It was truly bright.

    Hyun Jong smiled and nced at the two people before joining in.

    ¡°You need to rx there!¡±

    ¡°Do not tell me! I will die no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I will show you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, go away!¡±

    The sound of the three people pping was heard on the slope of Mount Hua, which shone in the early morning sunlight.

 Chapter 736

    <h4>Chapter 736</h4>

    Woong.

    Internal qi, like a river, flowed through the body.

    The world¡¯s purest, clearest, and cleanest internal qi flowed through the major veins, spreading out to the eight major veins, eventually filling each one in the entire body.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Inhale, exhale.

    Internal qi was the process of taking in external qi from nature through breathing, converting it into internal qi suitable for one¡¯s own martial arts skills, and umting it.

    The internal qi that filled Chung Myung¡¯s body took advantage of the flow of cultivation and swirled through his entire being. This extremely clear internal qi was built up through breathing, and the external qi was absorbed through the Soul Vitality Pill and Purple Cloud Pill.

    Even though he had been constantly purifying the qi, the qi that hadn¡¯t yet fully mixed in the body was divided into three branches of flow and began to be absorbed little by little by the flow.

    At first, it flowed like a small stream.

    However, it was so clear and pure that just by flowing through the body, it seemed to purify all the dirt in the body and lead Chung Myung to a better level.

    One round, then another.

    As the internal qi flowed through the body, the stream grew more and more. Soon, the qi, which had turned into arge river, flowed freely.

    The purple qi would grow even bigger in the future. One day, it would turn into a river, and one day, it would turn into a sea. Eventually, it would spread out across the world with a purple sunset.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Finally, Chung Myung finished the cultivation and took a deep breath. The expression on his face as he wiped the sweat was a bit strange.

    ¡°This¡­ is truly wonderful.¡±

    He nced up.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t get it, you have been learning such a thing on your own? Where did you even sell your conscience?¡±

    -Yah! You bastard! Who let you learn? Uh? Oh my! Seriously¡­.!

    ¡°Ahhh, shut up.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and rested his chin as he fell into thought.

    ¡®Maybe I should have just learned it sooner.¡¯

    The powers of the Purple Cloud Divine Arts were truly amazing.

    It was a technique that could achieve at least higher efficiency than the self-learning techniques that gave him the reputation of a sword master. It was worth trying to learn this.

    It was said that Shaolin¡¯s Muscle Clearing martial arts, Wudang¡¯s Higher Sky¡¯s Taiji Divine Arts, and Dual Internal Qi Divine Arts werepeting for the best cultivation technique in the world. Still, the Purple Cloud Divine Arts were by no means inferior to any of them. It was clear that it would notg behind any of the sect¡¯s skills.

    ¡° Right. The problem is¡­.¡°

    Chung Myung scratched his head and sighed.

    All martial arts had their own features.

    This was very natural. A divine art representing the sect tended to have a nature best suited for the sect¡¯s martial arts.

    So naturally, the Purple Cloud Divine Arts was also the form most suitable for unfolding the martial arts of Mount Hua. Just by changing the new skills that Mount Hua disciples were learning in their own way, they would be able to be at least half as strong as before, regardless of the skill level.

    That¡¯s how great the Purple Cloud Divine Arts was. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, like an old man, whether it was possible to unleash such powerful arts without restrictions.

    The problem was¡­ it wasn¡¯t the Purple Cloud Divine Arts but Chung Myung himself.

    ¡°Ah, this is sad.¡±

    The internal qi of Chung Myung was made up of the cleanest qi in the world. Although it could not be said to bepletely pure as it hasn¡¯t been united entirely with the qi of the two pills he took, it was clearly increasing the amount of clean internal qi.

    Was he uniting the qi through his own efforts and the Purple Cloud Divine Arts?

    ¡°I will get incredibly strong right away.¡±

    To be able to unite the internal qi, which cannot mix with one another, and utilize it was a significant feat. Moreover, there was no need to exin the efficiency since they would be able to use that internal qi for their own merit.

    However, if that happened, the internal qi of Chung Myung would have some color in it. This meant that his internal qi, which had the nature of purity, was bound to be normal to an extent.

    ¡°Ughh¡­ does it happen like this?¡±

    There hadn¡¯t been a single problem until now.

    Only warriors whose skills were notplicated and who could use Plum Blossom Arts, Seven Sages Arts, and more could pressure Chung Myung. And so, Chung Myung could ensure they held their own characters while using the new arts each time.

    But now, with Purple Cloud Divine Arts, it was different. No matter how good Chung Myung was, it was difficult to maintain the force of his martial arts and the purity of the qi at the same time. So, he had to choose.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Chung Myung rested his chin on his hand and thought.

    If he continued to increase the me of his qi like this, one day, his entire qi would be stained with impurity.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t so bad. In the past, Chung Myung had the title of Plum Blossom Sword Saint with just Purple Cloud Enhanced Qi and rose to the position of the best swordsman. If one took that into ount, the experience he had so far and the foundation he built on, he could be twice as strong as he was in the past.

    ¡®Twice as much as Plum Blossom Sword Saint.¡¯

    It would have been unimaginable in the past. It was clear evidence that everything he had done since being born was not wrong. So, it would be nice to say this was a satisfactory result.

    But¡­

    ¡°But the problem is that I cannot defeat the Heavenly Demon.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted.

    That one damn thing is the root of all problems. Even if he became twice as strong, there was no way he would win over that guy. Because that guy was no human.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    If he just kept learning skills like this, he could steadily get stronger. All this was aboutying the right groundwork. No matter how wrong he was, he would definitely be twice as strong as he was in the past. Depending on the effort you made, you could aim for even more strength, too.

    But¡­ what if he moved in a direction where he could utilize the characters of the Purple Cloud Divine Arts?

    In effect, it meant removing the groundwork again.

    If one was fussy, one could lose the advantages they had built so far. If you were unlucky, you might never be able to even reach the level you touched in the past. That was how broken his martial arts was.

    But¡­

    ¡°If only I can seed¡­¡±

    It was truly a dream state.

    It might be a clue to catching the shadow of the Heavenly Demon, which was so far away that he couldn¡¯t even dare see it now.

    ¡°Ughh. It can be a jackpot or the opposite¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his ruffled hair with an irritated hand.

    ¡°Ohh, damn it! Why does it have to be this confusing? Once there is a nice martial art, all I have to do is learn it and use it. Why do I have to think so much about this!¡±

    Chung Myung, scratching his hair until he pulled some out, soon fell to the side.

    Thud.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung, whoy on his side with arms crossed, looked into the nk space and chuckled.

    ¡°I have grown a lot too.¡±

    One could say that he was twice the size of the Plum Blossom Sword Saint.

    ¡°If only I was twice as strong back in the day¡­¡±

    Then Mount Hua might not have copsed. It would have been possible to save more sahyungs, and there was a high chance he wouldn¡¯t have died.

    If that were the case, Mount Hua would have be the best sword n in the world, surpassing Shaolin, and had amanding position for blocking the Heavenly Demon, with Chung Myung being the best swordsman in the world.

    Right¡­ it wasn¡¯t a bad result.

    But¡­

    Chung Myung, who was nkly picturing the scene, had a sad smile.

    ¡°Can that work?¡±

    Die in moderation, live in moderation, and only those who remained enjoyed the glory of it? Who would be happy with such half-assed glory?

    This time, he wouldn¡¯t miss anything.

    The sand held in his hand had no choice but to slip through his fingers?

    ¡®Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¯

    If it could not be stopped with his hands, just wrap it in a cloth! And if that didn¡¯t work, he didn¡¯t intend to let go, even if it meant baking them by mixing them into mud.

    ¡°As if it is tough?¡±

    There was no choice but to overdo the body a bit.

    Chung Myung turned his gaze to look at the rising burial mound.

    ¡°What? Does it seem foolish?¡±

    No answer came back.

    ¡°If I were like the old days, I wouldn¡¯t do such things. Being uneducated isn¡¯t gambling. I just need to build something steadily.¡±

    If any of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples other than him had made this choice, he would have cracked open their heads on the spot.

    ¡°However¡­ I can do it now.¡±

    Chung Myung caught sight of Mount Hua¡¯s sect with his eyes.

    Right now, it would be slower than steadily learning the Purple Cloud Divine Arts. But as time passed, they could step further. And the part which couldn¡¯t be done as he wasn¡¯t stronger¡­

    His gaze turned to the Mount Hua disciples, who were sweating so much in the training hall. Even though no one had scolded them, they were not showing sloppiness in their movements.

    This made Chung Myung smile.

    ¡°¡­ those people who fill in the parts which I couldn¡¯t. They might be unreliable but are totally worth it.¡±

    -Don¡¯t they seem a thousand times better than the past sahyung?

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked the burial mound and raised his foot but then lowered it again.

    ¡°Right. Right, that¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    Chung Myung sat down again, straightening his form.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t trust his sajaes or sahyungs.

    He never once thought that they would do anything for him or that he would want it. To him, sahyungs were people who had to be protected, not for his protection.

    But now, Chung Myung was different. He could entrust his backs to the present-day sahyungs, who were iparably weaker than the Chung disciples of his time.

    ¡°Therefore¡­¡±

    A strong will appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Will ghostse or monsters?¡±

    Chung Myung slowly began to contemte within himself.

    The foundation was his own idea.

    He had already changed the Plum Blossom Sword technique into his own and gave it to Mount Hua. But this was a different problem.

    Unlike the Plum Blossom Sword arts, this should be a martial art solely for the sake of Chung Myung.

    The other Mount Hua disciples could not and should not learn that.

    As Chung Jin said, it was a skill that could not be passed down to future generations and was just for Chung Myung.

    ¡®If I had to name it, it would be the Purple Cloud Chung Myung Divine Arts¡­.¡¯

    -No!!!

    -Do not do that! You bastard!

    ¡°Woah, shit.¡±

    No, what were they saying now? Was a name so important?

    ¡®¡­ to be honest, it did soundme.¡¯

    Let¡¯s decide the nameter.

    Chung Myung took a deep breath.

    ¡®It¡¯s not something that can be done just by creating something.¡¯

    He had to minimize the losses that must be suffered right now and expand the possibilities for growth as much as possible.

    There was no need to follow the perfectly done path. Because tomorrow¡¯s Chung Myung would be better than today¡¯s Chung Myung.

    And so, the divine arts should also grow with Chung Myung.

    ¡®Do not try to be perfect.¡¯

    Perfection was like the absence of future possibilities. What he had to choose wasn¡¯t perfection but a future of infinite possibilities.

    Slowly understanding.

    Quietly and silently.

    As he began to assimte with nature, the birds that were flying over the shouldernded and rested their wings.

    Until the sun rose in the sky, the red sunset again, and the dark night colored the world, Chung Myung closed his eyes and didn¡¯t know if he would open them again.

 Chapter 737

    <h4>Chapter 737</h4>

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s steps to the dining hall were slow.

    ¡®I am dying.¡¯

    His entire body felt like soaked cotton. No, it wasn¡¯t just that; it felt like he could barely walk while carrying a rock the size of a house on his shoulder.

    -What? Purple Cloud Divine Arts? Do you want to learn that skill? What would the sect leaders of the previous time say if they saw this? Don¡¯t even dream of it until dirt gets in my eyes, you bastard!

    Hyun Young¡¯s harsh words were unpleasant to his ears. Baek Cheon trembled.

    ¡®That is the devil. The devil.¡¯

    He thought Chung Myung was the only devil in Mount Hua, but who would have imagined that there was a devil older than that?

    While Chung Myung was a person who pushed a person¡¯s body to its limit and made them wonder, ¡®Can my body really endure this?¡¯, Hyun Young pushed the mental strength of the person to the brink with thoughts like, ¡®Will I really be able to not give up till the end?¡¯ He was a person who made such things happen.

    ¡°I feel like I am going to die, sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­me too.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed as he looked at Yoon Jong, staggering next to him.

    Swinging the sword in the water wasn¡¯t too difficult. Breathing in the water and using internal qi was tough, but it didn¡¯t push a person to the limit like climbing a cliff with rocks all over the body.

    The key was to endure through sheer will.

    The cliff ended once they climbed it. No matter how difficult it got, there was an end.

    But swinging the sword in the water was an endless task. Even Baek Cheon had the urge to cut the rope tied to his feet and leap out several times.

    So, after this training was done, not only was he tired, but his mind felt heavy, as if there was a fog.

    ¡®But if I think about it, it is a really reasonable training method to do.¡¯

    Now, they were not just proving their qi but rather proving their qualification to learn the new cultivation arts.

    Cultivation arts consisted of two methods: using internal qi and controlling the mind.

    In other words, being skilled with the sword and having a strong body were of no help in learning these skills. Only strong mental strength would form the foundation for mastering it.

    In that sense, this training method could be considered optimal for determining the patience and strong will of the disciples.

    Right¡­ it was optimal¡­.

    ¡®The problem is that I think I will copse now.¡¯

    Baek Cheon awkwardly lifted his heavy hand, opened the dining hall door, and entered.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think I can eat today.¡±

    ¡°Still, you need to eat if you want to endure tomorrow¡¯s training.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and looked around to find an empty spot.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Then he realized something strange.

    ¡®Where is everyone looking?¡¯

    The eyes of everyone sitting in the dining hall were focused on one side. For some reason, their expressions weren¡¯t normal either.

    Baek Cheon, too, turned his head and nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Nothing new, just Chung Myung.¡±

    Everyone tried to turn their heads with aposed look on their faces. Was it for the past one or two days that the disciples couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Chung Myung? He must have done something again.

    Even the Five Swords, who always stuck with Chung Myung, couldn¡¯t predict what new trouble he might cause. But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t have the will or desire to find out today, as he felt he would copse right away.

    Baek Cheon decided that looking away would be good for his mental health, but then he flinched. Something odd caught his eye.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He turned his gaze to Chung Myung and then nkly opened his mouth.

    Haha.

    That brat.

    If his sasuk hade, he should at least pretend to nod. He was now turning his head as if he couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    Right. Turn your head all the way to the back¡­

    Chung Myung¡­ why did he eat like that?

    ¡°Can you eat your food with your neck turned like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­why is he doing that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It isn¡¯t like he acts crazy once in a while.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t once in a while. But how does he do something so different and new every time?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    Chung Myung, sitting at the table across from him, was still eating in an odd posture. Even though his shoulders were straight, only his neck was turned to the back, which was odd.

    ¡°¡­he is spilling it all.¡±

    ¡°It seems like it is falling from his mouth.¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bear to see anymore and closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®Chung Myung, please.¡¯

    Now that everyone in Mount Hua knows full well that he was insane, there was no need to go this far, right?

    In the end, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and trudged helplessly towards Chung Myung. Because he had approached the front of Chung Myung, all he could see was the back of his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Sasuk?¡±

    ¡­When someone calls you, you should look at them and speak.

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a shocked look.

    ¡°That¡­right now, I feel like it is really meaningless to ask this again¡­is there any problem?¡±

    ¡°Uh? What problem?¡±

    ¡°Unless there is a problem, is there any other reason why you are eating with the feeling of ¡®I will ignore the whole world from today¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, this?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned¡­no, he replied with his head still turned to the back.

    ¡°It is nothing. Just a little¡­while I was training, I ended up facing Qi Deviation.¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so? I asked for something useless¡­what, brat?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had roughly answered and turned around, suddenly approached Chung Myung like lightning.

    ¡°Wh-what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it seems like I ended up with Qi Deviation¡­ah, shit. Everything else is fine, but my neck isn¡¯t turning.¡±

    As Baek Cheon was left speechless, his mouth was wide open and Chung Myung spoke like he was annoyed.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    And then he suddenly grabbed his head and started turning it.

    Crack! Crack!

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t do that, you bastard!¡±

    They could hear his neck breaking, that insane shit!

    What could they even do when he spun his neck like that?

    ¡°Well, that is strange¡­ it definitely seemed like it was working, but where do I start the fixing process?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I will eatter and try to figure out what to do with this first.¡±

    Chung Myung fumbled with the table and then got up.

    ¡°A-are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know it if you saw me? I am fine!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What was the extent of the meaning ¡®fine¡¯ in his mind?

    At this rate, it might be alright to treat someone as fine as long as their limbs were intact¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. This kind of thing gets better once you sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. To see all these things in my long life. Hahahaha.¡±

    Chung Myung hurriedly walked to the entrance.

    Thud!

    ¡°Uh. The entrance isn¡¯t here¡­¡±

    Thud!

    ¡°Eh, fuck!¡±

    Thud! Thud!

    After hitting the wall a couple more times, Chung Myung found the door and went out,ughing. There was silence in the restaurant.

    J Gul and Yoon Jong, with shocked eyes, approached Baek Cheon, who was watching this bizarre scene.

    ¡°Will he be fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­ he should be¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the closed door in confusion and said,

    ¡°He should be¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No answer came back.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The soul gradually drained from the eyes of the three people looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sasuk, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come and grab this for me. Ahh, this eye¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s rxed eyes barely regained their focus.

    Fortunately, Chung Myung¡¯s neck, which was turned to the back, had nowe back to its original position. That was a fortunate thing.

    However, if there was a minor problem¡­

    ¡°¡­ what is wrong with your arm now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a trivial change¡­¡±

    ¡°Trivial?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Trivial.¡±

    ¡°Your arms are behind your shoulders now?¡±

    His right arm was behind his head and touching his back, while his other leg waspletely turned backward with the heel pointing forward. As a result, his back was bent to the side, and it felt like his head was going to hit the ground at any moment. So to speak, this person was twisted and bent to resemble a sickle.

    ¡®Even if I was told he did it on purpose, he wouldn¡¯t be able to attain this perfection.¡¯

    But what? Trivial?

    ¡°No, you crazy bastard! What is happening? Why does your body keep doing that?¡±

    ¡°Weird¡­ this cannot be happening. I obviously changed it to perfect.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head like this made no sense.

    ¡°Is the direction from the neck acupoint to the one near the back wrong? It couldn¡¯t be that.¡±

    ¡°First, let us go to the Medicine Hall, Chung Myung! To the Medicine Hall! If this continues, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Eh. I am telling you, this isn¡¯t that. This will get better quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it was hard to get dressed. Tsk. Alright, sasuk. For now, I will handle thister.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then see youter.¡±

    Chung Myung, who greeted Baek Cheon brightly, was about to run ahead and suddenly tilted his head.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon rushed with pale faces and caught Chung Myung as he fell.

    And then Chung Myung asked like he couldn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°What? Why did I go back when I was trying to walk ahead?¡±

    ¡°Yah, you bastard! One foot is twisted to the back; how can you move ahead?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    Chung Myung had a shy smile and took a stance again.

    ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t worry. I made a mistake because I wasn¡¯t used to it.¡±

    ¡°If you make the mistake twice, you might die! Let¡¯s just go to the Medicine Hall now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my body so well. This kind of thing gets better with time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung gently put his foot out a couple of times, and as if he thought it wouldn¡¯t work, he turned his head to the right.

    ¡°Nice! See youter.¡±

    Thud. Thud. Thud.

    Chung Myung was jumping like a jiangshi.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching the scene with a face like his soul was lost, heard a dejected voice in his ears.

    ¡°Is this¡­ really fine?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face with both hands and sobbed.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ can he not live a normal life? Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it is easier to give up, Sasuk.¡±

    Tears flowed from Baek Cheon¡¯s misty eyes.

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong looked at Chung Myung with quite nervous expressions.

    ¡®Does he seem fine?¡¯

    ¡®He looks fine on the outside, doesn¡¯t he?¡¯

    They exchanged nces and checked again, but fortunately, Chung Myung seemed fine today. At least, on the outside, he seemed alright.

    ¡®But it is too early to be at ease.¡¯

    Baek Cheon approached him cautiously. Suppressing his pounding heart, he called out.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and raised his head. Baek Cheon looked at him and asked in anger.

    ¡°Are you fine now?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled even brighter.

    ¡°The treatment is done¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    A brighter smile?

    But that was all. Baek Cheon slowly lowered his gaze. Chung Myung¡¯s hands were fluttering under his sleeve. When they looked closely, it seemed like he was holding something and pretending to write.

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ bring in paper and ink.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Shh. Shhhhk.

    He put a brush in his hand andid the paper out. However, it seemed that his arm couldn¡¯t be extended ahead. Only when Chung Myung brought the paper right in front of him did something appear.

    [Voice isn¡¯ting out.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Can¡¯t walk ahead.]

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    ¡°Yah, this¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was looking for something to say, finally gave up and pulled back his head.

    ¡°Then how did you evene here, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and scribbled on the paper again.

    [Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get well soon.]

    Chung Myung put down the brush and suddenly got up. Then, he abruptly fell back with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Eikkkk!¡±

    Baek Cheon was startled and extended his hand to catch him. However, as if this was all intentional, Chung Myung extended his hand behind his head to support his body, then moved away like a spider with his arms and legs raised in the same position.

    Yoon Jong looked nkly at him as he quickly walked away and spoke in a weak voice.

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t he almost a monster now?¡±

    Baek Cheon just covered his face with both hands without saying a word.

 Chapter 738

    <h4>Chapter 738</h4>

    Crack!

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Crack!

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Crack! Crack!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    He bent his neck to the side¡­ No, Chung Myung, with his neck bent to the side, pulled his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Ughh. This is¡­¡±

    It felt like he could even hear the voice of Chung Jin in his ears.

    -What did I say? Huh? What did I tell you?

    ¡°Shut up, noisy bastard!¡±

    ¡®I will dig your grave up right away!¡¯

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth, held his head to support his sore neck, and sighed.

    ¡®This is not working out.¡¯

    Creating martial arts wasn¡¯t an easy task.

    ¡°Ugh. If it was a simple sword technique like the Seven Sages Sword, I could manage it well here.¡±

    Treating the Seven Sages technique as a simple one would sound shocking to normal people, but it wasn¡¯t that difficult for Chung Myung, who was the former Plum Blossom Sword Saint, known to be second to none in terms of understanding sword skills in Mount Hua.

    However, it was difficult even for Chung Myung of this world to change a cultivation technique like the Purple Cloud Divine Arts.

    Usually, when modifying such aplex and difficult martial art, the sect leaders and heads of the sect woulde together to verify any errors, test it, and then confirm its effects before teaching it to others.

    Even after going through that process, there were many cases of people being paralyzed after learning the new arts. Creating safe martial arts was difficult.

    However, since he had skipped that long process and began to learn the roughly modified martial arts on his own, it was no wonder that he experienced Qi Deviation.

    Crackkk!

    ¡°Oh, shit!¡±

    Chung Myung felt his spine bending back andy down on the ground.

    -I thought you would break down entirely after that.

    ¡°This bastard?¡±

    ¡®Do you think you would be safe if I died here? You should hope that I live a long life. No, you all should be praying for that! If you don¡¯t want your heads broken¡­¡¯

    -What now, bastard!

    ¡°Uh¡­ except for maybe the sect leader sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myungy down and sighed.

    ¡°Ugh, isn¡¯t this the way?¡±

    If it were anyone else, they would have died ten times already.

    Chung Myung had spent several yearsying the foundation for the future, so he ended up suffering these side effects.

    A building with a weak foundation and poorly nted pirs would copse even if it slightly tilted, but a building with the strongest pirs and a lot of effort put into its foundation would never copse from a slight tilt.

    After waking up in a new body, Chung Myung had spent several years building his foundation.

    Thanks to that, his body was now in a state of perfection that couldn¡¯t bepared to the past. The internal qi flowing within his body was so clean and pure that no trace of dirt could be found in it.

    So, this was the limit of the side effects. Still, if a normal person were attempting this, there was a high chance that their cardinal and brachial veins would have been pinched. Their entire body would have bent up horribly, with the person in question puking up blood.

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    There was concern in the eyes of Chung Myung.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Right now, thanks to his neatly grown body, he was enduring it, but if he continued, he might really die. Even now, it would be better to just learn the techniques he had used in the past¡­.

    -Right, don¡¯t be stubborn and just learn the old ones. I put a lot of thought into making them. How many times have I said this? It is because sahyung cannot do such things. Hehehe.

    This brat?

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s see who wins!¡±

    He got up and began to pull the internal qi.

    ¡°If I try everything I can, I will get it done! Why use the brain when the body is what I use best? I trust my damned body!¡±

    If Chung Myung¡¯s sahyung-sajes in his past heard this, they would hold their heads in sorrow. But there was nothing wrong with what he said either.

    Crack!

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Crack-crack-crack!

    ¡°Ack! Fuck!¡±

    All night long, the sounds of breaking bones and screams continued to emanate from Chung Myung¡¯s room.

    It wasn¡¯t a significant concern for everyone living in the White Plum Blossom Hall because they were all asleep, gued by nightmares due to the loud noisesing through the walls.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young nced at the people in front of him with a bit of distrust in his eyes.

    Those who were being nced at avoided Hyun Young¡¯s gaze.

    ¡®What else are we to do?¡¯

    ¡®I am scared to death, Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®Chung Myung is better than this.¡¯

    ¡®Eh, not that.¡¯

    After looking at them, Hyun Young mumbled as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°We should have dropped a couple more.¡±

    It seemed like he wasn¡¯t happy with the number of people left here.

    ¡°Then I¡­.¡±

    ¡°You shut up.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±

    Un Am raised his hand insinuatingly and then lowered it.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, Un Geom, and Un Am.

    There were just six who survived the training.

    There was no change in the number of people initially selected by Hyun Jong and the elders. This proved that the elders were right in their selection.

    Baek Sang and Tang Soso fought till the end, and Kwak Ho received a passing grade based on grit alone but failed to meet Hyun Young¡¯s standards.

    ¡°Two Un disciples, two Baek disciples, and two Chung disciples. This looks bad.¡±

    At those words, Jo Gul raised his hand.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung is also a Chung disciple?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone turned to Jo Gul. Seeing the pathetic looks in their eyes, Jo Gul mumbled.

    ¡°¡­ I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°Please, speak after thinking.¡±

    ¡°No, if possible, just don¡¯t talk.¡±

    Jo Gul, keenly aware that once a person was caught in the dark, even if he or she said the right thing, they would be criticized, stayed silent and wiped his tears away.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. He¡¯s someone half of me.¡±

    Hyun Young, who was wondering if it would be right to drop this guy, shook his head.

    ¡°Anyway, everyone had a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat and continued to speak.

    ¡°As you know, the Purple Cloud Divine Arts is the best cultivation arts in Mount Hua. No, not just now, but it has been the greatest since the start of Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°Hyun Jong.¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his mouth at the voice that interrupted him and nced over. Hyun Young was waving his hand.

    ¡°Just get rid of the exnation and get to the main point.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young mumbled a little and looked at the disciples again.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will learn the Purple Cloud Divine Arts. Since you are the first among the disciples to learn this skill, you must be an example to others. Everyone, do your best! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder!¡±

    Satisfied with the loud answer, Hyun Young smiled slightly and shook his head. At the same time, the eyes of the disciples began to burn brightly.

    ¡®Atst!¡¯

    ¡®Finally!¡¯

    From their effort!

    The strongest technique in Mount Hua that was only to be learned by sect leaders.

    Their hearts were filled with joy at the fact that they were able to learn such a skill.

    It was worth it. How much hardship had they endured for this?

    ¡°¡­it was long.¡±

    ¡°Terrible.¡±

    ¡°I drank more water this month than I have drunk in my entire life.¡±

    ¡°Now I can even take a nap in the water.¡±

    Looking back, it was a training that brought tears to their eyes. However, those here confidently overcame the tough times and eventually achieved the qualifications to learn this.

    ¡°Question!¡±

    As soon as Hyun Young was done, Jo Gul raised his hand first.

    Hyun Young looked at him with stern eyes and nodded.

    ¡°¡­ Go ahead. Don¡¯t speak nonsense, though.¡±

    ¡°Elder! The martial arts book to learn the new martial arts, where is it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that is a good question. It isn¡¯t that bad.¡±

    Hyun Young looked pleased.

    ¡°Of course, you need a book to learn the new skills. We have prepared enough to distribute to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    There was a lot of expectation in the eyes of the disciples.

    The results of Purple Cloud Divine Forest had already been proven. Didn¡¯t the three people in front of them show it with their growth?

    Throughout the training, Hyun Young held up arge rock, which was difficult for the disciples to carry, with one hand and demonstrated with an extremelyfortable look.

    Of course, this might have been due to the long-standing internal qi of the elders, but even so, it was a strength they couldn¡¯t see before they learned this.

    So how much stronger would they be if they learned this? Just imagining it made their hearts race.

    ¡°Then where are they?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Right. That book. It is because of that.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes narrowed as suspicion began to arise. Hyun Young¡¯s strange smile made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°As you know¡­ didn¡¯t we learn it all from Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    The moment the name Chung Myung was mentioned, their eyes trembled. They didn¡¯t remember a time when this name came up, and things went fine.

    ¡°We know it since we tried it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Those words seemed like a symbol of uing misfortune. Has there ever been a time when those words came out of someone¡¯s mouth, and things went smoothly?

    ¡°We concluded that you can build a foundation of much stability, and it will be quicker if someone infuses their true qi rather than just trying it out with your clumsy skills.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, before you learn the rules, let¡¯s first learn from him.¡±

    Ah¡­

    Baek Cheon smiled a lot more happily.

    To be able to move true qi meant that a person who had reached a certain state of growth could manipte the qi of others to open pathways and guide them. The advantage was that the person could use qi more easily while the one infusing it expended a lot of mental energy.

    But¡­

    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke in a shaky voice.

    ¡°I remember¡­ that¡­ as elders received guidance from Chung Myung, you all almost¡­ right. That¡­.¡±

    Instead of Baek Cheon, who was unable to finish, Un Geom said,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t seem like humans.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡­ I was thinking that¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled awkwardly and cautiously asked,

    ¡°Is it going to be different from that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Elder?¡±

    Why were you smiling like that, elder?

    Hyun Young grinned. That was all. Even Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang behind him had simr looks.

    The sight of these three people smiling with the same expression made the disciples tremble with fear.

    ¡°Well¡­ wouldn¡¯t you know it when you experience it?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter? You¡¯ll learn then?¡±

    Baek Cheon felt lost for words and went silent.

    ¡°Hehe, sometimes. Ignorance is the cure¡­¡±

    Hyun Young rolled up his sleeve and stepped ahead. Hyun Jong and Hyun Sang did the same.

    ¡°Who will try it first?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine. All fine. There is no need to worry. We have already properly learned what to do from Chung Myung.¡±

    What? You did? How to hurt people?

    Elder?

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so don¡¯t waste it. Un Geom, Un Am, and¡­ right, Baek Cheon.¡±

    Baek Cheon firmly raised his hand at Hyun Young¡¯s words.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Samae is the most eager.¡±

    ¡°¡­e out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The diversion didn¡¯t work. Baek Cheon walked like a cow being taken to a ughterhouse.

    And the three of them smiled.

    Even though Chung Myung was away, it was already toote for Mount Hua to go back to its past form.

 Chapter 739

    ¡°Eikkkk!¡±

    ¡°Eikkk!¡±

    Those who saw Baek Cheon and the other disciplesing down from the training hall became scared and backed away.

    ¡°W-what is with their faces?¡±

    ¡°Who hit them?¡±

    It was understandable that Baek Cheon¡¯s face was this exhausted.

    Of course, it was very shocking to see the most handsome face in Mount Hua suddenly look 10 years older, but wasn¡¯t it quite familiar to see him like this?

    What really shocked them were the faces of Un Geom and Un Am.

    ¡°A-are you alright, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Senior sasuk! Oh my, what happened¡­.¡±

    Un Am looked at them with a sad expression. Tears welled up in Un Am¡¯s eyes as he looked at the ce they had been to.

    ¡®This is why I didn¡¯t want to do it¡­!¡¯

    He said he didn¡¯t want to do it! Uh? He said it was better to walk away!

    How dare they hold him there and torment him¡­ no, was this something a human would do?

    ¡°What have they been through? It was the sect leader and others who were¡­ ah¡­¡±

    The disciples, who kept rambling, eximed like they understood. They looked at them sadly and shook their heads. Thanks to Un Am, this situation turned even sadder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be worried¡­ I am fin¡­ kuak!¡±

    ¡°Senior sasukkk!¡±

    ¡°Sasuukkkkk!¡±

    The Baek and Chung disciples rushed to Un Geom, who was staggering as if he was about to copse. It was a desperate sight as if they would cry at any moment.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s heart warmed at the sincere response from his sahyung-sajaes. The faces of the Baek and Chung disciples rushing to Un Geom were filled with sincerity.

    That was a good thing. A really good thing¡­

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Move now. Brat!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s vision blurred as he saw the disciples rush to Un Geom, pushing him as if hitting him on the shoulder.

    ¡®I too¡­ I am hurt, too?¡¯

    Was he not a human, too?

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul were all standing nkly, looking at each other with nk faces.

    They were taking care of their seniors, so they couldn¡¯t say anything¡­.

    ¡°Are you alright, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes, you?¡±

    ¡°I, well¡­ yes. It is worth enduring.¡±

    Since no one took care of them, the three of them had to care for one another. Friendship was built amidst worries¡­. They were a mess, bones sore, and on the verge of death.

    ¡°Ugh. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke like he was surprised.

    ¡°I tried this myself, and it is no joke. It felt like my internal organs were twisted, and all the bones were broken.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°I once again feel great about the elders and sect leaders who endured the pain for over a month.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I respect them again.¡±

    But Jo Gul¡¯s expression was somehow somber.

    ¡°I have a different thought.¡±

    ¡°Uh? What?¡±

    ¡°Before, when the sect leader and the elders were suffering, I was once again scolded by Chung Myung for thinking of doing that to their bodies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­ he did behave like that, too. Right. If one thought of it, it was insane.

    ¡®This is a degree of elder abuse.¡¯

    ¡®Is he a human?¡¯

    This was almost torture. ording to what the elders said, their practice was much cleaner than what Chung Myung did. Then how much pain was originally put on them?

    ¡°He is one to make fools of others.¡±

    While Baek Cheon was thinking of the personality of Chung Myung, who surprised him each time, Tang Soso, Baek Sang, and Kwak Ho approached him.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at them with joy.

    It seemed like not all the disciples treated them badly. If they thought of it, weren¡¯t these three the ones who were closest to them among the disciples, excluding the Five Swords?

    He opened his mouth, looking impressed.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. But we are¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, not that.¡±

    ¡°¡­. Uh?¡±

    Tang Soso immediately cut off his words. And Baek Sang asked as if he had been waiting.

    ¡°How do you feel, sasuk? Grateful? Amazed? Uh? How does it work?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ were you not worried about us?

    Uh? Guys?

    ¡°You keep your mouth shutter and speak now. How was it?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ no matter what I try to say, it is the first day of learning¡­¡±

    In Baek Cheon¡¯s ce, who was speechless, Yoon Jong answered with a shocked look. Kwak Ho frowned.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell us?¡±

    ¡°Ah-no, that isn¡¯t it. It is the first time I am learning it today, so I am not sure. Plus, I only did the basic learning¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t be like that, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, sahyung might have learned this on your own effort and gone ahead, but we will catch up to you somehow! Don¡¯t think that it ends like this!¡±

    ¡°Right! Damn, these special ones! I will never lose!¡±

    ¡°I thought it was the end if I failed! No matter what I do, I will pass again and learn it!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    Tang Soso and Kwak Ho yelped and growled like small puppies.

    These people¡­ why were you doing this to them¡­

    At that time, Soso had a stern look and asked them.

    ¡°But where is Sago? I didn¡¯t see her?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yiseol said she would train more.¡±

    When Baek Cheon answered, this emotion shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Ahh. As expected of Sago, how hard does she work¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    People¡­ was it alright to discriminate against people like this?

    Was this really right?

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Then, at the same time, Soso turned her body and ran.

    ¡°Senior sasukkkk! Get out of my way! I will help!¡±

    ¡°I will help too, Soso.¡±

    As the two people walked to Un Geom, there was silence.

    Baek Cheon shook his head as he looked at Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, who were in a daze as if struck by water.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. It is because there is no such thing as a rtionship between sahyung and sajae. Isn¡¯t that right, Baek Sang?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang?¡±

    But Baek Sang, whom he trusted, also had a strange look on his face as he looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on mastering the skill.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Again¡­.¡±

    ¡°I think, for the sake of Mount Hua¡¯s future, sahyung should be trained to the best of his ability.¡±

    ¡°You mean it? Of course.¡±

    Baek Sang nodded in response to Baek Cheon¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Focus on training. You don¡¯t need or have time to spend money for a while.¡±

    ¡­ Uh? What now?

    ¡°Please know that starting from this month, only half of your given budget will be handed over. It is the sage¡¯ssajaes¡¯ wish that you should train and do your best there.¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang?¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    With those words, Baek Sang left, leaving the cold wind to blow.

    ¡°¡­ Baek Sang?¡±

    Looking at Baek Cheon extending his hand ahead, only to grasp the air, Yoon Jong and Jo Gul spoke in regret.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, the love between sahyung and sajae.¡±

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, only the three of them were left alone.

    These were three people who subtly ended up being the ones Mount Hua avoided.

    The strongest driving force that led to training was fun rather than duty. Once a person felt their skills were improving, they would not be able to stop practicing on their own will.

    Thanks to this, the elders, including Hyun Jong, became passionate about training.

    Although they were old, they felt that improving day by day was happening, and so they couldn¡¯t stop practicing.

    Of course, before, each person had their own tasks to do, and they couldn¡¯t stray just because of the training. But even in the midst of this, they slept less and used their free time to train in swordsmanship.

    And then¡­

    ¡°Whyyyyyy!¡±

    Hyun Young spit fire from his mouth.

    ¡°Why is this happening! Uh? I surely told you not to just sleep and cultivatest night, right?¡±

    Jo Gul, with sunken eyes, raised his hand up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ People die if they don¡¯t sleep either, elder.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t die if you don¡¯t sleep. If you die, you can sleep as much as you want! Would you like to confirm those words?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Those who sat cross-legged in front of Hyun Young felt it again.

    ¡®Chung Myung is better.¡¯

    ¡®No, but this is a bit¡­.¡¯

    ¡®No, he might definitely be better.¡¯

    Hyun Young shouted with a disapproving look.

    ¡°Do I even have to clean your shitty pants at this age? Do that yourself!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh! I already don¡¯t have enough time, and I don¡¯t have time to train because I am teaching you people all the time!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Hyun Young with empty eyes.

    ¡®Baek Sang was about to die.¡¯

    Since they were made to sit in water and swing their swords the entire time, the remaining people almost died. In the meantime, since he was sure to check things when they were done, they could not even half-heartedly do things.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense; we have to somehow get the qi up from the dantian. You understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡±

    Elder¡­

    Just because he wished for them to do it¡­

    Everyone had a hard time swallowing their resentment and didn¡¯t know what to do. At that time, Hyun Jong smiled and stepped ahead.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be this pushy. Is that something which can be done so easily?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh. Yes, I was feeling rushed¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t get all agitated and scold them, our kids will work hard, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Right. If you work hard, you will be able to do that in three days.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­ three days? Did he just extend one day?

    ¡°Work hard. If you work hard, it is better.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sect Leader?

    Did this mean that those who could not move it within three days would be those who didn¡¯t work hard? Uh?

    ¡°Hehehe. Everyone can do it. I believe in you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Whether it was a scolding or gentle encouragement, the conclusion was the same.

    Baek Cheon, thinking that he had to somehow escape this hellish situation, slowly raised his hand.

    ¡°Um¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Right, speak.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ it isn¡¯t that we don¡¯t want to receive teachings from the sect leader and the elders, but it could be exhausting for you. It would be better to hand over the task of teaching to Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You mean him?¡±

    When Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes twitched, everyone sitting cross-legged turned back at once.

    Crack!

    ¡°Ah, shit! This is driving me insane!¡±

    Oh my!

    ¡°Why is the neck spinning again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone who had been silently watching the bizarre scene unfolding behind them smiled and looked ahead.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking right, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Right, you know it, that is good enough.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    He didn¡¯t want to pay attention to what that monster was doing. Right, he was one to say such a thing. Because it had always been like that.

    ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s start again. As I said, you should never be in a hurry. Only when there is peace in one¡¯s mind can one¡¯s qi not be shaken. And if you work hard, you can do it quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was the same as saying look to the left and right at the same time.

    The disciples¡¯ faces darkened at that.

    ¡®I am going to die¡­¡¯

    ¡®Just say you will kill me.¡¯

    ¡®Mom¡­¡¯

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Those who sat cross-legged began to meditate while contemting the interior. Hyun Sang and Hyun Young stayed by their side to see if any problem arose.

    Hyun Jong smiled at this.

    ¡®Such amazing children.¡¯

    Those who had already been through it knew better than anyone how tough this process was. But, even though the disciplesined with their mouths, they were not half-heartedly training.

    Because there were kids like these, Mount Hua was getting stronger.

    And¡­

    Step. Step.

    Hyun Jong walked to the cliff behind and looked at the Mount Hua sect unfolding below, especially towards the halls.

    ¡°That!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were sweating profusely, concentrating on their training.

    ¡®They are also amazing¡­.¡¯

    ¡°I will kill you, Yoon Jonggggg!¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul! Jo Gul! From Jo Gul! Catch him first!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like Baek Cheon sahyung! His shiny face is like a consort!¡±

    ¡°Woah, that was too harsh?¡±

    ¡°I will never lose! I will not lose! Purple Cloud Divine Arts!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    At the sound that reached his ears, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Well, all they had to do was work hard.

    Those who tried to do their best, and those who followed to achieve their goal. The ideal Mount Hua that Chung Myung once spoke of was here.

    ¡°It feels nice.¡±

    It could be long or short, depending on what a person chose it to be, but Mount Hua finally achieved that state.

    ¡®And it will expand further in the future.¡¯

    If they continued what their ancestors had left behind and did not walk a different path, Mount Hua would be able to ovee the past and be a greater sect in the future.

    ¡®Perfect¡­¡¯

    Crack.

    ¡°Ahhhh! Fuck! I am going insane! Shit! Why isn¡¯t it workinggggg!¡±

    Hyun Jong stood with his back to the direction of the sound. And so the only ugly thing left on Mount Hua was out of his vision.

    ¡®Ancestors. Please look after Mount Hua.¡¯

    ¡°ACKKKKKKK! I am pissed!¡±

    If not¡­

    Please do something about that bastard.

    Finally, a deep sigh escaped him.

    One who moved ahead. And those who followed. And those who made the path.

    The bit of cold wind had cooled off the sweat of everyone.

    The days of training with each other continued¡­

    And before they knew it, the season of cold winds arrived in Mount Hua.

 Chapter 740

    <h4>Chapter 740</h4>

    Yangtze River.

    It was the waterway considered to be the lifeline of the nation, running through the center of the Central ins and serving as a hub for trade.

    Naturally, the dock was crowded with people trying to cross the river by boat and those moving to distant areas along the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Get on quickly! Hurry! We are leaving soon!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push! Ah, I am falling!¡±

    People moved on board between therge anchored ship and the port. Their clothes were all very different.

    When everyone was about to board the ship, the sailor collecting money tilted his neck and shouted.

    ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing more, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, the nks were removed, and the anchor was raised. Soon, the sails were unfurled, and the anchored ship slowly began to move ahead, riding the strong flow of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Someone came running quickly from afar, shouting.

    ¡°Wait! Stop now! We need to board that ship!¡±

    A strangely loud voice.

    No, actually, the voice itself wasn¡¯t that loud, but strangely, it was clearly caught by the ear.

    A person standing on the bow of the ship, looking at the gradually receding port, clicked their tongue as if they felt bad.

    ¡°You should havee a little earlier! We can¡¯t stop the boat! Take the next one!¡±

    The ship was already quite far from the port. The sailor¡¯s words were indeed right since it was impossible to return the ship to the port.

    But the person running didn¡¯t seem to think so.

    ¡°You cannot do that!¡±

    He ran like crazy towards the river without slowing down.

    ¡°E-excuse me!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    Everyone, including those on the ship and those on the dock, mumbled and looked at what he was doing with astonished eyes.

    The ship had already moved more than a dozen miles away from the riverside. But wasn¡¯t that man still not giving up and trying to jump onto the boat?

    ¡°Then, you will get hurt if you continue¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh. I guess he will run and kill himself.¡±

    ¡°How can you swim to catch the ship! It isn¡¯t like the ship is waiting. Haven¡¯t we already set sail?¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Taaat!¡±

    The speed of the person running increased suddenly, and soon, the person flew into the air like a bird. At the same time, everyone¡¯s eyes followed him towards the sky.

    ¡°Woahhh!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! What is that!¡±

    He soared like a hawk, spun in the air, covered a distance of about a meter, andnded on the boat.

    Ughhh!

    Even though the personnded on the ship¡¯s railing just in time, it was truly an amazing event.

    Those watching from the dock and the deck of the ship were wide-mouthed and apuded at this incredible sight. Exmations and admiration erupted.

    ¡°People are not birds.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. He was awesome! Is he a warrior?¡±

    At that moment, one of those who nced around was surprised to find the baggage the man had over his shoulder.

    ¡°A special delivery! Eunha Merchant Union!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that Eunha Merchant Union¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yah! This person is like the wind, a special delivery of Eunha! This is the first time seeing someone in person!¡±

    As soon as the term ¡®special delivery¡¯ was mentioned, everyone on deck began to make the dock noisy.

    The man grinned and gave a thumbs-up to the people around him.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you. However, since we are currently transporting cargo, please do not get too close. Please.¡±

    The people gathered in response to the polite request of the man and stepped back.

    The special delivery feature of Eunha Merchant Union was widely known for transporting expensive goods, as the fee was high.

    Of all the countless symbols in the world, wasn¡¯t the reason why the Eunha Merchant Union gained a great reputation in recent years precisely because of the existence of special delivery?

    Not only those who engaged in this business but anyone with even the slightest interest in world affairs would be aware of this: the existence of a special delivery service that precisely delivered goods within a period that other courtiers could not even dream of, covering a distance of around 10,000 miles.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. How far are you going?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t have the privilege to say that either, so please understand.¡±

    ¡°As expected of a special delivery from Eunha. They are so sure of their task.¡±

    ¡°Okay then. Isn¡¯t it said that the dignitaries of Beijing are waiting for their turn to entrust their duties?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. It is so amazing. I want to try it, too.¡±

    ¡°Are there any valuables?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, this person! I heard there is such a feature only in Eunha? You can give him normal items, too.¡±

    The special delivery person, So Jong-bok, smiled.

    ¡®Now, wherever I go, people recognize me.¡¯

    Of course, he was a disciple of the Ghost n.

    Some time had passed since the n leader decided to start this service, and now people were recognizing the special delivery and the Eunha Merchant Union wherever they went.

    ¡®That¡¯s a really good thing.¡¯

    How severe was the opposition when the n leader first announced that he would start transporting goods?

    It wasn¡¯t just the elders who risked their lives to save pride. The disciples who were actually put to work couldn¡¯t disobey the n leader¡¯s orders, so they only followed him out of reluctance, but no one disliked him.

    And now, it has turned into a situation where those who did not go out on the delivery and remained in the n to train felt envious of those going out and looked forward to an order.

    ¡®When I think about it, I also don¡¯t have much left until my shift is done.¡¯

    Afterpleting this, he had to head back to the n, swap duties with someone else, and spend some time training. When he thought about going back, he sighed.

    It was uncertain before, but how much experience and broad perspective one gains from traveling around the world is undeniable.

    Compared to training all day in the n, in Ghost n, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it a luxury.

    ¡®Furthermore, if I do this, I will almost reach the amount I am aiming for¡­.¡¯

    The reach of Eunha was vast.

    Every time an escort service order was brought in, they paid a huge amount. Of course, the percentage was not high as they paid a certain portion of the money they received as a request fee to the Ghost n and then received their share from it, but that alone was substantial.

    Even if they didn¡¯t develop their skills and became famous as warriors, they could make more money than just making a name for themselves by continuing to train.

    No, if you only thought about it financially, they might be able to save a good amount of money.

    Therefore, the Ghost n disciples worked hard without beingzy, and thanks to this, the reputation of the special delivery of the Eunha merchants increased day by day.

    Furthermore¡­

    -Euhahahaha! The storehouse is full! There is no room to put more money! We need to expand it! Our warehouse!

    ¡°Woahh¡­.¡±

    The Ghost n also changed with each passing day.

    The shabby pavilions were being torn down, with new buildings put up. It was even said that the n leader was considering moving the location of Ghost n to a city.

    Seo Jong-bok realized time and again that money could change things.

    At that moment, people¡¯s small whispers reached his ears.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous? Everyone in the world knows that special tickers carry valuable items, but if they travel alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there widespread rumors that Mount Hua is behind the special delivery? Even if they are money-minded robbers, knowing that Mount Hua is behind the special delivery people, who would dare touch them? To Evil Sects bastards, Mount Hua is no different from the reaper.¡±

    ¡°Ah, r-right. Yes! If Mount Hua erupts, the Evil Sect people will be shocked.¡±

    ¡°From what I heard, ever since Mount Hua wiped out the banditsst time, even the bandits of Green Forest have not dared to touch the Eunha till now. They also have one life, so shouldn¡¯t they hope to live?¡±

    ¡°Haha. It is funny here. If Mount Hua can do that, then they can do as much as they want, but doesn¡¯t that mean they all gave up?¡±

    ¡°It is different from being narrow-minded; it is good-willed! Well, anyway, that¡¯s why the special merchant is safe, and high-ranking officials trust them. The Eunha Merchant Union also believes in this, so they put forth a condition that if the goods they were transporting get lost or something, thepensation to pay is also huge!¡±

    ¡°Sure, I understand.¡±

    Seo Jong-bok chuckled.

    They didn¡¯t know. It¡¯s not that Green Forest was afraid of Mount Hua and could not touch them, but it was because they had joined hands with Mount Hua.

    He suddenly wondered what expressions they would make if they found out that he had a nice meal and rested in the bandits¡¯ lodge.

    Seo Jong-bok, who put the baggage on the railing, looked to the left and right.

    If there wasnd, he was confident he could run there if someone targeted him. Anyone who was a disciple of the Ghost n had good knowledge of footwork.

    However, on a ship like this with nowhere to run, one had to be more cautious of the surroundings than usual.

    ¡®Get off the ship and head to the destination in three more days. Then, I can go out a couple more times before returning to Ghost n. I am having fun because I can take turns enjoying¡­¡¯

    The ship carrying Seo Jong-bok moved ahead without stopping. This spectacr move unfolded on both sides of the ship.

    How far did the ship go?

    When it was getting dark, the sailors came up and shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stay on the railing at night; you might fall off. And the river winds get cold. Although the cabin is small, there is room for people to sleep, so please go inside and rest.¡±

    When the people watching the setting sun heard those words, they got up one by one and headed to the cabin. But then, an urgent voice burst out.

    ¡°W-wait! Excuse me! That!¡±

    The sailor urgently ran to the bow.

    ¡°What! What is it?¡±

    ¡°There! Look there! That ship!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The sailor hurriedly craned his head and looked in the direction pointed. A ship was approaching from the other side.

    ¡°What is it? That is just a ship.¡±

    ¡°Well, the direction is strange. At this distance, we have to turn now, but if we continue like this, they might follow.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The sailor¡¯s eyes wavered slightly.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    It was clear that they were approaching this ship, which meant they most likely had business to do. But what business is there on the river?

    It was then.

    ¡°H-Hyung! That!¡±

    The approaching ship raised its sails.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for ships to raise their sails, but the pattern on it was the problem.

    The shape of the ck Dragon was threatening to look at.

    ¡°River bandits!¡±

    ¡°Yangtze pirates!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, damn it!¡±

    There was only one ce that used that sign on the Yangtze River. That was the Eighteen River Families.

    ¡°We are outnumbered!¡±

    ¡°The enemy ising!¡±

    Those on the ship turned frantic and ran wild when they heard the word¡¯ River Bandits.¡¯ Encountering a bandit on the wide river with nowhere to run was the worst possible situation.

    But it was toote to escape now. The ship with the ck Dragon g was getting closer faster.

    Seo Jong-bok¡¯s face turned cold.

 Chapter 741

    <h4>Chapter 741</h4>

    Swish!

    The sailors gulped as they watched a sleek-looking boat approaching through the water.

    ¡°Pi-pirates!¡±

    ¡°W-what do we do? Aren¡¯t we going to end up dead?¡±

    The people on deck were all scared and began to scream. The captain, who saw this, shouted.

    ¡°Be calm!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t umon to encounter pirates on the Yangtze River! Our ship¡¯s ties with the pirates aren¡¯t that bad, so we shouldn¡¯t have any trouble!¡±

    Then someone asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°I-Is this really fine?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry. Even if the mountain is full of bandits, just as those on a journey climb it, meet the bandits, and then leave, encountering Yangtze River pirates doesn¡¯t always mean they will trouble you. Instead, we must not provoke them, so just get to one side!¡±

    After reassuring the passengers, the captain quickly gave instructions to the sailors.

    ¡°What are you doing? Get the people to the other side!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    ¡°Drop the anchor and stop the ship! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The crew began to move in perfect order ording to instructions. The captain watched the approaching speedboat.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    What he said wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.

    The Yangtze River was so wide and long that the influence of the government¡¯s ships wasn¡¯t extensive. So, everyone who sailed a boat on the Yangtze River had to endure the threat of pirates to some extent.

    Nevertheless, the reason they reacted in confusion when they saw the pirates was that this wasn¡¯t an area where pirates normally appeared.

    Even though it was a river that flowed along, there was a need to have a ce to anchor the boat. As a result, pirates focused their activities around the areas where the water flowed.

    Moreover, as many as 18 river families existed on this one Yangtze River, and they tended to respect each other¡¯s territory to avoid conflict.

    Just as the Seventy-Two Green Forest bandits didn¡¯t step into each other¡¯s mountain.

    But, at least as far as the captain knew, this wasn¡¯t a ce where the pirates could loot.

    ¡®Did a new pirate group get created?¡¯

    The captain was looking in all directions with anxiety.

    If one was familiar with the pirates to some extent, they might be able to solve the problem without much trouble. However, if they were unfamiliar with the pirates, problems would arise. Moreover, if it was a new pirate group, they might do something to show off their existence.

    ¡®I need to be alert.¡¯

    The captain braced his shoulders and prepared to greet the approaching pirate boat.

    As the ship slowed down, the speedboat-like vessel adjusted its speed and moved to the side.

    Kuaaaak.

    But the sides of the vessels touched, making the ship shake violently.

    ¡°Woahhh!¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    A moment of fear appeared on the faces of the people.

    The moment the speedboat hadpletely pulled up to the side of the ship, about a dozen ropes with hooks flew all at once onto the deck.

    Tang! Tang!

    The hooks that fell to the floor ttered and ended up on the ship¡¯s railing. It looked like about a dozen people were clutching the railing at once. The ropes were pulled taut.

    Seeing the hook des stand up eerily, everyone was so nervous that they couldn¡¯t even take a deep breath.

    ¡°Go up!¡±

    With harsh voices, several warriors riding the ropes came onto the deck one after another.

    The blue ropes represented the Yangtze River family¡¯s color.

    The ck Dragon¡¯s mark was engraved on their chests.

    A harpoon and trident in hand.

    It was a typical appearance of pirates. The captain wiped the sweat from his forehead and stepped forward.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Shhh.¡±

    At that moment, the sharp tip of a harpoon was aimed at his neck.

    ¡°Shut up before I rip your mouth off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The captain nodded without a word. At the same time, he looked at the faces of those who had climbed up. To his despair, not a single face he recognized hade onto the ship.

    ¡®I guess there will be worse luck today.¡¯

    He looked behind the warriors with nervous nces. Usually, the person who led them arrivedter.

    As expected.

    A cold-looking man appeared beyond the railings behind the pirates.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    Seo Jong-bok, who was observing this from behind, became tense.

    The man who camest looked different from the pirates who hade up before. He was¡­ slowly walking along the rope.

    Now, this ce was on water, water which flowed constantly. Naturally, the rope connecting the two ships was shaking a lot. But wasn¡¯t that man walking on that rope like it was t ground?

    Since Seo Jong-bok was a member of the Ghost n and skilled in footwork, he knew how difficult it had to be.

    ¡®He is strong.¡¯

    He felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang,

    The man lightly jumped onto the deck and looked around.

    Even at first nce, he looked cold. In addition, there were two sh marks across his face, which made him more terrifying.

    Everyone who received his cold gaze looked down, not daring to make eye contact.

    The man¡¯s eyes scanned the area and fixed it in one ce.

    ¡°Are you the captain?¡±

    The captain quickly responded.

    ¡°Yes! I am the captain of the ship, Ma Byung! It is an honor to meet the heroes of the Yangtze River!¡±

    ¡°Hero?¡±

    When the man asked briefly, Ma Byung nodded.

    ¡°You are the ones who maintain order in the Yangtze River under the protection of the ck Dragon King, so how can we not call you heroes?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    The man, who seemed to appreciate the ttery, smiled softly.

    ¡°You know us well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is something that anyone who travels across the Yangtze River should know. With the heroes of the Yangtze River, isn¡¯t it possible for us to travel across this dangerous river under your protection?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seo Jong-bok, who was watching, was impressed by the eloquence of the captain.

    Although he seemed very frightened, the captain was speaking words for the sake of his protection. The idea was to let the situation pass without any major incidents since they would eventually pay the protection fee.

    The man nodded as if he understood what this meant.

    ¡°Handling the Yangtze River isn¡¯t such an easy task. Of course, those who pass through thend should express their gratitude. Isn¡¯t this right?¡±

    ¡°Right. If you don¡¯t know the rules, how can you dare trust yourself in the waters of the Yangtze River? The Dragon King will be angry.¡±

    The captain smiled with relief that things were going better.

    ¡°Right. Have you prepared it?¡±

    ¡°W-wait a moment. I was foolish enough to not remember that heroes woulde here. If you give us a little time, we will get it ready in no time.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t people who have time to waste. Even if it is just men, those people there cannot stand boredom. If you don¡¯t want to see unnecessary blood spilled, hurry up.¡±

    ¡°I-I understand!¡±

    As soon as the man nodded, Ma Byung ran back. Then he lowered his voice and exined the situation to the passengers on the ship.

    ¡°I am sure all of you have heard this, but I think you need to show some sincerity.¡±

    The passengers nodded and began to open up their luggagepartments.

    Losing your riches was better than losing your life. It wasn¡¯t that they were fine with it, but when they saw the sharp weapons the enemy was carrying, that anger faded.

    Everyone took the money out of their wallets and handed it to the sailors.

    Seo Jong-bok sighed as he watched this.

    ¡®Goodness.¡¯

    Contrary to concerns, nothing major happened.

    Seo Jong-bok was now somewhat acquainted with the Green Forest bandits, so this sight was not unfamiliar to him. Usually, when bandits or pirates were thought of, people thought they recklessly killed and extorted money, but that rarely happened.

    When murder and looting happened repeatedly in an area of a river or any other ce, people tended to avoid that area. Then, the pirates, too, would have to make a living in other areas.

    But, since each territory was clearly marked, if they wanted to move areas, they would have to face conflict with other groups.

    In that case, it was better to limit the harm and avoid causing trouble. Even if they reduced the amount of money they earned, they could continue to collect toll fees.

    At that moment, one of the sailors approached Seo Jong-bok and whispered.

    ¡°Look here. The passengers are poor, and the money isn¡¯t good. I apologize, but can you give me a bit?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I understand.¡±

    Seo Jong-bok took out a coin from a pouch on his arm. A silver coin was a lot of money for Seo Jong-bok, but it was better to solve the problem with money than cause trouble for no reason. The money he got back would be more than this.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    The sailor¡¯s face brightened.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The money collected by the sailors was brought to the captain. The captain, who had gathered all the money in one ce, took the money out of the pouch and put it in a sack. Then, he carefully approached and politely handed the sack over to the pirate.

    ¡°It is a small courtesy from us. I don¡¯t think it will be a good one for the Yangtze River heroes, but it should be enough to pay for a night¡¯s worth of drinks.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The man stretched out his hand and took the pouch. Then, without checking the amount, he lightly threw it to the subordinate behind him.

    Tuk!

    He reached out and tapped the captain on the shoulder.

    ¡°Remember the face of the captain.¡±

    ¡°It is an honor!¡±

    ¡°If you continue to cooperate like this, there won¡¯t be any major problems. Remember that the Yangtze river is a calm one, but it is rough when the wind blows. It is up to you whether the wind will blow or not.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    The man nodded slightly and turned around. It seemed like he was thinking of leaving now that the task was done.

    Everyone secretly exhaled in relief.

    They were robbed, but they could keep their lives. In the middle of the Yangtze River, with no influence from the officials and when most sects wouldn¡¯t even do anything, wasn¡¯t this a shockingly cheap price for them to pay?

    But at that moment.

    The man was about to turn and climb over the railing when a pirate behind him whispered something into his ear.

    ¡°¡­ Hmm?¡±

    For a moment, a strange look appeared, and his eyes changed.

    The man¡¯s eyes scanned the area, making the people nervous.

    ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t know there was a famous person on this ship.¡±

    At the end of his gaze was Seo Jong-bok, who stiffened for a moment and bit his lip.

    ¡°I never thought there would be a special delivery person for an Eunha merchant here. If I had left right away, I would have felt disappointed.¡±

    Cold sweat dripped down his forehead.

    If he were in this situation on the ground, there would be nothing to be flustered about. His feet were faster than anyone else¡¯s, so he could just run without confronting. But this ce was on the wide and deep Yangtze River. No matter how fast his feet were, he was useless now.

    Even if he jumped into the water, there was no way he could escape from the enemies who were experts.

    ¡°Special delivery¡­ special delivery person¡­ I never thought I would meet someone who specializes in transporting precious items. I guess I am lucky today. Hahaha.¡±

    The man slowly approached Seo Jong-bok. As if that was a signal, the pirates surrounded him all at once.

 Chapter 742

    <h4>Chapter 742</h4>

    Seo Jong-bok instinctively grabbed the package box on his back.

    For an escort service, it was their lifeline, something that shouldn¡¯t be taken away.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    But there was nothing he could do in this situation. Unless he had wings, he couldn¡¯t run, right?

    ¡°It seems like the item is a special delivery. I heard high-ranking officials in Beijing entrust you with expensive items; is that right?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I heard that you mainly carry items of value which cannot be exchanged for a life.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice to see such a thing once in a lifetime.¡±

    As the enemiesughed sinisterly, Seo Jong-bok bit his lip. In this case, there was no other way than to attack head-on.

    He held out both hands and waved them politely.

    ¡°Excuse me. I am a special delivery person for Eunha Merchant Union. Seo Jong-bok.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The man nodded as if he preferred talking.

    ¡°I understand that the rtionship between the Eunha merchants and the heroes of the Yangtze River isn¡¯t that bad. If you need more tax, I will give it, so please don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°Problem¡­.¡±

    The man thought for a moment and thenughed.

    ¡°It sounds like you are going to do something to us if we cause problems?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­.¡±

    Seo Jong-bok, who thought he had made a slight mistake in how he phrased his words, wiped the sweat that had umted on his palms onto his pants and continued to talk.

    ¡°It meant that it would be better if we could continue good ties. I understand that the ties between the Mount Hua and Eunha merchants aren¡¯t bad¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    The man¡¯s expression turned to a smile.

    ¡°So, there is Mount Hua and Eunha behind you, and if we don¡¯t want to get in trouble, we should back off?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that isn¡¯t what I meant. The thing is¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is a good thing. I don¡¯t have bad intentions either. If you agree, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble either.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Seo Jong-bok quickly took the pouch from his pocket.

    Protecting the item was more important than money. And if it was the Eunha merchants, they would certainly reimburse the money.

    However, it seemed that things wouldn¡¯t get resolved as easily as Seo Jong-bok thought.

    ¡°Ahh, that won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°This mount is worth the life of a normal person. Aren¡¯t you an escort of the Eunha merchants? Which means an expensive body?¡±

    ¡°¡­ then¡­?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be very difficult for you. I think the box you are carrying now on your back would set a right example.¡±

    Seo Jong-bok¡¯s face went stiff.

    ¡°¡­ that is impossible.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. That isn¡¯t up to you. It is me who decides it.¡±

    The man approached Seo Jong-bok with an eerie smile.

    ¡°Now, what are you going to do? Give it up? Or not¡­.¡±

    Seo Jong-bok grabbed the box containing the item and quickly shook his head.

    ¡®What did they tell us to do in such times?¡¯

    The training he received clearly included ways to deal with such situations.

    After a while, he finally sighed, put the box down, and held it forward.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Take it.

    The ironw of Eunha Merchant.

    There was nothing more important than life.

    The package was precious, but life was more precious. If an escort realized a problem woulde because of the item, give up without hesitation.

    ¡°Haha. They said that special items are more precious than life, but it seems like a simple rumor?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more precious than life?¡±

    ¡°Right. Right. That is true. I like it.¡±

    The man slowly approached, took the box which Seo Jong-bok held out, and handed it to the back. The waiting pirate ran and took it.

    ¡°I am d I met someone I can have a good talk with.¡±

    Tak.

    The man who came right in front lightly tapped Seo Jong-bok on the shoulder.

    A mocking gesture that seemed like apliment.

    ¡°I think you and I have a lot inmon. We are particrly simr in how we consider our lives to be important.¡±

    ¡°¡­.

    ¡°So, I believe you will understand.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Pat!

    At that moment, a dark, three-pointed bird w, like a falcon¡¯s, popped out of the man¡¯s sleeve. It pierced the side of Seo Jong-bok.

    Crack!

    ¡°Kuaaak!¡±

    With a terrible sound, an uncontroble scream burst from Seo Jong-bok¡¯s mouth.

    It was warranted, as the long, sharp ws had pierced his side.

    ¡°Kuak¡­. Ackk¡­.¡±

    Trembling in pain, Seo Jong-bok looked at the man in disbelief. The man was smiling as he watched Seo Jong-bok suffer.

    ¡°Uh¡­ why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just think about it.¡±

    The man spoke sweetly, soothingly.

    ¡°If you survive like this, won¡¯t you run and report to your superiors? Then, this matter will reach the ears of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Will the Mount Hua Sect remain still? Of course, I am not afraid of Mount Hua or anything, but I hate such annoying meetings.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    Crack!

    The man twisted the trident still lodged in Seo Jong-bok¡¯s side. The three des tore through flesh and internal organs.

    ¡°Ugh¡­. Ekkkk¡­.¡±

    The pain was so intense that Seo Jong-bok¡¯s eyes rolled back. Unable to scream, he trembled. Strength left his knees, and his body stumbled greatly.

    ¡°The fish in the Yangtze River must be starving, so think of this as charity for them. I will have no regrets because I ended up earning a lot of money in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Mo-Mount Hua will¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±

    Tap!

    The man responded and lightly pushed Seo Jong-bok. The weakened body stumbled and caught on the railing, teetering on the edge.

    ¡°Trust them and go.¡±

    Finally, the trident was pulled out from his side. Seo Jong-bok¡¯s body lost all strength and fell overboard.

    Plop!

    White foam formed, and soon red blood spread across the surface of the water.

    Even if he was fine, there would be no way for him to survive if he fell in the middle of this wide river. But with such serious injuries, the probability was much lower.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The man wiped the blood off his trident and turned.

    ¡°It means that people without any skills are trusting and working hard. Not knowing that skills learned for the sake of fighting on the ground cannot protect in the river.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The pirates chuckled.

    ¡°Captain, what do we do with them?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they see everything?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The man called the captain looked at everyone with strange eyes.

    ¡°Right. This won¡¯t end by just cutting their tongues. What do we do with¡­¡±

    ¡°Do we kill them all?¡±

    The pirates raised their weapons in a threatening manner.

    The passengers and the sailors all stepped back in thought. They had just seen a person fall into the river and die, so their horror couldn¡¯t be described.

    ¡°Even if you kill them and throw them into the river, at least two corpses will surface. Then someone will know there is a problem¡­¡±

    The man thought for a moment and thenughed.

    ¡°The entire ship will be towed away. It would make us some money if they were sold as ves in other nations. Kill those who resist.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as the order fell, the enemy rushed ahead.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me! I have a family at home!¡±

    ¡°Please send me! Send me out!¡±

    The man who enjoyed the screams smiled as he turned around.

    He gestured to a pirate and took the box, turning it around.

    ¡°They should have prepared something when taking such a precious thing. They weren¡¯t nning on making easy money, right?¡±

    Amid the echoing screams, the man burst intoughter.

    And.

    Drip.

    In the middle of the river, far away, two ships with their sails open, and a person stuck his head out of the water.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    Seo Jong-bok, whose face had gone pale and bloodless, kept spitting out water with only his head sticking out.

    ¡®I need to let them know¡­ I need to let them¡­¡¯

    Seo Jong-bok, heading toward the riverbed with his weak body, soon sank helplessly into the water.

    ¡°Puaaah!¡±

    He desperately tried, but his consciousness kept slipping away, bing more and more distant.

    ¡®Let Mount¡­ Hua know¡­.¡¯

    Soon, Seo Jong-bok¡¯s body,pletely unconscious, slowly floated along the cold waves of the Yangtze River.

    In front of Mount Hua¡¯s main gate.

    ¡°Woah, so cold!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I can never get used to the mountain¡¯s coldness in the early morning.¡±

    The Chung disciples moving around trembled.

    Although they had learned martial arts, the winter in the mountains was enough to crack their skin.

    When it snowedst night, they thought it would be less cold, but after the snow stopped, the biting wind continued to sting their arms and armpits. Since it was a mountain with a steep mountainside, the cold felt worse than it actually was.

    ¡°If it¡¯s this cold here, how cold is it in the North Sea then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. The sahyungs who have been to the North Sea are wearing the summer uniform these days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, Jo Gul sahyung was swimming in the valley water, right? Was it warm?¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t that just insanity?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If it was someone else who did it, I would say that it was because they went to the North Sea. But if Jo Gul sahyung did it, don¡¯t you think it would be like that even if he didn¡¯t go to the North Sea?¡±

    ¡°¡­ after hearing you say it, right.¡±

    In the past, there would have been no need to endure the cold so early in the morning. Still, now that so many people are going to and fro from Mount Hua, it has turned into a necessity.

    So, even though it was cold, they didn¡¯t have any majorints about it. They just wanted the boring time to pass quickly.

    ¡°Uh, when will your shift be done?¡±

    ¡°Soon.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could at least practice during this time. It¡¯s such a waste to just sit here. I could perform the 24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique five times by now.¡±

    ¡°What? You can only do it five times? If you¡¯re that slow, can you even catch a fly? I can do it ten times.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. You¡¯re talking nonsense now. A low-level warrior is obsessed with speed, but an expert focuses on uracy. If I used a sword as roughly as you, I could do it fifteen times.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, expert? Is that why you got your ass handed to you by mest time?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well! Yah, again.¡±

    ¡°As many times as you want.¡±

    While they were arguing and growling, one of them stopped and tilted his head.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think someone ising from there.¡±

    ¡°Who could being at this time? The sun isn¡¯t even up yet.¡±

    ¡°No, look over there first.¡±

    What he pointed to wasn¡¯t the cliff path that the disciples used but the gentle path next to it. It was a ce that had recently been organized and expanded.

    When they looked closely, they could see dark shapes moving in that direction.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    He reflexively brought his hand to his sword.

    It didn¡¯t seem like the person climbing up now had any good intentions. Just as he was wondering whether they should sound the bell or not, the face of the person standing there became clear.

    ¡°Uh? Young master?¡±

    Hwang Jongi, the young master of Eunha merchants, was urgently approaching, leading a group of people.

    ¡°What are you doing here so early?¡±

    ¡°Please inform the elders that I have something to say.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hwang Jongi was biting his sweaty lips, looking like he didn¡¯t have time to exin. His expression was serious, and the Chung disciples knew that something bad had happened.

    ¡°We have a problem. I know it isn¡¯t polite to do this so early, but this isn¡¯t the time for me to borate. I need to see the sect leader.¡±

    One of the Chung disciples nodded, opened the gate without dy, and rushed inside.

    An unusual atmosphere began to hover over Mount Hua in the early morning.

 Chapter 743

    <h4>Chapter 743</h4>

    Hwang Jongi nced around.

    It was a familiar room he had seen several times before.

    For a sect like Mount Hua, it was customary to have a separate hall to wee outsiders. Therefore, the residence of the sect leader, the center of the sect, wasn¡¯t typically a ce for outsiders to set foot in.

    However, Hyun Jong didn¡¯t bother setting up such an office or hall and handled most major and minor meetings in his residence. That was why Hwang Jongi also came into the sect leader¡¯s residence.

    Yet, today was the first time he sat in this ce without Hyun Jong and waited for so long.

    Was that why? The appearance of the room, which he normally didn¡¯t pay attention to, caught his eye today.

    ¡®So down to earth.¡¯

    It was surprising.

    Mount Hua had changed so much. It was no exaggeration to say that it was aplete transformationpared to the time when he first climbed Mount Hua to learn about Chung Myung and followed Elder Hwang to establish ties with Mount Hua.

    However, although the appearance of the once-copsed Mount Hua had be so grand that it rivaled any sect in the world, this room hadn¡¯t changed from when he first saw it.

    Other than what was absolutely needed, there wasn¡¯t a single hanging scroll for decoration. Just by looking at this, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess how simple the personality of this room¡¯s owner was.

    ¡®Seriously, you are so amazing.¡¯

    People usually changed depending on the ce they lived.

    But nothing changed even when Hyun Jong was the leader of this forgotten small sect in Shaanxi, the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance whomanded the world, or the sect leader of Mount Hua.

    Hwang Jongi, who dealt with many people, couldn¡¯t help but understand how difficult it is to maintain a stable character, and his respect for Hyun Jong bloomed again.

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    But the n Leader of the Ghost n, Do Un-chan, who was sitting next to him, had no time to admire such a sight. With a nervous look on his face, he kept urging Un Am, asking when the sect leader woulde.

    ¡°He will being soon.¡±

    ¡°Where has he gone this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. The sect leader usually does personal training at this time¡­ I have sent a disciple, so he will being soon.¡±

    ¡°Why this early in the morning¡­¡±

    When Hwang Jongi raised his hand, Do Un-chan, who wasining, let out a low growl.

    If checked, it was true that those who came to the sect early in the morning were the rude ones. However, if one was constantly asked where the owner of the ce was, it would be too rude.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    He was saying this because of how ignorant Do Un-chan was. But he was also anxious and urgent, not having time to show courtesy now. The only thing on his mind was the reason for their arrival.

    As he gently bit his lip.

    ck.

    The tightly shut door opened, and Hyun Jong entered the room.

    Hwang Jongi, Do Un-chan, and those who came to apany them all got up.

    ¡°I apologize. I didn¡¯t expect guests toe at this time, so I was out. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°How is your act considered rudeness, sect leader? I can only thank you for not ming me for the rude act of knocking on the gates early in the morning.¡±

    Hwang Jongi and Do Un-chan bowed their heads.

    Hyun Jong bowed his head in greeting and quickly walked over to sit at the head of the table.

    ¡°Please sit down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Do Un-chan sat down and quickly tried to speak. Because he was anxious, he couldn¡¯t wait for any more pleasantries.

    But he decided to be silent.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    It was because he felt something different from Hyun Jong.

    It was definitely not rough, but it felt like a force gently pressing down on all sides¡­

    ¡®Now that I think about it, doesn¡¯t his outside appearance look better?¡¯

    Thest time they met was for the opening of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, so it must have been a long enough time for such a change. Do Un-chan blinked at the strange urrence.

    At that time, Hyun Jong quietly said,

    ¡°Seeing as you havee to see me this early, it seems like something unusual happened. Please tell me the reason.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi slowly turned his gaze to Do Un-chan.

    He thought it would be better for Do Un-chan to exin it. Then Do Un-chan nodded and said,

    ¡°Sect leader, the special delivery person of our sect under the Eunha Escort service, was attacked.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Now¡­ Did you say attacked?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡­¡±

    That was when Hwang Jongi slowly opened his mouth. Do Un-chan, who was a bit angry and unable to speak properly, needed another additionalment.

    ¡°To be exact, I think it would be more urate to say that we are being disturbed in our work rather than attacked.¡±

    ¡°Could you exin in detail?¡±

    Do Un-chan sighed with a helpless look on his face.

    ¡°The people crossing the Yangtze River to deliver items to the southern part of Central ins are being attacked by pirates.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There are already more than five kids who have been harmed. Three of them lost their items and their lives, and the whereabouts of the other two remain unknown. Maybe¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    If the whereabouts were unclear while crossing the river, the consequence was obvious. If a person was thrown into the wide river, it was natural that finding the body would be difficult. Even if he were fortunate enough to be alive, it meant that he was in no condition to return with serious injuries.

    Hyun Jong, who roughly understood the situation, spoke in a heavy voice.

    ¡°Why is something like this suddenly happening? I know nothing of such major problems urring.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I can think of reasons.¡±

    Hwang Jongi drooled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°The first is that the special delivery service of Eunha is now very famous. Of course, we encouraged this to increase the number of users. Still, even considering that there were too many rumors about Eunha merchants transporting valuable items. Naturally, we became a target.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded as if it made sense.

    ¡°The second is that the amount of special deliveries has increased, and the area has expanded. In the meantime, the Eunha escort services were moving from Beijing to Sichuan and other ces. But now, with more high-ranking officials depositing goods, the journey extends to Nanking, Hangzhou, and even Gwangju.¡±

    Hwang Jongi gulped and continued to speak.

    ¡°There is no need to cross the Yangtze River to travel to Sichuan. Of course, for normal travel, it is faster to travel by water, but for the disciples of the Ghost n, it is faster to travel bynd than by water. So, there was no need to touch the water until now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, right.¡±

    ¡°But to reach Hangzhou and Gwangju, we must cross the river and go halfway around the central ins. Therefore, we have no choice but to cross the Yangtze River.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    The Yangtze River extended from the East Sea to Dongting Lake in Hunan.

    Hangzhou was located almost on the East Sea. To deliver Beijing¡¯s goods to other ces without crossing the Yangtze River, one would have to travel around the Central ins.

    This was an excessive waste of time.

    ¡°In order to transport cargo, we have to cross the river¡­ the pirates are targeting that aspect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly closed his eyes.

    After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at Hwang Jongi and Do Un-chan. Hwang Jongi¡¯s face was cold, and Do Un-chan¡¯s face went pale.

    ¡°I understand your situation. Then how would you two like me to handle this matter?¡±

    In response to Hyun Jong¡¯s question, Hwang Jongi opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It seems like they are targeting the Eunha escort service along the path of the Yangtze River, specifically the 18 Families. This means that these attacks will likely continue in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    ¡°To secure customers quickly, Eunha set up a higherpensation rate than any normal escort service. It¡¯s not a huge problem since we¡¯ve used the money we¡¯ve earned so far, but if this happens a couple more times, we won¡¯t be able to providepensation anymore.¡±

    Hwang Jongi sighed and continued.

    ¡°We considered transporting the cargo by detouring around the river, but it ended up being tougher than we expected. One can bear the increased cost of bypassing it, but we would lose the speed of delivery, which is what makes us popr.¡±

    ¡°A special delivery that isn¡¯t fast is no longer a special delivery.¡±

    ¡°Right. Then the officials in Beijing will no longer entrust their goods to Eunha.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned determined. This was a more serious issue than he had thought. The very existence of the Eunha escort service might be at stake now.

    ¡°The bottom line is, you need to cross the Yangtze River without taking any damage.¡±

    ¡°Right, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his gaze to Do Un-chan and asked.

    ¡°Umm. What do you think, sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Do Un-chan bit his lip and said.

    ¡°The disciples were injured.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The fate of some is still unclear to us. What can I say in this situation¡­ sect leader? Please remember this. The reason I first started this journey of escort services was for one reason.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Even if we lose the target, there is always someone who wille ahead to help. And that would be Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, I am begging you, please resolve this situation for us.¡±

    Hyun Jong was lost in thought for a moment, without saying anything.

    Crack. Crack.

    Silence fell in the room. The sound of themp burning was loud enough to be heard.

    Hyun Jong, who had been thinking, said,

    ¡°¡­ if I am to be honest¡­.¡±

    Everyone waited for his next words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about business. And I don¡¯t know why we should continue the business and take such a risk.¡±

    For a moment, Hwang Jongi¡¯s face hardened. This was because it sounded like they wanted to end their ties with Eunha.

    But Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t done.

    ¡°But I know one thing for sure.¡±

    Two bright eyes looked at the two guests in front of him.

    ¡°The Ghost n is Mount Hua¡¯s friend. What is important isn¡¯t the loss of the item or the loss to the business. Mount Hua¡¯s friend was injured and went missing. The most important thing right now is this.¡±

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡±

    Do Un-chan was taken aback and bit his lip.

    How could he note forward and say something different? A cry rose in his throat to seek revenge on those who attacked the disciples.

    But he couldn¡¯t speak out of line because he knew that was unfair. However, Hyun Jong came forward and said,

    ¡°Mount Hua isn¡¯t a ce that turns a blind eye to friends. Not now, not in the future.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked resolute.

    ¡°Mount Hua will not sit idle and watch this happen.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly shook his head and told them to stop.

    ¡°Even if I am Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader, considering the repercussions of this, it isn¡¯t something I can decide alone. I would like to call for the leading people in the sect and a few disciples to discuss this. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader! It is expected.¡±

    Do Un-chan nodded in agreement. It was because what Hyun Jong said was right, but it was also because he wanted to hear this from someone else¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Un Am, go find the disciples¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Before Hyun Jong could give themand, Do Un-chan spoke.

    ¡°I will personally meet Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon. I think reporting the situation first would be better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I not?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ why can¡¯t you¡­ right, there is nothing you cannot do¡­ right?¡±

    When Hyun Jong showed this reluctant reaction, Hwang Jongi stepped ahead to help Do Un-chan.

    ¡°It is better than hearing it here¡­ why not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong secretly imagined the reaction that Chung Myung would give if he heard this.

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Take these people to Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was watching the two people get up without dy, sighed and added.

    ¡°And if possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Take some guys with you. For no reason, just to be sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will make sure to do that.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Do Un-chan and Hwang Jongi both thought.

    ¡®Seems like nothing has changed with him.¡¯

    ¡®He is¡­ truly consistent.¡¯

    But for today, both of them felt happy about it.

 Chapter 744

    <h4>Chapter 744</h4>

    Hwang Jongi and Do Un-Chan emerged from the sect leader¡¯s residence and walked briskly alongside Un Am.

    Chung Myung woulde either way if they waited at the designated ce. Still, the reason Hwang Jongi followed Un Am was that he wanted to inform Chung Myung about the situation as soon as possible.

    Besides, there might be things he couldn¡¯t say when too many people were present.

    Do Un-Chan, who was trailing Un Am, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Taoist Un Am.¡±

    ¡°Yes, n leader.¡±

    ¡°How has young Taoist Chung Myung been doing all this while?¡±

    ¡°¡­ How¡­ you ask?¡±

    When Un Am asked back as if he didn¡¯t understand the question, Do Un-Chan borated a little.

    ¡°I saw him briefly some time ago during the opening ceremony of the Heavenly Friends Alliance, but some time has passed since then. Is Taoist Chung Myung still the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The word ¡®still¡¯ carried a lot of weight.

    If it were about other people, it would be nothing more than asking how they were. Still, if the person in question was Chung Myung, the meaning was bound to be very different. Un Am answered after much thought.

    ¡°¡­ I think it would be better to check that yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, a group of Mount Hua disciples approached Un Am and bowed their heads.

    ¡°We greet sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What happened this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°We are just returning from training.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon, Jo Gul, and Yoon Jong.

    Un Am, who recognized their faces, nodded.

    ¡°You all should head to the sect leader¡¯s residence. Sect leader is¡­ no, no, just follow me now.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    To the three people who didn¡¯t know what was going on, Un Am exined roughly what was happening. Then, the faces of the three turned dumbfounded.

    ¡°So, are you on your way to pick up Chung Myung now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will take you there.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Somehow¡­¡±

    The three had a determined look. Rather, it made Hwang Jongi and Do Un-Chan more anxious.

    ¡°Sasuk! Can you bring in more people?¡±

    ¡°The sun hasn¡¯t risen yet. Could it be that something big happened? He still should¡­ no, I guess many would do.¡±

    ¡°He should be in the White Plum Blossom Hall, so wouldn¡¯t it be fine? If needed, we can call people right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­the one staying in the room next to Chung Myung cannot be normal. How can you trust them?¡±

    ¡°My room is next to Chung Myung, though?¡±

    ¡°You are fine.¡±

    Jo Gul tried to protest with an aggrieved expression, but Baek Cheon firmly shook his head and said to Un Am as if it wasn¡¯t the time to y with Jo Gul.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, sasuk. Do not worry. No matter what happens, I will definitely protect sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am so grateful for that.¡±

    Baek Cheon, Yoon Jong, and Jo Gul surrounded Un Am as if they were guarding him and began to walk. Hwang Jongiughed like it was absurd, but the eyes of Do Un-Chan changed.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    He could feel it.

    He couldn¡¯t pinpoint it, but the qi radiating from the three people was surely different than before.

    If he felt a unique vitality before, then what should I say now¡­

    ¡®It feels deeper?¡¯

    Looking at them from before reminded him of fast-flowing valley water. It looked extremely clear, clean, and untouched.

    Of course, that feeling hadn¡¯t vanished. However, unlike in the past, he felt a greater sense of stability. It¡¯s as if water was flowing cheerfully down a mountain and meeting the ins, with the river bing wider.

    ¡®The sect leader, too, felt different. Did they all grow so much in this time?¡¯

    Do Un-Chan was surprised again by this change, but¡­

    ¡°First, I will hold the shoulders and tighten the legs.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to just start by scratching him?¡±

    ¡°Can we pull out the real sword? If we hit him with the sword sheath, not a single seed will work.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it for a bit. If necessary, I will pull it out.¡±

    An illusion?

    Hmm, he must be mistaken.

    Do Un-Chan shook his head.

    As they arrived at the hall, a hint of tension appeared on their faces.

    Shhh.

    ¡°No, Gul, why are you drawing the sword beforehand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it will be tooteter.¡±

    ¡°Just calm down.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was at the forefront, took a deep breath. And at that moment, when he took a deep breath to shout something in a confident voice¡ª

    Kuak! Kuak! Kuak!

    Bow! Bowbowbowbow!

    A noise rang out.

    Do Un-Chan and Hwang Jongi looked around, quite flustered.

    ¡°No, suddenly I heard a dog¡­.¡±

    ¡°You keep dogs here too?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who felt his grip on his anxiety disappear, let his shoulders drop.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The door burst open.

    Eventually, everyone tilted their heads at the sight before their eyes.

    ¡®¡­ what am I even looking at?¡¯

    ¡®Is this some dream?¡¯

    Everyone was speechless and looked ahead in confusion.

    Chung Myung, whom they knew so well, was sitting crookedly in a chair, almost lying down with his feet up on the table.

    It was a face that looked like he would fall asleep at any moment due to drowsiness, but actually, it was a facial expression that he always had, so there was nothing new about it.

    And there was nothing unusual about the pure white gourd in his hand. It would be quicker to count the days until the bottle fell from his hand.

    The problem wasn¡¯t Chung Myung but the guy in front of him.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Do Un-Chan blinked.

    A¡­ small, white¡­

    ¡®Cat?¡¯

    No, not that. It ain¡¯t a cat¡­ not even a dog.

    ¡®A marten?¡¯

    Right. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like a marten. However, the marten, as white as snow, was dressed in ck clothes, which weren¡¯t characteristic of an animal.

    The sight of the cute little front paws sticking out of the bulky clothes was so cute that he wanted to bite them.

    The Plum Blossom pattern engraved on the middle of it proved that this was a cloth designed specifically for the beast.

    ¡®A marten in clothes.¡¯

    This alone would be absurd, but what was even more embarrassing was the current situation of the marten wearing that outfit.

    ¡®Why is the marten bowing its head and putting its hands behind its back?¡¯

    No, before that, was it possible for a marten to assume such a position? Could anyone else do that?

    He wouldn¡¯t have believed it if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes.

    No, even if he saw it, he wouldn¡¯t actually believe it.

    ¡°Ugh, you are lowering your arms again.¡±

    Kiik.

    ¡°Right, look down. Look down. It is getting colder, and I think I need a scarf.¡±

    The marten¡¯s arm, which had been slowly lowering, suddenly shot up again. As the merchant, who had a perfect posture, raised their hips, Chung Myung, who was gulping his drink, frowned.

    ¡°I told you to do it right, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Kiiik.

    ¡°No. What kind of bastards bark at all hours of the day and night? I told you to be quiet when the sun goes down, right? I am already upset because of the many dogs wandering around Mount Hua. Should I be waking up to the dog sounds? Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Di Un-Chan and Hwang Jongi, who were watching this scene, smiled.

    ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t even try to understand.¡¯

    The scene unfolding before their eyes was clearly beyondmon sense, and they had no idea what to say.

    ¡°What? Divine beast? Divine beasts, my ass! What kind of divine beast cannot even handle dogs¡­? What? What brat? What are you even doing for the food Mount Hua is giving you? You should be doing something like that! Animals that don¡¯t work cannot eat! Just do it!¡±

    Right. Those were the right words.

    Be it animal or human, you needed to work for the food you took.

    But it felt strange to hear that from the mouth of a guy who was half lying on the chair and sipping alcohol with an expression that seemed like everything in the world was bothering him.

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t it equally bizarre for those who heard that?

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    The marten, who heard that, jumped up. The marten straightened her body in full military form, waiting for Chung Myung¡¯s next words.

    ¡°I am watching you.¡±

    Ack!

    ¡°Next time, if I hear a dog while I am sleeping, you will be down doing this till the end. Get it?¡±

    The marten nodded her head too fast.

    ¡°To the location!¡±

    As soon as he said it, the marten ran out of the hall. Not long after, the sad screams of the dog came from outside.

    ¡°Tsk. I have to say everything¡­¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and turned his head, widening his eyes.

    ¡°Uh? When did youe?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh? The young master is here, too? Uh? n leader, too? What is it today? From this early hour?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Until they arrived here, they had a lot to say. So much so that they couldn¡¯t even figure out what to say.

    But now they couldn¡¯t even think of anything to say. They said people turned speechless when they saw something absurd, and that was exactly the case now.

    ¡°But what is it with you two?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    The two people were speechless and naturally turned to look at Un Am.

    Un Am sighed and took a step forward.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is a problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­ so.¡±

    His eyes were smiling, right? Surely, those eyes were smiling.

    The corners of the eyes twitched constantly. Moreover, the corners of the lips were constantly pulling up, trembling, and it seemed like no one could call this a ¡®smile¡¯.

    ¡°Who touched what?¡±

    ¡°¡­ as you heard¡­.¡±

    When Chung Myung asked, closing his eyes tightly, Hwang Jongi answered.

    ¡°The pirates are following¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ so¡­¡±

    Chung Myung slowly opened his eyes.

    His eyes, which had been curved like a moon, were now shining like a poisonous snake.

    ¡®¡­ I want to pee.¡¯

    ¡®Why do his pupils look so small today?¡¯

    ¡®If he had gone to the Evil Sect, wouldn¡¯t he have achieved twice the sess there? Why did that bastard have toe here?¡¯

    Just his facial expression and eyes were enough to make them doubt his aptitude. Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°The Yangtze River pirates are now going after my money¡­ and they touched the hyungs too?¡±

    Everyone tried to ignore the true feelings of Chung Myung, which suddenly surged.

    ¡°Yes. I think we should discuss the situation together.¡±

    ¡°Discussion? What is there to discuss?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Giving someone else¡¯s money¡­ no, if youy hands on a friend, it is thew of Kangho to cast the enemy away! What else is there to discuss? We should go and catch them and throw them all into the water!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They are pirates?¡±

    Every time Chung Myung bent his neck to the left or right, an eerie sound came.

    ¡°Now, we have taken care of the bandits running around. Ah, yes. Let¡¯s turn the Yangtze River into the Sea of Blood. The fish must be very hungry.¡±

    Who was the Taoist, and who was the pirate here?

    Everyone had no choice but to suffer from such fundamental questions.

    Chung Myung jumped up from his ce and grabbed his Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword, which was hanging next to him.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°You said there are those still missing, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned grim.

    ¡°Let us hurry then. If we move quickly, we might be able to save at least one person.¡±

    With those words, Chung Myung left the hall without another word, and the Mount Hua disciples, who were looking at him in silence, nodded and followed.

 Chapter 745

    <h4>Chapter 745</h4>

    Early morning.

    ¡°Ughh.¡±

    Kwak Ho, carrying arge bucket of water, trudged along.

    ¡°I cannot believe the situation I am in, bringing food to even dogs!¡±

    The dogs of the Beast Pce, brought in and left during the Alliance ceremony, remained in Mount Hua and now moved around like they owned thend.

    There were many opinions about sending the dogs down the mountain right away. Still, Hyun Jong, the sect leader, expressed the opinion, ¡®If we are rted to them, how can we drive out their pets just because they are dumb?¡¯ Thus, it became impossible to do so.

    Thanks to this, collecting dog food became an added duty for the Chung disciples.

    ¡°Ugh, they are a lot cuter than I thought, so it is fine¡­¡±

    Actually, Mount Hua was a barrennd.

    The environment? No, the people.

    It wasn¡¯t like this in the past, but now, even if he washes his eyes and looks, the only thing he saw were demons gritting their teeth at each other. So to speak, wasn¡¯t it like hell hade onto Mount Hua, whose only residents always fought each other?

    For those living on such a Mount Hua, the presence of dogs that wagged their tails when you got close was a greatfort. Watching them pant and wag their tails while showing their stomachs, he was able to forget his devil-like sahyungs.

    The problem was thatfort and annoyance had separate issues¡­

    What could he do? If it was unfair, then he should have had better growth.

    ¡°I think it is time for us to take on Myung disciples¡­ Only then will I be free of chores.¡±

    After sighing and talking to himself, Kwak Ho turned and said,

    ¡°Guys, eat now¡­¡±

    Uh?

    But at the sight before his eyes, Kwak Ho forgot what he was saying and closed his eyes.

    What was he looking at?

    The dogs were all lined up in a row.

    Well, he could roughly understand that. If a dog climbed Mount Hua, they, too, had to follow the rules of Mount Hua. If they acted like they lived on the street, wasn¡¯t it obvious that the mad dog worse than them woulde and make them into pulp?

    The problem was that the dogs were lying down with their four paws straight in the sky.

    ¡®Are they all dead?¡¯

    No, no. That didn¡¯t seem to be the case¡­

    It looked like they were alive, with their four legs trembling. It wasn¡¯t like they ate something strange, so why were they in such a strange form¡­

    Ahhhh!

    At that moment, with a subtle sound, Kwak Ho flinched.

    Baek Ah was lying in a crooked position in front of the dogs lying in a row.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her form, seen from the back¡­ looked like the mad dog of Mount Hua drunk with alcohol.

    At this feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Kwak Ho felt goosebumps rise on his body.

    ¡®No, it is all done now¡­¡¯

    Just by looking at this, didn¡¯t it seem like the damn marten was training them?

    The Beast Pce had picked up the dogs they saw on the street, and they varied in size, but thergest of the dogs was almost the size of a human. And yet, they were being yed by a marten¡­

    Kwak Ho¡¯s nose went cold.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    Ahhhhkk!

    When Baek Ah let out a low snarl, the dogs got up like a lightning storm.

    And they all lined up in a very trained form.

    Baek Ah slowly got up from the ce, looking annoyed. A white, cotton ball-like thing with its ck eyes open and all the dogs in line curling their tails in.

    Swish!

    As Baek Ah shouted briefly, the dogs suddenly began to run towards the mountain gate with all their might.

    Kiik!

    Baek Ah snorted, looking at the sight.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, the marten and Kwak Ho looked at each other, and a moment of silence passed.

    Kyak.

    Baek Ah opened her eyes wide and tilted her cute head to the side as if she knew nothing. This made Gwak Hoe go silent.

    ¡®Um, that is an abomination¡­¡¯

    It was just like its master!

    There was nothing good in this damn Mount Hua; not even the animals were sane!

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face contorted as he came runningte after hearing the situation. He was irritated.

    ¡°We are not in some neighborhood war. Bandits, pirates, and everyone else¡­ do they think this is some yground where everyone takes a stab at us?¡±

    ¡°It is something we cannot do anything about.¡±

    Un Am shook his head.

    ces that conducted business on a scale simr to Mount Hua were usuallymercial hubs known as the Nine Great Sects or the Great Sects. Such entities often had a firm establishment of business that ran for a long time.

    Hwang Jongi sighed and said,

    ¡°Even if Mount Hua has be the leader of the Heavenly Friends Alliance and is making a name for itself in the world, it is still inferior to the Nine Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°From their perspective, this is a good ce to stab.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. A good ce to stab, huh.¡±

    At that sarcastic voice, it sounded like his stomach twisted.

    ¡°These bastards, do they think we are so easy?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, be patient now!¡±

    ¡°Be good! Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Now! There it is, mooncake! Have the mooncake now!¡±

    Jo Gul, Yoon Jong, and Baek Cheon held down Chung Myung, who was trembling in anger, and from all directions, they stuffed sweets into his mouth.

    ¡°Ugh! Let go! Will you not let go? Now, even these inferior bastards are putting a stop to the work! Ughh! Are they pirates who aren¡¯t afraid of sshing water? Let¡¯s see!¡±

    Chung Myung¡­ pirates were those who yed in the water, bandits were those who messed around onnd, and they were people who climbed the mountain to pay them taxes.

    Mount Hua had developed in many ways, but the most developed aspect was his unwavering mental strength. What he meant was, despite all that he said, the meeting would continue calmly, ignoring what Chung Myung would say.

    ¡°What do you think is the best to do?¡±

    ¡°What can we do? Chung Myung is 100% right!¡±

    Hyun Young spoke as if he didn¡¯t need to think about it.

    ¡°If we stay quiet even after being beaten, they will end up bullying us. Haven¡¯t we already experienced that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, this isn¡¯t just someone else¡¯s problem; it¡¯s about the Eunha Merchant Union and the Ghost n. In times like this, if we don¡¯t step in, who will?¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly nodded. It was a gesture that seemed to confirm Hyun Young¡¯s words were right.

    But it seemed like Hyun Sang didn¡¯t think the same.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that easy to consider, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang, who was saying the unexpected.

    ¡°The opponent isn¡¯t an easy one to take on.¡±

    ¡°Not easy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Sang nodded with a heavy look.

    ¡°Going against bandits is scary, but that is nothingpared to facing those who rule the waters. No matter how rugged and great the mountain is, it is a ce where we can step. But, to deal with the pirates, we have to take a ship and go to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°Fighting a pirate on a ship is much more dangerous than facing one onnd. Moreover, our kids have almost no experience riding a ship.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    ¡°There might be some variables. So it isn¡¯t an easy thing to consider.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked concerned.

    ¡°I think the same, sect leader.¡±

    Even Un Am sided with Hyun Sang.

    ¡°The opponent is one of the Yangtze River 18 families. Of course, Mount Hua has changed from the past, but going against them, making an enemy out of them is a decision we need to be careful about.¡±

    Shenzhou¡¯s Five Sects had a weight that pressed down on Hyun Jong.

    Didn¡¯t they already have a strained rtionship with the Ten Thousand People n, which was one of the Five? In this situation, adding more enemies from the Five Sects wasn¡¯t a good decision.

    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Confronting someone with force isn¡¯t the only way out.¡±

    Un Am nced around and said,

    ¡°It is clear why the pirates are suddenly targeting the Eunah escorts. They probably heard about the significant profits being made. They might be after the valuables, but they also know it won¡¯tst. In the end¡­¡±

    ¡°In the end?¡±

    Un Am hesitated and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°I guess they are asking us to pay a toll to travel across the Yangtze River, just like other ns do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Did you say toll?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Do you mean to say that I need to pay a toll to the pirates and beg them to let me cross the river?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, listen to this. It doesn¡¯t have to be something you think of negatively. From what I know, merchants run by other sects also pay the toll to the bandits when crossing the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is cheaper than trying to increase the work for no reason.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked back at Hwang Jongi to confirm if this was correct. Hwang Jongi nodded.

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongi further borated on his thoughts.

    ¡°Actually, whether it¡¯s bandits or pirates, paying the right toll and avoiding trouble is basic practice. And thanks to the good ties with the Green Forest, Eunha didn¡¯t have to pay any toll to the bandits.¡±

    ¡°So you mean we pay the pirates now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sect leader, I have been preparing for the tolls all along.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes twitched.

    What did this mean?

    Hwang Jongi lowered his gaze, looking remorseful.

    ¡°If¡­ if they are doing this for a toll, it isn¡¯t a personal one, but rather for the special delivery, and they want to be paid a better amount for it.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu.¡±

    Hyun Jong burst outughing, finding the situation absurd.

    ¡°Does this even make sense?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy to understand, but¡­¡±

    Actually, it was a difficult topic for Hwang Jongi to respond to. He wasn¡¯t in a position to ask Mount Hua to do anything, which was why Un Am responded.

    ¡°Anything solved with money is better than solved with violence, sect leader. Isn¡¯t it better than putting the disciples in danger?¡±

    Un Am¡¯s voice was firm. Hyun Jong touched his forehead as if it hurt.

    ¡°Um Am. But even so¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, do not forget this. Nothing is more important than the disciples, even if the object ends up being the pride of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly closed his eyes, but his worries didn¡¯tst long. He opened his eyes and nodded.

    ¡°You are right. Avoid danger if you can.¡±

    ¡°Right decision.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was held by Baek Cheon, suddenly got up.

    ¡°Now, now, Chung Myung is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, get out of the way!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Jo Gul, who was trying to push him back and threw him.

    Thud!

    Jo Gul, hanging on the wall, slid down. Chung Myung continued to speak, not caring.

    ¡°What senior sasuk said is right. If it can be done without fighting, we should do it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Solve it without a fight¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, WHAT?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung closed his mouth and looked around. Everyone seemed to be thinking, ¡®Did I hear that wrong?¡¯ or ¡®There is no way he can speak like this.¡¯

    ¡°No, everyone is too much. Do I look like some bloodthirsty demon or something?¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is better.¡±

    ¡°We can get along fine with demons.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks trembled.

    ¡°But are these real?¡±

    ¡°So what did you think?¡±

    Just before Chung Myung was about to lose it, Hyun Jong interrupted to stop it. Chung Myung, who had half-shouted, groaned slightly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the situation for it. If they wanted tolls, they wouldn¡¯t have killed the escorts. They could have taken things and held them hostage until we gave them money.¡±

    ¡°¡­ umm.¡±

    Everyone nodded at those words.

    ¡°What is certain is that the situation is moreplicated than we thought, and this will happen more frequently from now on. In such cases, it is impossible to judge the situation in advance and draw conclusions from a thousand miles away from the incident.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Go and see.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Whether it leads to death or a meal, we need to go there first to figure out the situation. If it can be resolved with words, then we do that. If not¡­¡±

    ¡°If not?¡±

    ¡°If not, well. Hehe.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°Do I have to spell it out?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no, no.¡±

    They understood without him borating further.

    Hyun Jong nodded quietly. There was some truth to both sides. But what was certain was that it wasn¡¯t easy to make a judgment based on the current information alone. In the end, there was just one decision he could make.

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°The decision is on hold for now. First, we will dispatch a team to investigate what has happened, bring in some truth, and find the missing people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    It was a decision that no one would disagree with.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes fell directly on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung is being excluded from the investigation team this time. Understand it.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew wide at these unexpected words.

    ¡°I am?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I am being left out? Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you really asking me why?¡±

    Hyun Jong burst out into a chuckle.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this is just to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But why?¡±

    ¡°If there is one person in the world who doesn¡¯t fit the word ¡®investigation¡¯ as much as you, tell me, and I will send you.¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul sahyung.¡±

    Hyun Jong was shocked by the words he heard. The answer turned out to be much more usible than he had expected, and everyone, including Hyun Jong, turned to Jo Gul.

    An expression of anger shed across Jo Gul¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why me¡­¡±

    It was so subtle. No matter how much they thought about it, it was difficult to point out.

    ¡°Well, of course, Jo Gul is a bit unreliable¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come on, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Right. Chung Myung is still better than you!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ how can you say such harsh words to me¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is harsh about it, you bastard!¡±

    Jo Gul tried to rush at Chung Myung, but before he could throw a punch, someone grabbed him by the cor.

    ¡°The sect leader is right here, you ignorant fool! This bastard! I just said not to do anything reckless.¡±

    p! p! p!

    ¡°Ah! Sahyung! My mouth! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°I always say, stay within the limit.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who started to subdue Jo Gul immediately, dragged him to the corner. Hyun Jong, who was staring nkly at the scene, shook his head.

    ¡°Anyway! Not this time! This is the order of the sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened in shock.

 Chapter 746

    <h4>Chapter 746</h4>

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    ¡®Pirates.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t something they could take on so easily. As Hyun Snag said, fighting on water was more difficult than dealing with bandits.

    There was a reason why no sect in the world would condemn the pirates despite knowing of their evil nature.

    Fighting onnd and fighting in water were entirely different things. Other sects knew this, which was why they didn¡¯t try to do reckless things.

    ¡®If possible, any chance of war should be avoided.¡¯

    If there was a problem with the pirates, it was the innocent disciples of Mount Hua who suffered. The honor and pride of a sect were important, but was it worth risking the injuries that woulde to their bodies?

    ¡®Not a single scratch is worth it.¡¯

    It was better to resolve this with words.

    And to do that¡­

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly as he heard this.

    ¡®This guy doesn¡¯t even sleep!¡¯

    This loud voice wasing from the closed door and even from the roof.

    ¡°I will go and solve this really well!¡±

    Hyun Jong contorted his face.

    ¡°Sect leeaderrrrr!¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Go and get some sleep! Get some sleep already!¡±

    It was past 1 in the night, and this damn disciple wasn¡¯t looking the least bit tired, let alone stepping down.

    ¡°Think about it! Something which doesn¡¯t make sense has happened, so how can you restfortably! You should feelfortable only when you feelfortable, and only then¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong covered his ears.

    This damned guy has been talking about this thing the entire day. No matter how much a person can talk, it is easy to get tired after talking as much as one does, but he wasn¡¯t looking like it.

    ¡°Sect leader! Sect leaderrrr!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Hyun Jong covered himself up with a nket.

    ¡®Never!¡¯

    If it were something else, he wouldn¡¯t leave Chung Myung out. To be honest, it was burdensome for him to send the disciples out without Chung Myung.

    But not now.

    Surely, Chung Myung was a person who solved problems. When he stepped in, he cleared everything up.

    But, in the process, the sect would end up enduring a lot more.

    Chung Myung¡¯s way of handling things involved picking up on all problems, even those that weren¡¯t out in the open, and then blowing them up all at once.

    This matter could not be resolved that way. It needed to be handled most amicably, considering the circumstances.

    ¡°No, sect leader! I need to go! If I go and create trouble, the people who made a mess will tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t work, that is why! Ugh, you bastard!¡±

    In the end, Hyun Jong threw a tantrum and kicked his nket open.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Before the dirt enters my eyes, I will not¡­ no, no! Even if dirt enters my eyes, I will never let you go!¡±

    He quickly changed his words because he was afraid of Chung Myung throwing dirt in his eyes.

    ¡°Ah, I need to go, sect leader! I will go and throw those little shits in the water! No, I think we need to check how good they are at scheming and how well they can smooch off us!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s talent was that the more he persuaded, the more the opposite effect it had.

    ¡°Eh! Eh!¡±

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly and covered his ears in silence.

    ¡°NOOOOO!¡±

    Chung Myung climbed onto Hyun Jong¡¯s roof and howled like a wolf.

    Not far away, the Five Swords were watching this with a confused look.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t even tired.¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, isn¡¯t this amazing? He started in the morning and continued till dawn.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that obsession scares me at times.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°Sect leader is amazing, too. That leech is struggling so hard, but he didn¡¯t even open the door once till now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ If he opens it, he will suffer chaos now.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Everyone shook their heads.

    But then Yoon Jong seemed to have noticed another problem.

    ¡°But, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Are we really leaving Chung Myung behind?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t confidently answer. At that moment, Jo Gul looked at Yoon Jong and smiled.

    ¡°What, sahyung? Are you scared¡­ no. I was just asking. Sahyung, sahyung, just put down the fist and speak!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was ring at Jo Gul with angry eyes, lowered his fist again without another word. Then he spoke to Baek Cheon again.

    ¡°Of course, if you think about what would happen if Chung Myung didn¡¯te¡­e¡­ uh¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and closed his mouth tightly.

    -Hahahah! These bastards!

    -Die! Die! I am telling you, die!

    -What? Have a good time in the water? Then go suck it in, bastard! Stick your head out once and see what happens!

    What would happen before their eyes was as clear as if he had already seen it. No matter how positively he tried to think, he could only envision the Yangtze River soaked in blood.

    ¡°Right¡­ yes. Of course¡­ it will be a bit cruel.¡±

    ¡°A bit?¡±

    ¡°¡­ it will be tragic.¡±

    Everyone shook their heads.

    The best thing about Chung Myung was that he was fair to everyone, and the most terrible thing was also that he was fair to everyone. Wasn¡¯t the greatest thing about him that he would strike down the opponent regardless of whether they were from Wudang, the Ten Thousand People n, or the Green Forest?

    It was obvious what would happen if they took a guy like that to the Yangtze River in the name of investigation. That would be an assault in the name of investigation and perhaps an unprecedented situation where the Yangtze River flowed backward.

    ¡°Well, I understand that it is annoying that Chung Myung causes idents. But isn¡¯t this an investigation into the pirates, one of Shenzhou¡¯s 5 Sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if we can leave out someone like Chung Myung¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong trailed off with concern on his face.

    Of course, it was true that Chung Myung caused unexpected idents. However, when an unexpected crisis arose, the person they could rely on the most was Chung Myung.

    The Five Swords, who had ovee numerous crises with Chung Myung, knew this better than anyone. So they could fully understand why Yoon Jong said so.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but wasn¡¯t this something the sect leader decided?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡°I am anxious too, but Yoon Jong, think of it like this.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, we cannot do anything without Chung Myung.¡±

    This made Yoon Jong¡¯s face go stiff because what Baek Cheon said was true.

    Baek Cheon frowned and sighed.

    ¡°It is a fact I didn¡¯t want to admit, but¡­ it is a truth I don¡¯t want to admit, but¡­ right, I never want to admit it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is true that I feel reassured with Chung Myung. But we cannot always rely on him, right?¡±

    ¡°No, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. You might want to say that we cannot treat this like other cases because we are going against the Yangtze River pirates.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong, in the future, the enemies of Mount Hua will be much stronger. Is Chung Myung always going to look after us?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who asked the question, let out a long breath with a heavy face.

    Although he said it in a boastful manner, he was anxious.

    ¡®Once again, I see how much we depend on him.¡¯

    But this was something they couldn¡¯t help.

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s skill and judgment at such a level that they couldn¡¯t bepared with a normal warrior of his age? Even the old warriors who have been in Kangho for a long would be outyed by Chung Myung.

    Even if they weren¡¯t the strongest either, it was bing obvious for people to rely more on him.

    ¡®But we cannot do it forever. Conversely, we need to ease the burden he has.¡¯

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his gaze and looked at Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°What do you think, samae?¡±

    She turned to Chung Myung with an expressionless look and said,

    ¡°Sect leader¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Has to be followed.¡±

    She was good because she was simple in her judgment.

    Just as Yu Yiseol said, regardless of what they thought, this was Hyun Jong¡¯s decision as the sect leader. All the disciples of Mount Hua must follow his orders.

    ¡°Sasuk, aren¡¯t you going to ask for my opinion?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Samae said it just now. It is the sect leader¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, I also have an opinion.¡±

    ¡°So, it isn¡¯t something to argue about. It isn¡¯t something we can question; we just follow as disciples.¡±

    ¡°Sasukkk!¡±

    As a result of the chattering next to him, Baek Cheon turned frustrated. Unable to ovee the annoyance, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to Jo Gul.

    ¡°¡­Do you really need to yell?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to discriminate against people now?¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s shoulders drooped like a puppy drenched in rain. Baek Cheon said, clearly expressing his feelings of ¡®I hate this¡¯.

    ¡°Tell me, tell me! I will listen!¡±

    ¡°Forget it. You only epted because you had to¡­ huh!¡±

    At that moment, Jo Gul rolled his body to the side; thanks to Yoon Jong¡¯s hand, which tried to grab Jo Gul¡¯s cor, he had no choice but to move.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How long did you think I would suffer under you! I am Jo Gul! The beast of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°The beast of Mount Hua is Baek Ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    Now that he said it¡­

    Jo Gul awkwardly smiled, stood up, and roughly brushed the dust off his clothes.

    ¡°Anyway, I think everyone is worrying unnecessarily right now.¡±

    ¡°Uh? What?¡±

    ¡°Is that guy someone who wouldn¡¯t do things just because the sect leader asked him not to?¡±

    At those words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the roof of the pavilion. To be exact, Chung Myung was still crying.

    ¡°Sect leader! Ahhhhh!!¡±

    Jo Gul chuckled.

    ¡°The Chung Myung I know is a guy who will break through if there is a mountain in front of him. If a river flows in front, he would divert the water and move ahead. Do you think a guy like that would listen to what the sect leader says? Isn¡¯t everyone underestimating him?¡±

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well, my thoughts are a bit different now.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Soso, who had been listening in silence, spoke with a sullen look.

    ¡°Everyone is focusing too much on sahyung, but the sect leader is definitely not an easy person. Do you think the sect leader doesn¡¯t know that? I am sure the sect leader will take all possible measures to stop sahyung from following us.¡±

    After hearing this, that also felt right. There was no way Hyun Jong didn¡¯t know that.

    ¡°This is a battle between the best spear and shield of Mount Hua. And we are yet to see who wins.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s voice was very meaningful.

    However, an unknown sadness flowed in Baek Cheon¡¯s heart.

    ¡®That is a really cool thing to hear.¡¯

    A battle between the best spear and shield in Mount Hua¡ªit was like something out of a story. It seemed like Mount Hua¡¯s best were risking everything against each other!

    ¡°But why is such a meaningful phrase being used in this situation?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader! Are you listening?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are so loud, you bastard!¡±

    The shouts of Hyun Jong and Baek Cheon came at the same time.

    Ahead of the dispatch of the team to the Yangtze River, the night of Mount Hua, which wouldn¡¯tst a day, was getting deeper.

 Chapter 747

    <h4>Chapter 747</h4>

    ¡°Ugh. This is the worst.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted in frustration.

    ¡°Oh, ugh. Now, I am in a situation where I am being mistreated by descendants who are like the Evil Sect and cannot move as I please. Ugh!¡±

    Afterining for a while, he turned back to look at Chung Jin¡¯s grave.

    ¡°Yah, what do you think of this?¡±

    There was no way the grave could respond. The tomb of Chung Jin remained silent.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering, bastard! Are you not going to answer?¡±

    If Chung Jin were watching this from heaven, he would probably be swearing. Of course, since he knew Chung Myung the best, he might be thankful that he wasn¡¯t kicking the mound.

    ¡°Ugh! That¡­ ughh!¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t even fully express hisplex feelings in words and could only make groaning sounds.

    If you thought about it, wasn¡¯t Hyun Jong a distant descendant of him?

    No matter his position as a sect leader, if he had the Plum Blossom Sword Saint in front of him, he should be lying t and bowing!

    But now, Chung Myung was unable to do what he wanted because of Hyun Jong¡¯s orders. Isn¡¯t this strange?

    ¡°Ugh. Everyone has grown up.¡±

    What about before? Everyone was just so na?ve and fell for Chung Myung this, Chung Myung that¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­ this is so creepy.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡°Ugh. It is good that everyone has their own opinion¡­ I tried to follow everything he said, but it feels like I cannot do my job right¡­.¡±

    -The only thing the sahyung can do is cause a mess.

    ¡°What are you saying! Whose side are you on!¡±

    -Hahaha! I won¡¯t be on your side if I am human!

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t do this!¡±

    He was already going crazy with just one man not listening, and now he was going insane with two!

    Should he maybe do the ritual to make him ascend?

    ¡°Ugh. That isn¡¯t the problem.¡±

    Chung Myung crossed his arms.

    Actually, he said it jokingly, but this was ending up as a rather sensitive issue to him.

    Should he respect the sect leader Hyun Jong or view him as a descendant and lead him?

    So far, he had maintained a moderate stance on things. There were moments when he needed to lead. Still, he also needed to respect the man in Mount Hua who had devoted his entire life to protecting Mount Hua until he came back.

    But now he had the feeling that the two sides of him and Hyun Jong would end up shing more in the future.

    ¡°What do I do¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips, as he thought and looked at the sky, twitched a bit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Thinkter!¡±

    And so he jumped up.

    ¡°But not this time. No one can stop me!¡±

    The grassy mound watched in silence as Chung Myung happily went down.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Why wasn¡¯t it there?

    ¡°I am sure I left it here?¡±

    Chung Myung threw the items into the cab. Since the closet was so simple that it held just a few casual clothes, it would turn empty without a couple of things.

    ¡°This cannot be!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Did I put it somewhere else? Is my memory getting worse already? At this young age?¡±

    If one included his past lives, he was at an age where he should be getting senile now, but anyway, wasn¡¯t this a new body? But he was already forgetting¡­

    ¡°Are you looking for this?¡±

    Swish!

    Chung Myung was startled by the voice and turned around.

    Familiar people, led by Baek Cheon, were standing at the door. In Baek Cheon¡¯s hand, there was a dangling ck cloth.

    ¡°M-My night clothes!¡±

    ¡°It is obvious what you are nning to do. So I am confiscating this.¡±

    ¡°Confiscating?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes at the unexpected words.

    Confiscated? His things?

    The shock was so much that his mouth dropped.

    In both his past life and this, he had stolen other people¡¯s things but never had anyone taken his things. And this? Confiscation?

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think sasuk has lost his senses right now, but I am Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°I know that, you bastard! That is why I am doing this!¡±

    Baek Cheon shouted, his face contorted with anger.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like covering your eyes and crying! The sect leader is telling you not to go. Do you think it will be resolved if you wear night clothes and tag along?¡±

    While Chung Myung was searching for a retort, Jo Gulughed.

    ¡°See now. I told you he would be like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Hm. You did good.¡±

    Uncharacteristically, Yoon Jong patted Jo Gul on the head. A look of pride spread across Jo Gul¡¯s face.

    Baek Cheon looked like he was about to spit fire out of his eyes, and Yu Yiseol, standing resolutely beside him, remained silent. Baek Cheon spoke sternly.

    ¡°No matter what you did, I tolerated it until now!¡±

    ¡°Ah, sasuk. That¡¯s not to say he isn¡¯t a dragon; it¡¯s that we cannot put our hands or feet on¡­¡±

    Kuak.

    ¡°¡­ No, right, he is a dragon, indeed.¡±

    When Yoon Jong¡¯s hand, which was stroking Jo Gul¡¯s head, clenched, the words changed.

    ¡°But¡­ not this time! No matter how much he is like that, you cannot ignore the sect leader¡¯s orders! Aren¡¯t you the one who said that if the sect goes back, things will go wrong? History won¡¯t speak one word of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can speak three words, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No¡­ he kept telling him that his actions weren¡¯t things to brag about!

    ¡°No, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Do you think this will be alright without me?¡±

    ¡°We might get ruined with this.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you going ahead with this? Sasuk, help me persuade the sect leader¡­¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Baek Cheon cut off Chung Myung¡¯s words and said,

    ¡°Sometimes failure is better than sess. Rather than ignoring the sect leader¡¯s words to achieve sess at will, a painful failure following the words is better for Mount Hua!¡±

    Flinch.

    Chung Myung stepped back without realizing it.

    Even Chung Myung couldn¡¯t refuse this perfect logic.

    ¡°Even if I lose my life for not taking you along, I will not regret this!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was speechless at the question, wanted to say something.

    But then the Five Swords whispered behind him.

    ¡®I guess he will regret it?¡¯

    ¡®I honestly regret everything. Does not regretting make sense?¡¯

    ¡®Well, this is the right amount of confidence¡­.¡¯

    When Baek Cheon turned back with red eyes, the Chung disciples flinched and looked the other way.

    ¡°¡­Of course, I might regret it. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that this choice is the right one! So, you should give up and follow the decision of the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong helped Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Right. It would be better to do what sasuk is saying.¡±

    Jo Gul too quickly sided.

    ¡°Right, you bastard! Anyway, this is what the sect leader ordered, and you must not disobey it. So, are you going to tell the other sahyungs to follow you, or will you follow? Have some conscience.¡±

    Yu Yiseol frowned and continued.

    ¡°Scolding.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am being scolded a lot this time.¡±

    Chung Myung looked like the soul had escaped his mouth.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t the Hyun disciples alone who were the problem.¡¯

    Now, both the bright Baek disciples and the Chung disciples were trying to exercise power.

    Sahyung! Sect leader sahyung!

    Was he going to have to put up with this treatment? Uh? Him? He, the Plum Blossom Sword Saint, Chung Myung, to these small¡­!

    -If it¡¯s the sect leader, you need to follow them, you bastard! If you ignored me in the past life, shouldn¡¯t you at least listen this time?

    ¡°When did I ever ignore you! I did everything you told me to!¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly screaming!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, no, it isn¡¯t that.¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was flustered and about to speak, Baek Cheon spoke first.

    ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t work this time. If you follow us secretly, we will stop and return to Mount Hua. After that, if you ignore the orders of the sect leader and go to Yangtze alone, I will personally ask the sect leader to put you in the repentance cave for a year!¡±

    ¡°What? Has Sasuk lost it?¡±

    ¡°I am saying this because I am not insane! Because I am not! You are the fucked-up crazy one! How dare you disobey the orders of your sect leader! Don¡¯t you even know the proverb: Deceiving the teacher is like deceiving the ancestors?¡±

    ¡°De¡­ deceiving the teacher is like deceiving the ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that!¡±

    Chung Myung was now so enraged that it felt like he could copse.

    Yah, you bastard¡­

    What you were all doing now was deceiving the ancestor. You bastards were alling after your ancestor¡­

    Oh my.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it twice! Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, and stay put!¡±

    Baek Cheon turned around without care, leaving Chung Myung in a daze.

    And then Yoon Jong quickly followed, asking.

    ¡°Will this be alright?¡±

    ¡°It was something that had to happen at some point. Now that guy can know what has to be protected and what doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Baek Cheon took a bold step. At the same time, he felt nervous and slowly peeked a nce back.

    ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t the guy to lose his bearing at this.¡±

    Five Swords shrugged their shoulders and left Chung Myung. Then, the other Chung disciples, who were holding their breath and unable to move, slowly began to snoop around.

    Seeing Chung Myung sit on his bed, feeling lost, they all clicked their tongues and said one word before leaving.

    ¡°Chung Myung is now done.¡±

    ¡°Now is the time to let go.¡±

    ¡°It is really just Sasuk leading us. Let us stick with Sasuk in advance.¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, the next sect leader will be Baek Cheon Sasuk and Yoon Jong Sahyung. If you think about it, he has all the power.¡±

    ¡°Right? Why didn¡¯t I think of it until now?¡±

    Sahyung. Sect leader Sahyung¡­

    The kids were all grown up now, really¡­

    But why¡­

    ¡®Do I feel like crying?¡¯

    Huhu. Huhuh.

    Mount Hua, right Mount Hua.

    This damned one! Die!

    ¡°We wille back safe, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy look at the lined-up disciples in front of him.

    Baek Cheon, Yu Yiseol, Baek Sang, Yoon Jong, Jo Gul, Tang Soso, and Hye Yeon.

    This was a familiarbination. Whenever something important happened, the disciples of Mount Hua¡ªand one from Shaolin¡ªwent around like this.

    But why¡­

    ¡®Does this feel so odd?¡¯

    Just one person was missing, but somehow, the uneasy feeling in his chest wasn¡¯t calming down.

    ¡°Th¡­ that¡­ um¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong stuttered as if he was trying to find the right words, but he couldn¡¯t help but look around.

    ¡®Where is he?¡¯

    Why didn¡¯t he even see the shadow of that bastard?

    He thought it would make him feel at ease to see Chung Myung¡¯s sad face, but that guy was so angry that he didn¡¯t evene out.

    Hyun Jong, who gave up, controlled his expression and looked at the disciples.

    ¡°As you might know¡­ this is a very sensitive issue¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader. We will keep an eye to only resolve the issue and make no problems.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Seeing the confident words of Baek Cheon made him feel reassured¡­ surely. Definitely so, but¡­.

    Hyun Jong almost bit his index finger without realizing it.

    ¡°I-If you happen to face any problem, don¡¯t solve it on your own and run right away to us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Those pirates are vicious. So be on guard.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Never try to solve any issue on your own. Since we have promised to open the door back for any issue, report the situation regrly and request support in an emergency.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Eat three meals a day. If you don¡¯t drink enough water, your stomach will hurt. Ah, you might catch a disease¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep doing this, the disease will catch them!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh, right.¡±

    In the end, Hyun Jong shook his head in response to Hyun Young¡¯s outburst.

    His face was getting hot, and his heart was pounding; he couldn¡¯t calm himself down. It felt like sending out the disciples for the first time.

    ¡°Sect leader, don¡¯t worry. We will continue to be cautious! Please trust us.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly. When his disciples said such things, how could he, the sect leader, not believe them?

    ¡°Please be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Those who had addressed Hyun Jong all at once turned and left the gate.

    ¡°Have a nice trip, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Come back healthy! Punish those pirate bastards!¡±

    Baek Cheon turned, nodded, and took a quick look around.

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t see him.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be there.¡±

    ¡°He cannot be secretly following us, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh. He wouldn¡¯t do that after all that.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    ¡®First outing without Chung Myung.¡¯

    It was true that he was nervous, but he was going to do his best. They would have to use this chance to prove that they could stand alone without Chung Myung.

    ¡®Don¡¯t feel too bad, you bastard.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who had looked at Mount Hua with his own eyes, turned his head and took his steps ahead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples walked out of the gate proudly.

 Chapter 748

    <h4>Chapter 748</h4>

    Swish.

    sh!

    Swish.

    sh!

    ¡°Ah, be sane, at least!¡±

    Jo Gul, who had been holding back the entire time, finally spoke up.

    ¡°Why do you keep looking back? It¡¯s not like you left a honey jar behind you¡­ ack, it dazzles!¡±

    As Hye Yeon¡¯s head turned forward, Jo Gul covered his eyes with both hands to shield them from the reflecting light.

    ¡°Why are you even doing this to me, monk?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Taoist, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence, his face showing a saddened look, and then said,

    ¡°What can I do if the back of my head continues to bother you?¡±

    Jo Gul, looking at him in shock, sighed and turned to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Ugh, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I think we still have a long way to go before we catch up to Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What is this now?¡±

    ¡°If Chung Myung were here at times like this, he would say, ¡®I guess the shiny head of yours is getting on my nerves,¡¯ or ¡®Because you have no hair to block the wind, you¡¯re doing this to me!¡¯ But I can¡¯t say that¡­¡±

    ¡°What nonsensical attitude are you showing to the monk, you idiot?¡±

    Pak!

    Jo Gul¡¯s chin was neatly turned to the side.

    As Jo Gul fell down with a squeak, Yoon Jong shook his hands and his head then nced back at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­ he isn¡¯t following us, right?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Baek Cheon was equally anxious.

    But Yoon Jong was worried that Chung Myung might follow them. Or maybe he was anxious that he wasn¡¯t following them; they weren¡¯t sure what this anxiety was.

    ¡°Is he really noting?¡±

    ¡°¡­ seems like it.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon said, trembling.

    ¡°Yoon Jong. One might say I am worried for no reason¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, sasuk. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Even now, I am anxious that Chung Myung will appear with some mask and scream.¡±

    Yoon Jong nced around without an answer. This was because he, too, had the same anxiety.

    At that moment, Yu Yiseol bluntly spoke.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t following.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    When Baek Cheon turned, she said,

    ¡°Even so, he listens well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Samae. It seemed like his samae was under some misunderstanding.

    He wasn¡¯t that kind of kid¡­

    ¡°And if our sajils disappear, Mount Hua will be more chaotic.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was convinced, nodded without realizing it.

    Right.

    They weren¡¯t the only ones worried that Chung Myung would follow them. Actually, those left behind in Mount Hua were more worried.

    So, if Chung Myung hadn¡¯t been seen on Mount Hua, there would have been chaos on the mountain.

    Everyone unconsciously raised their heads and looked at the summit of Mount Hua, visible above the clouds.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like something odd is happening?¡±

    ¡°It seems so quiet.¡±

    ¡°There is no way we can hear anything from down here.¡±

    Shockingly, themon sense words came from Jo Gul. Yoon Jong and Baek Cheon, who felt like it was strange, looked back at Jo Gul with their mouths silent.

    Jo Gul sighed and pped his hands.

    ¡°Calm down, you two! Now I have to go to the Yangtze River to investigate, but what if we are this anxious?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ugh¡±

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    A sigh escaped both of their mouths at the same time.

    Until the moment they left the sect gate, they had departed full of will, but as they came down the mountain, they felt uneasy because they couldn¡¯t hear the usual scolding.

    They said they didn¡¯t mind him being absent, and they knew where this person was, and it seemed like the vacant spot of Chung Myung was a lot more empty than they thought.

    Baek Cheon looked back at Mount Hua onest time and walked away.

    ¡°Well¡­ because he really doesn¡¯t seem to being. Let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon touched his stomach and walked away.

    ¡®Then I am in charge now.¡¯

    Actually, although Baek Cheon had been leading the group, he had never thought of taking responsibility for everything.

    Not only that, but other people probably didn¡¯t think that way either. In the end, the decision was made by Chung Myung. From now on, they must fully consider and take responsibility for every action.

    ¡®It feels heavy.¡¯

    It felt like a strange burden was ced on his shoulders.

    But in the end, this burden was also his responsibility to bear. That was if he truly was qualified to be a sect leader of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°¡­You did this 5 times now, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong sahyung, calm down now. Stop moving those legs.¡±

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back at his sajaes with slightly sad eyes and trudged along helplessly.

    ¡®First of all, the problem is how to lead these damned bastards.¡¯

    There was a long way to go, and each step was a mountain to climb.

    Mount Hua was engulfed in strange tension.

    The attention of all the disciples was focused on Chung Myung. This was because it was unknown what mischief he would do by staying back in Mount Hua under the sect leader¡¯s orders.

    The disciples, facing this unprecedented situation in their time, were nervous and cautious of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he going to crush all the pavilions at this rate?¡±

    ¡°That would be good. The problem is if hees for us.¡±

    ¡°I am so scared¡­¡±

    In the meantime, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were able to recognize the importance of the Five Swords once again.

    It was true that those people were close with Chung Myung and, at some point, harassed the others, too, but they also yed a role in stopping that bastard from making a mess when he ran to hit them.

    It was said that benefits and risks were so closely rted.

    Now that the Five Swords were gone, they had to throw themselves in to stop any evil actions of Chung Myung.

    ¡®I hope he only acts withmon sense.¡¯

    ¡®We will have to do so many¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Sahyung, pleasee back fast.¡¯

    But surprisingly, the problem they feared didn¡¯t happen.

    Instead, apletely different situation unfolded.

    All of the Mount Hua disciples were seated in the dining hall, their faces frozen as if they had seen a ghost. Their eyes were fixed on one spot.

    Hold.

    Chopsticks held gently.

    Nom. Nom.

    Put the food in the mouth and chew it slowly.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t a strange thing at all. It might seem a bit slow and too clean, but wasn¡¯t itmon for people to eat slowly?

    But the faces of those who saw the scene were pale.

    ¡®C-Chung Myung¡­ is eating with chopsticks?¡¯

    ¡®Oh my, he is chewing instead of gulping.¡¯

    There was no loud munching sound.

    As if eating was a battle, Chung Myung, who was used to shoving food in front of him into his mouth and chewing as little as possible, was now picking up food with chopsticks and chewing before swallowing?

    The disciples all realized one painful fact.

    It is scary when a normal person acts crazy. Still, when a crazy person suddenly turns normal, it is several times more odd and terrifying.

    ¡®Why is he doing this?¡¯

    ¡®Mom, I am scared¡­.¡¯

    ¡®They say that if we do something we shouldn¡¯t, we will die.¡¯

    ¡®Oh, this bastard!¡¯

    These weren¡¯t just simple words or acts.

    Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s usual demeanor such that even a demon from hell would run in fear?

    The slumped shoulders, lowered eyes, and sunken expression were not what they knew about Chung Myung. No, this wasn¡¯t Chung Myung at all.

    Tak.

    At that moment, Chung Myung put down the chopsticks in his hand.

    Drrr.

    He got up, trudged over, opened the door, and went out.

    Tak.

    And closed the door quietly.

    That moment brought hell into the hall.

    ¡°Did you see that? He opened the door with his hands!¡±

    ¡°W-without kicking¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? Tak, tak! Not bang!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Buddha,e to us¡­.¡±

    The Mount Hua disciples, who had been staring nkly at the door that Chung Myung closed, exchanged nces with pale faces.

    ¡°W-what is happening¡­.¡±

    An unknown fear began to creep into their faces.

    ¡°Wuk, euk.¡±

    Kwak Ho desperately swung his wooden sword. Sweat dripped down his face. Every time he swung the sword, sweat sshed all around.

    His legs were shaking and his arms trembling, but the sword in his hand showed no signs of stopping.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t selected this time either.¡¯

    He knew.

    He wasn¡¯t yet at a level where he couldpare himself to Yoon Jong or Jo Gul. Although they were doing their best, the difference between them and the Five Swords was huge.

    Even if he were the sect leader, he wouldn¡¯t consider sending someone like him. If he looked at it coldly, wasn¡¯t he being pushed out not just by the Five Swords but also by Baek Sang, who is now in the Finance Hall?

    ¡®I need to work harder.¡¯

    He knew it better than anyone else.

    And he also knew that the only way to ovee the gap was through hard work.

    Nevertheless, there was just one reason why he couldn¡¯t let this go.

    ¡®Am I really following the sahyungs?¡¯

    No, probably not.

    Rather than narrowing the gap, it was growing wider.

    Until recently, if he sparred with Jo Gul, he could keep up for a couple of hits, but recently, even dealing with a couple was troublesome for him. Even though he was trying really hard not to embarrass himself, the difference was growing so much that he couldn¡¯t see their shadows anymore.

    ¡®I am sure that I am not the only one who thinks like this.¡¯

    So he did something unreasonable.

    Even though he knew he wasn¡¯t skilled yet and didn¡¯t deserve it, he begged the sect leader to give him another chance to learn.

    Was it greed?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    He thought that if the sahyungs learned it, the chance to catch up with them would vanish forever.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was jealous of those stronger than him. They were just a measure that Kwak Ho set, and he was frustrated that he couldn¡¯t get stronger any faster. Probably, everyone who visited the sect leader together felt the same.

    ¡®How can I get stronger?¡¯

    How could they catch up with their sahyungs¡­

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    Kwak Ho was furious as he swung the sword.

    His sword was filled with emotions, of course. Because of that, his bnce wavered, and his shaky legs copsed.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Fortunately, he was practicing in a wide area, so the risk of anyone getting hit by the thrown sword was very¡­

    Thud!

    At that moment, a sound rang out, making Kwak Ho¡¯s eyes tremble.

    His wooden sword, which was swung incorrectly, ended up hitting someone in the head.

    And that alone was a horrible ident.

    But the more terrible reason that made him tremble was because the person who got hit had their neck bent to the side¡­ and they looked so familiar.

    ¡°C-ch-ch-chung¡­ Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    The people training around were all clenching their fists and looked shocked at this. Some were already chanting prayers for the departure of Gwak Hoe to paradise.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung. This wasn¡¯t intentional¡­ this was absolutely not¡­¡±

    No. Why was Chung Myung here¡­

    No, why didn¡¯t this guy go away before?

    In any case, the fate was decided now.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather get a clean kill.¡¯

    Kwak Ho sensed his fate and closed his eyes tightly.

    But at that moment.

    ¡°¡­ shh.¡±

    ¡°Un?¡±

    Chung Myung gently pushed away the wooden sword that touched his head.

    ¡°Train your lower body more. Even if your thoughts are distracted, if your lower body is strong, your sword path will not go like this.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you want to get stronger, start with the basics.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh, uh. Okay.¡±

    When Kwak Ho answered without question, Chung Myung nodded and went his way without saying a word.

    Kwak Ho and the sahyungs all looked at Chung Myung, who was moving away in the distance, with nk looks.

    ¡°¡­ what is with him?¡±

    ¡°Did he eat something wrong¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah. No. If you think of it, this ismon sense¡­¡±

    ¡°So this isn¡¯t a problem then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Phew.

    Kwak Ho weakly dropped the sword and mumbled softly.

    ¡°¡­ Is this the sign that Mount Hua is doomed?¡±

    The feeling of the world copsing had spread throughout the silent training hall.

 Chapter 749

    <h4>Chapter 749</h4>

    Hyun Jong, with a teacup in his hand, slowly walked to the window of his room.

    He heard the sound of mountain birds crying from somewhere and a cool breeze passed by his fingers.

    Holding the steaming teacup, Hyun Jong looked up at the distant sky with a benevolent face.

    ¡®So quiet.¡¯

    It was clean and quiet. Today¡¯s Mount Hua seemed to fit the description perfectly. The clear air settled deep in the quiet mountains.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s heart was truly calming down¡­

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    Wait.

    Calm?

    Hyun Jong tilted his head to the side.

    ¡®Calm?¡¯

    Mount Hua was?

    His head jerked and turned. He tried to listen again, but all he could hear were birds chirping.

    There was no sound of the disciples¡¯ loud cheers or people screaming like they were dying.

    It was as quiet as if Mount Hua hadpletely gone vacant.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t calmness.¡¯

    ¡­ right. This was something else. Wasn¡¯t the silence of Mount Hua simr to death?

    ¡®This cannot be happening.¡¯

    Of course, Mount Hua wasn¡¯t always noisy. When Chung Myung led the disciples outside, there were moments of quietness, even if it wasn¡¯t to this extent.

    But wasn¡¯t Chung Myung in Mount Hua now?

    The coexistence of Chung Myung and silence was the same as the sun and moon rising together.

    ¡®I-it couldn¡¯t be¡­..!¡¯

    Hyun Jong jumped up.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t possibly escape from Mount Hua, right?¡±

    He was afraid something like this might happen, so he put up guards, too. Those remaining in Mount Hua might not be able to stop him, but they can at least make sure he doesn¡¯t disappear. So, if something bad happened, someone would havee to stop him.

    ¡°¡­ then he didn¡¯t leave Mount Hua?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°No, no! I need to see it with my own eyes.¡±

    He threw the cup and quickly ran out. He stormed into the White Plum Blossom Hall at once and threw open the door.

    At that moment, the Chung disciples gathered in the living room were all startled and began to whisper as they saw Hyun Jong.

    ¡°S-sect leader!¡±

    They all rushed to him with tearful eyes.

    ¡°Sect leaderrr!¡±

    ¡°Sect leaderrr! I am scared to death! Do something, please!¡±

    ¡°I am so scared that I cannot eat anything!¡±

    Hyun Jong, flustered, opened his eyes wide and asked,

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Chung Myung is being strange.¡±

    ¡°It feels like he was given medicine!¡±

    ¡°Like he might die soon!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    What does this mean? To take the medicine and die?

    ¡°W-where is Chung Myung now?¡±

    ¡°In his room¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    Surprised, Hyun Jong ran up.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    He flung the door open and flinched as he saw the inside.

    ¡°What¡­ what is¡­ what is this¡­¡±

    His mouth was wide open.

    The room was clean. It was hard to believe that Chung Myung existed there.

    And in that clean room sat Chung Myung, neatly dressed and without a mark.

    ¡°Ah, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°U-Uh?¡±

    ¡°You came here?¡±

    Looking at Hyun Jong, he stood up and bowed.

    This made Hyun Jong¡¯s face go even paler.

    Was he greeting him in the right manner?

    Was that Chung Myung?

    This guy was one who always bent his head to the side to greet him, making Hyun Jong think, ¡®Can¡¯t he bend his head ahead?¡¯ But now that Chung Myung was greeting him with perfect form?

    This politely?

    ¡®This feels bad.¡¯

    He felt goosebumps rise.

    If another guy was like this, he would have felt happy and thought, ¡®Ah, this guy has finally grown up,¡¯ but Chung Myung was no ordinary guy.

    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was looking at myself for a moment, sect leader.¡±

    Looking at himself?

    Him?

    -No. I am too busy running now, uh? Self-inspection? Difference in sex? If you have time to do all that, then swing the sword one more time! The Southern Edge and Wudang bastards must be gritting their swords at this hour, too!

    ¡°¡­surely, it had to be like that.¡±

    Maybe he heard it wrong?

    Hyun Jong blinked and looked at the open book next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung held the book and politely said,

    ¡°This is the Tao Te Ching.¡±

    ¡°¡­what?¡±

    ¡°This is the Tao Te Ching, sect leader.¡±

    There were one or two things that wouldn¡¯t fit well with Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, but the most unsuitable would be Buddhist or Taoist books.

    Yet, this Tao Te Ching was in the hands of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Well, what was that for¡­?¡±

    Was he sure that he was not trying to set the White Plum Blossom Hall on fire?

    Then he spoke in a truly serious tone.

    ¡°I think I have been toozy. Isn¡¯t Mount Hua a Taoist sect?¡±

    ¡°R-right¡­?¡±

    ¡°If I am a Taoist disciple, that is, a Taoist, I shouldn¡¯t neglect the sword but also words. Now I realize my mind was narrow, sect leader.¡±

    Once again, if some other disciple had said this, Hyun Jong would have felt happy.

    But when Chung Myung said these words, instead of feeling happy, he felt goosebumps rise and his stomach twists.

    It would be less odd to see Asurae from hell, pet a kitten, and call it cute. What nonsense was this?

    ¡°You are reading that?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly raised his voice with a contorted look.

    ¡°I cannot let you go because of this! You cannot be acting like this!¡±

    This was a trick.

    It was a clear ploy to follow the Five Swords by showing he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble here.

    But contrary to his thoughts, Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°No, sect leader. Don¡¯t misunderstand what this disciple is saying.¡±

    Ah, what a way of speaking! Just do this and that as usual now, brat!

    ¡°You are saying you won¡¯t be following them along?¡±

    ¡°The beginning of Tao is people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And the beginning of a sect is trust.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    This was scary.

    It was so strange that it made his stomach hurt. Words that Yoon Jong would say in seriousness were nowing from Chung Myung.

    ¡°If I really care for Mount Hua, I should trust the sahyungs. But I couldn¡¯t trust them and stayed by relying on my talent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now the disciple here realizes the sect leader¡¯s reason behind this. Letting go of attachment is the start of any path. Knowing that the disciple hadn¡¯t given up any obsession yet, the sect leader helped enlighten me. How do I repay this favor¡­?¡±

    ¡°S-stop! Stop!¡±

    Finally, Hyun Jong could no longer bear it and ran to Chung Myung, holding his hand.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung! I was wrong! Don¡¯t do this, okay!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what the sect leader is talking about. This is teaching me a¡­¡±

    ¡°I said to not do itttt!¡±

    Hyun Jong faced a fear he had experienced for the first time in his life.

    Time passed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with widened eyes.

    Wait. He thought it would stop.

    If he was acting on purpose, his true intentions should soone out. In the first ce, people don¡¯t change so easily.

    But even though three days passed, Chung Myung was still being strange.

    Sak. Sak.

    The Chung disciples rushed to Chung Myung, who was sweeping with a broom near the front gate.

    ¡°C-Chung Myung, don¡¯t do that! We will do it!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, sahyungs? I am the youngest of Mount Hua, so I need to do it.¡±

    ¡°Soso is the youngest!¡±

    ¡°Soso isn¡¯t in Mount Hua right now. So, in terms of the next in line, I should be the one doing it.¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung¡­¡±

    ¡°If sahyungs also have something they want me to do, you can tell me.¡±

    ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°To you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is strange about it?¡±

    The Chung disciples were in pain, unable to eitherugh or cry.

    ¡®Just hit me already!¡¯

    ¡®Why are you doing this? There are so many ways to harass people!¡¯

    ¡®I think I might puke. My stomach isn¡¯t getting any better.¡¯

    The expressions of the Hyun disciples were also distorted.

    ¡°What is¡­¡±

    He opened his mouth but did not respond to Hyun Sang.

    ¡°Could he have caught some disease?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe he got so shocked that his head became strange.¡±

    ¡°Be careful of what you say! This is getting weird. He is just normal and nice.¡±

    ¡°¡­ have you ever considered that as a problem?¡±

    ¡°What problem? It is good if a kid gets straight.¡±

    Even if Chung Myung plucked out all his hair and made a wig, Hyun Young would only call him cute without another word.

    ¡®Straight and normal?¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes noticed this look of despair.

    Turning Chung Myung into a human was his biggest goal in life, a sect leader of Mount Hua¡¯s goal. However, it might be more difficult than the mission of making Mount Hua a prestigious sect like in the past, so he didn¡¯t even try for it.

    But now he didn¡¯t know Chung Myung turning into a human was the biggest goal not just during the Tang Dynasty but any future dynasty too.

    However¡­ looking at what was happening now, a lot earlier than he thought, Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t happy or satisfied.

    ¡®I feel like I am watching gunpowder ready to burst.¡¯

    No, it looks like he was holding the gunpowder in hand.

    ¡°Ahem, the kid looks a bit weak.¡±

    ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t it a strange thing to see?¡±

    ¡°I need to take at least one health medicine every year¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang turned his head. Chung Myung is a brat, but he thought he was a fine one.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Sang sighed and turned to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°It would be better to send him now¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Even though Chung Myung caused an ident, they never actually caused harm to Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°We are not simply doing this because Chung Myung makes things bigger than needed. Imagine that I step down, and Un Am or Baek Cheon ends up as sect leader. Would Chung Myung constantly challenge their every decision?¡±

    Hyun Jong was thinking about the future and frowned.

    Right now, when Hyun Jong decided something, he was at a loss if Chung Myung didn¡¯t share the same opinion. But what about the younger ones, then?

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he ends up as sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nothing, I don¡¯t know. I am not saying you should do it.¡±

    ¡°Phew, I too¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought the sect leader was prepared to destroy Mount Hua this time.¡±

    Seeing even Hyun Young talk like that, it felt like it wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    ¡°Well, since that will not happen, someone else will have to take the ce of the sect leader. In order to do that, Chung Myung needs to know how to let them make important decisions without interfering, and he needs to practice in advance. Baek Cheon especially should know how to do that more than Un Am.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I guess that is why you didn¡¯t send Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Right. Baek Cheon should know my will.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the distant sky with a stern face.

    ¡®I am sure he will.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t worried about sending them without Chung Myung. Even now, he was worrying for those who left the sect¡­

    ¡°Chung Myungggg!¡±

    ¡°We are going to clean up the White Plum Blossom Hall! Please! Please put that rag down!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I said don¡¯t do itttt!¡±

    But kids.

    He must apologize¡­ things were a mess here.

    Pleasee back fast.

    Please¡­

 Chapter 750

    <h4>Chapter 750</h4>

    ¡°Euk! Euk! Euk! Euk!¡±

    Drops of sweat continued to flow in the wind, and Baek Cheon¡¯s wet hair moved around.

    Dressed in a white robe, Baek Cheon ran ahead. With every step, he was firm with determination, and his slightly furrowed eyebrows showed supreme resolve.

    ¡°Ah, wait! Wait!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At Baek Sang¡¯s desperate cry, Baek Cheon stopped running.

    ¡°A-Ah! S-stop a moment!¡±

    ¡°UH?¡±

    Only then did Baek Cheone to a halt.

    As soon as he stopped, Baek Sang and Tang Soso copsed.

    ¡°Huh! Huh! Euk! Euk!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ oh no, I am dying.¡±

    Baek Sang, panting heavily, looked at Baek Cheon with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°No, sahyung! Who are you even chasing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Since Chung Myung is gone, shouldn¡¯t we just move leisurely on our own? Why are you running like your tail is on fire?¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon wiped his sweaty forehead with an awkward look.

    ¡°This is¡­ I guess it has be a habit.¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong nodded with equally awkward expressions.

    ¡°If I do something slowly, my mind will not be at peace¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am impatient for no reason because I don¡¯t have anything to drag this time¡­ I feel like I need to pull something.¡±

    Baek Sang felt so lost at those words. All he could do was look and ask, ¡®What is with these people?¡¯ But at least the three were a little better. Yu Yiseol asked silently, ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®What is wrong with going fast?¡¯ She tilted her head with a sullen look.

    ¡®No, if this is the case, then there is no point in leaving Chung Myung behind, right?¡¯

    If they were going to behave the same regardless of his presence, why separate them?

    ¡°I know the situation is urgent, but there is no need to run like we are waiting to die.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around anxiously.

    ¡°If I go slowly, I feel anxious, and it doesn¡¯t feel safe.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It is because I keep feeling like I need to hurry up and get things done.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded, agreeing with what he said.

    ¡°I am so anxious and nervous that I might go insane here. It feels like someone is following me from behind.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    Baek Sang closed his eyes tightly as he watched the three people look around in a nervous breakdown.

    ¡®It isn¡¯t like we have some vengeful spirit following us.¡¯

    Even though they left Chung Myung behind, these people were unable to escape from Chung Myung¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°But sahyung, if I continue to run like this, then not just me, but even Soso will get sick. Let¡¯s take our time¡­.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    At that moment, Baek Sang looked up in surprise at the voiceing from below.

    Tang Soso, who had been gasping for air with her head bowed down, raised her head. Looking at those burning mes in her eyes, even a tiger would make a fuss and run while peeing.

    ¡°Let us continue like this!¡±

    ¡°B-But! Then you will pass out.¡±

    ¡°If you pass out, then it happens.¡±

    Tang Soso gritted her teeth.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°These days, they are only using me as a member of Medicine Hall and not a swordsman!¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong flinched. This was because her knife-like eyes were focused on none other than those two.

    ¡°I might be one step behind now, but I know that if this happens, I will turn into a burdenter.¡±

    ¡°Soso. We have never thought of you like that. You are our precious¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I care? Keep running! If I cannot run on all fours, I will even crawl my way back. If I don¡¯t do it right, then I will grab your hair from behind and hang on it!¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth and smiled.

    Right, this was right.

    When was there ever warmth in Mount Hua?

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Tang Soso put her hands on the ground and, with those trembling arms, lifted herself. It seemed like her eyes would breathe out fire at any moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°No, after all, it would be nice to take a little break¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to worry about that, sasuk! I will follow you! Don¡¯t worry about me, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. not you.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Soso turned her head to the side.

    Baek Sang was sitting with his face down, which seemed to say, ¡®I cannot run anymore. Beat me to death if you want, or even eat me.¡¯

    Tang Soso looked at him with a face that called him pathetic.

    ¡°What! What! I work in the Finance Hall!¡±

    ¡°¡­ uh, that bat-like bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed as he mumbled. When needed, he worked in the hall, and when things didn¡¯t go his way, he was a proud swordsman of Mount Hua. He was quite a guy, right?

    ¡®I don¡¯t think he was like this before.¡¯

    Well, if one thought about it, was there anyone in Mount Hua like this before? Even though everyone changed, this guy changed too much.

    Baek Cheon, who was lost in thought, threw a nce at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°What are you looking at, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    In response to Yoon Jong¡¯s question, he shook his head.

    ¡°I thought the people left in Mount Hua must be having a hard time.¡±

    Yoon Jong burst intoughter.

    ¡°They must be so. Isn¡¯t there no one who can stop him? But still, since the sect leader is there, he wouldn¡¯t try anything bad.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t cause a mess, but it is scary to think how angry he will get. Once he grows the horns, he cannot be stopped.¡±

    ¡°Haha. That is right.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had beenughing while looking at each other, stoppedughing awkwardly and nced towards Mount Hua, which couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°¡­ let us finish this swiftly and head back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Ah! No! Let us take some rest!¡±

    ¡°Stop acting up and get up now you brat. We don¡¯t have much time left. We are close to Yangtze now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ we have to run an entire day to get there, though?¡±

    ¡°It will take just one day.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that moment, Baek Sang realized.

    He hadn¡¯t realized it before, but now that Chung Myung wasn¡¯t here, he felt certain. Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the only problem with Mount Hua.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Baek Sang got up and began to run again.

    ¡°Euk! Eukkk! Eukk! Ah, I am dying!¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled slightly as he felt Baek Sang¡¯s presence eagerly following behind him despite panting.

    ¡°Come on, let us pick up the pace!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±

    It seemed like there was something akin to a curseing from behind, but Baek Cheon didn¡¯t care about it.

    ¡°It is the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had barely arrived at the Yangtze, exhaled.

    The moment he saw the scenery, the first thing he felt was that the Yangtze River was amazing. This was more so for Mount Hua sect disciples who stayed in Shaanxi and rarely saw any rivers.

    Normally, they would have admired this wide river with astonished hearts, but now this river filled them with despair.

    ¡®Do we have to search this ce thoroughly?¡¯

    They were at a loss.

    The Yangtze River is long enough to cross half the central ins, and its width is wide enough to remind one of the sea. They couldn¡¯t search this entire ce themselves.

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang?¡±

    There came no answer, so Baek Cheon turned his head. What he found wasn¡¯t Baek Sang standing next to him and responding like usual, but Baek Sang trembling on the ground.

    ¡°¡­ Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­ If you weren¡¯t my sahyung, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Kuak.¡±

    Baek Sang struggled to get up. With a face covered in dirt, he said,

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Where did you say the Ghost n disciples went missing?¡±

    Baek Sang turned his head as if asking how he could know.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? It was somewhere around the Yangtze River.¡±

    Clench.

    Baek Cheon clenched his fist. Baek Sang quietly added to his words, seeing the anger rising.

    ¡°And so¡­ information. Mouths are speaking around us. They said there was an ident near the crossing of Poyang Lake.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right! It was through the talks. It is also around here that the others went missing.¡±

    ¡°Who said what?¡±

    Baek Cheon unclenched his fist.

    Well, Baek Sang, indeed, had to be scolded.

    ¡°I dragged you all the way here without giving you a chance to rest. Your head must be spinning now, right? If that is the case, I will give you some time to catch your breath and ask then. Ah, the blood and tears¡­.¡±

    So, Baek Cheon tried to ignore Baek Sang¡¯s mumbling.

    ¡°Poyang Lake¡­ Then we havee to the right ce.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned as he looked at the wide waters in front of him.

    The Yangtze River was connected torgekes in many ces. And thesekes were the best areas for pirates to operate.

    First, since it was ake, the current wasn¡¯t fast, so boats could not move easily. Also, the area where the water flowed into theke was several times wider than an ordinary river, and theke was so wide that it was almost a sea, so chasing down people wasn¡¯t easy either.

    ¡°Then we should start by searching around thiske.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sasuk. Even though it is wide, it is too wide. Can we search such arge area by ourselves?¡±

    ¡°If you keep looking for it without a clue, we won¡¯t be able to make out the rice in porridge, too.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at Yoon Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Beggars Union has been ced in advance here, so ask for cooperation from the branch here. And check to see if anyone has been injured recently.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk. I understand.¡±

    ¡°Baek Sang, take Jo Gul with you and ask around through the merchants. This won¡¯t just happen normally. We need to check things around and see if any merchants have been attacked by the bandits recently.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I will go to the Beggars Union. I cannot work with him.¡±

    Jo Gul protested, feeling that what Baek Sang said was unfair.

    ¡°No, sasuk. That is a hurtful thing! I always respect sasuk!¡±

    ¡°You should be d that this isn¡¯t the time of Confucius. If Confucius had been around to see you, the three major religions of his time would have changed from Buddhism to something else.¡±

    In those words, everyone imagined the same thing. They trembled at the picture of Confucius holding a fan and ruthlessly breaking open Jo Gul¡¯s head.

    Such a bizarre sight.

    ¡°Well, if that doesn¡¯t work, please send me alone to the Beggars Union. No matter how close we are to the Beggars Union, they are just an intelligence group. Even though they only handled things for us without taking money, it is now time for us to pay a reasonable price. And since it involves money, I will go.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    ¡°And Jo Gul, being the son of a merchant, would be better at inquiring with the merchants¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°As if.¡±

    ¡°Not even as a joke.¡±

    Baek Sang quietly looked at Jo Gul in response to the unexpectedment. Before he knew it, Jo Gul had taken a step back and looked at the distant mountains.

    ¡®Take the me for your actions?¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t that.

    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    When Baek Cheon nodded, Jo Gul mumbled and moved to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Then let us say it is Yoon Jong¡¯s task. Samae, take Soso with you and check to see if there are people who know anything about this. In particr, we need to find out if there are new pirates instead of the old ones.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Yu Yiseol answered, Tang Soso went close to her and crossed her arms. Yu Yiseol¡¯s expressionless body tilted to the side.

    For normal people, Yu Yiseol was scary to be with, but since there was Tang Soso, things would be handled well.

    ¡°Sasuk, then where are you nning to go?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head towards the Yangtze River.

    ¡°I guess I should go out to the river.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous?¡±

    ¡°There will be no harm in experiencing it in advance. Anyway, we are on a time constraint, so move. When getting information, don¡¯t forget to ask about the missing people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move then.¡±

    When the disciples of Mount Hua all left, Baek Cheon turned to take a slow look around at the Yangtze River.

    ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯

    He had an ominous feeling that things were a lot more serious than he expected.

    ¡°I need to confirm it.¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly walked towards the river.

    Was it because they were all exhausted or because of missing Chung Myung?

    None of the Mount Hua disciples who arrived at the Yangtze River noticed that a dark gaze was watching them from afar.

    Not one noticed it.

 Chapter 751

    <h4>Chapter 751</h4>

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The Chung disciples in the White Plum Blossom hall sat wide-eyed.

    ¡°¡­ I cannot eat.¡±

    ¡°My indigestion is severe.¡±

    ¡°I have been having nightmares for three days now, and I cannot even sleep¡­.¡±

    They looked at each other¡¯s faces and sighed in unison.

    ¡°How¡­ why are they doing this?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that insane?¡±

    ¡°It is, but he has always been insane.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    No, the problem wasn¡¯t that he was insane, but because he wasn¡¯t insane now. And he wasn¡¯t insane, so now it felt like he was really insane.

    ¡°So that crazy bastard¡­ no, what is that normal guy doing?¡±

    ¡°Sweeping, cleaning the ancestral hall.¡±

    ¡°Ancestral hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You know¡­ the foundation of the sect is that, so he said that the sect isn¡¯t taking proper care of it or respecting the ancestor¡¯s right, so he will clean it up and¡­¡±

    Yang Ho looked like he was tearing down his face.

    ¡°No, why is he saying the right things¡­ why!¡±

    After suffering for a moment, his shoulders slumped. More people began to pitch in.

    ¡°I am getting goosebumps. I was watching from the side while he was cleaning, and I was wondering what he was doing alone¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader sahyung? Was he talking about Baek Sasuk, maybe? No, the title of Sect leader sahyung is used by the sajaes of the same ss. If not the elders, there would be no one using that title right now.¡±

    ¡°How can I know what is inside? He seems to be entirely out of his mind.¡±

    ¡°I am going to turn away from this. Really¡­¡±

    They felt goosebumps rise on their bodies at the image of Chung Myung frantically sweeping and wiping the hall, speaking iprehensible words.

    At that time, Kwak Ho nced around and cautiously said,

    ¡°But sahyungs and sajaes.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°If you calmly think about it, it isn¡¯t that bad. It¡¯s strange to look at and hard to ept, but if we think, hasn¡¯t Chung Myung turned into a good person now?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That is the problem.¡±

    ¡°No. I get the problem is that¡­¡±

    Kwak Ho spoke firmly.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing if we just get used to this? Do you like the good Chung Myung? Or the insane Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Are you even asking that, you brat!¡±

    Yang Ho suddenly shouted like he didn¡¯t have to think.

    ¡°It is better to be insane!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Gwak Hoe flinched at the unexpected reaction and asked back. But the others all shook their heads as if they agreed with Yang Ho.

    ¡°If it is Chung Myung, he has to be insane.¡±

    ¡°At least, I am used to that.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Kwak Ho¡¯s eyes shook.

    No, that¡­

    When he listened to them, it did seem like the right one, but¡­ uh¡­

    ¡°If everyone leaves and keeps looking at him like that, everyone¡¯s minds will explode.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I mean too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, heavenly Buddha! Why are you subjecting us to such trying times?¡±

    The Chung disciples sighed with despair-filled faces.

    ¡°¡­ But we can also do this, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many days it has been? When ites to acting, I doubt anyone would do it for this long.¡±

    ¡°Then you are saying he is going to be like this?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    Everyone shuddered and looked at one ce at the same time. It was in the direction of the Ancestral Hall, where Chung Myung was cleaning.

    Duudud!

    Druuk!

    One side of the Jade Emperor statue was now shining brightly. It was polished so smoothly that it looked like a newly made one and was neatly oiled.

    Pop! Pop!

    Chung Myung wiped the face of the statue clean with a cotton cloth.

    ¡°T-this ce is a bit¡­¡±

    Swish.

    He gently put pressure on the protruding part of the table and trimmed it, too, adjusting the table measurement. Chung Myung smiled as he mumbled.

    ¡°I did it.¡±

    So clean, it was so clean.

    His face was full of pride. He looked around the hall with newfound admiration.

    The Ancestral Hall. This was a ce usually for the ancestors, where the memorial tablets of Mount Hua¡¯s greatest sect leaders were ced to honor their souls.

    ¡°So much has changed here too.¡±

    When he first stepped into Mount Hua, there was nothing left in this ce. Not only the ritual antiques and Taoist items but even the treasures collected and gifted were sold off by Mount Hua, leaving just the memorial tablets behind.

    But as Mount Hua began to gather wealth back, Hyun Young reorganized all the items he had sold, and now, it has regained some of its past appearance.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still a bit lonely without the Dark Fragrant White Plum Blossom, but¡­.¡±

    The Dark Fragrant White Plum Blossom, one of the best artifacts in Mount Hua, hadn¡¯t been found yet. Even after searching through Eunha and using them to search as well, its whereabouts remain unknown. It might be stuck in the warehouse of some rich family, or someone who didn¡¯t understand its value might have sold it for a cheap price.

    Still, it was definitely a shame that they couldn¡¯t get back such an item. But that wasn¡¯t what was important. What was more important than the artifacts was Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung began to clean the memorial tablets one by one.

    ¡°Sect leader sahyung, many descendants of Mount Hua have grown up now. Looking at this kind of makes me feel proud. I think it is time for everyone to work on their own. It is what sahyung and I wanted¡­¡±

    -What fucking load of bullshit is that! You bastard! Why are you doing this!

    ¡°Why are you yelling? I need to learn a bit more now.¡±

    -Oh my¡­

    Chung Myung continued to clean the tablets carefully. After a while, he could see with his own eyes that the hall looked a lot cleaner than before.

    ¡°Hmm, nice.¡±

    He nodded with satisfaction and folded the dusting cloth.

    ¡°Sect leader sahyung.¡±

    Then he suddenly turned to the memorial tablet and mumbled.

    ¡°When I thought about it, everything the sect leader said was indeed right. Chung Jin said that, too. I am a person who cannot leave anything behind for Mount Hua or on Mount Hua. It means that I didn¡¯t understand the normal disciples we had, and it can also mean that they couldn¡¯t grow stronger under my guidance.¡±

    As long as Chung Myung was present, Mount Hua would not suffer under the bullying of other sects, just like Mount Hua did in the past.

    But what happened after Chung Myung disappeared?

    In the end, the remaining disciples would have to lead Mount Hua. If Chung Myung continued as he was now, the other Mount Hua disciples would end up suffering in his absence.

    And that wasn¡¯t what Chung Myung wanted.

    Hadn¡¯t he already experienced the tragic copse of Mount Hua after he vanished once? What Chung Myung wanted wasn¡¯t a Mount Hua strong for him but a Mount Hua strong even without him.

    ¡°It might be a bit difficult for the kids now, but eventually, they will be able to manage things on their own. Even if they get hurt and things get difficult enough for them to die¡­ no, no, that is how people grow.¡±

    -I think your real feelings came out.

    ¡°Eh. What are you thinking? It was a slip of the tongue.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    With an unusually serious expression, he looked out at Mount Hua.

    ¡°At some point, I thought I would have to take a little step back. This was just faster than I thought. Maybe my guess is right. Sect leader Hyun Jong said so, and Baek Cheon sasuk said so too.¡±

    Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that Chung Myung had really stepped into the state of a former elder who lives in the corner rooms. Considering his abilities, he was too involved in the matters of Mount Hua. Recently, it had gotten to the point where he was giving up his personal time for others.

    Now, everything was gradually falling into ce. In the end, just like Mount Hua of the past, he had to establish a system where Mount Hua drew strength from the presence of Chung Myung, even if Chung Myung himself didn¡¯t take the lead.

    ¡°I need to trust my disciples. That is the role of an adult.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s expression became a bit more rxed.

    Although it felt disappointing to let a child go, a child who once toddled around was now jumping away from his arms. Change was a natural process.

    ¡°So, what do we do next?¡±

    Chung Myung walked out of the hall with a basket carrying a cotton cloth.

    He decided that the next destination would be the sect leader¡¯s residence. No, he tried to move there.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    A person came rushing to him at great speed.

    ¡°Uh? Ghost n leader?¡±

    Chung Myung, who confirmed it was Do Un-chan, tilted his head. Was he still in Hwa-Um vige? Why is heing back?

    ¡°Sect leader! Sect leader, are you here?¡±

    At that loud shout, the door of the sect leader¡¯s residence burst open. Hyun Jong ran out to greet him with a surprised look.

    ¡°n leader, what is happening?¡±

    ¡°W-we found him!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Do Un-Chan shouted with a pale look.

    ¡°D-disciple! I found the disciple who went missing during the package delivery.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°H-he is alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Fortunately, it seems like the child has been saved. The child somehow managed to send a letter¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is the pirates. It is said that he was attacked and fell into the Yangtze River but survived.¡±

    Before they knew it, the faces of everyone who heard this went stiff.

    ¡°Um. But that is bad news, right? We already expected it.¡±

    ¡°But whates next is important.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Do Un-Chan took a deep breath and gulped.

    ¡°It is said that the pirates who attacked him kidnapped everyone on the ship to prevent the news from reaching Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Kidnap? Did you just say kidnap?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader! There is no doubt about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is this¡­!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°What are they nning to do by kidnapping innocent civilians?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the pirates are taking them and selling them as ves to foreign nations¡­¡±

    ¡°What insane people!¡±

    Curses came from the mouth of Hyun Jong, who rarely uttered such harsh words.

    Committing evil deeds against someone strong and messing withmon innocent people were two different things.

    And¡­

    ¡®If a rumor spreads that all this happened because of Mount Hua, how would the world look at us?¡¯

    Of course, Mount Hua had no part in this. Starting a business wasn¡¯t a sin.

    But public sentiment could not be predicted, and it didn¡¯t followmon sense. If word spread that civilians suffered due to Mount Hua¡¯s business, the name of Mount Hua would crumble.

    ¡°Sect Leader, shouldn¡¯t we take action quickly?¡±

    Hyun Young spoke in a serious voice, quite unlike him. There was no way he didn¡¯t understand the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°Hmm. We need to rescue them as quickly as possible.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded resolutely.

    ¡°If we miss the timing and the civilians get sold off as ves, rescuing them will be difficult¡­¡±

    But no matter how quickly they send people, it will take time to reach them.

    ¡®Even if I send a letter to Baek Cheon¡­ dealing with the pirates alone would be difficult¡­¡¯

    After all, there was nothing else to do¡­.

    After much thought, Hyun Jong made up his mind and shouted.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong watched as Chung Myung suddenly approached and answered.

    Right.

    This look was better, rather than seeing him as normal.

    ¡°I think you need to head to the Yangtze River first. I will send other disciples through Un Geom, so you go first and stop the pirates from selling civilians into very.¡±

    Even though it would be impossible to destroy the pirates, it would be possible if Chung Myung were there.

    And then, the reinforcements from Mount Hua would arrive, and the pirates could be swept away. It was a time when Hyun Jong was praising himself for what he thought was a fairly perfect calction.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡­¡±

    Wait.

    Did this guy just ask him?

    Hyun Jong, who had been reflecting on the words Chung Myung would never say, looked at Chung Myung, who had a nk expression.

    And at that moment, Hyun Jong saw.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face, which had always had a gentle and calm look for the past few days, now held grumpiness. Even the sight of his head tilting to the side.

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah¡­

    This damned situation¡­

 Chapter 752

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. It feels awkward to go after others, right?¡±

    But there was no answer. Cold sweat broke out on Hyun Jong¡¯s back.

    Chung Myung, who was sitting in the residence room, had turned his body halfway and was only looking at the Plum Blossom scroll hanging on the wall. Hyun Jong thought.

    ¡®Why did I have to make him stay back?¡¯

    If it were just a wall, it would be awkward and boring to look at, but by hanging the scroll, there was not much change, though it gave Chung Myung enough reason to turn his head.

    ¡°That¡­ haha. Isn¡¯t the Plum Blossom so pretty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is pretty.¡±

    Hyun Jong forced a smile as he saw Chung Myung answering without even turning his head.

    ¡°Right, right. That¡­¡±

    Once he opened his mouth and looked around, he saw that both Hyun Sang and Hyun Young were just sitting there with sullen faces. In any case, it was Hyun Jong who forbade Chung Myung from going, so it seemed like he had to solve the problem himself.

    ¡®Damned things.¡¯

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath, adjusted his expression, and looked at Chung Myung again. The appearance of the swollen cheeks didn¡¯t seem like something that would be resolved easily.

    ¡°That¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡®You have to turn your head here and speak. Okay?¡¯

    ¡°As you know, things don¡¯t always go the way we expect, but change from time to time¡­ isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Right, sect leader.¡±

    As moderate answers came back, Hyun Jong smiled brightly and nodded.

    ¡°Haha. So what can be done? We have a problem, and we need to solve it. Aren¡¯t you the person I trust the most in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°It is sasuk, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It is you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is sasuk.¡±

    This bastard, he was so quick-witted¡­

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Right, that is right. I also trust Baek Cheon. But I cannot leave everything to him and the kids. As you know, they are still learning and confused.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the same?¡±

    When he turned around to ask for consent, the elders all had sullen looks and didn¡¯t respond. But Hyun Jong widened his eyes as if ring, and both of them said,

    ¡°R¡­ right. It is toote to leave it to them¡­¡±

    ¡°Ehh. That¡¯s the right thing to say. How can you trust them! Things will go properly only when Chung Myung steps in!¡±

    Flinch.

    At that moment, Hyun Jong looked like a ghost.

    Chung Myung¡¯s ears were fluttering subtly as he slightly turned to his original position.

    ¡®Now is the time!¡¯

    ¡°I see it too. I made a bold decision for the growth of the kids, but the task turned out to be a bit too much to leave alone to them. In times like this, you should step up and give help! I am the greatest Sword of Mount Hua!¡±

    It was visible to the experienced eyes of Hyun Jong. The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s lips were twitching.

    ¡®Almost done.¡¯

    ¡°Chung Myung. So won¡¯t you go ahead and give them help?¡±

    Chung Myung slowly brought his head down. Unlike before, there was a refreshing smile on his face.

    ¡®W-we did it¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°R-right. Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at Hyun Jong, who responded happily.

    ¡°This disciple is fine!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk will handle it. What¡¯s the use of going there? Sect leader trusted him so much and sent them; they will do a good job.¡±

    With those words, Chung Myung slowly moved his butt.

    ¡°Then, I have to clean the dorms, so I will go.¡±

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    When he thought of it, he stood up like he was really leaving. Hyun Jong was frightened and held onto Chung Myung¡¯s waist, hanging there.

    ¡°Why are you doing this, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°S-sit down first! Sit down! Uh? Chung Myung, let us sit down and talk!¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say! Don¡¯t do this to me! My pants will fall down.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you just sit down?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    In the end, Chung Myung pretended not to win and sat back down. Only then did Hyun Jong wipe the sweat off his forehead and let go of Chung Myung¡¯s belt.

    ¡°No, I understand why you are doing this, but¡­ hasn¡¯t the situation changed?¡±

    ¡°No, sect leader!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    As Chung Myung rolled his eyes, Hyun Jong flinched.

    ¡°In the first ce! Uh? Sect leader said, ¡®Disciples grow when they be independent in their actions and pass through tough times without me!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a tough time? Tough time! What better situation to develop than this?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had be silent, looked at Chung Myung nkly.

    ¡°If you are going to be like this, then you should have started this in the first ce! You say that they can solve the problem among themselves without me. When a situationes, you rush me over to solve it!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young folded their arms and shook their heads. But after seeing the bloodshot eyes, they gave up.

    Hyun Jong sighed as he spoke in a heavy voice.

    ¡°Chung Myung, it won¡¯t work if we only think about the kids. As you said, I do hope they can ovee the risk and grow. But aren¡¯t they saying that the civilians are also being held captive? They need to be saved.¡±

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t back down. On the contrary, his eyes shone even brighter.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easy if not for that? That is an adverse situation, right? They need to figure it out! Isn¡¯t that how they be self-reliant? Only by solving problems can one develop their independence.¡±

    Hyun Jong was speechless.

    Haha. Did today have to be the damn day when he said such things?

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I am not saying this out of anger or anything. I do understand the intentions of the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You should also clearly understand that I am holding back the tears and making this decision for the sake of Mount Hua. All this is for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Yes! If there was even a bit of selfish intention in it, I would get struck by lightning and die¡­¡±

    Rumble.

    Suddenly, everyone was wide-eyed as they looked out the window at the sound of thunder.

    ¡°¡­ there are no clouds though?¡±

    ¡°For lightning toe in a dry sky¡­¡±

    Only Chung Myung mumbled to himself.

    ¡®Were you really going to act like this, sect leader sahyung?¡¯

    -Please have some conscience, you bastard! Conscience!

    Chung Myung¡¯s face changed, and he calmly said,

    ¡°¡­ There is a little bit of selfishness. But! I am not doing this out of pure selfishness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I am not going, so you can put your trust in sasuk and the sahyungs who went to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    When Chung Myung finally got up and opened the door, Hyun Jong rushed out again.

    ¡°Ehh! Let go! Sect leaderrr, you need to hold your position!¡±

    ¡°Position my ass!¡±

    ¡°Ehhhh! Let go! My pants will stretch out!¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, Chung Myung! Isn¡¯t it important to save people?¡±

    As the shouting continued from Hyun Jong¡¯s residence, Un Am, who was listening from the outside, smiled. He spoke to the disciples next to him.

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Cover your ears.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    Ttsk.¡°

    The Hyun disciples all surrounded the three sides of Chung Myung, who was against the wall.

    ¡°Now, now. Chung Myung. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°How can you be like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it will take a long time to drag down the other disciples from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Right, that is right. It will take a while.¡±

    ¡°You know that you are the only one who can move fast and buy us time till the other disciples reach there.¡±

    ¡°Right, true. There is no other choice but you, Chung Myung.¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young continued the persuasion, and Hyun Jong just red at him by standing in the middle.

    ¡®Don¡¯t just argue and say something! He doesn¡¯t seem to be willing,¡¯ came the res to Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong eventually sighed and spoke in a serious voice.

    ¡°Chung Myung. Isn¡¯t it true that sometimes people make wrong decisions in life and that they need to correct themselves when they make mistakes?¡±

    ¡°The one cleaning up is always someone else! Someone else!¡±

    ¡°Right. Right.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°Why are you saying all this?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Anyway, the only person I can trust right now is you. What can we do when you are the best?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks twitched.

    Building the reasoning, the elders did their best to praise him.

    ¡°Right, right. The only one I can trust is Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chung Myung. The sect leader didn¡¯t stop you because of bad intentions, right? Isn¡¯t the reason why I made the decision because I needed you to step ahead in times of crisis?¡±

    ¡°Uh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When times are dangerous, I believe that you can solve it all, so you can make bold decisions. In other words, all these decisions were possible because of how strong you are.¡±

    Once Chung Myung¡¯s face appeared to have calmed down, the two elders began to add more.

    ¡°Uhuh. What do we do? If Chung Myung doesn¡¯te, then no one else can solve this problem.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua will fall; Mount Hua will be in ruin. If the sect leader makes arge decision, Mount Hua will be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Y-You lost your guts, tsk tsk.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was cheering and apuding at the words of the two, looked at the sajaes with a bit of a strange gaze.

    Now that he was listening to them¡­?

    The two didn¡¯t care one bit about what they were saying.

    ¡°Chung Myung. You need to think with an open mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Chung Myung has an amazingly big heart.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was changing. His ears continued to turn red, his eyes wide open as he tried to suppress a smile. His nose red, and the corners of his lips twitched, threatening to rise. It seemed like he was trying hard not to smile.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Chung Myung cleared his throat and finally nodded.

    ¡°It cannot be helped then.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Well¡­ the sect leader also tried to do well, and this is what happened. It wouldn¡¯t be the duty of a disciple to question his actions.¡±

    The words of what he had done so far rose to Hyun Jong¡¯s lips, but he managed to stop them froming out.

    ¡°Right, that is right. After all, our Chung Myung is a Taoist!¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Come to think of it, when I first came to Mount Hua, the sect leader said something like that.¡±

    ¡°I did?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You are insane¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha! Oh my, the sect leader must have been so tired!¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young covered Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth and pulled him back.

    ¡°Hupp!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were tearing up, and he failed to get even one word out.

    Chung Myung, who was watching this, stood up and slowly pushed his stomach out. Baek Ah, who was in Chung Myung¡¯s sleeve, stuck her head out and looked like she had won.

    ¡®T-that too¡­¡¯

    Now, even that was the truth?

    ¡°I have a lot of things I want to say, but since we are in a tough spot, I will leave right away.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°And from the next time¡­ sigh¡­ no. What can be said? One has to understand.¡±

    ¡°Eup! Euppp!¡±

    ¡°Please make wiser decisions, sect leader.¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head.

    ¡°Then, I wille back fast.¡±

    ¡°Right. Have a nice trip.¡±

    ¡°Haha. The sect leader also seems happy with this. Doesn¡¯t this make you want to dance? Haha. Just wait. Hahaha!¡±

    Chung Myung caught a glimpse of the scene, full of confusion and joy, and went out.

    Tak.

    Seeing hime out with an excited face, Un Am asked awkwardly.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, this disciple is going to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right, go fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Hahaha!¡±

    As he looked at Chung Myung, who was already far away, it seemed as if his steps were moving swiftly. At that moment, desperate screams came from behind.

    ¡°Hit him! I will kill you all, you bastards! Tell him not to go!¡±

    ¡°Ah, just stay still now!¡±

    ¡°As people get older, they be immature!¡±

    Hearing the three people fighting, Un Am lowered his head.

    ¡°Kids.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Cover your ears¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    After many twists and turns, a set of grumpy cheeks of anger set off softly to the Yangtze River in the beam of light.

 Chapter 753

    <h4>Chapter 753</h4>

    ¡°¡­ did he go?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°Ughh. It is getting harder to deal with him as days go by.¡±

    Hyun Young snorted at that.

    ¡°Chung Myung, that guy, is no different from yesterday. It is the sect leader who wants more from him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ is that so?¡±

    Hyun Jong seemed to be thinking for a moment, then he nodded.

    That is right.

    In the past, Hyun Jong didn¡¯t expect much from Chung Myung. He was just a kid who came to learn about Mount Hua¡¯s way on his own.

    But now, everyone was expecting the kid to do something or another. And Hyun Jong, too.

    ¡°Sect leader, I think the sect leader has gone too far this time.¡±

    It was when Hyun Sang added.

    ¡°You told him not to go with the kids for their sake, but now you told him to go and help them. Isn¡¯t it a bit absurd from Chung Myung¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed, looking exhausted.

    ¡°But I am not such a capable person.¡±

    ¡°I was trying to find a good path for everyone, but it felt like I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But this situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it a bit serious?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Sang didn¡¯t understand what Hyun Jong said out of the blue and questioned with a bitter look.

    ¡°I have never seen that child get a proper rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At those words, the expressions of Hyun Sang and Hyun Young went stiff.

    ¡°This time, I realized something when I began to train in the morning. He starts the training in Mount Hua before anyone and finishes thest. At the same time, isn¡¯t he looking after the other children and their training? And coordinating work with others in the sect and even handling the businesses of Mount Hua?¡±

    Hyun Young thought about each thing one by one and nodded.

    ¡°You are right.¡±

    Although there were separate disciples for the work, nothing went ahead without Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you want others to share the work, even if there is enthusiasm, it isn¡¯t enoughpared to him. In the meantime, when has Chung Myung been able to rest with everything happening outside the sect being his responsibility?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young opened his mouth as if he wanted to speak.

    ¡®All this happened so naturally that I couldn¡¯t realize it.¡¯

    Looking back, the work that Chung Myung was doing wasn¡¯t something a single person could handle.

    Nevertheless, the reason why he didn¡¯t take this fact seriously was because of the gradual increase in the number of tasks he was given and the extremely rxed appearance that Chung Myung showed despite all the work on him.

    No one would see him lying down, sipping tea, and think he was living a busy life.

    ¡°For us and the kids, too, we have to do our tasks without relying on Chung Myung. This isn¡¯t for Mount Hua. This is for Chung Myung¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Since when did you start thinking like that?¡±

    ¡°It was when I saw the guy going in and out of the Finance Hall despite learning a new technique.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Learning a new skill is such an important task, and it requires a person to do everything to learn it. But as if it wasn¡¯t enough for him to only focus on that, he also tried to handle the big and small matters of Mount Hua. And I didn¡¯t think it was the right thing to do.¡±

    Something was surely wrong.

    Chung Myung¡¯s love for Mount Hua was huge. Who here didn¡¯t know that?

    But, from Hyun Jong¡¯s point of view, Chung Myung¡¯s obsession with Mount Hua went beyond understanding. Moreover, it felt like it had turned more severe.

    ¡®Ever since he took the vision of his ancestor, he has been wanting to do more.¡¯

    It would be nice if small changes were made, but it wasn¡¯t something Chung Myung could do. He was the one who overdid everything.

    ¡°Was that also included as the reason why you didn¡¯t send Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it known to everyone that he takes special care of those who go out on a task? I thought that if I pushed him away a little, Chung Myung could get some rest. And I thought if we could gradually do it more, Chung Myung would rx his body.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader¡­¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young looked with stiff faces.

    Since they held the position of elder, they should have understood Hyun Jong better than anyone else. Still, they couldn¡¯t realize it until now.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head and asked.

    ¡°Then why send Chung Myung back? No, if that is the case, you could have sent reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°¡­ something didn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face was stiff.

    ¡°They said that the pirates are capturing people and selling them as ves. How many times have there been cases where such things happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If something like that happened, there is no way the news wouldn¡¯te to us. Those acts are beyond eptable. Rumors spread, and even the officials need to fight to take down the pirates if they are going to be like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then, sect leader, do you think this wasn¡¯t for the money then?¡±

    ¡°I cannot be sitting here and speaking like I know what is happening in the Yangtze River. But this time, something feels odd. If we aren¡¯t careful, those who went to the Yangtze River must be in great danger.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The two elders¡¯ faces became darker. Hyun Jong continued in a low voice.

    ¡°It is still just a thought, but it doesn¡¯t seem right. So if we don¡¯t hurry and start-up, something will happen. We need to leave as soon as possible, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as easy as one thought to empty the sect and lead the disciples. There was a lot to prepare and, above all, they needed to coordinate so that there were no problems with the disciples away.

    But now things were urgent. So first, they sent Chung Myung in advance.

    ¡®Is it still difficult?¡¯

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    Chung Myung would have guessed Hyun Jong¡¯s intentions. And yet, he was pouting to show that this wasn¡¯t the time to make him rest.

    ¡®But Chung Myung¡­¡¯

    The sect could not be the entire life of a person.

    It was a good thing that Mount Hua was gaining fame and greatness because of Chung Myung. But the most ideal direction Hyun Jong envisioned wasn¡¯t for Chung Myung to make Mount Hua known, but for Mount Hua to be a ce where Chung Myung could rest.

    Hyun Jong finally couldn¡¯t handle it and sighed.

    ¡®It is still tough to give him rest.¡¯

    It is a difficult path. Not yet.

    ¡°But it will be done at some point. For his sake.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head and looked to the south. His eyes looked concerned.

    ¡®Nothing bad should happen.¡¯

    He let out a long sigh.

    Paaat!

    The speed at which Chung Myung ran was incredible.

    It was iparable to when he usually ran with the Five Swords. He was literally moving one mountain at a time and jumping over rivers with just two steps.

    ¡°Huk! Huk! Huk! M-Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon! Let us go together!¡±

    The face of Do Un-Chan, the Ghost n leader who followed behind, had turned pale.

    ¡®Does this make sense?¡¯

    The Ghost n might be weak in strength, but their footwork was the best in the world, and Do Un-Chan¡¯s footwork was the best in the world, as was the leader of the Ghost n.

    So, of course, he was confident that he would be second to none if he were topete in this. In terms of footwork, would it be at the level of Heavenly Steps? Or faster than that?

    But now, it was bing difficult for Do Un-Chan to just follow Chung Myung, who was running ahead. It felt like his breath quickly rose to the top of his chin, and his dantian had been messed with.

    ¡®How can this happen¡­¡¯

    So ridiculously fast.

    But what was even more surprising was that the incredible speed was being maintained without slowing down.

    ¡®Because of how excellent his qi is¡­?¡¯

    Of course, the reputation of Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was spreading throughout thend. This was bound to happen.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon was no longer just considered the best among disciples; the fact that he fought and defeated Wudang¡¯s elder was now known to everyone in Kangho.

    He never had any doubts about his skills, but even considering that, they exceeded expectations.

    ¡°M-Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­!¡±

    After calling several times, Chung Myung, who was running like a madman, suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I-if you could slow down¡­ you are so fast!¡±

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand what was happening.

    ¡°I am running at a reasonable pace because of the n leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ this is?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders as he looked at Do Un-Chan, who was contemting.

    ¡°I am sorry, but I am busy right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the destination is the same, so let¡¯s go and meet there.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly, waved his hand, and ran ahead at a much faster speed.

    ¡°M-Mount Hua! Divine¡­.¡±

    He tried to shout, but Chung Myung had vanished instantly.

    ¡°¡­ is he even human?¡±

    Do Un-Chan, who had stopped in his tracks in shock, looked in the direction where Chung Myung had disappeared with a puzzled look.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°¡­ pretty simr.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    They have been gathering information for a few days now, but they haven¡¯t found anything.

    ¡°And the merchants?¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed softly at that.

    ¡°It is the same. It feels like the number of pirates has increased recently, but there seems to be no one who knows about the harm done or anything. An entire ship went missing recently, so an investigation is happening, but other than that, nothing much.¡±

    ¡°Missing?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it something that happens sometimes when a ship sinks? If a ship sinks in the middle of the Yangtze River, even the most skilled sailors cannot return.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    If that was the case, it was unfortunate, but it¡¯s not something they should pay attention to.

    Baek Cheon made a groaning sound and looked at Yang Soso.

    ¡°Civilians, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It seems like no looting happened. Although they say they live on the Yangtze River, most of them are farming or fishing along the riverside. Since these people¡¯s pockets are tight, the pirates don¡¯t pay much attention to them.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    If you thought about it, it was natural.

    Pirates didn¡¯t target civilians. In the first ce, those who climbed the mountain with their own money to travel long distances could not be considered normal citizens. Ordinary people rarely left their homes and moved elsewhere.

    If one thought about it that way, it was obvious why the bandits did not touch the civilians along the river. Because there was nothing left to do if they went after the people.

    Those with money traveled on ships, so why would they rob poor people?

    ¡°What about the rumors of pirates?¡±

    ¡°It looks like there aren¡¯t many. Even though it is called the Yangtze River, there are so many toughnds around that it makes few ces avable for people to live.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The Yangtze River was famous for its outstanding scenery. In other words, it meant there was rough terrain that was difficult for people to live on.

    ¡°It is said that the pirates choose such difficult ces to build their bases and periodically transport their household goods by boat.¡±

    ¡°Then you are saying there isn¡¯t really anything to call a base.¡±

    ¡°Right. I think so.¡±

    It was more of a pain than he thought. Let alone the pirates who were targeting the special packages; it is impossible to know where the pirates are now.

    ¡®I thought they would be simr to bandits, but I was mistaken.¡¯

    If they thought about it, the reason they were able to find and attack the bandits was because they had Im So-Byung on their side.

    ¡°What did the Beggars Union say?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the information isn¡¯t even reaching the Beggars Union. They have no means of knowing what happened on the waters.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Baek Sang scratched the back of his head, feeling it was a waste.

    ¡°That¡­ if you think about it, it is obvious that the information from beggars spreads across the entire Central ins because they beg, so why would beggars board a ship?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was silent, looked at Baek Sang and sighed.

    ¡°¡­ right, you are right.¡±

    His entire body ached.

    ¡°The pirates sometimes attack not just the merchant ships but also the official ships. I wondered why they wouldn¡¯t take them down.¡±

    Finding the pirates, who changed locations when they got bored in the wide Yangtze River, was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    They also failed to find anything about the missing person¡¯s whereabouts.

    If they could not find what they were looking for, there were two reasons: either the person drowned and died, or he was taken prisoner by the pirates.

    To find out, they had to identify the pirates who attacked him and confirm the location of their base.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    At that time, Yoon Jong spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°I think things will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, is it possible to find the number of travelers over the water?¡±

    Then Jo Gul, who had been listening, sped his hands and ced them on the back of his head, grumbling.

    ¡°Ehh. If we were rich, we could get on a boat, and the pirates woulde looking for us. We don¡¯t have money, so we might have to look for help.¡±

    But Baek Cheon suddenly looked at Jo Gul and asked.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have money?¡±

    ¡°No, before that.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Ah¡­ if we were rich, the pirates woulde find us¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who mumbled, suddenly brightened and grinned.

    ¡°I heard that even dog poop can be medicinal at times.¡±

    The face that looked sullen had brightened up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the n.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°It is, as Jo Gul said. If we cannot find them, we make it so they find us.¡±

    At that moment, the disciples were shaking with anxiety. The smile on Baek Cheon¡¯s face was simr to Chung Myung¡¯s.

 Chapter 754

    <h4>Chapter 754</h4>

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Deung Gyeom closed hisrge eyes.

    He, a second-ss disciple of the Ghost n, had just arrived after receiving orders from his superior to head to the Yangtze River. He had stopped at a mountain lodge on his way back from delivering a special package to Wuhan.

    But now, the men in front of him were telling him things that made no sense.

    ¡°All you have to do is spread the word.¡±

    ¡°Spread the word?¡±

    ¡°Yes. All you need to do is spread the word that a special package delivery is happening on the ship.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why say that?¡±

    Of course, it was one of the special delivery person¡¯s duties to inform others about any goods escorts happening. Wasn¡¯t that why he wore shy clothes too?

    Promotion was a form of business, too.

    No matter how great the special delivery was, who would look for such a swift service if they didn¡¯t even know it existed?

    That was why they have been working hard to publicize the existence of the special delivery for the Eunha and Ghost n.

    ¡®But isn¡¯t this a different thing?¡¯

    Why spread rumors here, where there didn¡¯t seem to be many people who would need such requests? The risks alone were strange.

    ¡°Let it spread well without giving the appearance of being too conscious of the rumors! That naturalness in spreading the word is important.¡±

    Deung Gyeom, who was silent, saw the person standing in front of him¡­ no, honestly, he was nkly watching this handsome young man, whom he hadn¡¯t seen anywhere before.

    And he realized one truth.

    ¡®The heavens aren¡¯t equal to all.¡¯

    It seems like in exchange for the face, he took some of the brain¡­

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. I do understand, but¡­ why do we have to do this? Even so, the Yangtze River is infested with pirates, and there is enough chaos in the ce. If we do this, isn¡¯t this just going to drag us down even more?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, that is it?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°That is exactly what we want.¡±

    Deung Gyeom also smiled as he looked at Baek Cheon, who was beaming brightly.

    ¡®He is definitely not in his right mind.¡¯

    Now that he thought about it, he remembered hearing somewhere that the people of Mount Hua were all insane but strong¡­

    If one thought about it, this guy wasn¡¯t kidding when he visited the Ghost n before¡­

    ¡°Then what happens after that?¡±

    ¡°We should take a ship.¡±

    ¡°¡­ a ship?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You spread a lot of rumors that a special package is on the ship, attract the pirates, and then actually board the ship?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is it. But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. We will ride it together. If you have any package, you don¡¯t have to worry about losing it. Please, trust us.¡±

    Instead of answering, Deung Gyeom slowly turned his head.

    When he saw all the Mount Hua disciples wearing confident expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°¡­ am I the only one around here with a special package?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It should be alright to call someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Such a joke.¡±

    ¡°No. I am not joking¡­¡±

    ¡°We are in a bit of an urgent situation now. Well then, thank you for your work!¡±

    ¡°Y-You people! Do you have ten lives or something!? At least speak what makes sense¡­!¡±

    In the end, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong dragged Deung Gyeom, who was screaming and struggling.

    Baek Cheon, who was watching this, sighed and expressed his doubt.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Tang Soso smiled brightly and gave kind advice.

    ¡°When you return to Mount Hua, don¡¯t move around with Chung Myung sahyung for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They say that if you see each other often, you resemble each other. I guess that is true.¡±

    Was this an insult?

    Right? Right?

    Tang Soso, who was trembling with a red face, hastily covered her mouth.

    ¡°Pfft¡­ pffft¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯tugh. She couldn¡¯t disparage the efforts of those who prepared things for her this desperately.

    But.

    ¡®I-I cannot endure it!¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t this really too much?

    ¡°No, w-what is this!¡±

    Finally, she couldn¡¯t endure it anymore and cried out. The other disciples all turned to each other, then burst outughing, thinking that each of them looked ridiculous.

    Jo Gul looked at Yoon Jong and said,

    ¡°Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ well, are we going to farm?¡±

    Yoon Jong, dressed in rough cotton clothes he found around, looked like he was going to farm.

    ¡°Why are the pants rolled up?¡±

    ¡°¡­ did you just follow someone who did it?¡±

    ¡°I guess he is a woodcutter who is out to sell the goods. It doesn¡¯t make sense at all¡­.¡±

    When Jo Gul clicked his tongue in disapproval, Yoon Jong cried out in tears.

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    ¡°What? This is the silk clothing that is quite popr in Hangzhou these days! Tsk tsk! Even so, in Sichuan, I already¡­.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever been to Hangzhou?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wearing silk clothes with flowers on the cloth, he looked like a man roaming the streets at night for security purposes, not some son of a rich family.

    But the two were a bit better.

    ¡°Sago¡­¡±

    Tang Soso couldn¡¯t even look at Yu Yiseol and turned her head away. Still, she had nice-looking fabric, and as if the person faithfully followed their instructions, they dressed her as one who had money. The problem was that the top was yellow, the pants were blue, and the robe was red.

    It felt like her eyes would go blind looking at it.

    ¡°Sago is¡­¡±

    Yu Yiseol turned her head and looked at one person with a look of injustice in her eyes and said,

    ¡°I at least tried.¡±

    And everyone¡¯s eyes turned to one person.

    ¡°W-what can I do!¡±

    After receiving the attention, this person vented their anger in an angry voice.

    ¡°W-what can happen if I wear different clothes! In the first ce, I¡­¡±

    ¡°He is bald.¡±

    ¡°Right, so bald.¡±

    ¡°Young bald men are tough to find.¡±

    Tears welled up in Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Does it make sense to tell someone to disguise themselves to look rich?¡±

    If one wore silk clothes and was bald, and if they wore leather fur and were bald, it had the same meaning.

    Hae Yeon even saw a picture of a noble. No matter how much he tried to disguise himself, at best, he was a monk who ran from the temple.

    So, in the end, they had no choice but to get a in gray monk robe instead of a Shaolin yellow one.

    ¡°There are also haired monks¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Well, there is nothing we can do now.¡±

    ¡°I understand, monk.¡±

    Everyone understood Hae Yeon¡¯s situation. Tang Soso spoke firmly and clearly.

    ¡°Even if one doesn¡¯t know monk Hae Yeon, they will know this. Please change again.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face had an awkward look at this.

    ¡°But Soso. When we were children, we never wore anything other than Mount Hua¡¯s robe. So what do we wear now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Jo Gul sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Go to a nearby shopping center and buy some clothes that merchants wear. All you have to do is pack one bag and pretend to be a merchant.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t think of that. Even I belong to a merchant family.¡±

    ¡°Go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As Jo Gul and Yoon Jong rushed out, Tang Soso sighed.

    When it came to martial arts, she had to depend on them more than anyone else. Still, in normal situations, these people were worse than ordinary people.

    It was then.

    ¡°Is everyone there?¡±

    After changing clothes, Baek Cheon opened the door and entered.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at him with nk eyes, unable to respond. This made Baek Cheon a bit flustered.

    ¡°What? What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡­¡±

    Tang Soso frowned and chose her words.

    Surprisingly, contrary to her expectations, Baek Cheon came dressed perfectly. The dark-colored clothes seemed right for someone doing bad deeds, and the hair pulled back tightly into a ponytail was a style that could be seen in normal merchants.

    But¡­

    ¡°So odd.¡±

    ¡°Truly strange.¡±

    ¡°It is perfect that it doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±

    Clothes and people yed separately.

    As anyone could see, he looked like a kid of a rich family who ran from home, stealing the servant¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°The world is so unfair¡­¡±

    Tang Soso shook her head and pushed past Baek Sang, who sighed in frustration, she said.

    ¡°Sasuk cannot do this. So give up on being a merchant.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Well, since this happened, let¡¯s just move. Dress from head to toe in silk clothes so that anyone can see that you are a noble family¡¯s kid on the ship.¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡¯

    ¡°¡­It will be so annoying for me to exin it, so just do as I tell sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We are to move on a ship during the day, so everyone needs to move quickly! Did you understand!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I-Understand.¡±

    ¡°I! Why aren¡¯t you evaluating me?¡±

    Baek Sang asked, making Tang Soso smile.

    ¡°Sasuk is fine. You can do anything.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you wear nice clothes, who will look like a noble, and if you wear dirty ones, you look like a servant. Just stick close to Baek Cheon¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso pped her hands loudly as she looked at Baek Sang, who looked like his soul had been stolen.

    ¡°¡¯ What? Move quickly! We need to hurry.¡±

    Just then, Jo Gul came back in a hurry and distributed the clothes she had bought to everyone. Everyone started picking out clothes and putting them on.

    ¡°Okay. What is this?¡±

    ¡°Is it really going to be fine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really trust this¡­¡±

    ¡°How can this even work? I am just doing this because I was told to.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed listening to theints which came pouring in.

    ¡®Chung Myung¡¯

    For a day toe when he could understand that brat.

    Honestly, he wanted to beat them all down¡­.

    All of them¡­

    ¡°It is over there.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get on.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at Deung Gyeom, who was on the ship.

    Surprisingly, he was performing his duties well. Thanks to this, rumors spread about Eunha¡¯s escort being on the ship.

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul talked quietly.

    ¡°They won¡¯t notice, right?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem. If they reside here, the information avable from the pirates¡¯ side would be bits and pieces alone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Right?¡±

    ¡°I am not sure if sasuk had thought this all through.¡±

    This bastard!

    Baek Cheon, who was listening, was about to say something.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°This is like saying we caught a mouse because the cow walked back; that could be entirely unintentional from him.¡±

    ¡°Even mice get unlucky like us.¡±

    Poke. Poke.

    His stomach hurt.

    In the meantime, he didn¡¯t know when he began to sympathize with Chung Myung.

    And the fact that these people were so dissatisfied.

    ¡®I hope you all die.¡¯

    Sincerely¡­!

    ¡°Let us go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon took the lead and walked ahead. Every time he took a step, his colorful silk robe moved.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    But there was no sound of people following him, so he stopped and turned around.

    ¡°You people won¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk is a noble, and we are merchants. Wouldn¡¯t it be odd if we all went together?¡±

    ¡°Take Baek Sang sasuk and go first.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon asked with a bit of a shocked look.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t saying this because you are embarrassed toe with me, right?¡±

    All that came back was silence. Baek Cheon closed his eyes and turned around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes, sahyung.¡±

    There was a slight look of anxiousness as he headed to therge ship anchored at the dock.

    ¡®The fact that there was no damage to any merchants means that they were targeting the special delivery persons alone. If my thoughts are in the right direction, they wille this time, too.¡¯

    It was a burden to fight pirates on water¡­ if things continued like this and they wasted time, they would have no results.

    ¡®What would he do if he were here?¡¯

    Baek Cheon slowly raised his head and looked at the sky.

    Every time this happened, he felt the void of Chung Myung. Until now, Chung Myung had done things without giving Baek Cheon time to think, and all he had to do was decide whether to go ahead or stop him. But not anymore.

    Baek Cheon paused for a moment, thenposed himself and shook his head.

    ¡®Be cautious, but don¡¯t hesitate.¡¯

    Baek Cheon gathered all his courage and boarded the ship.

 Chapter 755

    <h4>Chapter 755</h4>

    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡±

    A beggar came running as fast as he could.

    ¡°Huk, huk, heuk!¡±

    It was only when he reached the dock that he bent down and gasped for air. As if such a leisurely breath was a luxury, he looked around and grabbed someone.

    ¡°E-excuse me, I need to ask something!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t a merchant ship leaving this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Ship?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What does a beggar want to do with a merchant ship?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s because someone I know is going on it. What happened to that ship? I don¡¯t think it is time for it to leave yet.¡±

    ¡°They set sail because the people all came.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°They left earlier. They have gone past the canal now. If you want to find a ship, look for the next one.¡±

    At those words, the beggar sat down in shock.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    In his hand was a letter in a red envelope.

    ¡°No, they say the ship is gone? How am I supposed to deliver this? I will be beaten to death by the leader now¡­.¡±

    His eyes were filled with despair as he looked at the Yangtze River, which was constantly flowing.

    The ship was slowly moving along the Yangtze River.

    It was a sight that was not unique. There were probably a hundred ships moving up and down the river daily.

    But someone was standing at the bow, which made this unusual.

    ¡°I see that he is the son of a noble family.¡±

    ¡°Why did the young master get on a ship like this? They could have gotten on the expensive cruise?¡±

    ¡°He must have gotten sick of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, he is handsome.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face trembled at the whispering voices.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to attract any attention.¡¯

    Rather than avoiding attention, wasn¡¯t this like attracting people in? But he couldn¡¯t stop it either.

    ¡°Looks like the one next to him is a servant.¡±

    ¡°Since he is a noble, of course, he has servants following him.¡±

    ¡°He looks like a servant from the look of it, so why bother asking?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness for Baek Sang. However, Baek Sang spoke in a toneless voice, with half-opened eyes and a face that looked as if he had attained enlightenment.

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sang.¡±

    ¡°Because when I getforted, I cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Such cruel people.

    It was a whisper that no one could normally hear, but it was heard very clearly by the warriors who trained their qi. So he couldn¡¯t even me them¡­

    Uh?

    Guys? Why were you all there whispering together?

    ¡®And what are those baskets¡­?¡¯

    As he watched the disciples of Mount Hua, including Yoon Jong, pointing in this direction, his heart began to sweat.

    All Baek Cheon could do was pat Baek Sang¡¯s shoulder¡­

    ¡°Do not touch. I am a servant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This timid bastard.

    ¡°Anyway, will the piratese?¡±

    ¡°Shh. Your voice is too loud.¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. Why are you being this careful? This is a ship, and we have already started. No matter how sharp your hearing is, will you be able to hear everything everyone is saying?¡±

    ¡°There could be pirates on the ship.¡±

    Surprised at those words, Baek Sang slightly tilted his neck.

    ¡°On the ship?¡±

    ¡°Even if the pirates know the Yangtze River, they cannot know all the ships thate on the river and move. They might have ced a person on the ship who will send a signal for them toe.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t see anyone that skilled on the ship.¡±

    ¡°Just because they are with the pirates, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean they have learned martial arts. If it were me, I would recruit one of the sailors on a ship.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Baek Sang nodded his head loudly.

    When he looked at the situation like this, it felt like Baek Cheon had long thought of the possibilities.

    ¡°So you think the pirates wille?¡±

    ¡°We managed to throw the bait in, and I guess they wille. Sooner orter, they wille.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be verymon for a special delivery package to move across the Yangtze River. So they wouldn¡¯t want to miss this chance.¡±

    Baek Sang nodded as if he understood.

    It was unclear whether they were really targeting the packages, the people delivering them, or if they had some other purpose. But whatever the reason, the chance to aim for a special package, which cost a lot, didn¡¯te often. Thus, there was a high chance the pirates woulde to seize it.

    One might not know if they had very little information, but if they heard the news, they would definitelye.

    ¡°What if they don¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Then it is a relief.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and turned to the waters.

    ¡°If they don¡¯te even after we do it once or twice, it means they were aiming for the packages on purpose, and it was just a coincidence. Then it will be an easy problem to solve.¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ well.¡±

    If things had gone smoothly, they wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this.

    ¡°Well, nothing much will happen for a while. This is because the speed of the ship is slow, and there is a high chance they wille up in a sparsely popted ce. Even so, we cannot simply rx.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    Baek Sang responded softly and nced back.

    It was a strange feeling to see people speaking happily with one another.

    ¡®It is reassuring, but¡­¡¯

    Now, it can be said that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have joined the higher levels.

    Although they haven¡¯t yet reached their full potential, the Five Swords can already be considered skilled warriors, no matter whom they arepared with, be it in performance or skills.

    But¡­

    ¡®I wonder if those skills can be demonstrated in the water.¡¯

    This was difficult to predict.

    Considering the skills of the Five Swords, one might wonder if any problem would even ur. But considering the fact that even the most skilled sects are unsure about dealing with the pirates, it might not be an easy thing.

    ¡®I hope nothing happens.¡¯

    Baek Cheon seemed to anticipate that something would happen, but Baek Sang just hoped for peace and that nothing out of the ordinary would ur.

    With these two harboring different thoughts, the ship sailed down the Yangtze River.

    ¡°¡­ there is nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face looked bored. The initial excitement of seeing the Yangtze River had gradually faded.

    Since Chung Myung came to Mount Hua, this was the first time he experienced such a waste of time. He couldn¡¯t even sit still for a moment.

    ¡°Would you like to do some training?¡±

    ¡°Oh my. There are so many eyes on us now, and we are merchants.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ugh. But I am dying here.¡±

    Jo Gul looked like he was about to die for real.

    It was said that some enjoyed the scenery of the Yangtze River by taking a slow ship ride, but this didn¡¯t suit them.

    For those who enjoyed the scenery, mountains were better than rivers. Because they could jump and run on them.

    ¡°I hope theye quickly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such disgusting things¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? We came here to find the pirates in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°But it is better if we can avoid meeting them.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. That is too long to exin. But it is better if no problemes.¡±

    ¡°Is it because Chung Myung isn¡¯t here?¡±

    Yoon Jong went silent at Jo Gul¡¯s question.

    He didn¡¯t really mean that to be an answer, but seeing Jo Gul¡¯s question, he was speechless.

    ¡®Is that so?¡¯

    If Chung Myung were there, everyone would have been busy trying to stop the guy who would be on a rampage trying to catch the pirates.

    But at least he didn¡¯t think he was afraid of encountering enemies.

    ¡®There is no need to speak of what is thought.¡¯

    Yoon Jong opened his mouth, pretending to be calm. But before he could say anything, Jo Gul spoke.

    ¡°Honestly, I am anxious, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Jo Gul with slight surprise. If he were to choose one of the Five Swords who wouldn¡¯t say something like that, the first would be Yu Yiseol, and the second would be Jo Gul.

    ¡°When he is there, he just really¡­ so sure of getting hit in the face¡­¡±

    ¡°So randomly speaking things when he isn¡¯t here¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? He has a temper that makes him want to run and turn things upside down.¡±

    ¡°No. ¡®If only you have strength.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Right, that is true. Anyway, since he isn¡¯t here¡­.¡±

    Jo Gul trailed off.

    ¡°Well¡­ I am not sure if I can exin this.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I know it even if you don¡¯t say it.¡±

    Yoon Jong lightly waved his hand and smiled bitterly.

    He was surprised that Jo Gul would say something like this, but he could understand the feeling. Because he was feeling the same thing.

    Although he had already expected it, the empty space left by Chung Myung was actually feeling a lot bigger than he had anticipated.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t look weak. Unless you want to go back and listen to Chung Myung making fun of us and telling us to die.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    Jo Gul nodded with a heavy look.

    ¡°What are you thinking, sago?¡±

    Yu Yiseol, who was standing on the railing and looking out at the river, turned her head to Tang Soso and said,

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°You are looking for Mount Hua despiteing all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Because it is home.¡±

    A slightly strange expression crossed Tang Soso¡¯s face.

    ¡®Because it is home.¡¯

    Although Tang Soso was a disciple of Mount Hua, she still didn¡¯t think about Mount Hua as much as Yu Yiseol did. No, perhaps none of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples thought of Mount Hua as importantly as Yu Yiseol did.

    ¡°You are not worried because of the sahyung we left behind?¡±

    ¡°A troublemaker. He can handle himself.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°I am worried about the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­ that is also right.¡±

    Yu Yiseol looked at Tang Soso with an expressionless face and asked.

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    ¡°No. I am not worried. Except for.¡±

    ¡°Sajil.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Tang Soso couldn¡¯t readily answer, Yu Yiseol said silently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Right, when it is dangerous, sago¡­¡±

    ¡°You, too, are a proud swordsman of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not weak. So it is alright.¡±

    Tang Soso, who was looking at Yu Yiseol nkly for a moment, bit her lip. And after a while, she raised her head and smiled.

    ¡°Yes, sago! I will protect you this time!¡±

    A small smile appeared on Yu Yiseol¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    And it was then.

    Hae Yeon approached Baek Cheon, who was standing at the bow, and spoke softly.

    ¡°Taoist Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, monk.¡±

    ¡°The ship approaching in front is looking a little strange.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Hae Yeon said with a stiff look.

    ¡°The ships which have passed so far have turned their bows in advance when they got this close, but that ship isn¡¯t doing this. It¡¯s still a long way away, so we cannot make any hasty conclusions¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned slightly and looked at the ship that Hae Yeon pointed at.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like there is anything special about it.¡¯

    But that¡¯s natural.

    If one could recognize in advance that it was a pirate ship, they would naturally run as soon as they saw it from afar. It wasmon sense to approach a location that could not be avoided while hiding their identity.

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Call the guys.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Sang carefully called the disciples, who scattered throughout the ship. A slight tension shed across their faces as they gathered around Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Are they here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was lost in thought, and his eyes were still on the ship.

    ¡®It is still not changing direction.¡¯

    It was difficult for those on the receiving end of headwinds to change direction. So, it wasmon sense for the side receiving the wind to adapt. If this were a normal ship, it would have turned around by now.

    But now they were close enough to see the other side clearly, and yet the ship didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of changing direction.

    The helmsman also moved to change direction since the ship wasn¡¯t turning. But then, a new sail unfurled on the ship approaching from the other side.

    ¡°Huk!¡±

    ¡°T-that!¡±

    Everyone gasped in shock.

    A vivid ck dragon pattern that looked as if it would jump into the Yangtze River at any moment. It was the Yangtze River pirates.

    ¡°They are the pirates!¡±

    ¡°They areing!¡±

    Sounds that couldn¡¯t be described as shouts or screams erupted from all over the ship. Baek Cheon let out a long breath and opened his mouth, not looking tense.

    ¡°It seems like¡­¡±

    But before the instructions could be given, everyone pulled out the plum blossom swords they had hidden in their luggage.

    Baek Cheon, who took over the sword, pulled it out slightly and nodded.

    ¡°It seems our moves worked. Get ready; they areing!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone watched as the pirate ship approached.

 Chapter 756

    <h4>Chapter 756</h4>

    ¡°I-it¡¯s the pirates! The pirates havee!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why now?¡±

    A look of despair shed in Deung Gyeom¡¯s eyes as he saw the passengers scrambling around and the ship drawing closer.

    ¡°¡­they are reallying.¡±

    In a way, this was a natural result.

    It wasn¡¯t long ago that an order was given to hide their identity and be as careful as possible when traveling to and from the Yangtze River, as the pirates on the Yangtze were looking for the special package.

    In such a situation, since word spread that a special package hade and they were on the ship, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the pirates toe.

    And so it happened as nned. Surely so, but¡­

    ¡®Why does it feel so unfair?¡¯

    If one thought about it, this was such a dangerous situation.

    ¡®I am going insane!¡¯

    Even though Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were there, his heart was pounding, and he broke into a cold sweat at the thought of the piratesing onto this ship for one person.

    Even as Deung Gyeom was wetting his dry lips, looking at the ship approaching.

    Flustered, the passengers ran to the captain and asked.

    ¡°C-can¡¯t we escape?¡±

    ¡°It is overwhelming. That ship is twice as fast as ours.¡±

    ¡°E-even so¡­¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t fight back, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Everyone, please gather in one ce. Ask everyone in the cabin toe out as well. If they are caught hiding, we will be in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°I-I understand!¡±

    Passengers gathered together on one side of the ship.

    Yoon Jong, who was looking at them, asked Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What do we do, sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Baek Cheon calmly ordered.

    ¡°For now, let us all stand together. I guess we need to see how they will react. Hide in the back.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also stood on one side of the ship with the other passengers. Because they were wearing normal clothes, they didn¡¯t stand out too much.

    And not long after.

    Shhhhh!

    The chains with hooks flew one after another from the ship that approached quickly through the current.

    Knock! Knock!

    The sound of the hook catching on the railing felt so eerie.

    Grrrk!

    The chain was pulled taut, and the ship tilted once.

    ¡®This¡­.¡¯

    Yoon Jong gulped.

    He hadn¡¯t really noticed it when he saw it from a distance, but up close, the pirate ship was much bigger than he had thought. It seemed to be twice the size of the ship they were on.

    ¡®Are you saying that all the people there are pirates?¡¯

    A group of people dressed in blue robes moved along with the chains as if answering Yoon Jong¡¯s question.

    Tak! Tak!

    They lightlynded on the deck and quickly surrounded the passengers and crew.

    Kuung!

    Soon, a dirty-looking man who seemed more like a bandit than a pirate jumped up with a light movement that was odd for his size.

    ¡°Eung!¡±

    The man looked around, wide-eyed.

    Seeing that, Jo Gul softly whispered.

    ¡°Seems like the boss. Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Yoon Jong gave the warning, telling him to shut up, and looked at the pirates.

    ¡®It seems like each individual is superior to that of the mountain bandits.¡¯

    Although the bandits were more numerous, the pirates seemed to have better skills.

    ¡°You peopleeee!¡±

    At that moment, the man shouted loudly.

    The voice was so loud that they unconsciously raised their hands and covered their ears.

    ¡°Who received the permission to go up and down the Yangtze River?¡±

    The captain, who was in the lead, trembled at the shout and fell t on the spot.

    ¡°Due to my poor nature, I didn¡¯t get permission in advance from the heroes of the Yangtze River. I ask for you to forgive me with an open heart.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    A satisfied smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as if he was happy with the response.

    ¡°If you dare cross the river without permission, you will have to put your life on the line!¡±

    The captain bowed his head even lower.

    ¡°But you have nothing to worry about. We, the Great Whale Pirates, are famous for having big hearts, even among the pirates on the Yangtze River!¡±

    ¡°I-I am thankful!¡±

    At that moment, Jo Gul, who had been holding back well, tilted his head and whispered to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°¡­ sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Do whales live in the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible? Whales live in the sea.¡±

    ¡°Then why are they called the Great Whale Pirates? There are no whales here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ well?¡±

    Baek Cheon, keeping his gaze ahead, spoke up.

    ¡°They bought a dolphin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ dolphins? Even so, it¡¯s strange. Why call themselves the Great Whale Pirates when dolphins live here? I wouldn¡¯t know if I were blind.¡±

    ¡°It is a bit odd if you think about it. It¡¯s like having stir-fried beef and veggies together.¡±

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    As they continued to whisper, the dirty man rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Who¡¯s making fun of us?¡±

    Jo Gul and Baek Cheon were shocked and quickly shut their mouths.

    Then the captain said hurriedly,

    ¡°I will prepare the tax to pay to the leader of the Yangtze River, so please, just a moment¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t need much money!¡±

    He looked left and right with wide eyes.

    ¡°I heard there is a special package here from Eunha Escorts?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Which one of you is it? Come out now!¡±

    A loud voice boomed. A weaker person might have fainted from the sound.

    Of course, Deung Gyeom, who had been scared from the start, couldn¡¯t help but look at Baek Cheon with a pale face.

    ¡®Please do something now!¡¯

    But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t even nce at him, whether the poor man was lost or not.

    Deung Gyeom¡¯s face contorted further. If he had known the situation would be this dangerous, he wouldn¡¯t have joined hands with them, even if he had a knife to his throat.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    When no one stepped forward, the leader¡¯s thick cheeks twitched.

    ¡°You won¡¯te out!¡±

    He grinned, showing his yellow-stained teeth.

    ¡°It is said that all the ones performing the special delivery from Eunha are as light as the wind, and their guts are so feeble that they flutter. You are scared, right?¡±

    And that was it.

    He soon pulled out the de from the sheath he had. The de, which wasn¡¯t even neatly maintained, made a dull sound as it rubbed against the sheath, but this gave goosebumps to all those who heard it.

    ¡°Right. If he doesn¡¯te, I will find him. I will catch and kill every one of you until hees out! What are you doing? Bring them here one by one!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The subordinate went and pulled out the passenger who was at the lead.

    ¡°Eikkkk! I-it isn¡¯t me!¡±

    Shouts of fear came from all around, and Deung Gyeom, unwilling to watch this, closed his eyes and was ready to step ahead.

    Puak!

    ¡°Ackkkk!¡±

    The pirate who tried to pull the middle-aged man in the lead fell back.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Who did this!¡±

    The pirates all raised their weapons in anger and aimed them at the passengers.

    ¡°I let it happen for a while.¡±

    And after a while, Baek Cheon walked out politely among the passengers. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples followed with proud steps.

    ¡°¡­ what is this?¡±

    The leader¡¯s face contorted in disapproval.

    ¡°What is this escort-like-looking guy doing!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to mess with me now?¡±

    This was something everyone he met said, so he wasn¡¯t even angry at the statement anymore. Baek Cheon sighed and opened his mouth at the insult, which felt so outdated.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem like a noble kid who knows nothing of this world, kid. This is the water. No matter what your status and background is on thend, this isn¡¯t a ce where you solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that, I am¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe you believe in that smooth face of yours but trust me when I say I am not interested in you. No, no, just looking at your face, I think you can be sold at a high price.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Captain! It is pretty expensive. You can sell him for great money, though.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I think he is better than most women!¡±

    Crack!

    In the end, Baek Cheon¡¯s jaw clenched, and the sound of his teeth gritting came out. The disciples of Mount Hua who heard that slowly closed their eyes.

    ¡®All good solutions are lost now.¡¯

    ¡®No, why are they bringing up such things?¡¯

    ¡®Has he lost it now?¡¯

    One of the unaware pirates approached Baek Cheon and threatened him with a dagger in hand.

    ¡°Now then, without further ado,e here now, pretty girl.¡±

    ¡°¡­shut.¡±

    ¡°What? I couldn¡¯t hear what you said?¡±

    ¡°¡­shut your mouth. If you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Paaaak!

    The pirate¡¯s head bent badly as if it would break.

    And slowly, very slowly, it started to fall back.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Drip.

    There was saliva dripping from his mouth. While caught off guard, he was hit and lost consciousness in an instant.

    Passengers and pirates were all shocked at this absurd sight.

    ¡°Shhh.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who calmed his anger by taking a deep breath, looked at the dirty man who seemed like the captain and said,

    ¡°We are Mount Hua from Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°M-Mount Hua!¡±

    The pirates¡¯ eyes widened when they heard the name Mount Hua.

    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s knife-like eyes fell on the captain.

    ¡°Are you the ones who attacked the Eunha escorts before?¡±

    The captain¡¯s face turned bright red as he heard this condescending behavior.

    ¡°How dare these fucking dogs¡­ so what if it is us?¡±

    At the harsh cry, Baek Cheon put the sword on his waist and lightly gripped the handle. He straightened his shoulders, and cold air emanated from him. It was hard to believe that this guy, who had only seemed like a good-natured young master until a moment ago.

    This sight made the pirates flinch one by one.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Srrng.

    Baek Cheon slowly pulled out the Plum Blossom Sword.

    ¡°I should make you pay for messing with Mount Hua¡¯s friend.¡±

    At the same time, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were guarding the back, also pulled out their swords.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    The dirty man looked at the scene and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°All I see are merchants, workers, and one middle-aged guy. And you are Mount Hua people?¡±

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t do this, you wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    The faces of the pirates stiffened in an instant.

    They had also heard of Mount Hua¡¯s reputation. A few years ago, they wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention, but now the name of Mount Hua has be so high that even they, the pirates, couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°Captain¡­¡±

    The guy¡¯s face contorted when he was asked what to do.

    ¡°¡­ let¡¯s kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Captain! There are only a few people around, and if the Mount Hua sect finds out, things will get out of control.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua sect? So what? This is the Yangtze River, and we are kings here! Cut all those arrogant bastards into pieces right now and throw them into the river! Today is the day those bastards¡¯ names fall to the ground!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Once the order was given, there was no going back.

    The pirates surrounded the Mount Hua sect, holding their sharp weapons. Then, the disciples of the Mount Hua sect spread the distance from Baek Cheon and stood protecting the passengers.

    Baek Cheon said in a calm voice.

    ¡°We will subdue them for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    The two groups faced off tightly.

    And!

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    With a loud shout, even the remaining pirates on the ship began toe over. At the same time, the pirates surrounding the disciples of Mount Hua rushed at them.

    ¡°Defeat them at once!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua took a step ahead and swung their swords.

    The hem of Baek Cheon¡¯s long cloth blew back in the strong wind.

    The sword lunged forward and pierced the chest of the blue-dressed warrior.

 Chapter 757

    <h4>Chapter 757</h4>

    Kaang!

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    The pirate who was stabbed in the chest instantly jumped back and rolled on the deck. However, despite dealing with one pirate cleanly, Baek Cheon didn¡¯t look that pleased.

    ¡°Be careful! They are wearing chainmail armor underneath their clothes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Came the loud response.

    ¡®Chainmail armor.¡¯

    Since they were pirates, they would do a lot of things in the waters. It went without saying that if they wore gloves on their hands and bodies, it made it difficult for them to attack. And yet, if they were wearing clothes like now, it meant that their skills in the water were exceptional.

    Paat!

    As if not even giving them time to think about anything else, a de with raging qi rushed right for Baek Cheon¡¯s face. It was a faster and sharper attack than expected.

    Kaang!

    As soon as the de was struck, four or six chains with hooks flew simultaneously from above his head. It seemed as if Baek Cheon¡¯s body would get caught at any moment.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword stretched out like a beam of light, countering in an instant.

    A dozen red sword qi rays unfolded at the same time, urately hitting the iing chains and blowing them back.

    ¡°YOUUUU!¡±

    sh!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword cut deeply into the chest of the charging pirate. Since he knew that the opponent had armor within, he aimed to tear it off.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The pirate whose chest was cut fell to the ground, twitching in pain.

    Kuak!

    Baek Cheon shook off the blood on his sword by swinging it and looked at the scene unfolding.

    The pirates in blue clothes were still jumping onto the ship one after another. It was true that the pirate ship was muchrger than the ship the Mount Hua disciples were on. But looking at the numbersing in now, he wondered just how many pirates were on that ship.

    ¡®This is why they are opponents no one wants to deal with.¡¯

    It was clear that they were burdensome opponents.

    But¡­

    ¡°DIEEEEE!¡±

    Pat!

    In response to the numerous attacksing, Baek Cheon hurled his sword forward a dozen times in an instant.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Not just the pirates who were rushing in, but even those who were threatening from a distance were swept away by the sword and fell back, blood spilling from their wounds.

    ¡®These people aren¡¯t weak either!¡¯

    They had endured so much in their lives to be afraid of the pirates now. Didn¡¯t he and his sajaes go through all the chaos to get here?

    ¡°Crush them at once!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Everyone ran ahead shouting and began to push back the pirates.

    Kakang!

    Yoon Jong¡¯s calm face was defeating the pirates.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    Honestly, they were too weak. And if they had to be honest, they were tough opponents to handle.

    First, the weapons they were using were notmon. There were almost no weapons like the usual swords, des, or spears used in the Central ins. But they weren¡¯t using their fists either.

    Most of them had harpoon-shaped Emeici daggers, tridents, or things that resembled bird ws.

    Weapons they had not faced before were nowing from all directions, so even if they had some experience fighting people in Kangho, they were bound to be shocked.

    But¡­

    Kaang!

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword swung again.

    Three people came in at the same time, and Emeici daggers came from behind. This chain scythe fell from above, and a hooked chain flew low, aiming to pierce or cut his ankles.

    It was truly the strangest weaponbination.

    But Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even waver.

    ¡®Core!¡¯

    Kaang!

    Yoon Jong calmly took a step back. The chain scythe aimed for his head passed right in front of his face, and the hook aimed for his ankles cut through the thin air, only scratching the deck.

    The sword, which moved neatly, urately hit the Emeici daggers, sending them flying back.

    Paah!

    More stabs continued toe.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The pirate pierced right in the middle of the chest, let out a scream, and fell down right there.

    Yoon Jong, who pulled the sword out of the pirate¡¯s chest, took a stance. His form was lower than before. The pirate flinched, seeing how calm Yoon Jong was; he couldn¡¯t blindly rush in like before.

    ¡®An unknown thing is just an unknown thing.¡¯

    If he wasn¡¯t swayed or deceived, nothing would change. Ultimately, any attack has meaning if it touches the body. If one blocks it calmly and steadily, the chance will definitelye again.

    Yoon Jong, who stood like a beautiful giant tree, said,

    ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°¡­ eik!¡±

    The pirate gritted his teeth.

    ¡°This young bastard, how dare you!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The pirates charged at once with killing intent. There was no swinging of Yoon Jong¡¯s sword. Now, it was firm as a mountain.

    ¡°Exhale!¡±

    The sword split the air.

    This swift sword, which seemed agile and light, appeared frivolous at first nce.

    But the lightness of the sword was moving it in the right path.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    The source of this c??ntent is freewe?nov¨¥l.co?.

    The pirate in the lead swung his hand, which had a glove with three knives on it. But before he could swing it, the sword had pierced the center of the des.

    Kakang!

    And the man was pushed back.

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    The moment the pirate bit his arm, which was pushed back with his teeth, and was ready to swing the de again, the sword came through the same spot in the glove again.

    Kakang!

    At that moment, the arm holding the glove got thrown back, and the sword, too was twisted to the back.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The next swift sword.

    Puak! Puak! Puak!

    The pirate, stabbed in the chest three times, screamed as he fell back. But the speed of Mount Hua¡¯s sword, which was following him, was faster than his retreat speed.

    ¡°Eughh!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s swordsman flew straight in and kicked the enemy in the chest.

    Kwaang!

    The pirate, bouncing back like a cannon, hit his ownrades.

    The pirates, who had all fallen down because of that, were a mess. The weapons they were holding had pierced their own people.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°My leg! My leg is!¡±

    ¡°Who the fucking hell¡­!¡±

    Jo Gul, Mount Hua¡¯s swordsman, lightlynded on the ground and smirked.

    ¡°That is good. I envy you. To have all the time to fight¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who even speaks during a fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He adjusted his sharp sword and held it.

    ¡°Come at me! I am Mount Hua¡¯s Jo Gul!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nice.¡±

    Well, even during the fight, it was Yoon Jong who never gave him a chance to move ahead.

    ¡°T-this damned.¡±

    Bang Chung, the one who led the Great Whale Pirates, swore.

    The number of pirates on board now had gone past 100. But therge number of pirates couldn¡¯t even handle those young kids, who were less than 10 in number and were getting pushed back?

    ¡®What bastard!¡¯

    The force of their sword was no joke.

    When he looked at them, their nature felt so different it was hard to believe that all of them belonged to the same sect, but what they held inmon was their ridiculous strength.

    Bang Chung gritted his teeth.

    But they were also members of the Yangtze River families, who ruled this river. He had no intention of giving up on the victory of ruling this river.

    ¡°What are you all doing! Shoot! Shoot now!¡±

    At the same time as those words were said, the pirates standing on the railing pulled their bows and set the bowstrings.

    Wooong!

    The bow was bent as if it would break from the internal qi.

    Tukk!

    Tukkk!

    The arrows were all released at once, and arrows that flew like rain were directed at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Kakang!

    Ka-kang!

    The disciples of Mount Hua stepped back and struck down the iing arrows. Although no one was injured, the force which had been pushing the pirates broke down.

    ¡°Shoot! Build space!¡±

    The pirates at the front seemed to be somewhat experienced in fighting this way, and they rushed ahead without looking. Even though arrows were flying at their backs, they seemed confident they would never be hit by theirrades.

    As if in response, the archers began to prepare their bows again.

    Swishhh!

    Puak! Puak!

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    Some of the archers standing on the railing and pulling on their bows began to scream and fall down.

    Plop! Plop!

    The sound of people falling into the water was heard one after another.

    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±

    Swish!

    The pirates looked around in confusion, clutching their chests. It was because of a sharp, stabbing pain. When one looked down, there was a small sword, like a child¡¯s ything, stuck in the middle of his chest.

    At that moment, the pirate lost strength in his legs and stumbled backward.

    ¡°How dare you people shoot arrows at us?¡±

    The owner of the small sword, Tang Soso, looked angry.

    ¡°I will handle those people. Don¡¯t worry and fight!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°As expected of our Soso!¡±

    In the meantime, she cut down one of the pirates rushing at her, ced her sword on the deck, and slowly put her hands into her sleeves.

    She jumped up in an instant, with sharp needles moving out like rain from both hands.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    ¡°k!¡±

    The pirate, who had been on the railing and had be a highly visible target, turned into a hedgehog almost immediately and fell to the bottom of the ship.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°Why are the swordsmen suddenly throwing daggers?¡±

    The pirates, who had no way of knowing where Tang Soso came from, couldn¡¯t hide their shock.

    ¡°Aim for the woman in the back first! Aim for that oddly dressed woman first!¡±

    ¡°What, oddly dressed? These bastards!¡±

    It was the moment when Tang Soso was throwing mes from her eyes.

    Paat!

    Something rose quickly up and fell gracefully between the pirate crowd.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The pirates were startled and raised their heads, but all that could be seen was the expressionless female swordsman and a dozen sword forms.

    sh! sh! sh!

    The merciless sword cut down the pirates¡¯ vital points in an instant.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Those who grabbed their necks fell helplessly to the side.

    Tak.

    Yu Yiseol got down on the ground and stretched out her body like a crane.

    ¡°Where is this¡­¡±

    sh!

    The pirates who were lucky enough to survive tried to scream but were pierced right in the chest by Yu Yiseol. It was swift, like light.

    ¡°Kuak¡­.¡±

    Tak.

    After retrieving her sword, she lightly kicked the ground and spun. At the same time, the sword qi she released swept away all the faltering enemies surrounding her.

    ¡°Ackkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    As the tightly gathered pirates fell, arge space was created on the deck. It was as if arge scythe had been swung over a rice field at once.

    The pirates couldn¡¯t hide their confusion and began to panic.

    ¡°Well, what kind of people¡­¡±

    ¡°These people are¡­.¡±

    Strong.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were putting in much effort or that they had amazing skills. These were warriors on an entirely different level. As they realized this, the boiling courage of the pirates was consumed by fear.

    It was right then.

    Kung!

    With a loud roar, the ship began to tilt.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Baek Cheon, startled, turned his head.

    Before he knew it, Bang Chung was standing on the railing.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    He jumped slightly and stepped on the railing hard.

    Crack!

    The railing broke, and the ship tilted sharply to the side.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The ship rocked violently from side to side, causing the gathered passengers to move back and forth, unable to hold their ground.

    Bang Chung had a triumphant smile at this.

    ¡°Hehehe! You measly bastards. I will clearly exin what it means to fight on a ship. What are you all doing! I will rock the boat, so show them an example!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Before he could finish the word, several pirates rushed at Baek Cheon. As Baek Cheon tried to stop the ship from shaking and calm it, it rocked again. He lost his bnce and almost stumbled.

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    Emeici daggers, aimed for the gap, flew in a straight line toward Baek Cheon¡¯s neck with an eerie qi.

 Chapter 758

    <h4>Chapter 758</h4>

    Crack!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword had dug deep into the deck.

    The sword, which had pierced the thick wood like tofu, was bent sharply as if it would break and then bounce up. The deck tore open and flew up.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The wood of the deck, where the Emeici daggers moved, was also behaving strangely. As the ce where they stepped had risen suddenly, the pirate naturally lost bnce and had no choice but to lose momentum.

    Kakakak!

    The swords swung one after another, pushing away the thin harpoon and splitting the pirate¡¯s chest in one go.

    sh!

    The pirate, shocked and unable to believe it, fell down with blood gushing out. Only then could Baek Cheon exhale.

    ¡®That was dangerous.¡¯

    Normally, a pirate wasn¡¯t someone to be wary of.

    But he had never fought in a situation where the ground was shaking left and right. If he hadn¡¯t understood and fought, he would have been in a tough spot.

    ¡°Lower! Lower the center of gravity as much as you can! This movement isn¡¯t something we can handle!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s shout, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples responded with loud voices.

    Kuung!

    Bang Chung stepped on the railing once again. Perhaps because of his strong internal qi, therge ship swayed left and right again as if it would capsize at any moment.

    ¡°That is a bluff! They will never have the experience of fighting in such situations! Do not be fooled by their fake courage; defeat them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was at the moment when the pirates were regaining their momentum.

    Tat!

    With a small sound like a cat jumping up, Yu Yiseol¡¯s body moved forward like a bird.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    There was a rhythm in her movement, and those who had been wary of Yu Yiseol from the start waved their weapons the moment she flew in.

    As she flew in with cold, sunken eyes, she thrust her sword ahead and lightly struck the upper part of the flying trident.

    Tang!

    Yu Yiseol¡¯s body rose higher into the air with a clear sound, like a small bell had been struck. She was lifted by the opponent¡¯s recoil.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    None of the pirates could hide their shock and disbelief at how effortlessly she was handling things.

    Paat!

    Red plum blossoms bloomed in rows from Yu Yiseol¡¯s sword.

    The deck of this not-so-small ship quickly turned red with plum blossoms. It was as if the ind had been filled with plum blossoms created in the middle of the vast Yangtze River.

    The pirates¡¯ eyes widened as they witnessed this strange sight, something they had never seen before.

    Flutter.

    The fluttering plum leaves pierced through the bodies of the enemies. They knew they had to block this, but it felt impossible to block a dozen flower petals with blunt weapons.

    sh! sh! sh! sh!

    The fluttering plum blossom sword qi cut and pierced every pirate¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°My arm! Ack!¡±

    The pirates fell, clutching their bodies. Yu Yiseol, who had incapacitated nearly a dozen pirates,nded on the ground like a butterfly.

    She mumbled quietly as if to make her sahyungs listen.

    ¡°You can fight without putting your feet on the ship.¡±

    Jo Gul smiled happily and answered.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all it takes, it won¡¯t be much trouble¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we just need to keep our feet off the ground as much as possible, right?¡±

    ¡°Then we can do it like when we sparred on the cliff. I get it! Okay!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo Gul, understanding the n, ran ahead at the same time. In an instant, they began to cut down the pirates.

    From the front, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong rushed ahead like angry tigers, and from the back, Yu Yiseol moved sleekly like a leopard. No matter how many there were, the pirates couldn¡¯t handle this.

    Bang Chung shouted as he looked at the pirates, who began to step back.

    ¡°W-what are you doing! Shoot at them¡­¡±

    Swish!

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    But right then, the person standing on the railing fell back, grabbing his neck.

    The movement was so swift that it was difficult to even understand the situation. Bang Chun was startled and tilted his head back.

    Swish!

    A sharp de passed the spot where his forehead had been a moment ago with incredible speed.

    ¡°Ah, this is such a waste.¡±

    Tang Soso smiled, looking at Bang Chun.

    ¡°Since your head looked a bit suffocating, I thought it would be nice and cool if there was one hole in it for venttion.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­ you fucking¡­¡±

    Cold sweat ran down Bang Chun¡¯s face as if he had lost all life within his body.

    ¡®Just what is happening here?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t a person whockedmon sense. Be it bandits or pirates, it was theft that they did. And in order to live a long life and be alive to steal, they needed to have insight into things.

    The victory of the battle on this ship was now in the hands of others.

    ¡®How can such young ones¡­¡¯

    Of course, he could understand that they were strong. Because all the Nine Great Sects¡¯ One Union had monstrous disciples. Mount Hua was also a sect that was recently beingpared to the Nine Great Sects, or rather, it was in a ce where the Nine Great Sects were being put to shame. So, even if they were young, they had to be strong.

    But being young meantcking experience. Wasn¡¯t the reason why disciples of the famous sects, which made their name falter, because theycked experience in the outside world?

    There was no way they had experienced fighting against pirates or in water areas, especially on a rocking ship.

    But instead of panicking, they were finding ways to deal with it, just like the old experienced warriors of Kangho.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    At that moment, another pirate fell down screaming.

    ¡°Where are you going, you outnumbering bastards!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited now, you bastard!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were now in full force, trampling the pirates. If things continued like this, it seemed like it would lead to their annihtion.

    Bang Chung shouted, thinking quickly.

    ¡°R-retreat! Retreat now!¡±

    The thoughts were short, and the decisions were quick.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    ¡°Yah! Do you all not hear me? Retreat quickly! Move back to the ship!¡±

    As soon as those words came down, the pirates all retreated to the back. Their movements were swift as if they had trained for this many times. They jumped off in perfect order, like rats fleeing, and returned to their ship using the chains attached.

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss them!¡±

    Baek Cheon rushed ahead and swung his sword.

    The basic rule of any swordsman was not to chase after a fleeing enemy, but such things didn¡¯t stick well with Mount Hua. If one ran with their tail curled in, then they would chase them and bite them in the ass.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°T-these cruel bastards!¡±

    The pirates who were attacked from behind fell before they could escape.

    But they, too, jumped off, not wanting to stay on this ship.

    Plop! Plop!

    Those who jumped into the river swam skillfully, turned around, and boarded their ship.

    Those who couldn¡¯t avoid the attacks of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples screamed and fell down, but most of the bandits escaped from the deck and climbed onto the ship.

    ¡°Cut down the rope!¡±

    As Bang Chung, who cleverly moved the ship ahead of time, screamed, the chain connecting the two ships broke down.

    The fixed ship began to move loudly, and the distance between them widened gradually.

    ¡°What kind of pirates act like this!¡±

    Jo Gul gritted his teeth and then hit the railing.

    ¡°Sasuk! What do we do? Do we chase?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a distance we cannot chase.¡¯

    They could move to the ship even now, but it would involve some risk.

    While Baek Cheon was thinking, the pirate ship increased the distance and then slowed down.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Drrrr! Drrr!

    One side of the ship¡¯s railing had opened up like a door, and something odd appeared from inside it.

    Arge, elongated cylinder¡­

    ¡°Cannon?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked wide-eyed.

    ¡°No, those insane people! Even if they get cornered, they cannot use a cannon! What if the officials find out¡­!¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a cannon!¡±

    Suddenly, they turned around at the voice that came from next to them. The captain, who had approached, shouted.

    ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t mess with the pirates¡­! What will we do now? We are all dead!¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°T-that is¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Along with Bang Chung¡¯s order, the cylinder burst into mes. A huge harpoonunched and got stuck in the lower part of the ship.

    Kwang!

    With a loud roar, the wooden bottom of the ship was pierced, and water began to flood in.

    ¡°You damned bastards! I will bury you in the middle of the Yangtze River with the ship! Shoot! Shoot them all until the ship is destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shoot! Shoot!

    A few more circles opened up, andrge harpoons moved in. Those who were well-trained in using the harpoons urately pierced the lower part of the ship.

    Swish!

    As the ship stumbled with a loud groan, the captain¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Come down, swiftly! We need to pump out the water right now! If not, the ship will sink! Quick, quick! People!¡±

    The crew, scared, rushed into the cabin.

    ¡°W-warriors! Please do something! If we keep getting hit like this, the ship will break! If the ship breaks down here, we will be food for the fish!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon was a bit concerned.

    ¡°It is too far to swim, but we cannot run in water, and we cannot cross it in one go¡­¡±

    Jo Gul, who was next to him, nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°It means we are without help.¡±

    ¡°No, not without help.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    But Baek Cheon soon grinned.

    ¡°If they can shoot a harpoon, surely this side can shoot a cannon too.¡±

    ¡°Cannon?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is also a very special one.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ ah!¡±

    Jo Gul looked like he had realized something.

    Right! There was a special thing!

    ¡°Heheh. Those damned bastards.¡±

    Bang Chungughed in tion.

    Meeting such situations wasmon in the Yangtze River. If the pirates had been swept out every time, would the river have its reputation now?

    ¡®Even if they are great, if they fall into the water, they won¡¯t be able to show even half their skills.¡¯

    And if they were from the Justice faction, they would be saving the drowning people first. During that time, his subordinates, swift like dolphins, would move and attack them underwater, and they would get defeated.

    ¡°The fish in the Yangtze River will eat you! Wha-what are you doing! Shoot more¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Someone stood up on the railing from the ship across the water.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Why climb onto the railing of a ship that will sink? This wouldn¡¯t be of use unless they surrendered.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to ept their surrender¡­

    ¡°Salute?¡±

    Bang Chung frowned.

    A person stood on the railing with cloth in hand, a youthful face, and stood on the railing, with right fist to the side.

    ¡°What is he¡­¡±

    And at that moment.

    Goooooo!

    The hem of the robes he had on fluttered with a dazzling golden light rising from his body.

    Bang Chung¡¯s eyes popped out at this ridiculous sight.

    ¡°W-what¡­ what is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    This man threw his fist out at once, not wanting to give time to think. A dazzling golden qi erupted from his fist, hitting the wide Yangtze River and even striking the ship they were on.

    Kwaang!

    A tremendous roar.

    Bang Chung closed his eyes tightly and turned his head. As he slowly opened his eyes, there wasn¡¯t the shock he expected, and he looked puzzled, not understanding.

    ¡°What, nothing happ¡­ huh, fuck! What is this?!¡±

    But then, he was soon shocked.

    The pirate ship¡¯s ship.

    The hull wasn¡¯t visible.

    This was a sight closer to vanishing than disappearance. The front part of the ship was missing like it was cut clean.

    Only the wreckage floating in the Yangtze River proved that this ship didn¡¯t have a sailor.

    ¡°W-what is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ackk! Captain! Water! The water ising in!¡±

    ¡°W-we are sinking! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Jump off! If this continues, it will drown with this ship!¡±

    Crack!

    The water kepting into the ship. The ship quickly began to tilt ahead and sink.

    ¡°¡­ fuck.¡±

    Bang Chun¡¯s mouth could only let out this whimper, not able to understand this.

    ¡°¡­ a scam.¡±

    ¡°He should have gone to Shaolin. Why is he on Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I agree with that.¡±

    The Mount Hua¡¯s disciples shook their heads, watching the ship sink on the other side. This was something they were familiar with and yet forgot sometimes¡­

    ¡®This man isn¡¯t human either.¡¯

    How much of a monster was he to be acknowledged by Chung Myung?

    ¡°Well¡­ I think we handled it well.¡±

    Yoon Jong said, looking at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What do we do now, sasuk? Should we rescue a few of them to interrogate?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That sounds like a good idea.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded, and he sighed softly.

    ¡®This wasn¡¯t as difficult as I thought.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t sure if the pirates weren¡¯t as strong as he thought, or if Mount Hua had gotten stronger, but this wasn¡¯t bad¡­

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    At that time, Yu Yiseol called out in a louder voice, making Baek Cheon turn.

    ¡°What is it, samae?¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ there. Look there.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze turned to the ce her finger pointed. And his eyes trembled.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Beyond the river. Ships were appearing one by one, far enough to fill the horizon. It was more urate to call it a fleet.

    At the same time.

    Drrrr!

    At the very center of it all, arge ship, twice the size of the others around it, unfurled its sails. This ship, painted in ck, had two sails.

    One bore the image of a ck dragon, while the other depicted a huge whale moving through the ocean.

    A despairing voice came from the ship¡¯s captain.

    ¡°D-dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°T-that is the ship of the Great Whale Pirates¡¯ great captain! It is the Dragon Ship, the ruler of the Yangtze River.¡±

    He copsed, his legs giving out beneath him.

    ¡°We are all dead now¡­ the Dragon King of the Yangtze River hase here.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned serious as he looked at the huge ck dragon ship, which was getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 759

    <h4>Chapter 759</h4>

    Just looking at the ck-painted ship was intimidating; it felt as if it was pushing them down. The effect was even more pronounced after seeing the vicious image of the whale at the front of the ship, at the crown.

    ¡®Dragon Ship.¡¯

    In the Yangtze River, a ship with such a design was allowed to be possessed only by the 18 River families.

    In other words, it meant that the great captain was on that ship right now.

    ¡°¡­ it isn¡¯t just one or two ships.¡±

    ¡°Seems like the entire force hase there.¡±

    Tension was evident on the faces of the Mount Hua disciples, too.

    ¡®Were there so many people under one pirate troop?¡¯

    Of course, that ship would not be full of pirates like the ship they faced a while ago.

    However, even if they assumed it to be half full, the number of pirates would be over a hundred.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head and looked at the captain.

    ¡°Can we move?¡±

    ¡°I-it will be too much now.¡±

    The captain shook his exhausted face.

    ¡°That ship is a lot faster than a normal ship. Even if it was the same type of ship, the speed of each one depends on how loaded it is¡­ this overloaded ship cannot move fast.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, there is a hole in the hull due to the attack we got hit with a while back. Everyone is trying hard to scoop out the water, and if we move in this state, the ship will only sink faster, and we all will die for sure.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned towards the water.

    Thend was so far that he was losing hope.

    ¡®We are at least 1 km away.¡¯

    The Yangtze River was known for its width, reaching a minimum of 1 km. But this was where the Yangtze River flowed into Dongting Lake. Because the current was slow and adjacent to theke, the width was three times the normal one.

    The river was just 3 km wide, and they would have to swim at least 1 km to reach the center of the river¡¯s edge. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult if just the Mount Hua disciples had to move, but they couldn¡¯t take the civilians on such a risky escape.

    ¡°Besides, even if it were possible, we cannot possibly stop the pirates who are familiar with underwater attacks.¡±

    Maybe if they abandoned the civilians here, they could find a way¡­ but that wasn¡¯t a path the Mount Hua¡¯s disciples would consider.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®Was I too hasty?¡¯

    He thought dealing with the pirates would be easy. He only anticipated fighting one ship; how could he have known the entire fleet woulde?

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    A call to ask what they should do now. Baek Cheon bit down on his lip, though. Soon, his eyes calmed down.

    ¡®What would he have done?¡¯

    There was no need to think of it.

    -No, it doesn¡¯t matter if there is one pirate or many! Those bastards who cannot do anything right need to get their heads smashed. Don¡¯t worry about the others, and run straight to handle their leader!

    ¡®Okay! I get it!¡¯

    Baek Cheon firmly said,

    ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°When the Dragon ship approaches, we cross over. Baek Sang and Soso will stay here to protect the civilians, while the rest storm the ship all at once and capture the pirates.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    The faces of the Mount Hua disciples, unable to shake off the shock, had taken on a solemn look like never before.

    As the size of the Dragon ship was huge, the number of pirates on it had to berge. No one could imagine how difficult it would be to jump onto such a ship and aim for their leader.

    But since the order had been given, they had to do it.

    ¡°Then get ready¡­ uh?¡±

    At that moment, Jo Gul tilted his head.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Those bastards are suddenly slowing down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are they going to wait there?¡±

    The Mount Hua disciples looked at the fleet, which had stopped, with puzzled expressions.

    ¡°Puaah!¡±

    The fallen Bang Chun grabbed the ropedder that came down from the Dragon ship and climbed it.

    ¡°Ugh. What is this?¡±

    As he gritted his teeth and climbed, his subordinate soon followed him.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    After getting on the deck, Bang Chung wiped the sweat off his face and took a deep breath. He could see the pirates lined up entirely to the left and right, with a huge wooden chair in the center of the deck. Without another thought, he ran there and fell t on the floor.

    ¡°G-great captain! Please kill me!¡±

    ¡°I should kill you?¡±

    A middle-aged man, covered in a blue robe, had a sneer on his face as he looked at Bang Chung, who was face down.

    ¡°Right. The hero of the Yangtze River lost his ship and ran with no pride, so you should die.¡±

    ¡°G-great captain¡­¡±

    ¡°Jo Seung.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Great captain!¡±

    ¡°Cut him into pieces and throw him as fish food.¡±

    The blood drained from Bang Chung¡¯s face.

    ¡°G-great captain!¡±

    ¡°Open your mouth once more, and I will tear it apart with my hands.¡±

    Bang Chung couldn¡¯t say anything now as he silently broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Great captain.¡±

    This time, a man called Jo Seung spoke softly.

    ¡°It is true that Captain Bang showed an unsightly side. But considering the situation, I don¡¯t think it is right to simply me him.¡±

    ¡°And the reason?¡±

    ¡°There is someone who can sink a ship with one punch. No matter what he did, it would have been difficult to avoid that result.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Great Whale Pirates¡¯ great captain, Swift Lightning Chan Bo-Heuk, nodded as if it made sense.

    ¡°It is the Buddhist Monk¡¯s attack.¡±

    However, Chan Bo-Heuk clicked his tongue like he still didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Even so, it is a great sin to return after losing the ship. Degrade him to a member of the pirate troops and tie him up for 15 days in a dungeon. Don¡¯t give him even a sip of water!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°T-thank you, great captain!¡±

    Bang Chung repeatedly bowed his head, d to have his life spared.

    ¡°¡­ strong enough to sink a ship with a single hit¡­ are these peopleing to the Yangtze River saying that they will do what they want?¡±

    ¡°It is Mount Hua.¡±

    At Bang Chung¡¯s answer, the eyes of the man lit up.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It is some bald guy who threw the fist at the ship, but they did say he came from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­¡±

    The great captain slowly turned to watch Jo Seung.

    ¡°I think it is because of the special packages. It is well known that Mount Hua is behind the Eunha merchants.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡±

    Jo Seung looked at Bang Chung and asked.

    ¡°Were they young ones?¡±

    ¡°Yes! They were young-looking. And seven.¡±

    At the startling answer, the face of the great captain contorted.

    ¡°You mean you lost the ship because of a small 7-member group! You little piece of shit!¡±

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    This time, Jo Seung quickly stepped in to calm him.

    ¡°If they are young people from Mount Hua, they could be the Five Swords of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Five Swords of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Five Swords, who defeated the first-ss disciples of Wudang in a spar, aren¡¯t easy people to deal with; moreover, if Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon is here, the one who defeated the elder of Wudang, then captain Bang couldn¡¯t have handled them.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    The Great Captain looked at Bang Chung with disapproval and then looked at the merchant ship across the water.

    ¡°If it is the Five Swords, they are probably the ones we keep hearing so much about these days, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Captain.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Great Captain¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°They are people with reputations. And they must have skills to have that reputation, and seeing as how they tried to fight with us, they must be full of confidence.¡±

    A sneaky smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°But life doesn¡¯t always go the way you want. I will make them pay for touching our business. Go there.¡±

    ¡°Yes! As ordered!¡±

    The pirates on the deck began to move in unison.

    The great captain quietly grabbed the handle of the chair and mumbled.

    ¡°Mount Hua, huh¡­¡±

    A thin smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°They aren¡¯ting?¡±

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua looked at the Dragon Ship with helpless expressions.

    The ships were moving at such a fast pace that it seemed like they would crash into them, but then they stopped and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Maybe they are scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We now have a reputation for being strong, right? They outnumbered us but saw who we were, the Five Swords! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just close your mouth?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong, who calmly red at Jo Gul with irritation, shifted his gaze back to the Dragon Ship.

    It was then.

    ¡°They are moving!¡±

    ¡°¡­ but they aren¡¯ting this way?¡±

    The Dragon Ship began to slowly rotate in ce.

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°They have to paddle for it, right? This is possible if both sides row in opposite directions.¡±

    The Dragon Ship rotated and turned in the opposite direction. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples tilted their heads, not understanding it.

    ¡°They¡¯re just leaving?¡±

    ¡°Well. Why turn now¡­¡±

    It was then.

    Drrrk!

    The door installed at the back of the ship opened with something cking out.

    ¡°The same thing they shot before?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua thought this was the same attack as before, but then they were shocked.

    It was true that it was a harpoon, but twice the original size.

    And being twice asrge meant its speed would be greater, too.

    ¡°Chain?¡±

    And it had a chain attached to it.

    Kwakwang!

    Crack!

    The two harpoons fired stuck in the ship. The impact caused the ship to stumble as if a huge wave had hit it.

    Drrkk!

    The chain, connected to the harpoons, was taut and pulled.

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    It was then that the Dragon Ship began to move.

    Kiiing!

    The sound of the chains clinking against each other came loud. As the Dragon Ship picked up the pace, the merchant ship, too, was being pulled in the same direction.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, we are being dragged!¡±

    The Five Swords were shocked at this.

    This was something they hadn¡¯t even imagined.

    To make matters worse, the ships around the Dragon ship slowly approached from the sides and began to surround the merchant ship as if they were escorting it. It seemed like they weren¡¯t going to leave even a single person on board.

    In the midst of all this, the word ¡®caution-driven¡¯ came to mind as they saw the ships keeping a good distance from each other.

    ¡°Where are they taking us?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think? Their base!¡±

    Jo Gul gritted his teeth.

    Fighting on a ship was difficult, but if they thought about it positively they had been sessful in this mission because the number of people on a ship was limited.

    But being dragged tond, just seven people dealing with hundreds of pirates?

    ¡®If that were the case, we wouldn¡¯t have to go through all the trouble we went through!¡¯

    ¡°If we get dragged, that is the end for us!¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what do we do?¡±

    Jo Gul screamed.

    ¡°Nothing changed from our original n! They are paving the way for us toe, and we cut off their heads! I will go first!¡±

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this bastard! Stop!¡±

    Jo Gul jumped up onto the railing like he didn¡¯t want to wait for anything.

    Tak!

    And then, he stepped on the chain connecting the ships and began to run.

    ¡°Things are already frustrating, but now they are trying to tie me by the ankle! I will show you what I am!¡±

    It was then that Jo Gul, holding the Plum sword in one hand, was running like a sword moving ahead.

    A person stuck on the head of the Dragon Ship gestured lightly. Then, the archers who appeared, and the ones on the other ships, surrounded and pulled their weapons.

    Jo Gul was shocked.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this?

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Swish! Swish! Swish.

    The arrows that left the bows at once rose into the air, making the sky ck.

    ¡°Woah¡­ it is amazing.¡±

    And then it began to pour down on Jo Gul.

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t show off.¡±

    No matter how quickly he regretted it, it was toote.

 Chapter 760

    <h4>Chapter 760</h4>

    The rain of arrows poured down.

    It was no exaggeration¡ªjust simple arrows raining down.

    ¡°Gul!¡±

    ¡°That crazy bastard!¡±

    ¡°Eikkk!¡±

    Jo Gul flinched while trying to lift his sword.

    No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem like he could stop these arrows with his sword.

    ¡°Jump, brat! Jump into the water!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Without dy, Jo Gul jumped into the river.

    Plop!

    Jo Gul created a big ssh as he jumped into the river and swam desperately.

    Jo Gul turned his head and saw the arrows piercing the water, too.

    Although their force weakened, the sight of arrows cutting through the water was still threatening.

    ¡®Eik!¡¯

    Jo Gul moved his limbs quickly to get further away.

    ¡®Ahhh! Help me!¡¯

    He increased the speed of his moving limbs.

    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t toote; the arrows that came close to the back of his head had lost their force and just floated on the water.

    ¡®Woah¡­ I thought I would die for sure.¡¯

    Jo Gul was shocked by all that had happened.

    He sighed in relief as he turned his head in shock.

    Inside the murky waters of the Yangtze River.

    Unlike Mount Hua¡¯s valley, he could feel something moving in the cloudy water with no visibility.

    ¡®A fish?¡¯

    No, this was too big and too fast.

    Jo Gul caught sight of something ck rushing straight for him, so he swung his sword.

    ¡°Grrrk.¡±

    The pirate who was stabbing Jo Gul with Emeici daggers was cut by Jo Gul¡¯s sword.

    Red blood flowed from the pirate¡¯s chest and spread around the river¡¯s surface.

    ¡®Haha!¡¯

    Jo Gul happily pulled back his sword.

    ¡®Thank you, Elder!¡¯

    Hyun Young couldn¡¯t have predicted this situation to arise and trained them, but after practicing swinging the sword under the water of Mount Hua¡¯s valley, swinging the sword here felt natural for Jo Gul.

    As he moved his gaze, he saw a bluish shape in the distance.

    The blue robe that the pirates wore was clearly visible.

    ¡°No matter how strong the pirates are! I will not lose any more! Come at me as many times as you want!¡±

    Jo Gul gripped his sword with a confident look.

    But¡­

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Another shape appeared before the bluish one.

    ¡°Two!¡±

    That¡¯s all?

    ¡°Three?¡±

    It was a bit burdensome, but even so¡­

    ¡°4? 5? 6?¡­ 10? 20¡­¡±

    Mother!

    Brrrr!

    Air bubbles rose from Jo Gul¡¯s mouth as fear took hold.

    ¡°Why are so many down here?¡±

    Even though he had learned to swing his sword underwater, it wasn¡¯t easy to deal with such arge number of pirates in this unfamiliar environment.

    And weren¡¯t the martial arts of the pirates stronger in water than outside it?

    Jo Gul sensed something was off and tried to jump to the surface, but the speed of the pirates¡¯ swings was twice as fast as he expected.

    The pirates flew in, leaving bubbles around, and pierced Jo Gul¡¯s body with Emeici daggers.

    Swish!

    The blue Emeici daggers, shining with qi, were even more terrifying.

    Even in the water, the sound of them moving could be clearly heard.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Jo Gul swung his sword out of reflex.

    Boom! Thud!

    The Emeici dagger, pushed by the sword, bounced back. The sword moved as usual. But, since they were in the water, he had no choice but to move slightly slower than usual.

    Swish!

    Because of the slight speed difference, the pirate was able to react faster, and the dagger grazed Jo Gul¡¯s shoulder.

    Although it just barely grazed his arm, it left a huge gash on his shoulder.

    ¡°Ahh! Damn it!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Hyun Young¡¯s training, this same Emeici dagger would have made holes in his body.

    But, despite the training, it wasn¡¯t easy to handle the pirates in the water.

    ¡°These bastards! I am Jo Gul of Mount Hua!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s eyes shone as he adjusted his grip on the sword.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    But that resolve melted quickly as the dagger passed right next to his face.

    ¡°I-I will die!¡±

    The pirates were skilled.

    Aside from their attack, their movement speed couldn¡¯t be matched.

    He was just a little fast, but the pirates were like mermaids.

    Their movement in the water was faster than their movement onnd.

    Moreover, Jo Gul¡¯s sword was the fastest and most agile one in Mount Hua.

    However, the sword dealt the least damage when its speed was slowed down.

    In other words, it meant that among the disciples of Mount Hua, Jo Gul was the most disadvantaged when fighting in the water.

    Right.

    His sword, which should have pierced the enemy like a snake, creating about a dozen remnants, only created five afterimages.

    The flying speed wasn¡¯t even half the usual speed.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    If he had known this would happen, he would have done his best during the water training without tricks!

    At this moment, arge bird w-like glove attempted to scratch Jo Gul¡¯s face.

    As Jo Gul desperately tried to pull back to avoid the glove, the pirate who had gone behind him suddenly stabbed Jo Gul in the back with a happy smile.

    ¡®I cannot avoid this attack¡­¡¯

    Jo Gul gritted his teeth and twisted his body.

    The intention was to avoid being stabbed at a critical point, even if it meant getting stabbed elsewhere.

    Then!

    ¡°Grrrk!¡±

    Suddenly, air bubbles escaped from the pirate who was ready to stab him, and red blood spread around.

    ¡®Uh?¡¯

    A very happy face could be seen behind the pirate who was floating in the water.

    ¡°Sassssuu¡­ kuak!¡±

    Jo Gul almost screamed, forgetting that he was underwater, and gulped down some water.

    Baek Cheon, who saw this, shook his head.

    Then, he rushed ahead at lightning speed and passed by Jo Gul.

    ¡®They are running.¡¯

    Jo Gul looked at Baek Cheon in shock.

    How skillful was he in the use of internal qi to be able to move swiftly as if he were onnd?

    Baek Cheon passed by him and swung his sword ahead.

    As the sword, infused with internal qi, cut through the water, arge wave was created, sweeping the pirates away.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Eupp!¡±

    The pirates were momentarily shocked and pushed back by the wave. At the same time, Baek Cheon grabbed Jo Gul by the shoulders and leaped up.

    ¡°Puaaah!¡±

    Baek Cheon rose to the surface at once, kicked the water for movement, and jumped onto the merchant ship.

    Thud!

    Jo Gul, thrown down on the deck, clutched the floor and gagged.

    ¡°Kuaaak! Kuuak! Ackk¡­ I thought I was going to die.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua saw this and shook their heads.

    ¡°He came back alive.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk is so nice. It wouldn¡¯t have been refreshing even if that guy got killed.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t his dying be good for Mount Hua?¡±

    Jo Gul lifted his head.

    ¡°Sahyung! You don¡¯t know how hard it was to fight against those bastards in the water! Throw yourself into the water to find out.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ even a 3-year-old kid would know to check things before going headfirst. What you did is so like you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed and looked ahead. The Dragon Ship, which had pierced their ship, was still pulling them at high speed.

    ¡°Sasuk. What do we do?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked down at the bow.

    The harpoon that pierced the bottom of the ship was there.

    ¡®It will be impossible to lose it.¡¯

    Even though he wasn¡¯t familiar with ships, he had learned a little about them.

    If he pulled out that harpoon now, water would rush in, making the ship sink.

    If they were to sink into the water like this, it would mean they had to be willing to die.

    ¡°I guess we just wait and watch for now. First, we can only try things out once our feet touch solid ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­ but sahyung.¡±

    Baek Sang spoke, indicating that this wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    ¡°If they sink this ship now, they will have a greater advantage. Nevertheless, isn¡¯t the reason they are dragging us because they think their base is a more advantageous ce than here, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang couldn¡¯t even voice his opinion.

    That¡¯s because he couldn¡¯t think of a solution to deal with them.

    If they resisted now, the ship would eventually sink. Then, they would have to protect the civilians while also fighting the pirates in the water.

    ¡®Both are just as bad options to pick.¡¯

    There was no other way.

    Baek Cheon must have thought the same thing. He looked back at his sajaes with a stern expression.

    ¡°I guess we need toe up with a solution. Baek Sang! Soso!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Provide us with cover. Get off the ship and go to the river. Inform the officials and bring in reinforcements from¡­¡±

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Tang Soso shouted.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°If you die, you DIE. Nothing more!¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°There is no time to call reinforcements! Are you trying to send us back first because you are afraid of us being in danger?¡±

    ¡°Soso. Reinforcements¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will not do that! I was afraid that I would end up like this and only the sahyungs would work hard. I did it once before! But if I continue to step aside, sasuk will also continue to pull me back!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it! I don¡¯t! I hate that n! Reinforcements never arrive on time! Then it would mean that the sahyungs die, and I live alone!¡±

    ¡°Soso¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s better to bite your tongue and die! We can go to Mount Huater and lock ourselves in the Plum Blossom Cave! But I will never execute the order you said now!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I will not be a burden.¡±

    Baek Sang spoke with a stern look.

    ¡°There is no disciple of Mount Hua who leaves hispanions behind. It might sound stupid and foolish right now, but being smart and rational is enough when dealing with money.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.

    ¡°You idiots.¡±

    ¡°We are natural idiots.¡±

    ¡°Actually, there are no smart people in Mount Hua. If we were smart, we would have run away then.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    That was right.

    ¡°Oh my. I get it.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded and turned.

    The Dragon Ship of great size appeared before his eyes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what the right action to take now is.¡¯

    Finding the best response was quite difficult.

    It¡¯s easy to watch and point out things when someone else was leading, but when you were actually leading, there were so many things to consider.

    ¡®Does that guy behave like this normally?¡¯

    Perhaps martial arts wasn¡¯t the only thing to learn from Chung Myung.

    If Chung Myung were showing his back to them now, the expressions of the sajaes behind him would have been different.

    ¡®But he isn¡¯t here, and I have to do it.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    No matter what happened, he had to save them and return them to Mount Hua.

    It was at that exact moment that Baek Cheon made a promise to himself.

    ¡°Sasuk! There!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I think it is there!¡±

    When Baek Cheon followed Yoon Jong¡¯s finger and turned his gaze, he saw a steep cliff-lined up next to the river.

    A fortress of heavenly beauty.

    The terrain was perfect for that description; the middle of it was concave and caved in.

    ¡°¡­ a ce like that.¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.

    This ce was literally a fortress made in heaven.

    Behind it was the tall cliff, and in front was the wide river.

    It was impossible to move to the left or right because of the cliffs, so the only way to get there was to cross the river or go to the cliff.

    And within the hollow space, they could see buildings where people could live and a dock for the ships.

    ¡°¡­ pirate base.¡±

    After seeing it with their own eyes, they realized why the pirates had brought them here.

    That ce was a poison.

    A poison that could not be escaped.

    And now they were like rats in the poison.

    Baek Cheon clenched his fists without realizing it.

    Perhaps.

    He didn¡¯t even know that he was now facing the worst situation he had ever experienced.

 Chapter 761

    <h4>Chapter 761</h4>

    ¡°W-what do we do?¡±

    ¡°They say that all those taken to the pirate base have been turned into ves.¡±

    ¡°¡­ why am I on this ship¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the disciples of Mount Hua who were confused.

    No, the disciples of Mount Hua could at least use swords. The civilians who were dragged all the way to the pirate base without knowing why they were brought were so lost in thought that they couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Sasuk! Even now, monk Hae Yeon¡­¡±

    ¡°It is impossible.¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t difficult to attack and sink a few ships. But the problem was that it was currently impossible to move their ship.

    If one ended up floating in the middle of the Yangtze River and waited for the ship to sink, one would only end up dying slowly. Either that, or they would watch the ship sink.

    The only way to live or die was toe here.

    ¡°Drag it!¡±

    As the ship docked at the water¡¯s edge, the chain tightened.

    Kwak!

    The ship they were on was pulled away with the sound of the ship¡¯s bottom breaking.

    As Mount Hua¡¯s disciples approached the ship¡¯s railing, they saw the pirates waiting in the watere out all at once and surround the water¡¯s edge.

    There were more of them than they thought.

    They said the reason the bandits living in the mountains could not be subdued was because there were too many of them. The reason they could not bury the pirates was also because there were too many¡­.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    At that moment, a slow breathing sound could be heard behind Baek Cheon.

    When he turned his head, the sajaes had their swords drawn with the faces of warriors.

    ¡°This is what happened in the end.¡±

    ¡°Well, it was something we did expect.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill those bastards now? Right, sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon was momentarily speechless at their attitude.

    It had to be disheartening to see so many pirates, but his sajaes and subordinates didn¡¯t seem to care at all.

    ¡®Idiots¡­¡¯

    This was a situation where one should resent him.

    It was Baek Cheon who suggested getting on the ship and luring the pirates to defeat them, and it was Baek Cheon who failed to order a quick retreat when the pirates approached. And now they had been taken to the pirates¡¯ base where their lives couldn¡¯t be guaranteed.

    And yet, no one seemed to be angry with him. Baek Cheon looked at them quietly and spoke softly to Hae Yeon, who had been dragged there too.

    ¡°Monk, I apologize.¡±

    And then, Hae Yeon smiled.

    ¡°Amitabha. This novice monk isn¡¯t sure what you are referring to.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Give us themand. Even though I belong to Shaolin, I will live and die ording to yourmand.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lower lip.

    Burden.

    The weight he finally felt was now pressing down on his shoulders. He intellectually understood the weight of taking responsibility for and leading someone, but this was the first time it felt like this.

    ¡®Not a single person will die.¡¯

    Srrng.

    A resolute look appeared in the eyes of Baek Cheon as he drew his sword.

    ¡°It is something we do every time. It is not new.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to the cliff.

    The civilians couldn¡¯t climb that high cliff. But it was also difficult to swim across this river. So, the best method was to seize an intact ship and flee with the civilians¡­

    ¡®But that won¡¯t be easy.¡¯

    But.

    ¡°We have never done anything easy till now! When the ship arrives at the pirates¡¯ir, first get off and handle the pirates then!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Even during the fight, keep an eye on whether anyone gets on board the ship. If even one person dies, it will be a mark on us.¡±

    ¡°We will follow that!¡±

    He knew it was difficult. But now, the difficult task had to be aplished.

    Baek Cheon shouted, seeing the ship dragged by the chain, almost reaching the base.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He and the other disciples of Mount Hua jumped onto the railing at once without responding. They rose like birds of prey, turned around, and fell right in the middle of the pirates.

    ¡°Stab them!¡±

    ¡°Skewer them!¡±

    The long spears and the Eimici piercers stabbed at the disciples countless times. At that moment, Tang Soso spun around and threw her hidden weapons.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Swish!

    Fine, thin needles fell on the heads of the enemies.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°W-what is that!¡±

    As it rained down on their faces, the pirates turned their heads away.

    At that moment.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    With a brief shout, the fist of Hae Yeon flew right at the pirates.

    Kwaaang!

    The pirates were swept away like leaves hit by a typhoon. Mount Hua¡¯s disciplesnded lightly in the area they had neatly secured. Baek Cheon ordered.

    ¡°Hit them!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had moved in all directions, drew plum blossom swords from their sheaths.

    As if they didn¡¯t want to waste the time Hae Yeon had earned them, they rushed out, unfolding the plum blossoms. Soon, the pirates surrounding them were swept away in one swoop.

    ¡°Ackk!¡±

    ¡°W-what is this!¡±

    The plum blossom sword qi of Mount Hua was now a distinct feature that everyone in Kangho had heard of. But hearing about it and seeing it were worlds apart.

    They heard it was a type of sword qi, which resembled fluttering flower petals, but who would have thought that something like flower petals would fly in the air? This was something so bizarre that they would never believe it unless they saw it with their own eyes.

    ¡°W-what kind of sword technique is this¡­¡±

    Sword qi, small and thin as flower petals, falling down as if they were dancing. No matter how they swung their weapons, they couldn¡¯t block the sword qi as small as petals.

    That was what happened.

    sh! sh!

    The fragile-looking sword qi was sharp. The fluttering petals were sharp like swords, cutting down the body.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Ack, damn it!¡±

    Red plum blossoms were in full bloom on the bleak cliffs around them.

    ¡°Push further!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua responded loudly and swung their swords again. The pirates, unable to withstand the attack, retreated. Those who had reached the pirates who stepped back were now submerged up to their waists.

    ¡°G-great captain!¡±

    Desperate cries rang out from all around. The eyes of the great captain, who had disembarked from the Dragon Ship and was watching, were intrigued.

    ¡°In the past, Mount Hua was said to have the best swordsmen in the world. I guess that wasn¡¯t a lie.¡±

    Strange.

    There was no way for him to know whether it was Mount Hua¡¯s Five Swords or if the entire Mount Hua sect was this strong. However, looking at their swords now, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to think that they were as brutal as the Evil Faction.

    Although their dazzling techniques were shy enough to distract from the person wielding the sword, their swords were shing and piercing bodies without hesitation.

    Furthermore.

    ¡°A-MI-TH-ABHA!¡±

    A huge me roared majestically, and a golden punch erupted in the middle of the garden where the flowers were in full bloom.

    Kwaang!

    Those who were swept away by the immense strength, which felt like a waterfall pouring on them, couldn¡¯t even scream as they were thrown into the Yangtze River.

    Plop! Plop! Plop!

    The pirates trembled in fear at this.

    Those who were watching were shocked, but they were not just spectators; they were in a position to fight. So they couldn¡¯t help but be scared.

    And Mount Hua¡¯s disciples didn¡¯t miss the moment when the pirates retreated. In essence, the Plum Blossom Sword technique, as shy as it was, required some time to unfold.

    It was inevitable that a sword technique designed to disperse sword qi in a shy manner would need more timepared to swift attacks. Therefore, to perform the Plum Blossom Sword technique, it was necessary to exchange swords and push the opponent to create an opening.

    However, if the pirates were going to cower like this, they could push in further.

    ¡®Push them further!¡¯

    ¡®We have momentum now!¡¯

    Although Chung Myung wasn¡¯t with them, the memories of fighting alongside him stayed in their minds and bodies. When dealing with arge number of people, they shouldn¡¯t give up the momentum.

    Bold and splendid sword techniques continued to rain down on the pirates.

    ¡°Those people are monsters!¡±

    ¡°Who are those people¡­!¡±

    The pirates were distraught and began to flee.

    If they were willing to risk their lives to handle the pirates, then there was no reason to fight as a group. When those of the Evil Faction won, they became crueler than anyone else, and when they lost, they ran without looking back.

    This was because they valued profit over fame andfort over anything else in the world.

    As the pirates began to retreat helplessly, the great captain frowned.

    ¡°Those useless bastards.¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a good idea for me to go and trample them, but¡­¡±

    He mumbled with a cruel smile on his face.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to teach those bastards who run around not knowing their ce. It is also true that the strong do not always win in their fights.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    When Jo Seung winked at the subordinate next to him, several subordinates ran forward.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chan Bo-Heuk lightly tapped the gauntlet hanging from his waist.

    ¡°Those bugs.¡±

    A smile of victory formed on his lips.

    ¡®Nice.¡¯

    The eyes of Baek Cheon were warming up.

    They managed to suppress those around the merchant ship. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean they had defeated therge number of pirates. Even though they had defeated a dozen of them, the pirates around were like sand by the river.

    On top of that, their real strong fighters hadn¡¯t evene out yet. Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ruin a good situation by waiting for more enemies to arrive.

    ¡®Behind¡¯

    His gaze flicked back.

    At that moment, the pirates were jumping out of the ships and flocking towards them. In other words, there were still a few pirates on the anchored ship they had fled from.

    ¡®If we can upy the back area at once and move the civilians there¡­¡¯

    He knew the pirates had harpoons capable of destroying ships. So, escaping on a ship didn¡¯t guarantee safety. Since it was a ship of speed, it would be faster than the normal merchant ship, and with a crew, it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if they abandoned the luggage and moved. But even so, this was a tough battle.

    But it was better than just fighting here.

    ¡®First, we need to take charge of the back area and give the civilians time to move to that ship¡­¡¯

    It was right then.

    Pung! Pung!

    Something bounced above their heads and exploded into smoke.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Gunpowder? Cannon?

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes moved up and widened. What came through the smoke was not just smoke but arge.

    ¡°M-Move¡­¡±

    He tried to move, but the was enormous. It was sorge that it didn¡¯t just fall on the disciples of Mount Hua, but also on the pirates around.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    There seemed to be no way to avoid that unless they ran towards the pirates.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples swung their swords at the, intending to cut it with their des.

    Kwakwang!

    However, even when the sword qi touched the, it didn¡¯t get cut and just fell down.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The ck finally covered and crushed down the disciples of Mount Hua like fish.

    Baek Cheon grabbed the that was pressing down on his body and desperately shed at it with his sword.

    ¡®What on earth did they make this from?¡¯

    He had never heard of a so strong that even a sword couldn¡¯t cut through it. If this continued, their movements would be hindered, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid any weapons from above.

    He grasped the with one hand and swung his sword again with all his might.

    Ga-ga-gak!

    Only then did the begin to tear.

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to shout in joy when a voice rang out.

    ¡°I-It¡¯s poison! Everyone, stay away from the!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face became pale at Tang Soso¡¯s scream.

 Chapter 762

    <h4>Chapter 762</h4>

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.

    The ck liquid flowed down the hand that grabbed the. His white hands turned ck in an instant, and even the cloth was soaked in poison.

    ¡°Do not breathe! It is an addictive poison!¡±

    Tang Soso was desperately screaming. Despair and sadness were clear in her eyes.

    ¡®My fault.¡¯

    She was the daughter of the Sichuan Tang family.

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t learn in-depth about poison in the male-dominated Sichuan Tang family. But, since she was a woman from the Sichuan Tang family, her knowledge of poison was much better than that of a normal warrior.

    But she didn¡¯t notice when the pirates used the sword.

    Actually, despite the deep hate she had for herself now, this wasn¡¯t her fault.

    If everyone could practice what they have learned and apply it, the world would be full of geniuses. Although experience was needed to know what she learned, shecked the experience in dealing with the poison that the opponents used.

    Once again, the fact that she was from the Sichuan Tang family, the leaders in poison, and yet was caught off guard. Generally, for the Sichuan Tang family, poison isn¡¯t something they use, but it is something others use on them.

    ¡°Kuak! This!¡±

    ¡°It seeps through the clothes! Raise your qi and stop it!¡±

    ¡°Ack! The has thorns!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Groans and shouts came from Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Flustered.

    They were confident about the close-up fight. They overcame the opponent in a head-on situation. But, the people they had faced so far were the ones who also attacked them head-on.

    Either they fought, or they gave up and surrendered.

    They absolutelycked experience dealing with people who fought with tricks rather than strength.

    ¡°Monk!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Hae Yeon gritted his teeth and raised his fist.

    Kwaang!

    A strong force caused the to shake, but it was dispersed because of the many holes in the, and it couldn¡¯t be pushed off.

    ¡°Do not give them any chance! Stab and kill them!¡±

    Seeing the panicked appearance of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, the pirates rushed in with courage. The sharp piercers, the thin spears, and the long spears were weapons perfect for stabbing through the.

    Swish! Swish!

    The spears and piercers continued to move through thes.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    ¡°These bastards! Ack!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua swung their swords to block the spears and moved their bodies, but the heavy was bing a hassle for them. Every time they tried to avoid a hit, it felt like the was holding their entire bodies.

    To make matters worse, the areas of their bodies that touched the were turning hot, and over time, their minds were dulling.

    If this continued, the oue was inevitable.

    ¡°Jo Gul. Yoon Jong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    Even in that desperate time, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong responded to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Bounce the up just once! Just once will do!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong exchanged looks.

    ¡°Monk!¡±

    ¡°Monk Hae Yeon! Once more!¡±

    ¡°I understand! Ahhhh!¡±

    Without dy, Hae Yeon extended his fist and flipped the up.

    Kwaak!

    The, which had turned heavier due to the number of pirates on it, was unable to handle the force and fluttered. The, which had received numerous punches from Hae Yeon, had broken here and there, forming bigger holes.

    At that moment, Jo Gul and Yoon Jong put their swords on the ground and stretched their hands up.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Haaaa!¡±

    Soon, a wave of qi was released from their hands.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Palm Arts, Bamboo Leaf Hand.

    Even if it was just a basic technique, it was the Bamboo Leaf Hand, which had grown based on the Purple Cloud Divine Arts. Although it was nothingpared to Hae Yeon¡¯s strength, it could push away the rest of the.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Baek Cheon took a long exhale and lowered his sword.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    But at that moment, Yu Yiseol hit the ground and soared high.

    Swish!

    She twirled the sword once in her hand and threw it into the air. There was no force behind it, nor did it look strong. It wasn¡¯t even the sword¡¯s movement, but the surface of the de hit the.

    And at that amount.

    Round.

    She flipped her body around in the air and kicked the sword as it touched the.

    Kwang!

    The rose a bit higher. Those riding on top of it couldn¡¯t withstand the shock and began to fall in all directions.

    ¡°Pheww.¡±

    Despite the chaos, Baek Cheon remained unwavering and closed his eyes. It seemed like he believed his sahyungs and sajaes would buy him time.

    Soon, Baek Cheon looked forward and slowly moved his sword.

    Woong!

    A magnificent sunset-like qi flew into the, drawing the shape of a half-moon.

    ¡°Sword qi?¡±

    ¡°N-No! That is an Enhanced Sword!¡±

    Kakakak!

    The bright sword tore the falling in one go. He didn¡¯t stop there and managed to split the as many times as he could.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    ¡°My face! Ack! Great captain!¡±

    The wind caused by the sh made the pirates scream as the poison spilled onto them.

    ¡°Prepare to move!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Following Baek Cheon¡¯s instructions, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples formed a circle to the left and right.

    ¡°Euk! Euk!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Although they managed to escape, their faces weren¡¯t ted. They had suffered injuries from the pirates¡¯ stabbing attack. Moreover, it seemed like the area where the had touched their skin continued to burn. Their feet felt like they were floating, and their vision was dizzying.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    Tang Soso brought out the antidote from her chest pocket and gave it to her sahyungs.

    ¡°So well prepared.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t much. This will only block the poison temporarily. We cannot detoxify it with this.¡±

    ¡°Where is that then?¡±

    The disciples quickly took the pill she held out and stuffed it into their mouths. Even if Tang Soso¡¯s martial arts were weak, she could withstand the poison due to the Tang family¡¯s unique resistance. However, Baek Sang was looking pale, as if he might copse at any moment.

    ¡°Sang, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Do not worry about me, sahyung. If someone catches my ankles, I will bite them off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Nothing like that will happen.¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and thought,

    ¡®This is the worst.¡¯

    He never imagined they would fall victim to such a situation. It was said that the disciples of prestigious sects had little experience fighting outside the sect and often died at the hands of the Evil Factions. Still, he thought that didn¡¯t apply to them.

    ¡®Was I being too arrogant?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s record until now was amazing.

    But he was able to achieve all that because Chung Myung was by his side. If it wasn¡¯t for Chung Myung, they would still be trapped inside Mount Hua, barely holding off the swords of Southern Edge.

    Then what did he believe in, and what was he confident of, to step out and do everything he could with this group of people?

    He could have been more careful. He had crossed the stone bridges with the awareness and directions of Chung Myung until now.

    ¡®It is not the courage to cross without knowing what happens. It is arrogance.¡¯

    But now it was toote to regret.

    The hand that was holding the had swollen. Even though they suppressed the dizziness and took help from the detox pill, the poison was slowly spreading inside.

    And with more time, they would be at a higher disadvantage.

    But the problem was that they didn¡¯t have the ability to break through the encirclement in a short time, nor could they swim without the poison spreading.

    A poisoned rat.

    That was what they were now.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    At that moment, the men who had been blocking and threatening the front parted to the left and right, and a man in a light blood-colored robe approached in droves.

    Standing before Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, he spoke with a sneer.

    ¡°Nice, young kids. Believing in the Five Swords or something that others im I had to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The person who dies most easily in Kangho is not some unknown warrior. You are just kids who have gained fame now. Such people will think they are great.¡±

    He knew it was a provocation.

    But each word of it made its way to his bones.

    ¡°If you surrender now, your life will be spared.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shook at that.

    It¡¯s something he wouldn¡¯t normally want to hear, but right now, he couldn¡¯t ignore it. This was because he wasn¡¯t the only one who would die if he refused.

    ¡°What are you talking about, you round bastard? Are you ignorant or something?¡±

    ¡°Gul! Naturally, the pirates are ignorant. And making fun of people for being ignorant is not a nice thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ then do I talk about his face? He is ugly to look at.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It isn¡¯t right to criticize someone based on their appearance; just go with his personality. Because he does seem like a bastard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will do that.¡±

    Baek Cheon was kind of shocked by the voiceing from behind and turned.

    Jo Gul, with the sword draped to the side on the shoulder, and Yoon Jong, standing next to him, were grinning.

    ¡°What is with our handsome sasuk today?¡±

    ¡°A disciple of Mount Hua doesn¡¯t know how to back down. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    These idiots¡­

    At that time, Yu Yiseol, who had been silent till then, stepped forward and stood next to Baek Cheon. Then Baek Sang walked and aimed the sword at the great captain.

    ¡°You guys stay back.

    ¡°The Baek disciples will take the lead.¡±

    Hae Yeon also smiled while standing next to Yu Yiseol.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha. It isn¡¯t the end yet, but the young masters have heavy expressions.¡±

    ¡°¡­ monk.¡±

    ¡°Is that so! All we have to do is destroy them!¡±

    Tang Soso, holding her sword, shouted courageously and stood next to Baek Sang. Jo Gul and Yoon Jong stood to the left and right, with everyone lined up, having Baek Cheon in the center.

    ¡°First, I think we need to make a retreat through the cliff behind.¡±

    ¡°Cliff climbing is our specialty.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Even I am the same as a flying squirrel on Mount Song.¡±

    ¡°Monk is still far from it.¡±

    ¡°I agree. You have a long way to go.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head while listening to them bickering among themselves.

    ¡®These damn bastards.¡¯

    If life was at stake, then at least do something to save your life.

    ¡°Come on, you damn bastards. Let¡¯s try dying once!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.

    No matter how hopeless the situation was, they must not lose themselves. In that sense, everyone here was a better warrior than him.

    When Baek Cheon pointed his sword ahead, the great captain grinned. It was a smile of ridicule.

    ¡°You people are so stupid. It would be a nice fight with a healthy body, but your bodies now? What can you do with them?¡±

    ¡°It might seem like we are stupid. But I know one thing. There are times in life when you need to be stupid.¡±

    ¡°Huh! Seems like your mouths are fine.¡±

    The great captain lifted his finger.

    ¡°Beat them to death and throw them in as fish food!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After giving themand, he took a step back without letting his guard down. Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    They were outnumbered, butpared to a kangho person, he was so cautious that he couldn¡¯t be considered the same as Baek Cheon.

    From the first time that huge man stepped ahead until he stepped back, he didn¡¯t give a single gap to hit.

    If this man had bluffed and offered to deal with them himself, maybe they would have had a chance to attack. But since he gave the task to his subordinates, they had no chance now.

    ¡®No. This isn¡¯t the end.¡¯

    No matter what he needed to do, open the way. And definitely send back the sajaes alive. Even if he had to die here!

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of speaking nonsense! I will open up the way for you.¡±

    ¡°Not that, sasuk¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you to stop! Follow the words of Great sahyungs!¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t that!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head and looked at Jo Gul. It seemed like he was going to move or do something, but he wasn¡¯t.

    Jo Gul looked at Baek Cheon and cried.

    ¡°Sa-sasuk! I keep having these auditory hallucinations!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Auditory what?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is no way it can be. That¡­ that guy¡¯s voice is saying something.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡®That guy was pretending to be fine, but he is shaking now.¡¯

    So he was probably hearing the voice of that one guy he shouldn¡¯t be hearing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I cannot do well like him, I can at least open the path. So¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I can really hear it!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s body flinched.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    N-no. Now if¡­

    ¡°Wait. I think I heard that too?¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°¡­ There is someone else in the world who can make the same grumpy voice like his¡­?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all looked at each other. And right then.

    ¡°¡­ Ahhhhhhh!¡±

    Hearing a sound as clear as if they were struck, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked back, startled by what was there. Such a salty movement.

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯sing?¡±

    ¡°I guess so?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What ghost is that?¡±

    It seemed clear. In the middle of the distant Yangtze River, a small boat was rushing to them with incredible speed, making sshes around.

    ¡°Ch-chung Myung¡­¡±

    ¡°YAAAHHH! YOU BASTARDS! They said you sailed on the ship, so why are you fighting onnd? ACKK! SO PISSED!!!!¡±

    Ha.

    Haha.

    Hahahaha.

    It was him.

    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.

 Chapter 763

    No matter how they looked at it, it was a small ferry boat with no sails being rowed by hand.

    But was it okay to call it a ferry boat when it flew across the water like a swallow, creating more than just a ssh?

    Kwakwakwakwang!

    Just looking at the speed, it seemed like it would split the Yangtze River. It was questionable how a small boat made only of wood could sustain such speed.

    At that amazing sight, strange, indescribable emotions began to appear on Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°¡­ am I really seeing this?¡±

    ¡°Why is he there?¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s voice trembled a bit. But then,

    ¡°Ah, shit! It is so fucking hard! No, if they were out on the Yangtze River, then fight on the water! Fuck! Are you here to crawl onnd and pick something up? Just throw them into the fucking water if you have to!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who felt touched, soon closed his mouth. And a happy smile came.

    ¡°Chung Myung is right.¡±

    ¡°Seeing as how he has that dirty temper, he is still pissed.¡±

    ¡°¡­ just how did he get to know about this ce?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­ there is no other hell in the world.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were shocked. The opponents also couldn¡¯t hide their shock. This was because even though they had lived on the Yangtze River their entire lives, they had never seen such a thing.

    ¡°W-what is that¡­¡±

    At that time, Jo Seung let out a loud shout.

    ¡°What are you all looking at! Shoot the harpoon! Sink it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Some of the bandits who heard Jo Seung¡¯s order rushed inside and pulled out a huge cart. Then, they turned thend cannon to the ferry boat.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Kwaang!

    Arge harpoon cut through the air and flew towards the ferry boat on which Chung Myung was riding.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Crack!

    The harpoon destroyed the ferry boat. A huge ssh followed.

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    ¡°That bastard must be shocked!¡±

    Although the pirates cheered loudly, there wasn¡¯t a single look of worry or concern on the faces of the Mount Hua disciples.

    They just looked at the sshing water with a sad expression.

    ¡°If he was the kind of person who would die from that, we wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so much trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­ my words exactly.¡±

    As expected.

    Ssh!

    One person jumped out at an incredible speed from the moving water and rose to a considerable height. The eyes of the Mount Hua disciples widened.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±

    What was with that reaction?

    Surely, they did expect Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t die from that. With that level of attack, it would be lucky to even have a scratch on his body. Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung stronger than a whale?

    But the reason they were surprised was because he was ¡®running¡¯ towards them at a fast pace.

    ¡°He is running.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Running on water.¡±

    ¡°¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. My life, my life, the stars above¡­¡±

    Wherever Chung Myung put his foot, the water rose as if it had exploded. Because he was running so fast, water sshed up from behind him like fireworks.

    ¡°Ah, shit! I should have been doing this from the start! I lost all my strength in rowing! They say that if you have a bad head, your body suffers from it!¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face with both hands in embarrassment.

    No¡­ no, Chung Myung. That wasn¡¯t right¡­

    Your body was just so good that your brain didn¡¯t suffer anymore, you insane bastard¡­

    ¡°W-what is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°C-can people run on water?¡±

    The pirates were equally shocked.

    Of course, since they were also warriors, they knew that there was a thing called the Flying Step on Water, where you could walk on water. But they had never actually seen it with their own eyes.

    Although the pirates¡¯ captains asionally showed their skills in stepping or jumping on water, it was just for a second.

    Wasn¡¯t it strange if a person could actually run on water?

    ¡°O-On water¡­¡±

    ¡°AOHH!¡±

    ¡°Running¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was cheerfully running on the water, gradually sank below. He was submerged up to his ankles, making it look more like sliding than running, and soon, he was submerged up to his waist.

    ¡°H-He is falling!¡±

    It was then.

    Ssh!

    Chung Myung, who was submerged up to his head, began to swim in the water smoothly. It was as if he belonged in the water.

    ¡°¡­ it was natural then.¡±

    ¡°Ten points for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a sight that was surprising and strange at the same time, so much so that they didn¡¯t even want to speak of it. Everyone just watched in fascination.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    Chung Myung swam quickly like a mermaid and reached the shore.

    Trudge. Trudge.

    Chung Myung pulled himself up a few steps like a drowning rat and sat down.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ my waist. I thought it was breaking. Why should I do this after enjoying wealth and fame?¡±

    And he began to babble all sorts of nonsense.

    The gaze of the Mount Hua disciples, who were looking at him in silence, turned up to the sky.

    ¡®Honestly, I am a bit touched.¡¯

    ¡®You have to be careful what you wish for.¡¯

    At that time, a pirate near Chung Myung gathered courage and rushed at him with a piercer.

    ¡°You! How dare youe here!¡±

    Uh?

    The Mount Hua disciples all turned.

    N-no¡­

    ¡°Ohh, shit!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked the pirate in the stomach while sitting still.

    Kwaang!

    There was a loud noise that felt too loud for a human being to make. The charging pirate bounced back faster than a piercer fired from a cannon.

    Paaang!

    The body, blown by the wind, flew over the heads of other pirates andnded in the middle of the cliff.

    Wooong!

    Then came the silence.

    All the pirates¡¯ heads turned slowly to the back. When they returned after checking on their colleague who had been thrown off the cliff, their faces were filled with shock.

    Chung Myung grumbled.

    ¡°It must be hard, but are you being this rude to just stab me? Do you want to die?¡±

    No. Chung Myung. That guy could already be considered dead.

    It wasn¡¯t polite to live like that¡­

    ¡°Ugh. These people are such shitty beggars¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had calmly made a remark that would have made the beggars of the Beggars Union furious, stood up and turned to the Five Swords.

    Flinch.

    ¡°Wait¡­!¡±

    It was when Chung Myung was getting ready to nag them all at once.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon quickly interrupted with a question. Chung Myung, momentarily speechless, tilted his head.

    ¡°How did youe here when you should be at Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ah. The sect leader sent me.¡±

    Hearing this conversation, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all felt relieved.

    ¡®As expected of sasuk!¡¯

    ¡®See how the nagging passed away. He would have made a mess if he got to speak first.¡¯

    ¡®Such a skilled schr.¡¯

    ¡°Sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Right. After all, everyone is having a hard time here!¡±

    Chung Myung stuck his stomach out.

    ¡°He told me toe save you. Sigh, I came because it¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Those bastards did it. They put the chain on the ship and pulled it; otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee! It isn¡¯t our fault!¡±

    ¡°Those bastards did?¡±

    Chung Myung slowly turned to the pirates.

    Baek Cheon, who had so neatly diverted Chung Myung¡¯s attention, secretly gave a thumbs-up to the others. Everyone returned the gesture in unison.

    Chung Myung grumbled with a displeased look.

    ¡°You are struggling because you cannot even handle these bastards who just outnumber you?¡±

    ¡°Those bastards even used poison.¡±

    ¡°What, poison? All these things happen because you have no courage! Back in my day, when I got hit by five poisonous swords, I thought, ¡®Ah, my back is sore today, so I should scratch my lower back!¡¯ But you kids!¡±

    ¡°You are the youngest, Chung Myung¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Right?¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his forehead and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Anyway, I have a lot to say¡­¡±

    Chung Myung took a long inhale and turned to the pirates. The Great Whale Pirates¡¯ captain, Chan Bo-Heuk, was looking at him with shocked eyes.

    Crack. Crack.

    Chung Myung bent his neck to the left and right as he slowly pulled out his ck sword from his waist.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s throw all those outnumbered bastards right into this river¡­.¡±

    ¡°They swim well.¡±

    ¡°Then throw them off the cliff!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha.¡±

    Baek Cheonughed at Chung Myung¡¯s loud response.

    Actually, nothing had changed. Only maybe seven or eight things.

    But eight was never the same as seven.

    The poison that invaded his body was still there, but he no longer felt dizzy like before. And above all¡­

    Kuak.

    The hand holding the sword naturally clenched.

    The other disciples standing next to him felt the same. He could see theirposure return to faces that had looked lost just a moment ago.

    There were so many things he wanted to ask.

    How did he find out? How did he get from Shaanxi to here so quickly, and how could he find them here¡­

    But¡­

    ¡®Those are not important now.¡¯

    Chung Myung took two steps ahead and stood upright. The moment Baek Cheon saw the small yet broad back, a bright smile bloomed on his lips.

    ¡°Okay. First, let¡¯s deal with these outnumbered bastards¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Listen to what I have to say, and then go, you bastard!¡±

    Suddenly, Chung Myung leaped ahead like lightning and rushed at the pirates at a tremendous pace.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Kwaaang!

    The pirate in the lead got kicked without even knowing what was happening.

    Puak! Puak! Pow!

    The flying body hit numerous pirates around. It looked like an aimless piece of wood bouncing around after a kid threw a ball at them.

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    ¡°What, this bastard? What, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung was now throwing mes from his eyes as he grabbed the pirate in front and hit him right in the face with his forehead.

    Kwang!

    ¡°I!¡±

    Kwang!

    ¡°Because of you!¡±

    Kwang!

    ¡°I had to run all the way to Shaanxi, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°ACKKKK!¡±

    The pirates flew like leaves caught in a storm.

    ¡°My umted anger¡­ no, I will show you the price you pay for messing with Mount Hua¡¯s friends!¡±

    ¡°Your true intentions havee out, you bastard!¡±

    The Five Swords also rushed after him.

    At that moment, the pirates, confused by the situation, hesitated and thought to retreat. The Five Swords had already approached them and were stabbing them.

    ¡°Woah, that guy has a temper for sure!¡±

    ¡°He cannot be stopped now!¡±

    The atmosphere changed so suddenly. The sword felt so light, and the steps felt so cheerful.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Baek Cheon happily cursed for the first time.

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but having Chung Myung in front gave them strength as if someone was pulling them ahead.

    The number of pirates didn¡¯t seem like an issue anymore.

    ¡®Chung Myung¡­¡¯

    ¡°This shameless act of using a harpoon! Am I a fish or what! You bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly at the sight of Chung Myung taking the pirate¡¯s harpoon and stabbing it into the man¡¯s ass.

    ¡®Let¡¯s only look at good things. Just the good things.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it! Did you at least boil and eat your snails? Why aren¡¯t youing quickly to fight!¡±

    ¡°I-I aming, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped up without a shout.

    And without dy, Hae Yeon rose up and unleashed his fist.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    It was strong, not overpowering.

    Rather than a crushing force, this strong force felt like a fan that pushed them back.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Five Swords rushed forward like a beam of light. Plum Blossoms of various colors bloomed from the tips of their swords.

    Normal cliffs and wide rivers.

    Among them, the red, exquisitely wonderful plum blossoms were in full bloom.

 Chapter 764

    <h4>Chapter 764</h4>

    ¡°W-what is this!¡±

    ¡°RUNNNN!¡±

    A garden of plum blossoms unfolded before their eyes. The flowers, which had bloomed with great enthusiasm, quickly spread out in all directions, carried by the fluttering wind.

    The pirates, frightened by this unbelievable sight, hurriedly stepped back.

    But the ship moved forward faster than they could retreat. While they were doing this, the flower petals began to sharply sweep away the pirates.

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    Some of the pirates were pierced by the plum blossom sword qi and copsedpletely to the ground.

    ¡°W-what sword technique is this¡­¡±

    They had seen it once before, but this time, it felt different.

    The plum blossoms used by Mount Hua disciples felt more like an angry tsunami than a mere sword technique.

    And even that wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped into the air, turned his body, kicked the air for repulsion, and flew towards the pirates like a cannonball.

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    Kwaaang!

    As soon as hended, he stretched out his foot and struck the pirate in front of him in the sr plexus.

    The pirate¡¯s body spun around, hitting the pirates behind him and flying away.

    ¡°T-this!¡±

    It was a truly jaw-dropping sight. However, instead of getting scared and running, the pirates rushed at Chung Myung, pointing their harpoons and swinging their spears.

    It felt more real to attack someone whose identity was revealed in front of them rather than deal with unknown attackers.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Turn him into skewers!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes glinted eerily as he saw the flying weapons.

    Kakang!

    The weapons, which seemed poised to blow a hole in Chung Myung¡¯s body at any moment, collided with each other in the air with a sharp nging sound and became entangled.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°ACKKK!¡±

    One by one, those who had attacked fell to the ground, letting out miserable screams. They were all holding on to their feet. The backs of their ankles had been cut deeply, and red blood gushed out.

    Papapak!

    ¡°W-what!¡±

    ¡°He is below!¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    The iing enemies began to fall like cut-down bamboo shoots. Chung Myung lowered his body and moved like a swallow, cutting off the ankles of the pirates.

    sh! sh! sh!

    The pirates, who had the backs of their ankles cut off, fell down, screaming horribly like animals.

    ¡°S-stand back!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Do not back down and just stab, you idiots!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    The pirates trying to run away and the pirates trying to rush in turned entangled, chaos quickly unfolded. And above their heads, the Plum Blossom sword, wielded by the disciples of Mount Hua, rose like a cloud and began to pour down.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Chung Myung once again used the ground to rush ahead.

    The pirates at the front all lost their confidence and tried to escape, but there was no way they could escape through the chaos.

    Crash!

    Chung Myung soared into the air, stepping on the pirates¡¯ stomachs, knees, and shoulders, one after another.

    Kwaang!

    The moment hisst stepnded on a face, the trampled pirate fell down without a scream, and Chung Myung tumbled in the air.

    ¡°Taap!¡±

    The Dark Fragrant sword moved in the air. At the end of it, the red plums began to bloom.

    Plum blossoms, so clean and real like anything seen before, bloomed like a dream and poured over the heads of the pirates.

    sh! sh! sh!

    The petals cut down the bodies of the pirates without mercy. Even though it was a horrid scene that would make anyone scream, it felt beautiful. Everyone watching shuddered at the eeriness that came from it.

    ¡°M-Monster¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did hee from¡­¡±

    Tak.

    That was when Chung Myung lightlynded on the ground.

    ¡°I think I am slowly feeling a bit better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, twisting his lips strangely.

    ¡°Let us continue.¡±

    And once again, he charged ahead.

    ¡°OHHHH!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, led by Hae Yeon, followed him.

    Pat!

    The movement of the sword felt so lively.

    Although their fingertips were turning numb from the poison seeping into their bodies, the swords didn¡¯t shake.

    sh!

    ¡°Grrrk¡­¡±

    The corpse pierced through the chest and copsed, coughing up blood. Baek Cheon pulled back his sword and swung it.

    Ahead, Chung Myung was surrounded by the pirates.

    No, actually, it was hard to call it being surrounded. Just because a tiger is surrounded by rabbits, it doesn¡¯t mean it is cornered.

    ¡°These bastards are killing people without mercy!¡±

    Chung Myung was literally destroying the pirates with just his eyes.

    ¡®Damn him!¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip at this.

    The scene felt so natural that he didn¡¯t normally realize the importance of it. But after leading the disciples without Chung Myung and fighting in front of them, he learned the truth painfully. What an amazing sight this was.

    The ce where Chung Myung fought was always the ce that pirates paid the most attention to, and it was where the pulse of the battlefield flowed. He always drew all attention to the most dangerous ces and deflected the pirates¡¯ attacks. Just the presence of Chung Myung over there reduced the attacks on those following him by half.

    Perfect sense? Or an innate sense?

    That was unknown. It wasn¡¯t something that Baek Cheon could have guessed. The only thing certain was that Chung Myung was always fighting in the most dangerous ces.

    When he realized this fact, his face heated up suddenly.

    ¡®As long as your mouth works.¡¯

    That was what Baek Cheon used to say to Chung Myung. But not anymore. These words which Baek Cheon was saying to Chung Myung, were what he was saying to himself.

    ¡®I am¡­¡¯

    ¡°What are you thinking? Where is your concentration?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon quietly shook his head, abandoning any distracting thoughts as the ghostly voice echoed in his ears.

    ¡°Come, you bastard!¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Baek Cheon grasped his sword tightly and rushed toward the pirate.

    ¡°Great captain!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The eyes of Chan Bo-Heuk began to slightly tremble.

    ¡®What is it? Who is that guy?¡¯

    The atmosphere of the battlefield had changed. It wasn¡¯t just the feeling of strength emanating from the person.

    To put it bluntly, the battlefield was like a writhing dragon. The battlefield was a ce that changed in an instant. But from the moment that one boy appeared, the entire flow was pulled by him alone.

    ¡®Those people¡¯s movements have changed too.¡¯

    No, to start with, the Mount Hua disciples were not weak at all.

    Couldn¡¯t he guess their skills by looking at how they cut down the iron, which was specially made to subdue the most skilled warriors of the Justice faction?

    To begin with, a ce with pirates was always exposed to attacks.

    Unlike bandits, who could gauge whether or not to block the path of merchants, they had no way of knowing which ship would be attacked.

    Therefore, problems sometimes arose with warriors who traveled to and from the Yangtze River. Whenever that happened, they took huge damage. The ink-iron they used a little while back was for that reason.

    How much money did it cost him to get the made?

    But the iron was something worth investing in. It was ten times heavier and harder than a regr one, so even the sword demons, who treated their swords like their bodies, couldn¡¯t cut through it. The cost of making it was more than recovered from the lives of the warriors who were skewered under it.

    But since these young ones had cut through suchs, they could not be called young anymore. He had no choice but to admit that they were strong.

    But no matter how strong they were, experience wasn¡¯t something that could be easily achieved. The less experienced they were, the more likely they were to stab themselves. For example, didn¡¯t his side¡¯s overwhelming victory seem so natural a moment ago?

    But everything changed when this damned guy showed up.

    ¡°What shit¡­¡±

    Chan Bo-Heuk gritted his teeth.

    The Yangtze River valley was a scary ce. In areas where the water narrowed, the currents sh, creating vortices and sshes. Unless it was a big ship, one wouldn¡¯t daree.

    Right, like a battlefield that burned at every moment.

    But people living on the Yangtze River asionally see things. The sight of an old boatman, who lived along the Yangtze River his entire life, escaping like a ghost through the turbulent waters and rapids in small rowboats that looked as if they could sink at any moment.

    That could not be understood through logic. It was a realm of sensation that only those who had seen the waters could understand.

    But now, he could see such skill in the young guy who was walking around the battlefield.

    ¡®Does this make sense?¡¯

    Genius? Don¡¯t joke. Such things were what a genius could do in one try.

    That¡­

    ¡°Great captain!¡±

    Chan Bo-Heuk was lost in thought but soon came to his senses when a voice called out.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Then his face contorted, and he bit down on his lip. Now wasn¡¯t the time to leisurely think about such things.

    ¡°What are you doing, you useless bastards! Deal with that guy there right now! Immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Those who were fully prepared and waiting behind Chan Bo-Heuk all jumped towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Chung Myung saw this and slightly turned his gaze.

    ¡°Youuu!¡±

    A ck harpoon came flying at a terrifying speed.

    A force that could pierce not just a human body, but a rock.

    It was a blow that proved this wasn¡¯t just a ce where normal pirates gathered; this was a ce where one of the five evil faction rulers came from, the Yangtze River 18 families.

    Swish!

    The sound of wind breaking was harsh. For a moment, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Paat!

    Soon, his ck sword extended at the same speed as a sh sword.

    Tung!

    It attached to the side of the harpoon, which flew in with terrifying force. At the same time, Chung Myung jumped back and gently twisted the sword.

    Tung!

    At that moment, the harpoon¡¯s direction subtly shifted to the side. The powerful harpoon narrowly grazed the side of Chung Myung and tore the hem of his clothes.

    A red line formed on Chung Myung¡¯s side revealed through the torn clothes. However, the person who wielded the harpoon couldn¡¯t be happy about it.

    This was because Chung Myung, who had suddenly approached from a ce closer than the extended harpoon, smiled eerily.

    sh! sh!

    In an instant, the wrist was cut, blood sshed out, and all the muscles inside the elbow were torn.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    The pirate let out a terrible scream, unable to handle the pain, and desperately rushed to the rear.

    But unfortunately, the person he was facing had no intention of letting go of the retreating pirate.

    Paat!

    The sword of Chung Myung, which rushed after the retreating pirate, curved like a poisonous snake. The pirate¡¯s knee was cut cleanly.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    The pirate, whose entire knee ligament was cut, screamed and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Huh¡­ huh¡­ euk¡­.¡±

    Step. Step.

    As Chung Myung, with the sword hanging down, slowly approached, the pirate¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.

    The pirate¡¯s eyes, stained with fear, and the eyes of Chung Myung, devoid of emotion, looked at each other.

    ¡°Spare me¡­¡±

    Swish!

    As if the words of plea felt meaningless, the sword of Chung Myung cut off the head of the fallen pirate without the slightest hesitation.

    The body maintained its original position until the head, which rose in the air, fell to the floor and rolled. Only a momentter, the blood began to leak out.

    Swish!

    After shaking the blood off the sword, Chung Myung looked around at the pirates.

    ¡°This guy¡­¡±

    The moment the pirate was about to say something, Chung Myung kicked his foot on the ground.

    A bizarre smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips as if there was no need to talk. Soon, the plum blossom qi rushed out of the sword and rose up.

 Chapter 765

    <h4>Chapter 765</h4>

    It was indeed like a swift sword.

    They thought something shed, and it struck so hard that it was almost touching his neck. The pirate got scared and moved his neck to the side.

    Shh!

    The skin was torn off with an eerie sound, like slicing meat.

    Rather than the sharp pain he felt around his neck, he was relieved to have dodged the full attack. But that relief felt too swift.

    Chak!

    The moment he heard a sound like a poisonous snake flicking its tongue, he instinctively rolled his body to the side.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    But even that reaction seemed a bit toote, as he felt the burning pain in his neck once again.

    The sword, which had barely missed, was quickly pulled back and grazed his neck again.

    Drrrrr!

    The thin sword danced like a poisonous snake, biting into his retreating body one after another.

    sh! sh! sh!

    In an instant, his entire body was covered in blood, and he was cut all over.

    The sword, which cut his thigh and side almost simultaneously, instantly deflected the sword he swung in resistance and rushed into his chest.

    At the exact moment when the pirate sensed his death and opened his eyes,

    Kakang!

    A harpoon flew from behind and hit Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    ¡®I-I am alive¡­¡¯

    Paat!

    However, the sword that had bounced moved again.

    Paat!

    The harpoon barely managed to hit the sword, which flew back like a sh, but the more it did, the faster the sword flew.

    ¡°Eik!¡±

    A suppressed groan came out. A harpoon with arge chain hurriedly blocked the sword.

    But at that moment,

    It spun.

    The sword, which was flying quickly, suddenly slowed down and took a detour, spinning right in front of the harpoon.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Puak!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The pirate was shocked as he looked at the sword that struck him in the chest.

    ¡®It cannot be¡­¡¯

    Thud.

    He had a lot to think about. But nothing continued for someone who died.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The faces of the pirates turned red upon seeing theirrades die in front of them. In particr, the contorted face of the pirate who blocked the sword of Chung Myung was filled with anger.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung asked, with a twisted smile.

    ¡°Even pirates have a feeling of camaraderie?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you fucking shit!¡±

    The pirate gritted his teeth as if he wanted to attack at any moment, but contrary to his expression and harsh voice, he couldn¡¯t even move his feet.

    This was all because of the number of times the sword stabbed, slowed down, and evaded the harpoons, and that sight was vivid in his eyes.

    All he saw was easier to speak of than to execute.

    Stopping a sword that has been thrust with all its might requires several times more force than stabbing. He even showed the most shocking movement of changing the stopped sword from halt to circle to slow and spinning it around to deflect a harpoon. This was something tougher than stopping.

    The sheer number of changes the sword underwent was enough to give him an idea of how shocking this man was.

    ¡®And then¡­¡¯

    Although he didn¡¯t look great on the outside, there wasn¡¯t a bit of mercy in those hands. The coldness that pierced their heart instantly was close to something that came from a monster.

    Even though he had lived as a pirate all his life and killed many people, he did not kill without hesitation.

    ¡®I cannot go head-on with this guy.¡¯

    He exchanged a brief nce with his colleague as if they both thought the same thing.

    The people around were the best in the pirate base. Each of them could lead a ship of their own and plunder, too.

    If even these could not stop that man, then it was impossible to imagine how far damage that man would cause.

    ¡°He must definitely die here!¡±

    Upon hearing that solemn cry, Chung Myung stoppedughing.

    ¡°You people will stop me?¡±

    ¡°This brat¡­¡±

    ¡°This brat¡­ the world has surely changed for the better. Even pirates are acting all mighty in front of me.¡±

    This was something he wouldn¡¯t have even imagined in the past.

    ¡°Well, fine.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°I can always make it the same!¡±

    ¡°He ising!¡±

    The moment Chung Myung rushed in like a tiger after prey, the pirate gritted his teeth and raised his weapon along with the others.

    ¡®Make sure to endure.¡¯

    Although it was exciting to attack by stabbing, now wasn¡¯t the time for such things.

    The opponent¡¯s sword was flexible and bizarre. If they acted rashly to try and face such a sword, their heads would be cut off before they realized.

    ¡®This brat! Does he think we¡¯ve lived in Kangho for just a day or two?¡¯

    If shy sword methods were the best, then only such sword techniques would exist in Kangho. But the reason such swords were not often seen was that shy techniques oftencked substance.

    If they blocked it step by step without rushing, they could find gaps in it, and their piercers were the most suitable to exploit such gaps.

    ¡®Just once! All we have to do is find one gap!¡¯

    Everyone had simr thoughts as they blocked the sword of Chung Myung.

    The red plum blossoms, which bloomed in an instant, poured down on their heads like rain.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    If they were normal pirates, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle it and would have been killed right then, but these people were not ordinary.

    No, if one looked closely, they were actually the elite members of the Yangtze River¡¯s 18 River families. If they were to fall from being hit by a single sh of a sword, they wouldn¡¯t have gained such a title.

    Kakakak!

    As the flying Plum Blossom Sword collided with their piercers, a metal sound that irritated the mind rang out. To the naked eye, it was as thin as a fluttering flower petal, but the strength contained in each of its sword qi petals couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡®Is he a monster?¡¯

    Looking at it another way, the fact that it couldn¡¯t be ignored meant that it was threatening. But the problem was that the sword qi of this guy called Chung Myung wasn¡¯t just at one or two stages. Did it make sense that hundreds of sword qi fragments emitted at the same time had equal strength?

    Even the number of flower petals pouring out gradually increased.

    Like rain. Or maybe like a waterfall.

    ¡®If only we endure¡­¡¯

    The muscles in the arm holding the piercers swelled as if they would explode. Their wrists and elbows were shaking as if they had been hit by lightning.

    ¡®Endure¡­¡¯

    But no matter how hard they held on, the number of flower petals hitting the piercer didn¡¯t decrease. The flower petals that used to fall like a light rain instead felt like a downpour.

    ¡®Kuak¡­¡¯

    Their wrist was twisted, and their dantian began to shake.

    Although water drops were insignificant to consider alone, they formed a river when gathered. Even though each individual petal wasn¡¯t strong, the power created by hundreds or thousands of petals gathered together made it enormous.

    24 Movement Plum Blossom Sword technique, Falling Plum Blossom.

    The pirate forces, unable to withstand the pouring plum blossom rain, btedly tried to escape. They realized that if this continued, it would mean their destruction by the rain.

    But that was exactly what Chung Myung was aiming for.

    ¡°Uhhh!¡±

    The pirate, who was making a strong move and retreated hastily, was shocked.

    A dazzling light shed through the pouring rain of plum blossoms, and they felt a burning pain in the chest as if something was passing through the nose.

    ¡°¡­ Kuaak.¡±

    Seven Plum Sword, Plum Blossom sh.

    His knees turned weak, and his vision gradually blurred. It wasn¡¯t difficult to understand the situation.

    Death.

    Inevitable death wasing.

    Chung Myung looked down at the people with indifferent eyes.

    Although he was dying, he wouldn¡¯t be particrly lonely. He could still hear the screams of his colleagues through ears that hadn¡¯t lost their senses yet.

    It was questionable whether he would be loyal to the pirates, but it was a smallfort to know they died with the people they were with.

    Thud.

    Thud.

    Three people at the same time¡­ no, now three bodies, they should be called bodies, fell to the ground.

    The plum blossom rain had now vanished as if washed away, leaving only the thick smell of blood.

    A sight more fantastic than fantasy left the scent of plum blossoms in a nose that couldn¡¯t smell.

    Meanwhile, cold sweat was running down Du Cha-Ryong¡¯s body.

    He was recognized as one of the top five among the pirates. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t figure out how to interpret the scene happening in front of his eyes.

    The only thing he was certain of was that the person he had to deal with was someone of greatness he had never faced before.

    ¡®He is Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon¡­¡¯

    The young man never specifically said it, but unless one was stupid, they could not possibly misunderstand this.

    ¡®Rumors don¡¯t even keep up with reality, then?¡¯

    Of course, he had thought that the rumors were mixed with typical exaggeration. Because it suited the justice faction¡¯s narrative, they treated one person as if he were all.

    But this guy was different.

    Unlike the idiots who couldn¡¯t even live up to half their reputation inbat, this guy was the real deal. He was a literal sword ghost.

    ¡°No need to worry.¡±

    At that moment, a light voice pierced their ears.

    Chung Myung was smiling, showing his white teeth.

    ¡°I will kill every single one of you. The only difference is who dies first.¡±

    He had never been scared of threatening words before this.

    But those words were enough to freeze his heart.

    The reason is simple. It isn¡¯t just a bluff or a threat. This man was speaking his thoughts without any exaggeration.

    ¡®G-great captain.¡¯

    Thinking they were no match for him, Du Cha-Ryong¡¯s eyes turned to the side but then stayed on Chung Myung. Diverting attention from a warrior of this caliber is akin to inviting him to cut off your head.

    ¡°Hmm. Then¡­ who¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung stopped speaking and looked back.

    Seeing this, Du Cha-Ryong bit his lip until it bled.

    He couldn¡¯t turn his gaze away from this man. It would be ridiculous carelessness if he did.

    But he couldn¡¯t rush.

    Although his teeth were shaking and his internal organs felt twisted, he didn¡¯t dare say anything to the opponent who made him feel lost, nor could hein if the opponent aimed for his back due to the small negligence he showed.

    The difference in rank. The sword of Chung Myung had alreadypletely destroyed their fighting spirit.

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡±

    At that moment, a voice filled with irritation and grumpiness burst out of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yah! Sasuk, sahyung bastard! You couldn¡¯t handle this one thing, ugh!¡±

    Chung Myung turned around and began to run back the way he came.

    The opponent suddenly moved away. The opponent who had to be caught and killed was walking away with his back turned.

    But this time, instead of chasing after him, Du Cha-Ryong had no choice but to stick the piercer into the ground to support his body. His hair was soaked in sweat and sticking to his face.

    ¡°S-shouldn¡¯t we chase after him?¡±

    At the subordinate¡¯s question, Du Cha-Ryong¡¯s lip turned, and blood was running down after being crushed.

    ¡°¡­ we must lead all your subordinates and fight. You people alone cannot do it on your own.¡±

    To be exact, it had to be all of them, not just him, but it was hisst shred of pride that kept him from saying it. A pride that had already been shattered into pieces and was now difficult to find.

    ¡°Bring the cannons, gunpowder, anything!¡±

    ¡°B-But that¡­¡±

    ¡°Do as you are told! I take responsibility for it! As long as we can kill him, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Du Cha-Ryong quickly nced at the running pirates for a moment and then looked at his hands. Watching them tremble made him feel like he was losing touch.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    That man was called a Dragon because it was a being that could not be controlled by human power.

    It was a fact that he, who had stayed and grown on the Dragon Ship of the Yangtze River his entire life, had finallye to realize.

 Chapter 766

    <h4>Chapter 766</h4>

    ¡°Kuak, so many!¡±

    Jo Gul¡¯s face contorted as he bit his lip tightly.

    As the skilled pirates who had surrounded Chung Myung advanced, the remaining pirates rushed towards them.

    ¡°S-sahyung! There are so many of these bloody bastards! The more, the merrier!¡±

    ¡°It is ¡®we are outnumbered,¡¯ you idiot!¡±

    In the meantime, Yoon Jong was yelling, clearly upset. A little bit of difficulty was evident on his face.

    ¡®Damn it, there are too many.¡¯

    The 18 River Families and the 72 Bandits of Green Forest were both skilled and among the Shenzhou Five Sects, they were treated equally. This meant that this pirate base probably had the strength of four to five bandit groupsbined.

    This was just an assessment because the pirates rarely went beyond the Yangtze River since they had a geographical advantage in the water. Still, even so, it didn¡¯t change the fact that one pirate base was equal to three bandit groups.

    Mount Hua had mobilized almost all their disciples to subdue the bandit groups. Even though they were skilled, it was impossible to handle the entire pirate base with just the Five Swords, based on the skills and number of the pirates.

    ¡®There is no useining about this!¡¯

    It was the moment as Yoon Jong gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Ack! What are you doing! Monk! Blow them down with one punch!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon, whose face was dyed red, could be heard trying to protest at the unfair treatment.

    ¡°My internal qi isn¡¯t endless! I cannot punch endlessly, Taoist!¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean! Don¡¯t the Shaolin people have great internal qi?¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes teared up.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    It seemed like they thought he was living on spiritual pills like they did.

    Even though Hae Yeon was a disciple who was raised with amazing care in Shaolin, he wasn¡¯t able to increase his internal qi by eating the Great Soul Pill. All he got was one single pill.

    Even as Shaolin¡¯s spiritual pill was withering away, he was given just one and was asked to cherish it. When he received it, he even cried at the grace shown to him. However, when he saw what was happening at Mount Hua, his dissatisfaction leaned towards Mount Song.

    ¡®If only I was given one more pill¡­!¡¯

    Then he wouldn¡¯t have had to listen to these obnoxious people¡¯s nagging.

    ¡°That is why you should have at least given me one piece of the Violet Cloud Pill!¡±

    ¡°Uh! Do you want to covet our sect¡¯s pills? I didn¡¯t think of you like that!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°He is drunk with greed.¡±

    ¡­ fucking Mount Hua, bastards.

    Even in such difficult times, he felt like he wanted to run from being outnumbered by them, but that was away from the Mount Hua people who were beating others to death and bullying them.

    ¡°Ahhh! Hit him quickly!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Hae Yeon gritted his teeth and pulled out Qi to fight.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Kwaak!

    A force like a waterfall soon erupted, but this time, it definitely felt a bit disappointingpared to before. The Mount Hua disciples, who had been staring at the strength rising up like a dragon and sinking in, turned to look at Hae Yeon with confusion.

    ¡°¡­ah, no¡­¡±

    And then his gaze turned normal.

    In the end, tears flowed down Hae Yeon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®These Mount Hua damned people, just go to hell!¡¯

    ¡°Close your mouth and concentrate on the fight!¡±

    It was then that Baek Cheon swung his sword sharply and dug into the gap created by Hae Yeon. At that moment, he bit his lip.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Baek Cheon also knew that everyone was speaking so much because they couldn¡¯t concentrate. As the situation was turning worse, they pretended to be bright and said things to cheer themselves up, trying to act like nothing happened.

    Even if they were fine, it would be impossible to handle all of them. Then how dire would the situation be if they were poisoned?

    They hadn¡¯t lost the strength to fight yet, but they could feel the confusion as so many approached them.

    ¡°Be careful, sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head at the sound of Yu Yiseol¡¯s voice.

    Five frighteningly sharp piercers were flying towards him simultaneously.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and swung his sword. Even if he couldn¡¯t avoid them all, he had to deflect at least two or three¡­

    It was then.

    ¡°Noo!¡±

    He was relieved¡­ an absolutely terrifying force came from the front.

    Kwaang!

    At the same time, the pirates who were rushing at Baek Cheon flew back like leaves.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Chung Myung immediately began to drill through Baek Cheon¡¯s ears, who was d to see him.

    ¡°Have you all been boiling greens and eating them? What? Did you starve because the sect leader didn¡¯t give you money? What kind of outrageous scene is this! And when youe back to the sect, don¡¯t even think about having heaven¡¯s father dancing on your shoulders, telling you your visit was good!¡±

    Ah¡­ he was going insane¡­

    Instead of Baek Cheon, who was distraught from this nagging, Jo Gul screamed.

    ¡°There are too many of them, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°At best, you got outnumbered. Have you ever seen a tiger that cannot handle rabbits?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and turned around, shaking his sword.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    Then, his eyes were filled with the sight of endless pirates wearing blue clothes and rushing in.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Uh¡­ it was a bit much.

    Uh¡­.

    No, shit. It wasn¡¯t a little, but a bit too much?

    Chung Myung looked back again.

    ¡°By any chance, is the Emperor this ipetent now to not deal with pirates?¡±

    ¡°What insane shit are you saying now, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Cover the ears! Ears! I didn¡¯t hear this!¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head with a puzzled look.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t get it. No matter how many there are, does it make sense for so many to be here? It isn¡¯t like they are being trapped here and raised.¡±

    ¡°These are pirates! Pirates, you bastard! Of course, the number is high!¡±

    ¡°¡­ eheheh, this is the end.¡±

    The pirates were overflowing. What happened to the world?

    At that moment, a sharp piercer rushed toward Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung immediately struck down the piercer with the back of his hand and kicked the attacker in the groin. After catching a glimpse of the pirate who fell without a scream, Chung Myung burst into a rage.

    ¡°Come and see! If there are so many, what more can be done? Just send them down to hell!¡±

    ¡°C-Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t worry! I will handle it! I can fight all day!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Behind, behind! The ship!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at where Baek Cheon was pointing with uncertainty. The pirates at the back were running to the merchant ship,rgely bypassing the Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°Why are they going to that ship? These people are no idiots. And we aren¡¯t going to run.¡±

    ¡°There are civilians on board.¡±

    ¡°Civilians?¡±

    ¡°Right! The people on the ship!¡±

    ¡°C-civilians? I am¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and then said,

    ¡°Then what are you looking at! You bastards! STOPPPPP!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, shit!¡±

    ¡°One thing after another, you bastard!¡±

    Jo Gul and Yoon Jong desperately rushed to the merchant ship and blocked the pirates¡¯ path. Tang Soso shouted.

    ¡°Sahyung! But there are too many of them! Are we really going there together?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung said, stroking his chin.

    ¡°Shall I be honest?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Will I say no?¡±

    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t be honest, you idiot.¡±

    ¡°If I have to be honest.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly. Tang Soso suppressed the urge to plunge the needle in her hand into the face of Chung Myung instead of the pirates.

    ¡°To be honest, if we look at the pirates, they¡¯re stronger than most of the Nine Great Sects. Even just one of them would be enough to challenge one of the Nine Great Sects if they were fully perfect in martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then how can the seven of us ovee them without taking damage? At least have some conscience!¡±

    ¡°¡­sasuk. Can I just pull out the poison once?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed, pointed his sword ahead, and threatened the pirates.

    ¡°Chung Myung, this means we can win if we agree to take damage, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That was before I found out about the civilians on board. But can we let those people die?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. It isn¡¯t absolutely possible!¡±

    ¡°This is why being a Justice faction sect is tiresome.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    From a Justice faction perspective, they needed to do more calctions, but since they had started to cleverly target civilians, it could be said that the odds of winning had dropped to less than half.

    What if they had joined Chung Myung in perfect condition without being poisoned?

    ¡°So there is no way?¡±

    ¡°Ha. I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, well, I am no schr. If you cannot, you cannot.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Done! We have no other choice but to fight.¡±

    ¡°No, at least let people finish speaking!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted as if he was impatient. And everyone who saw this scene was inwardly amazed.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he a trainer by now?¡¯

    ¡®I want to learn how he does it.¡¯

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and snorted.

    ¡°There is no way I cannot solve something like this. I am saying we¡¯ve prepared everything!¡±

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°This is why I took time.¡±

    ¡°¡­You did something else on your run from Shaanxi to here?¡±

    Was he even human?

    When everyone looked at Chung Myung with puzzled faces, only then did Chung Myung say, ¡®ahem,¡¯ and stick out his stomach.

    Right, that gaze! You should be looking at me like that!

    ¡°If we cannot do it on our own, we can just bring more in!¡±

    ¡°N-No¡­!¡±

    Baek Cheon was shocked.

    ¡°Are the sajaes and sasuks here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned and spoke bluntly.

    ¡°If those people could get here at this time, why would I have to put in this much effort? I could just build a ce called Mount Hua and enjoy it there!¡±

    Ah¡­ he did n to do thatter¡­

    No, no!

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I mean, Mount Hua isn¡¯t the only ce in the world that can be used for help. Isn¡¯t it time for them toe now?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and looked at the cliff.

    A little while ago, he used his sword skills and sent the plum blossom sword qi all the way to the top of the cliff so they would have recognized it by now ande.

    ¡°Yah, brat! What are you doing! Are you wanting to die?¡±

    Chung Myung shouted loudly, looking at the cliff. There was a bit of anticipation in everyone¡¯s eyes as they looked at that ce. Even the pirates who were trying to keep them in check turned their heads in shock.

    ¡®On the cliff?¡¯

    ¡®W-who ising from there?¡¯

    In an instant, the entire ce was filled with tension.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A strange silence continued for a moment¡­

    ¡°There is nothing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    The pirates looked back at Chung Myung in horror. Even the disciples of Mount Hua asked Chung Myung with disappointment.

    ¡°Was it a dream?¡±

    ¡°That bastard is always like that.¡±

    ¡°T-this cannot be.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s flustered eyes shook.

    ¡°Yah! You bastard! Will you note out? Why aren¡¯t youing out!¡±

    ¡°¡­ stop, Chung Myung. It is embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°When it is time to die, even if I have to die, it needs to be done gracefully. What is with you?¡±

    ¡°Why will I die?¡±

    Chung Myung screamed.

    ¡°Yah! Will you onlye to your senses if that lung disease gets checked? Won¡¯t youe out right away?¡±

    ¡°COMINGGGGG!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the cliff at the sound of a voice. The urgent and loud shout clearly came from the top of a cliff.

    ¡®N-No way!¡¯

    On the cliff far away.

    A person rushed over, grabbing his stomach and bowing.

    ¡°Heuk! Heuk! Heuk! No! What kind of person can run this fast?¡±

    A ship was usually faster than a person could run, but it also varied from person to person.

    Baek Cheon saw him and opened his mouth without realizing it.

    ¡°No, Green Forest¡­¡±

    No, why was he here?

    ¡°Green Forest King?¡±

    Im So-Byeong straightened his back and held out a fan.

    ¡°It is a taboo to deal with pirates.¡±

    Then he gently touched his face with a fan. Although theplexion was much better than before, his pale face was still filled with triumphant smiles.

    ¡°It would be a bit nice if we gain something right? Right, guys?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Nice. I¡¯d like to taste the blood of those pirates before that guy loses his temper anymore.¡±

    Im So-Byeong smiled crookedly and pointed ahead with the fan. At the same time, dozens of copper ropes came down the long cliff like gold ropes, marking the start of the festival.

 Chapter 767

    <h4>Chapter 767</h4>

    ¡°W-what is that?¡±

    ¡°How¡­!¡±

    People dressed in green clothing began to descend from ropes lowered from the cliff.

    From the way they skillfully walked down, it was clear they had done this more than once.

    ¡°W-what about the clothes?¡±

    ¡°Green Forest! Green Forest!¡±

    ¡°Green Forest and the 72 bandits?¡±

    All the pirates were shocked and confused. It was understandable.

    Bandits.

    Typically, the 18 River families and the 72 bandits were mentioned together under one name. However, the 18 River families of the Yangtze River, who operated on the river, and the 72 bandits of the Green Forest, who operated in the mountains, didn¡¯t usually cross paths.

    They knew of each other¡¯s existence, but there was no reason for them to be hostile or friendly toward each other.

    So why had the Green Forest suddenly appeared here?

    ¡°Kuahahaha! You water demons!¡±

    ¡°You came to thend! I will cut you all down!¡±

    The bandits who had climbed down the cliff shouted and began to chase after the pirates.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t panic! Just kill the onesing down one by one!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing! Shoot the bow, shoot!¡±

    The archers cursed and hurriedly grabbed their arrows. Those who climbed down the cliff on the ropes were defenseless against the arrows. It went without saying that if they were attacked at such a time, the pirates would have a great advantage!

    But unfortunately, what they had to deal with wasn¡¯t just any Green Forest bandits, but Im So-Byeong.

    ¡°Ah, arrows? We have those, too.¡±

    Im So-Byeong said, pointing down at his fan.

    ¡°Fire at them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The archers waiting behind him appeared at once and began to shoot arrows they had already nocked on their bows.

    Shhh!

    A continuous stream of arrows flew.

    The archers fired their arrows so fast that no one could even see them moving. The rain of ck-painted arrows looked like a ck downpour.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°S-Shoot the arrows!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing! Damn it! Fight back!¡±

    The pirates below tried to shoot, but the arrows fired from the bottom couldn¡¯t have the same strength as those shot from above.

    No matter how much force it had, by the time the arrow shot from below reached the cliff, its power had dissipated.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. No fun.¡±

    Im So-Byeong chuckled and gestured with his chin.

    ¡°Pour down the arrows until the baskets are empty. If we get outnumbered, we will have to pay a price for hercking.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A cruel smile appeared on the lips of Im So-Byeong.

    ¡°¡­ Green Forest?¡±

    Baek Cheon still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    ¡°W-why is the Green Forest here? Aren¡¯t those the people of the Evil Faction?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Then why are they fighting each other?¡±

    ¡°What? Then why are the Green Forest and Ten Thousand People ns at war?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°And why do we fight the Southern Edge?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, speechless, turned mute and then blinked.

    ¡°If you are going to be friendly with the Evil Faction, does that mean they are family? It ismon for the Justice faction sects to fight one another based on their interests, but it is obvious even if we don¡¯t say it with us.¡±

    Chung Myung giggled.

    ¡°This is called ¡®Use barbarians to defeat barbarians¡¯! Use evil to destroy evil!¡±

    Yah¡­

    Calling them barbarians when he was also one was a bit¡­

    No, of course, it was true that they were bandits, but it was a bit of a problem with the person who was referring to them as that¡­

    ¡°Heheheheh! Nice! You did good! Fight! Kill them!¡±

    Seeing the bandits and pirates tangling and fighting, Chung Myungughed and pped like this was amazing. A despair that couldn¡¯t be hidden bloomed in the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Baek Sang mumbled helplessly.

    ¡°Oh my¡­ there are a bunch of bandits and pirates here, but this guy seems like the worst one to exist.¡±

    ¡°That is the truth, which is why we feel like it. That bastard is the worst, sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­ right. That is true.¡±

    The Great Mount Hua sect, renowned for producing the greatest swordsmen and people of extraordinary character, now had such individuals shining brightly in their eyes.

    ¡°But how did you manage to get them here?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I heard the pirates were targeting Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­?¡±

    ¡°Do we apologize for confronting the bastards who clearly knew what they wanted to do? It was obvious that a fight was going to happen here, so why would I walk in like an idiot?¡±

    Puak!

    Chung Myung¡¯s words were a mess to decipher¡­ no, they were stabbing Baek Cheon in the chest.

    ¡°If the main force of Mount Hua is going to bete, we have to look for another way. Isn¡¯t this something even a 3-year-old kid can figure out?¡±

    Puak!

    ¡°The only people around I could call were those bandits, so I informed them in advance.¡±

    ¡°¡­while you wereing?¡±

    ¡°I talked with them on the way here. I had already put a n in ce since I heard the news. Maybe they even arrived before sasuk did?¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth.

    ¡°S-so you knew in advance that things would turn out like this?¡±

    ¡°How could I know? I am not some Zhuge Gong-Myung.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned as if his stomach would explode from talking.

    ¡°No! You! Isn¡¯t it basic to be prepared for any emergency!? If you prepare and then don¡¯t use it, it is disappointing, but if you don¡¯t prepare and you regret it, you are dead! Don¡¯t you know that too?¡±

    Baek Cheon, surprised, closed his mouth.

    He had known for a long time that Chung Myung believed in strength and wasn¡¯t a normal human, but this was the first time he felt the truth so painfully.

    Baek Cheon was in a daze at all that he heard, so Baek Sang moved.

    ¡°But that is our thing, and why did the Green Forest King suddenly appear and say he wants to fight the Yangtze River families?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he fight? They are the bastards who are always whining about joining the Heavenly Friends Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Does he want to side with the Five Evil Factions and also join the Heavenly Friends Alliance? What nonsense. They need to clearly show us that they have drawn a line with the other Evil Factions.¡±

    ¡°Wait, now that you say it¡­¡±

    When hindsight kicks in, everything seems easy and obvious. But, thinking and considering all of this before it even happens is easier said than done.

    ¡®Insane bastard. He saw all this from distant Shaanxi¡­¡¯

    It was more about preparation than prediction, but if the preparation was right, wasn¡¯t that the same as prediction?

    When they were moving together, and this guy suddenly did something, there were many times when they couldn¡¯t understand why because they always moved at a fast pace.

    But when they took a step back, they realized how ridiculous this guy was.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°I can see your back! Are you telling them to stab you?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was lost in thought, suddenly raised his head. Sure enough, the pirates were so distracted by the banditsing down the cliff that the disciples were showing their backs.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Thinkter! Let¡¯s start moving now!

    ¡°Good! Sasuk! Sago! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°The sahyung-sajae are behind you, you damn bastard!¡±

    ¡°Then sajae!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Tang Soso let out a loud scream and rushed ahead.

    Looking at that, Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Fine then¡­¡±

    Then, when he nced to the side, his gaze turned cold.

    ¡°Would you like for me to aim for the head?¡±

    ¡°G-great captain!¡±

    He suddenly came to his senses when he heard the voice of Chan Bo-Huek calling him.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The face, which had turned nk, soon contorted.

    ¡°Damn you! Why is the Green Forest bastard attacking us!¡±

    If the people attacking from above the cliff were from Mount Hua or some other ce, they would have been surprised, but not this absurdly.

    But the Green Forest hase!

    Why was the Green Forest attacking the Yangtze River! Why!

    ¡°Where is he? Where is the leader of the bandits? Who is that guy who smells like a beggar?¡±

    ¡°I think the person you¡¯re referring to is the Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°What? The Green Forest King? Wasn¡¯t the Green Forest King a giant?¡±

    ¡°It was rumored that way in the past, but ording to what was known during the Green Forest rebellion, the Green Forest King was someone called So-Byeong, and on the outside, he looks like a weak schr¡­¡±

    Chan Bo-Heuk bit his lip.

    ¡®Green Forest King.¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t just an ordinary bandit troop, but one led by the Green Forest King himself. For some reason, the way they climbed down the cliff also felt odd.

    ¡°But why is the Green Forest King attacking us?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡±

    Jo Seung, who rarely showed any emotion, turned pale as he stuttered. It was something that defiedmon sense. It was impossible for him, a normal strategist, to understand the situation.

    ¡°Eik! Get out of my way!¡±

    Chan Bo-Heuk pushed ahead and shouted to the cliff.

    ¡°GREEN FOREST KINGGGG!¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who was on the cliff, turned his head without any expression and looked at him.

    ¡°You have such a nice voice. I envy you for that.¡±

    ¡°Why! Why is the Green Forest attacking the pirates? Why is the Green Forest turning us Yangtze River families into its enemies?¡±

    ¡°We were never friends in the first ce, so what¡¯s so shocking about this?¡±

    Im So-Byeong sneered at this. Then his face changed as he shouted.

    ¡°The Green Forest is not a ce you can proudly say is on the right path! At least we have tried to live without causing harm to helpless civilians! But since you are trafficking humans and selling them to other nations, I can no longer tolerate this outrageous behavior of yours!¡±

    ¡°W-what are you talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°In the name of the Green Forest, I condemn you and will rescue the captured civilians by freeing them! Nothing more will be said! Bring me that damn bastard!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The bandits cheered at the top of their lungs and moved faster, cutting down the pirates.

    ¡°Hahah! Those little bastards!¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is because they only eat fish that they are this weak! Come here; I will give you two punches!¡±

    ¡°Knock them to death!¡±

    Ordinary bandits cannot gain such an advantage over pirates. But, the ones around weren¡¯t just normal bandits; they were the elite ones that Im So-Byeong carefully selected.

    They were better than the rebellious forces of Green Forest and recognized by all, so they were in a situation where they were the best of Green Forest.

    ¡°Umahahahahah! These insignificant bastards! I am the hyung to you all! I am here!¡±

    The Iron God Palm, Beon Chung, who was in the lead, shouted and swung his fist like moving a lid, sending the pirates flying.

    After that, Kwak Min followed with a swift attack from his de.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°S-Stand back!¡±

    Some of the pirates were destroyed entirely. But behind their backs, the angry Mount Hua people, scarier than Green Forest, were rushing at them.

    ¡°Where are you running to, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°It must have been nice since the mood was good! Cut them all down!¡±

    Under attack from both sides, the pirate forces began to copse helplessly.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    After realizing the situation, Chan Bo-Heuk stepped back without realizing it.

    ¡®This is wrong.¡¯

    There was nothing to do.

    From the start, handling such a force was difficult. If they had only attacked, they could have acted swiftly, but they had fewer people and could only flee.

    No matter which side had the bigger force, there was no one big enough to chase them into the water.

    But not now. Thanks to being distracted by the Mount Hua sect, they got caught off guard, and the river they had to run to was blocked by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    If he gave them orders to jump into the water, around half of them would survive, but their entire fleet would be lost. That would spell the end of the pirates.

    ¡°Jo Seung.¡±

    ¡°G-Great captain!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here first.¡±

    ¡°Uh? B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°First of all, the troops need to survive for the n to grow in the future. Or are you going to stay here?¡±

    Jo Seung¡¯s face was conflicted, unsure of what to do. But the conflict soon became meaningless.

    ¡°Oye.¡±

    Chan Bo-Heuk turned at the voiceing from behind.

    ¡°Who said he can leave?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon, had appeared behind him, smiling eerily.

    ¡°Ah, of course, you can leave. I mean the head. Instead, give me¡­¡±

    Chung Myung gently raised his sword and aimed it at Chan Bo-Heuk¡¯s head.

    ¡°Please leave the body behind.¡±

    ¡°¡­ you bastard.¡±

    Hatred and killing intent shone in Chan Bo-Heuk¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I will kill you! You fucking piece of shit!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Chung Myungughed as he watched his opponent rush at him like a madman, then jumped right in front of Chan Bo-Heuk with a bizarre smile.

 Chapter 768

    <h4>Chapter 768</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    A smile formed on Im So-Byeong¡¯s lips as he looked down at the battlefield from the cliff.

    ¡°It will be done soon. Actually, this is too much for just one river family to handle.¡±

    It was true that Green Forest lost some of its strength due to the rebellion, which engulfed the Great Bandits, but the name of Shenzhou Five Sects is too heavy for it to be devalued.

    Of course, the people he was dealing with were all members of the river family, but they couldn¡¯t bepared with the Green Forest, led by the Green Forest King himself. They were nothing more than helpless idiots now.

    ¡°Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The elder of Green Forest, who was thinking next to him, frowned slightly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare guess the noble intentions of the Green Forest King¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know! Why are we fighting against the Yangtze River family? The internal assignment after the rebellion isn¡¯t done yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Right.¡±

    ¡°What can I do? That guy told me toe.¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung. As he watched Chung Myung running wild like a tiger, he chuckled.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be messed with, we do as told.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Green Forest King. Maybe this is¡­¡±

    The elder had a stern face.

    ¡°The Green Forest King, you are the ruler of the mountains in the central ins, the one who leads the Green Forest and its 72 Bandits! A member of the Shenzhou Five Sects.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°And that person is just a young disciple of Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°First elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Green Forest King.¡±

    ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    The Green Forest King spoke with a smile, but the elder couldn¡¯t see it. This was because the eyes were warning him.

    ¡°As people get older, they get wiser, but they also get caught up in theirmon sense and be duller. Is it displeasing to me to listen to what that young disciple says?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, it could be so. I get annoyed by it, too, at times.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Uh?¡±

    As Im So-Byeong thought about it, he grew angry and then pped the fan in his face.

    ¡°We cannot just bring all the power of the bandits because of a single letter they sent! Not even the damn emperor would give me such orders, damn it!¡±

    Hearing hisints, the elder¡¯s face changed strangely.

    But¡­ it was the Green Forest King who followed those orders, right? It felt on and on, whether he could or not¡­

    At that moment, Im So-Byeong shrugged his body.

    ¡°But what can I do? The person who rewrites history will be Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon.¡±

    And he smiled slightly.

    ¡°A person needs to be able to see the fortune. If I cling to the reputation of being the Green Forest King and stay arrogant, wouldn¡¯t I have long been beheaded and turned to manure for trees?¡±

    ¡°W-why would¡­¡±

    ¡°Gambling in small amounts is never fun. You have to stake everything you have, even to the point of ruin. That way, when we harvest something back, we get as much as we want.¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s lips twisted.

    ¡°That person is who I gambled on. Maybe thanks to him, I and the Green Forest can be in a different situation than before.¡±

    A strange desire was burning in his eyes.

    ¡°Ah, and you should watch your mouth in front of him. He doesn¡¯t discriminate between men and women or people of any age.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even though he was silent, the elder couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was wrong with this Green Forest.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    The karambit de that Chan Bo-Heuk used split the air.

    It was like watching a rabid wild cat swinging its ws, but thanks to hisrge size, his intimidation didn¡¯t do much.

    Kakakak!

    Three des at the end of his gauntlet rubbed against the de, creating a screeching sound.

    The snakehead fish was much more vicious in the river than people think. If it were a river rather than an ocean, the snakehead fish would have no enemies.

    A river king that gulped everything in sight. Just by noting that such a snakehead was used as a title, one could understand the position it had on the Yangtze River.

    Kakakakak!

    The des attached to the end of the gauntlet interlocked like scissors.

    ¡®You brat!¡¯

    Chan Bo-Heuk was confident of his victory.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who particrly overestimated, nor was he someone who underestimated his enemies. And he wasn¡¯t one to let down his guard just because his opponent was young.

    Those who looked down on the river would be devoured by it. Having survived in that river, he was one of the best at what he did, and he knew what to be cautious of.

    Nevertheless, the reason he was confident of victory was because Chung Myung was none other than a swordsman.

    Kakak!

    His de wasn¡¯t an ordinary weapon.

    In general, it wasn¡¯t like the 18 River families to use des, swords, spears, or sticks, but to use bizarre weapons, which the Kangho people rarely dealt with. It was usually called a weapon that used qi.

    It had the disadvantage of being shorter and less versatile than the weapons mainly used by Kangho warriors, but in certain situations, it showed strengths that normal weapons didn¡¯t have.

    The characteristic of the karambit de that Chan Bo-Heuk had was that it was strong when dealing with a sword.

    Because it was shorter than a sword, it could not be used as an advantage by swordsmen, but as it was shorter, it had more delicate movement, and it could be held closely by hand.

    As long as you ced the sword between it, it would be nothing. Moreover, he wielded two des.

    Those who showed off their brilliant swordsmanship in front of him were all overpowered by him and died being pierced by his karambit de.

    Even if Chung Myung was a better warrior than him, he could not win over the great captain. That was how confident he was.

    ¡®I will rip his stomach open and kill him!¡¯

    He could not forgive this young man. Everything was messed up because of him!

    There was no guarantee that if he abandoned the ce and ran away, he could recreate the same troops again. No, he might have to run and avoid any contact with the ck Dragon King. All that anxiety and anger were directed at Chung Myung now.

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    His de moved furiously, aiming for Chung Myung¡¯s entire body.

    However, Chung Myung dodged the attack and tried to sh his body without much effort.

    ¡°This damned flying squirrel! How long will you run? Do you n to waste that sword of yours?¡±

    ¡°Ah, right? You want to see this unfold?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung threw himself back and widened the distance.

    ¡°If you really want to see it that way, I have to show it. You might wonder what the sword of Mount Hua is like.¡±

    At this, Chan Bo-Heuk¡¯s face contorted. But this was only an outward appearance; inside, he felt happy.

    ¡®You caught the bait, you idiot!¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter what kind of sword technique it was. No matter how strong the sword technique was, it ultimately came from a single sword. As long as he attacked, he could snatch that sword in an instant.

    ¡°YOUUU!¡±

    The moment Chan Bo-Heuk shouted as if he were angry, the sword of Chung Myung began to move.

    Drrrr.

    The tip of the sword trembled very lightly. The tremors grew louder, and soon dozens or hundreds of sword forms began to ovep.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Chan Bo-Heuk was flustered.

    ¡®N-No!¡¯

    There was no need to panic.

    How many times had he seen the sword technique of Mount Hua bastards? It was true that it was shy and majestic, but that didn¡¯t mean it had any strength.

    If you epted it calmly and without being deceived, it meant it could be broken¡­

    At that moment.

    It seemed like the sword of Chung Myung, which had divided countless times, spread out into the air, and soon flowers began to bloom at the tips of the swords.

    Like an entire plum tree blooming all at once.

    ¡®C-catch it¡­¡¯

    Chan Bo-Heuk¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

    The blooming flowers all flew at once as if blown by the wind.

    A flower garden. It felt like the entire world was covered with flowers.

    All they could see was the blue sky and flower petals fluttering across it.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    He needed to catch it?

    What? But what should he grab?

    All he saw were petals!

    Wasn¡¯t this a sword technique he had seen before?

    Even if it was the same technique, its status varied depending on who used it. The Arhat fist that monks used and the Arhat that the Shaolin monks used were the same martial arts, but they changed depending on who used them.

    Why did he forget such an obvious fact?

    Peeet!

    A flying plum leaf passed by his face.

    The bridge of his nose cracked then, sending blood dripping down his face. But Chan Bo-Heuk didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    sh~ sh! sh! sh!

    All parts of his body were cut, and red blood sshed out.

    ¡°Uh, uahhhhhh!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and screamed.

    He had deep roots in battle. He knew for sure what he had to do now.

    The moment he stepped away, he would die.

    The moment he hesitated and stepped back, these petals would continue toe for him and turn him into a beggar.

    Where he needed to go was forward, not back!

    Chan Bo-Heuk raised his qi and concentrated it on his arms and stomach. He crossed his arms to protect his head from being hit and ran ahead.

    ¡°AHHH!¡±

    sh! sh! sh!

    The plum blossoms split off his arms and legs. It felt like he was going to drown in this pit of des. That was how terrible the pain felt.

    ¡®J-Just once!¡¯

    Chan Bo-Heuk looked spirited.

    sh!

    In an instant, another deep cut was made on the side of his neck, and a line of blood flowed down.

    sh!

    There was a long cut on the side. This was clearly a serious injury, to the point where the bone was exposed.

    sh! sh!

    A plum blossom sword that waspletely stuck in the body wasn¡¯t as fatal as a petal that cut through the body, burrowing an inch at a time.

    ¡®J-Just one step!¡¯

    Chan Bo-Heuk let out an animal-like scream as he pierced through the wall of flower petals in front of him, his body so injured it was easier to find ces without wounds.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!¡±

    Pat!

    The only part of his face not covered in blood, which was no longer red, were his two eyes.

    When he finally saw Chung Myung, he shouted.

    ¡°You fucking BASTARDDDD!¡±

    The karambit de on his gauntlet flew toward Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    At that moment, Chung Myung raised the sword he had pulled back to block the attack.

    Kaaak!

    Two weapons collided in the air.

    Kakak!

    This was the moment Chan Bo-Heuk had been aiming for since the start of the battle.

    As if he didn¡¯t want to miss this chance, he used all his strength to hold Chung Myung¡¯s sword. It seemed as if he wanted to break the sword at once.

    Kakakaka Gakakak!

    The karambit de and the Dark Fragrant Sword intertwined, and Chung Myung¡¯s sword stopped for an instant.

    ¡®Caught¡­ you! You shit!¡¯

    Chan Bo-Heuk¡¯s eyes said it all.

    ¡°DiE!¡±

    He swung the de violently, aiming to split Chung Myung¡¯s body at once.

    But at that moment.

    Kuung!

    The intense qi sh between the two created winds in all directions, and dust rose as if responding to the qi.

    After a while, as the cloud-like dust slowly settled down, the scene that unfolded felt so different from before.

    Chan Bo-Heuk.

    He was clearly about to cut Chung Myung¡¯s stomach, but now he was kneeling on one knee, crossing the des of both hands, entangling Chung Myung¡¯s sword. No, it was closer to blocking the sword with his hands.

    In front of him, Chung Myung was holding down the sword with an indifferent look.

    ¡°I was afraid that despite being a pirate, you might not show your tricks.¡±

    ¡°Kuak¡­ ack¡­.¡±

    It was truly a strange sight.

    Chung Myung was just holding the sword down with one hand, showing no sign of exertion.

    But Chan Bo-Heuk, who was twice as big as Chung Myung, was using all his strength to push the sword away.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t budge Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Kuak¡­¡±

    Crack! Crack!

    Chan Bo-Heuk¡¯s arm screamed.

    Blood was gushing out insanely from the wounds around his body, and the eerie sound of bones cracking could be heard.

    Chung Myung looked down at the scene with an arrogant expression and a sneer on his lips.

    ¡°You fool.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword shone with a sunset red sword qi and instantly cut off the karambit de.

    Paaak!

    Chung Myung appeared right behind Chan Bo-Heuk and shook the blood from his sword onto the ground.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tak. Tuk.

    The cut de fell to the ground.

    After a while, red blood sshed out like a fountain along the red line that formed from the tip of Chan Bo-Heuk¡¯s face to his groin.

    ¡°No¡­ way¡­¡±

    Chaaak!

    His body split apart like a fish being fileted and fell to the floor with a thud.

    Srrng.

    Chung Myung, who swung the sword, spoke without even looking back.

    ¡°Start regretting in hell for touching Mount Hua.¡±

    A cold voice that pronounced the end of the battle.

 Chapter 769

    <h4>Chapter 769</h4>

    ¡°G-great captain¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±

    The pirates, who had clearly seen with their own eyes their great captain being cut in half and killed, couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.

    Because of his extreme anger, he was an object of fear to everyone under him, but his skills were what made them stay below him.

    But right now, Chan Bo-Heuk was torn into two, unable to even mount a challenge.

    ¡°¡­ No¡­¡±

    Despair filled the eyes of the pirates.

    The trustworthy, great captain was dead, and all directions were blocked by extremely strong opponents.

    Whaty ahead of them was a crushing defeat.

    ¡®W-we need to run somehow¡­¡¯

    And the cunning fox didn¡¯t miss that.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    The arrows, which had stopped, began to fall from the cliff again. The amount of arrows falling was enormous, as if more arrows had been moved up.

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot more! So much more that there are no gaps in the ground!¡±

    Im So-Byeongughed like he enjoyed this.

    For those who studied war strategy, a situation where one could unterally attack an opponent from a position where you could not be attacked was no different from raining gold.

    Im So-Byeong had no thought of letting go of this chance he got this time.

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot more! Be perfect! Turn them into a mess!¡±

    At his encouraging words, the archers didn¡¯t mind breaking their arms. The iron bow was specifically made for warrior use. The bow was pulled constantly with strength that even a person of Kangho would fear.

    ¡°AKKK!¡±

    ¡°A-avoid it! Avoid! You will die!¡±

    They knew they had to avoid it, but how would one avoid the rain of arrowsing from above? Even normal rain would end up getting their bodies wet; this rain of arrows pierced their bodies.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    A person whose neck was pierced by an arrow copsed without even closing his eyes. The arrows raining down on the unconscious body turned the man into a hedgehog.

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    Fear began to appear in the eyes of the pirates who had to block the arrows. If this continued, everyone would die in time.

    ¡°Euhahaha! These pathetic bastards¡­ argh! You bastards, will you not shoot the arrows, right? I almost died¡­!¡±

    Beon Chung, who had dodged an arrow, shouted at the cliff. However, when he made eye contact with Im So-Byeong, he flinched and bowed his head.

    ¡°Ohh!¡±

    Thud!

    He let out a roar as he hit the pirate in front of him.

    ¡°This is the order of the Green Forest King! Do not leave even a single one of them alive!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It was the very moment when the bandits increased their movement and aimed to wipe out all the pirates.

    ¡°ENOUGHHHHH!¡±

    A thunderous voice burst out. Everyone stopped their actions and turned toward the sound.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Naturally, there stood Chung Myung.

    He looked up at Im So-Byeong and shouted.

    ¡°Ah, enough shooting! If this continues, they¡¯ll all die!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they all die?¡±

    ¡°Look at this man and his bandit nature.¡±

    ¡°¡­ no. Uh.. no. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    For a moment, Im So-Byeong¡¯s face became dazed and then distorted.

    And the disciples of Mount Hua, who saw that from the other side, fully understood his feelings and closed their eyes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear those words from you.¡¯

    ¡®From him of all people.¡¯

    ¡®Just curse us out loud.¡¯

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and then added.

    ¡°The fight is already over, so what are you doing, killing all these precious ves¡­ no, precious lives!¡±

    Im So-Byeong felt agitated and tried to do something else, but Chung Myung paid no heed and, this time, turned to the pirates.

    The pirates, who had been injured in various ces by arrows, looked at Chung Myung with a bit of hope.

    ¡°Anyone who puts down their weapons will be spared.¡±

    ¡°¡­f-for real?¡±

    ¡°Were these bastards fooled or something? I am a Taoist, Taoist!¡±

    Baek Cheon covered his face in despair.

    ¡°You only be a Taoist when you want to, you damn bastard.¡±

    No matter how much they thought about it, it was clear that there was no heavenly god above. If one did exist, they wouldn¡¯t have left this demon in the world alone like this.

    ¡°Will you not throw the piercers away? Huh! Maybe I should impale them with their own weapons!¡±

    The pirates all trembled at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    They were clearly outnumbered now.

    They had never heard of a person surviving after being defeated by pirates. To put it bluntly, if the officials had caught a thief, it was the same as having the head immediately cut off.

    But¡­

    ¡®Damn it, isn¡¯t it the same as dying?¡¯

    ¡®No, but we have to resist and then die¡­¡¯

    ¡®What do we do now?¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°Amitabha,¡±

    Hae Yeon quietly spoke.

    ¡°I guarantee that those who give up their weapons and surrender will not be killed.¡±

    A good-looking monk in monk¡¯s robes, spoke as such, which gave them trust.

    And on top of that.

    ¡°We are the disciples of Mount Hua. We also promise you your lives.¡±

    As Baek Cheon stepped ahead and said this, the faces of the pirates turned red.

    People¡¯s trustworthiness varied depending on their behavior. When such words came out of the mouth of Baek Cheon, who no one could hate, there was a clear difference in trustworthiness.

    ¡°I surrender.¡±

    ¡°I surrender, too!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me!¡±

    Everyone gave up their weapons and surrendered.

    However, even though the desired result was achieved, Chung Myung didn¡¯t look that happy. Instead, he was running wild.

    ¡°How dare these bastards discriminate between people? When I speak, you re your noses? Yeah, this won¡¯t do. Pick up the piercers now, you bastards! Let¡¯s all just die today!¡±

    ¡°Stop him! Grab him!¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s shout, Yu Yiseol and Tang Soso rushed over and grabbed Chung Myung.

    Tang Soso grabbed him by the waist, and Yu Yiseol hit Chung Myung on the head.

    ¡°Sahyung! Be patient! You promised, right?¡±

    ¡°Scold him.¡±

    ¡°These bastards!¡±

    ¡°I get it! I said I got it!¡±

    ¡°Scold him.¡±

    Every time Chung Myung growled and tried to rush in, the pirate retreated in fear.

    Baek Cheon shook his head at this.

    ¡°Sasuk, shouldn¡¯t we start organizing things first?¡±

    ¡°¡­we should.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed at Yoon Jong¡¯s words and mumbled to himself.

    ¡®A sight we are used to seeing on the path.¡¯

    He realized once again how difficult it was to create a consistent scene around him.

    The pirates, tied together with ropes, knelt side by side.

    The question of the limitations of the surroundings would be to the warrior who learned martial arts would change, got proved with the bandits who were holding these ck-edged weapons.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    The bandits looked down at the pirates with disapproving looks. If they were given permission now, they were ready to slit their heads off in one swoop.

    The pirates, numbed by this bloody atmosphere, couldn¡¯t even lift their heads and lowered their gazes.

    ¡°He¡¯s saving them to use them for something else.¡±

    Im So-Byeong also looked at it with a sad expression. Baek Cheon, who was next to him,ughed softly.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean we can¡¯t go around killing all of them either, right? It isn¡¯t something a human should do.¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t that tough. Since we have tied them all up, we can just throw them into the water, right?¡±

    When Im So-Byeong pointed to the Yangtze River, Baek Cheon trembled. He thought that this person might actually do it.

    He might seem like a sly schr to the Mount Hua disciples, but wasn¡¯t he the Green Forest King?

    ¡°Chung Myung probably has something thought of, too.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At that time.

    ¡°Not here!¡±

    ¡°There is nothing but wealth and money in this ce! I cannot see anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Nothing but wealth¡­¡±

    ¡°Uhahaha!¡±

    Im So-Byeong and Baek Cheon, who flinched for a moment, turned to Chung Myung with an odd look.

    ¡°Kehehe! Hehe!¡±

    Chung Myung put his fist near his mouth and cleared his throat.

    ¡°It is just grain and money piled up like a mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°Ughh!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem! Hehe!¡±

    Baek Cheon mumbled in despair, looking at the guy losing hisposure.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to se¡­¡±

    ¡°That guy has a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Eh, shut up! So much money¡­ ahem! Money and treasure¡­ there is just that! Money and grains. All kinds of medicinal herbs could be there and pills, too!¡±

    ¡°¡­ there is no such thing, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh!¡±

    Chung Myung was getting angry for no reason and turned his head. Then he pushed the bandits aside and moved through the crowd.

    After a while, Chung Myung grabbed the cor of the guy who was bowing too deeply.

    ¡°Do you see this bastard who bowed his head this low?¡±

    ¡°E-eeeik!¡±

    ¡°What? Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know if you did that? Do you think my eyes are just for decoration?¡±

    ¡°S-spare me!¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    The one who was caught by Chung Myung was dragged and thrown to the ground.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Jo Seung screamed and shivered as he looked up at Chung Myung with trembling eyes.

    Kwang!

    At that moment, Chung Myung stomped right next to his face. The footprint was deep in the ground. He didn¡¯t even have to imagine what would have happened if the foot was directed at his face.

    Chung Myung grabbed Jo Seung by the cor again, lifted him up, and shouted.

    ¡°How should people act, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°S-spare me! Great warrior! I have nothing to¡­!¡±

    ¡°This bastard is noting to his senses, is he?¡±

    p! p! p!

    Chung Myung pped Jo Seung on his cheeks.

    ¡°G-get your mind together! Haven¡¯t you heard the story that even if you get bitten by a tiger, you can survive if your mind is put together? Uh?¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly closed his eyes at this horrid sight.

    Chung Myung¡­ it was better to get bitten by a tiger than by him¡­ people didn¡¯t regain their senses after being hit by him¡­.

    In an instant, Jo Seung¡¯s cheeks swelled up, and tears streamed down his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What? Will you not speak properly to me now, you shit?¡±

    Jo Seung began to get anxious again. Baek Cheon, unable to watch this, turned his head. At that moment, Im So-Byeong sped his hands, seemingly impressed with the situation.

    ¡°Haa¡­ you lost so badly. Even the bandits will have to learn from this. Tsk tsk. Tsk. Losing this badly to a Taoist must hurt anyone¡¯s pride.¡±

    ¡­ who did he think he was making fun of?

    Baek Cheon looked at him.

    p!

    ¡°Speak right now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Jo Seung began to cry.

    ¡°We have never captured anyone. I don¡¯t know what you expect me to say. But I will say anything; just spare me!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I swear that I have never done anything like that!¡±

    ¡°Then what is that ship? Why did you drag it here?¡±

    ¡°T-that is because they were resisting. First, we bring the ship to the base¡­ the civilians will be freed then! If we had really engaged in human trafficking, would we have been able to do our business without stopping? We cannot do something like that carelessly!¡±

    ¡°¡­ No then?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°You are speaking the truth?¡±

    ¡°If what I am saying is a lie, you can kill me! I will risk my life on my word!¡±

    ¡°UH¡­ is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung slightly rxed his grip on the cor and turned his head.

    Baek Cheon met his gaze, went silent, and turned to the distant mountain, wanting to avoid Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He says he doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A frustrating silence spread between the two.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why was everyone fighting here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°¡­just hit me instead.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For the first time since leaving Mount Hua, Baek Cheon wanted to die.

 Chapter 770

    <h4>Chapter 770</h4>

    ¡°What is it then?¡±

    ¡°He says it isn¡¯t here?¡±

    ¡°Haha. It is not.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not this one?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, it is not here.¡±

    Cold sweat ran down Baek Cheon¡¯s back. All these damn bastards around were ncing at him.

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it have been a dog¡¯s death if we died here?¡±

    ¡°We would have turned into water ghosts. A vengeful ghost, vengeful one. Later, the sect leader would have toe and hold an ancestral rite for us.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. That is a great n. So trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, what is this¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear it, right?¡±

    ¡°Gul¡­ it is right.¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth.

    But Chung Myung was not shifting his attention from him.

    ¡°What? It isn¡¯t here? Then who is the bastard who beat up our kids and dragged away the civilians?¡±

    ¡°I-I too¡­¡±

    ¡°Um?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Is it over if you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Jo Seung by his cor and began to beat him up.

    ¡°But this bastard deserves to be hit! A bastard who doesn¡¯t even know what to do is cheating around? Ah! I heard you people swim well! Let us see if you cane out even after I tie your body and throw you in with a rock!¡±

    ¡°S-spare me! Please spare me! You said you would!¡±

    ¡°I did?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Surely you¡­¡±

    ¡°I did?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo Seung looked at Baek Cheon and the rest of the disciples with bewildered eyes, but they just looked into the distance, ignoring him.

    ¡®I am sorry.¡¯

    ¡®There is a reason for everything.¡¯

    ¡®Amitabha. May you be reborn in paradise.¡¯

    Whoa¡­

    This world was rotten.

    ¡°Therefore! You heard my words, right? You can hear right with your ears, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. I must have been mistaken.¡±

    Jo Seung, who had withstood the threats with his humor, knew at this moment how he had to behave.

    ¡°A-anyway¡­ you don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung had this sullen look on his face, and Baek Cheon spoke like it was unfair.

    ¡°No, I said they got on the ship and found out about the special package! Even though we imed to be from the Mount Hua sect, who would suspect their actions when they came armed?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°There are rumors going around that there was a special package on board, so how could the pirates not outnumber us?¡±

    ¡°Then why did they continue to fight even after hearing about the Mount Hua sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Jo Seung scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡°Who would have thought that Mount Hua, from far-off Shaanxi, would actuallye to the Yangtze River? Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahahah!¡±

    ¡°Are youughing now?¡±

    Crack!

    An animal-like scream escaped Jo Seong¡¯s mouth as his neck was pushed to the breaking point.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why are brats these days so clueless? Now, while I¡¯m at it, this little bastard needs to have his neck broken and put to sleep!¡±

    Pouak! Puak! Puak!

    Jo Seung turned his head left and right.

    ¡°Die! Die, you bastard! Die! You know nothing! You have no clue! Then it means it is time to go! Die!¡±

    Such a strange sight.

    The person currently being beaten by Chung Myung was a pirate. If he were caught by some official, the punishment would be beheading. If caught by another sect, it would be the same.

    But Chung Myung was now showing immense mercy to him.

    ¡°AHH! I remember! I remember! I can guess something!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung stopped his fist in mid-air and smiled.

    ¡°You remembered?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Well, I have a guess!¡±

    Everyone apuded in their hearts at this.

    ¡®I heard that squeezing a dried squid will bring water out.¡¯

    ¡®He is now making up an answer that doesn¡¯t exist¡­¡¯

    ¡®Amitabha. I cannot see with my eyes anymore.¡¯

    Jo Seung, whose face was swollen like a dumpling and whose original facial features were no longer visible, opened his mouth in desperation.

    ¡°Well, I recently heard that a group of pirates had settled near Dongting Lake.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You aren¡¯t pirates, then? What is with this number, then?¡±

    ¡°Well, our Great Whale Pirates is one of the river families in the Yangtze, but that doesn¡¯t mean we manage the entire river. For that to happen, anyone who wants to create a new pirate group would have to get the permission of the ck Dragon King. Get it?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Im So-Byeong to confirm this. Im So-Byeong nodded.

    ¡°It is the truth. When bandits first appear and want to grow in size, theye to the Green Forest. Then, we decide whether to include them in the 72 bandits or exclude them to another side, or just let them use our name.¡±

    ¡°Such a hassle.¡±

    ¡°At first nce, Taoist Chung Myung seems to know everything about the world, but it seems like you don¡¯t know the basics. This is amon thing, you know.¡±

    ¡°What good would happen to me if I learned about bandits and pirates? I just have to catch and kill them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong was speechless, his shoulders slumping. Baek Cheonforted him by patting his shoulder as if to say it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    ¡°It is fine. It¡¯s okay. Anyone can see that he is the bad guy here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ thank you for the kind words.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had created numerous victims in a short time, pulled Jo Seung towards him again.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Pirates, those belonging to a group, rarely use such drastic methods. If the fishing ground gets destroyed, isn¡¯t the fisherman¡¯s livelihood going to die? I-If it¡¯s true that they kidnapped the civilians, it is a problem for them, too. But those who start out initially are ignorant and radical.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head like this made sense.

    ¡°Are there any other pirates around here?¡±

    ¡°The area around the cavity there is tightly held by Great Whale pirates¡­.¡±

    ¡°You people aren¡¯t that strong either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tears flowed down from Jo Seung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®You are the monster here, you bastard!¡¯

    The sound of his heart, which he had never heard until then, was resonating desperately.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung stared at the Five Swords with an expression of disapproval. All the Five Swords could do was tap their soles.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, enough. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Curse us! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°Get angry!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was wrong!¡±

    In the end, no one could stand it anymore and turned violent with their words. But this time, Chung Myung just clicked his tongue and turned away.

    Wasn¡¯t the saddest thing about this the indifferent act? The disciples of Mount Hua became sad.

    However, it was true that if it wasn¡¯t for Chung Myung, they would have died here, so they couldn¡¯t even say anything.

    ¡°Well, that is fine. You did pretty well at this level.¡±

    ¡°¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Who would have imagined that they would bring the whole ship with them? It was fine.¡±

    What is with that bastard?

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control his anger and would have ended up cursing everyone.

    ¡°However.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon and hispanions with cold eyes.

    ¡°If one could do anything with just motivation and a n, they wouldn¡¯t be a prestigious ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­ sorry.¡±

    ¡°If you understand it, it is good enough.¡±

    After saying that, Chung Myung nodded. An awkward silence lingered around.

    Basically, the Five Swords had nothing to say because theymitted a bad sin. Chung Myung is a human who has neverforted someone with roundabout words. So they had nothing to say.

    Im So-Byeong broke the awkward air.

    ¡°So what do we do now, Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon? The pirates?¡±

    Chung Myung pretended not to care much about it and said.

    ¡°Whatever. We just crush them!¡±

    ¡°First, we send some of the captured prisoners to another pirate camp. Check to see if there is a ce where civilians were indeed caught.¡±

    ¡°¡­will they listen to us?¡±

    ¡°As if. We poison them. When we tell them that if they don¡¯te back within 5 hours, their internal organs will melt and die, they wille back, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had prepared what to say as a ¡®having a smart guy makes things easier,¡¯ quietly closed his mouth.

    Sometimes, they forgot that this bastard was the true bandit.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like it was the work of these ones.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it. There is nothing we can do about this. Ah, all my troubles were in vain.¡±

    As Yoon Jong listened to this entire talk, he thought to himself, ¡®Then why bother holding onto the pirates here?¡¯ But he didn¡¯t bother asking.

    Actually, there was no need for a specific reason for these pirates to be held or hit.

    The problem here was that the people who weremanding them were Taoists, worse than bandits.

    ¡°After gathering all the information about those pirates, it appears they used an ind as a base.¡±

    ¡°Ind?¡±

    When Chung Myung tilted his head like he couldn¡¯t understand, Im So-Byeong exined everything again.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who heard Im So-Byeong¡¯s entire exnation, spoke as if this was absurd.

    ¡°Because the Yangtze River is so wide, there are small inds in the middle of it, and they are used by the pirates to increase their strength.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­There are all sorts of people in the world.¡±

    ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Im So-Byeong shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t rmend raiding an ind. We are bandits, not pirates. There is nothing to be afraid of if our feet are on the ground, but fighting on a ship is a lot to handle. No one knows how to move a ship either.¡±

    ¡°You worry about everything.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of them there, those who can drive a ship.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the pirates with his chin.

    ¡°Ehh,e on¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes twitched.

    ¡°It is basic to deal with pirates like this! This is how it is done!¡±

    In the end, the Five Swords, who endured everything, whispered.

    ¡°I like this a lot.¡±

    ¡°Leave him be. What can be done and cannot be done was never a problem.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the Yangtze River and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It is an ind, and if they touch Mount Hua, I will chase them to hell and break their heads! Make them say they don¡¯t know how to handle a ship! We will attack them then!¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, my physician¡­¡±

    As Im So-Byeong was about to say something, Chung Myung put his arm around his shoulder.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? We are on the same boat, you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t it because of our personality that we seem to be in the same boat? But the thing is, I get seasick.¡±

    ¡°It is fine. Totally fine. I will handle everything! You trust me, right?¡±

    ¡°Can I actually be honest?¡±

    ¡°You cannot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who was listening to Chung Myung, quietly said,

    ¡°No¡­ if we havee to this point, I don¡¯t n on going against anything, but if this is the case, I would rather wait for the reinforcements of the Mount Hua Sect to arrive and then all go together. Things will be easier then.¡±

    ¡°Ehh. That won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Im So-Byeong and spoke as if he had asked the most absurd question he could.

    ¡°What if the ship sinks and the kids fall into the water? That is such obvious shit.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then aren¡¯t we kids too?¡±

    ¡°Can I be honest?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t, don¡¯t bother being honest.¡±

    ¡°Get prepared quickly. I am a busy person.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s choice wasn¡¯t wrong. There was just one thing he forgot.

    The fact was that in this world, there weren¡¯t just racehorses that ran fast on the path; there were also racehorses that sometimes deviated from the path and kicked people in the chest.

    Sadly.

 Chapter 771

    <h4>Chapter 771</h4>

    sh!

    Large ships lined up and cut through the current of the Yangtze River.

    The clearest sky. The cold river and wind blowing. And even the fleets advancing, creating foam in the water.

    Although it was a wonderful sight from the outside, it wasn¡¯t so beautiful in reality.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know sooner!¡±

    ¡°These little pirates are falling into the water¡­ no, you want to hang upside down?¡±

    Bandits.

    These rugged people, who by nature were supposed to stay away from water and loved the mountains and forests, were on the ship, scolding the pirates.

    ¡°Stir faster! If the ship iste, we get yelled at, too!¡±

    ¡°Beat the damn drums! Speed up now!¡±

    ¡°Ughhhh!¡±

    On the floor of the deck, the pirates frowned and moved their oars. Every time they moved, the muscles in their entire bodies began to swell up and scream.

    Thanks to that, the ship went straight through the rough waters of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Ugh, so refreshing.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as the wind blew into his face. Basically, he preferred mountains to rivers, but on a day like this, the river winds didn¡¯t seem that bad.

    Of course, this wind was¡­ closer to something created by people rather than the river.

    ¡°Hmm. So refreshing¡­ um¡­ cool¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face, which had been rxed, began to contort. Then, his face suddenly distorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it! Didn¡¯t they all eat their meals! Why is this going so slowly!¡±

    ¡°¡­ I think this is fast enough?¡±

    ¡°It was 5 times faster when I drove it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ For an ordinary person, this is the best.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, people these days don¡¯t even have guts, guts, I am telling you! Can they not drive faster!¡±

    The Green Forest bandits, who were watching from behind, spoke cautiously with dejected looks on their faces.

    ¡°That¡­ we are pushing the pirates to their limit, but there are so many injured pirates, so we don¡¯t have enough people to row.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense is that? There aren¡¯t enough people?¡±

    ¡°During the battle that happened¡­.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for all those details!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung stared at the bandits with a thoughtful nce.

    The bandit who caught his gaze tilted his head with a puzzled look.

    ¡°You mean us?¡±

    ¡°Then who else would I mean?¡±

    ¡°¡­ We are bandits, though?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bandits have hands? It cannot be that you don¡¯t hold an oar, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course, we have hands, so we should row.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Chung Myung blinked at the cheerful answer that came. Why were these bandits being so cooperative¡­

    ¡°As long as it isn¡¯t in that state¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pukeeee!¡±

    ¡°Coughhhh!¡±

    ¡°Cough¡­ my stomach¡­ even my intestines areing out¡­.¡±

    ¡°S-spare me¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All the bandits who were holding onto the railing were puking something out from inside them.

    ¡°Ah, no, what kind of warriors are they even¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Seasickness is different from that.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk. If you are weak, you die! Where has the Green Forest King gone?¡±

    ¡°He is right over there, though?¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°There, among the puking ones.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Indeed, among the bear-like bastards clinging to the railing, there was one small person stuck between them.

    ¡°UGHHHHHH! Cough! Cough! Ugh¡­ my lung disease¡­ cough! Cough! Pukee!¡±

    Chung Myung, seeing all this, turned his head away.

    ¡°Be it this guy or that guy¡­¡±

    There was no sane human around.

    ¡°Hehe. We are mountain people, to begin with, so we never get on ships or boats. And no matter how many people are on the boat, there will be no answer if the ship shakes like this.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all just weak?¡±

    ¡°Ehh, see there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The other side.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to the other side of the railing where Im So-Byeong and the bandits clung.

    ¡°Eukkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Kuaakkkk!¡±

    ¡°I am dying! If this continues, I will die!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were each holding onto the railing and puking their hearts out. Chung Myung covered his face with both hands.

    No. Let us say those people are like that.

    But why was that bald head also throwing up? As if his stomach was exploding?

    ¡°Eukkk!¡±

    At that moment, he was almost spitting out his intestines, so he even hit his head on the railing and mumbled like he was losing consciousness.

    ¡°Uh¡­ my head. I feel dizzy¡­ sahyung¡­ if this continues, I might die before I even fight.¡±

    ¡°Euk, I don¡¯t think it was this bad before.¡±

    ¡°Tell him to slow down the speed!¡±

    ¡°Soso. Do you not have any medicine for motion sickness?¡±

    ¡°¡­ do such things exist?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Didn¡¯t one get used to this by riding the ship?

    Unfortunately, the people gathered on the ship were from Sichuan, where there was no river even if one looked for it, and from Shaanxi, where only mountains existed.

    Since it was a warrior¡¯s ce, they could ovee a little bit of seasickness. Still, there was nothing they could do on a ship that was shaking so violently that even sailors were finding it difficult.

    ¡°Ind! Where is the damned ind!¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ please let me just fight.¡±

    ¡°I feel like I can do anything as long as I put my feet on the ground! Please!¡±

    By nature, people only knew something was precious to them when they lost it. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were also endlessly missing the existence ofnd below their feet, which they always took for granted.

    ¡°Eukk¡­¡±

    At that time, Im So-Byeong, who had gone from a pure white face to pale blue, stumbled to Chung Myung.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Jo Seung, who was holding his breath for fear of life, was startled by Im So-Byeong¡¯s gesture and jumped up from his ce. Im So-Byeong asked in a dying voice.

    ¡°Ind¡­ where is the ind? Is it far?¡±

    ¡°The exact location¡­ is¡­ I don¡¯t know for sure¡­.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no. I know. But¡­.¡±

    Im So-Byeong¡¯s eyes turned red at the response.

    ¡°Should I skin you alive and sprinkle salt on the flesh? How well can you dance in that state?¡±

    ¡°S-spare me, please!¡±

    Jo Seung, who remembered once again that this person was the Green Forest King, became thoughtful of his words and shook his head.

    ¡°No, there is something you can see when we get¡­ there, over there! That ce! Ugh! I can see it there!¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Where?¡±

    ¡°There!¡±

    Jo Seung, who found a way to survive, pointed ahead.

    Sure enough, there was something small floating in the middle of the river.

    ¡°¡­ But, is that an ind?¡±

    ¡°It looks small now because it is far, but it surely is not small. It is actually bigger than where our base was.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it is better too¡­¡±

    ¡°No, before that? What? Is it far?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eukkkk! Eukkkkkk!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯t throw up here! That¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    Chung Myung hurriedly grabbed Im So-Byeong by the back of his neck and threw him to the railing. Then he shook his hands, looking at the ind in the distance.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It was hard to see the ind clearly because of the thick reeds, but it certainly seemed like it would be big enough for a pirate¡¯s base.

    ¡°Interesting. In the middle of the river.¡±

    Chung Myung mumbled and touched his chin but suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A smile slowly formed on his lips.

    ¡°Yah, water ghost.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes!¡±

    ¡°It seems like they areing to meet us from there?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo Seung lifted his head and looked toward the ind.

    ¡°What?¡±

    As expected.

    Small dot-like things began to appear around the ind in the distance. If it was a dot floating on the water, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what it could be.

    As the dots continued to get closer, they began to take the shape of ships.

    ¡°I-it is the pirates! Get ready for battle!¡±

    ¡°B-battle?¡±

    ¡°In this situation?¡±

    The eyes of the bandits shook.

    Their stomachs were a mess¡­ sure, they could fight while puking, but it would be unsightly. And what about the headaches and dizziness? It was hard to stand up properly.

    ¡°Ugh. I am dying.¡±

    Only then did the bandits realize how advantageous the previous battle was. Fighting the pirates onnd was no different from fighting sharks that had been pulled ashore.

    Even if they were cats, they didn¡¯t have to get too close to a tiger; they could easily eat the struggling shark.

    But if the location was a river, the entire situation changed. Even if it was a tiger and not a cat, they would end up as a meal for the shark in the water.

    ¡®This is why we cannot mess with the pirates in water.¡¯

    ¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t get it. It seems like a natural fortress.¡±

    Before he knew it, Im So-Byeong came back from puking and spoke with a pale face.

    ¡°Why were the pirates neglecting such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Because there is no ce to sink.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°First, isn¡¯t that ce too noticeable?¡±

    ¡°¡­ right.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the water around there has wild waves because it is an ind. The flow speed is twice as fast, and the water channels all seem mixed, creating a vortex in an instant. No matter how skillful a captain is, a ship will capsize if they aren¡¯t careful. So how can one create a pirate base in such a ce?¡±

    ¡°But those people did it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ those people are¡­¡±

    Jo Seung scratched his head with a grim look.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s because it¡¯s those bastards, right?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes became bright as he watched them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make them all into fish food and then think about it! Everyone to the battle¡­.¡±

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    But at that moment, with the sound of lightning falling, the ship next to them was destroyed.

    ¡°F-fire?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened as he nced at the ships approaching from the other side. He could clearly see the ck and white smoke mixing and spreading out.

    ¡°They¡¯re using cannons too? Are those guys insane?¡±

    Gunpowder was a weapon prohibited by the government. In other words, from the moment they used gunpowder, they would be tracked down. Salt and gunpowder were the most targeted items by the officials, so one could not carelessly touch them, right?

    The pirates had mixed a small amount of gunpowder with this harpoon-like device and fired it. Still, no matter how they looked, the weapons on that ship seemed like a full-on artillery unit.

    ¡°That¡­ it looks like the White Thunder Cannon?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head at Im So-Byeong¡¯s words.

    ¡°White Thunder Cannon? What is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ well, it is a piece of artillery made by a ce called the White Thunder n, which was really famous in the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­ if it is the White Thunder n, then is it a martial n?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is a n that used gunpowder a lot.¡±

    ¡°Are they made of insane people? There are bastards like that, and the officials just watched?¡±

    ¡°Would they have watched? That is the reason the n got ruined.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But the artillery and bombs they manufactured are still being secretly traded. It looks like the pirates got to them¡­¡±

    Kwaaang!

    The head of another ship waspletely blown off.

    ¡°AHHH! We are sinking!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Pueah! Help me! I cannot swim!¡±

    ¡°B-be careful of the water! Those bastards wille after you! Grab a nk and climb up! Or get on the ship next to you, you bastards!¡±

    In an instant, everything turned to chaos.

    ¡°Come on, harpoon! We have a harpoon too, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ehh. Icouldn¡¯t¡¯t possibly reach that far.¡±

    Jo Seung, who was watching, waved his hand.

    ¡°Uh? They are slowing down?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It seems like they n to keep their distance and destroy us.¡±

    ¡°Those cowardly bastards! If they are warriors, they should fight fairly!¡±

    ¡°¡­ they are pirates!¡±

    Things were fair and square only when needed, but even that felt meaningless in the face of pirates.

    Kwaang!

    ¡°Ackkk!¡±

    The moment another ship got destroyed, Chung Myung rolled his eyes.

    ¡°These bastards are crossing the damn line?!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked back at Chung Myung with a touched expression.

    The disciples of Mount Hua were on this ship. The story went that only the ships with bandits got cracked. But seeing him get angry, doesn¡¯t that mean Chung Myung considers the Green Forest bandits his true colleagues?

    ¡°We are alright¡­.¡±

    ¡°How big are all their fucking ships!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ahh¡­ so that was added to their property list?

    How nice. He was embarrassed for him as a bandit.

    ¡°Okay! They are shooting artillery, right?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung jumped up to the railing.

    And!

    ¡°I will tell them that even a stomach has a head of its own! Okayyyyy!¡±

    Kwang!

    He kicked the railing, making it crack, and began to fly like a cannon in the air.

 Chapter 772

    <h4>Chapter 772</h4>

    Paaat!

    Shells flew through the air, and a human cannonball flew in from the other side.

    Chung Myung, who closed a few meters in one leap, soared above the water again.

    ¡°What? What is that thing?¡±

    ¡°How can a human fly?¡±

    The pirates who were shooting opened their mouths in confusion. But there seemed to be some who remained calm among them.

    ¡°What are you doing! Shoot! Shoot him down!¡±

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    The guns targeting the ship simultaneously turned their cannons toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Kwaang!

    The White Thunder Cannon began to fire again.

    ck shells rained down on Chung Myung, who was now running on water.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked up at the scene and twisted his lips into a smile.

    Swish!

    His body moved on the water, shifting irregrly here and there like falling flower petals.

    Puak! Puak!

    The cannonballs fell on the water he passed through, and more than a dozen huge water columns rose up. The sight of water rising like pirs in an instant on the Yangtze River was a spectacle.

    ¡°Shoot! Continue shooting!¡±

    Even though they had never seen Chung Myung before, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what would happen if this guy running on water reached them safely. So, the pirates desperately fired the cannons.

    ¡°What! Why did those bastards pack so much gunpowder? Do all the officials sleep?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t particrly agree with the government¡¯s position. Since he was the one dealing with the cannons now, he was upset with them.

    But he had no time to curse the officials at the moment. The cannons continued to fly.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted as he sped up and rushed ahead.

    ¡°Ughh.¡±

    But even for him, running constantly on the water was not an easy task.

    And at that moment.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice rang loudly behind him. Chung Myung rose from the surface without a second thought.

    Tak! Tak!

    Eventually, he stepped onto the wooden nks, which flew in from behind and moved ahead. The eyes of Chung Myung shone as the shells continued toe.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    His body, spinning in the air, shot forward.

    Tatak!

    Kicking the cannon balls away, he moved at the speed of a sh.

    ¡°W-what is that?¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The attacking pirates were all shocked.

    Running on the water was amazing in itself, but jumping between shells was even more shocking.

    They couldn¡¯t believe it when they saw it with their own eyes.

    ¡°Ughhh!¡±

    Chung Myung flew right in front of the leading ship and pulled out his sword in the air.

    Soon, his sword cut through the air with a terrifying roar, and a stream of red sword qi spewed out.

    Paaang!

    Half-moon-shaped red sword Qi flew to the bottom of the ship, which was in the water.

    sh!

    The deck, made of hardwood, was cut down like paper.

    ¡°T-that¡­¡±

    Kwaaang!

    As soon as the wood turned into pieces, the cold water of the Yangtze River began to rush into the ship.

    ¡°I-it is sinking!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, jump in!¡±

    If they jumped in with their bare bodies, they might kill themselves, but if they sank along with the ship, their lives couldn¡¯t be guaranteed.

    The pirates threw themselves into the Yangtze River without even looking back.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Chung Myung got off the bow of the lead ship and, without dy, kicked the ship and jumped towards the next one.

    ¡°Shoot at me again, you bastards!¡±

    Paat!

    His long sword qi, which erupted from the swing, dug into the deck. The ship waspletely pierced.

    ¡°Attack! Do not let him step onto another ship!¡±

    As soon as Chung Myungnded on the ship that had been cut, the pirates rushed at him, screaming.

    But even if the opponent were rabid, Chung Myung was worse.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung kicked the person running in front without dy and threw him into the cabin, mumbling with zing eyes.

    ¡°These bastards!¡±

    Of course, Chung Myung had handled so many pirates so far.

    When it came to getting him annoyed, there was none close to the Southern Edge Sect, and when it came to annoying someone, it had to be Wudang. And the ones who could provoke anger from within him would be the Ten Thousand People n and the Demonic Sect? Don¡¯t even mention thosest bastards!

    But these bastards were giving him a different feeling from those.

    ¡°How dare these fucking Evil Faction people re at me? I will gouge your eyes out! You bastards!¡±

    Kwang!

    A person hit on the chin by the handle of the sword bounced back like a ball and fell into the river.

    ¡°The Great Mount Hua¡¯s!¡±

    Kwang!

    The water pierced through the thick wooden deck in the shape of a human being and disappeared into the invisible depths below.

    ¡°Plum Blossom Sword Saint!!!¡±

    It should be alright since no one could hear him now.

    Uh? There were people here too?

    No, no. These people were trash, so they were just like bamboo growing in a lush forest.

    Chung Myung, who suddenly let out the truth for the first time, swept across the deck like a raging storm.

    ¡°H-he is a monster!¡±

    ¡°R-run away! Run! Now!¡±

    Regardless of whether they were pirates or not, it was natural that one would want to live. The pirates who lost their will to fight jumped over the railing and threw themselves into the water, not looking back.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going, you bastards! Come here!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the ankle of one pirate who was diving into the water and pulled him back.

    ¡°Eikk! S-spare me! I did nothing!¡±

    ¡°Did this bastard leave his brain at home? Does it make sense to say you did nothing?¡±

    ¡°Eikk!¡±

    Chung Myung lifted the pirate up by the ankle and then swung his arm once, mming the pirate onto the deck.

    Kwaaak!

    The deck copsed, and the ship was almost done.

    ¡°Next!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped to the next ship.

    ¡°This is water arts, you bastards!¡±

    No.

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    ¡°So amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Euk¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you want to throw up, go over there and throw up!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples shook their heads as they watched Chung Myung run around like an irritated wild boar.

    Didn¡¯t Chung Myung seem stronger than before?

    If they thought about it, it was natural. That guy was originally strong, and he was the one who trained the most aggressively in Mount Hua. Baek Cheon, who had a reputation for training, had also been sick for days after trying to follow Chung Myung¡¯s training n. One can imagine how tough it was, right?

    So, of course, he was bound to be stronger.

    The problem was¡­

    ¡°Why¡­ is his temper getting worse each day?¡±

    ¡°¡­ who can know the answer to that?¡±

    ¡°Is Mount Hua that bad of a ce to be¡­¡±

    The word ¡°rampage¡± felt apt for what Chung Myung was doing. The pirates looked pitiful now.

    ¡®No, it cannot be.¡¯

    If they thought about it, this wasn¡¯t an issue that could be solved so easily.

    If they had kept their distance and the pirates continued to fire the White Thunder Cannon, they probably would have been drowning.

    Those pirates were out of luck, too. Who would have dared to imagine that the guy on the ship would run across water, jump on wooden nks, step on shells, and jump into ships only to destroy them in an instant?

    Those who thought normally withmon sense would never be able toprehend what just happened.

    ¡°I guess I will have to attack when they are out of their minds. Tell them to speed up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Im So-Byeong pointed ahead with his fan.

    ¡°Move with your core! The moment we collide, we jump over and sweep them off!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The dignity of a strategist was evident in the sight of Im So-Byeong gently waving his fan¡­

    ¡°Woahh! Yah! Don¡¯t speed up so much¡­ kuak! Cough!¡±

    ¡­ It couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°W-wait a moment. Getting closer now might not be a good chance¡­. Uh?¡±

    At that time, Jo Seung, who was holding on to the railing, tilted his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute¡­¡±

    He looked closely at the scene ahead and spoke to Im So-Byeong.

    ¡°I think we can move.¡±

    ¡°Why are you saying one thing at a time? Speak up! This or that!¡±

    ¡°¡­normally, one shouldn¡¯t approach pirates carelessly when they are in the water. Water pirates tend to feel morefortable in the water than outside, so falling into the water doesn¡¯t mean they are weak. If you get too close, they might make a hole under your ship.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Im So-Byeong, who hadn¡¯t thought of that, flinched for a moment.

    ¡°But then you are saying I can go? Aren¡¯t youmitting treason against your own?¡±

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t like that. Look there. Aren¡¯t they bad at controlling themselves?¡±

    Im So-Byeong looked at the pirates who jumped off the sinking ship. There was something awkward about their sshing around.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t learned water arts yet?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°I cannot believe that they haven¡¯t learned it yet. Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°T-that, in a way, it is expected¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jo Seung gulped as he answered.

    ¡°Who is a born pirate? Usually, one either learns martial arts and then joins the pirates, or having no way to make a living, they join the pirates. And then they learn the martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Then, if the pirates were brought in recently, it isn¡¯t strange for them to not swim right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! They probably aren¡¯t pirates who moved here originally. There is a high chance they are newly brought in.¡±

    Jo Seung¡¯s face was quite desperate.

    He didn¡¯t know if the intention was to deny ties with those people or prevent the ties between Mount Hua and the pirates from worsening further.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Im So-Byeong nodded.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t something I care about, and anyway, it means there is no problem getting close, right? That is enough, then. Everyone, move on at full speed!¡±

    The ship carrying the Mount Hua disciples and the bandit moved ahead swiftly.

    The pirates¡¯ ship, thrown into confusion by a single man, wasn¡¯t aware of the ships approaching them, only realizing itter when they reached close to one another.

    ¡°A-avoid the ship!¡±

    ¡°It is crashing in!¡±

    Therge crash horn attached to the front of the ship hit the side of the pirate ship.

    Kwaaang!

    The ship hit on the side, tilted as if it was going to turn over, and got pushed away. However, the arrowhead-shaped horn, which pierced the side, held the hull tightly and didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Walk over!¡±

    The bandits threw the hook chains they had captured from the pirate base and tied them tightly together.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The Mount Hua disciples drew their swords and rushed at once.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let us handle the pirates first!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh!¡±

    The disciples of the famous sect, the Mount Hua sect, took the lead, followed by the bandits of Green Forest. If one looked at thisbination, they would find it strange but strong at the same time.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples jumped between the ships and moved to the pirates¡¯ ship, swinging their sharp swords to cut down the pirates in an instant.

    ¡°Kuaak!¡±

    ¡°T-these people!¡±

    Baek Cheon struck down a pirate who was confused and counterattacked with a single blow to the chest. And he let out this roar filled with strength. No, he wanted to scream.

    ¡°Rush¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ohh, it is because of you that we almost died!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what happened because of you?¡±

    ¡°We almost died! You fucking pirates!¡±

    ¡°Die now!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Guys? Their purpose in fighting seemed a bit strange now?

    ¡°Skin them and throw them in!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the Mount Hua disciples with nk looks, who were leading the bandits and rushing ahead.

    Uh¡­.

    Hahah. Right, who cared even?

    Just fight well; that should do.

    ¡°Throw them all down!¡±

    Baek Cheon also joined in the strange sight without any regrets.

 Chapter 773

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    ¡°Euuaaaa! This pirate bastard!¡±

    ¡°Just die!¡±

    Hawsan¡¯s disciples charged with their eyes wide open.

    ¡°Wha- What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these bastards?¡±

    It¡¯s only natural to raise one¡¯s spirits against an enemy.

    However, there is a big difference between raising the momentum and being filled with deep-seated hatred. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples rushed at the pirates as if they had met their parents¡¯ enemies.

    ¡°Aaaaakh! You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Why, why are you doing this?!¡±

    The pirates might be flustered, but it was only natural from the perspective of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    How hard had they trained over this period?

    After the sparring with Wudang, they felt their own inadequacies, so they devoted themselves to training, forgetting about rest. And hadn¡¯t they even learned Violet Mist Divine Art?

    Although its full power was not yet disyed due to insufficient mastery (??(»ðºò)), Violet Mist Divine Art was still Violet Mist Divine Art.

    They believed without a doubt that they would perform brilliantly in this battle, given how much they had learned and worked.

    But¡­.

    ¡°We got dragged around by the ship!¡±

    ¡°Caught in a and left pping around!¡±

    ¡°Got poisoned!¡±

    ¡°Is this what a human would do! You dog-like bastards!¡±

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t their fault. But to Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who hadn¡¯t lived such a deep life, this pirate or that pirate were all just the same pirates.

    Mount Hua disciples, who overturned their eyes like Chung Myung, swung their swords. Looking at the sword¡¯s bizarre trajectory and fierce momentum made it seem as if it was not the Righteous Sect, but the Evil Sect storming in for a power struggle.

    ¡°Euhaaat!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s sword spun as if it would grind people to bits.

    ¡°Cra- Crazy bastard!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold them off! Jump off!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going, you bastards!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples charged fiercely, showing almost only the whites of their eyes, while the pirates desperately ran and barely plunged into the river.

    ¡°Running away?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Go over, go over! Next is that ship!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing their crazed eyes, the bandit of Nokrim quietly shut their mouths.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not bother them.¡¯

    ¡®Is it because they also live in the mountains¡­pared to them we¡¯re really nothing much.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll let everyone know never to pick a fight with Mount Hua.¡¯

    Let alone that mob boss(?) who¡¯s running wild alone over there, even his minions(?) are also quite fierce.

    If only the guys here put on a piece of hide, they could swallow a huge mountain. Then thendscape of Nokrim itself would change¡­

    ¡°Across! Across!¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of pirate bastards there!¡±

    ¡°Hit and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang-nim¡­. Maybe you should calm down a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    Who is the bandit and who is the Taoist.

    Fortunately and unfortunately, there was no one who has gut big enough to question and examine that fact.

    ¡°Eurachaaaa!¡±

    Kureureung!

    In the meantime, Chung Myung was sinking another ship ahead.

    In the front, he flew like a bird and smashed the ship, while at the back, the group including the monk and Baek Cheon were leading the bandits, jumping from ship to ship, sweeping away the pirates.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Darn it!¡±

    A look of confusion was evident on the faces of the pirates who abandoned their ships and fled.

    In the first ce, the pirates cannotpete with the disciples of Mount Hua if they do not push them with numbers. Five Swords is now stronger than most of the leading martial masters of the prestigious sect.

    Once they get on the ship, there is nothing they can do from the point of view of the pirates. It is difficult to utilize the advantages of numbers on ships, which have limited spaces, and it¡¯s not easy to use various weapons either.

    So we have to fight purely on skills, but no matter how shaken their footing is, it is Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who wouldn¡¯t have a hard time with this number of pirates.

    Moreover,

    ¡°Euuuaaaa! Follow the leaders!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! Mount Hua! Mount Hua Stronghold!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Mount Hua Stronghold, it¡¯s Mount Hua Sect, you punk!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference!¡±

    Bandits, who typically flock to strong individuals, were swept up by the momentum of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, shouting and driving away the pirates.

    Im Sobyong, who was watching the process while standing on the ship¡¯s bow without crossing over, scratching the back of his head with his fan.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    His head tilted slightly to the side.

    ¡°Does this make any sense?¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s not that there was dissatisfaction. Rather, it was clear that the situation was very satisfying. But he couldn¡¯t help but feel ridiculous.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a situation where the battle would flow like this.¡¯

    The other side took advantage of the terrain and waged battle in the wisest way. Even if Im Sobyong directly leads and fights with simr force, he has no choice but to endure more than a certain amount of damage.

    ¡®I should be prepared to have the ship be at least half wrecked.¡¯

    It¡¯s inevitable to be attacked by cannons while approaching a hand-to-hand battle. Even if Gongmyeong is resurrected, the damage might be reduced but it will be difficult to change the situation even if.

    Yet, that ridiculous human being jumped in alone and turned the tide of the battlefield.

    ¡°Hahahat. It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±

    It was a moment when everything he had learned was denied, but Im Sobyong was rather amused than angry.

    ¡°Yes, this is Mount Hua Divine Dragon!¡±

    That human is better off being moderately insane.

    ¡°Prepare for a ram! We¡¯re attacking the next ship!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chwaak!

    Im Sobyong swung his fan wide open.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose our momentum! Push in and support at once! Archers! What are you doing! Shoot and kill all the drowning men!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As a whistle-like sound pierces the ears, the archers on each ship begin shooting arrows.

    ¡°Kuuaagh!¡±

    ¡°A- Arrow! Dive!¡±

    ¡°N- No!¡±

    The current here is incredibly strong.

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    Those pierced by the arrows let out horrific screams. Those whose throats were pierced died instantly and sank, but those whose limbs were pierced could not be relieved either.

    This is because the steep current swept them which couldn¡¯t move properly and dragged them into a deep vortex.

    ¡°Sa- Save me!¡±

    ¡°Save meee! Pleaseee!¡±

    Jo Seung clicked his tongue when he saw the horrors happening on the river.

    ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you underestimate the river.¡±

    Therefore, swimming skills are essential for proper water warfare.

    ¡°That¡­ Nokrim King-nim.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jo Seung said as if he was sorry.

    ¡°In my humble opinion, I think it would be a good idea to have people with spears on the edge of the ship.¡±

    ¡°A spearman¡±?

    ¡°Yes¡­ Once people fall into the water, they can¡¯t see anything, so they don¡¯t care if it¡¯s an enemy ship or whatever, they just try to climb up. They seek survival first and foremost.¡±

    ¡°Hoo.¡±

    Im Sobyong looked at Jo Seung with an amused look.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Jo Seung quickly bowed.

    Jo Seung, who had never bowed so low to the Chaeju of the Great Whale Water Fortress, Barbarous ck Fish, knew that Im Sobyong was a much more significant figure who can¡¯t evenpare to the leader of Water Fortress Barbarous ck Fish. Isn¡¯t he equivalent to ck Dragon King, the Emperor of the Yangtze River?

    Just because Nokrim King epted his opinion, he was so happy that his body is burning.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±

    ¡°Tha- Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Your Chaeju doesn¡¯t look so smart. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been through a lot of hardship.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A little¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you have any intention of working under me?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Can I?¡±

    ¡°Oh, just so you know, you probably don¡¯t have a choice. Perhaps if you don¡¯te under me, you¡¯ll be dragged by that yangban and live in hell for the rest of your life.¡±

    At Im Sobyong¡¯s words, Cho Seung-yi turned nkly. Chung Myung rose above the ship and roared with anger.

    ¡°Euhahahat! Die! Die, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo Seung, turning his head expressionlessly again, slumped on the spot.

    ¡°If you just ept it, I will be at a loss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re quick to judge. Then change your clothes first. That guy can¡¯t remember faces well, so he might beat you up as soon as he sees you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. He¡¯s so brutal.¡±

    The bandit leader med the Taoist for being brutal, but no one on the ship thought it was strange.

    It was truly a sad sight.

    ¡°Re- Retreat!¡±

    ¡°Go back to the base! We can never win here!¡±

    Those who survived began to turn the bow of the ship with all their might.

    The scene of the pirate fleeing to the ground to avoid the bandits and the mountain-dwelling Taoists actually takes ce.

    ¡°These, these bastards!¡±

    ¡°Take us with you!¡±

    ¡°My god¡­.¡±

    Those who fell into the water and received a shower of arrows watched the retreating ship with desperate eyes. Retreat is something that can happen at any time if the charter is unfavorable, but what person abandons theirrade and run away when close to half of their number are drowning?

    ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re all dead now¡­.¡±

    There is no other way.

    Those who climbed the enemy ship to survive were immediately hit by a spear and fell down. Now they had to choose between drowning or being hit by arrows. There might be someone who can swim to the riverbank, but they will be in the minority.

    The very moment when despair fell in the eyes of the pirates.

    ¡°Those bastards running away?¡±

    An angry voice exploded over the river.

    ¡°Chase! Go after them!¡±

    ¡°First, make sure of the remnants¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Make sure or whatever, chase them! Why don¡¯t you move fast?¡±

    ¡°W- We¡¯re going. Leave all these bastards behind and chase the ships! Stop shooting at them! Chase them!¡±

    The folded oars came down again, and the ships began to advance.

    ¡°If we fall behind, you all will die! Catch up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The ship the Nokrim bandits on escapes between the sinking ships and begins to advance at full speed. In the meantime, the bandits that had climbed onto the enemy ship also quickly got back on board.

    ¡°Did you eat boiled snails? Why are you so slow?¡±

    ¡°W- We¡¯re doing our best right now.¡±

    ¡°Your best? No, you guys only have to row and can¡¯t do even that properly? And you still want to eat and live? What, should I make you stop eating?¡±

    ¡°W- We¡¯ll speed up right now!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    The pirates rushed into the cabin without hesitation. The pirate, who grabbed the row in the cabin and went down to the floor at once, shouted loudly.

    ¡°R- Row quickly! Quick, guys! If ¡®that person¡¯es down into the oar cabin, we¡¯ll all be beaten to death!¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t know who ¡®that person¡¯ was?

    ¡°Hiiik!¡±

    ¡°Drummer (??(¹ÄÊÖ)), hurry up and beat the drum! Hurry up!¡±

    Dung! Dung, dung, dung, dung! Dung, dung, dung, dung, dung, dung!

    The drummer seated at the very front of the oar cabin began to beat the drum faster. Then, the rowers started to row faster in time with the drumbeats.

    Rowing was an extremely strenuousbor, more so than one might imagine, but these martial artists who had a certain amount of internal strength managed to row at an astonishing speed.

    ¡°Faster! Even faster!¡±

    ¡°Euuaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Keeuaaaaaaa!¡±

    Even with fear added, the pirates holding the oars rowed almost as if they were vomiting blood. There was a cracking sound from the oars as if it was about to break, and the ship began to move at breakneck speed.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Chung Myung nodded pleasedly. The distance between them and the fleeing ships was gradually closing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s gooooooo!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had climbed aboard the ship at the forefront, drew his sword and pointed forward.

    Soon the fleeing ships were seen anchoring almost as if they were hitting an ind full of reeds.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kuuung!

    Kuuuuung!

    The ships, which ran aground on the sandbank, tilted back and forth, making a sound like thunder.

    ¡°Wa- Wait! Hey, slow down! Slow down a bit! Stop it, you punks!¡±

    Of course, a ship that has already gained speed cannot be stopped at once.

    ¡°We¡¯re, we¡¯re going to crash!¡±

    ¡°Hold tight! Hold- No, just jump off!¡±

    ¡°Euuaaa! What the hell is this, you crazy!¡±

    The oars were lowered desperately, but there was no way they could stop the ship.

    Chung Myung pleasedly smiled as he saw the enemy ship approaching at a rapid pace.

    ¡°Was this a little too much?¡±

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    The ship carrying Chung Myung literally rammed into the back of the enemy ship, shattering on impact.

    ¡°Eeuuaaaaa! You son of a beaaaaaaaast!¡±

    The desperate voice of Jo Seung, who was shot up into the sky unable to withstand the impact of the collision, resonated faintly over the flowing river.

 Chapter 774

    ¡°Chaeju!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Turbid Current Blue Snake (????(áÁ÷ìiíÎ)) Ganam Pyeong (???(ÙZÄÏÆº)), Chaeju of newly established pirate fortress called ¡®Blue Snake Pirates (???(ìiÉßíÎ))¡¯ that dominated the ind in the center of the Yangtze River, squinted his eyes at the ships drifting ashore.

    The ships he had dispatched were now being chased and getting stuck in the sandbar. It meant they couldn¡¯t even reduce their speed to stop in time.

    Behind them, enemy ships were pursuing at an astonishing speed.

    A losing battle.

    He had to admit they hadpletely lost this naval battle.

    His men hurriedly jumped from the overturned boat and crawled ashore.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Anyone can tell it¡¯s an utter defeat.

    If the opponents had experienced naval forces or those trained for waterbat, he could understand the defeat. His men aren¡¯t properly trained, either.

    But aren¡¯t they bandits, no matter who sees them?

    Those who clumsily call themselves pirates are being chased by bandits who have never dipped their feet in water¡­

    He had used this nature fortress as a base and considered various situations, but he never imagined such an absurd scenario would unfold.

    ¡°Wha- What should we do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean what?!¡±

    Ganam Pyeong points toward the ship with his chin.

    ¡°They are just bandit scum. Catch and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°B- But¡­¡­.¡±

    When the subordinate looked at him with trembling eyes, Ganam Pyeong¡¯s gaze narrowed.

    ¡°Or what? Will you try to run away? From this ind?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is the same whether you die by drowning or die in a fight. If you really want to live, take down at least one more guy!¡±

    ¡°U- Understood!¡±

    The subordinate nodded and ran toward the riverbank with all its might. Ganam Pyeong snorted briefly.

    ¡°Foolish lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural, given you¡¯ve gathered such a mediocre bunch.¡±

    Ganam Pyeong turned his eyes slightly at the voice he heard.

    There was a man with a cold expression, covering his entire body in a ck bloody robe.

    ¡°Who was it that suggested gathering such a mediocre bunch?¡±

    ¡°Who would have imagined that Nokrim would intervene?¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The person who was talking to Ganam Pyeong was the one who attacked the Special Delivery of Eunha Courier Service the other day. The deep cross scar on his face was proof of that fact.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡±

    ¡°We fight.¡±

    He replied grimly.

    ¡°Or we can abandon everything and run.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ganam Pyeong gritted its teeth.

    ¡°Dark-Haired Ghost (???(ºÚÃ«¹í)). If you hadn¡¯t been so impulsive, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    ¡°By impulsive, which do you refer to? Creating the Water Fortress? Or you, who attack the Special Delivery?¡±

    The man called the Dark-Haired Ghost stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.

    ¡°Either way, you agreed. But now, it would be a little unfair to ask only me to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous bastard¡­¡±

    Ganam Pyeong stared at the Dark-Haired Ghost with venomous eyes.

    To any observer, this must be a bizarre scene.

    Water Fortresses generally had a hierarchical structure. As rough people gathered, the strictness of the top-down rtionship was often more than that of Righteous Sect. However, the current attitude of the Dark-Haired Ghost towards Ganam Pyeong was clearly far from that of the Water Fortress¡¯ subordinate toward their Chaeju.

    ¡°If things went well, all the wealth and glory would¡¯ve been yours, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I mean with poweres responsibilities. If what you want to achieve is great, what you have to bear is also great.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Ganam Pyeong¡¯s eyes went ice-cold. Just by his gaze, he looked ready to draw his weapon and attack Dark-Haired Ghost at any moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so agitated. This could also be an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, those guys are just used to fighting in the mountains. They wouldn¡¯t be that familiar with shore battles. If all of them drowned under the river surface, your fame as the Chajeu of this Water Fortress will rise, and there will be more to gain.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°All we have to do is ovee this crisis.¡±

    ¡°You talk a lot.¡±

    When a sarcastic answer came back, the eyes of the Dark-Haired Ghost momentarily narrowed.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be so perverse. Who helped you obtain the Hundred Thunder Cannon, gather the ship, and create the Water Fortress? Who was the person who handed over the position of the Chaeju of the said Water Fortress without any regrets?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. That I am the one who did you a favor.¡±

    Kagak!

    A sharp trident protruded from the sleeve of Dark-Haired Ghost. Holding the trident, he stared at Ganam Pyeong and then turned his body.

    ¡°If you procrastinate, you will miss the timing. We must let them know that shore battles is the most dangerous operation.¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, he looked at the Dark-Haired Ghost heading to the water¡¯s edge, and Ganam Pyeong stared at it without blinking. A sound of grinding teeth leaked from his lips.

    ¡®So full of himself.¡¯

    If it wasn¡¯t for his fame, he wouldn¡¯t have had the ability to create the Water Fortress!

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ganam Pyeong drew the sword from his waist.

    It was almost like a sword rather than a dao. A horizontal sword (??(™Mµ¶)) with an edge on one side of the straight steel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all!¡±

    Ganam Pyeong rushed to the water¡¯s edge with fire in his eyes.

    ¡°Disembark!¡±

    ¡°Push them out!¡±

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    The boat on which Chung Myung was riding could not slow down and crashed into the ship in front, but there weren¡¯t many idiots who would repeat the same thing after seeing what happened.

    Of course, not much is not much, but¡­ In any case, most of the ships slowed down and came to a safe stop at the water¡¯s edge.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    The Nokrim men who had jumped off the ship rushed onto the ind in a sh.

    ¡°Hey, guys? Set up a formation¡­..¡±

    ¡°Uuuoooohhhh!¡±

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn them all into water ghosts!¡±

    Im Sobyong sighed deeply, at a loss for words.

    ¡®Such is my fate.¡¯

    The art of war primarily starts with training soldiers to followmands. Unfortunately, however, the bandits here were more like the worst in the world to follow suchmands.

    It means that there was a reason behind the fact that all the Nokrim Kings so far have been constantly physically-oriented and simple-mindedly breaking everything with force.

    In the first ce, there was no reason for people who have the patience to follow instructions urately to be stuck on a manless mountain and doing bandits.

    And this was the limitation of Nokrim itself, where even Nokchae collected only by the elite of the Nokrim could not escape much.

    And¡­.

    ¡°Let¡¯s goooooooooo!¡±

    ¡°Uuuooooohhhh!¡±

    Chung Myung, who took the lead, boosted the morale of the Nokrim men by swinging his sword in the air.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Was it an illusion that the sight of the Nokrim bandits following behind, shouting along, looked much more energetic than when Im Sobyong took the lead?

    ¡°Eurachaaaa!¡±

    As Chung Myung stormed the pirate at the front, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples followed, and the Nokrim bandits began to sweep vulnerable (?) pirates like starved tigers.

    Breaking through the bamboo. (????(ÆÆÖñÖ®„Ý).)

    There was no other way to describe it except that.

    Pirates waiting on the ind were first frightened by the sight of the ship rushing and being thrown into the sandbank, and they were frightened again when the enemies pouring out from the ship started to scatter in fear.

    In the midst of that, can theye to their senses when the people chasing them with the momentum as if about to tear down even a mountain?

    Even if they fought properly, there was such a difference in strength that they could hardly expect to win, and they couldn¡¯t fight because they were pushed back by the momentum from the start.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! You little bastards! How dare you touch Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°We will make sure you pay the price!¡±

    Jo-Gol looked back at Yoon Jong in bewilderment at the voicesing from the left and right.

    ¡°¡­.Aren¡¯t those men from Nokrim?¡±

    ¡°What do I care! Damn it! Die! You pirates!¡±

    Jo-Gol opened his mouth wide as he saw Yoon Jong running with his eyes open.

    ¡°UH¡­ isn¡¯t that my role? Sa- Sahyung! Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had clenched his teeth, wielded his sword.

    Paaaaat!

    His sword cut through the enemies more violently than usual. The moment when he, having defeated several pirates in an instant, was about to run in search of his next prey.

    ¡°You little punk!¡±

    A loud roar burst from behind. And a man, distinctively dressedpared to the previous pirates, ran straight toward Yoon Jong.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rip you apart by your cor!¡±

    Then Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes exuded a fierce killing intent.

    Tang!

    Yoon Jong, who kicked the ground, dashed straight towards the rushing pirate.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Perhaps the bandit didn¡¯t expect a direct confrontation, surprise briefly appeared on his face.

    At that moment, Yoon Jong¡¯s sword flew toward the pirate¡¯s face like a beam of light.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Kagagang!

    The pirate barely managed to deflect Yoon Jong¡¯s sword. However, the bounced Yoon Jong¡¯s sword moved faster than the first, hitting the pirate once again.

    Kaang!

    Under the intense blow, the pirate¡¯s sword was pushed backward.

    Then Yoon Jong¡¯s sword, which was swung, cut across the chest of the enemy.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Kuung!

    Yoon Jong, who kicked the groaning pirate¡¯s stomach, shouted triumphantly.

    ¡°Crush them!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    ¡°You too, pull yourself together and fight properly!¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Jo-Goles to his senses and swings his sword.

    Perhaps the fact that these guys had kidnapped themoners seemed to have made Yoon Jong infuriated. In this case, he will be nagged for a whole month if he is caught doing things incorrectly.

    It was then.

    ¡°Sasuk, lead the way! Sago, cover the left!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    ¡°Soso! Stick behind Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hands here and there and then shouted at the Nokrim bandits.

    ¡°Push them back!¡±

    ¡°Ooooohhh!¡±

    The Nokrim bandits charged with renewed vigor.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung, who looked at the battlefield situation briefly, subtly lowered his sword.

    The battle is already over.

    In arge-scale battle, the side that gains momentum usually emerges victorious. Especially in a terrain that can not be taken advantage of like this, the oue mostly mirrors the extent of power.

    There was no need for him to unnecessarily step in and snatch the prey from his Sahyung.

    ¡®I should let them gain more experience.¡¯

    What he said at Mount Hua wasn¡¯t all talk. Up until now, it was enough to just drag them along, but now, that¡¯s not enough. They need to experience more and face more challenges.

    ¡®That being said¡­.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was lost in thought for a moment, looked around with a strange look.

    ¡®It¡¯s simpler than I thought?¡¯

    The scale of the Water Fortress seems quiterge, but he didn¡¯t feel threatened at all when they had a hand-to-hand fight a while ago and now. The Hundred Thunder Cannon was definitely a threat, but these pirates he faced were almost like scarecrows.

    These guys formed a Water Fortress and touched Mount Hua?

    ¡°¡­Is it perhaps because they¡¯re new?¡±

    In other words, if a Water Fortress was powerful, they would have already joined a bigger Water Fortress. It¡¯s even stranger if the Water Fortress that just formed have power.

    One could say that they were ignorant people, so they thoughtlessly touchedmoners and messed with Mount Hua, but¡­

    ¡®Something feels oddly unsettling?¡¯

    It was at that moment when he was contemting finding the source of his unease.

    ¡°Aaakh!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head jerked up at the sudden, loud scream from the front. It was something different from the screams he have heard so far.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    In the direction of the scream, a man who was half a head taller than the rest was standing with a long horizontal sword. And the bandits who had tried to confront him were falling, spraying blood with their bodies shed all over.

    The man shouted in a ferocious spirit.

    ¡°What are you doing! Turn your backs! There¡¯s no ce to run! If you don¡¯t want to die, stand and fight to the end!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At first nce, this guy seemed to be a bit more skilled than the rest.

    ¡°Is he the Chaeju?¡±

    However, even if he seems like a run-of-the-mill person, to gather this many men, he should have some power.

    Now, let¡¯s see who to send¡­

    Tat.

    However, before Chung Myung could even begin to ponder, someone lightly through the air andnded in front of Ganam Pyeong.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Yoo Iseol.¡±

    She pointed her sword tip at Ganam Pyeong¡¯s neck and spoke quietly.

    ¡°That neck, I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Ganam Pyeong¡¯s face contorted horribly.

 Chapter 775

    ¡°This insolent wench¡­¡­¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t be angry if a young sword warrior, who doesn¡¯t seem to have lived half of his age, speaks such words right in front of his eyes?

    The eyes of Ganam Pyeong began to glisten.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can say the same thing even after your whole body is beaten.¡±

    There was a cold tension between the two.

    ¡°Tha- That¡­.¡±

    Jo Seung, who had somehow clung to Chung Myung¡¯s side, said in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Da- Daehyeop! No, Dojang! I think we need to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as if asking, ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ and stared at Jo Seung.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°That man is Ga- Ganam Pyeong. Turbid Current Blue Snake, Ganam Pyeong! He¡¯s quite famous in the whole region of Yangzte!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°He uses the sword well like a ghost, and his hand-to-handbat techniques are equally renowned. Many Water Fortresses tried to recruit him in any way possible, but he refused all offers, saying he didn¡¯t want to serve under anyone¡­ Who would have thought that he would form his own Water Fortress¡­¡±

    Jo Seung¡¯s face, swallowing dry saliva, was full of tension and nervousness.

    ¡°That Ganam Pyeong is different from run-of-the-mill wanderer around the Yangtze River. In the past, when he had a quarrel with a martial master of the Ten Great Sect, he killed his opponent and avoided the pursuit of the Ten Great Sect. That¡¯s how strong and dangerous he is.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I was wondering how the Water Fortress got so many people¡­ It seems that Ganam Pyeong must have had his own followers.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung looks at Ganam Pyeong with strange eyes.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be that remarkable though?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering too. As far as I know, Ganam Pyeong was a man of great prowess but he doesn¡¯t seem to have been very resourceful¡­ When did he make such an arrangement¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does he have a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is he rich?¡±

    ¡°¡­How could a wanderer have any money?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes narrowed meaningfully.

    ¡®A wanderer without money managed to obtain so many Hundred Thunder Cannons, and also managed to feed and amodate this many people?¡¯

    If the Water Fortress starts to roll on its own, the members can feed themselves with the money they earn. But at the start, they need to pour in a lot of money.

    But they¡¯re running this new Water Fortress with such arge number?

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make sense unless he has a quite significant source of funds?¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his cheek.

    ¡°Well, we can find out about thatter¡­ More than that, this terrain here is quite strange. I thought it was some kind of sandhill, but it¡¯s really an ind.¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang! This isn¡¯t the time to be observing such things. That man is going to die!¡±

    ¡°Who? Sago? Or that man who calls himself Ganam Pyeong?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°You seem to worry about everything. Sago is not the kind of person who will lose to him if she shows her skills.¡±

    ¡°I- I think it¡¯s because Dojang doesn¡¯t know much about Ganam Pyeong¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you familiar with our Sago?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know her either, do you?¡±

    Doubts crossed Jo Seung¡¯s face. Despite the look that seemed to ask, ¡®What is this nonsense?¡¯, Chung Myung casually shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Do- Dojang, are you sure she¡¯s all right?¡±

    ¡°Who do you mean¡­ Ah?¡±

    Then Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the guy who cursed me and ran away earlier?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Haha. I almost forgot. Come here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sometimes¡­ A well-intentioned act can have unfortunate consequences.

    ¡°Huup!¡±

    Ganam Pyeong took a short breath and swung his dao.

    Basically, his dao is a weapon that is closer to a blunt weapon that strikes rather than cuts. However, the horizontal dao of Ganam Pyeong, which is close to the shape of a sword, was specialized for stabbing.

    Those who have mastered the martial arts must keep in mind the possibility of fighting underwater. Heavy and thick dao do not exert their full power underwater.

    Heavy dao are suitable for wanderers who often fight in melees, while a sharp stabbing weapon is suitable for a pirate who has a lot of fighting in the water.

    His horizontal dao was a weapon that considered both aspects.

    Hwiii!

    A chilling sound gushed out through the hole at the end of the dao every time he moved it.

    Ganam Pyeong, who stabbed his dao at a horrifying speed, stabbed it again in session. About ten strokes in a blink of an eye. It was so precise and powerful that it was hard to believe it was the work of a wanderer.

    Having a reputation throughout the vast Yangtze River, which runs halfway through Jungwon, means that one¡¯s skills are guaranteed. And Ganam Pyeong¡¯s dao was proving that his reputation was not mixed with exaggeration.

    One.

    Hwiiii!

    The sword that he extended did not reach a step further right before Yoo Iseol. To a stranger, it was as if he deliberately stopped his sword right in front of her neck.

    However, while Ganam Pyeong¡¯s expression was distorted, Yoo Iseol¡¯s expression was rather calm. It meant that the situation was different from what it seemed.

    ¡®This punk!¡¯

    Ganam Pyeong¡¯s eyes were a little more cautious.

    Half a step back.

    Every time he extended his sword, Yoo Iseol was stepping half a step back more than the reach of his sword. She ispletely aware of the trajectory he creates and was neutralizing his dao with minimal movement, without any waste.

    It was something one could not dare to do withoutplete confidence and courage about the martial arts one was unfolding.

    The fact that she was showing such a leeway against him further distorted Ganam Pyeong¡¯s mood.

    But rather than getting angry, he calmed his breath. Losing reason on the battlefield is more dangerous than offering one¡¯s neck to the enemy¡¯s de.

    ¡®After all, she¡¯s a young woman with little experience.¡¯

    This exchange of blows alone determined the opponent¡¯s skills. If they fought ten times, he would only win twice at most.

    But wasn¡¯t experience and skill exactly about making those two times into a probability of ten?

    Hwiii!

    Ganam Pyeong¡¯s dao once again targeted Yoo Iseol¡¯s neck.

    Yoo Iseol steps back half a step light footwork beyond his reach.

    Hwiiii! Hwiiii!

    The seemingly meaningless stabbing poured out one after another.

    The ear-splitting sound and the continuous attacks of fast thrusts were not even visible to the eye. It was a rough and shy attack, but it seemed tock substance.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Then Chung Myung, who was looking at the scene, let out a strange smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s resorting to tricks.¡±

    As if he heard him, Ganam Pyeong¡¯s eyes glowed and he stretched his sword once again. This time, Yoo Iseol stepped back as if it was natural.

    At that moment, however, Ganam Pyeong¡¯s dao, which should have stopped in the middle, seemed to increase in length, and in an instant, it charged as if to pierce Yoo Iseol¡¯s neck. Yoo Iseol, who opened her eyes wide, immediately flung her body back.

    ¡°Taaaat!¡±

    But he didn¡¯t let her step down easily. The sharp energy of the dao flew toward her neck at an incredible speed.

    Yoo Iseol swung a sword like an ind war to block my way.

    Kagagagak!

    The energy of the dao that shed with her sword and scraped the metal deviated to the side.

    Udeuk.

    She avoided injury, but the energy of dao was enough to leave Yoo Iseol with a dull pain in her wrist.

    Paaat!

    Ganam Pyeong didn¡¯t give her any room and rushed straight forward. Then he kicked the sand under his feet. The sand flew with enough force to cover Yoo Iseol.

    ¡°Keuk.¡±

    The expressionless Yoo Iseol¡¯s face smeared with a glimmer of bewilderment.

    And Baek Cheon, who watched the spectacle, was also taken aback.

    ¡®What is this? Why on earth Samae¡­?¡¯

    Of course, the man named Ganam Pyeong isn¡¯t a pushover, but Yoo Iseol now seemed not to be overpowered by his skills right now, but because of something else that was stopping her from utilizing her skills.

    Just by seeing the bewildered look on Yoo Iseol¡¯s face, who was always calm and cold in any situation, it was clear.

    ¡°It¡¯s about distance.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked back without turning his gaze at Chung Myung¡¯s voice.

    ¡°The sounding from the hole at the end of that sword. That¡¯s Sound Art (??(Òô¹¦)). If you keep hearing that sound, it shakes you inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And that guy, he¡¯s been adjusting the distance of his sword since a while ago. He¡¯s messing up her eyes and ears at the same time. He¡¯s smarter than I thought, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The same was true for the sand he kicked up.

    Ganam Pyeong wouldn¡¯t think such tricks would work for someone like Yoo Iseol. But what if you consider all those things umted? If you constantly mess up their ears and keep confusing their vision, they will eventually make a mistake.

    ¡°Dirty¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as dirty in a fight. It¡¯s a hundred times better to live shamefully than to die cleanly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon silently nodded his head. Although he criticized him reflexively, from the standpoint of someone who had experienced countless real battles, he had to agree with this.

    ¡°How about it? Don¡¯t you want to go help?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    When Chung Myung asked casually, Baek Cheon firmly denied it.

    ¡°She¡¯s not the type to lose so easily.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly rolled up the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°How is it!¡±

    Ganam Pyeong roared like a tiger. It wasn¡¯t a sign of excitement. His deep, rumbling voice was just another means to disorient Yoo Iseol.

    There are two ways to defeat a superior opponent: either be stronger yourself or bring the opponent down to your level.

    Using a sword with a bell attached to confuse the opponent with Sound Art is a martial arts technique with quite a long history in the Evil Faction.

    His Wailing Ghost Dao (???(¹í¿Þµ¶)) could be considered an advanced form of that technique. Whenever he moves, a wave of energy-infused sound naturally bursts from the dao, greatly disturbing the opponent¡¯s internal strength.

    If one has a lot of experience with Evil Sect¡¯s martial art, they will find a way to deal with it, but there is no way that a young sword warrior in front of him now could have such experience.

    Moreover, if she were used to exchanging only the most precise and effective attacks, she would undoubtedly be bewildered by Ganam Pyeong¡¯s sword, each of whose attacks wereunched with a different force and direction.

    As proof of that¡­

    Paaat!

    His dao grazed the area just below Yoo Iseol¡¯s shoulder. The split garment was soon slowly soaked with red blood.

    Paaat!

    Another wound appeared on her side.

    The dao, which had not even touched her before, was now firmly grazing Yoo Iseol¡¯s body.

    ¡®Just a bit more.¡¯

    When hunting, one must be cautious.

    If one gets carried away in such a situation, a clumsy counterattack can lead to a huge defeat. Time is on his side, so there¡¯s no need to rush, he can take her down slowly..

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill you first!¡¯

    A cold murderous intent flickered in Ganam Pyeong¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Haaap!¡±

    It was the moment when Ganam Pyeong stabbed his dao again, adding his internal strength as he shouted.

    Kaang!

    Before his dao stretched to its limit, it was twisted, hit by Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    However, Ganam Pyeong calmly recovered his sword and stabbed again without showing any panic.

    Kaang!

    But the same thing happened this time too.

    Before it reached out, Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword preempted the trajectory that the dao should draw and pushed it away.

    Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang!

    No matter how many times he stretched his sword, the same thing happened. Yoo Iseol swung her sword as if she knew it and bounced his dao off before it could even stretch halfway.

    Ganam Pyeong, who stepped back in fright, looked at Yoo Iseol with astonished eyes. She had somehow regained her emotionless face and said,

    ¡°I figured it out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sound, distance, sense. They all matter only when the dao stretches fully.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What¡­.¡±

    So she¡¯s gonna strike before his dao stretches?

    Does that make any sense?

    For such a thing to be possible, her sword must be at least twice as fast as Ganam Pyeong¡¯s.

    To Strike First. (????(áá°lÖÆÈË))

    It means that a sword that has been stretched outte since the attack began flies a greater distance than his province.

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s impossible! Euuaaa!¡±

    Ganam Pyeong screamed and stabbed once again. This wasn¡¯t Sonic Art. It was literally a scream, driven by desperation.

    Kaang! Kaang! Kaang!

    But his dao still couldn¡¯tplete its course. Every time he stabbed, his dao that flew like a ghost bounced off one after another.

    Even though he squeezed all his remaining energy to stab his dao faster, her sword was always there, ready at the ce his dao was headed.

    ¡°Euuuaaaa!¡±

    Now, Ganam Pyeong¡¯s movement to stab him seemed simr to a seizure.

    If she blocks it, he just needs to push with his power!

    There¡¯s no way to lose in the confrontation of internal strength. That young one¡­.

    At that moment.

    Round and round.

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s body rotated and softly deflected the dao of Ganam Pyeong to the side.

    Then, like a butterfly, she lightly floated in the air and stretched her sword.

    The world seemed to flow slowly.

    Ganam Pyeong, who felt his fate, realized one thing at that moment.

    ¡®She¡¯s gone¡­¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t see Dark-Haired Ghost.

    Dark-Haired Ghost, who had clearly joined the battlefield earlier than him, was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡®Whe- Where?¡¯

    Gone.

    Someone of Dark-Haired Ghost¡¯s caliber should stand out anywhere. But not only him, even his subordinate who had joined the battle with him was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°You son of a¡­.¡±

    Sogok.

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword cut through Ganam Pyeong¡¯s throat before he could even finish his sentence.

    Thump.

    Without any noise, Ganam Pyeong¡¯s head soared into the air.

    In the spinning world, Ganam Pyeong clearly saw.

    On the other side of the ind.

    He saw Dark-Haired Ghost and his group drifting away from the ind, carried by the river¡¯s current.

    ¡®He tricked me¡­.¡¯

    The world rapidly darkened.

    Anger and hatred belong to the living.

    Ganam Pyeong no longer had the right to be angry.

 Chapter 776

    Tok!

    The sound of the severed head being thrown into the sandbank was grotesquely frightening.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone fighting in this wide ce.

    ¡°Cha- Chaeju¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Chaeju is dead.

    Not by the hand of the one who was rampaging like crazy just a moment ago, but by someone else¡¯s hand. The implications were all too clear.

    ¡®We, we can¡¯t win.¡¯

    ¡®Damn it, we shouldn¡¯t havee to this ce.¡¯

    Basically, whether it¡¯s a stronghold or a water fortress, the backbone of newly formed such groups consist of those with mediocre skills, those who don¡¯t fit in elsewhere, or those who havemitted crimes and fled.

    There is no such thing as loyalty to such people, so with Chaeju dead, there was no will to fight any longer. Only fear and confusion spread.

    The pirates¡¯ eyes were filled with despondency and despair.

    Thinking that the atmosphere was ripe, Chung Myung grinned and stepped forward.

    ¡°We¡¯re all gonna die¡­..¡±

    ¡°Drop your weapons. I will spare those who surrender.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked back with his eyes wide open.

    Before he knew it, Baek Cheon was stepping forward and shouting.

    ¡°Those who resist should be prepared to give up their lives! I won¡¯t warn you twice! Drop your weapons!¡±

    The pirates trembled and looked at each other at the sound of a stern shout.

    In fact, Chaeju¡¯s death was merely symbolic. Regardless of his life or death, the oue was already determined. They never had a chance of winning.

    Realizing this, they quickly threw their weapons and fell t on the ground.

    ¡°What? Are we sparing them again?¡±

    ¡°Just kill them all! What good would it do to spare these bastards?¡±

    Then, an absurd situation arose where the bandits were vehemently insisting that they should kill all the pirates. (Literal meaning of ¡®pirate¡¯ is water bandit.)

    If it were Chung Myung, he would have scrutinized such bandits first, but Baek Cheon was someone who knew what minimal courtesy was due to those who had helped them

    ¡°I want to avoid unnecessary killing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ Well, you¡¯re a Taoist after all.¡±

    The bandits nodded and backed down as if they were convinced.

    Initially, they were just here to provide support, and they didn¡¯t make a significant contribution to this battle that warranted raising their voices. After all, most of the credit goes to Chung Myung, who was waving around next to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Drop your weapons, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are they resisting?¡±

    Most surrendered immediately, but there were some who fought to the end.

    If it were Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who surrounded them, they might have tried somehow to subdue them without killing them. But those surrounding them now are bandits from Nokrim. They could not be so merciful as to save those who resisted.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±

    In an instant, those pierced by the dao copsed as they died. Only after seeing that, those who had been holding their weapons until the end hurriedly surrendered.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth hardened as he watched the scene.

    Really, it was too easy.

    It was undoubtedly difficult for them, but it took less than a day to take down two water fortresses since Chung Myung appeared and to subdue them.

    ¡®It¡¯s disappointing.¡¯

    This simple task¡­..

    No, thinking about it coldly, it¡¯s not a simple task. If all this had actually been simple, would there be any reason for other sects to just sit back and watch?

    It¡¯s the other way around.

    It¡¯s not that this task was simple, it¡¯s simple because it¡¯s Chung Myung.

    Looking back, all they went through were nothing but tough andplex situations.

    They fought with Southern Edge Sect, made friends with the Sichuan Tang Family, visited Namman Yasugung n, and fought with the Magyo in the North Sea.

    ¡®It was all possible because of him.¡¯

    He thought he understood that enough already. But looking back, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, including Baek Cheon, have underestimated Chung Myung¡¯s ability while focusing only on his martial prowess.

    ¡°Why are you so sullen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At the sudden voice, Baek Cheon looked back. Chung Myung was looking at him with a puzzled face.

    ¡°We won.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Ah, we did.¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s hesitant answer, Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡®He must have realized it.¡¯

    Increasing one¡¯s skill is a good thing, and it¡¯s of utmost importance.

    But what¡¯s most important in realbat is creating a situation where one can fully utilize the skills they have developed. Five Swords¡¯ biggest mistake this time wasn¡¯t rushing out to the Yangtze River or hastily moving and handing over the advantage to the enemy.

    It¡¯s that they got dragged into a situation where they couldn¡¯t fully utilize their skills.

    ¡®And this is also my mistake.¡¯

    Watching this situation unfold, he felt the meaning of what Hyun Jong said to the bone.

    The existence of Chung Myung was a great fortune for them, but conversely, it was also a big obstacle.

    ¨C No, this yangban! If you have a n, speak and act upon it! Or at least move withmon sense. you fly by yourself, poke this side, and poke that side! If you turn it upside down every time, what about the people who follow you!

    ¨C You¡¯re so noisy, punk!

    Tang Bo also grumbled at times.

    Even Tang Bo who could be considered an elder of the Tang Family struggled to follow Chung Myung through the battlefield. How much harder would it be for the disciples of Mount Hua who were not only inferior in skill to Tang Bo, but alsocked experience?

    Learning is meaningful only when it is understood. If one is dragged around without understanding, it doesn¡¯t lead to learning but rather creates inertia.

    It is Chung Myung¡¯s favorite method to identify the enemy and adapt the best strategy ording to the situation at the scene. Baek Cheon also moved in that way because he saw and felt something in his own way, but unfortunately, Baek Cheon and the other Five Swords are not Chung Myung.

    This situation urs when they imitate Chung Myung¡¯s method of finding the flow sensibly through numerous battles with only one¡¯s head.

    It would have been much better if Baek Cheon had been careful in his own way. This time, excessive motivation seems to have caused problems.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t me the Five Swords because he understood the whole process.

    ¡®Failure is a pain in the neck, but¡­ ultimately, it was beneficial.¡¯

    As long as you survive without dying, all experience must be an asset. This failure will be blood and flesh for them.

    And it was a failure they desperately needed.

    ¡®In the future, they¡¯ll need to lead and fight.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes slightly dimmed.

    So far, they have been able to fight on their own. But from now on, the scale of the battle they will face will only grow. And in the absence of Chung Myung, there will be more situations when they will lead others and fight.

    If they had experienced failure toote, the damage would have been unimaginable, so it was fortunate they could experience and reflect on it now.

    ¡°Hey, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Every task needs to be properlypleted. It¡¯s not over yet, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was staring intently at Chung Myung, nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    And said, looking back at the water fortress.

    ¡°We have to finish cleaning up.¡±

    He immediately called the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°First of all, rescue themoners who have been caught by the water fortress. There may be people who have be weak, so Soso will take care of their condition immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Also, check if there are any missing disciples from the Yuryong Sect here. They might be prisoners. Sang-ah should interrogate the pirates to check if there are hostages in other locations.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded at the swift replies.

    ¡®They¡¯ve been doing great.¡¯

    They always achieved results beyond their actual skill level. They seemed to have started to believe that all of it was because of their own skills.

    They pretended to be humble, but they weren¡¯t truly humble.

    ¡°The biggest mistake is neither losing nor making mistakes. It¡¯s in not learning anything from those losses and mistakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reflect on myself first. So, you all should also remember what you¡¯ve learned from this matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the Saje nodded with serious eyes, a light smile bloomed around Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re acting cool.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Although it disappeared faster than when it bloomed because of the grumpy voice that was heard soon after.

    * * *

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    Dark-Haired Ghost, which had swam for a long time to a ce where the ind could hardly be seen, walked ashore.

    The ind they had left was now barely visible, reduced to a mere dot.

    ¡°Has the battle ended?¡±

    One of the followers, who hade out following him, asked while ncing behind.

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    ¡°Then Turbid Current Blue Snake must be dead, too.¡±

    Dark-Haired Ghost twisted the corners of his mouth andughed, wiping his soaked face with his sleeve.

    ¡°That idiot. I bet he never doubted until the end.¡±

    ¡°How could he have doubted it. Isn¡¯t it true that you provided him with the expensive Hundred Thunder Cannon and the ship?¡±

    ¡°¡­.It¡¯s regrettable when I think about it.¡±

    These are things that they need to spend a lot of money on, such as the Hundred Thunder Cannon and the ship. It was exceedingly regrettable that such items had sunk to the bottom of the river.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. After all, they weren¡¯t his to begin with.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess it was bound to end up like this.¡±

    Dark-Haired Ghost clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    Considering the resources put into creating that fortress, it was no different than pouring raw money into the riverbed. He couldn¡¯t understand why they would do such a thing with their level of intellect.

    ¡°As long as I get paid.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Upon hearing a voice that was not his subordinate¡¯s, Dark-Haired Ghost with ck hair turned his head swiftly. A man was walking out from the forest that stretched from the riverbank.

    Dark-Haired Ghost, who was staring at the man with a slightly wary eye, quietly opened its mouth.

    ¡°There was no need for you toe out to meet me¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seemed like things were moving more urgently than expected, so I came to see.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We¡¯ve taken care of it as instructed.¡±

    ¡°It seems that way.¡±

    The schr-like man who faced Dark-Haired Ghost nodded with a cold face.

    ¡°Do you need to check?¡±

    ¡°Is there any need to?¡±

    He took something out from his sleeve and extended it to Dark-Haired Ghost.

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Dark-Haired Ghost carefully received the paper that the man had handed over and spread it open.

    ¡°This is a confirmation slip issued by Jungwon Bank. I sent the money to the ce you designated. If you add up the advance payment I gave you the other day, it should be exactly the agreed amount.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s confirmed.¡±

    The nodding Dark-Haired Ghost folded the paper well and tucked it into his bosom.

    ¡°You could have received it directly.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen in the world, do you? You have no choice but to be careful of everything for a small fish like me. I hope you understand.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t understand. As you say, one should be cautious in all matters.¡±

    The man nodded lightly, then continued speaking.

    Then, our deal is done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Now what will you do?¡±

    ¡°As promised, I will wash my hands of this and will not set foot in Kangho. I n to take the money and flee to a distant country, or settle down in a decent ce and live out the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Quite persuasive.¡±

    ¡°People won¡¯t believe me when I say something, but it¡¯s good to be certain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I chose you.¡±

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Dark-Haired Ghost.

    ¡°It was no big deal to deceive those fools, and I feel like I¡¯ve received an excessive amount.¡±

    ¡°It was well worth it.¡±

    ¡°By any chance¡­ May I ask why you did this?¡±

    The man of schrly elegance raised his index finger to his lips.

    ¡°Loose lips cause trouble. There are things in this world that are better not known.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll forget. No, I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve worked hard. Farewell.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Farewell¡­¡­¡±

    It was that moment.

    Swaeaeaek!

    Dozens of short swords rained down from the forest with incredible speed, and it was precisely stuck in the necks of those standing by the shore.

    ¡°Kkeureuk!¡±

    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±

    Their eyes bulged as they clutched their throats and shook violently before copsing.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Dark-Haired Ghost looked down at his chest with a nk face. A short sword was buried in his chest, almost to the hilt.

    Slowly raising his head, he opened his mouth in a trembling voice as he looked at the man standing in front of him.

    ¡°Why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it yourself?¡±

    The man of schrly elegance replied in a t voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be certain of everything. But why should I leave your mouth behind?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­the, the money is already¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter. Oh, of course, there¡¯s no doubt about it. The money has been sent. And you don¡¯t need to worry about your family who wille looking for it. I swear on my name that I won¡¯t touch them. Your family will live out the rest of their lives in peace.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Dark-Haired Ghost crumpled down on the spot. Sitting on his knees, he breathed heavily.

    ¡°Why, Why did you have to¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°This matter is far more important than you think. No one should know. Yes, none. So, the price was not as exorbitant as you worried. Considering the price of your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get some rest now.¡±

    Thump.

    The man spoke in a calm voice as Dark-Haired Ghost hat copsed in desperation.

    ¡°Cut off the head and bury it separately. Throw the body in the river.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General!¡±

    man

    Ho Gamyeong, known by the title of Myriad Man Manor General, looked at the distant ind with a slightlyplex gaze.

    ¡°Harvesting. Harvesting¡­¡­¡±

    Soon a twisted smile appeared on his thin lips

    ¡°If you sow the seeds, you have to harvest. Thanks to those Mount Hua guys, things will be much easier.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong turned around without hesitation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back before we get caught. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And so, a moment¡¯s time passed.

    There was no trace left on the clean riverbank..

    Only the indifferent river flowed steadily.

 Chapter 777

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Aigo¡­ Aigo, thanks to Taoist-nim, we survived!¡±

    ¡°How can I ever repay this favor¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head quickly.

    ¡°What favor? Nonsense. I just did what I had to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. I hope I can repay you somehow!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really fine¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keuu! Repay? Repaying sounds good! Who mentioned that, repayment?¡±

    Chung Myung pushed Yoon Jong aside and grabbed the old man¡¯s hand in front of him firmly.

    ¡°You said repayment?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ Yes¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong distorted his face.

    ¡°Just getting rid of the pirates should be enough, why to those who have suffered¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then get out of here and please make a lot of rumors that Mount Hua Sect has defeated the pirates and saved you all.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Rumors, rumors! We saved you! We even crushed two water fortresses, just spread the word exactly like that! Then it will be a great repayment.¡±

    ¡°Wo- Would that be enough?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, that is a big enough repayment. But you have to do it actively. You understand, right?¡±

    ¡°If it truly helps, I will do my utmost to spread the word.¡±

    ¡°Keuu! You¡¯re a very understanding person.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was about to rebuke Chung Myung, shut his mouth like a mute who tasted honey.

    That¡¯s not even worth mentioning as a repayment.

    ¡°What about us?¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s check if anyone¡¯s condition has seriously deteriorated, and if you¡¯re alright, we¡¯ll send you straight to the maind.¡±

    ¡°By, by maind you mean¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll drop you off at the nearest port. Or would you like to be taken to your original destination?¡±

    ¡°I- I can¡¯t possibly impose you that much.¡±

    ¡°Ei, what about it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one rowing the ship.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    Chung Myung giggled.

    The old man, still holding his hand, looked at him dumbfounded.

    ¡°All themoners were sent by ship.¡±

    Jo-Gol asked Yoon Jong with an uneasy look.

    ¡°Will it be alright? The pirates own those ships, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°We sent some Nokrim members with them, so it should be fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s fine because you sent them off with both the pirates and the mountain bandits.¡±

    Something is wrong.

    It¡¯s hard to pinpoint exactly what¡¯s wrong, but there¡¯s definitely something wrong.

    ¡°Among the captured, we found two from Yuryong Sect. If we add the one found before, we seem to have found all but one.¡±

    ¡°Then who is that one?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed as Yoon Jong blurted the end of his speech with a heavy face.

    It¡¯s difficult to find and save everyone since something like this has happened, but it¡¯s hard not to feel a weight in their heart.

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What was the result of the interrogation?¡±

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t found out anything specific. Most of them were runaways from other water fortresses, clueless persons, or thugs hired for money.¡±

    ¡°Hired thugs?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Apparently there are quite a few around the Yangtze River. Since they have no affiliations and are hired randomly, it¡¯s hard to anticipate them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Baek Cheon fell into thought with a serious expression.

    ¡®Hired thugs.¡¯

    Using hired thugs to create a water fortress¡­

    He turned his gaze to Jo Seung.

    ¡°Is itmon to hire thugs when first creating a water fortress?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never heard of it before. If they had money to hire thugs, why would they resort to piracy?¡±

    ¡°True, that does make sense.¡±

    Something seems off.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not that important.¡¯

    Anyway, they¡¯ve wiped them all, so whatever they were nning doesn¡¯t matter now. What¡¯s important is that they have punished those who have touched Mount Hua¡¯s friend properly, which will serve as a clear warning to other water fortresses in Yangtze River.

    ¡°Now we just have to wrap things up and go back.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the vast Yangtze River with a slightly refreshed face.

    There was a lot of work and many hardships, but it was a journey that taught him a lot.

    ¡°Now I don¡¯t even want to see water, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t wash my face for a while when I get back to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Jo-Gol Sahyung usually doesn¡¯t wash much to begin with.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! I wash often!¡±

    ¡°For that, you smell like sweat all the time though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I train right after I wash! Oh, this is so unfair!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have also regained their vitality.

    Each of them had something to reflect on, but that doesn¡¯t mean they should just stay down.

    ¡®If you fall, just get up and run.¡¯

    Baek Cheon gathered his thoughts and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wrap this up¡­ Where did this punk Chung Myung go?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t he here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s this bastard? I¡¯m nervous if he doesn¡¯t show up.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples stuck out their necks and hurriedly looked around in a hurry. It was a wide in here, so there was nowhere to hide. Soon after, they found Chung Myung standing by the water¡¯s edge, and they rushed over to him.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was standing at the end of the elongated ind and looking at thend across from it, opened his mouth without turning his head.

    ¡°How far do you think it is from here to there?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Despite being bewildered by the sudden question, Baek Cheon answered first.

    ¡°About¡­ one hundred zhang? No, it seems to be around three hundred zhang?¡±

    He got a sense of how wide the Yangtze River was.

    A river is usually called so if it¡¯s three zhang wide, but this one was as much as three hundred zhang.

    Moreover, this was the distance he saw from the ind in the middle, so it would be roughly that. Wouldn¡¯t the actual width of the river be at least twice as much?

    ¡°It¡¯s close, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Is it close?

    ¡°Now I understand why the pirates left this ce alone. This ce is too close to thend. It¡¯s only three hundred zhang to get there, right?¡±

    ¡°I think your concept of distance is a little off?¡±

    Three hundred zhang is not a short distance at all, especially from the river?

    ¡°It¡¯s so noticeable, and you only need to sail 300 zhang if you were to attack from the maind. At least there is a rough current around it, so it¡¯s a little bearable, but if you look at it coldly, it¡¯s too easy to be attacked from the maind.¡±

    ¡°Now that I hear it¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was looking around while listening to Chung Myung, distorted his face.

    ¡°No, that means that if we went bynd along the river, we could have attacked by sailing just three hundred zhang. Then why did wee here by ship! Because of motion sickness, everyone¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not the point.¡±

    Chung Myung rolls up his mouth.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? It¡¯s close to the maind, but it¡¯s awkward to attack by ship.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s good about it?¡±

    ¡°If we upy here, won¡¯t it be hard for the pirates to approach?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Wait, what did this guy just say?

    upy?

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung-ah?¡±

    ¡°The more I look at it, the better. Those pirates are stupid enough to upy this, but it¡¯s not bad for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take this ce!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon stares nkly at Chung Myung. He looked back. Indeed, his Saje had the same stunned expression.

    ¡®Right? I¡¯m not the only one who finds this strange, am I?¡¯

    Baek Cheon, convinced, and then shouted.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard! Why should we take over this ce? This isn¡¯t Shaanxi, it¡¯s Yangtze River!¡±

    ¡°Is there aw that says you can¡¯t take over a ce in the Yangtze River? The water fortress upies it and sets up their bases, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not how it works.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be easily convinced, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    ¡°R- Right!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who nodded his head in confusion, quickly regained his senses and asked again.

    ¡°What are we going to do when we upy this ce? Are you going to do some pirate work?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. It¡¯s because you¡¯re so slow-witted.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned disapprovingly.

    ¡°Why did wee here in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ we came because the Special Delivery of the Eunha Courier Service was attacked.¡±

    ¡°Is there any guarantee that it won¡¯t happen again?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to Jo Seung.

    ¡°The first is hard, but the second is easy. Look, look. As soon as the rumor spread that the Special Delivery were attacked, all sorts of small fries got stuck. Thanks to them, Sasuk had to work hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­Great Whale Water Fortress was on a bigger side than this. Small fries are a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°But they are still pirates.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo Seung, who protested with a slight resentment, sank with a single blow and closed his mouth.

    ¡°And if this happens again, will Sasuk gonna run all the way to the Yangtze River and fight the pirates again? Then Sasuk will have to run all the way over until we exterminate Eighteen Water Fortress of Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    As long as pirates exist, and there are reasons to cross the Yangtze River, the risk is unavoidable. Moreover, since Special Delivery, by nature, carries high-value goods, they can be juicy prey at any time.

    You may be able to avoid danger with quick feet on the t ground, but wasn¡¯t it the Special Delivery who could not exert any strength on a ship?

    ¡°So, you want to im this ce?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the same case anyway, it¡¯s better for us to send our people off directly. Look here. It¡¯s close to both sides. Then it¡¯ll work if we bring two ships back and forth from thend to the maind.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at his Saje as if asking them to do something.

    Then Jo-Gol, who read the gaze, opened his mouth with a determined face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Kugang, the location isn¡¯t bad!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard! What if we agree!¡±

    ¡°N- No. It¡¯s not so wrong, is it?¡±

    ¡°Are we doing this just for the Special Delivery?¡±

    ¡°Then we just have to let the other merchants on board too. We can collect fares and tolls.¡±

    It seems like this bastard is the youngest son of a merchant family. Why is he so quick-witted only at times like this?

    ¡°Absolutely not, absolutely! You said it yourself. It¡¯s too easy to attack here, what will we do when the piratese?¡±

    ¡°What are they going to do from a ship? They have tond.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°When the pirates are onnd, they¡¯re just a third-rate bunch. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t fight on the water.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was Baek Cheon who started to be persuaded.

    ¡°And there are good things, too.¡±

    ¡°Good thing?¡±

    ¡°Hundred Thunder Cannon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re on a ship because they¡¯re pirates, but we don¡¯t have to go out on a ship. We can just ce the Hundred Thunder Cannon on the edge of the ind and shoot them every time those outnumbered bastardse. They won¡¯t be able to approach, right?¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®I¡¯m doomed.¡¯

    That nonsense is beginning to sound usible.

    ¡°No, in the first ce! We can¡¯t just stick around here to do that.¡±

    ¡°Is Sasuk an idiot?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why are we the ones doing it? There aren¡¯t just one or two people here. Take this opportunity to let the Nokrim also advance to the Yangtze River. We can split the ship fare in half.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Wow¡­. At this point, It seems like he hase all the way here after nning all this in advance.¡¯

    By the time Baek Cheon gets impatient and bites his nails when he can¡¯t find a way to attack that damned logic.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit uneasy.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Yoo Iseol, the most normal one here, expressed an opposing opinion.

    ¡°The range of the Hundred Thunder Cannon. The width of the river. If a ship upies the middle of the river, we¡¯d be isted. It¡¯s too far.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s still 300 zhang! It¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s reduce it to 200 zhang.¡±

    ¡°Huh? By what means?¡±

    ¡°Lay a bridge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­On the river?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°This distance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded with a bright smile.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard. That¡¯s not possible even for the Empire! You have to say something that makes sense! I¡¯ve never heard of a bridge beingid across the Yangtze River in my life.¡±

    ¡°Ei. No need toy the entire bridge. And no need to fix it either. We have plenty of spare ships. We don¡¯t need to sail.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Anchor the ship on the water, andy the bridge over it. Connect the ships to each other to form a bridge, ce the Hundred Thunder Cannon on top, and make it like a dock where the ship can anchor.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then we can shoot arrows from the bridge, and cannons, and if there are any bastards thate to thend, we can fight them! Keuu. Even I think it¡¯s a great idea! As far as I know, this was a strategy thought up by a famous strategist in the past. So it must be correct.¡±

    ¡­The people on that linked ship were all burnt to death by ming arrows! You crazy bastard! Even worse, the ce isn¡¯t too far from here! It was right on top of this river!

    ¡°Kikikikik. The more I think about it, the more awesome it is. These bastards have brought us everything we need! Then I¡¯ll thank you for writing it!¡±

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by linking the ships! Euhihi! It sounds fun! Right?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, broken lungs! Where are you?¡±

    Chung Myung left them and ran away as if he had no intention of hearing more.

    Then someone put his hand on Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder, who was extending his hand in a daze towards him.

    ¡°¡­Monk?¡±

    Hye Yeon smiled brightly.

    ¡°Amitabha. Baek Cheon Siju. Do you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Life is originally painful.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    How¡­¡­ helpful.

    Yes.

 Chapter 778

    White smoke continued to flow from the small incense burner. Therefore, the interior was so full of white smoke that one couldn¡¯t even see ahead.

    The sound of slow,nguid breathing echoed through the room, apanied by the horrible smell of alcohol.

    A strange atmosphere that seemed not to belong to humans floated around the dimly lit room.

    Step. Step. Step.

    Then, out of nowhere, a firm sound of footsteps that did not match the atmosphere came from outside, and soon a short, cold voice broke through the door.

    ¡°Bangju, I have returned afterpleting the mission.¡±

    No answer came.

    After waiting silently for a while, someone gave a briefmand.

    ¡°Open.¡±

    ¡°B- But, Bangju¡­.¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    As the tightly closed door swung open, the white smoke that had packed the room rushed out.

    Ho Gamyeong scrunched his eyebrows at the scent that stimted the tip of his nose.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    As the smoke began to clear, a sight of various people sprawled haphazardly, sleeping, became visible. Among the scattered alcohol and unconscious individuals, a small brazier incessantly puffed out smoke.

    And there, in the center, lying unceremoniously on arge golden mattress was a person he was well acquainted with.

    Ho Gamyeong let out a quiet sigh.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    The individuals sprawled out were deeply asleep, they didn¡¯t even flinch at his words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll keep sleeping even if your neck is cut.¡±

    Perhaps they heard that?

    One by one, those who raised their heads found Ho Gamyeong standing in front of the door and trembled in contemtion.

    ¡°Ge- General¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    They were frightened and hurriedly got up from their seats. As they desperately tried to move, leading their staggering bodies as if they were not sober, they rolled across the floor, tangled among themselves, and made a great mess.

    Ho Gamyeong, who confirmed that they were rushing out of the room, sighed and ordered.

    ¡°Remove the incense burner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, General-nim.¡±

    The people who had followed him went into the room, carefully picked up the incense burner, and brought it out.

    Then, as if they had done it many times before, they skillfully tidied the room, opening the windows and door for venttion.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the end of Ho Gamyeong¡¯smand, they quickly bowed and left the room in an orderly manner.

    Ho Gamyeong finally stepped inside and stood in front of the golden mattress.

    ¡°Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was lying on the seemingly infinitely soft golden mattress, slowly raised his head. He squinted his eyes and looked around.

    ¡°Gamyeong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Close the door.¡±

    Jang Ilso pulled up the nket and covered himself thoroughly. A deep sigh came out of Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth again.

    ¡°Bangju-nim, if you keep behaving like this during the day, you will not maintain your dignity as the Bangju.¡±

    ¡°¡­You nag as soon as you arrive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I hate being bored. Even if I know I have to wait, I hate waiting.¡±

    ¡°You have to get up.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    As Ho Gamyeong arrived, the sleeping Jang Ilso grudgingly got up and sat in his ce.

    Then the servants who were waiting outside cautiously walked in. Jang Ilso epted the pipe one of them offered and put it in his mouth.

    ¡°You should not indulge too much in the ¡®Dream smoke¡¯ (??(‰ôŸŸ)).¡±

    ¡°I know. I know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this out of concern for Bangju-nim. How can such smoke harm you? But it¡¯s different for others.¡±

    ¡°I said I know. Hngg. You¡¯re getting more nagging as time goes by.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand as if annoyed.

    Then Ho Gamyeong bowed his head as if to apologize.

    Meanwhile, the servants clung to Jang Ilso¡¯s side and diligently groomed him. They dipped silk in clean water in arge bowl to wash his face and carefullybed his disheveled hair.

    It was when a servant was gently cleaning Jang Ilso¡¯s eyelid with silk.

    ¡°It hurts. Be gentle.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Ba- Bangju-nim! I, I havemitted a sin worthy of death¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, the pale servant shivered like an aspen tree and begged. At the sight, Jang Ilso let out a sneering sigh.

    ¡°Why are you shaking like that? What, are you afraid I¡¯m going to eat you?¡±

    ¡°Fo- Forgive me! Please forgive me just this once. Please¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you new?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso sighed deeply and shook his head.

    ¡°I wonder what the new kids heard outside that they always panic at the smallest things.¡±

    ¡°What could they have heard? They must have heard the truth.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no reason to be afraid. Hey, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m a caring person.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, Bangju-nim. I¡¯m truly thankful¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled and lightly tapped the servant¡¯s head, who was crying out of relief. He then spread his arms wide. The servants waiting at the back removed the white robe he was wearing.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong gasped at the sight that unfolded before his eyes in an instant.

    It was indeed a perfect body.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s naked body, which was usually hidden under severalyers of silk clothing and not easily seen, could not be described as anything but perfect.

    The slightly lean body was harmonious as if sculpted by someone, and the firm muscles seated on the body with no trace of b even made Ho Gamyeong, who had seen countless martial artists, marvel. No matter how many times he saw it, it was amazing.

    But unfortunately, if anyone were seeing this body for the first time, they would pay no attention to such things. No, they would not be able to pay attention to such things.

    Because their eyes would first be drawn to the scars that filled that body without a gap.

    At first nce, it looked as if dozens of ck snakes were tangled and stuck together. Scars like those wed by a beast. Scars pierced by something sharp, and so on. Cut by a sword, sliced by a de, scratched by a hook, ripped by a hand¡­.

    All kinds of scars that existed in the world werepletely etched throughout that body.

    Jang Ilso, who wore scars that even looked like deliberately engraved tattoos on his body, stared at Ho Gamyeong, slowly blinking his drowsy eyes.

    It was a formidable pressure. Even Ho Gamyeong, who had been serving Jang Ilso for more than a decade, was forced to hold his breath for a moment.

    The true face of Paegun Jang Ilso, is hidden behind the splendid silk clothes.

    Each of his scars is engraved with the thorny path that Jang Ilso has walked so far. The path that Jang Ilso took, without any background or anyone to help, won the name of Paegun with his bare hands, established Myriad Man Manor, and even brought that Myriad Man Manor into the Five Great Evil Sect.

    The servants who had gently wiped Jang Ilso¡¯s body with silk started dressing him.

    Dressed in a long red cloth embroidered with golden dragons, a gold crown is put on his head. Then he wears jewelry on both wrists and fingers. Finally, when even the red lip rouge was applied, the appearance of Paegun Jang Ilso which Ho Gamyeong was familiar with waspleted.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who leaned on the bedside nting in his usual fancy outfit, nced at Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has annihted the water fortress.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso started to chuckle, covering his mouth lightly with one hand.

    ¡°I told you, those kids are impatient. I knew they woulde, but I didn¡¯t expect them to move so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to them, the event has been brought forward. Mount Hua Divine Dragon, who had destroyed Great Whale Water Fortress, even destroyed the Dark Snake Water Fortress.¡±

    ¡°¡­So quickly?¡±

    ¡°Something different from what we expected happened. Mount Hua Divine Dragon brought the Nokrim, not Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°God, what did that guy eat to grow up?¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head slightly, guessing the situation from the few words of the report.

    ¡°He really is like a viper, a viper. If mishandled, he might bite me too. Hmm. Well, that¡¯s good. What about the cleanup?¡±

    ¡°It was neatly processed.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue and held out his hand, the waiting servant carefully handed him a ss filled with alcohol. Jang Ilso, who was clicking his tongue as if he was really sad, shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°Hmm. It really is a pity. Did you send plenty of money to his home?¡±

    ¡°We gave the family enough money to livefortably for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Jang Ilso took a sip of alcohol and twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°In reality, a human life is worth not a penny. But since they gave up their lives in exchange for a fortune, they won¡¯t feel too aggrieved. Right?¡±

    ¡°Surely that would be the case, Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°If rumors circte that they¡¯vee into money, flies might swarm, so send a few kids to supervise.¡±

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong answered with a slight bow.

    This is Jang Ilso¡¯s way.

    He thinks little of sacrificing someone for his purpose. But he pays more than his due. And when he thinks the calction is over, even that fact is neatly forgotten.

    The idea of those sacrificed for this matter would have been wiped clean from Jang Ilso¡¯s head at this moment. Because he doesn¡¯t look back on the past.

    ¡°Quicker than expected, but cleaner than expected. Indeed, that¡¯s how Mount Hua Sect works. Hahahahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilso, whoughed as if he was having fun, suddenly rose to his feet.

    ¡°Ho Gamyeong!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Send the prepared message!¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to implement it right away? I think we¡¯ll still have to wait a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed, the more mature the alcohol, the better it is. But sometimes if it matures too much, it loses its fresh taste. There¡¯s always a right time for everything.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly brushed his lips with the tip of his index finger.

    ¡°Theck of time will be made up by the time the message arrives. Now is the right time.¡±

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes flickered fiercely likenterns in the wind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for a long time. For a long time¡­¡­for this moment. Now I¡¯m sick of waiting.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s red lips smiled, and the sound of his teeth grinding flowed out.

    Nothing pained him as much as waiting. But still, he was the one who could be more patient than anyone in the world.

    If his impatience prevented him from getting what he wanted, the pain of waiting would be nothingpared to the further torment. Jang Ilso was someone who hated to wait, but also someone who had to definitely get what he wanted.

    And finally.

    The time hase to end this long wait.

    ¡°Thanks to Mount Hua, the n has been pushed forward by ten years. How can it not be beautiful?? That¡¯s right. That way, there¡¯s a reward for spitting out the guy who came into my stomach! Hahahahaha!¡±

    The burstingughter echoed through the entire ce.

    Even the jingling sound of the ornaments on his body added to the strangeness and peculiarity.

    A faint smile also bloomed around Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®The world won¡¯t even guess.¡¯

    No, even if they find out, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    Arge fire that burns a mountain for several days, dozens of days, starts with a small spark. Just throwing the spark into the dry bushes can burn the entire mountain.

    Once the fire is set, what¡¯s important is putting it out, not who started it.

    Soon, a fire will start.

    The bushes called Kangho are dry enough to burn with just a small fire.

    ¡°We will proceed with the next n.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes glowed strangely.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°What is Mount Hua Divine Dragon doing now?¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s stuck on the ind and noting out.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At the unexpected order, Ho Gamyeong looked up and saw Jang Ilso s if guessing his intentions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he will do. Don¡¯t miss even the tip of his fingertips, in case he turn our ns upside down.¡±

    A strange light came into Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t the role of Mount Hua Sect over?¡¯

    He thought they had left them alone because they had work to do. And now, they have no more work to do. So why is the nameing out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth again?

    Jang Ilso is someone who never looks back at the past.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    For Jang Ilso, Mount Hua is¡­ No, has the name Mount Hua Divine Dragon not finished its role?

    ¡°Your answer?¡±

    ¡°¡­I will do as you said, Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Shall we go see some flowers today?¡±

    Jang Ilso got up from his seat and walked out humming a tune. Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes, looking at his back, were somewhat subdued.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    He was too small an existence to fully guess the picture that giant would draw.

 Chapter 779

    ¡°Keuhaaaat!¡±

    The dust-covered monkboriously moved his feet and entered Kugang.

    ¡°Thi- This is Kugang!¡±

    The Taoist.

    Hyun Jong quickly surveyed his surroundings.

    ¡®How many hardships there must have been!¡¯

    If Chung Myung had arrived on time, there would have been nothing dangerous, but even so, the opponent is the pirates of Yangzte River. They are not an opponent they can afford with a few numbers.

    ¡°Come on, everyone!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    But now, they are no longer few numbered.

    Mount Hua¡¯s forces from Shaanxi had just arrived in Kugang with him!

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible for Mount Hua Sect to deal with all those pirates of Yangzte River alone, but it¡¯s easy to wipe out a water fortress or two. Now, Mount Hua is no longer a weak third-rate sect in Shaanxi!

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes shone with determination as he saw the disciples standing behind him.

    ¡°If they touch our disciples, they¡¯ll pay the price! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples proudly entered Kugang, exuding a ferocious spirit.

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all done already, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Already¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve wiped them all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes, dumbfounded. The beggar who delivered the message looked at him with a slightly apologetic expression.

    ¡°¡­Was the water fortress such a small ce?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s one of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangzte River.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce called Great Whale Water Fortress, which has its own name among other water fortresses.¡±

    ¡°Daebyeolchae?¡±

    ¡°Daebyeolchae is of Nokrim! Great Whale Water Fortress, Great Whale Water Fortress (Daegyeongchae)!¡±

    ¡°¡­Why do they name all of the strongholds and water fortresses that way? It¡¯s not even stir-fried vegetables.¡± (vegetables is ¡®chae¡¯ in korean)

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Probably just made it up without much thought.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The frustrated beggar waved his hand as he tried to talk with the stunned Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Anyway, that Great Whale Water Fortress was smashed. They even smashed the new water fortress as well as the Great Whale Water Fortress. Kugang is in chaos because of that.¡±

    Hyun Jong blinked his eyes again.

    ¡­Did they?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°To the water fortresses?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m telling you!¡±

    ¡°Exin what happened.¡±

    ¡°Ah. What happened was¡­¡­!¡±

    After a while, Hyun Jong opened his mouth wide after hearing all the circumstances from the beggar of the Beggar Union.

    ¡°¡­He brought the Nokrim?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nokrim?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s wide-open jaw seemed like it could fall off at any moment.

    So¡­ A Taoist brought bandits to beat up pirates (water bandits)?

    ¡®What on earth is this nonsense?¡¯

    ¡®No, I understand, but¡­ Considering that guy Chung Myung, I can understand, but¡­¡¯

    He tried to force himself to understand something that he didn¡¯t understand, but then he heard murmurs from behind.

    ¡°As expected of Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Actually, don¡¯t you think they look a bit better together?¡±

    ¡°A bit? No, it suits them a lot!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, whether it¡¯s a Taoist or a bandit, they all live off the mountains, right?¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s not the same, you punk!¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who was stuck between the frustrating absurdity and the strangely filling proudness, remembered what the first thing he had to ask was.

    ¡°So where are the children now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, That¡¯s¡­¡±

    There was a strange anxiety on Hyun Jong¡¯s face when he saw the troubled expression of the beggar.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at the ind in the distance. His eyes were filled with indescribable confusion.

    ¡°What¡­ are they doing over there?¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯re building something.¡±

    ¡°No, it looks like ships are swarming.¡±

    ¡°Why do they have to be there?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ They must be up to some unreasonable nonsense again.¡±

    At times like this, he envies youth.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were not particrly surprised at the bizarre sight. Because they already knew Chung Myung and understood him enough.

    ¡®Why am I still not used to him?¡¯

    At that moment, a ship from the opposite side was seen approaching their side.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a ship.¡±

    ¡°No, it might not be a ship. Can a ship move at such a speed?¡±

    Before long, he saw a familiar face at the bow of the ship that was approaching at breakneck speed.

    ¡°Sect Leadeeeeeer!¡±

    ¡°U¡­Um. Yes, Baek Cheon.¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped from the ship andnded right in front of Hyun Jong, expressing his deep respect. His face was full of delight at the sight of Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot. Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to your concern, Sect Leader, all of the disciples are safe.¡±

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s truly fortunate. Indeed¡­ Yes, fortunate¡­.¡±

    When Hyun Jong blurted the end of his speech, Baek Cheon nced at him discreetly. He knew what Hyun Jong wanted to say, and everyone else behind them knew too.

    Sure enough, Hyun Jong lightly cleared his throat and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ going on over there?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon hesitated to choose his words carefully and couldn¡¯t bring himself to exin.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better to go and see for yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t expect much either. The second-ss disciples that can stop Chung Myung in Mount Hua are Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol, but it¡¯s just literally an attempt to restrain him, nothing more.

    ¡°Can we get on that ship?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Let the ones who can board it first. More ships wille.¡±

    Hyun Jong weakly nodded.

    As the ship approached, Hyun Jong and several other disciples boarded without dy. The ship then made a sharp turn and swiftly headed toward the ind.

    It is Hyun Jong, who didn¡¯t have much experience being out on the water, but at least he could tell that the speed of the ship¡¯s movement was unusual.

    ¡°¡­There doesn¡¯t seem to be any wind, but how is it moving so fast?¡±

    ¡°People down below are rowing. They are all experienced martial artists, so the ship sails very well.¡±

    Following Baek Cheon¡¯s exnation, Hyun Jong peeked over the railing and looked down. Indeed, the oars were moving at an enormous speed. Moreover, they were not wooden oars but iron oars.

    ¡°¡­Are all those people martial artists?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t bear to ask why so many martial artists were rowing beneath the ship. He could guess that much now.

    And amidst the martial artists, the sounds of groaning and pain reached his ears clearly.

    ¡°Row! Row faster, you punks! If we¡¯rete, you¡¯ll be beaten to death!¡±

    ¡°What is the ghost doing! Why aren¡¯t they taking him away!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the ghosts are doing right now, but I know they¡¯ll instead take us if we¡¯rete! Shut up and row!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Dragon King! Please, just that bastard! Euaaa!¡±

    Hyun Jong put his head back and closed his eyes.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡¯

    It must have been an auditory hallucination.

    Right, auditory hallucinations¡­

    The appearance of the ind began to enter Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, which were tightly closed and opened.

    To be exact, he can see ships anchored in line in front of the ind, not the ind itself.

    It was a truly bizarre sight.

    When ships anchor, they usually circle around the ind. However, the ships that Hyun Jong saw were lined up in a straight line toward the riverbank from the ind.

    That alone is bizarre, but what was even stranger was that the ships lined up in this manner were all connected with huge chains, andrge wooden nks wereid between the ships like bridges.

    ¡°Tha- That¡­¡±

    At the end of the strange bridge made of a ship, a group of people clung to each other like ants and shouted.

    ¡°Hey! Heyy, I said hold it tight!¡±

    ¡°Connect it firmly, connect it firmly! Nail the wooden pegs there!¡±

    ¡°If this shakes, our lives will shake along with it!¡±

    All of them were men with their tops off, and as if trying to connect ships to ships, they clung tightly between them and shouted loudly. It seemed like they were trying to fix the ships together, but the rough currents made the hulls sway with each wave.

    ¡°Uwaaaaaah! I¡¯m falling!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±

    In the end, the ship, which had barely been attached together, drifted apart and the people who were holding it fell into the river.

    Ssh! Ssh! Ssh!

    ¡°Aaaaaaakh! Help meeeeeee!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve swept awaaaaaaaaay!¡±

    As those who fell into the water screamed while being swept away by the currents, the people on the ship didn¡¯t even look at them as if it was something they were used to.

    ¡°Tighten it! Tighten the chain!¡±

    ¡°Ah, hold it tight! The boss said if we fall again this time, he¡¯ll throw us in the water!¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaah! Quickly! Pull it quickly! Before our arms fall off!¡±

    When those who grabbed two ships with both hands clenched their teeth, when the ship narrowed, those holding the chains took advantage of the narrowing distance and moved to the other ships and somehow weaved the two ships together.

    Those who tightly grasped both ships as if their lives depended on it took advantage of the moment the ships narrowed and moved from one ship to the other with the help of those holding the chains.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong was about to say something but stopped. It wasn¡¯t because he had nothing to say or because he was flustered.

    It was because something even worse was happening right before his eyes.

    ¡°Puwaaaaaat!¡±

    ¡°Hiiiiik!¡±

    ¡°My, my breath¡­¡±

    Another group of people rose in the raging river and began to gasp violently as if they had not been able to breathe for ten years.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore¡­. Keureuk.¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wake up! If you lose your mind here, you¡¯ll really drown!¡±

    ¡°Swi- Switch! Please, switch ces with me! Please¡­ It¡¯s so cold I might freeze to death¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother¡­.¡±

    An unbearable scene. (???? (Ä¿²»ÈÌÒŠ))

    Watching the horrifying spectacle, Hyun Jong blinked silently and turned his head to look at Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze was already turned to some far-off ce.

    ¡°¡­Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Those people?¡±

    ¡°Pirate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Ah, they¡¯re pirates.¡¯

    ¡®A pirate is about to drown. Haha¡­¡¯

    ¡°What are they doing right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re doing two things.¡±

    ¡°Two things?¡±

    ¡°Yes. One is anchoring the ships firmly under the water. Since the currents are so strong here, ordinary anchors wouldn¡¯t hold the ships in ce¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So we dug up the riverbed and nted a specially made anchor. They are connecting those anchors with chains to secure the ships.¡±

    ¡°¡­.And the other thing?¡±

    ¡°They are salvaging the necessary supplies from the sunken ships that sank before.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze turned towards the pirates.

    Drowned rats¡­ No, rats are a bit excessive. Drowned dogs¡­ No, not that either¡­

    Anyway, the faces of the fallen pirates were as blue as a water ghost. Even they would never have imagined themselves to be like that in the water.

    ¡°¡­To pirates¡­You¡¯re making them work?¡±

    ¡°Yes, each and every one of them is a valuablebor force¡­..¡±

    Yes, it¡¯s possible. In life, anything is possible. Especially with Chung Myung, it¡¯s even more possible.

    However, what he could not understand at all was not the pirates who were captured and forced to work by bandits and Taoist, but something sparkling connected from their feet to the ind.

    ¡°Then, Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Those people¡­ Why are they wearing such chains on their legs?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked down as if he was unable to say this at Sect Leader¡¯s face.

    ¡°Chung Myung said that letting pirates into the water is the same as cheering them on to run away, so we prevent them from escaping¡­¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why they tied those chains on human legs?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hyun Jong didn¡¯t ask any more questions and silently looked up at the blue sky.

    Today, the sky was exceptionally clear and blue.

    ¡°Hohoho¡­ Hoho¡­. I sent them to save people from bing ves, and they are treating the pirates and bandits as ves. Hoho¡­ Hohohoho¡­..¡±

    Hyun Jong, whoughed for a while, looked at Baek Cheon with a refreshed expression. Baek Cheon was somewhat taken aback. That rxed face was scarier.

    ¡°I have a rough idea of what they are doing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the fundamental question.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why on earth are they doing this?¡±

    This time, Baek Cheon looked up at the sky without saying a word.

    Tears welled up in his beautiful eyes.

    ¡®Sect Leader.¡¯

    ¡®That¡­ That¡¯s what I¡¯m most curious about.¡¯

 Chapter 780

    ¡°Your hands are ying, you bandit punk!¡±

    The lion¡¯s roar resounded.

    The same thing that Hyun Jong had witnessed was happening on the other side of the ind as well.

    The only difference was¡­ that Chung Myung was here.

    It might seem like a minor difference, but the impact it made was tremendous.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

    ¡°I, I can¡¯t feel my hands.¡±

    Some of those who had been groaning while clinging to the ship stealthily approached Chung Myung, who was standing on the water¡¯s edge.

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Chung Myung red, the bandits all dropped to the ground as if they were toppled over.

    ¡°Aigoo, Taoist-nim! We¡¯re all going to die at this rate!¡±

    ¡°More than thirty people have been swept away by the water just this morning!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is exhausted. Holding onto a drifting ship requires much more strength than you can imagine.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand the ensuingint.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    They were speaking the samenguage, but their words didn¡¯t connect. Essentially, words are meaningful only when they understand each other¡¯s intentions. Unfortunately, while there were people who spoke here, the listener didn¡¯t understand.

    The bandits who tried to say, ¡®Let¡¯s give up this work if possible,¡¯ changed their words while looking at Chung Myung¡¯s expression, which seemed to be wondering, ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯

    ¡°We, we need rest¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Rest?¡±

    ¡°A, a break¡­¡±

    ¡°A breaaaaaak?¡±

    Sparks flew from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No, are these bandits so absorbed in carefree life in the mountains that they left theirmon sense behind whileing down? All of you, with perfectly healthy arms and legs, want to rest in the middle of the day!¡±

    ¡®Excuse me¡­ Aren¡¯t people who are stuck in the mountains and live a carefree life called Taoists? How can a Taoist of Mount Hua call out mountain bandits for living a carefree life¡­.¡¯

    ¡®And we worked all through the night yesterday¡­¡¯

    ¡°Taoist-nim, we¡¯re all exhausted¡­.¡±

    ¡°Exhausted?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head tilted slightly to the side, clearly dissatisfied.

    ¡°You guys who happily climb the mountains are saying you¡¯re exhausted after just this bit of work? This is why Nokrim is in such a mess! Why? Do you want me to take this opportunity to show you what exhaustion really means?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s not it¡­..¡±

    ¡°Anyway, youck grit. Grit! That¡¯s why you¡¯re making a living as a bandit! Okay, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to reform you! Can¡¯t you get back to work right now?¡±

    ¡°Hiiik!¡±

    The First Elder, who was watching Chung Myung kick his bandits¡¯ asses with his eyes, subtly opened his mouth to Im Sobyong.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sir Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Im Sobyong who was enjoying the scenery and drinking tea leisurely while sitting on the watchtower looked at the First Elder asking why he¡¯d been called.

    ¡°¡­Are you going to leave it the way it is?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°His words seem a bit harsh¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that just now?¡±

    Im Sobyong, whoid down the teacup gracefully at the table, let out a smile.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just stating the truth?

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Truthful words are usually bitter to hear. It¡¯s about time First Elder epted these harsh realities.¡±

    The tongue-tied First Elder¡¯s nostrils red in frustration.

    It is certainly a problem that such a fellow is Mount Hua Divine Dragon. It was definitely Kangho¡¯s great misfortune that Mount Hua Divine Dragon, who is said to have held the position as the world¡¯s greatest rising star and the world¡¯s first in future generations, was such a guy.

    However, from the perspective of Nokrim, it was more problematic that this person was the Nokrim King.

    ¡®What will happen to Kangho?¡¯

    The pathetic situation of a bandit from an Evil Sect worrying about the future of Kangho was unfolding.

    Just then, a group of people jumped off a ship that was cutting through the current at high speed.

    ¡°Dojaaaaaang!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The cheerful cry of joy that burst forth as theynded and rushed towards Chung Myung rang briskly.

    ¡°Hundred Thunder Cannon! We¡¯ve recovered all six of them!¡±

    ¡°Keuhuk! We were really exhausted.¡±

    ¡°The pirates almost died. I¡¯ve managed to live through it, but¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s not important. Anyway, we found them all, just like you ordered!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face softened for the first time in a while.

    ¡°You found them all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dojang! Keuheuk! Really¡­. It was really hard. The chain was short, so we had to dive into the water while holding onto it. It was¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯ smiled happily as he roughly listened to the words exining their struggles. Then he suddenly asked again.

    ¡°But how many cannons did you say?¡±

    ¡°Six cannons.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung flew like a bolt from the blue and kicked one of the bandits.

    ¡°Kkwaeeeek!¡±

    The bandit was sent rolling backward with a pig-like scream.

    ¡°Are my eyes holes, you punk? What? How many cannons? Six cannons? I clearly saw the number of cannons on the sunken ships while fighting! What? Six cannons? Six cannoooooons?¡±

    The body of the bandits who fell on the floor trembled.

    ¡®That tough guy¡­¡­. He was counting it during such a fierce battle.¡¯

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re an ignorant bandit who can¡¯t count, aren¡¯t you? Come! I¡¯ll tell you how to count from now on!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped on the bandit and began to swing his arms like a windmill.

    ¡°One hit! Two hits! Five hits! Ten hits! Count, you bastard! Count as many as you hit! If the number of thest hit is wrong, you¡¯ll start from the beginning again!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Aaaarrrgh! Spare me! Dojang! I¡¯m sorry! It was so hard that I made a slip of the tongue!¡±

    ¡°Hard? If you die, it won¡¯t be hard, you bastard! Just die!¡±

    The faces of the bandits and the pirates gradually paled.

    In the first ce, bandits can¡¯t resist the strong.

    Not because they follow thews of the strong, but because they originally are not those who follow the morals orws of the world, they can¡¯t resist the oppression of the stronger with anything other than force.

    What can they do?

    Would a bandit argue about morality with someone who uses force? Or would the pirates go to the officials to report?

    In that sense, Chung Myung is no different from the natural enemy of bandits.

    After all, basically¡­.. He¡¯s a Taoist, in his own way¡­. He has a justification for being of the Righteous Sect and is extremely strong. It¡¯s unreasonable to be chased with murderous intent by such a guy.

    ¡°Just damn it!¡±

    Chung Myung took his eyes off the copsed bandit and looked around.

    Everyone who made eye contact with him flinched and cast their eyes down.

    ¡°Bandits expecting to be treated like humans! Useless guys who won¡¯t even be of any help when alive, I¡¯m going to gather you all up and bury you at the bottom of the river!¡±

    The guy working with those bandits is cursing at the bandits and losing his temper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about eating until we retrieve all the Hundred Thunder Cannons!¡±

    ¡°What, what do we eat then?¡±

    ¡°Catch and eat fish or something! There are plenty of fish over there!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And, don¡¯t think about sleeping until all the ships are repaired!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t straighten your back and get to work! Don¡¯t straighten your back! If you take breaks intermittently, it¡¯s more tiring! Finish everything and take a break all at once! Definitely finish it! If you always have that mindset, there¡¯s nothing a person can¡¯t do!¡±

    Their ears felt like bleeding from nagging.

    ¡®I want to go to the mountains.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather get cursed by Chaeju.¡¯

    But unfortunately, this ce was an ind.

    The bandits had no way to escape from the eyes of Chung Myung and Im Sobyong, and the pirates all had iron shackles on their legs. No matter how good at swimming they are, isn¡¯t it only a dream to run away from Chung Myung wearing this heavy cor?

    ¡®What else is a ve? This is it.¡¯

    ¡®s. My fate¡­.¡¯

    ve¡­ No, the faces of the bandits were turning dark.

    In the first ce, Chung Myung doesn¡¯t show mercy to ordinary people, but to Evil Sect, like bandits, he doesn¡¯t understand why they should be treated like human beings.

    Chung Myung himself, who is born to be a bandit by nature, lives with such patience (?) ording to Mount Hua¡¯s teachings, but on what grounds can he tolerate these guys who live recklessly iming to be bandits, with no basis whatsoever.

    ¡°Anyway, these bastards need to be beaten up more toe to their senses!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°What! You son of a¡­¡±

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    While trying to swear, Chung Myung slowly looked back.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Why is this face here?

    Tilting his head, he eased his expression a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ When did you get here, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­I just got here.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ if youe, you should contact me in advance¡­¡±

    ¡®No, I¡¯m sure I did.¡¯

    ¡®How could I have gotten here if I hadn¡¯t contacted¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung sneaked his head to the side and saw Baek Cheon hiding behind Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­You called Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Chung Myung, who clenched his teeth and muttered, quickly changed his expression and greeted Hyun Jong with a bright smile.

    ¡°Sect Leader, you must have had a tough journey, wee¡­¡­ Ah! Aah! Ear, ear! Ah! My ears! Sect Leader, my ears! My ears are falling off!¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°My ear! Ear! Ah, please let go! Aahh!¡±

    Despite Chung Myung¡¯s whining, Hyun Jong continued to grin and pulled his ear even more.

    ¡°I told you to prevent themoners from being sold as ves, and here you are, employing the bandits and pirates directly as ves? Let¡¯s go hear this story in detail.¡±

    The tyrant is dragged along leaving a long footprint on the sandy beach. Even amidst this, he red at Baek Cheon with his eyes full of poison. But Baek Cheon merely looked away.

    ¡°Euaaaaaaaaaa! Baek Cheoooooon! Jin Dongryoooooong! How could you bring Sect Leader here without saying anything¡­ Aaahh! Ears! Sect Leader! My ears! Aah¡­ I think it¡¯s ripped off! No, really, ack!¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut and follow me! I¡¯m losing face because of you!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leadeeeeeer!¡±

    All the bandits looked like they saw a ghost when they saw Mount Hua Divine Dragon dragged away pitifully.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua Divine Dragons?¡±

    ¡°And that too by his ear?¡±

    Those here saw Chung Myung defeat Great Whale Water Fortress Chaeju at once, running on the water to cut the ship with a sword.

    Seeing such a fearsome human being dragged away screaming, it felt like their souls were departing their bodies from the sheer absurdity.

    ¡°¡­ That person is the Sect Leader of Mount Hua Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°My gosh¡­ How powerful he must be to subdue such a monster so easily.¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Baek Cheon gave a very small, fake cough.

    It seemed that unnecessary misunderstandings were urring, but¡­ there didn¡¯t seem to be any need to correct them.

    ¡°He won¡¯t be able toe out for a while, so everyone takes this opportunity to rest.¡±

    ¡°Tha- Thank you, Dojang!¡±

    ¡°Keuheuk¡­ I can finally rest!¡±

    ¡°Long live Sect Leader! Long live!¡±

    The bandits of the Evil Sect, who should be at odds with the Taoists of the Righteous Sect, gathered their mouths to praise Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader.

    To those unaware of the circumstances, it might look like a historic scene of unity, but the underlying reality was quite heartbreaking and tear-jerking.

    ¡°But why did that persone all the way here?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ It seems like he brought a bunch of Mount Hua Sect people with him.¡±

    ¡°Could he have predicted this situation in advance ande to upy this ce?¡±

    ¡°Ei. No way¡­ It¡¯s not like he had Divine Eye (??? (ÌìÑÛÍ¨)).¡±

    ¡°No, no. If you think about it, that makes sense. Even though Mount Hua Divine Dragon is one of the world¡¯s greatest rising stars, he¡¯s still a third-ss disciple, isn¡¯t he? It makes no sense for a third-ss disciple to make the decision to upy a ce like this and create a settlement on his own.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Now that you mention it, that¡¯s right?¡±

    The bandits looked at each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Well, then, the Sect Leader of Mount Hua predicted all of this¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, they say Taoists with deep Tao can read the heaven¡¯s sign. They are magical.¡±

    ¡°¡­Should I believe in Taoism too?¡±

    ¡°Yuanshi Tianzun.¡±

    ¡°Muryangsubul!¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t have the courage, nor the will to correct them.

    Well¡­ regardless of the intent, the result is good, so¡­.

    ¡°Yuanshi Tianzun¡­.¡±

    A weak Taoist chant came out of Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 781

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s how it is!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    After listening to the whole exnation, Hyun Jong stared at Chung Myung with an expression that was hard to exin.

    ¡°So you say¡­.¡±

    His gaze swept over the ones seated before him.

    Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, Baek Sang, Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, Jo-Gol, Tang Soso, and even Hye Yeon, Im Sobyong.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to seize this ind.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Pirate¡­ You¡¯re going to be one?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Sect Leader! I exined it like that, but you still don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Chung Myung thumped his chest as if frustrated.

    ¡°We¡¯re not being pirates, we¡¯re collecting a legitimate toll.¡±

    ¡°¡­Collecting a toll on the river?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what pirates do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung and Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes tangled in the air.

    Of course, it was Chung Myung who first looked away from theplex intersection of their gazes.

    ¡°No, well¡­. If you say so, it depends on how you think¡­.¡±

    Seureureung.

    ¡°Hiiiik!¡±

    ¡°W- Why did Sect Leader unsheathe his sword!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo! Please calm down first!¡±

    ¡°Let go! Won¡¯t you let go?!¡±

    Hyun Jong got rid of the disciples clinging to him. His eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m even hearing that a disciple of Mount Hua is going to try his hand at piracy! I should have cut that guy off before seeing this mess!¡±

    ¡°Do you have the skills to do that?¡±

    ¡°Hyun Young, whose side are you on, you punk!¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask? Of course, I¡¯m on Chung Myung¡¯s side.¡±

    Foam bubbled up in Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    He chose the wrong person to ask. Right, Hyun Young. Of course he¡¯s on Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    Then Hyun Young spoke in a slightly calmer voice.

    ¡°Depending on how you look at it, it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re collecting a toll!¡±

    ¡°Simply because we collect a toll, doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re pirates. If so, are the boatmen who charge for ferrying people all pirates?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you look at it that way, everyone who owns a boat on the Yangtze River is a pirate, then is the Yangtze River awless area?¡±

    ¡°¡­You have a point.¡±

    Hyun Jong sat back down. What he heard wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    ¡°¡­No, I said the same thing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The weight and effectiveness of words often depend on who says them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung also thought so and knew it wasn¡¯t wrong, but he felt strangely bad.

    Hyun Young, who nced at his sulking face, grinned and said to Hyun Jong again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea if you look at it. If you¡¯re ufortable with the word toll, we could just charge a ferry fee for transporting people to and from the ind. Let them use the ind for free.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that there¡¯s no guarantee that something like this won¡¯t happen again in the future? We can¡¯t be chasing after these issues all the way here every time. Besides, Mount Hua must also provide a safe passage for Eunha Courier Service. The loss now is not insignificant.¡±

    ¡°Hngg, that¡¯s true¡­..¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been agonizing for a while, nodded for now.

    If it were in the past, he might have protested, but now he has a decent understanding of how to run a business. Thanks to that, he also understands how important this issue is.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it impossible for us to upy this ce? What about training? What about the main sect?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Nokrim will take care of it here. I¡¯ve finished talking with the Nokrim King.¡±

    Hyun Jong blinked and turned his gaze to Im Sobong who smiled and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nokrim you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°To this Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t be mountain bandits because they liked the mountains, but because they had to make a living. What does it matter whether it¡¯s a mountain or a river as long as it makes money?¡±

    Well¡­ that makes sense. After all, whether it¡¯s a mountain bandit or a pirate (water bandit), it¡¯s still a bandit.

    ¡°I understand your concerns, Sect Leader. But now, Nokrim is also increasing its legitimate business by not harming themoners in ordance with the will of Mount Hua Divine Dragon and Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and only collecting a reasonable toll.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t the problem that they¡¯re collecting tolls in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°But in return, they provide escort services. They provide perfect escort until you cross the mountain. Those who used to be robbed or harmed by other small-time bandits wee them with open arms.¡±

    They wee with open arms?

    Mountain bandits?

    ¡°That¡­ The bandit¡­ No, do the people of Nokrim like that?¡±

    ¡°Some might feel stifled and get frustrated, but what can we do? If you don¡¯t like the temple, the monk should leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t leave because I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Everyone looked back at Hye Yeon at the sudden voice. Hye Yeon¡¯s face, who had said a word because he was stabbed for no reason, turned red in an instant.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°He seems didn¡¯t like it a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he never returned to Shaolin, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°A- Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    ¡°Just chant ¡®Muryangsubul¡¯.¡±

    Chung Myung, who clicked his tongue, opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. We¡¯re not stuck here, and Nokrim takes care of the management. Instead, we can safely make way for the Eunha Courier Service, and we can take half the toll from merchants whoe and go.¡±

    Ah. Half?

    That¡¯s a fair distribution of profits. Half.

    In fact, Mount Hua doesn¡¯t do anything¡­. Yes, half ¡­¡­

    At that time, Hyun Sang, who had been quietly watching the situation, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking about doing this. But I¡¯m worried. This ce is the Yangtze River. You¡¯ve already ruined two water fortresses, and if you upy here and settle down, do you think other water fortresses will just sit and watch?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that?¡±

    ¡°On the way, I saw you setting up cannons around the ind and the new bridge. However, the water fortresses of the Yangtze River are not a ce that can be blocked by a few cannons. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re underestimating the water fortresses just because you ruin one or two?¡±

    ¡°Ei. How can that be?¡±

    Chung Myung shakes his hands.

    If the ck Dragon King leads all his water fortresses, this ind will fall in less than half a day. To prevent that, all major forces, whether Nokrim or Mount Hua, must reside here.

    But that¡¯s impossible.

    ¡°Elder don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The ck Dragon King cannot attack this ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­Howe?¡±

    ¡°Soon, this will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°If it were before, he would have attacked right away, but ck Dragon King can¡¯t move now.¡±

    ¡°Why? What happened to the ck Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°No. Not that something happened, but that something is about to happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Elder will find out soon enough.¡±

    Chung Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, things will start happening right now. So just wait a little bit for now.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a face that said he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Did you do something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve yed my hands. But it¡¯ll happen even if I don¡¯t use my hands. There are other people besides me who will take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that for sure. But¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung hesitated for a moment, then grinned.

    ¡°How can I refuse when they¡¯re obviously setting up the stage for me? Let¡¯s have a good time.¡±

    Unlike his smiling mouth, his eyes were dim.

    On the surface, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any conspiracy. However, Chung Myung¡¯s intuition did not miss the strange unnaturality flowing between these events.

    Normally on the battlefield, when you get this feeling, there¡¯s usually a wellid trap ahead.

    In that case, there are only three ways out of such a trap.

    One is not to go.

    Another is to break through with skill.

    Andstly¡­

    ¡®Blow the situation up so much that the opponent can¡¯t handle it with the trap.¡¯

    If they¡¯ve made the waterway, he just needs to ride the waterway.

    But he will definitely take advantage of it. Not just money, but a real advantage.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze went beyond Hyun Jong and toward somewhere far away. All they could guess was that he was looking at something far away, but no one knew exactly what he was looking at.

    Hyun Jong sighed softly.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    It was a known fact that this boy¡¯s thinking was beyond him, so he had no choice but to trust him. However, Hyun Jong was worried that this incident might put another burden on Chung Myung.

    ¡°I see, I understand what you¡¯re thinking for now. Then we can leave this ce to Nokrim and go back to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for Sect Leader toe. Sect Leader brought a lot of disciples, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­right?¡±

    Chung Myung, who pped loudly,ughed like a child.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get started. They just need to do one simple thing.¡±

    ¡°One simple thing?¡±

    Hyun Jong somehow felt extremely uneasy about the word.

    * * *

    Arge ship came into the dock.

    Soon, arge rope was thrown from the ship and the ship was firmly connected to thend. Arge wooden bridge stretched between the ship and thend, and people began to disembark one by one.

    However, the faces of those disembarking from the ship all looked as if they were on their deathbed.

    ¡°This damn thing!¡±

    One of the merchants who disembarked from the ship, overwhelmed with anger, threw the load he was carrying on the ground.

    Usually, he would have to take good care of his luggage, which was filled with valuable items, like a new bride. But the man threw it on the ground without any hesitation and began to scream with frustration.

    ¡°Darn it, again! This damn thing!¡±

    Then other merchants waiting to board the ship approached and asked with sympathetic faces.

    ¡°¡­Have you been robbed again?¡±

    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, he¡¯s taken everything except my inner wears! This¡­ Damn it, what are we supposed to do for a living if this keeps happening!¡±

    ¡°Which water fortress?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! These bastards don¡¯t even disclose who they are now! They just approach in a small boat and take everything worth money!¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°This is crazy.¡±

    The faces of the merchants were deeply worried.

    It wasn¡¯t anything new that pirates were running rampant in the Yangtze River, but the appearance of their rampage recently was unusual.

    In the past, they didn¡¯t rob you of all your money or belongings if you paid a toll, but now pirates who don¡¯t even dere their allegiance arepletely emptying people down to thest coin.

    As such things happened repeatedly, merchants were also afraid to board ships that went to and from the Yangtze River.

    ¡°How many times is this? This!¡±

    ¡°What on earth are the officials doing! Why are they leaving those guys alone?¡±

    ¡°When have the officials ever done their job properly? I bet they¡¯re taking bribes from those pirates!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down, man!¡±

    ¡°Did I say something wrong!¡±

    People started speaking without holding back, whether it was appropriate or not.

    ¡°Damn it, I go a long way just to earn a bit to live on, and if they keep robbing me like this, how can I feed my wife and children! It would be better to die with a knife! The officials or the Ten Great Sect, no one¡¯s interested!¡±

    ¡°Oho. Not everyone is uninterested.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear? Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua Sect of Heavenly Comrade Alliance smashed the Great Whale Water Fortress. And along the way, they also subdued a newly formed water fortress.¡±

    ¡°Mo- Mount Hua? What about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°What is the reason for the Righteous act of Mount Hua? Isn¡¯t it also Mount Hua where they stormed into Daebyeolchae the other day when bandits were running wild, destroyed their stronghold, and stole their warehouse to help the people?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°This time, too, they were furious after hearing that the pirates had taken themoners, so they came running all the way here!¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­ My goodness¡­ Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Ei! You¡¯re a merchant and your news is thiste! Do you know Mr. Chon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°The man was taken away by the pirate and rescued by Mount Hua. That yangban talks about that story ten times a day. It¡¯s as if the story had been nailed to my ear.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chon is not the kind of person who would make up nonsense.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! The Ten Great Sect are watching with their hands off, but the Heavenly Comrade Alliance are not.¡±

    ¡°My goodness, there¡¯s still such a benevolent group¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, it seems that the Sect Leader of Mount Hua has made a decision this time.¡±

    ¡°A decision?¡±

    ¡°They say they take over a ce in the Yangtze River and send ships so that merchants and those who want to cross the river can do so without any problems.¡±

    ¡°Is, Is that true?¡±

    ¡°I told you. Besides, it¡¯s not that far from here. So, even if we can¡¯t go by river, crossing won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±

    ¡°Just doing that would make it easier to breathe! But wouldn¡¯t the pirates just stand by?¡±

    ¡°What can they do if they don¡¯t? Heavenly Comrade Alliance is a group where the Sichuan Tang Family and two of the Five Great Outer ns joined together with Mount Hua! It¡¯s not a ce where they can do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Now that you mention it.¡±

    The people who had been conversing felt the power of Heavenly Comrade Alliance once again.

    From their point of view, the most frightening and grim reaper-like thing is the water fortress. It was a ce where even the prestigious Ten Great Sect dared not to touch recklessly, so it was even more terrifying because there was no way to break through.

    However, said water fortress was unable to do anything even though Mount Hua invaded and upied their territory.

    ¡°Was the power of Heavenly Comrade Alliance so great?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take this opportunity to change my trading partner this time.¡±

    ¡°Change your trading partner?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s natural for merchants to suffer if the Yangtze River is blocked like this. But if Mount Hua steps up and opens the way, the merchant with connections to Heavenly Comrade Alliance will pass without a problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then who will do better in the future? This is too obvious.¡±

    ¡°Ei¡­ But the Ten Great Sect are still¡­..¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. A merchant! If you wait like that and Heavenly Comrade Alliance surpasses Ten Great Sect, not a single grain of bean flour will fall to you! You have to move ahead of time to make big money.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do, so you¡¯d better check it out quickly. Apparently, within ten days, Mount Hua willplete the way and start transit within ten days.¡±

    The merchants blinked their eyes, each with their own thoughts.

    ¡®Is it true?¡¯

    ¡®If it¡¯s true¡­.¡¯

    Someone was simply amazed, someone was simply admiring.

    However, some quick-witted people realized that the world was changing.

    Mount Hua from Shaanxi, no, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance to which Mount Hua belongs, has now begun to extend its influence on the Yangtze River. It may be a small change now, but it was hard to guess how big a result this would bring in the future.

    ¡°I hope it works out well for Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Whether we came here for profit or in pursuit of Righteousness, wasn¡¯t Mount Hua the only one who stood up when we were struggling? Those damned Ten Great Sect are all about Righteousness and all that, but there¡¯s nothing they actually do!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, damn them!¡±

    ¡°They should all be ruined!¡±

    Among those who have thrown their lives into the Yangtze River, praises for Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua, as well as disappointment with Ten Great Sect, gradually spread and grew.

    And the rumors about this situation also spread rapidly, soon reaching even Shaolin and Wudang.

    The scale of the incident, which began as a small subjugation, swelled at an enormous speed.

    It was like¡­ A spark falls into a bone-dry forest and sets it aze.

 Chapter 782

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    The face of Wudang¡¯s Sect Leader, Heo Dojin, turned cold as if it were covered in thin ice.

    Uponpletion of the report, Heo Sanja swallowed dry saliva in response to the chilling aura emanating from him.

    Heo Dojin grabbed the tea table tightly as if he were dying of anger.

    Even after his crushing defeat in thest sparring match, he has not changed much. He just lowered his head, believing that what wascking could be filled.

    However, he seemed unable to maintain hisposure at the mention of one word.

    ¡°They can¡¯t stay still for a moment. Mount Hua¡­. Mount Hua!¡±

    Heo Dojin spat out his words, ring at Heo Sanja.

    ¡°They¡¯ve subdued the water fortresses?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, the residents around the Yangtze River are praising Mount Hua¡­..¡±

    ¡°They must be cursing at us.¡±

    ¡°¡­And this is also due to Mount Hua. Perhaps because they stirred up, the recent momentum of the pirates is unusual. ¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the reason, the result is what matters. As a result, Mount Hua is being praised again and we¡¯re being criticized, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Heo Dojin, who had been silent for a while, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Prepare the disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I will go myself. I have to subdue at least one water fortress. If possible, a couple more.¡±

    Startled, Heo Sanja shouted.

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader. Are you saying that you¡¯re going to the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°However¡­ Sect Leader. The ones who are making noise will soon forget about this. Is it necessary to waste our energy?¡±

    ¡°People may forget.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Heo Dojin retorted coldly.

    ¡°But there is Mount Hua. Did you forget? Mount Hua can make the fame that soared in that short period of time into its own, and use it to their advantage.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we leave them alone again, they might take control of the Yangtze River by pulling some absurd stunt.¡±

    ¡°B- But¡­¡­.¡±

    Kwang!

    Heo Dojin mmed his fist.

    ¡°If we ignore Mount Hua even after being humiliated like this, isn¡¯t that more foolish!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done this if it were the old Mount Hua. But they¡¯re not the Mount Hua they used to be. It¡¯s a serious matter that their power has been strengthened. The problem is that Mount Hua created a force called the ¡®Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no fool who would choose Mount Hua over Ten Great Sect. But if it¡¯s between Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Ten Great Sect, that¡¯s a different story! I If we give them ground inch by inch like this, our positions will eventually be reversed.¡±

    ¡°How could they possiblypare to Ten Great Sect?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have the chance yet. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But the first time I heard the name of Mount Hua, I said the same thing.¡±

    Heo Sanja slowly closed his mouth.

    ¡°But what about now? Mount Hua, who was aughing stock when we first encountered them, is now pointing a sharp dagger under our jaws. Is preserving dignity more important when ites to this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough talking, get ready. I¡¯ll go to the Yangtze River. We¡¯ve lost the initiative, but it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    Heo Sanja knew that there was no fault in Heo Dojin¡¯s words. In the first ce, Heo Dojin has a different depth of thought. He will naturally see farther, deeper.

    But despite this, Heo Sanja could not shake off her hesitation.

    Because he couldn¡¯t easily determine whether thismand was from Heo Dojin¡¯s deep insight or from an ill feeling towards Mount Hua.

    ¡°Sect Leader. I¡¯m¡­¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    A loud voice was heard from outside the door.

    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of an important discussion,e backter.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­ That, an envoy has arrived.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see himter.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an envoy from Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Bring him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When the door opened, the envoy handed over a letter and left. Heo Dojin, who had opened the envelope and spread out the letter, twisted the corners of his mouth peculiarly after a while.

    Heo Sanja, who was observing him, cautiously asked.

    ¡°May I ask what the content is?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sending their disciples to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Pardon?¡±

    ¡°They are going to subdue the water fortress. It seems they couldn¡¯t hold back this time despite their lofty pretenses.¡±

    Heo Sanja¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®E- Even Shaolin?¡¯

    Does that mean Heo Dojin thought the same as Shaolin.

    This means two things. That Heo Dojin¡¯s judgment was not wrong. And¡­.

    ¡®Has that Mount Hua now be a sect capable of moving both Wudang which can be considered the leader of Ten Great Sect and Shaolin?¡¯

    It¡¯s a perfect time to use the phrase, ¡®a sense of overwhelming change.¡¯

    ¡°If we keep procrastinating, we¡¯ll lose the lead to Shaolin. Get ready. I will personally lead the disciples to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Now that things havee to this, Heo Sanja could no longer dissuade Heo Dojin.

    ¡°I will prepare immediately.¡±

    Heo Dojin, who was left alone in the room as Heo Sanja hurriedly went out, stared down at the tea table with a fallen gaze.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    We can¡¯t let them rampage any longer.

    No more.

    * * *

    The whole world was realizing the changed status of Mount Hua.

    Those who lived in the Yangtze River, those who heard the news from afar, and even those who heard the news and hurriedly moved can no longer ignore the movements of Mount Hua.

    Originally, as influence grows, meanings that were not originally there attach to even the smallest movements.

    Mount Hua¡¯s activities in the Yangtze River became fleshier and bigger.

    But¡­.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were actually the parties involved, couldn¡¯t feel their changed status at all.

    No, let alone feel it¡­.

    ¡°Arghhhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Da- Damn it¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you doiiiiiiiing!¡±

    Gwak Hee, who was pulling the cart, eventually fell t forward. The cart he put down was literally piled up with rocks and soil.

    ¡°Wake, wake up! Chung Myung might being!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done for! He might order us to run circling the Yangtze River saying weck stamina due tock of practice.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense, how can you run circling the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°When did that bastard ever make sense?¡±

    Uh¡­ That¡¯s definitely right.

    Eventually, Gwak Hee groaned and pulled himself up. A long line leading up to the river came into sight.

    ¡°¡­Madman.¡±

    The instruction Chung Myung gave them was very simple.

    ¨C You just have to do one simple thing. Do you see that river over there?

    ¨C Yes, I see it.

    ¨C Fill it up.

    ¨C Yes?

    ¨C Fill it up.

    ¨C Yes?

    Fill up the river.

    Is this something a person would think of doing?

    Of course, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who have been taught that there is nothing a man cannot do with effort and that if a man tries to do so, they can get rid of mountains, are human beings who will easily fill up the river.

    The problem is that the river in front of them now is not an ordinary river but the widest and longest Yangtze River in the world. Even if the ind they are on is in the middle, its width exceedsmon sense.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why are we doing this crazy thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you fill up a little bit of thend to the ind, the waterway bes shorter, making it easier to defend. It¡¯s also good for utilizing the range of the cannon. And what else did he say? If the river narrows in the middle, the current bes faster, making it harder to attack with ships?¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that and asks? Where is the madman who solves it like this!¡±

    ¡°¡­He said he didn¡¯t think much of it either.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Sago said the river width was too wide, so Chung Myung said in response, ¡®Then fill it up it is¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Sago¡­ Sagooooooo!¡±

    Why¡­.

    Why are you doing that! Why!

    When did they ever see that punk solved a problem normally!

    But what¡¯s even sadder is¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It actually seems to be getting filled?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That was even more depressing.

    The mountain seen nearby from thend across the ind has been cleared. The river, which seemed so vast as it was far away, gradually narrowed as it flowed and poured in, regardless of whether it was soil or stone.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare aplish this, you crazy bunch¡­¡¯

    Those who ordered and those who aplished the task just because they were told.

    If they were going to do this, wouldn¡¯t they rather live as construction workers receiving orders from the officials, allowing three generations to livefortably rather than living as Taoist?

    ¡°¡­At this rate, it will be over within a week?¡±

    ¡°No. As we go further, the river gets deeper. It will take at least ten days.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t know. That guy Chung Myung wouldn¡¯t let it end just like that. He¡¯ll probably order something else because the soil could be swept away by the current. I bet it¡¯ll take a fortnight.¡±

    The disciples started to make their estimates quite skillfully.

    Since they had been pulled around for physicalbor here and there, their calctions were faster than most experts.

    ¡°Five days.¡±

    ¡°What? Come one, five days is impossible. How could a human do that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can do it.¡±

    ¡°Ei. No matter what, that¡¯s¡­ Huh?¡±

    The disciples, who were loudly discussing while looking at the ind across from them, slowly turned their heads back.

    A demon¡­ No, Chung Myung was standing there.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can. Why not? You have time to get together and chat, but if you don¡¯t finish it in five days, then you¡¯re not human, right? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go and work.¡±

    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t you hit us?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would hit people when I¡¯m bored?¡±

    Gwak Hee almost said yes for a moment, but he quickly shut his mouth with surprising agility.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t finish it within five days, I¡¯ll hit you twice as much.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keep ying. y as much as you want, just once. I¡¯ll let you know how cold the riverbed is.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯ll work. Right now.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Gwak Hae and his group freaked out and hastily dragged the cart to the riverside.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Two conflicting emotions urred to the faces of the bandits who saw the scene.

    One was a subtle joy from the fact that this damned human didn¡¯t torment them because they were bandits, but just tormented anyone he caught. And a clear sadness that came for the same reason.

    ¡®He has no blood or tears.¡¯

    ¡®How awful!¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s not really human¡­¡¯

    Just as Chung Myung was about to dust off his hands and move again.

    ¡°Mount-Hua-Divine-Dragooooooon!¡±

    ¡°Ouch! My ears hurt!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head to the sound of a roaring from far away. A familiar face was seen running towards him with all his might.

    ¡°Huh? When did that mane here again?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang came running with all his might and panting heavily in front of him.

    ¡°Oh, huft! Uh, I¡¯m out of breath!¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you here again?¡±

    ¡°Can the thread not follow the needle?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the thread? A beggar who doesn¡¯t even have a thread to sew his clothes.¡±

    ¡°No, not to that extent¡­ N- No! This isn¡¯t the point! Mount Hua Divine Dragon! We¡¯re in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°Why? Why are you making a fuss again?¡±

    ¡°Sha- Shaolin and Wudang areing to the Yangtze River! They say they¡¯vee to subdue the water fortress!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all! Anhui¡¯s Namgung Family is also moving! And there¡¯s news that Qingcheng has also set off for the Yangtze River from Sichuan!¡±

    ¡°Shaolin, Wudang, Qingcheng¡­and Namgung Family.¡±

    Chung Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°It looks like their ass is on fire. Well¡­ They can¡¯t just sit back and watch like they used to.¡±

    He expected them to move. However, they moved faster than Chung Myung expected.

    Seeing that even Namgung Family is moving, it seems that the existence of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance was a significant pressure to them, more than Chung Myung had thought.

    ¡°What, what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ten Great Sect and Namgung Family areing to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°So what about it?¡±

    ¡°You, you need toe up with a n!¡±

    ¡°Why should we?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as if he had heard some nonsense.

    ¡°They¡¯re noting to fight me, they¡¯reing to fight the numbers, so why am I taking measures? We¡¯re going to have to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s right?¡¯

    ¡°All I have to do is watch the show and eat rice cakes. I should just enjoy watching the kids fight. Kikikik.¡±

    Chung Myungughed as if he was in a good mood for the first time in a while and walked away.

    ¡°¡­Why did Ie here?¡±

    Only Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s shoulders dropped weakly, who had been running until his feet were sweaty to deliver the news.

 Chapter 783

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to cry!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples sobbed and looked at thepleted dock ahead.

    The so-called dock was nothing more than a mound of stone, rocks, and soil that filled in a bit of the river¡­ No, that¡¯s what made it all the more impressive.

    ¡°¡­I thought my back was going to break.¡±

    ¡°God¡­ I¡¯ve always casually said that we could tten a mountain¡­ but I never thought we¡¯d actually do away with an entire mountain¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the words, the eyes of the disciples of Mount Hua turn to the back simultaneously.

    An entire small hill that had been adjacent to the dock was nowpletely gone, leaving an empty space. The dirt, stones, and rocks that made up that hill had all been dumped into the river.

    ¡°¡­.There¡¯s something satisfying about this.¡±

    ¡°But it also feels quite sad.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who looked at the dock with slightlyplicated and strange expressions, shook their heads in unison.

    The sadder fact was that a simr event must have been happening across the river at the same time. So, there would be two docks and two missing hills¡­

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re almost done on the other side, too?¡±

    The gaze of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples turned toward the ind. The bridge stretching out from the ind across the river was almostplete. The bandits of Nokrim stuck together and did it. They had connected ships to each other andidrge pieces of timber across the top to form a bridge.

    ¡°¡­Is it a human idea to put a wooden bridge on an ind!¡±

    If the rocks, soil, and stones of the hills were buried under the water, where would the trees have gone?

    The trees that they had pulled out were trimmed (?) by the hands of the bandits of Nokrim and processed into timbers and used to make bridges.

    ¡°Even though they tied up a lot of ships, it can withstand that weight well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s bound to be really sturdy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point if it¡¯s sturdy? A single fire arrow could burn it all.¡±

    ¡°Do- Don¡¯t say such bad things!¡±

    ¡°This bastard is bringing bad luck!¡±

    ¡°Will there be another Battle of Red Cliff? On that day, there will be a battle in Kugang.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone shivered at the image of the burning ships in their minds. But Gwak Hee snorted at the words.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. He¡¯s not that kind of punk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Chung Myung would let something that he invested his money and effort burn so easily?¡±

    ¡°Well, for one thing, not a penny of his money was spent here, and as for effort, it seems like all he did was run his mouth?¡±

    Gwak Hee flinched at the words and became speechless.

    ¡°A- Anyway, that won¡¯t happen. I heard that the Tang Family brings special medicine and paints it on the ships. They say it¡¯s medicine that doesn¡¯t catch fire?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there such a thing?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing the Sichuan Tang Family can¡¯t do. It¡¯s also a ce where Hancheol swords are made.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Everyone nodded at once, as if the Sichuan Tang Family itself was reasonable.

    ¡°So, are we done now? We tied up all the ships, built all the docks, and even set aside separate boats to carry people.¡±

    ¡°It seems the pirates are still not finished.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.They still haven¡¯t found the cannon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡±

    When Chung Myung squinted his eyes, the pirates flinched.

    The cold river water trickled down their chins. Even an Asura from hell would have felt pity for them when they saw a mouse drowning in the water, but this Taoist in front of them was more dreadful than any Asura from hell.

    ¡°No, do these pirate bastards do nothing but go into the water and suffocate! It¡¯s not even a needle! It¡¯s ridiculous that I can¡¯t find those big cannons!¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang-nim. We¡¯ve scoured all the way down to the river bed¡­. We just can¡¯t find it¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Please believe us. We¡¯ve searched everywhere in the sunken ship, and there really isn¡¯t!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes started to ze with anger.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t find them?¡±

    ¡°Yes. R- Really. We tried our best, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Looking at the pirates¡¯ wretched figures, it seemed they had not just done their best, but even put their souls into the effort. Their faces were devoid of vitality after nearly a week of staying underwater, sweeping the riverbed, and they looked like they had starved for almost a month with their hollow cheeks.

    Unfortunately, however, it didn¡¯t work for Chung Myung at all.

    ¡°What will you do if I find it?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do if I find it?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey,e out!¡±

    ¡®Huh? Who¡¯s he talking to?¡¯

    At the sudden remark, the pirates looked around, unaware of what happened. At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s top wiggled and soon something white like a cotton ball popped out of his front.

    Tok.

    When it got off the ground, Baek-ah stood up straight and cried loudly.

    ¡°Kiiii!¡±

    Of course, objectively, it wasn¡¯t that loud.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Baek-ah nodded his head gravely.

    ¡°Go find it.¡±

    Hwek!

    The white marten ran with lightning speed and dived into the water.

    The pirates blinked their eyes at the sight.

    ¡®What the heck?¡¯

    ¡®What did I just see?¡¯

    ¡®Why would a marten go into the water? It¡¯s not even a seal?¡¯

    Anyway,

    These Mount Hua Sect people, whether human or beast, none of them are normal.

    But the real surprise came a littleter.

    Paaaat!

    Suddenly, something dark sprang out from the water.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A dragon?¡±

    ¡°Sna- Snakehead! Why is it so big?¡±

    ¡°But why is a Snakehead jumping out of the water¡­ Huh?¡±

    p! p!

    The Snakehead that was pulled out of the water was floundering. When they looked closely, they saw Baek-a pulling a Snakehead ten times bigger than itself from behind and dragging it to the shore.

    ¡®The master catches the Barbarous Snakehead¡­¡¯

    ¡®And the pet catches a snakehead fish.¡¯

    How can they be so simr¡­

    Whether it makes sense that such a small marten can catch such a big Snakehead was no longer the problem.

    ¡°No, but this bastard? I told you to pick up the cannons, but you¡¯re just going to get your food?¡±

    When Chung Myung shouted, Baek-ah was shocked and shook its head vigorously. Then it stretched out its adorable paw and pointed to the water.

    ¡°Ah, you found it?¡±

    Nod, nod.

    ¡°Take the kids and fetch it.¡±

    Nod, nod.

    Baek-ah ran with a ¡®tododok¡¯ sound and quickly climbed the pirate¡¯s body and sat on his head. It then straighten its back and sticks out its front paw . It was almost like a momentum that of a general.

    ¡°Kiiii!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    To anyone watching, it was clear that the marten was saying ¡®Let¡¯s go, ves.¡¯

    ¡®Like master, like pet.¡¯

    ¡®Just what¡¯s with that marten¡­¡¯

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    ¡°We- We¡¯re going!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going now! Right now!¡±

    When Chung Myung ran toward the pirates as if he was about to kick their butt again, the pirates panicked and jumped into the water.

    Hyun Jong, who was watching from a distance, groaned.

    ¡®It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s tormenting them.¡¯

    It is impossible to bully people as a Taoist, but the problem is that they are pirates. Of course, those who lived by robbing others and making others cry blood should be punished, so it was difficult to scold Chung Myung who was punishing them.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I think Chung Myung is right. The preparations are almost finished, but there¡¯s no sign of the pirates.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that them over there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I meant besides them. I thought other water fortresses would attack us¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It will be tough.¡±

    Hyun Jong murmured and sighed.

    They also heard the news from Hong Daegwang.

    ¡°The head of the Ten Great Sect, Shaolin and Wudang, and Namgung Family, the head of the Five Great Family. And then there¡¯s Qingcheng¡­¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened as he stared nkly at the river.

    ¡°Although it doesn¡¯t feel real because I¡¯ve heard their names so oftentely, it¡¯s an equivalent force to half of the Ten Great Sect moving.¡±

    Hyun Sang said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what Sect Leader is trying to say.¡±

    ¡°Hyun Sang-ah. Haven¡¯t we been seeing Shaolin quite oftentely?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, have you ever seen them prepare to battle?¡±

    Hyun Sang, who was about to say something, closed his mouth.

    Only then did he understand what Hyun Jong was trying to say.

    ¡®Shaolin has taken to the battlefield.¡¯

    The terrible weight of that statement started to weigh heavily on Hyun Sang.

    ¡°Shaolin and Wudang are pressuring the Yangtze River from above, and Namgung Family and Qingcheng are moving from the left and right. This vast Yangtze River is surrounded by three sides by the attacks of the four sects.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred years since the war with Magyo.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There was a big and small disturbance, but the leaders of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family never moved at once like this.¡±

    Hyun Sang nods heavily.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about the meaning of this event.¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at the river flowing with aplex gaze.

    A cup filled to the brim will eventually spill. There is no such thing as eternal peace.

    Not only that, but everyone in Kangho predicted that this tedious peace would someday break.

    ¡®I just hope it¡¯s not now.¡¯

    A low sigh came out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°That being said¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hyun Jong nced aside. His eyes were on Chung Myung, who pointed his finger at the river.

    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What can we do? That¡¯s how he is.¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    There was nothing he could do about it, but¡­. It was Hyun Jong who couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated and worried.

    * * *

    ¡°Cha- Chaeju!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chaeju of the Whirlpool Current Water Fortress (???(œuÁ÷Õ¯)) and Nam Jok¡¯s (??(ÄÏ·e)) cheeks were shaking.

    ¡°Cha- Chaeju! We are being pushed back!¡±

    There was no choice but to be pushed back.

    They were water fortresses that did not even make it to Eighteen Water Fortress of Yangtze River. But those who are pushing in from there now were none other than the famous Wudang Sect.

    The sight of the disciples of Wudang Sect, dressed in white martial arts uniforms, rushing in unison was like a massive wave crashing on a stormy day.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­.¡±

    Blood rushed to Nam Jok¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°These damned Taoists! Why are they suddenly attacking us? They never even showed their noses to the Yangtze before!¡±

    ¡°Chaeju! You need to make a decision!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Run! Tell everyone to scatter and run!¡±

    Even though they hadn¡¯t yet entered the Eighteen Water Fortress of Yangtze River, he was still the chieftain of a water fortress that had made a notorious name for themselves in the Yangtze River. Such a man had made such a discouraging decision. However, no one opposed Nam Jok¡¯s words.

    It¡¯s not because the male enemy is vicious. It was because everyone knew that no matter how bravely they fought, it was impossible to handle Wudang who were pushing forward with determination.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Damn it! Everyone ran away!¡±

    It was just when Nam Jok was screaming with all his might.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing something meaningless.¡±

    A faint voice came from behind his back.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The flinching Nam Jok turned his head instantly.

    Before he knew it, someone had approached and stood behind his back silently. A swordsman in a martial arts uniform with the emblem of Wudang Sect drawn on it and a sword in one hand.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°One must always pay for one¡¯s sins eventually. Just go.¡±

    ¡°You son of a¡­¡­.¡±

    Sogok.

    One swing. It was only one swing.

    A casual stroke had cleanly sliced Nam Jok¡¯s neck as if it¡¯s a joke.

    ¡°Kkeureuk¡­.¡±

    With his neck cleanly cut, Nam Jok staggered back, clutching his throat with both hands. His eyes, bloodshot, were filled with shock.

    But all of Nam Jok¡¯s suspicions disappeared the moment he heard what the man who had cut his throat said.

    ¡°I am Heo Dojin, the Sect Leader of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Nam Jok¡¯s body slowly copsed.

    At least if someone in the afterlife asks who killed him, it was thest thought before he die that he could reveal that name proudly.

    Flop.

    There was no warmth in the gaze of Heo Dojin, who had cut down the Chaeju with one stroke of his sword. He wielded his sword relentlessly and cut down the shivering pirates one by one.

    Seureung.

    After a while, Heo Dojin, having sheathed his bloodless sword, coldly addressed his disciples.

    ¡°Do not kill those who do not resist! We are Taoists!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°But show no mercy to those who resist! Annihting evil is also a duty we have to shoulder!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With a loud answer, Wudang¡¯s disciples began to sweep away the pirates. Watching this scene, Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes darkened further.

 Chapter 784

    ¡°Keep your head down!¡±

    ¡°Anyone who acts foolishly will be cut down!¡±

    The pirates, tied to a strong iron cord, bowed their heads on their knees. And Wudang¡¯s swords warrior surrounded the area and watched with cold eyes.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Heo Dojin let out a low groan as he looked around.

    ¡®It is awful.¡¯

    His nose almost ached at the smells of blood.

    Of course, he himself had lived as a disciple of Wudang, been in many chivalrous fights, and fought many battles. However, fighting with so many people and taking their lives was not amon experience for him.

    ¡®The disciples are not doing as well as I expected.¡¯

    Such a small water fortress like this should have been dealt with without a hitch. It wasn¡¯t because he overestimated the power of Wudang Sect. It was expected because the difference in power between Whirlpool Current Water Fortress and Wudang Sect was stark when viewed objectively.

    But in reality, it took more than half an hour, not just a moment.

    ¡®I haven¡¯t experienced a real battle for too long.¡¯

    He doesn¡¯t think Wudang is weaker than in the past. However, fully applying his skills in actualbat is a separate issue.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we start with the small water fortress first.¡±

    If they had fought with the water fortress without realizing this problem, there would certainly have been casualties.

    Once you decide to shed blood, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be sacrifices, but it is the natural intention of a Sect Leader to reduce the number to a minimum.

    ¡°We havepleted the subjugation, Sect Leader.¡±

    Heo Dojin nods at Heo Sanja¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hand over all pirates to the officials and distribute the wealth umted in the warehouse to themoners. If you can find the owner of the goods, return it to the owner.¡±

    While speaking, Heo Dojin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡®It¡¯s as if we¡¯re copying Mount Hua.¡¯

    Even if they weren¡¯t, the thoughts of the people would be simr to what he just thought.

    But it can¡¯t be helped.

    It¡¯s better to be talked about as copying than to do nothing at all.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­. That, there¡¯s a little problem.¡±

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    Heo Dojin frowns at Heo Sanja¡¯s words.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°We checked the warehouse of the water fortress¡­ They don¡¯t have as much wealth as we expected.¡±

    ¡°¡­Not as much?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heo Sanja swallowed dry saliva and continued.

    ¡°ording to the people of Wuhan, recently, the number of pirates has been on the rise, and those who went out to the Yangtze River by boat have been robbed with arge amount of goods and money¡­. But there isn¡¯t that much wealth in their warehouse.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So we interrogated the pirates, but they said they didn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it. And these pirates also don¡¯t know who recently attacked the ships.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin closed his mouth quietly. After a long thought, he spoke.

    ¡°If you think simply, it¡¯s just that another water fortress did it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the case¡­¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin did not say the following words.

    ¡®Someone induced this situation.¡¯

    It¡¯s not a thought that could easily be spoken out. Depending on how one thinks about it, it could mean that the famous Wudang has been yed by someone else¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°What should we do, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Heo Dojin shook his head briefly when Heo Sanja asked back.

    ¡°Whether there was a misunderstanding, or we found the wrong water fortress, or if not, someone plotted, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. What is important is that we did not ignore the suffering of themoners and came to the Yangtze River to subjugate the pirates.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gather all the wealth and distribute it to themoners.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that unnecessary misunderstandings may arise if the amount of stolen wealth isrge and the distributed wealth is small.¡±

    ¡°Just tell them that we will also subdue other water fortresses soon.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Heo Sanja bowed deeply and retreated. Heo Dojin¡¯s mind, who was left alone, sank heavily.

    ¡®Plot against Eighteen Water Fortresses of the Yangtze River?¡¯

    No matter how vast the Yangtze River is, how many ces in the world are capable of impersonating them and carrying out works while avoiding the eyes of those water fortresses?

    Heo Dojin, who had thought of several names in his head, soon erased those thoughts.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter either way.¡¯

    Whatever they¡¯re after, he only needs to get what he wants. Now he has to walk into it, even if the ce in front of him is a burning pit.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    ¡°Anyone who has yed a trick on us will pay the price.¡±

    Grinding his teeth briefly, he turned his body around to blow the cold air and moved on restlessly.

    * * *

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A loud mantra rang out.

    Uuuuung!

    The vibrating noise sounded like thousands of bees buzzing.

    ¡°R- Run!¡±

    The pirates¡¯ eyes were filled with fear.

    Yellow monks¡¯ robes symbolize absolute power in Kangho. It is a very reassuring sight for those on the same side, but it could not be more terrifying for those who had to face it.

    It¡¯s a matter of course. It is because Shaolin is the only one who wears yellow monk robes in Kangho.

    Thousand Years Shaolin.

    Who can ignore the name!

    Even if all the Eighteen Fortresses of the Yangtze River, one of the Five Great Evil Sect, are gathered, there is no guarantee that they can handle Shaolin. However, it was literally absurd that just one water fortress fought the Shaolin.

    The pirates who were also too well aware of it doesn¡¯t even bother to fight back in the first ce.

    As soon as they saw monks in the yellow robe, theypletely lost their morale, and started screaming and running away.

    Some turned their bodies without looking back and ran with all their might, while those who were smart threw themselves into the blue Yangtze River without hesitation.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene unfold in front of him.

    ¡®I understand the intentions of Bangjang, but¡­¡­.¡¯

    In fact, it would be wasteful for Shaolin to directly step forward in subjugating such a water fortress. Of course, it is very good to maintain the Righteousness. But it must be paid in exchange for time.

    Considering that they cannot train during his time to and from the Yangtze River, it¡¯s a journey thates with considerable losses. There¡¯s no way to improve their skills by dealing with a few scoundrels.

    ¡°Amitabha. The head of the water fortress must have a headache, too.¡±

    Shaolin, Wudang, even Qingcheng. Among the Ten Great Sect, three sects are marching into the Yangtze River. And since Anhui¡¯s Namgung Family even brandish their sword, no matter how great Eighteen Water Fortresses of the Yangtze River is dubbed as the Five Great Evil Sect, there¡¯s no way they can withstand this attack.

    ¡®Perhaps with this incident, the Eighteen Water Fortresses of the Yangtze River may disappear from history.¡¯

    If only one of the sects hade, they might have finished the suppression at a reasonable level and returned. But here now are four sects that rule the world.

    If it¡¯s just the Ten Great Sect, they might just do enough to save face, but now even Namgung Family, one of the Five Great Family, participated in the war. Even for the sake of face, they could not go back with less achievement than the members of Five Great Family.

    ¡®And more than anything¡­¡¯

    The fact that Mount Hua Sect started the suppression of the water fortresses first is quickly spreading everywhere. It¡¯s only natural that the name of the one who started first resonates louder than those who followed.

    If they don¡¯t want to hear that Shaolin, Wudang, and Namgung Family were chasing Mount Hua¡¯s tail, they must achieve more than them.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    A sense of difort was conveyed in the mantra that flowed from Bop Kye¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®However¡­¡¯

    If by any chance this incident results in the destruction of Eighteen Water Fortresses of the Yangtze River, or if they suffer catastrophic damage, the bnce of Kangho will inevitably copse.

    The bnce is broken from the Yangtze River, which can be said to be the center of Jungwon. In other words, it means that it¡¯s not known how far this incident will spread.

    ¡®Bangjang.¡¯

    There¡¯s no way Bop Jeong didn¡¯t know about this¡­Why then did he order such a hasty suppression?

    It is injustice (??(²»Òâ)) to turn a blind eye to those who suffer in front of their eyes. But isn¡¯t it also injustice to cause more pain to many others just to save a few right in front of you?

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Bop Kye knows.

    Though the people are what make the world, not every single one of those people can affect the world¡¯s flow. Those who move the world and lead the flow are only a few.

    Bop Kye, who isn¡¯t one of those few, has no choice but to do his best in his assigned tasks.

    ¡°Make sure the fleeing pirates don¡¯t harm themon people, capture them all without missing a single one!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Shaolin monks who responded robustly rushed in with a spirit that didn¡¯t suit their status as monks.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha. There should be no big trouble.¡±

    A small snowball rolled by Mount Hua is growing in size along a slope called the Yangtze River.

    Now neither Shaolin nor Wudang has a way to stop this snowball. All they can do is pray and hope that this snowball doesn¡¯t hit the houses at the foot of the mountain.

    * * *

    The fact that Shaolin and Wudang subjugated the water fortress quickly spread throughout the Yangtze River.

    Those who made their living on the Yangtze River were more than happy and cheered at the news.

    Until now, they¡¯ve endured it because they thought it was inevitable, but who would like the money taken away by the pirates? Moreover, the viciousness of the pirates has be so severe that everyone suffered.

    Amidst all this, how could one not rejoice when neither Shaolin, Wudang, nor the Namgung Family are taking action?

    These are such great ces that even Qingcheng, one of the Ten Great Sect, looks humble inparison. Of course, the residents of the Yangtze River had no choice but to hope for a better situation.

    ¡°As expected of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family. When the situation gets serious, they eventually step in like this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! They should have stepped in sooner.¡±

    ¡°They must have been watching the situation get serious. They¡¯re not viting the principles of Righteousness, are they?¡±

    The people spoke in a friendly tone. If it had been in the past, praise like this would have only continued for a while.

    But now the situation has changed a little, and there are those who speak differently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Do you think those yangban really came forward to help us?¡±

    ¡°Yes? They¡¯re obviously here to help us by subduing the pirates.¡±

    ¡°Then what about until now? Were there no pirates until now? Were there no men who lost their lives to the pirates and were sold to ves?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    The man spits out his words nervously, clicking his tongue.

    ¡°You have to know where to thank. Thanks Mount Hua, this is all thanks to them.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean this is all thanks to Mount Hua? Of course, Mount Hua has started the subjugation, but can we say that all this is thanks to them?¡±

    ¡°Stop making ignorantments! Had it not been for Mount Hua stepping forward, neither Ten Great Sect nor the Five Great Family would have evene near the Yangtze River. Isn¡¯t it because Mount Hua, the leader of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, started to subjugate pirates in the Yangtze and win the hearts of the people that they all rushed to the Yangtze River with their stomach twisted with jealousy?¡±

    ¡°¡­That seems like a convoluted thought.¡±

    ¡°So, are you saying they left the Yangtze River alone for decades because they didn¡¯t know there were pirates there?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to p naively! That¡¯s what they¡¯re after. You should be grateful to Mount Hua! Hasn¡¯t Mount Huae to the Yangtze River without any strings attached to punish the pirates?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m very grateful to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Wait and see. In my opinion, it won¡¯t be long before Heavenly Comrade Alliance, where Mount Hua belongs, surpasses the Ten Great Sect.¡±

    ¡°Again, you¡¯re being delusional again.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s true?!¡±

    Someone was in favor of Mount Hua, and someone still defended the Ten Great Sect with deep-rooted history on its back.

    What was certain was that, no matter which side they favored, the scale of the battle unfolding in the Yangtze River was growing.

    And¡­.

    The results of these sporadic battles began to follow a flow that no one in the world could predict.

    A violent torrent that wouldpletely change the flow of Kangho was crossing across the Yangtze River and spreading towards the world.

 Chapter 785

    Nanjing. (??(ÄÏ¾©))

    ¡°Damn it, they¡¯re noting together at all!¡±

    Go Tae threw the nk in his hand onto the board and scratched his head with an annoyed face.

    ¡°Keukeukeu, there are days like this.¡±

    ¡°What? A day like this? It would be faster to find a day that isn¡¯t!¡±

    He soon huffed away and stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m out for today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only evening, and you¡¯re going to take your hand off already?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just lose more if I keep ying. Why? Do you want to wring dry a pushover?¡±

    ¡°Pushover you say. Didn¡¯t you winst time?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of that win!¡±

    He red viciously at the person sitting opposite him, then kicked his chair as if to vent his anger.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m leaving. You guys continue.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going? Forgot you¡¯re on duty tonight?¡±

    ¡°How many guys do we have to stick to this chestnut-sized gambling house? I¡¯lle back after collecting money, so watch on your own.¡±

    ¡°Now, now, such a temper. Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Regardless of whether he was criticized or not, Go Tae upped his dao that he had haphazardly left next to him and stomped out of the gambling house.

    After a while of walking along the back alley, he saw merchants busy with their stalls.

    ¡°Fresh fruits are ripe and delicious! Try some!¡±

    ¡°Buy some rice crackers, rice crackers!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fabric from the western in! Come and take a look!¡±

    Go Tae, who was looking through, frowned and strode to one side.

    ¡°Oi, old man!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Welco¡­. Oh¡­ Ugh¡­.¡±

    The merchant¡¯s face contorted as soon as he saw Go Tae. But in a second, he managed to put on a calm face and asked awkwardly.

    ¡°Y- You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it? Is your business doing well?¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ha. Business is always the same. But thanks to your concern, I was able to put grass in my mouth.¡± (Means barely managing to support oneself or earn a living.)

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Go Tae smirks.

    ¡°The old man could put grass in his mouth, while I can¡¯t even afford to put a tree bark in my mouth.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why, what why!¡±

    Kwang!

    He kicked the things that the old man had offered and sold without mercy.

    ¡°Aigo!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve earned money, you should pay your rent! Old man, is it all over once you¡¯ve filled your mouth? You¡¯re three months behind on rent, old man!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Hero-nim¡­. I really don¡¯t have any money.¡±

    ¡°No money? Then close your stall! If you can¡¯t earn enough to pay rent, why are you doing business? You should go up the mountain and chop wood!¡±

    ¡°If, if you could wait another month¡­.¡±

    ¡°But old man, who do you think you are to do business on stolennd!¡±

    Kwang!

    He shouted, as he kicked the cart full of goods away.

    ¡°I waited two extra months for you. Now what? You want me to wait another month? Have you gone mad wanting to die?! Do you find our Scorpion Ghost Sect (???(¹íÏÅÉ)) funny?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Not at all! How could that be?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t pay, give me your goods!¡±

    Go Tae strode over and picked up the cart that he had kicked. Then the merchant freaked out and held his pants down.

    ¡°If, if you take it, my family will starve to death! I, I¡¯ll make sure to pay next month, just this once¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Have you gone mad, old man!¡±

    Pook!

    Go Tae kicked the chest of the merchant who had grabbed his leg. Then the merchant screamed helplessly and copsed. Go Tae dusted off the pants the merchant had grabbed and raised his voice.

    ¡°This is why they say not to deal with ingrates. When you first started your business, you said you could pay any amount of rent, but now you¡¯re making me the bad guy? Two months of waiting is enough! Should my kid starve while you¡¯re feeding yours?¡±

    Other merchants murmured, ncing at the scene in the distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening again?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Looks like the madman lost money at the gambling house again. Is it just a day or two?¡±

    ¡°¡­How long do we have to watch this¡­¡±

    Comints and sighs emanated from everyone¡¯s mouth. But there was no one brave enough to confront Go Tae.

    For ordinary people like them, dealing with Go Tae, the ck de of Scorpion Ghost Sect, was nothing short of suicide. Just seeing the dao hanging by his side made their legs weak and their skin crawl.

    Seeing the old merchant cling to him again and get kicked, the merchants couldn¡¯t bear to look at it anymore and closed their eyes tightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s dirty, so I¡¯ll give it up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. If we quit our business, what will we eat for a living?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just farm and live?¡±

    ¡°Farming, what nonsense! Are there not bandits in the mountains? There¡¯s no ce where people live that doesn¡¯t have bandits.¡±

    ¡°¡­darn it.¡±

    At that moment, Go Tae, holding the cart with one hand, looked threateningly around him.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that little rat squealing!¡±

    At his brutal gaze, the merchants quickly closed their mouths and lowered their eyes. It went quiet instantly.

    ¡°From this month onwards, those who can¡¯t pay their rent on time will bepletely kicked out, so know that! These shameless folks are going to eat everything they want and pay with what¡¯s left.¡±

    ¡°How, how can that be¡±

    ¡°And from next month onwards, the rent will increase each day, remember that.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Hero-nim! If you say that all of a sudden¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it`s my boss` decision. There¡¯s no use whining, just prepare the money and don¡¯t bete!¡±

    The scary-looking Go Tae turned around and dragged the cart. No, he was going to.

    ¡°You, you can¡¯t go!¡±

    The merchant, who had been deprived of the cart, was drooping while holding the pants of Go Tae while bleeding from his mouth.

    ¡°Does this old man really want to die?¡±

    ¡°If, if I lose this, I really will die. Whether I die this way or that, it¡¯s the same! So please¡­ Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the same, is it?¡±

    Go Tae let go of the cart and drew the dao from his waist.

    Merchants who heard the sword drawing sound stepped back, frightened for a momentarily. Their faces were filled with confusion and anxiety.

    ¡°So- Somebody stop him!¡±

    ¡°No, no! You can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°Old man!¡±

    Even though the people around them were screaming, the merchant clinging onto Go Tae did not seem to have any intention of stepping back. Instead, filled with rage, he began to yell.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kill me, you bandit! How much do you think I make doing business here that you steal it all! I don¡¯t want to live like this either! Just kill me!¡±

    ¡°Hoho, look at this guy.¡±

    Pook!

    Go Tae kicked the merchant¡¯s chest hard and gripped his dao tightly.

    ¡°Alright. Since you want to die, I¡¯ll kill you! Today¡¯s your memorial day!¡±

    Just as he was about to swing his dao with a fierce shout,

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Go Tae slowly turned his head to a voice heard from somewhere.

    Even if the surrounding merchants had shouted, he wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention, but the voice now was filled with internal strength.

    Sure enough, people dressed in blue uniforms were approaching.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Go Tae, who spat on the ground, stared at the approaching people with discontented eyes.

    ¡°Oh, esteemed members of Chuyi Sect (???(×·ÁxéT) /Seeker of Righteousness Sect), what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Back off.¡±

    ¡°Back off?¡±

    A clear sneer hung on Go Tae¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should back off. Have you forgotten that this is our territory? I don¡¯t know when Chuyi Sect started stepping foot into our territory.¡±

    A middle-aged man with a cold impression at the forefront red at Go Tae.

    ¡°Territory?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, territory. This is our territory. Have you forgotten that we agreed not to interfere with each other? Or what, you want to start a war?¡±

    At his words, the middle-aged man gave Go Tae a strange look without answering. Go Tae became even more arrogant and started to rant.

    ¡°What? Even the renowned ¡®Swift Sword of Nanjing¡¯ is scared of the word ¡®war¡¯?¡±

    ¡°War, huh¡­¡±

    A twisted smile hung on the lips of Swift Sword of Nanjing, Cho Sanggil (???(½¹Ïè¼ª)).

    ¡°We can¡¯t rule it out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Go Tae was taken aback at his words.

    ¡®Has he gone mad?¡¯

    The Chuiyi Sect, which Swift Sword of Nanjing belongs to, and the Scorpion Ghost Sect, which Go Tae belonged to, signed a treaty not to invade each other¡¯s territory. That¡¯s why they had been coexisting peacefully on the border of Nanjing.

    But today, unexpectedly, he brought his disciples and invaded Scorpion Ghost Sect¡¯s territory.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°These bastards! Where do they think they are!¡±

    Perhaps they heard that Chuyi Sect appeared, the members of Scorpion Ghost Sect in the gambling house flocked out. Then, more people began to gather behind the disciples of Chuyi Sect.

    The marketce was instantly filled with tension. Dozens of disciples from both sects faced off, ring at each other threateningly.

    ¡°It seems the gall of the Swift Sword of Nanjing has grown.¡±

    ¡°The ones who¡¯ve overstepped are you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cho Sanggil twisted his mouth into a sneer.

    ¡°The reason we¡¯ve put up with your misdeeds until now was because the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River were behind you. Surely you didn¡¯t think we were scared and holding back because of you?¡±

    ¡°You son of a beast¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s until today.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Wudang and Shaolin are attacking Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. Which means that the fate of the water fortresses is over.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, there is no reason why we should sit around and watch you. Filthy little rats. From today, there is no ce for you to step on in Nanjing! I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Pack up and leave Nanjing now. If not, all of you will die today.¡±

    Go Tae¡¯s face was distorted with bewilderment. It was an unexpected situation.

    ¡®Are they crazy?¡¯

    Are they really suggesting a war?

    This wasn¡¯t something he could answer. At least his superiors needed to handle this¡­

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wait! Hold on, Cho Sanggil!¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°T- This!¡±

    ¡°One. Attack! Today we will drive all of the Scorpion Ghost Sect out of Nanjing!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Swift Sword of Nanjing gave the order without giving him a chance to answer. The waiting disciples pulled out their swords and rushed to Scorpion Ghost Sect all at once.

    ¡°Defeat them all!¡±

    ¡°You bastards! Do you think we¡¯ve been patient with you because we were weak?¡±

    As the disciples of the Chuyi Sect charged, the Scorpion Ghost Sect also hurriedly drew their weapons.

    ¡°What are you doing! Kill all those scoundrels!¡±

    ¡°They must have taken us as pushovers, huh?¡±

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    In the middle of the market, swords and dao flew, quickly turning the surroundings into chaos with blood spurting everywhere.

    ¡°A- Aigoo! What the hell is going on!¡±

    The market traders were startled and hastily scattered, running away.

    The two sects did not care and continued to fight fiercely.

    ¡®Goodness, a war.¡¯

    ¡®There hasn¡¯t been anything like this in the past ten years.¡¯

    ¡®Chuyi Sect have finally drawn their swords!¡¯

    At that moment, a beggar who had been crouching in a corner of the market stood up with a grave face.

    ¡°¡­A war.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple sh. They were fighting with their existence at stake. Regardless of who won, this was a matter that could change the terrain of Nanjing.

    ¡®I need to inform the superiors quickly.¡¯

    He began to run towards his shack in a panic.

    Thend of Nanjing, which had maintained its calmness on the outside, rapidly engulfed in turmoil.

    And Nanjing wasn¡¯t the only ce where this happened.

    In all cities where Evil Sect and Righteous Sect coexisted, despite the differences in degree, simr incidents were urring.

    Kangho, which was as calm as ake, began to tremble.

    The huge stone thrown into the Yangtze River not only stirred the river but also shook the world.

    Messenger birds from all over Jungwon continuously flew towards the headquarter of the Beggar Union to inform them about the unexpected events unfolding throughout the world.

 Chapter 786

    ¡°Da- Damn it!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face was horribly distorted while reading the letter brought by the beggar of Beggar Union.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a mess, Mount Hua Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Unlike Hong Dae-gwang, whose face turned pale, Chung Myung was calm.

    The beggar who delivered the news frowned at the two contrasting men.

    ¡®No, why are you here with all that grunt?¡¯

    It might not be Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s branch, but there¡¯s still a branch of Beggar Union here. If he calls himself a beggar of Beggar Union then he shoulde to the branch to do his jobs, why does hee here with pirates and bandits all around him¡­..

    No, before that, why did Huayin Buntajue all the way here?

    ¡°Nanjing, Taizhou (??(Ì©ÖÝ)), Wuhu (??(Îßºþ)), Huanggang (??(»Æ¸Ô)), Yueyang (??(ÔÀÑô)), all are at war!¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°War has broken out! It seems a war has broken out between the Evil Sect and Righteous Sect in the cities on the Yangtze River!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face darkened because of the serious situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a fight, it¡¯s a fight to end each otherpletely.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been listening from the side, frowned and asked.

    ¡°Buntaju, are you sure about the news?¡±

    ¡°I- It is certain, Sect Leader. This informationes from Beggar Union Headquarters.¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s from the headquarters, it must have been confirmed, but why all of a sudden¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang swallowed dry saliva and opened his mouth.

    ¡°As you know, in cities with arge poption, Evil Sect and Righteous Sect coexist to some extent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°In Hanam, where Righteous Sects are so strong, Evil Sects cannot set foot. But other cities are different. Aren¡¯t there quite a few Evil Sect in the ind where Mount Hua is located right now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Evil Sect guys also exist in Southern Edge Sect and Shaanxi where Mount Hua is located, how much more would it be elsewhere? Most of them don¡¯t like the Evil Sect, but if they fight a war to kill each other, there will be nothing left, so they just condone it.¡±

    On the other hand, it is difficult for Righteous Factions to set foot in the Gangnam region, where there are almost no Ten Great Sect. In particr, it was no exaggeration to say that the area around Guangxi Province and Guangdong Province, where Myriad Man Manor was located, and Zhejiang Province, where the pleasure district forms the center of the market, was entirely Evil Sect¡¯s territory.

    There was also a half-hearted reason to try to keep these Evil Sect in check by including the Hainan Sect, located in Hainan Ind, in the old faction after Mount Hua left.

    However, Righteous Sect and Evil Sect were bound to blend together in moderation unless they were able to im areas for certain.

    ¡°But why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of Shaolin and Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin and Wudang are flocking to the Yangtze River to punish the pirates, and the problem is that they have not informed the other sect of their intentions in advance. So for the other sect around the Yangtze River, this is¡­¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young took the lead.

    ¡°It seems that Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family will join hands to stop pirates in the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how it seems.¡±

    ¡°Hoho¡­. Yes. I would think so too.¡±

    Shaolin and Wudang are sects with the status of leaders even in the Ten Great Sect. The two sects joined forces with Namgung Family, the head of the Five Great Family.

    Of course, thebined power of the three sects may be thirty percent of the power of the sect of Jungwon, but from the perspective of those watching from the sidelines, almost all Righteous Sects seem to join forces.

    Chung Myung, who had been listening quietly, smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Actually, it would be great if theypletely subjugated the Yangtze River, and even if they didn¡¯t, those great sects would take advantage of the gap in the Yangtze River and clean up the things they didn¡¯t want to see.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s possible!¡±

    Not all sects move in one mind, so they cannot fully understand their intentions. However, the reason for the movement was clear when looking at the situation.

    Someone muttered.

    ¡°But no matter how, there was nothing until now, and all of a sudden¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not one or two sects.

    How many cities were mentioned by Hong Dae-gwang? This means that there are already wars in five ces. If they didn¡¯t say it because it didn¡¯t have to be mentioned, or if they included a small group of people who were not worthy of an emergency intelligence, there might be battles going on in dozens of ces.

    It literally means that war is spreading like wildfire.

    ¡°It¡¯s all different. In their view, it¡¯s definitely different now.¡±

    ¡°Because Shaolin and Wudang moved?¡±

    ¡°Of course those two sects, but Namgung Family has not left its territory for decades.¡±

    ¡°¡­Now that you mention it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not amon thing for a huge sect to leave for an expedition. You may not know it¡¯s strange because Mount Hua always runs around when something happens¡­¡±

    Chung Myung squinted his eyes.

    ¡°What? Are you saying our butts are light now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­..¡±

    ¡°I think it is?¡±

    Hyun Sang sighed as he looked at Hong Dae-gwang, who began to sweat profusely.

    ¡°Buntaju, ignore what Chung Myung says and just continue what you were saying.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d love to, but I¡¯m afraid of the consequences¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader will stop him.¡±

    In the midst of that, it was Hyun Sang who didn¡¯t say that he would stop Chung Myung.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ since the Great War of Magyo, the great sects have rarely left their territory. If they are to march out, it may mean that the peaceful Kangho as we know it will not continue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it the case that their target isn¡¯t a sect from the Righteous Faction, but the Evil Faction? If the forces of Murim have enough power, subduing the Evil Faction is the first thing to happen, as proven by the history of Kangho. So normally¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha. Start by defeating the bandits.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Im Sobyong. Clear tears were falling from his eyes.

    ¡°As expected! Ta-da! I¡¯ve already heard news that about three strongholds have been attacked! Gosh, the heroes of our Righteous Faction are so eager, it¡¯s going to be aplete mess¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry and tell the story.¡±

    ¡°N- No. If you¡¯re going to cry, cry. If you¡¯re going tough,ugh.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s funny, it¡¯s funny¡­¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong sighed as if the ground had caved in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told everyone not to fight back for now and to run to the next stronghold if anyone attacks. At least those who have switched industries had already put in a good word with the nearby Righteous Sects and did some business in the city, so they are somewhat okay¡­.¡±

    ¡°You did business?¡±

    ¡°Publicity is key! Publicity! You have to do it if you want to make a living.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Mountain bandits went down the mountain and did business in the city?

    ¡°¡­.What on earth is this guy thinking¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader. It came out in words. You should have thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Keu- Keuhum. I need to stop making mistakes¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong shook his head.

    ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t direct business. I requested the city¡¯s merchants to do it. Anyway, those ces might somehow survive, but in this turmoil, the stronghold won¡¯t be able to avoid getting swept away, so who knows how many will be destroyed¡­.¡±

    His words trailed off and he sighed. Then Chung Myung said with a sullen face.

    ¡°What are you sighing at? It¡¯s good to have bandits destroyed.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I¡¯m a bandit. A bandit.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s karma, then. Just use this chance to drop everything and start afresh.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who was listening to nonsense, cleared his throat and changed the subject.

    ¡°That movement alone should be enough to notice the change, since other sects are also here.¡±

    ¡°What sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­The best sect at grinding Evil Sect. Isn¡¯t there currently a force that could hold its ground in front of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡±?

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes, exactly.¡±

    Hyun Young let out a sigh.

    ¡°So it seems to other Righteous Sects that this situation is seen as a coboration between Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, grinding Eighteen Water Fortress of Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be the case?¡±

    No matter where one looks at it.

    They are from Mount Hua and belong to the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, so they know that the rtionship between the Heavenly Comrade Alliance and the Ten Great Sect is probably worse than that of the Evil Faction. Other small and medium-sized sects would not think that far.

    Then, of course, it would look like they joined forces to deal with pirates of Yangtze River.

    ¡°Major sects influence the surrounding areas. The reason why the Evil Faction cannot set foot where a major sect is located is not because the major sect is directly managing the territory. It¡¯s because the sects that depend on the major sect nip the Evil Sect¡¯s sprouts. Whether it¡¯s a subsidiary orpletely different sect.¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads.

    The reason why there was no Evil Sect on Xi¡¯an of Shaanxi where Huayin Sect is because of Southern Edge Sect. Sects carrying Southern Edge Sect¡¯s power on their backs cut the buds before Evil Sect even sticks his feet.

    Wasn¡¯t the reason why Myiard Man Manor¡¯s forces attacked Xi¡¯an in the first ce because Southern Edge Sect had closed the gate?

    ¡°And it¡¯s the same with the Evil Factions. In other words, until now, the Evil Sect around the Yangtze River have been bullying others, riding on the power of the pirates from the Yangtze River. So the Righteous Factions that have been patient until now¡­¡±

    ¡°They started to fight back because they saw the water fortresses splitting up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed long.

    ¡®This is a big deal.¡¯

    The battle that¡¯s happening right here might not be much. The problem is that the fight is gradually expanding.

    ¡°Gangbuk, where the Righteous Factions are mainly located, and Gangnam, where the Evil Factions are mainly located, were divided by the Yangtze River as the starting point.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this ce is like a boundary line between Righteousness and Evil. But that boundary line¡­ It¡¯s getting blurred now. They¡¯re even connecting¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned to one person.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s Evil Faction in Gangnam or Righteous Faction in Gangbuk. I¡¯m trying to make a living! Where¡¯s the Evil Faction and Righteous Faction in front of money?¡±

    It is true, but it was not something that woulde out of a Taoist¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Excuse me, Buntaju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°How do you think this matter will turn out from your perspective? It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going to simply end like this, does it? Perhaps¡­¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the rest.

    He was asking whether this spark might ignite arge war between the Righteous and Evil Factions, but it was too ominous to voice out loud.

    But Hong Dae-gwang tactfully noticed what he was going to say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it will get to that point¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re Evil Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°In the case of the Righteous Sects, if Wudang got attacked then Shaolin woulde to help and if the Southern Edge Sect got attacked then Mount Hua would¡­¡±

    ¡°Attack them together.¡±

    ¡°¡­This example is a little wrong. Anyway, it is a matter of course, but Evil Sect doesn¡¯t help each other. If the water fortresses are attacked, instead of helping, there¡¯s a high probability they will rush from behind to tear down its power.¡±

    ¡°Haha. They¡¯re like ghouls.¡±

    ¡°Exactly why they are Evil Factions, right?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang nodded.

    ¡°Yes, so I think there is a high probability that the small Evil Sect in Gangbuk will be cleaned up and the water fortresses will also end in great damage. Is there any other sect who will fight against Shaolin, Wudang or Namgung Family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed, those are intimidating names.¡±

    ¡°Oho! Why are you leaving Mount Hua out?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang smiled bitterly at Hyun Young¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°The problem is that there is a widespread perception that Righteous Factions and Evil Faction are fighting a war. Once that perception starts to spread, who knows when and where things might blow up, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose so. Things that would¡¯ve been tolerated before won¡¯t be anymore. Whether it¡¯s this side or that side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is the problem¡­ Anyway, for now, I don¡¯t think this issue will spread further.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Then Chung Myung, who had his arms crossed, chuckled.

    ¡°Will it really turn out that way?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang looked as if he was wondering what that meant, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t bother to exin and fell into thought.

    ¡®It alles down to how the Evil Factions act¡­¡¯

    Realistically speaking, Hong Dae-gwang would be right.

    But what if someone predicted this situation from the start and has been orchestrating it all along?

    Then that person would certainly try to profit from this situation.

    ¡°People don¡¯t always act ording tomon sense. Especially that kind of guy.¡±

    ¡°That kind of guy?¡±

    Chung Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡®That¡¯s why humans are scarier than ghosts or monsters.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned far south.

    Towards the ce where a person like the incarnation of desire would be watching this situation with a smile.

 Chapter 787

    ¡°Gyoryong Water Fortress was attacked by Shaolin. We got a message that the Chaeju is running away from the water fortress!¡±

    ¡°Wudang is advancing toward Clear River Water Fortress (???(œ[ºÓíÎ))! Clear River Chaeju has requested support.¡±

    ¡°Na- Namgung Family is moving northward! We must, we must find a way¡­¡±

    A middle-aged man seated on a ck throne looked down upon the scene below.

    The throne on which the man sat was pitch-ck as if it was absorbing light, and the clothes he was wearing were all ck. Even the long beard reminiscent of Guan Yunzhang and the rough, unkempt hair were utterly ck.

    But what resembled the color of darkest was his eyes. Those dark eyes stared at those who prostrated before him.

    ¡°L- Lord ck Dragon King!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyebrows twitched when he heard an urgent cry.

    The Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River that dominates the Yangtze River, the highest name that only one person who controls the river can have.

    No matter howrge Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River are, it is only a very small ce if it is sandwiched between the Ten Great Sect and the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    Not only Shaolin and Wudang from Ten Great Sect, Namgung Family of the Five Great Family, but also the Sichuan Tang Family of Heavenly Comrade Alliance alone canpete with Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River.

    How can such a sect deal with a coalition of five or ten forces alone with eighteen water fortresses along the Yangtze River?

    Considering that the sect that did note forward are actually willing to join, more than half of the Righteous Factions in the world are flocking to the Yangtze River.

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone fell silent at the ck Dragon King¡¯s question.

    ¡°Surely, with those gaping mouths, you¡¯re not going to tell me there¡¯s no n.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come up with a n.¡±

    The subordinates sneaked nces at each other.

    It was like putting a bell around a cat¡¯s neck. Even if they knew the answer, no one had the courage to speak frankly in front of the ck Dragon King.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer?¡±

    The ck Dragon King¡¯s voice grew rougher.

    ¡°Those snouts usually eat the benefit of the fortress, but when asked to speak you keep shut. Then, are those mouths and heads of yours useless?¡±

    The faces of the subordinates paled instantly.

    How else would the ck Dragon King be the ck Dragon King.

    He was a man who would not bat an eyelid even if he cut off all the heads of those here.

    In the end, one of these people, who could not ovee the pressure, carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°I humbly apologize for speaking¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a saying to avoid the rain. They say they¡¯reing into the Yangtze now, but¡­ It¡¯s an expedition after all. Considering their home base, they won¡¯t stay in the Yangtze River for long.¡±

    ¡°¡­So?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we should momentarilyy low and order all water fortresses to temporarily leave the Yangtze River. Once the rain stops, we can return¡­¡±

    Pooook!

    Suddenly, the man who was speaking fell as blood spattered.

    Kwaang!

    But no one dared to turn their heads. They only wished that the ck Dragon King¡¯s wrath would not be directed at them.

    ck Dragon King, who turned a man into a puddle of blood with a mere gesture, rose from the throne angrily.

    ¡°These spineless fools are chirping so damn well! What? Abandon the Yangtze and hide? Me! Am I, the Dragon of Yangtze River, supposed to flee from those ruffion of the Righteous Faction? This me?!!¡±

    Everyone held their breath at the thunderous roar.

    ¡°Go ahead and speak! Say it again!¡±

    It is said that when the dragon of the Yangtze River is angry, the Yangtze River is engulfed in a storm. ck Dragon King¡¯s anger was enough to at least cover this ck Dragon Water Fortress, even though it may not be Yangtze River.

    ¡°Lo- Lord ck Dragon King. No matter how much the tiger is the king of the mountain, it can¡¯t bear it if a flock of peoplee here and attack. If Yangtze¡¯s dragon is faced with a swarm of crocodiles, wouldn¡¯t it be wise to avoid them?¡±

    Poook!

    However, this time again, the man who gave the word copsed with a fountain of blood.

    ¡°You idiots! Comparing me to a mere tiger! A dragon is a dragon precisely because even crocodiles are helpless against it!¡±

    If you don¡¯t talk, your neck will fall, and if you talk, you¡¯ll be beaten to death.

    The reason why vassals are attached to the side of the tyrant is very simple. Because if they can¡¯t say something that suits the tyrant¡¯s taste, their head will escape their body.

    When we look back in history, there certainly were brave people who risked their lives to speak out against tyrants who practiced oppression. But it¡¯s unthinkable for those brave people to end up in a pirate fortress and do piracy.

    Normally, they would have said honey-filled words that would make King ck Dragon¡¯s ears sweet, but they couldn¡¯t do so just now.

    ¡®Damn it, we¡¯re in danger at this rate.¡¯

    ¡®Whether we die at the hands of the ck Dragon King or those Shaolin bastards, death is death!¡¯

    ¡°Are these heroes of the mighty Yangtze even thinking of running away without fighting? These cowards!¡±

    Rage burst from the eyes of ck Dragon King.

    ¡°I will die fighting proudly rather than save my life by running away pitifully! That is what those who bear the name of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River should do!¡±

    Those who prostrated themselves secretly sighed so as not to be seen.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    They all know. The fact that all the words ck Dragon King is pouring out now are just bluffing.

    If ck Dragon King had been reckless enough to confront those Righteous Factions without looking back and forth, he would have been a cold corpse at the bottom of the Yangtze even before ascending to his position.

    It may be possible just by strength if he survives in the world of Evil Faction, but he needs to know how to use his brain to get to the top of this ce where all kinds of plots and schemes are rampant. This means that ck Dragon King is never a stupid person.

    Nevertheless, the reason why he keeps saying nonsense is to create a justification so that he doesn¡¯t lose face.

    At least the ck Dragon King tried to fight. However, he was forced to back down because his men blocked him with tears. It¡¯s to leave those words.

    This tant act won¡¯t end until most of them are beaten and knocked out. Knowing that, it was their position to have to sympathize with the act.

    ¡°Who is it? Who else would suggest to run away? I¡¯ll let you know that the only way to escape from this Yangtze River is by bing a corpse! I¡¯ll lead the charge! Anyone else dare to speak of retreat?¡±

    It was a situation where they could only sigh.

    While doing this, the water fortresses are under attack. If they want to make aeback, they need to save as much manpower as possible.

    Otherwise, as soon as those Righteous Factions leave the Yangtze River, Evil Sect will be swarming from behind.

    It was just when they were opening their mouths to continue the obvious act.

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    ¡°How dare they barge in here?¡±

    There was amotion at the entrance of the water fortress. Those who were on duty were startled and looked back.

    ¡®Are they Righteous Factions?¡¯

    ¡®Here already?¡¯

    Fortunately, their suspicions were wrong. The strangers at the entrance didn¡¯t seem to be from the Righteous Faction.

    A man with a cold demeanor leading the group smirked and said,

    ¡°There should be no such thing as intimidating an envoy. Are these clueless subordinates unaware of this?¡±

    ¡°Who are these¡­¡±

    ck Dragon King, who was also looking at the scene, narrowed his eyes and asked sternly,

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A subordinate quickly approached and said,

    ¡°¡­They wish to see the ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Who are they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing the identities of the visitors, the ck Dragon King¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the subordinates made their way, about six envoys confidently walked in. Then, he came to the front of ck Dragon King and knelt down on one knee at once.

    ¡°I greet ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°Well-mannered¡­ I¡¯m seeing a rare sight.¡±

    ck Dragon King asked with a clear sneer.

    ¡°You thought ofing all the way here, I see. Let¡¯s hear what message you risked your lives to bring.¡±

    The man in the front, who was kneeling, carefully handed over a sealed envelope from his chest.

    ¡°This is the letter Bangju asked me to deliver.¡±

    As ck Dragon King stared at the scene without saying a word, one of his men, who had been quick to notice, rose and received the envelope to hand it to the ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ck Dragon King, who opened the seal of the envelope, slowly began to read down.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be a long letter, but the expression of the ck Dragon King changed several times in that short period.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Finally, the ck Dragon King, who took his eyes off it, frowned. At the same time, the hand-held letter began to burn.

    ¡°Do you know what is written in this letter?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you also know that the content of this letter cannot guarantee your lives?¡±

    ¡°We know.¡±

    ¡°Then what nerve did you have toe in front of me with this letter! This one-day old puppy!¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s killing intent suddenly exploded.

    At that tremendous killing intent, the bodies of those who had brought the letter were soaked in cold sweat in an instant.

    ¡°Tell me. Is delivering this letter more important than your lives?¡±

    ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe?¡±

    The man at the forefront clenched his teeth and spoke.

    ¡°¡­¡­If Bangjumands, I will go even if it¡¯s not here but to hell. Then, what could possibly scare me?¡±

    At that moment, the killing intent that was suppressing them vanished as if washed away.

    ¡°¡­Hoho.¡±

    ck Dragon King rose from his seat with a smile and looked far south.

    ¡°Jang Ilso. Jang Ilso¡­.¡±

    His lips twisted.

    ¡°Guangxi¡¯s kiddo has grown up a lot. How dare you call me.¡±

    ¡°Lord ck Dragon King?¡±

    ck Dragon King looked back at his subordinates who were watching without knowing what was going on.

    ¡°Dong Mang (??(¶¾òþ))!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Lord ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°Tell each water fortress to avoid fighting for a while and to protect themselves.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see. What that bastard has prepared.¡±

    Swirling his ck cloak, the ck Dragon King walked off without hesitation.

 Chapter 788

    ¡°Kyaa! It¡¯s so good it worth living!¡±

    In a tavern of Kugang.

    Even before the sun went over Seosan, those who gathered to the tavern were drinking heavily.

    ¡°Those damned pirates, they¡¯re gonna get it good!¡±

    ¡°Damn right! Shit, the guys who were so viciously harassing us really well now won¡¯t even show their noses! They don¡¯t show their faces in front of Shaolin monks and Wudang!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re Evil Sect! They¡¯re Evil Sect not for nothing!¡±

    People who had drunkenly filled themselves were sharing their joyous drinks, expressing their own sentiments.

    The disappearance of the tolls demanded by the pirates does not immediately improve life. But at least the joy of having all the money they earned in their own hands and the relief of not meeting pirates with swords in the middle of the river was a calling for drink.

    ¡°Tsk. Conversely, isn¡¯t this because they haven¡¯t done what they could have done long ago?¡±

    ¡°Hey, this man! It is as they said, If you save a man from drowning, he¡¯ll demand you to save his baggage. Those folks aren¡¯t ordinary! They might have been ruined, but they¡¯vee to help us now, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s also true!¡±

    At first, it was true that there was a gloomy gaze of the Ten Great Sect and Namgung Family, which arrived in the Yangtze River after Mount Hua, but that gaze has almost disappeared.

    Regardless of the reason,te or early, it¡¯s a good thing to get rid of the pirates anyway.

    ¡°Anyway, I hope the pirates are all driven away at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up too much. How can we chase away all the pirates in this vast river? Even the Empire can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°The Empire can¡¯t do that? They¡¯re just not doing it! They¡¯re not doing it! Since they¡¯re not attacked even if they ride a ship, they will just sit back, right? If the high-ranking officials get robbed by pirates, the pirates on the river will be wiped out, right?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s an excessive expectation. Unless those folks stay on the river.¡±

    ¡°That is something to watch. Apparently, some of Mount Hua¡¯s forces stay in the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°They say the people from Mount Hua Sect operate the ship around the ce where the pirates were wiped out. A ship that goes to and from the other side of rivers regrly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that amon urrence so far?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t it a regr thing that those regrly operating ships were being robbed by pirates? Even irregrly running ships were easily robbed, let alone those with a set departure time and route.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡±

    ¡°But will the pirates dare to touch those of Mount Hua Sect? It¡¯s a long way from Kugang, but we don¡¯t have to worry about pirates as we go up and down to Gangnam!¡±

    ¡°That, that would be so.¡±

    ¡°And to do that, Mount Hua¡¯s people would have to keep their ces somewhat. Then we might not have to see the pirates around Kugang.¡±

    ¡°If only that would happen!¡±

    People began to swell with hope one by one.

    If the worry about being attacked by pirates disappears, it doesn¡¯t end with just being able to earn a little more money. As more money flows, there is a surplus, and when there is a surplus, the market bes activated.

    Dreaming of a day full of people and luggageing and going to the Yangtze River, people shared sses with energy.

    But in such a ce, there will always be someone who blows the candles.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Will it go that well?¡±

    ¡°¡­What else is he going to say?¡±

    ¡°If the pirates had disappeared in that way, would there have been an outbreak of pirates in the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Again, again¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. That¡¯s also Five Great Evil Sect, you know. They¡¯ll never let it slide that easily. And this might not be good news for us.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why is it bad news that pirates are being eradicated?¡±

    ¡°So far, we¡¯ve been able to navigate the waterways by just paying them a reasonable toll, because they wanted to keep squeezing money out of us, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a known fact.¡±

    ¡°But after this happens, they might not think they can live as pirates on the Yangtze for their whole life. Then wouldn¡¯t they try to grab all the money they can see? Before the suppressiones?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    The speaker shakes his head vigorously.

    ¡°If you mess with a snake, you¡¯ll only get poison. If you make them feel like this and pull out, the pirates¡¯ anger will pour out on us. But will those yangbans really protect the Yangtze to the end? Are they going to fight with their lives on the line with the pirates?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone closed their mouths.

    Although they wanted to deny it, there was definitely a point to his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if we are scratching an itchy spot. I wish it wasn¡¯t.¡± (x: means disturbing something troublesome that might not be a problem if left alone in the first ce)

    ¡°Those words leave a bad taste.¡±

    ¡°Now, now! Stop talking and drink! Drink!¡±

    As the atmosphere subsided, people raised their spirits, raised their voices, and lifted their sses of alcohol again. But the anxiety that had already been ingrained was curled up in one side of their chests until the end of the drinking party.

    * * *

    ¡°Did you say the water fortress was empty?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A groan escaped from Bop Kye¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What about tracking? Is tracking them possible?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. They¡¯re not running away onnd like bandits, they take to the ship and head out to the middle of the Yangtze River¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To attack those floating in the middle of the Yangtze River, we need a ship. But to engage them in naval warfare is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult, huh.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well. It can¡¯t be helped. First, check and inspect the empty water fortress again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s eyes grew heavy.

    He pretended to be calm on the outside, since he was not in a position to outwardly express himself, but inside he was quite nervous.

    ¡®This is difficult.¡¯

    If the pirates escape with the ship like now, Shaolin has no way to track them. As they¡¯ve talked with the disciples a while ago, engaging the pirates who had gone out to the middle of the vast Yangtze River in naval warfare is a self-inflicting harm.

    Of course, if the goal is to annihte the pirates, even at the risk of suffering, it is not impossible. However, this fight is not a fierce battle between water fortresses and Shaolin over each other¡¯s fate. Isn¡¯t the goal to achieve more victories with less damage than other sects who set out to the Yangtze River?

    ¡®The chances of dragging time without much progress have increased.¡¯

    The Yangtze River is wide.

    Even if they do not escape to the middle of the river, it is a cumbersome task to thoroughly search this wide and long Yangtze River and wipe out the pirates. No matter how much Shaolin, Wudang, Qingcheng and Namgung have gathered at the Yangtze River.

    Bop Kye looked at the Yangtze River and lost in thought.

    ¡®Now, we are attacking with one heart and one mind, but if even one of the four sects feels discouraged and pulls out¡­.¡¯

    If so, the other sects might feel threatened too.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s too early to worry about that.¡¯

    Right now, it¡¯s right to focus on the matter at hand.

    Just one thing.

    ¡®That oddly low resistance from them.¡¯

    No matter how hard it is, the opponent is Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangzte River. At this point, it would make sense for the ck Dragon Water Fortress, the center of all water fortresses, to move around¡­..

    ¡°It¡¯s just an old man¡¯s worry. Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Kye shook his head.

    It was as if he was trying to shake off the doubts filling his head.

    * * *

    Hangzhou. (??(º¼ÖÝ))

    There¡¯s sky above, there¡¯s Suzhou and Hangzhou below. (???? ????(ÉÏÓÐÌìÌÃ ÏÂÓÐÌKº¼))

    Means there¡¯s Heaven above the sky, while there are Suzhou and Hangzhou below the sky.

    Hangzhou, which is located along the West Lake (??(Î÷ºþ)), is one of the most beautiful cities in the entire Jungwon. Its outstanding scenery has captivated countless poets over the years.

    However, Hangzhou is not just famous for its excellent scenery.

    A ce where you can enjoy all the joys, luxuries, and pleasures of the world. The most fitting city for the term ¡®Sleepless City (???(²»Ò¹³Ç))¡¯is the current Hangzhou.

    At the third watch of the night (10 p.m. to midnight). Not a single star was found in the cloudy sky, but the night of Hangzhou was brighter than daylight. Lights andnterns lit up the streets.

    ¡°Come! We¡¯ve got some great drinks and even more great side dishes ready!¡±

    ¡°The best ce on the top floor is vacant! It¡¯s just right for you, warrior-nim!¡±

    ¡°We have plenty of rare delicacies from the west!¡±

    The voices of drunken people filled the dazzling streets of the night with the voices of touting waiters.

    And in the most noticeable ce in that sleepless city of Hangzhou.

    Hangzhou¡¯s highest ten-story pavilion, Chwihyang Pavilion (???(È¡Ïã˜Ç) /Incense-Taking Pavilion).

    At the window of the top floor of that ce, a man was tipping a ss of alcohol alone. It was quite an unusual sight.

    The top floor of Chwihyang Pavilion costs several months of living expenses for an average family just for the seat, and even if you drink the same alcohol, it costs ten times more than drinking on the lower floor.

    Nevertheless, there¡¯s never an empty seat on the top floor of Chwihyang Pavilion.

    The open window overlooking the streets of Hangzhou and the West Lake is a symbol of Hangzhou in itself. Not only the pleasure seekers of Hangzhou, but also the children of rich families who heard rumors and came to Hangzhou also try to leave the memory of having been to the top floor of Chwihyang Pavilion in any way.

    But there were oddly few people on the top floor of the Chwihyang Pavilion today.

    No, there was only one person sitting in this spacious top floor. If a stranger saw this scene, they would doubt their eyes.

    However, if an acquaintance sees this scene, he will nod his head, saying it is natural, and if a person who knew better saw this scene, they would immediately turn around and run away.

    This is because Jang Ilso, Paegun, is enjoying himself alone in the best seat of Chwihyang Pavilion.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Paegun looked at the yellow liquor in the ss and murmured.

    ¡°Shaoxing Wine.¡± (???/½BÅd¾Æ/ÉÜÐË¾Æ)

    There are countless liquors sold under the name Shaoxing in the world.

    However, the real Shaoxing Wine must be made with the water of Jiam Lake (??(èbºþ)) in Zhejiang. In other words, it means that you can only taste the real Shaoxing Wine if youe to this Zhejiang.

    Moreover, the liquor that Paegun is tasting now is the Seolhyang Wine, which is considered a premium among Shaoxing Wine. It was the top-quality Chwihyang Wine (???(×íÏãÖÝ)), which is only handled in this Chwihyang Pavilion.

    ¡°Intoxicated by the fragrance¡­.¡± (Literal meaning of the Chwihyang Wine.)

    Paegun smiled faintly and slowly took the liquor into his mouth.

    Indeed.

    Its fragrant taste is indescribably deep and precious. The moment you take a sip, it feels like your whole body is filled with fragrance.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Of course, the wine in Guangxi and Guizhou, where he is located, is not inferior to the wine in Zhejiang.

    However, even though alcohol is on a simr level, their fragrances and feelings are all different. There is no way to rank which is the best.

    The world is wide and vast. And from all over this vast world, numerous kinds of liquor are produced. Each with its own distinctiveness, outstanding liquors.

    Ordinary people die without tasting a tenth of the alcohol made around the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m no different.¡±

    Getting Shaoxing Wine is not a difficult task for him.

    However, to truly appreciate a region¡¯s famous liquor, you have to go to that region and enjoy its culture and atmosphere.

    Can the Chwihyang Wine you drink in Guangxi and the Chwihyang Wine you drink here in Hangzhou¡¯s Chwihyang Pavilion be the same?

    When he thinks about it, he feels suffocated as if trapped anywhere. How many ces in this wide world can he step on with ease?

    Paegun, who had taken another drink of Chwihyang Wine, lightly rubbed his lips with the tip of his index finger.

    ¡®There¡¯s not much left of that either.

    He will have this world under his feet.

    He will have the widestnd under his feet and drink more liquor than anyone else.

    ¡°You must be Jang Ilso.¡±

    Then, the sound of heavy footsteps began to be heard from downstairs.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Paegun nced and looked towards the stairs. Soon, arge man covered in ck clothes appeared.

    ¡°You impudentd¡­ You dare tell me toe and go?¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in, ck Dragon King.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled brightly in triumph.

 Chapter 789

    Kung!

    ck Dragon King red at Jang Ilso angrily reminiscent of an enraged tiger as he climbed thest stairs.

    ¡°You little punk¡­. You¡¯ve got some nerve. Toe all the way to this Hangzhou so carefreely.¡±

    If it were an ordinary person, that re alone would have stopped their heart. But the opponent was Jang Ilso.

    Jjoreuruk.

    Even under that ferocious gaze, Jang Ilso calmly poured himself a drink and smiled.

    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe all this way to have a conversation?¡±

    ¡°I might havee to slit your throat.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilso, whoughed heartily at ck Dragon King, slowly stroked his throat. The jewelry on his wrist jingled lightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this neck to be so valuable. Enough for the ck Dragon King of the world toe this far. This life as Jang Ilso doesn¡¯t seem to be in vain.¡±

    The eyes of the ck Dragon King narrowed slightly at the sight of Jang Ilso, who spoke softly and smoothly.

    ¡®Snake-like bastard.¡¯

    Living as a people of Evil Faction is like enduring all kinds of nder in the world. This is because, unlike the Righteous Faction guys who maintain a fair and upright appearance on the surface and try to set up a minimum justification, the people of the Evil Faction do not care how to defeat their opponents.

    Those at the level of one of the Five Great Evil Sect¡¯s heads are ones who have risen to that position by breaking through struggles that ordinary people can¡¯t even imagine with their own limbs.

    But¡­.

    ck Dragon King¡¯s cold eyes swept Jang Ilso.

    This man is different from those people.

    Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, Seventy-Two Stronghold of Nokrim, and Hao Sect.

    All these sects are ces that have their own history. The heads of the Five Great Evil Sect of the time took over or robbed the forces that had been inherited from their predecessors. Of course, one can never say that the process was easy, but it certainly differs from climbing from the bottom.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case for Jang Ilso.

    The man literally climbed up from the bottom to establish Myriad Man Manor and even elevated it to the level of the Five Great Evil Sect.

    That¡¯s why, despite being the youngest and least experienced among the sect leaders, no one dared mock him when the title was bestowed upon his Myriad Man Manor.

    Thinking about what might be hiding in that bright, smooth smile made his stomach churn.

    ¡°Now that you realize the value of your neck, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be unfair if it¡¯s cut off.¡±

    ¡°Offering my head isn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso grinned and continued.

    ¡°But if you take my head and return, how do you n to deal with the Righteous Factions that are turning the Yangtze River into a wastnd?¡±

    ¡°¡­..You!¡±

    It was the moment when killing intent shot out from the eyes of the ck Dragon King, who was furious.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice came from the side, making the ck Dragon King swiftly turn his gaze.

    ¡®When did¡­?¡¯

    A middle-aged man with an ordinary impression was showing up before he knew it.

    Despite his distinctive goat beard, he didn¡¯t leave much impression. A middle-aged man with an extremely ordinary appearance, who one might pass by dozens of times on a busy street, was sitting in a chair at an empty table.

    ¡°Raising your voice, anyone can do it. But getting things done is another matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Thousand-Faced Gentleman (????(Ç§ÃæÐãÊ¿)).¡±

    ck Dragon King bit his lip.

    No one knew the man¡¯s real name.

    No one even knew his true face.

    The face he disyed was just a facade. If he wished, he could disguise himself with any face, even altering his voice and physique.

    The reason is simple.

    Because the man is Thousand-Faced Gentleman, the head of the Hao Sect at the time.

    ¡°May I have a drink?¡±

    Jang Ilso grabbed the empty ss by his side without saying a word and ced it in front of him.

    Jjoreuruk.

    And then he poured a drink and smoothly slid it towards the Thousand-Faced Gentleman.

    Even though it flew through the air, not a drop of spill flowed from the full ss.

    Upon receiving the ss, Thousand-Faced Gentleman gulped down without dy and mmed the cup on the table.

    ¡°Good. Is this to your taste?¡±

    ck Dragon King sneered softly.

    ¡°You usually hold your breath and pretend to be cautious like a rat living in a cat¡¯s den, but you drink well when others serve you drinks.¡±

    ¡°If it was a cup from ck Dragon King, I might have thrown it away.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The Thousand-Faced Gentleman smiled warmly.

    ¡°But I can trust the alcohol that Paegun gave me. At least, Paegun isn¡¯t a person who would risk losing big gains just for small profit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your high regard.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°These bastards¡­¡±

    ck Dragon King shook his beard and gritted his teeth.

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman still smiled and looked at him.

    ¡°ck Dragon King, you need to calm your anger. Isn¡¯t the most urgent person here right now ck Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman shook his head lightly.

    At the same time, his expression changedpletely. His face, which had seemed so soft and generous until a while ago, was nowhere to be seen, and his eyes, which were as sharp as a de, were fixated on ck Dragon King.

    ¡°It means the situation is not as good as it is. If you¡¯re going to act rashly, don¡¯t interrupt and get lost.¡±

    ¡°You rat-like bastard!¡±

    At the moment ck Dragon King was about to burst into rage, Thousand-Faced Gentleman spoke to Jang Ilso again.

    ¡°Nokrim probably won¡¯te¡­ Ah, have you tried calling him?¡±

    ¡°It would be a pointless endeavor.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman nodded as if he knew it.

    He is the head of Hao Sect. Hao Sect is a ce that shares world information along with Beggar Union. There¡¯s no way they don¡¯t know that Noklim¡¯s heart has already turned around and joined the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°I thought it would be like this, but I never thought they would wear a dog cor by their own hand and enter a dog house. Is it because Paegun bullied Nokrim too much?¡±

    It is a reference to the war between the Myriad Man Manor and the Nokrim in the past.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all they amount to, then there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed heartily.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not entirely my fault. If Thousand-Faced Gentleman didn¡¯t have a dagger behind him, wouldn¡¯t I have defeated Nokrim long ago?¡±

    ¡°Then we would have been the next to be defeated. Or perhaps the pirates would have remained and taken advantage.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentlemanughed yfully.

    That¡¯s how Evil Faction works.

    A battle of everyone against everyone.

    Yesterday¡¯s enemy is today¡¯s ally, and yesterday¡¯s ally is not necessarily today¡¯s enemy.

    In the first ce, there is no such thing as allies in Evil Faction. Even at the moment of fighting together, there are only enemies and other enemies. If there is a war, of course, you must target the opponent¡¯s back. Not targeting it is negligence, not cowardice.

    Therefore, the Five Great Evil Sect only fought sporadic battles while defending each other¡¯s territory. If a full-scale war erupted, someone would surely be targeting someone else¡¯s back.

    ¡°And what about other ces?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent out letters.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman shook his head.

    ¡°Waiting further would be meaningless. So, for what reason have Paegun called us?¡±

    ck Dragon King gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said I¡¯d listen yet.¡±

    ¡°Then leave, ck Dragon King. We won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Vying for dominance here is pointless. Right now, everyone¡¯s feet are on fire. No, perhaps the dagger is already thrust toward our necks. And¡­¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s eyes at ck Dragon King was like a de.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the pirates know that better than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King bit his lips and held back his anger.

    ¡°So? Are you suggesting that we open some banquet and suck up to those arrogant bastards?¡±

    ¡°That would indeed be a valuable opportunity.¡±

    Upon hearing another unfamiliar voice, the ck Dragon King turned around.

    A person was slowly ascending the stairs.

    The exposed face showed no emotion.

    No trace of feelings, even theplexion was pale, devoid of blood. Yet, that gave intense pressure on the observer.

    The man in a blue robe, upon reaching the top floor, spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°The important thing is how we benefit from this gathering. If you¡¯re not going to roll the abacus, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    ¡°¡­You damned.¡±

    ck Dragon King cursed the man, but Thousand-Faced Gentleman nodded in agreement.

    Of course, the benefits he thinks and the benefits the man thinks will be a little different. The man divides everything in this world into gains and losses.

    Not everyone in the Evil Faction is true to their desires.

    Sometimes, they endure for a greater cause or hide themselves and camouge to set a perfect trap.

    But the man is different. There is nothing but immediate gain in his head.

    Of course, there are countless money-driven people in the world, and naturally, merchants would be the ones most obsessed with money. Those willing to sell their soul for glittering gold, not hesitating to go thousands of miles for it. Hence, merchants aremonly called money ghosts.

    However, those truly knowledgeable of the world do not use the term ¡°Ghost¡± for such people. Because there are other people who are genuinely obsessed with money.

    Those who would do anything for money.

    Those who follow the principles of the world stake their lives on yellow gold, but those who mock even the principles of the world stake their lives on ¡°Real Gold (?(½ð) /Money).¡±

    Gold is merely a luxury.

    The real gold that controls people is not gold but salt.

    Therefore, in any country, it ismon not to allow merchants to handle salt alone. The act of touching salt is often treated the same as treason.

    Those ck ghosts who dare to defy all these risks and involve themselves in the illicit secret salt (??(Ökû})) trade.

    It¡¯s ck Ghost Fortress (???(ºÚ¹í±¤)).

    And this man here is Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold (????(Èf½ð´ó·ò)) Kong Yawol (???(¿×Ò¹ÔÂ)), the head of the ck Ghost Fortress.

    Myriad Man Manor. Hao Sect. Eighteen Fortress of the Yangtze River. ck Ghost Fortress.

    The heads of four of the Five Great Evil Sect gathered on the top floor of this Hangzhou establishment, Chwihyang Pavilion.

    Anyone with even a slight knowledge of Kangho would have had difficulty breathing if they saw this scene.

    ¡°Money ghost¡­.¡±

    When ck Dragon King tried to say something, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold shook his hand briefly.

    ¡°Save your useless words, ck Dragon King. I¡¯m a busy man. Let¡¯s hear your business first.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Paegun, tell us why you brought us here. Tell us why you¡¯ve called us here. If you prattle on about pointless matters, you¡¯ll pay dearly for it. Wasting my time is a grave sin.¡±

    Paegun replied with a strange smile.

    ¡°If there¡¯s one thing youck, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, it¡¯s grace and leisure.¡±

    ¡°Anything that doesn¡¯t yield money is of little use to me.¡±

    ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nced at Jang Ilso, but didn¡¯t show any signs of objection. He simply sat down across from Paegun, as directed.

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman also approached and sat in a prepared seat, and ck Dragon King, who had been standing until the end, stomped up with a displeased face and pulled out the chair roughly. Then he growled before sitting down.

    ¡°If you talk meaningless nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you, Jang Ilso!¡±

    ¡°Meaningless nonsense, you say¡­..¡±

    Jang Ilso gently brushed the ss in front of him with a soft touch and smirked.

    ¡°Maintaining fame is crucial.¡±

    His gaze reached ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Money, of course, is invaluable.¡±

    This time, he looked at the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    ¡°It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that nothing is more important than information.¡±

    Lastly, he directed his gaze at Thousand-Faced Gentleman and poured himself a drink.

    Jjoreuruk.

    The sound of the pouring drink eerily echoed in the silent uppermost floor of Chwihyang Pavilion.

    ¡°But all of that¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted his lips, holding up the cup. His smile, unlike before, was a clear sneer. His eyes, which drew an arc, shone as pale as moonlight.

    ¡°¡­is relevant only while one¡¯s head still remains attached, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The atmosphere on the top floor became ice-cold in an instant.

 Chapter 790

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    In an already unfavorable situation, the ck Dragon King, feeling as if a sore point had been hit, became infuriated. Just as he was about to roar with fiery eyes, Thousand-Faced Gentleman intervened in a calm tone.

    ¡°One¡¯s head remains attached¡­.¡±

    He smiled thinly.

    ¡°Is Paegun suggesting he¡¯s going to behead us?¡±

    Jang Ilso also responded with a smile.

    ¡°Why would you think such a frightening thing? How could that be possible?¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s gentle gaze turned to Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Then, who would be beheading us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not asking because you don¡¯t know. If someone was present here while didn¡¯t understand that, there would be no reason for me to converse with them.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    Laughter continued, but Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s eyes were filled with chilling killing intent.

    Though his face always seemed amiable, in fact, among the leaders of the Five Great Evil Sect, he¡¯s called the most ruthless. Due to his role in handling information, he doesn¡¯t regard torturing and killing humans as a sin.

    ¡°Your joke has gone too far, Paegun.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Without a word, Jang Ilso poured himself another drink.

    As soon as Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s eyes were dimmed by an act that could be taken as ignoring, Jang Ilso spoke.

    ¡°At first, Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Next, perhaps¡­ ck Ghost Fortress.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly.

    It¡¯s rare for the usually emotionless man to show even this small of a reaction. That short movement showed how ufortable he is now.

    ¡°After that, Myriad Man Manor. Finally, Hao Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Each will be hunted down in turn and probably beheaded. Or they could relinquish everything they have and be refugees.¡±

    Kung!

    ck Dragon King struck the tea table.

    ¡°Who dares to say they can do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Ten Great Sect.¡±

    The response was immediate, causing the ck Dragon King to fall silent as if he had lost his word.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ perhaps even the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Eudeuduk.

    The ck Dragon King, who distorted his face like an evil ghost, red at Jang Ilso and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case with the Ten Great Sect. But are you suggesting that we even need to consider those small fries from the Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Small fries?¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled and looked straight at ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Among all of you here, is there anyone who can guarantee that you can deal with the Heavenly Comrade Alliance alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sichuan Tang Family, Namman Yasugung n, and North Sea Ice n, Mount Hua Sect¡­ Besides, who can deal with Heavenly Comrade Alliance, who even Nokrim has joined? Is it Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°This guy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Times have changed, ck Dragon King. The names of Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River are no longer a fear to the public.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly impossible to deal with Heavenly Comrade Alliance alone. However, it is an idealistic idea that Heavenly Comrade Alliance can gather their strength as one. They are too far apart from each other and are entangled in loose bonds. All of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s power won¡¯t be focused in one ce.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. However¡­¡±

    The corners of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth rose with a smile.

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance is a problem in their own right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°As you may know, if not for the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, neither Shaolin nor Wudang would have made a move.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold shook his head as if he could not deny it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case since there¡¯s nothing to gain.¡±

    Protecting the Yangtze River is certainly something worth fame and goodwill.

    However, ces like Shaolin, Wudang, and Namgung Family do not need any more fame. It¡¯s meaningful to those who haven¡¯t built it up yet. There is no reason for them to covet fame and public favor.

    ¡°But with the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, the story changed.¡±

    This means that a substitute has been created.

    If there is no Heavenly Comrade Alliance, no matter how dirty and disgusting it is, in the end, everyone will have no choice but to cling to the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family. Because they are the only sects that can deal with the Evil Sect and stop them.

    But now, there¡¯s no need for such dependency. This is because Heavenly Comrade Alliance has already shown enough strength and activity.

    ¡°Kangho always repeats the same thing. When two strong Righteous Sect vie for power, they don¡¯t wage direct wars. For instance, Wudang and Shaolin have never once fought directly to the death. Instead¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso reveals his teeth.

    ¡°They¡¯ll look for prey.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There are two ways to show that one is a stronger tiger. One is to fight and win, and the other¡­ is to prove by killing more wolves.¡±

    ¡°¡­So we are the wolves.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Jang Ilso pushed each empty cup that was ced next to him forward.

    ¡°First, Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s index finger gently pressed down the cup.

    Crack!

    The cup shattered with a sharp, scream-like noise.

    ¡°Next?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to bet on whose neck will be cut first. If you¡¯re going to bet, something else is more interesting. Whose sect will my head end up with? Is it Shaolin, Wudang, or perhaps Mount Hua or Tang Family? Kukukuk.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled while slowly scanning the three people.

    ¡°I would bet on Shaolin. Where would you ce your bets?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No one dared to speak right away.

    Because they know that Jang Ilso¡¯s words are by no means a falsehood.

    Not only the ck Dragon King, who is in a position of being directly attacked, but also those who are watching the entire process, were feeling a sense of crisis.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold cut it cold.

    ¡°Cut the pointless chatter. It¡¯s a waste of time. What are you trying to suggest?¡±

    ¡°We should join forces.¡±

    ¡°With these craps?¡±

    The faces of ck Dragon King and Thousand-Faced Gentleman were distorted as he called them craps without filter.

    ¡°You¡¯d better tone down that snout, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, unless you want to die with your tongue cut out.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe we can chop off your limbs and turn you into dog food.¡±

    There were threatening voices, but Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold remained unfazed.

    ¡°Anyone can think of forming an alliance. But no one can really execute it. Because we can¡¯t trust each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Just looking at each other makes my stomach churn.¡±

    Evil Factions hate Righteous Factions.

    But more than that, Evil Faction despise their own kind. This is because the people who fought, bit and stabbed their swords more than Righteous Factionsis the very sect within the Evil Factions.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad to take this opportunity to slit all of your heads and let me swallow your power.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also a good idea.¡±

    The murderous spirit that the three instantly spewed out thickly filled the taste base. It was a gruesome murderous spirit that would make even the most skilled martial masters as well as ordinary people tremble their stomachs.

    However, At that moment.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso burst into roaringughter.

    ¡°Ahahahahahahahahahahat!¡±

    The three people¡¯s murderous spirits disappeared in an instant because he even shed tears andughed while mming the table. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Jang Ilso.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    When asked the question, Jang Ilso raised his hand and gently wiped the tears from his eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah. I¡¯m sorry. Ah, I just¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but find it hrious.¡±

    ¡°I asked what was so funny.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more strange if it¡¯s not funny?¡±

    Jang Ilso said with a still smiling face.

    ¡°Mere bugs, not even realizing they¡¯re already stuck in the swamp, just bickering and fighting amongst each other. Such pathetic beings are the leaders of the Five Great Evil Sect! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s red lips curled.

    ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even beasts know to form an alliance when their lives are threatened against natural enemies. But humans? They drag their petty grudges into life-and-death situations?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even the tone of speech, which maintained superficial politeness, disappeared without a trace. The smile of Jang Ilso showed his white teeth.

    ¡°Resentment, hatred, and all the trivial emotions you enjoy exist because you have your neck attached. They mean nothing when you¡¯re dead. The most important thing for a human isn¡¯t resentment, dignity, or profit.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t bear to refute and kept an eye on Jang Ilso.

    Receiving those gazes, Jang Ilso slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Survival.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must survive to have a future. If you don¡¯t survive, nothing else matters. I would do anything to survive. Even if it means rolling in a pile of manure, or shamelessly licking the feet of my archenemy!¡±

    These are not words that woulde out of the mouth of someone with the highest status as the head of the Five Great Evil Sect.

    But that¡¯s precisely why they could feel Jang Ilso¡¯s sincerity better.

    ¡°Inparison, protecting the back of an enemy who was pointing a sword at you just yesterday is nothing.¡±

    Jang Ilso swiftly downed the newly poured drink and looked straight at everyone with a mysterious smile. He then softly asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A faint groan escaped from the mouths of Thousand-Faced Gentleman and King ck Dragon.

    Certainly, they detest the people in front of them more than the encroaching Righteous Faction. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that their history is one that killing each other.

    However, no matter the situation, they are of the Evil Faction. They can¡¯t join hands with the Righteous Faction. In order to deal with Righteous Factions that have begun to move in earnest, they have no other option but to rely on each other.

    ¡°First¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold opened his mouth.

    ¡°If this situation ends temporarily, then all of these discussions are meaningless. Because only the pirates will suffer damage and it will be over.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Jang Ilso said inly.

    ¡°If the Heavenly Comrade Alliance doesn¡¯t stop, the Ten Great Sect has no way to stop it on their own. They might be stronger in terms of power, but the initiative is already in the hands of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And Mount Hua Sect, the head of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, is not a ce to stop at all. They are greedy. Perhaps as much as I am.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s smile deepened as he recalled Mount Hua. A hint of madness shed in his eyes.

    ¡°They will certainly push south of the Yangtze River in one way or another. So, the Ten Great Sect won¡¯t be able to just stand by either.¡±

    ¡°To save their face?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s part of it. But to be exact, it¡¯s because they can¡¯t just stand by and watch as the Heavenly Comrade Alliance absorbs thends south of the Yangtze River.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded as if he had finished rolling the abacus.

    ¡°So, to oppose such a Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Ten Great Sect, and the Five Great Family, we must unite?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Otherwise, we must choose one of the two.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who suddenly smiled, spoke quietly as if he were growling.

    ¡°Either live like a dog or die like a wolf.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But what I want is to survive as a wolf. I can see my opponent as prey when I¡¯m confident I can hunt without being hurt. If you have to be prepared to tear your arms off and spill your guts in exchange for hunting, don¡¯t you dare say hunting.¡±

    Jang Ilso, clutching his face in one hand, said.

    ¡°You can attach whatever lofty reason you want.¡±

    His eyes, seen between his fingers, were eerily intense.

    ¡°Whatever the cause may be, the goal is survival. To survive. If we miss our chance, even if we unite, we¡¯ll just be torn apart. I must live. I must survive and enjoy everything I¡¯ve acquired, without missing a single grain.¡±

    Listening, Thousand-Faced Gentleman held his forehead with one hand and chuckled softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s so tant and low-grade, I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    His eyes shed a brilliant blue glow.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s eager to die either. If that¡¯s the only way to live, so be it. I will share the will of Paegun.¡±

    Jang Ilso curled the corners of his lips smoothly.

    ¡°From this moment on, Five Great Evil Sect no longer exists.¡±

    A grand promation burst forth.

    ¡°What remains are the four sects, and the alliance! Only the name ¡®Four Tyrant Alliance (???(ËÄÒ†Â“))¡¯ will remain where Five Great Evil Sect once was!¡±

    The name that would sweep the world like a storm.

    It was the moment when the existence of the Evil Tyrant Alliance first came out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 791

    ¡°Four Tyrant Alliance¡­. ((???(ËÄÒ†Â“)))¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold murmured quietly in a slightly cracked voice.

    This isn¡¯t an ordinary matter.

    Especially when considering the impact the founding of this Four Tyrant Alliance will have on Kangho.

    ¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯

    Of course, as Jang Ilso said, an alliance may be necessary to fight the now-active Righteous Faction. In reverse, however, the founding of the Four Tyrant Alliance might also give them a solid enemy.

    Geugeung.

    At that moment, Jang Ilso scratched the wooden table with his fingertips. Following the tips of his fingers drawn like a brush, the shape of Jungwon was drawn on the wooden tea table.

    ¡°The current power structure in the world is like this. First, the Ten Great Sects in Northernnd.¡±

    The Ten Great Sects are scattered all over the world.

    Given that Haenam Sect in Haenam Ind, Jeomchang in Yunnan, and Kunlun at the end of Qinghai, it might be unreasonable to limit the sphere of influence of the Ten Great Sects to northernnd.

    But it¡¯s not entirely wrong either.

    Because after all, the center of the current Ten Great Sects is Shaolin and Wudang. Since the two sects are located around Henan (??(ºÓÄÏ)) in northernnd, and the surroundings are guarded by Southern Edge Sect, Kongtong, and Beggar Union, the center of the Ten Great Sects is clearly Henan and also northernnd.

    ¡°And the Heavenly Comrade Alliance in the west.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s face flinched slightly.

    He hated to admit it, but he couldn¡¯t deny that the Heavenly Comrade Alliance had a significant influence in the west of Jungwon.

    ¡®It¡¯s not even funny.¡¯

    To the west of Jungwon are Kunlun Sect, Jeomchang Sect, Emei Sect, and Qingcheng Sect.

    Of course, they are not gathered like the Ten Great Sects in Northernnd, nor are they sects active in Jungwon.

    But even so, the Ten Great Sect is the Ten Great Sect. One cannot ignore the Heavenly Comrades Alliance, which has built a solid power base amidst the checks and bnces of these sects.

    ¡®Southern Edge Sect¡¯s bongmun must¡¯ve had a great effect. In the first ce, Southern Edge Sect is a sect located in the west of Mount Hua. If Southern Edge Sect was strong, it would not even be possible to start Heavenly Comrades Alliance.¡¯

    Whether Mount Hua made Southern Edge Sect into Bongmun, or Southern Edge Sect stabbed in the gap, it was certain that their capabilities were not ordinary.

    It was evident in Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s eyes.

    From the North Sea Ice n to the Namman Yasugung n. A long continuous line.

    ¡°If they can maintain that line to the end, one day, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance might be the representative power of the world, not the Ten Great Sects.¡±

    However¡­

    Anxiety factors are plenty, obviously.

    ¡°And what remains is.¡±

    Taak!

    Jang Ilso spread his hand and hit the table. His handnded squarely on the southernnd.

    ¡°Southernnd.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The influence of officials in southernnd is not yet significant. Therefore, the Evil Sect gathered in southernnd to avoid the oppression of the Ten Great Sects and the officials.

    ¡°The key is the Yangtze River! If Evil Sects in southernnd can join forces to protect the Yangtze River, they will not be able to go south. Then, first of all, we should secure southernnd.¡±

    ¡°Then, is there any difference from before?¡±

    ¡°The world has changed.¡±

    Udeuduk.

    Jang Ilso grabs the wooden tea table. A handful of wood caught in his hand was ripped out.

    ¡°The Heavenly Comrade Alliance has brought together those who cannot be intertwined. And the existence of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance made the Ten Great Sect, which used to check and fight each other, unite again. The era of merely defending one¡¯s own sect and keeping one¡¯s head upright is over. Now, what remains is which power will survive!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°The world will be divided into three forces.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman chuckled, seeming amused.

    ¡°Three forces, you say. Are you trying to be Gongmyeong?¡± (Gongmyeong(¿×Ã÷) is a historical figure best known for his strategies. Also a key character of ¡°The Three Kingdom¡±)

    ¡°If necessary, shouldn¡¯t we do so?¡±

    ¡°Kukukuk.¡±

    He nodded after a grotesqueugh.

    ¡°Well, good. I intended to go along with Paegun¡¯s idea in the first ce. Looking at how things are going, it¡¯s clear that if things continue this way, everyone will perish.¡±

    Hao Sect is second to none in dealing with the world¡¯s information and analyzing the situation. Wordsing from the head of such a powerful sect carried weight.

    Even ck Dragon King seemed to be tempted by the words.

    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting the Yangtze River as the center?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t exactly be the center. But currently, it might be the most critical ce. If the Yangtze River is taken, the distinction between thend of north and south disappears. The key is to firmly instill the notion that the Ten Great Sects would suffer significant losses if they try to take the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­You mean to rip off their arms, rip open their stomach, and dig out the intestines.¡±

    ck Dragon King gave a strange smile as he pondered over the words.

    In fact, there¡¯s nothing wrong with his perspective. In order for the Ten Great Sect to aim for the Evil Sect in Southernnd, it is necessary to attack the pirates to open the path. At this rate, the first ce to fail would be the Yangtze River.

    In such a situation, why would he refuse assistance offered upfront?

    ¡°Keuhahaha! This freak is now saying something worth listening to. Then I¡¯ll join this Four Tyrant Alliance as well! However!¡±

    mes sparked from the eyes of the ck Dragon King.

    ¡°You¡¯d better throw away the idea of using Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River as a shield. If not, I will surely slit your throat and kill you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We too need the pirates to live.¡±

    Jang Ilso lightly waved his pale hand, clearly expressing his intentions.

    Tap. Tap, tap. Tap, tap, tap.

    Thest remaining Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was rubbing his chin with one hand and tapping the table with the other. Seeing him continually mumbling to himself, it seemed he was calcting the pros and cons.

    Took!

    As if to conclude, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold tapped the table with his index finger, frowning deeply.

    ¡°The numbers don¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°Insufficient.¡±

    He folded his arms and exined the reason.

    ¡°When there are hundreds of sects scattered about each other, it doesn¡¯t matter much whether they are high or low in power. All sorts of situations can interfere. But when the forces are merged into two, only who is stronger remains.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if the four sects in southernnd unite and devour and merge all the small sects, itcks strength. The alliance could even hasten our downfall.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman rebutted with a frown.

    ¡°If we take advantage of the rtionship between the Heavenly Comrade Alliance and the Ten Great Sect¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wishful thinking. The core of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance consists of Sichuan Tang Family and Mount Hua Sect ¨C both are Righteous Sects. No matter how bad their rtionship is, they can always join hands if they¡¯re in the same Righteous Faction. Even if they don¡¯t, they won¡¯t stab each other in the back while fighting other sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have the power to stop the Ten Great Sect alone, we¡¯re just jumping into the fire with a straw. It leaves no profit. Without Nokrim, it¡¯s impossible. But hasn¡¯t Nokrim already sided with Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    Jang Ilso nods strongly.

    ¡°That¡¯s fair enough.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold squinted his eyes at Jang Ilso¡¯s unexpectedly gentle attitude.

    ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a way to fill up theck of power? Even if we attract all the Evil Sect in southernnd, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to rece the Nokrim.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who nodded his head a couple of times, took a sip of the drink.

    Tok.

    Then he put down the cup and smiled meaningfully. His red lips glistened, looking even more enchanting.

    ¡°If it¡¯s southernnd, then yes. But¡­ who says we only need to gather power from southernnd.¡±

    ¡°¡­Not from southernnd?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be the answer?¡±

    Everyone turned their heads in surprise as Jang Ilso pointed behind.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    ¡®I didn¡¯t sense anyone.¡¯

    Especially on the faces of Thousand-Faced Gentleman and the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, there was an indescribable shock. They hadn¡¯t expected someone to approach without them noticing.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    There was someone standing in the corner where the light of thentern was out of reach and the shadow was deeply cast.

    As soon as they saw him wrapped in dark red from head to toe, everyone¡¯s spine cooled down and hair stood on edge.

    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±

    ¡°He is the Lord of the Blood Pce.¡±

    ¡°Blo- Blood n?¡±

    In the end, a shocked shout broke out from the mouth of the ck Dragon King.

    The Blood n.

    The most secretive and mysterious ce in Five Great Outer n. It is the Blood n that is not even known where the main headquarter is.

    Power and secrecy.

    This unbelievablebination characterizes the Blood n. Among the Five Great Outer n, the head of the Blood n, who is said topete for the top spot with its power, appeared here.

    ¡°Main¡­ n¡­.¡±

    The chilling sound, reminiscent of a de scratching against a metal te, echoed from the darkness.

    ¡°I agree¡­ with all the head of Myriad Man Manor¡­ said¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, and Thousand-Faced Gentleman looked back at each other.

    ¡°¡­If the Blood n joins us¡­¡±

    ¡°The situation changes.¡±

    The Blood n is a ce that¡¯s not inferior to the Nokrim. No, in terms of pure power, it might even be overwhelmingly stronger than Nokrim.

    The aura emanating from the Blood n Lord right now attests to that fact.

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold recalcted rapidly in his mind.

    ¡®We already have enough numbers. What weck is martial art masters. In that case, Blood n, with its higher quality martial artists, is a much better choice than the number-heavy Nokrim.¡¯

    His calctions wereplete.

    The lips of the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold finally rolled up.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. The ck Ghost Fortress will join the Four Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°The Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River will also join the Four Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    As everyone looked at the Lord of the Blood n, he also nodded slowly. As if there is no need to repeat what was said.

    ¡°The name is Four Tyrant Alliance, but there are five sects¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Symbolism is what matters. Lord of the Blood n doesn¡¯t seem to have anyints.¡±

    ¡°More and more sects will gather under the g of Four Tyrant Alliance. Whether it¡¯s Four Tyrant Alliance (???(ËÄÒ†Â“)) or Evil Tyrant Alliance (???(Ð°Ò†Â“)) doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (x: Both pronounced as ¡°Sapaeryeon¡±)

    Tak. Tak. Tak. Tak. Tak.

    Jang Ilsoid five empty cups in front of him without saying a word and began to pour wine into them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision.¡±

    ¡°However!¡±

    At that moment, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold raised his hand lightly.

    ¡°Before we share this drink, there¡¯s something we need to rify.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Who will lead the alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone remained silent, not offering an immediate answer.

    ¡°If we maintain the current system in the name of alliance, it is meaningless. I don¡¯t know if the Righteous Factions can coexist that way, but we can¡¯t. We need a definitive leader and a solid system.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! You¡¯re right. But there¡¯s no need to worry about that. I, ck Dragon King, will be the leader and guide you all!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much for you. ck Dragon King. Don¡¯t step up and shut up.¡±

    ¡°Thousand-Faced Gentleman! Do you want to die right now?¡±

    A deep and roaring voice burst out, but Thousand-Faced Gentleman ignored it and gave a crooked smile.

    ¡°Information is power. I, who knows the circumstances of all sects, am suitable.¡±

    ¡°Even with power, if you have no money, you can¡¯t do anything. The one who brings the money is the one who holds the power, right?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    It was when the three exchanged cold nces with each other.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±

    Jang Ilso finished pouring the drink into the cup and shook his head lightly.

    ¡°Do you have a proposal?¡±

    ¡°I, Jang Ilso, am the only one who can be the leader of this Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    mes flickered in the eyes of the ck Dragon King.

    ¡°This damned one¡­ So this was your game all along.¡±

    ¡°There needs to be evidence for such a im.¡±

    ¡°And clearly what the benefits are.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled and pushed the cup in front of everyone.

    ¡°ck Dragon King, your martial prowess are excellent, but your ability to harmonize with people (??(ÈËºÍ)) iscking. There will undoubtedly be friction with others. Moreover, ck Dragon King cannot leave the Yangtze River. If the leader is at the frontlines, wouldn¡¯t everything be over the moment the frontline falls?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    ck Dragon King let out a sigh as he looked at the wine cup ced in front of him.

    He was frustrated, but it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Information is absolutely important, but sometimes it can be a curse. No one would follow someone who knows their weaknesses and vulnerabilities.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is this a fundamental issue? Tsk.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman also received a cup of wine that was ced in front of him. He couldn¡¯t disagree with that statement.

    ¡°No one can ignore the power of money, but this is Kangho. And being sensitive to profit means that the leader might prioritize their own personal gain. Isn¡¯t the head of the alliance the right ce for a man who can sacrifice personal benefits for the greater good?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a valid point.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded. He had no confidence to choose the former when the interests of the alliance collided with those of ck Ghost Fortress.

    Jang Ilso picked up one of the two remaining cups and threw it lightly at the Lord of the Blood n.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention the other sect.¡±

    Tak.

    The Lord of the Blood n, who received the cup, nodded silently.

    ¡°Furthermore¡­¡±

    There was a flicker of madness in Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze. Everyone could not help but flinch when they saw the eyes.

    There was something about Jang Ilso that even made them, people who represented the world, sick. It was as if the initiative had effectively shifted to him.

    ¡°Those stuck in their territories, only looking forward, cannot be the leaders. The man who will be the lord of the Evil Tyrant Alliance must starve more than anyone else, and therefore have greater greed than anyone else.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand gripped the northern part of the map drawn on the table.

    Udeuduk.

    Jang Ilso, who tore the whole part apart, sped his fist. The smashed wood turned into powder and scattered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take over southernnd, stay in such a barren ce, and pretend to be a king. I yearn for that ce over there. I desire it more than anyone else. Just looking at it makes my throat burn, and makes me hungry. Even if I drink a thousand drinks and consume ten thousand grains, the hunger won¡¯t subside.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you can gain from thatnd, divide it among yourselves. People, money,nd, they mean nothing to me. There¡¯s only one thing I need. To subdue everything in the world under the name of me, Jang Ilso.¡±

    Everyone held their breath.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes overflowing with madness proved that all of this was not just empty words.

    ¡°Only that has any worth.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Follow me. Then I¡¯ll lead you. Not this smelly southernnd, but northernnd, the center of Jungwon!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman bowed his head with wide-opened eyes.

    ¡°Really, you are unmatched. The leader of the Hao Sect, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, greets Ryeonju.¡± (Evil Tyrant Alliance = Sapaeryeon. Ju = leader. Ryeonju = Alliance Leader)

    When Thousand-Faced Gentleman bowed and saluted, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold sighed and nodded.

    ¡°This seems to be the most profitable path. The leader of ck Ghost Fortress, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, greets Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°¡­Darn it.¡±

    ck Dragon King seemed discontented until the end, but havinge this far, he couldn¡¯t back out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect any respect from me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­The leader of Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, ck Dragon King, acknowledges Paegun Jang Ilso as the Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Raise your cup.¡±

    Jang Ilso raised his cup first, and everyone lifted the ss in front of him.

    ¡°As of now, we are brothers. To brothers, a toast! To betrayers, a sword!¡±

    Tang!

    The cup violently clinked in mid-air.

    It was not long before everyone emptied their cup.

    Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Finally, an alliance of Evil Sects was born that would turn the world upside down.

 Chapter 792

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong smiled broadly as he looked at Jang Ilso who gave a slight nod in response.

    ¡°No, should I now call you Ryeonju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me with ¡®Ryeonju¡¯ titles! Enough of that.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his hand a little awkwardly, indicating he didn¡¯t like grand titles, but Ho Gamyeong continued to wear a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°Please climb aboard.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso leisurely climbed onto the carriage drawn by four white horses. The carriage, befitting Jang Ilso¡¯s stature, was opulently decorated, and its interiors were as luxurious as it appeared.

    Jang Ilso climbed onto the carriage and Ho Gamyeong looked around briefly before following suit. As soon as the two got on the carriage, the horses began to run out.

    Ho Gamyeong opened his mouth with an uncharacteristically flushed look.

    ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t think there was a major issue.¡±

    ¡°We were lucky.¡±

    ¡°Where would luck y any role?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong knows. How long Jang Ilso has been trying to create this moment.

    The long-standing effort had finally borne fruit.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just one small step.¡±

    However, Jang Ilso said, extending his arm adorned with numerous essories.

    ¡°They bow their heads and pretend to be sympathetic, but there¡¯s no way that those serpent-like things will follow me. In their mind, there¡¯s only an ulterior motive to put me and Myriad Man Manor forward and take care of their own interests.¡±

    Being the Ryeonju was like that.

    The already established position of Ryeonju is a ce of enormous profits that can gain benefit and power at the same time. On the other hand, for a newly formed alliance, the role often brings challenges and risks.

    At the stage of coordinating with each other to maintain the alliance, everyone stands firm. In the end, it is clear that everyone will have to bear the loss.

    Those members who vied for the position only did it to save face. They would have waved their hands and rejected if someone asked them to bear the responsibility.

    The throne of this alliance was made by twisting a venomous snake. It was self-evident that if a gap was seen even for an instant, the venomous teeth would bite the whole body.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that also what Bangju-nim wanted?¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I? If you don¡¯t take risks, you won¡¯t gain anything.¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted his lips and smirked.

    ¡°Well-fed pigs are content with leftover scraps. But a starving wolf is never satisfied with leftovers. Hunting alwayses with its dangers.¡±

    Jang Ilso brushed his lips with his index finger. His lips, red as blood, shone with a subtle glow.

    ¡°If you desire something as precious as life, then it¡¯s only natural to risk your life.¡±

    ¡°Bangju-nim is right.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looks at Jang Ilso with renewed admiration.

    It¡¯s remarkable.

    In the past, Evil Sects have not united with each other to form a force since the war against the Magyo. The Evil Sects Alliance was born after a hundred years, and Jang Ilso and Myriad Man Manor took over the position of Ryeonju.

    Jang Ilso, the youngest and least experienced among the heads of those prominent Five Great Evil Sect. It¡¯s too obvious for Ho Gamyeong, but it¡¯ll never be obvious for anyone else.

    But Jang Ilso didn¡¯t seem to be in the least pleased despite achieving such an immense feat. He was nonchnt as if he merely got what he deserved.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes are already on the next target. He wasn¡¯t interested in what he already had. Jang Ilso was like a predator that starts seeking the next prey even before it finishes devouring its current catch.

    ¡°Thanks to Mount Hua¡¯s brats, our n has expedited five¡­ No, a decade.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they know I went to sincerely congratte the establishment of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance from the bottom of my heart? Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilso held his stomach andughed.

    It was as if they wanted to cry but got pped instead.

    Kangho was like stagnant water. No onecks anything. So no one is taking any risks.

    That perfect tranquility and power bnce in Kangho was shattered by Heavenly Comrade Alliance in an instant.

    ording to his n, it would have taken a decade. But Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡­. No, thanks to the existence of Mount Hua Sect, all of this could be achieved at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s a delightful and exciting thing to do, but¡­ If you think about it backwards, it¡¯s extremely dangerous. I moved since I couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity, but we¡¯re not fully prepared yet.¡±

    ¡°The greater the risk, the greater the reward we gain.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. As expected, Gamyeong, you know my thoughts.¡±

    He had put four venomous snakes inside his belly.

    If he doesn¡¯t providefort, the vipers will bite his stomach and dig their way out. In that case, Jang Ilso would have to give up his life without a struggle.

    However¡­

    ¡®Soon they will find out.¡¯

    That Jang Ilso¡¯s gastric acid is also melting their bodies.

    ¡°It remains to be seen who will end up in control.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s lips, red as blood, parted slightly, revealing his sharp, white teeth that looked eerily dangerous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Are Bangju-nim thinking of going there yourself?¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangju-nim.¡±

    ¡°A man should never forget his grudge. But the same goes for favors.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looked at Jang Ilso with a slightly puzzled expression.

    ¡°If there is a person who has given a favor, isn¡¯t it also natural to repay it from the standpoint of a receiver?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right, but¡­ then?¡±

    ¡°I have to pay them back. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s enough, but I have to.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed softly.

    ¡°It remains to be seen whether they will like my gift, of course, but it is meaningful to express sincerity.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded at Jang Ilso¡¯s smile.

    Sometimes, his position as advisor seemed insignificant.

    He was confident in his strategies and could shake anyone. But there was only one person, Jang Ilso, whose thoughts he couldn¡¯t perceive.

    But Ho Gamyeong doesn¡¯t feel particrly uneasy about the fact.

    Jang Ilso is Jang Ilso. He isn¡¯t an ordinary human that can be judged.

    Gamyeong nced and saw Jang Ilso close his eyes, lost in deep thought. Ho Gamyeong held his breath so as not to disturb his thoughts.

    Jang Ilso, who closed his eyes, pressed his temples with his fingers.

    ¡®It¡¯s just the beginning.¡¯

    It¡¯s only a small step forward. There¡¯s still a long way to go. And the path ahead will be very rough and thorny. Just walking on it will tear the flesh, and its thorns will pierce the bone.

    However, considering what he would gain by walking forward, Jang Ilso walk through not just a thorny path, but even a pit of fire with a smile.

    A never-ending hunger.

    And the day of Jang Ilso¡¯s insatiable hunger to be satisfied will nevere.

    * * *

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a fight happening?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Im Sobyong by the cor and shook him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? If filthy Evil Sect and despicable Righteous Sect idiots are gathered together, everyone should overturn their eyes and fight! Why don¡¯t you fight, why! The stage wasid out like this!¡±

    ¡°Kureuk. Le- Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°No! They have to fight each other and die! That¡¯s when I¡¯ll suck the honey!¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed as he listened to the sinister words.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You should say such a thing in a ce where no one else listens.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    It was Baek Cheon who couldn¡¯t bear to say that a Taoist shouldn¡¯t think like that.

    ¡®That venomous punk.¡¯

    A filthy Evil Sect and a despicable Righteous Sect. Does that guy really have the concept of an ally in his head?

    ¡°Keuhum! Keuhum! That¡­.. It seems that the pirate punks run away without looking back when they see the Righteous Sect!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t they chase them? I heard Shaolin guys are masters of Lightness Art. Where did the monk go? They¡¯re missing when everyone looks for them!¡±

    ¡°Lightness Art is useless. They are escaping by ship, how are you going to follow them on water?¡±

    ¡°Then chase them by ship!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then the pirates will attack and destroy the ship. What will happen then?¡±

    ¡°What will happen? It¡¯ll be great! All the fake monk bastards are going to drown, and that day will be a feast!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who looked at Chung Myung with stunned eyes, turned his gaze weakly toward Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bear to meet that gaze and lowered his head.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    A bandit leader who lives off exploitingmoners is now questioning the morality of a disciple from a prestigious Righteous Sect. Of course, it¡¯s ridiculous, but the one who makes it impossible to even refute this absurdity is Chung Myung.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ No, put that down. Anyway¡­ it seems those guys have left their fortress and gone to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t keep doing that, can they?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps by now¡­ Yes, they have to look for a safe ce so they must be approaching the ck Dragon Water Fortress by now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? ck Dragon Water Fortress?¡±

    Im Sobyong nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s like the Nokchae of Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. However, if the Nokchae moves from ce to ce, ck Dragon Water Fortress is a ce where the power of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River is concentrated. ck Dragon King isn¡¯t a managerial leader like me but someone like an emperor.¡±

    ¡°So, they¡¯re gathering there?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the natural behavior of bandits and pirates. Even if you tell them to fend for themselves, they naturally gather in safe ces. Whether they¡¯re seeking help or they can¡¯t die alone, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are they crazy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the case with all bandits. Tsk, tsk, this uneducated one.¡±

    Baek Cheon eventually closed his eyes.

    ¡®You¡¯re a bandit, you.¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, so they¡¯re gathering at the ck Dragon Water Fortress?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m expecting.¡±

    ¡°So both the Shaolin and Wudang are heading there?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that likely?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as he let go of his tight grip on Im Sobyong¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go! Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Tell Sect Leader and get the kids ready! We¡¯re going to the ck Dragon Water Fortress!¡±

    ¡°Why are we going there¡­¡±

    ¡°What why? When all the pirates and Righteous Sect bastards gather in ck Dragon Water Fortress, there will be a big fight, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Stop calling them Righteous Sect bastards.¡±

    ¡®If you keep saying that, it sounds like we¡¯re of the Evil Sect, you punk!¡¯

    ¡°When such a big battle is happening and we¡¯re just watching from afar, what will people say! Weid out the stage in the first ce, but if they eat it all, I won¡¯t be able to sleep! Don¡¯t procrastinate and get ready!¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re going to join the battle?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked with a serious look. The word ¡®battle¡¯ naturally excited him. But then.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go watch with my hands behind my back? Why would we intervene when they¡¯re killing each other?¡±

    Pshhhh.

    Chung Myung poured cold water into Baek Cheon¡¯s burning heart.

    Baek Cheon, whose shoulders drooped, asked weakly.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you say we shouldn¡¯t just stand by?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if we¡¯re there. It¡¯s not like people will see us directly; just the rumor of our presence is enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We can coax the beggars into spreading rumors that we fought hard. Or I¡¯ll get the pirates to spread it. They wouldn¡¯t deny being beaten by us, would they?¡±

    ¡°I can help spread that rumor too. Kikikik.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Kikikikik!¡±

    Watching Chung Myung and Im Sobyongugh together, it felt like hell on earth.

    ¡°Prepare some liquor and rice crackers in advance. It¡¯s always good to drink while watching others beat each other up!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ihihihi! I hope they¡¯re all dead! Ihihihihit!¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly looked up at the sky. It was clear and peaceful today.

    ¡®Yuanshi Tianzun.¡¯

    ¡®I really need your help now.¡¯

    ¡®Please do something about this bastard¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Please¡­¡¯

 Chapter 793

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face darkened as he saw people gathering by the river.

    ¡°¡­ Guys.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did Sect Leader say he was going?¡±

    ¡°It seems so?¡±

    Yoon Jong added to Jo-Gol¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Honestly¡­ being involved in such an event is kind of weird.¡±

    ¡°First of all, it seems that Elder Hyun Young loses his temper¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°He was almost flipped upside down when he heard that Wudang was getting all the attention. He looked like he was about to grab Sect Leader by the cor at any moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand how he feels, actually.¡±

    Baek Cheon listened absentmindedly and nodded.

    No, well, he could understand that much. Lately, the feelings toward Wudang were deteriorating rapidly. In the past, if someone asked him the sect he hated the most, he would¡¯ve answered Southern Edge Sect without hesitation, but now he will answer Southern Edge Sect after thinking about it for about a breath.

    ¡®Huh? Is it the same?¡¯

    It¡¯s quite different. At least now, it means one should at leastpare Southern Edge Sect without Wudang.

    In the past, there was noparison. How could onepare Wudang to Southern Edge Sect? To bepared to Southern Edge Sect, one had to be at least Magyo.

    ¡°Yes, I understand that, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Then why are those yangbans behaving like that? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯reing with us?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to bandits and pirates lined all the way behind Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    All of them had the same look on their face, wondering, ¡®Why are we standing here like this?¡¯

    Right, it¡¯s perplexing. Baek Cheon himself was confused, so how must they feel?

    Yoon Jong replied with a sigh.

    ¡°I actually tried to stop him¡­.but he won¡¯t listen. He said we¡¯re taking everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°While the bandits of Nokrim can be understood, if we leave these pirates here, they will escape. He said he can¡¯t bear to see that even if he died.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡®Uh¡­ Right.¡¯

    Certainly, they can¡¯t let these pirates go. They¡¯re serving their sentence throughbor.

    If they¡¯vemitted a crime, they have to atone for it. It is also Mount Hua¡¯s role to keep those pirates from harming themoners unless they were to kill all the pirates.

    But the issue is¡­

    ¡°So, we¡¯re taking pirates and bandits to a ce where all the prestigious Righteous Sect gather?¡±

    ¡°It seems so?¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t answer and slowly shifted his gaze.

    He saw the figure of Chung Myung kicking the pirates excitedly.

    ¡°No, these pirate bastards can¡¯t even stand in line! Sect Leader is here, and you¡¯re leaning on one leg? What? Are you ufortable? Want me to show you what real ufortable is?¡±

    ¡°N- No, please! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°If you made a mistake, you should be punished, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had spun the jaw of the pirates, red his eyes.

    Not only the pirates flinched at the momentum, but even the bandits shrank their necks and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sensing a subtle sense of sympathy at the crumpled posture, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bear to look anymore and closed his eyes. When you stand in front of that bastard, everyone bes fair regardless of Righteous or Evil.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s a little better now. We¡¯re ready, Sect Leader!¡±

    Instead of answering, Hyun Jong sighed deeply. His lips were quivering as if about to say something, but he ended up shaking his head.

    ¡®We understand, Sect Leader.¡¯

    ¡®We also understand.¡¯

    Everyone felt as if they heard what Hyun Jong wanted to say. They even seemed to understand why he couldn¡¯t utter those words.

    Chanting sutras for a cow is not something a gentleman should do.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulders dropped when he saw the bizarrebination of Taoists, bandits, and pirates lined up in front.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s depart.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With that, Hyun Jong turned around without looking back and started to run.

    Mount Hua, Nokrim, and the pirates of the Great Whale Water Fortress. A significant number of people quickly ran along the river.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were ustomed to running, and the mountain bandits of Nokchae, being elites from Nokrim familiar with the terrain of mountains, were exceptionally fast.

    The pirates, however, were having a hard time.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m dying¡­¡±

    Yet, everyone managed to keep running without falling behind. The reason was simple.

    ¡®If you fall behind, you die.¡¯

    ¡®That guy will really kill us!¡¯

    It was because Chung Myung was following behind them with hands behind his back.

    ¡®No, he¡¯s walking with his hands on his back, why is his walking speed almost the same as our running speed?!¡¯

    ¡®Is that a person or a ghost?¡¯

    What was certain was that whether it was a person or a ghost, anyone whogged behind would certainly be beaten to death by that guy.

    ¡°Run fast, you pirates punk! Do you think your sins are forgiven just because you dug a bit of the riverbed? Try to fall behind. Let¡¯s reduce one of your rice bowls while we¡¯re at it!¡±

    ¡°Hiiik!¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly followed Chung Myung, who chased the running pirates.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Dongryong has grown a lot. Now Sasuk is even worried about the pirates?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, you punk! If we go by what you said, it should just be a matter of showing our faces. But if we arrive too early, we might have to fight.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    For a moment, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he stared at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon, who sensed the changed mood, asked curtly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No, I just thought Sasuk is finally starting to think ahead. Until now, I thought that thing above Sasuk¡¯s neck was just a fancy headband hanger.¡±

    ¡°Really, this bastard for real!¡±

    Just before Baek Cheon was about to charge in anger, Chung Myung quickly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Well, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Something feels off.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Just.¡±

    With the brief answer, the corner of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth slightly went up.

    ¡®All I did up til now was all something I had to do.¡¯

    Both Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance are still weak.

    Of course, it is clear that Heavenly Comrade Alliance has established itself as the only force capable of dealing with the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, but ¡®Being able to deal with¡¯ does not mean ¡®Equal¡¯.

    Heavenly Comrade Alliance is still only a weak force to the extent that a single cough of the Ten Great Sect would make them from a single cough.

    ¡®We need the Evil Sect punks.¡¯

    Heavenly Comrade Alliance are spreading their influence all over the ce. Nevertheless, there is only one reason why the Ten Great Sect has remained silent.

    Face.

    Because those who im to be noble cannot openly interfere with the same Righteous Sect that is promoting Righteousness.

    The reason why Chung Myung has been able to beat Ten Great Sect so far is because he knew face is very important to them.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know when people lose face?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°When their rice bowl is taken away.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying all of a sudden?¡±

    Instead of answering straight away, Chung Myung sneered.

    ¡®We¡¯re almost at the limit.¡¯

    Things like justification and saving face are only relevant when your own rice bowl is still intact. If Heavenly Comrade Alliance continues to grow like this, there wille a day when they will have to throw away such pretenses

    Haven¡¯t they realized in the first ce that the principle of action that moves the Ten Great Sect is not Righteousness?

    The moment they think they¡¯re being deprived of the rice bowl, they¡¯ll try to repeat exactly what they did to Mount Hua in the past.

    They¡¯ll undermine the value of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, tear apart the sect within, and then take over. Like when rather than helping Mount Hua that was under attack, they took advantage of it.

    ¡®If I get hit once, I won¡¯t get hit the same way twice, you damn bastards!¡¯

    To prevent that scenario, they must immobilize the Ten Great Sect. If this fight flows into a bteral structure of Heavenly Comrade Alliance vs. Ten Great Sect, the oue is obvious.

    ¡®We can¡¯t win.¡¯

    They need time. Time to strengthen the sects within Heavenly Comrade Alliance and to solidify their unity!

    So right now, they needed to divert Ten Great Sect¡¯s attention. Especially when they are still obsessed with justification and face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right up to this point.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you going on about? Speak in a way that makes sense.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes became faint.

    ¡°But the way they retreat seems a bit strange.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The fact that they¡¯re gathering at ck Dragon Water Fortress means ck Dragon Water Fortress hasn¡¯t abandoned Yangtze and retreated, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, that would be the case. They wouldn¡¯t gather in a ce where no one is.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°The pirates are so inferior and Shaolin, Wudang, and Namgung are attacking all at once, yet they¡¯re holding on.¡±

    ¡°Qingcheng also came.¡±

    ¡°Except for the little fish.¡±

    Baek Cheon was taken aback. If Qingcheng¡¯s Sect Leader had heard this now, he would have foamed at the mouth and fallen backward.

    Who else in the world would call the sects belonging to those renowned Ten Great Sect a little fish except this guy?

    ¡°If you look at the nature of the pirates, it is only right to run away for now. They¡¯re different from the Ten Great Sect. They don¡¯t care about their face. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll try to save face.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s still a ce that leads a sect. The subordinate is still fighting, but would they run away?¡±

    ¡°Evil Sect has nothing like that. First, they have to survive to have power and subordinates. Righteous Sects prioritize the sect, but Evil Sects prioritize themselves. That¡¯s why they¡¯re Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But the ck Dragon Water Fortress is still holding out.¡±

    Chung Myung was lost in thought, scratching his chin.

    ¡®There¡¯s something they believe in.¡¯

    He must go and check it with his own eyes. If what he¡¯s thinking is happening, he might have topletely revise the n.

    If everything went ording to his n, their retreat from the Yangtze would have been expected. Not doing so implies one of two things.

    One, they¡¯ve decided to lose as it is.

    The other is¡­.

    ¡®Someone saw something I didn¡¯t see.¡¯

    A smile crept across his lips as he pondered.

    ¡®Interesting.¡¯

    Who could it be?

    He doesn¡¯t know. No, he shouldn¡¯t know.

    But for some reason, Chung Myung felt he knew. Who is responsible for the work that makes him feel so unsettled?

    A certain gaze kept flickering in Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    Those dark, shimmering eyes are seen above blood-red lips.

    ¡®Jang Ilso.¡¯

    Throughout his two lives, he met countless people and fought countless foes. In terms of experience, nobody in Kangho is even close to Chung Myung¡¯s toes.

    Yet, even Chung Myung had never encountered such a peculiar gaze.

    ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯

    It is different from the madness in the eyes of the Magyo.

    It¡¯s not like Heavenly Demon¡¯s eyes are full of endless emptiness.

    It was¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung! Up ahead!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was preupied, quickly came to his senses and looked up.

    Before him approached a group of warriors.

    ¡®Enemies?¡¯

    No, it¡¯s not.

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes and stared at them. Both eyes shone significantly.

    They wore neat martial uniforms with a longsword in one hand. A vivid Tai Chi symbol was engraved on their chests.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    With a smirk, Chung Myung shrugged and murmured,

    ¡°This¡­ It seems distinguished guests havee to greet us. I¡¯m truly honored.¡±

    Wudang Sect.

    Perhaps the very people he least wanted to encounter right now were swiftly approaching. Leading them was Wudang Sect¡¯s Sect Leader, Heo Dojin, and from his eyes emanated a cold re aimed at Mount Hua Sect.

 Chapter 794

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    Heo Dojin turned his head at the voice calling for him. His brow slightly furrowed upon seeing the group approaching.

    Those in ck robes ran towards their side, followed by others in green and blue garments.

    It was a truly bizarrebination, but Heo Dojin immediately recognized who they were.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    A slightly suppressed voice leaked out of Heo Dojin¡¯s mouth. The only people who are so ostentatious in the current Kangho are the Mount Hua Sect.

    Of all times, he encountered the most troublesome group now as they were heading towards ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    ¡°¡­What should we do?¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes shone at Heo Sanja¡¯s question.

    ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason to avoid them. We didn¡¯tmit a sin.¡±

    It was not long before a strange smile came to his lips.

    Come to think of it, he hasn¡¯t seen Mount Hua in person since the Murim Competition. He only heard the story that was told.

    ¡®I need to verify with my own eyes.¡¯

    The decision was made shortly.

    ¡°Heo Sanja.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°We should meet Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader, is there really a need¡­¡±

    The flustered Heo Sanja began to dissuade Heo Dojin.

    It¡¯s not because he feels ufortable meeting Mount Hua.

    Although the Righteous Sects didn¡¯t have strict top-bottom order between their sects like the Evil Sects did, there was naturally a hierarchy.

    The reputation and skills of Wudang were far superior to Mount Hua¡¯s. By rights, it should be Mount Hua approaching them to pay their respects. If Heo Dojin initiates the conversation, it might just inte Mount Hua¡¯s egos.

    Heo Dojin said with a slightly displeased look, as if he had seen through Heo Sanja¡¯s innermost thoughts.

    ¡°Are you still concerned about such things?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader, however¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough of the unnecessary formalities. What¡¯s important is what we gain.¡±

    In the end, Heo Sanja nodded reluctantly.

    As long as Heo Dojin decides to do so, any further discussions were merely a waste.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Heo Dojin changed his direction, the disciples of the Wudang Sect who were following him immediately headed towards Mount Hua Sect.

    Meanwhile, Hyun Jong looked at them and unknowingly let out a sigh.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    The momentum of Wudang¡¯s elite has been suffocating.

    ¡®Wudang¡­¡¯

    They were seasoned martial artists. While they weren¡¯t deliberately intimidating, there was a naturally heavy and solemn energy emanating from them.

    ¡°They areing this way, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hyun Jong watched them as he swallowed dry saliva.

    In the past, he might not have dared to face Wudang¡¯s Sect Leader. But just as Mount Hua has changed from the past, so was his own standing.

    It was time to show a dignified appearance as the Sect Leader of Mount Hua Sect and Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s back was dampened with cold sweat.

    His position has obviously changed. However, it was clear that the way they treated Hyun Jong would have changed just as much or more.

    The gaze from Heo Dojin, who took the lead, weighed heavily on Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulder.

    It was then.

    ¡°Why are they sneaking around as if they¡¯ve found something to scavenge?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked back at his voice which suddenly broke the tension.

    Chung Myung, who followed him, was looking at Wudang Sect with both hands on the back of his head.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°It looked like their feet caught fire too. They used to just pass by without a second nce in the past.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too harsh on them. Their stomach must be churning with envytely, so please ept them with a big heart, Sect Leader. After all, aren¡¯t they our descendants?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong listened to it nkly and eventually let out a hollowugh.

    It would be only Chung Myung in this world who could speak of Wudang in that way. Even Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang couldn¡¯t regard Wudang as lightly.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    In any case, thanks to that, the pressure that had gripped him seemed to have disappeared like a lie. Now he could look at Heo Dojin with a morefortable face.

    As the distance between the two sects narrowed, their pace naturally slowed down. Heo Dojin approached Hyun Jong with a leisurely stride.

    Hyun Jong cupped his hands and took a formal greeting pose.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet Sect Leader of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°I am Heo Dojin, Sect Leader of Wudang Sect. I¡¯m pleased to meet Sect Leader of Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    Heo Dojin also took a formal greeting in return. After deeply bowing his head, he raised his head and spoke with a friendly face.

    ¡°It seems it¡¯s our first meeting since the Murim Competition, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯m very d to meet Sect Leader again.¡±

    Greetings came and went like a ritual, and Heo Dojinughed heartily.

    ¡°Back then, I never imagined Mount Hua would gain such renown. Mypliments.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. No matter how much Mount Hua has raised its name, how can wepare to the famous Wudang? We were just lucky.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Too much humility can be seen as insincere, I presume? If you, as the Maengju, attribute everything to luck, what would the members of Heavenly Comrade Alliance think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to everyone viewing me favorably. If Maengju¡¯s position was determined by skill and connections, how could I have ever been chosen? My shoulders are about to sink under the heavy loads of responsibility.¡±

    Jo-Gol whispered to Yoon Jong, listening to the conversationing and going.

    ¡°Sahyung, Sahyung. Both of them speak so gently, but it feels quite intense, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Close your mouth. If you cause trouble here, I¡¯ll really grind your bones.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Jo-Gol quietly covered his mouth with both hands.

    Then Heo Dojin gazed at the people standing behind Hyun Jong.

    ¡°If I may ask, who are those people standing behind you?¡±

    ¡°They are from Seventy-Two Stronghold of Nokrim.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Heo Dojin nods silently. That was all his reaction.

    Having expected some strong reactions for bringing a group from the Evil Sect, Hyun Jong looked at him with a slightly strange expression.

    He never thought that Heo Dojin wouldn¡¯tment on it.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I thought I had to make an excuse.¡±

    Heo Dojin merelyughed at Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it due to Sect Leader¡¯s virtue that even the rogues of Nokrim are enlightened? I¡¯m just jealous. Even if I pursue Tao my whole life, I don¡¯t think I can evene close to your toes.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    Hyun Jong bowed his head in bewilderment.

    Heo Dojin looked around the disciples with a smile on his face.

    ¡®They¡¯re sharp.¡¯

    The energy that flows out secretly is no less than that of Wudang. Of course, they¡¯re not as tranquil as Wudang. At first nce, they even seemed shallow. It¡¯s impossible to regard them as having the tranquility of Taoists, even just as empty words ¡­

    ¡®Instead, their energy is clear and free.¡¯

    An unexpected realization hit him.

    ¡®Since when did being heavy and serious represent Taoism?¡¯

    In the first ce, Taoism would have been something that wasn¡¯t bound down.

    Heo Dojin, who was briefly lost in thought, soon nodded heavily and looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Back in Wuhan¡­¡±

    When the word Wuhan came out, Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened.

    The sparring matches in Wuhan.

    It¡¯s a pleasant memory for Mount Hua, but it¡¯s a terrible memory for Heo Dojin. And now he was bringing it up in front of Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°We were quite displeased that our disciples were humiliated.¡±

    ¡°¡­We were just lucky.¡±

    Hyun Jong replied with slight difort, but Hee Dojin¡¯s face was surprisingly calm.

    ¡°I also thought it might have been just luck. But seeing Mount Hua¡¯s disciples today, it wasn¡¯t solely luck.¡±

    Heo Dojin once again greeted Hyun Jong with respect.

    ¡°I have learned a lot, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t done anything.¡±

    ¡°If there was nothing Sect Leader did, how could Mount Hua havee this far?¡±

    Once again, when Hyun Jong tried to offer modesty, Heo Dojin¡¯s gaze fixed on someone else.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Mount Hua Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Our Sect Leader is a bit amazing.¡±

    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    ¡°As expected, since it is a Sect Leader of Wudang, you know that! This is why such a man should be in high positions.¡±

    ¡°Hahahat.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe!¡±

    The two of them looked at each other,ughing as if they got along very well.

    Their eyes, however, were keenly observing and gauging each other, unlike their apparent bright expressions.

    ¡°You defeated Heo Gong, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with my skill.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    For a moment, Heo Dojin, who was speechless, nced briefly at Hyun Jong. However, Hyun Jong had already turned his gaze to the distant sky with both hands behind his back.

    It was as if he was saying, ¡®I can¡¯t do anything about that; you handle it.¡¯

    ¡°Skill¡­ Right, skill. Heo Gong isn¡¯t someone who can be defeated by mere luck.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was incredible.¡±

    ¡°And you, who defeated him, are even more incredible?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. That wasn¡¯t exactly my point, but since Sect Leader put it that way, it¡¯s hard for me to deny. Ahem!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin looked around at Mount Hua Sect members, but no one met his gaze. It was because their disciple, who would make them ashamed no matter where he was presented, was sticking out his belly even in front of that Wudang.

    ¡®I want to hide.¡¯

    ¡®I feel like I could die of embarrassment.¡¯

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Heo Dojinughed out loud and nodded.

    ¡°Good. There¡¯s no reason to hesitate calling something impressive as impressive. Even Daode Tianzun* once said that unnecessary courtesy ruins human affairs.¡±

    Chung Myung saw Heo Dojin with his eyes glistening at his cool words.

    ¡°But you¡¯d better be careful. Our young ones are training without even sleeping, all to defeat you.¡±

    ¡°I always wee challenges.¡±

    ¡°Challenge¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin grinned after a brief pause.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, if our young ones challenge you next time, don¡¯t avoid it out of annoyance.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t promise that.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Heo Dojin wrapped up the casual conversation and spoke to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°I have many things I¡¯d like to discuss, but due to pressing circumstances on my journey, it¡¯s regrettable that I cannot stay longer to chat.¡±

    ¡°Will there be another opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will visit again and seek your guidance.¡±

    Heo Dojin gave a respectful bow.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Heo Dojin turned around without hesitation when Hyun Jong returned the gesture with equal respect.

    ¡°Let¡¯s depart.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wudang Sect departed first, leaving behind the stationary Mount Hua Sect. Only when they had moved some distance away did a deep sigh escape Hyun Jong¡¯s lip.

    ¡°¡­Impressive.¡±

    It¡¯s not unknown how much Wudang might dislike Mount Hua.

    But Heo Dojin never lost his manners and respect for even a moment. Rather, he seemed to hold Mount Hua in high regard.

    Hyun Jong wondered if he could have acted in the same manner.

    ¡®The demeanor of a renowned Sect Leader would be like that.¡¯

    Someone whose posture is humble, yet from that humility radiates a power that overwhelms the other. Rather, if Heo Dojin had openly expressed his teeth toward them, he might not have felt this pressure.

    And the members of Wudang Sect behind Heo Dojin also didn¡¯t reveal any of the emotions that might have built up from their previous encounters.

    ¡®We still have a long way to go.¡¯

    Neither he nor Mount Hua are good enough to bepared to Wudang.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung, who was watching Wudang group moving away with his arms folded behind Hyun Jong, rolled up his lips.

    ¡®They still have the upper hand, don¡¯t they?¡¯

    There was no rudeness from the members of Wudang Sect, including Heo Dojin.

    But Chung Myung was rather annoyed by Heo Dojin¡¯s attitude. Being able to maintain oneself correctly indicates a certain level of leisure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long that leisurests.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s ring gaze at Wudang was sharp.

 Chapter 795

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    While rushing toward the ck Dragon Water Fortress, Jo-Gol opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡­ That Wudang¡¯s Sect Leader guy.¡±

    ¡°Heo Dojin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that person.¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little different from what I thought?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong stared questioningly at Jo-Gol, who hesitated slightly before speaking.

    ¡°I thought that being the head Wudang would mean he¡¯s a fierce swordsman. But he actually seems like a very good-natured Taoist.¡±

    Of course, this is not the first time he has seen Wudang¡¯s Sect Leader.

    In the past, he saw Heo Dojin sitting on a high tform at the Murim Competition. But it was literally just a view from a distance.

    This was the first time he had really gotten to know Heo Dojin.

    ¡°A good-natured Taoist, huh¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong briefly repeated the remark and looked at Jo-Gol with a pitiful gaze.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You did welling to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Why would you say that? I¡¯m embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°If you had seeded your father as a merchant, you would have destroyed the whole household.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    Tang Soso, who was listening, chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Jo-Gol Sahyung. You shouldn¡¯t trust Sect Leader of Wudang at face value. You never know what¡¯s underneath.¡±

    Jo-Gol tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Do you mean Tang Gaju is like that, too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my father is exceptionally friendly with Mount Hua, but he¡¯s not like that when dealing with other sects. All the people who have risen to that position are people who hide their true nature as easily as breathing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It was over after exchanging good words, but there¡¯s no way the only reason for approaching us was just casual talk. He probably gathered more information than we know.¡±

    ¡°¡­In that short period of time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s the Sect Leader of Wudang.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something to learn, learn it; if there¡¯s something to imitate, do so. But under no circumstances should we neglect our vignce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°We will keep it in mind.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung, who was watching the chicks (?) having conversations from behind, smirked secretly.

    ¡°They¡¯ve grown up well.¡±

    In the past, people who would have made a fuss just by meeting Sect Leader of Wudang are now wary and worried in their own way.

    ¡°First of all, focus on what¡¯s ahead of you. Our opponent now is ck Dragon Water Fortress. Not Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    With spirited determination, they rushed forward. Chung Myung grinned.

    You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    ¡®Well, whatever. Even if they¡¯re a chick, they should do at least this much.¡¯

    * * *

    Tap.

    Heo Dojin, who was at the forefront, swiftly advanced.

    The gentle expression he had shown in front of Hyun Jong and Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had long disappeared. Only cold sternness remained.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Heo Sanja cautiously approached and asked.

    Then Heo Dojin opened his mouth without a change of expression.

    ¡°Are you talking about Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He had heard evaluations of Mount Hua numerous times.

    But it wasrgely just an assessment of Mount Hua¡¯s deeds. What Heo Sanja wanted to hear was an evaluation of Mount Hua that Heo Dojin saw with his own eyes.

    ¡°We definitely need to be on guard. However¡­¡±

    Heo Dojin slightly blurred the end of his speech. He closed his mouth as if he was a little worried, but only after a while, he slowly opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Mount Hua is undoubtedly a great sect. Seeing them in person today, I truly felt their greatness.¡±

    It was almost apliment. Heo Sanja pondered whether he had ever heard such praise from Heo Dojin before.

    ¡°Yet that¡¯s what will hurt them the most. The time they¡¯ve lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was fortunate I saw Mount Hua with my own eyes.¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    In fact, Mount Hua was more threatening than he thought, and impressive than he thought. There was definitely something in Mount Hua that could not be found in Wudang.

    However¡­

    ¡®A gap once created isn¡¯t easily closed.¡¯

    It was a ce that could not be called an enemy yet, but it was fortunate indeed that he had the opportunity to closely examine the ce where it could be an enemy. That alone was worth the trip.

    ¡®Once the distance has been widened, it is not that easy to narrow down.¡¯

    Because they underestimated them for so long, such an incident has urred. But if they acknowledge Mount Hua and are wary of them, he was confident of maintaining the gap with them.

    Even this time proves it.

    In the past, the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family would have only watched until Mount Hua took all the public¡¯s sentiment and took all the profits, but this time, as soon as they heard that Mount Hua appeared in the Yangtze River and fought with the pirates, they flocked.

    That¡¯s what it means to be on guard.

    ¡®Sect Leader. Whoever rises above must bear that weight.¡¯

    It¡¯s not that hard for a person ranked hundredth to be tenth. However, it requires much more effort for that tenth rank to be number two, and to be number one, it requires even more effort.

    Mount Hua, which has already started to receive the attention of other sects, will no longer be able to gain one-sided benefits as in the past.

    ¡°Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s face tightened strangely. He felt something close to tension.

    ¡®If the world remains as it is, this distance won¡¯t narrow. But¡­¡¯

    What if the world isn¡¯t as peaceful as it is now? Will Wudang be able to maintain the gap with Mount Hua then?

    Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes shone cold.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be busy when I get back to Wudang.¡¯

    To do so, the first thing to do is to dispose of the ck Dragon Water Fortress sd.

    Heo Dojin pushed energy into his leg and kicked the ground hard.

    * * *

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who ran tirelessly, finally arrived at the ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    Everyone opened their eyes wide at the sight before them.

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    How should they describe this sight?

    Magnificent?

    No, that¡¯s not it. It was not appropriate to describe this scene in such a positive word.

    Numerous martial artists were densely gathered by the riverside.

    First of all, what stands out the most is Shaolin¡¯s monk in yellow robes. And before them were the disciples of Wudang.

    Next to them were those dressed in sky-blue uniforms.

    ¡°Sky blue¡­.¡±

    ¡°Azure Sky (??(Énñ·))! It¡¯s Azure Sky Sword Squad (????(Énñ·„¦ê )) of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Namgung.¡±

    At a nce, the swordsmen, whose momentum is very sharp, are looking across the river in perfect alignment. And¡­

    ¡°Then those in blue robes (??(ìiÒÂ)) must be from Qingcheng Sect.¡±

    Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung, Qingcheng.

    Four sects who led the world are gathered by the river. It was truly breathtaking.

    ¡®Has there been an asion since thest war with Magyo where this many people gathered?¡¯

    They finally felt it. The times are changing.

    Even though the people gathered here did not show hostility toward Mount Hua, they felt pressure as if their body was being weighed down. If they felt this way, imagine the pressure on the pirates across the river.

    All these sects, that anyone who put their feet in Kangho would know, have drawn their swords in confrontation.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong nods his head.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    His hand hidden in his sleeve trembled slightly, but now was the time to move forward confidently. He¡¯s the Sect Leader of Mount Hua Sect after all.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who had stopped began to move again.

    They too understood what it meant to be there, so every step they took was full of weight.

    Bop Kye walked out slowly and greeted them as he saw Mount Hua approaching from behind.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    He showed his respect with Banzhang stance with a solemn face.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Elder Bop Kye, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°How can I forget? I won¡¯t ever forget the kindness you¡¯ve shown to Mount Hua.¡±

    Bop Kye nodded slowly.

    He didn¡¯t really show affection for Mount Hua, but personal circumstances were not important at the meeting on behalf of the sect. What¡¯s important is that Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader speaks friendly words to Shaolin.

    ¡°Thank you foring here. Everyone in the world will be amazed by Mount Hua¡¯s spirit.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly at Bop Kye¡¯s words.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned upside down the moment he heard it.

    ¡°No, this monk¡­. Euupp!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Yes, Chung Myung! You¡¯re agreeing that ¡®Everyone¡¯ in the world will be amazed by Mount Hua¡¯s spirit, right!? Our Chung Myung is so admirable! You¡¯re even interested in Buddhism! You even know about the concept of ¡®Everyone¡¯ (The word ¡®Everyone¡¯(Jung Saeng/??/Ð\Éú) is a noun mostly used in Buddhism, and it sounds close to the curse word Chung Myung was about to say (Jung Saekki/? ??/Monk Bastard)).

    Baek Cheonughed and desperately shut Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. Even Hye Yeon grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s neck with a pale blue face and quietly strangled him.

    ¡°Eup! Eueup! This bas-¡­ This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I see you¡¯ve noticed it again! That¡¯s a duck! You¡¯ve never seen a duckling before, have you? I find it quite fascinating too!¡±

    In the meantime, Five Swords swiftly ran over and firmly sealed Chung Myung¡¯s mouth with cloth and even tightly bound his body.

    ¡°Mmmph! Mmm!¡±

    Chung Myung struggled furiously, having been cocooned in an instant, but no one pitied him.

    ¡°Phew. Move him far to the back. No, wait. Maybe we should take this opportunity to bury him.¡±

    ¡°Should we?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, don¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply as he watched Chung Myung being dragged away.

    It was Mount Hua who started the pirates¡¯ subjugation in the first ce. Thus Mount Hua should be in a position of weing them. But Bop Kye skillfully and naturally expressed gratitude to Mount Hua.

    As if they were the main characters, and Mount Hua was just supporting their intention.

    ¡®This monk!¡¯

    While one can¡¯t say that caring for one¡¯s own sect is wrong, isn¡¯t that too sneaky and petty?

    Perhaps understanding his feelings, Hye Yeon¡¯s face also turned bright red.

    Then Bop Kye nced at Hye Yeon and said to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder-nim.¡±

    ¡°I am more than grateful to you for taking in and teaching a disciple of Shaolin. However, due to the circumstances, I believe we should retrieve our disciple from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do as you wish.¡±

    When Hyun Jong¡¯s permission fell, Bop Kye quietly called Hye Yeon.

    ¡°Hye Yeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come here and join Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon¡¯s face stiffened at the unexpected situation.

    ¡°Elder-nim, Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware that Bangjang has granted you external travel. But now is not the time to seek teachings.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Bangjang has entrusted all authority to me. I won¡¯t say any more.¡±

    With that said, there was no room for further argument. Hye Yeon¡¯s shoulders dropped.

    When he turned around with a defeated expression, Baek Cheon tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, monk.¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon Siju. I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one obey the orders of the sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon¡¯srge and gentle eyes trembled slightly. But soon he gave farewell in a somewhat low voice.

    ¡°¡­Until we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    Hye Yeon politely addressed Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also took the initiative and returned the gesture to Hye Yeon.

    It was the highest courtesy that could be shown to someone who was not a disciple of Mount Hua, but was no different from a disciple of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re not seeing each other!¡±

    ¡°Come visit again, monk!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll save some meat for you!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re crazy\!¡±

    Leaving behind the warm voices, Hye Yeon sighed softly and walked towards Shaolin.

    ¡°My disciple caused inconvenience.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. We were greatly helped by the presence of Monk Hye Yeon. I would like to thank Monk Hye Yeon and Shaolin as the Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong looks at Hye Yeon with a slightly regretful expression.

    Though not a disciple of Mount Hua, it felt as if they were losing one. The sudden farewell weighed heavily on his heart.

    Bop Kye suddenly looked to the side after confirming Hye Yeon hade over. And he told Hyun Jong.

    ¡°More importantly, I believe there are greetings to be exchanged.¡±

    From the side that Bop Kye looked at, Namgung Family¡¯s Gaju and Qingcheng Sect Leader were walking in a straight line toward them.

 Chapter 796

    ¡°Namgung Hwang.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Byeok Hyeon (??(±ÌÙt)).¡±

    Hyun Jong greeted the two.

    ¡°I am Mount Hua¡¯s Hyun Jong. I am so pleased to meet you again.¡±

    All of them were acquaintances at the past Murim Competition. However, the two¡¯s attitude toward Hyun Jong has changed noticeably differently.

    First, Byeok Hyeon.

    Qingcheng¡¯s Sect Leader smiled brightly upon seeing Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s reputation is well known throughout Sichuan. I had suspected that Mount Hua would make a name for itself in the Murim Competition, but I can only admire the performance that was beyond my expectations. I am deeply impressed, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Such praise is too much. I am humbled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration. Everyone would think the same. I can¡¯t be more confident that Mount Hua is here when we have to deal with the evil pirates.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned red.

    Nevertheless, the reason why strength entered his shoulders was that he could feel that the words of Qingcheng Sect Leader were not pretense but sincere words.

    However,

    ¡°What does Mount Hua do here?¡±

    Namgung Hwang didn¡¯t seem to share the same sentiments.

    He stared at Hyun Jong with cold eyes.

    ¡°The forces gathered here are already excessive for our purpose in dealing with one water fortress. If the number of people increases, there will be only confusion. Since you¡¯ve arrivedte, you should not intervene awkwardly and cause confusion, but just support from the back. ¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no ce for Heavenly Comrade Alliance here.¡±

    Byeok Hyeon frowned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much to say, Namgung Gaju?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean excessive? It is the right thing to say. Even if Mount Hua started this all, in the end, while we battled the pirates, didn¡¯t Mount Hua just enjoy themselves on the ind?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®Enjoy themselves¡­¡¯

    Could it be considered enjoyment?

    Well¡­ It may seem like that to those who are unaware. Life can seem like aedy from afar but a tragedy up close.

    Namgung Hwang red at Hyun Jong with an unhappy face.

    In fact, it may not be Wudang but Namgung Family that has the worst feelings for Mount Hua here.

    Wudang lost its reputation due to the defeat against Mount Hua, and although their simr tendencies have made it difficult to get close, the actual damage is not so great.

    But Namgung Family lost too much because of Mount Hua.

    First of all, the fact that the Tang Family has withdrawn from the Five Great Family.

    Although it hasn¡¯t been officially announced, the fact that they have be an ally of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance means that it will break the solidarity of the Five Great Family. For the Namgung Family who lead them as the heads of the Five Great Family, the departure of the Tang Family is damage equivalent to cutting off one arm.

    Secondly, they lost control of the trade in Beijing.

    Among the five families, the Namgung Family and Peng Family oversee thergest financial lines. Namgung Family has established amercial district centered on Anhui, but Hebei Peng Family dominates Beijing¡¯smercial district.

    However, thanks to the Special Delivery of the goddamn Eunha Merchant Guild, the bnce of Beijingmercial district is in danger of being broken as the officials start looking for Eunha Merchant Guild. As a result, the burden on Namgung Family increased naturally.

    Money and power.

    In the midst of being stabbed in both, no matter how good Namgang Hwang is, how can he see Mount Hua in a positive light?

    And most of all¡­¡­.

    ¡®Damn it. Due to those Mount Hua bastards, Dowi was humiliated.¡¯

    The other Sects were also greatly humiliated by Mount Hua.

    But there¡¯s a significant difference between a disciple of a sect being humiliated and the humiliation of Sogaju, who should be the next Gaju, are so different that they dare notpare.

    As a result, Namgang Hwang could not bear Mount Hua gaining fame while he was present.

    ¡°Elder-nim, what do you think? Are you nning to work with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bop Kye paused, hesitant to answer immediately. This was not something that could be answered quickly. It was clear that no matter how he answered, there would be problems.

    Usually, these words are discussed quietly behind the scenes, but Namgung Hwang¡¯s blunt approach made it more difficult to say. Because there are too many watchful eyes.

    ¡°What do you think, Sect Leader?¡±

    Heo Dojin, who was slowly walking towards their side, smiled at the question.

    ¡°By all ounts, isn¡¯t this subjugation on the Yangtze River only possible because of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Heo Dojin spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s no denying that Mount Hua yed a pivotal role.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just.¡±

    Heo Dojin interrupted Namgung Hwang with a short remark.

    ¡°Please let us take the lead in this subjugation, Sect Leader. We¡¯vee to the Yangtze River to pursue our own Righteousness, but if Mount Hua takes all the credit, it wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A surprised look shed across Hyun Jong¡¯s face as he watched Heo Dojin. He had suspected as much, but he hadn¡¯t expected such a direct statement.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Heo Dojin bowed his head slightly, and Hyun Jong quickly extended his hand.

    ¡°Ple- Please don¡¯t be like this. Is it such a big deal that you show such formality, Sect Leader? We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Heo Dojin smiled and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about the credit. As you can see, the terrain over there is as such.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    The ce Heo Dojin pointed to was across the river. Hyun Jong¡¯splexion hardened.

    ¡®This terrain¡­¡¯

    The width of the river wasn¡¯t very wide. Considering the width of the Yangtze he had seen so far, it was quite narrow. It seemed it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to cross if they tried.

    But the problem was what came next.

    ¡°That inside¡­¡±

    Across the river was a tall, sheer cliff. And right in the middle, there was a narrow valley that seemed to have been created by a strike from an axe of a God.

    ¡°You mean the ck Dragon Water Fortress is in there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only onerge ship can pass by.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s only wide enough for arge ship to pass through.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye continued the exnation.

    ¡°We tried to turn around and enter, but it was difficult. Firstly, the cliff is too high to jump off. We would need to descend using ropes, but procuring a rope of that length is challenging¡­ and given the skills of those inside, we have to take great damage only to climb down the cliff.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm. Right.¡±

    The other day, when Mount Hua attacked Great Whale Water Fortress, the Nokrim descended from a cliff.

    But that was possible because Mount Hua, who was below, blocked the archers and they distracted the pirates from those descending.

    If it is at an appropriate height, they can take advantage of it by upying the top, but this height only makes the entrant dangerous.

    ¡°But the only way to attack from above is not to go down the cliff, right? Dropping rocks or¡­¡±

    ¡°Or pour boiling oil?¡±

    Even before Hyun Jong¡¯s words were finished, Namgung Hwang interrupted with a cynical voice.

    ¡°Mount Hua was well-known as ¡®Righteous Mount Hua¡¯, but I guess it was all exaggerated.¡±

    He snorted openly and mockingly.

    ¡°Do you suggest we blindly attack without knowing who might be below? If it¡¯s ck Dragon Water Fortress, there might be captured civilians orborers. Are you suggesting we throw rocks over their heads?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsensical.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed softly. A subtle hum escaped his lips.

    Although aggressive, it wasn¡¯t incorrect. Those who came to the Yangtze River to perform Righteousness cannot attack without considering the damage tomoners.

    ¡°Namgung Gaju, perhaps you should take a moment topose yourself.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Namggung Hwang coughed loudly at Bop Kye¡¯s subtle warning. Bop Kye summarized the situation.

    ¡°So, we¡¯ll likely have to enter through the waterway in the front. Not just to avoid harmingmoners, but because I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be harmed by such attacks if they¡¯re an elite water fortress.¡±

    ¡°That means¡­¡±

    ¡°Too many people in the narrow path will be a hindrance. It¡¯s hard to distinguish between the sects that will attack and those that won¡¯t, so I think Mount Hua Sect, who was thest to arrive, have to make concessions.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    When Bop Kye came out like this, Hyun Jong had no choice.

    Most of all, these four sects are woven into a bond called ¡°Ten Great Sect¡± and ¡°Five Great Family.¡± They can¡¯t help but be ufortable with Hyun Jong, a member of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­.¡±

    It was a conversation from a distance, but Baek Cheon could hear it clearly. His face twitched slightly with anger.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Some with tant hostility, some politely, and others with a soft, soothing tone.

    Their methods might be different, but they all naturally ostracize Mount Hua. Mount Hua, who fought the water fortress first and braved war for the people of Yangtze.

    ¡®Is this their way?¡¯

    It was when Baek Cheon bit his lips gently, suppressing his anger.

    Step.

    ¡®Hm?¡¯

    He could see a man approaching Mount Hua.

    With just the momentum, one could sense that the approach was not friendly.

    Upon closer examination of the man¡¯s face, Baek Cheon was taken aback.

    ¡®Namgung Dowi?¡¯

    In the past, it was Namgung Dowi, known as Demolishing Mountain Sword (???(”àÔÀ„¦) Prev. Broken Mountain Sword) that was defeated by Chung Myung in the Murim Competition. Approaching Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, his face was as cold and expressionless as if it were covered in iron.

    Step.

    Standing right in front of Baek Cheon, Namgang Dowi stared for a moment before he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Where is Mount Hua Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Divine Dragon.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head slightly instead of answering.

    At the same time, all eyes followed Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze to one spot.

    ¡°Eup! Hmppp! Eup!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    Baek Cheon sincerely apologized to Namgung Dowi from the deepest part of his heart. Considering what might have been going through Namgung Dowi¡¯s mind to approach them, he shouldn¡¯t have shown such a sight. That¡¯s basic courtesy to another person¡­

    ¡°Le- Let him go.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Just do it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong untied the cloth around Chung Myung¡¯s mouth and uncoiled the chains wrapped around him. As soon as he was free, Chung Myung, with a face reddened as if he¡¯d been holding his breath, cried out loud.

    ¡°Fuahhhh! Hey! Shouldn¡¯t you tie it in a way that I can breathe? I thought I was going to die!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing right now. We have a guest, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A guest?¡±

    Chung Myung then turned his head and looked at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi stiffened his face and opened his mouth with a heavy voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are you again?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, speechless for a moment, turned his head and just looked up at the distant sky.

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bear to see that and turned his head away.

    ¡®I¡¯m truly sorry.¡¯

    ¡®I should¡¯ve just kept him tied.¡¯

    Then the oblivious Jo-Gol quickly whispered to Chung Myung.

    ¡°It¡¯s Namgung Dowi! Namgung Dowi! The Demolishing Mountain Sword Namgung Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Namgung Dowi?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi for a bit longer, and said, ¡®Aah!¡¯

    ¡°¡­And who is that?¡±

    ¡°You faced him at the Murim Competition!¡±

    ¡°I beat up more than just one or two bastards in the Murim Competition. How am I supposed to remember them all?¡±

    ¡°The strong one amongst them!¡±

    ¡°Hye Yeon?¡±

    ¡°N- No, the one after him!¡±

    ¡°Isong Baek?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon saw it.

    The genuinely apologetic look on Jo-Gol¡¯s face as he nced at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡­That is a very rare sight.

    ¡°The- the other one after him?¡±

    ¡°The ones after are all nobodies. How can I remember every little thing?¡±

    Chung Myung brushed his clothes off and got up from his seat. Then Namgung Dowi bit his lips and red at him.

    ¡°You forgot about me-¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Then Chung Myung who burst into an exmation pped his hands. Namgung Dowi gave a twisted smile as if he expected this.

    ¡°Now you know-¡­¡±

    ¡°That good-looking annoying guy! Was your name Jin Eunryong? Right?¡± (Chung Myung guessed that Baekcheon has another brother named Eunryong between him and Geumryong because of their names, and Baekcheon affirmed it. Geum= Gold, Eun= Silver, Dong= Bronze)

    ¡°Namgung Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ It¡¯s weird. If it¡¯s a good-looking and annoying guy, then he must be from the Jin Family.¡±

    Namgung Dowi and Jin Dongryong¡­. No, Baek Cheon, both trembled in irritation.

    Chung Myung, after pondering a bit more, shouted ¡®Ah!¡¯ again.

    ¡°Ah! Oh heyy, it¡¯s you! Nice to see you! Seeing your face brings back memories! That time¡­uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was smiling brightly, nced down.

    And, simultaneously, everyone who was present during the Murim Competition followed his gaze before quickly looking away.

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m sorry. I was quite upset back then. I shouldn¡¯t have done what I did. That¡­ Are you okay? Is there any problem or¡­¡±

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s handsome face was distorted like a Yaksha.

 Chapter 797

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Ppudeuduk.

    The sound of grinding teeth spread eerily.

    Namgung Dowi red at Chung Myung as if he wanted to devour him with his bloodshot eyes.

    How much pain has he suffered since his crushing defeat to Chung Myung at thest Murim Competition?

    It was a crushing defeat with no excuse. Thanks to this, Namgung Dowi who believed himself to be the best among the rising stars got his pride literally shattered.

    Butpared to the pain he experienced afterward, the pain of the defeat seemed like nothing.

    All of a sudden, rumors spread even to Anhui, where Namgung Family was because everyone there saw him beaten. As a result, several marriage proposals he received daily suddenly stopped, and the pigeons thate and go disappeared as if they never existed.

    Originally, most of those who sent marriage proposals to Namgung Dowi weren¡¯t interested in him but rather desired their descendants to inherit the head position of the Namgung Family.

    However, when rumors spread that ¡®that part¡¯ of him might have a problem, everyone collectively pulled away as if they had promised.

    The shame and humiliation!

    Recalling those embarrassing moments, he felt as if he had swallowed burning charcoal.

    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that bastard!¡¯

    Namgung Dowi is not a disgraceful man who bears a grudge over defeat.

    But it wasn¡¯t an ordinary defeat. It was the act of destroying all human pride, breaking it into pieces, putting it in a millstone, and grounding it to dust.

    ¡°Huft! Huft!¡±

    Namgung Dowi took several deep breaths to calm himself.

    He wanted to rush over and rip that face off, but there were too many eyes watching. No matter how angry he was, he had to maintain the dignity of the Namgung Family¡¯s head¡­

    ¡°Aigo¡­ There must be a problem seeing how you can¡¯t talk. What am I supposed to do about this¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No! There¡¯s no issue!¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked around and screamed in surprise.

    Even so, the disciples of the Ten Great Sect, who had been listening to the conversation curiously, looked at his lower part momentarily before lifting their eyes again. Pity was evident on their faces.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face turned beet red.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m perfectly fine!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Really?¡±

    ¡°I said so!¡±

    ¡°Well, alright then¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slowly with a sympathetic look.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief, then. That¡¯s a relief, but¡­ Yeah. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Believe me!¡±

    ¡°Aaah, I believe you. I really do. Also, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not like¡­ It¡¯s absolutely necessary, right? Being a direct descendant of Namgung Family, you can still get epted into Shaolin or Wudang even if there¡¯s an issue.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at Bop Kye and Heo Dojin and asked.

    The two opened their mouths in a twist, feeling as if they had been dragged out of nowhere.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°That, uh¡­ Of course, but¡­.¡±

    Seeing the most famous Taoist and Buddhist looking flustered, Namgung Dowi¡¯s face turned from red to purple.

    Jo-Gol whispered softly to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Mount Hua is also Taoist Sect, but won¡¯t we ept him? We could get married, but it¡¯s not a must.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but he¡¯s annoying.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Dark veins appeared on Namgung Dowi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡®I can hear you, you punk!¡¯

    Anyway, none in this sect is right in the head!

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua Divine Dragon. You haven¡¯t changed a bit. Even that attitude of looking down on people.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I haven¡¯t changed, man! When I¡¯m so caring and sincerely worrying about others!¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head seriously.

    ¡°Chung Myung, that¡¯s not worrying.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it not? I thought that¡¯s how it¡¯s done.¡±

    Namgung Dowi clenched his eyes and took a deep breath.

    Despite reminding himself several times not to fall for that guy¡¯s tricks, here he was again, humiliated. But it¡¯s a relief that he doesn¡¯t get kicked in the groin like before.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who managed to find peace of mind, said with a cold face.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let me thank you first. Thanks to you, I have clearly realized how much I have lived in a well.¡±

    At first, he had denied it. If it hadn¡¯t been for the surprise attack, he wouldn¡¯t have been defeated so horribly.

    But in the end, he had to admit it.

    Mount Hua Divine Dragon, Chung Myung. His activities were constantly heard even in Anhui.

    ¡°Today might not be the day, but one day I shall have the opportunity to show you how sharp my sword has be.¡±

    Namgung Dowi said coldly, looking at him with subdued eyes.

    ¡°I will surely defeat you and repay the humiliation. Do not forget. I am Namgung Dowi of Namgung Family. I am the one who will make you taste defeat.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was looking at Namgung Dowi with a dazed expression, tilted his head and soon turned to Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon asked with a puzzled face.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking because I¡¯m really curious.¡±

    ¡°¡­About what?¡±

    ¡°Are you really sure that your father has no rtion to Namgung Family, Sasuk? Or is Sasuk¡¯s mother¡¯s surname Namgung by any chance?¡±

    ¡°Neither!¡±

    ¡°¡­How weird. He must be of Jin Family no matter how I look at him. It¡¯s impossible for him to be this annoying unless he¡¯s from Jin Family, you know? He even reminded me of the face of Geumryong I had forgotten.¡±

    How can you forget that, you madman!

    He looks just like me!

    Jin Dongryong trembled at Chung Myung who as if saying the two weren¡¯t enough, now he even dragged Jin Geumryong. Of course, Chung Myung didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°At this point, I wonder how annoying Eunryong might be.¡±

    ¡°My- My second brother isn¡¯t like that!¡±

    ¡°It seems you do admit that the eldest and you are annoying. Haha.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    His words and actions are that of the Jin Family but¡­. Anyway, the momentum flowing out of Namgung Dowi¡¯s body was clearly stronger than in the past.

    Considering the timing since the Murim Competition, he seemed to have been solely focused on training, forgetting even about eating. Namgung Dowi once again spoke solemnly.

    ¡°Remember this, I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, yes. Come find me when you have the time. But bring along a medic when you do.¡±

    Namgung Dowi stared silently at Chung Myung and turned away. Watching him walk away, Chung Myung chuckled mischievously.

    Jo-Gol asked wonderfully.

    ¡°¡­Why are youughing like that?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d usually run wild about how you¡¯d need to smash the head of such a mannerless guy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s cute.¡±

    ¡°¡­C- Cute?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Doesn¡¯t he remind you of Dongryong? Back then Dongryong would act like that and then got his head-¡­¡±

    ¡°Do- Don¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who recalled a dark history that could never be forgotten, quickly interrupted with his face turning red.

    Chung Myungughed out loud.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s bad attitude can be dismissed as cute. It was also pleasing to see that he had grown significantly stronger.

    Anyway, it means he¡¯s not the type of person who¡¯s all talk.

    ¡°It looks like he trained hard.¡±

    ¡°He should be. Considering the one he¡¯s looking to fight.¡±

    ¡°This is why they say you should step on promising sprouts to nurture it, right?¡±

    Chung Myung giggled heartily.

    Whatever the reason for the rtionship, it was quite enjoyable to see those who were like chicks grow up.

    ¡®I suddenly miss Songbaek.¡¯

    Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples in Bongmun are probably undergoing bone-grinding training.

    Even though the name Southern Edge Sect still made him grind his teeth and his blood boil¡­ In fact, he has no ill will towards Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples, such as Isong Baek and Jin Geumryong. After all, they weren¡¯t the ones at fault.

    The face of the annoying Jin Geumryong and the firm Isong Baek alternately came to mind. There might be a day when both of them appear before him again after leaving Bongmun.

    However, Chung Myung, who was deeply moved by the chicks¡¯ growth, soon got fed up and shook his head.

    ¡°No, not Geumryong. I don¡¯t really want to see him. He¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s still my brother.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even worse.¡±

    ¡°¡­You jerk.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed.

    Come to think of it, after meeting Chung Myung, the rising stars are all influenced by Chung Myung.

    Not to mention Mount Hua, even Hye Yeon of Shaolin has now be almost one of Mount Hua, and even Namgung Dowi of Namgung Family practices to defeat Chung Myung while skipping sleep and food.

    The same goes for Jin Geumryong and Isong Baek.

    Baek Cheon slightly raised the corners of his mouth while looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡®It¡¯s surprising.¡¯

    It was because he realized how much Chung Myung had changed Jungwon. Leaving past topics aside, Baek Cheon asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It seems they¡¯re not going to include us. Did you not hear because you were tied up?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head turned towards the ce where the Sect Leaders gathered.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving us out?¡±

    When he shouted, anger briefly red on Namgung Hwang¡¯s face.

    ¡°How dare a mere disciple, in front of Sect Leaders of each sect¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the current situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang shut up and looked back at Bop Kye in disbelief.

    He might be the head of the Five Great Family and the head of Namgung Family, but he cannot ignore Bop Kye, the second-inmand of Shaolin. Yet, that Bop Kye was now interacting with a third-ss disciple. This only made Namgung Hwang¡¯s angry appearance seem ridiculous.

    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯

    It was certainly a surprising situation for Namgung Hwang, but Bop Kye had his own circumstances.

    He has already seen Chung Myung and Bop Jeong talk several times. He couldn¡¯t guess why, but Bop Jeong certainly respected and treated Chung Myung as a martial artist.

    How could he, an elder of Shaolin, ignore someone respected by Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang?

    ¡°Ha¡­ You¡¯re leaving us out?¡±

    As Chung Myung red and growled, Five Swords crept closer. Hyun Jong also prepared to shout right away.

    However,

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped then.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chung Myung chuckled and turned around, walking away. He then started to unpack his belongings.

    Baek Cheon looked at him with a puzzled look.

    ¡°What is he taking out-¡­ A- a mat?¡±

    Mat, sweets, rice cake, and¡­ beef jerky?

    Oi¡­ Did you really bring those?

    Suddenly, a pristine gourd was pulled out from the pack, and Baek Cheon closed his eyes in exasperation.

    ¡®That madman even brought alcohol.¡¯

    ¡®We came for a battle!¡¯

    Chwaak!

    The mat was smoothly spread out. Chung Myung calmly sat on top of it and began toy out the food he had packed. He looked as if he hade to enjoy a flower viewing.

    ¡°What, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re telling us to just stand back and watch.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re going to enjoy the view, we should do it properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Everyone said to just watch. What¡¯s so wrong with me listening to them for once?¡±

    ¡°¡­That, there¡¯s no problem, but¡­.¡±

    ¡®Is this okay? Is this really okay?¡¯

    Baek Cheon stared desperately at Hyun Jong with a look asking for help. Then Hyun Jong smiled and said to other sect leaders.

    ¡°Hoho, I apologize. My child has no manners.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll provide support from the rear.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please.¡±

    After the conversation, Hyun Jong slowly approached Chung Myung. Then he sat down and asked.

    ¡°Did you bring tea?¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I made sure to bring it in advance. Hey! bring the teacups!¡±

    Then, tea utensils came out from somewhere and were ced in front of Hyun Jong. Hyun Young and Hyun Sang also sneaked up on the mat as if they had been waiting.

    ¡°Hmm. Since there¡¯s nothing much to do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll handle it well. Actually, it¡¯s a little over the top for even us to join.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re right about that.¡±

    When the elders sat down, Chung Myung shouted loudly.

    ¡°Everyone, take out what you¡¯ve brought and sit down! The view is good, and the breeze is nice, so let¡¯s enjoy!¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who was dumbfounded at the scene, contorted his face in agony.

    ¡®Those damned ones¡­!¡¯

    This is clearly a situation where they pushed away and ostracized Mount Hua.

    But now that those guys act like that, it became a situation where they had to fight in front of Mount Hua Sect who¡¯s just ying and resting in the back as if giving them entertainment.

    ¡®What kind of humiliation is this?¡¯

    It was like he was caught in a trap he set himself. But it¡¯s also too embarrassing to nitpick this. Since Mount Hua stepped back just as they say.

    There¡¯s no room to intervene whether Mount Hua leans back and rxes, stands guard with all their might, or even opens an alcohol party. It¡¯s because they¡¯re not from the Ten Great Sect or the Five Great Family. They belong to Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Namgung Hwang cleared his throat in annoyance.

    ¡°¡­Then let¡¯s discuss our strategy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do so.¡±

    While the leaders of each sect were having a serious discussion, boisterous voices continued to resonate from behind.

    ¡®Damn Mount Hua Sect.¡¯

    Anyway, nothing ever went smoothly with those guys.

 Chapter 798

    ¡°The entrance is too narrow.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Besides, there are too many obstacles.¡±

    The eyes of the sect leaders turned to the river.

    In front of a deep valley in the middle of the cliffs on the other side, a fleet of ships was densely packed.

    ¡®This is not going to be as easy as I thought.¡¯¡¯

    This is why dealing with pirates is difficult.

    If they are located in open terrain like other sects, it would be a simple matter of sweeping them away with the overwhelming forces of Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung, and Qingcheng.

    However, in order to attack such terrain, it is necessary to receive damage right from the entrance.

    ¡®No, not from the entrance.¡¯

    It would be correct to say from the approach.

    Only after fighting those ships can they finally enter the valley.

    ¡®At times like this, I even envy those Evil Sects.¡¯

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth.

    He felt nauseous looking at the topography of that valley.

    On our side, the means we can use are limited because of themoners whose presence is unknown, but it¡¯s not the same for them. It¡¯s hard to tell what kind of special traps may be hidden in that narrow valley.

    ¡°We need to secure the upper side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know what tricks they may pull.¡±

    ¡°¡­This won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    They don¡¯t even think of losing. The forces gathered are not just sufficient but excessive for taking on the ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    But the most important thing now is not just a simple victory.

    They should achieve more than another sect while receiving as minor damage as possible. That¡¯s why their minds are soplicated.

    ¡®You have to be active in order to make a contribution. However, if that happens, there is no choice but to suffer great damage.¡¯

    ¡®If we bleed, they¡¯ll only enjoy it.¡¯

    ¡®What to do?¡¯

    Among those exchanging nces, Bop Kye opens his mouth first.

    ¡°Shaolin will take the lead.¡±

    ¡°As expected of Shaolin. Who in the world would doubt Shaolin¡¯s willingness to act Righteous? But please let us, Wudang, lead the attack this time.¡±

    ¡°Namgung also brought ships.¡±

    ¡°So did Qingcheng.¡±

    The four nced at each other.

    ¡°Then first of all¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Euhahahahat!¡±

    ¡°Who takes the lead¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Here, have a drink!¡±

    ¡°¡­We need to decide that first¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! Bring out all the alcohol we¡¯ve got! I know you brought it!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Blood veins appeared again on the face of Namgung Hwang, who had barely calmed down.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Namgung Gaju.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    With the dissuasion of other sect leaders, Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes bulged with his face on the verge of exploding in rage.

    It was no wonder; a feast was taking ce behind them, regardless of their troubles.

    Mount Hua guys in ck, the bandits in green, and the pirates in blue all mingled together, setting up a drinking party.

    ¡°Drinking on the battlefield¡­¡±

    Even Hyun Cheonja, who had shown quite a favor to Mount Hua, frowned as if he couldn¡¯t understand this.

    ¡°Never mind! Would those who hang out with the Evil Sect have any thoughts? We can¡¯t involve such people in the battlefield. Not if we don¡¯t want to be stabbed in the back.¡±

    ¡°Keuheum.¡±

    The three showed signs of displeasure.

    But only one, Heo Dojin, clicked his tongue secretly at this.

    ¡®Fools.¡¯

    Being displeased with a drinking party was not the point.

    The important thing was that they had prepared alcohol. In other words, some of them knew from the time they came here that they would not be able to participate in the battle, that the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family would unite and push them away.

    Is that something that could be guessed?

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    They are Mount Hua.

    A sect that is currently gaining fame and is the most vibrant in Jungwon. At the same time, however, they have been expelled from the Ten Great Sect for almost a hundred years. In other words, none of them has experienced the Ten Great Sect or the Five Great Family.

    One might be able to understand their physiology to a certain extent if they¡¯ve been through Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family, but Mount Hua who has been pushed out of their position for more than a hundred years were so certain they even prepared alcohol?

    The most important thing to note here is the insight.

    And the one who guessed it most probably be¡­

    Heo Dojin¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung, who was gleefully drinking alcohol in the center.

    ¡®A truly iprehensible character.¡¯

    How could someone that age possess such insight? He saw a lot of geniuses in Kangho, but it was the first time he¡¯d seen someone like that.

    ¡®There are many talented people.¡¯

    Of course, Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡¯s talent was iparable to others. But more than that talent, what made Heo Dojin tense was the ease and insight that seemed as though he had roamed Kangho for decades.

    ¡®I might have to think again.¡¯

    Surely his judgment was not wrong. Mount Hua must be in a hurry to close the gap with Wudang for some time toe.

    But¡­ What if he dies and that child bes Sect Leader of Mount Hua? Will Wudang really be able to deal with Chung Myung¡¯s Mount Hua then?

    ¡®The more I think about it, the more I fear-¡­¡¯

    ¡°Kahahahaha! Sect Leader! Have a drink! Wow, the view here is amazing!¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have tea.¡±

    ¡°Ei! On a day like this, alcohol is better than tea! Drink, drink, drink! Drink, drink, drink!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes twitched.

    He¡¯s great, but¡­

    He really is great, but¡­¡­.

    Somehow, Heo Dojin hated it more than dying to think highly of that bastard.

    ¡°¡­Will it be okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is this really okay?¡±

    They had seen too many bizarre things this person had done until now.

    Now, Baek Cheon is confident that he would be able to justy back and watch with his hands behind his back even if a serpent suddenly jumps out from the backyard of Mount Hua and tries to ascend to heaven, got caught by Chung Myung and beaten up, before ended up offering him a magic pearl and ran away. *Note

    But¡­

    ¡®Is this really okay?¡¯

    Four of the elite sects are gathered before their eyes.

    Shaolin, Wudang, Qingcheng, Namgung.

    Each of those names alone was enough to shake Kangho. How extraordinary must it be that four of them were gathered in one ce?

    And yet¡­. right in the middle of such a ce, Taoists and bandits and pirates were gathering and having a drinking party.

    ¡®Even if the location isn¡¯t here, this scene is strange!¡¯

    The bigger problem was the expression of those drinking the alcohol.

    ¡°¡­I feel like I¡¯m going to get a hole in my stomach.¡±

    ¡°Can we really drink this?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯d rather fight.¡±

    Mount Hua may feel the pressure from the sects in front, but that was nothingpared to what the Nokrim and pirates were feeling.

    The bandits of Nokrim lost focus on their eyes with apletely pale face.

    ¡°Let, le- let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s drink¡­¡±

    Shake shake shake.

    The hand of the person lifting the alcohol cup was shaking like a persimmon tree.

    ¡®I feel like throwing up.¡¯

    ¡®What if they change directions and attack this way?¡¯

    ¡®Mountain deity, please save us!¡¯

    It was a natural reaction.

    Although the situation has somehow turned out to be like this, the Ten Great Sect in front of them were originally the enemies of the mountain bandits, not their allies. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were the ones being suppressed instead of the pirates of ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    But instead of running away, they had to sit down in front of them and drink alcohol. It would have been morefortable to set oil on fire and drink it.

    But if one had to pick, they were still better off.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    ¡®Corpse might look healthier.¡¯

    The bandits nced at the pirates with pitiful faces.

    They are at least warriors of Nokchae which is regarded as the most elite in Nokrim, and there is even the Noklim King here.

    But those pirates were literally just bandits from a mere water fortress, and not long ago, they were not in the position of subjugating, but being subjugated themselves.

    Since such people were brought in like ves and held a drinking party in front of the ce where their former colleagues are being subjugated, it was a wonder they managed to even stay sane.

    ¡°¡­So, why did you bring alcohol?¡±

    ¡°H- He told us to bring it¡­ How can we dare to object¡­¡±

    Indeed,

    If they were told to do it, they must do it. The person who orders them is Mount Hua Divine Dragon after all.

    The water bandits who looked like they might copse from a heart attack at any moment and the mountain bandits seated before them who¡¯s seriously contemting whether they should flee or tightly restrain themselves. The disciples of Mount Hua Sect who¡¯s just drinking because they are told to drink, but continue to nce around, unable to grasp whether it¡¯s really okay to do so.

    And then there were the four sects, whose stomachs were churning as they watched them.

    Everyone who had taken over the riverbank was ufortable, displeased, and awkward.

    In the meantime, there was only one person who was thoroughly enjoying himself.

    Glug, glug, glug, glug, glug!

    Chung Myung drank the alcohol refreshingly and pulled the bottle from his mouth.

    ¡°Kuaaaaaah!! Amazing! The taste of the alcohol is fantastic! The view is to die for too!¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at Chung Myung with trembling eyes.

    He understood. Everything Chung Myung does has its own calctions. It might be confusing at the moment, but following him usually turned out to be beneficial.

    He knows. He understands, but¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it really okay to do this?¡±

    He was matching the rhythm fantastically, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.

    ¡°They told us not to join in.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    ¡°If we just stand behind, looking sullen, only those bastards will feel good about it. Sect Leader, please understand this, so that Sect Leader can survive this tough political situation in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Politics isn¡¯t about making ourselves feel good! It¡¯s about turning the stomachs of those you dislike!¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled pleasedly at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡®Ancestors.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ve been feeling really drainedtely. Sometimes I feel even more tired than I was in the past.¡¯

    ¡®Please do something about this guy¡­¡­¡¯

    ¡°Also.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke in a slightly more serious voice, wiping the alcohol from his mouth with his sleeve.

    ¡°The kids should learn how to watch from behind. So far, we have a habit of running ahead and fixing things whenever there¡¯s a problem, but Sect Leader hasn¡¯t forgotten what happened to Mount Hua back then due to that habit, have you?

    ¡°¡­Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    ¡°They are bastards who just watched as Mount Hua was about to copse. It¡¯s weirder for us to feel uneasy about not being able to help them with this mere small trouble. I feel like pouring oil into the river and setting it on fire if it were up to me.¡±

    The moment he heard that, Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Well, even so Sect Leader would definitely step forward if they were in crisis. Since Sect Leader isn¡¯t one to wait and just watch people suffer. But what about those bastards? When Mount Hua was burning and the disciples were dying horribly, was there a single one of them who helped? They just drank with their hands behind their back and perhaps even emptied our warehouse.¡±

    Hyun Jong clenched his fist.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    Anger surged.

    Looking back, those sects did not help when Magyo attacked Mount Hua, setting it on fire, and ughtering the disciples.

    What Mount Hua is doing now is not witnessing fire across the river; What they did back then was what witnessing fire across the river truly is. Yet I¡¯m feeling ufortable to just watch those very people go to war?

    ¡®How could I forget that, just because things have gotten a lot bettertely?¡¯

    Hyun Jong grits his teeth.

    ¡°Alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Bring me some alcohol! Let me try drinking too!¡±

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s roar, Hyun Young scurried to get the alcohol. Chung Myung grinned at the sight.

    ¡°Sect Leader understands now.¡±

    Hyun Jong nods with a stiff face.

    ¡°There are things to forget and things to never forget. It definitely doesn¡¯t mean to get back at them the same way, but¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head and shouted at the disciples.

    ¡°Drink! Let¡¯s enjoy ying in the water properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong poured the liquor brought by Hyun Young into his mouth at once.

    ¡°Keuu!¡±

    ¡°Come on. Have a snack, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung giggled as he saw Hyun Jong munching on beef jerky.

    That¡¯s right, they must not forget.

    What they did to Mount Hua in the past. And Chung Myung must not forget either. What kind of mistake Mount Hua made.

    ¡®This is how it is for now, but¡­¡­¡¯

    One day, the time wille when they too will shed bloody tears like Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the entertainment. However, um¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°This better not turn into witnessing fire across the river for real.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°No. Would it be better that way? I don¡¯t know. Kikikik.¡±

    At the sight of Chung Myung¡¯s inexplicableughter and strange words, Hyun Jong gave up trying to understand and shook his head.

 Chapter 799

    ¡°Where have the ones waging war gone?¡±

    Jo-Gol looked towards the front with a slightly confused face.

    It¡¯s been a long time since Mount Hua had a feast, but the other sect leaders engaged in discussion had no intention of moving at all.

    ¡°Sahyung, don¡¯t they seem to have no intention of fighting today? The view must be nice; aren¡¯t they leisurely watching and nning to withdraw?¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When the sullen Jo-Gol lowered his head, Yoon Jong sighed. These days, Jo-Gol looks worse than Chung Myung. How could he say such a thing while looking at those formidable sects?

    But this time, Baek Cheon also seemed to share the same thoughts as Jo-Gol.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re really not moving.¡±

    He frowned and muttered. There was no sign that they were preparing anything, but time was being wasted.

    Then Yoon Jong, who had been observing for a while, spoke.

    ¡°Could it be that capturing that valley is more difficult than we thought?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That might be the case.¡±

    When Baek Cheon nodded, Chung Myung, who was listening quietly, chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it though¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the midst of a bloody battle right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Battle?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked forward with puzzled eyes. The heads of the four sects were still looking across the river and holding their hands behind leisurely.

    ¡°You mean they¡¯re fighting a strategic battle, not with swords?¡±

    ¡°I guess you could say that.¡±

    ¡°Does ck Dragon Water Fortress have the strategists to oppose them?¡±

    ¡°No. The opponents are not pirates but those beside them.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung twisted his lips in a sneer, looking at the leaders of the four sects.

    ¡°Right now, they¡¯re too busy fighting among themselves to even consider the pirates in front of them.¡±

    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t look like that though?¡±

    ¡°Originally, high-ranking yangban pretend to be decent on the outside, but are rotten inside.¡±

    A look of contempt flickered in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. Memories of the past resurfaced..

    ¡®They were the same back then, damn bastards.¡¯

    When Magyo first emerged and pushed into Jungwon. No, when Magyo began to turn Five Great Outer n into a wastnd and Jungwon into a sea of mes.

    Even then, the future may have changed a lot if Jungwon had united as one against Magyo.

    However, Jungwon failed to unite in the end.

    On the outside, it seemed like they were in harmony with the goal of blocking Magyo, but on the inside, they were desperate to somehow reduce the damage and take advantage of the matter.

    ¡°Haha. They are the same even after all these years. Haha¡­. Ha¡­ Ha¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯sughter slowly faded.

    ¡°Thinking about it makes me pissed off, those bastards!¡±

    mes of anger burst from his eyes.

    ¡®They fought day and night over which sect to deploy in a simple operation. Those damned bastards!¡¯

    The more he thought about it, the more he gnashed his teeth.

    He should have just broken all their heads without care back then! Why did he endure it for wealth and fame, only to end up like this?

    Even if Cheong Mun Sahyung had stopped him or not, he should have just defeated them all.

    ¡°¡­What are you mumbling about?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a conclusion soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh? On what?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fighting over who will lead as the vanguard.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so important?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded vigorously.

    ¡°A vanguard is a ce where you can make the greatest contribution, but at the same time take the greatest risk. So it¡¯s a delicate,plex, and ambiguous position that¡¯s oddly troublesome for oneself but too precious to give to others.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, you madman?¡±

    ¡°¡­..What would Sasuk know?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who clicked his tongue while looking at Baek Cheon who was dumbfounded, chinned forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As I said, this is a settled matter. No matter how much they argue, there is only one ce to stand in the vanguard.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°No, Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At those unexpected words, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. On behalf of all those minds, Jo-Gol spoke.

    ¡°Uh¡­ No, of course, Namgung Family isn¡¯t a sect that falls short anywhere, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is Namgung Family at the forefront when there¡¯s Wudang and Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    It was a question worth pondering. Chung Myung exined with a small smile.

    ¡°If there were only either Shaolin or Wudang, Namgung Family would not have been able to take the lead. But if both are there, they can. If Qingcheng is there, too, there is no ce to stand in the vanguard except Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±

    Jo-Gol didn¡¯t seem to understand at all.

    But Baek Cheon frowned as if he understood what Chung Myung meant.

    ¡°¡­So rather than having one of the same Ten Great Sect take the lead, they¡¯d rather give that honor to the Five Great Family?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Dongryong do have some wits?¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a scornfulugh. However, Yoon Jong asked back in a way that he didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°But Shaolin, Wudang, and Qingcheng belong to the same Ten Great Sect, right? Of course, they may be close to the Five Great Family, but how can that bepared with one from the same faction? Yet why such a conclusion?¡±

    Chung Myung looks at Yoon Jong as if impressed.

    ¡°Heh, our Sahyung is indeed kind. How can he be so naive!¡±

    ¡°¡­Just curse at me, Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung doesn¡¯t seem to know it, but people can¡¯t bear to see others do well. And it doesn¡¯t matter if a stranger buysnd, but if a rtive does, their stomach would churn so much they could die.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just seeing the world too much like yourself?¡±

    ¡°Then look.¡±

    Chung Myung chins forward again.

    ¡°See if I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked suspiciously in the direction Chung Myung pointed.

    Just then, those who were lined up began to move.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    With everyone paying attention, those in sky-blue robes among the people lined up rushed to the river in unison.

    ¡°Namgung Family!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with slightly fed-up eyes.

    ¡®How does this guy always guess right?¡¯

    ¡°Why? Is it amazing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Just understanding what kind of people they are, anyone could guess.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked and took another drink of alcohol.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ That Namgung Family head seems to have quite the ambition (???(¹¦ÃûÐÄ)). Seeing him bite for the seat. Well¡­ since one of the Five Great Family has switched sides, he has to show that the Five Great Family are still intact. Kikikik.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed quietly as he listened to what he was saying.

    ¡®Anyway, this guy is really unpredictable.¡¯

    Everybody in Mount Hua now knows that Chung Myung is a much smarter guy than he seemed. But no matter what, he didn¡¯t expect even the heads of that Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family to move within his predictions.

    Meanwhile, the battlefield was moving while they were talking.

    Members of Namgung Family leaped onto the ships moored by the riverbank. The process of recovering the anchor afterpleting the boarding literally passed in a blink of an eye.

    ¡®Skilled.¡¯

    Baek Cheon was inwardly impressed.

    They might be able to match that speed, but that wless coordination was something Mount Hua couldn¡¯t even dream of. It was a scene that naturally made one wonder how strict their lives had been and how hard they had trained.

    ¡®That¡¯s Namgung Family¡­!¡¯

    The reputation of being the head of the Five Great Family was clearly not for just anyone. The ships loaded with Namgung Family moved quickly toward the water fortress that upied the other side of the river.

    Jo-Gol eximed in a slightly bewildered voice.

    ¡°Breaking through head-on?!¡±

    ¡°Even so, the opponent is pirates!¡±

    Other Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also watched the ship of Namgung Family, which was rushing fiercely with astonished eyes.

    The ships aimed at the pirates were more numerous than expected. However, it was only a handfulpared to the water fortress that filled the other side of the river.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to be fine? The quality of the forces is different, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°N- No, but if they attack from under the water, won¡¯t there be no way to stop them?¡±

    Whether they thought the same thing as Baek Cheon or not, some pirates began to jump into the river as they saw the approaching ship. It was clear they intended to go beneath and bore holes in the hulls.

    However, Namgung Family did not simply let this happen.

    At the very front of the leading ship, atop a lion-shaped figurehead (???(´¬Ê×Ïñ)), a person stood up.

    Seureureung.

    The head of Namgung Family, Emperor Sword (???(µÛÍõ„¦)) Namgung Hwang, drew his sword, ring forward with a face filled with rage.

    ¡°How dare these insignificant pirates!¡±

    He lifted his sword high above his head.

    Guoooooo!

    A surge of energy stormed around his sword like a whirlwind. Soon, a milky glow emanated from his sword, wrapping around it.

    ¡°Taaaaaaah!¡±

    The sword swung down in a single motion from above to below.

    At the same time, sword energy, asrge as a house, shot out like a cannonball.

    Chwaaaaaaak!

    The moment the incredible Reinforced Sword Energy ((??(„¦„‚)*note)), which is not enough to be described even by the word ¡®incredible¡¯, hit the river, the flowing river burst in all directions. In an instant, the river was pushed from side to side, splitting more than a zhang.

    ¡°What, what is that!¡±

    ¡°Crazy!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were appalled and eximed.

    ¡°He split the river with a sword? Really?¡±

    It was indeed a spectacr sight.

    The milky sword energy split the river and continued forward without losing its force. It crashed into the ships that had formed the formation in the front in an instant.

    Against the sword energy that could even split a river, the boats made of mere nks were too feeble and trivial.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The ship couldn¡¯t be cut off, exploded, and debris exploded everywhere like firecrackers.

    ¡°Euaaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaakh!¡±

    Those who were swept away by the aftermath, screaming and flying through the air, were the fortunate ones. Those who were hit directly by the sword energy died shattered to pieces, without even knowing how they died.

    Kwaaaaaang! Kwaaaaaang

    As if destroying one boat was not enough, the Reinforced Sword Energy consecutively smashed two more, only subsiding after it had broken another one in half.

    A single sword strike.

    A single sword strike shattered as many as three ships, and slowly sank another into the water.

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°What, what is this!¡±

    The screams were noting only from the ships.

    The astonishment of those who had jumped into the water was iparable to that of those on the ships.

    The destructive force in Namgung Hang¡¯s Reinforced Sword Energypletely swept through the river. Those swept away by the suddenly formed whirlpools had no chance to maneuver, and some found themselves in a bizarre situation where their bodies were not emerging from the surface of the water but from the side, a situation they had never even imagined.

    What awaited them as they fell was the deep riverbed, something they had never thought they would see with their own eyes in their lifetimes.

    Kung! Kung! Kung!

    It was not long before a tremendous amount of water poured down the pirates pinned to the riverbed. The split river found its ce again, crushing the pirates with hydraulic pressure in an instant.

    Namgung Hwang, who had created a situation that was logically iprehensible, where the pirates of the Yangtze River were drowned and killed, roared like an angry tiger.

    ¡°Strike! Make sure those insignificant pirates know the name of Namgung!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as Namgung Hwang¡¯s words fell, the member of Namgung Family ran out of the ship without hesitation and jumped into the swirling Yangtze River.

    Those who witnessed this scene could not help but shudder.

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Sword¡­ Namgung Hwang.¡±

    It was a moment where Mount Hua¡¯s disciples captured the image of a true world leader¡¯s power.

 Chapter 800

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    ¡®Namgung Hwang.¡¯

    His appearance at the gathering of the heads of the sects had honestly made him frown.

    Of course, he did not misunderstand Namgung Hwang¡¯s ill feelings towards Mount Hua, but even so, it was an image that did not suit the leader of the Namgung Family, called the world¡¯s most powerful family.

    However, the appearance Namgung Hwang had shown now was enough to blow away all of Hyun Jong¡¯s thoughts at once.

    ¡®Dignity?¡¯

    It seemed as if Namgung Hwang was speaking to him.

    In Kangho, trivial things like tolerance and harmony are not important. What is needed for the leader of the Namgung Family is the strength to carry its name on his back and move forward. That¡¯s enough.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s an absolute martial master.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s palms were soaked with cold sweat.

    ¡®How does itpare to the Bishop?¡¯

    It¡¯s hard topare.

    The Bishop was indeed terrifyingly strong. But at that time, Baek Cheon did not have the ability to measure the Bishop¡¯s strength. He simply charged with the determination to die, and all he could do was leave the rest to Chung Myung.

    But that¡¯s not the case right now.

    Seeing the height of an absolute martial master from a cool, one-step distance, his spine felt numb and his hands trembled.

    ¡®The Ten Great Sect. And the Five Great Family.¡¯

    Baek Cheon realized at that moment.

    How lightly he had taken those names.

    ¡°Kkureureuk!¡±

    The blue water of the Yangtze River turned red in an instant.

    Azure Sky Sword Squad, who jumped into the water, was unterally killing the pirates.

    The menacing sword energy couldn¡¯t split the river like Namgung Hwang, but it split the current without difficulty. Moreover, the internal strength built up solidly from an early age allowed them to maintain their movements in the water as well as outside.

    Then all that was left was a huge difference in skills.

    Chwaak!

    The sword that cut through the current lodged itself in the heart of the pirates. Those who had quickly approached were even more quickly repelled and sank into the water.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Namgung Hwang swung his sword forcefully, watching the spectacle.

    ¡°It seems the peace hassted so long that these trivial pirates dare to attack the g of Namgung!¡±

    Then he must let them know.

    It¡¯s not because theyck the power that they¡¯ve only watched the Evil Sect so far.

    Guooooo!

    An enormous Reinforced Sword Energy began to swell in Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword. It was so amazing that one couldn¡¯t even dare to guess how much internal strength it contained in his Dantian.

    ¡°That¡­ That¡­¡±

    As Baek Cheon, who was watching, spoke in awe, Chung Myung said coldly.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Open your eyes and watch carefully.¡±

    Chung Myung gestured toward the ship Namgung Hwang was on.

    ¡°Do Sasuk know why the Namgung Family is called the world¡¯s best?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    At that moment, various thoughts shed Baek Cheon¡¯s mind. Because of their strong influence, the good quality of the descendants, because they can pour out pills with their enormous wealth, and they can stably concentrate on training¡­¡­.

    But Baek Cheon knew that none of that was the answer Chung Myung wanted.

    Chung Myung said quietly.

    ¡°The Namgung Family is home only to fools. In fact, if they wanted to pursue the power of Domination (Overpowering (?(Ò†))), it¡¯s better not to use des instead of swords. Yeah, just like Hebei Peng Family.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded, agreeing.

    If you¡¯re going to use Powerful Sword, it¡¯s much easier to use a thick and strong sword than a thin and slender sword.

    ¡°But those guys pursue the Dao of Domination path while still holding swords. They are greedy fools who hold both strength and sophistication, two things hard to coexist with, and finally seed in harmonizing them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Sasuk is a swordsman, watch that man¡¯s sword carefully. Sasuk will see a sword different from Mount Hua¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    There is even more seriousness on Baek Cheon¡¯s face. Nodding his head, he stared at Namgung Hwang. All the other disciples watched Namgung Hwang seriously as if they had heard the conversation.

    Chung Myung nodded, satisfied with that sight.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    In fact, the reason Chung Myung had thought he would back off was not just because he didn¡¯t want to fight alongside them.

    What iscking for Mount Hua¡¯s disciples is experience.

    But experience doesn¡¯t just mean fighting with your own hands and going through it with your body. Seeing how others fight and what martial arts they use, and contemting about it, is also an excellent experience.

    Mount Hua, Wudang, Namgung Family.

    In the days when Chung Myung was the Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign, the three sects were called the Three Greatest Sword Sect of the world side by side. And wasn¡¯t the highest disciple of each sect referred to as the World¡¯s Three Greatest Sword Warriors?

    Mount Hua pursues the morous Illusion Sword. Wudang pursues the gentle Soft Sword. And Namgung Family pursues things that are hard to find in the weapon called sword, the fierce Power Sword and Domination Sword.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s sword is the best.¡¯

    But the best does not necessarily mean perfection. If they could get more out of Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples¡¯ swords would be more perfect.

    ¡°Taaaat!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword was once again swung loudly.

    The river split and surged into two sides. It was as if the legendary Horned Dragon (??(òÔýˆ)) said to be living in the Yangtze River was flexing its muscles.

    The flying sword energy, cutting through the river, soon swallowed a giant ship.

    Kwaaaaang!

    It was a destructive force that could not bepared to any cannon. It blew up the ship whole and then destroyed several more in session.

    A straight path began to form between the tightly packed pirate ships.

    Literally, Sword of Emperor. (????(µÛÍõÖ®µ¶))

    The emperor only walks forward. He knows how to advance but does not know how to retreat or detour.

    And Namgung¡¯s sword is the Sword of Emperor. The Sword of Emperor destroys everything in its way.

    ¡°Kill them all! Don¡¯t you dare let those who don¡¯t know the subject and block Namgung¡¯s path pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The ships that followed Namgung Hwang from left to right increased speed and moved forward.

    Seureurung.

    Namgung Hwang slowly sheathed his sword and turned his head slightly.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    From the beginning, the pirates blocking his path were not in his eyes. What he was keeping a close eye on was Wudang, Qingcheng, and Shaolin who were following him on board.

    Namgung Hwang, staring at them with cold eyes, suddenly turned his gaze to the riverside.

    The astonished faces of Mount Hua Sect could be seen.

    ¡®Hmph.¡¯

    The glimmer of astonishment on their faces was evident.

    ¡®Stupid fools.¡¯

    He did not like those brats who acted like they were something just because they had gained some fame. Namgung Hwang did not like Mount Hua because of that. True strong people should not move recklessly and must develop their strength silently.

    ¡°Watch closely. The power of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Heo Dojin smiled as he slightly twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Namgung Gaju seems very excited.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? A warrior who has no reason to use a sword will feel empty after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Peace has continued for far too long.

    Enough time had passed to replenish the strength that had been exhausted during the war with Magyo¡­ No, it¡¯s been enough time to build up even more power.

    He who has gathered strength must want to prove themselves. However, there was no way or opportunity to do so in Kangho so far. The proof of strength is possible only when there is an enemy. It¡¯s not like you can run out onto the main street and prove the level of your martial arts by performing a sword dance.

    ¡°Anyway, the martial arts of Namgung Gaju are beyond my expectations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Namgung Family must have been sharpening its teeth like us.¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes shone cold. It felt like his stomach was boiling a little. Aside from thepleteness of the sword, its exhrating energy had an aspect that stimted people.

    Sure enough.

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A thunderous cry of Buddhist chant came from a ship on the right, and then a golden fist energy erupted.

    It¡¯s like a golden waterfall is pouring down the river, an enormous fist force! The enemy ships that were swept by it were crushed in an instant and lost their shape.

    It¡¯s not an attack that breaks and explodes like Namgung Hwang¡¯s. However, it is a blow that crushes the ship itself with its enormous weight.

    The method may be different, but the power it carries is never inferior to that of Namgang Hwang¡¯s sword.

    ¡°It seems that great monk Bop Kye¡¯s discipline is not as deep as great monk Bop Jeong.¡±

    ¡°Even though he¡¯s a monk, he¡¯s still a martial artist. He¡¯s eager to win.¡±

    Heo Dojin chuckled quietly.

    If Bop Jeong were here, he would have only smiled and watched Namgung Hwang run wild. But Bop Kye, however excellent, is just an elder after all. There is bound to be an impatience that Shaolin, whom he led, must not fall behind Namgung Family.

    ¡°What would you like to do?

    ¡°The stage is not good.¡±

    Heo Dojin smacked his lips a little bitter.

    It is by no meanscking in ability, but they have different aspects of martial arts. No matter how hard they try, it is difficult to follow the exhrating swordsmanship and power that are disyed.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do if we overdo it, but there¡¯s no need to do so now.¡¯

    This ce is not the stage prepared for them. The real stage is right inside that valley.

    ¡°Namgung and Shaolin will open the way. As soon as we get inside, we will disembark and sweep the pirates.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s ship, which just happened to take the lead, finally made a straight path.

    The enemy ships, which had been firmly positioned with confidence in the numbers, got scared and started to turn their bows to the left and right. Of course, they would know that without the ck Dragon Water Fortress, they would have no future, but the majesty of Namgung Hwang, who swung his sword right before their eyes, was enough to blow away their reason and instill fear.

    Just two strikes of the sword.

    With only those two strikes, Namgung Hwang seeded in creating a massive path between the gathered ships, where even the water was not visible.

    ¡°Never mind the little ones! The following factions will take care of them. We¡¯ll break through and enter the ck Dragon Water Fortress!¡±

    Yes!¡±

    Namgung Hwang smiled.

    ¡®You¡¯ve given me the lead?¡¯

    They must have had their own calctions to obediently ce Namgung Family at the forefront, but¡­

    ¡®Your miscalction is that you underestimated the power of the Namgung Family.¡¯

    He has no intention of allowing the name that follows to be credited. As long as they were there, there would be no obstruction in the retreat. They would enter at once and smash everything at once.

    So that only the name of Namgung Family would resonate throughout the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Namung Hwang nced back at Namung Dowi. His face was flushed, and he was already fully prepared to fight.

    ¡°When you disembark, take the lead. Regain the reputation you have lost with your own hands!¡±

    ¡°I will certainly do so!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Now, the path to the valley was unfolding before Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Increase the speed! We will enter at once! Do not worry about traps! I will smash them with my hands!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The entrance of the valley rang loudly as the members of the Namgung Family, whose morale rose to the top of their heads, burst out in unison.

    Numerous ships cut through the currents of the Yangtze River and surged into the deep and dark valley all at once.

 Chapter 801

    The spectacle of the harpoons, flying with immense force, being bounced away by the thin swords, was surreal.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thi- This can¡¯t be! Chaeju! The harpoons aren¡¯t working, and the ones approaching from the water are getting ughtered! There¡¯s no way!¡±

    Eududuk.

    Chaeju¡¯s eyes, which had his teeth gnashed, were bloodshot.

    ¡°Move forward!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If we, filled with fear, join those who are fleeing now and attack from all sides, no matter how formidable they are, they can¡¯t block us all! If we take the lead and bravely charge, the other ships will change their minds too!¡±

    ¡°B- But Chaeju! Y- You saw it! Just now¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! No matter how great Namgung Family is, we are the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River! You want me to be scared of the Righteous Sect on this Yangtze River and get out of here!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If the harpoons don¡¯t work, we can ram them. We just have to make a hole in their ship! No matter how great they are, they¡¯re not skilled swimmers! Without their ships, they¡¯re nothing!¡±

    ¡°Cha- Chaeju¡­ Please rethink this¡­¡±

    Chaeng!

    Wagon Water Fortress¡¯s Chaeju pulled out arge Amiza.

    ¡°You punk, must a trident be stuck in your mouth for you to listen? Can¡¯t you turn the helm now?¡±

    ¡°U- Understood!¡±

    The subordinates moved in a hurry. Chaeju¡¯s face was distorted violently.

    ¡®These disloyal bastards.¡¯

    In truth, the subordinates could flee, and that would be that. But he could not allow himself to escape.

    The degree to which they abandon their base ande to ck Dragon Water Fortress is somehow eptable. Because the situation wasn¡¯t that good. However, it is absolutely unforgivable to abandon ck Dragon Water Fortress and run away.

    ¡®The ck Dragon King will never let me live!¡¯

    Even considering the persistence of the ck Dragon King, nowhere in the world would be safe.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same whether I die this way or that! Row! We¡¯ll ram them from the side!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In any case, it is also the same for the pirates whether they die this way or that way. If they refuse to do as ordered now, the Amiza of Chaeju will prate their hearts.

    Gritting their teeth, they turned the helm and rowed. The boat cut through the current, rapidly charging towards Namgung Family.

    ¡°Ram them!¡±

    At the very moment the pirates, driven by rage, raised a battle cry,

    Paaaaaat!

    From the lead ship of the Namgung Family¡¯s fleet, a white sword energy burst forth and pierced their ship.

    Kwaduduk!

    Chaeju¡¯s eyes bulged.

    Due to the nature of pirate ships, which often collide with each other, they are made of twice as hard material as ordinary wood. Yet that sword energy had cleaved through it like tofu.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    The deck was split nearly in half. Looking at the gaping, ck hole, cold sweat ran down his spine.

    But that was not the end.

    Paaaaat! Paaaaaaaaat!

    More white sword energy poured one after another. Those standing on the side of the railing swung swords at them with expressionless faces, and every time the sword was swung, a crescent-shaped sword energy fiercely flew.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadududuk! Kwaduduk!

    The pirate ships quickly lost momentum and turned into a wreck.

    ¡°Wha- What the hell is this!¡±

    The Chaeju almost screamed.

    Such a sword strike is not something that anyone can dish out. In particr, someone who exerts enough sword energy to fly this long distance and cut this sturdy ship, it is no exaggeration to call the wielder as a peak martial master.

    But how many peak martial masters were there on that single ship to cause such a situation?

    ¡®Na- Namgung Family!¡¯

    Chaeju¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.

    ¡®Were they this formidable?¡¯

    The Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family. People who are so familiar, so naturally regarded as powerful.

    But perhaps they had been underestimated precisely because of this.

    Only now did he see with his own eyes why they had been able to dominate Kangho over the years.

    ¡°Cha- Chaeju!¡±

    ¡°The, the ship is sinking! Escape!¡±

    ¡°The water¡¯s alreadying in¡­¡­¡±

    Sogok!

    But even before the words were finished, the white sword energy cut through the pirate¡¯s throat. Red blood spurted all over the deck. At the same time, the ship, which had barely been holding on with one side torn like a rag, lurched and tilted. Blue water rushed onto the deck at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Those monster-like creatures¡­¡±

    The Chaeju looked at the ship of Namgung Family with devastated eyes.

    What was even more humiliating than the defeat was that Namgung¡¯s ships were no longer paying any attention to them. Following the lead ship, Namgung¡¯s ships were leaving them behind and entered the valley.

    ¡°Cha- Chaeju!¡±

    ¡°Abandon the ship and jump into the water immediately! We¡¯ll join the ships behind us!¡±

    Chaeju of Wagon Water Fortress, who gave the order, suddenly looked down at his own hand.

    It was trembling pitifully.

    No matter how ferocious the shark may be, in a ce where tigers and dragons rampage, it is nothing more than a meal. Realizing his limitations desperately, he closed his eyes tightly and turned away.

    ¡°Follow them!¡±

    Bop Kye raised his voice.

    His grave eyes were fixed on the leading ship of the wNamgung Family.

    ¡®Emperor Sword, Namgang Hwang. I thought he had grown stronger, but¡­¡¯

    Of course, it was nothing more than dealing with small fries. However, just by that, Namgung Family was confidently disying the power they possessed.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Just like what Namgung Family was showing now, the ce that should have been unting the power of their sect was none other than Shaolin. However, due to the check between Wudang and Qingcheng, they were only watching Namgung elevate its reputation.

    ¡®How greedy can one be!¡¯

    It¡¯s about defeating the evils of the Yangtze River, but they¡¯re only seeking the safety of their sect.

    He now clearly understood the repeated warnings of Bangjang not to meddle in the affairs of Kangho.

    ¡°Speed up! We mustn¡¯t let the distance grow!¡±

    ¡°But Elder-nim. Shouldn¡¯t we keep a safe distance? If we are encircled from behind¡­¡±

    ¡°Encircled?¡±

    Bop Kye frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all surrounding to block the back, is it? No matter how encircled we are, can they stop us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Hye Jin couldn¡¯t answer quickly and mumbled.

    In terms of strategy, one must always secure a retreat in any circumstances. However, this is also true now. It¡¯s the path that Namgung Family broke through in one go. There¡¯s no way Shaolin can¡¯t prate that path, right?

    This was not just about preserving pride. It was the logical thing. It is true that Namgung Family showed a great appearance, but this is Shaolin, not anywhere else.

    ¡°Those left behind will secure the retreat route¡­¡±

    Then Bop Kye abruptly closed his mouth.

    The ships of Wudang Sect, advancing alongside them, suddenly increased their speed, quickly moving forward. They had already calcted their move.

    ¡°Thi- This!¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s voice grew louder.

    ¡°Qingcheng will take care of the rear! Hurry up! We must not fall behind Wudang!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When the name Shudang came out, Hye Jin¡¯s face hardened.

    It was inevitable that Namgung Family was given the lead. But under no circumstances could they allow Wudang to take the credit.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better for Namgung Family to monopolize the credit?

    ¡®Heo Dojin!¡¯

    Bop Kye¡¯s face distorted.

    They were just a bit faster in their judgment. However, because of that, Wudang¡¯s ships were already more than ten zhang ahead.

    ¡®If Bangjang hade, he might have tolerated your actions, but I would never sit idly by!¡¯

    Bop Kye clenched his fist lightly and gritted his teeth.

    Wudang¡¯s ship came close to the rear of the ship of the Namgung Family in the lead. And behind them, the ships of Shaolin and Qingcheng sped up.

    If the change of position had urred in an urgent but orderly manner, it would have been a majestic scene, but instead, it seemed more like chaos itself.

    It did not seem worthy of the reputation of Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were watching from behind, were silent for a moment as if they were speechless.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked, looking perplexedly at the front.

    ¡°¡­¡­The retreat of the pirates in the face of the Namgung Family¡¯s grandeur was undoubtedly an extraordinary sight. But if they end up doing that, won¡¯t all the pirates on the river run away?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then the number of pirates won¡¯t decrease much. Wouldn¡¯t it be right for at least two sects to stay behind and deal with those pirates? Two sects are enough to fight against ck Dragon Water Fortress, and they will have some leftovers.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with them?¡±

    Chung Myung smirks.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to stay behind and take care of it?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who. They¡¯re just pirates, and those guys are the Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°How can you get a reputation for catching and disposing of some small fries?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯vee a long way, and nobody wants to give up the greatest achievement. Regardless of whether there are pirates left in the Yangtze River or not, they just have to cut off ck Dragon King¡¯s neck. Or annihte the ck Dragon Water Fortress.¡±

    Baek Cheon hardens hisplexion.

    ¡°Are you saying they came to help themon people, only to seek merit?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­What.¡±

    ¡°Take a good look. This is the nature of those who call themselves the Ten Great Sects or Five Great Family. If only one sect hade here, they would have taken care of all those pirates up there, organized the situation, and then moved inward.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But the moment more than one sect gathers in one ce, strategy and everything else are gone. Those guys will never give in.¡±

    Chung Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.

    It was a sight he had seen so often that it was tiring.

    ¡®But I cannot say that it¡¯s wrong.¡¯

    Being fed up with that crap, he and Hawsan fought against Magyo without discussing gain and fame. What was the price they paid?

    If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t returned, Mount Hua would have been crushed to death by debt, and they would still be making a name for themselves in the world, monopolizing all the credit and gain.

    Fight even if no one acknowledges you?

    Nonsense. He knew now.

    Without acknowledgement, only weeds flourish on the grave of the dead. Chung Myung never intended to follow in the footsteps of the past.

    ¡°¡­¡­They¡¯re cold and cruel, these people are called the Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°And fierce too. But don¡¯tugh or curse at them for their ridiculousness. Don¡¯t get the order wrong. It¡¯s not that they are relentless despite being the Ten Great Sects; they became the Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family because they were so relentless.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, seemingly feeling the weight of those words, nodded heavily.

    ¡°¡­¡­But you said to watch carefully. If this happens, we won¡¯t be able to see what¡¯s going on inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Ei,e on. There¡¯s always a way.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    Chung Myung chins towards the side.

    On the opposite side of the scattering pirate ships, some ships revealed themselves.

    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Our ship.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Our ship? That one?¡±

    Yeah. I told them to bring some extra ships just in case. I thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to use them since they leftte, but thanks to those fools dawdling, we can.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned triumphantly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to see with our own eyes whether the ce they¡¯ve entered is filled with treasures or a tiger¡¯s mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯tpete with you, really.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head and saw ships entering the valley. His expression hardened slowly.

    Strangely enough, in his eyes, this scene seemed so ominous¡­¡­.

    ¡°Hey! Grab some of the leftover booze there!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No.

    It seemed to be just a misconception.

 Chapter 802

    ??Hm!??

    Namgung Hwang??s eyes narrowed as he entered the valley.

    It??s an odd terrain.

    There is a long path where water fills between the cliffs. It??s not too narrow, being wide enough for two ships to go side by side, but it couldn??t be said to be wide either.

    ??There??s no better ce than this as the entrance to the water fortress where ships muste and go.??

    Moreover, the cliffs were quite high.

    As a result, the surroundings became darker as they entered the valley. Looking up, it looks like a long blue line is drawn in the dark world.

    ??Do not lower your guard!??

    Namgung Hwang shouted, his voice echoing.

    ??A lion uses all its strength even when catching a rabbit. The opponent is Evil Sect! We don''t know what they might try. Losing due tock of skill is not shameful, but death due to carelessness is the ultimate disgrace!??

    ??Yes!??

    Namgung Hwang examined the surroundings with sharp eyes.

    It was his first time leading so many people and fighting such a formidable enemy. Excitement was not strange in such a situation.

    But his eyes were utterly cold, proving that the head of the Namgung Family wasn''t a position given to just anyone.

    ??Yes, Father-nim.??

    ??It''s Gaju!??

    ??Yes, Gaju-nim!??

    Namgung Dowi quickly changed his words.

    ??The path is narrow, and the current is strong. If a ship attacked us here????

    ??There??s nothing to worry about.??

    Namgung Hwang said firmly.

    ??In preparation for that, I had Azure Sky Sword Squad escort the ship. Mere pirates can??t break through Azure Sky Sword Squad and approach the ships.??

    Namgung Dowi nodded.

    At first nce, it sounds arrogant, but Namgung Dowi knows. That is not arrogance. The arrogance of someone qualified to be arrogant is called confidence.

    ??More than that??.??

    Namgung Hwang??s gaze turned upward.

    The corners of his mouth were twisted with derision.

    ??These pirate bastards don??t even know the subject. They should just act like the pirates they are.??

    Then Namgung Dowi??s gaze followed Namgung Hwang??s gaze.

    ??Here theye!??

    From left to right, people dressed in ck were rushing fiercely toward them on the cliffs lined like folding screens.

    ??Different!??

    Namgung Dowi??s face briefly tightened with tension.

    Running down those steep cliffs as if on t ground was not possible with ordinary skills. Even from that one move, it was clear these ck-clothed men were of a different ss than the pirates they had faced before.

    ??Indeed, is this the ck Dragon Water Fortress???

    Namgung Hwangughed bitterly.

    And even before he gave directions, the Azure Sky Sword Squad on the ship spread out like giant wings and charged up the cliffs.

    Two groups tangled on the steep, sheer cliff with no room to step on.

    ??Strike!??

    ??Kill them all!??

    Sword energy scattered in all directions.

    Sharp swords pierced the pirates, and the short spears they threw sliced the flesh of Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    Sogok!

    A pirate, shed across the chest, fell into the river without even a scream.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Azure Sky Sword Squad clearly had the upper hand. Even though they probably hadn''t trained on cliffs, their martial skills, honed diligently over time, did not sumb to the constraints of the ce.

    ??This can??t be all.??

    Namgung Hwang looked up.

    ??Fire!??

    Sure enough, the sky above the narrow cliff quickly filled with ck arrows.

    ??Of course.??

    It??s such a tant attack.

    However, contrary to the visible pressure, it was nothing but a useless attack.

    Kakakang!

    Namgung Hwang??s sword fended off the arrows.

    If this had been a normal battlefield where armies shed, the rain of arrows from above would have been a definite threat. No, those who break through this ce would have had to bear tremendous damage if they had be a proper sect, not Namgung Family.

    But those leading the charge were none other than Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    Even if ordinary arrows without a handful of internal strength are poured all day long, they cannot give a single scratch to the warriors of Namgung Family.

    If they had shot arrows loaded with internal strength at close range, it would have surely been dangerous, but maintaining internal strength while shooting arrows from this distance is impossible for anyone with average skill.

    In other words, the very high cliff is actually getting in their way.

    ??Gaju-nim! Shall we go up???

    ??Forget it. Ignore them!??

    Namgung Hwang roared in anger.

    ??Don??t dwell on the small fries! Let those following deal with the leftovers!??

    ??Yes!??

    The ship, which had slowed down for a while, begins to move quickly again. Though the pirates who were dealing with the Azure Sky Sword Squad jumped off the cliffs to block the ship, none of them managed tond on the ship that Namgung Hwang was on.

    ??Keuaaak!??

    ??Kkeuruk!??

    The elders of the Namgung Family, who climbed up the railing as if they were guarding a ship, cut down the pirates that rushed in at once.

    ??Don??t interfere, you evil wretches!??

    ¡°Where are the Evil Sect guys dared to aim for!¡±

    Although they were advancing while being obstructed from the front, Namgung Family??s ship was advancing while widening the distance from Wudang??s boat that followed.

    Nothing could be more fitting than the saying ??Swift and bold as a horse.?? (???????o???|?)

    Chwaaak!

    The ship cut through the current and moved forward. It seemed that no one could stop Namgung Hwang.

    Namgung Dowi shuddered as he looked at Namgung Hwang standing on the lion-shaped bow.

    Evil enemies were rushing down the cliffs, and a rain of arrows poured from above their heads. Now, not only arrows but human-sized boulders were falling, causing violent sshes.

    Truly abysmal.

    But there was not a single tremor in Namgung Hwang??s figure as he broke through the middle.

    ??The head of the Namgung Family.??

    Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang.

    And the Azure Sky Sword Squad of the Namgung Family.

    Namgung Dowi deeply felt the immense power his family held. One day, he too should lead Namgung Family in the same way as Namgung Hwang.

    a??One day, those Shaolin monks and Wudang will kneel beneath Namgung Family''s feet.''

    At the moment when Namgung Dowi made a promise while deflecting flying arrows, Namgung Hwang shouted out loud!

    ??I can see it!??

    Finally, they could see the end of the narrow valley that had stretched ahead. As the narrow valley widened, the innermost part of the valley came clearly into view.

    Big.

    ??It looks like the top of a huge volcano.??

    The water that came through the narrow path spreads in a fan shape and touches thend. The geography here was, so to speak, a wide tnd surrounded by steep cliffs.

    ??They??ve chosen quite a spot.¡±

    Indeed, this ce was a natural fortress.

    The entrance was excessively narrow, so that only a few ships could enter, and to get in one had to suffer tremendous damage. One would be defenseless against attacks from the cliffs.

    But it??s the story for ordinary people. This is not the case for martial artists. From that height, anything they did could be avoided by a first-ss martial master.

    Namgung Hwang twisted his mouth in a smile.

    ??Are they not like rats in a trap since we are the opponents???

    Namgung Hwang drew his sword.

    ??Land! We??ll attack all at once!??

    ??Yes!??

    Onnd, severalrge buildings were constructed.

    The pirates often moved and did not build grand structures. However, the buildings here were huge and magnificent at a nce.

    Other water fortresses can run away at any time, but this ck Dragon Water Fortress seemed different. They exude an air of determination.

    ??But they??re still pirate scum!??

    Namgung Hwang stepped strongly on the bow and soared forward.

    Kuung!

    At once, he flew twenty zhang andnded.

    ??Dieeeeeee!??

    Namgung Hwang had barely touched the ground when about ten pirates attacked him simultaneously. There were all sorts of weapons, but the momentum was all sharp.

    ??Pathetic!??

    Kung!

    Namgung Hwang swung his sword as he stepped forward fiercely.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    The awe-inspiring power of the Power Sword (???????2?(???????)) sliced through the oing foes in an instant.

    No, rather than slicing, it was more appropriate to say that it crushed them.

    Those who took on the sword imbued with tremendous energy paid the inevitable price. Being flung away like cannon shells, they met their demise before even hitting the ground.

    ??Get lost, you little rascals!??

    Namgung Hwang roared like a lion.

    ??Where is the ck Dragon King! This Emperor Sword, Namgung Hwang, will face him!??

    With him at the forefront, the Azure Sky Sword Squad of the Namgung Family jumped to thend one after another.

    ??Gaju-nim!??

    ??Give us yourmand!??

    Namgung Hwang scrunched his face and shouted loudly.

    ??Killing all of them! And find the ck Dragon King and drag him before me!??

    ??Yes!??

    Upon receiving their Gaju??smand, the Azure Sky Sword Squad charged forward like a whirlwind.

    ??Block them!??

    ??Those dog-like fiends!??

    The pirates of the ck Dragon Water Fortress also gritted their teeth and held off the Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    There was no way out anyway.

    This natural fortress didn??t allow even its owners a path to escape. if an enemy has invaded, the only remaining path left for them. It is to fight to the end.

    The ck Dragon Water Fortress is the ce where only the most vicious and cruel pirates of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River are gathered. The countless sins theymitted could never be forgiven, even if they begged for their lives.

    The only future remaining for them is a meaningless death!

    ??Die!??

    ??Keuuk!??

    The sound of metal shing rang out like screams.

    One by one, the skills of the Azure Sky Sword Squad were undoubtedly superior. As the elders of the Namgung Family and the guest joined in, no matter how many pirates the ck Dragon Water Fortress had, they had no choice but to give way.

    However, the number was definitely higher on the ck Dragon Water Fortress side.

    It was hard to understand where such numbers came from; warriors d in dark ck swarmed like an ant colony.

    ??Fiiiiireee!??

    Kwaaang!

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    A series ofrge steel harpoons were fired from the cannons installed throughout the fortress.

    The Swordsman of the Azure Sky Sword Squad struck the flying harpoon. However, the harpoon changed its direction and was embedded in the body of the Azure Sky Sword Squad member standing on the right.

    Kwaduduk!

    ??Keuugh??.??

    If there had been enough distance, they might have been able to respond, but they too had no experience in dealing with such a chaotic battle. A member of the Azure Sky Sword Squad, sprayed blood and flung away, convulsed briefly before his breath was cut off.

    ??These scoundrels!??

    Namgung Hwang bellowed as he furiously charged forward.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    The Reinforced Sword Energy bursting from the tip of his sword sent people flying like kicked stones.

    ??Show them the spirit of the Namgung Family!??

    ??Yes!??

    At the moment when the Namgung Family??s morale was at its peak, disciples of Wudang poured out from the ships that had followed into the water edge.

    The one who led them, Heo Dojin,nded and quickly joined the front lines, leading his disciples.

    ??This, this dog-like Righteous Faction????.¡±

    Sogok!

    Heo Dojin, who couldn??t stand down and prated the neck of the enemy who had been faltering, gave a cold scolding.

    ??Don??t fall behind. We??ll make up for this all at once!??

    ??Yes!??

    The Namgung Family and Wudang Sect.

    Two representative Sword Sect in the world began to ughter the pirates as if they werepeting with each other.

 Chapter 803

    ??Elder-nim!??

    ??I know!??

    Bop Kye raised his voice uncharacteristically.

    Shaolin is a sect that always teaches its disciples to maintain an unshakeable mind. Bop Kye was also a man who didn??t know how important an unshakeable mind was.

    However, the scene unfolding before his eyes was enough to turn Bop Kye??s long-standing discipline to nothing in an instant.

    Blood stters, and screams abound.

    People who were breathing just moments ago instantly turned into cold corpses sprawled out.

    ??Elder-nim! We must go!??

    ??Get off the ship!??

    Bop Kye shouted and in an instant leaped off the ship,nding on the water??s edge.

    The thick smell of blood rushed into his nose. In addition, the smell of pungent gunpowder, the clouds of thick dust rising, and unidentified scents, allbined to make his head dizzy.

    Not only Bop Kye, but the faces of the other Shaolin monks were all equally flushed.

    ??Hurry! We cannot let it be said that Shaolin just watched and left!??

    ??Yes!??

    As Bop Kye beckoned, the Shaolin monks rushed forward in unison. The sight of Shaolin monks in yellow robes disying their martial arts like a hailstorm invoked both awe and terror.

    But only one person.

    Hye Yeon alone did not join the ranks.

    Looking at the back of his Sahyung moving forward, he closed his eyes tightly.

    ??No.??

    This is not right.

    At least, Shaolin should not be like this. The Shaolin he knew was never like this.

    To bravely fight against the enemy?

    That is all too natural. And that fight must have an upright intention (?????????(??????)).

    But now, among the Shaolin monks who are fiercely charging, there is no heart to protect themoners. There??s only pride, filled with not wanting to fall behind other sects.

    ??Howe it feels so empty?''

    Hye Yeon bit his lips tightly.

    One person??s face keepsing to mind.

    A person who always shouts how justification or whatever crap it is, it??s all about gain in the end, and who would not bear to see other sects gain reputation even if he were to die.

    But in the end, his act always benefits everyone.

    a??They are so different.''

    Chung Myung discusses Gains (????(????)) but does righteousness, while Shaolin discusses Righteousness (????(???)), yet aren??t they chasing gains?

    Of course, Chung Myung would have snorted if he heard this, but at least that??s how it looked to Hye Yeon.

    That difference weighed down Hye Yeon??s feet.

    Compared to the time he spent at Shaolin, the time he spent in Mount Hua Sect was only short. And yet, Mount Hua Sect upied a huge ce in his heart.

    ??Amitabha.??

    With a deep sigh, he looked back.

    He can??t see them now that he hase this far. The only thing in front of me is the high cliff and Qingcheng??s ship that enters the valley.

    The one who always used to run ahead is not visible, nor are those who used to support his back.

    a??Let??s not think about it.''

    Hye Yeon chanted in a small voice.

    Even if this situation pained him, he couldn??t just let his Sahyung fight alone.

    ??Amitabha!??

    Hye Yeon, who forced the temptations out of his mind, ran forward roughly.

    ??Keuk! Goddamnit??

    ??You filthy bastards! Four of you attacking at once! And you call yourselves Righteous Sect!??

    ??Don''t, don??t back down!??

    The direction of the battlefield was decided in an instant.

    Of course, not all the forces of each sect havee here. There were quite a few remaining in the sect, and since not everyone could fit on the ships, some people were left behind.

    But the same was true for the ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    Even if all the forces of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River were gathered, they would only be equivalent to one of the sects here. No matter how much ck Dragon Water Fortress ounts for about half of the total power of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, it would be difficult to deal with one of the sects who came here with such force.

    But now, aren??t the four sects forming a coalition?

    From the beginning, it was a battle where the odds were not given to ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    Uuuuung!

    Paaaat!

    The majestic sword of the Namgung Family and Wudang??s sword, which contained seriousness within its softness, relentlessly struck down the opponents as if they werepeting.

    ??Amitabha!??

    And indeed, Shaolin lived up to its reputation.

    Kuung!

    The force of golden lights emitting from their fists lightly sent the charging pirates flying and bounced them away.

    Shaolin is not a sect that simply uses Fist Arts. Shaolin monks are all fairly proficient in at least the Eighteen Arms Technique (???-?????????/???????????). Nevertheless, the reason why they persist on fist art is because there is nothing better than Fist Art to subdue an opponent without killing them.

    Tuung!

    Bop Kye, who struck out the pirate ahead, burst into a lion??s roar.

    ¡°Observing and saving lives is not the only path for a Buddhist! Eliminating Mara to open the path for sentient beings is also the role of a Buddhist! Put no mercy at your fingertips!¡±

    ??Yes!??

    Blue, white and yellow warriors swept up the pirates of ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    a??Where is the ck Dragon King?''

    ??Where is the enemy??s leader???

    Since the situation hade to this point, how much more the pirate was dealt with no longer seemed to be a merit. Then, the only thing left is who will knock down the ck Dragon King, the head of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River.

    ??Push in!??

    ¡°Cut them!¡±

    The ck Dragon King would undoubtedly be inside that pagoda. If so, the oue would depend on who could break through here first and reach inside.

    a??I??ll be the first!''

    Namgung Hwang lit up his eyes.

    The ck Dragon King was surely a powerful figure representing the world, boasting an overwhelming reputation among the many evil beings of the various Evil Sects.

    But he, too, is Emperor Sword, Namgung Hwang.

    There was no way he would lose to the ck Dragon King.

    However, the problem was that there were too many here with the same thought. They had easily given the vanguard position, but Heo Dojin and Bop Kye would never give in about the ck Dragon King.

    a??I can??t let the dogs have the bone!''

    Isn??t it too obvious that if they cut off ck Dragon King??s neck, the merit of the Namgung Family, who cut through the path as a vanguard, would be faded?

    Kwaaaang!

    The sword energy that Namgung Hwang wielded exploded like a bomb and swept the front.

    ??Gaju-nim! Save your strength!??

    ¡°We will clear the path!¡±

    Namgung Dowi pushes forward. Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth at the sight.

    Though he was in a hurry, but ck Dragon King is never a pushover. Wasting his internal strength here might lead to the worst situation: losing to the ck Dragon King.

    Namgung Hwang suppressed his urgent mind and looked to the side.

    Uuuuung!

    Heo Dojin, with his sword wrapped in a white and ck internal strength, swung his sword gently.

    It was a truly bizarre sight.

    Softness and speed are neverpatible concepts. But both were clearly present in that sword.

    The sword seemed to have swung slowly and gently, but in no time it dug through the enemy??s gaps and cut the vital points.

    a??Heo Dojin!''

    Namgung Hwang??s heart surged with apetitive spirit.

    One is the Gaju of the Namgung Family, which is dubbed as the greatest family in the world. And the other is the Sect Leader of Wudang Sect, which is dubbed as the greatest Taoist Sect in the world.

    At the same time, the two sects arepeting for the position of the world??s greatest Sword Sect.

    However, despite such a deep andplicated rtionship, the two have never crossed swords.

    It is not that they are not close enough to share swords with each other at the risk of their lives, and they have too much to lose to decide the winner with a clumsy spar.

    As Namgung Hwang??s eyes sharpened, Heo Dojin naturally turned his head to look at him.

    Namgung Hwang, who read theposure in his eyes, tightened his lips.

    a??You still act at ease after seeing my sword?''

    Namgung Hwang grabbed his sword tightly.

    ??Come. Let??s see how long thatposurests!¡±

    Namgung Hwang, hispetitive spirit at its peak, kicked forward and charged out.

    ??Gaju-nim!??

    ??Please conserve your strength!??

    ??Move aside!??

    Kwaaaaang!

    Namgung Hwang, who once again swung his sword to blow up the pirates, roared like thunder.

    ??Why should I conserve my internal strength when facing the likes of ck Dragon King! I am Namgung Hwang, Emperor Sword!??

    It would have been extreme arrogance if it hade out of the mouths of others, but Namgung Hwang??s sword has shown enough qualifications.

    Kwaaaang!

    Once again, Namgung Hwang??s sword turned the pirates into a bloody mess, and they fell in droves. The momentum of the Azure Sky Sword Squad protecting his nks soared ever higher, as if it would pierce the sky.

    ??Follow Gaju-nim!??

    ??Ensure that Gaju-nim''s feet do not stop!??

    Sects and families.

    Though there may be pros and cons, the loyalty to the Gaju and the bond with each other is clearly an advantage that families possess. The power of family, tightly knit by blood rtions, was vividly being demonstrated here.

    Kwaaaang!

    ??Hmph!??

    Heo Dojin frowned as he looked at Namgung Hwang, who spurred his momentum and pushed forward.

    ??He''s just like a boar that''s charging straight ahead.''

    Swords are not meant to be used like that.

    a??But nevertheless????.''

    Heo Dojin brushed his face lightly. Even at his age, the emotion ofpetitiveness still seemed to linger in his heart. Judging by his pounding heartbeat.

    However,

    ??Do not get carried away.??

    He spoke in a low voice. His voice clearly reached the ears of Wudang Sect disciples following him.

    ??Seize the opportunity when ites. Don??t lose yourposure!??

    Wudang??s disciples, who were impatient with Namgung Family??s advance, barely managed to steady themselves at his words. They then took a short, deep breath and repelled the pirates with an even more resolute stance.

    a??Bop Jeong, this is your mistake.''

    If there were only Namgung Hwang or Baek Hyeonja here, Bop Kye could have led Shaolin well. But with him here, Shaolin wouldn??t have a chance to shine.

    ??Charge in!??

    As Namgung and Wudang simultaneously raised their momentum, the defense line of the pirate, which had been barely maintained, crumbled.

    ??N- No??.¡±

    ??We can??t hold on any longer!??

    Heo Dojin and Namgung Hwang didn??t miss the gap.

    ??Move aside, you fools!??

    As Namgung Hwang prated the gap, Heo Dojin rose like a bird and jumped over the heads of the pirates and flew into the pavilion.

    ??Damn it!??

    Sparks flew from Namgung Hwang??s eyes.

    ??Taaaaaat!??

    Crushing the pirates in one fell swoop, Namgung Hwang pursued Heo Dojin like a hungry tiger.

    ??This, damned!??

    Kwaaaang!

    Namgung Hwang, who had broken the pavilion??s door in a single strike, narrowed his eyes and scanned left and right.

    ??Where is he???

    The body moved first before the head realized it. He sprinted like a sh of light towards the broken door at the center of the pavilion and charged in.

    ??ck Dragon King!??

    Namgung Hwang, who had rushed in with tremendous momentum, suddenly came to a halt.

    What he saw was a vast inner chamber, and in the center, a luxurious and imposing chair, and?? the figure of Heo Dojin, staring at the chair with a stern face.

    ??Where is ck Dragon King???

    ????He??s not here.??

    ??What, what did you say???

    Namgung Hwang??s face distorted in confusion for the first time.

    This ce was like the heart of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. Even if the ck Dragon King had single-handedly swallowed the water fortress with his martial might, losing the ck Dragon Water Fortress meant he could never rise again.

    So, does it make sense that ck Dragon King, who should protect the ck Dragon Water Fortress more than anyone else, is not here?

    Bop Kye, who came in btedly, frowned upon seeing the two with nk faces.

    ??The ck Dragon King is not here???

    ????It seems so, great monk.??

    ??Howe??.??

    Even Bop Kye seemed unable to continue, clearly flustered.

    ??Did you say ck Dragon King is not here???

    The continuous repetition annoyed Heo Dojin. But as he turned his head to retort, he looked at the face of the person who asked thest question and raised his eyes wide.

    ??Didn??t Qingcheng agree to take care of the upper part???

    Baek Hyeonja being here now means that Qingcheng??s disciples are also here.

    ??Why are you here? Why!??

    ¡°E- Even if you say so?? Didn??t we decide to take care of the pirates on the river and support those who will defend the upper part in the first ce? I thought the strategy had changed because everyone went inside without saying a word.??

    ??This??.??

    A look of dismay appeared on Heo Dojin??s face.

    a??He''s so brazenly lying!''

    Obviously, they had disregarded the n and followed inside due to pride. But now was not the time to argue about that.

    ??What about the escape route???

    ??We broke through easily, do we really need an escape route?????

    However, Heo Dojin??s face became as cold as if he had worn a steel mask.

    ??Then?? You??re saying everyone is in here right now? In this trap???

    It was only when he mentioned ??trap?? that the other sect leaders?? faces lost color.

    ??Surely not????

    ??N- No! No way! Here is the ck Dragon Water Fortress! They??re not just hands or feet of a water fortress, they??re like heads and hearts! Where is the man who gives up his heart and sets traps!¡±

    ????The ck Dragon cannot do that for sure.¡±

    ??What are you?????

    ??Ah.??

    At that moment, Bop Kye eximed as if he understood what Heo Dojin said. His face turned pale.

    ??Tra- Trap??¡±

    It was at that exact moment.

    ??Euhahahahahahahahahat!??

    A burst of huge, ear-splittingughter exploded from above.

    The enormousughter, filled with horrifying internal strength, echoed endlessly against the surrounding cliffs as if it wouldst forever.

    It was the moment when everyone finally and perfectly sensed that something was going horribly wrong.

 Chapter 804

    ¡°This, this is¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s face horribly distorted. He was a Taoist and not one to show such a face to others. The fact that his feelings came up on his face meant that the situation was not as good.

    Taat!

    Heo Dojin rushed out as if there was no need for words.

    Other sect leaders who understood the seriousness of the situation quickly followed suit.

    The battlefield¡¯sndscape had changed. The fighting had already stopped. It was as if the fierce fighting over their lives until a moment ago had been a lie.

    Heo Dojin¡¯s gaze slowly went up. Everyone in the water fortress was looking in that direction.

    Atop the cliff.

    From an unimaginably high ce that felt as if it would break one¡¯s neck, a man was looking down.

    Cloaked in ck.

    With a rough, long ck beard that reached down to his navel.

    And a red face and a mane of hair like a lion.

    Together with his peculiar appearance, the shape of a ck dragon was engraved on his chest. There was no need to ask who he was.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! What do you worthless people of the Righteous Sect hope to gain bying all the way to this Yangtze?¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s face froze.

    An overwhelming internal strength carried in the voice seemed to pierce Namgung Hwang¡¯s skin.

    ¡®Was the ck Dragon King this powerful?¡¯

    He was well aware of his reputation.

    But he thought of him as nothing more than a man from an Evil Sect. Compared to the Righteous Sect which has lived fiercely inpetition with Sahyung and even with blood brothers, the Evil Sect is nothing more than a clumsy group of idiots with no integrity.

    He wondered how great it would be to be the head of such a ce¡­

    ck Dragon King, who he saw with his own eyes, immediately awakened Namgung Hwang¡¯s thoughts.

    It felt like waves of energy flowed through his entire body, enough to make his spine shiver.

    ¡°How dare you crawl into the ck Dragon Water Fortress, and even invade the Yangtze River. You fool from the Righteous Sect have lost your fear!¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who was listening, shouted loudly.

    ¡°The coward hides in the distance and talks well. You fled, leaving your subordinates behind, and yet you still have something to say?¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s words may not make sense. However, it certainly worked to calm down the agitated warriors of the Namgung Family.

    ¡°Run away, you say¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King repeated Namgung Hwang¡¯s words andughed.

    ¡°Talk as you please. I¡¯m not even tickled by the words of a man about to enter his grave anyway.¡±

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Then Bop Kye opens his mouth.

    ¡°Amitabha. This monk is Shaolin¡¯s Bop Kye.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! How dare a mere elder, not even the Bangjang, speak to me! Shaolin¡¯s arrogance has reached the heavens!¡±

    Bop Kye furrowed his brow slightly when ck Dragon King openly mocked him.

    ¡°Siju, I understand your argument, but what do you n to do with us in this situation? Surely Siju alone cannot face us all?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do!¡±

    ck Dragon Kingughs loudly.

    ¡°Do I really need others to face you insignificant insects? My dao is enough.¡±

    The ck Dragon King grabbed the sword at his waist. The hilt nged and extended, soon forming a Guandao (¨¬¨C?¨¬?¡±???(????????€) Reclining Moon Dao).

    Paaaat!

    ck Dragon King, who swung his dao once in the air,ughed haughtily.

    ¡°Who will face me?¡±

    Bop Kye took a step forward before Namgung Hwang could shout.

    ¡°Amitabha, this Bop Kye can be Siju''s opponent if Siju wishes.¡±

    ¡°You? Euahahahahat!¡±

    The ck Dragon King¡¯sughter resounded loudly.

    ck Dragon King, who bursts intoughter as if he contains the amusement, looks at Bop Kye with his eyes full of scornfulughter.

    ¡°Get out of here, you rascal! Adults are talking. If you want to face me, bring your Bangjang at the very least!¡±

    Bop Kye flushed red for a moment.

    When had a respected elder of the Shaolin like him ever been treated like this?

    ¡°Amitabha. Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Kye tried to soothe his seething mind by chanting.

    ¡°If you want a worthy opponent, I will face you. Surely you won¡¯t say that I, the Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang, am insufficient?¡±

    ¡°Emperor Sword¡­¡±

    ck Dragon King twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°You pretend to be a tiger when you''re just lookingfortably in a fence called Namgung Family!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What, did I hit the nail on the head?¡±

    ck Dragon King red at everyone with his big eyes.

    ¡°Of course, I can wipe out the likes of you by myself, but¡­ If you think I¡¯m not enough on my own, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to meet those expectations.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    At that time, two men slowly walked out to the side of ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Certainly, that wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re dealing with the lofty noble of the Ten Great Sects, it might be regrettable if it¡¯s just us, though.¡±

    Heo Dojin hardened his face as he saw them appearing.

    a€?Those people¡­''

    Of course, he had never seen them with his own eyes.

    But he can still tell. There would be very few who have the qualification to stand alongside the ck Dragon King. And one of them just happened to match exactly.

    ¡°¡­Great Master¡­of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    ¡°An honor indeed. I can''t believe the world-famous Heo Dojin would recognize me.¡±

    On the left side of ck Dragon King, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked down at Heo Dojin with a cold smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a business that can profit even if I take only one head, that is Heo Dojin. Then, why note? Opportunities that benefit this much do note easily.¡±

    On the other hand, the person standing on the ck Dragon King¡¯s right had an ordinary face with no distinct features.

    But Heo Dojin could tell. If the person he identified was truly the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, the only person worthy of standing across from him would be one individual.

    A man who can never be identified by his appearance.

    ¡°Thousand, Thousand-Faced Gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Thousand-Faced Gentleman? The man himself?¡±

    Baek Hyeonja¡¯s face turned pale.

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold and Thousand-Faced Gentleman.

    These are the heads of the Five Great Evil Sect, who lead the ck Ghost Fortress and Hao Sect, respectively.

    That means that three of the Five Great Evil Sect are gathered here now.

    a€?Three of the Five Great Evil Sect?''

    Indeed, it is a formidable force. Even if three of the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family are gathered, they cannot guarantee victory.

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader!¡±

    Baek Hyeonja unwittingly looked back at Heo Dojin. But even Heo Dojin was taken aback, as he had not expected this situation at all.

    a€?Why are they all gathered in one ce?

    This shouldn''t have happened. It had to be.

    The four sects gathered here did not thoughtlessly push this far. They waged war with pirates of the Yangtze River for one reason.

    Because the Evil Faction can never unite.

    Even during the past war with Magyo, the Evil Factions were at odds until the end. Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family only took advantage of each other; they did not fight, stabbing each other in the back.

    But didn¡¯t the Evil Faction attack and growl at each other until the moment the sword of Magyo was lodged in their throat?

    If Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River was attacked by the Righteous Faction, the Evil Factions should have rushed in like jackals to tear apart the weakened areas, not help them. That''s the true nature of the Evil Factions.

    ¡°But how¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment.

    A group of martial artists appeared at the top of the cliff. Those who stood at the end were ring down at those below with cold eyes.

    At a nce, they are martial masters who have reached their peak.

    a€?They even brought subordinates.''

    When he realized that above their head was upied by martial masters, an indescribable pressure flooded in.

    But that was a pressure that could be withstood.

    What truly suffocated Heo Dojin was the fact that they had revealed themselves there. It was hard to ept the reality that someone had drawn them into this trap.

    ¡°Who is it¡­.¡±

    There must be someone who brought these never-to-be-mixed individuals together like this.

    ¡°Who¡­!¡±

    It was just when Heo Dojin was about to shout.

    Jjalrang.

    A very faint sound brushed against his ears.

    A clear metallic sound, like that of a woman¡¯s jewelry meeting.

    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even be able to hear such a faint sound at this distance, but to Heo Dojin, it was something he barely caught with careful attention.

    But to Heo Dojin¡¯s ears, that little sound felt like thunder.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A slightly high nasal sound flowed down the cliff slowly.

    At that moment, Heo Dojin had to feel as though the hairs all over his body were standing on end. With bulging eyes, he stared at the top of the cliff as if he wanted to devour it.

    Soon after.

    A man revealed himself on the cliff.

    Heo Dojin bit his lips tightly.

    He saw it.

    The sight of the ck Dragon King, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, and Thousand-Faced Gentleman make way for the man who now revealed himself.

    Who in the world could make them willingly step aside?

    Step. Step.

    Finally, the man whopletely revealed himself at the end of the cliff had an appearance that was exceedingly vivid.

    A bloody red cloth with an engraved ck dragon.

    Skin white as snow that looked almost like that of a woman¡¯s.

    A white crown on his jet-ck hair.

    And countless ornaments wrapped around his body and arms.

    Heo Dojin knows the man. No, he had to know.

    Although there are far too many people living in the world, a man with this appearance would not bemon. And even more so, one who would dare stand there.

    If there was one, that man was the only one.

    ¡°¡­Paegun.¡±

    Paegun Jang Ilso.

    From the moment he revealed himself, the air inside the battlefield began to cool down.

    It was different.

    The dominance exuded by the ck Dragon King was strong enough to halt the battle here.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s chill was reminiscent of harsh winter cold, and the too-ordinary yet alien presence of Thousand-Faced Gentleman was enough to irritate the nerves.

    But the man, Paegun Jang Ilso, was different.

    He didn¡¯t exude any extraordinary energy; he merely walked slowly and looked down from above.

    Yet it felt as though his breath was being stifled as if caught in a spell.

    It wasn¡¯t his strength as a martial artist, but his very existence as a human being that set him apart from the others. Even that loud and ridiculous attire didn¡¯t make Jang Ilso look silly; on the contrary, it made him seem untouchable, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°It is my first time meeting you all, the esteemed people of eastern Kangho.¡±

    Jang Ilso cupped his hands together and slowly extended them forward. His waist naturally bent as well.

    It¡¯s amon courtesy. It is amon courtesy that is as familiar as breathing to those who live in Kangho.

    However, despite the familiarity of this motion, everyone here felt chills running down their spines, and their breath caught in their throats. Even with that simple greeting.

    ¡°I am Bangju of Myriad Man Manor, and also Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, known as Jang Ilso.¡±

    A bright smile spread across Jang Ilso¡¯s bright face.

    At that moment, Heo Dojin could see.

    He could see that not a hint ofughter was contained in the eyes of Jang Ilso, who was smiling so pleasantly.

    ¡®A viper? No¡­ That¡¯s an Imoogi.¡¯

    An Imoogi with poisonous fangs, coiling itsrge tail on this vast cliff, slowly scrutinizing the prey trapped in its snare.

    With those cold and eerie eyes.

 Chapter 805

    ????Evil Tyrant Alliance???

    Namgung Hwang opened his mouth with a stiff face. Namgung Hwang??s face stiffened as he spoke.

    ??What do you mean Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded with a rxed look.

    ??It??s a name that didn??t exist until now. But now it will be a name that no one can be unaware of. Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, ck Ghost Fortress, Hao Sect, and Myriad Man Manor will gather under one name.??

    ??????The Evil Sect have formed an alliance???

    During the war with Magyo a hundred years ago, the Evil Faction formed an alliance. But it was only a temporary alliance for survival, and even that was an imperfect fa???ade.

    Is he saying that these Evil Sects that were so mutually antagonistic have gathered under one g?

    But there??s no reason not to believe it.

    It is conceivable that the sect leaders of the Ten Great Sect gather together. And no one thinks it very strange that the heads of the Five Great Family gather in one ce.

    ??But who could have imagined those four people standing side by side in one ce???

    That dreamlike event is unfolding right before their eyes now.

    ??Hmph!??

    Namgung Hwang snorted derisively. As if he would never show a weak side.

    ??What??s so great about the trivial Evil Sect banding together???

    ??Indeed.??

    Jang Ilso smiles brightly.

    ??It may not seem like much to the head of a prestigious family. However, we came together after making a big decision on our own, so why won''t you congratte us?¡±

    ¡°??.¡±

    Namgung Hwang red at him with eyes that seemed ready to devour him.

    ??Hmm. It seems you don??t intend to. What a shame.??

    But the look didn??t make Jang Ilso flinch at all.

    Even his tone of voice and his soft hand gesture show hisposure.

    Looking at such a Jang Ilso made one??s heart involuntarily anxious.

    Heo Dojin stealthily looked behind him.

    ??It??s narrow.??

    When they came in through that narrow valley, he thought it was a natural fortress for defense. However, as things went on, it seemed more difficult to get out than to enter.

    ??The ships will tangle together and hell will break loose.??

    But there??s no way they can wait in a rxed manner. The enemies wille after their backs.

    ??Retreat had no meaning from the start.??

    Even if they had secured a way out and entered this ce, nothing would have changed. A retreat is only meaningful if it can be used.

    Having assessed the situation, Heo Dojin looked at Jang Ilso.

    ??Evil Tyrant Alliance??. Whatever it is, an alliance is a good thing. May I offer my congrattions???

    Jang Ilso nods heartily.

    ??A celebration from Sect Leader of Wudang Sect. It??s a great honor.??

    ??I??m d. But you see, Paegun.??

    Heo Dojin??s gaze fixed sharply on Jang Ilso.

    ??You??re not in a position to be congratted. If you truly want congrattions, shouldn??t youe down from there???

    ??Hahaha.??

    Jang Ilsoughed merrily and shook his head.

    ??That??s right. Yes, that??s correct. It??s a fair point.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??That makes sense. But what can I do? I??m a scoundrel of the Evil Sect who knows nothing of manners. Isn??t it ridiculous to start acting righteously now???

    ??You??re not telling us that the Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance is scared, are you???

    ??Hahahaha. You??re saying something obvious. Of course, I??m scared.??

    Jang Ilso??s cunning smile twisted grotesquely.

    ??Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung and Qingcheng. How could I not be scared when facing such a great sect? I??m so scared that I??m trembling as I stand here. Hahahahahahahat!??

    Heo Dojin??s face grew cold.

    ??That scoundrel??????

    It was meant to scratch his pride, but it didn??t work at all. Normally, when one first attains a high position, they tend to consider their appearance first, regardless of their original tendency.

    But Jang Ilso didn??t seem that way at all.

    Heo Dojin is well aware. Such a person is the most difficult and troublesome to deal with.

    ??Then??.??

    He stared at Jang Ilso with cold eyes.

    ??It seems you??vee to pay your respects.??

    The way he spoke got more and more rough. It was proof that his inner mind was getting shaky and nervous.

    ??Respects??????

    Jang Ilso slowly stroked his chin with his white hand.

    ??Is it your ce to say that, when you??ve vited someone else??s territory and brandished swords without permission???

    ??It??s the first time I??ve heard that permission is needed to annihte pirates.??

    ??Haha. That??s right. There??s no need for permission. Yes, it is. That was the case until now.??

    There was an arrogant light in Jang Ilso??s eyes as he looked down at Heo Dojin.

    ??But now you??ll have to ask for permission. To this Jang Ilso, not anyone else.??

    Gritt.

    Heo Dojin gritted his teeth.

    Who had he ever heard say this to him?

    ??Ask for permission???

    He tightly grasped the sword at his waist.

    ??What if I can??t?¡±

    ??Hahahaha. You ask the obvious question. Surely, there must be a price to pay???

    At that time, Namgung Hwang, who had been listening from the side, couldn??t contain himself anymore and roared in anger.

    ??You brat, all talk and no action! If you are so confident,e down and face my sword!??

    ??Hmmm.??

    Jang Ilso looked around everyone with a strange expression and tilted his head.

    ??It seems that none of you understand the situation you are in.??

    Then he nodded as if it was quite reasonable.

    ??That??s possible. Shaolin and Wudang, Nmagung and Qingcheng. The power of those four sects will never fall behind no matter what forces they encounter in the world. Moreover, this high cliff has its ambiguities in terms of strategic location.??

    There??s no escape.

    But they won??t be attacked either.

    Even if arrows are shot or stones are rolled, or even if boiling oil is poured, it??s unlikely that these martial masters would suffer significant damage.

    a??In addition, there are remnants of the ck Dragon Water Fortress.''

    Quite a few have died, but more than three-quarters are still alive. Ignoring them andunching a wide attack would be an uneptable choice, even for Evil Sect.

    In the end, to attack, they would have toe down from the cliff.

    If they fight head-to-head, no matter how much these four of the Five Great Evil Sect is, it??s worth facing. They couldn??t have brought all their force since they were in a hurry.

    Jang Ilso clearly understood their thoughts as well.

    ??But??.??

    With a sneer, Jang Ilso??s pale face twisted grotesquely..

    ??That??s a thought that came up from underestimating this Jang Ilso. It seems like you need to understand your own situation.??

    At that moment, Heo Dojin felt a chill in his heart.

    Jang Ilso flicked his finger lightly.

    Snap.

    The sharp sound echoed into the valley.

    ????.What is it???

    Heo Dojin looked up at the cliff with tense eyes. Obviously, Jang Ilso had signaled something, but nothing seemed to move. An ominous silence lingered.

    a??Is it a bluff?''

    No, that couldn??t be??

    It was just then.

    Ureurung.

    ¡°??.¡±

    ?? A heart wing terrifying sound was heard. It wasn??t that loud, but they could hear it clearly in this dead-rat-like silent valley.

    ??What??¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    At that moment, a thunderous noise erupted as if the sky was falling.

    And then an unbelievable scene unfolded.

    One side of the cliff they were stationed on exploded in a massive st. The hazy dust rose like clouds, and the debris was shot like fireworks.

    Kureurung!

    Kureururung! Kureurung!

    ??This??.??

    Even the world-known Heo Dojin was stunned with his mouth agape.

    Soon, one side of the cliff where the explosion urred slowly began to fall and tilt.

    His mind went nk for a moment.

    Kureurururung!

    Massive-sized rocks began to fall with increasing speed, casting shadows over the heads of the four sects.

    ??Ah, ah?? Euaaaaaaakh!??

    ??Doooooodge!??

    Even the elite of the elite, who feared not even death, screamed in terror, running away in chaos.

    These were individuals who could risk their lives for theirrades. But the moment they faced that enormous falling rock, their hands instinctively grabbed and pushed aside their fellow Sahyung blocking their path.

    It was an overwhelming sight.

    It was something beyond reason andmon sense. Even the world-known Heo Dojin was so overwhelmed by the sight that he opened his mouth nkly that he was unable to grasp what he should do.

    ??Euaaaaat!??

    Surprisingly, the first to move was Namgung Hwang.

    His sword spewed out a formidable Reinforced Sword Energy. It was more than twice as big and overbearing as Reinforced Sword Energy, which destroyed the whole ship just a moment ago. He roared as if to burst his throat and swung his sword.

    Kwagagagak!

    The Reinforced Sword Energy he discharged lodged in the falling rock. It was a truly formidable Reinforced Sword Energy and in fact it left scars of as many as five zhang length, but the rock did not break or crack.

    ??Euaaaa!??

    Namggung Hwang did not give up and exerted his full strength again, spewing out another Reinforced Sword Energy.

    ??Amitabha!??

    Bop Kye also chanted in a harsh voice, perhaps knowing what he had to do.

    A massive golden fist force was added to Namgung Hwang??s Reinforced Sword Energy and struck the boulder.

    Kwareureung!

    Finally, a rock the size of arge pavilion was cut in two. But that was far from enough.

    ??What are you all doing! Break it! Break ittttttttt!??

    When Bop Kye??s desperate scream rang out, the people finally came to their senses and exerted their internal strength, sending sword energy and fist energy upwards.

    ??Heuuaaaaaa!¡±

    ??Aaaakh!¡±

    It was a scene close to madness.

    Various attacks hit, sliced, and pulverized the falling boulder. The boulder began to split, crack, and crumble.

    ??More! More! Squeeze out all your strength! Otherwise, we all die! Hurrrrrrrrrrrrry!??

    ??Heuuaaak!??

    The elite members of the Ten Great Sect, with bloodshot eyes, attacked with all their might. However, it was impossible to get rid of that colossal boulder from the beginning.

    The rock, which was asrge as a pavilion, broke and split apart into hundreds of rocks the size of people, crashing to the ground.

    Kwang! Kwaaang! Kwaaaang! Kwang!

    Rocks that had fallen from an immense distance were embedded into the solid ground as if crushing mud.

    Kwaaaang! Kwaaang!

    The series of falling rocks continued for some time.

    The world shook, and the entire cliff seemed to scream in agony.

    What could describe this ce, where human screams and the screams of the earth mingled, if not hell?

    Kung! Kuung!

    Finally, thest rock hit the ground.

    Dust filled the air thickly.

    As if to hide this horrible sight from the world.

    Only when the wind that blew from somewhere lifted the risen dust did the utterly horrific scene reveal itself.

    Heo Dojin stared at the disaster before his eyes with a dazed and lost face.

    ??Ughhhhh????

    ??My, my leg?? My?? Ughhhh????

    Those pinned by the rocks.

    Those scattered about, bleeding.

    The spilled blood was covered by the risen dust, and above it, new blood endlessly flowed.

    Heo Dojin stared nkly at the scene and turned his eyes to the cliff above.

    ??Hahahahahat!??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Euhahahahahat!??

    The insaneughter of Jang Ilso, sounding truly deranged, along with the jingling of his essories, mercilessly filled the valley infested with groans.

 Chapter 806

    ????Heo Sanja.??

    ????Yes, Sect Leader.??

    ??Take care of the disciples.??

    ??Yes!??

    Heo Dojin bit his bloodless lips.

    Damage?

    No, the injuries were surprisingly not that severe. Considering the overwhelming attack, about a dozen injuries and a few casualties were not significant damage.

    At first nce, Shaolin??s damage was simr to that of Wudang, and Namgung had suffered a little more. Qingcheng, who had been in the back, luckily appeared to have suffered the least damage.

    So where did all this bloode from?

    ??These?? lunatic??.¡±

    Heo Dojin couldn??t suppress the nausea and wrath and spat out abusivenguage.

    The blood soaking the ground was mostly that of the members of ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    The blind attack that doesn??t differentiate friends from foes had trampled the most on ck Dragon Water Fortress?? own members, not anywhere else.

    ??Hahahahahahat!??

    Jang Ilso, who was bursting into a frenzy ofughter, seemed to have calmed down a little now and covered his mouth. The remnants of hisughter irritatingly scratched everyone??s ears.

    It was like a victory cry.

    ??Haaa.??

    Jang Ilso, who had finally somewhat contained hisughter, hung his head.

    ??I apologize. This?? I??m such a base person that I don??t know how to hide my emotions, I ask for your understanding.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    Heo Dojin suddenly wondered what expression he was wearing. In addition, he felt great confusion.

    How should he understand that man?

    That man who couldn??t be described as anything but strange.

    ????Gunpowder???

    Jang Ilso nodded leisurely at his question. As if to praise Heo Dojin for finding out.

    ??I was lucky to obtain it.??

    ????So you used gunpowder???

    ??As you can see, it??s quite effective.??

    Heo Dojin gritted his teeth.

    ??I understand that you vited thew and used gunpowder. You people are like that in the first ce. But even if you??re an Evil Sect, you??re not beasts! How could you attack so cruelly when yourrades are down there! Is this your way of doing things?!??

    Heo Dojin??s fierce voice echoed through the valley. But even that furious cry did not shake Jang Ilso.

    ??Ah, yes. This is how we do it.??

    ??Don??t you have any pride as a martial artist?¡±

    ??????Pride???

    Jang Ilso licked his lips, sticking out his tongue.

    That almost seductive sight sent chills down their spines.

    ??Pride? Is it your pride to stand fair and then lose your head at the end???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??It??s different. Different. That??s not what my pride is. To make sure that no matter by any means necessary, by any sacrifice, I will certainly benefit. To defeat the enemy without fail. Definitely! To definitely survive.??

    Jang Ilso, who had momentarily raised his voice,ughed softly again.

    ??That is my pride.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??I??m getting bored now, so let??s stop with the obvious talk. Heo Dojin, you must understand the situation you??re in by now. Surely you don??t think that this is all I??ve prepared???

    Heo Dojin bit his lips tightly.

    He knows.

    It??s only one side of the wall that copsed. On the tall, broad cliffs that surrounded them, they were only a tenth of the size.

    Even if he was Jang Ilso, he wouldn??t have prepared just this. If he had intended to trap them inside from the start, he would have surrounded the entire cliff with gunpowder.

    ??What if the entire cliff copses???

    They would die.

    Everyone dies.

    Perhaps only a few dozen peak martial masters could save themselves in that catastrophe. But what meaning would there be in that?

    Ppudeuk.

    A vein in Heo Dojin??s face twitched. This grinding sound leaked out terrifyingly.

    It couldn??t have been easy to nt such gunpowder and prepare to break down this cliff.

    Although theying of explosives could be done quickly, it must have taken quite some time to survey the terrain and make a n.

    ??Which means????

    From the beginning, from the moment they decided to attack the ck Dragon Water Fortress, or maybe from the moment they came to the Yangtze River????.

    a??No, it??s not. It must have been even earlier.??

    Jang Ilso had created this whole situation and lured them here. This means that the four sects, representing Jungwon, Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung and Qingcheng, all danced on top of Jang Ilso??s palm.

    ??Amitabha.??

    Perhaps Bop Kye had the same thoughts as he chanted solemnly.

    ??Paegun. What do you want???

    ??What do I want???

    ??Yes, Paegun. You must want something, hence why you told us to understand our situation. Knowing the situation is the key tomunication, after all????

    But even before Bop Kye??s words were finished, Namgung Hwang shouted in fury.

    ??What are you saying, Elder! Do you n to negotiate with them now? With those filthy Evil Sect scum???

    ??Namgung Gaju!??

    Then Bop Kye??s voice exploded like thunder. In the face of such tremendous intensity, Namgung Hwang was momentarily flustered and closed his mouth.

    ??Just leave it to me for a moment. A moment will suffice!??

    ????Darn it.??

    In the end, Namgung Hwang spat out a curse with a cold face. Bop Kye clenched his fist tightly.

    So what if he wants to negotiate with them? Shaolin??s disciples were already killed by their attack.

    The life of a disciple he had cherished as a child was crushed not by a sword but by a boulder. Even if he ripped off Jang Ilso??s raw flesh and chewed it up, his anger would not be resolved.

    But he could not give in.

    If such attacks pour out one after another, they will never be able to endure. Even if they were lucky enough to avoidplete annihtion, losing half their number would ensure that these four sects would not regain their former strength for at least a hundred years.

    No, perhaps even longer.

    In the past, during the war against Magyo, everyone suffered. Therefore, even if they lost power, their position was not shaken.

    But things are different now. The head of the Ten Great Sect and the head of the Five Great Family may lose their status and be demoted to the lowest level.

    Bop Kye could not bear such a situation. Especially since he was not even the sect leader, but just an elder.

    His gaze swept through the cliff.

    He could see it.

    Though he hadn??t noticed at first due tock of interest, now it was clear. The vast cliff was riddled with dark holes, likely filled with explosives.

    Long fuses were set into the drilled holes, leading to the cliff??s edge. It seemed they would be ignited there.

    Looking at Jang Ilso, Bop Kye bit his lip.

    ??Whatever the conditions may be, we must get out of here first.??

    Even if it means a humiliating negotiation.

    ??I??m sure all the other sect leaders have the same idea as me?¡±

    ??Of, of course.??

    Baek Hyeonja quickly nodded.

    But Heo Dojin didn??t answer and remained silent. Perhaps his high self-esteem made it impossible to say that he was willing to negotiate with the Evil Sect.

    But Bop Kye couldn??t wait for the answer.

    ??Speak, Paegun! What do you want?¡±

    Even if Wudang said something elseter, the situation needed to be resolved now.

    However, the words from Jang Ilso??s mouth were entirely different from what Bop Kye had expected.

    ??Hahaha. What do I want?¡±

    One corner of Jang Ilso??s mouth nted up.

    ??Perhaps because you??re ignorant of the world and shut away in a mountain valley, thinking you??re kings, you speak so well. What do I want???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??What do I want? Of course, I have something I want.??

    Jang Ilso grinned exaggeratedly, spreading his arms wide as if to show off his wide sleeves.

    ??All I can take from those who have vited the territory of the Evil Tyrant Alliance and attacked us in their lives! What do I want? Of course, it??s your annihtion!??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Don??t be mistaken, you dimwit. The reason I didn??t kill you all in one fell swoop is that the sins you??vemitted are far too great to be extinguished so easily.??

    Bop Kye??s eyes began to tremble.

    ??Know why you??re dying! Who you??re dying to! And how you die! I??ll announce to the world that the emergence of the Evil Tyrant Alliance is marked by your death. Such sacrifice must be quite sufficient! Hahahahaha! Not a single one! I won??t let even one of you live! Not a single one!¡±

    For a moment, despair flickered in Bop Kye??s eyes.

    ??How could such a madman exist in the world???

    It was indescribable, even by saying he was insane.

    Eudeududuk!

    On the other hand, unlike Bop Kye, who was in despair, Heo Dojin could not hide his anger and gritted his teeth.

    ??The reputation of Wudang could end in my generation.??

    With the worst situation in mind, Heo Dojin??s fingertips trembled.

    ??The world will know through your blood. The world ruled by Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family has heralded its end! Now, this Jungwon will be subject to Evil Tyrant Alliance!??

    Jang Ilso??s hand lightly brushed his face. There was deep excitement in the tips of his gentle fingers.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was quietly watching the scene,ughed bitterly.

    ??I didn??t expect this day toe so soon.??

    ck Dragon King also burst intoughter.

    ??I??ll pay for the lives of my brothers who died in the Yangtze River!??

    Below the cliff, there are definitely the pirates of the ck Dragon Water Fortress as well as the four sects. But ck Dragon King was talking as if they didn??t exist in the first ce.

    ??If those four sects lose power, the northernnd is nothing.??

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman??s face is also full of excitement.

    Heo Dojin, biting his lip and watching, whispered faintly.

    ??Heo Sanja.??

    ????Yes, Sect Leader.??

    It was a whisper that was too small for others to hear.

    ??When I signal, lead the disciples and escape this ce.??

    ????Sect Leader. Perhaps we should try to remove the explosives????

    ??That??s for Shaolin and Namgung to do.??

    Heo Sanja turned his head slightly. Indeed, Bop Kye and Namgung Hwang??s gaze were scanning the holes in the cliff.

    ??Leave it to them. We must save even one more disciple.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    Heo Sanja couldn??t bear to answer straight away and bit his lips.

    Now, Heo Dojin??s orders are no different from saying that Shaolin and Namgung should be used as shields and only Wudang should survive.

    It was far from Righteous. But Heo Sanja couldn??t help butply with the order.

    ????Understood.??

    As Heo Sanja replied, Heo Dojin sped his fist tightly.

    ??Evil Tyrant Alliance????

    As for the mistakes of Wudang, in the end the fault lies with him.

    Seeing the enemy lightly. Being led by ambition and not looking back. It all came together and resulted in this. Had he been a bit calmer, he would not have been in such a dire situation.

    So he should bear all the disgrace. Wudang??s disciples must escape from this ce alive. They must!

    ??Shaolin and Namgung are not to be underestimated either, so if they make a sudden move, they might be able to remove half of the explosives.??

    All left to do is cut off that wick.

    The enemy would not watch idly but engage in battle, so total removal would be impossible, at most half.

    ??Then there will be war between the surviving ones and the Evil Sect brutes on the cliff.??.??

    Both sides must be prepared for near annihtion.

    ??Then, first of all????.''

    As he was calcting in his mind, Jang Ilso raised his hand and fluttered his robe.

    ??You rats are racking your brains. With those feeble minds, no matter how much you think, you won??t find a way out. So die now!??

    Heo Dojin??s gaze quickly turned upward.

    ??N- No!??

    ??Heo Sanja! Lead the disciples right now??!??

    It was just when Heo Dojin was about to scream themand,

    ??But why does my stomach churn every time I see that bastard??s face???

    A loud, resonant voice rang clear above the cliff.

    Jang Ilso??s hand, which was held high, slowly came down.

    Soon after, his gaze turned to the other side.

    Kwaaang!

    With a loud explosion, several Evil Sect warriors dressed in ck screamed and were hurled off the cliff, plummeting down.

    They had been guarding the other side of the cliff upied by the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Step. Step.

    One person slowly revealed himself from the cliff now left unguarded.

    ????Mount Hua Divine Dragon.??

    It was Chung Myung.

    ??Don??t Sahyung think so, too???

    ??Aah, yes. I agree with that.??

    And Mount Hua??s disciples.

    ¡°??.¡±

    The smile vanished from Jang Ilso??s face for the first time as he meet them.

    ??Hey.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Nice to see you again, disgustingly so!??

    Chung Myung grinned. It was a wicked smile.

 Chapter 807

    ??Hmm.??

    The gaze of Chung Myung is directed beyond the cliff.

    Chung Myung??s gaze, which had been taking a look at the people upying the cliff, led by Jang Ilso, was directed downward this time.

    Wudang, Namgung, Qingcheng, and Shaolin.

    The astonished faces of the four sect leaders were clearly visible.

    ??Hooooo???

    Chung Myung smiled as if very intrigued.

    ¡°This, this has ended up being a very interesting situation, hasn??t it?¡±

    Heo Dojin looked up at Chung Myung and opened his eyes wide.

    ??Mount Hua???

    Why are they there?

    Wasn??t Mount Hua supposed to wait across the river?

    ??Again, doing as they please??!??

    However, for once, instead of being overwhelmed with anger, he was nearly moved to tears with joy. He was confident there would never be another moment when he could wee Mount Hua so happily, not in the past, nor in the future.

    ??Sect Leader! Mount Hua????!¡±

    Bop Kye seemed to have the same thought. His face was visibly flushed.

    a??This would never have happened with any other sect.''

    No sect in the world would dare to break an agreement made with Wudang and Shaolin, along with Namgung, on a whim. Even if the sect who was waiting across the river was Southern Edge Sect, they wouldn??t have moved a step until something big happened.

    ??Thunder naked brats??.''

    But this time, he survived thanks to that.

    Of course, for Mount Hua to face the four sects on the cliff was absolutely impossible. Comparing their powers, Mount Hua is still the weakest part of the Ten Great Sect.

    However!

    a??They can at least y a role in preventing the gunpowder from going off for a while.''

    That??s enough.

    They just need to buy a little time until the four sects climb the cliff. Just a little.

    An unbelievable opportunity had arisen thanks to them ignoring the words of the four sects and moving ahead of time. It was as if a way out had opened amidst the copsing sky.

    a??I never thought I??d be saved by Mount Hua.''

    Heo Dojin, whoughed at this absurd situation, immediately shouted in a loud voice.

    ??Mount Hua Divine Dragon!??

    ??Huh???

    Chung Myung lowered his gaze.

    Normally, in such a case, Heo Dojin would have dealt with Chung Myung and then called Hyun Jong, but there was no time for formalities now.

    When Chung Myung and his eyes met, Heo Dojin bit his lips. And he quickly got to the point.

    ¡°Hold them off for a moment! Just a moment!¡±

    ??Yes???

    Chung Myung tilted his head.

    ¡°You want us to block them?¡±

    ??Right! Hold them off so they can??t set the explosives to blow up the cliff! Then we??ll climb up and face them ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Ah, the explosives.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if he understood. Then Bop Kye quickly picked up on Heo Dojin??s words and shouted.

    ??Yes, Mount Hua Divine Dragon! It won??t be easy, but you just have to hold them off for a while!¡±

    Obviously, facing them all at once won??t be easy. But it??s not impossible for the current Mount Hua.

    Mount Hua??s growth, which they tried to somehow stop, paves the way for them to survive.

    ¡°Ah, so you want us to fight and stall them?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Chung Myung??s head tilted sideways for a moment after hearing Heo Dojin??s resolute answer.

    Huh? What??s wrong with him??.

    ??Us???

    At that bizarre response, Bop Kye opened his mouth in confusion.

    ¡°Y- Yes. Who else is there besides Mount Hua?¡±

    ??You mean, us???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Why???

    Bop Kye was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Even Heo Dojin looked up at Chung Myung with his mouth wide open and a stunned face, as if he had not expected this remark.

    ??No, well??.¡±

    Chung Myung casually picked his ears and snapped his fingers.

    ??We??re here to watch because you told us to watch from behind, but if you suddenly tell us to fight, we??ll be confused.??

    ??????H- Hey, Mount Hua Divine Dragon???

    ¡°Don??t worry. We??ll just watch without interfering. We??re not some shameless sect that steals others?? glory. Now?? let??s see. Eucha.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around and took something from the back and opened it wide.

    Bop Kye??s eyes trembled as if an earthquake had struck.

    ¡°A, a mat?¡±

    No, that??s not????.

    Chung Myung neatly sat down on the spread-out mat and patted the space beside him.

    ¡°Sasuk and Sahyung sit too. We??ve found the perfect spot, let??s watchfortably!??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Why aren??t you sitting???

    The faces of Baek Cheon and others were ck and blue.

    ??How can I sit in this situation, you madman!??

    ??Please behave like a human! Please!??

    Normally, they would have already yelled and criticized, but Five Swords couldn??t even open their mouth due to the situation being what it is.

    No matter how trained they are in Chung Myung, below them are Wudang and monks from Shaolin, head of Namgung, and across from them are the leaders of the Five Great Evil Sect. How could they act as usual?

    Of course, it??s faster to find Chung Myung when he??s out of his mind than to find when he??s sane, but they didn??t expect him to act like usual in this situation.

    Seeing even Mount Hua??s disciples confused, Chung Myung nonchntly shrugged his shoulders. Then, with a calm face, he nced down and asked,

    ??Not fighting???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??The stage is set, so now you can fight, can??t you? Just do what you were doing!??

    At that moment, Namgung Hwang, who couldn??t hold back his anger, shouted loudly as if his throat would burst.

    ??What the hell are you doing right now! You thunder-naked bastard!??

    At the booming roar, Chung Myung??s eyes narrowed, and he yelled back even louder,

    ??No, why are you yelling so scary? I??m doing as I??m told!??

    ??Isn??t this a fight against the Evil Sect! No matter how much there??s bad blood between us, we must naturally cooperate! Is this the way of Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance???

    ??Huh??.??

    Chung Myung looked down at Namgung Hwang with a snort as if he were absurd.

    ??Did you just say we don??t want to cooperate? Who??s the one who said we should stay back and suck our thumbs when we came all the way here to help???

    ??That, that is????

    ??Youin if we do as told, and get angry if we don??t! Which beat should we dance to???

    Namgung Hwang opened his mouth in astonishment.

    ??So is this the way of Heavenly Comrade Alliance???

    Chung Myung snorted mockingly.

    ??No. It??s the way of Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family. Enjoying the show from across the river. Isn''t it? You guys like doing that.??

    Chung Myung red at Bop Kye after finishing speaking. Bop Kye unwittingly looked down.

    Of course, they should cooperate. If they can help, they should, of course, help.

    Bop Kye knew how worthless and empty these words were. When Mount Hua asked for help, they had neatly ignored the request.

    How shameless is it to know its history and demand cooperation for granted?

    ??But now, what? Cooperate? Cooperaaaaaaaaaaateee???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Take care of it yourself. We??ll just enjoy the show.??

    Chung Myung sighed and twisted the corner of his mouth as he drove the wedge.

    Then Hyun Young and Hyun Sang, who had been listening silently from behind, looked back at Hyun Jong with faces full of anxiety.

    ????Sect Leader.??

    ??W- Would that be all right?¡±

    Of course, there is no mistake in Chung Myung??s words. Of course, that??s what Mount Hua has the right to say.

    But no matter how true his words are, one must choose the ce and time. Under these circumstances, refusing to help may not be seen favorably.

    However, even though it was clear that Hyun Jong had guessed all such circumstances, he remained utterly calm.

    ??Why? Was there anything wrong with Chung Myung??s words???

    ??It''s, it??s not that they were wrong, but????

    ??Then it??s fine.??

    ??Se- Sect Leader!??

    Cold sweat ran down Hyun Sang??s face. The faces of other Mount Hua??s disciples were no less concerned.

    ??Don??t step it.??

    ??Yes???

    ??Don??t step in and leave it to Chung Myung.¡±

    It is Hyun Jong who usually distrusts Chung Myung the most. However, in moments to decide the fate of the sect, Hyun Jong changed his attitudepletely.

    Just like now.

    No one in the world could think calmly in such a situation.

    As far as Hyun Jong knows, there was only one person in Mount Hua who could do this.

    But Baek Cheon seemed to think differently.

    ??Chu- Chung Myung.??

    ??Huh???

    Even while facing Jang Ilso, Baek Cheon??s face had maintainedposure, but now it was turning pale.

    ??We, we should help.??

    ??Help???

    ??Yeah! We should still help regardless, shouldn''t we???

    Chung Myung stared at Baek Cheon with a face that said ??Ah.??

    ??No?? no matter what, isn??t it a bit too much? We should still help??.??

    ??Huh???

    But Chung Myung opened his eyes wide and asked again, as if he was shocked. Baek Cheon, surprised by the unexpected response, stammered, and Chung Myung mumbled,

    ??I know Dongryong is aggressive, but even so, helping the Evil Sect to strike the Ten Great Sect is a bit?? You know? Of course, I understand the deep grudge, but there are things one can do and things one can??t.??

    ??What, what are you saying, you madman! Obviously, we must help the Ten Great Sect to strike the Evil Sect!??

    ??Eh? Oh, that''s what you meant???

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ??Well. That??s a problem too?? If rats and cockroaches are fighting in the house, which side should you help???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ¡°Ideally, it would be best for both to perish. Hmm. Should I make them fight???

    This guy??s insane.

    Not the ??insane?? that??s frequently used as an exmation, but the real, truly insane.

    ??You crazy punk! Of course, we should help the Evil Sect!??

    ??Help the Evil Sect???

    ??R- Righteous Sect! Righteous Sect! What the hell am I saying!??

    Baek Cheon??s face turned beet red. Baek Cheon rarely makes such a slip of the tongue, but now he was in a situation where he couldn??t keep his cool.

    ¡°What? Do you prefer a vengeful good guy? Or a criminal without resentment???

    ??Huh? That is??.??

    ??See? I told you it??s not an easy problem. Ah?? I??m really conflicted about this. Hngg??.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    The saddest thing was that everyone present was clearly listening to what Chung Myung was saying right now.

    ??Hmmm.??

    Then.

    Jang Ilso, who had been quietly observing the situation, finally snorted and opened his mouth.

    ??Right, Mount Hua has no reason to help them.??

    Chung Myung lifts his head and looks at Jang Ilso.

    ??Mount Hua may have a reason to help, but Heavenly Comrade Alliance has no reason to. Isn??t that right, Mount Hua Divine Dragon???

    A clear smile hung on his red lips. Chung Myung smiled at such Jang Ilso.

    ??Oi, Jang Ilso.??

    ??Speak, Mount Hua Divine Dragon.??

    ??Shut your trap.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    Jang Ilso??s smooth eyebrows twitched slightly.

    ??Looking at that sniggering face of yours makes me want to plunge a sword into your forehead. Don??t waste words and get yourself hurt, just keep your mouth shut.??

    Chung Myung growled and said.

    The killing intent he exuded reached Jang Ilso clearly across the cliff.

    ¡°??.¡±

    Not only the Evil Tyrant Alliance but even the four sects below looked at Chung Myung with stunned faces.

    Who in the world would dare to speak to Jang Ilso like that? And in such a situation that, too?

    Chung Myung. No one could do that but Mount Hua Divine Dragon.

    No one.

    Bop Kye realized at that moment.

    Those who had appeared now were neither saviors nor enemies.

    They were those who could extend the hand of salvation, or thrust a de filled with malice.

    In other words?? It means that the fate of the eight sects here, and possibly the entire Kangho, depends on Mount Hua??s choice.

    And??.

    a??Why does it have to be someone like that! Why!??

    The one deciding Mount Hua??s stance was none other than Mount Hua Divine Dragon.

    At this moment, the fate of the world was rolling around in the palms of that inscrutable and bizarre individual.

    ??Why.??

    Bop Kye eventually closed his eyes tightly.

    Chung Myung??s snickeringughter faintly reached their ears.

 Chapter 808

    ??Let??s see????

    Chung Myung??s eyes turned to Evil Tyrant Alliance across from him.

    ??I don??t like those bastards either.??

    Then, he looked down on the cliff disapprovingly.

    ??I don??t like these bastards either.??

    He soon clicked his tongue with a sour face.

    ??There are so few people in the world that I like. It??s a worry. A real worry!??

    Then, Yoon Jong stood close behind and whispered.

    ??Hey, Chung Myung.??

    ??What???

    ??You??re just saying that, aren??t you? You??re actually trying to help the Ten Great Sect down there, aren??t you???

    Chung Myung looked at Yoon Jong as if he looked at a pathetic creature.

    ¡°No, did this yangban have some kind of disease? Do I think those bastards are cute and need to be helped? I''d rather pour oil on them and set them on fire.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Why? Is it because they are Righteous Sect???

    ??Tha- That??s not it, you punk!??

    ??Huh???

    Yoon Jong desperately gestured downwards.

    ??It??s right there, there!??

    ??What???

    Since Chung Myung seemed utterly clueless, Yoo Iseol''s eyebrows furrowed, and she helped Yoon Jong.

    ??Monk Hye Yeon. Down there!??

    ??Huh???

    ??Right! Monk Hye Yeon is down there! No, Ten Great Sect or whatever shit it is, we should save Monk Hye Yeon!??

    ??That??s right, Sahyung!??

    It was only then that Chung Myung??s eyes showed signs of a??oops''.

    ????.Now that I think about it, he??s over there.¡±

    Hye Yeon??s appearance was visible in the middle of Shaolin, looking up at them. His big eyes, like those of a cow, twinkling with sadness, made others couldn??t possibly turn a blind eye if one is a human being. Chung Myung nced at the cow and said.

    ??But??.??

    ??Huh???

    ??When a monk dies, they build a stupa and be cremated, right?¡±

    ????Why all of a sudden???

    ??No. I mean??..¡±

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head and smirked.

    ??It??s going to end like that anyway, but wouldn??t it be fair to think of setting a fire beforehand to cremate him???

    ??What are you talking about, you madman!??

    ??You??re supposed to talk like sense!??

    ??Are you even human? Are you???

    In the end, Five Swords rushed in and grabbed Chung Myung by the cor and shake him violently. They all seemed to have lost their minds, not even noticing Jang Ilso or whatever was near them.

    Chung Myung protested as if he were innocent.

    ??No! Isn??t Buddhism all about letting go of attachments? And clinging to life is the biggest attachment! This could be considered me helping, right???

    ??You rascal! You damned rascal!??

    ??You deserve to be scolded!??

    Yoon Jong pped Chung Myung??s mouth, and Yoo Iseol tapped Chung Myung??s head with a sword.

    ??Hey! Don??t bother me and let go! Then we can do it like this! Hey! Hye Yeon!??

    Chung Myung pushed Yoo Iseol and Yoon Jong away and shouted loudly. Hye Yeon looked at him and twinkled his big eyes, unaware of what happened.

    ??You,e up!??

    ????Yes???

    ??Juste up. One personing up won??t cause those guys to have a seizure, right???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ¡°If youe up, it will be solved neatly. Come up quickly!¡±

    Hye Yeon smiled brightly.

    He had known he was crazy, but??

    ??He??s crazier than I thought. Beyond imagination.??

    Now Chung Myung is proving with his whole body that a madman doesn??t care about time or ce.

    ????How am I supposed to leave mu Sahyung and go up there, Siju?¡±

    ??Huh? You??re noting???

    ??I can??t??.¡±

    ??Keuu. As expected, our fake monk is loyal. Then you can apany them below the ground as well.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    Pure dew formed around Hye Yeon??s eyes.

    a??How did I ever want to see such a guy, even for a moment?''

    Even after enduring all that????

    Meanwhile, Baek Hyeonja lost what he had to say and stared nkly at Chung Myung.

    Outrageous. Absolutely outrageous.

    ????How can he be so frivolous???

    ??There??s no other madman but him.??

    A sense of difort that Namgung Hwang could not erase was evident on his face.

    Certainly, Chung Myung??s behavior went too far. However, there were two people, and only two, who looked at Chung Myung with different eyes.

    One of them was Heo Dojin, whose eyes sank heavily.

    ??That??s not something you can do just because you want to.''

    In the end, since humans are beasts, they are bound to feel a sense of crisis instinctively. Even someone who runs naked in a thunderstorm cannot run as usual when a sword is pushed into their throat.

    But now Chung Myung is running wilder than usual.

    a??It means that neither Shaolin nor Wudang, nor even Myriad Man Manor and ck Ghost Fortress, can make that child tense.''

    He knows Mount Hua Divine Dragon is not an idiot who doesn??t understand the situation. Rather, he calctes excessively quickly and urately captures the flow of events.

    The self-indulgence of a person who ignorant of the situation is foolishness, but if it''s from the act of a person who knows the situation, wouldn''t it be confidence?

    ??Is it that he even has this situation under his feet???

    Heo Dojin bit his lips.

    So far, he has highly rated Chung Myung. Few people appreciate Chung Myung more than him in this world. But at this moment, Heo Dojin couldn??t get rid of the doubt that his assessment of Chung Myung waspletely wrong.

    And there was one more person, besides Heo Dojin, who looked at Chung Myung with different eyes.

    Jang Ilso slowly opened his mouth.

    ??You??re not going to continue this boring skit, are you, Mount Hua Divine Dragon???

    Chung Myung threw a sharp look at Jang Ilso.

    ??I told you to shut your trap.¡±

    ??I??d love to, but you know too. If I don??t open my mouth, this standoff will continue forever.??

    Chung Myung scratched his head without a word. It came out of Jang Ilso??s mouth, but he knew that wasn??t wrong.

    ??Right, then talk. Watch what you say instead. If you babble nonsense, I??ll strike you down without a second look.??

    Everyone who heard that opened their mouths wide.

    Earlier, he had told him to shut up, but now he says not to babble nonsense. Even Bop Jeong, Bangjang of Shaolin, wouldn??t dare treat Jang Ilso like that.

    What??s harder to understand is that Jang Ilso didn??t look particrly upset after being scolded by the young brat.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold who had been silently watching, twisted his lips andughed.

    ??He''s exceptional.??

    ¡°Even those words aren''t enough.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded and gazed at Chung Myung. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold thought that his expression seemed somehow pleasant.

    ??Really, is there something that connects crazy people???

    It??s a truly bizarre thing.

    If one were to consider the status in Kangho, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold??s fame is actually slightly higher than that of Jang Ilso. And one wouldn''t even dare topare him with that brat called Mount Hua Divine Dragon.

    Such Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold could not dare to intervene in the conversation between the two.

    These two had different powers, something that had nothing to do with the fame or status discussed in Kangho. Something else they don??t know, which can??t be just called madness.

    Jang Ilso??s red lips drew lines.

    ??How is it, Mount Hua Divine Dragon? The gift I prepared?¡±

    ????What the hell are you talking about???

    ??Now that it??se to this, there??s nothing to hide between us, right? Of course, you??ll want to tear me to death, don??t you???

    ??You know well.??

    ??But at the same time, you are someone who can coborate with your enemy if it??s for what you want.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    Jang Ilso??s smiling face, smiling brightly, looked bizarre at first nce.

    ¡°We create rtionships by weaving one sect with another, gathering those who can never seem to get together under one roof. This is something that can??t be done unless you??ve surrendered to your desires.¡±

    ??You seem to be mistaken, but that??s not the case with Heavenly Comrade Alliance.??

    ??No. It isn''t, Mount Hua Divine Dragon.??

    Jang Ilso shook his head.

    ??It doesn??t matter. The important thing is that you don??t intend to be satisfied with this much. You want Heavenly Comrade Alliance to grow bigger! Even more! Enough to voraciously devour everything! More!??

    Chung Myung??s eyes sank.

    ??Do you even know me? You??re babbling like you know me very well???

    ??I know. I have no choice but to know. Because we??re simr.??

    Chung Myung??s face twisted violently.

    ??Do you not know that not everything thates out of that busted mouth is true? I told you I wouldn??t let it slide if you spout nonsense.??

    ??No, no. We look exactly alike.¡±

    Jang Ilso scoured Chung Myung with a meaningful gaze.

    ??The fact that you never know satisfaction.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    It was not Chung Myung who flinched at the words, but the disciples of Mount Hua who were standing by his side.

    ??I really can??t deny that.??

    If Jang Ilso is the incarnation of desire, Chung Myung is the same as the incarnation of greed. Didn??t Mount Hua grow so fast thanks to Chung Myung??s greed?

    It is Chung Myung who is never satisfied even after achieving growth that other sects could not even imagine in a short period of time ande all the way to the Yangtze River to stir up another matter.

    ??So, look. Mount Hua Divine Dragon. Will there be a better opportunity than this???

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??As long as there are Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family, Evil Tyrant Alliance and Heavenly Comrade Alliance have no choice but to face limitations. But?? if we can perish them, Evil Tyrant Alliance and Heavenly Comrade Alliance can share the vastnd of northernnd!??

    Everyone saw Chung Myung as just Chung Myung.

    But only Jang Ilso sees Chung Myung??s a??disposition'' correctly. His current opponent is not only Mount Hua Divine Dragon Chung Myung, a disciple of Mount Hua, but also Chung Myung, the decision-maker of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ??Morality, justice, Righteousness?? I??m sure you know how worthless such words are. You must also understand how disgusting it is for them to argue about such things!??

    Chung Myung just stared at him across the distance without answering. Jang Ilso smiled, calming down his exasperated voice.

    ??Help me, Mount Hua Divine Dragon.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??Not a single ant will survive. We will not let anyone go alive from here. Then no one in the world will know what happened here. Evil Tyrant Alliance will take all the me for killing them. You just have to stand there and watch.??

    Jang Ilso spread his arms lightly. His red cloak fluttered in the wind, and his ornaments jingled charmingly.

    ??Then you can have half of the world in your hands.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??It??s not them that we??re bringing down. What falls here is the regime of Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family that has continued for thest hundred years! The world turns upside down right here! You and I will overturn this world together!??

    Every word of Jang Ilso was filled with conviction.

    Baek Cheon was thrown back unknowingly.

    It felt like an insurmountable pressure was pushing him away.

    ??Jang Ilso??.''

    The pure, almost ck madness he exuded was covering this cliff.

    Heo Dojin??s eyes trembled.

    ??What in the world?? is he bbering about now???

    The Heavenly Comrade Alliance joining hands with Evil Tyrant Alliance to attack the Ten Great Sect?

    ??What nonsensical rubbish????

    Such a thing could never happen. No, it must not happen. How could it happen that the Evil Sect and the Righteous Sect would join forces to attack the Righteous Sect?

    But contrary to the fierce bacsh frommon sense that Heo Dojin had, his reason was constantly whispering that this was not an impossible story.

    His wavering eyes followed Chung Myung.

    The core of the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family is gathered here. If they were to be annihted here, the Ten Great Sect would only remain as an empty shell.

    Could the Ten Great Sect without Shaolin and Wudang, and the Five Great Family without Namgung and Sichuan Tang, withstand their joint attack?

    ??It??s absolutely impossible.??

    No. Even if they could withstand it, it would be the same.

    Even if the Ten Great Sect won the lengthy war, there would be no ce left for Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung, and Qingcheng.

    Whatever the oue may be, these four sects may eventually disappear from the history of Kangho, depending on Chung Myung??s decision.

    ??This can never happen!??

    No matter how much Mount Hua has a grudge against them????.

    Heo Dojin gasped for breath at that moment.

    ??Even though there??s a grudge???

    What is he trying to say?

    That even if there??s a grudge, one must abide by morality? Even though the Ten Great Sect is the first side that breaks the rules?

    ¡°??.¡±

    At that moment, Heo Dojin realized how he was pushing harsh standards against Mount Hua, packaging themselves up in the name of the Righteous Sect.

    The harsh standards that he thought he knew but actually didn??t.

    And so, he couldn??t help but think.

    If he were in the same position, would he fight to protect those who had stood by as his sect burned? To keep his own morality?

    When he could just step back and watch?

    An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth.

    It was simply Mount Hua returning what the Ten Great Sect did in the past. But that??s the wrong choice. Can he simply criticize that choice as wrong?

    Heo Dojin twisted his face and opened his mouth.

    ??Mount Hua Divine??.¡±

    But before him, Chung Myung, who had been silently standing and listening to Jang Ilso??s words, opened his mouth.

 Chapter 809

    ??That''s why??.??

    Chung Myung said, picking on his ears.

    ¡°The two of us should beat up all the guys here???

    ??That??s right.??

    ??If it??s ufortable, watch what you guys are doing and eat the leftovers?¡±

    ??Exactly.??

    Jang Ilso chuckled and nodded his head. Then Chung Myung looked back with a somewhat puzzled face.

    ??That thing there.??

    ??Huh???

    Baek Cheon and Five Swords all looked at Chung Myung with anxious faces.

    a??What the heck is this guy going to say now??''

    ??I don??t think it??s a good suggestion??.¡±

    ??Argh! Just shut up!??

    ??Don??t do it!??

    ??Please, just stop! Stop it, you son of a beast!??

    Looking at Chung Myung who seemed genuinely intrigued, Five Swords screamed in unison.

    ??Ei,e on.??

    Chung Myung frowned and turned his head to look at Hyun Jong. Unlike the violent opposition of the Five Swords, he was simply staring at Chung Myung with profound eyes.

    Those eyes were saying.

    Do whatever you like, Mount Hua will always support your decision. It was Hyun Jong??s belief in Chung Myung.

    ??Ei.??

    But Hyun Jong doesn??t know.

    That firm trust in his eyes actually made it harder for Chung Myung to act recklessly. Chung Myung nced into the distant sky.

    a??Cheong Mun Sahyung.''

    If the man standing here was Cheong Mun, and Chung Myung had been behind him, Chung Myung would have definitely suggested wiping out all those damn Ten Great Sect bastards.

    Cheong Mun would have quietly objected, and Chung Myung would have shouted back but secretly tried to ept his words.

    But where Chung Myung stands now was not behind Cheong Mun, but the position of Cheong Mun.

    ??This makes me reflect on myself.''

    Leading a sect is like letting go of oneself.

    They put down all their deep resentment, the logic of the world, and their intense impulses and live a life only for Mount Hua.

    It??s only now that he understands how heavy it was.

    ??Hmm.??

    Looking up at the sky, Chung Myung sighed briefly and looked at Jang Ilso again.

    Jang Ilso was watching Chung Myung with eyes so deep that he didn??t even dare to look inside.

    ??You seem to have trouble understanding. Do I have to repeat myself two or three times???

    Chung Myung grinned and said.

    ??I said I??d strike you in if you barked nonsense, didn??t I???

    ¡°????.¡±

    Jang Ilso??s face is slightly distorted.

    ??Bark???

    ??That??s why I said we shouldn??t deal with Evil Sect guys.??

    Chung Myung nced at Jang Ilso, rubbing his cheek.

    ??I don??t want to see the Ten Great Sect bastards, of course. It??s true that I want to beat them to death even now.??

    ??Then what??s the problem???

    ??But this punk!??

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth fiercely.

    ??No father kills a man in front of his child! No brother tells his sibling that it??s okay to kill people as long as the goal is achieved.??

    ¡°????.¡±

    ??My way of life is mine. It??s not Mount Hua??s! I have no intention of forcing Mount Hua to follow my way. That??s hell.??

    ????I can agree.??

    ??I can??t follow that even if I want to.??

    ??Ugh, I hate it.??

    ¡°????.¡±

    When Chung Myung turned around, Five Swords cleared their throat awkwardly and turned away from the gaze.

    Chung Myung, looking at them for a moment with dismayed eyes, red at Jang Ilso even sharper. Anger and contempt shed through his eyes.

    ??That??s the Tao people should protect. You??re Evil Sect who doesn??t even know what Tao is.??

    Those who lead the sect should set an example for those who follow them.

    ??Cheong Mun Sahyung would have surely said this.''

    And the most perfect Sect Leader he knew was, of course, Cheong Mun.

    ??The Tao is not to keep and hope for a return. Just because everyone doesn??t abide doesn??t mean it??s okay for you not to. A Taoist is a man who sharpens himself. The most important thing is not to look at others, but to be proud of yourself!¡±

    ¡°????.¡±

    ??It??s better to hold hands with a passing dog than with Evil Sect. At least that??s cute, right? Don??t you think so???

    Jang Ilso, who stared silently at Chung Myung, spoke slowly.

    ??Tao???

    ??Yes, Tao.??

    ??But I thought we couldmunicate a little bit, but you talk like idiots. Tao? What does that mean???

    Jang Ilso twisted his mouth in contempt.

    ??Tao is nothing but a refuge for those who can??t attain! Thefort for those who can??t attain! It??s just an excuse for a man who doesn??t have courage. Those who hold the world in their hands do not discuss Tao. Only those who don??t have the courage to adapt to the world discuss Tao!??

    At that, Chung Myung slowly nodded his head without arguing.

    ??Well?? You??re right.??

    ??Hm???

    ??That??s not quite wrong.??

    Jang Ilso looks at Chung Myung as if he doesn??t understand.

    ????Then why do you reject my words???

    ??You seem to be mistaken, but what I said is what needed to be said.??

    ¡°????.¡±

    ??And there??s something else I want to say.??

    Seureureung.

    Chung Myung slowly drew his sword from its sheath and aimed it precisely at Jang Ilso.

    ??Stop pretending to be so friendly, you son of a beast. Those who sit on the sidelines are disgusting. The ignorant are hideous. But?? the sins of those who sit on the sidelines and the sins of those who are ignorant fall short of yours.??

    There was a spark in Chung Myung??s eyes.

    ??From the moment Great Sasuk??s arm was severed by Myriad Man Manor, Mount Hua and Myriad Man Manor cannot share the same sky. I??d rather cut off my wrist than hold hands with you.??

    ??Ho??.??

    Jang Ilso smiled, twisting his red lips as if he was dumbfounded. ??You??re a petty one. You??ll miss this opportunity over a trivial grudge??? ??Of course, I??m petty. The most terrible petty person in the world. So???? Chung Myung??s eyes shed with murderous intent.

    ??I??ll let you feel that petty man??s grudge clearly.?? A mocking smile hung on Jang Ilso??s lips.

    ??Foolish????

    If anyone knew, it was Jang Ilso.

    A terrible evident grudge in Chung Myung??s eyes. And that the resentment is never directed at Myriad Man Manor only.

    No, the grudge might be deeper toward those below.

    He spoke with jest and recited a decision he??d already made, but even in this short time, Chung Myung??s inner anguish must havee and gone.

    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why Chung Myung came to this conclusion. ??The sect?? Is such a thing so important???

    For Jang Ilso, Myriad Man Manor is nothing but a tool for achieving his goals. But for Chung

    Myung, even he himself was just a tool to ignite Mount Hua.

    Had he intended to use Mount Hua to resolve his grudge, he might have joined hands with

    Jang Ilso. But Chung Myungid down his grudge for the sake of the sect.

    Even if he himself had to walk through hellfire, he shows his willingness to make sure that

    Mount Hua is a sect that walks on the right path.

    It makes sense, but it doesn??t make sense. That is almost an obsession akin to binding.

    ??What a pitiful guy.??

    Even if he has the courage and position to shake the world if he set his mind to it, he can??t even wield that power to his heart??s content.

    Pitiable and pathetic.

    ??But equally foolish.??

    Jang Ilso looked at Chung Myung with disdainful eyes and sneered.

    ¡°The sect exists only when I am. The most important thing in the world is only me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I once thought so, too.¡±

    Chung Myung twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ??But now I know. There are things in the world that are more important than me. An idiot like you will never know for the rest of your life.¡±

    A realization he wouldn??t have had if he hadn??t lost it. Something he realized by losing.

    No one, not a single one in the world, will ever take Mount Hua away from Chung Myung again. Whoever it is!

    ??I can??t understand you.??

    Jang Ilso sadly clicked his tongue with a slightly exaggerated face.

    He and Chung Myung certainly resembled each other. But they were painfully different. Jang Ilso did not even know where this difference came from.

    ??It is disgusting.??

    ??Yeah. I find you disgusting too.??

    Chung Myung also red at Jang Ilso, burning his gaze.

    If he hadn??te to Mount Hua and met Cheong Mun, if he hadn??t known the love of his Sahyung and the preciousness of those who walked with him, he might have grown up in a back alley as an orphan with nowhere to be attached to, and be a man like Jang Ilso.

    Therefore, he can??t bear to look at that figure with his eyes open. This was both aversion to Jang Ilso and aversion to himself.

    ??I found Mount Hua the most frustrating in the world.??

    For him, Mount Hua was everything, but at the same time, a binding. It??s not once or twice that the chain of Mount Hua were binding him tightly.

    If it weren??t for Cheong Mun, he would have been kicked out of Mount Hua long ago. But??.

    ??At thiste of a time.??

    The fact that his Mount Hua, which was so frustrating, does not exist, evokes endless wails in his heart.

    This is hatred for Jang Ilso and self-loathing for his past self.

    ??Why does my stomach twist every time I see that bastard??? It seems it was not just resentment for Un Gum.

    ??So stop babbling ande at me. I??ll cut off those heads.??

    ??Hahaha.??

    Jang Ilsoughed loudly as if amused

    Then the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold snickered beside him.

    ??It doesn??t seem to go well???

    ??It??s not that big of a deal.?? Jang Ilso waved his hand.

    ??I might be concerned if it were Heavenly Comrade Alliance, but Mount Hua is not even at its full strength. I just wanted to make it a little easier????.¡±

    Jang Ilso??s eyes, looking at Chung Myung and Mount Hua, were now full of signs of indifference.

    ??If you refuse the main liquor and want to drink the punishment liquor, it is inevitable. I have no choice but to twist that neck and thrust the alcohol into your throat.??

    Jang Ilso casually gestured towards Mount Hua.

    ??Kill them all. Along with those down there. Make sure they don??t interfere.??

    ??Yes!??

    The warriors of the Myriad Man Manor, who were waiting behind the cliff, shouted and began running down the cliff.

    Their direction was Mount Hua.

    ??Here theye!??

    At the same time as Chung Myung??s cry, the disciples of Mount Hua Sect drew their sword.

    ??Sect Leader!??

    ??Hm.??

    Hyun Jong nodded and raised his voice.

    ??Defeat the evil enemies! Mount Hua does notpromise with injustice!??

    ??Yes!??

    Un Am quickly followed and shouted.

    ??Cut the fuse where the gunpowder is installed! We must stop them from exploding the cliff!?? As soon as the word was over, Chung Myung shouted.

    ??Sasuk! Sago! Sahyung!??

    ??Yes!??

    ??Ready.??

    ??Is it time???

    ??I??m already warmed up!??

    Chung Myung grinned, showing his pearly white teeth. It''s fine.

    It??s enough to have them behind his back for now.

    ??I??m going in one breath! Follow me with the determination to die!??

    Chung Myung began to run toward the end of the cliff. Then Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo-Gol followed him like one body.

    a??Cheong Mun Sahyung.''

    a??Now I know.''

    Cheong Mun wouldn??t have been a person who was only upright.

    Since he was a human being, he must have been shaken by his own desires and must have been driven by impulses.

    Nevertheless, Cheong Mun had to be straight.

    Because there were Chung Myung and other disciples watching his back. And now?? Chung Myung is on that path.

    ??Let??s gooooooo!??

    Reddish-red plum blossoms bloomed like a dream at the edge of Chung Myung''s sword that rose from the cliff.

 Chapter 810

    In the deste space of a sheer cliff where only rocks can be seen, reddish-red plum blossoms bloomed like an illusion.

    At the spectacr sight, the Myriad Man Manor warriors screamed and swung their swords madly. But it was as futile as trying to block a surging wave with a de.

    Sasasasak!

    The flying plum blossom sword energy shed flesh dozens, hundreds of times in an instant. The body, which had stopped breathing before being cut into half, copsed to the ground only long after the plum blossom sword energy passed.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung, who hit the ground with all his might, rushed toward the Myriad Man Manor warrior who hesitated for a moment.

    Powerful momentum and terrifying speed.

    However, Chung Myung??s eyes were as cold as a thousand years old ice of the North Sea.

    ??Ugh!??

    At the sight of Chung Myung rushing fiercely between the scattered plum sword energy, Myriad Man Manor warrior was perplexed and frozen in an instant.

    That moment determined the end.

    Chung Myung was not one to miss that split-second opportunity.

    Paaaaang!

    His sword flew as if tearing through the air, and shed the throats of Myriad Man Manor warriors in one stroke.

    The moment the round head spun and floated into the air, Chung Myung kicked the headless corpse away.

    ??Iiik!??

    The Myriad Man Manor warriors gnashed their teeth.

    Disrespecting arade??s corpse was intolerable. If they could retrieve it, they must, and if not, they must avoid it with tears in their eyes.

    But that??s the standard of the Righteous Sect, and what Chung Myung aimed for.

    ??Don??t underestimate me, you little punk!??

    The Myriad Man Manor warrior swung his sword at his flyingrade??s corpse. The corpse split in half, spewing blood, and bounced away.

    ??How????

    Puk!

    At that moment, a plum blossom sword pierced the Myriad Man Manor warrior??s neck.

    ??Keuk??.??

    The Myriad Man Manor warrior looked at Chung Myung with bloodshot eyes as if he could not believe it.

    A gap where he draws his sword from top to bottom to sh the corpse.

    Chung Myung, who hid behind the corpse, threw himself into the empty space as soon as the sword fell.

    ¡°??.¡±

    Chung Myung''s face smeared with blood was visible, and his vision began to blur in an instant. Chung Myung??s eyes, which he saw clearly for thest time, contained not a hint of emotion or hesitation. The Myriad Man Manor warrior understood why he had died.

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung, who swung the sword through his neck and pulled it out, revealed his white teeth.

    ??You puuuunk!??

    The Myriad Man Manor warriors, thoroughly excited by this sight, swung their swords at Chung Myung with terrifying screams.

    But.

    Chaeng!

    The flying sword was blocked by a series of flying swords before it even reached the vicinity of Chung Myung.

    ??This??!??

    Tuung!

    Baek Cheon??s sword, deflecting the Myriad Man Manor warrior??s swords in a single blow, scattered the plum blossom sword energy.

    A face that shows no excitement.

    Unlike the swift, shy sword, Baek Cheon??s face was utterly cold. He looked worthy of the title of a swordsman.

    ??Iseol! Jo-Gol!??

    ??Yes!??

    ??Cover Chung Myung??s left!??

    ??Yes!??

    ??Yoon Jong, follow behind Chung Myung!??

    ??Yes!??

    Baek Cheon??s eyes quickly followed Chung Myung after pushing back the enemies with the plum blossom sword energy.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung who stepped on the advance, rushed forward again. At the sight, the corners of Baek Cheon??s mouth crept up.

    That was not ??I??m going alone.??

    It was ??I??m going first, so follow without dy.??

    Chung Myung doesn??t give a nce at the enemy??s sword flying towards him, even while knowing it??sing. He naturally believes that Baek Cheon will block that sword for him.

    ??There??s no strategy, but????

    Baek Cheon revealed his teeth and smiled. Confidence filled his worn face.

    His sword gleamed in the sunlight.

    ??Don??t put mercy in your hands! The enemy is of Evil Sect! If you hesitate, our side will die!??

    ??Yes!??

    A loud answer rang out following Baek Cheon??s request. The disciples of Mount Hua ran forward without hesitation.

    Kagagang!

    The first sword strike deflected a flying spear.

    Sogok!

    The sword that swung in session cleanly cut through the enemy??s throat.

    ??Kkeureuk??¡±

    Along with the grotesque sound of blood bubbles rising, the body of the Myriad Man Manor feels like a rotten straw. But before the corpse could touch the ground, Chung Myung??s body passed it and rushed toward the next enemy.

    ??Wh?? What?!??

    Myriad Man Manor.

    Could there be a ce that has fought more battles than them throughout the world?

    While the other sects were immersed in peace and only protecting their territory, the Myriad Man Manor expanded its territory by waging a war to fight and annihte each other in that chaotd of Guanxi.

    Even if they are not the strongest in the world, no one can deny that they are the most skilled in battle.

    Guanxi''s War Ghost (?? ??????(??????)). It??s the epithet of Myriad Man Manor.

    But the Myriad Man Manor saw it today. What a true War Ghost is.

    Seeing Chung Myung, the war ghosts that wouldn''t bat an eye even as their heads are about to fall off unconsciously winced.

    Fear is not something to be understood or felt.

    The body reacts first before the head understands. A stiff body dys the reaction, and the dyed reaction makes Chung Myung??s sword even faster.

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung, who cut the neck of Myriad Man Manor warrior at once, had a grotesque smile on his lips.

    ??This, this!??

    ??Attack him!??

    The Myriad Man Manor warriors with spears all rushed toward Chung Myung.

    Because Chung Myung rushed without looking back, his front, rear, left, and right were surrounded by the enemy. To be isted as a vanguard from the main force in battle means imminent death.

    The Myriad Man Manor warriors were also the embodiment of the battle after fighting for hundreds of wars. They couldn??t be foolish enough to miss that opportunity.

    ??Taaaaat!??

    Weapons came at him countless times. Swords and dao, and even spears. Weapons of different lengths aimed to pierce Chung Myung??s body at that moment.

    ??What???

    Chung Myung??s body suddenly disappeared on the spot.

    Kagagagang!

    There can be no way to retrieve the weapon that''s already swung and almost reached its target. Weapons loaded with internal strength collided head-on with each other and bounced back.

    ??Kkeuk!??

    A powerful recoil transmitted to the hand. The internal strength that flowed up through the weapons began to reverse their own internal strength.

    At that moment.

    Paaaang!

    They felt a terrible pain in their thigh with the sound of a whip ripping through the air. The intense pain spread.

    ??Euaaakk!¡±

    ??Argh! My legs! My leeeeeeeegg!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had avoided the flying weapons by lying on the ground, had spun his body and released a circr sword energy. The failure to properly see Chung Myung??s body and the moment of impact behind the numerous weapons and their enveloping energy was a mistake.

    The Myriad Man Manor warriors who had their legs cut off fell over and wriggled and screamed. Chung Myung, still in a lowered stance, charged forward like a snake.

    Sogok! Sogok!

    The sword of Chung Myung, which rides over the fallen like a serpent, moved constantly. Chung Myung, who cut off the necks of the fallen, rushed forward leaving the rest alone.

    ??D- Die??!¡±

    The movement was utterly practical and bizarre. Even in taking human lives, there was not a shred of hesitation, not even as much as a fingernail. The brutality of shing the necks of those who lost their legs and were no longer able to fight made even the Myriad Man Manor of the world disgusted.

    ??Kill that bastard!??

    With someone??s shout, the warriors of Myriad Man Manor raised their morale again. But it??s not Chung Myung who would leave them alone.

    Kwaang!

    Chung Myung stomped on the ground and flew like a phoenix.

    Paaaat!

    Proper distance is required for the Plum Blossom Swords Technique.

    There are usually two ways to create distance. One is to retreat oneself, and the other is to make the enemy withdraw.

    Red bloody flowers bloomed in front of the eyes of those who could not bear to run straight into the momentum of Chung Myung and hesitated.

    ??Aaaaakh!¡±

    ??Keeuuaakk!??

    The plum blossom sword energy covered all the enemies in front.

    Even screams were a luxury for those standing in the front. They died in blood without time to open their mouths.

    They surely understood one thing at the moment they faced death.

    What it means to give distance to the sword master of Mount Hua Sect, and the price that must be paid.

    Tolssok!

    Tak!

    Chung Myung stepped on the ground at the same time that those who had lost their breath fell to the ground.

    Chung Myung??s gaze slowly turned to the side as he stared at the Myriad Man Manor.

    At that moment.

    Jang Ilso??s gaze stared at this ce from the cliff on the other side and Chung Myung''s gaze that transcends blood and death met in the air.

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold shook his head with a tired face.

    ????That??s inhuman.??

    ??Why is that guy on that side???

    ??That??s awful.??

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman and ck Dragon King couldn??t take their eyes off Chung Myung.

    Strong?

    He is, but that''s not it. There are plenty of strong people.

    However, such spite was such that even those who had ovee numerous battlefields had never seen it before.

    ????He must be killed.??

    When the word came out of the mouth of the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, Jang Ilso licked his lips slowly. The tongue that brushed and wrapped around the red lips was like a snake.

    ??What are you doing???

    ??Yes???

    ??Light the fire.??

    Everyone was captivated by Chung Myung, except Jang Ilso.

    ¡°There''s nothing to be captivated by in this farce. They can??t reach here. Blow up the cliff and bury those below!¡±

    ??Yes!??

    Those who came carrying torches set fire to the previously installed fuse.

    Hwareureuk!

    The oil-soaked cloth caught fire instantly, and dozens of mes like red snakes started to descend along the cliff.

    At that moment.

    Taaaaat!

    Chung Myung kicked the ground and leaped.

    The warriors of the Myriad Man Manor flinched in fright, but the direction Chung Myung flew to was not where they were.

    ??Huh???

    The stunned warriors of Myriad Man Manor''s mouths hung open for a moment.

    Chung Myung had suddenly hurled himself off the cliff.

    ??What''s that???

    Those at the edge of the cliff urgently looked down.

    And then they saw it.

    Tadak! Tadadadadak!

    The sheer cliff. Chung Myung was running fast along the side of the steep cliff where there was no room to step.

    Awe flickered in everyone''s widened eyes.

    ¡°That?? What is??¡±

    Tadadadak!

    Chung Myung ran straight ahead towards the burning fuse. He looked like running on a t surface.

    On one hand, his Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword.

    On his lips, a wicked smile.

    It was an indelible sight in the minds of all the martial artists here, as well as all the warriors of Myriad Man Manor.

    ¡°Stop him! You turd! What are you watching!¡±

    Then for the first time, a loud shout burst from Jang Ilso??s mouth. The shocked warriors of Myriad Man Manor gritted their teeth and flew down the cliff.

    And it wasn??t just from Myriad Man Manor??s side who were awakened by Jang Ilso??s rant.

    ??Jump! Now! We have to turn that light off!??

    ??Yes!??

    Shaolin and Shudang, who had been deprived of their souls in a fierce battle on the cliff, rushed to the cliff and began to climb.

    ??Darn it! Don??t fall behind! The only way to live is above!??

    Following this, Namgung and Qingcheng began climbing the cliff with all their might.

    an abyss of the fatherhood

    Those who want to kill and those who want to survive.

    At the mouth of the flowing Yangtze River, a fierce battle between Jeong and Sa began in 100 years.

 Chapter 811

    Chung Myung, who was running along the cliff like a tnd, suddenly raised his gaze to the top of the cliff.

    The martial artists of Myriad Man Manor upying the high ground were descending rapidly to stop him. The martial artists, continuously releasing their energy, were pouring down like rain, filled with clear hostility.

    ??Dieee!??

    About ten martial artists lunged at Chung Myung, swinging their weapons. They showed no concern for their own lives. Only the will to kill Chung Myung or throw him off the cliff!

    ??Hmph!??

    Chung Myung bared his teeth and sneered.

    Paaaaat!

    His sword sliced through the air like a ray of light. In an instant, about ten sword energies burst forth, cutting through the martial artists descending from the cliff.

    A sword must adapt to the situation.

    Against those falling at a speed he couldn??t match, there is no need forplicated changes or illusion-like sword tricks. All one needs is speed! A speed so fast that it could not be avoided.

    Sogok! Sogok! Sogok!

    With a chilling sound, the red sword energies prated the bodies of Myriad Man Manor martial artists.

    ??Kkeuk!??

    However, it was not Myriad Man Manor martial artists who gave up easily.

    Even as they bled from their wounds, their eyes remained fixed on Chung Myung.

    Eyes full of venom.

    Outstretched arms.

    The martial artists of Myriad Man Manor kicked off the cliff??s surface and charged at Chung Myung.

    ??Chung Myung-aaaaah!??

    Baek Cheon, who looked down at the scene while fighting on the cliff, screamed in an instant.

    Even if it meant giving up one??s life, the intention to grab hold of Chung Myung and fall together was clearly felt in the movements of the enemies.

    If this were not the face of a cliff, he could easily create distance and escape. However, no matter how great Chung Myung is, evading this attack in such terrain would be difficult.

    ??N- No??!??

    Just as Baek Cheon thought that Chung Myung''s descend might have been a mistake.

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung kicked off the cliff??s face and soared into the air.

    ??What???

    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol simultaneously gasped.

    Chung Myung??s body soared to the empty air.

    ??Crazy!??

    ??Hey, you son of a beast!??

    Mount Hua??s disciples open their eyes wide. No matter how great Chung Myung is, a fall from here would be fatal, and the distance to return was too great.

    ??Hiik! You madman!??

    Then, Chung Myung, who flipped over in the air, curled up and shouted.

    ??Now!??

    Uuuuuung!

    At that moment, golden fist energy rose from the bottom of the cliff.

    ??Haha!??

    Chung Myung brieflyughed, stepping on the rising fist energy and flying back towards the cliff.

    ??Hye Yeon!??

    ??Moooooonk!??

    There was an outburst of cheers from Mount Hua??s disciples.

    Who else but Hye Yeon could manage to shoot fist energy from such a distance, soft enough to step and jump on without getting hurt?

    There??s no one else but Hye Yeon!

    ??Really crazy people!??

    Baek Cheon??s face was filled with joy as he cursed.

    Chung Myung, who believed that Hye Yeon was below and flew to the air without hesitation, or Hye Yeon, who was waiting to shoot up the fist energy in anticipation of Chung Myung flying.

    Even though they hadn??t shared a word, they understood what each other would do.

    ??Damn! I??m envious!??

    Jo-Gol chuckled and yelled.

    ??Sasuk!??

    ??I know!??

    Baek Cheon nced back, and Hyun Sang, whose eyes met his, nodded.

    ??Push them back! Don??t let them go after Chung Myung! We must protect him!??

    ??Yes!??

    Mount Hua, which had slowed down, rushed toward Myriad Man Manor on the cliff with multiplied courage.

    ??Keuk!??

    ??You little punk!??

    The Myriad Man Manor was stunned by the momentarily heightened Mount Hua??s momentum.

    The structure of this cliff didn??t allow many to move at once. Even if their power is overwhelming, the number of people who can eventually face Mount Hua will be limited to a simr number.

    In the meantime, there was no choice but to have a gap as they had to send more people to keep Chung Myung in check under the cliff.

    In addition, the morale is obviously high on Mount Hua??s side.

    ??What are you doing???

    Then a low voice awakened them.

    ??A- Advisor!??

    Ho Gamyeong, who was watching the situation, reprimanded them with cold eyes.

    ??Even so, they??re just brats. Push them back calmly. Remember, the goal is not to defeat them, but to block them.??

    ??Yes!??

    The martial artists of Myriad Man Manor regrouped, grasping their weapons. Ho Gamyeong??s eyes nced down the cliff.

    ??Could it be???

    Had he calcted this far and gone down the cliff?

    That brat who looked like someone who would run naked in a thunderstorm?

    Ho Gamyeong bit his lips, feeling a chill run down his spine.

    Tadadat!

    Chung Myung who''s running along the cliff after tearing away the ferocious Myriad Man Manor martial artists headed for the first burning fuse.

    Taaat!

    And in one stroke, he cut the lower part of it with his sword.

    Kakang!

    ??Oh!??

    Chung Myung??s eyes widened.

    His sword strike was strong enough to leave deep scars on the cliff, but the rope he struck head-on was notpletely cut.

    ¡°This son of a??!¡±

    Chung Myung roared angrily, shing again. With one cut, the bottom part fell from the cliff and stretched out.

    Chung Myung red at Jang Ilso on the other side of the cliff. He had definitely used a special rope as a fuse, thinking ahead that someone might attempt to cut the rope from a distance by sword energy.

    Preparing for such arge-scale event and paying attention to even these small details was not something that could be done without extraordinary diligence.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    But there was no time for more thoughts. Above him, the martial artist of Myriad Man Manor was charging down the cliff at Chung Myung.

    The level of the Light Body Art was significantly higher than that of those he had just dealt with.

    ??Hmph!??

    But Chung Myung greeted them with a snort.

    Paaat!

    Climbing up the cliff, he charged at those who were rushing towards him.

    Sheer cliffs. Chung Myung''s sword collides head-on with the sword of the Myriad Man Manor martial artists that descends from above.

    The martial artists?? eyes shed ominously.

    a??Foolish!''

    They were going down, and he was leaping up from below the cliff. In addition, the man''s weapon is a thin sword,pared to their weapon, which is a dao.

    It??s so obvious who will be pushed back if they collide head-on!

    a??Get stuck down there, you arrogant bastard!''

    The two weapons collided in the air.

    Kagagagak!

    Chung Myung??s sword seemed to twist slightly but soon pushed the dao from bottom to top.

    ??Huh???

    The body was slightly pushed upwards. Of course, it was only a little. Normally, he could havepensated by simply putting his heel down.

    But unfortunately, this ce is a cliff. Once the body lost its bnce and was pushed up, it could only fall down.

    ¡°You, you damn??¡±

    Brushing past the desperately iling martial artist of Myriad Man Manor, Chung Myung merely moved on. Soaring up without looking back, he darted between the cliffs like a snake, charging through the martial artists of Myriad Man Manor rushed one after another.

    Tuuuung!

    Minimum force, maximum effect.

    His swordsmanship was slightly different from earlier where he would cut and sever every opponent that exchanged blows with him. Now, Chung Myung??s sword was filled with softness. It does not damage the opponent and only shakes them off the cliff with minimal force.

    Of course, the result was anything but merciful.

    ¡°You, you son of a beast!¡±

    ¡°You damn??!¡±

    The martial artists of Myriad Man Manor, who had fallen away from the cliff, were frightened and shot energy one after another at the other.

    After emitting dozens of waves of force, they managed to cling to the cliff again, but the situation that awaited them was not favorable.

    ??Strike them!??

    ??You Evil Sect!??

    Wudang??s disciples, who were climbing up, attacked Myriad Man Manor, drew their swords and kicked the cliff.

    ??This!??

    In the middle of the cliff face, Myriad Man Manor, Wudang, and Shaolins threw killing move (???????(??o????)) at each other.

    ??Argh!??

    The result was obvious.

    No matter how strong the martial artist of Myriad Man Manor was and how they upied the high ground, only a dozen people could not deal with the pushing Wudang.

    In an instant, the martial artist of Myriad Man Manor, who had been pierced by a sword and turned into a hedgehog, crashed down the cliff.

    However,

    Dopssok.

    ??Wha- What??.??

    ??Keuuu?? Euu??. You?? Righteous Sect??dogs.??

    Even with his whole body pierced, the martial artist of Myriad Man Manor with remaining malice grabbed a disciple of Wudanb who was on the cliff. Then they grinned with venomous eyes.

    ??Let??s go together.??

    Kwadeuk!

    ??Aaaakh!¡±

    Wudang??s disciple screamed as he fell. The cliff that he had grasped until the end was broken and the crushed rock fell with a crunch.

    ??Jin Myuuuuuuung! Elder-nim! Jin Myung is??!¡±

    ??Ignore and climb up!??

    ??Elder-nim!??

    ??Damn it! Don??t you understand! If we stay below, we??ll die! If you want to save Jin Myung, you have to cut that fuse! Up! Climb up now!??

    ??Darn it??!??

    Chung Myung twisted his smile at the scene.

    ??I can??t be the only one suffering.??

    He muttered and kicked off the cliff, leaping up.

    ??Fake monk!??

    ??Uooooh!¡±

    Hye Yeon, who had been waiting below, instantly shot fist energy upward.

    As Wudang had said before, they couldn??t guarantee their lives if they stayed below. The path they had entered had be a perfect dead-end (???????(?-???????)). Would Jang Ilso have left that clearly visible path alone?

    To survive, they must climb desperately and prevent the cliff from copsing.

    But Hye Yeon keeps guarding below without an inch of doubt or wavering.

    ??Siju!??

    ??Come!??

    Chung Myung, who stepped on Hye Yeon??s fist energy, jumps to the other side of the cliff.

    Kagagagak!

    Chung Myung, who cut off three lines of fuse at single breath, nced at Jang Ilso.

    ??Huummm.??

    Jang Ilso??s face was full of interest as he watched the unfolding situation.

    ??Paegun. No, Ryeonju. The situation doesn??t seem very favorable, does it???

    At the words of the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, Jang Ilso chuckled softly.

    ??Hmm.??

    Soon a grotesque light shed through his eyes.

    ??It seems I took it too easily? Then I must give them a present.??

    Ttaak!

    Jang Ilso snapped his finger. Then something came flying. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had identified the thing that the people of Myriad Man Manor bring, fell silent for a moment.

    ????You prepared this in advance?¡±

    ??Of course.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    Blood drained from his face.

    ??Then when did he start nning this situation???

    At least before he met them. So even before he met them, Jang Ilso was confident of persuading all of the Five Great Evil Sect but Nokrim and put them under hismand?

    ??When such honorable peoplee to meet us, of course, I must prepare a gift.??

    Jang Ilso looked down with triumphant eyes.

    Heo Dojin, who was climbing the cliff as the lead, stopped in surprise at the sight of Jang Ilso??s expression.

    In response to his premonition, dark pots like cauldrons revealed themselves at the edge of the cliff a momentter.

    a??Tha- Tha?? That is?''

    Jang Ilso whistled and said cheerfully.

    ??Pour it.??

    From Heo Dojin??s mouth, a scream like tearing silk burst forth.

    ??Do- Dodge! No, block it! Oil! It??s oil! Boiling oil is pouring out!??

    Dozens of pots tilted at once, and bubbling, boiling oil began to pour like a waterfall over their heads.

    The eyes of the Ten Great Sect disciples climbing the cliff filled with deep horror and despair.

 Chapter 812

    It was an overwhelming spectacle.

    Boiling oil poured from dozens of potsrger than humans at once, making the waterfall seem to be pouring for a moment.

    But what was pouring over their heads now was not cold waterfall water, but scalding oil that would melt flesh and blind eyes.

    Heo Dojin??s harsh voice broke out.

    ??Stop it! Protect the disciples!??

    There was no time to lose.

    Led by Heo Dojin, the elders of Wudang, who had been keeping pace with the disciples, immediately kicked up to the cliff. One step ahead of them, the elders of Shaolin were also soaring up.

    It was intuition that if that oil fell on the disciples as it was, enormous casualties would ur.

    ??Oooooo!??

    The first thing that flew was the Fist Force ((????? ??(??3???))) of Shaolin.

    Golden light raced across the top of the cliff. Dozens of streams of Fist Force pushed the flying oil away.

    Paaaat!

    Lumps of oil that fell together were hit by the fist and sttered in all directions as if they exploded.

    ??Keuk!??

    Something that could be broken.

    Could be split through.

    However, impossible to block. That is liquid, like water or oil.

    The oil that sttered in all directions now became droplets and poured down like rain.

    ??Don??t stop! Smash! Bounce it outward!??

    Bop Kye screamed with all his might.

    The veins that stood out from his neck to his head clearly showed his desperation. Golden Fist Force was again sessively discharged.

    Obviously, it was a great sight, but no amount of Fist Force can stop all the rain from falling from the sky.

    It was none other than Wudang??s elders who blocked the drops of oil falling down that passed Bop Kye and Shaolin??s elders.

    ??Unfold!??

    With the cry of Heo Dojin, the swords of the elders stabbed the air dozens or hundreds of times. In an instant, over ten sword shadows were created, and on top of that, another hundred sword shadows appeared.

    Sword shadow after sword shadow is densely connected, gradually expanding.

    Sword Curtain. (??2?????(???????).)

    The Sword Curtain spread by Wudang??s elders covered Shaolin and Wudang??s disciples like arge roof.

    Tadadadadak!

    With the sound of heavy rain hitting the tent, oil droplets hit the ck screen and bounced off.

    A sight like humans blocking the falling rain. It was also a scene that proved how high the two sects, Shaolin and Wudang, had reached.

    ??Huuu.??

    Jang Ilso''s eyes shone as if he were having fun.

    ??They live up to their name. As expected of Shaolin, as expected of Wudang, huh???

    A smile of satisfaction formed around his mouth.

    ??But?? How long can you block it???

    Jang Ilso flicked his finger again. Then the emptied pots were moved to the back, and new ones were flown in.

    ??Pour it.??

    Pots that look bigger than humans tilt once again and oil begins to pour.

    Heo Dojin??s eyes were horribly distorted.

    ??How many times?????

    If poured all at once, they could have resolved it in one go. However, if oil is poured out one after another like now, they wouldn??t be able to sustain the consumption of internal strength.

    No matter how great the Shaolin elders are, they can??t continuously discharge such Fist Force, and no matter how the elders of Wudang, they cannot maintain this level of sword technique.

    Heo Dojin clenched his teeth as he felt his internal strength shaved off in an instant.

    ??What is this all about???

    They hadn??t even touched those who had upied the cliff top.

    Aren??t they martial artists!

    Aren??t they people who have mastered martial arts!

    But in a battle between martial artists, using explosives to blow up the cliff, and pouring boiling oil on those climbing it?

    This was so different from the war they had envisioned.

    ??Pour again!??

    At the instruction of Jang Ilso, pots appeared one after another.

    Chwaaaak!

    The poured oil unceasingly sshed against the Sword Curtain, then was blown away by the wind and dug into the backs of Wudang disciples climbing the cliff.

    ??Aaaaakh!??

    ??Mu Bo! Are you okay???

    ??Euughh?? My, my back??..¡±

    White steam rose from the back hit by the oil. The foul smell of cooking flesh pierced their noses. The onlookers felt a chill down their spines.

    However, even simple emergency first aid was not possible while hanging from a cliff.

    ??Eeek!??

    The disciples of Wudang climbed the cliff with all their might. The loss will only umte if the time is dragged out.

    But it was then.

    ??Tsk, tsk, tsk. So impatient.??

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue with a look of exaggeration and soonughed. His white hand gestured, signaling something else.

    ??People tend to overlook what??s in in sight when they??re scared. That??s why experience is important.??

    It was that moment.

    Giiiing.

    Heo Dojin looked down in amazement at the eerie sound that prated his ear.

    ??What???

    That instant, Heo Dojin saw it.

    ??N- No!??

    The ck Dragon Water Fortress suffered massive damage from the falling debris, but not all the pirates died.

    The remnants of the surviving ck Dragon Water Fortress aim a bow from the bottom toward the cliff.

    Paeaeaeng!

    As the tightly drawn bowstrings are released, the arrows vigorously shoot up in unison, flying towards the cliff.

    ??Herees the arrow!??

    ??Block them!??

    Wudang??s disciples hurriedly swung their swords to deflect, while Shaolin''s martial monks unleashed their energy to push back the arrows.

    However, they couldn''t block all the arrows while clinging to the cliff.

    Puuk! Puuk! Puuk!

    ??Kkeueuk!??

    A Shaolin martial artist monk who was struck by an arrow in the back started to fall.

    ¡°Grab them!¡±

    Those beside quickly reached out to catch the falling person but had to bear the pain of an arrow striking their arm.

    Kwadeuk!

    ??Keuk!??

    The face of the martial artist monk holding hisrade with an arm pierced to the bone twisted in agony.

    ??Damn it, Qingcheng????!¡±

    Heo Dojin clenched his teeth.

    If they had climbed the cliff first, the sect at the rear should have cleaned up the remnants below. That was obvious.

    But how could they have insisted on that? Everyone knew that the area below the cliff was treacherous. If the cliff crumbled while they were executing ck Dragon Water Fortress below, they would be buried without a chance.

    Therefore, Qingcheng had no choice but to climb the cliff too.

    Risking death to save others is never as easy as it sounds.

    The reason why Righteousness is respected is that only very few people can implement it. It is something to be praised when done, not cursed when not kept.

    ??Jang Ilso!??

    And where do all those bows and arrowse from?

    From the beginning, it was clear that this picture was in Jang Ilso''s mind.

    To make matters worse, oil that the Sword Curtain couldn??tpletely block began to trickle down the cliff. While flowing down the cliff, it cooled, so there was no burning, but the problem was that the already steep cliff became as slippery as an ice rink.

    Even in the midst of that, arrows carrying a fierce momentum were constantly flying heavy behind their back.

    There was no other ce called hell. This ce was hell.

    Explosives that would copse the cliff.

    Boiling oil is raining from above your head.

    Arrows flying from below.

    Each and every one of them may not be great. But each of them was used most appropriately in the most appropriate circumstances, making it a hell of a trap that no one could escape.

    ¡°Jang Ilsooooooooooo!¡±

    A scream burst from Heo Dojin??s mouth.

    ??My, my.??

    Jang Ilso looked down at Heo Dojin, wiping away tears as heughed.

    ¡°Oh, dear, Sect Leader of Wudang, how vulgar! There should be dignity to the leader of a sect.¡±

    ¡°That depends on the situation. Even me, in a situation like this, the swearing wille out nonstop.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman clicked his tongue in admiration.

    In warfare, half of it is about position.

    The most important thing is how well you can upy a position and how appropriate strategies can be used in that position. Tricks that changemon sense and go down in history are used only in small wars. A real war depends on how perfectly you carry out what you already know.

    And that textbook example was right here.

    Who in the world would have thought that Shaolin and Wudang could be tricked with arrows, oil, and gunpowder?

    And in that formidable scheme, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, and even the ck Dragon King were just pieces of chess.

    At least here, Jang Ilso, Paegun, was shaking the world as he pleased in his hand.

    a??Yet it''s strange that I don''t feel bad about it.''

    Evil Faction is a group of people who have has nature that is unwilling to be swayed by others. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold and ck Dragon King must surely know that they are being yed in Jang Ilso??s scheme.

    But there is no animosity or displeasure on their faces.

    a??Perhaps?? Evil Tyrant Alliance might truly be more than just words.''

    At this moment, Jang Ilso was proving his qualifications as the Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance to everyone.

    And there??s only one person that''s beyond Jang Ilso''s grasp.

    ¡°No! You son of a beast!¡±

    Kagagagak!

    Chung Myung, who had cut three fuses in one breath, yelled in anger.

    ¡°Hurry up and take care of the ones below! Do you also have a grudge against Shaolin?¡±

    ??Amitabha!??

    As if responding to the remark, Fist Force burst upon the pirates of the ck Dragon Water Fortress which had been shooting arrows. Numerous pirates flew like fallen leaves.

    ??Hye Yeon!??

    Shouts erupted from the mouth of Bop Kye.

    While everyone climbs the cliff to save their lives, there is a person standing firmly below.

    Bop Kye??s distorted eyes clearly captured Hye Yeon. The gentle expression of his disciple was etched in his vision.

    ??Amitabha, climb up, Elder. I will take care of things down here??¡±

    ¡°Ah, if you have time to babble, then fight, you brat!¡±

    ¡°Agh! That shi?? A- Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    Hye Yeon, whose face had momentarily twisted in anger, was suddenly taken aback, repeatedly chanting Buddhist chants. Then, as if he had never uttered a harsh word, he charged at the pirates.

    Pirates who could not fight properly because they were holding bows were swept away like autumn leaves.

    ??That??s enough!??

    Light returned to Heo Dojin??s eyes.

    Of course, there are so many pirates below that one person won??t be able to sort them out at once.

    But just attracting attention has an effect. Hadn??t the momentum of the arrows flying toward the cliff noticeably diminished!

    ??Just a little????

    ¡°Ah, this is so frustrating! What are you gawking at!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was clinging to the cliff, yelled fiercely.

    ¡°Leave the disciples behind and climb first! Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung! Just go up, you good-for-nothing son of a beast!¡±

    ¡°You damned fool!¡±

    The first person to respond to the remark was none other than Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Alright! Here I go!¡±

    He jumped off the cliff at once and soared up. Namgung Hwang, who crossed over Wudang??s disciples, kicked Heo Dojin??s side and soared up the cliff like a dragon ascending to the heavens.

    ??Keuk!??

    Heo Dojin clenched his teeth.

    Chung Myung was right. If they just held their ground here, they would exhaust their strength and die. They had to take control of the cliff above, even at the risk of damage.

    ??Those who can follow, follow me! Let??s go!¡±

    ??Yes!??

    Some of the elders retract the Sword Curtain and stick behind Heo Dojin.

    ??Uooooooo!??

    Heo Dojin let out an uncharacteristic incredible battle cry and charged at the cliff. He soared up and up.

    ¡°Should have done that sooner, you dim-witted fools!¡±

    Paaat!

    Chung Myung dashed up the cliff. His eyes were fixed on the location of Evil Tyrant Alliance and Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Bring out your head, you bastards!¡±

    Chung Myung??s booming voice spread over the cliff and resonated all the way to the sky.

 Chapter 813

    Oil rains down from the sky, and ck arrows shoot endlessly from below.

    The Fist Force of Shaolin??s monk moves back and forth from the cliff like a golden dragon, and the Sword Curtin drawn by the Wudang swordsman covers the cliff face with a pale mist.

    a??What the hell is this?''

    Baek Cheon??s eyes trembled.

    During battle, maintaining a calm mind is imperative, but anyone who saw this spectacle with their own eyes could never me Baek Cheon.

    Not only Baek Cheon and Mount Hua??s disciples, but even the martial artists of Myriad Man Manor facing them, could not take their eyes off it.

    The word overwhelming couldn''t be described enough.

    Strength and strategy.

    Righteousness and Evil.

    All the elements that make up the battlefield of Kangho violently collide. Just as Jang Ilso predicted, there was neither reason nor righteousness here.

    All that existed was a terrifying will to kill and malice. And a fierce desire to survive by any means necessary.

    The smell of boiling oil, the stinging scent of blood and gunpowder, and an indescribable, foul stenchbined to make one??s head spin.

    ??This is the battlefield??!''

    Something heavy and sticky seemed to cling inside the body. Breathing became difficult, and the mind stayed foggy throughout.

    Baek Cheon has also been on various battlefields along with Chung Myung. Though his skills might still becking, his experience was certainly not.

    But it wasn??t like any battlefield that Baek Cheon had been through.

    The magnitude of the opposing forces is different, and the will behind the conflict is different. And above all, the malice directed at each other was of a different dimension.

    ¡°Climb! Climb up!¡±

    The disciples of Shaolin and the disciples of Wudang, their eyes filled with bloodlust, gritted their teeth and climbed the cliffs. Even when scalding oil touched their flesh and scalded their skin, they clenched their teeth and struggled upward.

    And those of the Evil Faction, watching this, poured oil even faster.

    No, now it was not just oil.

    When they saw the Righteous Faction rising higher and higher, they became desperate, and without waiting for orders, threw bundles of firewood, channeling energy into piles of boulders.

    Poook!

    All of the stones that the Sword Curtain was not able to remove hit the monk??s forehead as he climbed the cliff.

    The head cracks and blood is dripping down. Staggering once, the monk gritted his teeth and looked upward.

    ??These?? demons!??

    His face resembled a fierce ghost more than a human??s. He grasped a protruding rock on the cliff and climbed again. There was no longer mercy or gentleness in his face, only overflowing malice against the enemies.

    This is the real battlefield!

    When one??s life is at stake, one??s naturees out.

    If so, this battlefield was the ce where human nature wasid bare. Here, neither the righteousness nor justice they so loudly proimed existed.

    ??No, it isn''t!??

    Not yet. This could not yet be called a real battlefield of martial artists.

    ??Sasuk!??

    ??Yes.??

    Yoon Jong shouted in an agitated voice as if he had felt the same thing.

    They had seen this several times. This was just the beginning. The real start of the martial artists?? battlefield was??

    ??Move!??

    With the roar of Jo-Gol, Namgang Hwang and Heo Dojin began climbing the cliff at a dazzling speed. And one stepter, Bop Kye also jumped up the cliff like an ascending dragon leading the elders of Shaolin.

    Baek Cheon looked high above and quickly searched for someone with his eyes.

    ??Give up your neck! You bastard!??

    With a roaring voice, Chung Myung raced down the cliff like a venomous snake. Finally, he began to move in earnest.

    ??This is it!??

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth.

    So far, it had been more like a battle between soldiers than a martial artists?? battlefield. But what truly distinguished the fight between martial artists and soldiers was this very element.

    The absolute martial masters.

    The existence of an absolute martial master who turns the battlefield upside down with a single sword strike and changes the terrain with one swing of their fist.

    Their movements determined the course of the battlefield.

    ??Chung Myung-ah!??

    He saw Chung Myung rushing down the cliff and the Myriad Man Manor martial artists descending to target him.

    The moment he saw this scene, Baek Cheon''s mouth moved before his mind.

    ??Sasuk! Great Sasuk!??

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Please take care here!¡±

    As soon as Un Gum and Hyun Sang??s answers fell, Baek Cheon swung his sword loudly at the Myriad Man Manor in front and roared.

    ¡°Iseol! Yoon Jong! Jo-Gol!??

    ??Yes.??

    ??Yes, Sasuk!??

    ??We??re ready!??

    ??I- I''m!??

    Back Cheon answered Tang Soso??s urgent cry without dy.

    ¡°Soso, support the main forces! Don''t let anyone die!¡±

    ??Yes!??

    ??Let??s go! Escort Chung Myung!??

    ??Yes!??

    Baek Cheon and the four others leaped off the cliff without a moment''s hesitation.

    Baek Cheon, who jumped down a dozen zhang at once, touched the tip of his foot to the cliffside.

    Chiiiik!

    Just as he slightly reduced his speed!

    Taaaat!

    Baek Cheon kicked off the cliffside and rushed forward at breakneck speed.

    ??Go, Sahyung!??

    ??You bastards, this is the power of Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    A series of loud cheers erupted from Mount Hua??s side at the sight of Five Swords running along the cliff in unison.

    There might be many who are better than them in terms of Lightness Art. But it''s different when ites to cliffs. Which sect in the world would learn to move on a cliff for granted?

    ??This cliff is nothingpared to Mount Hua!??

    Baek Cheon soon ran across the slippery cliff as if it were t ground, chasing after Chung Myung.

    Above Chung Myung, who was engaged in a fight, a falling warrior from Myriad Man Manor appeared. It was toote for Baek Cheon to run and stop them.

    But there was nothing to worry about. There is one person in this ce who possesses Lightness Art that cannot bepared to anyone.

    ??Samae!??

    ??Yes.??

    At that moment, Yoo Iseol, who was running behind Baek Cheon, kicked the cliff and soared. Baek Cheon maintained his speed and extended his sword forward.

    Yoo Iseol, who rotated her body,nded on Baek Cheon??s sword. The moment her foot touched the de, Baek Cheon swung his sword, sending her flying forward.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    Charging Yoo Iseol seemed like a bird gliding down the cliff.

    ??Dieeeee!??

    Meanwhile, the Myriad Man Manor martial artist, who had almost reached above Chung Myung??s head, swung their swords with all their might. They were desperate to attack Chung Myung, even if it meant falling down together.

    But Chung Myung only looked forward and charged.

    ??This guy!??

    It was the moment when they put more force into their dao, thinking that they had been ignored.

    Paaaat!

    Yoo-Esul, who flew in at once, drew her sword and rotated. The reddish light emanating from the edge of her sword swept away the Myriad Man Manor martial artists targeting Chung Myung.

    ??What!??

    The sword energy, which flew unexpectedly, frightened the Myriad Man Manor martial artists and scrambled them. One of them managed to block the attack with a hastily retrieved sword, but Chung Myung had already run past them.

    ??You punk!??

    The Myriad Man Manor martial artists swung their swords at Yoo Iseol with bloodshot eyes, but after kicking the cliff a couple of times, she instantly rose above their heads and shot back forward.

    ??Wha- What???

    The Myriad Man Manor martial artists opened their eyes wide.

    ??On this cliff???

    Kicking off the ground and leaping over someone??s head isn??t a big deal. Although moving at an unseen speed ismendable, it??s more difficult to find someone among those gathered here who couldn??t show such skills.

    But isn??t this ce on a cliff?

    Kagak! Kagagagak!

    Those who were falling down hurriedly embedded their swords into the cliffside to stop their descent. They somehow managed to stabilize themselves, but by then, Chung Myung and Yoo Iseol had already distanced themselves.

    ??Chase, chase them??.¡±

    ??Where are you going, you bastard!??

    At that moment, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, who had been following them along the cliff, charged at them with fearsome momentum.

    The Myriad Man Manor martial artists?? eyes widened.

    ??N- No????

    Sogok!

    The ones who had barely managed to stabilize themselves by stabbing their swords into the cliff couldn??t properly respond to the attacking from behind. Those in front were pierced through in an instant, spraying blood as they fell to the ground. Those behind gave up on resisting and hurled themselves downward.

    Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, who quickly took down a dozen people, passed by and shouted at Baek Cheon, who was already running ahead.

    ??We??ll follow right behind!??

    ??Got it!??

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and ran. His eyes showed Chung Myung running through the cliff and Yoo Iseol running above him as if she were escorting Chung Myung.

    ??Don??t let Chung Myung stop his feet!??

    As if to respond to his shouts, Fist Force rising from the bottom flies one after another above Chung Myung??s head.

    Hye Yeon was also perfectly assisting their movements.

    ??Th- That????

    The disciples of the Ten Great Sect, who clenched their teeth and climbed up the cliff, could not hide their dismay at the sight.

    They''re familiar with the reputation of Mount Hua Five Swords. However, they were considered to be only second-ss and third-ss disciples.

    And these people were running along the cliff as if it were t ground, lightly jumping over protruding rocks like flying squirrels, and even disying such techniques on a cliff.

    Unless they had ten lives, how could this be possible?

    Jin Hyun clenched his teeth.

    ??Damn it, Hua Righteous Sword??.!''

    When he first saw him in Jongdogwan, the difference between him and Baek Cheon was not that great.

    But the disy Baek Cheon was showing now was something he couldn??t even dare to imitate. While he was barely climbing up the cliff, wasn??t Baek Cheon practically flying like a bird?

    a??What the hell is causing this huge difference?''

    His eyes were bloodshot.

    But the anger he felt was nothingpared to what Namgung Dowi was feeling.

    ??This??.??

    Namgung Dowi, who was looking at Chung Myung from below, didn??t even know that blood was oozing from his tightly clenched lips due to the sensation of his blood rushing in reverse throughout his body.

    ??Mount Hua Divine Dragon!??

    Chung Myung was really darting around the cliff as if he were a divine dragon. However, isn??t he pathetically clinging to the cliff, making his nickname ??Demolishing Mountain Sword??pletely irrelevant?

    ??Euaaak!??

    In a fit of rage, Namgung Dowi climbed the cliff with aggressive movements.

    ??Dowi, calm down!??

    ??It??s dangerous!??

    The elders of the Namgung Family shouted hastily, but Namgung Dowi wanted to retort even louder.

    a??Dangerous???

    Does that mean they aren??t in danger?

    How can they take care of their own safety when the rising stars of the small sect dominated this battlefield?

    ??Azure Sky Sword Squad, follow me! We are going to protect Gaju-nim!??

    ??Yes!??

    The young warriors of the Namgung Family responded with voices filled with fighting spirit. Although they didn??t say it out loud, their eyes were also burning with determination. It was clear they shared Namgung Dowi??s sentiments.

    ??We will never yield to Mount Hua Sect! Prepare for danger and speed up!??

    As the warriors of the Namgung Family increased their speed, they began to intertwine with Wudang.

    And then.

    Taaaaat!

    ??Uoooooo!??

    Namgung Hwang soared like a dragon, kicking off the cliff.

    ??Young fools!??

    Mount Hua??s performance was also evident in his eyes.

    Those who haven??t even lived half his life are risking theirs; as the head of a sect, he could not discuss safety.

    ??Jang Ilsooooo!??

    Just as a massive lump of oil poured from above, Namgung Hwang swung his sword and knocked it away, right before he was about to burst above the cliff.

    ??Look at this greenhorn showing foolish bravery!??

    The cliff that seemed to touch the sky was suddenly covered by a dark shadow.

    As if a ck sun was rising.

    ??ck, ck Dragon????

    ??Take this!??

    ck Dragon King??s Guandao was swung in one breath. Dark energy poured out like a waterfall.

    Kwaaaaaa!

    Like a spear from heaven, the ck Dragon King??s energy tore through the cliff and flew straight towards Namgung Hwang.

 Chapter 814

    Namgung Hwang??s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    An immense energy was pouring down above his head. It was a scene as if his entire field of view was being engulfed in a dark hue.

    ??Keuk!??

    Like lightning, Namgung Hwang unsheathed his sword and charged into the iing surge of energy.

    ??I am Namgung Hwang!??

    Apanied by a mighty lion roar, Namgung Hwang??s sword shed the energy into two in one swift motion. The sun-like white Reinforced Sword Energy (??2??????(????????)) parted the ck darkness.

    ??Haaaaap!??

    Chwaaaaak!

    The sight of Namgung Hwang, enveloped in white sword energy, cutting through the dark energy was enough to set the onlookers?? hearts aze.

    However,

    ??Bastard!??

    As ck Dragon King??s Guandao was lowered once again, an even more potent flow of energy burst out.

    Chwaaaak!

    ??Haaaap!¡±

    Namgung Hwang cut through the pouring energy as he roared like a lion.

    The ck Dragon King??s energy clearly showed why he was revered as the god of the Yangzte River. However, Namgung Hwang also demonstrated why the Namgung Family was considered the greatest family in the world.

    Unfortunately, however, this is not a battle to prove one??s personal prowess. That was the key difference between the two.

    Kwaaaaaa!

    The ck energy of ck Dragon King, which split left and right by Namgung Hwang??s sword, poured down on the men below without losing any momentum.

    ??Do- Dodge!??

    ??Euuaaak!??

    Suddenly caught in the shower of energy, the disciples of Shaolin and Wudang flew in all directions with blue faces.

    But this ce is on a cliff. Attacks that would have been easily avoided if they were on t ground would inevitably be double-threatening here.

    ??Aaaargh!¡±

    ??Aaaaaakh!??

    Those who couldn??t escape were swept away by the energy, scattering their blood as they helplessly fell.

    ??Jin Hwe!!??

    ??Hye Myung! Hye Myung-aaaaaah!??

    Shaolin and Wudang.

    A leading sect that can be recognized as one of the best in the world just by its name.

    However, it was not easy even for them to handle the energy emitted by the ck Dragon King, one of the heads of the Five Great Evil Sect. Those who climbed the cliff fell, shedding blood one after another.

    With a single move, the ck Dragon King had aplished what a torrent of arrows and mes could not.

    ??This!??

    Namgung Hwang??s eyes were bloodshot.

    ??ck Dragon Kiiiiiing!??

    ??Keuhahahat!??

    King ck Dragon burst into heartyughter.

    ??Worth a look at your expression, Emperor Sword???

    Namgung Hwang bit his lip till it bled as he looked down. Not only Shaolin and Wudang, but also the Namgung Family that was underneath them received damage from the energy of the ck Dragon King.

    Upon seeing those groaning at the base of the cliff, a heat akin to swallowing hot coals surged within Namgung Hwang??s belly.

    But Namgung Hwang couldn??t vent his anger at once.

    Evil Sect.

    Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River.

    It was hard to say that Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, whom he had been dealing with, was a strong sect even in empty words.

    The level of pirates is notparable to that of the Namgung Sword Squad, and the Chaeju of water fortresses was of course inferior to the elders of the Namgung Family. In fact, they are even inferior to their sword division leaders.

    Therefore, deep down, he had somewhat looked down on them.

    However, ck Dragon King??s energy was enough to break Namgung Hwang??s pride at once.

    a??ck Dragon King.''

    King of the Yangtze River, who dominates the waterway.

    He is of a different ss. At least he waspletely different from other pirates.

    Namgung Hwang??s sword energy could split a mountain in one stroke and sever a river in another. However, ck Dragon King??s energy couldn??t bepletely cut through.

    a??How?''

    How could such a persone out among those crude people?

    The Righteous Sect fosters all the members of the sect to which it belongs, but in the case of the Evil Sect, people of different calibers trample over others to rise. It was a moment when he realized what the word meant.

    ??Namgung Gaju!??

    Heo Dojin, who shouted like a thunderbolt at the moment, soared toward Namgung Gaju. Namgang Hwang, who flinched and came to his senses, clenched his teeth again.

    a??Are you saying I was scared?''

    As soon as he saw Heo Dojin walking past him, his whole body??s blood surge backward.

    ??Heo Dojiiiin!??

    Namgung Hwang yelled once more as he soared up the cliff.

    Then Bop Kye quickly followed right next to him.

    Heo Dojin, Namgung Hwang, Bop Kye.

    Absolute martial artists representing the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family climbed up the cliff at once to cut off the heads of the great masters of the Evil Sect.

    ¡°Euahahahahat! These young brats!¡±

    A fiery fervor red in the ck Dragon King''s eyes.

    ¡°If you want, I''ll be your opponent!¡±

    ck Dragon King kicked the ground and flew himself down the cliff. The sight of that massive giant falling from the sky created a sense of daunting power beyond imagination.

    ??How dare you!??

    It was the moment when Heo Dojin was gnashing his teeth and unleashing his sword.

    ??I??ll be your opponent!??

    With a chilling voice, a sharp sword energy aimed at Heo Dojin??s neck.

    Kagagak!

    Heo Dojin, who gently swung his sword and pushed away the sword energy, have his eyes widened.

    ??Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold!??

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who came down from the cliff before he knew it, stood vertically on the cliff as if he had attached glue to his feet, and looked at Heo Dojin in a rxed manner.

    ??If it??s the neck of Heo Dojin of Wudang, it??s worth risking mine. It??s a business with surplus no matter how much I think about it.??

    Heo Dojin??s eyes sank darkly.

    A merchant with no blood or tears.

    A merchant from hell who trades everything.

    A peddler walking the darkest paths.

    There are so many words that describe the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, but only one floated in Heo Dojin??s mind at the moment.

    ??The Evil Faction First Sword.¡± (?????????? ???????2?(???a?????????????))

    ¡°A cheap trick. Not even worth a penny.¡±

    Heo Dojin tightened his grip on his sword.

    a??Damn it.''

    He nced left and right.

    In the aftermath of the fierce battle and Chung Myung??s performance, most of the fuse were extinguished, but the fuses that have not yet been extinguished are burning toward the bottom of the cliff.

    But there??s no way to back out.

    The momentum flowing from the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was telling him. The moment he turns his back, his spine will severed. This eerie killing intent and sticky momentum hold him by the ankle and won??t let him go.

    No matter how much he is the Wudang''s Heo Dojin, if the opponent is Evil Faction First Sword, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, he has to risk his life.

    ¡°Wudang Heo Dojin! I shall im your life!¡±

    ¡°Fine. Let''s see who bests who.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold and Heo Dojin charged at each other as if the cliff were t ground.

    Kwaaaang!

    Amidst the collision of ck Dragon King??s Guandao and Namgung Hwang''s longsword, Bo Kye soared above the cliff. His splendid Light Body Art had aspects that even surpassed those of Heo Dojin and Namgung Hwang.

    a??We must upy the top! No more sacrifices can be made!''

    It was just when Bop Kye clenched his teeth and soared up.

    ??The Nine Form of Lotus Flower (???????????????????(????????o?1?????)) of Shaolin. Truly a reputation well deserved.?? (?????|????? ???????????????????????????.)

    At that moment, dozens of hand shadows appear above his head.

    Bop Kye opened his eyes wide for a moment.

    Launching dozens of palm strikes simultaneously isn??t that big of a deal. Even a first-ss disciple of Wudang Sect could aplish that.

    However, the story changes if each of those hand shadows takes different forms.

    ??Haat!??

    Bop Kye??s hands stirred the air. At the same time, the dozens of fist energy that unfolded from his fingertips bloomed like the hands of Thousand-Hand Guanyin (??2????????????(?????????????3)).

    Kwaaaaang!

    The two palm energies intertwined and collided.

    Bop Kye, who failed to ovee the aftermath, took a few dozen steps back.

    ¡°??.¡±

    A light of astonishment was clear in the eyes of Bop Kye, and he saw a person walking down the cliff with hands on his back rxed.

    ??But if it??s Light Body Art, I??m not far behind either.??

    ????Thousand-Faced Gentleman.??

    The Sect Leader of Hao Sect, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, blocked him.

    Bop Kye clenched his fists with a stern expression.

    The palm of Shaolin is unparalleled in the world. The fist of Shaolin is also, needless to say, unparalleled. However, the aftermath of the recent sh left a clear pain in his wrist.

    ????That??s the famous Thousand-Faced Hand Technique (??2???????(????????????))???

    ??It??s an honor. A real honor. Monk of Shaolin recognizes my unique martial arts.??

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman giggled as if he was having fun.

    ??But I don??t think Shaolin??s Guanyin Hand (???????????(??????3????)) is as good as I??ve heard. I don??t know if the martial art is weak or the person is.¡±

    ????Amitabha.??

    Bop Kye??s eyes sank dimly.

    ??You will soon find that neither is true, Siju.??

    ??Hahahaha. Do you monks also have a greed for superiority? Then go for it if you can!¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman leaped lightly into the air and spread his arms wide.

    Then Bop Kye also rose upward with a Banzhang stance and a determined face.

    Fist energy and palm energy.

    A ck shadow fell on the cliff as human-made hand shadows covered the blue sky that stretched over the cliff.

    Absolute masters representing each force confront each other on this steep cliff.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    Kwaaang!

    The cliff soon began to be covered withrge explosions and debris of energy.

    ??This??.??

    ??What is that??.??

    Each of those who climbed the cliff opened their mouths at the sight.

    They have heard so many stories about the absolutes, but no one has seen with their own eyes the sight of martial masters like them fighting sincerely.

    It??s inevitable.

    A hundred years have passed since Kangho was soaked in peace. It has been well over a hundred years since the Righteous and the Evil Faction waged war against each other.

    The absolute martial master represents the honor of each faction. There is so much to lose in one defeat. Therefore, it is not easy to mix hands with each other.

    But it??s different now.

    To survive, to protect each other??s sect, they must take the enemy??s breath away.

    Kwareureung!

    When reinforced sword energy met reinforced dao energy, and reinforced palm energy shed with reinforced fist energy, the cliff shook as if it was about to copse.

    The aftermath of the tile collision did not even explode, but the entire cliff shook as if it would copse at any moment.

    ??That??s?? the realm of absolute.??

    Bitterughter flowed out of the mouth of Mu Jin, first-ss disciple of Wudang.

    As soon as he saw the magnificent sight of the collision between the absolutes with his eyes, the shabbiness of oneself poured in like waves.

    a??Was Sect Leader that strong?''

    The sh of swords and the resulting fragments of energy tore into the cliff, leaving deep scars. The scene that he might not be able to make even when giving his all was drawn in a straight line with just energy fragments.

    The sword of Heo Dojin was truly amazing.

    However, the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold??s sword is not a single inch behind that of Heo Dojin.

    The same is true of others.

    It was truly a close match.

    The sh between ck Dragon King and Namgung Hwang, and thepetition between Bop Kye and Thousand-Faced Gentlemen were equally intense, neither yielding an inch.

    Kwareureureung!

    The cliff seemed about to copse, shaking violently, and the shattered fragments of the cliff poured down like andslide.

    ??Stick together!??

    ??We??re falling!??

    Mu Jin clenched his teeth and clung to the cliff.

    To break through and head upwards? Not just ten lives, even a thousand lives wouldn??t be enough!

    a??What am I supposed to do in this situation??.''

    And it was then.

    ??Hahaha!??

    A loudughter, whichpletely didn''t match the current situation, caught Mu Jin??s attention.

    Mu Jin, who turned his head violently, saw it at that moment.

    Chung Myung, along with Mount Hua Five Swords surrounding him as if they were escorting him, ran upward the cliff toward Jang Ilso.

    ??Is your neck well-polished, you damn bastard!??

    Mu Jin??s mouth gaped open in shock.

    While everyone was captivated and paralyzed by the sh between the absolutes, only that Mount Hua Five Swords seemed to resonate with the flow.

    As if they already belonged in that realm.

    ??Mou??Mount Hua Divine Dragon!??

    At the same time as Mu Jin??s unknowingly outburst, Chung Myung stormed up the cliff.

    ??Jang Ilsooooo!??

    Chung Myung??s sword, which flew like a bolt of lightning, swung over Jang Ilso??s head.

    ??Haha!??

    Jang Ilso let out a loudugh and raised his hand to block the iing sword from Chung Myung.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The rings on each of his fingers shed with Chung Myung??s sword, creating a tremendous noise.

    A distorted face of Chung Myung.

    And Jang Ilso??s face, filled with ridicule.

    The eyes of the two men, who faced the sword with hands, shed.

 Chapter 815

    Kagang! Kagagang!

    A sword full of internal strength struck at Jang Ilso??s ring, resonating with a chilling sound.

    Chung Myung red at Jang Ilso with distorted eyes as if to kill him, and Jang Ilso responded with a sneer.

    ??What a pity.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    Kwadeuk.

    Jang Ilso grabbed Chung Myung??s dark sword and threw it away. Chung Myung, who swirled around in the air and took a stance mid-air,nded on the cliff.

    ??Hmm.??

    Jang Ilso looked down at Chung Myung, lightly shaking off the hand that had grabbed the dark de.

    ??Do you know???

    ????What???

    ??There??s nothing so ugly as an actor who doesn??t get off the stage even though their role is over.??

    Jang Ilso twisted the corners of his red lips.

    ??Your role would have already ended. Why are you still shamelessly here???

    ??Role???

    Chung Myung smiled back at Jang Ilso. Their smiles looked oddly alike. Especially, the eyes that look down on the other person.

    ??Aah, I know very well what my role is. It??s to sever your neck and throw it to the dogs.??

    ??My, my.??

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if he had given up on trying to argue.

    ??What a bad actor. A very bad actor, indeed. One who doesn??t even know his role. Such actors not only ruin themselves but also the stage.??

    Jang Ilso took a slow step forward.

    ??It??s heartbreaking, but such actors must be forcibly removed from the stage.??

    ??Ah, is that so???

    Chung Myung spun his sword once and revealed his teeth. The expression, both like a smile and a growl, was terrifying. He chewed out slowly.

    ??My temperament has improved a lot, too.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??I can??t believe I??m letting a brat like you run your mouth like this. In the old days, I would??ve shoved a sword down your throat before you could open your mouth.??

    ??Hahahahahaha!??

    Jang Ilso burst into hugeughter.

    In fact, it was a bizarre sight.

    At the bottom of the cliff where they stand, a fierce battle is raging on. And below that, the disciples of the sects, who represent the Righteous Factions, groan on cliffs to avoid falling oil and rocks.

    Perhaps, the fate of Kangho was being twisted at that very moment.

    Yet, the two were leisurely exchanging banter, as if all of those things had nothing to do with them. As if there is only one another in this world.

    ??That??s great. That??s great. Do you know, Mount Hua Divine Dragon? No, Chung Myung of Mount Hua. I really like you.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ¡°So I am sorry. Very much so. The ones I like don??t seem to like me back. You??re the same, aren??t you???

    ??Affirming it the second time will only hurt my mouth.??

    ??Indeed, indeed. It??s unfortunate. So?? it can??t be helped.??

    Jang Ilso covered his face with his white, broad hands. It was a gesture that seemed like he didn??t want to show Chung Myung the expression on his face.

    But the crazed look in his eyes, visible through the gaps between his fingers, was enough to guess the expression on his face. A soft murmur escaped from beneath his palm.

    ??I have no choice but to tear your neck to death.??

    Chung Myung smirked at the words.

    ??I agree with you for thest time. Other than that, it??s all the opposite. I utterly detest you.??

    Chung Myung pointed his sword straight at Jang Ilso.

    ??So I??ll kill you right now, you damned bastard.??

    ??Hm.??

    Jang Ilso lowered his hand. He returned to a clean smile before he knew it, and tilted his head somewhat exaggeratedly.

    ??It??s strange. You??re a very smart kid. Sometimes, frighteningly so. A man like that shouldn??t be unaware that it??s impossible for him to defeat me alone.¡±

    Kkagagak!

    The ring tightly fitted on Jang Ilso??s finger made a chilling sound as it rubbed against his skin.

    ??Why then would you willingly seek death???

    ??You??re talking nonsense.??

    Chung Myung grinned and scanned Jang Ilso with sharp eyes.

    ??You must know the answer best.??

    Chung Myung??s cold eyes and Jang Ilso??s soft eyes intertwined in the air.

    ??Yes, indeed, I know. I do know.??

    Jang Ilso nodded.

    ??I asked a foolish question. How stupid of me. Climbing up isn??t about defeating those you can defeat. It??s meaningful not to beat an opponent you can win, but to pull down an opponent you can??t win. Biting at the ankles, stabbing with a poisoned de, adding fuel to the fire.??

    A chilling voice seeped out of his mouth.

    ??That??s the way to climb up. There??s no other way.??

    ??You know it well.??

    Chung Myung thought as he smiled.

    a??That??s why I utterly detest Jang Ilso.''

    Theymunicate so well, but at the same time they can??tmunicate at all. If you can like someone who has both of those things coexisting, that would be even more amazing.

    ??It wouldn??t be bad for me to be your mountain. Come on then. Let??s enjoy this.??

    ??First of all.??

    ??Yes???

    Chung Myung stuck out two fingers.

    ??Let me correct two things.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??First, stop bbing something cheeky about being a mountain or whatever. A smallfry like you can never be a mountain that hinders my way.??

    ??Hahaha, haha. Sure, sure!??

    ??And the second.??

    Chung Myung twisted his lips.

    ??Who said I??m alone???

    ¡°??.¡±

    At that moment, four people simultaneously sprang up from below the cliff.

    Tak!

    Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo-Gol, whonded at Chung Myung??s side, quickly took a stance and red at Jang Ilso.

    Udeuk. Udeuk.

    Chung Myung cracked his neck left and right.

    ??It may be hard for you to understand, but the fights I??ve engaged in so far were my own. They had nothing to do with these guys.??

    ¡°??.¡±

    ??But if it''s you I''m dealing with, then things are different. If I try to deal with you alone, these guys might bite my back, you know???

    ??We won''t stay silent.??

    ??Kill.??

    ????..I??ll cut off that arm of yours.??

    ??I??m going to grind and devour you!¡±

    Jang Ilso smirked upon seeing the disciples of Mount Hua baring their teeth at him.

    ??I thought you were a tiger, but now I see you??re nothing but little dogs. Getting brave by gathering up, huh???

    A sarcasticugh stuck in Chung Myung??s eyes.

    ??Dogs are dogs no matter how much they gather. Barking won??t turn you into wolves.??

    It was a tant mockery, but Chung Myung, who heard it,ughed instead of getting angry.

    ??That??s not bad either.??

    ??Hm???

    Jang Ilso widened his eyes slightly in an unexpected response. Chung Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.

    ????What death suits you better than being bitten by dogs???

    ¡°??.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was listening next to him, giggled and chimed in.

    ??Quite literally a dog??s death.??

    ??Even that would be a luxury.??

    ??I??ll be the one to cut his neck.??

    A strange expression crossed Jang Ilso??s face when Five Swords was talking carelessly in front of Paegun.

    ??What a peculiar bunch.??

    Jang Ilso??s presence does note only from his strength. No matter how famous they are, they are bound to shrink when facing him.

    However, they do not shrink in the slightest even though they are receiving hostility with all their bodies in front of such Jang Ilso.

    Bluff?

    No, even if it??s a bluff, it??s still amazing.

    The bravado of pushing the head into the tiger??s mouth is not something that just anyone can do.

    ??It??s definitely a unique sect. Mount Hua??.¡±

    Jang Ilso nced down the cliff. He??s done stalling for time.

    ??Then try ande cut my neck. Don??t just talk.??

    ??I was about to!??

    Chung Myung stepped forward.

    ??Sasuk! Sago!??

    ??Yeah!??

    ??Be cautious! One mistake and you??re dead!??

    ??Okay!??

    ??Sahyung!??

    ??Yeah!??

    ¡°Don''t rush in just because you see a gap! That is a snake with ten heads. If you rush in just because you see an opening, you will be bitten by poisonous fangs!¡±

    ??Got it!??

    Chung Myung had never given these warnings even when facing the Bishop. That means, in other words, Chung Myung now values Jang Ilso beyond the Bishop.

    It means that it is a battle that cannot be guaranteed even if he leads them, who have be iparably stronger than at the time.

    The entire body of Five Swords was tightly tensed.

    Paegun Jang Ilso. That lofty name is now before them. Not far above, but within reach of the sword!

    ??Charge! Bite him to death!??

    Kwang!

    The Five Swords kicked the ground at the same time. Mount Hua??s mad dog rushed toward the tiger in front of them.

    Towards a wild beast that goes beyondmon sense and seems more appropriate to use the title of a monster than a house-sized tiger. Without an inch of hesitation!

    Chung Myung??s sword, which took the lead, flew straight toward Jang Ilso.

    Lightning sh (?????? ?(???C?????)). A sword technique without anyplicated technique. Which made it faster and swifter than any other.

    The sword, which flew at terrifying speed, was about to bite Jang Ilso??s neck.

    Kakagang!

    Jang Ilso, who swung his sword at once and deflected the flying sword, smiled brightly and struck Chung Myung??s head. Instead of stopping or backing down, Chung Myung dug more boldly into Jang Ilso??s arms.

    And at that moment, between Chung Myung??s head and Jang Ilso??s hand, two swords suddenly darted in.

    Kwaaang!

    Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol??s swords blocked the hand of Jang Il-soo, which aimed at Chung Myung??s head.

    As if he had expected it to happen, Chung Myung leaped into Jang Ilso??s arms without a moment??s hesitation and released a dozen strikes aimed at his chest.

    Paaaaaaat!

    The sword energy poured down like a rain shower.

    ??Hm???

    Jang Ilso let out a short grunt and slightly jumped back.

    Kagagagagak!

    In the blink of an eye, Jang Ilso??s hand and Chung Myung??s sword shed dozens of times in the air. Even Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol couldn??t see the whole exchange with their eyes. They could only understand that something white was going back and forth.

    Paaat!

    Paaaaaaaat!

    Jang Ilso??s shoulder was cut off and a handful of flesh was torn from Chung Myung??s side.

    At that moment, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, who had quickly followed behind Chung Myung, thrust their swords under Chung Myung??s arms.

    The swift Jo-Gol sword unleashed dozens of sword energy, and the disciplined Yoon Jong sword faced Jang Ilso??s palm energy toward Chung Myung.

    Paaat!

    Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol were not just standing idly by either.

    They didn??t even exchange eyes, but the two moved as one body.

    Baek Cheon lowered his posture and rushed down as if he were crawling on the ground, while Yoo Iseol jumped over Chung Myung??s head and flew quickly toward Jang Ilso.

    From below and above.

    The blossoming red plum petals, like blood droplets, swept over Jang Ilso??s entire body.

    Jang Ilso??s eyes changedpletely.

    ??Worthless!??

    Intense blue energy emanated from his hands and surged like mes.

    Paaaaat!

    The flying plum blossoms sword energy shattered upon hitting Jang Ilso??s energy. Jang Ilso??s eyes chased Yoo Iseol, who jumped into the air like a hawk.

    Just as Jang Ilso??s hand was about to swing, Chung Myung jumped from the ground and kicked Jang Ilso??s head with his knees.

    Kwaang!

    Jang Ilso??s wrist quickly blocked Chung Myung??s knee. He twisted his wrist and unleashed ten fist energy towards Chung Myung.

    Kwang! Kwaang! Kwaaaang! Kwaang!

    Jang Ilso??s fist energy collided with Chung Myung??s sword. Every time a collision urred, Chung Myung??s body was pushed back and forth helplessly.

    At that moment, Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong grabbed Chung Myung??s back and kicked the ground.

    Kwaaaang!

    Geugeugeuk!

    Chung Myung''s sword was embedded in the ground as he pushed back, leaving a worm-like scar on the ground. However, he managed to avoid falling off the cliff.

    At that moment Yoo Iseolnded in front of Chung Myung and revealed her fierce killing intent to Jang Ilso like a venomous wildcat, and at the same time Baek Cheon flew right behind Chung Myung to protect him and pointed his sword at Jang Ilso.

    ????Ha.??

    Jang Ilso burst outughing.

    Drip.

    A line of blood trickled down his white cheek.

    Jang Ilso, who wiped the blood off his face with his index finger, slowly smeared the blood over his lips.

    ??Quite????

    His lips, red as blooda???no, literally smeared with blooda???parted to reveal his white teeth.

    ??Quite impressive, Mount Hua.??

    At that moment, a heavy pressure like that of a mountain began to weigh on Five Swords?? shoulders.

 Chapter 816

    Cold sweat suddenly broke out on Jo-Gol¡¯s back.

    Jo-Gol, who had never lost his spirit even when dealing with the Bishop of Magyo, hardened his face to the point that it had never been before.

    The tips of his fingers that gripped the sword were shaking slightly.

    His lips paled unknowingly.

    It felt as if a giant tiger was growling with his mouth open right in front of his face. The pressure made it hard to breathe, as if the moment the mouth closed, his throat would be ripped out and blood would spurt.

    ¡°Huuk¡­¡±

    Having taken a short breath, he firmly gripped his sword as if to steady his heart.

    ¡®This is Jang Ilso¡­¡­.¡¯

    A viper?

    He¡¯s not a man that can be described as such. He¡¯s at least an Imoogi, or rather, he should be called an evil dragon.

    And Jo-Gol wasn¡¯t the only one feeling that way.

    ¡®He¡¯s strong.¡¯

    Baek Cheon also watched Jang Ilso with tense eyes.

    ¡®The Bishop? No¡­ It¡¯s more than that.¡¯

    Of course, the Bishop was incredibly strong. It is hard to deny that they were half-lucky to win against the bishop at that time.

    However, with only one exchange, he knew for sure. That Jang Ilso is stronger than the Bishop.

    The Bishop of the past was, so to speak, a natural disaster.

    With an unbelievable amount of internal energy, he was likely to sweep everything in the world.

    However, to draw a rough analogy, it was like a five-year-old child swinging a huge sword aimlessly. Although the amount of his internal energy reached the sky, he wasn¡¯t particrly refined.

    But Jang Ilso is different.

    ¡®He¡¯s just strong.¡¯

    He¡¯s fast, precise, and even skillful.

    What Chung Myung said when he first saw Jang Ilso crossed his mind.

    ¨C That¡¯s a monster.

    Looking back, Chung Myung has never used that expression to anyone before. He dismissed it thinking Chung Myung was never sane anyway, but Chung Myung is a person who not only says whatever he wanted to say, but even pointed his finger at even Shaolin Bangjang.

    He should have understood what it meant to hear this word from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®He¡¯s clearly stronger than the Bishop.¡¯

    It is not too strange that there is someone stronger than the Bishop of Magyo in the world. Moreover, if the subject of theparison is the Bishop who was already injured.

    However, if one faces the object in front of their eyes, it bes a separate issue from understanding it.

    Baek Cheon caught a glimpse of Chung Myung¡¯s face. For some reason, he felt like he had to check what kind of expression Chung Myung was making now.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And soon after, strength drained from Baek Cheon¡¯s body.

    Chung Myung is smiling. With a look of excitement.

    That¡­ just like Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Quite impressive?¡±

    While adjusting the grip on his sword, Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant for a lowly Evil Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°But Imend you for climbing up this far.¡±

    Jang Ilso sneered and smiled lightly.

    ¡°This¡­. To be praised by Mount Hua Divine Dragon, who is famous all over the world, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Jang Ilso gave a low chuckle. The ornaments worn all over the body jagged sharply.

    Chung Myung¡¯s canine teeth were revealed.

    As expected, Jang Ilso¡¯sposure was excessively irritating.

    It wasn¡¯t because Jang Ilso was rxed with Chung Myung in front of him. It was clear that hisposure came from familiarity.

    It is a familiar urrence to Jang Ilso.

    To fight on this hellish battlefield.

    To have people work togethering after his life.

    To have people oozing killing intent ande at him with determination to kill him, even at the cost of letting all of their other enemies live.

    It is familiar.

    A leisure only someone who has fought hundreds, if not thousands, of battles could have. A realm only someone who has fought life-risking battles like eating meals could reach.

    Right, like¡­ Just like the Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign in the past.

    Eudeuduk.

    Chung Myung, who gritted his teeth, lowered his posture. His eyes sank cold and eerie. It looked like a little beast.

    ¡°You arrogant bastard.¡±

    His eyes were fixed on his prey.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Chung Myung and thought,

    ¡®How strange. Very strange indeed.¡¯

    These guys are weird.

    To put it bluntly, they seem like they¡¯ve lost their minds.

    He has faced countless people so far. Among them are those who have worked together for decades in the martial arts world, as well as those who have professionally polished their skills.

    But even those guys didn¡¯t make Jang Ilso feel this way.

    Perfectly executedbinations?

    The ability to naturally divide roles and precisely gauge one¡¯s and teammates¡¯ capabilities?

    ¡®Trivial.¡¯

    He¡¯s seen so much of it that it makes him sick.

    What truly baffles Jang Ilso is the fact that these guys are willing to entrust their lives to the person next to them entirely.

    Believing that someone will block an attack aimed at their head while they are attacking?

    Right, well, it¡¯s possible if you insist.

    However, not leaving even the slightest doubt in that movement is not the realm of trust, but the realm of madness.

    ¡®Just what did they do to build such a level of trust?¡¯

    And¡­.

    ¡®That bastard.¡¯

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes followed Chung Myung like a snake.

    The strangest of all is that guy.

    ¡®I knew he was impressive, but¡­¡¯

    That sword is beyond the realm of understanding.

    Words like bizarre and acrimonious cannot fully exin it.

    The sword of Mount Hua Divine Dragon is somehow distorted. If he has topare it, it seems like he is performing the most sophisticated swordsmanship in the world with arge ax, or holding chopsticks to perform Doa of Domination.

    The swordsmanship, internal strength, and physique all seem to operate in their own unique ways, generating a strong sense of dissonance.

    ¡®What if ites together?¡¯

    What would happen if that sword were harmonized one day?

    ¡°¡­It gives me the chills.¡±

    His entire body trembles.

    Just by imagining it, he feels as though a massive avnche is sweeping him away. Arge grin spread across his face, and he began to sneer, revealing his teeth.

    He¡­ No, they are getting stronger.

    They exchanged moves and it became clear. These guys will eventually be at the pinnacle of the Righteous Faction. There are as many as five in one sect. On the day they fully enlighten their potential, no sect in the world will dare to raise its head in front of Mount Hua.

    So how could he not be thrilled?

    He got the opportunity to tear that infinite possibility apart and crush them with his hands in advance and turn them into trash.

    This is a pleasure that cannot bepared anywhere else.

    ¡°I thought they were cubs, but they¡¯re as good as tigers. But it won¡¯t be a good thing for you. I¡¯m not one to let tiger cubs live.¡±

    Tinkle. Tinkle.

    As if to prove his murderous intent, his ornaments began to make a loud noise. The ornaments responded and swayed in response to the raised energy.

    ¡°Die here!¡±

    Seuseut.

    Jang Ilso vanished from where he stood. And before they knew it, he appeared right in front of Chung Myung.

    Yoon Jong widened his eyes.

    He was surprised not because of Jang Ilso¡¯s Light Body Art, but because Chung Myung¡¯s sword touched Jang Ilso¡¯s neck. As if he had predicted in advance that Jang Ilso would appear there.

    Kagaang!

    The bracelets tightly packed on Jang Ilso¡¯s wrists collided with Chung Myung¡¯s sword. His other hand swiftly caught Baek Cheon¡¯s sword aimed at his back.

    ¡°Slow.¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted his wrist lightly, and the swords bounced off like toys.

    Kwaang!

    Immediately, Jang Ilso¡¯s fist was aimed at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon quickly raised his sword to block Jang Ilso¡¯s power, but there was no way to stop the momentum. His body was sent flying like a cannonball.

    At the same time, Jang Ilso, who flew after Chung Myung like a falcon, swung his w-like hand down.

    Chwaaaaak!

    Chung Myung flung his body backward without a moment¡¯s hesitation. He narrowly avoided a direct hit, but five bloody streaks were torn across his chest and stomach.

    The energy, which narrowly brushed through Chung Myung and hit the ground, was mmed into the cliff they were standing on.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Through the clearing dust, Yoo Iseol rushed forward with her sword horizontally The sword with the Violet Mist Divine Art, which was operated with all its power, was stronger than any sword Yoo Iseol had ever shown.

    However,

    Kagagagak!

    Along with the sound of metal rubbing against each other, her sword stopped in the air.

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes widened.

    The moment the dust cloud cleared, she saw it. The sight of Jang Ilso¡¯s hand clutching her sword nonchntly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso, while stroking his chin, meticulously examined the plum blossom sword in his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good sword.¡±

    ¡°Iiiik!¡±

    Pooook!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s feet struck her stomach before Yoo Iseol could react.

    Ulkok.

    Yoo Iseol spat blood and was flung away, feeling like her insides had been overturned with that one strike.

    ¡°So good it¡¯s almost a waste for small fries like you guys to use it.¡±

    Slowly, the dust cloud settled.

    It was a perfect moment. It contains everything that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have built up so far.

    But that moment was so easily shattered.

    Jang Ilso, who turned Mount Hua¡¯s moment to nothing just by digging between them, smiled like a tiger walking leisurely under thenguid sun.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one person here who¡¯s fit to use a sword like this.¡±

    Step. Step.

    As if he had been scratched by a tiger¡¯s w, Chung Myung, who had carved a scar on his chest, was walking toward Jang Ilso while clutching his sword in a reverse grip.

    Jang Ilsoughed. As soon as he saw Chung Myung¡¯s cold eyes that had sunk like ice, it felt as if a current had run through his entire body.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    He himself couldn¡¯t evenprehend why he felt such a thrill.

    Possibilities are, as the word suggests, merely possibilities. Until they¡¯re grasped by the hand and made into reality, they¡¯re no different from illusions.

    So the present Chung Myung could never reach him. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s worth no more than a single piece in a game of chess.

    Yet, strangely enough, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off that figure.

    The moment he looked away, the sword felt like it was stuck in his neck, and his whole body shuddered with a sense of danger as if his entire head would be ripped out soon.

    ¡°Ptui!¡±

    What tore Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze away from the one person he had been focusing on was a low noise that came from behind him.

    Yoo Iseol.

    Yoo Iseol, who had been kicked away by him, spitting out blood with a stoic face and approaching once again.

    ¡®¡­Her insides should be entirely twisted by now, right?¡¯

    The attack was so severe that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it left her breathless. Yet, she gets up so calmly?

    No, even if she did get up, she hadn¡¯t lost the will to fight after such an attack?

    And it wasn¡¯t just Yoo Iseol and Chung Myung.

    Step.

    Baek Cheon, who flew away after being beaten by Jang Ilso, also walked back with a nonchnt face, and Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol were also closing in on him with determined eyes.

    Like wolves circling to drive out a tiger that had invaded their territory.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Laughter burst forth from Jang Ilso once again.

    To think he would feel his blood boil against these guys in such a ce.

    Not against Heo Dojin of Wudang, not against Namgung Hwang of Namgung Family, but against the brats of Mount Hua!

    ¡°Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. My kids are a little rough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to hear that¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.

    ¡°What a pleasant thing to hear.¡±

    A massive surge of energy exploded from Jang Ilso¡¯s body. His red robe billowed, and all the ornaments on his body jingled as if they would break at any moment.

    Even in the face of the overwhelming scene, the Five Swords did not back down at all.

    Paaaaat!

    Five rays of energy lunged relentlessly toward Jang Ilso again.

    From their bodies emanated a twilight glow, blooming like the five petals of a red plum blossom.

 Chapter 817

    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice rang loudly.

    It was Hyun Jong, who rarely raised his voice, but his tone now carried an extraordinary force.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush! Don¡¯t lose your senses to your emotions! You are disciples of Mount Hua! Believe in your Sahyung and hold your ground!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly. His eyes followed Chung Myung on the other side of the cliff.

    ¡®These bastards¡­!¡¯

    Paegun Jang Ilso.

    The disciples are fighting for their lives against this tremendous enemy.

    He knew well that his disciples had been dealing with great enemies, but this was the first time he had to watch them battle right in front of his eyes.

    It felt like his gut was being scratched with a sharp knife.

    Now he fully understood what it meant to have your blood run dry. Hyun Jong¡¯s whole mind is stuck across the cliff, not here.

    However¡­

    ¡°Un Guuuum!¡±

    Hyun Jong shouted like a thunderbolt at the movement caught in his eyes.

    Then Un Gum, who was about to push forward, flinched and stopped.

    ¡°Get back!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you n to get yourself killed trying to help? You punk!¡±

    Un Gum bites his lips tightly. His shoulders were shaking slightly.

    But he eventually kept his position. Disobeying the orders of Sect Leader was an option he did not have in the first ce.

    How can Hyun Jong now know what he feels like?

    Not only Un Gum but also other disciples would like to go to help the Five Swords by cutting and piercing all the way in front of them right now.

    But that couldn¡¯t be done.

    The power of Mount Hua Sect is still not up to Myriad Man Manor. If they try to force their way through this ce, they must be prepared for annihtion. Just by holding them and enduring them, the disciples of Mount Hua Sect are doing more than they could.

    Fortunately, but also strangely, was the fact that the Myriad Man Manor did not actively attack.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s to be expected.¡¯

    They have no reason to be in a hurry. Those who came up from below were blocked by the fierce battle of the absolute martial masters, and they couldn¡¯t even imagine the defeat of Paegun Jang Ilso.

    Eudeuk.

    In the end, a trickle of blood flowed from the lips that the teeth dug into.

    He wants to shout, too. To risk their lives to break through here and help those kids over there.

    But that too could not be done.

    He is the Sect Leader of Mount Hua. He cannot sacrifice other children for them.

    The ones he had to protect were not the most talented of Mount Hua, but the weakest.

    ¡®Therefore!¡¯

    Hyun Jong gripped his sword tightly.

    It was his job now to trust them and hold on to these Myriad Man Manor.

    ¡®Don¡¯t make me regret this decision for the rest of my life. Please.¡¯

    It was an utterly desperate wish, but one he could not voice.

    * * *

    Kwareureung!

    The cliff seemed to shake as if it would crumble.

    Avoiding the falling shards of energy and rocks from above, Mu Jin shouted in a thundering voice.

    ¡°Make a detour! Watch your heads! Move, now!¡±

    His face gradually distorted horribly.

    ¡®Goddamn it!¡¯

    Above, a heaven-and-earth shaking battle was taking ce.

    Each strike was enough to copse the cliff and make the sky reverberate. No matter how much Wudang¡¯s disciples squeeze up between them, it is like jumping into the fire that is poured with oil.

    Yet hanging on the cliff was also not an option.

    Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung, and Qingcheng began to make a big detour to avoid the fierce battle going on above.

    ¡°Stick close!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaaakh!¡±

    At that moment, a sword energy asrge as a house flew in from above.

    When Mu Jin looked at the sword energying toward him with his eyes wide open, a green figure appeared and swung its sword.

    Kwaaang!

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    It was Baek Hyeonja.

    He shouted as soon as he deflected the sword energy.

    ¡°Elder, protect the disciples! We have to climb over the cliff!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    There was no discussion.

    Those who can move on cliffs, especially those who have a high level of martial art, block debris of energy from above their heads and knock out the falling rocks.

    ¡®Up, as long as we go up somehow¡­..¡¯

    It was that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    With the roar of the sky turning upside down, one side of the cliff face fell off without being able to ovee the impact. Arge chunk of rock, the size of a pavilion, began to fall slowly down with a rumbling noise.

    ¡°Block ittttttttt!¡±

    A shout burst out from somewhere, and a person soared upwards.

    ¡°Elder Heo Gwang!¡±

    The white and dark sword energies werebined in a single stroke. What he drew was a neat and graceful circle.

    ¡°Haaaaap!¡±

    Taegeuk Wisdom Sword¡¯s (????(Ì«˜O»Û„¦)) first move hit the falling rock. At the same time, the energy released by the Shaolin monks shattered the rocks into pieces.

    ¡°Unfold!¡±

    Cut and hit again. A series of attacks worthy of being called ¡°disasters¡± continued, but the disciplined unity of humans overcame even those disasters.

    However,

    ¡°Sajeeeee!¡±

    Not everyone seeded in oveing it.

    Those who ran out of strength slipped, and those who were hit by rocks the size of a human head screamed as they fell.

    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±

    Mu Jin bit his lips tightly.

    ¡°Go up! Just climb to the top of the cliff! Don¡¯t look back, just go!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! But Saje¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up and climb!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tears of blood flowed from Mu Jin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®These dog-like Evil Faction punk.¡¯

    It is not a heart that a Taoist disciple would dare to have. However, in his eyes, a killing intent that had never been seen before was pouring out without a break.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I will definitely kill you!¡±

    Screaming, he once again gritted his teeth and climbed up the cliff.

    A stretched de narrowly missed his neck.

    Paaaat!

    Only after the sword grazed his neck did the sound follow.

    A quick sword that can¡¯t even be exined except by the word amazing. However, the true value of this sword was not limited to its speed.

    Heo Dojin quickly retreated, having swung his sword forcefully.

    Jorit.

    Even though he dodged, a sharp pain red at the edge of his neck.

    ¡°¡­Intangible Energy.¡±

    An intangible energy that can¡¯t be tracked with eyes flowed out every time the sword was unsheathed, squeezing Heo Dojin¡¯s body.

    He has definitely heard of this before.

    A sword technique that leads to death without knowing how one is being beaten. The name of the legendary swordsman¡¯s sword technique, which is said to kill as if it were at the hands of a death god rather than a human being.

    ¡°¡­Is it Twelve Flux of Ghost King?¡±

    ¡°Hm. You recognize it.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded with an expressionless face.

    ¡°It may be insufficient against the great leader of Wudang Sect, but it¡¯s a technique I¡¯m proud of. And more importantly¡­¡±

    Paaat!

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s sword stabbed as if to pierce Heo Dojin. As Heo Dojin hurriedly twisted his body, the ck sword energy that passed him pierced the cliff and dug in for a time.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    How deep did it go?

    ¡°It¡¯s a quite efficient sword technique that I like. I don¡¯t like to waste my power.¡±

    Certainly, that sword is difficult to deal with.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind taking my time. But you? The more time you waste, the more your cute disciples will suffer. Are you still okay with that?¡±

    Heo Dojin bites his lips.

    Defeat?

    Something like that won¡¯t cross his mind. He is Wudang¡¯s Sect Leader. Even if he dies by biting out his tongue, he will never be killed by the Evil Faction.

    But the problem is whates next.

    His gaze turned to those below.

    The disciples of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, who suffer and struggle climbing the cliff. Rocks rolled down on them, and every time an energy flew in, everyone did their best to block it.

    Hanging so perilously from the cliff.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The faces of the disciples were so terrible that he could not bear to look at them with his eyes open.

    Drenched in oil, hit by arrows, and bleeding, they groan at the exhausted internal strength. Below the cliff, hardly visible from above, the fallen disciples writhed in pain.

    ¡®When did it alle to this?¡¯

    Something had gone terribly wrong.

    Climbed the cliff. Right, that was the only way that Heo Dojin could see at that moment. He thought this was the only way to survive.

    But was that really the case?

    ¡®Survive?¡¯

    His opponent stood atop the cliff with their strength fully preserved. At most, they only poured out an oil pot and fired arrows.

    Myriad Man Manor, Hao Sect, ck Ghost Fortress. And undoubtedly, other enemies are gathering here by now.

    On the other hand, even if the disciples of the Ten Great Sect managed to reach the top of the cliff, they were already worn out from intense fighting, and forced to battle against the Evil Sect of the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    ¡®Why has ite to this?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t have imagined this scene when they first entered this valley. What did he do wrong to lose so many innocent lives so fruitlessly?

    For what purpose?

    ¡°You seem deep in thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin grabbed his sword as hard as he could.

    A short distance away, Namgung Hwang and ck Dragon King face each other fiercely. The ck Dragon King, who tirelessly unleashed a vast amount of energy, was remarkable, but so was Namgung Hwang, who did not fall behind him.

    However,

    Kwareureureung!

    ¡°Aaaaak!¡±

    Every time they swung their swords and guandao, the cliff shattered, and dao energy and sword energy ran rampant.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    And the ones who suffered all the damage were the disciples of Wudang and Shaolin at the forefront.

    He knew.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. For the sake of those below, if they conserved their strength and were defeated, the ck Dragon King would attack those clinging to the cliff at once.

    Then it would be the end of everything.

    However, what was frustrating, even knowing this, was the question lingering in the corner of his mind: Would the same thing happen if the ones at the forefront were not Wudang but Namgung. And this was proof that Heo Dojin¡¯s mind is anxious now.

    Bop Kye is of little help, too.

    There is no way an elder of Shaolin falls short of Sect Leader of other sects, but there is also no way that Thousand-Faced Gentleman is inferior to him. No, facing the number one of the Evil Sect (?????(Ð°ÅÉµÚÒ»ÊÖ)), the burden on Bop Kye is too heavy.

    ¡­Then what the hell should he do?

    Eudeuduk.

    Heo Dojin clenches his teeth. His eyes are full of bloodshot veins.

    ¡®Jang Ilso.¡¯

    The name that popped up in his mind was just that one.

    Uuuuung.

    For a moment, Heo Dojin¡¯s face turned icy cold as if it were a block of ice. As if determined, white and ck sword energy began to flow out of his sword like water.

    The swords, like lines drawn on the canvas with a thick brush, entwined Heo Dojin¡¯s Pine-Patterned Ancient Sword (????(ËÉ¼y¹Å„¦)) and created a vortex.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes narrowed at his changed momentum.

    The Taoist hat on his head was torn off, unable to withstand his energy. The appearance of the scattered hair rising upside down was no different from that of a demon.

    ¡°Hmm¡­. This, if I do it wrong, I might end up losing some money.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold raised his sword with a discontented face.

    Goooooo!

    At that moment, the two white and ck energies emitted from Heo Dojin¡¯s sword wrapped around each other in the air, forming a huge circle.

    ¡®Taegeuk?¡¯

    The face of the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold became white with sudden tension.

    Taegeuk Wisdom Sword (????(Ì«˜O»Û„¦)).

    The Taegeuk Wisdom Sword, called Wudang¡¯s best sword technique, finally began to unfold in the hands of Heo Dojin.

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold carefully adjusted his grip on the sword.

    ¡°¡­This is definitely a loss.¡±

    From his sword, a stream of blue sword energy also began to pour out.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s see how great Wudang¡¯s sword is.¡±

    There was a cold energy in the eyes of the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

 Chapter 818

    A red plum blossom bloomed on the cliff edge.

    From the tip of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword, a burst of energy surged, riding on the wind above the cliff to bloom a vivid red flower.

    ¡°Heup!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s fighting spirit filled eyes were greatly distorted.

    Has there ever been a time when a plum blossom has been drawn with so much effort? This infinitely sophisticated and terrifyingly vivid plum blossom contains everything that Baek Cheon has umted so far.

    However,

    A blue energy soared over the plum blossoms that Baek Cheon had brought to life with all his might. The blue energy, so intense it could freeze one¡¯s soul, overwhelmed the blossom like a massive wave.

    Even plum blossoms that finally bloomed after oveing the cold winter, the scorching sun, and strong winds were helpless in front of the oing waves and just perished mercilessly.

    Baek Cheon distorted his face.

    Kwaaaa!

    But that was not all. The blue energy that had crushed the plum blossom now flowed like a venomous snake¡¯s tongue, reaching out toward Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    It seemed as if the energy had a will of its own. A chill ran down his spine at the deep malice lurking in the energy.

    Kagagagak!

    The plum blossom sword, filled with all his energy, collided with the iing energy.

    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±

    A suppressed groan burst from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    His hands felt like they would tear apart. The magnitude of the force in that flying energy far exceeded Baek Cheon¡¯s expectations.

    ¡®Hold, hold¡­¡¯

    But then, the blue energy covering his plum blossom sword fluctuated and writhed as if alive,pletely enveloping the sword and charging at Baek Cheon.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    A disciplined body moves faster than the brain. Baek Cheon rolled on the ground just in time, and the blue energy barely skimmed above him.

    Sweat poured down his face like rain.

    ¡®The energy seems alive!¡¯

    It is a nonsensical operation. The remaining force after colliding with his sword filled with internal strength transformed into an attack.

    Of course, it is not impossible.

    But isn¡¯t Jang Ilso not only dealing with Baek Cheon now?

    Geugeugeuk!

    Baek Cheon, who had stabbed his sword into the ground, quickly stood up. And without a moment to think, he kicked the ground and rushed toward Jang Ilso in a straight line.

    When his sword stops, those energies will target his Sahyung. That was absolutely uneptable.

    He knew. He had just brushed past death.

    Had he rolled a moment toote, he would be a lifeless, blood-soaked body now.

    Then, is he afraid?

    ¡®Don¡¯t make meugh.¡¯

    Death is not scary. What truly scares him, is surviving only to witness the others die with his very own eyes.

    ¡®I will be the first one to die!¡¯

    That¡¯s how Baek Cheon of Mount Hua lives.

    At that time, Chung Myung was clearly seen flying toward Jang Ilso like a shot arrow.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah!¡±

    Paaaaat!

    A surging energy engulfs Chung Myung. But at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sword began to emit countless plum blossoms. Each one was vivid, as if alive.

    The overwhelming scale of it was even more striking than its vividness. It is very difficult to chase a single plum blossom in a forest of plum blossoms that bloom like clouds in an instant.

    Kagagagak!

    The fiery blue energy and Chung Myung¡¯s plum blossoms tangled in the air.

    Tat!

    At that moment, Chung Myung lifted himself up slightly to the air and swung down the plum swords he bloomed and shed Jang Ilso¡¯s energy at once.

    Paaaaat!

    With his energypletely expended, he naturally, but swiftly, charged forward.

    But Jang Ilso was already running toward Chung Myung as if he had expected this.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilso spread his arms wide, and the wide sleeves fluttered like red wings.

    Paaaat!

    A sh like a ray of light followed.

    As soon as Chung Myung¡¯s sword which contained red energy flew out, Jang Ilso¡¯s once soft sleeves sharpened like des.

    Chaeng! Chaeaeng! Chaeng!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s sleeve collided with Chung Myung¡¯s sword in the air. The sleeves and the sword collided, but strangely, the sound of the swords hitting each other rang out.

    ¡°Not bad¡­!¡±

    Paaaaaat!

    Jang Ilso abruptly twisted his head. Right next to his face, Chung Myung¡¯s sword passed by with a terrible force.

    The swift (?(¿ì)) and strong (?(„‚)) stretched sword halted (?(ìo)) in the air like a lie, and softly (?(Èá)) turned to aim at Jang Ilso¡¯s neck.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s waist bent backward. Chung Myung¡¯s sword flew right past his nose. Or so he thought.

    However, at that moment.

    Paaaaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which stopped again, turned from Ho Gong with the intention of lowering Jang Ilso.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His body elerated towards the ground.

    Kwaang!

    Jang Ilso pped the ground with his hand, turned to the side and quickly spun in the air avoiding Chung Myung¡¯s sword. At the same time, he unleashed dozens of kicks aimed at Chung Myung.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    Chung Myung quickly raised his sword and blocked all of the flying Chain Kicks (???(ßB­hÍÈ)). However, each time he blocked, his body was pushed back by an inch.

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong didn¡¯t miss the gap they¡¯d been given.

    ¡°Uryaaaaaa!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who flew a bolt of lightning, struck his sword at Jang Ilso, who was still airborne. At the same time, Yoon Jong, who came from the other side, drew a neat plum blossom that covered Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    Kagaaaaaaang!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s bracelet collided with Jo-Gol¡¯s sword. Jo-Gol was repelled backward at a speed even faster than he had charged in. At the same time, plum blossoms that cover Jang Ilso from the other side entangle with the blue mes he emitted.

    Kwaaang!

    Yoon Jong was violently pushed back a great distance. Blood spurted from his mouth, dribbling down his chin.

    Tak!

    The very moment Jang Ilsonded on the ground.

    Hwaaak!

    Yoo Iseol, who appeared from behind Jang Ilso¡¯s back like a ghost, swung her sword like a ray of light.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s body violently bent to the side.

    Paaaaaat!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword passed over Jang Ilso¡¯s waist. However, Yoo Iseol, as if she had anticipated this, quickly retracted her sword and struck dozens of times in session.

    Kagagagang! Kagang!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand blocked Yoo Iseol¡¯s stabbing sword without missing a single one. The sound of metal echoed like a melody.

    Kwaang!

    The moment thest stab and Jang Ilso¡¯s outstretched hand collided head-on, Yoo Iseol, unable to ovee the impact, bounced back and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly lowered his head and looked at his hand.

    His eyes were slightly distorted.

    Red blood had congealed there.

    Of course, it¡¯s not much of a wound, but the fact that his hand was cut is important.

    At that fleeting moment when Yoo Iseol bounced off, he twisted his sword and cut Jang Il-so¡¯s hand.

    It¡¯s really an awful tenacity.

    A sword that can never be attempted unless you are determined to exchange Jang Ilso¡¯s drop of blood with one¡¯s own flesh.

    ¡°¡­¡­What a disgrace.¡±

    Not just hands.

    His clothes were cut and tattered. His hair, which had been neatly arranged, was also disheveled.

    Each person has their own aesthetics..

    It was not the beautiful scene he had drawn for him to stand like this in this ce to y with them as Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Geugeugeugeuk.

    Then a sharp sound caught his attention.

    When he turned his head, Chung Myung wasing towards him, scratching the floor with his dangling sword.

    ¡°How does it feel?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°How does it feel to be bitten by a dog?¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted the corner of his mouth in response.

    ¡°Quite audacious of you, member of Righteous Faction, to join forces like this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Hearing such a thing from a guy who pours oil and uses gunpowder makes me feel ashamed and want to die.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso exposed his fangs.

    Indeed, they were a rather dangerous pack of wild dogs. Even a tiger could sometimes die to a wolf, and if unlucky, could be torn apart by a pack of wild dogs.

    But¡­

    ¡°Even if a thousand dogs, not just five, swarm at me, they won¡¯t be able to deal with me. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s a very simple method to deal with them.¡±

    At that moment, a sinister light poured out of Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    Paaaaat!

    Jang Ilso rushed toward Chung Myung at an unimaginable speed. It was so fast that Jang Ilso¡¯s body looked just like a red line.

    Jang Ilso, who rushed instantly, struck Chung Myung with a bizarre smile on his face..

    Hwaaaaak!

    Blue mes emanating from Jang Ilso overflowed and engulfed Chung Myung. Chung Myung flew back immediately, but Jang Ilso kicked the ground and caught up faster by pushing off the ground.

    Kwaaaang!

    The ground where Jang Ilso had struck exploded. However, their bodies had already moved far from that ce.

    Chung Myung, who had flown backward, brandished his sword at the pursuing Jang Ilso.

    Dozens of sword energies aimed at Jang Ilso¡¯s vital points flew at once. However, the sword energy shed with the palm energy created by Jang Ilso before they could fully stretch out.

    Kagagagagang! Kagagang!

    Jang Ilso, who had blocked the sword energy by crushing them, twisted his wrist and revealed his teeth. Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which had been aimed at Jang Ilso¡¯s neck, grazed the bracelet and deflected.

    Kagang!

    Seizing the moment, Jang Ilso flicked away the sword and rapidly threw three punches at Chung Myung¡¯s exposed chest.

    Chung Myung, who had unfolded Plum Blossom Scattering Palm (????(Ã·»¨É¢ÊÖ)), swiftly blocked Jang Ilso¡¯s fists.

    Kwang!

    He twisted his wrist with one punch.

    Kwaang!

    The second punch collided with Chung Myung¡¯s fist and he was unable to withstand the force, causing him to strike himself in the chest.

    And the third punch!

    Kwaang!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s fist exploded on Chung Myung¡¯s hand that was guarding his chest. Blood spurted out like a fountain from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been backing down endlessly, immediately kicked the ground and rushed forward instead.

    However, at that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s body rolled on the ground and was flung to the side. As if Jang Ilso knew Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts in advance, he already shot his energy in the direction Chung Myung jumped in.

    ¡°So predictable. Really!¡±

    As soon as Jang Ilso tried to rush toward Chung Myung, who had yet to recover his stance, Yoo Iseol and Baek Cheon, who had been following closely, leaped up and scattered plum blossoms toward Jang Ilso¡¯s back.

    Instead of looking back, however, Jang Ilso charged at Chung Myung with the sword energy chasing his back. The unsophisticated martial art created a gap, and the plum blossom sword energy found its way into his back.

    It was an attack he could have blocked if he had tried, but Jang Ilso didn¡¯t even spare a nce backward. It seemed as though nothing but Chung Myung could enter his eyes right now.

    Kwaang!

    Hitting the ground hard, Jang Ilso lunged at Chung Myung who was just getting up and swung his palm. He shed head-on with Chung Myung¡¯s sword using a reinforced w as sharp as a hawk¡¯s w.

    Kagagagagagaga!

    The Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword bent as if about to break, and Chung Myung¡¯s body was pushed back. The reinforced energy emitted from Jang Ilso¡¯s ws reached right in front of Chung Myung¡¯s face, leaving scratches across it.

    In an instant, multiple streaks of blood appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s distorted face.

    ¡°Hahahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso burst into loudughter as he continued to push Chung Myung back.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung-aaaaaaaah!¡±

    Overwhelmed by force, Chung Myung¡¯s body was quickly pushed toward the cliff¡¯s edge. And Jang Ilso, seemingly not satisfied with just that, leaped out of the cliff after Chung Myung.

    Both men, their swords and hands locked together, started plummeting off the cliff.

    Gagagak! Gagagagagagagak!

    ¡°Heuahahahahat!¡±

    In the eyes of the two people entangled and falling downwards, madness and hostility boiled like moltenva.

 Chapter 819

    The feet do not touch the ground. The body is falling at an rming rate.

    However, neither of the two paid any attention to such things.

    Swaeaeaek!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword split into dozens of pieces. Sword energy filled with intense murderous intent was fired all at once towards Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    In an instant, Jang Ilso¡¯s sneer was met with tremendous power.

    Chwaaaak!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand swung in one go and tore apart the flying sword energy in one go. Simultaneously, it charged swiftly at Chung Myung.

    There¡¯s no turning back.

    This ce is not the ground where feet can touch. No matter how extraordinary one¡¯s skills may be, maneuvering is not free while falling in this air.

    Chung Myung¡¯s boldness and the precise Light Body Art that is the basis of all that boldness are bound to halve its power here.

    Yet, there wasn¡¯t a moment of hesitation in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    He thrust his sword toward Jang Ilso¡¯s immense energy as if he was about to cut off his breath.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    The sword pierced through the energy with the sound of prating through the metal. However, this alone could notpletely prevent the energy that has covered such a wide range.

    Then, at that moment!!

    Pareureureu!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword began to quiver from the hilt. The small vibration grew bigger and soon the entire sword shook from side to side.

    Paaaaat!

    The sword, which was swung at once, tore apart Jang Ilso¡¯s energy and ultimately ripped it to shreds.

    Jang Ilso opened his eyes wide.

    It¡¯s something even the world-known Jang Ilso has never seen. Is it possible in reality that the energy is prated and shaken to eventually shatter it away?

    But there was no time to be surprised.

    The edge of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which shatters the energy, is drawing a small plum blossom even at this moment. As if time was fast-forwarded, the plum blossoms, which bloomed at a dazzling speed, rushed toward Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    A small, humble flower.

    But as deadly as ever. Jang Ilso did not dare to belittle this and waved his hand to block the plum blossoms.

    Pasasak!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand grabbed the plum blossoms and crushed them. In the face of the overwhelming violence, flowers are so delicate and insignificant.

    But at that moment, Jang Ilso saw three more flowers flying toward him.

    Some were fast and swift, some were smooth and elegant, and one had enormous force.

    It¡¯s all the same, but it¡¯s never the same flower.

    ¡°Such a trick!¡±

    Jang Ilso tore all three flowers with a single swing of his hand. His blue me-like energy burned them to ashes.

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    What he saw next was a dozen flowers flying towards him, followed by more and more flowers.

    And after that, flowers, flowers, and flowers bloom again.

    Dozens, hundreds, and finally, thousands.

    In the air of this terrible valley where not a single de of grass can be found, a sword energy like a red plum blossom blooms.

    Plum Blossom Sword Finale (????(Ã·»¨„¦½Y)). Plum Blossoms Scatter Throughout the Nine Provinces (?????(Ã·»¨y¾ÅÖÝ)).

    Plum blossoms created by Chung Myung spread disorderly throughout the world.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Even the world-known Jang Ilso had no choice but to spit out a bewildered voice in front of this terrifying sword technique. All he could see were plum blossoms.

    Jang Ilso, who spewed brutal killing intent from both eyes, clenched his fists. Soon after, a ck thunderstorm sprang out of both fists.

    Endless chain (??(ßB­h)) of fists, too fast to be seen.

    Hundreds, thousands of punches rained down, covering the sky with ck lightning.

    Asura ughtering Fist (????(ÐÞÁ_š¢È­)) ck Thunder Cmity Sky (????(Ä«À×½ÙÌì)).

    ¡°Haaaaaap!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaap!¡±

    The distance is only five steps away.

    A distance that can be reached by a sword thrust, a distance that can be shattered by a punch.

    Over that distance, the cloud of sky-covering blossoms and the storm of lightning collided head-on.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Even those desperately climbing the cliff stopped in their tracks and opened their mouths in awe.

    Those who were futilely shooting arrows from below, those intenselypeting in battles; everyone paused.

    The scene even stole the eyes of each gatekeeper who had been at odds with everything.

    ¡®What the hell is that¡­?¡¯

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    This is not a sight of the human realm.

    Where in the world would you see lightning and flowers shing against each other?

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua Divine Dragon?¡±

    A groan-like voice leaked out of Namgung Hwang¡¯s mouth.

    That Jang Ilso¡¯s martial prowess is great is hardly surprising. In thew of the Evil Faction, those who are not strong cannot survive.

    If Myriad Man Manor and Jang Ilso had been even a bit weaker, either ck Ghost Fortress Hao Sect or another Evil Sect would have long since swallowed up Myriad Man Manor.

    The one who created Myriad Man Manor from among those ghosts and raised them as Five Great Evil Sect.

    That is why he is called Paegun. (Tyrant, supreme ruler)

    If the power of the Myriad Man Manor was any stronger than it is now, no one could have denied that Jang Ilso was the number one person in the Evil Faction.

    But Mount Hua Divine Dragon is different.

    ¡®How can that kid be on par with Paegun?¡¯

    It makes no sense to say they are equal.

    But there was no denying what was visible. Right now, Chung Myung was definitely exchanging blows with Jang Ilso on an equal footing.

    Those myriad flowers seemed to suck away Namgung Hwang¡¯s soul.

    ¡®What the heck is that sword¡­¡­.¡¯

    How would he know?

    This sword is the Plum Blossom Sword Finale of Mount Hua Sect that has been reproduced in Kangho for the first time in 100 years.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Thunder and flowers intertwined, causing a massive explosion. Torn lightning and crushed flowers scattered in all directions as Chung Myung and Jang Ilso were both flung backward.

    ¡°Get, get away!¡±

    ¡°Dangerous!¡±

    The disciples of the Ten Great Sect screamed at the fragments of dangerous energy that were rapidly approaching.

    But even among them, some could not take their eyes off the intense battle between the two.

    Chung Myung and Jang Ilso. Those two who were flung backward kicked the air as if it were ground and charged at each other even faster than they had been thrown back.

    The shed sword of Chung Myung and the back of Jang Ilso¡¯s hand, which he swung in a reverse strike (??(Äæ´ò)), collided in the air.

    Kwaaaang!

    Gagak! Gagagagagagak! Gagak!

    The sword and hand pushed each other back.

    Trembling hands, and a sword that seemed about to break at any moment.

    Amidst that heated collision, Jang Ilso and Chung Myung¡¯s eyes collided more violently than the sh of weapons.

    Pleasure and disgust. Instinct and reason.

    A seething gaze that cannot be defined in a single way was shot aggressively at each other.

    Their bodies touched and spun fiercely as they plummeted down.

    ¡°This punk¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso muttered as if growling. The white face was distorted.

    ¡®He¡¯s getting stronger?¡¯

    Was the appearance he showed on the cliff not all there was?

    Gagagagak!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword firmly pushed Jang Ilso¡¯s hand back.

    The internal strength of Chung Myung, who utilized Violet Mist Divine Art to its extreme, was exploding in his body. A sensation he had never felt since being reborn in this body.

    Eudeuduk.

    Chung Myung¡¯s teeth gritted fiercely. Blood surged backward, and the muscles throughout his body screamed.

    ¡°Keukeuk.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s suppressedughter came out of his mouth when he saw Chung Myung¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re having fun!¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Jang Ilso pushed Chung Myung away at once.

    ¡°Haaaap!¡±

    Kicking the air, he flew faster than Chung Myung, who was pushed away, closing the distance in an instant.

    Tok!

    Just then, Chung Myung, whonded on the cliff, unfolded Plum Blossom Footwork (???(Ã·»¨²½)) and increased the distance to avoid the flying Jang Ilso.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Right at that spot, Jang Ilso¡¯s fistnded, making a dent inward into the cliff.

    Ureureureung!

    The cliff that took Jang Ilso¡¯s punch shook as if hit by an earthquake. Broken rocks fell and crashed.

    However, the speed at which Chung Myung and Jang Ilso ran along the cliff, throwing punches and swords at each other, was faster than the falling rocks.

    Dozens of sword energy poured like rain, and hundreds of fist energy blossomed like clouds. In every spot that the two passed by, scars appeared as if they had been scratched by a huge rake.

    A sight like a giant earth dragon crawling along a cliff.

    Sogok!

    Then Chung Myung¡¯s sword carved a scar on Jang Ilso¡¯s shoulder.

    Udeudeuk!

    At the same time, Jang Ilso¡¯s fist hit Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    The sword and fist fighting began to intensify.

    Unknowingly, Chung Myung, whose entire face was covered in blood, wasughing, showing his equally red teeth. There was not the slightest trace of a Taoist on his face, which radiated murderous energy from his eyes.

    The same goes for Jang Ilso.

    The corners of his mouth were raised to the top. The young face was filled with excitement and a maniacal smile.

    Pook!

    Chung Myung, who was hit directly by Jang Ilso¡¯s fist, fell through the cliff and was driven into the inside.

    ¡°Chung Myung-aaaaaaah!¡±

    Baek Cheon screamed tearfully at the sight. However, Chung Myung, who burst out from the cliff before his scream was over, struck his sword at Jang Ilso with overwhelming momentum.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Jang Ilso crossed his hands to block the blow, but at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s feet, which moved like a ray of light, hit Jang Ilso¡¯s jaw.

    Pook!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s body was flung like a cannonball. Jang Ilso, who crashed onto a cliff and bounced back into the air, captured the sun rising in the middle of the sky in his eyes.

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha!¡±

    How long has it been?

    Since thest time he inevitably saw the sun due to getting overwhelmed by someone else¡¯s power.

    Jang Ilso flipped over and kicked the air. No, he tried to. But Chung Myung flew at him much faster than he thought and struck him head-on.

    Kwang.

    Chung Myung, who had blown him into the center of the ground and lost his footing, roared loudly in an instant.

    ¡°Hye Yeoooon!¡±

    As if he had been waiting, a golden energy erupted from below.

    Chung Myung crouched and stepped on the rising energy, charging towards Jang Ilso. The tip of his Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword soared as if piercing the sky.

    The tip of the sword trembled slightly, drawing numerous plum blossoms. The plum blossoms scattered as soon as they bloomed and soon turned into thousands of petals swirling in the sky.

    ¡°Euaaaaaat!¡±

    All those petals poured down on Jang Ilso in unison.

    Plum Blossom Sword Finale (????(Ã·»¨„¦½Y)). Plum Blossom Torrential Rain (?????(Ã·»¨ÏÂ±©Óê))

    A rain of flowers falls from the sky. It was a heavy rain that swept away everything and purified the world.

    Madness soared from Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes when he saw the rain of flying flowers. For the first time,posurepletely disappeared from his face.

    ¡°You insolent brat!¡±

    His energy swelled as if it would burst, and soon a blue light erupted from his eyes like lightning. At the same time, blue mes erupted from his entire body.

    ughtering Blue me (????(ÉnÑ×ô^š¢)). Soul-Severing Strong me (????(”à»êÑ×„‚)).

    Blue mes that slithered like a snake¡¯s tongue covered Jang Il-so¡¯s entire body, blocking the flying plum blossom sword energy.

    The plum blossom sword energy in turn continuously struck the blue strong energy created by Jang Ilso.

    If ten times doesn¡¯t work, then a hundred times.

    If you can¡¯t do it 100 times, 1000 times.

    If a hundred times doesn¡¯t work, then a thousand times.

    Every river begins with a drop. Those gathered droplets form a stream, then a river, and eventually an ocean.

    The poured rain became a river, and then a waterfall, pressing down on Jang Ilso.

    Kuuung!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s body, which was pushed back into the cliff by the plum blossom sword energy, increasingly dug into the cliffside.

    ¡°Ku¡­ Keuuu!¡±

    Blood vessels bulge in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes, and the whites turned red.

    ¡°This¡­ This puny brat¡­!¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilsooooooooo!¡±

    Utilizing everyst bit of his remaining internal strength, Chung Myung turned into a streaking meteor, flying toward Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Dieeeeeee!¡±

    Kwaaaaang!

    Chung Myung and Jang Ilso pierced through the cliff, going deeper and deeper inside.

 Chapter 820

    Kwaaaang!

    The rocks exploded and scattered in all directions. The cliff trembled as if it could copse at any moment.

    ¡°Aaaakh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s falling! Aaaargh!¡±

    The disciples of the Ten Great Sect screamed and gripped tightly onto the swaying cliff like a ship in a storm.

    Some had already lost their grip and were plunging down the sheer drop.

    But now, no one could muster the courage to help or save those falling. Because something bigger was waiting for them.

    Kureung! Kureureureung! Kureung!

    ¡°Thi- This¡­!¡±

    Jin Hyun¡¯s eyes were wide open in disbelief.

    Web-like cracks were spreading through the cliff near where Jang Ilso and Chung Myung had mmed into.

    ¡®It¡¯s, it¡¯s copsing¡­¡­.¡¯

    Kureureureung!

    Everyone held their breath.

    A massive chunk of rock suddenly detached itself from the cliff.

    The moment they witnessed a rockrger than any pavilion slowly tilted and sliding off a cliff, everyone felt the hairs on their bodies stand on end, and a tingling sensation ran down their spines. Their bodies were warning them to flee.

    The rock leaning forward blocked the sun and cast a dark, long shadow down the cliff.

    Kwareureureureureureureung!

    As the rock finally began to fall, screams erupted from everyone¡¯s mouths without exception.

    ¡°Get out of the waaaaaaayyyy!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡±

    These were screams of instinct, not reason.

    ¡°Stop iiiiiiiiiiitt!¡±

    The elders of each sect jumped toward the rock with grave faces.

    If such a rolled down the cliff, at least a third of the hanging disciples would be crushed instantly. They hadn¡¯t climbed all this way just to witness such a catastrophe!

    Sword energy, Taoist energy, and Fist Force.

    Various hues of light¡ªwhite, blue, yellow¡ªwere unleashed towards the falling rock.

    Kwareureureung! Kwareureureureureung!

    The massive rock was fractured by the fierce attacks, but it was impossible to shatter such arge mass in such a short amount of time.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Hwang and Bop Kye, who aced to the front of the cliff, shouted out loud.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword was imbued with the white sun.

    Azure Sky Unimpeded Divine Technique (??????(Énñ·Ÿo°­Éñ¹¦)), which developed to its extreme, wasbined with all the internal strength he could utilize.

    Emperor Sword Forms (????(µÛÍõ„¦ÐÎ))! Emperor¡¯s Advent (????(µÛÍõ¬FÉí))!

    ¡°Euuuaaaaa!¡±

    Namgung Hwang shouted until his throat burst and swung his sword vigorously.

    A gigantic reinforced sword energy of a massive size that was hard to believe that it was created by a human was shot from the tip of Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword and stuck into a falling rock.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    As soon as the white reinforced sword energy lodged itself halfway into the rock, Bop Kye sprang up from below.

    ¡°A-Mi-Ta-Bha!¡±

    As he took a lotus position mid-air, a dazzling golden light immediately erupted from his entire body.

    The energy gradually took shape and soon covered Bop Kye¡¯s body, creating a huge golden Buddha.

    ¡°Gre- Great Prajna Power (?????(°ãÈô´óÄÜÁ¦))!¡±

    ¡°Elder is using Great Prajna Power!¡±

    Even before the exmations of the surprised disciples of Shaolin could fade, Bop Kye burst out a solemn chant. At the same time, the golden figure that enveloped himunched itself towards the rock.

    Kuuuuuuuung!

    With a sound akin to gigantic boulders colliding, the plummeting rock suddenly lost its momentum and hung suspended in mid-air.

    Jjojok! Jjojojojojok!

    Fissures spread from the bottom of the rock, quickly enveloping itpletely. And then¡­

    Kwaaaaang!

    Shattered fragments of the rock began to rain down. The spectacle of rocks ranging from the size of a person to that of a house falling from above instilled a different kind of terror than before.

    ¡°Spread out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Wudang elders who were waiting all drew a circle in the air. White and ck sword energies intertwined. Dozens of rough Taegeuk figures color the sky like a canvas.

    Shaolin and Namgung did not just watch.

    The Fist Force of Shaolin and the sword energy of Domination Dao unleashed by Namgung continuously shattered, divided, and obliterated the falling rocks.

    ¡°Heuuuuaaaaap!¡±

    They squeezed out even thest bit of their strength.

    If they took significant damage here, there would be no future for them, even if they made it back up the cliff. Everyone knows that and didn¡¯t hold back even an ounce of their power.

    Poook!

    Jin Hyun¡¯s head was hit by the falling stones and thick blood flowed down his face.

    ¡°Huuu¡­.¡±

    Jin Hyun¡¯s eyes filled with horror.

    Where is this ce? What exactly the hell are they doing now?

    When he looked up, there was no light to be seen. All that was visible was the sky full of falling rocks and deadly energies flying towards them.

    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Sahyuuuuuuung!¡±

    Even at the moment, those who were beaten by the rain of rocks fall down helplessly. The tears Jin Hyun shed were red as blood.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    Ppudeuduk.

    His clenched lips burst open, revealing blood.

    ¡°What the hell is this! You damned bastaaaaaaaards!¡±

    An unbearable anger broke out.

    He thought mastering the sword and martial arts would enable him to aplish anything in this Kangho. He thought that the only thing that separates life and death is the sword and martial arts umted in one body.

    But it was just an innocent illusion.

    Demons dwell on the battlefield. Demons that indiscriminately devour everything. The demon simply devours the person caught up in the war, regardless of what kind of life they have lived or what they are thinking.

    His Sahyung who fell down there could not even swing the sword they had mastered so much.

    In the face of the malicious intent that thickly covers this cliff, even a lifetime of martial arts is meaningless.

    And this doesn¡¯t just apply to them.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaaahhh!¡±

    ¡°Sa- Save me!¡±

    The Evil Sect on the cliff was also swept away by the copse and continuously plummeted downwards.

    Those who should be called enemies, or rather, those who are now more hateful than anyone else in the world.

    However, the moment Jin Hyun locked eyes with one of them as they screamed and fell, he involuntarily shut his eyes tightly.

    Human life is not even worth a penny on this battlefield. The battlefield is a ce where humans cannot die as humans.

    ¡°Climb uuuuuup!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Hwang¡¯s voice burst out like thunder.

    ¡°This is thest chance! Climb up! Climb up right now! We won¡¯t hold out if we¡¯re attacked more! Climb up! Noooooow!¡±

    Kwadeuk!

    Instinctively, strength flowed into Jin Hyun¡¯s hand, and he dug into the cliff.

    Above.

    Right, above.

    To die as a human, he had to climb this insurmountable cliff.

    Jin Hyun¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth with an eerie sound.

    ¡®I will survive.¡¯

    No matter what, by whatever means necessary!

    Pook!

    Another rock fell and hit him on the head, but now he didn¡¯t even blink.

    He just climbed up and up, clenching his teeth, and gripped the cliff until his fingernails were tattered.

    * * *

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice trembled terribly. His gaze looking down also wavered as if they had nowhere to go.

    Where they had been fighting just moments ago had now vanished without a trace, copsed due to the aftermath of the collision between Jang Ilso and Chung Myung.

    Cries of Hell (????(°¢±Ç½Ð†¾)).

    Below, hell itself unfolded. However, that horrifying sight didn¡¯t register in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes at all.

    ¡°Chung ¡­ Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    The cliff copsed.

    What about Chung Myung who had been digging beneath that cliff?

    ¡®N- No¡­..¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who looked down with aimless shaking eyes, shouted urgently.

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m going down!¡±

    ¡°Sa- Sasuk!¡±

    Jo-Gol threw himself to catch Baek Cheon who was about to jump down.

    ¡°Let go! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go now! It might copse again!¡±

    ¡°So what!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll die! Don¡¯t you understand you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s your point, you punk! Let go!¡±

    Baek Cheon swung his arm and struck Jo-Gol hard. Jo-Gol¡¯s head spun with a smack. But Jo-Gol¡¯s hand still held firmly onto Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Calm yourself, Sasuk!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who had hastily ran over, helped Jo-Gol and grabbed Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Calm down?¡±

    A bloodshot gaze filled Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    Faced with his bloodlust, Yoon Jong bit his lip and shouted coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Sasuk that¡¯s frustrated! But you need to be more cool-headed. He¡¯s not the kind of guy who¡¯s gonna die from something like this!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Le- let¡¯s just assess the situation for no-¡­¡±

    Intimidated by Baek Cheon¡¯s bloodshot look, Yoon Jong stammered slightly and clouded his words.

    Why wouldn¡¯t Yoon Jong know?

    This is just blind faith without a solution. Even if it¡¯s Chung Myung, if he got caught in those falling rocks, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to survive.

    ¡®This damned bastard!¡¯

    Step. Step.

    At that moment, someone approached the cliff with an indifferent pace.

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    ¡°No, why is that person like that too! It¡¯s driving me crazy!¡±

    It was the very moment Yoo Iseol, who was expressionless, tried to jump without hesitation.

    Kureung!

    Her steps were halted by a single tremor. Her gaze moved from below the cliff to her own feet.

    Kureurung!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoo Iseol, who was staring intently under her feet, took a step back.

    Kwaaaang!

    At that moment, the ground where she had been standing exploded and someone shot up from below. Yoo Iseol grabbed the half-rising man¡¯s hand and immediately pulled him up.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! You son of a beaaaaaaaast!

    The remaining Five Swords screamed as they rushed toward Chung Myung, who had burst up from the ground.

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ Damn it!¡±

    It was a total wreck. There was no other way to describe it.

    The physical state of Chung Myung, who had burst through the ground, was not that of a human.

    His face was covered in blood from cuts that had been drawn lengthwise and horizontally, and his top had beenpletely torn off, showing his ck, bruised skin as if he had died.

    The flesh was dug out everywhere, revealing raw muscles, and his pants were soaked with the blood that had flowed down.

    Baek Cheon rushed in and grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung-ah! Are you alright!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Soso! Damn it, someone calls Soso right now¡­¡±

    Then Chung Myung opened his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes! Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    ¡°Move aside.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung pushed Baek Cheon aside and stood up.

    And while he was half-conscious, he walked forward unsteadily, holding on to the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword that he had never let go of.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth.

    Because he saw Chung Myung¡¯s eyes filled with a terrifying killing intent. It seemed that the saying ¡®the body may die, but the eyes never do¡¯ was meant for times like this.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the only reason Baek Cheon was silent.

    The fact that Chung Myung¡¯s eyes are still alive proved one clear fact.

    ¡®Do- Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡¯

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!

    Just then, the ground in front of them exploded.

    Rocks and dirt spewed out like a reversed waterfall, and the cliff trembled as if it would copse at any moment.

    Dirt rained down.

    The low voice that came from within prated Baek Cheon¡¯s ear strangely and distinctly. His heart tightened.

    ¡°This¡­ this.¡±

    As the dust settled, a man stood there.

    The crown he had been wearing was nowhere to be seen. The hair, which had always been organized so neatly that it seemed obsessive, became scattered and flew like a lion¡¯s mane whenever the wind blew.

    But even that appearance couldn¡¯t diminish his dignity. Rather, his wild nature, which was usually invisible, came out like the howl of a starving beast.

    Buuuuk.

    The man tore off the remnants of his ragged clothes. Then the man¡¯s upper body covered with countless scars was revealed.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon even forgot to breathe for a moment.

    ¡®What the hell is this¡­¡¯

    Jang Ilso.

    Jang Ilso, who looked so different, smiled with his mouth wide open, showing his bloody teeth. His eyes, visible through his messy hair, flickered with a rough madness.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    A gruesome growling voice as ifing out from a wounded beast was heard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve had such delight.¡±

    Baek Cheon instinctively rushed forward and blocked the front of Chung Myung as if he were guarding him. But his hand holding the sword was shaking like an aspen tree.

    This man, he¡¯s too overwhelming.

    For the first time in his life, he felt his soul twist in terror. But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t take a step back.

    At that moment, Chung Myung touched his shoulder and stepped forward.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon tried to dissuade him, but he couldn¡¯t find anything to say and closed his mouth.

    Can he protect Chung Myung?

    Can he really protect Chung Myung? From that Jang Ilso?

    ¡°Ptoo!¡±

    Chung Myung, who spat out blood that had filled his mouth, wiped roughly around his mouth and gripped his sword.

    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    When Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened, Jang Ilso stared back with his pale eyes.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t even started yet. This isn¡¯t even a fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword aimed at Jang Ilso.

    The tip of the sword shook uncharacteristically as if he had lost all his strength. However, the eyes of the swordsman were still as cold and still as the North Sea¡¯s ice cave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what a real fight is. You greenhorn.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Keu¡­ Keukukuku¡­.¡±

    A softugh began to flow from Jang Ilso¡¯s previously silent mouth.

    The smallughter that seemed to have burst from a feeling of empty heart grew bigger and bigger, and eventually became a boisterousughter that shook the entire space and crushed the Five Swords.

    ¡°KEUHAHAHAHAHAHAT! EUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAT!¡±

    The madness carried in theughter gripped and shook Five Swords¡¯ heart.

 Chapter 821

    Yoon Jong clenched his teeth so hard that his jaw muscles tightened. The blood drained from the hand gripping the sword.

    It felt like he was going to be eaten by madness.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s madness seemed tangible, crushing, and overwhelming anyone it touched. The raw madness was so vivid.

    He never imagined that such a human being would exist in the world. Just standing face to face seemed to nibble at one¡¯s heart.

    ¡®How can I possibly stand against him?¡¯

    He saw Chung Myung confronting Jang Ilso.

    Yoon Jong can tell.

    Chung Myung was already at his limit. Perhaps he had even surpassed it. His trembling legs were proof of that fact.

    Yet Chung Myung doesn¡¯t back down an inch.

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    At that time, Jang Ilso slowly brushed back his dripping hair.

    After neatly flipping back his sweat-soaked hair and wiping the blood on his face, he stared at Chung Myung with strange eyes.

    ¡°Greenhorn, you say¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face, baring his teeth, resembled a wolf starved for blood.

    The brutality is evident and it is nothing short of eerie. As if his teeth could rip out your throat and end your life at any moment.

    ¡°Is there anyone else in the world who dares call me that?¡±

    Certainly, the term ¡®Greenhorn¡¯ seemed far-fetched from ¡®Jang Ilso¡¯.

    Especially with Jang Ilso the Paegun.

    ¡°This is interesting. And yet it doesn¡¯t upset me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A bright smile bloomed on the corner of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth.

    The moment they saw the smile, the Five Swords felt a different ominousness than ever before.

    What should they call this feeling? How could they describe the heartache that came with this anxiety?

    Jang Ilso opened his mouth with a voice tinged with mockery.

    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t simply ignore such words. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Jang Ilso emitted formidable energy from his whole body.

    Chung Myung, who received the momentum head-on, faltered as if he were about to copse.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Waterfall-like blood flowed out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    He had overused his internal strength to confront Jang Ilso. Though he had momentarily transcended his limits by forcefully drawing out his internal strength, its aftereffects were now wreaking havoc on him.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    It was the moment when Chung Myung forcibly squeezed out all his strength and grabbed his sword.

    Tak!

    Yoo Iseol took a step forward.

    Her face was pallid, drained of all color as she had to withstand Jang Ilso¡¯s energy, but she took one step at a time and finally stood in front of Chung Myung.

    Then she lifted the trembling sword and pointed it at Jang Ilso¡¯s neck.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes sank dark.

    It¡¯s different from the first time they rushed in with high spirit. Now, they are fully aware that it¡¯s impossible to stand against Jang Ilso even if they all block his way.

    But even knowing this, there are those who still stand in his way.

    Kung!

    At that moment, Baek Chun also stepped forward with unyielding steps.

    Standing next to Yoo Iseol with a stiff face, he pointed his sword at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    The same goes for Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol. Everyone stepped forward to protect Chung Myung and blocked Jang Ilso.

    Jo-Gol yfully spoke, forcing the corners of his mouth to rise.

    ¡°¡­It seems this is as far as we go.¡±

    ¡°We must save Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sasuk. Take the damned kid and run. This¡­¡­ I will somehow hold them off here.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking bullshit. I y the role of being the first to die.¡±

    ¡°Realy, this stubborn Sasuk¡­¡­.¡±

    Everyone is bluffing with a trembling voice.

    The jokes they made with trembling legs and drained lips were nothing more than desperate acts to hide their weakness.

    But¡­¡­

    Even Jang Ilso, who mocks and ridicules everything in the world, did notugh at them this once.

    Stepping forward is not difficult.

    A day-old puppy doesn¡¯t know to fear a tiger. And this world is overflowing with such day-old puppies.

    But this isn¡¯t their reckless arrogance.

    Courage is not the absence of fear. Ignorance of fear is nothing more than stupidity.

    It¡¯s stepping forward despite knowing the fear.

    Knowing the fear of the enemy and the terror of death and trembling like an aspen tree, yet still taking another step forward.

    Being able to lift a sword with trembling hands.

    That¡¯s what courage is.

    In that moment, Jang Ilso keenly felt it.

    The moment they blocked the front, Chung Myung¡¯s breathing changed. With the world-known Jang Ilso in front of him, he dared to calmly gather his breath and started to muster his strength again.

    ¡®Do these guys think they can stop me even for a moment?¡¯

    There is no way that an intelligent person would think such a stupid idea. But now Chung Myung obviously believed those who blocked his way.

    Those little greenhorns.

    ¡°Ha hahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled as he looked at Chung Myung standing behind them.

    ¡°I acknowledge it. You have courage. But¡­ that¡¯s not necessarily a good thing. Cowards live the longest, while the brave die first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Who among you is the bravest?¡±

    Kkadeudeuk.

    Jang Ilso clenched his fist. With a demon-like face he took a step forward, overwhelming everyone.

    ¡°Right, try to prove your courage with your lives.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s presence began to weigh down the Five Swords.

    It felt like a typhoon was approaching¡ªa powerful oppressive momentum that choked their breaths. Everyone groaned under the pressure.

    Then a twisted voice came out from behind Five Swords.

    ¡°Anyway, that snout¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung cracked his stiff neck from side to side.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of talk for a bastard of an Evil Sect. If that¡¯s what you think, then you can just charge at me, but why do you keep barking like a scared son of a beast?¡±

    Chung Myung bared his teeth.

    Limits? An unbeatable opponent?

    What does that even mean?

    ¡®There is no way a person who calctes things like that would have been able to climb Hundred Thousand Mountain.¡¯

    Jang Ilso doesn¡¯t know.

    Even if Jang Jang Ilso had fought countless battles, even if he had sustained countless wounds, even if he had flirted with death dozens of times, he could never be like Chung Myung.

    He doesn¡¯t know.

    What it¡¯s like to fight against despair.

    How it felt for those who had to clench their teeth and fight even though they knew that even if they rushed with all their might, they would not even leave a scratch and would only lose their lives.

    And¡­ what it means to ovee that!

    ¡°Sorry, but.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked, leaving behind the numerous faces that shed for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been through too much to call this a crisis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, stop barking ande at me. I¡¯ll show you why you¡¯re just a greenhorn.¡±

    Jang Ilso stared at him in silence.

    Chung Myung has already reached his limit. Even holding HIS sword seemed burdensome.

    And yet¡­

    ¡®Those eyes.¡¯

    Why do those eyes hold not an inch of doubt, fully believing in their own victory?

    At that moment, Jang Ilso felt a hunch.

    For the first time in his life, he encountered someone he couldn¡¯t understand.

    It was that moment.

    ¡°Keuu¡­.¡±

    Amidst the silence, a hand gripped the cliff¡¯s edge from below.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze immediately turned in that direction.

    ¡°Uuu¡­.¡±

    The messed-up hands rose one by one. The swordsmen of Wudang and the monks of Shaolin had finally seeded in climbing the hellish cliff.

    ¡°Climb up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down; climb to the top! Those who have climbed, cover the rear!¡±

    More and more began to climb up onto the cliff.

    And conveniently, those who climbed aligned themselves behind Chung Myung.

    Then Hao Sect¡¯s armed forces and ck Ghost Fortress¡¯ sword squad quickly ran behind Jang Ilso¡¯s back and began to shoot out killing intent.

    The tension on the cliff was palpable.

    Chung Myung turned his gaze slowly toward Jang Ilso.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±

    An obvious sneer crossed his face.

    ¡°Even though you made such a big fuss, it looks like your n didn¡¯t work out? What now? Everyone has climbed up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you should¡¯ve fought when you were talking. That would have changed things a little.¡±

    There is no way Jang Ilso can refute this. His n to deal with them below the cliff is nothing short ofpletely shattered.

    Everyone looked at Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    This is because they couldn¡¯t bear to wonder what kind of expression Jang Ilso would make at this moment when the n went awry.

    However, after a while, the expression on Jang Ilso¡¯s face left everyone speechless.

    His face bore the brightest smile he had ever shown.

    ¡°I admit it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    His slow tone was strangely excited.

    ¡°This battle¡­.¡±

    Stopping for a moment, he licked his lips while looking at Chung Myung. Then he spoke very slowly.

    ¡°¡­You won.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At Jang Ilso¡¯spletely unexpected remark, Chung Myung stiffened his face and red at Jang Ilso.

    He then spoke as if squeezing out his words in a voice that seemed to be suppressing his anger.

    ¡°¡­What kind of trick is this?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡±

    Jang Ilso shrugs his shoulders. His face exuded the sameposure he had initially.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t in my calctions that you caught my ankles like this. Surely, you¡¯vepletely distorted the picture I had drawn. So there¡¯s no reason not to acknowledge it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is my defeat. This battle is your victory. Clearly, the strong do not always win in battle. This hurts quite a bit. Gamyeong willugh at me.¡±

    Chung Myung red at Jang Ilso without a hint of fluctuation. It was unlikely that was all Jang Ilso intended to say.

    ¡°But¡­¡­.¡±

    Sure enough, Jang Ilso¡¯s lips parted slightly, revealing his pearly white teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s just in battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I won this war, Mount Hua Divine Dragon.¡±

    If it had been the usual Chung Myung, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to that sentence.

    But now it was different. The moment he heard Jang Ilso¡¯s words, filled with certainty, he couldn¡¯t help but intuit that something had gone wrong.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±

    The corners of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth twisted.

    ¡°You should be the one who knows best here, but you know nothing at all. That¡¯s quite strange. You really are special.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you.¡±

    Jang Ilso cut off Chung Myung¡¯s words and gazed softly. Then, like a master teaching a cherished pupil, he spoke in a soft tone.

    ¡°Let me tell you, Mount Hua Divine Dragon. Just like in battles, the strong don¡¯t necessarily win wars either. In wars¡­ those who have something to protect are the ones who lose.¡±

    Jang Ilso tapped his own head with his finger.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t defeat me. Do you understand?¡±

    Chung Myung gripped his sword.

    ¡°This son of a beast¡­.¡±

    Udeududuk.

    His body tensed up and his feet dug into the ground as if he was going to rush at any moment.

    It was not immediately clear what Jang Ilso meant or what he was up to. However, as soon as Chung Myung heard the word ¡°something to protect,¡± the faces of numerous people from Five Swords to Mount Hua to Hye Yeon shed across Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    And now, one thing was certain.

    He needed to shut Jang Ilso up before he could pull any more tricks!

    When Chung Myung lowered his posture like a hungry wolf, Jang Ilso shook his head with a chuckle.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me at all, Mount Hua Divine Dragon. This war¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso said with his arms spread wide as he dered.

    ¡°It¡¯s already over.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth, you bastard!¡±

    Finally, Chung Myung forcefully kicked the ground and flew straight toward Jang Ilso. The energy gathered in his sword burst into red mes.

    However, Jang Ilso looked at Chung Myung and just gave a strangeugh.

    As if confident that the sword would never reach him.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    It was the very moment when a terrible sense of ipatibility swept through Chung Myung.

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened as he rushed at Jang Ilso. His head turned violently to the side.

    Kwaaaang!

    He didn¡¯t even have time to react. A force that flew struck Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    ¡°Chung Myung-aaaahhh!¡±

    As Yoo Iseol tries to rush after Chung Myung at the unimaginable situation, a tearing scream bursts out of her mouth.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung! Chung Myung-aaaaaaah!¡±

    Chung Myung flew like a kite with its string cut and crashed into the ground.

    Five Swords ran towards Chung Myung with a scathing cry.

    But only one person.

    Baek Cheon turned his head with a face like a demon to look elsewhere.

    At the person who shooted fist energy at Chung Myung.

    At the face of the person who struck a surprise blow so unexpected it was impossible to be prevented.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Eudeududuk.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s teeth split, and veins popped out of his eyes. A soft voice, like a sob, came out.

    ¡°Heo¡­ Dojin.¡±

    Eventually, a desperate voice burst out from his mouth, like the howling of a beast.

    ¡°Heo Doojiiiiiiiiiin!¡±

    It was Wudang¡¯s Sect Leader, Heo Dojin.

    He was ring at them with a demon-like face.

 Chapter 822

    Outstretched hands and clenched lips.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Heo Dojin.

    Not only the Five Swords, but also the Ten Great Sect in the back, and even the Evil Faction looked at Heo Dojin with their eyes wide open in shock.

    Among them, Jang Ilso was the only one who didn¡¯t change his expression.

    ¡°Huuk¡­ Huuk, huuk¡­.¡±

    Rough breaths flowed out from Heo Dojin¡¯s mouth. He clenched the hand he had extended and wiped his sweat-drenched face.

    ¡°This¡­ this crazy bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and radiated murderous momentum as if he would lunge at Heo Dojin at any moment.

    ¡°What have you done! What have you! You¡­!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s head was filled with anger enough to spit out swear words and curse at Wudang¡¯s Sect Leader.

    But Heo Dojin showed no reaction to his yelling. He simply nced at him briefly and slowly walked toward Jang Ilso.

    It¡¯s not that he particrly held a grudge against Chung Myung.

    No, even if he did, now was not the time to settle it. Heo Dojin attacked Chung Myung for just one reason.

    It is because he could not bear to watch Chung Myung attack Jang Ilso and turn the cliff back into a battlefield.

    Heo Dojin stood one Li in front of Jang Ilso. Then he sighed deeply.

    Even at this moment, there were those who were climbing up the cliff. The face was a mess, and the eyes were shaking in despair.

    Heo Dojin, biting his lips at the sight, finally faced Jang Ilso directly. His gaze was bloodshot. Jang Ilso received the hateful look with a smile on his face.

    The focus of attention had heavily shifted to the two men.

    ¡°Paegeun¡­. No, Evil Tyrant Ryeonju.¡±

    And in the midst of it all, Heo Dojin opened his mouth.

    ¡°The Great Wudang Sect¡­.¡±

    His voice was suppressed as if he was holding back something with all his might.

    ¡°As the Sect Leader of the Great Wudang Sect, on behalf of Wudang¡­. No, on behalf of Wudang and the Righteous Factions of the world¡­¡±

    The corners of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth curled up even more.

    The moment a wicked smile spread across his face, Heo Dojin spat out his words as if throwing up.

    ¡°¡­ I request a truce with the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    A hellish silence sank on the cliff.

    Everyone held their breath and stared at Heo Dojin.

    ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯

    A truce?

    Is he talking about a truce right now? That Wudang asking for a truce with the Evil Tyrant Alliance?

    Nobody could understand. The words ¡®Wudang,¡¯ ¡®Evil Tyrant Alliance,¡¯ and ¡®Truce¡¯ didn¡¯t fit together at all. The faces of those who faced something they had never imagined before turned white.

    It was Jang Ilso who broke the deathly silence.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    The soft nasal sound he made was quite sweet, as if he was having fun and amusement.

    ¡°A truce¡­.¡±

    Staring still at Heo Dojin, he spoke in a voice tinged withughter.

    ¡°I never thought such words woulde out of the mouth of the esteemed Sect Leader of Wudang. How ttering.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Despite Jang Ilso¡¯s mockery, Heo Dojin just kept his mouth shut. As if to endure any humiliation,

    ¡°So¡­ What are the terms?¡±

    ¡°One year!¡±

    Heo Dojin spat out the words.

    ¡°For the next year, the Five Great Family and the Ten Great Sect will not cross the Yangtze River. No, we won¡¯t even approach the Yangtze. That is if we reach an agreement here and you let us go today!¡±

    ¡°Heo Dooooojiiiiiin!¡±

    It was then that Namgung Hwang, who had finally climbed up the cliff, let out a desperate shout.

    ¡°Have you gone mad? What nonsense are you babbling about!¡±

    His eyes were filled with a rage that seemed ready to overflow at any moment.

    Who in their right mind would say such a thing? He can¡¯t believe that the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family are having a conversation with the Evil Tyrant Alliance. This would upend the very foundation of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family.

    ¡°Are you so scared that you¡¯ve lost your mind? How dare you give in to those filthy Evil Faction viins! And you im to be the Sect Leader of Wudang Sect! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s voice was truly heartbreaking, but Heo Dojin opened his mouth with an unchanged expression.

    ¡°¡­..-t up.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said shut up.¡±

    Heo Dojin stared at Namgung Hwang intently. Killing intent spilling from his eyes.

    At the formidable momentum, Namgung Hwang shut his mouth as if choked. He would not have red like that even if he faced an arch-enemy.

    ¡°¡­You pitiful man.¡±

    Heo Dojin gritted his teeth.

    However, Bop Kye, who had arrivedte at the cliff, was just as puzzled.

    ¡°Sect Leader! What in the world are you nning to do? Shaolin cannot overlook this situation.¡±

    His face was almost despondent.

    Then Heo Dojin questioned Bop Kye with an icy voice.

    ¡°Overlook?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What if you won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s momentum forced Bop Kye to shut his mouth and chant unknowingly.

    ¡°Can you take responsibility?¡±

    ¡°¡­For what¡­¡±

    ¡°I asked if you were confident to report to Bangjang that you have lost all the disciples here and return to Shaolin. No, can you handle a situation where you¡¯re dead and there¡¯s no one left to report? Can you handle the responsibility?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Who in the world could take responsibility for such a thing? Especially when he was just an elder, not even the head of Shaolin. He could never handle such situation.

    When Bop Kye couldn¡¯t answer, Heo Dojin gave a cold rebuke.

    ¡°Then back off.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Do you not understand my words?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you to back off.¡±

    Heo Dojin growled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not prepared to take responsibility or have the ability to solve this situation, you should at least know to shut up. Barking like a dog won¡¯t solve anything.¡±

    Blood dripped down from his bitten lips and trickled down his chin.

    Humiliation?

    Pride?

    What does any of that matter now?

    Now, right here, his disciples are dying. There is no way for them, who have exhausted all their strength to climb the cliff, to ovee the Evil Tyrant Alliance akin to jackals, who were encamped above the cliff.

    Even if they win, what would be left for them?

    Only a handful would survive. That means the downfall of Wudang Sect.

    They want him to be prepared for demise in exchange for driving out the Evil Faction?

    ¡®What a load of bullshit.¡¯

    If the shamans drive out the Evil Tyrant Alliance and get wiped out, the remaining Five Great Family and Ten Great Sect will share the achievement. Wudang, Shaolin, Namgung, and Qingcheng would never recover their strength and would decline.

    Just like what happened with the Mount Hua Sect in the past.

    Though Mount Hua Sect miraculously recovered its strength, there is no guarantee that Wudang will experience the same miracle. No, as Sect Leader of Wudang Sect, he should never create a situation in which Wudang Sect had to hope for such a miracle.

    ¡°A truce, Evil Tyrant Ryeonju!¡±

    Heo Dojin opened his mouth with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°We shall form a non-aggression pact for a year in exchange for reconciliation. Those who dere themselves as Righteous shall not set foot in Gangnam for one year.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso tilted his head slightly with a look of no interest.

    ¡°Gangnam, huh¡­ I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about it. Gangnam is already our territory.¡±

    ¡°You should know better than anyone that it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hoo?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled smugly.

    But Heo Dojin could not show such leisure. He bit his lips nervously and opened his mouth desperately.

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance is a hastily assembled group. If you take even slight damage here, you could disintegrate in an instant. That¡¯s not what you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A year would be enough time to rebuild Evil Tyrant Alliance and haveplete control over Gangnam. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    A peculiar expression crossed Jang Ilso¡¯s face as Heo Dojin pressed on.

    ¡°If not, we¡¯ll have to fight here until mutual destruction. Is that really the ending you desire, where Evil Tyrant Alliance and the five sects here all perish?¡±

    Jang Ilso grinned triumphantly at the words. His white tooth came out eerie.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡±

    ¡°At least you won¡¯t want the remaining sects to get a chance for ¡®fisherman¡¯s profit¡¯ (????/O¸¸Ö®Àû).¡± (This is an idiom meaning that a third party takes advantage without any effort while both parties are fighting)

    ¡°Hahahahahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso burst into loudughter.

    Fisherman¡¯s profit.

    That¡¯s right. If they use up their power here, the remaining Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family will not miss this opportunity and move south.

    Even if they achieved a total victory against these five sects, they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the subsequent attacks. A cornered rat bites the cat. Those who have lost everything will fight to the bitter end.

    ¡°You¡¯re smart, Heo Dojin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ you¡¯re pathetic and vile. Ah, and also cunning. Right, just like¡­¡±

    A derisive horse flew slowly toward Heo Dojin.

    ¡°Like one of Evil Faction.¡±

    An overwhelming sense of humiliation crushed Heo Dojin¡¯s whole body. His body trembled slightly. But he couldn¡¯t dare to refute; the one holding the hilt of the sword was Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Good. I like someone like you. Hahahahahat! To think that the mighty Sect Leader of Wudang would beg for his life! Euhahahahahahahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯sughter echoed over the cliff.

    Eudeududuk.

    The disciples of Ten Great Sect, who stood on the cliff, clenched their fists and bit their lips in anger.

    It was because of the extreme humiliation. No one could have imagined that they would end up begging for their lives to the Evil Faction in order to survive.

    They should have fought till they died.

    That¡¯s the Righteousness, and that¡¯s what they¡¯ve learned. But no one could step up and say, ¡®I¡¯ll die.¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t end when one person dies. Fighting here means death for everyone. Who would dare bear that terrible weight?

    ¡°However¡­ I need to know first.¡±

    Jang Ilso abruptly stoppedughing and stared intently at Heo Dojin.

    ¡°Do you have the qualifications? The power to negotiate on behalf of the Righteous Faction and enforce them?¡±

    ¡°If Wudang can¡¯t, no one else can.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We live for Righteousness and die for Righteousness. An agreement made in the name of Shaolin and Wudang can¡¯t be ignored. And if Shaolin and Wudang, along with Namgung, won¡¯t intervene¡­¡±

    Heo Dojin hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and continued speaking.

    ¡°None will dare set foot in Gangnam. Not onnd controlled by the Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded as if agreeing.

    ¡°But that alone is insufficient, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll put my neck on the line.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso snorted andughed.

    ¡°How pathetic.¡±

    At those words, Heo Dojin¡¯s fist clenched so tightly that it turned white. His nails dug into his palms as blood trickled through the gaps.

    ¡°There is no way his life is worth anything, but when Sect Leader of the world-famous Wudang makes such a humble request, I feel him and it makes me want to relent.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But be aware. This is not an untouchable agreement but a conditional truce. You guys are the only ones who cannot cross the Yangtze River, and Evil Tyrant Alliance is not restricted from crossing the Yangtze River and advancing north. And the period is not one year, but three years.¡±

    Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes trembled wildly.

    Who can fully understand how he feels as he stands there with such pride? But Jang Il-so smiled as if he peered deeply into him.

    ¡°If you ept this¡­.¡±

    He whispered, apanied by a sneeringugh.

    ¡°I will be benevolent and let you keep that pathetic life of yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Heo Dojin looked back in silence.

    He can see the disciples of Wudang Sec clenching their teeth.

    The faces of Wudang disciples could be seen, their eyes brimming with fierce determination as if urging him to never ept this humiliation, even at the cost of their lives.

    However, what he had to do was already decided.

    Heo Dojin¡¯s hand slowly rose.

    His slightly trembling fingertips were telling everyone how he felt. His shaking hands were put together to form a salute.

    Bowing slowly towards Jang Ilso, Heo Dojin lowered his head as if he could not bear to look at the sky and spoke softly. It was a sound close to a whisper.

    ¡°¡­I ept.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded. He then scanned everyone gathered on the cliff. A voice resounded deeply from his lips, a voice full of sinister intent.

    ¡°I, Jang Ilso, hereby dere that in the name of Evil Tyrant Ryeonju that the Ten Great Sect, Five Great Family, and Evil Tyrant Alliance signed a truce of non-aggression. For the next three years! Neither Ten Great Sect nor Five Great Family can step into Gangnamnd! In exchange¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly traced his lips with his index finger and smiled softly.

    ¡°Go back alive. Keep that pathetic life.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Those words became a dagger and pierced the hearts of everyone who climbed the cliff.

    ¡°Hahahat.¡±

    Jang Ilso nced at everyone and then turned around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s very painful to see the faces of the losers. Hahaha. Hahahahaha!¡±

    As if the rest were not even worth paying attention to, he burst intoughter and walked away.

    All of the disciples of the Ten Great Sect were unable to raise their heads as they heardughter.

    They wanted to resent him, curse him, and express their anger.

    But they knew all too well their own shame.

    No one was able toe forward.

    Even though something that could never happen was happening right in front of their eyes, no one was angry and tried to stop Heo Dojin by raising their voice.

    That¡¯s why they had no choice but to bow their heads.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahat! Euhahahahahahahahahahahat!¡±

    Tears of blood streamed down from Heo Dojin¡¯s eyes.

    Inexcusable defeat.

    It was a perfect defeat, that felt like driving a dagger through one¡¯s bone.

 Chapter 823

    It was not until Jang Ilso moved away that ck Dragon King, who rose slowly to the top of the cliff, approached.

    ¡°What a shame.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I should have killed you right here.¡±

    Tension and veins bulge across Namgung Hwang¡¯s entire face.

    ¡°¡­You will surely die by my hands, ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°How would you do that when you can¡¯t even cross the Yangzte?¡±

    Eudeududuk.

    A sound resembling grinding emanated from Namgung Hwang¡¯s clenched teeth. ck Dragon King burst intoughter when he saw him shaking because he couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and humiliation.

    ¡°Begging for your life and barely escaping, yet still holding onto your pride! Right, that¡¯s the Righteous Faction alright. Hahahahaha!¡±

    That was it. It would have been less shocking if he had made a more explicit insult, but ck Dragon King went down the cliff neatly ignoring Namgung Hwang, leaving only theughter behind.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold in a mocking manner as he stared at Heo Dojin.

    ¡°Looks like I made a profitable venture.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold turned, Thousand-Faced Gentleman clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You guys are so cold-hearted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman saluted as Bop Kye softly chanted with a paleplexion.

    ¡°I have witnessed the martial arts of Shaolin, Monk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hao Sect¡¯s Sect Leader martial art is also¡­ incredible.¡±

    ¡°May we cross hands again in the future.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman smiled bitterly. Then added implicitly.

    ¡°You too are going to have a hard time now. As you can see, our Ryeonju is a very difficult person to handle.¡±

    No one could respond.

    Paegun Jang Ilso.

    Of course, there would have been no one who would dare to ignore him until now, but from today, the world¡¯s view of him willpletely change.

    At least after this moment, it was clear that no one would dare to refer to anyone other than Jang Ilso as the greatest of the Evil Faction.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman turned his body for thest time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The martial artist of Evil Tyrant Alliance, who left a tant mockery and ridicule, began to descend the cliff without hesitation.

    What was left for those remaining was nothing but despair.

    Those who had climbed the cliff finally realized that they hadn¡¯t had a proper battle with the pirs of opposing Evil Tyrant Alliance. Unlike their miserable appearance, there was not a speck of dust on their clothes.

    The realization brought further humiliation.

    ¡°¡­Heo Dojin.¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who had been ring at the departing figures while biting his lips, turned to look at Heo Dojin. The malice in his eyes was unsettling.

    The malice in those two eyes was so cruel that it was hard to believe that they were looking at an ally.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve begged the Evil Faction for our lives. No matter how you dress it up with truce or ceasefire bullshit, the essence remains the same!¡±

    Heo Dojin looked up at the sky without saying a word.

    ¡°What are you nning to do to resolve this? How are you going to pick up the honor that has fallen to the ground, you damned bastard!¡±

    Heo Dojin said in a low voice as the excited Namgang Hwang tried to raise his voice again.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I said you should have stopped me then.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As Namgung Hwang clenched his teeth, Heo Dojin shot him a cold look.

    ¡°There were plenty of opportunities to intervene. No, there wasn¡¯t even a need for that. If you¡¯d led your men and attacked just one person, there would have been another war, no matter of negotiation. Then I¡¯ll ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you really not know that and kept silent?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s hands trembled. His head seemed to be burning with rage.

    ¡°You spoke of honor?¡±

    A clear sneer appeared at the corner of Heo DoJin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take responsibility. You all will eagerly criticize me, so naturally, all the me will fall on me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Kye closed his eyes and chanted the Buddha¡¯s name repeatedly. He too couldn¡¯t bear to look at Heo DoJin directly.

    ¡°But speaking of honor¡­¡±

    Heo Dojin chuckled.

    ¡°It was all done with great determination, but I¡¯m really sick of that hypocrisy. When I was on my knees begging for my life, you just stayed back and enjoyed the view with your hands behind you, but now you say you wished otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s the way of this world. However¡­¡±

    Heo Dojin red at Namgung Hwang, Bop Hye. Then he stared at Baek Hyeonja.

    ¡°I will never apologize to any of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect gratitude. But¡­ at least know what shame is.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s body was now trembling like an aspen tree.

    But even then, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to charge at Heo Dojin. Because he knew there was some truth to his words.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Kye, who quietly chanted, alsomented inwardly.

    How should they even resolve this terrible situation?

    This miserable situation.

    After finishing what he had to say, Heo Dojin turned his gaze away without any lingering attachment and looked up at the sky.

    ¡®How blue.¡¯

    The sky was cruelly blue, and also bitterly cold.

    He had expected these humans to behave this way.

    An apology? Why should he apologize?

    He saved everyone here. These are just people who can¡¯t even muster the courage to bow their heads to the enemy.

    If he hadn¡¯t stepped in, they all would have died. His actions saved everyone here.

    But they will soon me him and try to shift all the mistakes onto him. So why should he apologize?

    ¡®If there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s bothering me¡­ ¡®

    Just when Heo Dojin was about to sigh.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°N- No! If you get up!¡±

    At the noiseing from the other side, Heo Dojin slowly turned his head away.

    He saw the figure of Mount Hua Divine Dragon, pushing away his Sahyung to get up.

    Truly a pitiable sight. Mount Hua Divine Dragon suffered the most injuries here and fought more fiercely than anyone else.

    If he hadn¡¯t hung on to Jang Ilso, the damages would have been a lot higher and they would have had to offer more to Jang Ilso for mercy.

    Heo Dojin knew this fact better than anyone.

    ¡°¡­ Move aside.¡±

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung! Now is not the time¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please move. I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Now that it came out like this, Baek Cheon could no longer dissuade him. Chung Myung walked past Baek Cheon toward Heo Dojin. His outburst of murderous energy silenced everyone.

    The sight of Chung Myung dripping blood as he walked made even Wudang¡¯s disciples hold their breaths.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°You punk!¡±

    Heo Sanja and Heo Gwang flew in and stood in front of Heo Dojin.

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t stop as if he didn¡¯t even see them. He just limped closer to Heo Dojin.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stopping!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Move aside.¡±

    Heo Sanja and Heo Gwang looked back in surprise at the voice of Heo Dojin, who came from behind.

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Stay far away.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But that man¡­¡±

    They could not easily back down. It was because they can clearly feel that Chung Myung¡¯s killing intent is sincere.

    But Heo Dojin merely shook his head.

    ¡°Are you trying to disgrace me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Move aside. And don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    Heo Gwang bit his lips.

    However, they could not disobey the Sect Leader in the end, so the two took hesitant steps away. And standing behind Heo Dojin, they looked at Chung Myung the whole time vigntly.

    Chung Myung limped over as if he didn¡¯t even notice the process and stood right in front of Heo Dojin.

    Behind him, Five Swords was very nervous and was baring their teeth like a venomous snake. So that they can rush forward at any time in case of emergency.

    Heo Dojin smirked at the sight.

    ¡®Mount Hua is the only one.¡¯

    On this cliff, the ones who have the right to discuss virtue¡­¡­.

    Then Chung Myung started talking.

    ¡°¡­Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Heo Dojin chuckled.

    ¡°I wonder¡­.¡±

    And he muttered with empty eyes.

    ¡°Why indeed?¡±

    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±

    Peoook!

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist struck Heo Dojin in the face. As Heo Dojin tumbled backward, Chung Myung climbed on top of him and began to pound his face.

    ¡°Why! Why did you do that! Why!¡±

    Peok! Peok!

    ¡°You¡¯re doing the same shit again! Again! You dog bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung howled like a beast and beat up Heo Dojin. Wudang¡¯s disciples were screaming and tried to intervene, but their steps were forced to stop when Heo Dojin, who fell to the ground, raised his hand.

    ¡°Why!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Heo Dojin by the cor and pulled him. Their foreheads collided with a thud.

    Heo Dojin looked at the sky with empty eyes, blood trickling from his busted lips.

    ¡°I was¡­¡±

    A low voice leaked out.

    ¡°¡­just trying to save my disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ all.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s body was trembling.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Holding Heo Dojin by the cor with one hand, he lifted his other fist. The fist began to garner a formidable energy.

    ¡°Sto- Stop!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    A loud noise erupted. Chung Myung¡¯s fist was lodged in the ground right next to Heo Dojin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Chung Myung who let go of Heo Dojin rose weakly. But even after he stood, Heo Dojin was only staring nkly at the sky.

    ¡°F*cking bastards¡­¡±

    ring at Heo Dojin, the other disciples of Ten Great Sect, and the disciples of the Five Great Family present on the cliff, Chung Myung turned his body.

    As he stumbled, Baek Cheon quickly grabbed his arm and helped him up.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go back, Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t our ce. Let¡¯s go to Sect Leader. To Mount Hua¡­ Right, let¡¯s go back to our Mount Hua.¡±

    Five Swords all nodded as Baek Cheon spoke. They looked at the sects present with a face that said they had had enough. No one could meet eyes with such Five Swords.

    When they were in a hurry to protect their own lives, Mount Hua Five Swords fought against Jang Ilso.

    So how could they dare to utter the word ¡®majority¡¯ in front of the Five Swords?

    It¡¯s valor to fight against a strong enemy. It¡¯s chivalrous not to retreat even when you can¡¯t win. Fighting only when you can win is neither valor nor chivalry; it¡¯s merely intimidation.

    ¡®We have listened to and learned it countless times.¡¯

    But there is a difference between simply knowing and doing it.

    Five Swords stood and fought; they could not.

    Jin Hyun looked up at the sky with eyes of despair and soon clenched them shut.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chung Myung.¡±

    Baek Cheon helped Chung Myung up. Jo-Gol also helped Chung Myung on the other side.

    ¡°Yes, Chung Myung¡­. Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s muttering prated the ears of those who remained on the cliff. As if he was speaking directly into their ears, so vividly clear.

    Then Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°My sword¡­ Give me my sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked back with a discontented face. It clearly meant not to talk to them anymore. But Chung Myung looked at that face still and shook his head.

    ¡°Not yet¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze headed down the cliff. His eyes became utterly cold.

    ¡°There¡¯s still something left for me to do.¡±

    Blood trickled down Chung Myung¡¯s chin and dripped onto the cliff.

 Chapter 824

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked down from the cliff and stared intently at Jang Ilso.

    ¡®Paegun¡­¡¯

    There are two reasons why he epted Jang Ilso¡¯s proposal.

    The first was a sense of crisis.

    It was because of a sense of crisis that if things continued like this, as Jang Ilso said, they might be defeated without even being able to do anything. Power that builds up to an excessive level is bound to be directed outward, and the best target for that outward power is none other than the Evil Faction.

    And the second was¡­

    ¡®It was a calction that there would be no loss even if I used him moderately and then discarded him.¡¯

    This made it clear.

    His second calction waspletely off.

    While he had a certain pride in understanding Jang Ilso to some extent, the real Jang Ilso was not something that could be factored into his calctions. From the moment he invit them out to this very moment, no ns had escaped Jang Ilso¡¯s grasp.

    ¡®Was I the one being yed all along?¡¯

    A chill ran down his spine.

    In this war that burned like moltenva, the people who feared Jang Ilso the most may not have been the bastards of that Righteous Faction, but the Evil Faction that fought under him.

    Even just thinking of him gave Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold a suffocating feeling. How must the others feel?

    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold hid his innermost thoughts and opened his mouth nonchntly.

    ¡°It turned out to be a profitable business.¡±

    ¡°A profitable business?¡±

    Listening, the ck Dragon King¡¯s face twisted in displeasure.

    ¡°That might be from your perspective. My water fortress of Yangtze suffered only losses! Above all, the fact that the ck Dragon Water Fortress¡¯ force was cut in half is irreparable damage!¡±

    The ck Dragon King red at Jang Ilso with murderous energy radiating from his eyes.

    ¡°Jang Ilso! I¡¯m sure you said it¡¯ll bring benefits to the Yangtze River! Did you fool me, bastard?¡±

    ¡°Bastard, you say¡­ Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I knew you were ignorant, but you don¡¯t even know the situation. Watch your mouth, ck Dragon King. This Evil Tyrant Alliance has just started. If the dignity of Ryeonju is harmed, it will not be good for us either.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you rat-like creature! Weren¡¯t you in cahoots with Jang Ilso to deceive me?¡±

    When ck Dragon King bursts into a rage, Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s eyes instantly turn cold.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    But then Jang Ilso chuckled softly and opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so angry. I indeed brought a significant benefit to the Yangtze.¡±

    ¡°¡­Benefit? Did you just say benefit?¡±

    ¡°Now, no one will stop you from doing anything in the Yangtze River. At least for the next three years.¡±

    The ck Dragon King slightly narrowed his eyes with suspicion.

    ¡°But the officials¡­¡±

    ¡°Even the officials alone will find it difficult to face the water fortress. They¡¯ve always been backed by the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family. If they can¡¯t step forward, the officials will turn a blind eye.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t recovering from this amount of damage not even a day¡¯s work? In fact, your water fortress might be even stronger.¡±

    ck Dragon King stared at Jang Ilso without saying a word and cleared his throat loudly.

    ¡°Are you certain, Ryeonju?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡±

    When ck Dragon King stepped down, Thousand-Faced Gentleman asked, holding aint.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll keep their promise, Ryeonju?¡±

    ¡°They have no choice but to. No, they will.¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing better than dealing with those bound by justification and honor. We don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I trust Ryeonju.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold also chimed in.

    ¡°Well, the most important thing now is to stabilize the Evil Tyrant Alliance as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Then we¡¯ll return as is, reorganize our sect, and prepare a new system.¡±

    ¡°That we must.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold tilted his head slightly and asked. His eyes were dim.

    ¡°If you mobilized the Blood n, it wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult to wipe them all out there. Moreover, considering Shaolin, Wudang, and Namgung, wouldn¡¯t the damage have been of great worth?¡±

    ¡°Great worth¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso rolled up the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°What I want is not to win in a battle, but to win in a war. My opponent¡­ No, our opponent is not Shaolin or Wudang, but the entire Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why people fear ghosts?¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it because they¡¯re difficult to confront?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s because they know what ghosts are.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A child who doesn¡¯t know about ghosts isn¡¯t afraid even if they see one. But adults who¡¯ve heard countless times what it is and why it¡¯s scary, they fear ghosts.¡±

    The face of the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold hardened slightly.

    ¡°Soon, everyone under the heavens will fear my name and the name of Evil Tyrant Alliance. Things will get a little easier from then on.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold shook his head.

    It was the same when he came here. Even if the man seems to tell everything, in the end, he says nothing.

    But one thing is certain.

    ¡°It was a good decision to establish the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed softly.

    ¡°If you think so, don¡¯t be obsessed with the name ck Ghost Fortress. I will also abandon the name Myriad Man Manor.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood. We¡¯ll meet soon. There¡¯s a lot to discuss.¡±

    The Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold turned away as if his business was over.

    Then, the ck Dragon King also turned around with a satisfied smile. The remaining Thousand-Faced Gentleman looked at Jang Ilso and chuckled.

    ¡°The road to hardship has unfolded, Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to endure it.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation in the future. Just know that I don¡¯t doubt Ryeonju¡¯s abilities.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Kekekek. This will be fun. Very fun.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman left with a peculiar smile. As everyone moved away, the cold murderous energy that Jang Ilso had endured burst from his eyes.

    ¡°¡­They are like cunning snakes.¡±

    Behind Jang Ilso, who turned around, a white carriage with eight horses was ready. Ho Gamyeong, who was quietly waiting behind the carriage, greeted Jang Ilso with a wet cloth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot. Bangju, no¡­ Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a mess. What a disgrace. Hngg.¡±

    Jang Ilso groaned. Ho Gamyeong offered a wet cloth with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I guess I should¡¯ve brought the subordinates.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it was out of my hand, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who took the wet cloth, wiped the blood off his body.

    ¡°Everything went ording to Ryeonju-nim¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning.¡±

    Jang Ilso replied nonchntly, changing the cloth several times as he wiped his upper body. Ho Gamyeong brought out a pure white robe from inside the carriage and draped it over him. After tidying up, Jang Ilso frowned at his ruined essories.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Udeuk.

    He carelessly ripped off the ruined essories from his body and tossed back his disheveled hair with a sigh.

    ¡°Those snake-like cunning fellows won¡¯t easily follow me. Now that the urgent fire has been extinguished, they will try to devour Evil Tyrant Alliance from now on.¡±

    ¡°It will definitelye out that way.¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s what Evil Sect does. They would rather fight each other for a single bean right in front of them than go for bigger prey in the distance. Those guys are a bigger problem than the Righteous Faction.¡±

    If Jang Ilso hadpletely sorted out Shaolin and Wudang here, what would have followed after would have been obvious.

    They will recognize Jang Ilso as an enemy, not the remaining Righteous Faction. Forming alliances behind the scenes, they would¡¯ve fought to eliminate Jang Ilso and Myriad Man Manor and divide the southern territory (Gangnam) among themselves.

    This is a testament to the history of the Evil Faction, which has been repeated countless times.

    ¡°But¡­ they can¡¯t do that now, can they?¡±

    Jang Ilso slightly raised the corner of his mouth. A peculiar smile spread across his face.

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance should not have power on its own. Only Evil Tyrant Alliance under my rule should have meaning. What I¡¯ve gained from this war is not some trivial treaty. It¡¯s the spread of my name, Jang Ilso, throughout the world.¡±

    Jang Ilso brushed his lips with his index finger.

    ¡°Fame is nothing more than a worthless piece of trash, but sometimes it can be more powerful than any violence.¡±

    A hint of admiration shed in the eyes of Ho Gamyeong, who was looking at him.

    Since when did Jang Ilso start crafting this picture?

    From the time he gathered the leaders of the Five Great Evil Sect?

    Or since Mount Hua came to the Yangtze?

    Or during the turmoil in the Nokrim?

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    ¡®At least when he confronted the Tang Gaju, he must¡¯ve foreseen this.¡¯

    That¡¯s why he stopped Ho Gamyeong when he tried to deal with Mount Hua Divine Dragon.

    It¡¯s not just about being one step ahead. Jang Ilso is toying with the world on the palm of his hand.

    ¡°For a while, there will be continuous battles. It won¡¯t be easy to get the valuables out of the jaws of those snake-like bastards.¡±

    ¡°But Ryeonju-nim will surely seed.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah. You sometimes overestimate me. My head already aches thinking about it.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as he climbed into the carriage. Ho Gamyeong followed him up, closed the carriage door, took out the alcohol he had prepared in advance, and offered politely.

    ¡°I have prepared it.¡±

    ¡°Have I ever told you this is why I like you?¡±

    Jang Ilso grinned.

    ¡°Our journey is still long, but we can toast for today, can¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hahahat!¡±

    It was at that moment, just as Jang Ilso was about to pour the liquor.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s head turned towards the carriage door. There was amotion outside.

    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯

    The battle should have already ended.

    Jang Ilso frowned and Ho Gamyeong immediately spoke,

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and check¡­¡±

    But just as he was about to rise from his seat,

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Something sharp suddenly pierced through the wall of the carriage.

    For a moment, Ho Gamyeong broke out in a cold sweat.

    A sword, so sharp that it seemed it would cut just from its energy, stopped just half an inch from his face as he was hurriedly standing up.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Had the sword moved just another inch, he would no longer be alive.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who blocked the sword that had pierced the carriage wall, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°So impatient. Hng.¡±

    With that, he sighed, grabbed two bottles of alcohol, and rose from his seat.

    Upon opening the door and stepping out of the carriage, he saw that the warriors of Myriad Man Manor were gathered around, protecting the carriage.

    And across from them stood a man.

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    The warriors of Myriad Man Manor, who looked as if they were about to charge at the man any moment, turned in surprise at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°I said step back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The warriors quickly dispersed to the left and right, clearing the way. Jang Ilso, having stepped out of the carriage, drew the sword that had been lodged.

    ¡°¡­ Is this sword a parting gift?¡±

    ¡°Give it back. It¡¯s expensive.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. I liked it, though.¡±

    Jang Ilso, feigning regret, threw the sword in his hand to the man. Chung Myung, caught the sword called ¡°Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword¡± adorned with green tassels, and sheathed it while fixing his gaze on Jang Ilso.

    Jang Ilso sighed lightly.

    ¡°This carriage is also expensive¡­¡±

    ¡°If youe to Shaanxi, I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡±

    ¡°In exchange for surrendering my neck?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you bear that much?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso threw a bottle in his hand at Chung Myung this time. Without a word, Chung Myung took it to his lips and tilted it back.

    Gulp. Gulp. Gulp.

    Jang Ilso smiled as he watched Chung Myung drink without any hesitation.

    ¡°It tastes good.¡±

    With that, he too began to drink directly from the bottle.

    Ho Gamyeong stared nkly at the scene.

    Chung Myung, who suddenly rushes to this ce where the Myriad Man Manor warriors are encamped and throws his sword at the carriage where Jang Ilso is riding, and Jang Ilso, who offers alcohol to Chung Myung.

    He simply couldn¡¯t understand their world.

    The two, after taking the bottles away from their lips, looked at each other.

    Jang Ilso smirked with a devilish smile. Exposing his teeth, he whispered like a beast threatening its prey.

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    There was a growl-like tone in his voice, infested with killing intent and hostility.

    ¡°After sparing your life once, why have youe back to find me? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re begging to be killed.¡±

    At that, a deep killing intent rose in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 825

    ¡°Your mouth is still alive.¡±

    ¡°Hoo?¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed as if intrigued.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t n on doing so to begin with.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes bore a strange light.

    This guy is definitely interesting. Even Ho Gamyeong, who knows Jang Ilso best, cannot fully read his inner thoughts. But this guy finds out his true intentions without any hesitation.

    Is there anyone else in the world who is this interesting?

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t one, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Explosive.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed mischievously.

    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t checked yet¡­ What a shame. You should have checked the hole yourself and twisted your stomach. Of course, I would have been just as disappointed not to see that scene.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips seemed to twist in distaste.

    ¡®He yed us well.¡¯

    Of course, there were explosives.

    The explosion that brought down the cliff wasn¡¯t human-made. There definitely were explosives.

    But there weren¡¯t any other explosives.

    Thinking about it, it¡¯s quite obvious. Explosive enough to bring down all the cliffs is hard to obtain even for the officials. It is almost impossible to get it and move it to the Yangtze River in a short period of time, avoiding everyone¡¯s eyes, and nting it in an appropriate ce.

    Still, at that moment, no one doubted that there were explosives there. Even Chung Myung.

    There are two reasons.

    The sight of the cliff exploding due to the ignited explosives was too overpowering. There¡¯s no way people who saw the spectacr scene can think rationally and calmly.

    No, even if they thought there was only a one-in-ten chance that explosives were set in the cliff, they would have had to inevitably climb up.

    Because no one would risk their life on a one-tenth chance.

    And the other reason¡­

    ¡°It was also a groundwork to bring and hand over Hundred Thunder Cannons.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed excitedly.

    It¡¯s like a game of chess. Isn¡¯t it like Chung Myung is slowly revisiting the moves Jang Ilso made?

    No matter how great a move is made, if no one understands the meaning of the move, the yer feels lonely. That¡¯s why great people need worthy opponents.

    ¡°Those who came to the Yangtze River were watching Mount Hua¡¯s every move without missing any. I¡¯m sure they knew that you guys had Hundred Thunder Cannons in your hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t stupid, they would have understood the moment they faced me that the Hundred Thunder Cannons hade out of my hands. So¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled sinisterly.

    ¡°They must¡¯ve thought I had a lot of explosives, thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°You snake like bastard¡­¡±

    This was more of apliment than a curse.

    In short, that¡¯s how it is.

    Ten Great Sects were scared by non-existent explosives and desperately climbed the cliff. Thanks to that, they suffered unnecessary damage and exhausted all their energy while climbing cliffs.

    ¡°There must have been nothing on the retreat route either, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jang Ilso added with a smile of admiration.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the resources to send my force that far.¡±

    ¡°¡­What would you have done if they had retreated?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I have no choice but to be a dog chasing a chicken and run around in tatters.¡± (In Korea, ¡®a dog chasing a chicken¡¯ means one¡¯s effort ends up for naught/with nothing to gain.)

    Jang Ilso shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°But then it proved that they are dumber than I thought, so isn¡¯t that a benefit in its own way? I could swallow such idiots at any time.¡±

    Chung Myung distorted his face andughed, clutching his stomach.

    This man is a real lunatic.

    His stomach turned upside down as if he had swallowed something wrong. The more he looks at it one by one, the more obvious it bes.

    Everyone here was yed around by Jang Ilso.

    What makes it even more unbearable for Chung Myung is that even Mount Hua was being yed on Jang Ilso¡¯s palm.

    It all started from luring them into the Yangtze. Jang Ilso must have been nning from the beginning to lure other factions by bringing Mount Hua into the Yangtze River.

    The Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family, who had never imagined that the Evil Faction would dare to sell a trap against them, were caught in the trap.

    His smile suddenly disappeared as if it had been washed away and only a cold expression remained.

    ¡°Yangzte River Non-aggression Pact¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You sneakily excluded Heavenly Comrade Alliance from that treaty.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have agreed anyway.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re different from those idiots. You won¡¯t back down. And you were the only one who could make a choice on behalf of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be all, can it?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face, which was smiling brightly, hardened slightly. Chung Myung¡¯s words seem to have gone beyond his expectations this time.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make good use of thend you handed over. Tell those pirate bastards clearly. If they so much as approach it, I¡¯ll cut off their heads.¡±

    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m sure you understand that the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family cannot ess the Yangtze River, right? But why should I guarantee your territory? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Killing intent.

    The thick killing intent seeped through the slits of his narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Mount Hua Divine Dragon. Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who quietly muttered, shook his head.

    ¡°That title is now too inadequate for you. It sends chills down my spine.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tter me. It¡¯s just a cheap trick.¡±

    What Jang Ilso wants now is the downfall of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family. First of all, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance will not be in his sight for now.

    In terms of power, even if Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Evil Factionbined, they are either on par with or even inferior to the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family.

    As long as there is no possibility that Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Evil Tyrant Alliance will join hands, Evil Tyrant Alliance will not be relieved with this one victory.

    So, they stall for time using the non-aggression pact. And¡­

    ¡®You will thoroughly topple the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family.¡¯

    Rumors that the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family were defeated and retreated from the Yangtze will soon spread everywhere. As will the rumor that they begged for their lives pitifully.

    Because Jang Ilso will personally spread them.

    Criticism will reach heaven, and the reputation and honor they have built will crash to the ground.

    But in the meantime¡­ If Heavenly Comrade Alliance can proudly hold a front in the Yangtze River?

    What if the Heavenly Comrade Alliance protects the people there?

    ¡®It would be hell for the Ten Great Sects.¡¯

    If even Heavenly Comrade Alliance had sumbed, there would be some public opinion that it couldn¡¯t be helped. But if rumors spread that Heavenly Comrade Alliance resisted to the end, no one would dare to prefix the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family with one-word ¡®Righteousness.¡¯

    In other words, it is none other than Jang Ilso who is now most desperate to praise the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°Tsk. Boring. It should have been a gift given to someone who is scared and trying to run away.¡±

    Jang Ilso took a sip and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°The pirates will not approach the area you upied, let alone Kugang. If those Ten Great Sects bastards fight to block the trade route without considering survival, or if that dumb ck Dragon King excessively robs the trade ships Gangnam, it¡¯d inconvenience me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking stupidly. Even after hearing that, do you think I will let you pass for a small amount of money?¡±

    ¡°You intend to rip off as much as you can anyway, aren¡¯t you? Am I wrong?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled with his teeth revealed.

    Of course, he was furious inside, to the point of grinding his teeth.

    But to put it bluntly, Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua have not lost anything from this. On the contrary, they have gained too much.

    Heavenly Comrade Alliance will now take over the seat of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family, which represented the Righteousness of Kangho in the past, and will monopolize the shipping route to Gangnam, reaping massive profits.

    In return, the Evil Tyrant Alliance weakened the power of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family and bought time to sort out their internal matters.

    A hostile symbiotic rtionship.

    There would be no more appropriate expression about their rtionship.

    ¡°What do you think, Mount Hua Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Do you like my gift?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse this gift. No, you have no way to refuse. But you don¡¯t have to thank me. After all, I¡¯ve received plenty of gifts from you too. Hahaha!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, too.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jang Ilso watched Chung Myung with a smile on his face. As if dying to know what he would say next.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You won this war.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s only a war.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes sank gently.

    ¡°Watch and you will find out. What a foolish act you did.¡±

    ¡°¡­A foolish act?¡±

    ¡°Inparison to war, a battle is a small thing.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But whenpared to fate, even war is trivial.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you really wanted to get your hands on Kangho, you should have taken me and Mount Hua down here at all costs. The one who¡¯s distracted by the small prey in front and misses the big one is actually you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    The gruesome killing intent oozed out of Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    ¡°What it means to give Mount Hua time. It won¡¯t be long. The moment your neck is severed, you will surely regret today, over and over. Without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face turned cold.

    A simple threat¡­ No, it might just be an act of defiance.

    But¡­

    In Jang Ilso¡¯s ears, those words didn¡¯t sound that simple.

    He needs to keep him alive. Chung Myung is essential to his n. Thanks to his existence, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Evil Tyrant Alliance, Ten Great Sects, and Five Great Family can maintain their bnce.

    If Chung Myung doesn¡¯t exist, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance will copse rapidly, and Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family, with no one keeping them in check, will head south with bloodshot eyes.

    Yet¡­. on the other hand, his instincts tell him.

    Perhaps letting this young one go might be more dangerous than confronting Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family.

    Just as he had said.

    Udeuk.

    Jang Ilso clenched his fist unknowingly.

    ¡®Should I¡­¡¯

    It was the very moment when Jang Ilso bit his lips in the seething killing intent.

    Suddenly, he saw a group of martial artists approaching quickly in the distance.

    ¡®That?¡¯

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes widened slightly. They were still too far to see clearly, but they were undoubtedly approaching at a surprising speed.

    ¡®Green?¡¯

    The moment he saw their green robes, Jang Ilso was able to identify those approaching.

    ¡°Tsk¡­.¡±

    With a taste of bitterness, Jang Ilso reluctantly unclenched his fist. No matter how much he is, it¡¯s too much to kill Chung Myung before they arrive. And if a battle ensued here, now the odds were against Jang Ilso.

    If that happens, eventually¡­

    ¡°¡­..So it was my side that was spared?¡±

    ¡°If only that Heo Dojin moron hadn¡¯t done anything stupid.¡±

    The Sichuan Tang Family. They were swiftly moving towards Chung Myung.

    If they had joined the battlefield, the results would certainly have been different.

    ¡°¡­When did you call them?¡±

    ¡°One can never know how the world will turn.¡±

    Jang Ilso stuck out his tongue and licked his lips.

    ¡®That was close.¡¯

    He could have been the one cornered. This guy is really dangerous.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Jang Ilso finished the drink in his hand and looked down at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Regardless, I¡¯m the one who won this war.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So, enjoy it.¡±

    Chung Myung revealed his teeth with a smile.

    ¡°That short-lived moment of joy.¡±

    The eyes of the two men staring at each other were filled with intense killing intent.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    With a light snort, Jang Ilso turned away and climbed into his carriage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In the carriage that began to move slowly, Jang Ilso leaned his head against the wall with a strange expression.

    ¡®It¡¯s vexing.¡¯

    He thought it was aplete victory. But now¡­ wasn¡¯t it just an extremely lucky win? If they had endured until the arrival of the Sichuan Tang Family, the Evil Tyrant Alliance would not have been able to take the upper hand on the battlefield and negotiate.

    ¡°The taste of the drink has fallen.¡±

    A faint murmur escaped his red lips. Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed like a snake¡¯s.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­And Mount Hua Divine Dragon, Chung Myung.¡¯

    It was the moment Jang Ilso carved the name into his heart.

    ¡°I should prepare a proper name. It won¡¯t do for the enemy of this Jang Ilso to be referred to as such a greenhorn title.¡±

    Momentster, his soft chuckle echoed beyond the carriage, gradually spreading across the tranquilnd.

 Chapter 826

    The white carriage and the following Myriad Man Manor drifted away.

    Tang Gun-ak, who arrived with the Tang Family, sighed softly at the sight.

    ??!It seems I came toote.??

    ??No.??

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ??You came on time.¡±

    ??Your body is??.¡±

    ??Well, it''s just this much.??

    The word a??ragtag'' couldn??t have been more appropriate, but Chung Myung smiled nonchntly.

    In reality, these injuries were not a big deal to him in the past. It wasn''t as if he had lost a limb.

    ??!!I brought several people who are excellent at medicine, so you should get treatment first.¡±

    ??No, it??s fine. More importantly!??

    As Chung Myung tried to turn around, Tang Gun-ak firmly grasped his shoulder.

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at him puzzled and Tang Gun-ak reiterated firmly.

    ??Get treated first.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??What are you doing???

    ??Yes, Gaju-nim!??

    An elder of the Tang Family with a white cloth draped over his shoulder rushed over. Chung Myung smacked his lips with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    ??I??ll get treatment. I really will. But not now. Let??s finish sorting things out first.??

    ??Is it urgent???

    ??Rather than urgent! It is something I have to do.??

    Tang Gun-ak, who looked into Chung Myung??s eyes, hesitated as if he was displeased, but eventually gave a reluctant nod.

    ??Understood. Just remember one thing. Your body isn??t just yours. That''s what it means to lead people.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??Why are you looking at me like that???

    ??No, it??s just!??

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head.

    ??Nothing.??

    It??s a word he used to hear quite often.

    ?C You punk! Do you think your body is only yours!

    ??Nagging????

    He didn??t expect to hear that obvious nagging here again. The tip of his nose felt tingly for some reason, perhaps because he just had a close call.

    ??Right. How was it, Jang Ilso???

    ??!He''s a snake.¡±

    ??A really big snake. The world calls such a giant snake a dragon.??

    ??Dragon, my ass. At best, they??re still snakes.??

    Chung Myung red at Jang Ilso??s carriage, now a mere speck in the distance.

    ??For now, revel in your joy.??

    But the next time they meet, that smile will be entirely wiped away.

    ??Tsk.??

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue in annoyance and turned around.

    ??Let??s go up. Sect Leader is up there.??

    ??I see, but what the hell happened? Your condition tells me there was a big fight, but why does Jang Ilso retreat so easily? He didn??t even seem to have suffered much damage.??

    ??That''s!??

    Chung Myung, trying to find the right words, scratched the back of his head and sighed.

    ??It??s a littleplicated to exin.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak??s eyes filled with curiosity.

    * * *

    ??Chung Myung-ah!??

    Five Swords, who had been anxiously waiting, was startled to see Chung Myung climb the cliff and hurried over.

    They wanted to go with him, but they had no choice but to wait here when Chung Myung said that if several people went, there would be a fight again. It??s not like he won??t go even if they tried to stop him.

    ??Are you alright? Did that bastard Jang Ilso try pulling his tricks again?

    ??Would he dare to? He should shut his mouth if he doesn??t want to die!??

    ??!I really don??t get you.??

    After examining Chung Myung??s physical condition, they only breathed a sigh of deep relief when they confirmed that he had no new wounds.

    ??What the hell did you do???

    ??Nothing big. It would twist my stomach to just let him go like that, so I went to upset his stomach.??

    ??!You nutcase. Please!??

    Baek Cheon held his throbbing head. At that time, Hyun Jong trudges between the Five Swords.

    Chung Myung said awkwardly as he saw Hyun Jong approaching right in front of him.

    ??Sect Leader!!.??

    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly.

    Looking at Chung Myung??s state, he felt as if his insides are burning and raw flesh was being cut.

    He touched Chung Myung??s shoulders with trembling hands.

    ??!You??ve worked hard.??

    Still, he lowered his head slightly. As if he found it hard to face Chung Myung directly.

    ??Truly?? You''ve truly worked hard! I??m ashamed of myself!!.¡±

    He couldn??t do anything because he was blocked by Myriad Man Manor. He believed that it was the best choice to reduce the damage to their disciples, but when he saw Chung Myung in front of him now, even those words felt fleeting.

    Was it right to force the sacrifice only onto this child to protect the others?

    ??I??m!!.??

    At that moment, Chung Myung gently grasped Hyun Jong??s hand on his shoulder.

    ??Sect Leader did well.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??If Sect Leader had acted impulsively, not everyone would have been safe. Thanks to Sect Leader??s presence, I was able to fight with peace of mind.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn??t bring himself to say anything else and tightly shut his eyes.

    ??This damned child.''

    Why does he think of others even in such a situation? The one who suffered the most here is none other than Chung Myung himself.

    a??This child has crossed such hell every time.??

    This thought suddenly dawned upon him.

    The fact that Mount Hua now may have been made out of the blood that Chung Myung shed. Hyun Jong??s insides burned to the ground as he faced the reality that he could not turn away from.

    ??I!!.??

    ??Sect Leader, Gaju-nim of the Tang Family here.¡±

    A deep sigh came out of Hyun Jong??s mouth, who was about to say something.

    He looked up and saw Tang Gun-ak standing a little distance away. When Chung Myung stepped aside and opened the way, Hyun Jong gave a quiet bow to Tang Gaju.

    ??Long time no see, Tang Gaju-nim.??

    ??It is great to see you, Maengju-nim.??

    Tang Gun-ak bowed politely in response.

    ??I apologize for arriving sote????

    ??No, just the fact that you came is enough. But how did you know????

    ??I received a message from Mount Hua Divine Dragon.??

    Upon hearing this, Hyun Jong turned to look, and Chung Myung scratched the back of his head with an awkward expression.

    ??The situation was a bit tricky. I might end up asking them toe for nothing, but it''s still better than to risk being in danger. I apologize for not informing you earlier.??

    ??No. No.??

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    It never urred to Hyun Jong himself that the situation was strange until he came here. So it would have been difficult for him to tell.

    a??They''re holding on to that child??s ankles.''

    Both they and the current Mount Hua are still inadequate for Chung Myung.

    ??I??ve heard the details roughly on my way here, Maengju-nim.??

    Upon hearing that, Hyun Jong let out a soft sigh. It was because he felt that Tang Gun-ak??s voice was colder and stiffer than usual.

    ????Where are they???

    With his lips tightly pressed, Tang Gun-ak asked again.

    ??Where are the others now???

    * * *

    ??Ugh!!.??

    ??Are you all right, Saje???

    Those who had descended from the cliff were now attending to the injured. Every time they saw the scattered corpses, an indescribable sorrow clouded their faces.

    ??Sa- Sahyung!.¡±

    A Wudangf??s disciple, writhing in pain, tightly grasped the arm of someone trying to help him, struggling to get his voice out.

    ??Evil?? Those Evil Faction bastards!.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    The person couldn??t bring himself to answer. With his eyes closed, he turned his head and answered briefly.

    ¡°First, take care of your body first.¡±

    ??!Sa- Sahyung!.¡±

    ??Move them to the ship.??

    ??Yes.??

    Those carrying the injured quickly moved toward the anchored ship.

    Jin Hyun, who was watching the scene, inadvertently closed his eyes.

    Chivalrousness is based on sacrifice. Those who im the name of Righteousness (?? ?(?-??)) must know how to throw away their lives like stubble for the sake of Righteousness. That??s what they had believed.

    Then..! For what cause did those who died here lose their lives?

    They failed to uphold Chivalrousness, and they failed to uphold Righteousness.

    Then what did the survivors protect? All they managed to save, pitifully, was their own lives.

    ??Hurry up!??

    Namgung Hwang??s icy voice echoed.

    ??We need to finish this before the sun sets!??

    ??Yes.??

    The members of the Namgung Family responded. But unlike when they came here, the voicescked vigor.

    Of course, Namgung Hwang couldn??t me them either.

    Udeuk.

    Tightly clenching his fist, he looked around. Survivors of the ck Dragon Water Fortress were seen staring at this side as if watching.

    His teeth gritted.

    Those hateful guys might be mocking them, but Namgung Hwang can??t get his hands on them. They??ve already lost enough. Under such circumstances, venting his anger on them would only make them look more pathetic.

    a??Yangzte.''

    There may be no need for a treaty.

    Because he will never step on the Yangtze River on his own again. Merely seeing its flow would painfully remind him of today??s humiliation.

    ??Gaju-nim, we??ve finished taking care of things.??

    ??What about the dead???

    ??!Respectfully????

    Namgung Hwang nodded slowly.

    Upon reflection, the damage wasn??t as great as he??d feared. Those who fell down the cliff suffered severe injuries, but the number of people who died was not that high.

    Namgung Hwang??s gaze was fixed in one ce.

    A young monk was seen pushing away the fallen rocks and busy recovering the wounded.

    It was rare for him to express his gratitude to others, but at this moment, he truly thanked him. If this man hadn??t held off ck Dragon Water Fortress down there, those injured in the fall would have lost their lives to ck Dragon Water Fortress.

    ????His name was Hye Yeon, right???

    ??Yes. The one who used to travel with Mount Hua.!.¡±

    ??Mount Hua again.??

    Why did it end up like this?

    When they first arrived here, everyone was brimming with confidence. But now, they seemed like defeated dogs, their tails tucked, preparing to retreat back home.

    Suddenly, Namgung Hwang red with venom-filled eyes at the one responsible for all of this.

    Heo Dojin.

    He clearly saw him, rounding up the disciples of Wudang and making them board the ship.

    Eudeuduk.

    After grinding his teeth, Namgung Hwang spat out bitterly.

    ??Now the whole world will point fingers at us.??

    ??Gaju-nim????

    ¡°How on earth can we bear this humiliation?¡±

    ??There will be a time to make up for it. They say a gentleman''s revenge is not toote even after a decade. One day, we??ll cut down that cunning Evil Tyrant Ryeonju and repay today??s debt.??

    ??!Damn it.??

    It was then.

    ??Hm???

    Namgung Hwang turned his head at the unfamiliar presence he felt for a moment. Several people were descending from the cliff above.

    a??Mount Hua?''

    A subtle distortion formed on Namgung Hwang??s face.

    Namgung Hwang didn??t want to see Mount Hua right now.

    Being human, he naturally felt gratitude, but that was separate from this feeling. If anything, out of a sense of shame, he found it difficult to face Mount Hua now.

    But?? The reality Namgung Hwang confronted was even more brutal.

    The first thing he saw was the familiar face of Mount Hua Divine Dragon Chung Myung. And what follows??!.

    Namgung Hwang??s face went pale as he recognized the other.

    Perhaps the veryst person he wanted to see in the world at this moment was there.

    Tak.

    He got down to the bottom of the cliff and slowly walked forward.

    A face as cold and impassive as if d in iron armor.

    Deer leather gloves revealed beneath the wide sleeves of green robes.

    ??Tang! Gun-ak!.??

    From Namgung Hwang??s lips escaped a voice, sounding almost like a groan.

    Tang Gun-ak, the Gaju of the Sichuan Tang Family, walked straight toward him.

    Step. Step. Step.

    Stopping a few steps away, Tang Gun-ak slowly scanned the surroundings before fixing his gaze on Namgung Hwang.

    His mouth slowly opened.

    ????Is this????

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??The choice of that esteemed Five Great Family???

    Tang Gun-ak??s face was distorted like a demon.

    ??These??.. Foolish ignorant devoid of shame!??

    Namgung Hwang ended up shutting his eyes tightly due to the unfiltered anger of the Tang Gun-ak.

 Chapter 827

    Tang Gun-ak??s icy eyes seemed to prate Namgung Hwang.

    ??Why is he here?????

    Why did Tang Gun-ak, who is supposed to be in the distant Sichuan, show up in this Yangtze River? And why now of all times?

    Namgung Hwang??s fingertips began to tremble faintly.

    Of course, everyone here right now probably doesn??t want to face anyone else. Because they know very well what they have done.

    But facing Tang Gun-ak, not anyone else in this situation, was more terrible than anything else for Namgung Hwang.

    Namgung Family of Anhui and Tang Family of Sichuan.

    The two sects were the two main pirs that led the Five Great Family for many years. Naturally, Namgung Hwang and Tang Gun-akpeted, cooperated, and antagonized each other for a long time as Gaju of each family.

    For Namgung Hwang, perhaps it is Tang Gun-ak whom he doesn??t want to lose against, more than the Ten Great Sect or Evil Faction.

    ??Answer me, Namgung Hwang.??

    Tang Gun-ak spoke in an extremely cold tone.

    ¡°Where on earth is the Chivalrousness you spoke so loudly about?¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ¡°And yet you dare to im yourself as Gaju of the Azure Sky Namgung Family? Can you still speak of the ??Azure Sky?? (???????2?(?????????)) with that mouth after begging the Evil Faction for your life???

    Namgung Hwang bit his lips to the point of bleeding.

    It wasn??t Tang Gun-ak??s rebuke that caused him the most pain. But the fact that he couldn??t offer a word in defense.

    ??Answer me.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??Was your life that precious? Enough to throw the value of Chivalrousness on the ground???

    ??!!Tang Gun-ak.??

    Tang Gun-ak gritted his teeth. He wasn??t mocking Namgung Hwang; he was genuinely enraged.

    Although the Tang Family became a member of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance and the rtionship becameplicated, Sichuan Tang Family was still counted among the Five Great Family. The disgrace shown by Namgung Family, who can be said to be the head of the Five Great Family, made his blood flow upside down.

    No, it wasn??t just about the Five Great Family.

    ??Answer me, monk.??

    ????Amitabha.??

    Bop Kye, who faced Tang Gun-ak??s piercing gaze, was unable to face him and could only close his eyes and whisper a chant.

    Tang Gun-ak??s momentum did not abate at all at the weak response.

    ??How pathetic.??

    His icy sarcasm cut through everyone present.

    ¡°I never would have thought that you, who have repeatedly emphasized that Chivalrousness is more important than life, would discard Chivalrousness like it was some worthless old shoe when given the chance to uphold that statement. And yet you think you have the right to speak of Justice (?? ?(?-??)) and Righteousness (?? ?(?-??))? After all that???

    Bop Kye??s face flushed with shame.

    Even if he had ten mouths, would he have anything to say?

    Baek Hyeonja of Qingcheng, who was located in Sichuan and had some contact with Tang Family, spoke in a bitter tone.

    ??!Enough, Tang Gaju. This was all caused by Heo Dojin. Namgung Gaju and Monk Bop Kye are the victims of this.??

    ??Victims???

    But a clear scoff was evident Tang Gun-ak??s lips.

    ??Not raising one??s voice means innocence???

    ??That''s!??

    ??Let me ask you one thing.??

    Tang Gun-ak red at everyone with murderous intent.

    ??Why are you all alive now???

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Those words eventually made even Baek Hyeonja keep his mouth shut.

    ??To save your disciples? Fine. That??s understandable. But then why are you alive and stepping on the ground with your feet? And without a single scratch, too!??

    The voice of the exuberant Tang Gun-ak came out loud.

    ??While the young disciples of Mount Hua Sect bled and fought, what were you all doing? Who is it that should have been the first to shed blood and fight here!¡±

    Namgung Hwang closed his eyes, taking a deep breath.

    Saying that he failed to concentrate on the battle because he was looking at the situation is only a crude excuse to make.

    He just didn??t know throughout his life.

    What it meant to fight for one??s life, how difficult it truly was.

    Of course, he may be able to force an excuse.

    However, the wounds that covered the entire body of Mount Hua Divine Dragon hardened his tongue and weighed heavily on his lips.

    ??The world tolerates your violent ways because they believe there is Chivalrousness behind your swords. The moment you forget Chivalrousness for your own benefit??!.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak spat out with disgust.

    ??You??re no different frommon bandits. You fools.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Silence lingered. Tang Gun-ak suppressed a sigh, biting his lip.

    No matter how much he cursed, he couldn??t undo what had already happened. Knowing this made it all the more frustrating.

    Having managed to calm down, he clenched his teeth and dered.

    ??As the Gaju of Sichuan Tang Family, I dere that from today onwards, Sichuan Tang Family shall not be included as one of ??Five Great Family.????

    ??Tang Gun-ak!??

    ??Shut your mouth, you damned fool.??

    When Namgung Hwang cried out in surprise, Tang Gun-ak swiftly covered his mouth with a growl.

    ??You came here with jealousy and envy, only to conclude with fear and cowardice.??

    With an icy re, Tang Gun-ak scanned everyone before abruptly turning away.

    ??Leave this ce. Now the Yangzte River is and that you cannot step on.??

    Namgung Hwang??s body was now trembling.

    A terrible sense of humiliation and unbearable humiliation swirled throughout his body.

    But what weighed on him even more was the loath toward oneself.

    ??!Board the ship.??

    ??!!Yes.??

    In the end, Namgung Hwang said weakly, and the members of Namgung Family responded softly and headed towards the ship anchored at the water??s edge.

    ??Amitabha.??

    Bop Kye shook his head, letting out a deep sigh.

    ??!Let??s go back.??

    The Shaolin monks nodded slightly and headed for the ship. However, among those who turned around, only one person stood with his feet firmly nted on the ground.

    ??!What are you doing???

    ??Elder-nim.??

    Hye Yeon spoke with a neutral expression.

    ¡°I won''t go back.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    There was a momentary surge of anger on Bop Kye??s face.

    He is now acting on behalf of Bangjang. To disobey his order was to disobey Banjang and the entirety of Shaolin. Hye Yeon couldn??t have not known about it.

    However, he stared at Bop Kye with an unwavering gaze. The anger that soared was short-lived, and Bop Kye instantly lost strength at the calm face.

    Everyone crawled up the cliff to survive.

    The only one who stayed behind to guard the others as they climbed was Hye Yeon.

    In this horrendous hell, the only person who embodied Shaolin??s teachings of Compassion (?????1?(??????2)) and Altruism (???????(??????C)) with his actions was Hye Yeon. Yet what right does Bop Kye have to criticize such him?

    ??!Do as you please.??

    ??Amitabha.??

    Hye Yeon quietly bowed with Banzhang form. Bop Kye went to the ship without looking back anymore.

    Baek Hyeonja, who was left alone, hesitated to talk to Tang Gun-ak with a shadowy face.

    ??Tang Gaju!.??

    ??Not now.??

    But Tang Gun-ak coldly cut him off without even looking at him.

    ??I don??t wish to exchange words, so please go back, Sect Leader.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    A deep sigh escaped from Baek Hyeonja??s mouth.

    a??It hurts.''

    Tang Gun-ak is a person who fully understands the heavy pressure of having to take responsibility for the lives of countless disciples. If even such Tang Gun-ak reacts with such disdain, how cold must the reaction of the people of the world be?

    The mere thought sent chills to his fingertips.

    ??!I will see you again. I wish you good luck.??

    Baek Hyeonja, who left only the words with dismay, led his disciples to the ship.

    Their steps, heading for the ship, were devoid of energy. Their appearance was quite different from when they arrived. It''s only natural. They lost so much here.

    The ship of Shaolin was the first to leave the narrow valley, followed by the ship of Namgung Family. Soon after, even the ship of Qingcheng turned its bow slowly, but only the ship of Wudang, who finished boarding first, remained anchored and motionless.

    In front of Wudang??s ship, a person stood looking in Tang Gun-ak''s direction.

    ??That man!??

    When Tang Gun-ak tried to step forward, Chung Myung grabbed his arm and dissuaded him.

    ??Just a moment.??

    He then approached the figure in front of Wudang??s ship. Standing alone on the shore, Heo Dojin stared intently at Chung Myung approaching and twisted his lips, smirking.

    ??Don??t look at me with such a disagreeable face, Mount Hua Divine Dragon.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??There??s no losses for Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Especially since you won??t miss the opportunity when the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family face criticism. Why not just be happy about it honestly???

    Chung Myung stared at Heo Dojin without saying a word.

    ??!Why? Any curse left to be said???

    When Heo Dojin asked, Chung Myung looked at him with dim eyes for a long time and opened his mouth.

    ??You moron.??

    It was a cold rebuke.

    ??If you made a choice, grit your teeth and stick with it. There??s nothing more stupid than doubting a choice one made themself. I??m not gonna curse you more even if you put on such a thorny front, and getting cursed won??t make you feel better anyway.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??Yeah, you did the stupidest thing in the world. You??re gonna live your remaining life regretting the choice you made today. And that responsibility will be held by not only you, but also Wudang and the whole Ten Great Sect as a whole.??

    Heo Dojin listened to Chung Myung without a change of expression. It was impossible to know what he was thinking from his inscrutable face.

    ??But at least, I??!.¡±

    It was Chung Myung who distorted his face and bit his lips. He blurted his words for a moment and said with a troubled face.

    ??I??ll curse at you for being a moron, but I won??tugh at you and call you a coward.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Heo Dojin??s eyes shook for the first time.

    Chung Myung sighed.

    ??Damn it.??

    His feelings were incredibly mixed. He knew he was wrong, he was fully aware of the mistake?? but he couldn??t help but understand the emotions that drove that mistake.

    Because it is something he has regretted countless times.

    If only he had been a little more selfish, if only Cheong Mun had been a little more cunning??

    ??If you feel better now, piss off.??

    ??Haa!.??

    Heo Dojin let out a faint, derisive chuckle.

    His face remained expressionless. But for some reason, it looked slightly different than before.

    ??See you again.??

    ??No thanks.??

    ??We??ll meet again. Someday????

    Heo Dojin turned and leaped onto the ship. When he got on board, the ship slowly turned its bow out of the narrow valley. Chung Myung looked up at the sky as if he had eaten something bitter while looking at the receding Wudang''s ship, leaving a long ripple on the river.

    He couldn??t bring himself to me.

    If it were Cheong Mun, he would have scolded Heo Dojin without hesitation. But it wasn??t Cheong Mun who was here, and Chung Myung could not do so.

    a??I still have a long way to go.''

    It was the moment when Chung Myung who shrugged his shoulders and smiled was about to say something towards the sky.

    Stagger.

    ??!!Huh???

    ??What??s this???

    Why is the world spinning!

    No, why is the ground rising?

    ??Chung Myung-ah!??

    ??Hey, you punk!??

    Loud shouts echoed from all directions. But for a moment, all the noise became distant and muffled, as if listening underwater. And soon all sound disappeared from the world.

    ??It??s dark.??

    He couldn??t see anything.

    His body was sinking down endlessly.

    ??Cheong Mun Sahyung????

    Mount Hua??s disciples who held Chung Myung, who had fallen unconscious, screamed and called out his name, but Chung Myung couldn''t hear a thing.

    The desires of countless people and the true intentions of countless people.

    Those who risk everything to achieve, and those who won??t let go even if they lose everything.

    The moment was approaching where a massive war, fueled by these numerous desires and thoughts, came to an end.

    However, no one thought of this end as the true end.

    This is just a starting point.

    It was merely a small spark that, someday, would grow into a horrific me, devouring and incinerating the world.

 Chapter 828

    The consciousness sinks deeper and deeper.

    As it sinks endlessly down and down, the body and consciousness be separated from each other and be increasingly distant.

    A hazy, dreamlike consciousness, which was blurry but notpletely disconnected, constantly looked for something.

    ??Cheong Mun????

    Ttaaaaak!

    ??Aaaargh!??

    At the sudden pain, Chung Myunga??s eyes snapped open, clutching his head.

    ??Ouch! Just which bastard!??

    ??It??s me.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    He rolled his eyes and was about to throw a fit, but when he saw the person sitting in front of him, he quietly shut his mouth.

    ??Chung Myung-ah.??

    ??Yes???

    ??People may doze off in life. It??s not that I don??t understand that.??

    ??Yes, that''s right. Well, it??s not that big of a deal.??

    ??Indeed. However!??

    The one sitting in the front.

    An indescribable feeling of emptiness fell on the face of the Great Wise Sword ((?????????2?(????3?????))) Cheong Mun, Sect Leader of Mount Hua Sect.

    ??It''s not like I have lived long, but this is the first time in my life I''ve heard of someone dozing off while being disciplined, you stupid punk!??

    ??!How can that be my fault! It''s because Sahyung is droning something obvious on and on.!.¡±

    ??What, this punk???

    When Cheong Mun gritted his teeth, the Sajes, including Cheong Jin, who were watching, yelled in surprise.

    ??Calm down, Sect Leader Sahyung!??

    ??Don??t beat him!??

    Chung Myung smiled delightedly at the heartwarming sight.

    Although they speak bluntly, those bastards still have quite a lot of respect for him??!.

    ¡°Then he will beat uster!¡±

    ??If you??re going to save us from being hit, then don??t hit him! We??ll get hit twice as much!??

    ??You might as well expel him from Mount Hua! You won??t even do that!??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    a??I saw who thest one was. I don??t know about anyone else, but you??re done for.''

    Cheong Mun sighed deeply, holding the back of the neck.

    ¡°Are you a Taoist? Huh? Are you a Taoist?¡±

    ??Our Sahyung''s sight must''ve deteriorated. I??m clearly dressed as one.??

    ¡°Are you a Taoist just because you wear the uniform, you punk?!¡±

    Cheong Mun shouted.

    ??I sent you to subdue the demons tormenting themoners!??

    ??I did subdue them. Did everything you asked, even wrecked them all. Then, instead being like this, you should be praising me!??

    ??Right. Well done, my Saje.??

    Cheong Mun asked with a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°So, what did you receive from the grateful people?¡±

    ??Yes???

    ??It seemed like they gave you something???

    ??Oh, that???

    Chung Myungughed shyly, scratching the back of his head.

    ??Well, I was about to leave, but they kept thanking me! said many would??ve bled from the demonic bandits if not for me.??

    ??So???

    ??So they wanted to repay me, and I thought it??d be rude to decline their sincere gratitude. So, I!??

    Chung Myung nced around sheepishly.

    ??Took a littlepensation for my hard work?? Aaaah!??

    Chung Myung fell t on the spot, avoiding the inkstone that flew as fast as lightning. The inkstone that passed by and narrowly grazed his head got embedded in the wall.

    ??No, are you trying to kill me???

    ??If you could die that easily, I won''t have to go through all this trouble, you damn bastard!¡±

    Cheong Mun now picked up the tea table in front of him and hurled it.

    When Chung Myung quickly rolled to the side and avoided, fire zed in Cheong Mun??s eyes.

    ??Damage? Damage? Come, Let??s see who dies, you or me today! Cheong Jin! Go get the whip!??

    ??Yes!??

    ??You. Bring it here if you dare.??

    ??!Yes.??

    ??I said bring me the whip!??

    ??Yes!??

    ??You better think carefully. Think reaaaally carefully.??

    Cheong Jin, who was stuck between two giants! No, between a giant and an evil spirit, was torn apart without being able to do this or that. Soon after, he looked at Cheong Mun and said,

    ??That! Sect Leader Sahyung.??

    ??What???

    ??I think?? I??ve been kneeling for so long that I have a cramp in my leg. Maybe you should send someone else????

    Cheong Mun red dagger, but Cheong Jin only looked away, bowing his head.

    a??Authority is distant, but a fist is near.''

    If Chung Myung??s calves catch fire, it is obvious that Chung Jin??s chin will catch fireter. Even if he gets hit, it would be better to get hit by Cheong Mun. That person beats someone mercilessly, so the situation will be even more serious.

    ??Ugh????

    Looking at the Sajes avoiding their eyes, the sound of pain leaked out of Cheong Mun??s mouth.

    ??Thesemoners are already exhausted from the terrors of horse bandits! Instead of giving money and not receiving it back, you??re taking money and not returning it???

    ??So, you??re saying you won??t take the offered money? Ei. Ignoring goodwill isn??t polite, right? Hahaha.??

    ??Kkeuk.??

    Cheong Mun gripped the back of his head, which felt like it was being zapped.

    ??Se- Sect Leader Sahyung!??

    ??Calm down! You might fall over!??

    ??It''s not like something like this rarely happens, why are you so upset???

    a??This bastard has been making the final blow from earlier?''

    a??I??ll make you payter, really.''

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes towards the Sajes. Unable to control his anger, Cheong Mun reached out but then realized he had thrown his table away just moments ago and yelled at Chung Myung.

    ??Water! Refreshing cold water!¡±

    ??Yes!??

    Chung Myung quickly answered and turned his head.

    ??What are you doing? Run, you son of a beast!??

    ??You go, you! You piece of shit! You?? Ugh????

    ??Aigoo, calm down, please.¡±

    ??Now, now. Breathe deeply. Slowly, slowly. There you go.??

    When Cheong Mun began to fall backward with a choking sound, Chung Myung quickly ran outside.

    In a sh, he brought back water and offered a ss to Cheong Mun, who hesitated before attempting to gulp it down.

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Looking down with a nk face, he could see steam rising from the cup.

    ??!!Chung Myung-ah.??

    ??Yes???

    ??!Why hot water???

    ??Uh!. I thought you might get indigestion from drinking cold water in a hurry. I did good, right???

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Cheong Mun??s eyes were full of emptiness.

    He can??t really kill this thing.

    a??Oh, Yuanshi Tianzun. Why are you doing this to me???''

    He looked like he was about to say something but soon gave up, lowering his head in defeat.

    ??Chung Myung-ah.??

    ??Yes, Sahyung.??

    ??Why did you receive the money?¡±

    ??No, well?? They gave it to me.??

    ??Be honest!??

    ??Hng.??

    Chung Myung stuck out his mouth in disapproval and gruntled.

    ??I honestly don??t understand.??

    ??What???

    ??Frankly, that??s originally something the officials should have done. But we take our precious time to go there and help.??

    ??That??s right.??

    ??Then isn??t it right to have a reward???

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??It??s a problem if you always expect others to solve things for you. In life, when you give, you receive in return. But it''s not like we??ve received anything great. It??s just a few coins.??

    A sigh involuntarily came out of Cheong Mun??s mouth.

    ¡°Was it that big of a deal for you to beat up some of those demonic bandits?¡±

    ??!!Not really.??

    ??Right, it??ll be over with just one swoop, right?¡±

    ??Are you going to save me and ask for hard work even if I??m in a situation where I??m going to be beaten by the bandits???

    Cheong Mun, who stared at Chung Myung, who seemed not to understand at all, asked.

    ??Are you going to save me and ask for a reward even if I??m in a situation where I??m going to be beaten by the demonic bandits???

    ??Ei. Can Sahyung bepared to them? Don??t worry. If Sahyung is attacked by the horse bandits, I??m going to chop them into pieces. No way they??d get to Sahyung!??

    Chung Myung made a serious resolution. Cheong Mun sighed and just looked at him.

    a??What should I do!.''

    It is not that difficult to enforce Chung Myung??s actions. He might grumble, but Chung Myung usually obeys.

    But that??s not the solution.

    This is the Taoist Sect. It??s a ce where one has to do as their heart goes. So what Cheong Mun needs to do is not to control Chung Myung??s behavior, but to change his mind.

    a??I specifically sent him to feel the hearts of the powerless.??

    If that great talent was apanied by Chivalrousness, there would be nothing more to ask for. But Heavens don??t give everything to one person.

    ??Chung Myung-ah.??

    ??Yes???

    ??Do you know why Mount Hua emphasizes Chivalrousness???

    ??Because we''re of the Righteous Faction.??

    ??Then do you know why the Righteous Faction emphasizes Chivalrousness???

    ??!I don??t know. Because it looks good???

    Cheong Mun shook his head.

    ¡°Because we are people with swords.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??We are the ones who try to be strong through training. Of course, that training is also a way to realize Tao, but the essence of those who develop their power doesn??t change.??

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ??And?? when one holds a sword, they want to swing it, and when they have power, they want to use it. It means that those who decide to tie a sword around their waist will surely pull it out someday.??

    Chung Myung nodded quietly.

    What Cheong Mun said is certainly correct. Few people end their lives by repeating training within their sect all their lives. One way or another, umted force is bound to be expressed.

    ??And who bears the brunt of that power???

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??We''re also people, Chung Myung-ah.??

    Cheong Mun??s eyes sank gravely.

    ??Power without direction bes oppression and violence. The reason for the Chivalrousness is not because ofpassion. It is to set one??s own path properly. Power that forgets righteousness will eventually destroy oneself.??

    ??So?? you mean????

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°You just have to beat up the bad guys.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??Okay, okay. It??s okay if they don??t pay for the trouble. It??s just a few coins. I??ll be careful from now on.??

    Cheong Mun sighed deeply at Chung Myung??s reply.

    As expected, Chung Myung does as he is told. But it??s not because he understands. It??s simply because Cheong Mun wants it.

    That??s not what Cheong Mun wants.

    If Chung Myung only wanted to live with Mount Hua??s sword, that would be enough, but what Cheong Mun really wanted was for Chung Myung to stand upright as a person of the Tao.

    Even if it??s unspeakably hard.

    ??Chung Myung-ah.??

    ??What???

    ??Yes, you may forget everything else. But remember this one thing.??

    ??Yes.??

    ¡°You can??t do everything on your own.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong you be, no matter how grand a height you reach, there are things you can??t do alone. If one day you are in such a situation, you, too, may be eager for someone??s help.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head as if he couldn??t understand.

    It would be hard for the current Chung Myung to understand. For now.

    One who has never lost, never felt desperation fromcking, can??t understand the warmth of a selflessly offered hand.

    ¡°When the dayes that you feel powerless, that you despair in front of something you can??t do, then you??ll understand. You??ll understand how thosemoners you helped felt.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??Can you promise me that you will brandish your sword in Chivalrousness when that timees???

    ??Hng.??

    Chung Myung scratched his head with a still unsure look on his face.

    ??Honestly, I don??t know, Sahyung.??

    ¡°I know. It??s not an easy concept for you.¡±

    ¡°But still????¡±

    Soon after, he nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Right. If Ie to feel that way?? if I truly experience it, I??ll do as Sahyung says. But I can??t guarantee it.¡±

    ¡°That??s fine. That??s enough.¡±

    Cheong Mun smiled and nodded in return.

    ??Now go and return the money you??ve received.¡±

    ¡°??Uh, about that!¡±

    ¡°I know you spent it on drinks. Take the money you''ve hidden away and return every single penny..¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ¡°Your answer?¡±

    ??Yes.??

    Chung Myung pouts his mouth, but Cheong Mun justughs.

    ??Good.??

    ¡°Then, I??ll be off.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around. Then Cheong Mun added softly to his back.

    ??Oh, and??!.¡±

    ??Yes???

    ¡°Return all the wealth you embezzled from the bandits to themoners.¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Chung Myung??s body hardened like a stone statue on the spot.

    After a moment, he turned back with an expression of utter despair.

    ??How, how did you??!.¡±

    ??Cheong Jin-ah.??

    ??!Yes.??

    ¡°Follow him and keep an eye on him to make sure not a single penny is stolen. Chung Myung, if you steal again this time, I will hang you upside down, so behave yourself!¡±

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ¡°Don??t contemte whether being hanged or keeping the money is better. We??ll retrieve the money and hang you too if needed.¡±

    ??!Evil spirit.??

    ??Tsk.??

    When sullen Chung Myung left the room first with his shoulders slumped, Cheong Jin sighed and asked carefully.

    ??Sect Leader Sahyung. Aren??t you expecting too much from Chung Myung Sahyung? Sahyung isn??t like us, is he???

    ¡°I know. It won??t be easy. But!¡±

    Cheong Mun looked silently at the door that Chung Myung closed.

    a??But one day??!.''

    The day wille when Chung Myung understands the meaning behind his words.

    Because he is, after all, Chung Myung.

    A warm smile crept on Cheong Mun??s mouth.

    |Note

 Chapter 829

    Chung Myung slowly opened his eyes.

    What he saw was an unfamiliar ceiling faintly lit by antern.

    Lying nkly, he looked at the ceiling and frowned.

    a??I??m dreaming of the past again.''

    With a small chuckle, he groaned as he tried to get up.

    Throb. Throb. Throb.

    ??Ouch, ouch!!.??

    At that moment, a familiar yet foreign pain surged throughout his entire body. Not just his upper body, but almost his entire body was tightly wrapped in bandages.

    ??No. What the!..¡±

    When he touched his face, he found that even his face was covered in bandages. Unless someone was trying to turn him into a Jiangshi, it meant his injuries were quite severe..

    It was when Chung Myung, who had a bitter smile, tried to remove the bandage.

    ??Zzzz!.??

    ??Huh???

    From a corner of the dimly lit room, several people seemed to be stirring in their sleep.

    Several men curled up and fell in the room identified as smallnterns.

    Jo-Gol lying on the floor, Baek Cheon, and Yoon Jong leaning against the wall in the corner, and Tang Soso and Yoo Iseol lying side by side in front of his bed.

    a??It seems like a sight I''ve seen before!''

    Chung Myung scratched the back of his head.

    It seemed like they couldn??t ovee fatigue and fell asleep after sticking around to take care of him.

    It would be a given. Tang Soso must have been tired of treating Chung Myung and the wounded, and others have fought against Jang Ilso with Chung Myung. Five Swords?? body was also bandaged here and there.

    a??Stupid.''

    Having taken on Jang Ilso??s energy head-on, they probably didn??t have a single part of their body that wasn??t hurting. That??s what happens when you confront a martial master.

    And yet, foolishly, they slept on that cold floor.

    Chung Myung looked at those who were still asleep and breathing regrly and got up. He did so with utmost caution in case they woke up.

    ??Kii.??

    ??Shh.??

    When Baek-ah, who raised its head at the sign of Chung Myung, opened its mouth, Chung Myung quickly put his index finger in front of his mouth. Understanding, Baek-ah scampered over and leaped onto Chung Myung??s head.

    With Baek-ah on his head, Chung Myung silently stepped outside, carefully shutting the door behind him, and looked around.

    ??It doesn??t seem to be Kugang. They must have found nearby lodgings.??

    Looking around the pavilion, he headed toward a nearby grove. He silently walked deep into the forest and found a suitable ce. Chung Myung sat down and gazed up at the night sky..

    The moon was exceptionally bright.

    ??Haa!.??

    As he took a long breath Cheong Mun remained nk, the face of Cheong Mun He had seen in his dream came to mind. Cheong Mun, ovepping with the moon, was looking down at Chung Myung and smiling.

    ??Don??t look.??

    Chung Myung grumbled and pouted for no reason.

    ??Ah, stop looking.??

    But Cheong Mun''s face continued to smile, prompting Chung Myung topletelyy down on his back.

    ??Ouch! Ouh?? It hurts like hell.??

    Chung Myung, who distorted his face, grabbed the bandage on his face and ripped it off.

    ??How ridiculous????

    He had been soundly beaten.

    Of course, there are a number of factors to excuse. But Chung Myung knows. None of them were solid excuses.

    There was only one root cause for everything that had happened.

    That he was weak.

    Do the best you can in the current situation?

    It??s just a terrible idea. The important thing in Kangho is not to do your best ording to the situation, but to create a situation in which you can win from the beginning.

    ??Jang Ilso.??

    Eudeududuk.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    Even though he managed tond a blow in the end, it didn??t quench his anger. To be honest, all that happened on the cliff ultimately flowed under Jang Ilso??s calctions.

    ??Had he seen this, Cheong Jin would??veughed non-stop.??

    Chung Myung can hear what he has to say.

    ?C Sahyung. Haven??t I always told you that wars aren??t just fought with swords? Right?

    ??You??re right.''

    Chung Myung wrapped his face in one hand.

    ??I??mcking.??

    Everything wascking.

    Had it been the past Mount Hua, Myriad Man Manor could have been swept away in a heartbeat.

    But now, everything in Mount Hua iscking. No, it is Chung Myung, not Mount Hua, who iscking. In every aspect.

    He doesn??t have the ability to lead people and inspire unity like Cheong Mun.

    He doesn??t even have a sharp brain like Cheong Jin.

    Even his martial arts skills are mediocrepared to the past Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign.

    If he had regained even half of his past martial art, the war would have taken apletely different turn. And if he had fully regained his past power, war could not have been established in the first ce.

    The leadership to lead a sect.

    The intelligence to seize victory.

    And the power to realize that victory.

    The three most important elements in waging war are allcking. Words such as falling into a scheme or someone betraying them are nothing more than excuses for one??sck.

    No matter what stupidity Heo Dojin may have done, if it were the past Mount Hua, they would have ovee it. No, if it was the past Mount Hua, Heo Dojin would not have even dared to think of doing something like that right in front of his eyes.

    In the end, his shorings led to this defeat.

    Chung Myung??s gaze, looking at the moon in the sky, was dark.

    This isn??t the first time he has faced defeat.

    Rather, he suffered numerous defeats. That??s what war is all about. It is no exaggeration to say that the war against Magyo is a history of his umted defeats.

    However, the defeat this time was quite different from then.

    Right now??

    ??Don??tugh.??

    Lost in thought, Chung Myung red slightly at Cheong Mun, who kept looking down at him with a smile.

    He was getting upset for no reason as he looked at Cheong Mun, who was just smiling without knowing how he felt.

    But what can he do?

    The image of Cheong Mun that remains strongest in his memory is of him smiling just like that.

    Chung Myung slowly closed his eyes.

    ??!I??m not lonely or anything. Those idiots over there don??t give me a moment to feel lonely, you know. So it??s not like that??¡±

    Chung Myung??s low murmur permeated the dark nightndscape.

    ??It''s just that. What if I hadn??te back alone? If Sahyung?? and Cheong Jin, and the Sajes hade back with me, it wouldn??t have been like this now. No?? even if that weren??t the case????

    Chung Myung shut his mouth tightly.

    After hesitating for a while, he finally opened his lips that couldn??t be separated.

    ??It would have been better if Sahyung came, not me. I didn??t know anything at first?? but I think I know now. I was stupid, Sahyung.??

    When he opened his eyes again, Cheong Mun??s face was still there, smiling as always.

    ????Really.??

    Chung Myung??s face twisted.

    ??People can be so cold-hearted.??

    If one looked at that face, how could they speak weakly?

    Of course, Chung Myung knows.

    This is just whining. If they were watching Chung Myung from Heaven, they??d probably bementing that he couldn??t lead Mount Hua properly.

    ??I just.! wanted to vent a little. If Sahyung were here, I would have been able to maybein, and if Cheong Jin were here, I would have been able to bully him. But alone?? Yeah, because I??m alone. Because I just had no one to talk to.??

    The sound of insects crying came from somewhere.

    ??Ki.??

    Baek-ah, who had been clinging to his side the whole time, looked up at him with worried eyes. Chung Myung chuckled as he looked at those ck eyes. Then he tapped Baek-ah??s head with his index finger.

    ??You don??t need to worry about me.??

    A sigh came out of Chung Myung??s mouth.

    It??s difficult.

    Bing much stronger than now is not that difficult. He just had to retrace the path he walked in the past. But that??s not good enough.

    That way he can??t stop Heavenly Demon.

    He has to be much stronger than before. To the point where even his past self can''tpare. To do that, he has to move forward slowly but surely, step by step.

    That??s why he??s anxious.

    He worries that Mount Hua might crumble before he??splete. That Heavenly Demon might reveal himself before he bes perfect.

    As the days go by, not only does his shoulder not get lighter, it even gets heavier instead. Although the kids have grown enough to support him, the pressure intensifies with each passing day.

    ??It??s strange.??

    Chung Myung, who was lost in thought, scratched his head.

    ??Come to think of it, I haven''t done it for quite a while, but I don??t know why I thought of Sect Leader Sahyung so much today. Maybe because I got beaten up!! how childish.??

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ??Come on, don??t look at me like that. I am Chung Myung, you know. I??ll whine just for today, and then be fine from tomorrow onwards. It''s just!! people need that kind of time.¡±

    It was clear throughout the day, and the night sky was clear, making the moon look even clearer.

    Cheong Mun was a very strong man.

    But at the same time, he was also a frustrating person. In the past, Chung Myung sometimes did not understand and found it frustrating that Cheong Mun was so stubborn and upright to his principles.

    But! he thinks he knows to some extent now.

    ??Sahyung must have been lonely too.??

    Being in a leading position is like that.

    No one tells you if you??re walking the right path. There is no one in front of you, so you must constantly question yourself, doubt yourself, and agonize.

    For such Cheong Mun, a??Righteousness'' and a??Chivalrousness'' would have been likenterns that kept him and Mount Hua from going astray.

    How many times would he have wanted to walk on a path other than just that, but he would have endured and suppressed his own desires. Not for himself, but to lead those who believed and followed him down the right path.

    He could finally understand the difficulties and solitude only after he stood in the same position Cheong Mun was.

    In other words, even the past Chung Myung did not fully understand Cheong Mun.

    How lonely Sahyung must have felt?

    Chung Myung, vaguely grasping his feelings, closed his eyes.

    ??I crave some alcohol.??

    Is there a ce nearby with some liquor???

    It was then.

    ??Chung Myung-ah!??

    ??Where did this guy go again!??

    ??Find him, now! He might be drinking!??

    ??I??ll kill him.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Loud noises broke the silence. Chung Myung sighed and looked in the direction of the voices.

    ??Those pesky ghosts.??

    It seemed like they suddenly discovered that he was gone and came out in a hurry. Startled by the barrage of curses, Chung Myung uneasily gazed up at the sky.

    ??See, I told you, didn??t I? They don??t give me time to be lonely. They??re much better than how I used to be.??

    Chung Myung got up.

    ??Eutcha.??

    After patting her butt, he grabbed Baek-ah, who was climbing up his body and ced it on his shoulder, muttering softly.

    ??Don??t worry. I??m strong. So just watchfortably. I??ll beat up all those bastards.??

    He chuckled and started walking. At that moment,

    ?C Strength??.

    Chung Myung once again cast his gaze to the sky.

    ?C Is not about not falling, but about getting up again even when you fall, Chung Myung.

    It was something Cheong Mun once told him.

    Alongside the moon, the face of Cheong Mun, who had been gazing at Chung Myung, began to fade away. Chung Myung, who was staring nkly at the scene, soon had a calm smile on his lips.

    ??Always nagging.??

    He straightened his back and looked ahead. His eyes carried a much firmer resolve than before.

    It??s okay to becking.

    It??s okay if he??s not good enough yet.

    A full bowl can??t take in any more water. Being insufficient also means there??s room for improvement.

    So??

    Chung Myung started walking towards his Sahyug who were calling out to him as if their throats would tear.

    On his two legs moving forward, there was no more hesitation.

 Chapter 830

    Then??

    Chung Myung blinked his eyes at the unbelievable situation.

    ??I have to get up????

    He slowly lowered his head and looked at his own body. No, at least, he tried to. But his head wouldn??t move as if it had stuck to the bed.

    Because of the thick rope tightly tied around his head.

    Paeaeng.

    The rope, which was so tight that almost no blood could flow, was putting pressure on his head.

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Chung Myung??s head moved slightly, very slightly, to the side. Yoon Jong, who was standing next to his bed, flinched as he caught Cheongmyeong??s desperate gaze and gave a small nod.

    ??Keuhum.??

    Yoon Jong, who had cleared his throat, spoke cautiously.

    ??That! Soso.¡±

    ??Yes???

    ??!I don??t think we need to go this far.??

    ??What do you mean???

    ??!No, I??m just!.¡±

    Blood vessels stood on Tang Soso??s forehead.

    ??Do these people think a human body is like a cart? Do you think that if you roll it properly and rece it with a new wheel, it will run fine again? What? Do you really want me to change yours???

    ??!!No, that was never my intention. I was too inconsiderate.¡±

    Yoon Jong stepped back quickly due to the deadly force that Tang Soso was emitting.

    Usually, Tang Soso smiles a lot and appears friendly, but when ites to patients, she exudes murderous energy as if she can catch someone with just her gaze.

    a??No,e to think of it, shouldn??t it be the other way around? Shouldn??t patients be looked after with a smile andpassion!???

    Then Tang Soso sharply turned her head and red at Chung Myung. Seeing him tied up and immobilized on the bed, she gritted her teeth.

    ¡°If your body turns into a rag, you ought to receive treatment quietly! Yet you crawled out because you can??t bear with it? Are you even human? Huh???

    ??I??m your Sahyung.!.¡±

    ??I know that!??

    Yes ma''am.

    I??m d you know.

    ??No! What kind of creature is this who, after receiving injuries that would??ve killed anyone else ten times over, gets up immediately looking for alcohol???

    ??It wasn''t alcohol that I was looking for????

    ??Shut up!??

    ??!Yes.??

    Chung Myung stared nkly at the ceiling.

    Somehow, it reminded him of the old days.

    ?C No, if you??re hurt, get treatment, you punk! Come here!!

    ?C Get lost. What a quack.

    ?C A quack? What does this yangban take the Elder of the Sichuan Tang Family for? If I had set up a clinic, I would have made a fortune! Stop spouting nonsense ande here. No, stop drinking that alcohol! I brought it here for disinfecting!

    ??Tang Bo!.''

    a??I still live like this.''

    a??Why is your family always so mean to me??.''

    Usually, even if a so-called martial artist gets stabbed and bleeds profusely, they usually just rub it and say that it will get better if they apply mud on it. But those people of the Tang Family are the exception, get a scratch and they will act like you''re dying.

    In the past, they were annoying people to death, but now they continue to do so??

    Then, the door burst open and a man walked in like a savior.

    ??Hm???

    It was Tang Gun-ak. He frowned at the sight of Chung Myung tied to his bed.

    ??Aigoo, Tang Gaju-nim!??

    Tang Gun-ak??s eyes darkened as Chung Myung shouted as if asking for help.

    ??Who did this???

    At his icy tone, Tang Soso hesitated before looking at Tang Gun-ak. She also knew how much her father cherished Chung Myung.

    Tang Gun-ak is a person who has never given as much goodwill as he had shown to Chung Myung even to his blood-rted sons. In his eyes, Tang Soso, the Saje of Chung Myung, could not have looked good when she tied up Chung Myung in such a yful way. Even if she is his favorite daughter.

    ??I, I did????

    ??You???

    ??!Yes.??

    Tang Soso hunched her shoulders.

    Tang Gun-ak, staring at her with cold eyes, scolded her coldly.

    ??Did I raise you this way???

    ??I??m sorry. Since Chung Myung Sahyung is so disobedient.??

    ??Tying up the Mount Hua Divine Dragon with a rope! What would people in the world say when they see this?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak clicked his tongue and held out something he was holding with his hand behind.

    ??Did you really think that would work???

    ¡°!!.¡±

    In his hand was a metal chain. Tang Soso went nk for a moment.

    ¡°It''s a specially made iron chain, it should be enough to restrain an injured person. Tie him up properly with this.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    ??Hurry.??

    ??Yes.??

    Tang Soso quickly epted the iron chainTang Gun-ak held out. Chung Myung watched the unbelievable sight with dazed eyes.

    Tang Gun-ak clicked his tongue and spoke in a faint voice.

    ¡°Anyway, these martial artists! they think they can just patch their body roughly!¡±

    Tears slowly trickled down Chung Myung??s eyes.

    a??Screw Tang bastards.''

    It??s a mess passed down through generations. Through generations!

    No, does that mean it is a family motto? How can they say the same thing a hundred yearster?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak approached Chung Myung and examined him here and there.

    ¡°It is difficult to pinpoint internal bleeding with needles alone. Use medicinal herbs as well.??

    ??Sahyung doesn??t eat much because it??s bitter.??

    ¡°!Force it in.¡±

    ??Yes!??

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ??Dongryong-ah.??

    ??Why, you bastard.¡±

    ??Go fetch Sect Leader. The Tang Family is persecuting Mount Hua''s disciple.!.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn''t he apud?¡±

    The halted tears again flowed down Chung Myung??s cheekbones.

    ??There??s no one on my side. No one.''

    Sect Leader Sahyung.

    I miss the old days??.

    ?C It was the same way back in the day, you punk. Since you are still the same.

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Ah, how lonely. So damn lonely.

    Then Tang Gun-ak sighed lightly and asked.

    ¡°How does your body feel?¡±

    ¡°Can''t you see?¡±

    ??You look good.¡±

    ??!!but this yangban???

    Chung Myung??s body twitched.

    ¡°No difort?¡±

    ¡°Ah, does it seem like there isn''t!¡±

    ¡°It seems there isn??t.¡±

    ¡°!Can??t you hear what I??m saying?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was ring at Tang Gun-ak with a face as if a thousand incense burned inside, sighed with resignation.

    ¡°!!It??s so ufortable to eat because I??m like this, please ask them to at least untie me when I??m eating.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Tang Soso and said,

    ¡°What about meals?¡±

    ¡°I have been feeding him on time.¡±

    ¡°So he''s been eating rice. Change to rice gruel from now on. Fire cooked food (????????? (????????)) is not good for patients. Give him three meals a day.??

    ¡°!!.¡±

    Chung Myung looked up at the ceiling with a sorrowful heart.

    Sect Leader Sahyung.

    !I??m lonely.

    ?C Kikikikik.

    Hey, this damned person!

    Don??tugh!

    * * *

    Some rumors are faster than a storm.

    ??Waiters! Bring another bottle of Hwaju here.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I''ll bring it right away!¡±

    It was when those seated around the table were pouring thest drink from the bottle.

    Suddenly, the door flung open, and a man drenched in sweat hurriedly staggered in.

    ??Here. Here! Why are you in such a hurry???

    ??Did he get scared thinking we might drink all the liquor he ordered???

    Laughter broke out. The man, who was looking around at the sound calling him, rushed and shouted.

    ??Did, did you hear that story?¡±

    ??What story???

    ??That Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family have signed a non-aggression pact with those Evil Sect viins!??

    Those who heard the story chuckled.

    ??Don??t talk nonsense and sit down. We??ve ordered a new bottle.??

    ??I??m not kidding, I??m telling you the truth!??

    ??Alright, alright.??

    ??It??s a mess out there right now! Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family have dered that they will not enter the Yangtze River for the next three years!??

    The eximer was so pale that the faces of those listening began to harden. But soon someone clicked their tongue.

    ??Tsk, tsk. There??s a limit to jokes. Why would the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family make a pact with those Evil Faction brutes???

    ??It''s, it??s not just some Evil Faction. Five Great Evil havee together and created a new force called the Evil Tyrant Alliance!¡±

    ??Evil Tyrant Alliance???

    ??Yes, Shaolin and Wudang, who went to the Yangtze River, were unable to cope with the attack of the Evil Tyrant Alliance and were forced to make peace!??

    ¡°!The Evil Faction have united together???

    ??I told you so!??

    ??Ei, that??s absurd. No matter how many Evil Faction bastards gather in one ce, for Shaolin and Wudang to make peace with the Evil Faction! This is a disaster!??

    The man struck his chest as if frustrated.

    ??If you don??t believe me, go out and see for yourself! It??s a big deal out there! The whole world is in turmoil because of this!??

    ????What nonsense????

    Everyone was at a loss for words.

    Looking at their desperate faces, it seemed like they weren''t lying, but it was hard to believe.

    Righteous Faction and Evil Faction making peace?

    They??ve never heard of such a story. Weren''t they divided into Righteous and Evil factions in the first ce because they can??t blend together just like water and oil? But how can the two???

    ??Ho- Hold on. Did you say a??Non-aggression Pact''???

    ??That??s what I said!??

    ??The Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family wouldn??t step into the Yangtze River anymore? What about the sects currently in the Yangtze???

    ??They are all leaving Yangtze.??

    ??The Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family have turned the Yangtze into a ho??s nest, and they??re retreating without dealing with the forces there? What about themoners in that ce???

    ??Who knows???

    ??Ho?? Hoho?? Ho. How can such a dogshit situation ur???

    Finally, a roar came out from the mouths of those who had been holding back.

    ??If they were going to do this, they should have just scratched the surface. They brazenly went in, took what they wanted, and then fled? As if that was not enough, they signed a humiliating non-aggression pact not to step into the Yangtze River for the next three years???

    Despair filled the faces of everyone in the tavern. Their voices were loud, and everyone could hear.

    ??Is it because they don''t know how those pirates will react? Now that the water fortress has copsed countless times, they will rise and run wild, who will handle the aftermath? How can Righteous Factions do this nonsense!??

    ??I can??t believe it! The Shaolin I know, Wudang I know, they wouldn??t do this!??

    There were violent reactions here and there, but that didn??t mean they could stop the already bursted dam.

    ??Whether you believe it or not isn??t the important thing. People around the Yangtze River are already packing their belongings. Now, without the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, there??s no one to stop the tyranny of the Evil Sect. There are more than a few people who??d rather abandon their homnd than just sit and face death.??

    ??Ho!. Hoho! Come now.??

    It was absolutely unbelievable news.

    But there was no way not to believe it. This is because even as they were talking, some people rushed into the tavern in contemtion and talked about the same story.

    ??What in the world?? Who would have thought that Shaolin, Wudang, and Namgung Family would abandon themoners and find their own way to survive??. What then was the Chivalrousness they??ve been preaching about all this while? And they still pride themselves as the Righteous Faction???

    ??Why have we even supported them so far! Aren??t they no different from bandits now???

    ??They??re scammers, scammers! In the first ce, they were just greedy for money and benefits! We??ve been deceived. Completely fooled!??

    Anger began to spread.

    Naturally, people tend to feel greater anger when betrayed by those they trusted than when harmed by evildoers. As great as the trust ced in the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family was, the disappointment and anger over their choices were also enormous.

    Once the rumor spread from the Yangtze River to each province, it quickly spread across the entire Jungwon like wildfire.

    After the war with Magyo, for over a hundred years, this was the most shocking news, shaking the tranquil Jungwon like an earthquake.

 Chapter 831

    Bop Jeong kept his face stern and remained silent for a long time.

    Bop Kye couldn¡¯t bear to meet his eyes and bowed his head.

    ¡°¡­Was everything you¡¯ve said so far true?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye could only let out a groaning sound and couldn¡¯t reply. If one were to say they had no words even with ten mouths, this would be the time.

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeongughed in disbelief at the hard-to-believe fact.

    ¡°You made a pact with the Evil Sects? Moreover, a unteral pact that only this side cannot advance into Gangnam, including the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t even finish his sentence and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®It was my mistake.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t mean to send Bop Kye. If they were sending most of Shaolin¡¯s power, he should have led Shaolin himself. At best, it was a matter of dealing with pirates, and it was something he shouldn¡¯t have sent Bop Kye to.

    ¡°This foolish human. How on earth am I nning to rectify this¡­ Amitabha. Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong muttered and shook his head. Bop Kye, watching him, felt like he¡¯d swallowed a rock.

    ¡°Bangjang¡­. If things go terribly wrong, please let me take the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Let you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since I acted without Bangjang¡¯s permission and if we just say that it¡¯s not in line with Shaolin¡¯s intentions, it might be hard for me to hold my head high, but if it¡¯s for Shaolin¡­¡±

    ¡°Such foolishness!¡±

    Bop Jeong burst out angrily.

    ¡°That would only belittle Shaolin¡¯s name. If we go back on our words for mere survival, how would the world see Shaolin? From then on, words that do note out of my mouth will be light words that can be reversed at any time. That would undermine the status of Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There was no other way. I understand, but¡­¡±

    If it had not been such an unconventional offer, there is no way that Jang Ilso would have obediently let go of those who came into his grasp.

    But¡­.

    ¡®How on earth should I resolve this matter?¡¯

    If it were just a year ago, it might not have been such a big deal. No matter how bad the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family are, if they don¡¯t have a hill to lean against, others will end up relying on them again.

    But not now.

    ¡°I never thought that supporting the establishment of Heavenly Comrade Alliance woulde back like this¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong was the one who pushed the Heavenly Comrade Alliance despite opposition from other sects. It was done because of various interests at the time, but he could not have imagined that what he did would plunge Shaolin¡¯s position into an abyss.

    ¡®How can things flow this unpredictably?¡¯

    If only he hadn¡¯t condoned the establishment of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    If only that Jang Ilso hadn¡¯t organized the Evil Tyrant Alliance and set traps on the Yangtze.

    If only Heo Dojin had not made an extreme choice to save his disciples and throw his face to the ground.

    And if only Evil Tyrant Alliance hadn¡¯t readily epted that extreme choice!

    If only one of them hadn¡¯t happened, it would have been something that could have been rectified. But these are all meaningless assumptions. All these events transpired, and now all that remained was to restore the status of the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family, which plummeted to the ground at this moment.

    ¡°How have the reactions been?¡±

    ¡°Sects that didn¡¯t go to the Yangtze are demanding an exnation. And even though the rumor has not spread to Songshan yet, so public sentiment is not raging, but this ce is probably soon¡­¡± (Songshan is the mountain where Shaolin temple is.)

    ¡°I suppose so¡­. It¡¯s inevitable. Amitabha. Amitabha¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong shouted mantra as if he were frustrated.

    Public sentiment is fearsome.

    Themoners usually endure no matter how much persecution they receive, but the moment it crosses a certain line, they have the power to rush even into the imperial pce with just farming tools.

    The moment they be angry beyond disappointment at the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, the downfall will begin quickly.

    ¡°What about Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect? What did Mount Hua do?¡±

    Bop Kye looked at him with a look on his face as if he had no idea what he meant, and replied hesitantly.

    ¡°We came out of the Yangtze River first, so¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t check what Mount Hua was doing?¡±

    ¡°The situation was¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong closed his eyes tightly. And he sighed inwardly.

    ¡®Aah¡­What to do with this¡­¡¯

    If Bop Kye had the leeway to observe the situation from a distance, he would have paid keen attention to the movement of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. It¡¯s not Bop Kye who can¡¯t understand that Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance are the ones who will benefit the most when Ten Great Sect falls.

    However¡­.

    ¡®There¡¯s definitely a difference between watching from a step away and recognizing the situation amid the storm.¡¯

    The same goes for Bop Kye and Heo Dojin.

    It¡¯s true that making a calm judgment in rapidly changing situations is difficult, but he never expected that they would be so flustered to make such an irrational choice.

    An era without war and conflicts.

    Those who grew strong in such times might have be powerful, but they have not matured yet. Even Bop Jeong didn¡¯t realize that they were no different from a child with only strength.

    ¡°Did you see any signs of them leaving the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°¡­Come to think of it, we tried to leave quickly, but they didn¡¯t show any signs.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so¡­. Right, I suppose so. There¡¯s no way Mount Hua Divine Dragon would miss this opportunity.¡±

    Bop Jeongughed bitterly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve missed our chance. By now, rumors that we¡¯ve colluded with the Evil Sects have probably spread everywhere., and now it would only sound nonsense to say that Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Evil Sects have made a secret agreement. We lost it. We lost it all. Amitabha. Amitabha¡­..¡±

    Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t hide his despair. The more he did, the more distorted the face of Bop Kye became.

    ¡°I apologize, Bangjang¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Bop Jeong shook his head.

    What¡¯s done is done. What¡¯s the use of ming Bop Kye? What needs to be considered now is how to rectify what has happened.

    ¡°To the inquiring sects, reply that the pact is true.¡±

    ¡°Ho- However¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than fleeing after causing a mess. Tell them that Shaolin will take responsibility for what it must.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I will convey that.¡±

    ¡°And!¡±

    A blue glint shed from the eyes of Bop Jeong for an instant.

    ¡°Just because they weren¡¯t originally from our sect doesn¡¯t make them any different. It is a pact in the name of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, so keep it in mind that it must be kept.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°I- It¡¯s our fault this happened. But forcing them like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Do as you are told!¡±

    Bop Kay closed his mouth at Bop Jeong¡¯s reprimand.

    Seeing Bangjang¡¯s stern face, he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word of persuasion.

    ¡°There will be a lot of opposition.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze was cold.

    ¡°Losing the people¡¯s favor and facing their grudges are bad, but not the worst-case scenario. The worst-case scenario is that Shaolin loses its influence over the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if we face criticism, we must remain the North Star of Kangho. If they oppose our decision and act independently, the world will im that Shaolin is no longer the head of the Ten Great Sect. We must prevent that.¡±

    Cold sweat began to form on Bop Kye¡¯s forehead.

    By now, he was acutely aware of the gravity of his mistakes.

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Emphasize that the decision was made by Heo Dojin of Wudang, and from now on, Shaolin will not ept visitors for a month.¡±

    ¡°D- Does Bangjang mean to impose Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Bongmun. We just won¡¯t ept visitors.¡±

    Bop Jeong sighed deeply.

    ¡°We must avoid the pouring rain. It¡¯s also a strategy to stay put until the storm calms. Let¡¯s see how public sentiment flows.¡±

    Bop Jeong, who finished speaking, chanted mantra with a tired look.

    Those angered will surely seek someone to hold them ountable. It¡¯s inevitable that the grudges of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family will be directed at Shaolin, but public sentiment criticizing Shaolin must be stopped.

    If so, they have no choice but to provide a suitable scapegoat.

    ¡°Wudang¡­. Due to this, Wudang will lose his position. Heo Dojin. Heo Dojin¡­.. Indeed¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t continue and closed his eyes.

    From the position of leading a sect, one can¡¯t help but understand why Heo Dojin made such a choice. What¡¯s more, don¡¯t they already know how Mount Hua Sect fell?

    It would also be difficult for the court to endure if Shaolin fell like Mount Hua Sect during his leadership.

    ¡®Even so, there are limits.¡¯

    He could understand, but he couldn¡¯t ept.

    It was when Bop Jeong sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    An urgent voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    When Bop Kye quickly responded, the door opened and Bop Yo rushed inside.

    ¡°We- We¡¯re in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry and start talking. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Wu- Wudang Sect¡­¡­.¡±

    As soon as he heard the word ¡®Wudang¡¯, Bop Jeong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Wudang Heo Dojin has stepped down from his position and has decided to go into seclusion.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bop Jeong, who jumped from his seat, asked back with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the news came directly from Wudang.¡±

    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s voice trembled as words escaped his lips.

    He thought they would just go into Bongmun for a while to avoid criticism, but he never expected such a drastic measure.

    ¡®Is he willing to take full responsibility?¡¯

    This isn¡¯t something that can be done with just any resolve.

    There¡¯s no precedent for a Sect Leader who has stepped down to return to his position. That means that Heo Dojin will take responsibility for this andpletely step down from his Sect Leader position.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the next Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°For some time, Heo Sanja, Saje of Heo Dojin, is said to be the temporary Sect Leader.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face dimmed.

    ¡°S- Such a foolishness¡­.¡±

    The most foolish act a sinner canmit is to acknowledge their wrongdoing. People aren¡¯t fully aware of what transpired there. They might be shocked and angered by the immediate news, but once their anger subsides a bit, they might specte that there were justifiable reasons.

    There are quite a few things that the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family have umted over the years, so there will definitely be people who defend them.

    However, Heo Dojin¡¯s resignation from his position as the Sect Leader, taking responsibility for this, is like admitting that the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family have made a big mistake.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to meet Heo Dojin in person.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯ll be difficult, Bangjang. Wudang is going to be in Bongmun for three months from now.¡±

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Eventually, Bop Jeong¡¯s face flushed with rage.

    ¡°What on earth is he doing! How can Heo Dojin be so impossibly foolish!¡±

    A thunderous roar erupted from the mouth of Bop Jeong, who rarely gets angry.

    ¡°Why has ite to this! Just why¡±

    His fingertips began to tremble with anger and shock.

    Everything¡¯s falling apart.

    The order of Kangho, centered around the Ten Great Sect, was shattering in this very moment.

    ¡®Has the era of chaos already begun?¡¯

    As soon as the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family lose control, the world won¡¯t remain as peaceful as it once was.

    It was as if he could see Jungwon on fire right before his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll depart for the Yangtze River. I have to meet Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang. We¡­ can¡¯t go to the Yangtze River.¡±

    For a moment, a sense of bewilderment and deep despair sank on Bop Jeong¡¯s face.

    He looked at Bop Kye in silence, and after a while, heughed mockingly. It was a mockery of the present situation.

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect Leader¡­. No, send a letter to Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Request a meeting on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Bop Kye, as soon as this is over, go to the Repentance Hall. I assign you six months of meditation.¡±

    ¡°As youmand.¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho.¡±

    The carefully stacked tower copsed at once. As if everything he painstakingly built was just a sandcastle.

    ¡®Evil Tyrant Alliance, and Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡¯

    He closed his eyes and chanted mantra.

    ¡®This is difficult.¡¯

    For the first time, Bop Jeong felt Shaolin¡¯s influence dwindling.

 Chapter 832

    Rumors that Evil Tyrant Alliance signed a non-aggression pact with the Ten Great Sect swept Jungwon like a storm. At first, many didn¡¯t believe it. But as the same news came in repeatedly, they were left in sheer disbelief.

    ¡°How the hell can a Righteous Faction collude with the Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°Is it right to call it a collusion?¡±

    ¡°If this isn¡¯t a collusion, then what on earth is!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    The most upsetting news for those who heard the rumor was that they had abandoned the Yangtze River.

    The pirates of the Yangtze River suffered severe damage from this war. If Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family were prevented from stepping on the Yangtze, wouldn¡¯t it be all too clear that they would go berserk?

    This is as good as the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family abandoning themoners of Gangnam. (Gangnam here refers to allnd south of Yangtze River. Gang: River, Nam: South)

    The public was outraged by the fact, but the subsequent news was even more shocking.

    ¨C It was Wudang Heo Dojin who led the pact.

    ¨C Shaolin¡¯s elder Bop Kye, Namgung Hwang, Gaju of the Namgung Family, and Baek Hyeonja, Sect Leader of Qingcheng, sided with Heo Dojin.

    ¨C Sects of Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family, who did not go to the Yangtze River, will also abide by the pact.

    At first, it was just shock, but the second time it built up into anger, and the third time it eventually turned into hatred. Those who exploded at the news they heard one after another climbed Mt. Wudang themselves.

    Those who reached the main gate of Wudang beyond the sunset were stunned by the tightly closed gate.

    ¡°You set things up like this and then go into Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to being shameless!¡±

    ¡°Come out! Come out right now!¡±

    In fact, the situation would have been a little different if Wudang greeted those who came and didn¡¯t shut its gate. No matter how wronged they felt, not many would openly swear in front of Wudang.

    But the firmly closed gate fueled the already inmed hearts of those who hade with some restraint.

    ¡°These damn bastards! And you call yourselves Righteous Sect!?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been talking about Taoist Sect and all that, and now you¡¯re abandoning innocentmoners?¡±

    ¡°All the years of trust in you were a waste!¡±

    Those who flocked to the mountain gate began throwing the items they were holding at the gate and over the wall.

    The first time is always difficult. As the front liners began swearing and throwing objects, those following suit raised their voices against Wudang.

    The insults grew more and more intense, and some even kicked the shut gate with force and spat on it.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    On the other side, Jin Hyun, who was still listening to curses on the other side of the gate, closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°Jin Hyun-ah.¡±

    Mu Jin carefully put his hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. Staying here will only upset you.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, Sasuk.¡±

    But Jin Hyun shook his head and endured.

    ¡°I have to witness properly. Would ignoring them change the reality?¡±

    ¡°That may be true but¡­¡±

    Jin Hyun sighed deeply, casting his gaze back to the gate. The pounding on the gate and the debris flying over the wall hurt his heart.

    ¡®To this extent¡­¡¯

    He murmured in a despondent voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know they would be this cold. Still, there must have been quite a bit done in the name of Wudang.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re angry because we did nothing. It¡¯s because we did so much. If there are no expectations, there¡¯s no disappointment, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    But the words didn¡¯tfort Jin Hyun. In other words, their disappointment was this great.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I know that Sect Leader¡¯s choice was not wrong. And the fact that all those choices were meant for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°However¡­ seeing this now, I sometimes wonder if it would¡¯ve been better to die there.. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s disgraceful¡­. If I had known that Wudang¡¯s name would fall to the ground like this¡­.¡±

    Mu Jin let out a deep sigh, feeling frustrated.

    Why won¡¯t he understand Jin Hyun¡¯s concern?

    Being Wudang¡¯s disciple was an absolute honor for them.

    How could they forget the envious nces that poured over them when they paraded the main streets in their Wudang¡¯s uniform?

    But now, they would no longer receive such looks.

    To them, Wudang had be a mere opportunist who coborated with the Evil Sects just to survive.

    Mu Jin sighed and tapped Jin Hyun on the shoulder.

    ¡°Everyone cling to their lives.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong is wrong. But if there¡¯s a mistake, we can make amends. If the dayes when we establish Wudang¡¯s Chivalrousness again, then even those who are angry will look at us again.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Jin nodded and turned to leave, and Jin Hyun followed him. But he hesitated to move his feet.

    Jin Hyun looked at the back of Mu Jin, who was going ahead, with a bitter expression.

    ¡®But Sasuk. There were those who didn¡¯t cling to their lives there.¡±

    Are they fearless? No, that can¡¯t be true.

    There was only one difference between them and Wudang.

    Could they stand firm in their beliefs even in the face of fear?

    Could they step forward even when scared?

    That small difference, which was not that big, led to such a drastic difference in results.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult.¡¯

    What Chivalrousness is. What Righteousness is.

    Things he thought he knew became ambiguous.

    Still, the harsh swear words from themoners were heard over the door.

    The fact that there was nothing wrong with each of the swear words they uttered made him even more sad.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    He said it from the bottom of his heart. It was an apology that he didn¡¯t know to whom.

    * * *

    Although rumor was inherently fast, this time, Hao Sect actively promoted it, so it spread throughout the world faster than its original speed.

    Everyone who heard it was angry, but among them, there were some who didn¡¯t even have time to be angry.

    They were the ones who lived by using the Yangtze River as their lifeline.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The fast ship hit the ship that was crossing the Jang River mercilessly. As the ship tilted, chains shot out from the fast ship, connecting the two. As they stepped on the chain, the pirates quickly crossed onto the ship.

    ¡°Sa- Save me!¡±

    Seeing the pirates, people¡¯s faces went pale and theyy t on the spot.

    The pirates, now on board the ship, shone their eyes hideously.

    ¡°If anyone hides even a penny, I¡¯ll skin you alive right here! Hand over everything you have! You others, go and open the cabins, take everything of value!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°E- Everything, isn¡¯t that too harsh? We will duly pay the toll, so please¡­¡±

    When an old man approached and begged, the pirate¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the captain of this ship, sir. If you take all of this, we¡¯ll go bankrupt. If we go bankrupt, then good sirs too would¡­.¡±

    Sogok!

    At that moment, the pirate¡¯s sword cut the captain¡¯s chest at once.

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    The old captain, with a split chest, fell on the spot and screamed.

    ¡°Hiiik!¡±

    The people who saw a person being cut by a sword and falling down in an instant began to tremble in fear.

    ¡°You arrogant bastard, how dare you try to teach me?¡±

    The pirate licked the blood from his sword with his tongue, twisted the corners of his mouth, and smiled wickedly.

    ¡°There are plenty of others willing to pay even if you don¡¯t. If youin one more time, I will kill you all and feed you to the fishes.¡±

    ¡°If anyone gets caught hiding, they¡¯ll be killed on the spot!¡±

    ¡°Move quickly!¡±

    One by one, the people started to open their purses. Their pale faces were filled with resignation. Being robbed of all their money meant starvation, but it was better than death.

    ¡®How did thingse to this¡­¡¯

    The pirates were more venomous than ever before. In the past, they used to manage the Yangtze River by taking only moderate tolls, but recently, their paths were marked only by cries of terror and misery.

    Thanks to the destruction of the water fortress by the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, these damaged water fortresses are now ruthlessly killing and plundering without discretion.

    ¡®At this rate, all the merchants using the Yangtze will be ruined.¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s going to happen now¡­¡¯

    ¡®If they hadn¡¯te to the Yangtze River, none of this would¡¯ve happened!¡¯

    Each of them gritted their teeth inside. It was amusing in a way. Isn¡¯t the anger towards the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, who had led to this situation, far greater than the anger towards the bandits right in front of them, who weremitting these crimes?

    ¡°We¡¯ve collected everything. What should we do with these people?¡±

    ¡°Let them go.¡±

    The person who appeared to be the leader said with a grin.

    ¡°The officials do note forward unless people die en masse. Money is a good thing. Those officials are not people who won¡¯t collect taxes just because we robbed them anyway.¡±

    Hearing this, the faces of themoners darkened, realizing the truth in the pirate¡¯s words.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to unnecessarily make things worse. Plus, if we let them live, they¡¯lle back with more money, won¡¯t they? See you next time. If you want to keep your head above water next time, carry some money with you. Hahahahaha!¡±

    Afterpletely plundering the ship, the pirates gleefully moved to their ship and quickly disappeared into the distance.

    The people on board, who were in shock, finally broke down in tears.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m screwed. I¡¯ve spent all my fortune on this business trip¡­. If this happens, even if I return, I will have no choice but to starve to death!¡±

    ¡°Starve to death? I even owed a debt! Now I can¡¯t do anything but wait to get sold off!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Just a while ago, things weren¡¯t like this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of those damned Ten Great Sect guys! This!¡±

    They did not ride the shipfortably even though their intestines were dangerous. They know it¡¯s dangerous, but they have no choice but to board the ship to make a living.

    Those who rely on the Yangtze River as their lifeline have no choice but to make a living from the Yangtze River. Even though we know it is dangerous, it is very difficult to find another way to live now.

    ¡°¡­How are we supposed to survive?¡±

    ¡°Sobb.¡±

    This ship wasn¡¯t the only one that suffered such a fate. A simr situation was happening throughout the Yangtze.

    The water fortress that suffered massive damage was greedily plundering ships and filling their stomachs with the permission of the ck Dragon King.

    Normally, when they thought their atrocities were getting worse, themoners would run to the sect belonging to the Righteous Faction and ask for help, but now they had no choice but to endure their tyranny.

    ¡°Captain, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Bring a clean cloth here! Now!¡±

    Sailors were busy tending to the captain¡¯s condition who had fallen to the floor. Seeing the captain¡¯s pale face after losing so much blood, some of the crew were engulfed in despair, cursing out loud.

    ¡°That bloody Heo Dojin bastard!¡±

    ¡°Is it just Wudang? There were Namgung and Shaolin too! Ten Great Sect or Five Great Family, they¡¯re all the same!¡±

    ¡°When have those high and mighty bastards ever paid attention to us? What about the Chivalrousness they keep talking about? They should just drown in shit! Those bastards aren¡¯t any different from pirates!¡±

    ¡°Ptoo, disgusting!¡±

    The ship listlessly changed direction.

    Having all their goods taken, there was no point in heading to their destination; it would just cost them more for the return journey.

    ¡°¡­We should hope not to encounter more pirates on the way back.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already been robbed. What does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­ What if they get angry because there¡¯s nothing to loot and attack us?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    One of the merchants sighed deeply as if the weight of the world was on his shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to live. It¡¯s really, really tough¡­¡±

    Everyone became somber at hisment. As they were each lost in their own sorrow, someone pointed outside the ship and spoke.

    ¡°Look over there¡­ That ship seems to be caught, too.¡±

    ¡°Aigo¡­.¡±

    Sure enough, they saw another ship approaching from a distance. The fast ship that discovered this turned its bow and began heading towards the approaching ship.

    Everyone looked there with sad expressions. There was no choice but to watch with pity the misfortune that was destined to happen.

    ¡°Look over there, over there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another pirate shiping. And it¡¯s not just one or two, but a whole swarm of them.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is happening to the Yangtze River?¡±

    Everyone was speechless at the terrible sight.

    Then, someone mumbled in confusion.

    ¡°¡­But why is that ship heading there?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the pirates the ones who first attacked the ship the rightful ¡®owners¡¯? That fast ship has already upied, so why is the other one also heading there?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    The crew looked at the ce again, blinking their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s going fast¡­ Huh? Huuh? Huuuuuuh?¡±

    The ship that appearedte rushed forward without even slowing down. Then, it rammed into the fast ship that was attached to the merchant ship.

    Kwaaaaang!

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The crew¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 833

    ¡°Take everything!¡±

    Sohong, who had ruthlessly cut off the resisting person,ughed with glee and shouted loudly.

    ¡®This is it! This is how it should be!¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t truly gone wild to his heart¡¯s content while doing pirate jobs until now. This is because he knew well that if business goes overboard, it¡¯ll eventually attract the Righteous Faction.

    But now the Righteous Faction who should have stopped them cannote to the Yangtze River. This is what they mean when they say there¡¯s a feastid out.

    Of course, as time goes by, they have no choice but to negotiate properly as before. If you catch all the fish, theke will die and eventually rot things will be the only ones left.

    But for a while, he can let out all the suppressed wildness in him.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A ship is approaching from behind.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it the officials?¡±

    ¡°No, it looks like other water fortresses.¡±

    ¡°Other water fortresses?¡±

    Sohong frowned.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯vee to taste some of the spoils. Just leave them be.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Even as he said to leave them alone, he clicked his tongue in his mind.

    ¡®Still, shouldn¡¯t we follow the territory rules?¡¯

    Thew of pirates is very simple. The first to eat is the owner. It may be different if it is their area, but the area around this river is unimed as the Great Whale Water Fortress copsed.

    So, the right to rob this ship belongs to those who came first.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but we should leave some behind¡­¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    At that moment, there was a huge explosion, and the ship they were on shook violently as if it would capsize.

    ¡°Ooot!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    In a sudden shock, the pirates running on the deck were thrown off bnce, rolling and screaming.

    ¡°Wha- What?¡±

    The startled Sohong rushed forward. A strange ship had crashed into the back of their chained fast ship.

    ¡°Tho- Those damned fools!¡±

    He spat out curses, thinking that they approached too fast and couldn¡¯t steer properly. Of course, pirates who spend most of their time on ships are usually proficient at steering, so this doesn¡¯t happen much¡­. but he had no choice but to judge as such for now.

    However, he soon realized he was wrong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    A group of martial artists rose from the ship that hit them.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Seeing that they were perfectly dressed in ck uniforms that were clearly different from the clothes worn by pirates, they were definitely not ordinary pirates.

    The moment he saw the swords in their hands and the plum blossom pattern engraved on their chests, the name of a sect shed in Sohong¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Mo- Mount Hua? Why is Mount Hua Sect here!¡±

    His face turned pale with shock.

    A year ago, or even just a month ago, his reaction would have beenpletely different. However, the status of the name Mount Hua in the Yangtze River has changed drasticallypared to a month ago.

    Rumor has it that Mount Hua obliterated Great Whale Water Fortress with only a few people, and even yed a key role in the showdown with ck Dragon Water Fortress that were all known near the Yangtze River.

    In other words, the name of Mount Hua in the Yangtze River was no different from that of the Grim Reaper.

    ¡°Aaaaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°Sa- Save me¡­ Aaaaaargh!¡±

    Sure enough, Mount Hua¡¯s warriors who jumped onto the ship quickly began to cut down the pirates in no time. The fast ship was mainly empty as most were out looting, but considering that, it was still incredibly fast.

    ¡°Da- Damn it!¡±

    It was a time when Sohong, caught off guard by the unexpected situation, was at a loss for what to do.

    ¡°Eutcha.¡±

    A man dressed in ck martial arts attire lightly leaped onto the ship. Almost at the same time, five young martial artists jumped behind him as if to support the lead.

    ¡°Hummmm.¡±

    Upon boarding the ship, the man slowly looked around and his face contorted in frustration.

    ¡°Have these pirate bastards lost their sense of fear? They dare do this in my river?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the head?¡±

    Sohong looked sternly at the man before opening his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. You from Mount Hua then?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua? Mount Huaaaaaaaaaaa? Your words are quite short, isn¡¯t it? How dare this little bastard speak informally? Do you want me to pull out all my teeth and let you live on porridge?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sohong¡¯s face was stunned by the sudden barrage of insults.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Chung Myung, you bastard. Why would you need my name? You wouldn¡¯t know me anyway.¡±

    But to his surprise, Sohong¡¯s face turned even paler.

    ¡°Chu- Chu- Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung, who tilted his head at the response, nced behind curiously.

    ¡°I think he knows me?¡±

    ¡°¡­It makes sense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be weird if he didn¡¯t.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong shook their heads. Sometimes, this guy underestimated his own reputation.

    ¡°Mount Hua Divine Dragon!¡±

    A cold sweat poured down on Sohong¡¯s face as if standing before the gates of hell.

    He wanted to deny it, but the man squatting in front looked exactly like the rumors described. In addition, the bandages wrapped around his wrists, exposed under his open front and sleeves, proved that this man had just been involved in a fierce battle not long ago.

    Mount Hua Divine Dragon Chung Myung.

    A man from Mount Hua Sect who killed the Barbarous ck Fish, the Chaeju of the Great Whale Water Fortress, and destroyed them.

    ¡°That¡­ the one who fought equally against Paegun?¡±

    Sohong¡¯s murmuring distorted Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hey this shit, equally? If that bastard hadn¡¯t interfered, I would have won!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was standing behind, interjected hesitantly.

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You should have a conscience.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you I would have won! If I fight to the end, I¡¯ll win no matter what! To anyone! Whoever the bastard is!¡±

    ¡°Aah, yes, yes. Let¡¯s face the front, the front.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you seriously!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Face the front.¡±

    Sohong¡¯s fingertips were trembling like the leaves of an aspen tree.

    Even in the face of ruthless pirates, they did not appear to be nervous at all. It¡¯s humiliating to think of it, but in fact, Sohong couldn¡¯t even afford to feel humiliated.

    It¡¯s a matter of course.

    Would such amon pirate even register in the eyes of the man who killed Barbarous ck Fish, devastated the water fortress, and fought a fierce battle with the Evil Tyrant Ryeonju in the middle of a war between the Evil Tyrant Alliance and the Righteous Sects?

    Resist?

    He can¡¯t even think of that. Especially when up against Mount Hua Divine Dragon. To douse oneself in oil and jump into a fiery pit might have higher survival chances instead.

    But even if he won¡¯t fight back with his sword, he still has something to say.

    ¡°Ri- Righteous Factions are not allowed to enter the Yangtze River! Why, why are you guys here?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t the Righteous Factionse here, you son of a beast! It¡¯s the Ten Great Sects who can¡¯t. We aren¡¯t one of the Ten Great Sects. We were kicked out way back in the past, you know.¡±

    ¡°No, you are talking too much. Why do you talk like that! How can you say kicked out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, though?¡±

    ¡°You can say the same thing a little differently, like ¡®The rule doesn¡¯t apply because we¡¯re from Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Eii. If we hadn¡¯t been kicked out, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toe either.¡±

    ¡°Uuugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon clearly showed his dissatisfaction and covered his face with the hand that was not holding sword.

    Chung Myung gestured at Sohong with his chin.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that if you¡¯re caught operating around the Kugang, you¡¯ll lose your head?¡± (Kugang is the area name of the Yangtze river part where they¡¯re in.)

    ¡°Wha- What do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know? Then it can¡¯t be helped. Goin to your leader if you die.¡±

    As if there was nothing more to say, Chung Myung shouted.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Take everything they have! If anyone resists, cut them down and feed them to the fishes!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like a pirate, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong, but it feels strange.¡±

    Five Swords kicked off the floor like a beam of light even as they grumbled. At the same time, the second and third-ss disciples waiting from the bottom jumped onto the ship and began to drive out the pirates.

    The deck was quickly cleared.

    The number of people who can board a ship is limited in the first ce. When faced with simr numbers, these pirates are no more than a post-meal exercise for the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, having defeated the resisting pirates and subdued those who surrendered, surrounded and trapped Sohong who remained until the end.

    Clung tightly to the railing, Sohong, dripping with cold sweat, stared at them.

    ¡°- ck Dragon King will never sit idle on this! If, if you kill me¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon replied with a soft smile.

    ¡°Thanks for the advice, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything you should worry about.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Sohong gritted his teeth and red at Mount Hua Sect with spiteful eyes.

    ¡°How long can you hold out in the Yangtze River¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, shit!¡±

    Just then, Cheongmyeong, who was behind him, flew in like a falcon and kicked Sohong in the jaw.

    Ppaaaaak!

    Everyone tightly shut their eyes.

    Sohong, with his head jerked back as high as possible, twitched and helplessly fell behind the railing.

    Ssh!

    ¡°Augh! You talk too much, prick.¡±

    Chung Myung finally shook off his hand as if he felt refreshed.

    ¡°I told you not to overdo it. Your wound hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about catching a little fish like that? It¡¯s just light exercise.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head in exasperation.

    Anyway, he never listens.

    ¡°Soso-ya, is anyone injured?¡±

    ¡°No casualties, Sahyung. Some have minor injuries, but they aren¡¯t life-threatening.¡±

    ¡°Damn pirates.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth, ring at the tied-up pirates. In response, the pirates quickly lowered their pale faces.

    ¡°We¡¯ll treat the injured and find the owners of all the stolen items.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples started to move about busily.

    Themoners, who were watching from the corner trembling, finally mustered the courage to approach cautiously.

    ¡°Thank, thank you. We¡¯re truly grateful.¡±

    ¡°Eii, no prob! Ha. Ha. Ha. It¡¯s a matter of course as a Righteous Sect! A. Matter. Of. Course.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    The puzzledmoners hesitantly inquired,

    ¡°But we heard that due to the pact with the Evil Tyrant Alliance, the Righteous Faction cannote to the Yangtze¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a load of crap. It¡¯s true that those punks from the Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family can¡¯te, but we can.¡±

    ¡°¡­R- Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung replied with a sly smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in the other region, but at least in this Kugang, we will protect you fully so you cane this way. I¡¯ll make sure those little pirate bastards can¡¯t evene near you.¡±

    ¡°Aah!¡±

    ¡°Please let people know. This Kugang is under the protection of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance. In Kugang, there will never be victims of those pirates.¡±

    Then, Chung Myung discreetly whispered to a merchant standing in the front.

    ¡°And we¡¯ve built a bridge to the ind in Kugang. If youe there, we¡¯ll give you a discount and also provide transportation.¡±

    ¡°Is- is that for real?¡±

    ¡°Hoo? Have you been scammed all your life! I¡¯m Chung Myung! Chung Myung! Mount Hua Divine Dragon!¡±

    The merchants¡¯ faces glowed as Chung Myung thumped his chest.

    ¡°R- Right. Mount Hua Divine Dragon!¡±

    ¡°You can believe what the famous Mount Hua Divine Dragon says!¡±

    Five Swords, who were listening, closed their eyes tightly.

    ¡®How did ite to this?¡¯

    ¡®When did that alias of scam and evil be a symbol of trust?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s reputation in the Yangtze area has never been higher.

    And if the story begins to spread today, it will not be surprising if Mount Hua takes the name of the best sect in the world, at least in the Yangtze River.

    Overwhelmed with gratitude, the merchants grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s hand and continuously bowed their heads.

    ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you very much. How can we ever repay this kindness¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. How to repay? Just repay with money. You speak as if there is another way to repay the favor. For a person who¡¯s supposedly a merchant¡­ Uep! Eup!¡±

    Baek Cheon naturally covered Chung Myung¡¯s mouth and dragged him to the back. Then, with a broad smile, he said,

    ¡°Hahaha. His injury hasn¡¯t fully healed, so his mind is a bit off now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong stealthily blocked the stare of the merchants who were nkly watching the spectacle.

    ¡°If you have any questions, just ask me. I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.Then can I ask you this one thing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°¡­ This is a question that mighte as rude¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Speakfortably.¡±

    ¡°Then, with all due respect¡­¡±

    The merchant, who hesitated, took a deep breath and opened his mouth as if he had gathered courage.

    ¡°Is he really Mount Hua Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer affirmatively.

 Chapter 834

    As the pirates rampaged more, the sentiment of the people living by the Yangtze River became increasingly hostile.

    It was not easy to grit your teeth and hold on as people were constantly losing their lives and possessions everywhere.

    Those who were tired went to the officials and appealed, but all they received in return were perfunctory responses about requesting intervention from the imperial pce.

    To begin with, the administrative power of the officials did not extend effectively to the Yangtze River area. If they had the ability to find and deal with the pirates hiding throughout the vast river, they would have done so long ago.

    Moreover, while bandits could devastate viges and reduce tax revenues, thereby necessitating their capture, the pirates did not interfere with the grain supplies. So there was no urgent need to handle them like the bandits.

    The pirates, having some forethought, also refrained from touching goods transported by officials.

    Therefore, even the officials weren¡¯t in any hurry to take action.

    Those who hit the ground out of frustration soon visited mid-sized and smaller martial arts sects located near the Yangtze River for help rather than the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family.

    However, these sects were also reluctant.

    ¨C We don¡¯t have experience in naval battles. We might end up causing more harm than good if we stepped forward.

    ¨C We might try to protect the nearby viges, but¡­

    ¨C If even the Ten Great Sects can¡¯t do anything, what can we possibly do?

    In the end, themoners had no choice but to turn their feet weakly.

    The most despairing sentiment was: how could they possibly handle a situation that even the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family had given up on?

    It is said that the merchants along the Yangtze River were taking measures, but it was unlikely that they had any effective strategies.

    At best, it would be to hire an escort and ce an escort ship around a merchant ship¡­ But it made no sense to expect that an escort who could be purchased for a few pennies would be able to fight water fortresses, which was one of the Five Great Evil Sects.

    In the meantime, the damage was gradually increasing, and while everyone was speaking out against the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family out of frustration, strange rumors began to spread.

    ¨C Pirates don¡¯t approach the area around Kugang.

    ¨C The Heavenly Comrade Alliance, centered around Mount Hua Sect, has established itself in Kugang. Pirates from water fortresses were plundering near Kugang but were caught and annihted by Mount Hua Sect.

    ¨C The Heavenly Comrade Alliance, led by Mount Hua Sect, dered Kugang as their territory and stated that they would protect merchant ships traveling to and from Kugang.

    The merchants were in a great stir when they heard the news.

    Groups of them gathered at the docks, discussing the situation excitedly.

    ¡°No, the Righteous Faction couldn¡¯te to the Yangtze River, could they? You said they signed such a pact, right?¡±

    ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not the Righteous Faction that can¡¯te; it¡¯s the Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family! Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua Sect aren¡¯t part of either, right?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right? Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    Those who were so shocked by the choices of the Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family that they had forgotten the existence of Heavenly Comrade Alliance began to engrave its name in their minds once again.

    ¡°But will it really be okay? Heavenly Comrade Alliance isn¡¯t a greater ce than the Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family, right? They might not be able to handle the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. Isn¡¯t Mount Hua Sect the ce where who started to subdue those pirate bastards in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°R- Right!¡±

    One of the merchants nodded vigorously.

    While subsequent events overshadowed it, all these issues started when Mount Hua struck against the Great Whale Water Fortress.

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce if they were afraid of the water fortresses. Isn¡¯t it said that all the pirates who had approached Kugang were all smashed? They¡¯re even patrolling the area with their own ships.¡±

    ¡°What about the wa- water fortresses? How are the water fortresses not responding?

    ¡°Seems that way.¡±

    ¡°Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. Didn¡¯t the water fortress suffer the most damage in this war?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Because countless water fortresses copsed.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps right now, water fortresses don¡¯t even have the strength to face Mount Hua. And Mount Hua wasn¡¯t afraid of water fortresses in the first ce. What is there to be afraid of when the ce you were originally confident in dealing with has be weak?¡±

    ¡°My goodness¡­ Was Mount Hua that powerful of a sect? Powerful enough to not be afraid of water fortresses?¡±

    ¡°Lately, we¡¯ve heard the name Mount Hua more often than Shaolin or Wudang. We might¡¯ve underestimated Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    Someone else nodded furiously.

    Whether this news is true or not isn¡¯t important.

    The most important thing right now is that a trading route has opened in Kugang. The merchants of the Yangtze River currently cannot set sail and are suffering massive losses daily.

    ¡°So, we can use the trade route in Kugang as long as Mount Hua holds out, right?¡±

    ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    ¡°Ho- Hold on¡­ This¡­ Does this even matter? The pirates control the Yangtze, so we can¡¯t set sail from here. Even if we transport goods to Kugang, there won¡¯t be any ships to carry them, right?¡±

    ¡°I heard that¡¯s not the case. It is said that Mount Hua has built a bridge across the Yangtze in Kugang.¡±

    ¡°Bri- Bridge? Across the Yangtze? That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    Building a bridge across the vast Yangtze is impossible.

    ¡°No, no. Listen, it is said that long piers were built on the left and right around the ind in the middle of the Yangtze River. They say that if you bring the goods, they will put them on a ship there and move them.¡±

    ¡°Is, is that true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they said. But they do charge a toll on the ind. Defending the trade route costs a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hey, man! Is the toll an issue right now? The goods are rotting in the warehouse, and if I can¡¯t get a ship, I¡¯ll have to throw it away anyway! Kugang¡­ Did you say Kugang? This isn¡¯t the time for this! We need to notify the headquarters quickly!¡±

    Rumors spread at an rming rate among the merchants.

    To those who couldn¡¯t set sail due to the pirates, this news was like a ray of light. Those who heard the news all rushed to Kugang.

    ¡°I- It¡¯s true!¡±

    What those who arrived at Kugang saw were dozens of merchant ships anchored at the mouth of the river, where the terrain itself had changed.

    ¡°E- Excuse me. May I ask you something?¡±

    The bandit of Nokrim, who was maintaining the ship, turned his head and looked at the merchants who had rushed in.

    ¡°What the¡­ No, I mean¡­ Uh, what can I do for you?¡±

    The person who was about to give a harsh answer suddenly put both hands together and answered politely, causing the merchants to be slightly taken aback. Then, one of the merchants quickly asked,

    ¡°Is it true that¡­ Mount Hua carry goods from here across the river?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Mount Hua but Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Heavenly Comrade Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. Then what do you think all these ships are doing here? However, you have to transport the goods to the other side, on the ind. We¡¯ll lend carts, but for a fee.¡±

    The merchants¡¯ eyes sparkled.

    ¡°He, he said it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that mean I have to pay twice for the ferry fare and also pay to use the cart?¡±

    ¡°What of it? Would you rather meet pirates and bepletely robbed?¡±

    ¡°Who said it¡¯s a bad deal? E- Excuse me! What should I do to use this ship?¡±

    The bandits of Nokrim said with a smirk.

    ¡°We will move things or people, soe over. I¡¯ll lend you a ship, and if you want, I¡¯ll lend you a porter. You can bargain for the price in detail over there.¡±

    ¡°Over there?¡±

    Merchants¡¯ gazes swiveled like rays of light.

    Sure enough, there was a small house built conspicuously in front of the dock where ships anchored in rows.

    A madness shed in the eyes of the merchants at that moment.

    ¡°O- Out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Move away, you punk!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m first!¡±

    Merchants began to rush towards the reservation office at the dock. The bandit of Nokrim burst intoughter as he saw merchants running away tangled with each other.

    ¡°¡­I never imagined this would happen.¡±

    You can¡¯t really tell what¡¯s happening in the world.

    * * *

    Chwaaaaak!

    The ship cut through the water, approaching the ind.

    ¡°There, there hees!¡±

    ¡°Move! Hurry!¡±

    The pirates, seeing this, panicked and rushed to the shore.

    Tong!

    As the ship docked and a person jumped off, the pirates lined up and immediately bent their backs at right angles.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°Big Brotheeer?¡±

    The grumpiest voice in the world came out. Everyone who heard that voice tightened their necks.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±

    One of the pirates broke the tension, nervously dripping with cold sweat.

    ¡°No- Now that we¡¯ve be family¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Familyyyyyyyy?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung red and said sarcastically.

    ¡°The world has gone crazy, huh? Pirate bastards bing family with Taoist? Huh?¡±

    ¡®That son of a beast.¡¯

    ¡®Even if we treat him well, he¡¯s still a damned bastard.¡¯

    But they dare not utter those words.

    They knew right away that that person was extremely strong and had a terrible personality, but who would have imagined he¡¯d be this ruthless and indiscriminate?

    ¡®You never would¡¯ve thought he¡¯s the man who fought neck to neck against Paegun.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate that we get to keep at least our lives.¡¯

    ¡®It gives me goosebumps, really.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked through the pirates with his crazed eyes.

    ¡°You lot.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seemingly satisfied with their vigorous response, he nodded and spoke in a softer tone.

    ¡°Humans have their worth.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°But you lots aren¡¯t humans. How dare pirate bastards like you expect to be treated like humans? Do you think that¡¯s eptable?¡±

    ¡°N- No, it¡¯s not!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you know very well. So work till you break your arms. If I catch anyone cking, I¡¯ll tie them up and throw them in the water. If you¡¯re a good swimmer, you¡¯ll survive even with your legs and arms tied up, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why no answer?¡±

    ¡°We- We¡¯ll do our very best!¡±

    ¡°I will do my best!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded with a satisfied expression. At that moment, Jo-Gol, who was getting off the ship, saw him and let out a sarcasticugh.

    ¡°¡­It suits you so well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a calling, a calling.¡±

    ¡°I noticed you were all excited while boarding the ship. Maybe it¡¯s time to make this your full-time job.¡±

    ¡°Rascal.¡±

    Five Swords shook their heads.

    And they looked over the ind once and caught a glimpse of what was going on.

    ¡°Over there! Make sure that pir is straight!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re short on materials! How far is the transport ship?¡±

    ¡°We- We¡¯re doing our best to bring them over now. But since we have to bring them by ship¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up then!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In the middle of the ind, arge pavilion was being built. Naturally, the ones leading the construction were the members of the Tang Family.

    ¡°Ei. If I had known this would happen, we should have brought the elders.¡±

    ¡°We thought we wereing to fight, so we couldn¡¯t bring them. And it¡¯s not like we¡¯re building something that grand.¡±

    Still, it¡¯s a shame. Over there! No, you shouldn¡¯t do it like that! Move and let me see!¡±

    Looking at the members of the Tang Family running around, Baek Cheon muttered with a slightly fed-up expression.

    ¡°Was all this really necessary?¡±

    The situation changed. Didn¡¯t Chung Myung say that not only Kugang but also the nearby merchants will flock in? Naturally, we need to expand. We also need to build more roads.¡±

    At Jo-Gol¡¯s words, Baek Cheon nodded apprehensively.

    ¡®It seems like things are getting bigger and bigger.¡¯

    Ironically, the whole mess in the Yangtze was helping Mount Hua even more. The more violent the pirates are, the more merchants looking for a safe trade route will flock to Kugang.

    Chung Myung asked, gesturing towards the pirates.

    ¡°So, how many of the customerse?¡±

    ¡°The- There¡¯s an endless rush across here right now. Nokrim King will start trading soon.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s attending to customers. He says it¡¯s his true calling.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Well¡­ bandits are naturally in the business of attending to ¡°customers.¡±

    But that seems to have a different meaning¡­

    ¡®I don¡¯t know. As long as he does his job well, it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    Pushing asideplicated thoughts, Chung Myung looked at the merchant ships anchored across the river and grinned.

    ¡°Money is still money. Let¡¯s gather all of it! Kikikikik!¡±

    Screwing the Ten Great Sects, makes money, and subdues pirates along the way. This is like digging a ditch and catching a crayfish¡­

    ¡®Ah¡­ I don¡¯t like crayfish because there¡¯s nothing to eat.¡¯

    Can¡¯t we catch carp?

    Ugh.

 Chapter 835

    ¡°I think it¡¯s here, Haengsu-nim?¡±

    ¡°I- It seems so?¡±

    The ones who came pulling the cart stopped their horses with a tap. In front of them, a vast dock and a multitude of people were spread out.

    ¡°¡­Why are there so many?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, right?¡±

    There was a pile of luggage here and there despite that, the line of carts lined up behind seemed endless.

    Of course, this was understandable.

    Sailing a ship in the Yangtze River now is almost akin to suicide. But only here, one can safely set sail. In other words, it means that all the merchants who have to sail on the Yangtze River will flock here.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t realize there were so many merchants on the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°We usually don¡¯t see them all gathered like this.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Haengsu, nodding, looked ahead with a tense expression.

    ¡°Be careful; this isn¡¯t your usual dock. Isn¡¯t it the ce run by Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance? If you make a slip of the tongue, we¡¯ll be in trouble right away.¡±

    ¡°They are from the Righteous Faction; surely they wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know! Do you have any idea how arrogant those people from the Ten Great Sects are?¡±

    Haengsu shook his head as if the mere thought was tiresome.

    ¡°It is the prestigious Ten Great Sects that merchants find more difficult to treat than even high-ranking officials. It¡¯s not just one or two people who just believed in Righteous Factions and lost their minds. Do not let your guard down, think as if you¡¯re dealing with a high-ranking official.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Swallowing dry saliva, Haengsu led his merchants towards the dock.

    ¡®But who am I supposed to talk to?¡¯

    Seeing the system for the first time in his life, it was difficult for him to get a grasp. With the surroundings being so busy, it made it even more so.

    The wandering gaze of Haengsu reached a schr (??(•øÉú)) in the middle. The way he was holding arge ledger looked a little different from others.

    ¡®Is it him?¡¯

    Haengsu sneakily approached the schr and asked,

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Can, can we board the ship here?¡±

    Hwak!

    The schr suddenly turned his head and smiled brightly while looking at him.

    ¡°Wee, customer-nim!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Guys, water! Bring cold water and a wet towel, now!¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    People who were busy around the schr rushed to open the chest, and took out water that had been soaked in ice water, and a cold towel.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard working this long way!¡±

    ¡°Now, now! Here.¡±

    Haengsu was caught off guard and epted what they offered. As he held the cold gourd in his hand, it felt like all the hard work he had put in to get here had evaporated.

    ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ Sangdanju-nim said we could board here¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Which merchant guild are you from?¡±

    ¡°We are from Hwanho Merchant Guild.¡±

    ¡°Hwanho Merchant Guild?¡±

    The schr quickly flipped through his ledger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Hwanho, Hwanho¡­. Ah! Here it is. Reserved for 1 pm.! If it¡¯s 1 pm, then it¡¯s that ship over there. Guys, attend to the guests!¡±

    ¡°Yeeessss!¡±

    As soon as the word was over, burly porters rushed to load the luggage in the cart onto the ship.

    ¡°He- Heuk¡­ How are they lifting those heavy things so effortlessly?¡±

    Merchants usually have people ustomed to carrying loads. Yet, the speed and strength with which these porters moved were astonishing. Even weights that would make a strong man strain were being hoisted effortlessly by them.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess from their actions that they were not ordinary.

    ¡°They¡¯re so powerful¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Load them! Load them quickly!¡±

    ¡°Run, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯rete, we¡¯ll all die! Fly!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Merchants gazed nkly at those who were carrying their luggage as if they were going to die.

    ¡®No, why are they going to such lengths?¡¯

    The way they were carrying the load looked even more desperate than the merchants. Considering that porters generally try to make their work easier in any way possible, it was quite a strange sight.

    However, the schr in front of them seemed dissatisfied with even that.

    ¡°Have these guys only been eating porridge? Carry it faster! If we can¡¯t move all this stuff by today, both I and you guys will die! You know how that yangban is, right?¡±

    ¡°Uughh.¡±

    At his words, the porters groaned and increased their pace.

    ¡°Load them! Load them quickly!¡±

    ¡°No! This ship can¡¯t carry anymore! If we load more, it¡¯ll sink!¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and get on the next ship! What the hell are these pirate bastards doing! Hurry, hurry up, load the ship!¡±

    ¡°You! Don¡¯t put more up there!¡±

    Watching the porters desperately carry the loads, Haengsu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    ¡®What the hell is this ce?¡¯

    It was just then.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Gwan Hong?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At the familiar voice, Haengsu turned to his side. A familiar face stood there.

    ¡°Oh? Imong Hyung-nim!¡±

    ¡°Did youe here too? Well, among those who make a living on the Yangtze River now, there is probably no one who would note here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim. Hyung-nim is here too.¡±

    The merchant called Imong approached and chuckled.

    ¡°It must be hectic.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have no idea what¡¯s going on¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon. I¡¯ve just managed to adapt.¡±

    Imong looked around and eximed in awe,

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. As expected, Mount Hua is Mount Hua. When did they build such a dock, and where did they find these porters? They don¡¯t look like Taoists though¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Look there, over there.¡±

    Imong carefully pointed to arge man carrying goods from the front. Haengsu tilted his head.

    ¡°¡­What about him?¡±

    ¡°Look closely. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    For a moment, Haengsu squinted at the man, and then suddenly flinched.

    ¡°That, that¡­ Could it be?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s Taiping Great Dao (????(Ì«Æ½´óµ¶)).¡±

    ¡°Why, why is that person here?!¡±

    Taiping Great Dao.

    It is a famous bandit of Green Forest Stronghold (???(ìiÁÖíÎ)) located in the Taiping Mountains above Kugang. Given his immense strength and ferocious nature, there wasn¡¯t a merchant in the region who didn¡¯t know of him.

    Haengsu had also encountered him several times. Because of the notoriety of Taiping Great Dao, one had to pay a higher toll to pass through Taiping Mountain.

    That man was well-known for his monstrous strength.

    ¡°Hngggggg!¡±

    As Taiping Great Dao grunted while carrying the load, someone passing by kicked his buttocks.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    ¡°You slowpoke! Hurry up, you rascal!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Seeing such an unbelievable sight, color drained from Haengsu¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wha- What is going on¡­¡±

    That Taiping Great Dao was kicked in the buttocks and was even apologizing. Then who exactly were these people?

    ¡°It seems they all came from Nokrim.¡±

    ¡°These, these workers? All of them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Haengsu¡¯s body began to sweat coldly.

    What nonsense is this, a mountain bandit carrying the goods of merchants? It felt safer to entrust fish to a cat.

    ¡°Is, is this okay?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, it¡¯s not that bad. Look, who¡¯s after this ce the most? Pirates, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°To stand against such pirates, one would need the strength of bandits. Do you think pirates can easily approach a ce teeming with the likes of Nokrim¡¯s bandits?¡±

    ¡°N- No, but they¡¯re still bandits¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You worry about everything. Look over there.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Haengsu turned to the ce where Imong pointed. A huge g was fluttering, and on top of it, there was something written in crooked handwriting.

    ¡°What does it say¡­¡±

    Haengsu, squinted his eyes and read the phrase, was taken aback.

    He doesn¡¯t even have the energy to be surprised anymore.

    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said to be a message written by Mount Hua Divine Dragon himself. No matter how great the bandits are, will they be able to fight against Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Haengsu suddenly felt dizzy.

    Everything that goes on here is way beyond themon sense he knows.

    At a dock made by Taoists, bandits were working. And that Taoist is from Mount Hua, known for being the best at subduing bandits.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    Let¡¯s not think about it. As long as he made money, it was enough.

    ¡°It seems your goods have been loaded.¡±

    ¡°Al- Already?¡±

    Loading usually takes much longer than one might think. Even with experiencedborers working non-stop, it would usually take an entire day to fill a ship.

    However, this ce is different. You can almost see the load piling up on the ship. Even if a child were haphazardly stacking toy wooden blocks, they couldn¡¯t do it faster than this..

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you on the ind.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be on the other side of the river?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You really came without knowing anything. Here, we move through the ind. To avoid the headache of possibly encountering pirates on the water route with the cargo, it¡¯s deliberately set up this way.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean we have to load and unload twice?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing the work.¡±

    Come to think of it, that¡¯s true.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to pay the boat fare twice, but if we can just move the goods, the fare is nothing. Anyway, I have to go now, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim.¡±

    Watching Imong hastily head towards the ship, Haengsu grasped his temples. Just then, the schr, who had been busy giving instructions here and there, ran over.

    ¡°Are you the manager from Hwanho Merchant Guild? The loading isplete. Once you board the ship, you can head straight to the ind.¡±

    ¡°What, what should I do once I¡¯m on the ind?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll handle all the unloading. However, you can¡¯t bring the carts you brought onto the ship. You¡¯ll need to rent carts there to transport the goods to the other side.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the carts¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s one nyang for each.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The schr smiled kindly.

    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t matter when it¡¯s early like today, however, if you arrive at the indte, I¡¯d rmend you spend the night there. The Evil Sect are going crazy these days, so moving at night can be dangerous. Amodations have been prepared on the ind for you to stay.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m grateful for this¡­¡±

    ¡°Five nyang for each room.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, meals are also provided.¡±

    ¡°¡­How much is that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Just eat as much as you like.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The meals surely wouldn¡¯t be cheap. Definitely.

    ¡°Ma- May I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Yes, feel free.¡±

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s some construction going on over there. What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, more people areing than anticipated, and the number of people waiting is increasing. We¡¯re building amodations for them to rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯ll certainly make things morefortable¡­¡±

    ¡°There will be a restaurant where you can have a quick meal, a tea house to enjoy tea, a tavern for drinks, and even a gambling house for entertainment.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please visit us often! We hope to see you frequently!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off.¡±

    With a friendly smile, the schr turned around and shouted mightily.

    ¡°Move quickly, you lots! The guests are waiting!¡±

    His lively steps showed his enthusiasm. Haengsu shook his head.

    ¡®I really can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s happening here.¡¯

    He had lived a long life, traveling and seeing many things, yet the world always seemed to surprise and surpass hismon sense.

    If workers demand money or want unnecessarypensation, please report it immediately. We will, quite literally, ¡®rip them apart¡¯.

 Chapter 836

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    ¡°Spa- Spare me!¡±

    A vige located at the mouth of the Yangtze River was quickly engulfed in red-hot mes. Among the people running here and there, people holding scary-looking swords were shouting menacingly.

    ¡°Burn it all down! Hahahaha!¡±

    A rough-looking man with a thick beard scanned the surroundings with his darting eyes.

    People screaming and running for their lives, houses zing.

    ¡°Huhu.¡±

    The man licked his lips. When was thest time he saw such a spectacle?

    ¡°Boss! We¡¯ve taken everything from the storeroom, but we didn¡¯t see any valuable items.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. These poor bumpkins are all the same. It doesn¡¯t matter. This isn¡¯t the only vige around.¡±

    The man smirked triumphantly.

    ¡°But is it really okay to do this?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared, but¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Munju of Galho Sect (???), Gwa Maeng (??(ß^ÃÏ)),ughed mischievously.

    ¡°If it were normal, the Righteous Sect would havee rushing in, but now they won¡¯t even budge, so what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Traditionally, the northern region of the Yangtze was considered the territory of the Righteous Sect. As a result, even the Evil Sects did not dare to do much at the mouth of the Yangtze River. They don¡¯t know when those Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family wille running.

    But now, they can no longer approach the Yangtze River.

    And other Righteous Sects could not have the courage to approach the river where the water fortresses are without the protection of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family.

    Due to this situation, the areas surrounding the Yangtze had bewless. In particr, the situation north of the Yangtze River was dire.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t touch the merchants! The water fortresses guys rob merchant ships, so they won¡¯t consider us trespassing on their territory just because we mess with peasants. Let¡¯s clean them all out this time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    Gwa Maeng looked at the burning vige andughed gleefully.

    ¡®This is why chaotic age is so good.¡¯

    At a time when Ten Great Sects and Five Great Evil Sects were quietly keeping each other in check, no matter how many Evil Sects there were, they could not run wild. Even small ripples appearrge in a calmke. And then if you stand out for no reason, you are likely to be smashed as an example like a sharp stone being struck by a chisel.

    But in today¡¯s world, there is no need to worry about that.

    ¡°What better world is there than this! Hahaha! Take everything! Don¡¯t leave a single grain of rice behind!¡±

    It was just when Gwa Maeng was shouting with excitement.

    ¡°Bo- Boss.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯sing from over there. Looks like they¡¯re in quite a number.¡±

    ¡°What? Is it the officials?¡±

    Gwa Maeng turned his head in surprise. Then, looking in the direction of his subordinate¡¯s words, he squinted his eyes.

    ¡°¡­They don¡¯t seem like officials.¡±

    Too few to be officials. Besides, it can¡¯t be the officials in the first ce. If they were that quick-feet, Gwa Maeng wouldn¡¯t have dared raid the vige.

    ¡°It¡¯s either delusional Righteous Factions who don¡¯t know the situation or other Evil Sects. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s wrap it up here first¡­..¡±

    However, things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as he thought.

    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence and quietly closed his mouth. This was because the speed of those approaching his way waspletely beyondmon sense.

    The people who looked like dots in the distance grew in an instant, and soon the shape of the person was clearly visible.

    ¡°Wha- What?¡±

    The figure of the person running in front was clearly visible to his eyes. A young man dressed in a ck martial artist uniform pulled out a sword in one hand and let out a tiger-like roar.

    ¡°Hey, you f*cking bastaaaaaaaaard!¡±

    Like a sh of lightning, he closed the gap and charged at Gwa Maeng. Gwa Maeng quickly lifted the axe in his hand.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    With a booming shout, Gwa Maeng charged against the young man rushing towards him. Just moments before the sharp aura of his axe shed with the flying sword.

    Gwa Maeng smiled triumphantly.

    His axe was considered one of the heaviest among heavy weapons. It¡¯s not something that can¡¯t be blocked with a thin sword. Seeing blood rushing to his head without considering that, the man is definitely just a greenhorn.

    Perhaps he was one of the people from Righteous Factions who heard rumors and came running without even knowing the full story. Then, he just needs to make him pay the price.

    ¡®Stupid brat! Die!¡¯

    However, just at that moment,

    Seureuk!

    The sword that was rushing towards his axe suddenly split into dozens.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Countless sword shadows scattered like an illusion, soon erupting into hundreds of crimson sword energy.

    Gwa Maeng¡¯s eyes bulged at the unbelievable sight. The scattered sword energy grazed past his hefty axe and flew towards him.

    ¡®Thi- This?¡¯

    The red sword energy swirled, almost¡­ like petals.

    At that moment, Gwa Maeng could tell where the attacker belonged.

    ¡°Mo- Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    Sogok.

    The flying petal cut through his neck.

    Sogok. Sogok. Sogok!

    In session, his body was sliced by the sword energy, spilling blood everywhere.

    ¡°Keuk¡­.¡±

    Unable to bear the weight of his hefty axe, Gwa Maeng¡¯s body fell to the ground. The man who had swiftly passed by Gwa Maeng turned back, grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Bo- Boss!¡±

    ¡°Boss was taken down by a single stroke¡­¡±

    The faces of those who witnessed the scene turned pale.

    Their boss, of course, wasn¡¯t a top-notch expert when considering the whole of Kangho. But he was still quite reputable in this vicinity. He definitely wasn¡¯t someone who could lose his life to a young man¡¯s single sword strike.

    Chwaak!

    Jo-Gol, who shook off the blood from his sword, bared his teeth to the bewildered Evil Sect.

    ¡°You dogs! Touching themoners!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua Sect, who just arrived, charged without asking or arguing, and began to sweep away the Evil Sect.

    ¡°These damned bastards!¡±

    ¡°Where are these Evil Sect bastards causing trouble!¡±

    The eyes of Mount Hua disciples zed with fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t show them any mercy!¡±

    ¡°Ooooo!¡±

    The flustered members of the Evil Sect counterattacked with their weapons, but in the first ce, there was no way that a small Evil Sect at the mouth of the Yangtze River could be a match for Mount Hua.

    Unlike when they upied the vige, their momentum was lost in an instant, and they crumbled miserably.

    ¡°Fire! Fire! No, right now is not the time to deal with those bastards! Put out the fire, the fire! We can handle themter!¡±

    ¡°¡­No, seems like everything¡¯s already burned.¡±

    ¡°Why are these bastards setting fire to perfectly good houses? They should¡¯ve just taken the grains! Augh, damn it!¡±

    Jo-Gol, swearing as much as he could, rushed forward and kicked the groaning Evil Sect member in front of him.

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    ¡°Does it hurt? You f*cking bastard? Does it hurt even for scums like you?¡±

    Kwaak!

    The guy who was kicked in the face didn¡¯t even scream but just passed out with foam in his mouth. Even after seeing that, Jo-Gol shouted as if his anger hadn¡¯t washed away.

    ¡°Put out the fire!¡±

    ¡°I got it, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Ei, damn it!¡±

    The disciples of the Wasans, who quickly took care of the Galho Sect, rushed to the burning houses. Some ran towards the wells, but it seemed that there weren¡¯t many houses that could be saved at this point.

    ¡°It never ends. It just never ends.¡±

    Chung Myung was right.

    ¨C What? When are we going back to Mount Hua? What are you talking about? What are you talking about? The real fight starts now.

    ¨C Don¡¯t look down on the bastards of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family. It¡¯s true that those bastards were selling their name without doing anything, but the name is what¡¯s important. Now that they¡¯re officially unable toe to the Yangtze River, it¡¯s going to be a mess.

    ¨C We¡¯ll probably have to run around like crazy for a while.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Jo-Gol sighed heavily.

    Not only Jo-Gol but everyone was preupied with dealing with the rampaging Evil Sect.

    Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol and Yoon Jong are each patrolling the Yangtze River with disciples of Mount Hua, while those from the Tang Family are helping Mount Hua stabilize the Yangtze River.

    Still, they were vastly outnumbered.

    The river was simply too vast for them to handle with their numbers. With this many people, they could only stabilize the area around Kugang.

    It is said that the Evil Tyrant Alliance cannot move for a while, but the world isn¡¯t just about the Evil Tyrant Alliance. The Evil Sect that used to be suppressed by the Righteous Factions are now emerging like rats from a burning house, making a racket.

    ¡°These damn bastards¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Martial artist-nim.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Yes!¡±

    Jo-Gol quickly turned to the sudden voice. A viger was looking his way. Jo-Gol quickly approached and grasped the man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We are disciples of Mount Hua Sect. We mean no harm.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Aah. That Mount Hua Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Jo-Gol nodded vigorously and continued speaking.

    ¡°You can retrieve all the stolen grains. We will make sure that those viins won¡¯t dare approach again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Really, thank you so much¡­¡±

    Tears of relief trickled down from the wrinkled eyes of the viger. If everything they have is taken away, they wouldn¡¯t have lived anyway. If there wasn¡¯t anything to eat, most people wouldn¡¯t have survived the year.

    ¡°But those houses¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just saving our lives is more than enough. We can rebuild our homes.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Jo-Gol sighed.

    It was regrettable that those houses would not have been burned at this point if they hade a little sooner.

    ¡°Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Some of the injured people are in critical condition. I think we have to take them to the ind.¡±

    ¡°Are the injuries severe?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to treat them here. We need a physician.¡±

    Jo-Gol nodded.

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    Then, he turned his head to look at the vige elder again. Without letting go of the elder¡¯s hand that he still held tightly, he spoke cautiously, making sure not to let anger show in his voice.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve heard, we¡¯ll have to take some people with us. We have a physician at the port of Kugang where Mount Hua Sect is stationed. They¡¯ll provide treatment.¡±

    ¡°Physician? Thank¡­Thank you so much, but forgive us, people like us have no money to offer to physicians¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We won¡¯t charge.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So, please, vige elders, calm the frightened people. If you need anything for rebuilding the homes, send someone to make a request. We¡¯ll assist as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­How can I repay you for this favor¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Damn it, the grain has caught fire!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jo-Gol quickly turned his head.

    ¡°Sahyung, what do we do? These bastards put the cart next to the house, and half of the grain was burned.¡±

    ¡°No, what¡­ Oh,e on!¡±

    In the end, the enraged Jo-Gol rushed over and kicked the chins of the man of Evil Sect kneeling down.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you even loot properly, you stupid idiots!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who kicked the Evil Sect member until his anger subsided, looked back at the vige elder. Seeing the elder¡¯s obvious despair, he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We have money, right? Since you¡¯re in Finance Hall, you must have emergency funds.¡±

    ¡°¡­I, I know you mean well, but we can¡¯t use that¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about thatter.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung told me not to use it.¡±

    ¡°¡­. but he won¡¯t kill you, will he?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Baek Sang looked up at the sky once and eventually took the pouch out of his arms. And he held it tightly and then handed it to the vige elder.

    ¡°The price of grain in the Yangtze area will probably rise soon, so use this money to buy grain as soon as possible. That should help you through the winter.¡±

    A look of despair appeared on the vige elder¡¯s face as he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Why are you doing all this¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Jo-Gol pursed his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s obvious that that devil-like bastard will run amok while ring daggers if we were to just go back like this, so you don¡¯t have to thank us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a regret for life that I came to Mount Hua a bitte. It¡¯s the regret of my life. Augh, I should¡¯ve be that bastard¡¯s Sasuk. Then I could just p that mouth of his!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver your word as is.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sasuuuuuuk! Are you really treating me like this?¡±

    Baek Sang smiled a little, then straightened his face again.

    ¡°We need to move the injured quickly. We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Jo-Gol nodded and then addressed the vige elder.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to go now.¡±

    ¡°Al- Already?¡±

    ¡°There might be problems elsewhere too. If there¡¯s any issue in the vige, you cane to the newly established port in Kugang.¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s also called Plum Blossom Ind (???(Ã·»¨u)), so you won¡¯t have trouble finding it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    As Jo-Gol turned to leave, Baek Sang gave instructions in a loud voice.

    ¡°Tie all those Evil Sect bastards and hand them over to the officials! And those with quick feet, carry the injured to the ind, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were organizing things and moving like the wind, quickly moved away from the vige.

    The vigers, who were staring nkly at the scene, muttered involuntarily.

    ¡°¡­Where did they say they were from?¡±

    ¡°They said Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­ Mount Hua Sect¡­.¡±

    A groan-like voice leaked out of the vige elder¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s still Chivalrousness. I thought they were all old stories¡­..¡±

    He spoke quietly, stroking the head of the child next to him.

    ¡°Remember the name of our benefactors. That¡¯s the least we can do.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He followed the backs of the Mount Hua Sect disciples with wrinkled eyes fading away from the hard times.

    For a long, long time, until they were out of sight.

 Chapter 837

    ¡°Kkik¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kkikik¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kkikikikikikikikikik!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Euhehehehehehe! Euhehehe! Kyahahaha!Kyahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    An elder of Nokrim whispered carefully into Im Sobyong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Is he all right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just let him enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Before they knew it, Chung Myung was dressed in a silk robe, draped with valuable jewels all over his body, and hugging a pile of silver. The corner of his mouth was lifted to his ear, so high it almost touched the back of his head.

    ¡°Euhehehe! Euehehehehet!¡±

    This is all about money.

    This is the money earned in just two days of business!

    Although he had earned enough money to get tired of it, watching the money pile up day by day with his own eyes was an entirely different experience.

    Isn¡¯t this the beauty of cash trading?

    ¡°Keuuuu! As expected, you should do business with the rich! Aren¡¯t the richest people in the world the merchants? Euehehehehet!¡±

    The merchants of the Yangtze mostly don¡¯tck money; the problem is that their money doesn¡¯t circte.

    Although the toll for the ind was set at a somewhat excessive amount, the merchants, who seemed willing to sell their souls if they could just cross the river, paid without hesitation. They paid so willingly that it made one wonder if the toll was set too low.

    Thanks to that, money was piling up like a mountain even if he literally sat still.

    ¡°Euehehehe! Euheheheheheh!¡±

    The elder shook his head seeing the ecstatic Chung Myung.

    How could he look like a Taoist? A true Taoist should avoid money and focus on the Tao.

    ¡®Even merchants known as money ghosts wouldn¡¯t even love money as much as he does.¡¯

    Where did such a rascal Taoiste from?

    ¡°Good job. Good job. You¡¯re the Nokrim King indeed. You sure know how to collect!¡±

    ¡°Kikik. This is my specialty.¡±

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re so reliable! As expected!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Wasn¡¯t this all possible because of Hwasan and Dojang-nim¡¯s reputation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right! Kikikikik.¡±

    ¡°Kikikikik.¡±

    The Taoist and the bandit praised each other andughed. To anyone, it looked like two ck-hearted people plotting something.

    ¡°This is just the beginning. The merchants now gathering at the dock are just the ones from around Kugang. When the news spreads further, every merchant in the Yangtze will flock here.¡±

    ¡°Will they?¡±

    ¡°By then, even if we lower the toll a bit, we can earn several times more than now.¡±

    ¡°We need to expand the dock! And bring in more workers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be more people. Wouldn¡¯t we need to expand the facilities on the docks as well as on the ind?¡±

    ¡°You really know your stuff, indeed!¡±

    Currently, on this ind named Plum Blossom Ind, not only them but many merchants were staying. This is because merchants, who had increased anxiety over the plunder of pirates, couldn¡¯t be at ease even at the dock, so they tried to stay a day inside the ind guarded by Mount Hua.

    Seeing the disciples of Mount Hua stationed inside the ind and the Hundred Thunder Cannons ced as if guarding the ind, everyone apuded Mount Hua¡¯s prowess.

    Merchants can rest assured and carry their goods, and Mount Hua made money, isn¡¯t it a win-win for everyone?

    ¡°However, an ind is an ind, we need to stabilize the surroundings a bit more. After all, if we allow people to cross the river but then they get plundered on the other side, the ind bes useless. The problem is that this is not something that just Mount Hua and we can handle on our own¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Im Sobyong tilted his head when he heard Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course¡­ there might not be a problem for a while, but you don¡¯t n to stay here forever, right? If Mount Hua is out of the picture, then there will be issues.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°No, there won¡¯t be any problems. He won¡¯t want the trade to be blocked. He¡¯ll stabilize things himself soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Im Sobyong nodded in agreement.

    There¡¯s no way Jang Ilso wants to see the money flow stopped. Other Evil Sects may be greedy for a small amount of money and keep plundering, but Jang Ilso knows better than anyone else that money needs to circte to grow.

    ¡°That¡¯s why all we have to do is to make money. I thought we¡¯d juste and back with only hard work, but it turns out our efforts were worth it!¡±

    Chung Myung held silver coins and threw them over his head. It was just when Chung Myung¡¯s face was loosened while looking at the silver coins that were pouring like a shiny rain.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°No, even if you inform me that¡­?¡±

    There was amotion outside.

    ¡°Is there any way?¡±

    ¡°It is Shaanxi, you know? No matter how fast we move, it will take several months.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait that long. The situation isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°Ughh, I understand the situation, but regrettably¡­. I did not personally bring the funds. There¡¯s no particr way¡­.¡±

    m.

    Suddenly, the door opened and Hyun Jong, who frowned, entered the room. After that, Five Swords followed with an earnest face. Hyun Jong sighed.

    ¡°Even if you were to plead with me for money, there isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, which had been speaking weakly, were instantly stuck in a pile of silver coins around Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­There is?¡±

    ¡°There it is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s piled up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung red into the eyes of Sect Leader and Five Swords, who stared at the silver coins.

    ¡°Hahaha. Our Chung Myung has saved up money again. How did you know we were in need?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, with his hair standing on end, tried to resist as he gathered the silver, but Hyun Jong just approached him with a kind smile.

    ¡°Now, now, be good. Move back a little.¡±

    And Five Swords read the atmosphere and slowly approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°No. We¡¯re not trying to use it for something bad.¡±

    ¡°The situation around the Yangtze is dire. As the Evil Sect causes chaos, the local vigers can¡¯t even eat properly.¡±

    ¡°People who were surviving by fishing are starving now.¡±

    ¡°Give us the money.¡±

    ¡°Just a little bit, just a little.¡±

    ¡°Hissss!¡±

    Chung Myung hissed, but Five Swords and Sect Leader still charged at him in unison.

    ¡°Grab him!¡±

    ¡°Pin him down!¡±

    ¡°Get the money! Hurry!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was caught in arms and legs, struggled and shouted.

    ¡°Euaaaa! You heartless, tearless bastards! Are you still Taoist like this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll use a bit and return it!¡±

    ¡°It takes time for the money to arrive from Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Easy now, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaa! You daylight robbers! Euaaa!¡±

    It was at that very moment that Chung Myung¡¯s tears began to flow.

    ¡°Kkwaaeeek!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was heaving and pressing down on Chung Myung, was kicked away by something and stuck in a wall.

    Kwaang!

    Jo-Gol slid down the wall and soon began to foam at the mouth, convulsing.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Is it an enemy?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    In front of Five Swords, who turned their head in surprise, stood a man exuding blue energy from his whole body.

    ¡°El- Elder-nim?¡±

    Hyun Young, gritting his teeth with anger, spat out his words..

    ¡°You lot¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Five Swords, who werepletely terrified at the murderous momentum, shrank their necks.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been lenient to you, but now you team up to rob your Saje¡¯s money?¡±

    ¡°N- No! This is not it¡­..¡±

    ¡°We, we were¡­¡±

    Attempting to justify, Five Swords and the others quickly turned their gaze to someone for help. The only person who could calm Hyun Young when he was angry was Hyun Jong.

    However, all they could see was the back of Hyun Jong who was somehow standing real far away facing the wall.

    Whoa¡­.

    Whoaaa¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fix your screwed-up minds today! Come here, you brats!¡±

    ¡°Aaack, Elder-nim!¡±

    ¡°We were wrong!¡±

    ¡°Please spare us!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was standing facing the wall, closed his eyes in silence.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    But there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    Hoho. Muryangsubul.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The Five Swords, all on their knees, sullenly lowered their heads, sneakily lifting only their eyes.

    Hyun Young, who radiates murderous momentum, and Chung Myung sitting next to him, were seen chewing sweets. Seeing Chung Myung giggle joyfully whenever Hyun Young pats his head made them feel as if their insides were twisting in knots.

    ¡®So irritating.¡¯

    ¡®We know we¡¯re in the wrong, but he¡¯s still irritating.¡¯

    ¡®I just want to hit him once.¡¯

    ¡°Are you not going to straighten your arms!¡±

    At the sudden thunderous shout, the Five Swords quickly straightened his arms.

    ¡°These mountain bandit-like punks! Now you act as if other people¡¯s money is yours to spend! Even though you call yourselves Taoist!¡±

    The two mountain bandits, Im Sobyong and First Elder, who were looking at each other in the corner, shrank their necks for no reason. They were not the types to be easily intimidated, but how could they handle someone who scolds the famous Mount Hua Five Swords like they¡¯re nothing and silences Mount Hua Sect Leader with just a few words?

    ¡°¡­That¡­ We weren¡¯t nning on using it for ourselves.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry, but it takes time to get grain and money from Mt. Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, these guys!¡±

    When Hyun Young roared in anger, Five Swords¡¯s head drooped further.

    ¡°Taoist must not justify the means for a good end! Was that even your money?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to help those in need! But how can stealing an innocent person¡¯s money for a good cause be fair! If you¡¯re in a hurry, you should go out and make money or borrow some! How dare you try to steal other people¡¯s money and take credit for it!¡±

    ¡°We, we were wrong.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was feeling a tad guilty because Five Swords was criticized so much, carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hyun Young-ah¡­ It wasn¡¯t necessarily done with ill intent¡­¡±

    ¡°The same goes for Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is this Mount Hua¡¯s money? What did Mount Hua do here to receive this money? Chung Myung made all the ns, and Nokrim did all the work! The Tang Family has set up the whole pavilion!¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s true, but given the circumstances¡­¡±

    ¡°You, who leisurely came after everything was done just to spectate! What gives you the right to use the disciples¡¯ money as if it¡¯s yours! Is all of Mount Hua disciple¡¯s money considered Sect Leader¡¯s? Why not take all my money too, then? Huh?¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention. Re- really!¡±

    ¡°Then what? What else is there if not robbery! How could the esteemed Mount Hua Sect Leader steal his disciple¡¯s money to save his face? Is this how Taoist Sect is? Is this even a Taoist Sect? These Evil Sect-like things!¡±

    Suddenly, Hyun Young¡¯s anger red again. Seeing this, Hyun Jong discreetly brought his hands together and bowed his head.

    ¡°These food gobbler that can¡¯t even earn a cent! I was already fed up watching them squander the money others had earned as if they were rich! What? Now you even try to rob the person who fixed your problem of only living off grassroots? There¡¯s a limit to ingratitude!¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Elder-nim, don¡¯t be so mean. They¡¯re still our Sahyung, Sasuk, and Sect Leader after all.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Hyun Young¡¯s eyes, which had been turned upside down, took on a sudden gentle glow. He stroked Chung Myung¡¯s head vigorously and admired him.

    ¡°Aigoo! Aigoo, our Chung Myung! Such a kind heart. How can you be so good, how?¡±

    ¡°Ehehehehet! Ehehet!¡±

    Baek Cheon could swear without hesitation.

    There are as many people in Jungwon as grains of sand, but there is only one Elder Hyun Young in the world who can use the expression ¡°good¡± for that damned demon.

    ¡°If any of you dare touch the kid¡¯s money again, you better be prepared to live on mere water for the rest of your lives! Understood?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Sect Leader of Mount Hua answered respectfully. He then cautiously raised a hand.

    ¡°Um, by the way¡­ Hyun Young, no¡­ Finance Hall Leader-nim.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I really need money right now. Is there no way?¡±

    ¡°If you need money, you should borrow it! Borrow it legitimately, with interest!¡±

    ¡°I- Interest?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with a shocked face, then secretly turned his gaze to Chung Myung.

    ¡°That¡­ Chung Myung. I¡¯m in urgent need of money, and I can really pay you back soon. That¡¯s why, I¡¯d like to borrow some money for a moment, but how much will the interest be¡­?¡±

    ¡°Ah, interest?¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes. Interest.¡±

    ¡°Ahaaa, interest?¡±

    Chung Myung, after savoring and swallowing his sweets, grinned.

    ¡°How much do Sect Leader have in mind?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong realized once again that life is not that easy.

 Chapter 838

    Chwarararak!

    There was a mountain of silver coins piled up.

    Having money stacked up before one¡¯s eyes would typically be a cause for joy, but in the eyes of Hyun Jong, who was looking at the silver coins, there was an indescribable sorrow.

    ¡°Ihihihih.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving a discount because it is Sect Leader. If it were for others, I would have charged twice as much. Actually, it isn¡¯t supposed to be like this. Usually, the closer you are to each other, the more certain you should be when ites to money transactions, but my heart is just too soft, you know.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was listening to Chung Myung¡¯s ramblings, looked up at the ceiling without saying a word.

    ¡®Dear ancestors.¡¯

    I¡®m sorry.

    Mount Hua has now be a ce where disciples give loans to their Sect Leader.

    Hyun Jong was in despair and held his face with both hands.

    When ites to debt and usury, it is Hyun Jong who would jump up in the middle of his sleep. He still felt a headache when he remembered the times he struggled with these.

    But he never thought he¡¯d have to borrow money from his own disciple and pay interest..

    ¡°I- It¡¯s notpound interest, is it?¡±

    ¡°Just pay on the promised date. Why are you so concerned about that?¡±

    He had heard that line somewhere, too¡­..

    ¡°By any chance¡­.. What if I can¡¯t meet the deadline?¡±

    ¡°Ei. Sect Leader is gonna pay me back on time. What does that matter? Hehe.¡±

    Hyun Jong shut his eyes tight.

    So this is why they say once you defeat the wolves, the tigers will approach. We finally resolved the debtors, but now we got this thug instead.

    My poor fate¡­

    But Hyun Young, who spent most of his life with him, seemed to think differently.

    ¡°Money matters should be clear! Ooh! He¡¯s such amendable guy.¡±

    Watching Hyun Young nodding his head contentedly, there was an urge to turn that chin to the back of his neck. Hyun Jong red at Chung Myung, who wasughing.

    That fair punk!

    That guy without a hint of deceit and who¡¯s clear about calctions!

    ¡­Huh? Is this apliment?

    Then Hyun Young¡¯s gaze turned to Five Swords.

    ¡°You guys!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re prohibited from personal spending for three months. No allowance!¡±

    ¡°Huh? W- Why?¡±

    Jo-Gol asked, his eyes wide in surprise. He was so surprised that the end of his voice quivered.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples spend most of their time in training, so they don¡¯t have many opportunities to spend money. Those from wealthy families might receive money from home, but most haven¡¯t received any support from their families for a long time since Mount Hua Sect earned money and paid allowances to its disciples.

    But to suddenly cut off their allowance! It was a bolt from the blue.

    ¡°Then what? You want to enjoy using others¡¯ money while saving all of yours? Trying to show off on someone else¡¯s dime?¡±

    ¡°¡­Uh, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Hyun Young stated firmly.

    ¡°They say the bear did the trick yet the human earns the money! You fit that saying perfectly! If you want to do Chivalrousness and give back to people, you should also bear some losses. Are you trying to enjoy yourself using other people¡¯s money while grabbing everything for yourself!¡±

    ¡°N- No, how could you take away that meager pocket money! You might as well eat a flea¡¯s liver! You really truly heartless and cold-blooded¡­¡±

    ¡°This f*cker?¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong, who had his eyes widened, and tried to punch Jo-Gol¡¯s chin, something like a lightning bolt swooped in and kicked Jo-Gol first.

    ¡°Ouuchh!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong swallowed dry saliva as he saw the extended leg before his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re rude to the Elder. Need a scolding.¡±

    Ye- yeah, Sago.

    That¡¯s correct. But how can you kick someone out of the blue¡­. Sago has also changed a lot.

    Yoo Iseol slowly retracted her long leg and knelt back down with both arms raised.

    Seeing her gaze, Yoon Jong flinched and quickly pressed both arms to his ears.

    ¡°¡­We will abide, Elder-nim.¡±

    With Baek Chun¡¯s soft reply, the other Five Swords nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We abide.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ If you¡¯re going to be like this, you should have answered before I got beaten¡­¡±

    ¡°You freaked out before I could answer.¡±

    Five Swords sighed deeply. However, he did not seem to be very dissatisfied as he was stung by thement that he was trying to show off with other people¡¯s money.

    Giving means giving away something of one¡¯s own, not giving something of someone else¡¯s.

    At that time, Hyun Jong slipped the silver in front of him to the side with a slightlyplicated mind. And he looked around, organizing the atmosphere.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why¡­¡­.¡±

    Before they knew it, influential members of Mount Hua had gathered in the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the current situation¡­ Yes, let¡¯s have a discussion.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    His reputation as the Sect Leader had already been lost, but it didn¡¯t matter since it wasn¡¯t that great of a reputation to begin with.

    ¡°As it is well known to all, the current situation in our vicinity is far from favorable. Since the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family ratified the Treaty of the Yangtze, this region has regrettably transformed into a deste expanse without owner (????(ŸoÖ÷¿ÕÉ½)).¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang, who nodded and continued.

    ¡°The situation around the Yangtze is literally boiling with various Evil Sects. Even the horse bandits (??(ñRÙ\)), who usually don¡¯t show themselves, are causing a ruckus.¡±

    ¡°These shameless bandits!¡±

    ¡°They should all be thrown into the river!¡±

    ¡°This is why I can¡¯t stand bandits!¡±

    Amidst the bursting reactions all over the ce, Hyun Jong nced at the corner of the room with a slightly awkward face. It was because he was concerned about one person who was bing increasingly despondent.

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat.

    ¡°¡­Be careful with your words.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Only then did they notice the crouched Nokrim King in the corner, scratching the back of his head with a slightly apologetic expression.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t mean it that way, Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Not all bandits are the same. The mountain bandits are a little better.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all just damned thieves. What¡¯s so different?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, be quiet.¡±

    However, Hyun Sang continued his exnation as if Im Sobyong was invisible.

    ¡°Consequently, the general popce bears a substantial burden. They not only face relentless harassment from bandits but the merchants also encounter impediments in their travels. And those who used to make a living from fishing boats find themselves unable to traverse the river. It is no surprise that they find themselves in such dire circumstances¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been agonizing for a while, quietly looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°How does it look now that you¡¯ve seen it firsthand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s serious. This isn¡¯t a problem for a day or two. It¡¯s been ongoing since wars began in the river¡­ If it continues, there might be numerous deaths soon.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    Of course, there are those who know all this in person, but it is important to let everyone know what they know in a sect. In particr, Mount Hua should be. After ensuring that everyone grasped the situation, Hyun Jong said,

    ¡°The wealth and grains of Mount Hua at Eunha Merchant Guild are being transferred to the Yangtze River. As soon as the grain and wealth arrive, we¡¯ll extinguish the immediate fires. Everyone should help.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Young, who had been silently listening, opened his mouth with a slightly displeased expression.

    ¡°There are limits to relief.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, I am also a Taoist, too. I have noints about donating wealth to help themoners. But that can¡¯t be a fundamental solution. The storage of Mount Hua isn¡¯t endless. We can¡¯t be responsible forever.¡±

    Hyun Jong grunted in agreement with those words. Worldly matters can¡¯t be solved by goodwill alone. Practical considerations must also be taken into ount.

    In such situations, there¡¯s always one person who can offer the most urate opinion. Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze turned to the person.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung tapped his cheek with his finger a few times before speaking.

    ¡°Those Evil Sect bastards won¡¯t cause trouble for long due to theirck of persistence. Right now, they might be all fired up, but they¡¯ll soon weaken and calm down. Then, most things will soon be normal. The big problem here is the canals getting blocked, which means the folks working there won¡¯t got jobs right away¡­¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°We were already running low on folks to do the job, so we¡¯re gonna have to bring in some extra hands. It¡¯d be sweet if we could get some freebor and just work it out, but¡­Well, bandits don¡¯t know how to work in the first ce, so if we keep doing this, problems might arise.¡±

    Then Chung Myung, who was annoyed for no reason, red at Im Sobyong.

    ¡°If Nokrim King had a little dignity, he could suppress them.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry for theck of dignity.¡±

    ¡°Good you know.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who sighed lightly, said to Hyun Young.

    ¡°Well then, for a while, let¡¯s distribute the wealth. Isn¡¯t Mount Hua partly responsible for this situation?¡±

    ¡°You would have used it if we weren¡¯t responsible.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Please understand me a bit.¡±

    Hyun Young grimaced, but no longer opposed Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    As the surrounding noise decreased a bit, Im Sobyong cleared his throat and carefully added,

    ¡°I believe Sect Leader kept me here in this meeting to hear my opinion as well.¡±

    ¡°I just started it without much thought¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°G- Go on.¡±

    Im Sobyong started exining in a slightly subdued voice.

    ¡°Right now, merchants of the Yangtze are gathering at Kugang, right? If we employborers there at a good price, it is possible that even the families of these workers would be inclined to migrate here.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Then, this ce will be a city.¡±

    ¡°Hm? A city?¡±

    At the sudden remark, Hyun Jong blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an overly ambitious thought?¡±

    But Im Sobyong smiled lightly and shook his head.

    ¡°A city isn¡¯t something so grand. If a lot of people gather and live in one ce, that ce bes a city. When numerous people gather and settle in one ce, that ce naturally transforms into a city. There¡¯s no need for any special measures; the people whoe together will instinctively build homes, attract merchants, and thus, a city will rapidly take shape.¡±

    ¡°Humm. Come to think of it, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Chwak!

    Im Sobyong spread his fan and covered below his eyes with it. His eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Then what we have to do is to make sure that we take over the city and incorporate it into the domain of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    As everyone nodded in agreement, looking as if they were mesmerized by his strategist-like demeanor, Chung Myung suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°How dare you spread your fan in front of Sect Leader? Why don¡¯t you go ahead and put it down, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who became sullen, quietly lowered his fan and continued his speech.

    ¡°The city will serve as both capital and a hub of connections. Right now, Mount Hua, Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and Nokrim have seized unprecedented opportunities. This city will allow us to exert influence throughout the entire Yangtze River region, and even further, spread the prestige of Heavenly Comrade Alliance throughout Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°How dare you sneakily squeeze Nokrim into the n? You want to die?!¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be so harsh and let us in! We also applied to join the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, you know?¡±

    ¡°Why? To recount past grievances?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I did try to address them once¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply and wrapped his face.

    ¡®Please, let¡¯s just have a proper meeting, will you?¡¯

    Even with just one, these erratic minds be even more unruly when there are two of them¡­

    Before the conversation could veer further off-course, Hyun Jong quickly interjected.

    ¡°So, Nokrim King, what do you think us Mount Hua¡­ no, Heavenly Comrade Alliance should do?¡±

    ¡°Just continue as you have.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Im Sobyong smiled broadly.

    ¡°Just do as Sect Leader has been doing. There is nothing more to do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Will that suffice?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im Sobyong slowly nodded, then said with gravity,

    ¡°Those who have gathered here already regard Mount Hua Sect with reverence and see Mount Hua as their protector. Hence, they will naturally feel an allegiance to Mount Hua¡­. Cough! Cough! Augh¡­. Wait a minute.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who coughed loudly a few times, continued with a red face.

    ¡°If they ept Mount Hua as their sect, they¡¯ll prioritize Mount Hua¡¯s products and sell Mount Hua¡¯s goods. They support Mount Hua, and Mount Hua protects them. Just like that we can naturally exploit¡­.. No, uhmm¡­ tribute? N- No¡­. Damn it, what do you call this thing?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples narrowed their eyes and looked at Im Sobyong, as if to say, ¡®I knew it.¡¯

    ¡®That bandit¡­¡¯

    ¡®So that¡¯s why they call him a bandit.¡¯

    ¡®Look at the thing in his head. It¡¯s the same as Chung Myung.¡¯

    Chung Myung quickly stepped up to assist Im Sobyong, as if to prove the silent usation.

    ¡°Virtuous cycle! Virtuous cycle!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! Virtuous cycle! A virtuous cycle will take ce. Then it¡¯ll benefit everyone. Hahahaha.¡±

    Im Sobyongughed brightly. Then, suddenly, he muttered something with a grim look.

    ¡°No, but it shouldn¡¯t be this easy¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous when I think about it. If it is this easy, why did we resort to banditry? We could have adopted the methods of the Righteous Sect. If we just pretend to be nice, people would willingly offer their money on their own¡­ Wow, the more I ponder this, the more vexing it is.¡±

    ¡°Pull yourself together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies, I got off track there.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyeong, sensing the distrustful nces, gave an awkward smile.

    ¡°So in conclusion, all we have to do is to seize themerce district of the Yangtze and take good care of the people who followed them.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t start this with this much thought in mind.¡±

    Im Sobyong smirked at Hyun Jong¡¯s murmur.

    In essence, this entire opportunity was made by that Evil Tyrant Alliance and Ten Great Sect. They can swallow this feast whole just by raising a spoon.

    Creating a city in the Yangtze River, popting it, and making it their territory? That¡¯s a monumental task, even for the empire. Yet, against all odds, it was happening.

    ¡°The real concern is how those Evil Faction bastards will react¡­¡±

    It was the very moment when Im Sobyong¡¯s eyes were slightly troubled.

    ¡°Sect Leader! Is Sect Leader here!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head and looked toward the door. There was an urgent voice outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hong Dae-gwang from the Beggar Union! I stopped by because there was something Sect Leader needed to know.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Hong Buntaju,e in.¡±

    When the people at the entrance opened the door, Hong Dae-gwang swiftly entered.

    Hong Dae-gwang, who paid his respect to Hyun Jong, opened his mouth with a dark face.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­ The Evil Tyrant Alliance has caused trouble.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened upon the words.

 Chapter 839

    ¡°Did you say ¡®Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang nodded furiously at Hyun Jong¡¯s slightly agitated voice.

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader-nim. Evil Sect Tyrant has dered Evil Faction Unification (????(Ð°µÀÒ»½y)).¡±

    ¡°Evil Faction Unification ¡­.¡±

    Again, a groan came out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth as he repeated the phrase.

    But Jo-Gol seemed puzzled upon hearing that term and looked back at Yoon Jong wondering as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Um¡­ Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That, what¡¯s Evil Faction Unification ?¡±

    Aghast, Yoon Jong nced back at Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol, who read the visible contempt on the expression, protested as if he felt unfair.

    ¡°N- No, I know its meaning! It¡¯s about uniting all the Evil Sects, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. It¡¯s a relief you know.¡±

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t the Evil Sects already unified? The Five Great Evil Sect hase together as one¡­ Of course, there is Nokrim, but now half of Nokrim belongs to the Heavenly Comrade Alliance and has almostpletely withdrawn from banditry, so it is difficult to call it an Evil Sect¡­.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Hong Dae-gwang shook his head as he looked toward Jo-Gol.

    ¡°That¡¯s half right and half wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It is true that Five Great Evil Sects represent Evil Sects. But the Five Great Evil Sect is not everything there is to Evil Sects. Aren¡¯t there countless Evil Sects in the world?¡±

    ¡°T- True.¡±

    The Galho Sect that Jo-Gol defeated was one of the Evil Sects.

    ¡°Now, the Evil Tyrant Alliance has dered to put all those Evil Sects under theirmand.¡±

    ¡°What? All the Evil Sects?¡±

    It was only then that Jo-Gol, who understood what Unified Evil Path meant, was greatly taken aback.

    ¡°Is that even possible? No matter how much¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard. Considering the nature of Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°Their nature?¡±

    When Jo-Gol asked what he meant by that, Hong Dae-gwang clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Think about it for a second. They¡¯re Evil Sects. Evil Sects! These people intensely dislike rules and regtions. Would those people willingly bow their heads under someone else? Why do you think your Evil Sects are being pushed aside by Righteous Factions?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it because your martial arts skills are weak?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Because they can¡¯t create a big force.¡±

    Baek Cheon asked back as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Five Great Evil Sects a huge factionparable to the Ten Great Sects faction?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. But that¡¯s the limit. Evil Sects couldn¡¯t grow beyond that. If they tried to expand further, if the leader¡¯s power didn¡¯t reach every corner, there would always be internal strife, and sects splitting up.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family are all sects that have been around for hundreds of years. But Evil Sects doesn¡¯tst for less than a hundred years, even if it¡¯s a giant sect. Because over time, it copses on its own.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang distorted his face.

    ¡°So think about it. It is normal for the Evil Sects to be divided even within themselves, but does it make sense for them to sincerely submit to a stronger sect?¡±

    Hyun Jong was deep in thought for a moment, let out a sigh, and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hong Buntaju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°But as far as I know, the Evil Sects also went under stronger sects?¡±

    ¡°If one looks at the inside story, it¡¯s a little different. There are sects near Mount Hua that went under to Mount Hua too, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Uh¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s when Chung Myung casually interjected.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s some in Xian now.¡±

    ¡°R- Right! There are! They exist!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Feeling as if he had said something he shouldn¡¯t say, Hong Dae-gwang dodged Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze and stuttered.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Uh, well¡­ In any case, just because there is a sect that went under them doesn¡¯t mean the sect on top can givemand to each of those sects. Isn¡¯t it also impossible for Righteous Sects to do that even to its subsidiary sect?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The reason for going under a strong sect is simply to benefit from it. The same goes for Evil Sects. But the unification that Evil Tyrant Alliance is talking about right now isn¡¯t to simply tell lower sects go under them. It¡¯s about making them swear loyalty and controlling them as their limbs. The idea is to unify the numerous Evil Sects in the world under the name of the Evil Tyrant Alliance. In other words¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang bit his lip and said,

    ¡°Only the Evil Tyrant Alliance will remain in this world. Evil Sects bes Evil Tyrant Alliance, and Evil Tyrant Alliance bes Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°What, what are you saying?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Only now did he realize how significant the deration of this Unified Evil Path was.

    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible. If it were, there would have been many attempts already. But¡­¡±

    When Hong Dae-gwang hesitated, Chung Myung continued for him instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible now, that impossible task.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°With the emergence of this Evil Tyrant Alliance, the powerful sects can¡¯t check and bnce each other, and the cunning Righteous Faction looking for the right moment can¡¯t approach Gangnam either.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ That is¡­¡±

    ¡°However.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked, twisting the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°I thought he¡¯d be too busy sorting things out internally¡­ But he¡¯s nning to take action? The wound where my sword cut him probably hasn¡¯t healed yet. Jang Ilso, that f*cker¡­..¡±

    In Chung Myung¡¯s view, Jang Ilso looked no different from a gluttonous pig. No matter how great he is, there¡¯s no way he can swallow the Eighteen Water Fortress, ck Ghost Sect, and Hao Sect without any repercussions.

    So he thought Jang Ilso would be busy sorting things out for a while, but he moved contrary to Chung Myung¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°What do you think will happen?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Receiving Chung Myung¡¯s gaze, Im Sobyong scratched his chin.

    ¡°Actually¡­ This may be extreme, but it¡¯s also a logical move. In times of internal discord, onemon strategy is to establish an external adversary.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°If they focus on internal restructuring like this, power struggles are bound to surface eventually. However, if they turn the des outward, regardless of their strength, they won¡¯t bite each other in the meantime. Perhaps that¡¯s Jang Ilso¡¯s objective.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darken.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be all.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Unified Evil Path. This war is none other than a war carried out in the name of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a given?¡±

    ¡°To put it another way, those who pledge allegiance will do so under the name of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Im Sobyong flinched as if he had overlooked that fact.

    ¡°I see. So, that means¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who couldn¡¯t keep up with the conversation between the two, asked with a stern face.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah. What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°When the Five Great Sects subjugate the Evil Sects in respective territory, the subjugated Evil Sectse under the control of each sect. However, if you subjugate them in the name of the Evil Tyrant Alliance, they will follow the orders of the Evil Tyrant Alliance. therefore¡­

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that it will be the power of Jang Ilso, the Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance? From now on, everyone who joins does?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±.

    Chung Myung grinned, showing his teeth.

    ¡°That crazy bastard is doing something just like him.¡±

    There are steps in everything. The reason you have to follow those steps is because of the significant adverse effects if you ignore them.

    They have only just formed an alliance, but he¡¯s greedily expanding without consolidating the internal structure? And leading the other sects of the Five Great Evil Sect, which has yet to be fully surrendered to them?

    This is nothing short of a tant provocation to the other leaders of the Five Great Evil Sect.

    Baek Cheon asked with a grave face.

    ¡°There will be resistance, right?¡±

    ¡°He must feel confident to suppress it. If he seeds, the gains are guaranteed.¡±

    No matter how powerful the sects within the Five Great Evil Sect are, if they gather all other sects, their power will not be taken lightly. No, at least in terms of numbers, it would be more than enough to overwhelm the Five Great Evil Sect.

    If that happens, even the likes of ck Dragon King, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, and Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold will not dare to approach Jang Ilso.

    ¡°What if he fails?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll die.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°He¡¯ll die the most miserable death, without a shred of flesh left. He probably knows that too.¡±

    All small and medium-sized Evil Sects that protest are trampled and subjugated. In the meantime, he must keep in check the other leaders of the Five Great Evil Sect who may try to stab him in the back at any moment.

    This is an incredibly dangerous tightrope walk.

    Yet, in the lingering aftermath of a war that hasn¡¯t yet subsided, Jang Ilso has dered himself on that tightrope.

    ¡°What do you think? What are the odds of him seeding?¡±

    Chung Myung frowns at Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­Four out of ten. No, maybe three¡­ it might even be two out of ten.¡±

    ¡°Two out of ten?¡±

    That¡¯s more like gambling than a calcted risk.

    ¡°Even for Jang Ilso?¡±

    Unconsciously, Baek Cheon made ament that put Jang Ilso in high regard, but there was no need to correct his words.

    ¡°It is because of Jang Ilso that I¡¯m giving this much credit. If it were another Evil Sects bastard, he¡¯d already lost his head and turned into dog food by now.¡±

    Ironically, Chung Myung valued Jang Nilso even higher.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon swallowed dry saliva and opened his mouth. He pondered whether he should ask or not until the very moment he spoke, but he just couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°¡­if Jang Ilso seeds through those slim odds. I mean, if he manages to unify all the sects, then what happens?¡±

    ¡°If he seeds?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if he seeds.¡±

    Chung Myung twisted the corner of his mouth with a grim expression.

    ¡°On the surface, it might seem as if Evil Tyrant Alliance has unified all the Evil Sects, but in reality, Myriad Man Manor would¡¯ve swallowed all the sects. In other words¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A sect that has never been seen before and would never be seen again in the future would emerge.¡±

    Chills ran down Baek Cheon¡¯s back.

    ¡°And Jang Ilso would be the only entity leading thergest Evil Sects force of all time. Something that has never been witnessed in the history of Kangho.¡±

    A suffocating silence fell upon the room.

    It was such a huge remark that they didn¡¯t even know how to react.

    Through the silence, Chung Myung¡¯s faintughter rang.

    People look at Chung Myung with stupefied expressions.

    ¡°The madman is acting exactly like a madman would. If he can¡¯t have it all, he¡¯s willing to be torn to shreds and die, right?¡±

    Jang Ilso must have been patient and endured for this very moment.

    That Jang Ilso has now started to move.

    Then he will never stop until he engulfs the world or burns it all down. Even if he swallows too much and his stomach explodes and he dies, even if he himself burns to death in the fire he started himself!

    That¡¯s just how a person like Jang Ilso lives.

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon¡¯s face as he looked at Chung Myung was utterly stiff.

    Everyone was weighed down by the enormity of Jang Ilso¡¯s work, but only Chung Myung looked rather delighted.

    It could just be a misconception, but¡­¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, too.¡±

    Then Chung Myung said with a bizarre smile.

    ¡°Is Jang Ilso really a vessel that can put the entire Evil Sects under his control, or a f*cking moron who¡¯ll burst from trying to swallow something he can¡¯t digest.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned towards the door, or more precisely, something beyond it

    Until now, the world seemed to be waiting for Chung Myung to move. But now the world has started toe upon Chung Myung.

    ¡®This is what makes it fun.¡¯

    Chung Myung sped his fist tightly.

    ¡°However¡­ regardless of that, the oue will be the same. I¡¯m gonna show you that the screw-up you made can¡¯t be fixed, no matter what.¡±

    Fixing his gaze to the south, he grinned, showing his teeth.

    And maybe.

    Someone far away from here might be smiling at this side by now.

 Chapter 840

    Step. Step. Step.

    Chalbak.

    White silk shoes step into a puddle of blood.

    The man frown with displeasure as the flower shoes were stained with sttered blood.

    ¡°¡­This is why I hate blood.¡±

    The man who shakily pulled his foot away raised his head and looked ahead. Joy soon fell on the face where the irritation had spread.

    ¡°But¡­ I do like the color red.¡±

    The world has turned entirely red.

    The earth is soaked in endlessly flowing blood, and above it lie bodies covered in it. Moreover, mes that are consuming the battlefield rise high, even turning the ck sky red.

    The only thing not red in this ce is the man himself.

    ¡°Keuu¡­ Uuuugh¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso, wrapped in a white robe, turned his head toward where the groan wasing from.

    A man with one arm and leg severed is squirming and groaning in a puddle made from his own blood.

    Jang Ilso walked slowly towards him. Then he crouched down and lightly pushed the man¡¯s forehead with his index finger.

    ¡°Jang¡­ Jang Il¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s body was shaking like an aspen tree.

    Even though there would be nothing else to fear for the dying, terror filled him as if he hade face-to-face with a demon from hell when he met Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°Heu¡­ Heuu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You see, I wish you had listened when I spoke nicely. Then I don¡¯t have to lose my force for no reason, and you would have enjoyed glory.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter what happens to such a small sect? I wish you had juste under me and lived a life of pleasure. How foolish.¡±

    Tears of blood flowed from the man¡¯s eyes.

    It¡¯s true that they had tly refused the offer from the Evil Tyrant Alliance to give up everything and be their dogs with a single word. But who could have imagined that they wouldmit such a brutal act just because they had rejected that one proposal?

    They¡¯re all dead.

    Not a single ant or baby bird that had been in the manor survived.

    A crowd of demons from Myriad Man Manor had suddenly swarmed in, killing, slicing, and trampling over everyone in the manor. Everyone who had been talking to him with a smile until a while ago died at the hands of these demons.

    ¡°Gah¡­¡±

    Mosong (??(Ä²ËÉ)), the Bangju of the Ghost Face Manor (???(¹íÃæ·¿)), also known as Ghost Faced ck Fox (????(¹íÃæºÚºü)), had his face grotesquely twisted.

    ¡°Why¡­ why like this¡­ why¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know, I know.¡±

    Jang Ilso grinned.

    ¡°I know what you want to say. You want to say that you didn¡¯t intend to put up much resistance?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡®If they had juste to threaten us, we would have knelt down at any time. No, no. Even if they had said they would treat us a bit better, we would have licked their boots.¡¯ Isn¡¯t that what you want to say?¡±

    Mosong¡¯s trembling head nodded slowly.

    Seeing this blood-soaked middle-aged man nodding in fear was unpleasant, but Jang Ilso seemed to find it enjoyable andughed brightly.

    ¡°My poor friend. Consider this for a moment. That¡¯s your perspective. If I were to take every piece of advice to heart like that, I¡¯d spend all my time meeting the leaders of all the Evil Sects in the world, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a much simpler way, you know. I¡¯ll let you know, so listen carefully.¡±

    Jang Ilso put his mouth near Mosong¡¯s ear and whispered softly.

    ¡°It is nothing more than a wretched spectacle in a conveniently chosen spot. The corpses areid out without any attempt at concealment. Don¡¯t you think the rumors would spread like wildfire even before the corpses rot? The Ghost Faced Manor who rejected the wicked Jang Ilso¡¯s offer was massacred without leaving a mouse cub. It¡¯s likely that any other sects that decline the offer will meet a simr grim fate.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ugh¡­¡±

    Mosong¡¯s body trembled visibly.

    Jang Ilso lightly patted his trembling shoulder.

    ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m telling you this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why¡­ why¡­?¡±

    A fine smile spread across the elegantly dressed Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have no ill feelings towards you. You haven¡¯t done anything particrly wrong. From my point of view, there was just a sect of a suitable size in a suitable ce.¡±

    From Mosong¡¯s eyes flowed bloody tears mixed with hate, pain, and sorrow, but Jang Ilso seemed to feel no emotion at all.

    ¡°Thanks to your cooperation, things will proceed twice as smoothly. So rest in peace. My business will be more prosperous¡­ Hnggg, actually no. That would be a bit difficult. Your body holds no significance unless it rots here.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uaaaaaagh!¡±

    Unable to contain his fury any longer, Mosong lunged at Jang Ilso with his bared teeth as if to bite him. But, as expected, he failed. Jang Ilso calmly grasped Mosong¡¯s charging face.

    And then clenched his hand as if about to crush it.

    ¡°Keuu¡­.Keuaaaa¡­..¡±

    Mosong gripped Jang Ilso¡¯s wrist with his remaining hand. No matter how much he struggled, Jang Ilso did not flinch, rather, he slowly tightened his grip on Mosong¡¯s face.

    ¡°My, my. You just don¡¯t understand. I was trying to let you go peacefully.¡±

    Jang Ilso said, almost purring, with a childish smile on his face.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re dying, do you?¡±

    Udeuk. Udeuduk!

    ¡°Kkeu¡­ Kkeuuu¡­¡­.¡±

    Mosong¡¯s eyes burst, all the veins popping. He scratched Jang Ilso¡¯s arm like crazy, but Jang Ilso didn¡¯t move as if it didn¡¯t even tickle him.

    ¡°It is a mortal sin to have no strength and no awareness. Even people like me have to be cautious in this world. Just what did a weakling like you ce your faith in? If you believed that the world would bend to your will despite your weakness, you would find yourself with no voice even in death.¡±

    ¡°Kkeuu!¡±

    Pok!

    Eventually, a dreadful sound rang out followed by a short groan, and Mosong¡¯s body slumped.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso rose and dusted off his hands as if they were dirty.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong approached him and quietly saluted him.

    ¡°The clean-up isplete.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso nced around.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a littlecking. Let¡¯s make it more messy. And scatter the corpses here and there.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded with a gentle face.

    ¡°Gave money around in the neighboring areas. Apologize for the scare and tell them that things will be different under Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯s rule.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that really necessary? These worms will have no choice but to do what they are told to do.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah. You tend to make shortsighted remarks when things are going smoothly. War is all about fewer enemies and more allies. There are already too many enemies, so there¡¯s no need to create more. Even if they are the most insignificant people.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his hand and quietly added.

    ¡°If I can sway them on my side for a few pennies, it¡¯s cheap.¡±

    ¡°As youmand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Jang Ilso said, gazing at the scattered corpses, lost in thought for a moment.

    ¡°Are the others not making a move yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they seem to be watching for now.¡±

    ¡°Stupid fools.¡±

    By now, even the leaders of the Five Great Evil Sect would be getting confused.

    ¡°They must have been busy bouncing abacus on what seat they were going to ask for within Evil Tyrant Alliance. How much they can grab for themselves.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case with anyone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they are still stuck in this Gangnam, digging through dirt with such shallow schemes.¡±

    Jang Ilso clenched his lips. The smell of blood emanating from his fingertips stirred his focus.

    ¡°Those guys are just well-fed pigs.¡±

    Livestock trapped in a pen think only about what they¡¯ll eat that day. They¡¯ll never get out of that pen.

    To be a wolf, one mustn¡¯t be satisfied with the prey they¡¯ve caught. The moment the hunt ends, one must think about, target, and sink their teeth into the next prey.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim¡­ even though we¡¯ve dealt with Ghost Faced Manor this way, not everyone will follow Ryeonju-nim, no matter the warnings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand as if it were insignificant.

    ¡°There is no need for everyone toply. Crush those who do, and kill those who don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you talking about killing all those who don¡¯t follow?¡±

    ¡°Why? Is there a problem?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong closed his mouth at Jang Ilso¡¯s calm inquiry.

    Jang Ilso is the only one who is capable of this.

    He is the Ryeonju of the Evil Tyrant Alliance, and also a hero of the Evil Sects who exploited the Ten Great Sect and exacted a humiliating treaty from them. All the Evil Sects in the world are paying attention to Jang Ilso.

    However, even if they push based on its achievements, at least half of the Evil Sects in Gangnam would refuse to be a part of the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    And he ns to kill them all?

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah. Your thoughts are written all over your face.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize. There are times when I can¡¯t keep up with your thoughts, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Whether sooner orter, it¡¯s bound to happen. What¡¯s the difference between killing them now orter?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We must push them, even if it¡¯s too much. Every time the Evil Sects unite, the oue has always been the same. We¡¯ve always lost to the coalition of the Righteous Sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But now, the Righteous Sects can¡¯t unite.¡±

    Jang Ilso bared his teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s important is not the Gangnam ceasefire. What¡¯s important is that distrust has been sown among them. They me each other and then hate each other. Under such circumstances, they can¡¯t gather under anyone¡¯s g.¡±

    ¡°R- Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°This is the one and only opportunity. If not for this moment, I too would just be another pig lingering in this Gangnam. Before their spilled blood dries up, before the scabs form over their wounds and they heal, I¡¯ll establish control over Gangnam and expand northward. If thates to pass¡­¡±

    Udeududuk.

    Jang Ilso sped his fist.

    ¡°I will have the world at my feet.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong shuddered and prostrated himself on the spot.

    ¡°It will surely be so, Paegun!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. This one, always so sycophantic.¡±

    Jang Ilso casually waved his hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing so remarkable about it. That¡¯s the story when things go well. Just a slight misstep and I¡¯ll be nothing more than a fool who died for his greed. Then you too will ultimately die pathetically.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong grinned.

    ¡°If I am to meet such a fate alongside Paegun, then I can die smiling.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was staring intently at him, grinned.

    ¡°How sentimental.¡±

    Turning his body, Jang Ilso spoke again in a chilling voice.

    ¡°Get it sorted. We have to sweep a few more ces by the end of the night.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly moved his steps.

    ¡®The dice is thrown.¡¯

    He too didn¡¯t start with absolute certainty. This is a test for himself, and a challenge against fate.

    But one thing he knows for sure.

    There are times when you have to n everything and move, and times when you have to step into the dark fog where you can¡¯t see even an inch ahead.

    What he needs now is the will to take that one step.

    ¡®Nothing can stop me.¡¯

    The same goes for anything else in the world. A world filled with peace-loving idiots who only care about their own well-being cannot stop him. Never.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    If there¡¯s one stumbling block¡­

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes turned southward. Towards a far-off ce not visible from here.

    He smiled eerily, showing his teeth.

    ¡°But the same goes for you, Mount Hua¡¯s sword ghost punk.¡±

    The stream flowed into the river, and now it was a rough tumult. This flow will no longer stop anyone in the world.

    Even Jang Ilso.

 Chapter 841

    In just a few days, over ten martial arts sects had beenpletely wiped out.

    There are countless sects in Jungwon. It may not be something special in the world of Evil Sects, where fights and destruction aremonce, and where winners devour losers on rare days.

    However, those who heard the news could not dismiss it so easily.

    First, the wiped-out sects did not just copse, they didn¡¯t leave even a single survivor behind.

    Second, the one responsible for wiping out those sects was none other than Jang Ilso himself.

    Paegun Jang Ilso, Bangju of Myriad Man Manor, and Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    This person immediately united Evil Sects that had been at odds with each other for a long time and brought about a humiliating treaty from the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family who had dominated Kangho for the past hundred years.

    The one who realizes something that no one would dare dream of.

    His fame soared to unprecedented heights, and the fear that his name gave also increased iparablypared to the past.

    The implication of Jang Ilso personally taking action to annihte these sects was clear.

    His deration of Evil Faction Unification was not just lip service. And the fact that only blood-soaked death will remain for those who disagree with his will.

    Kangho began to boil like a furnace.

    Evil Sects in Gangnam were forced to make a choice.

    As Shaolin, Wudang, and Namgung Family did the other day, they too had to choose between humiliating survival or extinction.

    Of course, they tried to protest. To question and bare their teeth.

    However, after seeing the sects that reduced to ashes without leaving even a single ant cub behind, they had no choice but to hold their tongues in silence.

    They felt it. The direction of Jang Ilso¡¯s madness is by no means limited to Righteous Factions. To him, everything in the world existed only to be trampled upon and burned.

    Righteous Factions were also equally perplexed.

    If it had been before, they would have immediately shouted to advance south. Everyone would have said with one voice that a major war could only be avoided if they stepped on Evil Sects before they unified their strength.

    But now they can¡¯t.

    The very people who should be at the forefront and annihting Evil Sects couldn¡¯t head south.

    What one doesn¡¯t know is often clearer than what one does know.

    It wasn¡¯t until Jang Ilso came to the front that people realized just how much the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family had done. And the realization soon turned into a terrible hatred for Wudang, Shaolin, and Namgung Family, who had cut off the limbs of that very faction.

    The same was true even inside the Ten Great Sects.

    Whenever such events urred, they rallied around Shaolin, Wudang, and Namgung to form a united front. They had done the same when Magyo invaded, and when the Outer n invaded Jungwon. Therefore, it should have been the same when the Evil Sects were howling.

    However, it was impossible this time. This is because the hatred towards the four sects that arbitrarily concluded a non-aggression pact while also dragging other sects in it in order to save their own sects, was burning within the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family.

    Hating each other, they couldn¡¯t gather; unable to gather, they couldn¡¯t talk. Unable to talk, they couldn¡¯t ally, and without an alliance, no countermeasures could be prepared.

    Things would have been different if Jang Ilso had dered his march northward and crossed the Yangtze River. They could have gone on a rampage saying that they could not recognize treaties concluded independently by a few of the sects. If so, perhaps the treaty itself might have been invalidated.

    However, Jang Ilso solidified the territory he had gained.

    Breaking an unreasonable treaty to protect one¡¯s turf may be eptable, but ignoring a treaty to attack someone else¡¯snd is denying the foundation of the Righteous Sect.

    Therefore, as long as Jang Ilso didn¡¯t cross the Yangtze River first, the Righteous Faction had no choice but to watch as he gradually swallowed up the southern Evil Sects.

    ¡°Was this his intention from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. How far ahead are you saying he¡¯s seen? These Evil Secst punk aren¡¯t Jaegal Gongmyong, there¡¯s no way he foresaw this! The situation just fell into ce.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, if only Wudang hadn¡¯t pulled that stunt!¡±

    Those who were powerless to change the situation were tortured by extreme anxiety.

    The public knows. The umted power is bound to be used. For now, the chaos is only sweeping the south, but once the south ispletely reorganized, they will surely head north with greater power.

    Nevertheless, they could not stop the sword named Evil Tyrant Alliance from being sharpened.

    In Gangnam, Evil Tyrant Alliance sparked a war (??(‘ð»ð)) under the pretext of Unified Evil Path, and in the Yangtze, countless people suffered because of the Evil Sect who lost control and ran wild.

    Yet those responsible for all this are securely locking their doors and remaining tight-lipped.

    Only then did everyone truly realize.

    The fact that Kangho¡¯s peace, which has been going on for more than a hundred years since the war against Magyo, has nowe to an end at this moment.

    The world is now clearly entering an age of turbulence.

    And in this whirlwind of turbulent times, it was not only the Ten Great Sect and Evil Tyrant Alliance that attracted the attention of the world.

    * * *

    ¡°Damn it all¡­¡±

    Faces gathered in the tavern were flushed with anger.

    Kwang!

    The drinker hit the table hard.

    ¡°Can we live with such unease? A bunch of Evil Sect are making a mess across the river, and we¡¯re supposed to just watch?¡±

    ¡°¡­Calm down. Isn¡¯t it just a matter across the river?¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking so casually!¡±

    The man lost his temper and yelled.

    ¡°Are those Evil Sect people doing all this just to live well among themselves? It is a given that they¡¯re doing this to take over this ce!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you see any signs of these Evil Sects gathering troops, you have to attack them right away and interfere! If we just watch what happens beyond the river, we¡¯ll bore witness to hell! Damn it¡­¡­!¡±

    This ce is on the better end of the spectrum.

    If they consider the hardships people in Gangnam face, it feels overwhelmingly bleak.

    ¡°It feels like hell just seeing all the Evil Sects bastards rampaging around the Yangtze River¡­. Now even Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Ah, about that. Lately, the Yangtze has been rtively quiet.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How? Did the water fortresses leave the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance in the Yangtze River wiped out all the Evil Sects, and secured the trade routes there.¡±

    ¡°What? The trade routes?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened.

    They can understand that they have swept away the Evil Sects in the Yangtze River. Evil Sect running in the Yangtze now is like a mule in the first ce. Basically, just horse bandits if you really get down to it.

    The problem is that they can¡¯t step forward; if they did, subduing them wouldn¡¯t be hard. However, securing a path in the Yangtze River upied by the water fortresses is apletely different matter.

    ¡°Are the water fortresses still there?¡±

    ¡°They say they don¡¯t evene close.¡±

    ¡°That, that can¡¯t be true. Are you sure you heard right?¡±

    ¡°Hey! There¡¯s a lot of rumors going around in the Yangtze River right now. The merchant guild of the Yangtze is all gathering to Kugang. The Heavenly Comrade Alliance has secured Kugang and is making it impossible for the Evil Sects bastards to evene near.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t the Righteous Faction not allowed to go to the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family. That has nothing to do with the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    This statement carries a lot of weight.

    So far, the Righteous Faction has been represented by the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family. Although those who use the banner Righteous Sect aren¡¯t just those 15 sects, many small and medium-sized sects in the world also had to fall under the names of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family.

    But at this moment, that perception is changing.

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance are confronting the water fortresses¡­. No, they¡¯re confronting the Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t do! Think about it. There¡¯s Mount Hua Sect and the Tang Family in the Heavenly Comrade Alliance. And aren¡¯t the other prominent Outer n part of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Apparently not. I heard that Nokrim, although not a member, is also assisting the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Why would Nokrim?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk! It¡¯s obvious. Nokrim¡¯s biggest enemy is the Myriad Man Manor, right? Since Myriad Man Manor created the Evil Tyrant Alliance, Nokrim naturally wouldn¡¯t get along with them. So they have to join forces with those who can confront Evil Tyrant Alliance!¡±

    ¡°A ce that can confront the Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Was the Heavenly Comrade Alliance such a great ce¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Wasn¡¯t it Mount Hua who fought the hardest against Myriad Man Manor in this Yangtze disaster? If it weren¡¯t for Mount Hua, to hell with the treaty, they would all die.¡±

    ¡°¡­So they¡¯re that impressive?¡±

    ¡°If you add in the Tang Family and Nokrim on top of Mount Hua, even the Evil Tyrant Alliance wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with them.¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t that an overestimation?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, this guy really doesn¡¯t know anything. This isn¡¯t the Mount Hua Sect of the past. Hasn¡¯t the water fortress been unable to evene close, even though Mount Hua upied the Yangzte and dered the ind in the middle of it as their territory?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°When the Ten Great Sect or the Five Great Family are hiding, Heavenly Comrade Alliance is on the Yangtze River, keeping in check the Evil Tyrant Alliance and rescuing themoners. These are what you call Righteous Sect, these are!¡±

    However, someone whose doubts were not resolved by those words tilted his head.

    ¡°¡­¡­No, but to call them Righteous Sect is a bit¡­What kind of Righteous Sect fights along with bandits?¡±

    ¡°Now, now, look at you talkingfortably. If they hadn¡¯t taken those bandits in, could they have saved themoners from Evil Tyrant Alliance? How could you have fought against that Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That damn honor this, honor that! What happened to those who were talking about a good cause and honor? They abandoned the powerlessmoners to save themselves! But these guys don¡¯t care about losing face; they¡¯re gathering power to protect themoners! Tell me, what is the true ¡®Righteous¡¯ (?(Õý))?¡±

    ¡°When, when you put it that way, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Yangtze would be hell now. It¡¯s because of them that people can still remain there.¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    Everyone who listened to the man sighed.

    ¡°¡­.I thought all those who imed to be Righteous Sect were all talk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. Who would¡¯ve thought that there are people who could hold their ground in the middle of that perilous Yangtze.¡±

    Then someone tilted their head again.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand at all. Are you sure that Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance are fighting against the Evil Tyrant Alliance? It¡¯s just a small and medium-sized sect.¡±

    ¡°You, never say that when you go to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get beaten to death.¡±

    The one who advised seriously clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Right now, to the people of the Yangtze, Mount Hua is the greatest sect in the world. And¡­ it¡¯s not necessarily because they¡¯re grateful.¡±

    ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡±

    ¡°This is news that even came from Gangnam.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Bits and pieces of the situation are leaking out from the mouths of the Evil Sects people who were involved in the Yangtze incident.¡±

    ¡°Is there something special about that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special, except for one.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know who fought against Paegun during the war? Who took on Jang Ilso one-on-one and made Paegun suffer defeat?¡±

    ¡°Heo Dojin¡­ or is it Namgung Gaju?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then is it Qingcheng?¡±

    ¡°No! Didn¡¯t I tell you, it¡¯s Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua? Mount Hua¡¯s who?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mount Hua Divine Dragon faced Paegun.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the listener scoffed as if he had nothing more to hear.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! Mount Hua Divine Dragon is just a rising star! Does it make sense that a rising star confronted that Paegun?¡±

    ¡°Who did I say this news came from?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    The man who was arguing shut his mouth.

    It was clear that this news came from the Evil Faction in Gangnam. Evil Tyrant Alliance is already a symbol and pride of the Evil Faction. They wouldn¡¯t have directly disparaged their leader¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°It came from the mouths of those who survived the fights. Also from those who crossed over to Gangbuk through the newly secured trade route. They¡¯re all saying the same thing.¡±

    Those who were listening to the story looked at each other and swallowed dry saliva. They held their breath, curious about what would be said next.

    ¡°Mount Hua Divine Dragon faced Paegun Jang Ilso, and they were neck and neck. It is said that the sword of Mount Hua Divine Dragon covered the sky and his will shook the cliffs. But just as they were about to decide the match¡­. Heo Dojin attacked Mount Hua Divine Dragon, blocking the match¡¯s oue.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡­ damned!¡±

    ¡°So stop spewing nonsense. Right now, if there¡¯s a sect that can stand against the Evil Tyrant Alliance fearlessly, it¡¯s only Mount Hua.¡±

    The man could no longer argue and justughed bitterly in disbelief.

    ¡°Good heavens, Mount Hua¡­ that Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. It¡¯s not Mount Hua Divine Dragon anymore.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A title given to rising stars no longer suits him. He¡¯s been given a new title. There¡¯s even a saying that this is a title given by the Evil Sects guys who participated in the war!¡±

    ¡°Wha- What¡¯s the title?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

 Chapter 842

    ¡°Keup!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡­!¡±

    ¡°Eup!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all covered their mouths.

    Even Hyun Jong covered his mouth with his cheeks fluttering, but his shoulders and body were shaking.

    Only Chung Myung¡¯s face was horribly distorted by the intense reaction.

    ¡°So¡­ So what¡­¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong forced himself, barely managed to open his mouth calmly.

    ¡°¡­what did you say again?¡±

    Whether he really didn¡¯t hear properly or just wanted to hear it again, it was unclear. But Hong Dae-gwang answered sincerely again.

    ¡°So I¡¯m saying, a new title has been attached to Mount Hua Divine Dragon.¡±

    Amid everyone¡¯s attention, Hong Dae-gwang waved his arms with an exaggerated face like a dramatic actor.

    ¡°Keuu! To praise the lofty martial artist that rivals Jang Ilso! The unbending will that doesn¡¯t back down an inch! the spirit of not losing Chivalrousness when everyone else abandons virtue for their own survival¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s bodies started to shake again like a trembling aspen tree.

    ¡°To praise that excellence, the world calls you by that title!¡±

    Four words struck the ears of those twitching almost to the point of copse!

    ¡°Mount! Hua! Chivalrous! Sword!¡±

    ¡°Euahahahahahahahak!¡±

    ¡°Pfft! Pffffffft! Pft! Stop! I¡¯m dying! Aigoo, I¡¯m gonna dieeee!¡±

    ¡°Chivalrous Sword, he said! Chivalrouuus!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword (????(ÈAÉ½„¦‚b))! Keuuuu! How cool! Enviable!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was flushed red and blue. His fists were shaking.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The moment he heard it, he knew. He knew who had spread this title.

    ¡°This¡­ This bastard¡­ There¡¯s a limit to humiliating someone!¡±

    Jang Ilso.

    It must be a title given by that damn bastard.

    There was no need to check. Because the title contains very tant intentions.

    Usually, when praising the swordsmanship of people from Mount Hua, the nickname often includes ¡®Plum Blossom¡¯. Hence, it was not Mount Hua Sword Sovereign but Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign.

    Jang Ilso might not have known, but if he wanted to praise Chung Myung¡¯s swordsmanship, it should have been Plum Blossom Chivalrous Swords. But the new nickname has ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ in it.

    It is meant to announce that Chung Myung is a disciple of the Mount Hua Sect.

    Besides, isn¡¯t the word attached to it none other than ¡®Chivalrous¡¯?

    In the current situation, there is a clear intention for the name with the word ¡®Chivalrous¡¯ to spread throughout the world.

    That¡¯s why he felt like his insides were turning¡­

    Tap.

    Just then, a hand rested on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I, I look forward to your kind cooperation, Chivalrous Sword!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pfffftttt! Chivalrous! Oooh! Chivalrouuuuus¡­¡­. Aaaaagh!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was ying around and then kicked by Chung Myung, flew off and lodged on the wall. However, even as he writhed in pain,ughter kepting out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Oh my gosh, they call him Chivalrous Sword!¡±

    ¡°I never thought there¡¯d be such an ill-fitting nickname.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Chivalrous, Chivalrous! Chung Myung is a Chivalrous person! Sect Leadeeeeer! Mount Hua has produced a Chivalrous person! This is the auspicious event of Mount Hua Sect!¡±

    Hyun Jong covered his face with both hands.

    It was an usual behavior of his, but the intention was clearly different today. Chung Myung nkly stared at Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulders, which were constantly trembling.

    Maybe his saliva is even dripping between those hands right now.

    ¡°¡­Is it funny?¡±

    ¡°Keup!¡±

    ¡°Pffffttttt!¡±

    ¡°Heuuuuuuup!

    Even Yoo Iseol was trembling slightly as she turned her head and looked into the distance, and the solemn Tang Gun-ak was facing down and gritting his fist tightly while holding back something.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    Sect Leader Sahyung.

    Look at how they treated me¡­.

    ¨C Pffft¡­.

    This yangban?

    You¡¯re not supposed tough, you Great Virtuous Sword (???(´óÙt„¦))!

    It was undoubtedly a good title. However, anyone who knew Chung Myung could not help butment the fact that the title had been attached to that ¡®Chung Myung¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Keuhuhum!¡±

    Hyun Jong coughed loudly, trying to suppress hisughter.

    ¡°That¡­¡­what a good¡­¡­ Pfffft! Pfft!¡±

    ¡°¡­Justugh. Just¡­.¡±

    ¡°N- No. My disciple is receiving such a good, pfft, good title, so I should congratte you.¡±

    ¡°Sure you are¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s soul seemed to have left his body.

    Even Chung Myung just found out for the first time that there was a way to screw people up in such a sophisticated way.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang cleared his throat before continuing.

    ¡°The name ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯ is spreading rapidly. Weirdly fast.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s spreading fast because someone is spreading it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°And at the same time, Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡­. No, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯s chivalrousness is also spreading very quickly. Usually people get suspicious of such a title, but since the source of the title is from the Evil Sect, there is no way to be suspicious. Those punks won¡¯t undermine their status for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung cleared his throat.

    ¡°The madman really does one mad thing really well¡­¡­¡±

    In Kangho, the status of Paegun is tremendous.

    Therefore, just by mentioning the names Paegun and one of the rising stars of Mount Hua Sect side by side, Paegun¡¯s name is rtively disparaged. But Jang Ilso was actually encouraging such a situation.

    ¡°Could it be that he doesn¡¯t care about his fame?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Chung Myung snorted at Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he isn¡¯t obsessed with fame, that bastard. To be exact, he just deems degrading others more important than elevating oneself.¡±

    ¡°Others?¡±

    ¡°Ten Great Sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    The Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family did something the opposite of Chivalrousness. Right at the very moment that fact made the world uneasy, a new chivalrous martial artist appears like a deity?

    The more the name shines, the more the reputation of Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family will be dragged through the mud in contrast.

    ¡°With the name of Mount Hua Chivalrous Swords, the names of Mount Hua Sect and the Heavenly Comrade Alliance are increasingly being magnified. Themoners of Jungwon are praising the ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance ¡± who stabilized the Yangtze River instead of the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, and opened the new trade routes while confronting the pirates.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang scratched the back of his head after saying this.

    ¡°From my standpoint, I¡¯m not sure if this is something to be happy about or not¡­¡­¡±

    Since Beggar Union belongs to the Ten Great Sects, his feelings must¡¯ve beenplicated.

    ¡°Anyway, at least at this moment, it is true that the name representing Kangho¡¯s Righteous Faction is not Ten Great Sect, but Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.

    Things continued to grow and eventually came to this point. Who would have imagined something like this would happen when they first set off for the Yangtze River?

    Chwaak!

    At that moment, Im Sobyong spread his folded fan and said,

    ¡°People tend to seek something to rely on when they feel anxious. So, the more bad newses from Gangnam, the more people will seek sanctuary. In such a situation, Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua¡­. Pfft! Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯s name will undoubtedly carry significant resonance.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that pfft in the middle? that pfft?¡±

    Im Sobyong continued, ignoring Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Even arge dam copses from a small hole. If this situation persists, and the Evil Tyrant Alliance spreads their infamy, intensifying the atmosphere¡­!¡±

    Ttaak!

    Im Sobyong mmed his folded fan onto the table.

    ¡°Defection will begin.¡±

    ¡°Defection?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im Sobyong nods his head.

    ¡°The group that underestimates the Heavenly Comrade Alliance the most is, ironically, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance itself. Even before this, Sichuan and other sects in the western regions of Jungwon were pondering whether to an alliance with the Heavenly Comrade Alliance. But now, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance proved its cause and strength. With a little more rein, those who previously aligned themselves with the Ten Great Sect and Five Great Family may soon approach the Heavenly Comrade Alliance with open arms.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded as if to validate.

    ¡°Such movements could already be seen.¡±

    Im Sobyong nods.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So now I just have to coordinate well.¡±

    ¡°Why are you coordinating that?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Am I not the most suitable candidate? Of course, the individuals here are undoubtedly exceptional, but they usually only rule over the sects in their own territory and have never presided over sects spread across the world! However, this Nokrim King! I alone managed the strongholds that scatter throughout Nine Provinces (??(¾ÅÖÝ))¡± (Administrative division established in ancient China.)

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you? You Evil Sect punk!¡±

    ¡°Hnggg. As expected of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, mountain bandits aren¡¯t to your liking¡­.. Ho- Hold him down properly! I¡¯m gonna die!¡±

    When Chung Myung tried to leap with his overturn, Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol quickly held him down.

    Tang Gun-ak smiled brightly.

    ¡°Perhaps your title will spread even further.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need heroes in times of trouble? Those who are looking for something to rely on prefer stories of heroism to reality. A young gant chivalrous swordsman who fought a neck and neck battle against the demons of the Evil Sects. There is no story that suits people¡¯s tastes as much as this one.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uuugh.¡±

    ¡°And the story was not necessarily a lie.¡±

    ¡°Except for the chivalrous part.¡±

    ¡°Except for the gant chivalrous part.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we also exclude the neck and neck part?¡±

    ¡®Which bastard said thest part?¡¯

    ¡°From the beginning, Heavenly Comrade Alliance was in a situation where he had to build up a track record. Making a name for yourself in this situation is a good thing. The Heavenly Comrade Alliance should actively use this title.¡±

    ¡°This title?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°This one?¡±

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Watching Chung Myung¡¯s face tremble, Tang Gun-ak hold back his smirk.

    He seems to really dislike it.

    ¡°Generally, having the word ¡®Chivalrous¡¯ in a title is an incredibly glorious thing.¡±

    ¡°Youughed too!¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak covered his mouth, unable to deny it.

    Everyoneughed at this absurd situation, but the most delighted was Five Swords.

    ¡°Keuu, my Sajil is Mount Hua Chivalrous Swords! Mount Hua Chivalrous Swords! This Sasuk has no regret left even if I were to die!¡±

    ¡°¡­Stewp iht.¡± (¡°Stop it¡± said while gritting his teeth.)

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯m proud.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ignoring Baek Cheon whoughed slyly despite his handsome face for a moment, who would have imagined they would see that Yoo Iseol suppressingughter with an expression like that?

    ¡°Keuu! I¡¯m jealous! I wish I got a new title too!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    But the cost of mocking his Sajil came faster than expected.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang smirked subtly at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You have nothing to be jealous of. You¡¯ve also received a new title.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At the sudden news, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened to the size of a ball.

    ¡°W- Why? What did I do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Usually, a title is something given by others. Why would there be a reason for it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Beads of cold sweat started to run down Baek Cheon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Wha- What¡¯s the title?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Yours hasn¡¯t changed that much. You are no longer Baek Cheon the ¡®Flower (Hua) Righteous Sword (???(»¨Õý„¦))¡¯ but Baek Cheon the ¡®Mount Hua Righteous Sword¡¯ (????(ÈAÉ½Õý„¦)) now¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A righteous man who helped Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword against evil enemies¡­¡±

    ¡°E- Enough!¡±

    Please spare me! Stop it! Please, just stop!

    He couldn¡¯t bear to look. He couldn¡¯t bear to see his Saje and Sajils who quickly stare at him like demons and began to smile with their eyes curved like crescent moons.

    ¡®Was it something this embarrassing?¡¯

    Just hiding in a rat hole is not enough. He¡¯d even throw himself into big rushing waves as long as he could escape this situation.

    ¡°Mount Hua Righteous Swooooooord?¡±

    Especially that guy. He didn¡¯t want to catch his eye. In the eyes of that little devil, who was probably looking for an opportunity¡­!

    Then Hong Dae-gwang opened his mouth again.

    ¡°And another one¡­ That¡­ Yoo Iseol¡¯s title¡­.¡±

    Boltok!

    Yoo Iseol stood up like a streak of light and flew towards the door. No, she tried to. However, she was stopped. Tang Soso had grabbed her hand tightly.

    ¡°Ei. You have to listen, Sago.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yoo Iseol the Ice Sword Plum Blossom (????(šê„¦Ã·»¨))! A peerless swords master who showed icy sword energy and lofty will!¡±

    Yoo Iseol violently tried to run away like a stray cat being held by a human hand, but Tang Soso¡¯s grip was firm.

    ¡°Please stay still, Sago! What¡¯s wrong! The title is pretty and good!¡±

    It would¡¯ve looked like a good intention if only the mouth and the ears hadn¡¯t looked very unusual¡­.

    Yoo-Esul, who turned red not only in her ears but also in her neck, fixed her eyes on the wall. Seeing how her shoulders rise and fall, she seemed really embarrassed.

    ¡°¡­Has Sago¡¯s face always been able to change colors like that?¡±

    ¡°How could it be? Sahyung is seeing things.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded.

    ¡°Chivalrous (?(‚b)) and Rigtheous (?(Õý))¡­. They went and attached everything that¡¯s good.¡±

    As Chung Myung muttered with a hollowugh, Jo-Gol shone his eyes and shook his buttocks.

    ¡°Buntaju-nim! What about me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s my title? My title! Am I Mount Hua Sacred Sword (????(ÈAÉ½Â}„¦))?¡±

    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±

    ¡°How dare you attach ¡®Sacred (?(Â}))¡¯? You¡¯re being ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Ah, hold still! There must be something!¡±

    Jo-Gol looked at Hong Dae-gwang with eyes full of expectation.

    ¡°Um¡­ That¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, me, me!¡±

    At that moment, Hong Dae-gwang discreetly averted his gaze.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ none?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang smiled awkwardly and offered words of constion.

    ¡°That¡­ You¡¯ll get one soon? Ahem.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The soul seemed to have left Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes for a moment.

    ¡°¡­what a dirty world. We fought the same, yet some people are Chivalrous Sword, Ice Sword, and Righteous Sword, while I am just a passing Mount Hua swordsman A¡­ Even though I was beaten the most¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you feel wronged, try being handsome.¡±

    ¡°Is that something Sahyung should say! Sahyung also doesn¡¯t have a title!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m keeping my mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Wipe your tears before speaking.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong once again realized how unfair the world could be.

 Chapter 843

    Swaaak!

    The sound of pouring grain is pleasing to the ears.

    Jo-Gol with a scoop in hand yelled loudly at the crowd that had gathered.

    ¡°There is enough, so don¡¯t fight and get in line! There¡¯s more than enough for everyone!¡±

    And as if to prove his words, he tapped the grain sacks ced in front and behind him.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much, martial artist-nim. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Seeing the elderly man repeatedly express his gratitude, even shedding tears, Jo-Gol smiled broadly.

    Hyun Young used the money that Hyun Jong loaned from Chung Myung and bought arge amount of grain. And they are now being distributed to the poormoners of the Yangtze River.

    Not only this ce, all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and members of the Tang Family also visited nearby viges to provide relief.

    ¡°Now, now, take it.¡±

    Just as Jo-Gol was scooping grain into the sack extended by the approaching man,

    ¡°Aigo, aigoo. Thank you so much. How noble of you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m kinda handsome, to be honest.¡±

    ¡°Such an extraordinary young martial artist-nim! Rumors of the young martial artists of Mount Hua Sect are spreading in the Yangtze River these days! There are people who fought against one of those evil enemies, Jang Ilso of Myriad Man Manor!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s chin began to rise higher.

    ¡°Ha. Ha. Ha. Hah! That¡¯s not a big deal. Of course, Jang Ilso was tough, but¡­¡­.¡±

    At this point, the eyes of the elderly man who had received grain widened.

    ¡°Then, could it be young martial artist-nim is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ug- Ugghh!¡±

    ¡°What happen!¡±

    ¡°N- No. It¡¯s just that the side where I was hit by Jang Ilso is aching. Keuu¡­ It won¡¯t heal easily.¡±

    ¡°My goodness¡­ Such a remarkable person¡­¡±

    The old man¡¯s face was filled with emotion.

    He was overwhelmed with emotion at the fact that such a great man who had crossed swords with the world-renowned Jang Ilso was personally distributing grain.

    ¡°Could you be¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Martial artist-nim, could you be that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword who is known throughout the world right now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you not? Then¡­¡­ Mount Hua Righteous Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Not that too? Do- Don¡¯t tell me, Ice¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I put it all in. Next person, please.¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wait, martial artist-nim.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­I think my grain is a little less than others.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s a bit less¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s the sa-¡­ Aaaargh!¡±

    A palm suddenly flew in and smacked Jo-Gol on the back of his head.

    ¡°Stop messing around and fill it properly!¡±

    ¡°Ah, why does Sahyung always pick on me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because no one does anything worthy of being scolded!¡±

    ¡°No¡­!¡±

    ¡°Try saying one more word.¡±

    When Yoon Jong red, the depressed Jo-Gol began to grumble and reluctantly scooped more grain.

    ¡°Ah~ What a cruel world. One is the Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, the other is the Mount Hua Righteous Sword, and here I am, a minion of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut.¡±

    Then Jo-Gol stopped singing the strange song and tightly closed his lips. Yoon Jong chuckled and started distributing grain.

    ¡°How should I even express this gratitude¡­¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry that you have to suffer because of good-for-nothing martial artists like us.¡±

    ¡°How, how could it be Mount Hua¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all because of those rotten Ten Great Sect and those Evil Sects who should be torn to death!¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is different! Heavenly Comrade Alliance is different!¡±

    Sounds of agreement and cheers were heard from all around.

    As it was the ce to distribute grain, the public sentiment of the people of the Yangtze River was clearly leaning toward Mount Hua.

    Yoon Jong said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. However we have many other ces to stop by other than here, so please hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Taoist-nim! I will do so.¡±

    At this very different response, Jo-Gol¡¯s lips pouted.

    ¡°Why am I ¡®Martial artist-nim¡¯ and Sahyung are ¡®Taoist-nim¡¯? I am also a Taoist!¡±

    ¡°¡­Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you speak one more time, even I might not be able to be called ¡®Taoist-nim¡¯ by them.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±

    Yoon Jong smiled and straightened his back at Jo-Gol, who quickly closed his mouth and continued distributing grain.

    In the distance, he could see the flowing Yangtze River and Gangnam beyond.

    ¡®It looks so peaceful.¡¯

    But it was only peaceful in appearance; it was no longer a peaceful ce.

    * * *

    ¡°There really are a lot of people.¡±

    Back after rescuing themoners, Baek Cheon muttered almost like a sigh as he saw the crowd gathered at the dock.

    Even a short while ago, the dock was crowded with merchants who wanted to cross the river, but it seemed the number had doubled in just a few days.

    What was interesting was that usually when so many merchants gather, fights or great chaos should break out. But, here, one could hardly find any troublemakers.

    Those whose turn wasing up waited in an orderly manner, and those who still had a long time to wait skillfully set up tents and rested, calmly calcting their turn.

    Merchants are iparably hot-tempered when ites to money, but here they were now no different from meek sheep.

    The reason? It was quite simple.

    ¡°You there?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your foot is sticking out.¡±

    ¡°So- Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that you did something wrong. Be careful because you might get hurt by a passing carriage. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Thank you so much for worrying!¡±

    This is because the people managing these merchants were all bandits who looked like they could tear apart a tiger with their bare hands.

    ¡°Um, excuse me¡­ Hero-nim?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a hero, call me merchant guild member (???(ÉÌˆF†T)). Yeah, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°We, we were here before the ones currently loading their goods¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Wait a moment.¡±

    The bandit who was checking the order scratched his head with a sad face.

    ¡°Hnggg, I¡¯m sorry. What should I do¡­. If I report this, I¡¯ll get beaten. Ugh¡­¡±

    The merchant flinched when he saw the bandit¡¯s face turn white. The merchant quickly opened his mouth as the bandit¡¯s eyes began to turn red.

    ¡°N- No. I¡¯m, I¡¯m just saying. We can just wait our turn.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo! Of course, it is! Haha. We have plenty of time left.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I will definitely make it up to you! Please wait in line, and I¡¯ll make sure to load your cargo next!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, thank you very much!¡±

    Pushing back the line due to an error was certainly not something to be thankful for. However, the merchant bent over and over again as if he were truly grateful.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who looked at the scene, was about to say something but eventually turned his head away.

    But the sight he saw when he turned his head was also not very pleasant.

    ¡°So how much money did you say came in yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve written it down here in the ledger.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young took the ledger and flipped through it in a familiar manner.

    There¡¯s nothing special about this alone. Hyun Young is obliged to confirm Plum Blossom Ind¡¯s flow of money as the head of the Finance Hall of Mount Hua.

    ¡­.If the person who politely handed over the ledger was not Noklim King.

    ¡°Hmmm. Have you ever studied ounting separately?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Isn¡¯t this basic knowledge?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very precise.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t miss a single coin. The most important things for asting friendly rtionship are trust and honesty!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve left work to someone I can trust. But¡­ Someone from Eunha Merchant Guild wille and check the ledgers from time to time, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could take that into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re wee anytime.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re as big-hearted as I heard.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. Aren¡¯t you the same, Finance Hall Elder?¡±

    Im Sobyong held Hyun Young¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s work well together!¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­. hoho. Of course. Hohoho.¡±

    Baek Sang, who was watching the scene next to him, was startled and said to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sa- Sahyung. Just now¡­ that hand¡­¡±

    ¡°Sang-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon also saw it clearly. Some heavy-looking pouch appeared in Hyun Young¡¯s hand after he shook hands with Im Sobyong.

    Baek Cheon, who even saw Hyun Young clearing his throat and putting the pouch in his arms, closed his eyes and turned his head.

    ¡®I saw nothing.¡¯

    That¡¯s the way the world is. The way of the world.

    In any case, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he looked at the bustling dock.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I guess I should get ready.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Back Sang asked again, but Back Cheon just grinned without saying anything.

    * * *

    Late night.

    Chung Myung walked out of his room with just a bottle of liquor in hand. The lights were still brightly lit in the buildings.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was looking around the bright surroundings, sneaked away.

    It¡¯s too bright here to drinkfortably.

    His steps headed toward the waterfront. Passing through a lush reed bed, he walked for a long while to reach a riverside where human footsteps rarely tread.

    Swaaaa!

    The river water constantly surged and receded.

    Sitting in an appropriate spot, Chung Myung took a swig of the liquor in his hand.

    ¡°Hum.¡±

    Shortly after, he roughly put down the bottle, and his face twisted slightly.

    As hey down in his seat, he could clearly see the moon hanging in the middle of the night sky.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Things are going well. Mount Hua has gained fame, benefits, and even justification. Through the events urring in the Yangtze, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance will surely secure its position.

    What would have taken at least another decade was done in a month.

    So he should naturally be delighted. It¡¯s something that Chung Myung wished for.

    But¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather stuffy.¡±

    For some reason, it felt like a stone had been ced in the corner of his chest.

    Is it because of the intimidating and burdensome things that Jang Ilso is doing at Gangnam?

    No, it¡¯s not like that.

    He himself couldn¡¯t understand the cause. This inexplicable feeling of suffocation hasn¡¯t disappeared since he got involved with Jang Ilso.

    It¡¯s indescribable¡­

    ¡°Sword?¡±

    ¡°Uwaaaaak!¡±

    Startled out of his wits, Chung Myung rolled away from the spot and quickly stood up.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shit! You scared me! Are you a ghost? Huh? Are you a ghost?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sword?¡±

    Yoo Iseol, who came close before he knew it, was looking at him with a nk expression.

    No matter how much he wasn¡¯t vignt, how could she get so close to me without even a trace¡­ Ah, right. That¡¯s just how she¡¯s always been.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sword?¡±

    ¡°Draw it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seureururung.

    At that moment, Yoo Iseol slowly drew the Plum Blossom Sword from her waist and aimed it at Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung frowned at the unexpected behavior.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Spar.¡±

    ¡°¡­With me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yoo Iseol nodded firmly. Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that right now, so I¡¯ll spar with youter. Today is¡­¡±

    It was just then.

    Paaaaat!

    A chilling sword energy emanated from the tip of Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword. Without any hesitation, the flying sword energy passed right next to Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Surprised, Chung Myung wiped his cheek with a nk expression. A trace of red blood stained his fingertip.

    ¡°¡­Sago?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be a second time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a hollowugh with a ¡®Ha!¡¯. Then, contorting his face slightly, he slowly drew the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword from his waist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking me to do, but I¡¯m not in a good mood right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You better be prepared for the consequences.¡±

    ¡°Arrogant.¡±

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes grew even colder.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a Sajil.¡±

    ¡°Oho? Well, let¡¯s see just how great Sago¡¯s skills are then¡ª¡±

    Before Chung Myung could even finish his sentence, Yoo Iseol kicked the ground and lunged at him.

    A chilling murderous intent burst forth from her eyes.

 Chapter 844

    The sword flew fast yet elegantly like a sh of light. If wind were to be a de, it would be like this.

    But what made the sword dangerous was neither its speed nor its elegance. It was the dense, intense murderous intent it carried.

    Kagak!

    The flying sword shed with Chung Myung¡¯s sword and ricocheted off. But the repelled Plum Blossom Sword gracefully changed direction as if it had expected this, scattering dozens of sword energy into the air.

    Chung Myung frowned.

    Sword is something one controls with their fingertips. However, sword energy is something that has left those fingertips. There is a reason why you can¡¯t spar with arrows; you can¡¯t control an arrow once it¡¯s left the bow.

    Scattering sword energy from the beginning shows a resolve to win, even if it hurts the opponent in the end.

    ¡°This is¡­!¡±

    Chung Myung, who gritted his teeth, swung his sword. He created dozens of sword shadows in the air and shattered the flying red sword energy one by one.

    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do!¡±

    What made Chung Myung angry was neither her murderous intent nor the indiscriminate sword energy.

    It¡¯s Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes ring at him from behind that sword.

    Those eyes that are emotionless yet subtly reproachful.

    Whoosh!

    Yoo Iseol kicked off the ground and rose.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes dimmed. He has said several times that rising to the air is not a good habit. Unlike the ground, movement is restricted in the air. There is no need to restrict your own movements.

    Swish!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword, swung in mid-air, produced dozens of plum blossoms, just enough to cover herself.

    But just because there were fewer didn¡¯t make them any less dangerous.

    The petals scattered around the air aimed at Chung Myung, flying vividly one by one by one.

    Paaaaaat!

    Among the fluttering petals, a sword with a red tinge of sword energy raised its tip like a venomous snake and rushed toward Chung Myung as if it were about to bite him. Like a venomous snake hanging from a branch of full-bloom plum trees, ambushing a passerby!

    The sword, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, flew straight for Chung Myung¡¯s neck.

    Kagak!

    Chung Myung blocked her sword, pushing it aside and simultaneously dodging the iing petals by flying backward.

    But Yoo Iseol didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting him go.

    Taak!

    She kicked the ground and followed closely behind Chung Myung, who was trying to move away. Then, as if shing through a sheet of white paper, she elegantly drew her sword across the empty air.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    This time, Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck the side of Yoo Iseol¡¯s flying sword, subtly pushing it aside. That small movement was enough to easily alter the trajectory of her sword.

    Hwiing!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword passed right above Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    As a result, Chung Myung¡¯s foot hit herpletely empty side.

    Pook!

    The gut-wrenching shock poured down, but Yoo Iseol, rather than retreating from the blow to her side, pushed her body forward to disperse the shock and lunged forward again, shing her sword down.

    Chung Myung¡¯s body moved sideways.

    Kagak!

    The sword imbued with powerful force left a scar on the ground. Such swordsmanship, which persistently seeks the opponent while risking injury, could never ur in a sparring match between Sahyung.

    ¡°Haaaaaaap!¡±

    From Yoo Iseol, a loud battle cry erupted, one that could hardly be heard from her usually. At the same time, her sword unleashed a storm-like sword energy. The powerful internal energy behind her sword relentlessly poured toward Chung Myung, as if it was going to destroy everything it touched.

    The red sword energy created by Yoo Iseol embroidered the dark night.

    Udeuk!

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand gripped his sword tightly. His eyes now contained a ferocious energy unlike before.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The iing sword energy failed to prate the swirling dark sword and shattered. However, at that moment, Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword fiercely wavered in mid-air once again.

    The sword, which was shaken so much that its tip was blurred, blossomed a flurry of red plum blossoms in the air, and in an instant, they began to grow into dozens of blossoms.

    Gradual Plum Blossom ((????(Ã·»¨uu)/Hesitated between Gradual/Progressive).

    The plum blossoms Yoo Iseol created scattered with the wind. Petals soaring like illusions targeted Chung Myung¡¯s entire body.

    The deadliest flower.

    Chung Myung had never seen a Plum Blossom Sword Technique flying toward him with such murderous intent. The corners of his mouth twisted.

    Hwirik.

    Swinging his sword to adjust his grip, he moved slowly.

    In time.

    Paaaaaaaang!

    His sword drew a diagonal line.

    A red line appeared among the fiercely flying petals. Petals touched by the line disintegrated, creating a significant gap.

    Kwang!

    At that moment, Chung Myung kicked the ground with explosive force and dug through the gap like a beam of light.

    Yoo Iseol also charged toward him, as if she knew he would do so. And she swung her sword at a speed too fast to see, aiming for his neck.

    However, Chung Myung neither dodged nor deflected the sword this time.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword shed head-on with Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword with a formidable force. Blood gushed from Yoo Iseol¡¯s mouth.

    Pook!

    Chung Myung¡¯, who had blown away her sword, hit her sr plexus with his shoulder. Yoo Iseol¡¯s body fell while flying like a kicked stone.

    Kung!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Looking at Yoo Iseol, who had copsed, Chung Myung said softly, catching his breath.

    ¡°Your joke has gone too far.¡±

    No matter what the circumstances, it¡¯s unforgivable to unleash murderous intent and lethal techniques against Sahyungje. Of course, she would have done it knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Chung Myung, but even so.

    Then Yoo Iseol used her sword to prop herself up.

    Her already pale face turned even paler, and blood oozed from her mouth.

    ¡°Joke¡­¡±

    Yoo Iseol, who had regained her expressionless face, mumbled and stared directly at Chung Myung. Then she softly asked.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, furrowing his eyebrows as if he didn¡¯t understand the intent of the question, finally sighed and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­the sword is too light. But if Sago can make up for just that, Sago will be outstanding. At that age, there is no one who canpare to Sago.¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    But it was the same question that came back.

    Chung Myung looked at Yoo Iseol with a slightly distorted face. Since he didn¡¯t answer, Yoo Iseol opened her mouth first.

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Severely so.¡±

    At her overly calm tone, Chung Myung ground his teeth.

    ¡°Sago aren¡¯t weak.¡±

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    ¡°No, Sago. I know what you want to say, but Sago is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too weak. To the point it disgusts me.¡±

    Chung Myung was left speechless. Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t waver a bit. That¡¯s why he could tell. That her words weren¡¯t said in jest.

    ¡°I told you. We¡¯re your sword.¡±

    It seemed like she said something simr when he was fighting Jang Ilso too.

    ¡°But really? Are we?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoo Iseol shook her head.

    ¡°You fought better. Even more so when we¡¯re not around. We were only a hindrance back then. We¡¯re a burden¡­ A hindrance you have to protect even while fighting.¡±

    ¡°Sago.¡±

    ¡°Are we not?¡±

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes, staring straight at Chung Myung, were dark.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything in this battle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡±

    It was not a battle that the level of her skills can match yet.

    But Chung Myung couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. This was because he¡¯s not oblivious of how humiliating those words would sound to a swordmaster.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°Sago is getting stronger fast enough. To the point where it¡¯s too much.¡±

    This was Chung Myung¡¯s sincere belief, without any lie or disguise.

    They are already stronger than Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign was at their age. Compared to Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign, who paved the way alone, they built an iparably excellent foundation.

    They just haven¡¯t fully unleashed what they have, failing to show their true strength.

    But Yoo Iseol wasn¡¯t easily convinced.

    ¡°Not enough.¡±

    ¡°Excessive greed is not a good thing.¡±

    At that, Yoo Iseol pierced Chung Myung with her gaze.

    A short sigh came out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth as he faced her gaze. Despite spending quite a long time together, Chung Myung still sometimes found it hard to guess what this expressionless Sago was thinking.

    ¡°When will I be strong then?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the distant future? Leisurely growing in the Mount Hua created through your bleeding and suffering?¡±

    Chung Myung was speechless as if his lips were sealed tight.

    Seureung.

    Yoo Iseol sheathed her sword and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A famous sword that cannot be used when needed is worse than a dull sword used at the right time. That¡¯s just a decoration.¡±

    Yoo Iseol looked at Chung Myung with an expressionless face and asked.

    ¡°Why are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you teach us?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    ¡°You never taught us swordsmanship.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Plum Blossom Sword Techniques and Plum Blossom Sword Finale¡ª¡±

    ¡°If so.¡±

    Yoo Iseol interrupted Chung Myung. As if she didn¡¯t want to hear the obvious.

    ¡°Then why is your sword different from ours?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shut his mouth.

    He realized that Yoo Iseol¡¯s words were not wrong.

    ¡°We¡¯ve learned how to fight, how not to lose our will, how to confront. But¡­¡±

    She slowly shook her head.

    ¡°But not swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung knows. He understands what that strangement means.

    Even if it¡¯s the Plum Blossom Sword Techniques, Chung Myung¡¯s sword and theirs are different. His sword is one he¡¯s mastered and embodied through realbat, thus it is merciless and cruel.

    However, their sword techniques, though reinforced for practicality, are still connected to the original form of Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    Therefore, while pushing them, Chung Myung did not distort the direction of the sword techniques.

    ¡°Not once have you given what you have.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t give it.¡±

    ¡°I want to blossom plum blossoms.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not a picturesque plum blossom, but a living one.¡±

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s gaze turned to the distant night sky. As she looked at the night sky without saying a word, she stared at Chung Myung again with a transparent gaze.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About why you¡¯re so afraid.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew fierce.

    Yoo Iseol let out a small sigh after seeing Chung Myung¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°We¡¯re just us. I don¡¯t know what you expect from us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung remained silent for a moment. Just as he seemed about to speak, Yoo Iseol opened her mouth first.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    She apologized to Chung Myung and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Everyone has their own circumstances. I understand it too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­But if you won¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll do it even by myself. I have no interest in being a famed sword that shines alone after the war. That¡¯s just a worthless ornament. What I want is a real sword. A real sword where it¡¯s needed to be, even if the de is worn out and there¡¯s cracks all over.¡±

    Her voice seemed to be etched with unwavering determination.

    ¡°Next time, it won¡¯t be like before. I¡¯ll protect you. Because I¡¯m in your Sago.¡¯

    At the end of the sentence, Yoo Iseol turned away. And she moved away from Chung Myung without hesitation.

    Chung Myung stared intently at her retreating figure, his face aplicated expression that was hard to describe.

    He stared in the direction that she had gone without saying a word for a long time, before biting his lips.

    ¡°¡­Afraid, you say?¡±

    Me?

    He let out a hollowugh. No, he tried to.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯tugh.

    Even though he¡¯s looking up at the sky, Cheong Mun did not let him hear his voice today.

    Only the sound of the river flowing and brushing past the riverbank, and the faint sound of crickets endlessly filled the air.

 Chapter 845

    Seuuuk.

    A pure white cloth swept through the sword.

    Seuuuk.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were deeply focused.

    It¡¯s something he does habitually once a day. Yet his posture was as serious as the first time he ever polished his sword.

    Seuuuuk.

    The de reflected his face like a mirror. Baek Cheon looked at his reflection in the de and resumed polishing it quietly.

    How much time had passed?

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    Having confirmed that the sword was clean, he sheathed it back into its scabbard.

    Tak.

    He carefully set down the sword he had finished maintaining and looked towards the door.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here,e in. Why are you standing there?¡±

    ¡°¡­When did Sasuk notice?¡±

    ¡°It would be even stranger to not notice while you are making that much noise.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me toe in!¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled when he saw Chung Myunging in with a huff.

    ¡°Since when did you be someone who needs to be told toe in? Even if it¡¯spletely locked, you¡¯re the guy who breaks through the door andes in.¡±

    Agreeing, Chung Myung walked in the room grinning, and casually plopped down in the middle. Baek Cheon had a light smile on his lips.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A moment of silence passed. Chung Myung squinted his eyes and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Sasuk going to ask?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why I came.¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯vee for a reason.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting. For you to say what it is.¡±

    Chung Myung pouted and spoke bluntly as if he¡¯s displeased.

    ¡°Sasuk talk as if you knew I¡¯de.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head shot up in surprise. Receiving a questioning gaze, Baek Cheon calmly responded.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯de to my room, but I thought you¡¯d speak up soon. About something important.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Why, you ask?¡±

    Baek Cheon responded as if the question was absurd.

    ¡°Because you weren¡¯t the same as usual.¡±

    ¡°What does Sasuk mean by that?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think I¡¯ve been just the same.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and pressed his forehead with one hand.

    Chung Myung flinched and resisted Baek Cheon¡¯s pitying gaze.

    ¡°Why, why! What, what!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°What did you do after you fought with Jang Ilso and came back?¡±

    ¡°What did I do, of course, I¡­¡±

    Chung Myung stopped mid-sentence and slowly closed his mouth.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. What did I do?¡¯

    He tilted his head slightly and recounted the past few days.

    He has been doing something constantly, bute to think of it, it felt like he didn¡¯t do anything in particr. As Baek Cheon asked him, he was at a loss for an answer.

    Watching Chung Myung seriously ponder, Baek Cheon chuckled and spoke.

    ¡°The maintenance of Plum Blossom Ind was carried out mainly by the Tang Family, and building docks and establishing the system of merchant ships was carried out by Nokrim. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples stabilized the surroundings and provided relief.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°If you were your usual self, you would have tried ordering around builders, and then rushed to the docks to beat up some bandits. Then you¡¯d be the first one shouting about killing the Evil Sects guys.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Someone who was overflowing with energy finds themselves stuck on a cramped ind, idly indulging in leisure activities. Do you think I¡¯d consider such you in a normal state?¡±

    A bitter smile slipped from Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s just what you thought, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Would I be the only one? Everyone must be feeling like they¡¯re holding a ticking bomb. If one does not know you¡¯re not in a normal state, then they¡¯re not a disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face changed several times in a short period. Chung Myung, who was moving his lips as if he was going to say something, eventually sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­But why didn¡¯t Sasuk say anything?¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged.

    ¡°Because there was no need to.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the type to listen to others, nor are you the type to wallow in your problems. I figured you¡¯d resolve your concerns and speak up when the time is right.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Right, just like now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, tell me. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    The look in his eyes was so serious that Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but meet his gaze. A sigh came out of his mouth.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°No, this¡­ I mean¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What, you son of a beast! What! Just what are you trying to say!¡±

    ¡°Ah, why are Sasuk yelling!¡±

    Chung Myung screamed back and scratched his head.

    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, even I myself don¡¯t know what the problem is. I only found out that I¡¯ve been holed up in my room when I heard it from Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°N- No. Don¡¯t look at me with that ¡®How can insane people like this exist?¡¯ face.¡±

    ¡°¡­Have you learned mind reading?¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    Chung Myung made an indescribable,plex expression as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°After listening to Sasuk, I realised that I waspletely preupied by some concern, but I also have no idea what it is¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I know, though.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    Chung Myung looks at Baek Cheon with surprised eyes. How could Baek Cheon know something that even he didn¡¯t?

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. You¡¯re always unimaginably thoughtless, simple, obvious, dumb, and also¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    This son of a beast.

    Baek Cheonughed as Chung Myung turned his eyes white.

    ¡°You¡¯re just that kind of guy. Someone who can¡¯t see anything else if there¡¯s something that needs to be done urgently right now,.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Maintaining Plum Blossom Ind, making money through the trade routes, growing influence, kicking Ten Great Sect¡¯s ass and devouring their territories¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon rattled on, then looked intently at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yes, all those things are important. However¡­¡­¡±

    And then he smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. At least not for you, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Do what you want to do.¡±

    Chung Myung fell silent for a moment, like a person who had lost his voice. Baek Cheon continued.

    ¡°Do what you think you should do. Not just what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°No, Sasuk. I¡­.¡±

    ¡°You think we won¡¯t be able to handle Evil Tyrant Alliance and Myriad Man Manor as we are now, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are Sasuk talking about?¡±

    Chung Myung looked a little awkwardly at Baek Cheon and said,

    ¡°Our influence is growing, and the unity of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is getting stronger¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The you that I know.¡±

    But Baek Cheon firmly cut him off.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t know how to use other people to solve problems. If there¡¯s a problem, you¡¯re the type of guy who won¡¯t be satisfied if you don¡¯t smash it head-on.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To you, those are just secondary matters. Isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s important to you is¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looks Chung Myung in the eye and says.

    ¡°If Mount Hua can defeat the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Mount Hua can fight Myriad Man Manor.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his mouth and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon grinned at Chung Myung¡¯s nk expression.

    ¡°Sometimes the people watching from the sidelines understand the situation more clearly than you do. It seems to me that this is the case.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The point has been made. What needs to be done is clear. But it cannot be done in current situation. Then¡­ even I would have acted like you.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded slightly at Chung Myung with a serious face.

    ¡°So I have only one thing to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°You are a greedy, stupid, horrible person with a terrible temper.¡±

    ¡°No, but this bast-¡­¡±

    ¡°But what¡¯s even worse is that you can¡¯t trust others.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough already. Even if you don¡¯t handle everything personally, what you¡¯ve set up will continue to roll along the flow. So let go of your greed to control everything. When there are a lot of enemies, what is the easiest way to solve the problem?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips twitched.

    This is what he said to Baek Cheon countless times.

    ¡°To take¡­.¡±

    After a while, a groan-like voice came out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­the head.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled contentedly.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡±

    It¡¯s not simply about taking out the leader. This means that the most important matters should be dealt with first.

    Chung Myung and Baek Cheon both know the meaning.

    ¡°The Chung Myung I know doesn¡¯t get swayed easily. You like simple things best. Leave everything else to others to do, and you do the best you can think of.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To take responsibility, it¡¯s not to bear everything. If anything, that is being irresponsible.¡±

    Chung Myung stared silently at Baek Cheon. Then Baek Cheon smiled slightly and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Why? Are you going to praise me now for being Sasuk-like?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had aplex look on his face,ughed.

    ¡°I just thought how Dongryong could be like a human too. It seems like yesterday when you were acting like a fool and couldn¡¯t even act worthy for your face.¡±

    ¡°¡­This punk?¡±

    Chung Myungughed gleefully.

    ¡°I get one thing now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When a parrot imitates how a stork walks, it ends up tearing its own legs.¡±

    ¡°Is that directed at me?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s about me.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled self-mockingly.

    He wanted to be Cheong Mun.

    The most ideal Sect Leader he thinks is Cheon Mun. But at heart, he already knew.

    He can never be Cheong Mun, nor is he a person fit to be Sect Leader. Neither was something Chung Myung could aplish.

    ¡®I knew yet I forgot.¡¯

    He was doing something that certainly didn¡¯t suit him.

    He didn¡¯t hear anything particrly great. But it felt like he became wide awake. As if the fog that had been covering the world had suddenly lifted.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes became as big as antern at the calm remark.

    ¡°¡­Did you eat something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Jang Ilso hit you so hard that you hurt your head¡­. Should I call Soso?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung felt sad. It wasn¡¯t because of what Baek Cheon said, but because of Baek Cheon¡¯s sincere eyes, which revealed that thement was not a joke.

    Normally, Chung Myung would have immediately poked him in the eye with his finger, but today he decided to hold back.

    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡±

    Seeing how both Yoo Iseol and Baek Cheon came out like this, he must have been acting like an idiot.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes gradually became clearer and sharper.

    ¡°So, Sasuk is saying I should do what needs to be done now, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing?¡±

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A moment of silence passed. Anxiety started to creep across Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    This is because a wicked smile began to spread around Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. He was relieved because it was so typical of Chung Myung, but on the contrary, it was so Chung Myung-like that he suddenly felt anxious.

    ¡°Sasuk is right. I was stupid.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, it pisses me off! Something so obvious! Since when have I cared about this and that!¡±

    ¡°N- No, wait a minute. Chung Myung-ah. Hey, you punk.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face began to turn pale.

    Something¡­ Something started to work out differently than he thought. No, this was not merely a feeling; it was a certainty.

    ¡°I feel refreshed thanks to you! Keuu, Dongryong does have some use sometimes! Let¡¯s talkter!¡±

    Chung Myung stood up with a relieved face and turned around.

    ¡°No, you son of a beast! Tell me what you¡¯re going to do¡­..¡±

    Baek Cheon hastily reached out his hand, but Chung Myung had already kicked the door open and left.

    His hand, which had been groping the empty air, awkwardly grabbed nothing but air before dropping down.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He felt like he had made a mistake?

    At that time, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol poked their heads out through the wide-open door. He doesn¡¯t know since when, but it seems like they¡¯ve been listening from outside for some time.

    The two alternately looked at Chung Myung, who was running far away, and Baek Cheon, who stood dumbfounded and opened their mouths.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Guys¡­

    I don¡¯t know either, and that¡¯s what¡¯s worrying me.

 Chapter 846

    ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Hng?¡± ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°What is Sect Leader saying?¡±

    Although the reactions were different, the emotion behind them was the same.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who gathered around Hyun Jong, blinked their eyes. It¡¯s as if they couldn¡¯t understand what they had just heard.

    Those who were staring at Hyun Jong with nk, dumb faces turned to each other. Judging by everyone¡¯s confused expressions, it seemed they hadn¡¯t misheard Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Um¡­ Sect Leader?¡±

    Baek Sang carefully spoke and tilted his head slightly. ¡°If¡­ I¡­ didn¡¯t mishear¡­ um¡­¡±

    Although he brought it up with difficulty, his eyes kept scanning the surroundings. It was to make sure that he understood the situation properly.

    He had hoped he¡¯d heard incorrectly, but all the Sahyung who met in his eyes nodded slightly. That he is right.

    ¡°Um¡­ Did Sect Leader just say¡­ That¡­ The sect are to enter Bongmun¡­¡­?¡± Baek Sang had tough in disbelief at his own words.

    Going into Bongmun.

    What kind of nonsensical talk is this¡­

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Eek?¡± ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What did Sect Leader say?¡± ¡°Us?¡±

    As confirmation came, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples erupted all at once. Of course, the one who exploded most violently was Jo-Gol.

    ¡°No, Sect Leader! What sin do we havemitted? Did Sect Leadermit fraud somewhere without our knowledge¡­ Uggyaaak!¡±

    ¡°Jo-Gol, you son of a beast! This punk Jo-Gol!¡± (It seems to be a pun. ¡°????, ? ???! ??? ????!¡±)

    Yoon Jong, who grabbed Jo-Gol by the cor like a bolt of lightning, struck him repeatedly on the chin, knocking him unconscious.

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Holding the limp Jo-Gol in one hand, Yoon Jong covered his mouth with the other hand and cleared his throat gently. The left and right were in perfect disharmony, but no one had the presence of mind to pay attention to it.

    ¡°¡­¡­This is quite sudden, Sect Leader. I assume Sect Leader has own reasons, but to announce the Bongmun of the sect out of the blue¡­¡±

    Everyone nodded vigorously.

    As eyes demanding an exnation poured down on him, Hyun Jong slowly turned his head. After a movement without any strength, the ce where his gaze was ced was, of course, the ce of Chung Myung.

    In the midst of all this, Chung Myung is smiling gleefully.

    Jo-Gol, who almost half fainted, let out a terrifying scream, shook off Yoon Jong and rushed to Baek Cheon, gripping him by the cor.

    ¡°What have Sasuk done? Hey, man! What the hell have Sasuk done!¡±

    Even though the absurdity of the Sajil grabbing his Sasuk urred, Baek Cheon did not get angry. No, it would be correct to say that he couldn¡¯t. He just tried to ignore Jo-Gol¡¯s fiercely burning gaze with an awkward expression on his face.

    ¡°No¡­ Why are you bastard using me?¡±

    ¡°Is it the fire¡¯s fault when a fire breaks out? It¡¯s the fault of the person who started it, right? What¡¯s wrong with that bastard! Sasuk is at fault for exciting this crazy guy!¡±

    Although it sounded like nonsense, all the disciples of Mount Hua fervently agreed. Even Baek Cheon secretly acknowledged his own guilt.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it woulde to this¡­¡±

    How can an ordinary person understand the thoughts of a madman?

    Bongmun is not the name of some neighborhood dog, and the sentence of ¡®lightning on a blue, dry sky¡¯ fit this asion the most. (??? ? ?? ? ??? ???, ???? ????? ???? ?? ? ?? ?? ?? ???.)

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader. No, what on earth did Sect Leader hear to make such a sudden decision?¡± Yoon Jong stared nkly at Chung Myung and Hyun Jong alternately, clearing his throat and

    opening his mouth.

    ¡°Of course¡­ Um¡­ if Sect Leadermands it, as disciples, we must follow. But we¡¯d like to know the reason at least.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes began to moisten.

    Seeing this, Yoon Jong couldn¡¯t bring himself to press any further. Yoon Jong turned his head violently.

    ¡°You exin, you goblin bastard! Why on earth would Sect Leader suddenly say we¡¯re closing the sect! It¡¯s not like we havemitted any crime!¡±

    ¡°That sounds strange.¡±

    Chung Myung picked his ear with his pinky finger and then blew air on the tip of it.

    ¡°Bongmun isn¡¯t for me to decide, I¡¯m just a powerless third-ss disciple.¡±

    ¡°Third-ss disciple? Powerless?¡±

    That disgusting bastard.

    ¡°And what, does Bongmun really have to do something wrong? Those Ten Great Sects bastards lock their doors and hide when theymit sins to avoid getting cursed at; they do it like eating rice. Originally, Bongmun is something you do whenever you want to.¡±

    ¡°So why do it now!¡±

    Baek Sang quickly came forward to support Yoon Jong.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you punk! What time is it now! The world is singing praises for Mount Hua! Business is booming! Mount Hua is being talked about more than those Ten Great Sects! When the tidees in, you row! You gonna flip the boat because you don¡¯t like where the water is going? You¡­ You madman!¡±

    Baek Sang pounded his chest as if he was frustrated.

    ¡°Please say something, Finance Hall Elder-nim!¡±

    And he asked Hyun Young for support. Then Hyun Young spoke with an extremely stern expression.

    ¡°Chung Myung must have his reasons.¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    He doesn¡¯t care about time or ce, really!

    Then Jo-Gol, who let go of Baek Cheon¡¯s cor, turned his eyes and lunged at Chung Myung this time.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy son of a¡­! Kyak!¡±

    And was sent flying at the same momentum he rushed to, rolling over and over. The sad part was that nobody tried to catch him.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly folded his outstretched legs, clicked his tongue, and looked around.

    ¡°Everyone seems to have a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°This is not my opinion.¡±

    ¡°What? Then who?¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes and nodded solemnly with a stern face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just doing what Baek Cheon Sasuk told me to do. Wouldn¡¯t it be the duty of the Sajil to listen to his Sasuk?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon, who received the gaze, smiled warmly.

    ¡°¡­Just beat me to death. Don¡¯t bother me like this, just kill me finely.¡±

    ¡°When did I ever torment Sasuk? That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Baek Cheon wrapped his face with both hands and drooped his shoulders in resignation.

    ¡°Sect Leader! Is Sect Leader really going to listen to that nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s Chung Myung, isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced! Why Bongmun? Why are we doing the Bongmun? The sin wasmited by Shaolin and Wudang. What would the world think of us if we entered Bongmun?¡±

    As disciples rose one after another in a heated state, Hyun Jong looked at everyone with a heavy gaze.

    But then, there was a soft voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Bongmun.¡±

    The disciples¡¯ gaze turned in unison to one ce. Sitting in the center and receiving the gaze, Yoo Iseol nodded her head calmly.

    ¡°Return to Mount Hua, Bongmun.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    The disciples exchanged nces.

    ¡®No, why is Samae being like this.¡¯

    ¡®Who knows her thought? Her thought!¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m going crazy, really.¡¯

    If Chung Myung is a visible typhooning from afar, Yoo Iseol is a sudden earthquake. You can prepare for a typhoon, but an earthquake is unpredictable.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s settled, so everyone gets ready. We¡¯re going to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°No, this son of a beast!¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you up to!¡±

    That¡¯s when Baek Cheon, who had been quiet, spoke.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    His face was stern.

    ¡°Start by exining so that we can understand. This isn¡¯t something we can just let slide.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if convinced.

    ¡°Start by exining so that we can understand. This isn¡¯t something we can just let slide.¡± His finger pointed to Yoo Iseol.

    Yoo Iseol nodded without saying a word.

    Then his finger moved on to point at Baek Cheon, then Jo-Gol, then Yoon Jong, and then it swept over all the gathered Mount Hua disciples one by one.

    Chung Myung, who pointed one by one to thest disciple, said calmly.

    ¡°Because we¡¯re weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Silence hung in the air. Everyone¡¯s face hardened.

    The atmosphere changed in an instant as if someone had touched the reverse scale. It was Baek Sang who broke the silence.

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Staring intently at Chung Myung, he still seemed unconvinced as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Obviously, we arecking. We did not perform well in this battle either. All we could do was

    hold on to everyone¡¯s ankles and hang around.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But Chung Myung. There¡¯s a time for everything. Of course, it¡¯s natural for a martial artist to focus on training, but isn¡¯t this the time to look at something bigger?¡±

    Baek Sang sighed.

    ¡°I understand your impatience, but in one year¡­ No, in just half a year, Mount Hua¡¯s standing will solidify dramatically. Evil Sect Tyrant has made a three-year non-aggresion pact, there¡¯s no reason not to wait for another half-year, is there?¡±

    ¡°Half a year?¡±

    ¡°Yes, half a year!¡±

    Baek Sang looked fiercely at Chung Myung.

    Being a member of Finance Hall, he studied Mount Hua¡¯s finances, learned how the world works, and watched the flow of businesses that Mount Hua holds.

    That¡¯s why he knows. More clearly than anyone here.

    Just how big of an opportunity Mount Hua currently has in its grasp.

    If it were any other sect, all disciples would rush in to seize this opportunity with all their might. But aren¡¯t they about to kick this opportunity away, even stomping it into the ground?

    He couldn¡¯t understand the situation at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s the good of waiting for half a year?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? First, financial power! And reputation! Plus, numerous sects wanted to ally with Mount Hua and the Heavenly Comrade Alliance. There¡¯s also honor and standing!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In a single stroke, Mount Hua could be doubled! Tripled! Perhaps even quintupled! Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve been longing for! And yet you¡¯re talking about sealing the gates after finally reaping the rewards of our sacrifices!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Sang silently. Baek Sang, who was anxious for no reason, suddenly raised his voice.

    ¡°And this isn¡¯t just about the present! If we wait just a little longer for our reputation to ripen and open our gates to ept third-ss disciples, talented children will flood in from all influential families! That will guarantee Mount Hua¡¯s future!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But why would you kick away all these opportunities? Why, for God¡¯s sake?¡± Everyone agreed with Baek Sang¡¯s words.

    Anyone can see that Mount Hua is currently on an unprecedentedrge wave. If we can ride this wave well, it¡¯s not a dream to be on par with the Ten Great Sects.

    ¡°Tell me. Surely you¡¯re not going to say that a sect needs nothing but martial arts? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you¡¯re gonna say.¡±

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. In each of their eyes was a firm resolution not to back down easily this time.

    Chung Myung stared at everyone with slightly dark eyes. Then he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Financial resources. Good reputation. Great fame. As you all know, I really like such things, am I?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Why would Sasuk ask if Sasuk knew? I have said it already, Sahyung is weak. Because Sasuk is weak.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang gritted his teeth and spoke with anger at the same answer. (?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ?? ???.)

    ¡°Give us a proper answer!¡±

    ¡°This is the answer. Because Sasuk is weak.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this punk!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s cold question, Baek Sang momentarily shut up. This is because the weight of the voice was significant.

    Chung Myung spoke softly but clearly in the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to here. Surviving through luck.¡±

    His cold gaze swept over everyone.

    ¡°Next time¡­.¡±

    Those who met his gaze trembled.

    ¡°Someone here will definitely die.¡±

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s mouth was tightly shut.

 Chapter 847

    Dying.

    Actually, it is not an unfamiliar word. No, it might even be quite familiar.

    But the words that came out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth weighed on everyone¡¯s chest like a giant boulder.

    ¡°¡­No¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang was about to say something but closed his mouth again.

    It was because he had no idea what to say.

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°What great luck, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Heo Dojin had not stepped up and stopped the war.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, if the war had only stopped a littleter.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads, unable to face Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°If Myriad Man Manor hadn¡¯t held their ground to earn time, but had really gone all-in with the intent to wage war.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Would we all be sitting here discussing fame and gains?¡±

    Baek Sang bit his lips.

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Chung Myung interrupted Baek Sang¡¯s words and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re a martial artist, you should always be prepared to die. If someone who wields a sword thinks they won¡¯t be stabbed, that¡¯s disgusting arrogance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay to die.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°The world has already changed. Going forward, the battlefield we¡¯ll be on won¡¯t be as amiable as it used to be. The days when you could fight as if you were practicing for experience is over. And it won¡¯te back again. It¡¯s all about life and death from here on out.¡±

    The Evil Tyrant Alliance has changed the world.

    And that fact is known to everyone here.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that¡­¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang still seemed unconvinced.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly why we¡¯re uniting the sects and raising our power? If it¡¯s the power of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung stared straight at Baek Sang and asked.

    ¡°Do Sasuk really think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Sang sighed as he chewed on his lips.

    Chung Myung said.

    ¡°I told you, I also like money. And fame and honor, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then why?¡±

    ¡°But if it costs the life of anyone here, then I don¡¯t need such things.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice was calmer and firmer than ever.

    ¡°Do you know what truly drags a person into hell?¡±

    ¡°¡­Seeing the death of Sahyungje with your very eyes?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°The real hell is surviving. And then realizingte that you could have in fact saved your Sahyungje from death.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What truly drags a person into hell is regret.¡±

    It was a calm voice.

    But those who heard it felt their hearts weighed down by an inexplicable sorrow.

    ¡°Someone here will die. It¡¯s inevitable. We¡¯re all acting like nothing¡¯s wrong, but we all know, don¡¯t we? Someday, someone here will die, and it won¡¯t be in the distant future.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung cast his gaze upward.

    ¡°The brilliant fame resting on your shoulders.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The great wealth held in your hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The lofty honor of having saved the world.¡±

    While everyone was silent, Chung Myung, who had briefly looked up at the ceiling, slowly opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Do you think any of it will be worth a damn?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung in silence.

    Baek Cheon knows.

    That Chung Myung is not saying that to the Sahyungjes. He¡¯s saying that to himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to regret.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t avoid witnessing someone¡¯s death, at least it shouldn¡¯t be a death caused by mycency. It shouldn¡¯t be a dog¡¯s death from my wrong choice. It shouldn¡¯t be a death that could have been avoided.¡±

    Yoo Iseol nodded slowly.

    Calmly, but firmly.

    ¡°Mount Hua needs to get stronger. How we currently are is not enough. It¡¯s not just because of Myriad Man Manor. It¡¯s not because of the Evil Tyrant Alliance, nor is it because of Jang Ilso.¡±

    It¡¯s because he¡¯s scared.

    Because he¡¯s terribly scared of losing.

    If there had been even one casualty in this battle, Mount Hua would have never been as it is now. And everyone knows. That this oue was not achieved through skill, but was just pure luck.

    ¡®I should have done this from the start.¡¯

    Chung Myung bit his lips.

    He had said that he would make Jang Ilso regret giving Mount Hua time. But that was just a bitter retaliation.

    That¡¯s just how scared Chung Myung was.

    Defeating Myriad Man Manor?

    What meaning is there in a victory gained at the expense of sacrificing numerous disciples?

    He had long been fed up with such victories. In the current world, there is not a single person who has experienced more victories, more glorious victories, than Chung Myung.

    But what¡¯s left of Chung Myung?

    Nothing is left.

    Really, absolutely nothing.

    Then, Baek Cheon, who had been staring at Chung Myung, spoke.

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    All the disciples turned their eyes towards him. Because if anyone could represent Mount Hua¡¯s disciples in this moment, it would be Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that if we enter Bongmun and train desperately as you say, no one would die?¡±

    ¡°How could that be possible? However¡­¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes briefly and opened them, speaking with a more resolute face.

    ¡°At least the ones who survive in front of those deaths will not be ashamed.¡±

    Baek Cheon grinned.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too astounding.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    The Sahyungjes shouted in surprise, but Baek Cheon didn¡¯t even give them a nce. He just looked at Chung Myung andughed at the absurdity.

    ¡°I told the greedy guy to stop being greedy, yet he ended up doing something even more audacious. That¡¯s so you.¡±

    On the other hand, Baek Sang¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment. Having spent a long time with Baek Cheon, he knew better than anyone that once his Daesahyung made up his mind, he would never change it.

    He turned his gaze toward Yoon Jong as if asking for help.

    ¡°Say something.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yoon Jong briefly organized his thoughts and spoke calmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it either.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°To begin with, I don¡¯t know much aboutmerce, honor, or reputation. I simply practice the sword. Mount Hua is a ce where one attains Tao through the sword. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders slightly as he finished speaking.

    ¡°I know there is truth in what Sasuk said. However, regardless of the decision made today, I think I¡¯m content as long as I can do what I must do.¡±

    Before Baek Sang could say anything, Jo-Gol clicked his tongue at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Anyhow, what a wall-like man¡­¡± (wall-like = stubborn)

    ¡°Why? Do you have a different thought?¡±

    ¡°If I say I do, you¡¯ll beat me up. What can I say?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hit you.¡±

    ¡°How can I believe that?¡±

    ¡°I said I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. it¡¯s the words of my esteemed Sahyung, of course I should follow¡­ Akh! You said you wouldn¡¯t hit me!¡±

    Baek Sang sighed, thinking it was futile.

    Lastly, he looked at Yoo Iseol, but there was no point in asking her since she had already agreed to the Bongmun. In addition, seeing her sitting so calmly with an emotionless face, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.

    ¡°Just give up, Sasuk.¡±

    Kwak Hwe smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Honestly, what could we say after hearing that? Sasuk already knows it too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I know, but¡­¡±

    Baek Sang scratched his head.

    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s such a waste. Very much so! Chung Myung. Can we really not multitask and do both?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that resourceful.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doing Bongmun so we could train and push ourselves to the veryst bit of our energy. If doing both were possible, we wouldn¡¯t need to do Bongmun.¡±

    A deep sigh came out of Baek Sang¡¯s mouth.

    When he looked back, everyone¡¯s eyes had changed.

    ¡®These bastards, really.¡¯

    They were initially so opposed to it, but now they seemed to havepletely epted it just from hearing a few words. No, it wasn¡¯t just eptance; it looked like they were about to shout to begin Bongmun and train as soon as possible.

    It¡¯s frustrating, but¡­ In any case, Baek Sang did not speak anymore.

    They had no choice but to understand. The same goes for Baek Sang.

    Maybe he could have insisted. Screamed and shouted to change their minds.

    But he couldn¡¯t do that.

    What if, as consequences, he came across the fallen corpse of Baek Cheon one day in the future?

    Baek Sang would never forgive himself. Absolutely not.

    Knowing this, he couldn¡¯t oppose any more.

    ¡°It seems¡­ we¡¯ve reached a consensus.¡±

    At that time, Hyun Jong, who had been silently listening to their conversation, opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°When Chung Myung came to mest night and brought this up, I had a lot of worries, too. In regard to what the correct course of action should be.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°There are numerous opportunities in Mount Hua. And there is a heavy responsibility on Mount Hua¡¯s shoulders.¡±

    For Hyun Jong, more so than anyone else, this holds true.

    Others only need to consider what Mount Hua stands to lose. But as the leader of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Hyun Jong has additional burdens to bear. Even if limited to just Mount Hua, he has to consider much more than the disciples do.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the answer in my head. So, for the first time, I asked my heart. What is the path that I desire?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled broadly as everyone paid attention.

    ¡°My heart told me. Neither heavenly treasures nor the fame that echoes throughout the world nor the honor that could illuminate Mount Hua¡¯s name¡­¡±

    His eyes were brighter than ever.

    ¡°None of these are worth any single disciple of mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    Perhaps, as the Sect Leader leading a sect, this is something he shouldn¡¯t say. But at the same time, it was the genuine sentiment that a Sect Leader should have.

    That is precisely what Hyun Jong¡¯s heart is saying right now.

    The opportunity that Mount Hua has now is something that he dearly wished for in the past.

    But now, Hyun Jong knows.

    ¡°I am fine with Mount Hua not bing the greatest sect in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even without that title, Mount Hua is Mount Hua. It is not Mount Hua because it is strong and great. but¡­¡±

    Warmth filled Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mount Hua without you all is not Mount Hua.¡±

    Everyone clenched their fists.

    There may be countless words in the world, but none could resonate their hearts more than this.

    ¡°As the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, I want to protect Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone against it?¡±

    Silence.

    Everyone looked at Hyun Jong silently. After a moment of silence, someone answered first.

    ¡°There is no one.¡±

    Baek Sang.

    Once he answered, everyone else followed suit.

    ¡°There is no one.¡±

    ¡°There is no one, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°We will follow Sect Leader¡¯s will!¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded slowly.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°By the name of Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader, I hereby order Mount Hua to enter Bongmun from this moment on. There will be no set end date.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at everyone with gentle eyes.

    It may be an unreasonable request. But no one objected, nor did they send disapproving nces.

    Everyone was willing to follow his words.

    How could he not protect such people?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. To Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    Thus, the decision to return to Mount Hua of Shaanxi was made.

    Just when everyone was warmly smiling at Hyun Jong, a chilling voice was heard.

    ¡°So it¡¯s decided then?¡±

    Crack. crack.

    Chung Myung cracked his neck side to side. The sound of bones cracking from his neck somehow felt creepy.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something I forgot to mention.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°That part about how someone here will die soon, it won¡¯t necessarily be because of the war.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to really give it my all this time. If you¡¯re going to die anyway, it¡¯s better to die by my hands than by someone else¡¯s hands, right? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Keep that in mind.¡±

    Souls drained from the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. When they looked at Hyun Jong with frightened deer-like eyes, Hyun Jong dodged their gaze with a kind smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go back without wasting time. We¡¯re going to get busy now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The gate to hell is always beautifully adorned.

    It was only then that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples realized that they had walked into hell on their own feet.

 Chapter 848

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Up till everyone decided on the Bongmun with one mind, it was all good.

    Of course, seeing Chung Myung grinding his teeth was somewhat unsettling, but everyone was prepared to that extent.

    But thest thing Mount Hua¡¯s disciples expected after the decision was¡­ that they had to exin the decision to this person before them.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head with an uncharacteristically awkward expression on his face.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, Monk.¡±

    It was still vivid in his eyes and ears.

    How Hye Yeon dered to Bop Kye that he would not return to Shaolin.

    ¡°¡­Bongmun, you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tears quickly welled up in Hye Yeon¡¯s big, deer-like eyes.

    ¡°Then¡­ what about me?¡±

    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon answered awkwardly.

    ¡°Well¡­.. What to do with this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon smiled awkwardly as cold sweat started to trickle down his back.

    ¡®Try saying something!¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s crying, you know!¡¯

    ¡®No, what do you want me to do?¡¯

    Who would have thought about Hye Yeon¡¯s situation in that atmosphere?

    Then Hye Yeon opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡­. I¡¯m asking, just in case.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Yes.¡±

    ¡°When you enter Bongmun¡­ what about outsiders?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and answered kindly.

    ¡°Outsiders can¡¯te in if we enter Bongmun. Isn¡¯t that the whole point of Bongmun? You¡¯re asking something quite obvious. I¡¯m sure you already knew.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you!¡±

    ¡°No, how can you answer like that?¡±

    When there were objections from behind, Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide as if questioning why.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie when that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Whoa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you, by any chance, leave your humanity on the other side of the Yangtze River?¡±

    Hye Yeon closed his eyes and turned his head away. Clear tears trickled down from both eyes.

    ¡®Inhumane Mount Hua bastards.¡¯

    I¡¯d rather have Evil Sect. Evil Sect is better.

    No, it¡¯s not their fault in the first ce, it¡¯s Hye Yeon¡¯s fault.

    He has known for a long time that Mount Hua guys are like this, but what the hell did he expect when he dered he would stay in Mount Hua?

    Jo-Gol, who had been cautiously watching Hye Yeon¡¯s expression, let out an awkward and forced cheerfulugh.

    ¡°Hahahahah! M- Monk! It¡¯s not necessarily something to be so down about.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Rather than being like this, let¡¯s just take this opportunity to enter Mount Hua. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anyone else, but if the monk says he¡¯s going to enter, Sect Leader will wee you with open arms.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Rather than living bald for the rest of your life, it¡¯s better to just join Mount Hua. You could grow your hair, and also eat mea-¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong grabbed Jo-Gol by the hair and pulled it back while smacking his mouth.

    ¡°This snout! This freaking snout!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh! Argh! Eup! Why! Why are you hitting me! Why! Aargh!¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw Yoon Jong swiftly subduing Jo-Gol.

    ¡°¡­I will discuss it well with Sect Leader. Don¡¯t worry too much, monk.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When Hye Yeon didn¡¯t answer, Baek Cheon chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°Haha. As the Buddhist scriptures say, isn¡¯t life always like that?¡±

    Hye Yeon smiled faintly when he heard that.

    ¡°¡­-ie, Siju.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What did you say?¡±

    ¡°¡­-go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Please go and die, Siju.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Did you just say Bongmun?¡±

    Im Sobyong¡¯s eyes grew so big that his eyeballs seemed to pop out.

    ¡°Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    ¡°You said Bongmun, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This may be a rude question, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Did you eat something wrong?¡±

    Oh¡­

    Incredible. Not knowing whether it¡¯s rude or not. Truly, the bandit leader.

    Im Sobyong suddenly broke out shouting.

    ¡°No, are you out of your mind!¡±

    ¡°How dare this thing scream his lungs out!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Im Sobyong. However, Im Sobyong, unlike his usual self who would have exaggerated as if he would die, rose up and came back to his ce like a spring as soon as he fell out.

    ¡°Oh my mom!¡±

    Chung Myung shrank in surprise at the near-flying momentum. Im Sobyong lit up his eyes and shouted.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t you understand the situation right now? Money! Money! It¡¯s money! Money!¡±

    Im Sobyong, who even had blood vessels on his forehead, pointed at Chung Myung as if everything about his illness up to now had been a lie.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not just about money! A person of Dojang¡¯s stature should know what¡¯s at stake here! Entering Bongmun! What nonsense is that!¡±

    Im Sobyong¡¯s tone shifted again.

    He grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s hand and begged with desperate eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re making fun of me, right? Please say it was a joke. Yes?¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s true?¡±

    Flop.

    Im Sobyong copsed onto the spot, sprawled his legs out, and mumbled with a soulless face.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do, getting involved with those untrustworthy Taoists¡­ There¡¯s no one in this world to trust.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that what a bandit would say to a Taoist?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who was listening quietly, looked at Chung Myung with a puzzled face.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Suddenly Bongmun? The things you have been trying to do are now finallying to fruition.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡­.¡±

    When Chung Myung showed signs of difficulty in answering, Tang Gun-ak stared at him intently and shook his head.

    ¡°The current you is not enough, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I see you understand.¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilso was a fearsome man. Now that he has even obtained the Evil Tyrant Alliance, he will be even more fearsome.¡±

    What is most important in leading a sect is not how much immediate gain you obtain. It¡¯s whether you were able to cope with the uing crisis.

    As he was in a position to lead the Tang Family, he could fully understand Chung Myung¡¯s feelings.

    He had watched countless times what happened to those who were caught up in trivial things and failed to prepare for what was truly important.

    ¡°No, I understand, but¡­.¡±

    But Im Sobyong still seemed to have something to say.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we have Heavenly Comrade Alliance! Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have to do it alone!¡±

    ¡°There are limits to that as well.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean limits! If my brilliant strategies are added to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Jaegal Ryang (Zhuge Liang/???) couldn¡¯t stop the Wei. How could you?¡±

    ¡°No, that is¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re outmatched in strength, strategy bes secondary.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    And he added,

    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s a fact that we¡¯ve gained time. I don¡¯t think Jang Ilso will keep his word for three years. There must be a reason why he changed ¡®mutual non-aggression¡¯ to ¡®Gangnam non-aggression.¡¯ At most, we have two years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°In those two years, speaking realistically, the only one who can strengthen their forces is Mount Hua. Mount Hua is overflowing with young, talented individuals. They are the ones who can grow the most dramatically in that time.¡±

    And if it¡¯s Chung Myung who leads them, he would undoubtedly show results beyond what Tang Gun-ak imagined.

    But Im Sobyong still looked displeased.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to stabilize Kugang right away without Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The Heavenly Comrade Alliance exists for what you said. I will take the lead. If necessary, we can request support from the Beast n.¡±

    ¡°Hnggg¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong sighed heavily and poked his head with a fan.

    ¡°In addition, small and medium-sized sects in Sichuan, Shaanxi, and Yangtze are hoping to form a rtionship with Heavenly Comrade Alliance, so if we ept them and ask for help, they will be able to fill the vacancy of Mount Hua to some extent.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡­¡±

    As long as the Evil Tyrant Alliance doesn¡¯t move directly, most of the Evil Sect can be dealt with by the Tang Family. The problem is not that the Evil Sect is strong, but that others cannote to the Yangtze River.

    ¡°And since the Evil Tyrant Alliance decided not to touch Plum Blossom Ind¡­ It¡¯s true that Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have much to do. We can¡¯t leave Shaanxi empty forever.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s annoying how you¡¯re always right.¡±

    As Im Sobyong cried with a sullen expression on his face, Tang Gun-ak looked at him expressionlessly.

    ¡°Are you anxious?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong¡¯s face stiffened slightly.

    ¡°I know that Nokrim is not trying to join us for the Heavenly Comrade Alliance itself. Nokrim is only looking to join the Heavenly Comrade Alliance because of Mount Hua and Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡­. No, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, right?¡±

    Im Sobyong did not argue anymore.

    ¡°But whether we are friends or colleagues, you¡¯re not the only one who should benefit unterally. If you want to be Mount Hua¡¯s friend, prove that you can be Mount Hua¡¯s sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°First of all, by stabilizing the Heavenly Comrade Alliance and securing the Yangtze while Mount Hua is away. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Im Sobyong, who was moving his lips as if he was about to say something, red at Tang Gun-ak with a cold gaze.

    It was a demeanor that wasn¡¯t the usual joking, but one befitting the Nokrim King.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you should understand.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Nokrim hasn¡¯t joined the Heavenly Comrade Alliance officially yet. And even if we did, you, instead of Mount Hua in which Maengju is, cannot issuemands to Nokrim.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±

    The gaze of the two tightened in the empty air.

    ¡°Hnng.¡±

    But Im Sobyong let out a sigh as he shrugged off his momentum.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d benefit from this, but it turns out I¡¯ll have to run until I sweat at the soles of my feet. Aigoo, my fate.¡±

    Muttering to himself, Im Sobyong took another look at Chung Myung.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth investing time in, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious.¡±

    ¡°Hngg, long-term investment isn¡¯t my cup of tea. Life is a short one, after all.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who was rolling the abacus in his head, nodded soon.

    ¡°Well, no matter what I say, you¡¯re not the type to change a decision once it¡¯s made.¡±

    ¡°You know me well.¡±

    ¡°Neither would you impulsively decide something without calcting properly.¡±

    In the end, the conclusion is already decided.

    Im Sobyong sighed and then spoke.

    ¡°The Yangtze and themercial right, I¡¯ll do what I can to take care of it. The Tang Family will take care of protecting themon people.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°You have to handle that as well. As much as possible, the handling of the Evil Sect and protecting themoners will be done by Nokrim.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong, staring at Chung Myung, scratched his head.

    ¡°You really are asking for the impossible. Are you saying that we should protect ourmercial district and also get rid of the perception that we are an Evil Sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Hnggggg.¡±

    Anyway, this person is always harsh. There¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t know how hard this task is.

    ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ll do my best. But!¡±

    Im Sobyong stared at Chung Myung with resolute eyes.

    ¡°Be aware of the influence that you and Mount Hua possess.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance wouldn¡¯t be able tost three years without Mount Hua. You should realize how unnatural it is for the Tang Family of Righteous Faction and the former Evil Faction, Nokrim, to work together. Something that is insignificant in a ce with Mount Hua bes a reason for a stabbing in a ce without Mount Hua¡¯s presence.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak slowly nodded his head as if to agree. Im Sobyong continued.

    ¡°There is a limit to what I and Tang Gaju can do. If the return of Dojang is dyed too much, there is a risk that Tang Gaju and I will lose power before the unity of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even manage those bastards¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s fault is that!¡±

    ¡°You dare shout!? I¡¯ll beat you!¡±

    As Chung Myung red, Im Sobyong flinched and shrunk his neck.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak helped Im Sobyong.

    ¡°I agree with Nokrim King. The Tang Family and Noklim aside, without you, themunication with the North Sea Ice n will bepletely cut off. Their hostility to Jungwon is beyond imagination.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°Even if we try to seek cooperation, it¡¯s highly likely that they won¡¯t lend a hand to Jungwon while Mount Hua is absent. They¡¯re not helping Heavenly Comrade Alliance; they¡¯re helping Mount Hua.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak speaks in a slightly subdued tone.

    ¡°And that will likely be the same for Beast n. They might lend a hand right away, but it will be the same over a longer period of time.¡±

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t the two of you close?¡±

    ¡°The friendship is maintained because you are there. And Yasugungju liking me and liking the Tang are two separate issues.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason I¡¯m saying this. The Heavenly Comrade Alliance was possible only because Mount Hua was there. Without Mount Hua, the existence of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is impossible. So¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who briefly paused his words, looked at Chung Myung with determined eyes.

    ¡°Come back as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course,e back after achieving the best possible results.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re really asking for the impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth curled up.

    ¡°You can look forward to it.¡±

    His eyes sparkled and shone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a result that will surprise you.¡±

    ¡°Huhu. As expected of Mount Hua Divine Dragon. No¡­ Is it Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword now? It¡¯s not getting to me yet.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, that rotten nickname.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled brightly.

    He knows. There¡¯s a valid reason for everything Chung Myung does. Therefore, all he needs to do is support Chung Myung and Mount Hua as much as possible.

    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I will lend a hand.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    It would have been hard to imagine if it was in the past. But now there are people he can entrust his back to.

    If there¡¯s one thing that makes the present Mount Hua better than the past, it¡¯s the existence of these people.

    Chung Myung reached out his hand. Then the hand of Im Sobyong and Tang Gun-ak met.

    Their entwined hands transmitted a warm body temperature.

    ¡°Please take care of it.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s brief words were met with a soft smile from Tang Gun-ak and a grimacing face from Im Sobyong.

 Chapter 849

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the person sitting in front of him with aplex feeling that was difficult to describe.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    In fact, ording tomon sense, this situation makes no sense.

    But when he looks at those big baby deer-like eyes, he can¡¯t help but drop his lower lip.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Each time he tried to muster the courage to speak, those sparkling eyes filled with moisture, making him lose his words.

    Hyun Jong who couldn¡¯t bear to look at the eyes murmured quietly, avoiding the gaze.

    ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯d love to, but¡­.¡±

    Something felt amiss as if he couldn¡¯t articte his thoughts.

    ¡°B- Bongmun¡­ has its rule, and to admit foreigners¡­.¡±

    The gloomy face sagged down even more. As he lowered his head, the round and shiny head was so clearly visible that Hyun Jong flinched again.

    As Hye Yeon became discouraged, the disciples standing at the back quickly gave Baek Cheon cues.

    Urged by their momentum, Baek Cheon cleared his throat and began to speak.

    ¡°That¡­ Sect Leader. Of course, it is true that, in general, foreigners cannot enter a sect that is under Bongmun¡­¡±

    He nced at the gloomy Hye Yeon and continued his sentence,

    ¡°Hye Yeon is¡­ We can¡¯t say he¡¯s an outsider of Mount Hua Sect, can we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Sect Leader! We¡¯ve never thought of Monk Hye Yeon as an outsider!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t training together be beneficial? It¡¯s so hard to find someone as strong as Monk Hye Yeon.¡±

    The disciples shouted in unison.

    Touched by the words of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, Hye Yeon turned to look back at them with a moved expression.

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re to get hit, it¡¯s better to get hit together!¡±

    ¡°With that guy¡¯s tenacity, the punches thate our way would at least lessen by one hit.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see him livingfortably alone outside.¡±

    ¡®¡­Figures, These devil bastards.¡¯

    Whether out of goodwill or ill will, it was a fact that the disciples of Mount Hua were helping him.

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    Receiving their support, Back Cheon resumed speaking.

    ¡°As Sect Leader knows, monk Hye Yeon has dered not to return to Shaolin. Of course that doesn¡¯t apply forever, but doesn¡¯t Sect Leader know too that it¡¯s difficult for him to return to Shaolin in the current situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hye Yeon has lived in Shaolin all his life. If he can¡¯t stay in either Shaolin or Mount Hua, he¡¯ll have nowhere else to go. Considering his situation, could Sect Leader please make an exception this time?¡±

    It was great logic and upright posture.

    ¡®As expected of Sasuk.¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s really useful at times like this.¡¯

    The expression of the troubled Sect Leader, Baek Cheon¡¯s confidence, and the pitiful back of Hye Yeon who looked like a wet puppy. The disciples had no doubt that these words would work.

    That is, until a man who doesn¡¯t know whatpassion is appears along the way.

    ¡°Really¡­.¡±

    A crooked voice rang out.

    At the voice that instinctively made the listener flinch, the disciples shrank in unison.

    ¡°How impressive has this sect be.¡± (it¡¯s sarcasm)

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What saddened the disciples was that the person who said this was not Chung Myung. Had it been Chung Myung, they would have tried to argue. Instead, someone who made it impossible to argue was ring at them with a piercing gaze.

    ¡°E- Elder-nim¡­¡±

    Hyun Young burst into a sarcasticugh.

    ¡°The matter of Bongmun is one of the most significant decisions that a Sect Leader can make.¡±

    ¡°I- Indeed.¡±

    ¡°And yet second and third-ss disciples dare toe and direct the Sect Leader to make exceptions? It seems Sect Leader had pampered you so much that you crossed the line, huh! How dare you group up on Sect Leader and tell him what to do?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples lowered their heads even more.

    In fact, they all knew that the statement was not entirely wrong. In other sects, the disciples wouldn¡¯t even dare to speak up about such a serious matter as Bongmun.

    ¡°And when he treats you well, you take it for granted!¡±

    As Hyun Young red at them, the disciples almost prostrated themselves.

    ¡®Whose idea was it toe to Sect Leader as a group?¡¯

    ¡®I think it was Jo-Gol Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®Tell that bastard to stay after this is done. What? If wee in a group, Sect Leader won¡¯t be able to ignore our plea? I¡¯ll kill him, seriously!¡¯

    They hade as a group only to be scolded as a group.

    Just when everyone was sighing in resignation.

    Unbelievable words followed.

    ¡°I should have been the one to bring that up, not you kids!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Incredibly, Hyun Young spoke deeply and respectfully.

    ¡°Law exists within the sect, but there are exceptions. Monk Hyeyeon has risked his life with Mount Hua multiple times. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say he¡¯s a close friend and important guest of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°So how about we make an exception this time and include him in the Bongmun?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples opened their eyes wide in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ Elder-nim?¡±

    ¡°I thought he would say that it would be better to have at least one less mouth to feed?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t cost much because the monk only eats grass, but still¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Monk Hye Yeon eats meat, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, you punk!¡±

    The disciples were whispering in surprise and slowly drew their attention to Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Young with a somewhat uneasy face.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it have been better if you just didn¡¯te forward?¡±

    ¡°Procedure is an important rule. We have to follow the proper steps.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hnggg.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply and spoke to Hyun Sang.

    ¡°Finance Elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Has there ever been a case in Mount Hua history where we enter Bongmun while having outsiders or guests?¡±

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua doesn¡¯t have a history of entering Bongmun. Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Great. That¡¯s our ancestors for sure. They¡¯re different from those Shaolin punks who casually seal gates whenever they feel like it!

    N- No. That¡¯s not the point right now.

    ¡°Then what about the other sect?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that well¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    It was indeed a difficult decision to make.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    As always, Chung Myung is the best person to turn to when his head¡¯s hurting.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung agonized for a moment and looked back at Hye Yeon with his tongue clicked.

    ¡°By the rules, we shouldn¡¯t, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Just looking at him, if we left him there, he¡¯d probably starve to death because he can¡¯t even beg, so let¡¯s just take him with us. If we just leave him as is, the beggar uncle will happily run over to take him in and feed him. I wouldn¡¯t want to give the food I cooked to the dogs-.. no, to the beggars.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And my stomach would be upset too if that guy stammered back to Shaolin just because he¡¯s hungry. I can¡¯t stand to see others doing well. Yep.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled broadly.

    Why is he always so consistently vile at heart? Always¡­

    ¡°But still, it¡¯s Bongmun¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing anything wrong, we¡¯re just locking the gate to train. Who¡¯s going to nitpick about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Now that you say it, that does seem that way.¡±

    ¡°Also!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡°If anyone is gonna make a fuss, it will be those Ten Great Sect bastards. But if those bastards have even a trace of conscience left, they shouldn¡¯t dare to make trouble with Mount Hua. I dare them to give it a try. I¡¯ll rush there that very day, pour oil, and burn their ce down! I¡¯m getting furious again now that I think about it! These bastards need to know how everyone is equal in front of fire¡­¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Chung Myung-ah, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Now, good boy.¡±

    ¡°Think of good things. Think of good things.¡±

    ¡°Huft! Huft! Huft!¡±

    Chung Myung took several deep breaths.

    ¡°Phew. I¡¯m calming down now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank god-¡­..¡±

    ¡°If there is someone who is making a fuss, we can just unseal the gates and destroy those bastards first, Sect Leader. In fact, I hope someone will stir up trouble.¡±

    Yes, Chung Myung-ah.

    This Sect Leader is so happy that that¡¯s your calmed down state.

    Perhaps this Bongmun is a blessing in disguise for Kangho. Since this unbridled horse¡­ No, this unbridled Asura is locking himself in a cage.

    ¡°Anyway, then¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed and looked back at everyone.

    ¡°It seems everyone agrees, so let¡¯s have monk Hye Yeon go with us to Mt. Hua.¡±

    ¡°Tha- Thank you, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Good for you, monk! Let¡¯s grind to death together now!¡±

    ¡°¡­I wonder if it¡¯s something I should be happy for¡­..¡±

    ¡°Eiii, of course it¡¯s something you should be happy for!¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Hyun Jong chuckled briefly and instructed.

    ¡°Then, now that we¡¯ve made all the important decisions, please prepare. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    Hyun Jong nods his head.

    ¡°As they say, strike the iron while it¡¯s hot. There¡¯s nothing good in taking more time. Since we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s go. Each day is crucial now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples rose without hesitation and rushed outside. They had to quickly get their stuff ready.

    There was a small smile on Hyun Jong¡¯s lips as he watched.

    * * *

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°Please take care.¡±

    ¡°See you next time!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples bid farewell to the Tang Family, Nokrim, and even the pirates who were sending them off from afar.

    ¡°Tang Gaju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Tang Gun-ak apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry things havee to this.¡±

    ¡°Do not apologize, Maengju-nim. I know this choice is for the benefit of everyone, not just Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can leave the rest to us. Isn¡¯t a friend someone with whom you share each other¡¯s burdens?¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly closed his eyes at those words.

    In the past, when Mount Hua Sect was on the verge of ruin, no one offered a helping hand. But now it¡¯s different. We have people who are willing to take the initiative and share our burden. We have friends.

    Next to him, Hyun Young was entrusting rted matters of Plum Blossom to Im Sobyong.

    ¡°Please take good care of it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Elder-nim. I¡¯ll send the ledgers to Mount Hua once every three months.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be certain about everything. How could one be at ease entrusting money to bandits? Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be a single coin missing.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Im Sobyong approaches Hyun Young and whispers quietly.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t there someone who wille after me and threaten to kill me if I make even one mistake?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, too. Kekekek.¡±

    Sharing a smile, they each took a step back.

    ¡°Then, see you next time.¡±

    When Hyun Jong saluted in front of him, everyone in unison bowed back toward those who remained.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see you again!¡±

    ¡°Please take care of the Yangtze River!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get so strong that you won¡¯t recognize us!¡±

    ¡°Take care!¡±

    When Mount Hua¡¯s disciples enthusiastically sent their farewells, those who remained responded with heartyughter.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples bowed their heads and turned around.

    Tang Gun-ak stamped lightly as the group slowly moved away from the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Mount Hua¡¯s disciples turned around, Tang Gun-ak extended his hand forward. In line with him, all the remaining pirates of the Yangtze River saluted altogether.

    ¡°Good luck!¡±

    A loud shout was filled with warmth. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples firmly clenched their lips.

    An answer is needless. They already bade their farewell.

    They simply turned their heads back and hastened their steps.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve gone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they have.¡±

    Im Sobyong, nodding, nced at Tang Gun-ak and asked.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, whose lips had been slightly curled up, cleared his throat and adjusted his expression.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    His gaze was fixed on the distant disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°When they unseal their gate ande out, I can¡¯t help but wonder how much they¡¯ll have grown.¡±

    Im Sobyong also nodded. He certainly agreed with those words.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to work hard. To avoid seeing the demon running toward us with his eyes rolled back after their Bongmuin. We can¡¯t handle him even now, by that time¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a little scary, too.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled and watched Mount Hua¡¯s fading figures until the very end.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be waiting.¡¯

    The day when those who have grown up wille back.

    The world will truly remember.

    The names Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

 Chapter 850

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Mount Hua¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked up at the peak of Mt. Hua, which rose dark above the clouds.

    In the past, when they returned from Shaanxi and saw this high peak, an inexplicable feeling bloomed from deep within their heart. In the end, they realized that their roots could only be those barren peaks.

    However, at this moment, as they gazed upon the towering cliffs of Mt. Hua, there was no trace of such sentimentality on their faces.

    Only an endless sense of despair had settled in.

    ¡°¡­We have to climb that?¡±

    ¡°With these bodies?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just kill me. Just¡­ Just kill me.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had tears welling up in their eyes.

    When they first left the Yangtze River, their hearts were filled with enthusiasm.

    What Chung Myung said to them was certainly not wrong. Facing off against Myriad Man Manor, the disciples of Mount Hua felt their own inadequacy keenly. The sense of crisis that they might have to watch their Sahyung die right next to them with their own eyes if things continued like this certainly stimted them.

    Thanks to this, their motivation was overflowing and their resolve was firm.

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t utter a singleint even when Chung Myung drove them at an unbelievable pace, covering an incredible distance in just a day.

    But when they were told to start training immediately after finding a ce to rest, despite their bodies being dehydrated to the point of not having a single drop of moisture left, their eyes wavered¡­.

    Blood tears flowed when the beating disguised as training began.

    After rolling around all night until they finally fell asleep, they began to feel that something was wrong, and when they were kicked awake just one hour after falling asleep, they couldn¡¯t hold the curses thating out of their mouth.

    And so it went on for several days.

    ¡°Sahyung¡­ there¡¯s blood at the corner of your mouth. Please wipe it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my lips are cracked. But your face is pale, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m about to die soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    They reached Mt. Hua with the appearance that would make even the Beggar Union bastards want to give them coins out of pity. There was no soul left in the eyes.

    And at this moment they had no choice but to be captured by a fundamental question.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why the hell did they choose this ce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any thoughts? Huh? Don¡¯t you have any thoughts at all?¡±

    ¡°Are they trying to screw up their descendants? Were our ancestors the same guy as Chung Myung?¡±

    The sin of ignoring the hierarchy of the sect (????/ÆÛŽŸœç×æ) poured down like a storm, but no one med them for being rude.

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    Their legs were shaking so much that they could snap just by catching on a rock, and yet they had to climb that impossible cliff right away. Not cursing would be a strange thing.

    Amidst everyone¡¯s despair, there was one person whoseplexion was radiant.

    ¡°Keuu! It¡¯s Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cheerful voice burst forth from the back.

    ¡°I was frustrated because we couldn¡¯t train properly on the road. Now I can finally do it properly! My mouth is watering already! Kikikikik.¡±

    ¡°¡­ .That madman.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The fact that this curse did note from the mouth of Mount Hua¡¯s disciple, but from the mouth of ¡®Hyun Jong¡¯, clearly proved what was happening here now.

    However, Chung Myung was undeterred, pointing at Mount Hua with a joyful face.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Climb.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°By the way, if anyone falls off the cliff midway, they have to start over from the bottom. Thest thirty to arrive have to start over as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keueu! Should¡¯ve done this a long time ago! It¡¯s so refreshing!¡±

    ¡°¡­Please just die, Chung Myung. Please!¡±

    ¡°Now! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ignoring the profanity being hurled around him, Chung Myung briskly kicked the butts of Sahyung in front of him.

    Rather¡­ It is the disciples of Mount Hua who btedly thought that it might have been better to join Myriad Man Manor instead.

    Thud.

    Jo-Gol, who had barely managed to pass through the gate, copsed. The ground weed his face, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the strength to even put his hand on the ground.

    Jo-Gol, who greeted the ground with his full face, twitched and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you still alive?¡±

    Then a faint voice emerged from Yoon Jong¡¯s mouth, whoy motionless beside him.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Usually, the word ¡®meticulous¡¯ is apliment.

    But now, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have only spoken ill of Chung Myung¡¯s meticulousness as ¡®damn,¡¯ ¡®bastard,¡¯ etc.

    That damn guy adjusted the intensity of training for each person so meticulously. Thanks to this, even Five Swords who were significantly stronger than the other disciples had no choice but to reach an almost-dead state as well.

    ¡°Well, shit¡­ That needlessly meticulous bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s a genius at tormenting others¡­.¡±

    Even Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol fell off the cliff and climbed up again from below Mount Hua twice.

    They felt like someone¡¯s foot stepped on their face when they fell, but¡­¡­ What¡¯s the point of arguing about it now?

    And that was right then.

    Kuuuuung!

    At the sound of something massive moving, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, who were lying on their faces, flinched and turned their heads. The gate of Mount Hua Sect closed shut without any room for negotiation.

    ¡°Lock it.¡±

    Kuung! Kuung!

    Argetch locked the door tightly.

    It was amon sight, but today it felt as if the gates of hell were closing.

    ¡°Now, Bongmun has begun.¡±

    ¡°¡­With just that?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged at Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°What¡¯s so special about Bongmun? Close the door, don¡¯t go out, don¡¯t let anyone in, and that¡¯s Bongmun.¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his neck left and right.

    ¡°Now, everyone wakes up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not getting up?¡±

    The human body is honest.

    They may have had different opinions in their heads, but their bodies, which had been rolled over, beaten, and abused, responded quickly to the voices they heard.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who quickly rose to their feet, lined up.

    Surveying the disciples of Mount Hua, who were now as good as rags, Chung Myung cocked his head to one side.

    ¡°Bongmun, preparing for the future¡­¡­¡±

    His voice was as crooked as his posture.

    ¡°Well, it seems like there are Sahyung who hear things like that and think this is something very romantic.¡±

    When Chung Myung stares at them with snake-like eyes, the disciples flinch and sneak away from Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I hope you have a clear understanding of the situation. Do you see that?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to a closed door with a nod of his chin.

    ¡°¡­Why the door?¡±

    As Baek Cheon asked with a dying voice, Chung Myung grinned and said.

    ¡°Among you¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If even one person fails to reach the level I want.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to look outside of Mount Hua anymore. You¡¯ll spend your entire lives with me here. Yes? Get what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do it right, do it right.¡±

    By this point, everyone had no choice but to understand.

    This means that there is a distance between the Bongmun they thought of and the Bongmun that Chung Myung thought would span the central in.

    But knowing this didn¡¯t make the situation reversible.

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes nced sideways.

    Still, there was time, so the first-ss disciples who were excluded from the line were sitting and resting, but when they caught Chung Myung¡¯s gaze, they subtly turned their heads away.

    ¡°Those of you who are stiff-necked still have face issues, so please talk to me separatelyter.¡±

    After hearing those words, Un Gum said to Un Am with a pleased look.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chung Myung bing more considerate? He¡¯s even thinking about the elders¡¯ dignity.¡±

    ¡°What did he eat wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Un Gum was speechless. Before he knew it, Un Am had be very rough.

    Seureureung.

    Chung Myung slowly pulled out his sword. He then stabbed it into the ground and looked at everyone.

    ¡°The joke ends here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung scanned everyone and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Even for me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aah, you want to say there is no quick way to improve?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung widened his eyes and stared at Baek Cheon.

    Then Jo-Gol, who was standing next to Baek Cheon, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°¡®Martial art is damn honest. There¡¯s bound to be a limit to using shortcuts.¡¯ He¡¯ll probably say something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Slowly nodding, Yoon Jong opened his mouth with a solemn face.

    ¡°So, he would say that we should reduce the time we sleep, reduce the time we rest, and just practice and practice again. I¡¯m sick of that. I¡¯m sick of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had lost everything he wanted to say, looked at the three with a nk face.

    Then Yoo Iseol delivered the final blow.

    ¡°Old man.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso also couldn¡¯t keep quiet.

    ¡°Anyway, every time he opens his mouth, he¡¯s trying to scare people. Is there anyone here who doesn¡¯t know that?¡±

    Their bodies were exhausted enough.

    But the more their bodies got tired, the more their fighting spirit came alive. Take away the fighting spirit, and they¡¯re just corpses; isn¡¯t that what Mount Hua is about?

    ¡°Always stating the obvious day and night.¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled softly.

    ¡°It¡¯d be better if you worry about yourself. Managing all of us will be tough even for you.¡±

    Jo-Gol also joined in with a snicker.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you need to sweat the soles of your feet, too? Don¡¯t cry about itter when you can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Yoon Jong also nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully about what you¡¯re saying. That door won¡¯t open even if you want to run away.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll pierce holes in you. By all means.¡±

    Killing intent swirled in Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, lined up, all red and unanimously agreed with her statement.

    ¡°Watch your back, you son of a beast! You think you¡¯ll be safe when we get stronger?¡±

    ¡°Just live however you want for now! We¡¯ll see when the Bongmun ends.¡±

    ¡°All the grudges we¡¯ve umted until now! We¡¯ll pay you back all at once!¡±

    ¡°¡­Not me, Chung Myung. I¡¯m always grateful.¡±

    ¡°Who the heck said that just now?¡±

    Chung Myung burst intoughter as they poured out killing intent beyond spite.

    Hyun Jong, who was watching the scene, smiled and stepped forward.

    As Hyun Jong walked to the center, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also softened their eyes that had been filled with fighting spirit and stood quietly.

    ¡°In the past¡­¡±

    In the quiet atmosphere, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.

    ¡°People who have honed the sword of Mount Hua to the extreme were called ¡®Plum Blossom Sword Master.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­Plum Blossom Sword Master.¡±

    ¡°The name is none other than the title Mount Hua gives to its disciples. It¡¯s said that anyone who received the name Plum Blossom Sword Master could proudly dere anywhere under heaven that their sword represents Mount Hua¡¯s sword.¡±

    The bright light in the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples was evident.

    ¡°It will be difficult. Practicing while confined within the mountain is harder than you might think. However¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled as he took in all his disciples with one nce.

    ¡°When that closed door opens again, I hope all of you can proudly refer to yourself as Plum Blossom Sword Master.¡±

    If that could be done, no one under heaven would dare to ignore the name of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°We will aplish it!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at the vigorous answer.

    ¡°As if it will happen just because they are motivated.¡±

    ¡°But that bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°But, well, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword and twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Because I will definitely make it happen.¡±

    They don¡¯t have enough time. It¡¯s too short a time to turn those yellow chicks into eagles.

    But¡­.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make it happen.¡¯

    Just like Mount Hua in the past. No, even beyond that.

    They will make the plum blossoms they have bloomed spread all over the world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Brace yourselves, because no one¡¯s going to listen if you cry!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s hoarse voice echoed.

    The cool wind that descended from the peak along the summit gently enveloped Mount Hua Sect and spread back down the mountain.

    The plum tree endures the long, long winter to bloom its flowers.

    The plum blossoms that bloom only after going through a period of harsh and arduous suffering will be redder and more splendid than ever before, coloring Mount Hua¡¯s spring that wille someday.

 Chapter 851

    The news that Mount Hua had entered Bongmun spread throughout Jungwon.

    It is news that would not have attracted attention in the past, but the power of the name Mount Hua in the present Kangho was iparable to before.

    And the reactions of those who heard this news were remarkably simr.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye, his face pale as a sheet, burst open the door. Bop Jeong, who was offering incense, turned around with a stern look.

    ¡°¡­How can you be so mannerless?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s a huge matter, Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem now?¡±

    ¡°Mount, Mount Hua¡­¡­!¡±

    As soon as the name Mount Huaes out, Bop Jeong¡¯s eyebrows are raised noticeably.

    ¡°¡­What has Mount Hua done now to cause such amotion? Did they go Gangnam this time and pick a fight with Evil Tyrant Allliance?¡±

    By now, Bop Jeong stance regarding Mount Hua¡­¡­. No, to be exact, he was confident that he wouldn¡¯t be surprised by what Mount Hua Divine Dragon did. He had learned the hard way from several experiences thatmon sense did not apply to that man.

    ¡°Mo- Mo- Mount Hua! Mount Hua has entered Bongmun!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bongmun. That¡¯s indeed a huge matter¡­.. What?! Bongmuuuuun?¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes popped out momentarily.

    ¡°Bongmun? You said they entered Bongmun just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang! The newses from Beggar Union!¡±

    ¡°How, how could that be? Something must have been misrepresented. Either that or there was something wrong with Beggar Union!¡±

    ¡°I was so shocked that I checked several times¡­ but it is said to be undeniably true.¡±

    Bop Jeong was speechless for a moment and mumbled with a nk expression on its face.

    ¡°¡­So they really did enter Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they say.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye had known Bop Jeong all his life. And he could swore, this was the first time he¡¯d ever seen Bop Jeong at such a loss for words.

    But he couldn¡¯t me Bop Jeong for this. When he first heard this news, Bop Kye stood dumbfounded, muttering nonsense.

    ¡°N- No. Just why?¡±

    ¡°Calm yourself, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha. Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    As if decades of discipline didn¡¯t help, Bop Jeong was unable to calm his mind even after repeatedly chanting Buddhist mantras.

    ¡°Amitabha! Amitabha! Amitabha and whatnot! What the hell is Mount Hua thinking! What is he thinking! He¡¯s out of his mind¡­¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang! The disciples are listening! P- Please lower your voice¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong tore at his hair. Regrettably, he didn¡¯t have hair to tear out, so he scratched his bald head.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why on earth is that Mount Hua always like this? How? Why!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    Of course, Bop Jeong knows. Mount Hua¡­. No, all the things that Mount Hua Divine Dragon does seem insane, but they all have their own reasons.

    But isn¡¯t this too much?

    ¡°He gained this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to make the name of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance equal to that of the Ten Great Sects, and he¡¯s just going to enter Bongmun?¡±

    The southeast wind does not always blow.

    You have to strike while the iron is hot and paddle when the tidees in.

    For Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance, this may be an opportunity that will nevere again.

    There will never be a time when Wudang entered Bongmun, Shaolin stranded due to opposition from other sects, and Namgung remains silent.

    Neither a person nor a force can move without a head.

    Even if Mount Hua gained poprity through the same activities, as long as Shaolin, the Wudang, and Namgung were in good shape, they would never leave Mount Hua to solidify its position.

    There¡¯s no need to even obstruct them. The mere regr activities of the three major sects would be sufficient. By nature, people want new wind, but at the same time, they are mostfortable with what is familiar.

    What bothers Bop Jeong most is that Mount Hua Divine Dragon is not a stranger to this fact.

    What on earth¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sha- Shall we write a letter for Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­If they had entered Bongmun, a person wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter, so what would letter do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, however¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong stared at the air with a half-spirited look.

    ¡®What on earth is going on?¡¯

    All his calctions had fallen apart in an instant. He was carefully piecing together theplex situation of Kangho, over and over again, but in one fell swoop, his legs were cut off and everything was turned upside down.

    ¡®Not just once or twice!¡¯

    Every time Mount Hua is involved, things never go as nned.

    ¡°Huuu. It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is Bangjang nning on just sitting idly by?¡±

    ¡°What can we do? They didn¡¯t do anything, but they dered to enter the Bongmun quietly, we can¡¯t run just and question them, can¡¯t we?¡± (?? ?? ?? ???, ??? ?? ?????, ? ??? ??? ??? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?????¡±)

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Kangho¡¯s rule not to mess with a sect that has entered Bongmun¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong finally sighed briefly.

    ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this irresponsible..¡±

    ¡°Irresponsible¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong, who listened to Bop Kye, had a wry smile.

    Bop Jeong knows.

    It¡¯s not irresponsibility, but courage, to throw away everything in one¡¯s hand. A person cannot easily throw away a grain of rice in their hand. What¡¯s more, how much courage would it take to put down such a huge gain?

    ¡°What a strange person he is.¡±

    Bop Jeong, looking far west, nodded.

    His eyes were filled with wisdom, so Bop Kye kept his mouth shut. Maybe now Bop Jeong is thinking he wouldn¡¯t even think of¡­.

    ¡°Wa- Wait.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Bop Jeong asked with a nk face.

    ¡°They entered Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°¡­I already told so, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ What about Hye Yeon?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What happened to Hye Yeon?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye answered with a visibly disturbed expression.

    ¡°Apparently, he followed Mount Hua Sect heading to Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What? You mean Hye Yeon¡¯s in Mount Hua which has entered Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°¡­Perhaps?¡±

    ¡°They, they¡¯re taking a disciple from someone else¡¯s sect and entered Bongmun? And not just anyone else, but our Hye Yeon?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Silence flowed for a moment. Bop Jeong mumbled with a lost expression.

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t even go to the sect that entered Bongmun and demand my disciple back¡­. Don¡¯t these Mount Hua punks know any boundaries¡­? What on earth¡­ this is¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye closed his eyes tightly as he watched Bop Jeong muttering to himself like crazy.

    For once, Shaolin felt like they had taken a hit by Mount Hua.

    * * *

    ¡°Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Namgung Hwang, the Gaju of Namgung Family, scoffed.

    ¡°Sect Leader? No, he isn¡¯t. Sect Leader would not have such a strong will. Then is it Mount Hua Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Now it¡¯s Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°What a grand epithet.¡±

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth.

    The nickname Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword stabbed Namgaug Hwang in the stomach like a sharp needle. It felt like they were iming that only Mount Hua had Righteousness.

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s not a wrong statement.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Namgung Hwang snorted.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua Divine Dragon. No, it¡¯s Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. As expected¡­ He¡¯s someone I can take lightly.¡±

    Namgung Hwang acknowledges Chung Myung. No, anyone who was there would have no reason not to acknowledge him.

    ¡®Jang Ilso was neverckingpared ck Dragon King.¡¯

    What he felt and saw was not the only reason. No matter how beneficial it may be, there¡¯s no way someone like the ck Dragon King would willingly serve someone weaker than him.

    He must be at least as strong as a tiger. (??? ?? ??? ? ???.)

    ¡®That young man fought for a moment with such Jang Ilso.¡¯

    Of course, he doesn¡¯t think Jang Ilso would have gone all out. However, what Chung Myung achieved there still shines without losing any of its glory.

    Even the name Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is insignificantpared to his immense feat.

    However¡­.

    ¡°What is more frightening than his martial art is his ability and determination to lead Mount Hua at such a young age. And¡­ the boldness to make such a ridiculous decision like sealing the gate of Mount Hua Sect without hesitation¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwang showed his teeth in a grin.

    ¡°Dowi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, he¡¯s too much for you. That is not a seedling that can be described as something that onlyes out once every hundred years.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who answered quietly, bit his lips. But soon again, he looked at Namgung Hwang with firm eyes.

    ¡°However.¡±

    His eyes didn¡¯t waver a bit.

    ¡°If a descendant of the Namgung Family aims for someone, shouldn¡¯t they be of that caliber?¡±

    Namgung Hwang stared his son in the eye without saying a word. They hadn¡¯t lost any of its ambition.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what my son should be like.¡±

    Namgung Hwang grinned.

    ¡°There couldn¡¯t have been any other reason for Mount Hua¡¯s Bongmun. He must¡¯ve known. Gathering gold and power a hundred times over means nothing if your handcks strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Dowi. The reason why Namgung Family can be the world¡¯s greatest is not because its wealth has reached Heaven, nor because its power reaches all parts of Anhui.¡±

    Namgung Hwang spoke in a loud voice as if to dere.

    ¡°It is because Namgung Family is strong.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded his head firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who stiffened his expression, gritted his teeth.

    ¡°The current Namgung Family cannot stay as it is. And neither can I, as I am now. I couldn¡¯t defeat the ck Dragon King, and the Namgung Family couldn¡¯t bring down the Evil Tyrant Alliance. Don¡¯t forget, Dowi. The reason we suffer this terrible humiliation is ultimately because we are weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Namgung Hwang nods his head.

    ¡°Even Mount Hua, who has achieved the most, enters Bongmun to build their skills, so we can¡¯t just sit back and be left behind. All external activities of the family members are to be prohibited. For some time toe, the Namgung Family will focus on internal growth to prepare for the uing chaos.¡±

    ¡°I will obey, Gaju-nim.¡±

    Namgung Dowi answered with a bow. Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes grew darker and darker at the sight.

    ¡®Hmph.¡¯

    If they had achieved as much, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to be exuberantly active. (??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ?? ??.)

    Even if that Chung Myung were to show off his abilities right in front of him, Namgung Hwang would rather give him apuse. The abilities Chung Myung showed at the Yangtze certainly deserved praise.

    ¡®Still, his hunger doesn¡¯t go away? How shameless.¡¯

    As an elder of Kangho, he can¡¯t lose face.

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling regretful for no reason, Mount Hua. There¡¯s no need for Mount Hua to be active anymore.¡±

    Udeudeuk.

    Namgung Hwang clenched his fist until his knuckles whitened.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to bite my tongue and die than to go through such humiliation again.¡¯

    He knows. He has no right to me Heo Dojin.

    Nevertheless, what pushed him was nothing more than an ugly way of ming others for the shame he felt about himself for not having the courage to choose a proud death.

    He will never go through such humiliation again.

    ¡°Three years will pass quickly. The moment the non-aggression pact ends, I will tear the ck Dragon King and Jang Ilso with my own hands and avenge this humiliation.¡±

    A determined will shone in Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 852

    ¡°¡­Did you say Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak, Sangdanju of the Eunha Merchant Guild, looked at Hwang Jongwi with an incredulous face.

    ¡°So¡­ Mount Hua entered Bongmun?¡±

    He asked again as if he couldn¡¯t believe it and then let out a hollowugh.

    Hwang Jongwi also nodded, fully understanding his father¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t believe it either, so I already verified it. The gate of Mount Hua Sect, which were never supposed to close, were tightly shut.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak¡¯s wrinkled eyes widened.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re telling me that Mount Hua really did enter Bongmun, right? Mount Hua? That Mount Hua I know?¡±

    His voice was full of disbelief. Hwang Jongwi nodded again with a serious face.

    ¡°It seems certain. The rumor has already spread across the world, not only Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then it must be certain. It should be certain¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It should be, but¡­¡­¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak looked away with indescribable emotion.

    Chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp.

    ¡°¡­What on earth is going on here?¡±

    He looked with trembling eyes at the man emptying the huge feast like a storm.

    If the Bongmun is true¡­ How could this yangban be here¡­¡­?

    ¡®Is he a ghost?¡¯

    Chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp, chomp!

    Chung Myung, who had greedily torn off arge duck leg and emptied a bottle of alcohol in one gulp, set down the bottle with a thud.

    ¡°Keuu, now I¡¯m alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°As expected, one shoulde out to have proper food. Tsk. We should change Mount Hua¡¯s cooks. Our meal was nd. Our meal.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak stared nkly at Chung Myung and opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡­ Dojang.¡±

    When he called quietly, Chung Myung calmly turned his head as if asking why he was calling.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ What I heard¡­ Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Which one? Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That, Mount Hua entered Bongmun¡­..¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it got annoying dealing with this and that, so I just closed the gate.¡±

    There is no need to exin what questions Hwang Mun-yak had at that moment.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    No¡­ Sometimes people do need an exnation.

    ¡°If the sect is under Bongmun, how can Dojang be here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh, me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I just came out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak grinned.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just not try to understand.¡¯

    It¡¯s not like he has been through it once or twice, and now I¡¯m just gonna have to¡­. but why would repeat the same thing every time he goes through this? A person should know how to adapt.

    However, it seems that Hwang Jongwi still couldn¡¯t let go of his doubts.

    ¡°I- If it¡¯s true that the gates are closed, you shouldn¡¯t be out here, should you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Why are you asking me why? You should be the one answering!

    Chung Myung, who had gulped down more alcohol, wiped his mouth and spoke again.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like we¡¯vemitted a crime and thus entered Bongmun. We closed them because it was annoying to be sought out all the time, but there¡¯s no reason we can¡¯te out, is there?¡±

    ¡°¡­N- No. Still, it is Bongmun.¡±

    ¡°Ei, they¡¯re all doing the same. How many yangbans would follow Bongmunws strictly? I¡¯m sure those Southern Edge Sect cubs and Wudang cubs at Bongmun wille out in the middle of the night and drink in the corner. I can guarantee that, I can.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why let¡¯s skip over the little things.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Yeah, it¡¯s morefortable to just let it slide.

    ¡°Anyway, since things havee to this, please manage the business in Huayin well and properly manage the trade routes connecting with the North Sea. And in case of an urgent matter with Eunha Courier Service, the Tang Family will step in, so feel free to ask them for help.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And when you¡¯re stocking food for Mount Hua, pack it full of meat¡­ that, um¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung stumbled over his words, sending a look that said, ¡®Do I really have to say this?¡¯. Hwang Jongwi opened his mouth with a stern face.

    ¡°¡­I will continue to put the alcohol in the usual hiding spot.¡±

    ¡°Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. There was no need to do that, it¡¯s not like I cane out due to the Bongmun either, aigoo. It will go bad, go bad!¡±

    ¡°¡­Then should I reduce it a bit?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N- No, you said it¡¯ll go bad so¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­I will bring more.¡±

    ¡°Keuu. Well, if you insist.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged and grinned.

    ¡°Oh, and goods wille from the Tang Family. Also, there will be items sent from the North Sea to Mount Hua. If it arrives, please bring them to Mount Hua regardless of whether the gate is closed or not. The Eunha Merchant Guild will be able toe in.¡±

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    After giving various instructions, he sighed lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say I¡¯lle visit often, but realistically, this is thest time. It won¡¯t be easy to stop by again until the Bongmun are lifted.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about a lot of things I¡¯ve done, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll all do well.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak grinned broadly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dojang.¡±

    ¡°By the way¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hwang Mun-yak as if amazed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t ask why we entered Bongmun? Normally, one would be curious.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak gently shook his head.

    ¡°People like us do not understand even if we hear. How can those who follow profit (?(Àû)) understand the intentions of those who follow the Tao (?(µÀ))?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I simply trust that Dojang has a grand purpose (??(´óÒâ)).¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like that.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak smiled quietly as Chung Myung scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s no problem. We will also cooperate with the Ghost Sect in Xi¡¯an to ensure that there are no difficulties in increasing the subsidiary sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯ll have to ask you for that too.¡±

    ¡°Such trivial matters are not worthy of Dojang¡¯s attention. Dojang simply needs to carry out your will. It¡¯s people like us who clean the aftermath.¡±

    ¡°While making money on the side?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. Dojang knows it well. Hahaha.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yakughed as if he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Since Dojang appeared, not only Xi¡¯an and Huayin, but also the whole of Shaanxi has be lively. Particrly, the pride of the people of Huayin is indescribable.¡±

    ¡°Ei, what have I done, really.¡±

    ¡°And thanks to Dojang, the Eunha Merchant Guild has spread its wings.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak bowed his head respectfully toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden!¡±

    When startled Chung Myung hurriedly helped Hwang Mun-yak back up, he smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I always wanted to express my gratitude. I felt I never genuinely thanked you.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. Not between us.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak smiled and looked at Chung Myung.

    Come to think of it, their rtionship isn¡¯t that old. It¡¯s only been a few years. But those few years saved Hwang Munyak, changed his life, and even changed the future of the Eunha Merchant Guild.

    All thanks to that man appearing.

    Receiving Hwang Mun-yak¡¯s warm gaze, Chung Myung rose from his seat with an awkward face.

    ¡°Anyway, please take good care of things, especially in Xi¡¯an. I¡¯m worried that scoundrels from Southern Edge Sect mighte out of their Bongmun and cause trouble while I¡¯m gone.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Eunha Merchant Guild is no longer weak. At the very least, I won¡¯t let Mount Hua¡¯s subsidiary sect in Xi¡¯an and the sect associated with Mount Hua get disadvantaged.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough. Well then.¡±

    Chung Myung took the alcohol bottle and walked toward the door. However, even after holding the doorknob, he did not open it immediately and hesitated slightly.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. Mount Hua and the Eunha Merchant Guild are good friends.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi tilted his head at the unexpected statement. But Hwang Mun-yak smiled broadly as if he understood what Chung Myung meant.

    ¡°If you say so, there¡¯s nothing more I could ask for.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then.¡±

    Chung Myung, smiling back at Hwang Mun-yak, opened the door, and went out.

    Tak.

    When the door closed, Hwang Jongwi frowned as if he had no idea what was going on.

    ¡°¡­..Why did hee?¡±

    ¡°Why, you say¡­.¡±

    ¡°It feels like he said some things, but there was no real objective in it, is there? It¡¯s something worth asking, but it¡¯s not something we won¡¯t do just because he doesn¡¯t ask. There¡¯s no need for him to take the trouble toe outside while the sect is under Bongmun¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jongwi. In a person¡¯s words¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    As Hwang Mun-yak¡¯s voice became serious and firmer, Hwang Jongwi straightened his posture.

    ¡°The true intention (??(±wÒâ)) contained within is more important than the outer shell. Especially for a merchant, you must understand the true feelings hidden in the words.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dojang is just here to give greetings.¡±

    ¡°Greetings? Was it to leave greetings before entering Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak shook his head. His calm voice echoed.

    ¡°He came to say goodbye to someone he won¡¯t be able to meet again.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fa- Father?¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak said with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he such a warm-hearted person? It seems he¡¯s worried about us, now that they¡¯re about to enter Bongmun. Even though I¡¯m sure this old man is not as great a man to Mount Hua anymore¡­.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak knows that.

    He probably won¡¯t live long enough to see Mount Hua¡¯s gate unsealed. He¡¯s already lived beyond his time.

    And Chung Myung seemed to have guessed that as well.

    ¡°I have no regrets. In fact, it is a life that should¡¯ve already been lost, but thanks to the help of Dojang, I¡¯ve seen more than my fair share.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­.¡±

    ¡°Should I have worries, it would be only about you and the Merchant Guild. I¡¯m sure Dojang has guessed as much. If I had closed his eyes in the midst of Mount Hua¡¯s sudden Bongmun, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to rest in peace because of the concerns of you and the Merchant Guild. He came to me on purpose and told me not to worry.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak, who was talking slowly, closed his eyes gently.

    ¡®He¡¯s exactly how a Taoist vessel (??(µÀÆ÷)) is.¡¯

    He knows.

    Within the coarse actions of Chung Myung, there actually lies an incredibly warm heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Dojang.¡±

    ¡°¡­That person?¡±

    ¡°A chaotic era ising. The world is already changing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°How much more pain will that considerate person receive in such a turbulent world?¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak let out a low sigh.

    ¡°If one does not know grace, one is no better than a beast. Jongwi.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Help both that person and Mount Hua, not just as the leader of the Eunha Merchant Guild, but also as a human being.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Good. That settles it.¡±

    Hwang Mun-yak smiled brightly.

    It¡¯s a shame that he can¡¯t witness Mount Hua and the top of the Eunha Merchant Guild rule over the world. But there¡¯s no lingering regret because he can imagine it even without seeing it.

    ¡°The Great Phoenix waits for a thousand years to take flight just once. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how high Mount Hua Sect will fly when theye out of Bongmun.¡±

    ¡°So am I, Father.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. But before that, we have to do the work entrusted to us by Dojang properly. It will be busy. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Leaving the room, Hwang Mun-yak looked at the gate where Chung Myung had left, and above it, the towering figure of Mt. Hua.

    ¡°Eventually¡­ flowers will wither.¡±

    Nevertheless, knowing that the day wille when it blooms again, he can look at the withering flower without being sad.

    ¡°Take care, Dojang.¡±

    A warm smile blossomed on Hwang Mun-yak¡¯s lips, etched with the traces of time.

 Chapter 853

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face was tense.

    Across from him stood Chung Myung.

    Every time he stood opposite Baek Cheon, he would always show signs of annoyance with a half-loose face.

    But not now.

    Holding the sword in a neutral stance, Chung Myung emanated heavy pressure. And the eyes staring at Baek Cheon sank cold.

    ¡®Is he serious?¡¯

    Baek Cheon steadied his quickened breath.

    He didn¡¯t think he could win, but he also didn¡¯t want to lose listlessly.

    He tensed the tips of his toes as if gripping the ground, and rxed the strength in his wrists.

    ¡®Give it all I¡¯ve got!¡¯

    And at that moment, Chung Myung began to move.

    Paaaat!

    Without any time to be surprised, Baek Cheon leaped into the air. There was no other way to avoid the sword energy sweeping across the ground.

    And at that moment.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung immediately jumped over the colliding plum blossom sword energy and rushed toward Baek Cheon. The sword, raised high in the sky, shone brilliantly under the sun.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    The sword was struck down at once.

    Startled by the force of the descending sword, Baek Cheon hurriedly lifted his sword and barely managed to block the sword.

    But at that very moment.

    Just before the swords made contact, Chung Myung bent his wrist and pulled his sword inward.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    At that moment, in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes, the image of his sword cutting through the air and the handle („¦°Ñ) of the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword pointed at him were etched into his eyes like a fine print.

    Paaaaat!

    With furious momentum, the hilt of the sword flew toward his eyes, and everything seemed to darken.

    Tteok.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tak.

    The face of Baek Cheon, whonded on the floor, was soaked in a cold sweat.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword hilt was right in front of his eyes. If it hadn¡¯t stopped at thest moment, his eyes would have burst without a doubt.

    Seureureung.

    Baek Cheon, who was staring nkly at Chung Myung, who sheathed his drawn sword, wiped the sweat from his face with his sleeve. And then he politely bowed down.

    ¡°¡­.I have learned much.¡±

    ¡°I have learned much.¡±

    Chung Myung, who gave a light bow, turned around and looked over at other disciples who watched the par. Every single disciple of Mount Hua Sect was there, surrounding them and watching the match.

    ¡°Did you see?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What did you feel?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at Chung Myung with vague faces. Although they had watched the spar from start to finish, it was difficult to readily articte what they should have seen in this fight.

    ¡°That¡­ we still have a long way to go?¡±

    Hearing the answer hastily cobbled together by Jo-Gol, Chung Myun chuckled.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not wrong either.¡±

    Chung Myung continued after a slight shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°What I wanted to talk about is a matter of method.¡±

    ¡°Method?¡±

    ¡°Yes, method.¡±

    Slowly nodding, Chung Myung looked back at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, your skills are exceptional. You could be considered a top swordsman wherever you go in Kangho.¡±

    This is Baek Cheon, who won against Wudang¡¯s second-ss disciples and helped in the fight against Jang Ilso. Now, even for Baek Cheon, the term ¡°rising stars¡± doesn¡¯t suit him either.

    Objectively speaking, Chung Myung¡¯s assessment could be considered modest.

    ¡°But does that make you strong?¡±

    Chung Myung posed the question and shook his head.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    It was a difficult statement to understand. Skilled, but not strong.

    ¡°This is a fundamental issue that exists in Righteous Faction¡¯s swordsmanship, and even more specifically in Taoist¡¯s swordsmanship. Taoist swords exist for the sake of enlightenment. The sword itself cannot be the end goal.¡±

    Chung Myung draws his sword again.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s honest.¡±

    The sword that was lifted is slowly lowered.

    ¡°Of course, the Taoist sword also contains a series of methods to defeat the opponent. But like those Evil Sect and Demonic Cultists, they don¡¯t exist only for that purpose. Essentially, Taoist swordsmanship is a means to cultivate Taoism.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol nods his head.

    Come to think of it, when they were facing each other, Baek Cheon focused solely on his sword, while Chung Myung used plum blossoms to attract attention and swung the sword energy downwards, aiming for the legs.

    The same was true in the final moment.

    While Baek Cheon tried topete fairly with the power of the sword, Chung Myung didn¡¯t meet that force and aimed for Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes with the sword handle.

    This is a method not taught at Mount Hua.

    ¡°Realbat is cruel.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice subsides.

    ¡°Of course, Mount Hua¡¯s sword is great in itself. But there¡¯s something we can¡¯t deal with using Mount Hua¡¯s sword. No sect in the world teaches how to handle an opponent who clings to your leg as they fall or one who lunges at you with the intent to stake their own life.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The limitation of a sword that exists not for battle but for cultivation.¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly nods.

    He too felt it sharply when he faced Jang Nilso this time. He even felt helpless in the face of the evil intent (??(ºÒâ)) of using all the means at his disposal to inflict even a single wound on the enemy¡¯s body and rush to his death.

    ¡°You can¡¯t deal with Myriad Man Manor or Evil Tyrant Alliance with something like that.¡±

    And¡­ The same goes for Magyo they will have to fight against in the future.

    Mount Hua of the past used their trained swords honestly. Even in the early days of the war against the Magyo.

    But as the war dragged on and battles piled up, their swordsmanship began to change, little by little. To survive, to defeat enemies, it became more practical and more aggressive.

    If those who lived through that war had survived, Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship might have changed significantly. However, whether for better or worse, those changes did not get passed down.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong opened his mouth with a stiff face.

    ¡°Do we have to learn that now?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face hardened slightly when he heard it.

    ¡®I was scared¡­¡¯

    The meaning of Yoo Iseol¡¯s words was here.

    It¡¯s more of Chung Myung¡¯s sword than Mount Hua¡¯s sword, to be fair. Chung Myung¡¯s sword was forged through many battles. And even if it is passed down to future generations, there is no guarantee that the essence of Mount Hua will not be disturbed. It is a unique sword technique.

    That¡¯s why he hesitated to pass it on.

    Although he supplemented the shorings of the Plum Blossom Sword Technique he felt, it was close to fundamental. He didn¡¯t pass down a sword imbued with malicious intent solely for killing the opponent.

    Initially, the sword of Mount Hua was like that, and the Mount Hua Sect Leaders in the past ensured their disciples didn¡¯t lose their way. It was because they knew that the spirit of the sect could be shaken even if a little bit of killing intent was buried at the edge of the sword.

    But now what Chung Myung is trying to do is the opposite.

    Chung Myung, who worked so hard to reestablish Mount Hua¡¯s spirit, is now doing something that might cloud Mount Hua¡¯s spirit.

    Chung Myung bit his lip slightly and said nothing. Then, after a long while, he slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes, you have to learn.¡±

    But there is no other way.

    If they can all reach the pinnacle (??(˜OÒâ)) within three years, there¡¯s no need to pass down this kind of swordsmanship. If the situation wasn¡¯t so urgent, he could have leisurely led them all to Mount Hua¡¯s right path over decades.

    But the situation has changed drastically.

    War came much sooner than expected, and there¡¯s no way topletely avoid it.

    Then there¡¯s only one thing Chung Myung has to do.

    ¡®Do not repeat the same mistake.¡¯

    What is wrong can always be corrected. Even if the spirit declines, it can be revived.

    As long as there are people.

    As long as there are people to carry on the will, Mount Hua will eventually find its rightful ce. After all, Tao is like water.

    What Chung Myung has to do is not pass on lofty Tao that he doesn¡¯t understand to Mount Hua.

    It¡¯s ensuring that those with the will do not disappear. Ensuring that even one more Sahyung survives.

    ¡°Realbat swordsmanship¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke with a peculiar smile.

    ¡°That sounds interesting.¡±

    Chung Myung said with a curt face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly. Realbat swordsmanship is called that for a reason; you can¡¯t master it just by swinging a sword alone. You¡¯d rather say it¡¯s better to die stabbed on a battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s even more interesting.¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his sword.

    ¡°No need for all the exnations. I¡¯m prepared anyway. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to swing the sword one more time instead of wasting time talking about it?¡±

    Chung Myung looks at Baek Cheon silently.

    Baek Cheon had just experienced a terrible defeat. Perhaps the moment the sword flew into his eyes, he felt terror akin to death. Because Chung Myung intended it that way.

    But now, not a single trace of hesitation can be seen in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth rolled up slightly.

    ¡®Maybe I worried for nothing.¡¯

    He realizes anew.

    They are not Chung Myung.

    Even if Chung Myung mastered a demon-like sword in such extreme conditions, there¡¯s no reason they should do the same.

    They are more like Taoists than Chung Myung, and they are much more in line with the Righteous path than Chung Myung.

    It¡¯s nothing more than an arrogant idea to worry about misdetermining Mount Hua¡¯s future.

    It is all of them who determine the future of Mount Hua.

    ¡°So what should we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s simple.¡±

    Chung Myung smirks at Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°You just have to die about a hundred times today.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll swing your sword stubbornly just to stay alive.¡±

    Geuguk.

    Chung Myung, who scraped the ground with his sword, red at Baek Cheon with a demon-like face.

    ¡°Talking is easy. Shall we see if you can practice it with your body?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wet your pants!¡±

    Chung Myung charged in, emitting an intense aura.

    A vague smile formed at the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 854

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Kwak Hee entered the Dining Hall with a deathly pale face. Or rather, it would be more urate to say that he barely managed to drag his body inside without copsing.

    Stumbling, he soon copsed and sank onto the chair.

    He felt like dying.

    It was a phrase he¡¯d used lightly before. But Kwak Hee couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it now, finally realizing the weight those words held.

    Because he felt like dying right now?

    No.

    Because the person he sees in front of him looked as though they could die.

    ¡°¡­Sa- Sasuk. Are you¡­ alright?¡±

    Kwak Hee looked at Baek Cheon with trembling eyes.

    Baek Cheon lifted his head slowly. The moment he saw that face, Kwak Hee instinctively averted his eyes.

    ¡®My goodness¡­¡¯

    It was truly horrendous.

    If someone had left Mount Hua for about ten days and returned, they would never have recognized that this person was Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face, which used to be full and lively, was nowhere to be found.

    His cheeks were sunken, highlighting his cheekbones, and his eyes were so deeply set that they seemed to merge with his neck.

    The bright skin that always seemed to glow was now as dark and rough as pine bark, and the eyes, once ever bright, now had be dull and reminiscent of rotten fish.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t even look human.¡¯

    Judging solely by his appearance, it seemed as if someone had dug up a corpse and sat it there.

    ¡°¡­Aigo. Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aigo¡­.¡±

    Those who saw him couldn¡¯t bring themselves to speak.

    But no one asks why Baek Cheon became like this. The reason was already evident on his body.

    Beneath the sunken face, the neck still retains its white color.

    There were countless red lines drawn here and there.

    ¡®Inhumane bastard.¡¯

    Kwak Hee trembled as he looked at the scars.

    After that day, Chung Myung faced Baek Cheon when he was bored. And every time hended a strike, he left a scar on Baek Cheon¡¯s neck.

    Kwak Hee didn¡¯t understand at first. Baek Cheon¡¯s condition, who has no major injuries at the end of each sparring session, is visibly deteriorating.

    But Kwak Hee quickly came to understand why.

    It was when Chung Myung, who knocked out all the Five Swords, gathered the third-ss disciples and started sparring.

    Kwak Hee didn¡¯t know until then.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, flying toward his neck without a moment¡¯s hesitation, clearly contained the intent to kill him.

    When such a sword touched his neck coldly, Kwak Hee distinctly felt death. A terrible sensation as if his consciousness was severed and his whole body was plummeting into an abyss.

    ¨C You just died once.

    When he came to his senses, the sword he had clearly been holding was lying on the ground, and Gwak Hwe was trembling uncontrobly, seated on the ground.

    He was tormented by nightmares for the next three days.

    Every time he closed his eyes, he dreamt of a sword flying at him, cutting his neck. He would wake up screaming, and when he fell back asleep, the dream would resume.

    Only then did Kwak Hee truly understand.

    How deep and heavy the word ¡®death,¡¯ which he had uttered so carelessly, actually was.

    ¡®I¡¯m like this with just one spar.¡¯

    What could he say about Baek Cheon, who has to go through it dozens of times a day?

    Thud.

    ¡°Sa- Sago!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, Sago?¡±

    ¡°No, Chung Myung, this guy¡­ No matter how much¡­.¡±

    Yoo Iseol, who had been walking unsteadily, copsed beside Baek Cheon. Her appearance was no different from Baek Cheon¡¯s. No one would imagine her usual self looking at her now.

    If Baek Cheon¡¯s face had turned dark as death, Yoo Iseol¡¯s face is as white as a corpse, devoid of any blood.

    Then Yoo Iseol opened her dry lips and muttered something.

    ¡°Yes, Sago?¡±

    ¡°¡­.That¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After swallowing dry saliva several times, Yoo Iseol finally managed to open her mouth.

    ¡°Outside¡­ That¡­Gol¡­ Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I will bring them right now.¡±

    It seems that she¡¯s telling him to bring Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol who are lying around in the training field. Although everyone was in a dire state, some of them moved their feet to somehow fetch the two.

    But then.

    Squeak.

    The door opened abruptly, and one person slowly walked in carrying two others.

    ¡°Hiiiiiek.¡±

    ¡°M- Monk!¡±

    Hye Yeon.

    He was struggling into the Dining Hall while dragging the sprawling Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol.

    ¡°Hu- Hurry up and help him!¡±

    ¡°Give them to me, monk!¡±

    It¡¯s the monk Hye Yeon, would there be trouble for him to carry two people? But looking at Hye Yeon¡¯s physique now, one couldn¡¯t help but rush over.

    A face that looked like he had starved for a decade.

    Hye Yeon staggered and held onto the chair.

    Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, and Hye Yeon just looked at each other in silence with exhausted eyes.

    While watching, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all struggled to swallow the seeping tears.

    ¡®Who knew the Bongmun would be like this.¡¯

    We thought we just had to work hard and die trying.

    ¡°¡­I get one thing.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Baek Sang smiled hollowly.

    ¡°¡­It was right to do Bongmun. Such a sight is certainly not something to show others.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone nodded at the words.

    Who can show Chung Myung wielding his sword as if he would really kill his Sahyung?

    In fact, they had already seen this several times while fighting together.

    Anyone who is a disciple of Mount Hua knows that when he goes into actualbat and brandishes his sword, he changes.

    But they didn¡¯t know.

    What happens when that sword is pointed at them. What did the people who have been dealing with Chung Myung see and feel?

    ¡®Myriad Man Manor is a hundred times better.¡¯

    Even when facing Myriad Man Manor, notorious for being heinous and cruel among the Evil Sect, they never felt this kind of fear.

    ¡°¡­Can we really endure this?¡±

    The training they¡¯ve been doing so far has been an extension of their efforts.

    However, only a few days into this training, everyone realized.

    This training is not a process of effort.

    This is a matter of oveing.

    It is a question of whether one can ovee the fear and apprehension by constantly repeating battles akin to actualbat, or even worse than actualbat, and find one¡¯s own sword.

    ¡®Can we really do this?¡¯

    The confidence that had filled everyone sank heavily.

    ¡°Sahyung. Have some porridge. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to endure it.¡±

    Baek Sang offered the gruel he had brought to Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon, who had been staring nkly at the ceiling, slowly turned his head. His eyes looked so devoid of energy that it was questionable whether he could even see the bowl of gruel.

    However,

    Tok.

    Baek Cheon, who suddenly snatched the bowl of gruel, opened his mouth wide and pour the gruel off in one go.

    ¡°Sa- Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    His body seemed unable to even ept the gruel as he stifled the urge to vomit. But Baek Cheon forced himself to swallow.

    Glug.

    After repeating this act several times and emptying the bowl, Baek Cheon stood up trembling. Then he grabbed his sword next to him and stumbled toward the door.

    ¡°Where, where are you going? Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­Training.¡±

    ¡°What? Tra- Training¡­ Have you lost your mind? You need to get some rest! Where are you going in this condition?¡±

    ¡°¡­I must.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon muttered as he looked back at Baek Sang with a vacant face.

    ¡°¡­ The training¡­ did in¡­ the evening¡­ is just actual¡­bat. With just that¡­ my skill won¡¯t improve. I must¡­. do swordsmanship training.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t miss¡­ a day. Not even a day.¡±

    Has this man really gone mad?

    His hands are shaking so much he can¡¯t properly hold the sword, and even his legs are trembling as if they¡¯re about to snap at any moment.

    And he¡¯s nning to train in swordsmanship with that body?

    ¡°Have some moderation¡­!¡±

    It was then.

    Tok!

    Yoo Iseol grabbed the bowl of gruel on the table and poured it into his mouth, just like Baek Cheon.

    ¡°That¡­. That that?¡±

    Hye Yeon did the same.

    Even Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, who were lying on the floor, painfully lifted themselves up, grabbed their bowls of gruel, and somehow shoved it into their mouths.

    ¡°We, we must¡­ we must eat to live¡­¡±

    ¡°Uuuuugh! Ugh!¡±

    They somehow shoved the gruel down their throats and stood up.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°This is killing me, really¡­¡±

    Gripping their swords, they staggered out.

    ¡°N- No. Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Hey, man! Has everyone gone crazy?¡±

    Jo-Gol turned his head with a deathly expression.

    ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you hear what Sasuk were¡­. saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sword training¡­ It must be done separately.¡±

    The disciples opened their mouths wide.

    ¡°¡­If Sasuk is enduring something even more difficult¡­. How can I whine? Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    When even Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol stumbled outside, a chilling silence settled over the Dining Hall.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re really not in their right minds.¡±

    ¡°Can they even endure like that?¡±

    From the gap of the open door, the sound of sword swings from the training ground could be heard.

    The sun had set a long time ago¡­

    When everyone was too stunned to speak, Kwak Hee opened his mouth.

    ¡°But where is Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung is not finished yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Baek Sang sighs and says.

    ¡°After our training is over, he trains with Sasuks, and after that, he even trains with the Elders.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°He probably has his own personal training session after that.¡±

    Kwak Hee¡¯s vision momentarily became distant.

    They take turns sparring with Chung Myung. But if what Baek Sang said is true, then Chung Myung fights non-stop from dawn till dawn again, and on top of that, he has his personal training?

    ¡°¡­Is that even humanly possible?¡±

    ¡°When has he ever been human?¡±

    Baek Sang clenched his teeth with an annoyed face.

    Then, he grabbed the bowl next to him and gulped it down in one go.

    ¡°Ah, damn it. It¡¯s grossly nd. Tell them to add more salt.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk?¡±

    Baek Sang picked up his sword and headed outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­You, you will copse, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter?¡±

    Baek Sang spoke disdainfully.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything else to do at the Finance Hall anyway. We¡¯ve sealed the gate, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just because you copse doesn¡¯t make a big difference. Then what¡¯s the big deal if you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t win with skills anyway.¡±

    Baek Sang scanned all the disciples in the Dining Hall as he spoke.

    ¡°Then at least don¡¯t lose when ites to grit. Damn it. Do Ick skill, or do Ick grit?¡±

    His words seemed to light a spark. A fierce resolve filled the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples once again.

    As if on cue, everyone picked up the bowls of porridge in front of them and gulped it down.

    Kung!

    They mmed down the porridge bowls and staggered to their feet, one after the other.

    ¡°Who said we were losing?¡±

    ¡°We have a lot to say, too. Just because Chung Myung usually hangs out with Sasuk and Sahyung doesn¡¯t mean things wouldn¡¯t be different if I were in their ce.¡±

    ¡°Once Mount Hua Five Swords doesn¡¯t mean Mount Hua Five Swords forever. We¡¯ll decide again after the Bongmun is over!¡±

    Everyone in the Dining Hall rushed outside.

    Mount Hua¡¯s training field is not brightly lit as usual because they do not receive guests.

    The sound of sword swings began to be heard continuously in the dark training field.

    A practice that is not watched or forced by anyone.

    The first step in oveing one¡¯s own limits and surpassing oneself is to build up resolve.

    A strong resolve began to emanate from the swords¡¯ edges of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Perhaps.

    A strong resolve that mayst a lifetime began to form at the edges of their swords.

 Chapter 855

    Kwaang!

    Yoon Jong can¡¯t even scream as he copses.

    der normal circumstances, Jo-Gol would have quickly caught the flying Yoon Jong, but he didn¡¯t even look his way this time. No, it¡¯s as if there was no room for Yoon Jong in those eyes full of venom.

    ¡°Euuuuaaaaaaa!¡±

    Jo-Gol yelled as he lunged straight at Chung Myung.

    A storm-like sword aura erupted like a wildfire. A sword that is as swift and poisonous as ever. Although it is said that it was made with a wooden sword and not a real sword, it was not a sword suitable against one¡¯s Sahyung.

    Paaaaaat!

    Yet, rather than stopping Jo-Gol, others were aiding him.

    Yoo Iseol flew like a lightning bolt andnded behind Chung Myung. Jo-Gol in the front and Yoo Iseol in the back.

    Ferocious sword energy flew in simultaneously, but there was not a hint of change in Chung Myung¡¯s expression.

    Jo-Gol¡¯s storm-like sword energy headed straight for Chung Myung.

    However, even before it turned into plum blossoms, the sword of Chung Myung prated through the sword energy.

    Kagang! Kagagang!

    The sword, which was pushed in in an instant, was momentarily twisted and cut through the sword energy.

    Ttaaaak!

    Then he stabbed Jo-Gol¡¯s elbow as he swung the sword.

    As the dazzlingly scattered sword energy vanished, Jo-Gol¡¯s face turned white.

    Paaaat!

    Another brilliant sword strike.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    The reason Jo-Gol could barely block the flying sword was solely because his sword was among the fastest in Mount Hua.

    However,

    Ttak.

    The moment the swords shed, Jo-Gol sensed something was wrong. The sword flying at his neck had no force behind it. Upon impact, it bounced back like a chopstick hitting a stick.

    Instead, Chung Myung¡¯s fist, which held the sword, was flying in a straight line towards Jo-Gol¡¯s jaw.

    Kwaang!

    Struck squarely on the chin, Jo-Gol couldn¡¯t even scream and copsed.

    Yoo Iseol, who was flying for Chung Myung¡¯s back, clenched her teeth.

    She thought her timing was perfect, but Jo-Gol had copsed even before she could thrust her sword. Yoo Iseol elerated his attack and quickly rushed forward, stabbing his sword into Chung Myung¡¯s back without any hesitation.

    A sword filled with dreadful energy flew mercilessly.

    It was just then.

    Dopssok.

    Chung Myung grabbed Jo-Gol by the cor and kicked up his legs. At that moment, the positions of the two were reversed and Jo-Gol¡¯s body appeared right in front of Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Startled, Yoo Iseol hastily twisted her sword.

    As if to show how perplexed she was, a low sound came out of her mouth, which usually didn¡¯t even groan.

    Swaeek!

    Her hastily pulled-back sword grazed Jo-Gol¡¯s side. If it was even a littlete, even a wooden sword would have left a wind hole in his body.

    But there was no time to be relieved.

    Kwang!

    Jo-Gol¡¯s body copsed onto Yoo Iseol with a loud sound. Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes shook momentarily. To avoid Jo-Gol who has lost consciousness would risk his injury, but to catch him would expose her to whatever Chung Myung might do next.

    But the dilemma was short-lived.

    Paaat!

    It¡¯s because Chung Myung, who rushed forward before Jo-Gol¡¯s body could reach closer, kicked her squarely in the sr plexus.

    Kwaang!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s body flew like a windmill caught in a typhoon.

    ¡°This¡­ Damn it!¡±

    The one who rushed in cursing was none other than Hye Yeon. Hye Yeon, who had his eyes bloodshot, narrowed the distance in an instant and swung his fist like a demon.

    Shaolin¡¯s Arhat Fist. (???(Á_hÈ­))

    Arhat Fist, which is more faithful to the basics than any others and can be said as the center of all Fist Technique, flew toward Chung Myung¡¯s head with killing intent infused.

    Chung Myung cast a cold gaze and stretched out his wooden sword then stepped back.

    Then.

    Paaaaat!

    For a moment, it seemed like the sword split into dozens, and countless sword energies showered down on Hye Yeon. It only took a split second for the spirit to increase from dozens to countless.

    Hye Yeon opened his eyes wide.

    Arhat Fist is a martial arts discipline that contains the principles of Heaviness (?(ÖØ)). The greater the weight, the more difficult it is to change. Amidst this, a plethora of sword energies suddenly attack, causing disorientation.

    If it had been the Guan Yin Hand (???(Ó^ÒôÊÖ)) technique, it could have been easily handled, but there was no time to convert the energy of Arhat Fist in the body to Guan Yin Hand.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Hye Yeon grits his teeth and swings his fist.

    ¡®I¡¯ll block it¡­¡¯

    Ttaak! Ttaak! Ttaak! Ttaak!

    In that moment, the flying sword energies repeatedly struck his outstretched wrist.

    Hye Yeon¡¯s face was horribly distorted.

    It¡¯s not because of the pain. He knew that if the sword that struck him wasn¡¯t a wooden sword but a real one, his wrist would be shattered by now.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    Hye Yeon retracted his fist and stepped forward. His body was instantaneously covered with a golden Buddha¡¯s Light (??(·ð¹â)).

    However,

    Ppaaaaak!

    Blood gushed from Hye Yeon¡¯s mouth.

    Before he knew it, Chung Myung¡¯s sword was pressing down on his Dantian. Hye Yeon thought Chung Myung¡¯s emotionless eyes seemed to criticize him coldly.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Just as Hye Yeon was about to kneel on one knee, Chung Myung¡¯s spinning kick mmed into his jaw.

    Kwaang!

    Hye Yeon, who flew like an arrow, flew over the training field and mmed into a wall.

    Tok.

    Chung Myung, lowering his foot, frowned and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head at the voice.

    Baek Cheon was stumbling towards him, blood dripping from his mouth.

    ¡°Not¡­ yet. No.¡±

    His hand holding the wooden sword was trembling.

    Even a novice wielding a real sword wouldn¡¯t shake like that. His swollen face, flowing blood, and trembling body clearly showed that Baek Cheon had exceeded his limits.

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of mercy.

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung turned into a sh and charged toward Baek Cheon.

    At the same time, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes filled with cold blue energy.

    ¡°Euuuaaaaaat!¡±

    His sword spewed out red plum blossoms. A plum blossom so vivid that it¡¯s surprising where on earth this energy still remains in his body.

    But what Baek Cheon saw next was very different from what he expected.

    Chung Myung, who flew in a straight line, instead of swinging his sword, stretched out the left arm that was not holding a sword.

    His blood-stained left hand seemed to draw vivid plum blossoms in the air, only to swipe Baek Cheon¡¯s drawn plum blossoms upward in an instant.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon instinctively stabbed his sword towards the exposed neck of Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung watched the scene intently, and the moment the sword almost touched his neck, he lightly turned his head.

    Dopssok.

    Then he snatched Baek Cheon¡¯s wrist and twisted it over.

    ¡°Keugeuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body was twisted as his wrists werepletely turned.

    Chung Myung¡¯s emotionless eyes stared at Baek Cheon, who clenched his teeth. Baek Cheon¡¯s distorted eyes were still full of will to fight.

    Then.

    Kwang!

    Soon after, the fist of Chung Myungnded on Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    Kwaang!

    One more time.

    Kwaang!

    Again.

    As Baek Cheon¡¯s body crumpled like a rotten straw, Chung Myung kicked him in the chest.

    Baek Cheon, who flew as helplessly as his corpse, fell to the ground. But none of them in the training field went to take care of such Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What are you doing, you bastards!¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung shouted, those who aimed their swords at the back rushed toward Chung Myung with their teeth clenched.

    ¡°Euaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Die, you son of a beast!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes glinted coldly. He bared his teeth and charged into the crowd, swinging his sword.

    Kwaaang!

    Three people were sent flying, spewing blood.

    Chung Myung, who twisted his neck to avoid the sword that was flying at his head, reached out and grabbed his Sahyung¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    He lifted it up and lunged forward, repeatedly stabbing the captured man in the stomach with the wooden sword. The man who had been stabbed multiple times rolled his eyes back.

    Round and round.

    Chung Myung turned his body around and threw the man he was holding at his Sahyung who were chasing him.

    As soon as those who were rushing in flew left and right, his sword drew a series of red plum blossoms in the air.

    The result didn¡¯t need to be mentioned.

    ¡°Uaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    Kwak Hee, who had been lying in wait, seized the moment and charged at Chung Myung. As he was about to use the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Technique, Chung Myung¡¯s wooden sword blocked his shoulder.

    Kwadeuk!

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Kwak Hee¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    But Chung Myung distorted his face as if he didn¡¯t care about Kwak Hee¡¯s pain.

    Kwang!

    Then he stomped on Kwak Hee¡¯s foot to pin him down. Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder then struck Kwak Hee¡¯s chest.

    Kwaang!

    Unable to escape due to his pinned foot, Kwak Hee copsed on the spot. Chung Myung¡¯s harsh words rang in his fading consciousness.

    ¡°If you could win by just being motivated, who would need effort, you idiot!¡±

    Thud.

    Chung Myung looked down at the fallen Kwak Hee and lifted his head.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Those facing him trembled, unable to charge recklessly.

    Who doesn¡¯t know that Chung Myung is strong?

    However, there was an immeasurable gap between feeling that strength as an ally and feeling it as an enemy.

    When their eyes met, a tingling sensation ran through their legs, and their hearts grew cold as if they had fallen into icy waters.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    The curt voice flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    Although they are Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who have always been overflowing with spirit, no one can easily rush towards Chung Myung. They were like a pack of wild dogs circling a tiger, growling but hesitant.

    Chung Myung, who looked at the scene with dark eyes, twisted the corners of his mouth. And just as he was about to shout.

    Grrrt grrrt.

    The sound of someone dragging their feet caught Chung Myung¡¯s attention.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes clearly caught the sight of Jo-Gol walking with difficulty, holding his wooden sword as a cane.

    Jo-Gol grinned as soon as their eyes met. The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth rolled up slightly when he saw the blood-soaked tooth.

    ¡°You still have a long way off, you son of a beast.¡±

    Yoo Iseol, who was lying down, also leaps up. Her eyes fixed on Chung Myung as she stared around nkly to see if the situation was clear for a moment.

    Hwaaak!

    Soon there was a breathtaking momentum emanating from his body for an instant.

    Jo-Gol and Tang Soso, Yoon Jong, and Kwak Hee, who had somehow stood up also walked with their teeth clenched and surrounded Chung Myung.

    And then.

    Kung!

    Baek Cheon, whose face was swollen and bloodied, also rose, shing down his sword.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze went upward. The sun was high in the sky.

    ¡®There¡¯s still a long way to go before the sun sets.¡¯

    That meant they could go through this ordeal at least a dozen more times.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, gripping his wooden sword till it almost broke, lifted his foot toward Chung Myung with a sinisterugh.

    If once won¡¯t do, then ten times. If ten times won¡¯t do, then a hundred times.

    If they fought a thousand times, ten thousand times, eventually he¡¯d get the moment he wanted.

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s students, who were faltering with Baek Cheon¡¯s shout, rushed toward Chung Myung with all their evil.

    ¡°Heeuuuaaaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes sank as he watched Mount Hua¡¯s disciples rush towards him.

    ¡°Little brats¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned icy as he gripped his wooden sword. He slowly lowered his body.

    Momentster, his body transformed into a streak of light, rushing toward Baek Cheon.

 Chapter 856

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face, looking at the disciples, was incredibly gloomy.

    Wolf-like disciples were attacking Chung Myung, who looked like a malevolent spirit, surrounding him.

    It is a sight that is beyond extreme.

    Although they were using wooden swords, the attacks that would not have been surprising ifmoners were hit by it and would have lost their breath were repeated several times in a short period of time. Not only Chung Myung but also the disciples were spouting genuine killing intent from both eyes.

    ¡®Killing intent¡­¡¯

    Who doesn¡¯t know that the sword is ultimately meant to hurt the opponent? However, the sight of the disciples emanating such killing intent to their Sahyung did not sit well with Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this too extreme?¡±

    Un Am, who was next to him, also groaned, expressing his concern.

    ¡°Extreme¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t deny it since he was thinking the same.

    This was less like training and more like possessed people brawling, hitting, and attacking each other. It hadn¡¯t been so aggressive at the start, but day by day, it was bing increasingly vicious instead of improving.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we intervene?¡±

    There were words of concern from Hyun Sang¡¯s mouth, who was notoriously strict about training.

    ¡°No matter how hard it is, Mount Hua is a Taoist Sect. For those who follow the Tao to act so recklessly¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    However, Hyun Jong, who was agonizing, shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they act that way because they know all this?¡±

    Then he looked at Chung Myung, who was running wild among the disciples with his sunken eyes.

    ¡°Rushing the one pulling the cart may be unpleasant. Comining when things go too fast might be bothersome too. However, those are still things that one can say. Do you know what words that should not ever be said?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°It is to nag others because their posture when pulling a cart is not correct.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang and said,

    ¡°Would that even be appropriate advice for someone who forgo meal and furiously whips to arrive at the destination as fast as possible?¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand. Sect Leader. But if this continues¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.

    ¡°If the disciples end up hurt, there¡¯s no point, is there?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t know that.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with sorrowful eyes.

    ¡°He might care about the disciples even more than we do. Should we chide him when he¡¯s struggling so much? For now, let¡¯s just trust and watch.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed.

    He knows that Un Am and Hyun Sang speak out of concern for the disciples.

    But it¡¯s not to me Chung Myung. If anyone is to me, it¡¯s them for not leading the disciples properly.

    ¡®Or maybe it¡¯s my own greed.¡¯

    The best way to prevent harm to all disciples of Mount Hua is to abandon all influence over Kangho and never leave Shaanxi, secluded behind the gates.

    In the meantime, even if that Evil Tyrant Alliance pushes into Gangbuk, Shaanxi will be the farthest due to its location.

    But that¡¯s not an option. Because it is never the right way. And the moment Mount Hua abandons its influence on Kangho, everything that the disciples have built so far with their blood will copse.

    It was a profound paradox.

    Had they been nothing more than a nameless little sect, as in the past, the disaster engulfing the world would have bypassed Mount Hua. Neither the Righteous nor the Evil Sect would have bothered with a ruined sect in Shaanxi.

    But that¡¯s not the case now.

    Mount Hua now wields great influence in the world. And it is the sect that must bear responsibility for that influence.

    ¡®Responsibility¡­¡¯

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    If Hyun Jong was to take the responsibility alone, he would smile even in the depths of hell. His lifelong wish was to revive Mount Hua, so even if he sacrifices his life for it, it is not a waste at all.

    That¡¯s why his heart ached so terribly.

    Because he realized that it wasn¡¯t him but his disciples who were paying the price for what Mount Hua had gained.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Is this right, or wrong?

    It is the roots deeply embedded in the ground that blooms colorful flowers. As such, the revival of Mount Hua, which he has long desired for all his life, may be achieved only by eating numerous things as nutrients.

    ¡®Yuanshi Tianjun.¡¯

    When he opened his eyes, which he had briefly closed, Chung Myung was still wielding his sword. The figure was etched in his vision.

    The training, which he couldn¡¯t bear to see, continued for days.

    As the days went by, the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples visibly darkened.

    It was understandable.

    No matter how much a disciple of a martial arts sect, they do not devote all twelve hours a day to training.

    Mount Hua are Taoist Sect, so they have to do some work as Taoists, and there are times when they have to work hard to maintain such arge sect. Even if those duties didn¡¯t exist, it¡¯s not like they have to exert themselves every single moment in training.

    But everything changed from the moment Mount Hua entered Bongmun.

    From the moment they open their eyes to the moment they fall asleep, they strive without rest. But what was even more difficult than the physical pain was having to maintain tension every moment they opened their eyes.

    It feels like sharpening your mind with a keen de, non-stop.

    A sparring where all the deadly force in one¡¯s killing intent is brought out in order to cut each other down in any way possible. No matter how familial the rtionship is, ill feelings are bound to umte. That would be the norm.

    However, there was no such problem for Mount Hua. It¡¯s not because their rtionship was extremely close, but because they weren¡¯t even afforded the leisure to chew on ill feelings.

    In the extremes of the battlefield, emotions like that tend to vanish.

    A mind pushed to its limits.

    And a body pushed to its limits.

    Just when everyone started to question whether such training improves skills or rather only wears out the body.

    It happened.

    Ttaak!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The sharp sound echoed, and for a moment, silence descended.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s pupils trembled.

    The one who was bleeding profusely had forgotten even to staunch the blood flowing from his nose and dumbly stared at the scene, and the one who was knocked down abruptly sprang up, mouth agape.

    The one who was rushing in froze in ce, and the one who was exhausted clenched his fists.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes were fixed in one ce.

    His wooden sword.

    His wooden sword, which had dents here and there due to intense training, was touching someone¡¯s side.

    ¡°¡­It touched?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes shook violently again.

    Someone might ask, ¡®Isn¡¯t it natural that the attack is sessful because you¡¯re training?¡¯

    But this was by no means natural.

    Because the person his wooden sword touched was none other than Chung Myung.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Unable to believe his own eyes, Yoon Jong slowly opened his mouth. And then he realized.

    He has been training with Chung Myung for years, but this is the first time his sword has touched Chung Myung¡¯s body.

    No.

    Even among all Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, this is the first time.

    ¡°It, It touched! Dammit! It touched!¡±

    The moment a loud yell burst from Yoon Jong¡¯s throat¡ª

    Pook!

    Chung Myung kicked Yoon Jong¡¯s sr plexus. Yoon Jong rolled back without even making a sound.

    Yet, as if not hurt, he sprang up like a spring and screamed.

    ¡°Euaaaaaaaaa! I stabbed him! I stabbed him! Euaaaaaaa!¡±

    Then, an enormous cheer erupted among the surrounding Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°We did it! We did it! Euaaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°We finallynded one on that freaking bastard!¡±

    ¡°How does it feel, you son of a beast!¡±

    It was surprising where such energy remained. Those who had been having a hard time standing until a while ago tore their hair out, jumped up, and shouted in ce.

    ¡°Euaaa! Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong, you punk!¡±

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re finally doing your meal¡¯s worth!¡±

    It can¡¯t be a big deal.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.

    Managing tond a single strike when dozens are rushing in is not something to be happy about¡ªit should be embarrassing.

    However, none of thatmon sense mattered to them at that moment.

    A distance that seemed like it would never be reached. This is because the distance, which was so far away that it was ufortable to even look at, has definitely narrowed down at this moment.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his side lightly with his hand.

    A dull pain emanated from the side. The feeling was both familiar and unfamiliar.

    And yet¡­

    Funny enough, he doesn¡¯t feel bad. No, rather, his lips quivered slightly as they curved upward.

    Chung Myungposed his expression and opened his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re pleased just because you got lucky once. Pathetic.¡±

    Yoon Jong approached Chung Myung with a stiff face at the icy gaze.

    And stood there, straightening his back.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned as Yoon Jong pointed with his finger.

    Looking straight at Chung Myung, Yoon Jong mimicked slicing his own throat with his outstretched finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead once now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s frozen expression twisted for an instant.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Wahahahahahahahahahahahahahat! How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whoa! A corpse is speaking! Neighborhood people! Come take a look! A corpse is speaking!¡±

    ¡°Call the Taoist right away!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the Taoist, you crady punks!¡±

    ¡°Wahahahahat! We¡¯ve got a Jiangshi here!¡±

    Udeuk.

    Strength flowed into the hand of Chung Myung, who was holding his wooden sword. At the same time, a vein popped on his forehead.

    ¡°But these Sahyung bastards¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    At that moment, Jo-Gol covered his face with one hand and shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Damn it, it should have been me who did it first. But Sahyung got it first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. The neck is still there. He won¡¯t die from a hit to the side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sago! The head is mine!¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was listening quietly, let out a loud cough then spoke.

    ¡°In Kangho, there are hierarchies, shouldn¡¯t you concede this to your Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Since when is there hierarchy in Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not wrong, Soso, but it sounds especially strangeing from you.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it, you youngest one?

    Everyone couldn¡¯t calm their excitement and hopped around.

    When people get tired, it¡¯s not when they¡¯re having a hard time. It is when there is no hope in sight.

    For those growing weary, Yoon Jong¡¯s sword certainly offered hope. Very small and feeble, but undeniably clear.

    ¡°That guy has always said something countless times.¡±

    Holding his sword, Baek Cheon chuckled as he approached Chung Myung.

    Other Mount Hua¡¯s disciples then giggled and began to surround Chung Myung.

    ¡°The first time is always hard.¡±

    ¡°From the second time, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at his Sahyung, which narrowed the encirclement. The way they slowly narrowed the distance was like a pack of wild dogs cornering a rabbit.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung twitched the corner of his mouth and opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you mistake luck for skill¡­.¡±

    But even before he could finish his sentence, loud shouts erupted from all sides.

    ¡°Luck is also a skill!¡±

    ¡°Why? After being stabbed and killed on the battlefield, you¡¯re gonnain to King Yama that you were just unlucky?¡±

    ¡°Who listens to the excuses of a corpse? Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    You reap what you sow.

    That was something Chung Myung said to them.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Right then, Hye Yeon who had been quiet for a long time solemnly began to chant with a stern face, as one expected from a Buddhist monk. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t fond of this atmosphere¡­

    ¡°Your tongue¡¯s too long, Siju. If you¡¯re dead, lie down. I will at least chant a prayer for you.¡± (Your tongue¡¯s too long = you talk too much.)

    ¡°Kikikikik.¡±

    ¡°Hihihihihik!¡±

    ¡°Hey! With a monk and this many Taoist priests, our Chung Myung must have reached the Land of Paradise. He earned it!¡±

    Sounds of approvingughter erupted from all directions. Veins sprang up one after another on Chung Myung¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Come here¡­..¡±

    Fire erupted from his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to hell today! You damn Sahyung bastards!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Crush him!¡±

    ¡°The head is mine!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples roared and charged again towards Chung Myung.

    A body that looks like it might copse at any moment.

    Pain coursing through their entire being.

    But even in that agonizing moment, a clear smile was present on the lips of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

 Chapter 857

    ¡°Keueu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uhh¡­.¡±

    A dying groan escaped from the mouths of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples scattered in the training field.

    All of them are spread out on the ground.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was the only one standing alone, looked up at the sky. His eyes narrowed as he gazed at the dark night sky.

    The training should have ended around sunset ording to the n.

    Chung Myung, who was standing with a strange expression on his face, looked at his Sahyung spread out on the ground. A clicking sound of his tongue echoed loudly.

    ¡°You still have a long way off. A long way off!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, when will we get stronger?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Recover by tomorrow. We¡¯re going even harder then.¡±

    Leaving the words behind, he left the training field without looking back.

    The disciples of Mount Hua stared nkly at the receding Chung Myung before slowly lifting their battered bodies.

    ¡°Argh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hnggg, it hurts like hell.¡±

    The hand that was on the ground was shaking like an aspen.

    Even the simple task of raising the upper body was difficult enough to make them out of breath. Some couldn¡¯t even dare to get up at all, and some managed to get up and then fell down again several times.

    But still¡­

    ¡°Finallynded a hit. Finally.¡±

    ¡°Kikikikikikikik.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that bastard¡¯s face, that?¡±

    ¡°He looked like he was about to explode?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were giggling andughing with swollen faces. Even Yoo Iseol, who was always expressionless to the point where everyone wondered, ¡®Does she really have a facial expression?¡¯ughed, giggling with her eyes wide open.

    One hit.

    The only sess they had today wasnding a single attack by Yoon Jong. Since then, they¡¯ve rushed with all their might, but they only get beaten.

    However, no one felt defeated or regretful. They knew what happened once could happen twice.

    Baek Cheon, whoy on the ground and looked at the moon in the sky, clenched his fist with all his might.

    ¡®It¡¯s narrowing down.¡¯

    He can endure as much hardship as he wants. As long as he is confident that he did move forward.

    They had already painfully experienced that the truly difficult part was seeing the gap widen despite their best efforts.

    ¡°Sahyung. Are you okay?¡±

    Baek Sang approached and reached out to him. Baek Cheon gripped it and struggled to sit.

    The disciples who were sitting up first were all looking at him. It was as if they were telling him to say something.

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s tough.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not as difficult as it was then. This is nothingpared to not being able to do anything and just watching our Sahyung fight in front of us. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sasuk!¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head.

    ¡°Today, I became certain. If we can ovee this training, we will definitely get stronger. And then we will never face such humiliation again.¡±

    The disciples slowly nodded their heads. Baek Cheon grinned.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll slit his throat. You guys don¡¯t touch him.¡±

    ¡°Mine.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m taking him down!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had been engaged in a lively banter, all burst intoughter at the same time.

    Afterughing heartily for a while, they ally sprawled out on the ground. They seemed to have lost even the strength to sit up from all theughter.

    ¡®The quarters¡­ I should head back¡­¡¯

    Likewise, Baek Cheon, lying on the training field, looked up at the sky with nk eyes. The moon was unusually bright tonight.

    ¡®I will be strong.¡¯

    And one day¡­¡­

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes slowly closed as he stared nkly at the moon. Before long, most of those lying in the training field had fallen into a deep sleep, as if dead.

    Smirking at the soundly sleeping disciples, a few people cautiously approached them.

    ¡°Hngg. These guys are something¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Hyun Sang gave Un Gum a strict warning and then ordered.

    ¡°Be careful not to wake the children up and move them to their quarters.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Give acupressure to those who have stiff muscles, and take care of the ones with deep internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder-nim.¡±

    Un Am sighed deeply.

    ¡°Seems we won¡¯t be getting any sleep today either.¡±

    ¡°I know you slept earlier in the day, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I just nodded off.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was carrying Baek Cheon, quietly looked down at his sleeping face. His face was a mess, but his expression seemed peaceful.

    ¡®¡­These kids.¡¯

    Strength naturally went into his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly. The night wind is cold.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    The Elders and the Un generation whoid the disciples in the White Plum Dormitory began to move around and take care of the disciples. Hyun Jong was also busy and left the White Plum Dormitory only when his hands were empty.

    Standing at the main entrance of the White Plum Dormitory, he looked up at the sky in silence.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s question, Hyun Jong spoke softly without shifting his gaze.

    ¡°I was thinking.¡±

    ¡°What kind of thoughts?¡±

    ¡°That the moon must be lonely.¡±

    A fleeting sense of loneliness shed across Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, which were focused on the bright moon in the middle of the sky.

    ¡°Even a traveler walking at night can avoid getting lost thanks to the moonlight, and we¡¯re very grateful to the moon. But isn¡¯t that grateful moon floating alone in the dark night sky to illuminate the world?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shining a light on someone else might be a very lonely task.¡±

    The fingertips of Hyun Jong, who put his hands behind his back, trembled a little.

    Hyun Young, who was looking at his back, spoke with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±

    ¡°Why would the moon be lonely? There are so many stars.¡±

    Just then, the clouds dispersed, and the stars that filled the sky brightly entered Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Of course, the moon and the stars are different. But that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t float together, right? The moon will findfort in the stars, and the stars will findfort in the moon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And aren¡¯t we looking at the moon here? So¡­ it won¡¯t be lonely, at least.¡±

    Hyun Jong clenched his hands quietly.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice trembled a little.

    ¡°Right¡­. That would be nice.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung gripped his shoulder and groaned.

    ¡°¡­Damn them.¡±

    Without exaggeration, there wasn¡¯t a part of him that didn¡¯t hurt.

    Of course, he had only been properly struck once today. However, the nature of a martial artist¡¯s fight isn¡¯t only about whether the swordnds or not. The mere act of wielding sword energy can cause flesh to be crushed and internal disruption.

    Having gone through battles where sword energies shed from dusk to dawn, his entire body felt as if it was falling apart.

    ¡®It¡¯s like that time. Just without the actual wounds¡­¡¯

    Chung Myung, who recalled the memories of the old war he didn¡¯t even want to think about, closed his eyes. In the past, he would have shaken his head to dismiss such memories, but not anymore.

    He can¡¯t move forward without confronting it.

    ¡®It¡¯s still a long way off.¡¯

    All this training is to make them stronger. But that¡¯s not all there is to it. If the goal was only to make them strong, there could have been other methods.

    What¡¯s important is for Mount Hua to be strong. And of course, Chung Myung is included in that Mount Hua.

    He realized it anew.

    That he too is a member of Mount Hua.

    If he truly wants to make Mount Hua stronger, he should not just take a step back and lead the descendants, but be strong together as a member of Mount Hua.

    More than the past, so much that it can¡¯t even bepared!

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth rolled up.

    ¡®Really, though.¡¯

    They¡¯re a bunch of cubs but somewhat helpful.

    No, to be honest, they¡¯re incredibly helpful.

    The reason is simple.

    No matter where he goes in the world, there will be more than hundreds of fierce murderous people charging at him. Especially those who, no matter how many times they¡¯re knocked down, will keep getting up anding at him.

    This kind of training was not possible even in the past Mount Hua.

    If Mount Hua¡¯s disciples hadn¡¯t reached their current level, this training would have been meaningless. Only now does it carry weight.

    Though he spoke harshly and mocked them, the disciples of Mount Hua who rushed at him with single-mindedness became a genuine threat to him. Enough to remind him momentarily of the wars of the past.

    Thanks to this, Chung Myung is quickly regaining his old senses. The feeling he felt at the time when he was at his sharpest.

    However¡­.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting stronger at a faster pace than such me, is it?¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his side.

    The blunt pain left by Yoon Jong¡¯s wooden sword still remains.

    Even Chung Myung had doubted whether they could actually do it. Since he just had to do it, he did it silently. However, the pain he felt in his side now was whispering to him non-stop that they could indeed do it.

    ¡°These bunch of brats.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as he recalled their faces one by one.

    He keeps getting his hopes up.

    If everyone can endure this terrible training with that incredible perseverance that could twist Chung Myung¡¯s expectations.

    How strong will they get?

    And if he can withstand them until the end, how much closer can he get to his past self?

    ¡°Anyway, these absurd people.¡±

    A subtle sense of anticipation and a pleasant feeling of satisfaction coursed through his entire body.

    ¡°Eutcha.¡±

    Chung Myung flopped down on the spot.

    ¡°Ouch, ouch. Ouch. Aigoo.¡±

    The moment he hit the ground, a throbbing pain surged from his back.

    His bodyins of pain, but his mind is at ease. Much more so than the times when he had racked his brain to bring even a small benefit to Mount Hua.

    So¡­

    ¡°Stop making such a pitiful face, you damned Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung looks up at the sky.

    ¡°I will definitely make Mount Hua stronger. I will make sure no one dies. And honestly, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything Sahyung can do here anyway. You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned slyly.

    ¡°Sahyung won¡¯t know. How it feels to watch those chick-like brats stubbornly try to follow me.¡±

    He spoke in a whisper, as if talking to the faintly shining moon above him.

    ¡°At least now there¡¯s one thing I know more about than Sahyung.¡±

    I still miss you a lot.

    The longing for the Mount Hua of the past still lingers within.

    But¡­

    ¡°Those current guys are really awesome too, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    While lying down, Chung Myung stretched out his hand as if to grasp a bow. Then, with his other hand, he leisurely pulled the invisible bowstring.

    ¡°Swoosh.¡±

    Chung Myung, pretending to shoot an arrow at the moon, smiled.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say I¡¯ll make Mount Hua like it used to be anymore.¡±

    Because he can¡¯t.

    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll make Mount Hua even greater than before, so keep an eye on me.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly closes his eyes.

    The wind blowing from the mountain brushed past his shoulders. Even though much time has passed and people have changed, the wind blowing from Mount Hua remains the same.

    ¡®Because Mount Hua¡­ will be stronger.¡¯

    Soon, the sound of Chung Myung¡¯s low, rhythmic breathing emerged.

    Ssaeek. Ssaeek.

    There was a gentle smile on Chung Myung¡¯s face who¡¯s exhausted and asleep.

    A gentle smile that he had never shown back when he was called by the name Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign.

    Deep asleep, the scent of plum blossoms flowing from somewhere gently embraced him.

    As darkness recedes, the sun rises, and when the sun sets, the moon rises again.

    Spring turns into summer, and winter returns. Seasons cycle.

    Thus, time flowed on like a gentle stream.

 Chapter 858

    Time is fair.

    To the elderly who regretfully find each passing day painfully short, to the middle-aged who endure the long day with a yawn, and to the children who run around the vige finding the day too short, time flows justly for all.

    And it was the same for merchants who traversed the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Ma Cheol looked at the scene in front of his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°My goodness¡­ What is this¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why do you look so surprised?¡±

    ¡°Why, why is there a city here?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Ma Cheol looked around bewildered. The merchant group following him stared at him with puzzled faces.

    ¡°As you all know, aren¡¯t I from Kugang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you were so excited about visiting your hometown. Before you joined our merchant group, you worked in Kugang.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s only been five years since I left Gugang¡­ and back then, this ce was nothing but barrennd.¡±

    ¡°What? No way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, dude! Would I eat expensive food and talk nonsense? I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Well, in that case¡­¡±

    The group member cautiously nced at Ma Cheol¡¯s face and looked forward.

    He answered so, but inside he was thinking somethingpletely different.

    ¡®You should say something that makes sense.¡¯

    What was visible was unmistakably arge city. But does it make sense that such a city really sprung up in just five years?

    No, from what he heard, it¡¯s been less than three years since merchants started frequentlying to this ce. If that¡¯s the case, then a city of that size was created in just three years. Even a three-year-old wouldn¡¯t buy that story.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go and see.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Merchant-nim.¡±

    But what can they do? Even if their boss tells them that Meju (??/Fermented soybean) was made with red bean paste, they must believe it.

    ¡°Hoho, unbelievable.¡±

    Ma Cheol shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t believe it no matter how much he looked at it and led the merchant group toward the city he could see in front of him.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As they entered the outskirts of the city, Ma Cheol was speechless.

    When he entered the city, it was different from what he had seen from afar. He was drawn to the sight ofrge buildings lined up on either side of arge road.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this even more bustling than Kugang?¡¯

    The buildings, of course, were all brand-new. After all, until recently, this ce had been barren.

    What surprised him was that all the buildings wererge and that the number of people rushing between them seemed to be greater than the number of people traveling through the Yangtze River.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°Get me a drink, quick! I¡¯m parched after a long journey!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Coming right away!¡±

    ¡°How much longer for the noodles?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, we¡¯re on it! Just a moment! Please wait a little longer!¡±

    The inn was jam-packed with people. It was astonishing how so many people had gathered here.

    And thisplex and vibrant city didn¡¯t even give Ma Cheol the time to rx and appreciate.

    Before he could even open his eyes, two people came out of nowhere and grabbed his left and right sides.

    ¡°Aigoo, merchant-nim! Thank you foring! This way! Come this way! Come this way! I¡¯ll show you to the best inn on Plum Blossom Ind!¡±

    ¡°Oho! You¡¯re scamming again! How dare you im that mere Sinpung Inn as the best inn on Plum Blossom Ind! Not while Yonghwa Inn is around!¡±

    ¡°What, you punk? Are you talking about the inn that failed to catch the tired old cook who ran awayst week? Merchant-nim, don¡¯t listen to that nonsense! If you go there, you will end up eating tasteless food! When ites to food, our Sinpung Inn is the best!¡±

    ¡°This guy is talking nonsense again! Haven¡¯t you heard that our inn has hired the former chef of Hwapyeong, the best restaurant?! Compared to the food made by the Hwapyeong Restaurant chef, the food at Sinpung Inn is no better than dog food! Merchant-nim,e this way! There¡¯s exactly one room left in our inn now!¡±

    ¡°If you have just one room, how can all these people sleep, you punk!¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh! I said it one by mistake when it is two rooms!¡±

    Caught between them, Ma Cheol felt as if his soul had left his body.

    He thought about scolding them for their rude behavior, but a quick look revealed that the merchant group ahead was going through the same. And so was the one that followed them in.

    ¡®Is this a daily urrence here?¡¯

    What kind of innkeeperse all the way to the main road to solicit customers?

    ¡°But this guy?¡±

    ¡°You wanna settle it today?¡±

    As the innkeepers who came out to solicit raised their sleeves as if ready to pounce at each other at any moment, Ma Cheol shouted in panic.

    ¡°D- Don¡¯t fight. We¡¯re going to check out the dock first¡­¡±

    ¡°Hng? If you go today, it will be at least three days before you can board a ship.¡±

    ¡°Do- Does it really take that long?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Merchant-nim. Is this your first time to Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right.¡±

    The innkeeper nodded as if it made sense.

    ¡°Then it is only natural you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s normal to wait for three or four days on Plum Blossom Ind. Otherwise, why would all the merchants stay in the inn and rest?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯s three days. If you¡¯re unlucky, it could be up to ten days.¡±

    ¡°T- Ten days? Does it take that long? Are you talking about when there¡¯s a heavy rain or a storm?¡±

    ¡°No, no. No matter whether it rains, windy or snows, the ships of Plum Blossom Ind never stop. Even if they ship regrly, you have to wait up to ten days when it¡¯s crowded. So, it¡¯s better to find amodation first.¡±

    ¡°¡­I, I will check it out with my own eyes first.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s meaningless, you know.¡±

    ¡°This, this mannerless punk. Aigoo, Merchant-nim. Of course, you have to check it for yourself. If youe back, you might get swindled somewhere else¡­ No, don¡¯t lose money ande directly to our Yonghwa Inn.¡±

    Ma Cheol l nodded with a bewildered face.

    ¡°But¡­ may I ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Feel free to ask.¡±

    ¡°This is by the river, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ There¡¯s such a bustling area by the river¡­ That¡­ Aren¡¯t there any attacks by the water fortress?¡±

    ¡°What? Water fortress?¡±

    The innkeepers looked at each other as if they had never been growling at each other, then burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Water fortress?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Man, it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve heard that.¡±

    Ma Cheol blinked his eyes without knowing what was going on.

    ¡°Did I say something¡­ strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. It¡¯s just a question we haven¡¯t heard in a long time. You don¡¯t have to worry. Since the establishment of Plum Blossom Ind, there hasn¡¯t been a case where the water fortress has approached.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes they pass by the river, but they have never attacked. They have enough sense not to dare attack a ce guarded by the Heavenly Comrade Alliance!¡±

    ¡°This is the safest ce in the Yangtze River. That¡¯s why so many merchants visit Plum Blossom Ind every day.¡±

    Ma Cheol nodded his head slowly.

    He had heard as much beforeing here, but seeing it with his own eyes was vastly different from imagining it.

    ¡°I, I get it for now. We¡¯ll start with the dock.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Have a good look.¡±

    ¡°Yonghwa Inn! Yonghwa Inn!¡±

    Even after fending off the two innkeepers, had to suffer more from several newly attached innkeepers. Only after shooing them all away could he finally proceed.

    ¡°Hoho. What kind of ce is this¡­.¡±

    As he was able to walkfortably without being bothered, he began to see his surroundings more clearly.

    There¡¯s nothing missing.

    Inns, guesthouses, markets, and even a restaurant.

    ¡°Is that a gambling house?¡±

    ¡°¡­Really, nothing iscking.¡±

    It looks closer to Hangzhou or Suzhou than to Kugang. The only difference is that it is a practical cepared to a ce just for entertainment.

    As they passed the inn-lined street and approached the dock, there wererge warehouses lined up on either side. Past those, he could see a crowd of people and carts.

    ¡°That seems to be the ce.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡±

    Ma Cheol approached the dock and talked to a merchant standing nearby.

    ¡°Um¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I just arrived. Where should I line up to make a reservation?¡±

    The merchant, who had been in line before him, nced at Ma Cheol and gestured with his chin to stand behind him.

    ¡°Line up here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you. Guys, put the cart over here.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After lining up, Ma Cheol looked around again. The dock was filled with people, and there were fiverge ships docked at the dock. Plus,borers were busy loading goods onto the ships.

    The phrase ¡®bustling with activity¡¯ was fitting for this moment.

    ¡°Incredible.¡±

    ¡°¡­There are five ships. Thoserge ones.¡±

    ¡°Even though there are five ships like that, we have to wait for more than four days. How much goods areing to this dock?¡±

    ¡°All the goods on the Yangtze River are unloaded here, so it can¡¯t be helped, can it? It¡¯s a hundred times better than being robbed by a pirate. Still, we are fortunate. There are so many people who can¡¯t help but risk crossing the river themself because they¡¯re too far away from here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Merchant-nim.¡±

    Ma Cheol still felt awkward and let out a forcedugh.

    ¡®This is when one uses the term ¡®The blue sea turned into mulberry fields¡¯.¡¯

    Who would have thought that the world would change so much in just five years? No, not five years. It¡¯s only been three years¡­¡­.

    It was then.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you cutting in line?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Suddenly, a group of men rushed in, ring at Ma Cheol and berating him.

    ¡°What do you mean cutting in line? We¡¯ve just lined up properly.¡±

    ¡°I was just leaving my luggage and going to run some errands, and here you took our spot? Stop your nonsense and move aside now! Unless you want trouble!¡±

    ¡°No, what nonsense is that!¡±

    ¡°What? Nonsense? These guys?¡±

    The merchant lunged forward and grabbed Ma Cheol by the cor.

    ¡°If the reception ended before I got there due tote queueing, I will have to wait another day. Do you know how much money I¡¯ll lose then?! How dare you try to get away with it?¡±

    ¡°Then, then you should have guarded your spot, shouldn¡¯t you? Anyway, I won¡¯t move!¡±

    A merchant should never lose in a fight.

    Knowing this, Ma Cheol raised his voice as well. The merchant who had grabbed him by the cor looked even more furious.

    ¡°Fine. If you want toe out like this. You should try dying today.¡±

    As their argument grew, those watching from the side clicked their tongues.

    ¡°There! Hey! Over there!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why are you yelling so much? Where do you think this is?¡±

    ¡°Where is this you say¡­¡­¡±

    The merchant who grabbed Ma Cheol¡¯s cor tilted his head. His face suggested he didn¡¯t understand what was being said.

    Then the goat beard merchant who intervened looked at the two groups in turn with a knowing look.

    ¡°Neither of you seem to know much about Plum Blossom Ind. Are you first-timers?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When both groups blinked, the goat bearded merchant clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    ¡°If you cause trouble, you¡¯ll be kicked out, and won¡¯t be able to load goods for a month. You didn¡¯t forget that this is Plum Blossom Ind, did you? Unless you n on risking your life by being banished, keep it down. If the two of you fight and harmes to us, I won¡¯t let it go. Do you understand?¡±

    Ma Cheol blinked his eyes in bewilderment.

    ¡°So, if we cause amotion, we can¡¯t load goods?¡±

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    ¡°N- No. Does that even make sense? After all, this is a ce where they get paid to carry goods?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Hoho, look at this.¡±

    ¡°This is why the little ones are.¡±

    The merchants around him widened their eyes \and clicked their tongues, and Ma Cheol blushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°So, is this your first time?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes. We are a small merchant group, and since the former leader fell ill and had to quit abruptly¡­¡­ I had to go on this trip hastily.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know anything. Look, this is Plum Blossom Ind. If you applymon sense from other ces here, you¡¯re in big trouble. Thew of Plum Blossom Ind is very simple. Don¡¯t cause idents. Don¡¯t cause disturbances. And settle your ounts clearly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Most important of all, don¡¯t cause idents! Do you know how many merchant groups have gone bankrupt because they broke that rule?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid and stay quiet¡­¡­ Oh, damn! It¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It was then.

    Rumble.

    The front suddenly became noisy, and the merchants retreated left and right. As the path opened up among the merchants, a group of men walked along, staring fiercely.

    A giant of at least seven feet tall.

    A jagged, bristly beard.

    Fierce eyes.

    The upper body, neatly exposed because the top had been thrown away, had bulging muscles that looked like they were about to explode. Heavy sweat was flowing down the curves of his muscles as if he had been carrying the luggage all this time.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Just as Ma Cheol, who was intimidated by the overwhelming figure, shrank his neck, those who walked out looked in his direction with all the annoyance in the world on their faces.

    Ma Cheol¡¯s heart sank at that moment.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    The man who looked Ma Cheol and his group up and down had bloodshot eyes.

    At the same time, Ma Cheol¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡®N- Now we¡¯re dead.¡¯

    Aigo, why did wee here¡­..

    As if he couldn¡¯t hold back his rage, the man¡¯srge body trembled. Then, he opened his mouth like a roaring tiger.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Customer-nim?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything ufortable?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    The world¡¯s kindest voice flowed from a face that looked like it would eat someone.

    ¡°That, that is¡­¡­¡±

    No.

    What the hell is going on here?

    What on earth¡­¡­

 Chapter 859

    ¡°Did you say you were standing in line for a reservation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Th- They told me to stand here. But that person over there¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    The man calmed down Ma Cheol with a loud voice and looked around as if he was looking for something. Then, out of the blue, he roared like a tiger.

    ¡°Mok O (??(Ä¾Îå))! Where¡¯s this bastard Mok Oh!¡±

    ¡°A- Aigoo, Daehyung! I¡¯ming!¡±

    As soon as those words ended, a man rushed over from one side.

    ¡®What¡¯s this now?¡¯

    A man with arge scar on his face, who looked terrifying enough to appear in one¡¯s nightmares, hastily approached and stood before the towering man.

    ¡°No- Now, let me exin for a moment¡­¡±

    Kwang!

    Before he could even finish his sentence, the towering man¡¯s fist came crashing down on Mok Oh¡¯s head. In an instant, Mok Oh fell to the ground and rolled around, clutching his head.

    ¡°Keuaaaak!¡±

    ¡®Wow¡­¡¯

    Did the ground just shake for a moment when he was hit?

    ¡°Get up, you worthless bastard!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, boss!¡±

    The scarred man sprung to his feet.

    His face, which originally seemed a bit long, now seemed a bit shorter, but that wasn¡¯t the important point¡­

    ¡°I told you to guide the way, but then you left the ce?¡±

    ¡°I just stepped away for a moment! I swear, Daehyung!¡±

    ¡°If there is one moremotion, I will rip off your skin today and use it as a side dish for drinks! Did you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! This will never happen again!¡±

    ¡°These utterly useless people!¡±

    The towering man squinted his eyes threateningly and then turned his gaze toward Ma Cheol.

    ¡®Hiiiiiek!¡¯

    The moment he met those piercing eyes, his mouth went dry and sweat broke out all over his body. Anyway, it was true that he had made a fuss, so it seemed like something big would definitely happen.

    However, the towering man¡¯s actions once again defied his expectations.

    ¡°Aigoo, I apologize.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We should have informed you in advance, but since that useless bastard was away¡­. We will solve it right away.¡±

    The towering man started to bow, his massive frame crumpled in deference. Ma Cheol nodded dazedly.

    ¡°Th- Thank you.¡±

    ¡°However.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At that time, the man straightened his back.

    ¡°For whatever reason, fighting and causing disturbances are not allowed in Plum Blossom Ind. I¡¯m giving you a heads-up because you seem like a first-timer, but please be careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­. Yes! Yes! Of course! Yes!¡±

    He can¡¯t make a fuss.

    How could one even think of causing a disturbance after seeing those muscles? He just saw a man being hammered into the ground with a single punch.

    ¡°This is where merchants line up to board the ship. We ept reservations for merchant ships at the pavilion behind us, so you can go there.¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s, it¡¯s not here?¡±

    No, that¡¯s not the point, is it?

    ¡°Then, everyone here is loading up today¡­¡±

    Ma Cheol¡¯s eyes widened.

    The merchants here alone are enough to make your eyes wander. But this isn¡¯t even all of them!

    ¡®Right,e to think of it, it¡¯s only natural.¡¯

    That¡¯s why there are inns and warehouses in the back, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Yes, you can go over there to make a reservation. Then we¡¯ll set a date for you to ship.¡±

    ¡°Thank, thank you.¡±

    Contrary to his hellish appearance and size, his voice was incredibly soft.

    That¡¯s what made it even scarier.

    ¡°Yes, then.¡±

    The man turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Stop gawking and load the cargo, you freeloaders! If the shipment is dyed today, don¡¯t even think about eating dinner tonight! Got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°If you know, then get moving!¡±

    As Ma Cheol stood there bewildered, he heard people conversing nearby.

    ¡°Looks like the harbor master is in a good mood today. Can¡¯t believe he¡¯s being so lenient.¡±

    ¡°Right? Doesn¡¯t he look very happy today?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I thought I was seeing the Buddha. He must be in a good mood.¡±

    That? A good expression?

    Are their eyes for show?

    ¡°Is, is he always like this?¡±

    He asked with his eyes wide open whether it was the same for a merchant who was fighting with Ma Cheol.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°N- No, that person¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the harbor master? He¡¯s always like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°He may look fierce, but he¡¯s extremely kind to merchants. Actually, most people here in Plum Blossom Ind are like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­They said you shouldn¡¯t judge people from the outside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Merchants held his word.

    ¡°It¡¯s because in the early days of Plum Blossom Ind, those who treated merchants rudely were beaten to dust by Doju.¡± (Doju (??/uÖ÷) = Ind Owner/Leader)

    ¡°Oh. I still remember that. I was there watching, and I couldn¡¯t believe a person could get beaten that badly. What did he say? ¡®This is how you beat people, as taught by Dojang-nim!¡¯ was it?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Doju sure has a sense of humor. Learning how to beat people from a Taoist. Hahahah.¡±

    No, you guys. Is this something tough about?

    ¡°Is, is it okay to beat people like that?¡±

    ¡°Why not? The people who got hit are still the lucky ones.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The merchant chuckled and gestured toward a mountain in the distance.

    ¡°See that mountain over there?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I have eyes.¡±

    ¡°Some of them were buried in the mountains, touching their merchants¡¯ belongings.¡±

    Ma Cheol¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    ¡°Bu- Buried?¡±

    ¡°I told you. I heard it clearly. Doju smiled brightly and said, ¡®Beat them until they¡¯re barely alive, then bury them alive in the mountain.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And then he apologized a hundredfold to the merchants andpensated them ten times the value of their goods.¡±

    ¡°They could¡¯ve just returned the goods, but what a generous person indeed.¡±

    ¡°Aah, Doju is a true gentleman. A gentleman through and through!¡±

    Have these peoplepletely lost their minds?

    Do they even realize what they¡¯re saying? Calling him a gentleman when he¡¯s burying people alive? Gentlemaaaaan?

    ¡°That¡­ this Doju seems to be quite a terrifying person, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Have this guy been listening? He¡¯s a gentleman, you hear me? A born and bred gentleman!¡±

    Ma Cheol gave up trying to understand their words any further.

    And honestly, whether that guy is a gentleman or thug, it doesn¡¯t concern him.

    However, the following conversation shattered his thoughts cleanly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, why not see him with your own eyes?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°You said you¡¯re going to make a reservation, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Doju himself is taking the reservations, so you can just go and see.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, just a word of caution. It might be wise to watch your tongue. While Doju is a gentleman, the people who serve him are not.¡±

    ¡°Kikik, make a mistake and you¡¯ll be swiftly decapitated!¡±

    ¡°It would be refreshing, wouldn¡¯t it? Hahahahat.¡±

    Ma Cheol clenched his eyes shut.

    It seemed like nobody in this ce, whether it be the inn,borers, or merchants, was in their right mind.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­big.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really big¡­.¡±

    ¡°They say all the money in the Yangtze goes to Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mouth naturally gaped open at the majesty of the pavilion in front of them.

    You can¡¯t even see where the building ends.

    They¡¯ve traveled to various regions in Jungwon, but they could hardly remember seeing a pavilion this big.

    ¡°I think even our headquarters in Jungwon were smaller than this.¡±

    ¡°R- Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­This ce is also crowded.¡±

    People bustled about as they entered through the main gate. One difference is that, unlike the dock earlier, no one brought luggage here.

    ¡°It was right to secure lodging first and leave the cart behind.¡±

    ¡°Should¡¯ve just done as told.¡±

    The members of the merchant group, who had made their efforts in vain, looked at him with resentment. Ma Cheol distorted his face.

    ¡®Those who didn¡¯t even speak before¡­..¡¯

    Always me him when something goes wrong. These merchants, I swear!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As they walked through the main gate, arge hall came in view. Guided by someone at the front, they entered into a rather unfamiliar scene.

    The vast interior, which looked ten times more extravagant than any wealthy household, was filled with desks, and those sat in front of these desks continuously writing and recording something.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the slip that was here?¡±

    ¡°The ledger! The unloading ledger from yesterday! Who took it!¡±

    ¡°I told you today¡¯s the day to collect payment!¡±

    ¡°Argh, I¡¯m going crazy! The numbers don¡¯t match! Who messed up?¡±

    There was a battlefield.

    ¡®All those are ledgers?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t fathom the sheer amount of goods that would necessitate so many people working on ledgers. Even thergest merchant groups in Jungwon wouldn¡¯t employ this many people for ledger work.

    And they certainly wouldn¡¯t be working this tirelessly either.

    ¡°This way. Please line up here.¡±

    As they walked further in, they saw people lined up waiting. At the end was arge desk.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Behind the desk was arge scroll depicting the Ten Longevity Symbols (??? (Ê®éLÉú)), and sitting between the desk and the scroll was a man greeting the guests with a gentle smile.

    ¡°¡­It feels quite grand, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Wearing a white schr¡¯s robe and arge official¡¯s hat. Despite his slightly narrow eyes, the gentle smile gave him a gentle feeling.

    And a feather fan in his hand¡­¡­.

    ¡°¡­¡­He seems the incarnation of Jaegal Ryang.¡±

    ¡°R- Right. That¡¯s exactly how he seems.¡±

    Adding those who were working in the front, it really felt that way. This must have been exactly how the Han Dynasty¡¯s rich family seemed like in the past¡­.

    ¡°But wasn¡¯t it said that Doju of Plum Blossom Ind is of bandit origin?¡±

    Huh?

    ¡°Then, all these people are bandits too?¡±

    Huh?

    Ma Cheol blinked his eyes and looked around again.

    ¡®On second thought¡­¡¯

    Something did feel off.

    Although everyone is diligently filling out ledgers in clean schr¡¯s robes, upon closer inspection of their faces, they seemed more like thugs one would encounter in some back alley rather than schrs.

    ¡®No¡­. Did they all roll around in a field of knives or something?¡¯

    The wrist showing through therge sleeves, the neck seen through the cor, and even the tant scars from a knife on the face made those who saw them uneasy.

    ¡®What the hell is this ce?¡¯

    Why are these kinds of people keeping ledgers? Why? Are they conducting business(?) in the back alleys?

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Confused, they looked around repeatedly, and soon it was their turn.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As guided, they moved forward where a Doju with aplexion simr to Jaegal Ryang greeted them with a bright smile.

    ¡°Wee. I heard you¡¯re from Daebok Merchant Guild.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. It¡¯s our first time here, so we¡¯re looking to make a reservation for a merchant ship¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce. I¡¯m Im Sobyong, Doju of Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­. Yes! I¡¯m Ma Cheol, who is in charge of Daebok Merchant Guild.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re new here, I¡¯ve personally arranged for your visit. We very much wee you to Plum Blossom Ind. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if we could have a good rtionship? I look forward to your kind cooperation in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! We should be the ones saying that! I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Im Sobyong grinned even more broadly.

    There was no sign of any murkiness or danger in that spotless smile.

    ¡®Could it be a misunderstanding?¡¯

    Could this man have buried people?

    How could a schr who seemed incapable of catching even a rabbitmit such a heinous act?

    ¡®Clearly, there was some misunderstanding¡­.¡¯

    It was then.

    A man rushed into the hall and whispered something into Im Sobyong¡¯s ear. Im Sobyong, who was listening with a smile on his face, lifting the corners of his mouth even more.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Doju-nim.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s sinned, he should pay the price. Torture him moderately until dusk, and then throw him into the river to serve as fish food.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t he be able to escape since he¡¯s an adept swimmer?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Do I have to tell you everything?¡±

    For a moment, Im Sobyong¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Sever the tendons in his arms and legs and bind his hands and feet with iron cords. Broke his Dantian just in case. And put weights on his feet so he could not float. Ah, and sprinkle some salt on the cut tendons. His sins are too great for him to simply wait for his end.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Do it cleanly, very cleanly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Doju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, they were born as bandits, so if you don¡¯t pay attention even a little, things will happen. Make sure they clearly understand the consequences of touching anything. Tell everyone to watch closely.¡± (Pirate = water bandits)

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who waved his hands to send out the man, clicked his tongue and smiled brightly again at Ma Cheol.

    ¡°Oh, I apologize for the inconvenience. Where were we in our conversation?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Merchant Leader-nim?¡±

    ¡°¡­Please spare me.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    It seemed like they had stepped into a ce where they shouldn¡¯t have.

 Chapter 860

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 860

    Plum Blossom Ind was teeming with countless merchants, creating a perpetual hubbub day in and day out.

    When Mount Hua first formed Plum Blossom Ind, it was not small in scale. But as time passed, it continued to grow, and now, it was sorge that even significant merchant groups couldn¡¯tpare in size.

    It¡¯s a matter of course.

    Plum Blossom Ind nearly monopolized the logistics between Gangbuk and Gangnam.

    Whether the Righteous Faction and Evil Faction are at war or drawing lines and growl at each other, people must eat to live, and must wear clothing to go out.

    Merchants from Gangbuk who want to ship goods to Gangnam, and merchants from Gangnam who want to purchase goods from Gangbuk, all of them used Plum Blossom Ind as their top priority, and the traffic has be too much for even 10 ships.

    ¡°Why did we ever bother with banditry when it¡¯s so easy to make money this way?¡±

    ¡°¡­Will thisst forever?¡±

    ¡°The problem with you, First Elder, is that you¡¯re too pessimistic.¡±

    ¡°Even caterpirs have to eat leaves, you know. Nokrim¡¯s reputation is no joke these days.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t starve to death in search of dignity, but do your job well.¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    ¡°How are the preparations?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost over. But is this really something we should do? We¡¯re Nokrim. But for Nokrim to provide escort to merchants¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t do if it¡¯s worth the money. Isn¡¯t that why we received toll fees in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Still, our roots are¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to change to survive.¡±

    Im Sobyong grinned.

    As the Evil Sect bastards be more and more rampant, it is bing increasinglymon for even those crossing Plum Blossom Ind to suffer damage. Large merchant groups could afford escorts, but smaller ones couldn¡¯t.

    Thus they¡¯re preparing to gather merchants to cross through Plum Blossom Ind and organize them into groups by ship, then have Nokrim apply an escort service for these groups.

    ¡°If this is done, money wille in again. These days, the number of people who can¡¯t even y bandit has increased, so why miss out on the opportunity to make money by working with those who y around?¡±

    ¡°¡­Won¡¯t dissatisfaction increase?¡±

    ¡°If we set a good example and take care of a couple of things, it will be gone.¡±

    Hearing those calm words, the First Elder swallowed dry saliva.

    On the outside, he may beughing out loud, but when he looks at him like this, he realizes once again that this person is truly the Nokrim King.

    ¡°Then Plum Blossom Ind will reach a more solid footing.¡±

    ¡°This is a temporary gain until the Evil Tyrant Alliance starts acting up.¡±

    ¡°Then what? Just eat as much as we can before then. Do you know how much money we make per day now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s dissatisfaction. We do all the work but only get a portion of the earnings.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. How foolish. If we had done this solely by ourselves, would the merchants have wandered around Plum Blossom Ind? There are names of Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance, so merchants believe in us. No, even before that, if we took Plum Blossom Ind ourselves, the pirates and Myriad Man Manor would not have stood by.¡±

    The First Elder sighed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. I¡¯m aware, still¡­ don¡¯t we make money too easily? Even if we eat a little more than now¡­¡±

    ¡°First Elder.¡±

    Im Sobyong¡¯s voice turned cold for a moment. The First Elder straightened his body.

    ¡°I, I apologize. Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°Do you know why people die?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re greedy beyond their means. Like the ones who will sink to the riverbed today.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I want to believe that First Elder is not such an idiot.¡±

    ¡°O- Of course, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a bandit too, so I guess it is only natural to be a bit greedy. However¡­ There are some things in this world that one shouldn¡¯t touch.¡±

    A cold sweat ran down the back of the First Elder.

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to do everything in moderation, in moderation.¡±

    Im Sobyong¡®s face returned to its usual cheerful demeanor.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    His gaze turned to one side.

    Through the window, he could see the flowing river and Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°¡­Like you said, First Elder, we don¡¯t know how long we can keep this up.¡±

    The situation was increasingly worsening.

    Plum blossom trees that grew on Plum Blossom Ind oddly caught his eye.

    ¡°It is not Plum Blossom Ind because of plum blossoms, but Plum Blossom Ind because there are people like plum blossoms¡­¡±

    A faint longing shed through his eyes for a moment. He sighed softly and said.

    ¡°Anyway, hurry up and move. If Plum Blossom Ind is a mess when Dojanges out of Bongmun, the ones sinking in the middle of the river will be none other than you and me, First Elder.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a terrible thing to say.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t even handle him before but now¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong shook his head as if he didn¡¯t want to imagine.

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. Ugh, so terrible.¡±

    But the First Elder did not miss the fleeting smile that brushed past the lips of theining Im Sobyong.

    ¡°Honestly, we are in a good situation. Compared to the guys who are running around until their feet get sweaty.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely the case.¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s not make a big deal out of it. If that yangban hears us whine, he¡¯ll probably stick a poisonous needle into our foreheads.¡±

    However, a momentter, anger shadowed the First Elder¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­Those people have been getting too arroganttely.¡±

    ¡°First Elder.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about my own feelings. The kids are bing increasingly discontent.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Im Sobyong seemed to have a headache and pressed his forehead with his fan.

    ¡°Tell them to hold back as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m telling you because I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Nokrim King.¡±

    The First Elder bowed his head deeply.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, go on.¡±

    After he left, Im Sobyong looked out the window again with a stiff face.

    ¡®Is this slowly reaching its limit?¡¯

    On the surface, everything seemed to be going well. But Im Sobyong, who was in the midst of it all, felt the internal cracks more keenly than anyone else.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s absence is too great.¡¯

    Im Sobyong and Tang Gun-ak are trying their best to block it. However, if this situation continues a little longer, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance will eventually begin to copse from within.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Mount Hua in the first ce, there¡¯s no way that Nokrim would be standing with the Tang Family.

    ¡°You¡¯re too slow. Tsk.¡±

    A sigh came out of Im Sobyong¡¯s mouth, who was looking at the thin plum tree.

    ¡°Please hurry up a little, Dojang. I¡¯m also at my limit.¡±

    It was a voice too small to reach far away Shaanxi.

    * * *

    ¡°Reporting, sir.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, seated at the head of the table, silently nodded his head.

    Originally, the ce where he is reported should naturally be Gaju¡¯s office located in Sichuan Tang Family, but now he was in arge room in a manor rather than Sichuan Tang Family.

    Tang Gun-ak, sitting at the head table, stared ahead with his stern face.

    Those who knew him would realize just from his expression that he had grown more serious.

    ¡°There¡¯s another sh between the Evil Sect and the Righteous Sect in Liu¡¯an (??(Áù°²)).¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s forehead slightly furrowed at the report.

    ¡°Again¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It appears that it might escte more this time.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak slowly tapped his fingers on the table. Although there was no significant change in his facial expression, the noise represented Tang Gun-ak¡¯s ufortable state of mind.

    Tang Pae, who was observing his mood, let out a small sigh.

    ¡°Since Liu¡¯an is in Anhui, originally Namgung Family should¡¯ve been the ones to mediate, but¡­¡±

    Namgung Family was still locked up behind closed doors,pletely withdrawn.

    They didn¡¯t really dere Bongmun, but it¡¯s no different from Bongmun. The only difference was that Namgung Family did not reject visitors from outside. Their external activities were close to non-existent.

    If it were in the past, there would have been no way for an Evil Sect to sh with the Righteous Sect in Anhui, where the Namgung Family is located, or even near Hefei.

    But the world has changed far too much since then.

    ¡°Looking for those who don¡¯t exist won¡¯t provide answers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Send someone to mediate.¡±

    ¡°¡­ The situation is highly vtile. It seems unlikely that words alone can resolve it.¡±

    ¡°Then send the troops to suppress it by force.¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    A sigh came out of Tang Pae¡¯s mouth once again.

    No matter how little external activity they do, Anhui is clearly the domain of the Namgung Family. Sending armed forces to such a ce to attempt to suppress it is bound to be burdensome.

    But now is not the time to discuss such matters one by one.

    ¡®Everything is happening too quickly.¡¯

    The world has changed so much.

    Above all, what has clearly changed is that a considerable number of Evil Sects, which were mostly located in Gangnam in the past, have flocked to Gangbuk.

    The Evil Sects who crossed over to Gangbuk and settled there shed not only with the existing Righteous Sects but also with the existing Evil Sects who had been living cautiously among Righteous Sects.¡±

    To im territory in someone else¡¯s domain, at the very least, you should have the decency to respect existing orders. But if they did, would they be Evil Sect?

    ¡°¡­We should have stopped it sooner.¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head with a solemn look.

    The reason why they did not stop the Evil Sects when they crossed over to Gangbuk, even though they knew something like this would happen, is very simple.

    ¡°How can we stop them when they, too, are trying to survive? Even if they are Evil Sects, they are still human.¡±

    ¡°¡­True, but¡­¡±

    If they hade to invade Gangbuk, of course they would have stopped them. However, the Evil Sects who have now migrated did note over to attack Gangbuk. These are people who crossed the river just to survive.

    Evil Tyrant Alliance, which swept through Gangnam, forced submission only.

    Either get down on their knees ande under the control of the Evil Tyrant Alliance, or else perish.

    Most of the Evil Sects chose to kneel down and submit, while a few resisted and died a gruesome death.

    And some of the others chose neither side and instead fled to Gangbuk.

    ¡°I understand the situation, but¡­ then shouldn¡¯t they at least keep quiet?¡±

    But Tang Gun-ak again shook his head slowly.

    In the first ce, martial artists are incapable of producing even a single grain of rice on their own. If they can¡¯t seize territory and collect the money flowing within that territory, they are no different from a beggar with a knife.

    Therefore, the Evil Sects that moved to Gangbuk had no choice but to try to secure their territory somehow in order to survive.

    ¡°In any case, we must make sure that no harm is done tomoners.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Tang Pae took a look at Tang Gun-ak and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Gaju-nim. Over the past month alone, we have been involved in more than seven major and minor disturbances.¡±

    ¡°We did.¡±

    ¡°This is a lot more frequentpared to just a couple of times a year in the past. It is quite overwhelming for us to handle all of this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    The ces where Evil Sects have settled down the most are Hubei and Anhui.

    The two ces were the least prosperous for the Evil Sects in the past. Because it was managed by the world-renowned Wudang and Namgung Family.

    However, now that these two schools have closed their doors, these ces ironically became the most suitable for the Evil Sects. There are plenty of resources, but no one to im them.

    It¡¯s not easy for subsidiary sects and small to medium-sized sects to deal with them alone. That¡¯s why the Tang Family has to run from ce to ce to mediate.

    ¡°How long do we have to keep doing this¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for the reputation of the alliance.¡±

    ¡°I know, Gaju-nim. However, dissatisfaction within the family is growing. It¡¯s called alliance, but Yasugung Pce and Ice Pce don¡¯t even show their noses in Jungwon, so we are handling all the actual work, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua did the work and we¡¯re taking care of the aftermath. At best, the Nokrim are helping¡­.. There are openints that we shouldn¡¯t havee to the Yangtze if we were going to be saddled with such thankless tasks.¡±

    While talking, Tang Pae clenched his lips tightly.

    ¡°And¡­ I, too, feel the same way. How many years has it been since we visited Sichuan? Why only us¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°If I were only interested in gains, I wouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. Do you want to be like them?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak said with a stern face.

    ¡°The one who¡¯s having the hardest time right now isn¡¯t us. It¡¯s Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s endure a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Good. Go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as Tang Pae went outside, a deep sigh escaped Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®It¡¯s not easy.¡¯

    The world was squeezing them more and more.

    The Evil Tyrant Alliance, which haspleted the Gangnam Unification, has begun internal maintenance, and once the maintenance ispleted, they can move into Gangbuk at any time. Knowing that fact, the confusion in Gangbuk is growing. The feelings of those facing the inevitable war will all be simr.

    In this situation, therge sects that should have taken a role in stabilizing Gangbuk had all closed their doors, leaving a huge void.

    And it wasn¡¯t easy for even the Tang Family to handle that void.

    Moreover¡­

    Even problems that could have been easily solved in the past now be big issues. There are growing voices of dissatisfactioning from within the Tang Family.

    Tang Gun-ak lightly rubbed his eyes.

    ¡®Has it been a thousand days already? Do we need more time?¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face was smeared with exhaustion. He couldn¡¯t help but realize once again what the limits of his vessel were. If he couldn¡¯t even manage internal dissatisfaction perfectly, how could he handle Heavenly Comrade Alliance?

    He sighed deeply and cast his gaze towards the far north.

    ¡®Dojang.¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°Please hurry a little more. Just a bit.¡±

    In a ce that will soon be filled with the scent of plum blossoms¡­ There had been no news yet.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

 Chapter 861

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 861

    ¡°Bu- Buntaju-nim! Big trouble! Another fight broke out!¡±

    ¡°What? Again?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang twisted his face in anger.

    ¡°Those damned bastards! Have they been possessed by ghosts who died while longing to fight?! They keep fighting as if they have something to gain from it!¡±

    The beggars flinched at his exploded temperament and looked around cautiously.

    ¡°Where is it this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is it Hubei again? Or Anhui? No, That¡¯s not it! Is it Henan? The fake monk bastards from Shaolin are still ring their eyes out so they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause trouble, though.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Speak quickly! I¡¯m busy!¡±

    ¡°Sha- Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where?¡±

    ¡°Shaanxi¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes shook like an earthquake.

    ¡°Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Shaanxi, you say? Just now? Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯splexion turned pale.

    ¡°N- No! Not Shaanxi!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who momentarily rolled his eyes left and right, shouted with a contemtive look on his face.

    ¡°Beggars! Beggar bastards who are good at fighting! Do we have any idle hands around?¡±

    ¡°¡­Who¡¯s left? The beggars who can fight were all taken to Hubei and Anhui.¡±

    ¡°Nobody?¡±

    ¡°Currently, none¡­¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have one, is it over?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang picked up the gourd that was lying on the dirty table and threw it at the beggars in front of him.

    ¡°Hiiek!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s none, then make some ande! You bastards are cking off! There¡¯s a fight going on in Shaanxi right now, you punk! Are you trying to kill me?¡±

    One of the beggars, who was looking at the enraged Hong Dae-gwang, opened his mouth slightly.

    ¡°No, Buntaju-nim. Everywhere else is in an uproar too right now, what¡¯s the big deal with this¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s gaze fell on the beggar who opened his mouth.

    The beggar flinched at the look in his eyes and slightly averted his gaze, yet he said what he had to say as if he had nothing to lose.

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? Just let it be¡­¡±

    ¡°You son of a beast!¡±

    In the end, Hong Dae-gwang, who jumped over the table, kicked the beggar who spoke with both feet in the chest.

    ¡°Aaaaagh!¡±

    As the beggar screamed and fell, a lion¡¯s roar that would put even Shaolin to shame burst out of Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°This bastard doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on right now?! Want me to twist your arm back so you¡¯ll have an easier time begging? Huh?!¡±

    ¡°Aigo! Please be patient, Buntaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°This bastard has just been here!¡±

    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t know what kind of ce Shaanxi is because he¡¯s a country bumpkin(?) from Henan!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang could not hold back his anger and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You punk! One ident breaks in Shaanxi and we¡¯re all dead meat. What? Evil Faction? Evil Tyrant Alliance? Those who are afraid of such things have yet to taste the bitterness of the world! Have you ever had your head beat up, you punk?!¡±

    Having been beaten out of nowhere, Bong-oh (??(·îÎå)) looked around without knowing what to say.

    Despite Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s outrageous statements, oddly enough, no other beggars refuted him. They were just trying to prevent him from hitting Bong-oh again.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Why is Beggar Union a Beggar Union?

    Isn¡¯t it Beggar Union because there are beggars who have nothing to lose and speak the truth even if they are beaten?

    Officials or whatever, Beggar Union is a union that calls what¡¯s wrong as wrong even if they have to die. However, the fact that there was no bacsh meant that other beggars agreed with Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s statement.

    ¡®No, what¡¯s with Shaanxi?¡¯

    What¡¯s so special about Shaanxi!

    ¡°Get all the beggar bastards we can have!¡±

    ¡°Not long ago, there was a summons in Hobuk, and all the beggars who could throw punches were dragged away! There are no forces left.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you, you beggar bastards!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°N- No, we¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we are not there, who will collect the information? We¡¯re not doing this because we don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang sighed deeply.

    ¡°You beggars.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Think about it well. How long has it been since that bastard entered Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°About¡­ a thousand days?¡±

    ¡°Then will their gate open soon? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯ll.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Where do you think that guy will go first when he sees that Shaanxi is a mess after he came out of Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°¡­Southern Edge Sect? Agh!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang kicked the beggar who replied without hesitation and cursed.

    ¡°Southern Edge Sect my ass, you son of a beast! What¡¯s he gonna do going to people who have been in Bongmun for five years! Here! He¡¯ll definitely run here, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Hiiiek!¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha! Amitabha! Amitabha!¡±

    For a moment, the beggars¡¯ faces turned deadly pale.

    Only Bong-oh, who waspletely clueless, asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about right now¡­Who the hell ising?¡±

    ¡°Devil.¡±

    ¡°Demon.¡±

    ¡°Beast.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    The beggar standing next to Bong-oh wrapped his arm around Bong-oh¡¯s shoulder and whispered in a bleak voice.

    ¡°Hey, you beggar.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You might not understand because you haven¡¯t been in Shaanxi for long. If you want to beg for food in Shaanxi, remember one thing for sure. Got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°A demon lives on Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you rub him in the wrong way, after you get beaten and beaten and beaten again to death, even all the emergency funds you have hidden are taken away, and you might even have to beg and offer it all up if you don¡¯t have enough.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the story if he¡¯s in a good mood! If he¡¯s in a bad mood, you really will¡­ Gasp! Aigoo, Jong Pal! Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Someone give that bastard some cold water. Who mentioned Chung Myung Dojang in front of Jong Pal?¡±

    The beggars dragged away another beggar whose face turned blue with foaming out of his mouth.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s no point in listening a hundred times, and you don¡¯t need to understand. You¡¯ll find out soon anyway.¡±

    Anxious Hong Dae-gwang scratched his head hard.

    ¡®Damn it, even on Shaanxi?¡¯

    It¡¯s a situation that happens routinely in Hobuk, Anhui, and Hanam. But now it has started happening even in Shaanxi? This means that soon the entire Gangbuk will be caught in this whirlwind of chaos.

    ¡°Those damned Ten Great Sect bastards!¡±

    ¡°Buntaju-nim. At this rate, all beggars will die. Shouldn¡¯t we say something to the Ten Great Sect?¡±

    ¡°And what if we do?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You bastard, do you think Ten Great Sects are all in the same ce? How many sects of Ten Great Sects are there in Gangbuk? Hainan Sect is stuck on an ind beyond Gangnam! Diancang is in Yunnan! Kunlun is in Qinghai! Qingcheng and Emei are in Sichuan, Sichuan!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kongtong is stuck at the crossroads towards that far North Sea! Should I ask those yangban toe all the way here because trouble broke out in Hubei?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That would be difficult.¡±

    ¡°The tasty Gangbuk area is devoured by Shaolin, Wudang, and Southern Edge Sect! While what¡¯s left is being sucked dry by the Namgung Family. But now three of those ces are in Bongmun! So what can we say now? Shall we ask those Hebei Peng Family bastards in Beijing toe and enjoy the view?¡±

    ¡°Calm, calm down, Buntaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°This is why I said we should have left the Ten Great Sects and joined the Heavenly Comrade Alliance in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°But even that Heavenly Comrade Alliance isn¡¯t in a good situation, you know.¡±

    ¡°Augh.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang scratched his head roughly.

    If it were in the past, they would have been able to somehow ask for help from Ten Great Sects on the outskirts of Jungwon. No, they actually requested it.

    But the answer that came back was very simple.

    ¨C Tell the sect who caused the problem to solve it themselves.

    Of course, the answer came back in a long-winded sentence, but when you cut to the chase, that¡¯s what it was. It means that the people who came back from the Yangtze River and suffered disgrace should solve it themselves.

    ¡®¡­.That¡¯s not wrong, actually.¡¯

    From the perspective of other Ten Great Sects members, they were struck by lightning while sitting still, so would they run to Hobuk and Anhui to help Wudang or Namgung Family instead? For whose good?

    The Yangtze River Disaster created a huge crack in the solidarity between the Ten Great Sects. It was unclear how many years it would take to mend this crack.

    ¡®How can things get so dire?¡¯

    It¡¯s beyond absurdity; it¡¯s terrifying to watch.

    The rtionship between the Ten Great Sects has been fractured, and the Five Great Family is not the same as before either.

    They are trying to stop the unrest and turmoil that is happening all over Jungwon, but if the situation worsens just a little more, chaos will spread like a dam breaking.

    ¡°Buntaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Will it really be okay?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean Jungwon.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang narrowed his eyes at the sudden question.

    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you suddenly saying after eating a costly meal?¡±

    ¡°N- No. Isn¡¯t that true? Actually, I didn¡¯t think that Evil Tyrant Alliance was that great. I know that those guys are formidable, but even so, if the Ten Great Sects and Five Great Familye together, would Evil Tyrant Alliance even be a worthy opponent?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the case. The Evil Tyrant Alliance lives in Gangnam and builds strength every day, and Ten Great Sects is¡­¡­.¡±

    The rest of the sentence is obvious. Even when being united isn¡¯t enough, they¡¯re fragmented.

    Emotional rifts have more impact than you¡¯d think. Even in Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mind, he could no longer picture the appearance of Ten Great Sects following someone¡¯s instructions and moving smoothly.

    ¡°If Evil Tyrant Alliance suddenly pushes up to Gangbuk¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Something terrible is bound to happen.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. Evil Tyrant Alliance didn¡¯t move an inch in Gangnam, so how could things turn out this messed up?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that things turned out like this because they didn¡¯t move; it¡¯s because they didn¡¯t move that made this happen.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwangughed bitterly.

    If Evil Tyrant Alliance had quickly pushed into Gangbuk and waged a war after the Non-Aggression Pact of Gangnam, the Ten Great Sects would have been forced to unite. They would have had to put out the urgent fire first.

    However, Jang Ilso¡¯s immobile presence in Gangnam gave time. And that extra time only deepened the emotional rift between the Ten Great Sects.

    ¡°¡­Surely, this isn¡¯t all part of his n, is it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°N- No.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang shook his head as if he didn¡¯t even want to think about it.

    If Jang Ilso had anticipated all of this and acted ordingly, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he had the whole of Jungwon dancing in the palm of his hand.

    And if this ridiculous assumption is true¡­¡­.

    ¡®Jang Nilso definitely has the next n in his head to make the most appropriate use of this situation.¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang quickly shook his head and scratched his ears, as if trying to shake off his thoughts.

    This is too far-fetched.

    ¡°Then what shall we do, Buntaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who had been rubbing his face, spoke.

    ¡°If something happened once, it will happen again. Even temporary means have limits.¡±

    ¡°I think so, too.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who can help¡­ Ah! Huayin Sect! Right, ask Huayin Sect! I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Hobuk, but If it is to protect the people of Shaanxi, they will help us!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll try tomunicate quickly!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, you beggar bastards!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the beggars ran out as if their tails were on fire, Hong Dae-gwang opened the broken door and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Rotten thing.¡±

    Up high, the peak of Mount Hua, hidden by clouds, was visible.

    ¡°Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Damned Mount Hua Divine Dragon.¡±

    Times when that man caused trouble were a hundred times easier than now. At least back then, it was clear what needed to be done.

    Even if he didn¡¯t know, that damned guy would grab him by the cor and drag him along.

    If he were here now, things wouldn¡¯t be so frustrating¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re taking too long. Damn it!¡±

    The two years he had estimated had already passed. Yet, the closed Mount Hua¡¯s gate showed no signs of opening.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    With a deep sigh, Hong Dae-gwang turned his gaze far to the south.

    ¡®Please¡­¡¯

    He prayed and prayed again that nothing major would happen before the tightly closed gate opened.

 Chapter 862

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 862

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Sangdanju-nim. Please don¡¯t do this. We can carry it.¡±

    ¡°No, the path is so steep, one more person helping won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to beborers?¡±

    ¡°Haha, this guy. Am I the one who ys and eats then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I feel better when I do this, so just let me.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you say so¡­¡±

    The worker looked at Hwang Jongwi with anxious eyes. However, Hwang Jongwi continued walking silently without the thought of putting down the luggage.

    ¡®It¡¯s steep.¡¯

    He had climbed this mountain several times, but each ascent still took his breath away. The high mountains and rugged cliffs seemed to reject human entry outright.

    When he first climbed this mountain, swear came out of his mouth. But after a few trips, he felt quite happy even though it was equally difficult.

    Because there were people he was happy to see at the summit.

    But now, Hwang Jongwi¡¯s heart was heavier than when he first climbed the mountain.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    He nced towards the peak that was hidden by the clouds.

    It felt especially far today.

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Theborers who reached the top were panting and wiping the sweat from their foreheads.

    They have climbed more than a few dozen times, but no matter how many times they traverse the mountain, they can¡¯t get used to it.

    ¡°Now, now. Let¡¯s finish and rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Theborers carefully set down their luggage in front of the mountain gate.

    Hwang Jongwi watched silently as they moved the luggage.

    A person cannot live without food just because they¡¯re in Bongmun. No, on the contrary, food bes even more essential. One can find food by roaming the vast mountains, but if one can¡¯t leave the sect, food bespletely reliant on the outside world.

    Therefore, the Eunha Merchant Guild carried food to Mount Hua once a month for its disciples to eat.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi also put down the luggage on his back.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, but thank you very much.¡±

    Compared to the amount they carried, what he carried wasn¡¯t much. However, theborers were thrilled by the fact that the world-renowned leader of the Eunha Merchant Guild had climbed the mountain carrying luggage with them.

    After putting down his luggage, Hwang Jongwi stood in front of the gate of Mount Hua in silence.

    The door, which was always wide open to receive customers, was closed tightly as if it had never been that way.

    Dust had collected even on the cleanly swept signboard.

    Hwang Jongwi, who watched the scene for a moment, rubbed the gate lightly. White dust that had been piled up stuck to his fingertips.

    ¡°Merchant Leader Yu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Did the people who were moving the luggage never face the disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as far as I know, no one has ever seen them.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    There was a bitter smile on Hwang Jongwi¡¯s lips.

    ¨C No, it¡¯s not like we entered Bongmun because we¡¯vemitted crimes. We just do Bongmun because it¡¯s annoying to be sought after everywhere. But it¡¯s not like I can¡¯te out of it, you know?

    ¡°¡­You say that, but.¡±

    How cruel of you.

    ¡°Do you usually leave your luggage here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since no onees up here, we¡¯ve been leaving the luggages in front of the gate so it¡¯s easy to carry around.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Once in a while, if there is an item they need, they hang a sign on the gate ording to when peoplee. Then, we will deliver the items to them on our next visit.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi nodded his head.

    These were all known facts.

    ¡®A lot of herbal medicine and wooden swords have gone in.¡¯

    Both are concerning items.

    Needing a lot of herbal medicine implies that many people are getting hurt, and ordering wooden swords means that even in this mountain full of trees, they wouldn¡¯t waste time carving their own swords.

    Just by knowing that these two types of items were being delivered to Mount Hua, one could make guesses about what was happening inside.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    Taking a step back, Hwang Jongwi saw the gate of Mount Hua and the wall that connected to it.

    Bongmun is a funny thing.

    With this low wall, it¡¯s impossible to cut off from the world and the sect. If one so desires, anyone could jump over this wall and meet those inside.

    But that couldn¡¯t be done.

    Whatpletes Bongmun is not the low wall, but respect for the sect that dered Bongmun. Climbing over that wall is an act of ignoring the will of Mount Hua.

    That¡¯s why even the renowned Hwang Jongwi could not cross that wall.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any clothes suitable for cleaning?¡±

    ¡°Clothes? Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t specifically bring any for that purpose. However, I do have some for carrying loads.¡±

    ¡°Bring it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Though puzzled looks filled everyone¡¯s faces, nobody questioned Hwang Jongwi¡¯s words. This is because he is too high-ranking of a person to ask the reason for each of his actions.

    ¡°Here it is, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    When aborer hurriedly brought a cloth and held it out, Hwang Jongwi epted and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then he folded the cloth and began to wipe Mount Hua¡¯s gate. As he cleaned, the dust cleared away, and the gate¡¯s original color gradually showed.

    ¡°Sa- Sangdanju-nim. We can do it. Please hand it over.¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi shook his head slightly.

    ¡°This is something I have to do, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Sangdanju-nim, for someone of your standing to do this¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not someone of high standing.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi said with a grin.

    ¡°Besides, no one anywhere in the world orders someone else to clean their friend¡¯s house. I¡¯m just doing this to ease my mind, so please do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    Theborers finally stepped back.

    Hwang Jongwi, who cleaned Mount Hua¡¯s gate, brought the luggage and climbed on it, and even cleaned the signboard. Before he knew it, sweat formed on his forehead.

    After a while, Hwang Jongwi came down under his luggage, wiped his forehead, and looked up at the clean signboard.

    The general manager, who followed, took a deep breath and spoke with a sympathetic expression after looking at the back of Hwang Jongwi.

    ¡°Sodanju¡­. No, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The title of Sangdanju still doesn¡¯t stick well in people¡¯s mouths. That¡¯s understandable, How many years Hwang Jongwi has been called Sodanju?

    Hwang Mun-yak passed away quietly, and Hwang Jongwi, who took over the Eunha Merchant Guild, managed it quite excellently. So much so that everyone watching was amazed.

    However, there were times when the back of Hwang Jongwi looked too lonely.

    ¡®It is only natural.¡¯

    How could he not be lonely when he lost his father, whom he depended on the most, and the people he trusted the most went into seclusion with the gate locked?

    ¡°Should I try calling them?¡±

    ¡°Let it be.¡±

    Despite his sympathy, Hwang Jongwi shook his head.

    ¡°But Sangdanju-nim, this is not entirely a personal matter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi sighed quietly.

    In fact, the situation at the Eunha Merchant Guild is not so smooth. Thanks to Hwang Jongwi¡¯s excellent management, there are no major outward issues, but the business that was expanding vigorously until Hwang Mun-yak¡¯s death has recently hit a snag.

    No, even if Hwang Mun-yak was alive, it would be the same. It¡¯s a turbulent period for everyone.

    ¡°Have you heard from the Yuryong Sect yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Teaching discipleses first, they said¡­¡±

    The biggest hit was taken by none other than the Eunha Merchant Guild. No matter how much the Non-Aggression Pact of Gangnam applies only to the Ten Great Sect and the Five Great Family, who would dare to move expensive goods into Gangnam controlled by the Evil Tyrant Alliance?

    They couldn¡¯t help but cringe even more, especially since the Yuryong Sect could be said to be a friend of Mount Hua. In the end, Eunha Courier Service only transported goods to ces other than Gangnam, but Yuryong Sect has not been very cooperative with them recently.

    As the number of couriers sent in shifts gradually decreased, they were unable to receive requests these days due tock of manpower.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t me them. We were merely traders to them. Wasn¡¯t it just a transactional rtionship to begin with?¡±

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mount Hua, we wouldn¡¯t be able tomission them. Let them return to their ce, don¡¯t hold a grudge.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Any news from the Northern Sea?¡±

    ¡°None. They said they would contact us once preparations areplete¡­ But it¡¯s been a year since we sent goods to Mount Hua, and we¡¯ve received no contact.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Should we try sending someone to¡­¡±

    ¡°Let it be. Their resentment for Jungwon hasn¡¯t vanished. Rushing them could lead to failure.¡±

    ¡°¡­ But even the merchant convoy that went to Yunnan to fetch tea has had issues with the people there and hasn¡¯t been able to bring the teas back. The three biggest revenue streams for the merchant guild are all blocked. Sangdanju-nim, we are holding on with the profit we have earned for now, but¡­..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi sighed.

    It was once thought that the presence of Mount Hua gave wings to the Eunha Merchant Guild. They had enough ability, but were not able to expand due to bad luck, but they found a good friend who they could walk with.

    But seeing how things turned out, what he thought was his own capability was just the halo effect of Mount Hua.

    ¡®My father was right.¡¯

    He felt like he understood why Hwang Mun-yak had so much respect and caution for Mount Hua. Hwang Mun-yak saw further into the depths that his son couldn¡¯t see.

    After feeling the full weight of the situation, his thoughts on Mount Hua deepened even more.

    Because he knew how beneficial Mount Hua is?

    No.

    Hwang Jong realized that he had not fully understood Mount Hua¡¯s value. How Mount Hua had treated the Eunha Merchant Guild with such humility all this time.

    They never looked down on anyone despite providing so much benefit. They treated them with respect and smiles without losing manners, as colleagues, as friends.

    ¡°People only realize someone¡¯s worth after they lose them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi, who had been staring at the gate of Mount Hua in silence, shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Dojang said they wouldn¡¯t go over three years, so he should being out soon. If we don¡¯t want to get scolded for loafing around, should we even have time to rest?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should do what we can.¡±

    While speaking, Hwang Jongwi kept looking back.

    ¡®Dojang.¡¯

    I kept missing you.

    The scene of Chung Myung, who suddenly stormed in while shouting, kicking the door, and loudly demanding alcohol.

    Back then, it just felt rude¡­ but now he understands. Chung Myung acted that way because they considered each other friends with no need for distance.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t rude, it was just informal.¡¯

    Now hepletely understands the smile Hwang Mun-yak would make whenever Chung Myung visited, after carrying so much on his shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, General Manager.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Get me a few more bottles of liquor. Something good.¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you already have more than ten bottles for Dojang when Mount Hua came out of Bongmun? All of them are rare liquors from Jungwon¡­¡±

    ¡°That liquor is for Dojang to drink.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then this time¡­?¡±

    Before answering, Hwang Jongwi looked back at the gate that was now a bit farther away.

    ¡°It¡¯s the liquor for me sitting in front of him.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi nodded slowly.

    ¡®Dojang.¡¯

    The void left was immenselyrge, but Hwang Jongwi did not want to rush Chung Myung.

    Hwang Jongwi knows. He knows that the Chung Myung of the past filled their deficiencies. And now it¡¯s their turn to fill the void left by Chung Myung.

    ¡®Please achieve great merit and return. We will prepare as much celebration liquor as needed.¡¯

    After staring at the tightly closed gate for quite some time, Hwang Jongwi reluctantly turned his body and began to descend the mountain.

 Chapter 863

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 863

    ¡°Die.¡±

    ¡°You filthy Evil Sect!¡±

    A huge street with passers-bying and going. In the middle of it all, people armed with frightening weapons fought and faced off, snarling at each other.

    Chaeng! Chaeng!

    Weapons shed and blood was sttered all around in an instant.

    ¡°Aigoo! What on Earth is happening!¡±

    ¡°Hiik!¡±

    Commoners panicked and fled from the sh that unfolded in broad daylight. However, the merchants who hadid out their goods were too worried to run away.

    In the end, they retreated to a corner, huddling and watching the martial artists swinging their swords fiercely.

    ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s just been a day or two!¡±

    Just a few years ago, it was impossible to see the people of Kangho fighting in the middle of the street. But sadly, such incidents have be frequent, not just in Hanam but also in many ces in Gangbuk.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    One of the martial artists screamed as he was stabbed in the chest, spraying blood as he copsed.

    Merchants clenched their eyes shut at the terrible sight.

    It was very difficult for people who had lived simple lives their whole lives to watch with open eyes a person swinging a weapon at another person and the person¡¯s warm blood sttering everywhere.

    Kwadangtangtang!

    The body of the fallen person hit the street vendor. In an instant, the stall shattered and the fruits that had been piled up flew all over the ce.

    ¡°Aigo!¡±

    To the merchants, it was like a bolt from the blue, but who doesn¡¯t know that their life is more important than that piece of fruit?

    ¡°You damn bastards!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this today!¡±

    Even at a nce, these rough-looking people had such a vicious poisonous gaze. Those who faced that ferocious momentum did not give up and rushed towards them.

    But at that very moment.

    ¡°Cease!¡±

    Kwaang!

    Along with the solemn voice, there was a dull explosion as if a chunk of rock had fallen from a cliff.

    Those who were fighting fiercely stopped for a moment and turned their heads.

    When they saw a group of martial artists approaching, various expressions appeared on their faces.

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    The sight of that particr yellow robe would unsettle anyone in Kangho. Among many monasteries and monks, only one ce has the privilege to wear that yellow robe.

    Shaolin.

    Shaolin, the head of the Ten Great Sect and the Northern Star of Kangho, had appeared.

    Thump. Thump.

    Shaolin¡¯s Hye Bang, who led the disciples of Shaolin, looked at the chaotic street with a furrowed brow.

    A deep sigh escaped his lips.

    ording to logic, the words that shoulde out of his mouth at this moment would be ¡®What is going on?¡¯ But he didn¡¯t feel the need to put those words out of his mouth.

    Because he already knew clearly what was going on.

    ¡°Disciples, listen up.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Suppress all those who have made a fuss and send them to Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Great Monk (??)!¡±

    One of the people who heard it shouted. The word Chivalrous (?(Áx)) was clearly engraved on the left chest of the white robe tainted with dust.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gwak Sojong of Chivalrous Blood Sect (???(ÁxÑªéT))! This happened because those damned Evil Sects started a fight. How can you treat us like an Evil Faction punk without even considering the right or wrong?¡±

    Chivalrous Blood Sect is one of the small and medium-sized Righteous Factions based in Hanam. It is not a subsidiary sect of Shaolin, but it is also a ce that has had a deep rtionship with the subsidiary sect of Shaolin since ancient times.

    When Gwak Sojong, the leader of the Chivalrous Blood Sect, objected outrightly, a look of fatigue shed across Hye Bang¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­Munju. Did you not hear Bangjang¡¯s message that those who cause trouble in Hanam will not be tolerated for any reason?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, damn it. So, are you saying that we should suck our fingers and watch those damn Evil Sect bastards who are trying to robmoners in the ce where the Chivalrous Blood Sect is located?¡±

    When Gwak Sojong protested with his neck veins standing out, a deep sigh leaked out of Hye Bang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say to report such matters to Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean wait for Shaolin, when no one knows when you guys wille! It¡¯s not like it happens just once or twice.¡±

    Hye Bang shook his head.

    ¡°Right or wrong, it is for the senior officials at the main mountain to discuss. I am just following Bangjang¡¯s orders, I ask for your understanding, Munju.¡±

    ¡°Darn it!¡±

    Gwak Sojong¡¯s face was horribly distorted.

    The Shaolin disciples quickly engaged and ended the fight, so the damage was not extensive. However, that didn¡¯t mean there was no damage at all. He clearly saw a few disciples bleeding.

    Under such circumstances, it was not easy to sheathe their swords and retreat. Especially in a situation where they believe they¡¯re in the right.

    But at least in this Hanam, Shaolin¡¯s will is the absolutew.

    ¡°Put away your weapons and step back. We will cooperate with Shaolin for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The disciples, who heard the order, nced at Hye Bang with eyes full of dissatisfaction and turned their heads away.

    Hye Bang felt as if a dark cloud filled his chest for a moment.

    Just a few years ago, would Shaolin have received such gazes in Hanam?

    He chanted briefly. Anyway, now was not the time to be consumed by such emotions. He had no idea what might be happening elsewhere at this moment.

    ¡°You all should apany us to the main mountain as well.¡±

    Hye Bang¡¯s gaze shifted to one side.

    Contrary to the Chivalrous Blood Sect, who, despite their dissatisfaction, could be said to be cooperative, the eyes staring at Hye Bang from the opposing group were nothing but brutal.

    ¡°Damn monk chirping so well. Why should we cooperate with what you say?¡±

    Hye Bang sighs deeply.

    ¡®I can¡¯t possibly fathom Bangjang¡¯s intentions with my limited discipline. Why would Bangjang let them be?¡¯

    The ones showing their teeth were obviously from the Evil Sects.

    Of course, for Hye Bang, Evil Sects were not so unfamiliar. Even in Hanam, where the influence of Shaolin was strong, Evil Sects clearly existed.

    However, they were more fittingly called dark paths rather than Evil Sects. Every society has its dark corners, and those who leech off those corners inevitably form groups.

    However, they were different from the Evil Sects that Hye Bang knew. Those who moved to Gangbuk to escape the Evil Tyrant Alliance were rough and showed no minimum respect for Shaolin and Ten Great Sect.

    ¡°What will you do then?¡±

    The words were polite but rough. This was not only because of fatigue from the situation but also from the irritation and hostility that Hye Bang felt towards them.

    ¡°Huh, quite the temper for a monk. I heard that people with thick faces don¡¯t get angry very often.¡±

    ¡°Thick face?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, shy! You monk bastard! If you think about it, the reason we are struggling here is because of you Shaolin bastards! If you hadn¡¯t let loose the reins on the Evil Tyrant Alliance, we wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here to avoid those bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to find a way to survive when youe to a foreignnd? Are you saying we should starve to death without doing anything? Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have risked my life to run all the way to Gangbuk. I would rather die fighting than suck my fingers and starve to death!¡±

    It sounds reasonable, but it¡¯s not worth thinking about.

    Bing a bandit to avoid starvation doesn¡¯t make it any less of a crime. No, a decent human being wouldn¡¯t think of stealing from others to survive in the first ce.

    Such words could not have been an excuse for Hye Bang, who had been strictly disciplined by Shaolin.

    ¡°So, you won¡¯tply?¡±

    ¡°Huhu. They say Shaolin monks can¡¯t be pierced by des, huh?¡±

    Hye Bang¡¯s expression turned cold.

    ¡°Gong Mu.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Subdue them all and arrest them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as the words were over, Shaolin¡¯s disciples rushed to the Evil Sects, who brandish their weapons. Their faces were stern, unfitting for those who was supposed to preach mercy.

    ¡°You damn bastards!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll peel off your skin!¡±

    ¡°Subdue them at once!¡±

    In the end, seeing the fight that broke out again, Hye Bang briefly recited a chant.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    Although he and Shaolin¡¯s disciples were running around sweating, the chaos in Hanam continued to escte.

    At first, only the Evil Sects that came to Gangbuk were going wild, but now not only the Evil Sects who had been in Hanam from the beginning but also the Righteous Sects who became extremely nervous, vited Shaolin¡¯s will and made a mess.

    It feels like pouring water into a bottomless pot. They¡¯re trying their best to stabilize Hanam, but the situation is only getting worse.

    Hye Bang, who was immersed in worry, soon shook his head violently.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think about it.¡¯

    He forcefully shrugged off the idea that maybe all of this was happening because Shaolin was no longer as esteemed as it used to be. And he took a deep sigh and moved on.

    No matter how long ago it was, things eventually came to an end. So, he had no choice but to keep trying until then.

    * * *

    Creak!

    The door opened violently.

    ¡°Daehyung!¡± (Daehyung = Big brother)

    The man who opened the door crumpled his face. The terrible smell of alcohol ached his head for a moment.

    ¡°Daehyung! Please wake up, Daehyung!¡±

    In the grandest building in the old city (??(¹Å¶¼)), on the top floor of Hua Hua Pavilion (???(»¨»¨˜Ç)).

    The man who upied the most expensive room was lying on arge luxurious bed.

    ¡°Ah, Daehyung! Please wake up!¡±

    The man who had been sleeping like a dead man twitched his eyelids and slowly opened them.

    ¡°¡­Darn it.¡±

    He grabbed his aching head and asked in a raspy voice.

    ¡°What is it? This early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Daehyung. The Red Horse Manor (???(³àñR·¿)), who had gone to sort out things with Chivalrous Blood Something or something, was taken away by the Shaolin bastards.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    The man reached for the bottle on the bed. However, no matter how much he shook it, not a single drop of alcohol remained.

    Annoyed, he threw the bottle and looked at the person who hade to report.

    ¡°Aso. (??(ƒº¯E))¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any money?¡±

    ¡°Where would I get money? Didn¡¯t you spend all my emergency funds while you were ying here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    ¡°If only those ipetent Red Horse Manor had done their jobs properly, we would¡¯ve already collected a hefty sum as tribute, but they¡¯ve messed it all up. Now there¡¯s nowhere to make money, even if you look with your eyes wide open! That¡¯s why I told you not to go to Hanam in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The man clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, you idiot. Is there any easy target left in Gangbuk? Shall we go to Hobuk, where all those punks are running wild? Or shall we go to Habuk where the Emperor is? Or maybe Sichuan, the Dragon¡¯s Pond and Tiger¡¯s Den (????¡± (ÁúÌ¶»¢Ñ¨))?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same everywhere, the same.¡±

    The man who came to report sighed deeply and asked.

    ¡°¡­So what do we do now? We can¡¯t secure a foothold in Hanam like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡±

    The man chuckled.

    ¡°It worked out better. If we can¡¯t secure a foothold, just give it up.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve roughly assessed the situation, let¡¯s go for one big bite.¡±

    ¡°One big bite?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to retire anyway. My back still hurts when it rains, ever since I got beaten up by Jang Ilso¡­¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to resort to banditry?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Banditry it is. Gather everyone you can.¡±

    ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°All of them!¡±

    The man who heard it frowned.

    ¡°¡­No. If Daehyung says so, the guys will gather like clouds with their eyes red red, but where are you going to lead them? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be worthwhile even if we hit most ces.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a big ce, a really big ce.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes turned to the west.

    ¡°One of the world¡¯s top ten merchants should be enough to make a living for a lifetime, right?¡±

    ¡°T- Top ten merchants?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have a n. Gather everyone interested under my name.¡±

    ¡°Ah, understood. Daehyung!¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to gather people without a proper n. However, the man who heard these words didn¡¯t ask any more questions and just nodded before running out.

    It¡¯s a matter of course.

    The one who spoke was none other than Gal Cheonrip (???(¸ðÇ§Á¢)), the First Murderer (??(Ò»š¢)) of the ¡®Seven Murderer of Gangseo¡¯ and famously known as ¡®The Ruthless Ghost Dao¡¯ (????(¹íµ¶ŸoÇé).

    If it¡¯s the words of Gal Cheonrip, who is famous for having argued with Jang Ilso in the past, a flock of hungry wolves will gather around with hungry bellies.

    Gudu of Nakyang.

    Dark clouds were gathering in the sky of Nakyang.

 Chapter 864

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 864

    The Pleasure District of Nakyang.

    It is now an old city (??(¹Å¶¼)) that has lost its former glory, but even so, Nakyang is still Nakyang. Its brightly lit night streets attracted countless moths who were tired of life.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m getting drunk.¡±

    ¡°Kikik, you¡¯ve gotten a lot weaker! How much have you had?¡±

    ¡°Hng. I¡¯m far from done. I can drink till dawn.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Bragging with an empty wallet¡­ Ugh! What the¡ª!¡±

    The drunk man, who had been staggering around, fell to the ground with a thud. He had bumped shoulders with someone passing by.

    ¡°This guy is insane¡­!¡±

    The man¡¯s mouth, which was about to scream reflexively, closed like a m in an instant.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The passerby briefly looked down at him. His face wasn¡¯t particrly menacing, nor was his build overwhelminglyrge.

    Yet, the man who had fallen could only tremble, unable to even breathe.

    It wasn¡¯t because his guts were small. Anyone who saw the dozens of sword cuts on his face would have the same reaction as the man.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uhh¡­¡±

    His friend, who had just sobered up, quickly ran over and bowed violently.

    ¡°I apologize! This friend was very drunk¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, I will apologize on his behalf, Great Personage!¡±

    Just as the shoulder of the person who was staring at the two drunken men with his cold eyes seemed about to move, someone beside him ced a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The man full of sword cuts then licked his lips.

    He stared at them with eyes that were hard to tell what he was thinking, but then turned away without saying a word.

    Then the person who tried to dissuade the man giggled and said to the drunken man.

    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a gambling house up ahead. Why don¡¯t you guys try your luck? You seem to be really lucky today.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Maybe you¡¯ve used up all your lifetime luck? Could be, since you¡¯ve met a Blood Dao Murderer (???(Ñªµ¶É·)) and survived.¡±

    The man who had been mumbling to himself hurriedly quickened his pace to follow the one ahead.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The drunks, nowpletely sober, wiped off the cold sweat that had trickled down their foreheads.

    ¡°What kind of¡­ face is that?¡±

    ¡°Did you see the look in his eyes?¡±

    ¡°A- A man of Kangho, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course he is.¡±

    Formoners, encountering people of Kangho is not amon urrence.

    ¡°Why are the people of Kangho here¡­. huh?¡±

    The man who was mumbling absently flinched and tensed his shoulders. It was because arge dao was hanging from the waist of the person who had just passed by him.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s not just the dao.

    A jagged spear rises above the back of the person walking in front, and the man behind, who has a huge body that appears to have extraordinary strength at a nce, also walks with great strides.

    ¡°Wha- What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Everyone who passed by was giving off an eerie vibe.

    Other people seemed to sense it too, as they began to retreat to the side of the road, holding their breaths.

    ¡°Did a war break out?¡±

    ¡°Where did all these people of Kanghoe from?¡±

    As people with scary faces began to appear here and there, themoners nced at them with a feeling of half curiosity and half fear.

    But there was someone who watched this spectacle with an entirely different perspective.

    ¡®¡­Blood Dao Murderer, Iron Ghost (??(èF¹í)), Revolving Spear Ghost (????(hÐý˜Œ¹í)), Nine Abyss Swordsman (????(¾ÅÓÄ„¦¿Í))? Damn, what¡¯s all this?¡¯

    Seeing various unparalleled martial masters from the Evil Sects gathering, the facial expression of Gwak Pyeong (??(Þ½‚v)), head of the Nakyang branch of Beggar Union, turned ashen.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that these people could gather in one ce. Because people of Evil Sects are basically more wary of and dislike the same Evil Sects than the Righteous Sects.

    ¡®We, we need to call for backup.¡¯

    But to put it the other way around, it means that something big enough to bring people who are fighting against each other together in one ce is happening.

    Gwak Pyeong, who was scared and was about to turn around, saw something that caught his eye and froze in ce.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Eh¡­?¡±

    I could clearly see the face of a man walking over there.

    ¡°So- So- Soul¡­. Soul-Severing Blood Hand (????(”à»êÑªÊÖ))¡­.¡±

    Gwak Pyeong¡¯s face turned pale.

    If what he had seen so far were people who had made a name for themselves among Gangnam¡¯s Evil Sects, Soul-Severing Blood Hand is a ¡®big shot¡¯ who cannot even bepared to them.

    The middle-aged man, who appeared skinny and fragile, slowly walked by and then briefly nced at Gwak Pyeong.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As soon as their eyes met, Gwak Pyeong¡¯s whole body cooled as if it had fallen into an ice cave.

    ¡®Did, did he recognize me¡­¡¯

    However, that was it.

    Even though Soul-Severing Blood Hand surely would have recognized him as a Gaebang member, he showed no particr interest and passed by.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Gwak Pyeong, who lost strength in his legs, copsed on the spot.

    ¡°Bra- Branch Leader-nimn.¡±

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    The beggars who were behind quickly ran up and supported him.

    ¡°¡­What on Earth is happening here?¡±

    Instead of answering, Gwak Pyeong chased the back of the Evil Sects with his eyes.

    As they walked down the main street, the towering of Hwahwa Pavilion stood tall.

    The top floor of a pavilion is a ce where only the richest guests are received, and it is no exaggeration to say that the status of a pavilion depends on how extravagantly the top floor is decorated.

    Hwahwa Pavilion¡¯s top floor, in line with its reputation as the best in Nakyang, was also beautifully adorned with extravagant decorations.

    However,

    The top floor of Hwahwa Pavilion, which should normally be noisy with the sound of gold being struck and theughter of gisaengs, was now filled with dead silence.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Those sitting on chairs that looked expensive at first nce looked straight ahead in silence.

    It was an interesting scene.

    At least twenty people were sitting on the top floor of Hwahwa Pavilion at the moment. However, no one opened their mouths first, and none of them met each other¡¯s eyes.

    They know.

    Although they are called ¡°Evil Sects¡±, they were never meant to get along in the first ce. Why should people who swing swords at each other, even stabbing each other in the back to im more territory, be on good terms?

    It was even more surprising that even though this many people were gathered in one ce, there was no stabbing.

    They had gathered for a reason today, and to avoid unnecessary conflict, they tried their best not to provoke each other.

    However¡­ the silencested so long that eventually, someone couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    ¡°For God¡¯s sake! How long are we supposed to wait!¡±

    Jade Snake Dao (±ÌÉßµ¶) Jin Ryang (??(±w×Ô)) burst out shouting. They had been here for almost half an hour, yet the one who summoned them was nowhere to be found.

    Naturally, it was frustrating.

    However, not everyone seemed to share this sentiment.

    ¡°Stop causing a ruckus, you brat.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°It means shut your mouth before I stab the dao at your waist in your mouth.¡±

    A murderous look appeared in Jade Snake Dao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Do you have the ability to do that, Red Monster (??(³à¹Ö))?¡±

    As Jade Snake Dao growled, Red Monster chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to deal with Jade Snake Dao alone.¡±

    ¡°You know it well.¡±

    ¡°But there might be around ten people here who can jam a sword into your mouth. Know your ce and shut up.¡±

    ¡°You son of a¡­.¡±

    Just as Jade Snake Dao was about tosh out.

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jade Snake Dao shut his mouth.

    His eyes met those of Soul-Severing Blood Hand, seated at the far end. Seeing the expressionless face whose true intentions were hard to guess, the Jade Snake Dao flushed his face but sat back down in his seat without saying a word.

    Although he was so infamous in Zhejiang (??) that his name alone made a child stop crying, he could not dare to offend that Soul-Severing Blood Hand.

    In Kangho, the strongmand respect (???(Ç¿Õß×ð)).

    And thisw was even more strictly observed in the world of Evil Sects.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    At that time, Soul-Severing Blood Hand opened his mouth with a little annoyance.

    ¡°This is indeed boring. Gangseo Seven Murderer doesn¡¯t treat his guests well.¡±

    ¡°If you were guests, you would have been treated as such.¡±

    At that moment, the door behind them swung open, and seven men walked in. All eyes instantly turned toward them.

    ¡®They¡¯re¡­ ¡®

    ¡®¡­Indeed.¡¯

    The world is vast and wide.

    Not everyone who has a reputation knows each other. Even if they recognize each other¡¯s monikers or fame.

    And those who saw Gangseo Seven Murderer for the first time today involuntarily nodded their heads.

    Iron Ghost twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡®The rumor wasn¡¯t exaggerated.¡¯

    A tingling aura powerful enough to make one¡¯s fingertips tingle.

    Gangseo Seven Murderer. Seven sworn brothers who are called the envoys of Gangseo Province.

    Each and every one of them were people who could build a tower with notoriety.

    It was inevitable that they would have to confront each other. If a mountain can¡¯t have two tigers, then having seven tigers would naturally lead to hell on earth.

    However, instead of fighting each other to death, Gangseo Seven Murderer became brothers.

    Their numbers may be only seven, but at that moment, a powerful group was born that no force under heaven could easily mess with.

    Especially¡­.

    ¡®Is that person the First Murderer, the Ruthless Ghost Dao Gal Cheonrip?¡¯

    The moment they saw the person walking in with anguid expression at the front, everyone felt their muscles tighten. It was as if their bodies instinctively knew the danger of this individual and were sounding a warning.

    Thump. Thump.

    Gal Cheonrip, who was at the front, swiveled his body around and smirked at everyone.

    ¡°Good to see you, you pieces of trash. No¡­ Should I call you bastards who turned their tails and ran away instead of pieces of trash?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face was hardened at the sudden outpouring of swear words.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t know spitting while lying down was your hobby.¡±

    Gal Cheonripughed out loud as Iron Ghost coldly retorted.

    ¡°You have a point. Let¡¯s say hello first. I¡¯m Gal Cheonrip, First Dog (??(Ò»È®)) of Gangseo Seven Sight (????(½­Î÷ÆßÒŠ)).¡±

    The others who had their arms folded slightly nodded their heads.

    Everyone here already knew that he was Gal Cheonrip even if they didn¡¯t hear him. First of all, his momentum is different.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip opened his mouth as if there was no need for formalities.

    ¡°The fact that these guys who live for their own pride took such heavy steps to get here means that your gut is glued to your back, right? You ran away from wolves in the Gangnam and came up to Gangbuk, only to find out that this is where the tigers reside.¡±

    Everyone here is a person who moved to Gangbuk because they did not want to fall under the control of the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Jang Ilso offered only submission or death as an option.

    But there was no way paradise could be found where they fled.

    Although it was not as brutal as Gangnam, Gangbuk was a ce where it was even more difficult to breathe. Every time they try to do something, the damned Shaolin, the Tang Family, and Beggar Union would madly rush over and keep watch.

    Although they didn¡¯t specifically open their mouths to say anything, everyone was feeling deeply sick of this reality.

    That¡¯s why they responded to the call of Gal Cheonrip. Had the situation not been so, these people would never have gathered face to face.

    Especially since they came to Gangbuk in the first ce because they hated being in groups.

    ¡°Quit the nonsense and speak. Why did you call us here?¡±

    At the words of Soul-Severing Blood Hand, Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°If the renowned Soul-Severing Blood Hand asks, I must answer. The reason I called you is simple. I¡¯m running out of money.¡±

    Those words broughtughter from all over the ce.

    ¡°So what? You want us to lend you money?¡±

    ¡°I may be a beggar, but you all are beggars too, right? A beggar can¡¯t lend to another beggar. Instead¡­¡±

    A bluish gleam poured out of Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to kill and take.¡±

    At his icy voice, even the air inside began to grow colder.

 Chapter 865

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 865

    ¡°To kill and to take away.¡±

    It¡¯s not a particrly remarkable phrase.

    It is only natural for those who im to be Evil (?(Ð°)).

    It¡¯s a phrase used by those who reject the facades that could be called Virtue (?(¶Y)), and who have thrown off thews that constrain people.

    If they need something, they obtain it by force. If they want something, they take it, even if they have to kill for it. Anyone who finds this ufortable doesn¡¯t belong to the Evil ((?(Ð°)).

    However, no one took this statement lightly when it came out of Gal Cheonrip¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°In this Gangbuk?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Easier said than done!¡±

    Immediate negative reactions erupted from here and there.

    The reason why this reaction came from the mouths of those who have no aversion to killing and taking is very simple.

    This is because this Gangbuknd they are stepping on is ruled by the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family.

    If it were only a few years ago, they would have cared less. Even if the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family were powerful, if problems escted, they could just cross the Yangtze and head Gangnam.

    The world is infinitely vast.

    So, no matter how far-reaching the Ten Great Sects¡¯ influence is, they can¡¯t chase them to the ends of the world.

    However, they can no longer step foot in Gangnam. The moment they step into Gangnam, isn¡¯t it clear that the sword des of the Evil Tyrant Alliance will target them?

    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this because we are good-natured. The moment we behave as we wish, the eyes of those Ten Great Sects bastards will turn red ande running chasing us. How do you n on killing and robbing?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say you¡¯ll fight against Ten Great Sects, do you?.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is Gangbuk, First Dog.¡±

    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t havee. I¡¯m not here to hear some kind of stupid nonsense.¡±

    Despite criticism from all over the ce, Gal Cheonrip, the First Dog, giggled andughed. That softughter drove everyone back into silence.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    Upon Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s question, First Dog stoppedughing and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny. Of course, it¡¯s funny.¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders and twitched the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°How could it not be funny to see starving people drooling even though a sumptuous feast was ced right in front of them?¡±

    In an instant, a killing intent filled the quiet room.

    Everyone in the hall stared at Gal Cheonrip with eyes that could eat him alive. Then, Gangseo Seven Murderer who had been guarding behind Gal Cheonrip stepped forward and bared their teeth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡±

    At that time, Gal Cheonrip raised his hand and stopped them.

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Daehyung.¡±

    And he squinted his eyes and asked,

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must have held your breath because you can¡¯t help it right now. The Ten Great Sects who saw blood in their territory are worse than the Evil Sects who had their money stolen. So you wanted to watch the situation a little bit. But¡­ has anything improved?¡¯

    No one could answer.

    It has been two years.

    For over two years, they did nothing and just sucked their thumbs. But everyone felt that it was reaching its limits.

    ¡°The fate you¡¯ll eventually face is obvious. Enduring and keep enduring before starving to death. Or¡­ eventually, you can¡¯t stand it anymore and work alone, then get caught by the Ten Great Sects and get the Tendons and Veins Severement punishment.¡±

    Tendons and Veins Severement. (????(”à½î”ØÃ}))

    It is a punishment of cutting off the muscles of the limbs. If the Dantian is broken, internal strength cannot be used, but the learned martial arts can be used. However, those who have suffered from Tendons and Veins Severement can¡¯t use their hands and feet properly, so they be unable to handle even ordinarymoners.

    The Ten Great Sects impose this punishment on the people of Evil Sects who havemitted horrible crimes.

    A look of deep displeasure appeared on the faces of those who heard those words. However, no one strongly objected, perhaps because they all sensed that this inevitable future was waiting for them.

    ¡°So what do you suggest? Don¡¯t beat around the bush, just say it.¡±

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip sneered.

    ¡°Gathering in small numbers only allows for robbing small ces. If you¡¯re going to rob something, you should rob properly. A ce with enough money for all of us to livefortably for a lifetime.¡±

    ¡°What about the pursuer?¡±

    ¡°As long as we have money, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. They might have pursued us for a long distance in the past, but they can¡¯t now. We can lie low somewhere like Qinghai (Prev, chap. Cheonghae) or Xinjiang until things cool down and thene back under new identities.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Upon hearing that statement, different thoughts unfurled in the minds of those present.

    ¡®Anyway, they won¡¯t be after me.¡¯

    ¡®All I have to do is head to Qinghai, and that¡¯s it.¡¯

    ¡®If ites to the reputation of Gangseo Seven Murderer, we will be treated as nobodies.¡¯

    People who briefly join hands like this usually scatter in all directions once the job is done. No matter how eagerly the pursuers chase them, they can¡¯t possibly go after everyone involved.

    If so, it will have no choice but to chase high-profile people first. And in this ce, the most renowned person is Gangseo Seven Murderer, no matter what anyone says.

    ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Just sitting here sucking our thumbs is getting tiresome.¡±

    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, money isn¡¯t the problem! Those Ten Great Sects bastards are tantly monitoring us, how long should we keep our mouths shut?¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s like this now, what will happen when those Wudang and Southern Edge Secte out of Bongmun¡­¡±

    There is a reason why the Evil Sect gathered in Gangnam in the first ce. It¡¯s too difficult to get anything done in Gangbuk, where the Ten Great Sects originally had their strongholds.

    The sects who guard the center of Gangbuk are Shaolin, Wudang, Beggar Union, Southern Edge Sect, and Namgung Family.

    Even though two among those five sects have gone to Bongmun, it¡¯s difficult to breathe under the pressure. So, isn¡¯t it obvious what will happen when those two sects unseal their gates?

    ¡°So?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip raises his head.

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand crosses his arms and looks at him coldly.

    ¡°Given the people we¡¯ve gathered, what¡¯s the target? It shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary ce.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re going after one of the Ten Great Merchant Guilds in Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°Ten Great Merchant Guilds?¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    As soon as the words ¡®Ten Great Merchant Guilds¡¯ were mentioned, everyone clicked their tongues.

    ¡°What a stupid thing to say.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand also shook his head.

    ¡°If it¡¯s such a ce, obviously one of the Ten Great Sect or one of the Five Great Familiey will be involved. The Ten Great Sect who get their warehouse raided will light a fire in their eyes and pursue us.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The ce I am trying to rob is a ce where there is little chance of being tracked down.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one ce where there are no guard dogs, yet the storage is fuller than anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°¡­Where is that?¡±

    ¡°Eunha Merchant Guild.¡±

    Those gathered at Gal Cheonrip¡¯s words frowned and whispered.

    ¡°Eunha Merchant Guild?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is there a ce like that?¡±

    ¡°Ah. Would it be easy to understand if it was Eunha Courier Service?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re nning to rob that ce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce that has newly made its name known on the fringes of the Ten Great Merchant Guilds in Jungwon in recent years. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s scraping the bottom in terms of earnings. It¡¯s literally a ce where money is raked in.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be some support behind a ce like that?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there would be. But not now. The support behind Eunha Merchant Guild is none other than Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Only then did those who understood the situation lit up their eyes.

    ¡°¡­So Mount Hua, who has sealed their gates, is the backing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting story.¡±

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Iron Ghost, who had been silently listening, spoke.

    ¡°Shaanxi is now an ownerless mountain. Since Southern Edge Sect had also entered Bongmun.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even closer to Qinghai, then. Once we leave Shaanxi, we¡¯ll be right in Qinghai.¡±

    Those who had roughly guessed the situation couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly.

    ¡°There will be bodyguards, but they¡¯re just run-of-the-mills types.¡±

    ¡°Ten Great Merchant Guild without an owner is no different from a treasure trove with its doors wide open.¡±

    ¡°No owner?¡±

    However, Soul-Severing Blood Hand still seemed unconvinced.

    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something. Do you think sealing the gates (Bongmun) means being tied up and confined? If a fire breaks out in their front yard, people wille out to put it out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I know. Of course, they¡¯ll definitely unseal the gates.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip nodded nonchntly.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that the same thing? Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±

    He scanned the people in the hall.

    ¡°You¡¯re not saying that this group can¡¯t handle a single Mount Hua, are you?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone chuckled softly.

    Those gathered here were not all.

    Of course, there are people who move individually, but about half are leading small forces of their own. If they could gather all their people, dealing with an average sect wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Being one of Ten Great Sects would be burdensome, but¡­ just Mount Hua, who couldn¡¯t even join Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on them. Mount Hua is the head of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Leader in name only. Is there any idiot who thinks that Mount Hua is stronger than the Sichuan Tang Family?¡±

    Mount Hua had been prestigious a long time ago, and a few years ago, its reputation was enhanced by being at the center of an event that swept the world.

    But objectively, Mount Hua is nothing more than a small or medium-sized sect that falls short of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family. Fame and skill don¡¯t always corrte, after all.

    Although Mount Hua¡¯s sword warrior, which lost its name during their Bongmun, gained a reputation by confronting Jang Ilso of Evil Tyrant Alliance, to be honest, that was an achievement of Mount Hua¡¯s sword warrior, not the performance of Mount Hua.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it certain that they¡¯re affiliated with Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to worry about the Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Their main force, the Tang Family, is tied up at the Yangtze, so there¡¯s no need to worry about any other pursuit. The rest of the riffraff are far away from Jungwon.¡±

    After some quick calctions, everyone exchanged meaningful nces.

    ¡°So, all we have to worry about is Mount Hua, then?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip nodded loudly.

    ¡°It seems everyone understands now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this is all right?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you can drop out now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The assembled people looked at each other, gauging reactions. It was undoubtedly an enticing proposition, but there were reservations.

    One among them who had been hesitating finally raised his hand lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip looked at the person who raised his hand with a strange smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that Shadowless Assassin (????(ŸoÓ°ô^š¢)) is a coward.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it because I¡¯m scared. Even if you get out of Qinghai, you¡¯ll have toe back to Jungwon in the end. I don¡¯t want to live my whole life being chased.¡±

    ¡°All right. That¡¯s not a bad choice. Just¡­.¡±

    In that moment, a dao shed like a ray of light from Gal Cheonrip¡¯s waist.

    Sogok!

    Simultaneously, Shadowless Assassin¡¯s cleanly severed arm soared into the air.

    ¡°Euuaaaaak!¡±

    A horrific scream burst from Shadowless Assassin¡¯s mouth. He fell from the chair, clutching the stump where his arm had been, and writhed on the floor.

    Step. Step.

    Gal Cheonrip, who approached with a calm face, trampled on the face of Shadowless Assassin.

    ¡°U- Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what we call a coward. And I hate cowards.¡±

    ¡°Sto- Stop¡­.¡±

    Sogok!

    With one swift movement, Shadowless Assassin¡¯s head was severed, and his body slumped to the floor.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone was silent as if they had agreed beforehand.

    Shadowless Assassin was a martial artist that most here couldn¡¯t easily match. Yet, he was killed like a backstreet fly without even putting up a fight.

    ¡®Ruthless Ghost Dao.¡¯

    This scene proved why he was Gangseo Seven Murderer and made the world shake with the nickname Ruthless Ghost Dao.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip shook off the blood on his dao and looked around at the others with a sneering smile.

    ¡°Anyone else dropping out?¡±

    There was no answer.

    The people here were likely to cause trouble soon anyway, even if Gal Cheonrip did nothing. Seeing such a gruesome scene firsthand, they were even less likely to leave.

    ¡°No one¡¯s leaving.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand stared at Gal Cheonrip with his arms crossed.

    ¡°But you¡¯d better be prepared for one thing. If you gather people like this and move around, you shouldn¡¯t expect any control. Hell will perhaps unfold.¡±

    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip bared his teeth and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it in the name of Gangseo Seven Murderer. Do as you please. Aren¡¯t I the one who¡¯s gonna take care of the consequences anyway?¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    The moment Soul-Severing Blood Hand nodded, everything was decided.

    ¡°The fact that we¡¯ve gathered here has probably already reached the Ten Great Sects¡¯ ears through the beggars. They can¡¯t stop us due to theirck of power, but we shouldn¡¯t waste time.¡±

    ¡°So when do we move?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­In a day?¡±

    ¡°Why? Is there any reason not to?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Soul-Severing Blood Hand licked his lips slowly with his tongue.

    ¡°I wee it. I was getting so bored I thought I¡¯d go mad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you guys. Bring everyone interested. We¡¯ll make a grand spectacle.¡±

    The wolf who endured hunger for a long time smiled at the smell of blood.

 Chapter 866

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 866

    ¡°Are you sure this is okay, Daehyung?¡±

    ¡°What is itt?¡±

    After the gathered people had left, Dam Hae, the youngest of Gangseo Seven Murderer and known as ¡®One Smile One Kill¡¯ (????(Ò»Ð¦Ò»š¢)), cautiously spoke up.

    ¡°It seems like things are getting too big.¡±

    ¡°Youngest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daehyung.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rather a problem if we make a small profit.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip grinned.

    ¡°People cannot overlook small tribtions. When there¡¯s a fire in the house, everyone in the neighborhood tries to put it off. Even if they don¡¯t like the owner of the house, it¡¯s human instinct to run to the well for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But when a mountain fire starts and begins to consume everything, it is also a human who lets go and watches. When they see something beyond their means, they can¡¯t even dare to hold a bucket of water.¡±

    Dam Hae nodded as if it made sense.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried. Aren¡¯t they part of the same Righteous Sect? Shaanxi and Henan are not far apart; what if people from Shaolin or Gaebang rush over¡­?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip sneered.

    ¡°The reason those old faction fools are in a frenzy right now is that they¡¯re cornered. There¡¯s dirt on their face, so they have no choice but to hide from others or pretend like nothing¡¯s happened, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daehyung.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean the shame goes away. Those who have been humiliated want one of two things. Either find an opportunity to perform well enough to wash away that shame, or else¡­.¡±

    The second eldest of Gangseo Seven Murderer, Yama¡¯s Axe (???(éÍõ¸«)) Go Song (??(Žìíž)), chuckled as if he understood.

    ¡°¡­or make others share their fate.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°Do you think they will try to prevent Mount Hua from being damaged? They might act sorry, but deep inside, they would probably p their hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­But still, it is a Righteous Sect in name and appearance.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Righteous Sect, Gal Cheonrip muttered, snapping his fingers.

    ¡°Righteous Sect or not, they¡¯re still humans. It¡¯s not like those Righteous Sect guys were born while reciting Buddhist or Taoist scriptures. Their inner selves are as rotten as ours.¡±

    One Kill One Smile silently nodded at his words.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t fully understand it, but if Gal Cheonrip spoke this much, he couldn¡¯t ask more.

    Gal Cheonrip is a scary man even among them, although they are brothers. There¡¯s nothing good about making him angry.

    ¡°But Daehyung.¡±

    At that time, Yama¡¯s Axe Go Song opened his mouth as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Reaping big is good, but are you really going to share the spoils with them?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s better to be sure with calction. But¡­!¡±

    Both Yama¡¯s Axe and One Kill One Smile looked at Gal Cheonrip with anticipation.

    ¡°Only if they agree to follow us after all this is over.¡±

    When Gal Cheonrip grinned maliciously, Go Song¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Follow us? Do you really n on taking them in?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So far, we brothers have been living well without the trouble of taking care of our followers. But now¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Living well?¡±

    In an instant, Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Have you lived so well that we came all the way to Gangbuk and wasted our time?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The faces of Go Song and Dam Hae turned white as his body emitted thick bloodlust.

    ¡°While that dog-like Jang Ilso became the ruler of Gangnam, we became the scum of Gangbuk. Why am I so inferior to him that I have to end up like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hyung-nim.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip grinded his teeth.

    ¡°All the differencese down to power. I can face Jang Ilso, but we can¡¯t face Myriad Man Manor. Not to mention the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Go Song nodded as if he had a point.

    ¡°Indeed, if we had our own force, we wouldn¡¯t be oppressed by those Ten Great Sect.¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have had to flee to Gangbuk in the first ce.¡±

    Being of Evil Sects doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have any pride. No,pared to Righteous Sects that can bend their pride for a greater cause, Evil Sects do not have to.

    ¡°I thought if I had the power, I could live freely. I thought there was no need to annoyingly manage subordinates or grow my forces. But¡­ I was wrong. That man was right. I¡¯ll bring all those bastards under my control.¡±

    ¡°But those guys¡­¡±

    Just as Go Song was about to say something negative, Dam Hae opened his mouth as if he understood.

    ¡°So Daehyung is nning to make things bigger.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip looked as if his interest was piqued.

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°If we just steal enough money and flee to Qinghai, they¡¯ll scatter and evade pursuit. However, if we start a big problem that must be solved, they will need eaves to avoid the pursuers who will chase them to the ends of hell.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re the youngest for a reason. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip burst intoughter.

    ¡°First, we will raise funds by robbing Eunha Merchant Guild. And we won¡¯t just go to Qinghai, we¡¯ll turn Shaanxi into a wastnd.¡±

    ¡°Shaanxi¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then Southern Edge Sect will eventuallye out of Bongmun. Southern Edge Sect is persistent, so they will try to find and punish everyone involved in this matter. Then these bastard need a shadow to hide under.¡±

    ¡°If they are scattered, they will lose their lives due to persistent pursuit, but no matter how much Southern Edge Sect was, they would not be able to mobilize all their force into Qinghai. Those Evil Tyrant Alliance will annoy them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that damned Jang Ilso is actually helping us with this.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face distorted. Just putting the name Jang Ilso in his mouth felt annoying.

    ¡°Anyway, all we have to do is subjugate those who have no way of returning to Jungwon. Then¡­.¡±

    He paused for a moment and bared his teeth like a hungry beast.

    ¡°We will wait for Evil Tyrant Alliance and Righteous Sects to weaken each other before entering Gangnam again. This is exactly what ¡®returning homeden with honors¡¯ means.¡±

    Go Song looked at Gal Cheonrip with admiration. He thought he was just wasting time with gisaengs, but apparently, he had such thoughts in mind.

    ¡°But they must be cautious, too¡­..¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be wary, yes. And they¡¯ll want to move ording to their ns. But¡­¡±

    Gal Cheonrip chuckled.

    ¡°It will only be a matter of time. How long can a dog wait with food right in front of it? There is no need to push their back. If wee forward and start cutting down a couple of people, they will get more excited and run wild. It¡¯ll be over by the time theye to their senses.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Because Evil Sects are that kind of people.

    One Kill One Smile Dam Hae frowned.

    ¡°But Daehyung¡­Would those who didn¡¯t listen to the Evil Tyrant Alliance listen to us? I don¡¯t mean that we¡¯recking, but these guys don¡¯t listen to anyone to begin with.¡±

    ¡°Just leave that to me. I¡¯m Ruthless Ghost Dao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim.¡±

    The arrangement is now over.

    ¡°How many years has it been since we were called Gangseo Seven Murderer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been over fifteen years, at least.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes, it has. It¡¯s about time this name grew tiresome. We should change it. It should be around the age of Qinghai Seven Demon (????(ìiº£ÆßÄ§)), not Gangseo Seven Murderer.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip stood up and walked over to the window.

    As he looked down at the peaceful streets of Nakyang, he twisted his lips into a grin.

    ¡°If the world is on fire, we should at least throw in a spark. Let¡¯s make it abundantly clear that not all Evil Sects are of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    * * *

    The next morning.

    Outside the city gates of Nakyang, in a barren field devoid of people, Iron Ghost made his appearance.

    He looked around cautiously and narrowed his eyes.

    There wasn¡¯t a single person in sight in the ce. Even when he extended his senses to check for hidden people, there was nothing.

    Iron Ghost, who was looking around with a nervous face, soon clenched his teeth.

    ¡°¡­for God¡¯s sake, was it just all talk?¡±

    He came a little early, but he didn¡¯t expect to see not a single person.

    Iron Ghost, who was agonizing whether he got the wrong ce, shook his head soon.

    ¡°Damn it, Gangseo Seven Murderer my ass.¡±

    It was just when he was about to turn away, thinking that he had wasted time.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The sight of several people walking from afar caught his eye.

    ¡°¡­I guess not all of them are cowards.¡±

    However, at this level, it would be difficult to rob a local street vendor, let alone Eunha Merchant Guild¡­

    However, Iron Ghost, who was swearing in his mind, slowly opened his mouth.

    One. Another one.

    Against the backdrop of the rising sun, more and more people began to reveal themselves.

    At first, the numbers were small, but as time passed, more and more gathered. The ominous bloodlust they exuded even made Iron Ghost tense up, enough to break out into a cold sweat.

    ¡®I- Isn¡¯t this more than expected?¡¯

    He thought there would be about 50 people at most¡­¡­.

    ¡°Fwuu.¡±

    Just then, a whistle sounded from next to Iron Ghost. Startled, he turned and saw Gal Cheonrip, who had quietly approached, revealing a grin.

    ¡°Seems like we¡¯ve gathered more than you thought, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think this many would gather, Daehyung.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Not only that, but all of the Gangseo Seven Murderers appeared before he knew it and were weing those who just came.

    ¡°Fortunately, my name doesn¡¯t seem so cheap. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat formed on Iron Ghost¡¯s forehead.

    Who doesn¡¯t know how ruthless this man is? Just being in close proximity makes one¡¯s bones chill.

    Fortunately, however, Gal Cheonrip no longer showed much interest in Iron Ghost. He just looked at the approaching people and smiled as if pleased.

    It seems he underestimated Evil Sects. Seeing how many people had gathered to see blood.

    ¡°Ha, bunch of crazy people.¡±

    In other words, this means that there are many sects that have suffered from the pressure of that Ten Great Sects.

    One Kill One Smile Dam Hae shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Considering this many have gathered just from the headwinds, it seems there are still some who haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll join us.¡±

    There¡¯s no need to wait for everyone since the direction is already set. To achieve what he desires, it¡¯s better to move before this sharp momentum dulls.

    The gathered people stared at Gal Cheonrip with bloodshot eyes.

    Gal Cheonrip, who liked the ferocious momentum, nodded.

    ¡°Wee, trash.¡±

    He pondered if there was something more to say but then decided against it. Now was the time to show through action rather than a hundred words.

    ¡°We depart right away.¡±

    A grim voice seeped from his lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s turn Shaanxi into a hell of fire. Wealth, blood, whatever you want, I¡¯ll let you take them all.¡±

    At those words, the assembled Evil Sects revealed sharp teeth andughed. They seemed to be excited about what was about to happen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    A starving pack of wolves began to run in formation toward the west.

    To the west of Nakyang, toward Mount Hua of Shaanxi.

 Chapter 867

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 867

    ¡°Hngg. I don¡¯t have time to rest.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang sighed deeply.

    It was a huge mistake to think that life might be a little easier now that Mount Hua Divine Dragon, who caused trouble like breathing, had gone into Bongmun.

    As the huge storm in the center disappears, small gusts of wind keep blowing here and there. Each one was insignificant, but dealing with all of them felt overwhelming as if ten bodies wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Hong Dae-gwang nced around.

    ¡®Nobody here?¡¯

    Of course, there is no one else here now. The ce was falling apart, but it was still Buntaju¡¯s office.

    Nevertheless, he kept looking left and right as if something was pricking him and took out a gourd from under a desk that was about to copse.

    Ppok.

    He popped the cap and sniffed deeply from the bottle.

    ¡°Keuu¡­ It¡¯s worth killing.¡±

    He¡¯d been too busy to leisurely enjoy a drinktely.

    ¡®When was thest time I even smelled liquor?¡¯

    It felt like at least a month had passed. As all the beggars underneath had their eyes wide open, he was sensible enough to spare the time to drink. But he couldn¡¯t drink while working either.

    So, at times like this¡­¡­.

    It was just as Hong Dae-gwang was drooling and was just about to lift the bottle to his mouth.

    Kwang!

    ¡°Euaaaakk!¡±

    Startled by the sound of the door opening violently as if to break it, Hong Dae-gwang flung the liquor bottle overhead.

    ¡°Buntaju-nim!¡±

    The beggar who ran inside frantically opened his mouth nkly, looking at the alcohol flowing down Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s head.

    ¡°No, what¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thi- This¡­.¡±

    The beggar, who was looking at Hong Dae-gwang with blurry eyes as if he knew what he was doing, immediately flinched and approached him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point right now!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang thought he would overturn his eyes and go on a rampage, using him of trying to drink while working.

    ¡°Red envelope flew from the headquarters!¡±

    ¡°What? At the headquarters?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s minor concerns were quickly dispelled.

    If it is a red envelope, this is an emergencymunication sent by the headquarters through a special dispatch. Although many things have happened in Henan, Hubei, and Shaanxi in recent years, they have never had a red envelope fly to them.

    ¡°Now? Has it just arrived?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Buntaju-nim! Just now!¡±

    Realizing that something big had happened, Hong Dae-gwang threw himself onto the desk and snatched the red envelope from the beggar

    He tore it open to read the contents.

    ¡°¡­ Thi¡­ This?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang even stuttered and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Iron Ghost? Revolving Spear Ghost? Sorrowless Sect and Assassin Manor (???(´Ìš¢·¿))? Nine¡­. Nine Nether Association? Wa- Wait? Who? Soul-Severing Blood Hand? Da- Damn it! Soul-Severing Blood Hand!¡±

    Even that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°Ga- Ga- Ga¡­¡­Gangseo Seven Murderer?!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face waspletely drained of blood.

    Each and every name on the list was not just notable but downright terrifying. And all of these people are moving together to one ce?

    ¡°Where? Where the hell are they going?¡±

    There was no information on their direction of movement in the envelope.

    Just as Hong Dae-gwang, who had be contemtive, was about to yell something, another beggar stormed inside.

    ¡°Bu- Buntaju! It¡¯s a red envelope! Red envelope has arrived again!¡±

    ¡°Bring it here, now!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang snatched the new red envelope and tore it open as if ripping it apart.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The moment he saw the brief message written inside, he forgot to breathe.

    ¨C Heading to Shaanxi.

    ¡°¡­.Sha- Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°They- They¡¯re heading to Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Theplexions of the younger beggars also began to turn pale.

    ¡°This¡­ This is insane¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s fingertips trembled as he held the red envelope.

    He has heard every single one of those names. As someone who dealt with information, it was impossible not to know that they had migrated to Gangbuk to escape their notorious and violent Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    However, as soon as they gathered and saw their name listed, Hong Dae-gwang felt a painful realization of how lightly he¡¯d taken them.

    If they are scattered across the vast area of Gangbuk, there are only a small number. No matter how strong each of them is, it is difficult to exert great power.

    But if they were all gathering in one ce?

    ¡®One sect could be destroyed instantly with power to spare.¡¯

    Taking into ount the inherently violent tendencies of these Evil Sects, the damage might be even greater.

    ¡°W- Why are these damned crazy peopleing to Shaanxi?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who shouted as if he were furious, jumped up from his seat.

    Their intentions are not yet known, but given the situation, even a three-year-old child would be able to understand their purpose.

    ¡°Support? What about the support? Request support from the headquarters now!¡±

    ¡°Bu- Buntaju, the headquarters doesn¡¯t have such leeway¡­¡±

    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about! Does this seem like a normal situation to you? Don¡¯t you think you should put aside everything else and run here?! Request support now! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Hong Dae-gwang shouted, one of the beggars rushed outside.

    Even then, Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mind was spinning furiously.

    ¡®Where? What are they targeting? It can¡¯t be the whole Shaanxi!¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s blunt fingertips wandered across his desk without knowing where to go.

    ¡°Damn it, what can I even know¡­¡±

    At that time, the beggar, who ran outside, came back in with a face whiter than when he went out.

    ¡°Bu- Buntaju! Herees another red envelope.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes trembled. Hearing about receiving three red envelopes in a day was unheard of.

    ¡°Bri- Bring it over!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang hurriedly opened the red envelope he had received.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This time, it was not like the previous red envelope.

    A map.

    A vivid red line is drawn on a small map that briefly sketches the shape of Jungwon.

    The ominous line starting from Nakyang spread out toward the west. Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s gaze followed the line until it abruptly stopped midway, but then moved further left, and even further left.

    Finally, his eyesnded on the name of a city at the end of the line. An involuntary groan escaped from Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­Xi¡¯an.¡±

    Cold sweat streamed down his forehead like rain.

    Perhaps this news was inevitable.

    Because it¡¯s so obvious what they¡¯re after. A group that size wouldn¡¯t just be out for a walk in Shaanxi without reason. Whether they were after riches or chaos, their initial target would undoubtedly be Xi¡¯an, thergest city in Shaanxi.

    ¡°N- No.¡±

    If Southern Edge Sect and Mount Hua were both intact, there would be no chance of these Evil Sects invading Xi¡¯an. Xi¡¯an was a city guarded by Southern Edge Sect to the south and Mount Hua to the east.

    But now, both sects are in a state of Bongmun. In other words, the current Shaanxi is an ownerless mountain, with no proper big sect.

    In the meantime, what if they invade Xi¡¯an andmit massacres?

    ¡°Why! Why are these crazy people! Why!¡±

    All sorts of curses burst forth from Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Bu- Buntaju-nim! What should we do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who stared at the air with his fist clenched, gritted his teeth and said,

    ¡°Request reinforcements from the headquarters! And also ask for immediate support from Shaolin! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Without going through headquarters?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that! As soon as you ask the main body, send a message straight to Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Ah So!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Run to Southern Edge Sect now! Tell them toe out of Bongmun! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°B- But they¡¯re in Bongmun¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in a position to argue about that! Go knock on the door!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Wu Myong (??(…ÇÃ÷))!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Go to Huayin Sect in Xi¡¯an right now! Inform them of the situation and tell them to unite the sects in Xi¡¯an! These are not the same Myriad Man Manor who invaded Xi¡¯an before! Don¡¯t let a single one of them set foot in Xi¡¯an!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°You, send a message to the sects around Xi¡¯an right now! Tell them all to go to Xi¡¯an! We need to support the sects of Xi¡¯an!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Move! Right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang bit his lips to the point of bleeding.

    If he could, he¡¯d like to run outside right away and take action himself, but he has to contact the headquarter here. Without Mount Hua and Southern Edge Sect, the sects around Xi¡¯an wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop them, so support from Shaolin or Gaebang is crucial.

    ¡®Please, please!¡¯

    The truth is, it¡¯s already toote.

    The distance from Nakyang to here is only 500 Li, and if you are a peak martial artist, a distance that a peak martial artist can cover in half a day. Even if Shaolin leaves right now, there is no way they can reach Xi¡¯an before Evil Sects.

    That means they have to buy time until Shaolin arrives, blocking them with the power they have now.

    ¡®Please, just a bit faster!¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang stood up and rushed out.

    He flung open the door and went out, tilted his head upward, and Mt. Hua came into view. The peak was obscured by clouds.

    He looked at the scene painfully for a moment, then bit his lip and busily turned around again.

    * * *

    Red mes are sweeping away everything around them.

    It is not amon sight to see an entire vige burning down. Even if the people here are indiscriminate in their actions.

    The spectacle of the dark smoke spewed by the red mes rising high into the sky and spreading was like transferring the scene of hell into this world.

    ck smoke, red fire.

    And¡­.

    Even darker and redder than those mes, blood thoroughly soaks the ground.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Lying in a pool of blood and convulsing, one individual forcibly lifted their trembling head.

    ¡°He¡­ Heavenly punishment¡­ Heavenly punishment will fall upon you¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip smirked as he stared at the old man with his eyes full of venom.

    ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve already received divine punishment. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mo- Mount Hua will¡­¡­.¡±

    Puuk.

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s de pierced through the old man¡¯s body and stuck into the ground.

    The old man, who had been trembling, gave out hisst breath and slumped down. Gal Cheonrip, who retrieved his dao, murmured with an unhappy face.

    ¡°Everyone in this neighborhood keeps mumbling ¡®Mount Hua.¡¯ This one, that one, Mount Hua, Mount Hua.¡±

    What¡¯s strange is that the name thates out of their mouths is not Southern Edge Sect, but Mount Hua.

    ¡®It¡¯s really weird.¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s reputation has been elevated, but Shaanxi is almost like and dominated by the Southern Edge Sect. But why do they all mention Mount Hua¡¯s name, not Southern Edge Sect?

    ¡°Whatever, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip raised his head to look at the burning vige.

    He also firmly captured in his eyes the Evil Sects standing before him, emitting an intense bloodlust.

    The moment he saw the blood on their hands, an uncontroble smile brightly crossed Gal Cheonrip¡¯s lips.

    ¡®It¡¯s getting dangerous.¡¯

    He slowly licked his lips with his tongue. The intense bloodlust from everyone even made him shudder.

    The malicious nature that had been suppressed for a long time is gradually breaking out.

    Just as a heavy drinker would get incredibly drunk on the day they finally get to drink again, no one will be able to stop these people who have refrained from ughtering for a while and now have tasted blood.

    ¡°Daehyung.¡±

    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s gaze turned west.

    ¡°We¡¯ll clear out a few more viges before we arrive in Xi¡¯an.¡±

    By then, an army truly filled with madness will have been formed.

    The forces that will soak that big city with blood.

 Chapter 868

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 868

    ¡°You son of a beast!¡±

    A roaring voice burst forth.

    Located in Sanmenxia (???(ÈýÃÅÏ¿)), the leader of the medium-sized sect, Tiger Blockade Sect (???(±Ú»¢éT)), Cho Myung-san, known as Thunder Raging Tiger (????(ÅùìZÅ­»¢)), looked at the scene unfolding before him with a distorted, furious face.

    He had rushed over without looking back upon hearing the news that evil-doers were swarming into Seobom Vige (???(Î÷·²´å)) and ughteringmoners. From the moment he saw the burning vige and the miserably fallenmoners, rage akin to a fire began to burn in his chest.

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    Powerlessmoners, regardless of age or gender, died horribly. Hot tears flowed from Cho Myung-san¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°How can these monsters in human skinmit such atrocities! Even tearing them to pieces wouldn¡¯t be enough!¡±

    Tiger Blockade Sect is a small sect located in Sanmenxia and has never caused harm tomoners. They believed the reason for mastering martial arts was solely to protect and take care of those weaker than themselves.

    The sight ofmoners brutally killed was an unbearable shock to them.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Worse than a beast!¡±

    As the roar of Thunder Raging Tiger rang out, those who were leisurely leaving the devastated vige looked back at the disciples of Tiger Blockade Sect with wolf-like eyes.

    The sight of them with blood sttered all over their clothes made even the brave disciples of Tiger Blockade Sect momentarily bbergasted.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Kekek, we got an outstanding hero here.¡±

    Though sneering, their eyes were devoid of any humor and filled with madness.

    The word ¡®eerie¡¯ probably exists to be used in situations like this.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand the thoughts of Righteous Sects bastards.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost, holding a long spear, smiled and approached the disciples of Tiger Blockade Sect.

    ¡°If you had just pretended not to see us and ran away, you could have saved your life, but what on earth were you thinking bying all the way here and making a fuss? Do you think swords won¡¯t be stuck to your neck?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Righteous Sects for you.¡±

    ¡°Stupid bastards.¡±

    The others also began to turn back slowly.

    ¡°In any case¡­ since the guests havee, we must treat them well.¡±

    Even though Gangseo Seven Murderer did not set the mood, the Evil Sects people took the initiative and began to approach the Tiger Blockade Sect, baring their teeth.

    ¡°Mu- Munju-nim.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Looking at the oing Evil Sects while emitting bloodlust, Thunder Raging Tiger bit his lips to the point of bleeding.

    ¡°Gwan Hong!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Lead the third-ss disciples to Xi¡¯an now! We must inform Xi¡¯an of this fact!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°The remaining first and second-ss disciples join me in stopping them!¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood!¡±

    The disciples of Tiger Blockade Sect had a hunch. The fact is that their ability can never stop the enemies.

    The momentum radiating from the enemies is already making their fingertips numb and their spines tingle. How can a small sect the likes of Tiger Blockade Sect handle such monsters?

    Still, they could never back down.

    The reason is simple.

    If everyone fled, everyone would die. Someone should remain here and be the shield to the disciples who run away.

    And more importantly¡­

    ¡°There could be people still alive in there! If we run away leaving behindmoners who need help to survive, won¡¯t we be too shameful for the ¡®virtue¡¯ we¡¯ve been proiming all our lives?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°A martial artist proves himself by how he dies! Clench your teeth, everyone!¡±

    At Thunder Raging Tiger¡¯s roar, fear vanished from the eyes of the disciples.

    However, the sight only elicited a scoff from the Revolving Spear Ghost.

    ¡°To prove oneself by how one dies?¡±

    Geugeugeuk.

    A vicious smile appeared at the corners of his mouth as he scraped the tip of his spear on the ground.

    ¡°Then all of you must be trash bastards. Since you¡¯ll die a dog¡¯s death here!¡±

    He rushed to the Tiger Blockade Sect at once, as if refusing to yield the appetizing prey he had seen for the first time in a while.

    ¡°Block him!¡±

    ¡°Defeat the evil enemies!¡±

    Starting with Revolving Spear Ghost, the other Evil Sects also charged in,ughing malevolently.

    Thunder Raging Tiger began to muster all his internal energy.

    ¡®Even if it¡¯s just for a moment!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t wish to win.

    What he wanted was to buy even a little time. It was to buy time for the escaped disciples to survive and dy the arrival of these evil enemies to the next vige by even a single moment.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure the Ten Great Sects wille to help! Definitely!¡¯

    With his resolve strengthened, Thunder Raging Tiger stomped down and swung his fist toward the flying Revolving Spear Ghost.

    The unique martial arts of the Tiger Blockade Sect, the ¡®Raging Tiger Eighteen Blockade (?????(Å­»¢Ê®°Ë±Ú)),¡¯ unfolded more perfectly than ever in Thunder Raging Tiger¡¯s life. His two fists, imbued with intense red energy, swung like the forepaws of a tiger.

    However¡­.

    ¡°You¡¯re slow, old man.¡±

    Kwadeuduk!

    The spear of Revolving Spear Ghost, which extended like a sh of lightning, easily prated through Thunder Raging Tiger¡¯s right fist.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    One after another, holes the size of a child¡¯s fist were drilled into the arm, elbow, and shoulder by Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s spear, which was then thrust into Thunder Raging Tiger¡¯s chest in an instant.

    ¡°¡­Keuu¡­.¡±

    Just a single second.

    Revolving Spear Ghost let out a mockingugh at Thunder Raging Tiger, who had been defeated so quickly that his lofty virtue was overshadowed.

    ¡°Well, if you spent time training instead of running your mouth, you might¡¯ve held on a little longer.¡±

    It was the moment when Revolving Spear Ghost was about to mercilessly pull out the spear embedded in Thunder Raging Tiger¡¯s chest,

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    Thunder Raging Tiger Cho Myung-san grasped the spear stuck in his chest with trembling hands.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a move to counter Revolving Spear Ghost.

    Cho Myung-san actually pushed the spear deeper into his own chest. Then he tightened his chest muscles and grabbed the spear tightly with both hands.

    As if refusing to let it go.

    As if to dy, if only for an instant, the moment when this spear would be swung again.

    ¡°¡­¡­This old man?¡±

    Spitting out mouthfuls of red blood, Cho Myung-san tried to smile somehow. Even though that couldn¡¯t possibly happen with his miserably distorted face.

    ¡°D- Don¡¯t¡­ touch¡­moners¡­.¡±

    Paaaaat!

    In an instant, the spear of Revolving Spear Ghost sliced Cho Myung-san¡¯s body in half, passing over his head.

    Thud.

    ¡°What an idiotic old man. Clueless to the very end.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost shook off the blood from the tip of his spear and turned his head. Those who had already overwhelmed the Tiger Blockade Sect were now indiscriminately ughtering everyone.

    Revolving Spear Ghost, who was looking for his share, clicked his tongue in annoyance. He couldn¡¯t even properly swing his spear at these pitiful beings.

    ¡°It¡¯s lukewarm.¡±

    He felt like his blood was boiling.

    ¡®¡­There are probably more people worth dealing with in Xi¡¯an.¡¯

    While Revolving Spear Ghost was suppressing his burning feelings, One Kill One Smile Dam Hae, who was watching the situation from behind her, asked Gal Cheonrip quietly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this funny, Daehyung?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°I thought all the Righteous Secst bastards were hypocrites. Didn¡¯t those Ten Great Sects bastards also beg for their lives from the Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But those who can¡¯t evenpare to the toes of the Ten Great Sects died while keeping their words, didn¡¯t they? I find it amusing that these are small and medium sects.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the other way around.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip smirks.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re small and medium-sized sects. How will the sect grow when it does not turn its attention to things that are profitable and refuses to do things that could benefit it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°A growing sect should be sensitive to profit. Righteous Sects that truly believe in what they say, righteousness and all, have no choice but to end up like that.¡±

    ¡°Still, isn¡¯t it admirable?¡±

    ¡°Admirable, true. They certainly deserve respect. At least they¡¯re not like the hypocrites you know, saying one thing and doing another. But¡­¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes turned to the Tiger Blockade Sect who were screaming and dying miserably.

    Contrary to the words that came out of his mouth, his gaze did not show even an ounce of respect.

    ¡°They¡¯re just dumb. Throwing their lives away for meaningless matters. Even the beast flees when threatened¡­ aren¡¯t they worse than beasts?¡±

    ¡°Kekeke. That¡¯s right, Daehyung.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip took his gaze off the scene of the ughter, which was almost finished.

    To them, the Tiger Blockade Sect was hardly even a distraction. It is the same as pouring just one drop of moisture into the throat of someone who is dying of thirst.

    ¡®If we keep them on a tight leash, they might turn against us.¡¯

    Gal Cheonrip chinned toward the west.

    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted too much time. It seems like everyone is getting more and more intoxicated, so let¡¯s go straight to Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daehyung. Let¡¯s.¡±

    A sinister smile appeared at the corners of Gal Cheonrip¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Perfect.¡¯

    The preparations were nowplete.

    * * *

    ¡°Buntaju-nim.¡±

    The beggar who came into the office bit his lips.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The vige burned down.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°The Evil Sect bastards killed all the people in Seogwan Vige and set fire to the vige.¡±

    Udeuk.

    The brush in Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s hand broke.

    Hong Dae-gwang, who bit his lips to the point of bleeding, held his breath for a long time with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°¡­Seogwan Vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve only confirmed that they¡¯ve annihted Seogwan Vige and moved to Seobom Vige. It¡¯s said that the Tiger Blockade Sect went to Seobom Vige to stop them, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Tiger Blockade Sect.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang closed his eyes with a miserable face.

    It¡¯s a foolish thing to do. There¡¯s no way they can be stopped with just Tiger Blockade Sect. The difference in power is so great that it would be fortunate if at least one person could survive the moment they encounter each other.

    But¡­.

    How can he call those who rushed to throw away their lives upon hearing the screams of themoners foolish?

    ¡°Remember that name.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What about reinforcements? What happened to the request for support?¡±

    ¡°We sent it via Thousand Miles Flying Eagle (????(Ç§Àïïwú—)), so we should get a reply by now.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s toote!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang bit his lips.

    ¡®Before the message pigeon reaches here, those who received the message should have moved first.¡¯

    If everything goes as nned, everyone will be running toward Shaanxi by now. Hopefully, they will arrive before the damage bes even greater¡­¡­..

    ¡°Buntaju! Buntaju! A reply has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    ¡°Bring it quickly! Over here!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang snatched the envelope that the beggar brought and quickly unfolded it.

    Soon his eyes began to tremble slightly.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Buntaju! We¡¯ve also received a reply from Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°¡­Open it.¡±

    ¡°Uh? But I don¡¯t have the authority to¡­¡±

    ¡°Just open and read it, you son of a beast!¡±

    The beggar, startled by the murderous shout that came out of Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth, opened the envelope on the spot.

    The beggar unfolded the letter, flinched when he saw the words written inside and looked at Hong Dae-gwang.

    ¡°¡­Read it.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Read it!¡±

    The beggar clenched his lips. His young eyes trembled with bewilderment.

    ¡°¡­Support¡­ not possible.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang chuckled bitterly and casually tossed the letter onto the desk.

    The four letters ¡°Support is difficult (????(Ö§Ô®ëyÍû))¡± were clearly written on the letter that escaped his hand.

    ¡°Support is difficult?¡±

    Kwaaaaang!

    Hong Dae-gwang hits the desk at once and breaks it into pieces.

    ¡°What are these damned dog-like bastards talking about! Even at this moment, people are dying by the dozens and hundreds, and they say support is difficult? These¡­ These people¡­ These¡­ These dog bastaaaaaards!¡±

    An unbearable swear broke out from Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth.

    The target was the headquarters of Gaebang and Shaolin Temple, the northern head of the world. It was not something that shoulde out of the mouth of a mere Buntaju of Gaebang, but no one here could me him for it.

    ¡°Buntaju¡­ What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­What should we do?¡±

    ¡°The headquarters says we should withdraw¡­¡±

    At that moment, mes erupted from Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes.

    Puuk!

    He kicked the inkstone that had fallen on the floor and threw it at the beggar who opened his mouth and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You son of a b*tch. Even though we are idiots who can¡¯t even beg properly, the reason we can live without starving is because the people in this neighborhood trust us and help us. But since it¡¯s dangerous, you want us to step back first? Are you even worthy of being a beggar of Owijimun (????(›AÒÂÖ®éT)/Dirty Clothes Sect)?¡±

    ¡°B- But¡­ this is the order of headquarters¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ignore those senile, crazy old bastards! Damn it!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang said, barely suppressing his anger, as he flushed red.

    ¡°Right now, run to the viges along those bastards¡¯ movement routes and evacuate all the people.¡±

    ¡°I- Is that even possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Do as much as you can, somehow! Tell the people of Xi¡¯an to evacuate right now!¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang bit his lips as the beggars ran out. Blood trickled down from his torn lip.

    ¡°Even after all this¡­¡±

    Clutching his fist until it lost color, trembling, Hong Dae-gwang clenched his teeth and dashed outside.

    His bloodshot gaze headed toward Mt. Hua is obscured by clouds.

    Finally, with a hardened resolve, he ran straight toward the mountain path leading to the towering Mt. Hua.

 Chapter 869

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 869

    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Evil Sectsing. Right here, right now!¡±

    It was worth asking again what that meant at least once. However, seeing that the beggar of Beggar Union waspletely drenched in sweat as if he had run with all his might, the words died in his mouth.

    ¡°Right now, we must rally the sects of Xi¡¯an and prepare! Beggar Union is also reaching to sects around Xi¡¯an, so support will being soon.¡±

    ¡°Around Xi¡¯an¡­¡­.¡±

    The question of which nearby sect could be helpful surged to his lips, but Wei Lishan, the leader of the Huayin Sect, forcibly held it back.

    Because it¡¯s not polite to Beggar Union who is trying hard to help them.

    ¡°Let me ask you one question. What is the enemy¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to borate. But¡­ they are extremely powerful.¡±

    ¡°How do theypare to Myriad Man Manor, who had invaded Xi¡¯an in the past?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even aparison to the Myriad Man Manor¡¯s enemy unit.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded with a heavy face.

    In the past, the sects of Xi¡¯an had been so terrified by just one unit of Myriad Man Manor that they had abandoned Xi¡¯an.

    Although much has changed since then¡­ the fact that they alone couldn¡¯t handle it was the same as in the past. No, it was even more desperate.

    ¡°Support wille from Shaolin and Beggar Union. You just have to hold on until then!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Wei Lishan rose to his feet without hesitation.

    The beggar of Beggar Union nced at the Wei Lishan. Usually, when one hears such news, they be pale and restless, trying to get as much information as possible. That way, they can decide whether to run or fight.

    But Wei Lishan didn¡¯t ask any more questions as if he knew everything he needed to know.

    The beggar asked, finding the situation strangely unusual.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Is this enough information for you¡­?¡±

    It was such an ambiguous question that even the asker could not know exactly what he was asking. But Wei Lishan nodded lightly as if he understood the man¡¯s heart.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the enemy is.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°For a sect to settle down in an area means to share in the ups and downs of that ce. There is only one thing we can do unless all the people in Xi¡¯an have fled.¡±

    The eyes of the beggar trembled a little.

    ¡°The disciple of Mount Hua doesn¡¯t back down. I will gather the sects of Xi¡¯an to do our best to hold them off. You should hurry with the support.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll make sure to do that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Wei Lishan stepped forward and shouted.

    ¡°Wei So-haeng!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡±

    Wei So-haeng, who was waiting outside the door, answered quickly and opened the door. The young child has grown quite a bit in the meantime.

    ¡°Send the disciples to summon the sect leader of all sects in Xi¡¯an. It¡¯s urgent!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And then send the remaining disciples to gather all the disciples in Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Wei So-haeng ran out without even answering.

    An exmation leaked out of the mouth of the beggar, who was watching it.

    Wei Lishan, Munju of Huayin Sect.

    Wei Lishan, whom he knows, is a lucky man who received full support thanks to him holding on to Mount Hua alone when everyone else abandoned it.

    Thanks to this, Huayin Sect is now a representative sect of Xi¡¯an, but Munju Wei Lishan is just an ordinary martial artist who could not be said to be particrly great.

    But¡­.

    ¡®Does a seat make the man? Or did Beggar Union fail to properly understand that person?¡¯

    It is said that a person¡¯s true value is revealed in a crisis, and what Wei Lishan is showing now is enough to overshadow the evaluation that has been made by Beggar Union so far.

    ¡°Hey, sir beggar.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Ah¡­.Yes, Munju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan, who had been talking without hesitation, cautiously opened his mouth for the first time with a hint of hesitation.

    ¡°Well¡­ has there been any news from Mount Hua yet?

    The beggar hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°Originally, knocking on the gate of a sect that is under Bongmun in any situation would vite the rules of Kangho¡­¡±

    Then he spoke with a confident face.

    ¡°Given the urgency of the situation, Buntaju must have gone to deliver the message.¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded.

    ¡°Understood. Then we just need to hold out for a little while.¡±

    ¡°He might get rejected.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Wei Lishan grinned with a face without a single doubt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯lle. If it¡¯s Mount Hua.¡±

    Because they are those kinds of people.

    * * *

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­.¡±

    A deep gloom spread across Hwang Jongwi¡¯s face.

    In a short moment filled with numerous thoughts, he let out a faint sigh.

    ¡°They¡¯reing here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We think that the first ce they will aim for once they arrive in Xi¡¯an would most likely be¡­¡±

    ¡°That must be here.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi sighed.

    The current Eunha Merchant Guild has be a ce that cannot bepared to the past. Recently, as the world has be more and more chaotic, business has be a bit difficult, but even so, the wealth they have umted in recent years is not going anywhere. It has been a long time since they solidified their position as the best in Xi¡¯an in name and reality and among the top ten merchant guilds in the world.

    There is no way the evil-doers would leave such a tempting ce alone.

    ¡°You should first get yourself to safety.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As Hwang Jongwi remained silent, the beggars of Beggar Union bit his lip and urged.

    ¡°The onesing now are dangerous. It¡¯s not simply that they¡¯re Evil Sects. They are crazy beasts.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sangdanju, you know about the time when the unit from Myriad Man Manor invaded Xi¡¯an, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from then. At that time, the enemies did not harm themoners. But this time, the enemies have already massacred two viges. If you stay here, you cannot survive. So please hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, beggar.¡±

    However, Hwang Jongwi shook his head.

    ¡°Huh? B- But¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know. But I can¡¯t run away. A merchant never abandons their merchant guild.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sangdanju. This is not a situation where you can be socent. Now¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only saying this because I¡¯m notcent.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi shook his head.

    ¡°There are a lot of items in the warehouse at the merchant guild right now. If they are taken away, the merchant guild will copse.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you run away with the goods?¡±

    ¡°Most of the merchant guild members have gone on business trips, so there¡¯s no one to move the goods. And¡­ would the evil-doers who came in looking for wealth go back just because the warehouse was empty? They¡¯ll chase us to the end of hell and try to steal it. That would kill even our merchant guild members.¡±

    ¡°¡­You have savings, don¡¯t you? If you just move the valuable items first¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongwi smiles.

    ¡°A business that hoards its earned money in a safe must go out of business. We don¡¯t have any easily movable valuables here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    A heavy voice came out of Hwang Jongwi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°A merchant guild is not a ce where you make a living alone. There are many ces that trust us and do business with us. If the goods in the warehouse are taken away, they too will all perish.¡±

    ¡°¡­It cannot be more precious than life, is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something myte father always said. ¡®To a merchant, credibility is more important than life.¡¯ My father always lived by those words. If I run away because I value my life, how can I face my father after death?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi shakes his head.

    ¡°Besides, most of the goods here aren¡¯t mine. They belong to my friends who trust me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Knowing them, they would probably say ¡®it¡¯s just money, save yourself¡¯, but¡­ Haha. They are not here right now, so I can do as I wish, right?¡±

    ¡°Sangdanju-nim¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi smiled brightly.

    If the person in front of him was not a Beggar Union disciple who¡¯s known to be detached from wealth, he would have exined every detail of how difficult it is to entrust one¡¯s entire fortune to others.

    And about how much trust that requires.

    Mount Hua left all of their property to Hwang Jongwi and entered Bongmun. But with what face should he greet those whoe out of Bongmun if he lost all their wealth?

    Even though he was a merchant who couldn¡¯t live without shamelessness, he wasn¡¯t that thick-faced.

    ¡°I will evacuate as many people as possible. But I will not leave here. They won¡¯t touch a grain of rice from my merchant guild without killing me. That¡¯s my responsibility as Sangdanju of Eunha Merchant Guild, so don¡¯t say anything more.¡±

    The beggar bit his lips.

    He doesn¡¯t think it makes sense. But what more could he say to someone so resolute?

    ¡°¡­Huayin Munju will gather the sects in Xi¡¯an and help.¡±

    ¡°Huayin Munju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when he hears that evil-doers areing, he immediately decides to fight without hesitation.¡±

    When Hwang Jongwiughed softly after hearing those words.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    When the beggar asked in confusion, Hwang Jongwi shook his head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just¡­ had that thought.¡±

    ¡°What kind of¡­¡±

    ¡°It just feels consistent. Probably because of what he has observed and learned.¡±

    The beggar tilted his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand, but Hwang Jongwi did not bother to exin.

    ¡®That¡¯s why they¡¯re friends of Mount Hua¡¯

    While verbally saying to get out when it¡¯s dangerous, he¡¯s always the first one to rush forward in dangerous situations. Judging by the fact that he doesn¡¯t even think about running away now, he must have watched him for too long.

    Hwang Jongwi stood up from his seat.

    What he must do is clear. It is to evacuate the merchant guild members so that they do not die, and to protect this ce with the guards.

    ¡°They seem to underestimate this ce. We need to show them just how fierce people of Shaanxi can be.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sangdanju-nim. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this¡­..¡±

    ¡°I understand your sentiment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi smiled strangely.

    ¡°Because there were many times when I thought that way too. There were more than a few times when I felt frustrated and couldn¡¯t understand why these smart people behaved so foolishly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I think I understand now. If I were still Sodanju, I would have told my father to run away without looking back. But I am Sangdanju now. A person who is responsible for himself should not only focus on profit.¡±

    Just like his father did, just like Mount Hua did.

    So, now is the time to prove how foolish he can be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s not reckless courage without any thought. They will definitelye.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi nodded his head.

    ¡°But Mount Hua is¡­.¡±

    ¡°If the news reaches them, they won¡¯t be able to note. We just have to hold out until then.¡±

    However, neither Wei Lishan, nor Hwang Jongwi, nor the beggars of Beggar Union who are rushing to evacuate the people¡­. none of them could have expected it.

    Hong Dae-gwang, who climbed to Mount Hua with all his might, is facing an unimaginable situation.

 Chapter 870

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 870

    ¡°Huft! Huft! Huft!¡±

    A rough breath poured out of Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth.

    He had dashed up an incredibly steep Mt. Hua with all his might; even for him, Buntaju of Beggar Union, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath.

    His lungs felt like they were going to explode and his Dantian felt like being pricked by a needle, yet he could not halt his steps.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    As he leaped over the final cliff in one go, the firmly closed gate of Mount Hua finally came into Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s sight.

    Hong Dae-gwang rushed over and started pounding on the gate without dy.

    ¡°Mount Hua Divine Dragon! Mount Hua Divine Dragon! You bastard!¡±

    Kwang! Kwaang!

    The gate shuddered as if about to break apart, yet there was no response from inside.

    ¡°People of Mount Hua Sect! Dammit! Come out this instant! There¡¯s an urgent matter at hand!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s voice,den with all his inner strength, boomed out. Still, there was no response.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang bit his lips.

    Making a fuss in the gate of a sect that is under Bongmun is already out of line. But¡­ he was in no position to question such things right now.

    His eyes turned to the low wall of Mount Hua.

    ¡®I have no choice.¡¯

    Breaking into a sect that is under Bongmun is an act that does not show even the slightest courtesy to that sect. No one in the world would protect him if Mount Hua regarded him as a mortal enemy (???? (²»¹²´÷Ìì)) and dered it publicly. There is a high probability that even Beggar Union will withdraw.

    But Hong Dae-gwang didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡®Mount Hua Divine Dragon wouldn¡¯t fuss over such formalities.¡¯

    If he doesn¡¯t tell them this news, he¡¯ll only be beaten to death by Mount Hua Divine Dragon who came out of Bongmun.

    Strengthening his resolve, he took a deep breath and climbed over the wall of Mount Hua in one fell swoop.

    ¡°Disciples of Mount Hua Sect! Right now¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who was screaming as he jumped over the wall, shut his mouth before his feet even touched the ground.

    ¡°Wha- What?¡±

    This is because the sight of Mount Hua that caught his eye was so different from what he expected.

    His eyes trembled uncontrobly.

    It was literally aplete wreck.

    The training field, which was once neatly organized with clean bluestones, is broken and dug up in various ces as if a meteorite had fallen, and the pavilions facing the training ground are half copsed.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face turned white.

    Doesn¡¯t it look like someone attacked them?

    Hong Dae-gwang, who swallowed dry saliva, came to his senses.

    ¡®This, this is not the time.¡¯

    Whatever it may be, he needs to inform Mount Hua¡¯s disciples of what¡¯s going on outside right now. Immediate support was needed, or themoners in Xi¡¯an and even the Eunha Merchant Guild would face unthinkable consequences.

    ¡°Mount Hua Divine Dragon!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang shouted loudly and ran forward. And he flung open the door of the still intact pavilion.

    ¡°Outside, right now¡­¡±

    But this time, Hong Dae-gwang was speechless.

    There was no one in the pavilion. And what further dumbfounded Hong Dae-gwang was not the fact that the pavilion was empty, but the thickyer of white dust thaty within.

    It looked as though no one had stepped foot in there for at least several months.

    Hong Dae-gwang came back with trembling eyes and hurriedly opened the door of another pavilion.

    Creak.

    ¡­None.

    As he opened all the doors here and there, his face looked like he had lost his mind.

    And¡­ not a single ant cub was seen in Mount Hua until the very moment of opening thest pavilion.

    ¡°N- No ¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, muttering in a hoarse voice, slumped down on the spot.

    Various thoughts swirled in his drained mind.

    ¡°Howe¡­.¡±

    What on earth happened here?

    ¡®Did Myriad Man Manor invade?¡¯

    That can¡¯t be true.

    Even if it were Evil Tyrant Alliance and not Myriad Man Manor, it would be impossible toe to Shaanxi without anyone noticing and deal with Mount Hua without a word.

    Then.

    Then what the hell happened here?

    Hong Dae-gwang covered his mouth with a trembling hand.

    ¡°Then¡­ Then, Xi¡¯an¡­.¡±

    Despair filled his eyes. Regardless of what happened here, what¡¯s certain is that there¡¯s no Mount Hua¡¯s force left to defend Xi¡¯an.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-Kwang cursed as if he was in pain, and then screamed with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Dammit! If it¡¯s like this, everyone in Xi¡¯an will die! Mount Hua Dragon! Mount Hua Sect bastaaaaaards!¡±

    Hong Dae-wang, screaming as if his lungs were going to burst out of his throat, mmed his fists on the ground.

    Kwaang!

    And he bit his lip till it bled.

    ¡®¡­¡­I have to go.¡¯

    If Mount Hua isn¡¯t here, he still has to go. He has to lend a hand. Quickly standing up, he took onest look back, perhaps out of regret.

    With clenched fists, he took in the sight of Mount Hua onest time before gritting his teeth and running forward.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    His loud voice echoed wildly in the quiet Mount Hua.

    A heavy silence slowly descended upon Mount Hua, where Hong Dae-gwang left.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Thank you foring, Munju-nim.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi clutches Wei Lishan¡¯s hands tightly. Then Wei Lishan shook his head gently.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s a matter of course.¡±

    ¡°Munju-nim¡­¡±

    ¡°It is only natural for the sects of Xi¡¯an to protect the people of Xi¡¯an. Likewise, it is only natural that Mount Hua¡¯s subsidiary sect protects the Eunha Merchant Guild.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but¡­¡­.¡±

    How many people would risk their lives to do that?

    Hwang Jongwi¡¯s heart was filled with deep emotion, but he did not dare to say those words out loud. Because Wei Lishan thought he could guess the deep appreciation he was feeling without needing it to be said.

    ¡°Gratitude should be directed not at me, but at those people over there.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi shifted his gaze to the rear of Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±

    Munju of small and medium sects in Xi¡¯an were leading their disciples. Some of them were closely rted to Mount Hua and Huayin Sect, but there were also subsidiary sect of Southern Edge Sect who secretly opposed them.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    Heart Origin Sword, Munju of West Moon Sect, scratched his head with a slightly awkward expression.

    West Moon Sect is the representative sect of Southern Edge Sect¡¯s subsidiary sect in Xi¡¯an. In any case, it couldn¡¯t possibly have a good rtionship with Mount Hua, the subsidiary sect of Mount Hua, or with the Eunha Merchant Guild, which is closely rted to Mount Hua.

    Although they are not as confrontational as before, there is still a subtle irritability between them.

    However,

    ¡°As Huayin Munju said, this is a matter of course, so you don¡¯t have to thank me. The task of protecting Xi¡¯an cannot be left to Mount Hua alone.¡±

    ¡°Munju¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Nam Jamyong cleared his throat loudly.

    In the past Red Serpent Sword incident, he had also felt the impact.

    ¡®When ites to a sect, it¡¯s not about who is stronger.¡¯

    That might be more important for the time being. But in the end, the future of the sect did not depend on strength. The sects that fled during the Red Serpent Sword incident had to endure indescribable hardship for several years.

    Not only was Southern Edge Sect¡¯s influence in Xi¡¯an destroyed, but they also had to watch as Huayin Sect took over as the representative of Xi¡¯an. Therefore, they had to keep our eyes open and watch as various sects left Southern Edge Sect and came under Mount Hua¡¯smand.

    But he didn¡¯t really feel any resentment. Because that was the price they paid for the mistakes they made.

    ¡®A martial artist who does not protect the helplessmoners is no different from a robber with a sword.¡¯

    Nam Jamyong and sects of Xi¡¯an felt the lesson with their whole body.

    It¡¯s not that they aren¡¯t scared. Why don¡¯t they know the great prestige of the Evil Sects who areing here now? There is no one here who does not know that fighting them with just the people here would be akin to courting death.

    But,

    ¡®Sometimes, one must face the oing carriage.¡¯

    They realized this after seeing Mount Hua who previously they ignored so much gain fame across thends.

    Those who are not of Shaanxi may think that Mount Hua is so famous because they are strong, but at least the people of Shaanxi know. The reason why Mount Hua can make a name like this is because they did notpromise or back down.

    ¡°I assure you, we will fight to thest disciple, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Munju.¡±

    Then, Dong Bang-hwe (???(–|·½h)), Munju of Righteous Sword Sect (???(Áx„¦éT)), hesitantly asked a question.

    ¡°But, Nam Munju, why establish the base in Eunha Merchant Guild?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°No. I understand if those people are interested in wealth, they would start from Eunha Merchant Guild¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to close the coty gates and defend from the top of the walls?¡±

    Wei Lishan, Huayin Munju, replied instead.

    ¡°That would be a poor strategy.¡±

    ¡°A poor strategy?¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded.

    ¡°Many cannot climb above the walls, and for martial masters like us, the height of the walls is no obstacle. If they jump onto the wall, can they be stopped by just those upying the top?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm, now that you mention it.¡±

    ¡°And it is impossible for us alone to defend this vast wall. It would be better to be here where we can take advantage of numbers.¡±

    The courtyard of Eunha Merchant Guild is among thergest in Xi¡¯an. If they consolidate their forces here, it could be more convenient to face the enemy.

    ¡°I am concerned that the enemy might note here right away and attack themoners first¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to go and engage them. But¡­. the odds are not high. They¡¯ll first see whether the Eunha Merchant Guild has fled.¡±

    ¡°Hum, I see.¡±

    Munjus nods their heads as if they were convinced by Wei Lishan¡¯s words.

    At the same time, a sense of tension began to spread across everyone¡¯s faces. After hearing Wei Lishan¡¯s exnation, the reality that they would have to face these invading Evil Sects with their limited numbers began to sink in..

    ¡°¡­Those damned Evil Sects, why did theye to Xi¡¯an again?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the shade has disappeared? Damn it! If Southern Edge Sect hadn¡¯t gone into Bongmun, they wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±

    ¡°Even if Southern Edge Sect had gone into Bongmun, as long as we had Mount Hua¡­¡±

    The fact that thest word came from Dong Bang-hwe of Righteous Sword Sect, the subsidiary sect of Southern Edge Sect, not Huayin Sect, proves the changed status of Mount Hua in Xi¡¯an.

    It was precisely at that moment that everyone felt a subtle sense of unease.

    ¡°Munju!¡±

    Outside, a beggar of Beggar Union came in with a concerned expression.

    ¡°The Evil Sects bastards have arrived outside the city!¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡®Already?¡¯

    It is much faster than expected. That means their martial art goes beyond what is known.

    ¡®It seems today holds more ill fortune than good.¡¯

    With a resolute heart, he spoke to the wavering Munju.

    ¡°The ce they are targeting is none other than Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So naturally, we should be the ones to defend it, shouldn¡¯t we? It doesn¡¯t matter how strong the enemies are. What¡¯s important is that themoners of Xi¡¯an trust us.¡±

    Nam Jamyong narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking the obvious. We know that better than anyone because we were born and raised in Xi¡¯an!¡±

    It was a rebuke to not act arrogantly when they¡¯re just outsiders. At the words, Wei Lishan smiled.

    ¡°Very reliable.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Nam Jamyong eximed with a resolute face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s show those Evil Sects scum that Xi¡¯an is a Dragon¡¯s Pond and Tiger¡¯s Den!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Defeat the Evil Sects!¡±

    It was a shout meant to shake off fear, but it clearly had an effect. As the morale-boosting group formed their formation, Hwang Jongwi quietly approached Wei Lishan and asked,

    ¡°Will you be alright, Munju-nim?¡±

    At the words, Wei Lishan quietly smiled.

    ¡°Sangdanju-nim, I might not know much, but there¡¯s one thing I do know.¡±

    ¡°And that is¡­?¡±

    ¡°If you receive a favor, one must know how to repay it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been given the rare opportunity to repay the kindness I received from Mount Hua. What could there be to fear?¡±

    Seeing him smiling, Hwang Jongwi finally nods his head.

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    And at that moment,

    Finally, a group of people emitting ferocious bloodlust arrived in front of Xi¡¯an¡¯s gate.

    ?Please visit for more chapters! ?

 Chapter 871

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 871

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip, who saw the wide-open Xi¡¯an gate, twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem entirely stupid.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather that they¡¯re utterly stupid? It¡¯s as if they opened the gates just to get robbed.¡±

    ¡°Could be.¡±

    Their thoughts differed, but there was no need to quarrel over such trivial matters. Momentum was more crucial right now.

    ¡°They know we¡¯re here, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°There is no way you can avoid the eyes of all the beggars roaming around the world. They¡¯d definitely know. The absence of passersby at these huge gates confirms it.¡±

    Dam Hae nodded at the words. The absence of passersby at theserge gates, even though the sun had not set yet, was certainly unnatural. The same is true for theck of guards.

    ¡°What shall we do? It could be a trap, for all we know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re stating the obvious.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip slowly licked his lips.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a trap or something, there¡¯s no turning back once we¡¯vee this far.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip nced back at the men emitting killing intent behind him. If anyone mentioned halting here, that killing intent might just be directed towards them.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip, whoughed low, squinted his eyes.

    Even if they all rushed in, there was no reason for him, the strong Gangseo Seven Murderer, to be afraid, but there was also no reason to stop this ¡®festival¡¯.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what they¡¯ve prepared.¡±

    The Evil Sects group, led by Gal Cheonrip, began to cross the gate of Xi¡¯an and head inward with a ferocious momentum.

    ¡°Hiik¡­!¡±

    ¡°He- Here they came.¡±

    One could tell by looking at it.

    The Evil Sects don¡¯t look much different from ordinary people. However, their bloodlust and the threatening aura they emitted were enough to send chills down the spines of those who saw them from afar.

    Those who could not flee in time, those who couldn¡¯t bring themselves to abandon their homes, swallowed their saliva and watched them as they entered the city.

    The sight of these people, who had not even thought about erasing the blood on their bodies,ing in with weapons that looked scary at first nce, was a horror in and of itself.

    Gal Cheonrip bared his teeth as he looked at the people who were frozen and could not even hide.

    ¡°Daehyung.¡± (Daehyung = Big brother)

    ¡°First of all¡­ let¡¯s start by checking Eunha Merchant Guild.¡±

    He could see groups of people and wagons running away in the distance. Then, it would be natural to check the prey first.

    As soon as the word was finished, Dam Hae flew like the wind, snatched the neck of someone in front and returned to the front of Gal Cheonrip.

    ¡°Uh¡­. Uh.¡­.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip asked softly to the person who was frozen and couldn¡¯t even think of saying anything.

    ¡°Do you know where Eunha Merchant Guild is?¡±

    The man nodded his head with a vacant look. Gal Cheonrip grinned.

    ¡°Guide us. Then we¡¯ll let you go unharmed.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    Wei Lishan asked back as he looked at Hong Dae-gwang who was covered in sweat.

    Hong Dae-gwang just wanted to ignore the bewilderment on his face. But he had no choice but to tell the truth.

    ¡°¡­There were no disciples of Mount Hua Sect in Mt. Hua.¡±

    As he was told once again with a stiff face, Wei Lishan, silent for a moment, turned his head and looked up into the distant sky. Then he nodded slowly after a while.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Munju, please reconsider. Given the circumstances, we should¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an option.¡±

    Wei Lishan shook his head.

    ¡°Nothing has changed. We will protect this ce until every single resident of Xi¡¯an has safely escaped.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too heavy of a burden.¡±

    ¡°I know. But¡­ it¡¯s a phrase too familiar to the disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Buntaju. Buntaju, you should leave here quickly.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang bit his lips.

    ¡°Dammit, if Xi¡¯an is destroyed, all the beggars around here will starve to death. Where do you want us to go? Isn¡¯t that right, you beggars?¡±

    Before Hong Dae-gwang even arrives, the beggars of Beggar Union are already assembled and shouting.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, whether we starve to death or die fighting, it¡¯s all the same. We¡¯re bound to starve to death if there are no people around.¡±

    ¡°Kekek. We need to show them how foolish it is to invade the beggar¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°Begging is not something to be ashamed of. What¡¯s shameful is not knowing to be grateful even when you¡¯ve received it. Shouldn¡¯t we pay for what we¡¯ve eaten so far?¡±

    Wei Lishan smirked when he heard that.

    ¡°See? Why are you telling us to run when you yourselves aren¡¯t going to?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s because all Shaanxi beggars are out of their minds.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the beggars of Shaanxi are like that. It¡¯s that the people of Shaanxi are like that.¡±

    Wei Lishan said with a smile.

    ¡°Can you me them when the people representing Shaanxi are such yangban?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Damned Mount Hua.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang looked at everyone with an annoyed face. However, there was a trace of unhideable pride.

    Neither Shaolin nor Wudang hesitated to bow down to the enemy to save their lives, yet these people, with neither reputation nor anything particr to their name, didn¡¯t hesitate to risk their lives against the evil enemies.

    ¡°Come on, we only live once anyway, let¡¯s die without shame! Bite and hang onto one more person! That way, at least one moremoner will survive.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Just as Hong Dae-gwang was about to say something more, someone spoke.

    ¡°Here they came.¡±

    That brief phrase brought intense tension to everyone.

    Through the wide-open gate and down the main road, a group of martial artists was slowly approaching.

    Hong Dae-gwang clenched his teeth.

    It was the stride of the strong. It was the gait of those who did not even consider the other party as their enemy,ing to catch the rat they had pushed into the trap.

    ¡®These damned Evil Sects punk.¡¯

    His breathing quickened, his heart pounded, and his face flushed with blood.

    It wasn¡¯t about wounded pride. Just by looking at them, one could clearly sense the enormous gap that existed between them.

    ¡®The number¡­ is it two hundred? No, maybe three hundred?¡¯

    Among that many, not one looks weaker than him. Even though their side had greater numbers, the quality couldn¡¯t even bepared.

    ¡®Gangseo Seven Murderer.¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang, who saw with his own eyes the identity of those walking in front, clenched his fists.

    ¡°So this is the ce.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip, who reached the front gate, grinned.

    There was no need for further confirmation. Just by looking at the forces inside the gate, it was clear.

    ¡°He- Here it is. I guided you properly, so spare me as promised.¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aah, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    At that moment, Dam Hae¡¯s small dao, who was holding the man¡¯s neck, dug into the man¡¯s back.

    ¡°Kook¡­.¡±

    The man opened his eyes wide. The body, which had lost all strength, began to shake and convulse.

    ¡°Wh¡­. Why¡­?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip shrugged his shoulders at the resentment shining in the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I kept my promise. I spared you. But my brother seems to have different thoughts. Even though he¡¯s younger, I can¡¯t tell him what to do, can I?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t be so upset. It¡¯s a blessing to die herefortably.¡±

    The man¡¯s body crumpled to the ground, the convulsions gradually stopping.

    Hong Dae-gwang shouted with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°You son of a b*tch! Why are you killing innocentmoners! Why!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Seeing him shouting hysterically, Gal Cheonrip asked as if he was truly puzzled.

    ¡°Do people need a reason to kill people?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang stared at Gal Cheonrip without even saying a word.

    ¡°If you¡¯re powerless, you die. Simple, isn¡¯t it? If you don¡¯t like me doing this, you can kill me. Of course, if you¡¯re capable.¡±

    The extremely calm tone of voice gave him goosebumps. It is as if killing a healthy person is no different from cutting paddy with a sickle?

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Wei Lishan stepped in front of Hong Dae-gwang.

    Wei Lishan, who had been ring at Gal Cheonrip for a moment without saying a word, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Conversation won¡¯t work anyway, but know one thing.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Wei Lishan nced at the main gate of Eunha Merchant Guild for a moment. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s an invisible wall there. Then he looked back at Gal Cheonrip.

    ¡°This is thend of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua have not learned how to show mercy to the evildoers who invade Mount Hua¡¯snd. You will pay the price for this.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ hahat.¡±

    Gal Cheonripughed as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°You little insect¡­¡±

    And at the same time, a spine-chilling bloodlust erupted from him. As if the rxed demeanor he had shown thus far had been a lie.

    ¡°How dare you wag your tongue in front of me? You will die the most miserable death.¡±

    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t hold the guys behind anymore. Those who see the enemy in front of them be venomous like wild beasts who see fresh meat.

    Gal Cheonrip spoke softly but menacingly, his eyes filled with bloodlust.

    ¡°Do as you please. Instead, don¡¯t kill the Sangdanju.¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, the Evil Sects at the back of Gangseo Seven Murderer rushed with an explosive burst of breathtaking momentum.

    There were no loud battle cries. And that made it all the more horrifying. The Evil Sects people rushed in without giving the enemies time to gain momentum, and instantly plunged their swords into those in the lead.

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    A terrible scream rang out.

    Witnessing his disciples being killed off without a chance to do anything, Nam Jamyong¡¯s eyes bulged in fury.

    ¡°You little bastards!¡±

    Even at that moment, Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s spear pierced the swords of those blocking it and impaled them into human flesh. The sword of Blood Dao Murderer also cut flying swords like reeds and instantly sliced through necks.

    Blood spurted from all directions, and severed heads that couldn¡¯t even close their eyes soared into the sky.

    It was truly a one-sided spectacle. The battlefield was swiftly engulfed in terror.

    ¡°Damn it! Fight back, you beggar bastards!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Disciples of Huayin Sect, don¡¯t back down!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Beggar Union and Huayin Sect boosted their momentum to help those who momentarily froze, but once they were overwhelmed, it was not easy to regain their momentum.

    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Aaaakh!¡±

    No, even before that, they were simply no match in terms of skill.

    Their morale was by no means low. Had they not staked their lives to stand here? Even if the opponent was not Evil Sects but that Evil Tyrant Alliance, they would never have backed down.

    However, it was absolutely impossible to ovee this difference in skill with morale alone.

    ¡°Heu- Heuup!¡±

    Seeing a sword flying toward his face like a streak of light, the Huayin Sect disciple¡¯s eyes bulged out.

    ¡®I¡¯m, I¡¯m gonna die¡­¡¯

    At the moment he sensed an unavoidable death, a sword suddenly burst out from behind him and deflected the iing de.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Mu- Munju-nim?¡±

    Wei Lishan bit his lip hard.

    His wrist, where he had struck down the sword, felt like it was going to break. He had only exchanged a few blows but could already gauge the significant difference in skill. Even some nameless people of Evil Sects were stronger than him.

    However, Wei Lishan did not hesitate to move forward.

    ¡°Do not try to take them down!¡±

    A loud roar erupted from his throat as he once again blocked a sword.

    ¡°Hold out stubbornly! Survive somehow! We need to buy even a little more time.¡±

    When you look at these evil eyes, you can¡¯t help but notice. These swords will never be satisfied with their blood alone.

    ¡®Save at least one more person.¡¯

    There¡¯s Hwang Jongwi back there.

    He probably isn¡¯t sticking around here because he has no idea. He must have some n. He must have guessed that if Eunha Merchant Guild ran away, these enraged des would target someone else.

    Even the merchants stake their lives for themoners, yet how could he, the Munju of Mount Hua¡¯s subsidiary sect, consider his life too precious?

    Of course, his life is invaluable. And the lives of the disciples who trust and follow him are even more so.

    However, there is something that a martial artist cannot exchange for anything else.

    ¡°Today, we die here! Prove that the martial artists of Shaanxi do not spare their lives for the sake of Righteousness!¡±

    With a scream infused with malice, the battlefield started to heat up with an even more vicious intensity.

 Chapter 872

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 872

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    The long spear pierced through his chest.

    Driving the spear deeper into the chest of the disciple of Righteous Sword Sect who blocked his way, Revolving Spear Ghost grinned menacingly and spoke softly.

    ¡°You pathetic idiot.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­. Euu¡­.¡±

    Paaaaat!

    Blood spurted from the chest like a fountain as he pulled out his spear in one swift motion. Hot blood sshed out, staining the area under his eyes red.

    Revolving Spear Ghost, who kicked the man down without him even having copsed yet, wiped the blood off his face with one hand.

    The heavy scent of blood.

    This disgustingly warm atmosphere.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    A soft chuckle escaped his lips.

    The opponent might not be worthy to savor the thrill, but the act of resisting was what mattered, wasn¡¯t it?

    Thrusting a spear into the back of a fleeing enemy had its own appeal, but deflecting the sword of someone who is resisting and driving a spear into their chest is a pleasure that is iparable to anything else.

    ¡®It¡¯s been so long.¡¯

    A hideous light streaked out of his eyes.

    The humiliation of having to run away from the Evil Tyrant Alliance and the oppression of the Ten Great Sect met a sense of liberation at this moment.

    ¡°Still not enough.¡±

    His eyes filled with a murderous intent as he looked for his next prey.

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    Screams erupted all around. A wolf with its vicious teeth bared ran towards where there seemed to still be a gap among the dogs.

    Paaaaat!

    One person¡¯s head rose into the air.

    Eyes filled with agony and fear captured the sky for a brief moment before plummeting to the ground.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    Blood Dao Murderer looked ahead with eyes seemingly intoxicated by the smell of the blood wafting through the air.

    The faces of those who clearly saw a person¡¯s head flying off went deathly pale.

    ¡®This is why Righteous Sects are so fun.¡¯

    Evil Sects do not try to fight against the strong. Because they know better than anyone else that it would cost their life.

    But these guys are different. Even knowing that their skills aren¡¯t enough to save their lives, they don¡¯t easily retreat.

    The sight of them unable to do this or that since their head was full between the desire to run away and the will not to do so is amusing.

    However,

    Blood Dao Murderer rushed forward and cut down the faltering in one swoop and struck off the head of the one who couldn¡¯t even close his eyes.

    ¡°All it does is hasten their deaths.¡±

    He smiled softly and shook off the warm blood that had sshed on his hand. His eyes filled with depraved pleasure and intense bloodlust like a storm.

    Encouraged by the bloodlust, they attacked the martial artists of Xi¡¯an with even greater ferocity.

    ¡°They¡¯re going mad.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip looked forward with a strange smile.

    From head to toe, these excited people were recklessly swinging their swords without a second thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s gonna be a long night.¡¯

    Perhaps they won¡¯t be satiated even after killing everyone here. Only after seeing more blood will they regain their sanity and realize what they¡¯ve done.

    Not every one of Evil Sects is crazy about blood.

    It¡¯s just that among them, those who were a little more radical and those who were under more pressure came to visit him. All Gal Cheonrip did was create a scene for them to go wild.

    ¡®At this point, you won¡¯t be able to conceal their identity ande back in.¡¯

    Those who robbed merchants and those who killed merchants and massacred themoners cannot be treated the same.

    Perhaps Shaolin and Beggar Union, who had hoped Shaanxi to suffer moderate damage, will be shocked when they confirm the disaster that will unfold from now on.

    All Gal Cheonrip has to do is attract all those who have nowhere to go and build a solid force.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    Udeududuk.

    A cold glint appeared in Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®I could even give that bastard a punch.¡¯

    The image of Jang Ilso smiling arrogantly crossed his mind. Just twenty years ago, the gap between him and Jang Ilso was not significant. No, rather, Gal Cheonrip had a higher reputation and was even evaluated to be more skilled.

    But now Gal Cheonrip and Jang Ilso¡¯s situation is as different as heaven and earth.

    ¡®If I had built up my forces sooner, I would not have fallen behind that bastard.¡¯

    He regretted it, but he was d that this opportunity hade even now.

    ¡®In a way, it¡¯s an opportunity he created.¡¯

    If the Evil Tyrant Alliance had not tried to subjugate the Evil Sects in Gangnam, it would have been impossible for Gangseo Seven Murderer to umte this much power. It would have taken decades at best, and the Evil Tyrant Alliance would have paid attention to them before those decades had passed.

    But in times of turbulence, opportunities alwayse.

    If this opportunity is well utilized, a powerful force can be built in an instant. Of course, it will take some time to turn them into obedient dogs, but isn¡¯t that something worth epting?

    So¡­

    Gal Cheonrip gestured forward with his chin.

    ¡°Someone might soon realize what they are doing, so go and do more rampage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daehyung.¡±

    The youngest, who had been guarding his back, burst out with vitality and dashed away in an instant.

    Gal Cheonrip licked his lips with his tongue. A desire that could not be hidden bubbled up in his eyes.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    The sects in Xi¡¯an were spilling blood and falling apart everywhere.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    Blood rushed to Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face as he saw another person spraying blood.

    ¡®Dammit!¡¯

    They are no match.

    Those gathered here must have done their best to train, but a subsidiary sect is still just a subsidiary sect. It can¡¯t be a match for Evil Sects who have been notorious in Gangnam.

    ¡°Prevent the formation from copsing!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing his urgent voice, the beggar of Beggar Union clenched their teeth and rushed forward. Although they may not be considered martial masters within Beggar Union, they were nheless formidable, far surpassing the mediocre disciples from small and medium sects.

    ¡®But even so, heavily outmatched.¡¯

    Only if the real martial masters from the Beggar Union headquarters were toe could they hope to turn the tide.

    What was worse was that the enemy¡¯s morale was higher. The Evil Sects bastard, who have seen blood for the first time in a while, are running wild like beasts that have been starving for a month. Under their pressure, Beggar Union¡¯s members could not even bring their already insufficient skills and were falling one by one.

    Hong Dae-gwang clenched his fists with a nervous face.

    If things continue like this, they will soon be annihted. Their strength exceeds their reputation. Even if they hold out to the best of their ability, they won¡¯tst long.

    ¡°When is the damn Southern Edge Secting!¡±

    Now their only hope is the Southern Edge Sect. Someone had requested their aid following Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s orders. Although Southern Edge Sect who had dered Bongmun might ignore him, Hong Dae-gwang had erased that possibility from his mind.

    If Southern Edge Sect does note for aid, everyone here will die. And the entire Xi¡¯an will be soaked in blood. Why even think about that?

    Aaak!

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s body was shaking as he clutched his staff until it bled.

    Common sense dictates that he should be here. Hong Dae-gwang was the only person who could understand the situation and give appropriate orders. His survival was key to holding out even a bit longer.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Keuaaaaak!¡±

    Even the beggars of Beggar Union who had charged forward were dying while letting out desperate screams.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    He knew in his head, but he just couldn¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°These damn bastards!¡±

    In the end, unable to hold back any longer, Hong Dae-gwang charged forward, yelling as if his throat would burst.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    His staff, imbued with fierce energy, was aimed at the head of Revolving Spear Ghost, who had just retracted his spear from a beggar¡¯s heart.

    Revolving Spear Ghost blocked the downward strike with a swing of his spear.

    Kuuuung!

    The staff and spear collided right in front of Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s head. Hong Dae-gwang was trembling and he pressed down his staff on the spear to the ear of Revolving Spear Ghost.

    ¡°You¡­ son of a¨C¡±

    ¡°Are you a higher-role beggar?¡±

    Tuung!

    Revolving Spear Ghost, who lightly pushed Hong Dae-gwang, watched him with confident eyes. Judging from the weight he felt on the tip of his spear-holding hand, this guy was different from the run-of-the-mills men he had met.

    ¡°If you¡¯re from Beggar Union, there¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know who I am. Quite courageous, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re a stupid Evil Sect bastard, but your understanding is limited. The courageous one is you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang lifted his staff and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve done this, none of you will die an easy death. Everyst one of you will see hell.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Do you Beggar Union even have the power for that? Neither Shaolin nor Wudang will have the capacity to pursue us, will they?¡±

    ¡°You idiot really clueless.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°This is Shaanxi. You attacked Mount Hua¡¯s subsidiary sect on thend of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang clenched his teeth as he spoke.

    ¡°You have no idea what that means. You¡¯ve messed with people you should never have touched.¡±

    ¡°Did your brain go crazy because you¡¯ve been begging for so long? We¡¯re not even afraid of Shaolin or Wudang, but we should be afraid of a mere Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re an idiot.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s face hardened. It wasn¡¯t a particrly strong provocation, yet the tone irked him.

    ¡°Do you think the martial artists here are holding on because they know no fear? Hell no! It¡¯s not because we are reckless with our lives.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here because we firmly believe they will take revenge. Even if they have to chase you to the depths of hell, they will make sure you pay the price. That¡¯s the sect called Mount Hua is.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost red at Hong Dae-gwang with a look of bewilderment.

    ¡°Ho¡­.¡±

    Looking around, surprisingly, the eyes of the people who heard Hong Dae-gwang had changed. The eyes of those who had looked like frightened children and didn¡¯t know what to do just a moment ago were now filled with venom.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Kekek. These fools have no idea what messing with Mount Hua means.¡±

    ¡°If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost looked at these muttering people, his eyes narrowing in irritation.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    Not Shaolin, not Southern Edge Sect..¡­ but Mount Hua?

    What on earth is Mount Hua for these people to react like this?

    At that moment, Hong Dae-gwang roared.

    ¡°Either way, there¡¯s no path of survival left for you now. The moment Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡­ No, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword finds out about what happened here, you¡¯ll be facing an inescapable hell.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost looks at Hong Dae-gwang with a disbelieving expression.

    ¡°¡­¡­What could that brat of Mount Hua possibly do?¡±

    ¡°Brat?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang chuckled.

    ¡°If you want to survive being caught by that guy, you have to be at least Jang Ilso. But even if you die and reincarnate, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be at that level?¡±

    ¡°¡­This bastard¡­¡±

    His face hardened as he felt a surge of humiliation, and Revolving Spear Ghost radiated cold bloodlust.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can talk like you do now even with air holes in your whole body.¡±

    ¡°Then try it, you idiot!¡±

    As soon as he finished word, Hong Dae-gwang rushed towards Revolving Spear Ghost again.

    Revolving Spear Ghost clenched his teeth at the sight of Hong Dae-gwang, who seemed to have no regard for his own life.

    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±

    His spear, filled with his internal strength, shot out like a sh of light towards Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s neck.

 Chapter 873

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 873

    ¡®That¡¯s fascinating.¡¯

    Gal Cheonrip narrowed his eyes and thought.

    In general, people think that a battle means fighting until one side dies, but in reality, that is not the case. If one side is overwhelmingly beaten, their ranks will copse and what follows is a one-sided ughter and pursuit.

    Therefore, in the art of war, a major defeat is when one side loses more than 30% of its troops. This is because the side that lost 30% of its troops can no longer maintain morale.

    However¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, you Evil Sects bastard!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive!¡±

    What the hell are these guys?

    Even though countless of them have already be miserable corpses and are lying around, their fighting spirit does not disappear from their eyes. They are determined to fight to the death until thest person dies.

    A person with a cut leg and a knife stuck in his stomach continues to swing their sword even as he falls to the ground, and a person with half of his throat cut desperately grabs the enemy with both struggling arms even as blood spurts out.

    ¡®Are all Righteous Sects people like this?¡¯

    Could that be possible?

    If all Righteous Sects had fought like this, the name Evil Sects wouldn¡¯t even exist in the world. No, there is no need to go that deep. Perhaps there would not have been a situation in which the Evil Tyrant Alliance rallied on the Yangtze River.

    Even the prestigious Righteous Sects negotiated with the Evil Sects out of fear of their lives, so why on earth would they risk their lives to fight here?

    ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±

    But that doesn¡¯t change anything. They are not inflicting any damage on Evil Sects¡¯ side. At most, they¡¯re just buying time.

    ¡°If they had run away while stalling for them, there would have been quite a few people who would have survived. What an idiot.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip looked at the battlefield bing increasingly worse with a tant sneer.

    Kagak!

    Iron Ghost¡¯s face distorted.

    The moment he was about to smash the head of the guy in front of him, five swords flew towards him at the same time.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Iron Ghost took a step back and struck down all the flying swords. Since he has learned external art (??(Íâ¹¦)), he can take most swords with his body without being fatally injured, but there is no need for him to get hurt.

    ¡®Persistent.¡¯

    The tide had turned ever since that beggar jumped in.

    No, to be exact, after the name ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ came out of his mouth.

    Since then, even if someone beside them screamed and died, they did not flinch and charged relentlessly.

    Battle is truly strange. If one side ignores life and rushes in, it may seem like the oue wille quickly, but it doesn¡¯t actually happen that way. Because no one would want to give up one of his arms in exchange for beheading a weaker foe.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    At that moment, a sword strike from a disciple of the damned Huayin Sect or something flew towards his face. Among these lunatics, those in the particr robe were especially frenzied.

    ¡°Crazy¡­¡±

    Iron Ghost muttered and deflected the iing sword with the back of his hand, then thrust his talon-like fingers into the empty chest of Huayin Sect swordsman.

    Kwadeuk!

    ¡°Keuk¡­.¡±

    Just as he was about to grab his hand and tear off a piece of flesh, something sharp flew towards his throat.

    Iron Ghost pulled out his hand like lightning and hit the flying sword.

    Kwaang!

    Red blood spurted like a fountain. However, even though it was clear that the inside was shaken, he did not back down at all and swung his sword again.

    Kagak!

    Iron Ghost¡¯s shoulder slightly split open, revealing the red flesh beneath.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Iron Ghost takes a step back and looks down at his shoulder, his eyes slightly distorted.

    Huayin Munju Wei Lishan, who was staggering, was aiming his sword while forcibly calming his trembling legs.

    Augh escaped from Iron Ghost¡¯s mouth. When he saw Wei Lishan¡¯s face with cuts all over his body and bleeding, he wasn¡¯t even angry.

    ¡°¡­ you are dying.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still alive.¡±

    ¡°Munju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Munju-nim, please step back! We¡¯ll take care of these evildoers!¡±

    Disciples of Huayin Sect screamed, but Wei Lishan didn¡¯t even flinch as if he didn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°¡­If you want to kill my disciples, you have to kill me first. That¡¯s thew of Mount Hua Subsidiary Sect.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite arrogant. It¡¯d be better if your sword was as strong as your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Just strong enough to take you down.¡±

    ¡°¡­.It seems like they teach you how to talk before they teach you how to fight at Mount Hua.¡±

    Wei Lishan smiled strangely at the sarcastic remark.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Come, you evildoer. If my sword catches you, you won¡¯t be able to handle even one of Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Iron Ghost rushed in and struck Wei Lishan. At that moment, Wei Lishan sharply swung his sword and struck him on the shoulder, but the sword could not prate even half an inch.

    Instead.

    Kuuuuung!

    The moment Iron Ghost¡¯s shoulder, like an enraged bull, collided with Wei Lishan¡¯s chest, his chest caved in. Wei Lishan spewed out blood as he was thrown back.

    Kung!

    ¡°Munju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Y- You bastard, how dare you towards Munju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Step back!¡±

    Rough work poured out at Huayin Sect¡¯s disciples who could not hold back their anger and tried to rush in. Huayin¡¯s disciples looked at the fallen Wei Lishan with trembling eyes.

    Wei Lishan struggled to get up, somehow pushing off the ground with his trembling arms. Dark blood gushed from his mouth.

    ¡°¡­I am still a¡­live.¡±

    He raised his sword and aimed it again at Iron Ghost.

    ¡°Me¡­ You must defeat me first, you Evil Sects bastard.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahat! Good! Very good!¡±

    Iron Ghost burst into a bigugh and rushed toward the Wei Lishan.

    Hwiiiing!

    The sound of the spear tip cutting through the air was almost like the wailing of a ghost (???(¹í¿ÞÂ•)).

    A chilling wind apanies the sharp tip of the spear as it shes through the end of the staff and pierces Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s chest.

    Puuk!

    The spearhead punctures more than halfway through his chest. And the quickly recovered spear this time dug into Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s side.

    Sogok!

    His side was cut deep enough to expose the bone.

    ¡°Keuhat!¡±

    But Hong Dae-gwang shows no signs of retreating, despite his severe injuries.

    He grabs the retreating spear shaft with one hand, and swings his staff towards Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s jaw.

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost looks surprised as he forcefully pulls the spear back. The spear slices through Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s hand and is withdrawn, knocking away the staff.

    Tatat.

    Although Hong Dae-gwang is the one injured, Revolving Spear Ghost is the one who has retreated. Revolving Spear Ghost stared at Hong Dae-gwang with a disapproving face.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can talk like that with wind holes all over your body?¡¯

    The result is clear. Hong Dae-gwang proves that no matter how many holes are pierced through him, he can still speak the same words.

    Shoulders, chest, abdomen, and legs.

    Despite having nearly ten holes the size of a child¡¯s fist in his body, Hong Dae-gwang, instead of falling down, continued tough at his enemy.

    Even though the rags he was wearing were stained from red to ck.

    ¡°Running away¡­. Are you¡­ scared?¡±

    ¡°¡­.. crazy bastard.¡±

    ¡°Huu¡­I don¡¯t think you know much about¡­ beggars. Those who have nothing are not afraid¡­ of death.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes shine a cold blue.

    Looking at that scene, Revolving Spear Ghost briefly clicked his tongue.

    It¡¯s hard to finish it off properly when a weak guy rushes at you and asks you to die together. And as he took the lead and grabbed his ankles, others began to muster their courage.

    Of course, their newfound courage didn¡¯t turn the tide of battle. But things have be noticeably pricklypared to before.

    ¡°In other words¡­.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost had a bizarre smile on his lips.

    ¡°If I kill you gruesomely, their morale will drop too. So go ahead, endure it. You endured ten holes; what about twenty? Thirty?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if their expressions will be the same when you die horribly without even a drop of blood left on your body.¡±

    His spear, imbued with a cold blue energy, shoots towards Hong Dae-gwang.

    Kaang!

    His swung sword bounces off against a heavy dao. The dao that bounced off his sword flew in without losing any of its momentum, grazing his neck and passing by.

    He felt a terrible pain in his throat, but there was no time to check how deeply he¡¯d been cut. It¡¯s clear that the moment he loses his mind even a little, there will be no need to check how much his throat was cut.

    ¡®I¡¯m helpless.¡¯

    A trickle of blood flowed from his tightly bitten lip.

    ¡®If only I had been stronger¡­.¡¯

    Even as he is being pushed back by the sword of an unknown Evil Sects bastard, another life is lost.

    If he had been stronger, wouldn¡¯t he have been able to stop it? Couldn¡¯t he have saved them? Why couldn¡¯t he concentrate more on training? Why isn¡¯t he strong like them?

    Even if he had to join Mount Hua, he had to be strong like them. Wei So-haeng understood at this moment. A person without power cannot protect anything.

    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m powerless¡­¡¯

    Yet another fresh life is extinguished. The ground these people walked on is already stained a dark red with someone¡¯s blood.

    Whose blood could it be?

    It belongs to those who vowed to protect this ce with their lives. Even with their dazzling courage and spirit, they are so helpless in front of the swords of those evildoers.

    Would it be different from now if he had officially entered Mount Hua and mastered the sword?

    Chaeng!

    His sword, which blocked the flying dao, bounced upward. The following kick squarely mmed into my chest.

    Kuung!

    With a shock that felt as if the world was turning upside down, Wei So-haeng was thrown out, spraying his blood.

    ¡°Somunju!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Somunju!¡±

    He fell headfirst into the ground and grabbed the dirt. The smell of blood-soaked dirt rushing into his nose was more painful than the terrible pain he felt in his chest and head.

    Squirming, he managed to flip his body and struggled to raise his torso.

    ¡°Euaaaaak!¡±

    Die.

    ¡°Akso! Akso! Euaaaaak! You damned bastaaaaaards!¡±

    Those who struggled to survive are bleeding to death. The wide-open eyes of the fallen person, and the sorrow that remained in those eyes that he could not close even after death, seemed to pierce Wei So-haeng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Hot tears began to flow from Wei So-haeng¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Somunju.¡±

    Before he knew it, Hwang Jongwi ran up to him, grabbed Wei So-haeng¡¯s shoulder and supported him.

    ¡°Are you all right, Somunju?¡±

    However, nothing of Hwang Jongwi¡¯s words reached Wei So-haeng¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Aah¡­.¡±

    Everyone will die. Everyone.

    Those whoughed together, those who fought and got angry together. And even those whopeted with each other. People who were like family and sometimes enemies will all die here today.

    Holding back the rising frustration and sadness in his chest, Wei So-haeng gritted his teeth and rose to his feet.

    He knows.

    In any case, he is going to die.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Chung Myung Dojang wouldn¡¯t have cried until the moment he died.¡¯

    Wei So-haeng, whose face was wet with tears, clenched his sword hard as if to break the handle. He thought he understood now. How much he carried. How much fear he had fought through.

    In We So-haeng¡¯s eyes, holding the sword, he saw someone¡¯s blood being sprayed into the sky. The red blood in his blurred vision looked like a blooming red plum.

    He staggered as if he was about to copse, but then forced himself to stand again. He clenched his trembling hands around the sword and bit his lip until it bled.

    ¡®I¡¯m¡­..¡¯

    Wei Lishan was struck by an enemy¡¯s sword. The distorted face of Wei Lishan and the blood bursting from his chest.

    Sogok.

    With a creepy sound, a spear tip pierced Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s shoulder. The image of swaying Hong Dae-gwang, clutching the spear, prated Wei So-haeng¡¯s blurred eyes.

    ¡®I¡¯m¡­..¡¯

    ¡°Aaaaaakh!¡±

    Another scream echoed.

    Even if he can¡¯t stop it, he can¡¯t just watch from behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Somunju of Huayin Sect! You bastards!¡±

    Wei So-haeng once again raised his sword and rushed forward.

    ¡°So- Somunju!¡±

    ¡°Somunju-nim!¡±

    Although someone found him and dissuaded him, Wei So-haeng¡¯s gaze was solely fixed on the Evil Sects who had stabbed his sword into the belly of Huayin Sect¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°Euuaaaaaaa!¡±

    He rushed forward with anger that seemed to burn in his chest and deployed his sword with all his might.

    Fast and splendid swordsmanship.

    The sword that was unfolded most powerfully throughout Wei So-haeng¡¯s entire life¡­ It collided with the opponent¡¯s carelessly swung sword and was instantly crushed.

    Chaeng!

    The sword that tore through his grasp spun and soared into the sky.

    ¡®Ah¡­..¡¯

    For a moment, the world seemed to slow down.

    The sword, which must have been spinning quickly, seemed very slow in Wei So-haeng¡¯s eyes.

    And then.

    Thanks to his outstretched arm, a dao with rough energy was clearly seen flying toward apletely open chest.

    The sound of someone yelling.

    The thick sweat trickled down his face.

    A tremor felt in the torn grip.

    And more clearly than anything else, the scent of impending death.

    ¡®I¡­.. wasn¡¯t a coward.¡¯

    Wei So-haeng slowly closed his eyes, epting with his heart the pain he felt in his chest and the death that would follow.

    ¡®Dojang¡­¡¯

    Is it because he wants revenge that his grinning facees to mind at thest moment? Or was he simply longing to see that face?

    Would he be able to say he wasn¡¯t cowardly to the very end when he met him in the afterlife?

    The road to death seemed long.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if the de of the enemy had yet to pierce his heart or whether the thoughts of the man who had already died were continuing.

    It was then.

    Tok.

    The feeling of something touching his head quickly brought Wei So-haeng to reality.

    A slightlyrge, warm hand.

    ¡°Well done, kiddo.¡±

    Wei So-haeng opened his eyes.

    What was in front of him was neither the sword that pierced his chest nor the person holding the sword.

    It was therge back of someone wearing a ck uniform.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Wei So-haeng¡¯s eyes widened, and his mouth fell open.

    ¡°Chu¡­ Chung¡­.¡±

    How could he not recognize it?

    That back. That person.

    Wei So-haeng bit his lips. It was because he thought he would burst into tears if he said one more word.

    Nevertheless, one word that he could not hold back finally escaped his lips.

    ¡°¡­Dojang.¡±

    The back of the man whom he missed so much was there.

 Chapter 874

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 874

    Hwiiing!

    The spear of Revolving Spear Ghost flew in with a howling wind noise and prated the upper chest. Blood spurted out from the gaping wound.

    Hong Dae-gwang hit the spear with his staff, but the force he used was as strong as that of a child¡¯s hands. The light in his eyes is almost gone now. It was clearly visible how extreme the situation was.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost snickered softly as he withdrew his spear.

    ¡°You stupid beggar!¡±

    It ismendable that he is still standing on his feet after suffering such a wound. The fact that he¡¯s so close to death and yet he¡¯s still willing to fight while swinging that short staff is worthy of a round of apuse.

    But even so, it is a meaningless struggle.

    ¡°Hat!¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s spear created a dozen of spear shadows and struck Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s chest as if toying with him. Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s energy was depleted and caused him unable to resist properly, struggling as if he were dancing and retreating.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    Revolving Spear Ghost, d?o?rans?ate.c?m tired of toying with him, unleashed his final blow. His spear,den with fierce energy, flooded Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s neck in one swoop.

    Hong Dae-gwang, who had reached his limit as he watched the spear fly in to take his breath away, could not react at all. Revolving Spear Ghost turned his gaze, already scouting for the next prey, without a shred of doubt that his spear would pierce Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s neck.

    ¡®Next is¡­.¡¯

    It was at that very moment.

    Kaang!

    An immense pain came from the hand holding his spear, and then his body was thrown back helplessly.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Kung!

    Barely regaining his bnce by nting the spear shaft on the ground, Revolving Spear Ghost quickly looked ahead in astonishment.

    A man suddenly appeared and stood between him and Hong Dae-gwang.

    ¡®Since when?¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t even sensed him at all?

    He was sure of Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s death and, as soon as he looked away for a second, the man jumped in between and blocked his spear?

    That young man?

    Revolving Spear Ghost scanned the opponent with cold eyes. His survival instincts, honed through numerous battlefields, were attempting to first gauge the opponent¡¯s capabilities.

    ck martial arts attire.

    A rather slender sword in one hand.

    A face that matches the word young.

    However, the first thing that caught his eyes before everything else was the hand holding the sword and the numerous scars carved on the forearm revealed between the sleeves.

    Scars drawn horizontally and vertically, as if they had been carved on purpose, covered his hands and arms like spiderwebs.

    At that moment, chills ran down Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s spine.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯

    He had seen it a few times before.

    The vagabond wanders through the world seeking only the battlefield. Even among those vagabonds to whom the term ¡°the life of a fly¡± are applied, there are some who survive for an extraordinarily long time, and their hands were just like that.

    Those hands resemble those of the people who have gone through numerous battles and repeatedly crossed the line of life and death.

    At that time, the man who intervened slowly opened his mouth without taking his eyes off Revolving Spear Ghost.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who had been on the brink of death and barely made it back, was mesmerized by the back of a man standing in front of him as if he had already forgotten about it. He looked as if dreaming.

    ¡°¡­Gol.¡±

    His parched mouth wouldn¡¯t open easily, so he wet his lips multiple times.

    A familiar yet unfamiliar, dependable back. Hong Dae-gwang recalled the name of a person he knew.

    ¡°¡­Jo-Gol Dojang?¡±

    Then Jo-Gol turned his head slightly, looked at Hong Dae-gwang, and smiled.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang blinked several times as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, and finally slumped down on the spot.

    Flop.

    Hisplexion changed multiple times as he fully sank down. He looked like he would explode with anger at any moment, biting his lips, and then exhaling a sigh of relief¡­

    Hong Dae-gwang, who was showing suchplex emotions, ultimately expressed resentment.

    ¡°Darn it¡­ You should¡­ havee sooner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I rushed over as soon as I heard the news.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just d you¡¯re here now. Even now, aigoo¡­¡±

    Revolving Sper Ghost, who had been quietly observing, twisted his face.

    ¡®These punks?¡¯

    They were clearly ignoring him while talking amongst themselves. How can one endure this humiliation as a martial artist?

    ¡°These things dare ignore me?¡±

    Just as he was about to say another word, Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes fell on him.

    Flinch.

    The moment he saw those emotionless eyes staring at him, Revolving Sper Ghost¡¯s mouth suddenly closed involuntarily.

    In front of those eerie eyes, his instincts were warning him that he should not open his mouth anymore.

    ¡®Are you saying I was scared by this young punk?¡¯

    It was right as Revolving Spear Ghost felt confused by the sudden and iprehensible situation.

    ¡°You son of a beast!¡±

    Startled by the beast-like roar from the side, Revolving Sper Ghost unknowingly shifted his gaze.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yo- Yoon Jong Dojang.¡±

    Someone was supporting Huayin Munju, who was dealing with Iron Ghost a while ago. And what on earth happened that Iron Ghost was standing far away from the two, growling, and not being able to charge.

    ¡®What on earth¡­.¡¯

    It was only then that the Revolving Spear Ghost finally sensed the strange current flowing through this battlefield.

    The atmosphere has changed. Strange as it may be, the atmosphere of the battlefield is clearly different from that of a while ago.

    The only difference was the arrival of two people. No, just three people.

    However, the battle that had been so intense suddenly stopped, and those who had been scratching and biting mercilessly at the surroundings just a moment ago only widened their distance and growled low.

    It seemed as if the wolves, who were fighting over territory, had suddenly spotted the approaching tiger.

    On the contrary, d?o?rans?ate.c?mthe faces of Xi¡¯an¡¯s martial artists who confirmed the existence of the three were filled with overwhelming joy and relief. Some people were sniffling as if they were about to shed tears at any moment.

    Revolving Spear Ghost was dumbfounded.

    There are only three people. How on earth should he ept the fact that the battlefield, which was boiling like a furnace, came to a halt due to the arrival of these three?

    ¡®Who on earth are these guys?¡¯

    ¡°Oi.¡±

    At that moment, the sword of the person standing in front of him flew like a sh of lightning.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    By the time he realized what was happening, the sword was already embedded in his shoulder.

    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±

    The sharp pain felt in his shoulder made Revolving Spear Ghost retreat frantically. He took a step back more than a zhang at once, and cold sweat began to pour down from his forehead like rain.

    ncing down at his shoulder, he noticed blood gushing out between the ripped fabric of his clothing. What he had just experienced was no illusion.

    ¡®¡­..I couldn¡¯t even see iting.¡¯

    How could a sword swung by a human be so fast?

    Revolving Spear Ghost was thrilled by the speed of a sword he had seen for the first time in his life. Goosebumps ran from his toes to the top of his head.

    He was even more shocked that the one who had disyed such a de was a young martial artist who must have lived less than half his life, and he felt an indescribable sense of pressure knowing he had to face this person.

    Step. Step.

    The man who had punctured his shoulder, Jo-Gol, and another named Yoon Jong, who had saved Wei Lishan, began to slowly move forward.

    Under the suffocating pressure, Revolving Spear Ghost desperately tried to restrain his body, which wanted to retreat on its own.

    Even Evil Sects, who seemed like no one could stop, and those who risked their lives to fight, all stopped their hands and just looked nkly at those who came forward.

    ¡®Who are these guys¡­?¡¯

    At that moment, something caught Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s eye. He opened his eyes wide in shock.

    He had btedly noticed the plum blossom symbol engraved on the chest of the approaching man.

    ¡°Mo- Mount Hua¡­¡­?¡±

    This is Mount Hua that the people here have been talking about. For a moment, Revolving Spear Ghost groaned as if in pain.

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    The ck martial attire and the red plum blossom symbol were the unmistakable signs of the famous Mount Hua.

    Nevertheless, the reason he hadn¡¯t immediately thought of Mount Hua upon seeing them was that their momentum was too eerie.

    A very different and disparate momentum from the Righteous Sects they¡¯ve faced so far. Moreover, what about that breathtaking murderous intent?

    So, as soon as he saw them, he couldn¡¯t possibly think they were Mount Hua. He could never have imagined that a Taoist radiates a more killing intent than Evil Sects.

    ¡®Mount Hua? Then this guy¡­.?¡¯

    It was then.

    ¡°Step back. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue the conversationter.¡±

    One person¡¯s voice calmly andfortably resonated throughout the battlefield.

    It was a slow voice that¡¯spletely out of ce in a battlefield rife with death and blood.

    Step.

    The owner of that voice slowly walked forward.

    Hair swept into a high ponytail.

    Slightly short height.

    The ck Taoist attire that flutters in time with his steps.

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly impressive appearance.

    Compared to Jo-Gol, who exudes a sharp force that is no different from a de, and Yoon Jong, who radiates a suffocating sense of pressure, this person¡¯s aura is incredibly ordinary.

    However,

    From the moment Revolving Spear Ghost heard that voice, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the man.

    It was a warning sent by instinct. d?o?rans?ate d?t c?m Those who had lived in thew of the jungle their entire lives instinctively sensed who the most dangerous person on the battlefield was.

    And now his instincts are speaking.

    That man is the most dangerous person here right now.

    Step. Step.

    The man who had slowly walked forward stopped at some point.

    Seuuk.

    And then he slowly looked at the dead people. The gaze remained motionless for a while, as if engraving them into his memory.

    None of the people watching the scene could dare to take their eyes off him.

    Seuuk.

    The man¡¯s gaze shifted once again, this time towards those who were injured and groaning.

    Though the time that passed while he silently moved his eyes may not have been long, it felt as if the world hade to a standstill. It felt longer than forever.

    This must be what they mean when they say it feels like you can¡¯t breathe.

    Gulp.

    The small sound of someone swallowing dry saliva resonated like thunder. An overwhelming silence weighed down the entire area of the merchant guild.

    And finally.

    The man¡¯s gaze slowly returned.

    There was nothing particrly different. An expression not that different from before, and eyes that hadn¡¯t changed either.

    However, the pressure felt by the Evil Sects people receiving those gazes could never be the same as the first time.

    In this ce, where ughter, death, and suffering unfolded, the man who had witnessed it all with his own eyes slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­¡­.¡±

    Everyone held their breath, waiting for what woulde next. It was as if it had been preordained that they should do so.

    ¡°¡­ went on quite a rampage.¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth slowly curled up.

    At that eerie smile, both Revolving Spear Ghost and Iron Ghost felt their hearts sink.

    ¡°So you guys¡­.¡±

    It seemed as if the man hadmitted each and every face to memory as he scanned the crowd of Evil Sects from left to right.

    ¡°How would you like to die?¡±

    The moment those words were spoken, the air on the battlefield became as cold as ice, as if the heat until now had been a lie.

 Chapter 875

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 875

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Wei So-haeng supported Wei Lishan, who staggered as if he were about to copse at any given moment.

    As much as he wished to let him rest on the ground, this was the battlefield. For the sake of Huayin Sect¡¯s disciples who are desperately holding on with shaky legs, Wei Lishan must not fall already.

    ¡°¡­So-haeng-ah.¡±

    ¡°Father, he¡¯s here¡­ Dojang is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A sense of relief that could not be hidden was also evident in Wei Lishan¡¯s voice.

    The situation hasn¡¯t changed much.

    The fangs of the wolves that are still targeting them are sharp, and those who have not yet fully satisfied their hungry stomachs will reveal their wild nature again and try to bite them.

    But still, Wei Lishan no longer worried.

    There¡¯s no helping it.

    Anyone who knows the name of that person who¡¯s standing there with his back turned, anyone who knows the kind of person he is, will feel the same way as Wei Lishan.

    Even the martial artists of Xi¡¯an who had fought for their lives, teetering on the edge of a cliff, reddened their eyes and bit their lips as they saw the back that¡¯s standing before them.

    ¡°¡­¡­Chung Myung Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Dojang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect¡­.¡±

    At that time, the murmur that flowed from someone¡¯s mouth made them realize it once again.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua Sect is here.¡±

    The echo of those words swept over those who had endured until now.

    Just a few years ago, the name Mount Hua didn¡¯t mean much in this Xi¡¯an.

    But definitely not anymore.

    Beyond Xi¡¯an, and even Shaanxi, the meaning of Mount Hua has grown to the point where nothing can change it.

    Even those who had been filled with fear and dread of death, those who breathed heavily because they didn¡¯t even have the strength left to lift a sword, those who were desperately holding back their legs that wanted to run away. They all started to rekindle their fighting spirit again the moment they heard the name Mount Hua.

    With the arrival of merely three people.

    ¡®It¡¯s not good.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Gal Cheonrip who had been observing the situation clicked his tongue inwardly.

    The situation hadpletely changed. It was easy to dismiss the martial artists of Xi¡¯an, who had been stubbornly clinging to them, as nothing more than thest-ditch efforts of a cornered mouse.

    But not those guys. d?o?r?ns?ate.c?m Because the atmosphere haspletely changed because of them.

    The bigger problem is that those who were going so crazy a little while ago that even they could not handle it are now holding their breath.

    If they lost momentum any further, there was a chance that their ns would crumble.

    Gal Cheonrip gazed at the figure standing in front of him with an ufortable feeling.

    The man, d in a ck robe with plum blossom patterns, had both hands hanging down. The moment he faced the icy chill in those gaze, a name naturally came to Gal Cheonrip¡¯s mind.

    It is a name that was once very famous, but has now lost some of its luster as time passes.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip looked straight at the man and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    The moment that name came out, the ones that reacted greatly were the Evil Sects instead.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°The one who, at the Yangtze¡­¡±

    The faces of the people of Evil Sects turned pale.

    Although they couldn¡¯t quite finish the sentence, it was clear what they were referring to.

    That one who fought neck and neck with that Jang Ilso.

    Everyone here had fled from the Evil Tyrant Alliance. There is no need to tell how much weight the name of Jang Ilso, the Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, carries to such people.

    Ryeonju of the Evil Tyrant Alliance, as well as the undisputed strongest person of Evil Sects.

    The one who turned Gangnam into and of blood and death, and finally became a legend for unifying Gangnam.

    Once, the epithet ¡®One of the Five Great Evil Sects¡¯ was attached to his name, but three years after the Yangtze River Disaster, no one in the world has put such a stupid modifier in front of Jang Ilso anymore.

    So naturally, the name of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword shines brightly. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is the only one that has made a small dent in Jang Ilso¡¯s reputation in recent years.

    ¡®That man is¡­¡¯

    ¡®The rumored?¡¯

    Tension hung in the air. However, the man only stared at Gal Cheonrip without saying a word.

    ¡°I guess you are.¡±

    When Chung Myung didn¡¯t answer, Gal Cheonrip chuckled softly.

    ¡°It seems some brat has be quite arrogant after gaining some fame. Stupid basrtad. Do you really think anyone believes you¡¯re on an equal footing with Jang Ilso? I never believed it anyway, but seeing it with my own eyes makes me even more convinced.¡±

    At that, the Evil Sects once again stared at Chung Myung, wary.

    ¡°Why? Got nothing to say?¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been silent until then, smiled and spoke.

    ¡°How ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so ridiculous? For you to be an equal of that bastard Jang Ilso¡­..¡±

    Gal Cheonrip was sarcastic, but Chung Myung cut off his words mercilessly.

    ¡°That an idiotic Evil Sects bastard dared to bber his mouth in front of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Smiles disappear from Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you said.¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his neck left and right as if he still had no intention of listening to Gal Cheonrip¡¯s words with respect.

    ¡°For an Evil Sects guy to yap in front of me, yeah. As you said, they must at least be at Jang Ilso¡¯s level. At least that bastard¡¯s still worthy enough to have me put up and listen to what he says. But¡­.¡±

    There was a sneer in Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re not. You small fry punk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, shut your mouth. I don¡¯t have a hobby of talking to corpses.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face contorted in anger.

    ¡°Small fry¡­?¡±

    When has he ever been treated like this by such a kid?

    What¡¯s even more infuriating is that this dog-like bastard is treating him less than Jang Ilso. This is nothing short of disgusting for Gal Cheonrip.

    Seething with rage to the point where his hair stood on end, he clenched his fist tightly and suppressed his anger. Revealing his anger in front of so many people would be no different from acknowledging that he had been provoked by that kid.

    Grinding his teeth, he opened his mouth, pretending to be as cool as possible.

    ¡°You little brat have a sharp mouth. But you have to tone down your bluff in moderation. Even if you¡¯re as good as the rumor said, only three of you can¡¯t do¡­.¡±

    ¡°I told you to shut your stink snout.¡±

    However, this time again, a cold voice closed Gal Cheonrip¡¯s mouth. His face had frozen as much as it could possibly freeze.

    ¡°This damned guy, just because I let you talk¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something.¡±

    Chung Myung revealed his teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m currently holding back my desire to tear you all to death right away. So don¡¯t run your mouth. There are limits to my patience.¡±

    ¡°That bastard!¡±

    Dam Hae, the youngest brother of Gangseo Seven Murderer, had bloodshot eyes.

    However, Gal Cheonrip rather felt puzzlement and strangeness than anger at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Holding back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why? What is holding you back?¡±

    ¡°Simple.¡±

    Chung Myung said with a sneer.

    ¡°The one who will catch and kill you isn¡¯t me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°And let me correct one more misconception.¡±

    Chung Myung snorted and asked.

    ¡°Who said it was just the three of us?¡±

    And at that moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s certainly not just three.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip hurriedly turned around at the sound of a clear voiceing from behind him.

    A devout man in ck martial attire was slowly crossing the gate.

    The moment he saw him, an unknown strength filled Gal Cheonrip¡¯s body.

    A stride neither excessive norcking, breathing neither fast nor slow; everything indicated that the man hadplete control over his body, that he was a martial master.

    His angry gaze rested momentarily on Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face.

    ¡°Not that three was insufficient.¡±

    As soon as the man finished speaking, a group of martial artists revealed themselves.

    ¡®W-When? I didn¡¯t sense their presence.¡¯

    But that wasn¡¯t all.

    One by one, people dressed in ck martial attire climbed onto the surrounding wall and entered the manor¡¯s yard, which was built to an excessivelyrge size to unload and transport goods.

    The eyes of the Evil Sects who saw this shook as if they had been hit by an earthquake.

    Because they¡¯re under siege?

    Or because unexpected enemies appeared?

    No. The reason for their confusion was the intensely sharp momentum emanating from those who surrounded them.

    ¡®Where the hell did these guyse from¡­?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t the heavy and gentle aura unique to martial artists of Righteous Sect. It is as if their mere touch will cut them¡­.. No, just facing them sent a razor-sharp pressure that pierced their hearts.

    What particrly caught their attention was the woman standing in the center of those on the wall.

    An excessive beauty.

    And even that beauty was covered by a cold and ruthless killing intent.

    Those who faced those gazes, which did not contain a single trace of emotion, took a step back without realizing it.

    ¡®Sword Ghost¡­¡¯

    The deadly momentum unleashed by over a hundred sword ghosts was dense.

    The more skilled a person was, the more pressure the enemy faced. Only if you have experience dealing with people who disy that kind of spirit can you understand how terrible they are.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Cold sweat rolled down Dam Hae¡¯s forehead.

    There are a hundred people like that¡­

    ¡®Damn it. What the hell is going on?¡¯

    It is clear just by looking at the plum blossom pattern engraved on their chests.

    Mount Hua Sect.

    Once, they were the prestigious sword sect in Shaanxi, aiming to be the greatest sword sect in the world.

    But today, Mount Hua is a ce that can never be called prestigious. Doesn¡¯t everyone in the world know that Mount Hua¡¯s reputation was possible not because of the original power of Mount Hua Sect, but because it relied on the activities of Mount Hua Righteous Sword?

    However, the Mount Hua he actually encountered crushed such thoughts of Dam Hae mercilessly.

    If he could, he wanted to find all the people who said that Mount Hua itself was nothing special and stab their mouths.

    But regret is alwayste even at the earliest, and when you realize wrong information, isn¡¯t it always after everything has ended?

    The manor at the Eunha Merchant Guild, which seemed vast, began to feel infinitely narrow.

    And at that moment, those who entered through the gate and upied the area behind them split to the left and right. In the meantime, three elderly showed up with heavy steps.

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    Scream-like shouts erupted from the mouths of Huayin Sect¡¯s disciples.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader, Hyun Jong, walked in with a cold, stern face and captured the situation in the manor in his eyes.

    A rare anger shed in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes when he saw the miserable corpses that were cooling down and the survivors who¡¯s still breathing but drenched in blood.

    ¡°How dare¡­¡±

    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he shouted.

    ¡°Un Gum. Baek Cheon!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    The two people who were called immediately bowed down on the spot.

    The momentum radiated by Hyun Jong was tremendous. It wasn¡¯t the same dense murderous intent as his disciples, but it was a towering rage nheless.

    Even if he has no reputation as Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader, no one would be able to underestimate Hyung Jong if they saw him now.

    ¡°How dare you invade Shaanxi.¡±

    The moment Hyun Jong¡¯s heavy voice burst out, groans as if in pain escaped from the mouths of the Evil Sects.

    ¡°And attack Mount Hua¡¯s close friends!¡±

    Upon hearing his words, both the disciples of Huayin Sect and the martial artists of Xi¡¯an clenched their fists.

    ¡°Make those who dare to¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong took a short breath and firmly ordered with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Commit outrageous acts on thisnd of Mount Hua pay the price! Show them clearly what the wrath of Mount Hua is!¡±

    ¡°We follow your orders!¡±

    Chaeng! Chaeng!

    As soon as those words were spoken, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all drew their swords in unison.

    The sight of a hundred swordsmen pulling out their swords at once, seemingly devoid of emotion, evoked both thrill and fear.

    To those who were waiting for them, an indescribable thrill and sense of being overwhelmed.

    To those who have to face them, a suffocating pressure and fear.

    ¡°In the name of Mount Hua!¡±

    A loud voice burst from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Punish the evildoers!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, with their swords pointed downward, charged toward the Evil Sects all at once. It was a spectacle as if a dark wave was rippling through the middle of Xi¡¯an.

    The movement dered to the world. The Return of Mount Hua.

 Chapter 876

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 876

    The ck wave surges forward. A hundred swordsmen in ck uniforms rush in as if they were one entity; no other word than ¡®overwhelming¡¯ could describe this sight.

    Sensing that something was off, the Evil Sects instinctively darted their eyes around. When the opponent bes difficult, Evil Sects¡¯ unique instinct to first find a way to escape is disyed.

    However, there was nowhere to run. Mount Hua Sect thatpletely surrounded them was narrowing its siege as if it would not leave even a single ant child alive.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thi- This?¡±

    Momentum is half the battle.

    At the same time as Chung Myung appeared, the Evil Sects, who had been intimidated, began to agitate, not knowing what to do. The notoriety they garnered in Kangho was almost insignificant.

    However, not all were shaken.

    ¡°Look straight, you idiots! They¡¯re still kids!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get scared just because these young bloods are jumping around!¡±

    Those who flinched at those words looked again at the faces of Mount Hua Sect disciples who were rushing towards them.

    Indeed.

    The ck attire and dense killing intent momentarily obscured their appearance, but upon closer inspection, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who rushed towards them were clearly children who had not yet reached the age of 30.

    No matter how talented Mount Hua was at fishing dragons, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to turn those brats into swordmasters.

    ¡°Smash them to pieces!¡±

    Someone¡¯s shout lifted the fallen morale.

    ¡®Dammit, this was all within our expectations, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯

    ¡®Yes. We can crush Mount Hua Sect at any time!¡¯¡¯

    Considering the reputation and skills of those gathered here, being surprised by the appearance of Mount Hua Sect was a mistake in itself. Recalling the fact once again, they clenched their teeth and readjusted their grips on their weapons.

    They are trying to ignore the obvious theory that in order to survive in the tough world of Kangho, you should value your own sense more than the public evaluation.

    If you can¡¯t run away anyway, you have to fight. With their fighting spirit raised, they began to face the charging Mount Hua¡¯s disciples without any hesitation.

    ¡®After all, they¡¯re just brats.¡¯

    Bong Pyeong (??(·îÆ¼)) grasped his dao tightly.

    Even if Mount Hua has regained his skills from the distant past, which is now a distant memory, it is impossible to transform those kids into peak sword warriors.

    If such a thing were possible, it would have been Mount Hua Sect, not Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, that made a name in the Yangtze Disaster.

    ¡°I¡¯ll knock some sense on you, you little brats!¡±

    If he¡¯s scared of this, it would be a waste of the name of the Lion Blood Dao (????(ª{×ÓÑªµ¶)), which is infamous throughout Zhejiang.

    Bong Pyeong exuded a fierce momentum befitting its nickname. The best way to deal with inexperienced youngsters is to strengthen your hands with killing intent and force.

    ¡°Heuaaaaaaap!¡±

    His dao unleashed an explosive energy. An almost blue, storm-like energy burst forth.

    ¡®First, kill their momentum!¡¯

    Without their momentum, these guys are nothing. And if they are sane, seeing this force would make them stop in their tracks.

    ¡­But that was a huge misunderstanding on Bong Pyeong¡¯s part.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciple, who was running towards him, saw the fiercely rising energy and rushed into the storm without any hesitation.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Have they lost their minds?

    Bong Pyeong was quite flustered. Through the swirling sword energy, he briefly made eye contact with Mount Hua¡¯s disciple.

    An eerie feeling.

    The moment he saw those cold eyes, devoid of any excitement, Bong Pyeong¡¯s heart felt as if it had frozen.

    And then.

    Paaaat!

    A ray of sword energy flew like a beam of light through the storm of sword energy.

    Kagak!

    There was no time to be surprised.

    This is because the burning pain came first. The fingertips holding the sword felt hot as if they were on fire, and he clearly saw something flying off.

    Something slightly curved, elongated.

    The moment Bong Pyeong realized that the familiar yet unfamiliar object was his own finger, his eyes widened to the point where they could not get any wider.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t the end. The sword that blew off his small and ring fingers climbed up his forearm like a snake.

    Paat! Paat! Paat!

    The ligaments in his wrist were cleanly severed. A long stab wound appeared on his forearm, and the tip of the sword was driven into his elbow.

    The whole process literally happened in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Euuuaaaaaak!¡±

    A scream, almost like a shriek, erupted from Bong Pyeong¡¯s mouth.

    The terrible pain he feels in his arms makes him want to let his dao go, but that would literally be suicidal. Suppressing his excruciating pain, he swung the sword again towards the nearby disciple of Mount Hua. His momentum was that of a person wanting to cut the enemy in two.

    But before his dao was swung halfway, Mount Hua¡¯s disciple recovered the sword he had stabbed and urately blocked it with the hilt of his sword.

    Kaang!

    Then, taking full advantage of the recoil, he stabbed the sword again.

    Puuk!

    ¡°Keuk¡­¡±

    Pain spread across his lower abdomen as if seared by a hot iron. However, before he could even groan in pain, the recovered sword sliced through Bong Pyeong¡¯s elbow as he was clutching his dao.

    Sogok!

    He couldn¡¯t even fullyprehend what was happening. His opponent¡¯s de was dreadfully fast to do so.

    All he knew was that this seemingly insignificant young man waspletely overpowering him. And that too without any change inplexion.

    ¡°Euaaaaa!¡±

    Bong Pyeong screamed as he thrust his sword. The scream wasn¡¯t to intimidate his opponent.

    The fear that instantly consumed his heart. It was a scream made to shake off the fear of this young ughterer, whose eyes did not change even as he cut up people¡¯s bodies like pieces of meat.

    Paaat!

    The dao, which swung with all his might, flew toward the face of Mount Hua¡¯s disciple at a formidable speed.

    The disciple of Mount Hua¡¯s head moved just an inch to the side. Bong Pyeong¡¯s dao passed by his face, missing it by the thickness of a sheet of paper.

    And at that moment, Bong Pyeong saw it.

    Even though his dao was flying into the disciple of Mount Hua¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t show even the slightest emotion and just stared at him.

    Paaaaat!

    The red sword energy that bloomed in an instant cut through Bong Pyeong¡¯s outstretched arm.

    Sogok!

    It was an unrealistic sight.

    To some, it may be an insignificant sight. However, there is no way that it would be insignificant to the person concerned, that the arm that had been attached under their shoulder their entire life would detach from their body and spin around like a pinwheel.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Sogok!

    Even before he could fully register the shock, both of his thighs were sliced open, spurting blood.

    Sogok.

    The sword that passed by shed his knees one after another and did not even allow Bong Pyeong to stand any longer.

    But he couldn¡¯t even fall down. Even before his bent knees could touch the ground, over ten sword strikes rained down on his abdomen and chest.

    Puuk! Puuk! Puuk! Puuk!

    The sword was stuck one span at a time. Before he could even feel the pain of the first strike splitting his flesh, the second one cut through his body, followed by the third slicing through bone.

    All Bong Pyeong could do was open his mouth wide and feel the sensation of being torn apart.

    ¡°Ughh¡­.¡±

    Finally, his body slumped down.

    His half-severed knee hit the ground, and hispletely severed abdomen made him hunch over pitifully. He couldn¡¯t even stop his head from touching the ground because his arm was severed.

    Cold metal touched Bong Pyeong¡¯s neck as he knelt down with his forehead on the ground as if to apologize. In an instant, an eerie energy spread throughout his body as if his whole body shrank.

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    A scream burst from Bong Pyeong¡¯s mouth, who couldn¡¯t possibly understand what that sensation meant.

    Sogok.

    However, the sword that touched his neck cut off his head without the slightest hesitation. The cold metal sliced cleanly through his carotid artery.

    Red blood spurted out from the cut neck. But, having lost his arms, he could not hold his neck or stop the blood flowing out of him.

    Gurgle¡­.

    Blood flowed back down his throat and the bloody smell spread throughout his mouth. A pain so terrible that it made him tremble enveloped his entire body.

    But Bong Pyeong couldn¡¯t do anything. Now that his whole body¡¯s muscles had already been severed, writhing in excruciating pain was all he could do.

    The pain he had never experienced in his life dragged Bong Pyeong to the gates of hell, but the tenacious life of a martial artist did not allow even death toe easily.

    ¡®Just¡­ kill me¡­.¡¯

    This was too cruel. Even Evil Sects do not kill people this cruelly. People of the Righteous Sect could never do this.

    It was then.

    A cold voice pierced the ears of Bong Pyeong, who was squirming to beg for his mercy.

    ¡°Die like the bug you are.¡±

    A chill that could freeze all the blood in his body spread.

    ¡°Trash deserves a death befitting trash.¡±

    Gwak Hwe, who caught a glimpse of the convulsing Bong Pyeong, d?o?r?ns?ate d?t c?m brushed off the dirty blood on his sword and rushed straight toward his next opponent.

    His white teeth revealed between his lips shined like the fangs of a hungry beast.

    ¡°Hi- Hiiiek.¡±

    The face of Wolf Fang Killing Axe (????(ÀÇÑÀš¢¸«)) Ma Ryang (??(ñRÁº)) was grotesquely distorted.

    ¡®Wha- What the hell are these bastards?¡¯

    They are just brats who¡¯s still wet behind their ears. Even if they were disciples from renowned sects, they couldn¡¯t transcend time. They shouldn¡¯t be a match for Evil Sects, given their age.

    But the reality Ma Ryang faced shattered hismon sense horribly.

    Paaaaaaaaat!

    The flying sword twisted as it prated his shoulder.

    Ma Ryang desperately suppressed the scream rising in his throat. The pain of the sword piercing his shoulder was nothing. The real pain came when the sword twisted, tearing all his muscles apart.

    For a moment, a pain so severe that his body trembled overcame him.

    ¡°You, you dog-like bastard!¡±

    Ma Ryang¡¯s axe fell towards Mount Hua¡¯s disciple with strong energy. Mount Hua¡¯s disciple he was dealing with slightly raised his sword. It seemed like he was trying to block the axe with his sword.

    ¡®Fool!¡¯

    Ma Ryang was inwardly delighted.

    The inexperienced young man seemed to think that his axe was an ordinary axe. Judging by how he tried to block it with his thin sword.

    His axe is a heavy weapon among heavy weapons that weighs more than 30 kilograms. Even if that thin sword is a world-famous divine weapon, it has no choice but to be pushed back helplessly.

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    His axe, loaded with all his internal strength, fell with explosive force towards the thin sword. The intention was to cut Mount Hua disciple¡¯s body in two along the sword.

    Ma Ryang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    His axe was gliding along the de of the sword, as if it were a cart racing down a slope. In the slowed-down world, he could clearly see his axe slipping against the sword, independent of his own will.

    Tuuung.

    And when the axe finally met the edge of the sword, the sword flicked his axe away as if it were nothing more than a twig.

    At that moment, Ma Ryang saw it.

    The edge of the thin sword.

    The tip of the sword pointed at him was rapidly growingrger.

    ¡®N- No¡­¡¯

    Ma Ryang desperately twisted his head, but the edge of the sword still filled his world bigger and bigger.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Puuk!

    The sword pierced through Ma Ryang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Keu- Keukk¡­.¡±

    Ma Ryang convulsed as if he were having a seizure.

    Deududuk.

    A sound of something getting twisted and cut off was heard. The sounding from inside his body that should be quiet was even more terrifying than the pain of being pierced through the eye.

    ¡°Baek Sang.¡±

    Before he could even question what that meant..

    Paaaaat!

    Ma Ryang¡¯s head, which was cut off at once, soared to the air.

    Ma Ryang¡¯s face rotating in the air contained the fear and despair he felt just before his death.

    Chwaaak!

    Baek Sang, who had just flicked away his sword, coldly looked at Ma Ryang¡¯s copsing body and spoke.

    ¡°You should at least know the name of the person who killed you. Though it might be too much for trash like you.¡±

    It was a voice that no longer reached the already deceased.

 Chapter 877

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 877

    ¡°Hiik!¡±

    So Janggye¡¯s face was horribly distorted.

    ¡®What the hell, are these people!¡¯

    Young swordsmen wearing ck martial attire rushed forward. Of course, he wasn¡¯t flustered by the situation itself. Everyone gathered here has gone through hardships. Battles of this level are something that happens whenever people are bored in Gangnam.

    What really perplexed him was the absurd sharpness of their swords that could not be exined bymon sense.

    Furthermore.

    Kagak! Kagagak!

    The swords that collided flowed along his dao and pierced the back of his hand.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    So Janggye let out a pained groan and hurriedly pulled his arm back. However, as soon as his dao retreated, the sword that was aiming for the back of his hand changed direction in an instant. And it made dozens of sword strikes, targeting his upper body.

    So Janggye desperately swung his sword to fend off the attack and kept retreating.

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible!¡¯

    Being strong was understandable. Mount Hua may not belong to the Ten Great Sects, but the fact that they once fought over the position of the greatest sword sect in the world is now widely known.

    But this is not just a matter of discussing strength.

    ¡®They¡¯re very skilled.¡¯

    Ridiculously, their swords moved as if they had been on the battlefield for decades. One moment the sword was aimed at his arm, the next it was right in front of his neck. When he tried to block it, his knee was shed.

    It seemed like he was going to strike hard, but then he slowly retreated and stabbed quickly, and the sword that flew toward his face like a sh of lightning changed direction and struck his chest.

    ¡°Kuak!¡±

    In the end, blood spurted out from the long-cut chest. So Janggye, who screamed in pain, gritted his teeth.

    ¡°You, you¡­ you dog!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand.

    Even the swordsmanship itself is terrifying. It felt like being toyed with in the palm of someone¡¯s hand. What they are showing is closer to the sword of Evil Sects rather than the sword of Righteous Sects.

    But what is even more shocking than that is the look in the eyes of those who use such a sword.

    Battlefield is like a monster, eating people.

    No matter how calm you are, it is normal to not be able to maintain your usualposure on a battlefield where blood is gushing out before your eyes and people are constantly dying. Naturally, strength would flow into one¡¯s arm, and the swordsmanship would be increasingly aggressive.

    But these guys¡¯ eyes didn¡¯t change at all, like they were old soldiers who had gone through hundreds of battles (??(°Ù‘ð)). Far from being excited, they maintained perfect control over their swords.

    ¡®What kind of training would produce such¡­¡¯

    But there was no time to think anymore. This is because the opponent¡¯s sword flew towards his eyes.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    So Janggye¡¯s face turned red as he narrowly avoided the flying sword by twisting his head.

    ¡°You son of a beast!¡±

    Uuuuung.

    His dao emitted crimson energy. No matter how iprehensible the opponent may be, they were still young. Therefore, he decided that it would be better to suppress them with force rather than confront them clumsily.

    As a man who had been through a lot on the battlefield, the judgment he made in that short moment was clearly urate.

    Kagagang!

    The sword and the dao met in the air with a sharp sound.

    ¡®This punk!¡¯

    So Janggye gritted his teeth and pressed down with his dao. For a moment, a look of confidence and arrogance shed in his eyes.

    No matter how skillfully the opponent swings his sword, even if his swordsmanship reaches a mysterious level he has never seen before, the person wielding the sword is still nothing more than a young, inexperienced swordsman There is no way he can beat the experienced guy in terms of amount and strength of internal strength. If he just overpowers him, the kid won¡¯t stand a chance!

    ¡°I¡¯ll split you in two¡­¡­¡±

    At that moment, a faint smile appeared on the face of the opponent who was crossing swords with him.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    So Janggye¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    Smiling in this situation?

    ¡°This stupid fool!¡±

    So Janggye, feeling a sudden chill, exerted all his strength to push down his dao. Even if he couldn¡¯t split the opponent in two, he intended to crush the opponent under the weight of his dao.

    But¡­

    Gagagak! Gagagagagagak

    The sound of friction between the sword and the dao scratched the ear.

    Kagagak!

    Then, at that moment, So Janggye knew something was going terribly wrong. He had no choice but to realize it.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    The opponent¡¯s sword wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Although he was pressing down with all his might, with all his internal strength, the thin sword blocking his dao did not push back even an inch. As if he were a stone statue, he held his sword firmly in ce.

    An immovable sword. And the emotionless eyes beneath them.

    While So Janggye was clearly the one exerting pressure, he was also the one feeling the pressure.

    ¡°U- Uwaaaaaaaakh!¡±

    So Janggye pressed down his sword with all his might.

    Kagagagagak!

    Sparks flew as the sword and dao shed. But that was all. There was a slight sense of pushing the opponent back, but the sword was still firmly blocking his dao.

    And at that moment.

    The corner of the damn Mount Hua¡¯s brat¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and at the same time, the sword that was facing his dao swiftly pulled back.

    The moment the bnce of the tense confrontation was broken, So Janggye, who had been pushing down his dao with all his might, stumbled as if he was being sucked forward.

    Kwang!

    Then, Mount Hua¡¯s swordsman, who had pulled his sword back, struck So Janggye¡¯s de with an iparable force.

    ¡°Kuok!¡±

    So Janggye, which had been leaning forward, was sent flying backward in a disoriented state.

    The force transmitted through the dao twisted his wrist and even his shoulder. His whole arm went numb as if he had been hit by a lightning bolt.

    ¡®Cra- Crazy!¡¯

    He was pushed back? By strength?

    No, this was more of a technique than strength. But the fact that he was pushed back remained unchanged.

    It felt like his head was flipping upside down due to the iprehensible situation. In addition, the eerie feeling he got from the opponent cooled down his boiling anger and blood.

    And then, at that moment, a very faint sound grazed So Janggye¡¯s ears as he was stumbling backward.

    The faint yet tickling sound, simr to the sound of snow piling up, pierced his ears clearly even on the chaotic battlefield.

    Sararak.

    So Janggye opened his eyes wide.

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword seemed to shake lightly in the air, and at the edge of his sword, flowers like an illusion began to bloom.

    ¡®N- No¡­¡¯

    He instinctively felt that it was dangerous, but he was given no time to lunge forward again as he leaned back to lessen the impact from his dao.

    Sarararak!

    The flowers that bloomed softly in the air swayed as if they had been struck by the wind, and soon began scattering petals in all directions.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    He had heard of it before.

    A sword that blooms flowers.

    A sword that once ruled the world, but has now be a forgotten legend. And at some point, began to make its name known throughout the world again. Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship.

    ¡°Plum, Plum Blossom Sword¡­¡±

    Hwaaaaak!

    The scattered petals began to fly towards him.

    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±

    Feeling the sensation of a thin plum leaf digging into his body, a helpless sigh escaped his mouth.

    ¡°Group up! Damn it, these bastards are no joke!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t face them alone! Group up!¡±

    Making a name for yourself in Evil Sects is not as easy as one might think. The more notoriety you gain, the more frequent fights you have, and the more work you have to do to maintain that reputation.

    Those who are here have survived more than a dozen of such battles. They may not have had a great view of the battlefield, but their survival instincts were clear.

    Those who saw the front row copse in an instant made a quick decision. Those who dismissed the enemy as a child and fought alone are now falling down, spewing blood.

    Considering the reputation they had, it happened so quickly and cruelly.

    ¡®Facing them one-on-one is suicide!¡¯

    It is absurd to have to make such a judgment, but he cannot deny what he saw with his own eyes. What matters at any time is survival, not pride.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight together in twos or threes!¡±

    The conclusion they reached was simple. Those guys are definitely strong. But they have probably never experienced such chaotic warfare. It was judged that if they formed a group and put pressure on their opponents, the battlefield would be tangled, and at that time, they would be at a much greater advantage as they could stab their opponents in the back.

    For a conclusion made in such a short moment, it was a very good decision.

    The only mistake was that they didn¡¯t know who they were up against.

    Kaang! Kaaaang!

    Sword against sword. Sword against dao. And sword against spear.

    After confirming that the opponent¡¯s skill was formidable, the Evil Sects first tried to focus on blocking the opponent¡¯s sword. They¡¯ve already confirmed that if they make a clumsy attack against that sword that captivates one¡¯s eyes, your neck will be cut without you even noticing it.

    ¡®How about this!¡¯

    However, at that moment, things they had never imagined began to happen.

    Kagak!

    As soon as the sword and the dao hit each other, tremendous internal strength emanated from the sword and twisted their weapons.

    It did not simply bounce it off. The sword that clinged to their dao as if some sort of adhesive had been applied on it suddenly yanked their weapons to the side.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Just when he began to wonder why they were doing this.

    Paaaaaat!

    An enormous speed of sword energy flies in right below the arm of the swordsman who had twisted his sword.

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    Those who were frightened tried to pull away, but Mount Hua¡¯s sword attached to the weapon held on and had no intention of letting go.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaakh!¡±

    Sama Ho¡¯s (???(Ë¾ñRºþ)) face was drained of blood.

    ¡°You, you lunatics¡­¡­.¡±

    What they did was too absurd to be called abination.

    The fact that the swords flew from behind as soon as the front twisted their arms means that those who stabbed the swords from behind moved ahead of those in front.

    Those who were at the back assumed that the people in front would naturally twist their arms, so they sent their swords flying.

    Even if they were off by an inch, the sword energy would have sliced not them but the arms of theirrades!

    ¡®They¡¯re insane.¡¯

    Those who sent their sword energy flying without a single moment¡¯s hesitation, or those who fearlessly ordered to send sword energy toward their own arms without the slightest hesitation.

    These guys are out of their minds.

    But the effect alone was enormous. First of all, those who tried to hold out and change the situation retreated endlessly while sttering blood.

    At that moment, the swordsmen who were at the back instantly leaped over those in the front, scattering dozens of sword energies in mid-air.

    ¡°Blo- Block them!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You piece of shit!¡±

    Those who were wounded in various ces did not even think about taking care of their wounds and hurriedly swung their weapons. Isn¡¯t it all too obvious what would happen if they couldn¡¯t block those sword energies?

    But thebination didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    ¡°My foot!¡±

    Those who were at the front began to sweep their legs low in the air.

    One was above their heads, and the other was low near the ground.

    Blocking the sword energiesing simultaneously from two different directions was not an easy task. The link between top and bottom, rather than left and right, instantly doubled the power of their swordsmanship.

    ¡®H- How?¡¯

    They hadn¡¯t even exchanged nces. There was no brief conversation, nor was there any signal for a shout.

    But those crazy guys were executing theirbinations as if they were perfectly coordinated as if gears meshed together precisely. As if they were all one body.

    ¡°This, this is insane! You damn bastaaaaaards!¡±

    Just then, a bizarre spectacle entered the eyes of the explosively shouting Sama Ho.

    In a sh, those who had been pressing them suddenly changed direction and retreated to the sides.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    An unreasonable act that seems to give away the victory that was upon them.

    Sama Ho stared at the scene nkly.

    Sararararak!

    And then he saw it.

    At the edges of the swordsmen¡¯s swords, flowers like the patterns engraved on their chests bloom splendidly.

    Those who could only retreat due to the overwhelming momentum simply stared nkly at the plum blossoms blooming again and again. There was nothing that could be done now. Even though they knew clearly that the flower that was growing fearfully was more deadly and dangerous than anything else.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua.¡±

    The vivid petals that fly in every corner of the eye. An emptyugh burst from Sama Ho¡¯s mouth as he realized that each leaf was made of sword energy.

    ¡®We can deal with Mount Hua Sect at any time, he said? Gal Cheonrip, that crazy bastard¡­.¡¯

    If there were a hundred people using crazy sword techniques like this, it would be no different from Hell than Dragon¡¯s Pond and Tiger¡¯s Den. From the moment they willingly set foot in that hell, their fate had been determined.

    The blooming petals flew all at once.

    ¡®Beautiful.¡¯

    The Rain of Plum Blossoms (?(Ã·»¨Óê)) began to pour down, filling the sky and mercilessly digging into the bodies of the enemies.

 Chapter 878

    Novel Return Of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 878

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    Although the pain was pulsing through the wounds all over his body, he didn¡¯t seem to feel it at this moment.

    ¡°¡­What on earth.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples are unterally pushing Evil Sects.

    They fire a sh of sword energy and push the enemy with perfect coordination. Mount Hua¡¯s signature technique, the Plum Blossom Sword Energy, was blooming beautiful and splendid flowers everywhere.

    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang could not help but be astonished as he watched the Evil Sects falling helplessly, spilling blood.

    He was clearly prepared to die and held on, pinning all his hopes on Mount Hua. But usually, aren¡¯t such expectations hard to meet in reality?

    And in fact, what he really expected was for Mount Hua to arrive in time and join hands with them to deal with them on equal terms. He never imagined that Mount Hua would drive Evil Sects unterally like this.

    For Buntaju Hong Dae-gwang, who knew every detail of who the Evil Sects were and what kind of people they were, it was absurd to even harbor such expectations.

    But right now and right here, something he couldn¡¯t even have hoped for was happening right before his eyes.

    ¡®What the hell have you been up to for thest three years, you lunatics¡­¡­.¡¯

    Their once youthful faces had now changed into those of seasoned swordsmen.

    Pareureureu!

    They push the opponent away with their fearsome and swift sword (??(¿ì„¦)), and skilled soft sword (??(Èá„¦)) techniques to parry counterattacks. And when the distance seems to widen just a little, Mount Hua Sect¡¯s unique illusion swords (??(»Ã„¦)) bloom brilliantly.

    ¡°This is Mount Hua¡­¡­.¡±

    Mount Hua that once pushed out even Wudang and took over the position of the greatest sword sect in the world is now roaring at the world here.

    Squeeze.

    Hong Dae-gwang clenched his fists tightly. A heat rose on his face and something hot seemed to gush forth in his chest.

    He could not hold back his overwhelming heart and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Good job! Smash them all! Those damned bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Color faded from Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face at the unexpected situation.

    ¡°Daehyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Daehyung! Shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Daehyung!¡±

    Gal Cheonrip flinched for a moment and looked to the side. Damhae was looking at him with an anxious face. Not only that, but the other younger brothers who had surrounded and guarded Gal Cheonrip since the arrival of Mount Hua Sect also seemed anxious.

    ¡°If you leave it like this, everyone will fall apart!¡±

    Gal Cheonrip bit his lips.

    ¡®Dammit.¡¯

    He nced at the battlefield situation once again with bloodshot eyes. Those brats¡­ No, Mount Hua¡¯s swordmasters, who could no longer be called brats, were one-sidedly ughtering the elites he had brought.

    Evil Sects, overwhelmed by the momentum and unable to maintain their position, were pushed further and further back, retreating to his side.

    It was an iprehensible sight.

    ¡®How could this be happening¡­.?¡¯

    The situation should have been the opposite.

    No matter how much they are disciples of a prestigious righteous sect, the people here are not one who should be down by such a reputation. Rather, those youngsters who had likely never truly experienced a battlefield should have been weighed down by the horror of seeing human heads flying and arms severed right in front of them.

    Isn¡¯t it a battlefield where you can¡¯t show even half of your skills if you can¡¯t bear that weight?

    However¡­.

    ¡°Hiiiik!¡±

    ¡°Ba- Back off! Those damn petals are flying in again.¡±

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    If anything, it was Evil Sects that couldn¡¯t fully showcase its skills.

    No matter how much they think about it, this doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Those who have gained fame and skills through countless battles fought in Kangho for decades are being so cruelly pushed out by young people who have not even lived half their lives.

    Moreover, those devil-like volcanic bastards do not let their guard down at all even while looking at the scene, and are constantly emitting sinister sword energy.

    ¡®Is this what they call a prestigious sect?¡¯

    No. No way.

    If this were possible for all Righteous Sects, there would never have been such a tight division between Righteous and Evil Sects. This is not the power of Righteous Sects, but the power of Mount Hua entirely.

    ¡®I lost too much momentum from the start. Those damn guys!¡¯

    The biggest blow was that at the moment of the first collision, several people had their heads cut off without even being able to exert their hands properly.

    A hand that goes beyond boldness to the point of cruelty.

    Although it is a temporary alliance, those who saw their colleague being treated so cruelly right in front of them are bound to be scared¡­

    Caught in his anxious thoughts, Gal Cheonrip suddenly widened his eyes.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this what we were trying to do?¡¯

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    He bit his lip hard to suppress his anger.

    ¡°Daehyung!¡±

    Another anxious voice rang out.

    Gal Cheonrip regained hisposure. Now is not the time for analysis. Once they have lost momentum greatly, it will be really out of control unless he manages to fix it.

    He shouted loudly, mustering his internal strength.

    ¡°Iron Ghost! Blood Dao Murderer! Revolving Spear Ghost! Soul-Severing Blood Hand! How long are you going to just stand there!¡±

    There is only one way to regain momentum once it has been lost. It is to press down with stronger force. The momentum of the battlefield always changes depending on the performance of a few martial masters.

    ¡°You guys join us! Before things get out of hand, let those brats know how high the sky is!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Daehyung!¡±

    Gangseo Seven Murderer, who was guarding his surroundings, quickly rushed forward.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s palms were wet with damp sweat.

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. All that was needed was to sweep Xi¡¯an and shake off the wealth of Eunha Merchant Guild and head to Qinghai.

    But why did things get soplicated?

    ¡®No! It¡¯s not over yet!¡¯

    But it hasn¡¯t changed much yet. All he has to do is sort out those damned bastards and everything will go ording to his n.

    ¡®I must!¡¯

    Grinding his teeth, Gal Cheonrip could clearly see the figures rushing forward.

    Paaaaaat!

    The tip of the sword dug into the shoulder like a lightning bolt.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    In an instant, a terrible scream came from the mouth of the person whose shoulder was pierced. At that moment, Mount Hua¡¯s swordsman twisted and pulled out the sword that had pierced his shoulder, and without a moment of hesitation, stabbed the sword again and drove it into his opponent¡¯s Dantian.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Despair filled the eyes of the man clutching his lower abdomen. If his Dantian breaks, he can never live as a martial artist again. For someone who had lived his whole life as a martial artist, this was a punishment worse than death.

    Plop.

    The man who had fallen to his knees soon copsed forward.

    Jin Tae, the third-ss disciple of Mount Hua who had overpowered his opponent, dug his foot into the fallen man¡¯s chest.

    Kung!

    After kicking the fallen man and pushing him back, Jin Tae quickly caught his breath.

    The smell of blood rushed into his nostrils. The heat poured from the bodies of those fighting for their lives, the screams that seemed to boil, and even the sound of weapons shing against each other. He felt it all intensely.

    But his eyes only became more and moreposed.

    Swaeaeaek!

    At that moment, a dao filled with bright blue energy flew fiercely toward his head. Jin Tae nced around for a moment after confirming the iing energy.

    ¡®No one.¡¯

    This is all he has to deal with. His back was covered by his Sahyung.

    Having quickly assessed the situation, Jin Tae instead lunged forward. Dao is essentially a weapon that crushes opponents with its power.

    However,

    Kaang!

    The edge of Jin Tae¡¯s plum blossom sword struck right near the handle of the dao, causing it to flick upwards. The moment the dao bounced upward, a look of surprise appeared on the opponent¡¯s face.

    Sloppy.

    There¡¯s no reason to confront an opponent trying to overpower you with force. If you fight against an area where the force is not properly applied, even a thin sword can be enough to remove that dao.

    As soon as the dao lost its strength, a series of devastating thrusts were unleashed, which most clearly utilized the strength of the weapon called the sword.

    ¡®This is nothing!¡¯

    Battlefield where blood sshes and flesh splits?

    It wasn¡¯t even funny.

    The training they went through was a hundred times more fierce than this, and a hundred times more cruel than this.

    Killing intent?

    Such killing intent felt like an itch to someone who had directly experienced that damned bastard¡¯s killing intent. Even these guys don¡¯t emanate enough hostility to kill the opponent.

    So is there any reason to be afraid?

    He¡¯s a survivor who lived through confronting that damned man. To him, their momentum is so gentle that it makes him yawn, and their attacks are too straightforward.

    Jin Tae calmly aimed for his opponent¡¯s tendons to subdue him.

    But at that moment.

    Paaaaat!

    A sharp sword flew into his face.

    ¡°Eut!¡±

    Jin Tae¡¯s waist bent sharply backward.

    ¡®When?¡¯

    He made sure there were no other enemies around. His Sahyung would not have lost sight of their opponents, but where on earth did this sworde from?

    The sword that passed right in front of his face spun around in the air and then fell again toward his neck like a poisonous snake chasing its prey.

    A desperate situation.

    However, Jin Tae did not panic and lifted his sword as his posture was disturbed. The tremendous impact of the sword colliding caused his shoulders to twitch.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Even after letting out half of his internal strength, the impact was hard to endure. So he had no choice but to know. The level of this opponent was different from those he had fought before. Jin Tae quickly rotated his body and tried to get out of his opponent¡¯s range.

    However,

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    The sword that had once caught its momentum did not let him go easily. He pursued him persistently and tried to prevent him from correcting his stance.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Jin Tae clenched his teeth.

    Sensing that he could be in real danger if he tried to run away clumsily, he adjusted his sword and prepared to expose his side.

    Then.

    Kaang!

    Something shed before his eyes, and the sword pursuing him was knocked back. Jin Tae checked the face of the person standing in front of him. At that moment, a sense of relief spread across his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this guy, Sahyung.¡±

    At those words, Jin Tae nodded without hesitation.

    What matters in Mount Hua is not the generation, but the ability. It was only natural for a stronger person to face a stronger opponent.

    And the person standing before him now, though they were of ater generation, was undoubtedly stronger.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The Evil Sect man that briefly flicked his sword as if his wrist was getting sore looked at the sword warrior of Mount Hua in front of him with tense eyes.

    de-like momentum and undisturbed stable posture.

    It could truly be said to be the embodiment of a sword warrior.

    ¡°Out of respect for using the same weapon, let me give you my name. I am Hwang Seong (??(üSÂ•)), Gu Yu Sword Warrior. What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°I have no name to give to the likes of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, a bright blue light emanated from Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This damn wretch¡­¡±

    The swordsman of Mount Hua slowly raised their sword and aimed it at his neck. Gu Yu Sword Warrior gritted his teeth at the cool, sharp force.

    ¡°A fellow who uses a sword?¡±

    A voice as cold as the North Sea wind leaked out.

    ¡°That is an insult to my sword. There¡¯s no way the sword you use and the sword I wield could be the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Know this clearly before you die. This is the sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    Endowed with the energy of Mount Hua at the edge of their sword, the dignified swordmaster of Mount Hua.

    Tang Soso, who had be stronger over the past three years, shed her de-like gaze and rushed toward Gu Yu Sword Warrior.

 Chapter 879

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 879

    Kagagak!

    Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s face was horribly distorted.

    Paaaat!

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    A sword energy as intense as a sh of lightning swiftly grazed right beside his face. The skin on his jaw split open, creating a long, red scar from his jaw down to his cheek.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    This was by no means a half-baked swordsmanship. This is a sword strike that can only be used by a swordsman who has swung and swung his sword over and over again to the point where it is hard to tell whether the sword was being held in the palm of the hand or sprouting from the fingertips.

    How was he supposed to ept the fact that a woman who looks much younger than him shows off a sword energy that can put his sword to shame?

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    As wounds continued to form on his body, Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s face also began to show signs of anger.

    Whoever this damned woman was, the fact remained that she was pushing him to his limits and creating blood lines all over his body.

    He let out a roar and shed his sword horizontally. The fierce sword energy began to sweep forward like a stream of water pouring from a burst embankment.

    ¡°Eat this¡­.¡±

    Pareureu!

    But at that moment, Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Suddenly, red petals bloomed like a cloud in front of him and seized everywhere his sword energy stretched out. The sword energy that hadn¡¯t fully extended collided with the petals and was pushed back a considerable distance.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    The internal strength that couldn¡¯t proceed forward flowed back and turned his insides upside down. The fishy blood came out of my throat.

    ¡®Dammit!¡¯

    This can¡¯t be happening.

    He¡¯s Gu Yu Sword Warrior. He has made a name for himself in the world long before that young woman was even in her mother¡¯s womb. And now, he was forced to cough up blood in a sword-to-sword fight?

    This could never have happened. Never.

    ¡°You piece of shit!¡±

    Gu Yu Sword Warrior pulled his sword back. Soon, seven rays of ck light began to spread out.

    A terrifyingly sharp sword that sends the victims to the underworld without even knowing how they died.

    It was the moment he unleashed his unique sword technique, Twelve Life-Reaping Thunders (?????(ŠZÃüÊ®¶þÀ×)), which gave him the name of Gu Yu Sword Warrior, unfolded.

    However,

    Tat!

    As soon as the sword was released, Tang Soso kicked the ground and retreated. The Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s sword, which was rushing at an incredible speed, was withdrawn without being able to advance even an inch in front of Tang Soso¡¯s neck.

    ¡®What¡­.¡¯

    Gu Yu Sword Warrior opened his eyes wide.

    A coincidence? Or not?

    ¡®Nonsense.¡¯

    There¡¯s no way that young woman could have known the reach of his sword. Could she have instantly predicted how far the sword she saw for the first time would extend and retreat just that much?

    Is that possible? In the midst of this vicious battle?

    No, even if it were possible, wouldn¡¯t her neck be pierced if her calctions were slightly off? What nerve did she have to stop exactly there?

    ¡®Is she sane?¡¯

    At that moment.

    As he retracted his sword, Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s eyes met with Tang Soso¡¯s emotionless eyes.

    Goosebumps.

    He instantly felt goosebumps running all over his body.

    Eyes without even the slightest emotion are watching him like a snake hunting for its prey. As if she wasn¡¯t going to miss even the slightest movement.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­!¡±

    Gu Yu Sword Warrior gritted his teeth and shouted.

    He couldn¡¯t admit that he felt momentarily creeped out by the gaze of a mere child. And he couldn¡¯t ept that this young swordmaster was scrutinizing him in the midst ofbat.

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    At the same time that roar of rage burst from his mouth, twelve ck thunder erupted from his sword.

    Stronger, faster.

    Putting all the strength he could muster into his sword strike, it transformed into twelve thunder, rushing towards Tang Soso.

    ¡®There¡¯s no use in retreating.¡¯

    He is not the type of person who will suffer again what he suffered once. If she tried the same move, he¡¯d pierce her throat on the spot¡­

    It was then.

    Tat!

    Tang Soso spun around and lightly jumped up. Her sword shed briefly with the onught of sword energy aimed at her.

    In that instant, using the recoil, Tang Soso lifted herself even higher into the air.

    ¡®Stupid!¡¯

    That¡¯s the worst move to use. In mid-air, one can¡¯t move freely.

    ¡®I¡¯ll pierce you like a skewer!¡¯

    Feeling inwardly delighted, he once again tried to deploy the Twelve Life-Reaping Thunder towards Tang Soso, who was airborne.

    However,

    Pareureu!

    Red sword energy rose from the edge of Tang Soso¡¯s sword along with a short sound like a dragonfly pping its wings.

    One flower, another flower, and soon dozens.

    Gu Yu Sword Warrior forgot that he was even trying to unleash his sword energy and looked at the scene nkly.

    The brightly blooming red flowers even covered Tang Soso¡¯s body. The vast sky that caught his eye was entirely covered with red flowers.

    And

    Hwaaaaak!

    The blossoming flowers dispersed all at once, scattering like rain across the world.

    Rain of red flowers.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    A word popped into Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s mind at that moment.

    ¡°Innumerable¡­¡­.¡±

    The ultimate technique symbolizes the Sichuan Tang Family.

    A legendary martial art passed down in the Tang Family, where once unleashed, it appears as if the entire sky is raining flowers.

    ¡°Innumerable¡­ Rain of Flower.¡± (????(ÈfÇ§»¨Óê))

    Through the pouring flower rain, with nowhere to run, he caught a glimpse of the bright green thread attached to Tang Soso¡¯s sword. A voice as if in pain came out of Gu Yu Sword Warrior¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°The Tang Family¡­.¡±

    An illusion-like shower of flowers ruthlessly and brilliantly swept over his entire body. The whole sky was covered with petals.

    ¡°¡­Darn it.¡±

    Those were thest words Gu Yu Sword Warrior left in this world.

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    A piercing scream echoed through the empty air.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Wei Lishan¡¯s mouth was agape.

    The sword warriors of Mount Hua were forcefully pushing back an enemy that seemed to be three times as many. It was clearly visible that the people who had been pushed out by Mount Hua¡¯s sword were bing more and more entangled with each other and were being pushed into a corner.

    ¡°¡­Oh my goodness.¡±

    The word one-sided is probably used in situations like this.

    And that one-sided state of the battlefield brought Wei Lishan more confusion than joy.

    He knows their skills better than anyone, having faced them himself.

    How could these enemies, who were terrifying enough to be called death incarnate when he faced them in person, could be so helplessly pushed and defeated?

    Wei Lishan suddenly looked around.

    As expected, the other Sect Leader of Xi¡¯an also had expressions of disbelief as they gazed at this unbelievable scene.

    ¡°Mount, Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just like that¡­.¡±

    I guess so.

    Even Wei Lishan, who could pride himself as one of the people who knew Mount Hua¡¯s skills the best, couldn¡¯t help but feel dismayed by what Mount Hua was showing now. How much more for the others?

    Paaaaat!

    The red sword energy sprayed by Mount Hua¡¯s swordmasters fills the air and decorates the sky.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    Someone¡¯s vague voice floated by.

    ¡°Should we also help¡­¡±

    Thenughter burst out here and there.

    ¡°You mean that fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­N- No, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°With our abilities, we will only hinder, let alone be a help. To offer help, one has to be at the appropriate level.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Everyone once again lost themselves in watching Mount Hua¡¯s swordmasters. Some swallowed dry saliva. There was no way they could not be awestruck watching the sword filling the air like an illusion.

    ¡®I thought it would be hard topare him with Southern Edge Sect.¡¯

    The fundamental limitations that Mount Hua has.

    That their disciples are still young and inexperienced.

    Therefore, regardless of what would happen in a few decades, they thought that at least for now, Mount Hua would not be able to follow Southern Edge Sect, who was being strongly supported by its first-ss disciples and elders.

    But the spectacle before their eyes was enough to shatter such perception.

    And

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    Seeing the spectacle of Gu Yu Sword Warrior screaming as he was enveloped in red petals, the sect leaders of Xi¡¯an unconsciously clenched their fists.

    ¡®It seems pointless to discuss the future. They can confront Southern Edge Sect right now.¡¯

    ¡®I never thought Mount Hua would be this strong¡­..¡¯

    The overwhelming awe and proudness that was hard to express swept through their hearts. Those whom even they once looked down on have grown to such a dazzling degree.

    At that moment, Wei Lishan limped forward.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    Then Hyun Jong, who had been looking at the situation with hands behind, turned his head and faced Wei Lishan.

    ¡°Wei Munju. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I am fine, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°We arrived quitete. Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that, Sect Leader? The mere fact that you¡¯re here makes this disciple happy.¡±

    Hyun Jong gently patted Wei Lishan¡¯s shoulder with warm eyes..

    ¡°You have been through a lot.¡±

    Wei Lishan felt a momentary emotional surge and almost choked up, but then quickly surveyed the battlefield. This is because he felt strange to be having such a casual conversation amidst this intense battle.

    But this wasn¡¯t his fault. The rxed demeanor of Hyun Jong, who seemed to not be worried despite his disciples fighting, had loosened his own tension.

    Wei Lishan hesitated for a moment and asked.

    ¡°Will it be alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Although they have gained momentum, our opponents are not to be taken lightly. If there¡¯s anything we can do to help¡­¡±

    ¡°It is fine.¡±

    ¡°However ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Again, it is fine.¡±

    Hyun Jong gave a slight smile and nodded.

    ¡°They are not the sort to have problems at that level. Just trust and watch.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Wei Lishan hesitated for a moment as if he still had something more to say, but upon seeing Hyun Jong¡¯s serene face, he simply nodded.

    This is because he could feel the solid trust Hyun Jong had for his disciples.

    In the past, Hyun Jong could not hide his anxiety even when his disciples were facing opponents they could easily handle. But now, even when his disciples were facing incredibly strong enemies, he showed no sign of worry.

    Has Hyun Jong changed? Or¡­

    ¡°Do you find it weird?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong asked with a slight smile if he had noticed such Wei Lishan¡¯s feelings. Wei Lishan was startled and quickly bowed his head.

    ¡°My apologies. This disciples find it hard to fathom Sect Leader¡¯s profound intentions¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Instead of answering right away, Hyun Jong gazed quietly at the battlefield.

    The plum blossoms decorate the battlefield beautifully, but what appears on the surface is not everything. Inside is a dangerous and fearful ce where livese and go.

    However,

    ¡°If anyone has watched the time those kids spent, they would feel the same. Being anxious about something like this would be a disregard for those children and a disregard for the time they spent.¡±

    After hearing those words, Wei Lishan looks back at the battlefield with a nk face.

    ¡®Just what¡­¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s words were filled with unwavering conviction. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder just what kind of training they had been doing over the period.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    At that time, Hyun Jong¡¯s calm voice prated into his ears.

    ¡°Mount Hua is strong.¡±

    Wei Lishan was momentarily at a loss for words. An indescribable emotion welled up and overwhelmed his chest.

    How long had he waited to hear these words?

    The words that he thought he might never hear for the rest of his life finally came out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    The incredibly strong disciples of Mount Hua.

    And the deeply serious and steadfast Sect Leader of Mount Hua.

    Anyone bearing the name of Mount Hua, whether a disciple from the main mountain or a subsidiary sect, would undoubtedly feel the same emotions.

    ¡°And.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    At that time, Hyun Jong pointed to someone with a chin gesture.

    ¡°If he thought it was even the slightest bit dangerous, he would have already gone on a rampage. The fact that he¡¯s still holding back means we¡¯re far from danger.¡±

    Where he pointed, there was the back of a man. The man stood with his arms crossed in the back.

    Just by looking at his haphazardly tied, curly hair, it was clear who he was.

    ¡°Chung Myung Dojang.¡±

    Wei Lishan bit his lips unknowingly, looking at that strong back that wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit disturbed.

 Chapter 880

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 880

    The cold eyes of Chung Myung were fixed on the front.

    Chung Myung, who usually would have swung his sword more fervently than anyone else at the forefront, was now standing firm.

    Instead, his eyes quickly scanned the area ahead. As if he would not miss a single sight.

    There was no hesitation or faltering at the edges of everyone¡¯s swords. These are the movements of sword warriors who clearly know what they must do.

    Cast iron bes stronger when struck with a hammer, and sword warriors be stronger as they shed blood. The blood and sweat shed by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples over time were more than enough to temper them.

    And now, the efforts stacked upon each other are bursting out here.

    ¡°These chicklings¡­¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth crept up.

    No, the term ¡°Chicklings¡± doesn¡¯t fit anymore. Anyone who can feel the energy contained in that sword, anyone who can understand the perfect path drawn by the edge of that sword, will never be able to call them that.

    Paaaaaat!

    At that time, someone¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Technique made a red flower bloom in the middle of the fierce battlefield. Chung Myung slightly clenched his fists as he watched the ce turn red with blooming plum blossoms.

    It is a strangely nostalgic sight.

    One¡¯s sword is something they hone throughout their life. There¡¯s no such thing aspletion. People use the term three stars or twelve stars for convenience, but even if someone achieves twelve stars, it does not mean that there is no room for further advancement.

    Therefore, he can¡¯t say they¡¯ve mastered it, but what¡¯s certain is that the Plum Blossom Sword Technique disyed by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples is now at a level that would not disgrace their ancestors.

    Finally, after such a long time.

    Chung Myung lightly rubbed below his nose with his hand that¡¯s full of scars and calmed his gaze.

    ¡®It¡¯s no time to be sentimental.¡¯

    In any case, the priority now was to condemn those crazy bastards who dared to invade Xi¡¯an and massacre the subsidiary sect of Mount Hua.

    And at that moment, the image of Gangseo Seven Murderer running from the back toward the front clearly caught Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Those bastards?¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung flinched and was about to take his steps, a voice filled with evil intentions could be heard from one corner.

    ¡°Grooowwll!¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Now, let¡¯s calm down.¡±

    ¡°No, Sahyung! Those bastards¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shhh. Wait.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I said wait. Didn¡¯t you hear what Chung Myung said? He told us not to join in recklessly.¡±

    ¡°Hnggg.¡±

    Seeing Jo-Gol, who seemed about to rush out at any moment, pull back, Chung Myung also rxed his legs.

    In the first ce, this battle was not prepared for them.

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed like Jo-Gol. At that time, several peopleunched their bodies toward the flying Gangseo Seven Murderer.

    And the moment Chung Myung saw one of them, his eyes widened.

    ¡°No, that son of a beast?¡±

    Come to think of it, he hadn¡¯t told that guy to stay back, no, even so, what the hell is with that blood-crazed monk bastard?

    ¡°That, that¡­ a guy who would even make Buddha roll in his grave.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face distorted upon seeing the brilliantly shining head.

    A strange expression crossed the face of Yama¡¯s Axe (???(éÍõ¸«)), Go Song (??(Žìíž)).

    Standing in the middle of this battlefield and making such an expression might look careless. But given the situation he¡¯s in, it was fully warranted.

    Think about it.

    Although Mount Hua is famous for its swordsmanship, it¡¯s not like they only have sword techniques. It wouldn¡¯t be too strange to have a martial artist who specializes in fist techniques.

    And that the martial artist can send Yama¡¯s Axe Go Song crashing to the ground with a single, sophisticated, and powerful punch? That¡¯s not too odd either.

    But¡­¡­ It is a little strange that the martial artist has a blindingly shiny bald head, and it is even more strange that the bald martial artist emits that famous golden light.

    And above all¡­

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    What the hell? What the heck is thisbination?

    In the face of this absurdity, Go Song tightly gripped the Yama¡¯s Axe in his hand.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you a Taoist or a monk?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. I am obviously a monk.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­ are you wearing a Taoist robe?¡±

    The monk who wears a Taoist robe, Hye Yeon¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°¡­Each person has their own circumstances, so I¡¯d appreciate it if Siju didn¡¯t pry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is this a situation that should not be questioned? I¡¯ve seen all sorts of crazy people for decades in Kangho, but I¡¯ve never seen a monk wearing Taoist robes. Is this something a sane person would do?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon closed his eyes tightly with a flushed face. Of course, he also knows how strange this looks.

    If the Bangjang of Shaolin sees this right now, he would most certainly say, ¡®That lunatic has finally lost his mind. A disciple of Shaolin wearing Mount Hua clothes? What, why don¡¯t you stick a plum blossom in your head while you¡¯re at it? Even though the flower would slide off since you don¡¯t have any hair!¡¯ and gone on a rampage.

    In the first ce, clothing symbolizes affiliation. The fact that he, Shaolin¡¯s disciple, is wearing Mount Hua¡¯s clothes is so strange enough to make Evil Sect raise an eyebrow.

    But what can he do?

    The training that damned Siju ordered was not something that the hem of his clothes could withstand. His clothes would get ripped now and then during training.

    It¡¯s one thing to mend and wear the robes for a day or two, but it¡¯s not something he can do for three years straight.

    Still, Hye Yeon tried to adhere to his responsibilities.

    However¡­

    ¨C Monk¡¯s robe? Monk¡¯s rooooooooobe? But did this bastard get beaten up so much that he went crazy? Are you telling me to get a monk¡¯s robe and give it to you so that you can trainfortably? Have you lost your mind? Huh? Have you lost your mind? It¡¯s already ridiculous enough that you¡¯re sneaking into someone else¡¯s sect while the sect enters bongmun to train, but what? Monk¡¯s rooooobe?

    There¡¯s no way he canmunicate with that devil.

    At first, he tried to get some ordinary clothes other than Taoist¡¯s robes, but¡­ basically, if you give up, a lot of things be easier. In the end, he had no choice but to pick up and wear the ck Taoist robes that were scattered around.

    ¡°She- Shell.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Shells are but superficial. Isn¡¯t what truly matters what is contained within?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you, a monk, is going around wearing those Taoist robes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really, I¡¯ve seen all kinds of crazies¡­¡­¡±

    Just then, Hyeyeon stomped forward and swung his fist.

    Kwaaaang!

    Yama¡¯s Axe Go Song¡¯s body twisted as if it was going to break. It was lucky he managed to block the blow with his axe in time; otherwise, his head would¡¯ve burst like a ripe watermelon.

    Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. If such power could be generated from a short, swift blow, what would happen if a fully charged punch was thrown?

    ¡°Certainly¡­ His appearance might seem funny, however¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon spoke with a hardened expression.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t intend to y jokes with you. You will have to pay the price for abandoning your duty as a person who has learned martial arts and for persecuting the weak.¡±

    ¡°This crazy monk¡­¡±

    Go Song clenched his teeth and tightened his grip on his axe.

    Although his appearance was ridiculous, his power was enough to chill his heart.

    ¡°Huuuk.¡±

    What was even more annoying was the monk¡¯s cold, indifferent eyes.

    ¡®It must be Shaolin, right?¡¯

    He¡¯d never faced a Shaolin monk, but surely they couldn¡¯t all be like this. This person¡¯s eyes look closer to a swordsman than a monk.

    As soon as he saw the de-like and cold eyes, he felt his blood go cold.

    ¡®Dammit.¡¯

    But there was no time for distractions. Meanwhile, the battle line continues to copse. Not just to save those who were shedding blood over there, but to save himself, he needed to deal with them fast.

    If things continue like this, all the others will fall, and the brothers will have to deal with all these people.

    ¡°This puuuunk!¡±

    Go Song charged forward, swinging down his axe with explosive force.

    Befitting his nickname of Yama¡¯s Axe, the power of his ax was unrivaled. A power that is iparable to even thosemonly ssified as heavy weapons. No weapon in the world canpare to his ax in terms of the power to cut it by striking.

    Hwiiiiing!

    The sound of the axe cutting through the air seemed like it would tear his eardrums. The noise and force alone would make most martial artists pee and copse on the spot.

    Yet, as the axe aimed for his head, Hye Yeon¡¯s eyes only dimmed further.

    Tat.

    Hye Yeon¡¯s feet moved slightly forward.

    It is not the shy walking method he always shows, but an extremely practical walking method that minimizes body movement.

    Kung!

    At the same time, he stomped strongly and, with all his strength, raised his fist towards the falling ax.

    ¡®Crazy!¡¯

    Yama¡¯s Axe, who began his onught, was even more surprised.

    Blocking an axe with a fist? With just his fist? A thought only a madman would entertain.

    ¡®All right, you arrogant punk. I¡¯ll split you up!¡¯

    Yama¡¯s Axe poured all his energy into the axe. He was ready to break Hye Yeon in two at any moment. Soon, his ax and Hye Yeon¡¯s fist shed fiercely.

    Kwaang!

    Unfortunately, however, the situation that Yama¡¯s Axe had expected did not happen. His ax that hit the fist made of blood and flesh bounced back as if it had hit a steel wall.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Yama¡¯s Axe Go Song¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. And at that very moment, Hye Yeon, who didn¡¯t miss the opportunity, dashed toward him like a bird.

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    When he saw Hye Yeon¡¯s feet flying for his knees, Yama¡¯s Axe hastily twisted his body, and changed direction. But at that moment, Hye Yeon¡¯s body rose into the air like a lightning bolt and kicked the wrist that was holding the axe.

    Ppagak!

    A terrible sound rang out. Even if he didn¡¯t feel the pain, he had no choice but to know that his wrist was smashed by that single blow.

    But what shocked Go Song was not Hye Yeon¡¯s technique that broke his wrist.

    It was the ridiculous body technique that suddenly twisted his foot that was stretching toward Go Song and kicked the air to lift his body up.

    Stepping on thin air to change his body¡¯s direction is something he could do. However, fighting at high speeds and naturally using the air as a stepping stone without any preparatory movements was something he had never seen or heard of before.

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    But it¡¯s too early to be surprised. Hye Yeon, who had broken his wrists, twisted his body in mid-air and charged right in front of Go Song.

    At the same time, one fist flew toward his face.

    With his thumb up and his fist stretched out vertically, the fist unique to Shaolin flew in fiercely as if it was going to crush Go Song¡¯s face.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Go Song clenched his teeth and twisted his back. Hye Yeon¡¯s fist grazed right past the tip of his nose.

    ¡®Dodge, I dodged it¡­¡¯!¡¯

    ¡°Kkok!¡±

    But that joy didn¡¯tst even for a moment. The instant his fist grazed Go Song¡¯s face, Hye Yeon¡¯s elbow bent and rammed into his chest.

    The impact crushed his chest bones, causing blood to spurt from Go Song¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Eu¡­. Euaaaa!¡±

    Go Song swung the axe erratically. But instead of stepping down, Hye Yeon dug into his arms. No matter how sharp the ax was, he couldn¡¯t cut someone who was clinging to him like that.

    ¡°Siju.¡±

    At that moment, Hye Yeon¡¯s hand gently touched Go Song¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Every evil deedes at a cost.¡±

    ¡°N- No ¡­!¡±

    Tuuuuuung!

    Inch Strength (??(´ç½›)) released from Hye Yeon¡¯s fingertips in contact with the Dantian shattered Go Song¡¯s insides.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Blood spurted like a waterfall from Go Song¡¯s mouth. As his vision rapidly blurred, Go Song tried his best to look at Hye Yeon¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s too¡­.¡±

    Plop.

    It wasn¡¯t clear what he was trying to say, but what he felt at the end was for certain.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Hye Yeon chanted briefly.

    ¡°Please live as a good person in the next life.¡±

    After catching a glimpse of the fallen Go Song, he turned his head and went in search of his next opponent.

    Yama¡¯s Axe Go Song.

    The second brother of Gangseo Seven Murderer, who had caused countless infamous deeds, had met a meaningless end.

 Chapter 881

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 881

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    The sword split his shoulder and drew a long line of blood on his side. Those who had been resisting hysterically were seeing with their bodies what the oue would be if the other party responded calmly to their emotionally driven attacks.

    ¡°N- No.¡±

    ¡°We, we have to run!¡±

    They may be cruel by nature, but they are certainly not stupid.

    If they couldn¡¯t read the situation, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to maintain their notorious reputation in the perilous Gangnam for so long. The moment they sensed the disadvantage, the only thought that crossed their minds was to escape.

    But where to?

    The enemy is everywhere. Surrounding arge number of foes with a smaller number is a foolish tactic to anyone who has read even a single letter of art of war, but at this moment, they were proving through their swordsmanship that what matters is not numbers, but skill.

    Paaaaat!

    A cold face. And a sword colder than that face, swiftly and without hesitation, strikes and pierces vital spots.

    Breathing bes stifled, and the heart sinks.

    The sight of one hundred swordmasters, all learning the same sword techniques and acting in unison, reminded everyone here why the prestigious sect was a symbol of fear.

    There is no way they would not know that if it continues like this, the only result that awaits them is annihtion. Of course, after the first violent fight, most people were overpowered and copsed rather than dying¡­

    ¡®God dammit, just what¡¯s the difference!¡¯

    Even if they were subdued, would these Mount Hua guys let them go? Surely, they will be deprived of their martial arts and would be locked up, but for them, that would be an oue no better than death.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    Someone who couldn¡¯t ovee the pressure tried to escape by jumping over the heads of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen in a fit. However, before even half his body could rise, a flying sword severed his legs.

    ¡°¡­Damn.¡±

    Despair was evident in the eyes of the Evil Sects.

    If they had just rashly attacked with youthful vigor, it wouldn¡¯t have been so hopeless. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s bound to be a gap. But those damn cubs were unnervingly calm andposed despite their age.

    From start to finish, their sword stance didn¡¯t waver by even an inch.

    The person who knocked down the opponent by cutting him across the chest stabs the fallen person¡¯s wrist without even blinking,pletely incapacitating him, and then casually moves toward the next opponent. Regardless of his martial art, there was something about this sight that evoked a feeling of eeriness in the onlookers.

    ¡°¡­They say you can¡¯t trust Kangho¡¯s rumors.¡±

    That muttered groan echoed everyone¡¯s sentiments.

    The world haspletely misunderstood Mount Hua.

    If they had any idea of Mount Hua, they would never have stepped into this Shaanxi. What kind of crazy person is there that pushes his head into the tiger¡¯s mouth?

    But as always, regret is toote no matter how early it is.

    There¡¯s no way to reverse their wrong choice now.

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand looked around with a hardened face.

    ¡®That¡¯s not good.¡¯

    The situation was going from bad to worse.

    The opponent being strong was a problem forter. The real issue was that these morons were losing their morale.

    When Evil Sects have momentum, they attack more fiercely than anyone else, but once they lose it, they crumble like a sand castle.

    It is only natural. That¡¯s why they be Evil Sects in the first ce.

    Their own lives, the wealth that will be in their hands, and their own feelings are most important to them. Why would they risk their lives fighting?

    If they feel like their life is in danger right now, it¡¯s Evil Sect¡¯s nature to persistently look for a way to survive, no matter what the situation.

    Under these circumstances, there is only one way to reorganize the ranks. The presence of a powerful leader.

    However¡­ when he nced around, he saw Gal Cheonrip frozen in ce like a stone statue.

    ¡®Wrong choice.¡¯

    With that idiot, the situation couldn¡¯t be salvaged.

    Well, if that guy had the ability to do so, he wouldn¡¯t have made a name for himself with mere Gangseo Seven Murderer.

    That guy seems to think he can be like Jang Ilso if he puts his mind to it, but it would be an insult to Jang Ilso for a fool like him to even mention Jang Ilso. Because the vessel itself is different from the beginning.

    ¡®What¡¯s the situation?¡¯

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand turned his sharp gaze to grasp the situation on the battlefield.

    ¡®You idiot.¡¯

    Revolving Spear Ghost was frantically retreating against two of Mount Hua¡¯s sword masters.

    Compared to his reputation, it was truly a pathetic appearance, but in fact, he was not in a situation to criticize Revolving Spear Ghost. First of all, that hole in his shoulder is preventing him from performing even half of his ability.

    And¡­¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s not just two.¡¯

    On the surface, he was fighting against two, but in reality, Revolving Spear Ghost was fighting against three. No, perhaps even more than three. He seemed to feel immense pressure from the one quietly staring from behind the swordmasters swinging their swords.

    The curly-haired young swordmaster. Perhaps the man is the one responsible for piercing a hole in the Revolving Spear Ghost¡¯s shoulder. Even from this long distance, the terrifying aura was great.

    The same is true of Soul-Severing Blood Hand.

    He couldn¡¯t gain the slightest upper hand against the three of Mount Hua¡¯s sword masters. If they are prepared to suffer injury and charged in, he would¡¯ve already fallen, drenched in his own blood.

    However, perhaps they thought there was no need to take that risk, or maybe they thought it was more efficient, they were dealing Soul-Severing Blood Hand in a leisurely manner, without any rush.

    And¡­.

    ¡®Another?¡¯

    He saw another person standing behind those Mount Hua disciples.

    A female swordmaster standing with an expressionless face that seemed out of ce on the battlefield. The moment he saw her, Soul-Severing Blood Hand felt his muscles involuntarily tense up, and he felt a cold sweat on his palms.

    ¡°Huu¡­. Gal Cheonrip, that idiot.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just those two.

    Anyone who looks at this battlefield calmly can realize it. The power of Mount Hua that is pushing them now is not even half of their actual power.

    Those who can be said to be the true core of Mount Hua Sect are not even swinging their swords right now.

    The key figures, permeating the battlefield, were throwing suitable prey to the front and carefully observing the battlefield from behind, like a mother tiger training her cubs to hunt.

    So that if someone is in crisis, they can step in at any time.

    This means¡­ if they had been at the forefront from the start, the battle would have already ended.

    ¡®They can¡¯tpare to the Ten Great Sect?¡¯

    Don¡¯t make meugh.

    No matter how formidable the Ten Great Sects are, it¡¯s improbable that they possess such a number of swordsmasters. No matter what sect in the world is there, they will not be able to settle a battlefield against Mount Hua without any casualty.

    There may be a limit to their number, but they have already surpassed the level of small and medium-sized sects. How many of the Ten Great Sect could confidently assure victory against them?

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s eyes emitted a deep blue light.

    Should he personally step in to settle the battlefield now?

    It¡¯s futile.

    There might be someone whose mere presence could turn the tide. However, the battlefield is like a raging torrent. If you plunge in with half-baked skills, you¡¯ll be swept away without even a chance to scream.

    Overturning the course of this battlefield with his skills?

    It¡¯s impossible.

    Having sorted out his thoughts, Soul-Severing Blood Hand quietly stepped back.

    He may criticize the characteristics of those in the Evil Sects, but he is one of them too. His essence cannot be much different. In particr, aren¡¯t the tendencies of those who were pushed to Gangbuk by the Evil Tyrant Alliance all the same?

    What he urgently needs now is a way out for himself.

    Fortunately, they haven¡¯t paid much attention to him yet. While slipping away quietly without a trace might be difficult, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to open a path by quickly taking down one or two if they aren¡¯t paying attention.

    The chase will follow, but hasn¡¯t he survived so far despite countless chases? If he could escape the siege for just a moment, he had every confidence that he would survive.

    Then¡­.

    ¡®There!¡¯

    Just as Soul-Severing Blood Hand found a thread-like gap, he tried to kick the ground and leap away.

    ¡°Where are you rushing off in such a hurry?¡±

    His legs, which had been tense, lost strength and his knees buckled.

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand bit his lip and slowly unfolded his crouched body. Then, he turned to look at the person who had appeared behind without him knowing.

    ¡°¡­You noticed?¡±

    ¡°It would be strange if I didn¡¯t notice someone looking around so frantically.¡±

    A deep sigh escaped from the mouth of Soul-Severing Blood Hand.

    ¡®Damn it. Right, that¡¯s right.¡¯

    There¡¯s no way things will work out that easily.

    Squeeze.

    Squeezing his fist, he looked at the person standing before him and spoke.

    ¡°Being quick-witted hastens one¡¯s end.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I lived long enough, what does it matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­If the kids are having fun, you can just sit back and watch. Is there any need toe out in front and joke around with us?¡±

    ¡°The kids are fighting so hard, how can I just sit back and watch? I don¡¯t know what it is like in other ces, but Mount Hua has no bystanders.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯splexion gradually darkened.

    Even at first nce, he¡¯s not an easy opponent. And the feeling is undeniably different. The person standing before him now, unlike Mount Hua¡¯s swordmasters currently fighting, evidently has true experience and years.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    When asked softly, the person standing in front smiled and answered.

    ¡°I am Hyun Sang, Elder of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Elder.¡±

    Such unfairness. While others are facing first or third-ss disciples, he must face an elder.

    But then again¡­

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand nced behind Hyun Sang. No other disciples were seen behind him.

    ¡°Does this mean that killing this old man will open the way?¡±

    ¡°Seems so. Kill me, and you might find your way out.¡±

    Udeuduk.

    The sound of bones crunching rang out from Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s fist. At the same time, his hands began to turn bright red blood.

    ¡°You picked the wrong person, old man. I¡¯m different from those fools.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Hyun Sang smiles quietly and nods his head. At the same time, he slowly began to draw the sword from his waist.

    ¡°I guess I should be the one to face you. Of course, there are many stronger people here than me, but wouldn¡¯t I lose face as an elder when I deal only with mere riffraff.¡±

    ¡°That face¡­.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand, who was about to scoff, suddenly shut his mouth.

    No, to be precise, his mouth shut involuntarily. He was momentarily suffocated by thepletely changed momentum of Hyun Sang.

    Before drawing his sword, he seemed like a kind old man, but the moment he grasped the sword, even his temperament felt different.

    Old swordmaster¡¯s energy, which had withstood the storms of time with his whole body, became a heavy pressure and weighed down on Soul-Severing Blood Hand down. A grand, heavy, and solemn energy different from those de-like young disciples.

    It is an energy that does not deviate even an inch from the ¡®Upright Tao¡¯ (??(ÕýµÀ)) that the world thinks of.

    ¡°Is this the real sword of Mount Hua¡­?¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing. Everything is the real sword of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit older and a bit heavier. But¡­ I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand man bit his lips tight.

    ¡®Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡¯

    Thinking that this ce might really be hisst, Soul-Severing Blood Hand rallied all his internal strength.

    ¡°I¡¯ll end your tenacious life here, old man!¡±

    He drew out blood-red energy from his hands like des and rushed at Hyun Sang in an instant.

 Chapter 882

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 882

    ¡®Why did it be like this?¡¯

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face was filled with confusion.

    He¡¯s certain that by the time they arrive in Xi¡¯an¡­. No, everything did not deviate from his n even an inch until he ughtered those who stood in his way at Eunha Merchant Guild.

    But why did it be like this?

    Mount Hua¡¯s intervention?

    Of course, he expected as much. In the past, it was not Southern Edge Sect but Mount Hua when those dog-like Myriad Man Manor invaded Xi¡¯an. Just three years ago, Mount Hua thought the world was small and it was them who roamed around Gangbuk as if it were their turf.

    Such people wouldn¡¯t just sit back idly in their own territory when trouble arose, just because they were under Bongmun.

    But¡­

    Ppudeuduk.

    Gal Cheonrip gritted his teeth hard as if to break it. What he didn¡¯t expect was not whether Mount Hua was involved or not. It was the strength of Mount Hua.

    ¡®This is impossible.¡¯

    How can one be so strong in three years?

    This is not something that is possible based onmon sense. The Mount HYua that the world knew and the Mount Hua he was witnessing with his own eyes were fundamentally different sects.

    If he had known they possessed such power, he would never have set foot in this Xi¡¯an.

    He had thoroughly assessed Mount Hua¡¯s strength three years ago. Was that evaluation wrong?

    That¡¯s not possible.

    If they had been this strong since then, the Yangtze Disaster would not have urred. And even if it happened, there would never have been a Gangnam Non-Aggresion Pact.

    It is said that Mount Hua was the one who resisted the most fiercely while even the great sects suffered humiliation from Jang Ilso in order to survive.

    In other words, Mount Hua at the time was a sect that did not have the power to change the battle despite their fierce resistance.

    Then¡­.

    ¡®Has they really changed this much in three years? Have they really be this strong?¡¯

    Who would believe it?

    ¡®If that¡¯s possible, who would endure all these hardships!¡¯

    If anyone can easily be strong by training and working hard, then where in the world are there people who are not martial masters, and would there be a sect that is not a great sect?

    But these guys werepletely destroying themon sense of such Kangho. Those who had barely escaped the level of a small or medium-sized sect came back after only three years with the mighty power of a major sect.

    No, in fact, he hasn¡¯t been able to figure out how far their potential is yet. Skill can only be measured urately if there is an appropriate standard, but the skills of the people he brought in are far too low to be their standard.

    Even though he brought all the elites of the Evil Sect that came up to Gangbuk, and even though he brought with him a force that was convinced that if only he led them out to Qinghai, he could build up a force strong enough to shake up Kangho!

    ¡®Where did it all go wrong?¡¯

    Since when?

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    Just then, a sharp scream pierced his ears. It was his younger brother, who had charged forward to tip the bnce of the battlefield.

    They had never failed when they personally stepped in. A small battlefield like this could always be manipted at will.

    However, at least here, even they were being swept away and trampled.

    Everything falls apart.

    His entire n, his ambition to lead them to Qinghai, build a force, and seize hegemony amidst the war between Righteous and Evil, was burning to ashes right here.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    ¡®Mount Hua!¡¯

    Everything was because of them. These¡­

    Step. Step.

    At that time, he heard the slow footsteps approaching him. Slow, rhythmic footsteps that did not fit into this battlefield filled with screams and shing weapons.

    Gal Cheonrip turned his head sharply with a face like that of an evil spirit.

    A man was approaching him slowly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The man¡¯s arrival meant several things.

    It meant that there weren¡¯t many left of the Evil Sect for all of Mount Hua swordmasters to rush at anymore, and that the rest of them could not afford to stop Mount Hua¡¯s swordmasters from falling behind their backs.

    Above all else¡­¡­

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    It also meant that he was looked down on to the extent that there were people who decided to deal with him alone.

    Against this Ruthless Ghost Doa Gal Cheonrip.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    It felt like his blood was flowing in reverse.

    ¡°¡­¡­Who are you?¡±

    Grinding his teeth, he asked the question, to which the man responded with a small smirk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. I don¡¯t have a fancy title or nickname to boast of.¡±

    ¡°A youngster without even a nickname?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    It was a humbling tone, but the expression was just confident. The appearance made Gal Cheonrip more angry.

    ¡°¡­Neither Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, nor Mount Hua Righteous Sword¡­. An unknown puny disciple with no reputation dared to deal with me? Not just anyone, but a one-armed man?¡±

    Again, the man shrugged his shoulders without showing any signs of anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m slightly sorry about that. Anyway, since you asked, I shall respond. This one is called Un Gum, a first-ss disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    Un Gum slowly drew the sword from his waist with his only hand.

    ¡°My teacher went to someone else, so I had no choice but to step forward, so don¡¯t me me too much for being an unknown nobody.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip closed his mouth.

    He¡¯s not even angry anymore. They say when one is too angry, one bes calm instead¡ªit seemed there was truth to that saying.

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Looking at Gal Cheonrip¡¯s bewildered expression, Un Gum replied calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have the luxury to inquire who you all were beforeing. I rushed here as soon as I heard the news.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Un Gum shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°And no one tells me here either, so I can¡¯t help but not know.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip burst outughing.

    Was he being beaten by these guys?

    ¡°I am Ruthless Ghost Dao Gal Cheonrip. That Gangseo Seven Murderers.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Un Gum nodded briefly in response.

    Gol Cheonrip gritted his teeth at thatposed reaction.

    ¡°You ignorant fool, you seem to have never even heard the name ¡®Ruthless Ghost Dao.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Ruthless Ghost Dao looked at Gol Cheonrip with calm eyes.

    ¡°I know. No matter how narrow-minded I may be, I am not so ignorant that I have not heard the nickname Ruthless Ghost Dao and the name Gangseo Seven Murderer.¡±

    ¡°And yet you dare to deal with me?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    He reigns like a grim reaper in Gangnam. Where on earth could he have received such an insult?

    ¡°That arm.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±

    ¡°Who cut that off?¡±

    Un Gum stared at Gal Cheonrip without answering. As if to confirm the true intention of the question.

    Then Gal Cheonrip opened his mouth first with a gaze sharp as a de.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard talk of a man who narrowly escaped death when Myriad Man Manor raided Mount Hua. Is that you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then you mean to say you¡¯re the one who couldn¡¯t even handle a single Daeju of Myriad Man Manor? But how dare you deal with me? If Myriad Man Manor wants to deal with me, Jang Ilso has toe forward in person!¡±

    The moment those words came out, the expression of the Un Gum copsed.

    But it was not a face of despair or humiliation. That is to say¡­ It was a face that was suppressingughter. Un Gum, who had beenposed all this time, bit his lip hard, struggling to hold back hisughter.

    At this reaction, Gol Cheonrip¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Ah, my apologies. It¡¯s impolite, I know, but I couldn¡¯t help myself at the mention of Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question. When was thest time you saw Paegun?¡±

    ¡°¡­Last time?¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes narrowed. He did not know the purpose of the question, but it had been at least fifteen years since hest saw him, if not more.

    But what was his point¡­?

    ¡°I can assure you, had you seen Paegun with your own eyes three years ago, you wouldn¡¯t dare to utter such words.¡±

    ¡°This bastard¡­.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face flushed red. Un Gum just looked at him coldly.

    Even if the opponent is of Evil Sects, he is not allowed to lose courtesy towards others as a Taoist he is. However, when Jang Ilso¡¯s name came out of this man¡¯s mouth, even the world-known Un Gum could not helpughing.

    He saw Jang Ilso, who drove Chung Myung and Five Swords to the brink of death, clearly with his own two eyes.

    It¡¯s not that Gal Cheonrip is an insignificant martial artist. But Jang Ilso is of a different caliber. Isn¡¯t Jang Ilso the embodiment of all things that gives him goosebumps all over his body just thinking about him?

    On the contrary, Gal Cheonrip, who is of Evil Sects, does not know Paegun well.

    ¡°Perhaps it is not a groundless lie to say that you are sufficiently capable of dealing with Paegun. If Jang Ilso has remained the same as youst saw him.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip, who understood what Ungeom meant, clenched his teeth.

    ¡°This bastard dares to insult me¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though he¡¯s an enemy, he¡¯s someone who never rested for a moment and continued to hone himself. However¡­ How was it for you? It¡¯s been a while since I heard the name Gangseo Seven Murderer, but nothing has changed so far, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those intoxicated with past glories are as good as dead.¡±

    His words were like daggers piercing deep into Gal Cheonrip¡¯s heart.

    ¡°And those who be satisfied with what they have achieved and sit back leisurely will not stay in the same position but rather fall behind.¡±

    Un Gum¡¯s gaze turned slightly to the side. He saw the disciples of Mount Hua fighting valiantly against their enemies and the figure of Five Swords protecting their rear.

    ¡®To continuously sharpen oneself is a difficult task.¡¯

    Yet here were those who had achieved that difficult task. Those who, despite holding the highest prestige and the greatest skills, had worked even harder than their students.

    Then, as their teacher, he can¡¯t show his ugly side, can he?

    Un Gum raised his sword and aimed it at Gal Cheonrip.

    ¡°It worked out just fine. Didn¡¯t you just say that I can¡¯t handle a single Daeju of Myriad Man Manor?¡±

    ¡°¡­So?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we check? To see how much I, who could not handle that Daeju of Myriad Man Manor, have changed. And how far behind you who werepared to that Paegun in the past have fallen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip stared at Un Gum with an expressionless face.

    The boiling rage subsided in an instant, reced by an icy murderous intent. Regardless of the situation on the battlefield, it felt like he wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down unless he tore this person to shreds right there and then.

    ¡°That sword¡­¡±

    Growl.

    Gal Cheonrip slowly drew his sword. As he grasped the dao that had taken many lives, his heart became unbearably cold.

    ¡°I hope that your sword is as fierce as your mouth. Otherwise, you might find yourself begging to be killed instead.¡±

    Despite the great Gal Cheonrip¡¯s murderous intent, Un Gum merely smiled broadly.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    Un Gum, assumed a neat posture and unfolded the basic stance of the Plum Blossom Sword Technique, took a pause and spoke briefly.

    ¡°Come at me.¡±

    ¡°I will rip that mouth of yours!¡±

    Gal Cheonrip rushed towards Un Gum, emitting a storm-like force.

 Chapter 883

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 883

    Uuuung!

    Sword imbued with powerful internal energy fell over his head.

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand frowned and stepped back a couple of paces. The sword that had barely missed his face stopped abruptly in mid-air like a lie and then rushed towards his neck with the speed of a sh.

    ¡®Keuk.¡¯

    Twisting his body, Soul-Severing Blood Hand deflected the iing sword with the side of his hand. The sword bent with a thudding sound, but the edge quickly returned to its original position, and the direction it flew did not change at all.

    The sword grazed his shoulder and drew red blood.

    A chill murderous intent shed in Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s eyes.

    Uuuuung!

    A sound like hundreds of bees taking flight at once filled the air, and a dense, blood-red energy erupted from his hands.

    Paaat!

    Soon, the energy of Soul-Severing Blood Hand flew toward Hyun Sang like a blood-red lightning.

    Tuuung!

    Then Hyun Sang his sword, deflecting the surging energy with his de. However, this was all within Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s expectations!

    Paaaaaaaat!

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand unleashed a series of over ten energy strikes. The blood-red aura threatened to engulf Hyun Sang entirely.

    Hyun Sang¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. His sword, which took a short pause, creates over ten afterimages and collides with the energy strikes from Soul-Severing Blood Hand.

    Kwang! Kwaaaang! Kwaang! Kwaang!

    The sounds of explosions repeated session.

    The fierce bacsh pushed Soul-Severing Blood Hand back four or five steps back. He could hold on if he wanted to, but there was no need for him to push himself.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    What caught his eye was Hyun Sang, who stood firmly in ce without taking a single step back.

    He must have felt the same bacsh, but one side stepped back and the other stayed in ce. Of course, this alone couldn¡¯t determine the depth of their martial arts, but it was clear who had gained the upper hand in this exchange.

    The eyes of Soul-Severing Blood Hand were stiffened with tension.

    Solid.

    It was as if he had struck a massive wall with his energy. The sensation reaching his fingertips was as immovable as a mountain.

    ¡®Why has such a man been hiding all this time?¡¯

    He had never heard that Mount Hua had such a martial master. It is precisely depicting the saying ¡®awl in the bag¡¯(????(ÄÒÖÐÖ®åF)), and with such abilities, even within a sect like Mount Hua, one would expect him to have gained fame.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only oddity.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s voice grated like metal on metal as Hyun Sang met his gaze.

    ¡°¡­I think the substance of your sword technique you use is very different from that of your disciples, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Hearing this, a smirk formed on Hyun Sang¡¯s face.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t possess the same youth as those children.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword is extremely shy and agile. Watching the children wield their swords is enough to take even Hyun Sang by surprise.

    However¡­

    When Hyun Sang was in his prime, there was no such swordsmanship left in Mount Hua. When the true sword of Mount Hua returned to Mount Hua, he was already of an age that made learning anew difficult.

    Those children were like nk paper. Thus, they could take in anything. After all, anything can be written on a nk te.

    But Hyun Sang was not. He had already spent decades mastering a different swordsmanship.

    How could one write anew on a paper already filled with writing? For him topletely discard what he had learned and fully adopt a new martial art was nearly impossible.

    But¡­¡­.

    ¡®What does that matter?¡¯

    Hyun Sang did not despair.

    He doesn¡¯t have to be like those children. It didn¡¯t matter if his fingertips couldn¡¯t produce the splendid blossoms of the plum flower. He was no longer someone who blossoms flowers. He was to be the solid roots, supporting the children as they bloom.

    ¡°A bitte and a bit dull, but instead, a bit more solid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The eyes of Soul-Severing Blood Hand sank.

    He knew all too well from his long experience that such individuals were more troublesome to deal with.

    And he did not have the luxury of time to calmly determine the oue of the battle. The situation was bing increasingly unfavorable, and if he dyed any longer, even if he won, he wouldn¡¯t be given a chance to escape.

    However,

    Udeuduk.

    The sound of a joint loosening from the fingers of Soul-Severing Blood Hand rang violently.

    That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s afraid. The fact that he has this much skill and yet hasn¡¯t made a name for himself means, conversely, that he hardly has any real battle experience.

    ¡°No matter how old you are, if one hasn¡¯t faced realbat, they are still just a novice.¡±

    He slightly lowered his stance. He knew better than anyone when such individuals were most likely to panic.

    ¡°Such words should be saved until after you¡¯ve survived, old man!¡±

    Tuung!

    His foot pushed off the ground hard.

    Soon, Soul-Severing Blood Hand, almost crawling on the ground, rushed right in front of Hyun Sang. And then, touching the ground firmly, he twisted his body.

    As soon as he turns his body, he immediately kicks the ground once again and shoots towards Hyun Sang. His eyes zed with fierce blue killing intent as he moved aggressively in a zigzagging pattern like a snake, rushing forward diagonally.

    Of course, when he saw those young ones¡¯ swords, it was clear that they had gone through hardships that were difficult to imagine. But training is ultimately just training. In realbat, where life and death can be determined in a split second, a moment of panic is bound to lead to a fatal mistake.

    ¡®And as people get older, their ability to improvise bes less powerful!¡¯

    Closing the distance with a bizarre movement, the hands of Soul-Severing Blood Hand turned a sinister crimson red, curving like the talons of a hawk. And it was stretched out, aiming for the ankle of Hyun Sang.

    Swaeaeaek!

    At that moment, Hyun Sang¡¯s sword struck like lightning, targeting Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s superb thrust at the ankle. It was intended to pierce through his hand and pin it to the ground along with the sword.

    But Soul-Severing Blood Hand, as if he had been waiting for it, twisted his hand and pushed the side of the oing sword with his palm.

    Kagagagak!

    As the sword surface and hand came into contact, a horrifying sound, like scraping metal, erupted.

    The raised energy sharpens even the edge of the sword. His palm was cut, blood spraying out. But as a result, he managed to nt the thrusting sword into the ground, not his hand.

    At that moment, the eyes of Soul-Severing Blood Hand emitted a chilling light. In an instant, he turned his body upside down and swung his hands like a bolt of lightning.

    Kwakwakwakwa!

    Red palm shadow exploded upward from below. It was as if red blood was gushing out, piercing through the ground.

    But more than the eeriness of the scene, the strangeness itself was more dangerous. Who, even those ustomed to battlefields, could have experienced a surge of energy storming up from beneath their feet like this?

    With that one move, Soul-Severing Blood Hand firmly proved who he was.

    Kwang!

    Indeed, Hyun Sang seemed to have been unable to find a way to deal with the attack that seemed to spring up from below, so he kicked the ground, drew his sword, andunched itself into the air.

    Even then, his sword furiously fended off the palm shadow chasing him.

    But that was exactly what Soul-Severing Blood Hand had wanted.

    Kwang!

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand mmed the ground with his hands forcefully. And with the recoil, he shot up into the air like an arrow, pursuing the ascending Hyun Sang. He showed a strong determination not to give up the advantage once seized.

    Those who run away and those who pursue.

    At that moment, Hyun Sang kicked the air once, widened the distance between him and Soul-Severing Blood Hand a little more, and raised his sword.

    Uuuung!

    The edge of Hyun Sang¡¯s sword, imbued with powerful sword energy, drew a clean arc from above to below.

    The energy of the sword strike seemed capable of splitting a human body of bone and flesh in two with a single blow. However, the moment he saw that dangerous sword, pleasure filled the eyes of Soul-Severing Blood Hand.

    ¡®Caught you!¡¯

    Goooooo!

    Utilizing all his internal strength, his hands soon turned not just red, but dark as ink.

    ¡°Haaaap!¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand let out a loud roar and rushed towards the flying sword. Then he crossed his hands and grabbed the sword.

    Kagagak! Kagagagagak! Kagagak!

    An eerie friction sound resounded, as if a sharp de was scraping rust on iron. Hyun Sang¡¯s sword, caught by Soul-Severing Blood Hand, writhed in like a live fish in a fisherman¡¯s hand, literally shaving the palms away.

    But even as his palms were gruesomely cut, Soul-Severing Blood Hand did not let go of Hyun Sang¡¯s sword.

    ¡®A swordsman is nothing without his sword!¡¯

    A sword strike thrown without a solid footing on the ground was bound to lose power. It might be sharp, but not strong. Thus, he couldpletely suppress it with his hands.

    He had faced such an opponent time and time again. He never gets tired of seeing the faces of those who showed off their fancy swords with a rxed look turning pale.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand, having driven the de further into his own bone to secure it perfectly, turned his gaze towards Hyun Sang. There is no way not to check what kind of expression he is making at this moment.

    However¡­ Soul-Severing Blood Hand could not afford such a sight.

    What he saw was not Hyun Sang¡¯s face, but something blunt that quickly approached his face.

    The eyes of Soul-Severing Blood Hand widen before he can even identify it. And as soon as he realized it was Hyun Sang¡¯s elbow, the huge impact on his face instantly sent his consciousness soaring into oblivion.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    Darkness.

    The world turned ck for a moment and then regained light. And what Soul-Severing Blood Hand saw was a blue, just a blue sky.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­¡±

    It was not long before the terrible pain came over his face.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    His instincts took over even before his thoughts could be sorted out. As he tried to twist his body to avoid the next iing attack, his hands were pulled as if they had been tied to something.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    The moment his body, which had been tilted as if it would copse at any moment, was forcibly pulled up, what caught his eye was the same elbow he had seen a moment ago.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s body flew away like a shell fired from a gun. Bouncing off the ground, leaving arge mark, he sprayed blood in all directions before crashing back down.

    ¡°Co- Cough! Cough!¡±

    Before he could even groan in pain, clots of blood forced their way up his throat, spewing out of his mouth continuously. In just two attacks, his insides werepletely turned upside down.

    ¡°Keuu¡­¡­.¡±

    He tried to lift himself off the ground with his hands, but his body fell down again. The cleanly severed cross-section of his hand entered his blurry vision.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    However, what bothered Soul-Severing Blood Hand was not the terrible pain felt from hispletely sunken face, nor the shock of having the hand that had always protected him cut off.

    It was this iprehensible situation itself.

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    He knows it in his head.

    The moment he stuck the sword in his hand, Hyun Sang pulled his sword, dragged him in, and at the same time smashed his face with the elbow of his left arm, which was not holding the sword.

    Since the sword was perfectly fixed into the bone, Soul-Severing Blood Hand had no way to escape.

    Yes, he understands what happened. He gets what has happened!

    But how could this old man have made such a perfect response in a moment? By nature, the moment the sword holder is overpowered by the opponent, his mind goes nk and he doesn¡¯t know what to do¡­

    Tak.

    At that moment, Hyun Sang descended in front of him and gazed at Soul-Severing Blood Hand with solemn eyes.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a bad move, but you overlooked one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand, with a head ringing and wrapped in terrible pain, tried hard to lift it and looked up at him. His eyes were full of questions.

    Overlooked?

    Hyun Sang calmly opened his mouth as if he would solve his question.

    ¡°From my standpoint, your attack was neither bizarre nor irregr. Rather, it was dreadfully obvious. Unfortunately, there¡¯s someone in Mount Hua who doesn¡¯t mind biting a flying sword with his teeth to block.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been in such a hurry, it could have been a good battle.¡±

    Hyun Sang shook his head lightly and lifted his sword.

    ¡°Your downfall was that you underestimated your opponent. And on the battlefield, those who let their guard down die first. Just like that guy said.¡±

    Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s face twisted. No, his face was so damaged that it could no longer be distorted, so it would be more urate to describe it as grotesquely distorted.

    ¡®It¡¯s obvious?¡¯

    His blood-soaked shoulders trembled finely.

    ¡®You¡¯re saying I¡¯m the greenhorn who¡¯s not used to battle?¡¯

    A groan escaped Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The pain from Hyun Sang¡¯s words was greater than the physical pain felt in the body. Eventually, the groan turned into a beast-like howl.

    ¡°You¡­ You piece of shit! Euaaaaaaa!¡±

    Sogok.

    At that moment, Hyun Sang¡¯s sword swiftly beheaded Soul-Severing Blood Hand.

    Tok.

    His head, still contorted in agony, fell to the ground and rolled.

    ¡°However, this will be a fitting end for you. Go to hell and atone for the sins you havemitted.¡±

    After shaking the blood off his sword, Hyun Sang took a nce at the corpse of Soul-Severing Blood Hand who lost his head and copsed, and turned away without a second thought.

 Chapter 884

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 884

    Tuk!

    The severed head of Soul-Severing Blood Hand rolled on the ground, detached from its body.

    Despite the battlefield being filled with screams and the shing of weapons, the sounds spread with eerie rity.

    Those who turned their heads as if bewitched to see the beheaded corpse had eyes trembling as if struck by an earthquake.

    ¡®Soul-Severing Blood Hand¡­¡­.¡¯

    This is a battlefield, so it is not surprising if someone dies.

    However, it was no one else but that Soul-Severing Blood Hand who was decapitated by the sword of the nameless swordsman. Those who know how great he was are bound to be shocked beyond description.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Unless they are an idiot, they can¡¯t help but realize that the situation has already reached the point of no return. These people of Evil Sects are more sensitive to the situation on the battlefield than anyone else.

    There are two reasons why they have been able to hold out so far.

    One is that even if you try to run away, there is nowhere to run.

    Another reason is that there was a final hope that the war¡¯s momentum (??(‘ð„Ý)) could be overturned at once by someone¡¯s actions.

    However, Soul-Severing Blood Hand, the martial master who is supposed to lead the battlefield and y a role in turning the momentum around, has lost his head and is lying on the ground, freezing cold.

    Despair filled the eyes of the Evil Sects.

    While Gangseo Seven Murderer and several other renowned martial artists were still standing, they too were struggling desperately.

    The sight of Gangseo Seven Murderer being pushed back by an unknown swordsman from Mount Hua poured cold water on the hearts of those who grasped the situation.

    It was obvious where the eyes of those who could no longer find hope were directed. The reason they were able to gather here. And finally, thest hope they could bet on.

    However, the scene before them brutally crushed theirst bit of expectation.

    Kwang!

    The shing sword and dao created a tremendous roar as they were repelled at the same time.

    It was a tense sh in which neither side could find a winner. However, anyone with even the slightest understanding of martial arts will easily guess that there will be some who will not be satisfied with the oue of this sh.

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s face contorted.

    ¡°This bastard!¡±

    Gal Cheonrip, who fiercely kicked the ground and shot like an arrow, swung his sword again.

    Kwaaa!

    A sound that seemed to tear the air apart echoed. It was truly an all-out sh with incredible speed and power.

    However, soon the sword, which drew a clear arc from bottom to top, collided head-on with the flying dao of Gal Cheonrip.

    Kwaaang!

    Once again, there was a loud explosion, and Gal Cheonrip¡¯s body reeled back like a reed hit by a typhoon.

    Tadak! Tak!

    His feet, unable to withstand the force, stepped backward several times.

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes were bloodshot in anger.

    Of course, Un Gum, who prevented his attack, also pushed back a simr distance. But the fact was rather humiliating for Gal Cheonrip.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Gal Cheonrip bit his lip until it bled.

    Dao wielded with both hands collided with a sword wielded with one hand, and they matched evenly. Considering his dao was at least twice as thick and three times as heavy¡­ it was as good as a devastating defeat.

    Because this wasn¡¯t a loss of internal strength or swordsmanship, but a pure defeat of physical power.

    ¡®How can that one-armed man be so strong¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s said that those who have only one arm tend to have greater physical and gripping strength because they must do everything with that single arm, as opposed to those who use both hands.

    But isn¡¯t that the story of those who have not learned martial arts?

    Those who possess internal strength wouldn¡¯t experience the same inconvenience with one hand as ordinary people do. So where on earth does this strength that defiesmon sensee from?

    ¡°¡­Had you mastered dao, you would have reached the peak.¡±

    At Gal Cheonrip¡¯s words, Un Gum shook his head slowly.

    ¡°This is not innate. It is learned.¡±

    ¡°¡­Being a swordmaster?¡±

    Un Gum smiled faintly.

    When he thought he had to re-establish martial arts from scratch, it was only one sight that came to his mind.

    When he first engraved the name Chung Myung in his head.

    That guy was torturing his body with arge boulder attached to him.

    It¡¯s as if he were disregarding themon sense that swordsmanship should be agile.

    At first, he thought it was just a way to forcefully lead his Sahyung who were older than him. But as far as he knows, Chung Myung has never stopped training his body since then.

    Right, it was right before his eyes.

    This person, who had never felt like he had any talent and was infinitely weak and small, has now reached a level that he could not even imagine. When he sees that shining path so clearly, how can he not walk along?

    And the things he gained while walking that path now remained at the edge of his sword.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you check it for yourself?¡±

    A murderous intent zed from Gal Cheonrip¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too much!¡±

    And in an instant, he kicked off the ground and narrowed the distance. He had confirmed that this one-armed left-handed swordsman was stronger than expected. Normally, he would have taken his time to explore his opponent more leisurely.

    But now was not the time to afford such luxury.

    One reason was that what that arrogant bastard said before the fight started was burning his insides, but the bigger reason was that he couldn¡¯t drag out time any longer.

    He had clearly seen the fool, Soul-Severing Blood Hand, have his neck cut off without having a chance to use his strength properly. If he dilly-dally here, those mongrels would eventually lose their will and surrender.

    If that happened, Gal Cheonrip would not even get a chance to fight. He doesn¡¯t know about them, but there¡¯s no way that Mount Hua would spare him since he was the instigator of this mess.

    ¡°Dieeeeeeeee!¡±

    Paaaaang!

    The dao, engulfed in red sword energy, tore through the air towards Un Gum.

    This time, Un Gum couldn¡¯t even think to confront it and hurled his body to the side to avoid the strike.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!

    The ground where the strikended exploded outwards. It was just a matter of hitting the ground, but a huge hole was dug in the hard ground, big enough for one person to fit into.

    It is so powerful that some who are watching it can¡¯t help but gasp. It was also a blow to prove that the nickname ¡®Ruthless Ghost Dao¡¯ was not given for free.

    However, there was no change in the eyes of Un Gum, who had just avoided the attack. He simply fixed his gaze on Gal Cheonrip with a cold expression.

    ¡°This punk!¡±

    At that moment, Gal Cheonrip¡¯s dao was swung horizontally with a chilling sound of cutting through the air

    A sh so powerful it made one question if it was even possible to block such a strike with a thin sword.

    Gal Cheonrip was also confident that this damned one-armed man would not dare to face his dao.

    However, at that moment, Un Gum nted his foot on the ground and swung his sword fiercely toward the iing de.

    ¡®Foolish!¡¯

    Was it a mistake due to the overpowering thought that he had the upper hand in the first sh? To any observer, it was a reckless act.

    Kwang!

    Soon, a massive collision resounded. As expected, the sword bounced off. Gal Cheonrip was internally happy and gave strength to his hand holding the sword. He intends to cut Un Gum in half like this!

    But it was right then.

    The sword that was knocked away came swinging back with even greater force than before.

    Kwang!

    During the momentary falter of the dao, another sword strike followed.

    Kwang! Kwaang! Kwaang!

    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen sword strikes burst forth,pletely killing the momentum of Gal Cheonrip¡¯s dao.

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes bulged as if they would split open.

    ¡®Wha- What?¡¯

    How fast must the sword be to do that?

    No, this was not merely speed. This is an impossible feat unless youpletely relieve the shock that spreads through your body the moment the sword and DAO collide, and then use that force to swing the sword in reverse.

    Paaaaat!

    As soon as Gal Cheonrip¡¯s do was bounced off, Un Gum¡¯s sword turned into rays of light, casting about a dozen red sword energies.

    Facing the sword energies flying towards his entire body, Gal Cheonrip¡¯s thoughts abruptly stopped. This was not the time to be astonished by the opponent¡¯s skill. Those sword energies were targeting none other than his very life!

    Swallowing a gust of wind, he twisted his body quickly, moving his dao. He struck down the flying sword energy in one go and swung his dao again with a feeling like he was going to spit blood.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be happening.¡¯

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening.

    ¡®I¡¯m Gal Cheonrip!¡¯

    He was the one who must lead everyone to Qinghai and be the leader of Evil Sects.

    Yes. That¡¯s how it should have been. What hecked was not skill, but recognition. Having realized that fact, albeit btedly, he should now be able to seize them.

    Fame. Honor. Glory. Power.

    All of that!

    ¡®Ultimately, it should have been this Gal Cheonrip who reached the same status as Jang Ilso. I¡¯m not one to be held back by some nameless swordsman in a ce like this!¡¯

    Paaaaat!

    And at that moment, the sword energy thrown by Un Gum prated through the fierce energy and split Gal Cheonrip¡¯s side.

    Dugeun!

    As a sharp pain shed through his side, a surge of red bloodlust soared in Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This, this son of a bit*h!¡±

    With a face twisted like a demon, Gal Cheonrip let out a beast-like roar.

    ¡°Euaaaaaaaaa!¡±

    The blue energy that Gal Cheonrip unleashed whipped around like a storm.

    It seemed like a reckless flurry driven solely by malice. However, it was an attack that proved that if there was speed and power, even irregr energy would be a powerful move.

    The storm-like energy, emanating from Gal Cheonrip, instantly engulfed Un Gum.

    Kagang! Kaang!

    Un Gum swiftly retreated backward, fending off the iing energy. The energy,den with intense malice and murderous intent, chased after Un Gum like a demon from hell.

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    The energy attacked even more fiercely. As if it was determined to grind Un Gum to dust this time.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    For the first time, a groan escaped Un Gum¡¯s lips. As if responding to that sound, the storm of energy, now with added force, seemed to swallow up the space itself as it stretched forth.

    However, Un Gum was not the only one who encountered the instantaneous explosion of energy.

    ¡°Heuk!¡±

    One of the Evil Sects, who was struggling fiercely against the disciple of Mount Hua who was constantly pushing him, turned around, forgetting that he was fighting when he felt an eerie sensation behind his back.

    And then.

    ¡°Euuaaaaaak!¡±

    The energy released by Gal Cheonrip had overwhelmed many of the Evil Sects from behind.

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°This son of a¡­ Keuaaak!¡±

    Those who were suddenly struck by the energy from behind let out desperate screams.

    There was no need to borate on what became of those swept away by the storm of energy without a chance to even nt their feet. Red blood was scattered along the direction in which the dao was swung.

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    ¡°Crazy guy!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, witnessing the person they were facing being torn apart by the energy that came from behind, turned pale with shock and retreated.

    The Evil Sects also hurried to leap out of the way.

    Hwiiiiiiing!

    With a horrifying sound, the rotating dao came to a halt. And the scene that finally revealed itself was too gruesome for the word ¡®horrific¡¯ to suffice.

    The ground was soaked in blood. The flesh and pieces of clothing visible here and there were mangled to the point where it was difficult to even guess who they belonged to.

    ¡°Huuk. Huuk¡­ Huuk!¡±

    Gal Cheonrip, with his dao plunged into the ground, gasped for breath. His face was pale as a sheet from the sudden exertion of enormous energy.

    Everyone looked at him, speechless.

    It was then that Gal Cheonrip clenched his teeth, about to say something.

    ¡°Even beasts¡­¡±

    It was Un Gum.

    Un Gum, having witnessed the carnage wrought by Gal Cheonrip¡¯s energy, had eyes streaming with blue killing intent.

    ¡°¡­do not bite their own pack.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will grant you a death befitting you.¡±

    Un Gum stepped forward, crushing the pool of blood beneath his feet.

 Chapter 885

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 885

    In dealing with Gal Cheonrip, Un Gum never gave up his courtesy.

    No matter how much his opponent was the leader of Evil Sects, he thought that if he was a swordsman, there was a courtesy to keep towards someone who stakes their life in a duel with a weapon. That was how Un Gum, the instructor of Mount Hua, taught the disciples.

    However,

    Now in Un Gum¡¯s eyes, any semnce of respect for the opponent hadpletely vanished.

    He knew too well that there are people in this world who do not deserve even the slightest bit of respect.

    And¡­¡­.

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who stopped their swords and looked at Gal Cheonrip, were even more fierce than Un Gum.

    Stab your ownrade in the back?

    At least in Mount Hua, that¡¯s an unforgivable act.

    When a hundred swordmasters all red with murderous intent, Gal Cheonrip flinched and looked around him.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t understand the situation, his pale face distorted with confusion. But there was no one willing to kindly exin the situation to him.

    They just looked at him with icy eyes.

    ¡°What the hell is it, you bastards!¡±

    When Gal Cheonrip shouted, Un Gum lowered his sword and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    A cold, indifferent voice pierced Gal Cheonrip¡¯s ear.

    ¡°¡­are not fit to lead.¡±

    Though the intentions may not have been good, after all, those gathered here had fought believing in Gal Cheonrip. If Gal Cheonrip had cared for them even slightly, he would not have been drunk on his own attack and stabbed his own allies in the back.

    At Un Gum¡¯s cold words, Gal Cheonrip¡¯s eyes turned involuntarily to the side. The eyes of the Evil Sects, who had stopped their swords, were swirling with rage and murderous intent.

    ¡°¡­¡­You stupid people.¡±

    It was beyond hisprehension.

    ¡°You idiots! Are you too stupid to understand? If I can¡¯t defeat that one-armed man, we all die! It¡¯s only if I win that you all have a chance to live!¡±

    But instead of stabbing more than half of them with their sword, they are looking at him with those eyes?

    ¡®You bastards who don¡¯t even know what¡¯s right!¡¯

    Isn¡¯t it about five at most?

    Isn¡¯t itmon for allies to get hit by ally¡¯s swords in the heat of battle!

    However, the Evil Sects who heard those words bared their teeth towards Gal Cheonrip.

    ¡°These hopeless idiots¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is beyond redemption.¡±

    Just as Gal Cheonrip was about to curse, Un Gum cut his word off as if it was too hard to listen to him any further and began to approach.

    A deep red sword energy wrapped around the edge of his sword.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Un Gum, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, and even the Evil Sects¡­ they all looked at him with eyes filled with hostility. As if the whole world hated him.

    Feeling cornered, Gal Cheonrip gritted his teeth violently.

    No.

    This is not right.

    This wasn¡¯t the look he deserved.

    Eyes filled with respect and fear. Eyes filled with jealousy and terror, from those who dared not even aspire to his position, looking upon an absolute being.

    ¡°You can never beat Jang Ilso.¡±

    Eudeududuk!

    The emotions that appeared in his eyes every time he thought of Jang Ilso. Those emotions should be in the eyes of everyone here.

    But¡­.

    ¡°But why do you look at me with those eyes! Why! Whyyyy!¡±

    A beast-like roar came out of Gal Cheonrip¡¯s mouth.

    I can not admit it!

    I can never admit it!

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    Gal Cheonrip roared and charged toward Un Gum. Ferocious murderous intent. And storm-like momentum. The sight of Gal Cheonrip, with veins bulging on his face, eyes flipped inside out in rage as he rushed forward, was the epitome of dreadfulness.

    Kwagagagak!

    His chilling sword energy shoots out in a formidable manner. No matter how much one hates Gal Cheonrip, at the sight of the storm of sword energy he created, one must admit his skill.

    ¡®These dog-like!¡¯

    Blood vessels began to burst in the eyes of Gal Cheonrip, who had pushed his internal strength to the limits. His eyes quickly turned red.

    In Kangho, the strong are revered. Only the strong are justice.

    The weak follow in fear of the strong. Qualification to lead someone? Strength alone is sufficient.

    Didn¡¯t that Jang Ilso also build Myriad Man Manor with his strength and take hold of Evil Tyrant Alliance with his strength?

    ¡®But what nonsense are you talking about!¡¯

    Kwagagagak!

    The sword energy rotated even more fiercely. New sword energy created a trajectory on top of the stretched sword energy, and those dozens of sword energies irregrly intertwined, creating a ferocious storm.

    In such a storm of sword energy that raged with such incredible power, a human body would have been reduced to nothing more than a piece of meat.

    Meanwhile, Un Gum, holding a sword in one hand in front of the whirling sword energy, looked dangerously vulnerable.

    But

    Squeeze.

    Gwak Hwe, watching the scene, clenched his fist quietly.

    No one intervenes. No one is telling Un Gum to be careful.

    Everyone just looks at Un Gum¡¯s back with their eyes filled with firm trust.

    If they are disciples of Mount Hua, if they have seen what kind of training Un Gum has undergone over the past three years, they all know. Worrying about the Un Gum now is nothing but disparaging the blood he has shed and the efforts he has made.

    What they should have is not a worry.

    It is faith in their instructor.

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    Un Gum took a short deep breath.

    It would be a lie to say he is not scared. The terrifying storm of sword energy could tear his body apart at any time.

    If it were the past, he would not have dared to confront it and would have retreated, again and again. And then¡­

    It seems like a scene is visible in Un Gum¡¯s eyes. The sight of someone jumping forward and protecting him. A slightly smaller shoulder stands proudly in front of him.

    Un Gum slightly curled the corner of his mouth.

    He is.

    He is standing here so as not to see that scene.

    Squeeze.

    His toes press firmly into the ground. Everything starts from the bottom.

    Maintain a calm mind like a sereneke, and observe the opponent vigntly with both eyes.

    He can see.

    ¡®Internal strength is not everything. Techniques aren¡¯t everything.¡¯

    As fierce as ever, as tough as can be.

    But it¡¯s definitely off.

    At one time, these sword strikes would have interlocked like intricate gears, ughtering the opponent. But not now. These gears have rusted, dust has gathered, and they turn with a creak.

    The gaps that have opened and the twisted axis.

    ¡®Yes, Chung Myung. I see.¡¯

    Gal Cheonrip would have no doubt that he had be stronger. As time passes, the internal strength increases, and the power of his dao bes stronger.

    But martial arts are not all about that.

    No matter how powerful the mechanism is, if it is not delicately and consistently maintained, it will eventually rust and warp.

    This attack is ultimately just a cogwheel forced to turn with its axis twisted.

    Un Gum took a step forward.

    Approaching the fierce storm seemed like the most reckless action, but Un Gum¡¯s eyes stepping forward were as tranquil as ake.

    Uuuung.

    His sword, d with his internal strength, trembled violently.

    ¡®Can I be a role model for those children?¡¯

    To his shame, those children still call him an instructor. Even though there are more than one or two people who have surpassed him, they still show him unmistakable respect and admiration.

    That fact sometimes gives him strength, yet at other times, it feels like a burden, oppressively heavy.

    What should he show those children? How can he be of help to those consistent kids? How can he make himself not ashamed to be called their instructor?

    Without a hint of fear, Un Gum took another step forward.

    The pressure emitted by the dao made his hair stand on end, and his skin felt as though it would tear apart at any moment.

    At that moment.

    Paaaat!

    The plum blossom sword in his left hand pierced through the storm of sword energy like a streak of light.

    Kagagagagak!

    As if an iron rod had been inserted between the fast-spinning gears, the dao, which seemed to be rotating precisely, suddenly shook violently.

    Paaaaaaat!

    The sword of Un Gum, quickly retracted, and emitted light once again.

    Isn¡¯t it obvious what he must show those children?

    The will to face fear head-on. And the will to stick to your true intentions without being deceived by mour!

    And!

    ¡®It¡¯s nothing but a facade.¡¯

    If judged by the power at the sword¡¯s edge, if evaluated by the depth of internal strength, if assessed by how splendid and strong the attack is, then the world would naturally regard Ruthless Dao Ghost as stronger than him. Un Gum would have thought the same.

    But now he knows. That¡¯s not what martial arts is about.

    His disciples have now properly set foot in Kangho. It won¡¯t be long before they too face crises and get shaken up.

    There is only one thing he can tell such children.

    ¡®What you have to believe is.¡¯

    The sensation of the sword in his hand disappears.

    However, only the heavy weight is distinctly felt. The evident weight in his hands is not that of a sword. It is his confidence and belief in himself that he has not been lenient to himself even for a moment in the past times.

    ¡®It is only your own effort.¡¯

    Un Gum¡¯s sword bes a ray of light again, piercing through the storm of sword energy.

    One sword bes two, and the two swords be three.

    Soon after, Un Gum¡¯s sword, which had drawn seven sword shadows, pierced the gap between the red energy without shaking even an inch.

    Kagak! Kagagagak! Kagagagagak!

    The dao and sword intertwined creating a chilling noise.

    Udeuduk! Udeuk!

    Pain as if his wrist is about to break. The shock that twists the intestines.

    Un Gum, forcing down a surge of blood rising to his throat, gripped his sword so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

    Observation (?(Ó^).).

    Under any circumstances, one must always watch with both eyes.

    Like a gear jammed with an indestructible foreign object, the sword energy spinning like a storm was greatly disturbed.

    And Un Gum¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword, which had not rested for even a moment in three years, did not miss that very moment.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    sh of lightning. (??(éWëŠ).)

    The edge of the sword embodies effort.

    The edge of the sword embodies time.

    And the sword is just a person. It simply embodies the person.

    Without a single grain of doubt, at the moment all is entrusted to the sword, the sword bes the person, and the person bes the sword (the Unity of Body and Sword/Éí„¦ºÏÒ»).

    Paaaaaat!

    In an instant, the sword¡¯s energy turned into a streak of light, piercing through the swirling energy of the dao.

    Kagagagak!

    The twisted gears copsed like an illusion before that powerful blow.

    The red sword energy soared and the bright blue energy disappeared.

    The sword, carrying time and effort, and fully embodying the person, violently repelled the haphazardly swinging dao. Then it fiercely burrowed into the body of the one who now stood wide-eyed in horror.

    Puuk!

    The bizarre sensation, as if the entire arm had vanished, was washed away, and the world returned to him. A heavy and profound sensation lingered at his fingertips.

    ¡®Also¡­.¡¯

    If there¡¯s one more thing to believe in.

    Un Gum quietly turned away. He could see his disciples clutching their fists as if they were about to shout out at any moment. And behind those children, he could see the figures of the instructors who¡¯s even more emotional.

    ¡®It¡¯s those standing behind you.¡¯

    Believe in yourself and trust in those with you.

    That alone is truly enough.

 Chapter 886

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 886

    Gal Cheonrip slowly lowered his head and looked at his chest.

    A sword, emitting a faint white light, was embedded more than halfway through. Perhaps the end of this sword was protruding through his back.

    Despair, fear, frustration, anger, and so on.

    Countless emotions swept through his eyes for a moment. But among all those feelings, the predominant one would clearly be astonishment.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    His mouth opened with difficulty.

    However, he couldn¡¯t continue his words properly because of his trembling jaw. In the end, a stream of red blood began to flow out first.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The blood that welled up choked Gal Cheonrip¡¯s throat.

    Un Gum, intending to twist and pull out the sword, let go of the handle and faced Gal Cheonrip.

    ¡°There was a time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°There was a possibility that you would have aplished what you desired.¡±

    With his vision fading, Gal Cheonrip somehow managed to keep his gaze on Un Gum.

    ¡°If only you hadn¡¯t been content with that little achievement.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Un Gum, who was about to say more, soon shook his head.

    What he wanted to say was, ¡®I am not such a great person myself, but shouldn¡¯t a martial artist not stop advancing until the moment of death?¡¯

    But such words were meaningless to this man. Gal Cheonrip is not worthy of being treated like a martial artist by him.

    ¡°Whether good or evil, death is fair. If there is an afterlife, atone for it and live.¡±

    But until the end, he did not forget his duty as a Taoist.

    Gal Cheonrip staggered backwards.

    It¡¯s not because of the momentum of Un Gum. He was so close to death that standing in ce became a struggle.

    ¡°I¡­ am¡­.¡±

    The blood that surged up choked his words. The world did not grant him hisst wish.

    His head turned to the side with difficulty.

    Not only the disciples of Mount Hua who surrounded him but also the Evil Sects he led, were watching his death with cold eyes. There was not even the smallest hint of warmth.

    ¡°Guhh¡­.¡±

    Gal Cheonrip¡¯s body slowly copsed.

    ¡°You dog-like¡­¡­.¡±

    Thud.

    Finally, as he fell forward, Un Gum¡¯s sword drove even deeper into Gal Cheonrip¡¯s chest. It was enough to sever the fragile thread of life that was barely hanging on.

    The body of Gal Cheonrip, whose breath had been cut off without his eyes even closing, began to cool down gradually.

    Only then did a deep sigh escape from the mouth of Un Gum.

    He was a strong opponent. If he hadn¡¯t been so rusted that he couldn¡¯t properly utilize what he had, it would have been a difficult battle.

    But the victor was him.

    ¡°Instructor-nim!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Those who had gathered around by then checked to see if Un Gum had been injured. It had been a short battle, but intense enough for the onlookers to be on edge.

    ¡°I am fine.¡±

    It was the moment Un Gum nodded to them.

    Step. Step.

    One person walked forward slowly.

    The Evil Sects seemed to forget to breathe in his presence, collectively holding their breath.

    Step. Step.

    Approaching with unhurried steps, he flipped over Gal Cheonrip with the tip of his foot and retrieved the embedded Un Gum¡¯s sword from his chest.

    Seuseuk.

    The creepy sound of the sword being pulled out prated everyone¡¯s ears.

    Chwaaak!

    Chung Myung, who brushed off the blood from the sword, turned his head and looked around the Evil Sects, who looked nervous.

    Flinch.

    Those who saw Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were visibly faltered.

    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    There are countless words in this world.

    But at this moment, what words could be more fitting to utterly break their will to fight?

    As the battle ceased for a moment and the boiling blood in their heads cooled, the surroundings became starkly clear.

    Gal Cheonrip who died with his eyes wide open. And the cold, lifeless bodies of Soul-Severing Blood Hand and other masters who had lost their heads, and those who, though not dead, were groaning on the ground subdued¡­

    And there was the swords warrior from Mount Hua, still exuding a chilling vigor, ring at them.

    The situation is all too obvious.

    Tok.

    The sound of a weapon slipping from someone¡¯s grasp and hitting the ground rang out distinctly in the now-silent courtyard.

    Like ripples in a tranquilke, they spread further and wider. That faint noisepletely cut off any remaining will to fight.

    Weapons began to drop from the Evil Sects¡¯ hands in session.

    These are people who took up arms without any major purpose in the first ce. With no one left to lead and shout orders, there was no reason left to risk their lives.

    ¡°What a moron.¡±

    Chung Myung looked upon them with a gaze full of contempt. If it were up to him, he would have liked to cut down every single one of them, whether they resisted or not.

    The ones he despised the most were those who were lively and rebellious when they had power but became cowardly, begging for their lives when the tables were turned.

    Just as he gripped his sword tightly, someone tapped lightly on his shoulder.

    As he turned around, he saw Un Gum shook his head gently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve shed too much blood.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    He clicked his tongue lightly and respectfully handed the sword in his hand to Un Gum.

    Un Gum, who epted the sword, turned his attention to someone approaching.

    ¡°Disciples, listen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Deprive the martial arts of criminals, subdue them all, and imprison them. Their sentences will be decidedter.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Take those who are injured to the physician. Be vignt of the surroundings for possible remaining enemies and prevent any potential harm to the unsuspectingmoners!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    As soon as Hyun Jong finished speaking, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples moved in perfect unison.

    The Evil Sects, who dropped their weapons and knelt down, turned pale at the mention of their martial arts being deprived. However, remembering the images of those people swinging their swords with murderous faces, they did not dare to rebel.

    ¡°Kkeuk!¡±

    ¡°A- Aargh!¡±

    The terrible sensation of one¡¯s Dantian being shattered and internal strength dispersing.

    However, they didn¡¯t even have time to groan due to the terrible feeling of lethargy as if all the power of the body was drained out. Vicious hands pinned them to the ground and tied their entire bodies with rope brought from somewhere.

    Hong Dae-gwang, who was watching the scene, sat downpletely as if his legs had lost strength.

    Watching the swords warrior of Mount Hua subdue the remaining Evil Sects while Hyun Jong stood with his hands sped behind his back, a sense of futility washed over him and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°¡­Ho, hoho. This easily¡­.¡±

    With the emergence of Mount Hua, the swift decapitation of Soul-Severing Blood Hand and Gal Cheonrip, everything had unfolded at a breakneck pace.

    ¡®Does this make sense?¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang knows the true value of Mount Hua better than anyone else. He¡¯s the very person who refused the position of the head branch of Luoyang and came here after noticing the value of Mount Hua, which had no reputation, skills, or anything yet at the time.

    But the scene that unfolded before his eyes today was absurd even for him to see.

    The awful demons who were so notorious in Gangnam.

    Those people had fallen like third-rate thugs. Not at the hands of Shaolin, Wudang, or Southern Edge Sect, but by Mount Hua itself.

    They¡¯ve be stronger¡­ It may be surprising, but it can happen. Until now, hasn¡¯t Mount Hua always surpassed Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s expectations? But the reason he is perplexed now is not simply because Mount Hua has be stronger.

    Hyun Jong, who was watching the disciples subduing the enemies, turned away. And then he started walking towards Hong Dae-gwang.

    Gulp.

    Seeing him approach, Hong Dae-gwang swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.

    As Hyun Jong walked toward him with unwavering steps, followed by the elders and the sword warriors of Mount Hua, Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s body tensed instinctively.

    ¡®What¡¯s the difference?¡¯

    In the past, Hong Dae-gwang would greet Hyun Jong with a smile. Perhaps evenining to him for beingte.

    But now Hong Dae-gwang had forgotten the pain in his whole body and was correcting his posture. As if he was greeting the sect leaders of Shaolin or Wudang.

    If he were to express what he feels from Hyun Jong in crudenguage¡­ It would have to be ¡®Dignity¡¯.

    Standing in front of Hong Dae-gwang and the subsidiary sect of Xi¡¯an, Hyun Jong slowly took in everyone with his eyes.

    Despite not feeling any aggressive aura from him, his immense presence alone was overwhelmingly oppressive to those facing him.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    In the end, it was the moment when someone who could not ovee the weight hurriedly opened his mouth to express gratitude.

    Hyun Jong slowly, but clearly bent his waist down. Very deeply.

    ¡± Se- Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this!¡±

    Those who saw this gasped and shouted. Some nearly rushed to help Hyun Jong up but hesitated to touch him, tripping over their feet, while others trembled, their faces draining of color.

    From the bowed Hyun Jong, a low voice escaped.

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, everyone fell silent.

    ¡°The main sect arrived toote, and the damage to various sects was too great. I hope you can generously understand and forgive Mount Hua for not doing what it should have done.¡±

    These unexpected words caused someone to bite their lip tightly.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do this, Sect Leader.¡±

    West Moon Sect Nam Jamyong opened his mouth with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Had Mount Hua note, all of us here would have perished.¡±

    Nam Jamyong, who was about to express his gratitude, bit his lips and clenched his fist. Then he said,

    ¡°Our West Moon Sect is a subsidiary sect of Southern Edge Sect. Originally, Sect Leader had no obligation to save us. Yet¡­ Sect Leader bow your head for our sake like this. There would have been no me even if Mount Hua, which is under Bongmun, did note to our aid¡­¡±

    Nam Jamyong, who trailed off his word, soon sped his hands together and held them forward. And he bowed deeply with genuine gratitude and respect.

    ¡°¡­We are truly grateful for Mount Hua¡¯s help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡±

    Munju of Xi-an and disciples of the subsidiary sect all bowed in unison. Even those with injuries did not care for their own bodies as they expressed their sincere thanks.

    Only then did Hyun Jong slowly straighten his waist.

    ¡°I am merely grateful for your generous hearts in overlooking our shorings.¡±

    At those words, the faces of Munjus were brushed with indescribable emotions.

    ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang realized at that moment.

    Perhaps Munju of Xi¡¯an¡¯s subsidiary sects¡­¡­. No, everyone of Xi¡¯an¡¯s subsidiary sects will never forget this sight for the rest of their lives.

    Sometimes a single word can captivate a person¡¯s heart more than mighty power. Just like this.

    ¡®Sect Leader has also changed from the past.¡¯

    Gentleness and tolerance. And an overwhelming presence that dominated the surroundings. There is no shortage of qualifications for the leader of the great sect.

    He realized once again that Mount Hua had be apletely different sect from the past. After realizing this, Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes naturally wandered in search of another person.

    The person who brought about all these changes.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At that time, Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯

    Under normal circumstances, Chung Myung, who would have been busy running around here and there, or at least guarding Hyun Jong¡¯s side, was standing in the middle and staring off into the distance.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Baek Cheon approached Chung Myung and asked as if he had the same question as Hong Dae-gwang.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a small snort and twisted the corners of his mouth with an odd expression.

    ¡°I was looking at how big the cubs had grown.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your cubs are right in front of you.¡±

    ¡°No, not those cubs. The real little one.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked back, not understanding, but Chung Myung turned around without answering.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get things sorted. I want to finish quickly and return to Mt. Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve seen someone before, but you¡¯re saying things that don¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    As the corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth slightly raised, Baek Cheon tilted his head with a puzzled face.

    ¡°It always seems like we¡¯re a step behind, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    There was a subtly sharp annoyance mixed into the sound of his snort.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t confirmed how strong Chung Myung Dojang has be. Your younger brother¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you have time to babble nonsense, go back and swing your sword instead. We haven¡¯t lifted the sect¡¯s Bongmun yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung. I will.¡±

    On the outskirts of Xi¡¯an.

    A group of martial artists turned without hesitation and quickened their steps onto a path unseen by the public eye.

    The one following at the very end stopped and looked back.

    ¡°I will see you again soon, Chung Myung Dojang.¡±

    With a bright smile, Isong Baek gazed longingly at Xian¡¯s subsidiary sect before turning and hastening his steps. Every step he took was full of energy.

 Chapter 887

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 887

    The situation that had unfolded like lightning was resolved just as quickly.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who had subdued the surrendering or injured Evil Sects, confined them temporarily in the warehouses of the Eunha Merchant Guild.

    They had been granted the opportunity to enter a warehouse filled with treasures they had long coveted, but whether they were pleased with this fact was another matter.

    Mount Hua¡¯s top priority was, of course, the treatment of the injured and the handling of the deceased.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Fortunately or unfortunately, it seems there will be no more deaths.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Since the number of injured exceeded the capacity of a single medical facility, Hyun Young had turned an entire hall of the Eunha Merchant Guild into a makeshift medical facility and gathered physicians from Xi¡¯an.

    At the statement made by the representative physician, Hyun Young asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Then it should be a relief, shouldn¡¯t it? Why would it be unfortunate?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­.¡±

    The physician secretly looked at Hyun Young¡¯s face and opened his mouth carefully.

    ¡°The treatment of such severe injuries will take a very long time. They¡¯ll need to lie down and receive treatment for at least three months without moving.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Even after they recover, they won¡¯t be able to use their bodies as they did before.¡±

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded loudly as if he now understood what the physician was trying to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°However, as you know, treating such serious wounds requires expensive medicines. No matter how much we try to conserve¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Physician.¡±

    Hyun Young firmly waved his hand.

    He was about to say that the cost of expensive medicines is something ordinary people cannot afford. Of course, they can¡¯t help but feel anxious while proceeding with the treatment. They must have collected all the medicines avable at the physician¡¯s store, but they might not even be able to get the proper price for the medicines.

    ¡°All the medical expenses for those injured here will be covered by Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Is, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded as if it was natural.

    ¡°If you would do that for us¡­¡±

    This was a matter already agreed upon with Hyun Jong.

    In fact, there is no reason why Mount Hua should pay for their treatment. In the first ce, they¡¯re not targeting Mount Hua, but after Xi¡¯an. With or without Mount Hua, they would have attacked Xi¡¯an nheless.

    However, such matters shouldn¡¯t be approached with petty logic and cost-benefit analysis.

    ¨C If we only argue on the basis of logic, they too will do the same to us. A rtionship where both sides reason with each other isn¡¯t a bad thing, but the rtionship I want isn¡¯t like that.

    It was the right thing to say.

    Especially since someone, whose eyes roll when the topic of money is mentioned, nodded without a word, this must surely be the correct decision.

    ¡°I, too, do not wish to collect expensive treatment fees from those who have fought against the Evil Sects. However¡­ if we use the medicine sparingly and do not perform the procedure properly, there may be many aftereffects.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money and please provide them with the best care possible.¡±

    Hyun Young looked around at the injured lying in white clothes.

    ¡°They¡¯ve shown their courage. Those people should not be denied the treatment they deserve.¡±

    A sigh of admiration escaped the physician¡¯s lips.

    Apuding those who had shown valor was an easy task, but offering one¡¯s own wealth for their sake was not something one could readily do.

    In particr, Mount Hua was not obligated to take responsibility to this extent in this situation.

    They might have just offered the ce and taken credit for it, but to make such a generous offer naturally evoked admiration.

    ¡°Then I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of them, Physician. Our Medicine Hall will do its best to help.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are receiving great help¡­¡±

    Puuk!

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°Ah, what a crybaby! Even when our Sahyung gets stabbed with a bigger needle, they don¡¯t even groan!¡±

    ¡°Mi- Miss¡­ it hurts so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. Turn this way¡­ Huh? Not here? Uh¡­ It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve done this, I¡¯m a bit confused¡­¡±

    A sound that made one¡¯s hair tingle just by hearing it came out calmly.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯ll stick it in again.¡±

    ¡°Sa- Save me¡­¡­.¡±

    Puuk!

    ¡°Aaaaaakh!¡±

    The foot of the person stabbed with the big needle stretched out toward the ceiling. Hyun Young and the representative physician, who was staring nkly at the trembling toes, turned their heads without saying a word.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young, who was about to say something, put his fist to his mouth and cleared his throat loudly.

    ¡°¡­We truly appreciate your efforts.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Elder-nim.¡±

    What started as a warm conversation ended awkwardly.

    ¡°Have all the disciples¡¯ bodies been collected?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father-nim.¡±

    Wei Lishan nodded heavily while remaining silent for a moment.

    Considering the fierce battle they fought, the number of casualties wasn¡¯t high. It was such a harsh battle that total annihtion wouldn¡¯t have been surprising.

    But as the leader of the sect, Wei Lishan couldn¡¯t rejoice at the low number of casualties.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m ashamed to have survived.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Father-nim. All the disciples saw how fiercely you fought as a munju.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just aforting statement for Wei Lishan.

    Wei So-haeng really thought so. He felt prouder than ever to be the son of Wei Lishan.

    And as far as he knows, the disciples of Huayin Sect were not too different from Wei So-haeng.

    At least in this battle, Wei Lishan proved that he wasn¡¯t just leading the sect with the halo of Mount Hua. He had shown not only gentleness andposure but also the valor befitting a martial artist to all his disciples.

    ¡°What have you decided to do with the bodies?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send them to their hometowns?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Most of the other sects who made sacrifices were from Xi¡¯an, but the hometown of Huayin Sect which moved from far away was Namyang. At the very least, they deserved to rest in their hometowns.

    ¡°I should go myself.¡±

    ¡°Father-nim, you¡¯re not feeling well. I will go on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Despite Wei So-haeng¡¯s dissuasion, Wei Lishan shook his head firmly.

    ¡°This is a duty I must fulfill as the Munju of Huayin Sect.¡±

    ¡°Father-nim¡­.¡±

    Wei Lishan smiled faintly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s a sad and regrettable event, painful indeed. But you should be proud of your Sahyung. Weren¡¯t they most righteous until the very end?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will never forget theirst moments.¡±

    Wei So-haeng¡¯s eyes shone firmly, and Wei Lishan nodded lightly.

    Hardships strengthen people.

    It¡¯s heartbreaking, but this will make Huayin Sect¡¯s disciples be more like martial artist. That was the only constion.

    ¡°Then I must hurry. It¡¯s a long journey.¡±

    ¡°N- No.¡±

    ¡°Hm? We need to move before the bodies decay¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect Leader has arranged to get ice crystal for preservation. He said it would take a day or two, so he told us to wait.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Ice crystal for preservation?¡±

    Wei Lishan bit his lower lip slightly.

    That precious ice crystal will be used to preserve the corpse¡­. This was enough to surprise even Wei Lishan, who is familiar with Hyun Jong¡¯s character.

    ¡°If we have the ice, the bodies won¡¯t decay. Of course, we still need to leave as soon as possible, but since it will take about two days to get the ice, it might be better if you rest a bit¡­¡±

    Wei Lishan closed his eyes quietly.

    If there was ice in Hua, it wouldn¡¯t take two days to get it, and if they had to find ice, it wouldn¡¯t be possible in just two days. This must be Hyun Jong¡¯s consideration, worried that Wei Lishan would leave without taking care of himself.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father-nim.¡±

    Wei Lishan nced sideways and spoke

    ¡°So-haeng.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Have you met Chung Myung Dojang?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Wei So-haeng quietly shook his head. Wei Lishan smiled faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad, but such things are inevitable for those living the life of a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to suppress it needlessly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is mymand as the master of the sect. Go and thank Chung Myung Dojang and the disciples of the main sect.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is also your duty as Somunju.¡±

    Wei So-haeng nodded as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Yes. I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Good. Go and return quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Wei So-haeng carefully stood up, bowed, and left the room. Then, at a slow pace, we left Huayin Sect and headed towards the Eunha Merchant Guild where Mount Hua resides.

    Tadak. Taktak!

    His slow steps gradually picked up speed and eventually turned into a swift jog.

    ¡®Chung Myung Dojang-nim!¡¯

    Since Chung Myung saved him, Wei So-haeng did not have a proper chance to express his gratitude because the situation hadn¡¯t allowed for it.

    ¡®I have to say thank you.¡¯

    It is also a matter of great concern to settle the affairs of the sect as a somunju, but it is also natural for a human being to express gratitude to the savior of his life.

    He increased his speed enough to make his breathing difficult and quickly ran to the Eunha Merchant Guild.

    But¡­.

    As Wei So-haeng neared the Eunha Merchant Guild, his steps gradually slowed.

    And then, they stopped altogether.

    A strange expression appeared on his face along with hesitation.

    In the past, he would have dashed straight into the Eunha Merchant Guild and sought out Chung Myung without hesitation, but now, for some reason, his feet felt heavy.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    Wei So-haeng tilted his head because he couldn¡¯t understand the change himself.

    However, he had to say thank you, so he entered the Eunha Merchant Guild. But no matter how hard he looked around, he couldn¡¯t see any of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Wei So-haeng, who spoke to a passingborer, asked with a rather stiff face.

    ¡°Where are the people from Mount Hua right now?¡±

    ¡°They should be in the Dining Hall. It¡¯s mealtime. It¡¯s thatrge hall you can see over there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    Wei So-haeng nodded his head in thanks and slowly made his way toward the Dining Hall. But an inexplicable feeling of difort kept clinging to his ankles.

    As he nearly reached the Dining Hall, he spotted a familiar face. Standing outside, hesitating to enter, and appearing as unsure as Wei So-haeng was¡­

    ¡°Buntaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Somunju, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang looked at Wei So-haeng and nodded his head, seeming a bit perplexed.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Wei So-haeng forced himself to swallow the words, ¡®like a dog that wants to poop,¡¯ that was about toe out after him. Then Hong Dae-gwang sighed deeply.

    ¡°I came because I had something to say to Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡­ No, to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Should I say something is a little ufortable?¡±

    Wei So-haeng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°I understand how strong Mount Hua has be..¡­ My, I¡¯m so proud of that. But for some reason, the appearance of Mount Hua I saw this time was so different from anything I knew, so much that somehow¡­.¡±

    Listening to Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mumbling words, Wei So-haeng finally understood the difort he had felt on the way here.

    ¡®I felt so distant.¡¯

    He was afraid of facing them, of finding that they were no longer like the Mount Hua he knew.

    He thought it was a stupid worry, but it was strange to see that not only Wei So-haeng but also Hong Dae-gwang felt the same thing.

    ¡°¡­But we should still go in, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang made a groaning sound.

    He could worry about it all he wanted in private, but he couldn¡¯t very well keep hesitating in front of Wei So-haeng.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    If Wei So-haeng hadn¡¯t been there, Hong Dae-gwang might have pressed his ear against the hall to eavesdrop on the conversations inside, but now that this is the case, he had no choice but to barge in.

    Hong Dae-gwang, trying hard to feign calmness, opened the door to the Dining Hall at once.

    ¡°Yoo, Mount Hua sword¡­¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth, which was trembling, closed automatically.

    The moment he entered, all those inside turned to look at him in silence.

    No, it was definitely like that before he even came in.

    ¡®This, this¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t the lively Mount Hua he knew. The faces of everyone looking his way were frozen.

    This is something that was not seen in Mount Hua Sect of the past, which always weed foreigners warmly.

    Hong Dae-gwang was about to groan as he realized once again that his guess was correct.

    ¡°No, look heeeeeeeeeere!¡±

    ¡®Hm?¡¯

    A familiar back of the head shot up in the front, letting out a shriek.

    ¡°Hah, what! It¡¯s not like they¡¯re human bastards, so why are we giving them food? Food!¡±

    ¡°¡­How many times do I have to say it? They¡¯ll die if they don¡¯t eat, you know?¡±

    ¡°They can die of hunger or boiling for all I care! Anyway, I¡¯m fed up with these? Do you know how many people in the countryside still can¡¯t eat even one meal a day? But what? Food? Fooooooooood? You ask me to give food to those bastards who deserve getting their blood sked dry at any moment? If I had food for those rotten bastards, I¡¯d feed a dog! A dog!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ they really will die, you know? They¡¯ll go ¡®kwack¡¯ and die.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Ah¡­ Ah!¡±

    Chung Myung pped his hands sharply with a smack.

    ¡°I get what you mean now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been desperately trying to persuade him with an exhausted face, felt a bad premonition and looked at Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung asked with a refreshing face.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re worried they might die?¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes. They might be people of the Evil Sects, but starving them to death is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just make sure they die before they starve.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°If I go and slit their throat now, it¡¯ll all be settled, won¡¯t it!? Just wait! I¡¯ll go and make sure they never have to eat again!¡±

    ¡°Grab him!¡±

    ¡°Catch that guy!¡±

    ¡°Ah, for God¡¯s sake! Just eat quietly for once, will you, you damned fool!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got time toin, then catch him!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was about to draw his sword and make a dash for it, was suddenly swarmed by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and pinned down.

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go, won¡¯t you? Have you shithead gone mad? Are you attacking me now to save those Evil Sect bastards? Since when did you guys start cozying up with the Evil Sects? It wasn¡¯t like that in my time! In my time!¡±

    ¡°Ah, just shut up already! That mouth! That mouth!¡±

    ¡°Aack! Hold there properly! Properly!¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ Please just let¡¯s eat. Please¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who was staring nkly at the scene, heard a chucklingugh in his ear.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Wei So-haeng wasughing out loud as if he had never been nervous.

    ¡®Nothing has changed.¡¯

    Even if they be stronger, even if they have a different status than in the past.

    Mount Hua is just Mount Hua.

    ¡°Chung Myung Dojang!¡±

    Wei So-haeng, realizing that, smiled brightly. Then he called out to Chung Myung and ran towards him.

 Chapter 888

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 888

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    Seeing Bop Kye burst in hastily, Bop Jeong sighed deeply.

    In some ways, Bop Kye is even more serious than Bop Jeong. This is because he understands the weight of assisting Bangjang of Shaolin more than anyone else.

    The reason for Bop Kye showing such an unusual demeanor is usually quite predictable.

    ¡°Bangjang! News from Shaanxi has arrived!¡±

    Bop Jeong closed his eyes tightly.

    His prediction hade true, but instead of feeling good about it, his head felt dizzy.

    ¡°¡­Is it Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes? How, how did you know?¡±

    A deep sigh escaped Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Somehow it seemed like that.¡±

    Bop Kye nodded his head and said.

    ¡°The news came from Beggar Union. The Evil Sects who entered Xi¡¯an attacked Eunha Merchant Guild, and the small and medium-sized sects of Xi¡¯an joined forces to stop them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Small and medium-sized sects? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Do you mean both subsidiary sects of Mount Hua and Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°Even those not belonging to these sects joined the fight.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯splexion darkened.

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they couldn¡¯t stop them alone. But Mount Hua, arriving just in time, crushed them all.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what did Southern Edge Sect do?¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge Sect¡­ It was said they didn¡¯t show up.¡±

    Bop Jeong stared silently at the ceiling. Then, after a while, he opened his mouth heavily.

    ¡°If it¡¯s as you said¡­¡±

    There was a bitter smile on the corners of his lip.

    ¡°So, a great crisis befell Xi¡¯an, the sects of Xi¡¯an united to confront it, and just as they were about to be defeated, Mount Hua appeared and swept away the Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡±

    Bop Jeong opened his mouth again with a meaningful look on his face.

    ¡°Then the sects of Xi¡¯an will be extremely grateful to Mount Hua, and the news that Mount Hua saved themoners by subduing the demon of Evil Sects will spread quickly throughout the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Over the past three years, while other sects have struggled to suppress chaos and restrain the Evil Sects, Mount Hua, who had their gates shut under the guise of Bongmun and didn¡¯t even show their nose, receives acim the moment they appear.¡±

    Bop Jeong repeatedly chanted as if to quell his bursting frustration.

    ¡°¡­Even if one deliberately nned it, it couldn¡¯t have turned out this perfectly, but why on earth do good things always happen to Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    In response to that softment, Bop Kye tried to say something but then closed its mouth.

    In fact, almost half of all this was invited upon Shaolin themselves.

    No matter how far there was from Seong Mountain, if Shaolin had sent their disciples to Xi¡¯an as soon as they heard the news, they might have been able to reach Xi¡¯an before them.

    No, considering that the Evil Sects burned themoners¡¯ viges andmitted massacres while they were on their way to Xi¡¯an, they definitely could have arrived first and joined the small and medium-sized sects to exterminate the Evil Sects.

    But it was none other than Bop Jeong who decided not to send Shaolin monks to Xi¡¯an.

    Objectively, Bop Jeong¡¯s words didn¡¯t make sense. But Bop Kye couldn¡¯t bring himself to point this out to Bop Jeong.

    ¡°¡­How¡¯s the damage to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye hesitated, as if having difficulty answering, and then barely opened his mouth.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t verified it precisely, but¡­ it seems there wasn¡¯t much damage. It is said that they easily beat the Evil Sects¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Easily?¡±

    A look of disbelief crossed Bop Jeong¡¯s face.

    ¡°With Gangseo Seven Murderer at the forefront and the prominent Evil Sects gathered in droves, Mount Hua subdued them without any casualties? That Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s lips trembled slightly.

    ¡°Mount Hua Righteous Sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Right, yes. That child could do it. Three years is enough time for an imoogi to be a dragon. If that child took the lead¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye hesitated before opening his mouth as if he still found it difficult to speak.

    ¡°ording to the news of Beggar Union, Mount Hua Righteous Sword did not participate in the battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°It is said that not only Mount Hua Righteous Sword but also most of Mount Hua Five Swords that were famous in Mount Hua in the past did not participate in the battle. Therefore¡­ It was purely the other disciples of Mount Hua who subdued Evil Sects this time¡­.¡±

    Kung.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s hand fell heavily on the table, creating a small echo. To Bop Kye, this sound sounded like thunder.

    This is because he knows very well that Bop Jeong rarely shows this kind of demeanor.

    ¡°¡­What is this¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong muttered softly in confusion.

    What kind of miracle had urred?

    If it was the power of Mount Hua that he knew in the past, it would have been right for them to have put up a fierce struggle against the Evil Sects who had flocked to Xi¡¯an. Even if they are lucky enough to win, they have to bear enormous damage.

    Of course, with young martial artists in rapid growth undergoing three years of Bongmun, they would have be much stronger, but still¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t be sure since I haven¡¯t witnessed the situation on the battlefield myself, but it would take at least three times their past strength to achieve such a feat.¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s young martial artists with rapid growth, is it possible for them to achieve this level of power in just three years?

    If what Bop Kye has heard is true, it should be said that Mount Hua¡¯s power is nowparable to that of the Ten Great Sects. No, even in the Ten Great Sects, they can easily fit into the middle.

    That Mount Hua¡­.

    Bop Jeong murmured nkly.

    ¡°When I first saw them at the Murim Competition¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°I thought they would bring new vitality to Kangho. This is because the sects that have led Kangho over the past hundred years have be toocent. I believed that a young sect led by a martial artist like Mount Hua Righteous Sword would be enough to alert them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    A despondentugh escaped Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I was just ascent.¡±

    It was clear now.

    Now, Mount Hua is no longer a sect Bop Jeong can do anything about.

    ¡°¡­Send a message to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°What should I convey?¡±

    ¡°We should congratte them on lifting their Bongmun.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll convey as is.¡±

    As Bop Jeong closed its eyes without answering, Bop Kye quietly stood up from its seat. He didn¡¯t need to linger when Bop Jeong¡¯s mood was visibly sour.

    As stepped back carefully, Bop Jeong opened his eyes again. A hollow sigh leaked from his mouth.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    It was clear that when the news of Mount Hua spread, the barely calming Kangho would start to shake again. Whether they want it or not, Mount Hua has already be the center of attention of Kangho.

    But that wasn¡¯t what Bop Jeong was worried about.

    ¡®What will happen now?¡¯

    The past three years have been chaotic, but it would not be wrong to say that it has been a period of stability in some ways. No, to be precise, it was a time of recuperation rather than stability.

    This means that there has been no major incident in Kangho since the moment when Mount Hua went into Bongmun.

    That¡¯s why Bop Jeong almost felt he could hear it. The sound of a huge wheel that had been stationary, beginning to roll again.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    And now, it seemed that no one could stop this momentum.

    * * *

    Xi¡¯an quickly regained its stability.

    Themon people who had fled returned upon hearing that the turmoil had been suppressed, and the chaotic atmosphere quickly calmed down.

    Of course, it was a major crisis, but since most of the battles took ce within Eunha Merchant Guild and othermon people didn¡¯t suffer much damage, stability was quickly restored.

    Still, there were some who felt a little anxious, and what relieved them was the fact that Mount Hua resided at Eunha Merchant Guild.

    ¡°Then, does this mean Mount Hua has ended its Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why else would they be here?¡±

    ¡°What a wondrous thing. How could they time the ending of their Bongmun so perfectly?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Originally, Mount Hua intended to continue its Bongmun. But when they heard that Evil Sects wereing, they boldly ended their Bongmun, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. That makes more sense.¡±

    As they conversed, their gaze turned towards the main gate of Eunha Merchant Guild.

    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s such a great man.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Who could it be? Of course, Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader Hyun Jong Jin-in*! It must have been a purposeful Bongmun, but to end it ande out like this is no easy feat, right?¡±

    ¡°Ei, that sounds a little weird. Being a Righteous Sect, shouldn¡¯t they have rushed to help the people in danger and put everything else aside?¡±

    ¡°What about Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Southern Edge Sect. If what you say is correct, what did Southern Edge Sect do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, you also have a family member who entered Southern Edge Sect. Do you mind if I say something that will tarnish Southern Edge Sect¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    The person who took a quick look at the surroundings lowered his voice and whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. I feel the same. Who in Xi¡¯an has nothing to do with Southern Edge Sect? Just cross a few roads and you will see that most people here are connected to Southern Edge Sect somehow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because this is Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°But you know¡­. From now on, whenever there¡¯s trouble, people will seek Mount Hua, not Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it really that bad?¡±

    ¡°Who would you go to if a robber broke into the house?¡±

    The person who heard the question could not readily answer. This is because the two words ¡®Mount Hua came to mind before Jongnam.

    ¡°I¡¯m not just saying this because Mount Hua arrived earlier than Southern Edge Sect. Think about it. If it¡¯s Southern Edge Sect¡­ No, wouldn¡¯t any kind of sect which had done something like this, other than Southern Edge Sect, unt such achievement to some extent?¡±

    ¡°That- That¡¯s true. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with that, is there? They did something significant.¡±

    ¡°Right. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Which makes Mount Hua even more remarkable. Look. You can¡¯t see even the noses of Mount Hua Sect, can you?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡­.¡±

    The two¡¯s gaze returned to the main gate of Eunha Merchant Guild.

    ¡°People say chivalrous people don¡¯t boast about their chivalry, but I never expected to see a ce that truly lives by that saying. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be able to keep a low profile after all this work.¡±

    ¡°¡­Truly their vessel is big.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s big. It¡¯s too big.¡±

    Simr words came and went in the mouths of those passersby in front of Eunha Merchant Guild.

    Even those who didn¡¯t particrly like Mount Hua couldn¡¯t help but feel goodwill towards them for rushing to their aid and not boasting about their deeds.

    ¡°At the end of the day, only Mount Hua really cares for Xi¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Shaolin or Wudang, doesn¡¯t that mean that not a single one came to help Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far. Isn¡¯t that the case for Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°Oho, but Southern Edge Sect was in Bongmun, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°And Mount Hua? Isn¡¯t Mount Hua also in Bongmun? If both were in Bongmun but only one came out, it¡¯s only natural to judge them differently!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­.¡±

    Themon people did not quite understand how strong the Evil Sects that invaded Xi¡¯an, so they could not assess Mount Hua¡¯s power.

    But they understood clearly that Mount Hua hade to their rescue.

    Even if Xi¡¯an had been devastated, the arrow would have aimed at Southern Edge Sect, not Mount Hua. But how can they not praise those who came to save themoners on behalf of the sect they almost saw as an adversary?

    As a result,

    Now in Xi¡¯an, the name of Mount Hua has grown bigger than that of Southern Edge Sect, and there is no longer a person in Xi¡¯an who denies this.

    And at that time.

    After moderately wrapping up the aftermath, Mount Hua¡¯s prominent figures gathered in the conference room of Eunha Merchant Guild.

 Chapter 889

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 889

    Hyun Jong, sitting at the head of the conference room, looked nkly toward the entrance.

    Stacks of boxes and bundles were piled up high, almost reaching the ceiling.

    Looking at the scene with his eyes wide open, Hyun Jong slowly turned to Hwang Jongwiwi, sitting next to him.

    ¡°All these are¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±

    ¡°Gifts?¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    After Mount Hua¡¯s fame, the gifts ofndowners would fly from time to time. It was Hyun Jong who reluctantly epted them due to the insistence of one old and one young man who argued it was foolish to refuse help during hard times, but he was always satisfied with his life.

    However, he felt somewhat upset to hear that gifts were flying in at the Eunha Merchant Guild, not even Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­Was there really a need to pile them up like that?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi smiled pleasantly as he saw Hyun Jong forcefully swallowing the words to send them back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. These gifts are from themoners of Xi¡¯an, sent to express their gratitude to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­People of Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are mostly harvested goods or items they sell in their shops. They may not hold great mary value, but knowing theye from the heart, I thought Sect Leader would appreciate them, so I had them brought inside.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi could clearly see the corners of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth rising slightly in his eyes. When he assumed that the rich and powerful sent the gifts, he couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment, and as soon as he heard that the powerless people showed their gratitude, he couldn¡¯t hide his proud heart.

    ¡®It¡¯s usually the opposite.¡¯

    This was what made Mount Hua an interesting sect

    ¡°It is something to be thanked for.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, it seems we weren¡¯t toote.¡±

    Hyun Jang nodded loudly at Hyun Sang¡¯s words.

    At that moment, Hong Dae-gwang, who was sneakily ncing around from a corner, raised his hand. Instantly, a barrage of rebukes poured down.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Just one word was enough for everyone in the room to instantly realize who had spoken up.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t even a marketce, but what are neighborhood beggars doing here?¡±

    ¡°Lo- Local beggar! I¡¯m Buntaju of Beggar Union, you know!¡±

    ¡°So why is a yangban as important as Buntaju of Beggar Union here? Are you from Heavenly Comrade Alliance? Did Beggar Union leave the Ten Great Sects and join Heavenly Comrade Alliance without me knowing?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang smiled pleasedly.

    ¡®Even a neighborhood mutt will grow more solemn after three years, you brat.¡¯

    How could he remain so unchanged even after three years? It was almost embarrassing to even call it consistency.

    ¡°That, that¡¯s not the point.¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wow, now you¡¯re even deciding what matters. Why don¡¯t you gather some beggars and break some pots or something?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang desperately ignored Chung Myung and asked Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Where have you all been? I went up Mt. Hua, but nobody was there¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    Hyun Jong casually responded as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°We did go to Bongmun for a while, but we had to move because it was too difficult to train inside.¡±

    ¡°No, why would you¡­.¡±

    Instead of Hyun Jong, Hyun Young answered with a distorted face.

    ¡°Something breaks and gets smashed every day, what training would you do there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Uh¡­ That¡¯s true.

    When Hong Dae-gwang visited, the ce was in such disarray it looked like it had been raided.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you moved it then, if you stayed there, you¡¯d have to build a new building in the West Bank and the Wasan. It¡¯s only true if there¡¯s at least a wall left. What kind of training are you so aggressive! Whoops!¡±

    When Hyun Young clicked his tongue as if still infuriated by the thought, Hyun Jong smiled bitterly.

    ¡°There was such a problem, but there was also the issue of unwanted visitors despite our Bongmun, making it difficult to focus on training. So, we had no choice but to vacate the sect and retreat to a remote mountain for uninterrupted practice.¡±

    No sooner had he finished speaking than grumbles erupted from Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°Digging up grassroots.¡±

    ¡°Hunting wild boars.¡±

    ¡°What? Is building halls by chopping trees any better?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples averted their eyes as Hyun Young red.

    Hong Dae-gwang asked, still with unsolved questions.

    ¡°Then how on earth did you know that you arrived on time? Did youe out of Bongmun upon seeing refugees from Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hong Dae-gwang as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Yess?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe up to Mount Hua and find us?¡±

    ¡°How, how do you know? There was no one in Mount Hua.¡±

    As soon as Hong Dae-gwang opened his eyes wide, Chung Myung¡¯s heart was swollen and something white popped out of it. Then itnded on the table on its two feet, proudly sticking out its belly.

    ¡°¡­that, that.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face went nk.

    The white creature, Baek-ah, perched atop the table, exhibited an unmistakably proud expression.¡­ It was almost surprising to see such a clear disy of pride on an animal¡¯s face. If it could talk, it would undoubtedly have said ¡®Ahem¡¯ right then.

    ¡°Look at that, that, ugh. Look how proud he is to only pay for one meal. Should have skinned it long ago, that thing.¡±

    When Chung Myung clicked his tongue, Baek-ah, who was sticking out its stomach to dete, lowered its head with itsrge, ck eyes now cast downward.

    Baek Cheon burst intoughter.

    ¡°It has paid enough for the meal. If feeding it saves even one moremoner, I¡¯d happily provide for it all its life.¡±

    ¡°That shit eats as much as a cow! Is Sasuk going to earn the money for it?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just an expression.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and turned his eyes.

    ¡°But¡­ considering there are humans who can¡¯t even do their part.¡±

    Flinch.

    ¡°No. Even so. A man of the rank Beggar Union¡¯s Buntaju couldn¡¯t sense the presence of a beast¡­. but what? There is no one? No one?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-wang, who had nothing to say even with ten mouths, stared nkly at Baek-ah. The stark white fur was too conspicuous, leaving him at a loss for any excuse.

    Fortunately, Hyun Jong saved such Hong Dae-gwang.

    ¡°Mount Hua can¡¯t be left empty. So, I made this little guy to protect Mount Hua. We had to take the dogs with us since they needed feeding, but that creature coulde and go as needed to eat.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I missed seeing that creature, but it noticed me and sensed something was wrong, then informed Mount Hua about the situation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang slumped into his chair, feeling defeated.

    ¡°I mean¡­ To a beast¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish the sentence.

    Regardless, it was thanks to that little mystical creature that a disaster was averted, so he should be grateful¡­.

    ¡°Kii!¡±

    The creature thumped its front paws on the ground in a way that was inexplicably annoying. Why was it so irritating?

    ¡°Anyway¡­ It¡¯s a relief.¡±

    A marten saved the fate of Xi¡¯an. This was something he understood but couldn¡¯t talk about.

    ¡°So, have you lifted the Bongmun now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head.

    ¡°Even if Baek-ah didn¡¯t tell us the news, we were about ready to end it. Our Bongmun had gone on longer than expected; there was no need to drag it out any longer.¡±

    ¡°But why did it take so long?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face visibly soured at the question.

    ¡°¡­There was a bastard who said rice had to be cooked to be food, but it¡¯s a mystery what kind of sand that freaking rice is made of, that it wouldn¡¯t cook even after being boiled for three years. What could I do then?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that my fault? It¡¯s Sahyungs¡¯ fault, isn¡¯t it? Well, you did improve a bit, somehow!¡±

    I think they¡¯ve improved a lot, though?

    No, I think it¡¯s even a bit excessive, though?

    Hong Dae-gwang trembled as he recalled the images of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmen literally chewing on Evil Sects.

    ¡°Then Sect Leader.¡±

    At that time, Hwang Jongwi asked Hyun Jong cautiously.

    ¡°Have you achieved the purpose of your Bongmun?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to answer that, but¡­¡±

    A firm voice escaped Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°At least, I¡¯ve returned with the confidence that no one in the world can dare to underestimate Mount Hua¡¯s strength.¡±

    It was a statement filled with evident pride.

    Hyun Jong was never one to be easilycent. He is always humble even in situations where others can put strength on his shoulders. For such a person to say so was evidence of the hardships and efforts Mount Hua had undergone in the past.

    ¡®No. I¡¯ve already seen it with my eyes, so there¡¯s no need for guesses.¡¯

    Especially considering that a certain evil spirit, who usually would have interrupted by now, remained silent, further proving this fact.

    Of course, with his facial expression, he is constantly saying things like, ¡®If you were to put strength your shoulder even though your skills have improved as much as a rat¡¯s tail, you¡¯ll get hit somewhere and have your shoulder dropped?¡¯, but the fact that he¡¯s expressing it non-verbally is remarkable, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Before departing for Namyang with Hwang Jongwi, Wei Lishan, who attended thest meeting, gave his congrattions.

    Hyun Jong too, epted their congrattions with a smile, not feigning modesty.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the desperate efforts of our disciples.¡±

    It was a heartwarming sight.

    If only he hadn¡¯t heard Mount Hua¡¯s disciples muttering.

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t done it, we would have died. Is there anything we can do about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just d to be alive. That alone is enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather be emunicated and go home than do it again.¡±

    ¡°I trained in my dream while sleepingst night. I woke up in the morning and wanted to jump into the well.¡±

    ¡°I went in and out once.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang desperately closed his ears and ignored the terrifying words.

    ¡®Right, they used to be like this?¡¯

    Three years shouldn¡¯t be a long time, but why is it so new that he can¡¯t get used to it?

    Once the atmosphere was somewhat rxed, Hyun Young brought up the main point.

    ¡°We need to stabilize Xi¡¯an a little bit more right now, but there won¡¯t be much work for Mount Hua.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, naturally blending into the meeting, casually asked Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do after that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong gave a slight smile and looked towards someone.

    ¡°That¡¯s something that fools over there would know best, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s gaze slowly turned to the side following Hyun Jong. Seeing Chung Myung stered with a sullen expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    ¡°¡­But why have you been looking so grumpy since a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Me? Grumpy?¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled and tapped Chung Myung¡¯s head next to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Buntaju. He just had his stomach twisted because we¡¯ve just ended our Bongmun, yet he couldn¡¯t swing his sword even once at the enemies before him.¡±

    ¡°I should have skinned those guys!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Indeed, this bastard hasn¡¯t changed at all.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his chin slightly and said to Hong Dae-gwang.

    ¡°We¡¯ve juste down from the mountains, so we need to catch up on what¡¯s happening. . Since we have Sangdanju and this beggar here, it should be easy to ask. Please, fill us in.¡±

    ¡°Where should I start?¡±

    ¡°First of all.¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin with what that guy, Jang Ilso, is up to right now.¡±

    A sharp, de-like glint appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 890

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 890

    It felt as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. No, to be precise, from the moment he stepped into this huge Great Hall, it became difficult to exhale and inhale.

    Hwang Se-ak (???(üSÊÀ¶õ)) was never a man of small courage. Had he been faint-hearted, he never could have established a significant sect like the Red Pr Association (???(µ¤Öù•þ)) in Gangbuk, where the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family kept a fierce vignce.

    However, his ironstone-like gut became infinitely fragile from the moment he stepped into the Great Hall.

    After swallowing his dry saliva, he kept his head still, only moving his eyes to survey the surroundings.

    The term ¡®opulence¡¯ must have been coined to describe such a ce.

    The ceiling and walls were adorned with red and white silk, capturing one¡¯s gaze, and expensive artifacts and elegant ceramics were ced all around. Even the pirs that rose in the middle of the Great Hall were engraved with gold in beautiful patterns.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if even the imperial pce where the emperor resided could match this splendor.

    However, what truly intimidated Hwang Se-ak wasn¡¯t the grandeur of the hall.

    Step by step, Hwang Se-ak, who moved forward carefully, fell on one knee the moment he reached the end of the red silk on the floor

    Then he swallowed dry saliva and slowly raised his head. His eyes wandered up the high stairs in front of him. His eyes ascended the stairs before him, finally reaching the feet of the man seated on the throne above.

    Struggling to steady his trembling voice, he spoke.

    ¡°Hwang Se-ak, the leader of Red Pir Association, greets Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    As he raised his bowed head, the man sitting on the throne came into his view.

    The man was d in an ornate robe with golden embroidery, adorned with various colorful jewels, his skin was pale to the point of being ghostly, and the strange lethargy felt in his posture and expression.

    Anyone who didn¡¯t recognize him on sight had no right to have their feet attached in the current Kangho.

    Ryeonju of the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    The King of All Under Heaven.

    ¡®Paegun Jang Ilso.¡¯

    Hwang Se-ak¡¯s heart began to pound wildly.

    When was the first time he heard Jang Ilso¡¯s name? Fifteen years ago? Or twenty years ago? He doesn¡¯t remember correctly, but it must have been roughly around that point.

    At first, he was just a martial artist who became infamous in Guangxi. However, he soon gained fame throughout Gangnam, and soon established Myriad Man Manor and became the Bangju himself.

    It wasn¡¯t that long ago that the excessive praise ¡°Five Great Evil Sect¡± was added in front of the name of Myriad Man Manor¡­

    ¡®Ryeonju of the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡¯

    He can say without a doubt that Jang Ilso is the only person in the world who has raised his status in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As Jang Ilso let out a soft nasal hum, Hwang Se-ak flinched and curled up as much as possible. He didn¡¯t even dare to face Jang Ilso.

    Three years ago, even as the Bangju of Myriad Man Manor, Jang Ilso was an existence beyond Hwang Se-ak¡¯s reach. But now, he had be something iparable to his past self.

    Only three years.

    ¡®In those three years, Jang Ilso subdued all the Evil Sects in Gangnam under him. Kill all who resist, stab a sword in the back of those who run away.¡¯

    Evil Sects Unification that can never be possible, he achieved this ridiculous feat.

    Three years ago Jang Ilso was just one of the heads of Five Great Evil Sects, but now even the heads of Five Great Evil Sects are considered subordinates. He is the ruler of Evil (?(Ð°)) that no one can deny.

    ¡°Hwang Se-ak¡­¡­.¡±

    The moment his name came out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth, Hwang Se-ak bowed his head even deeper. And I tried to look at Jang Ilso by raising his gaze slightly. But the high stairs did not allow him to look at hisplexion with a sideways nce.

    p.

    Hwang Se-ak heard the sound of Jang Ilso¡¯s robe fluttering loudly.

    Tok. Tok. Tok. Tok.

    Then, the sound of Jang Ilso slowlying down the stairs rang clearly. A thick cold sweat began to trickle down Hwang Se-ak¡¯s back.

    ¡®I should havee sooner.¡¯

    If he had truly believed that Evil Tyrant Alliance wouldpletely take over Gangnam, he would have rushed to kneel and swear allegiance much earlier. However, Hwang Se-ak did not fully believe in Evil Tyrant Alliance and hesitated to make a decision.

    The price is the current situation.

    He had to wait, having offered everything he had, entirely at the mercy of Jang Ilso¡¯s decision. Even if Jang Ilso decided to cut off his head for histe pledge of loyalty, Hwang Se-ak couldn¡¯t dare to resist. Everything he had was at the mercy of Jang Il-so.

    Step. Step.

    Having descended the stairs, Jang Ilso approached Hwang Se-ak with a leisurely stride. The sound of the dangling jewels, therge robe brushing against the floor, and the silk shoes stepping on the ground seemed like music seeping out of hell.

    ¡°Stand up and lift your head.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The voice that came from right above his head sent goosebumps all over Hwang Se-ak¡¯s body.

    It felt like a venomous snake was slithering up his back. No, it may be more like a sharply honed razor scraping thinly across his neck.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Slowly straightening his legs and rising, Hwang Se-ak lifted his head. His trembling eyes met Jang Ilso¡¯s, who was standing right in front of him.

    He swallowed the dry lump in his throat.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were light in color but yet so distantly deep that it was impossible to tell what he was thinking. Hwang Se-ak came to a realization.

    That this person is not a being that he can dare to read.

    What emotions he harbored, what thoughts he had, whether his intentions were friendly or hostile¡­ Hwang Se-ak couldn¡¯t even begin to guess any of it.

    There is only one thing that a person who is faced with a being of a clearly different rank can do.

    ¡°I, I havee a little bitte, Ryeonju-nim. Ple- Please punish me for being foolish!¡±

    All he could do was surrender everything and beg for mercy.

    At that moment.

    The tip of Jang Ilso¡¯s red lips rolled up gently.

    ¡°¡­a little bit?¡±

    In that chilling voice that did not show the slightest emotion, Hwang Se-ak felt the blood in his veins turn ice-cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re quitete for just ¡®a little¡¯. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Hwang Se-ak¡¯s fingertips started to tremble.

    All the notoriety he had ever heard of Jang Ilso flooded his mind. How cruel he could be. How merciless. How¡­ devil-like.

    ¡°Ryeo- Ryeonju-nim¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled faintly and said,

    ¡°It is okay. It is fine. People are like that. Blindly entrusting themselves without thinking is foolish. It¡¯s only natural for a person to take their time to assess and then decide. That¡¯s what being human is about.¡±

    ¡°Thank, thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you see.¡±

    At that time, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed like a snake¡¯s.

    Soon after, he reached out and gently grasped Hwang Se-ak¡¯s face.

    ¡°What I want isn¡¯t ¡®people.¡¯¡±

    There was no particr force in the gesture. His outstretched fingers just covered the face. At that moment, however, Hwang Se-ak suffered from fear as if his face was being bitten by a huge beast.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were seen through the fingers covering his face.

    Those eyes, which had been calm just a moment ago, were now boiling with an indescribable intensity.

    ¡°With that shallow mind of yours, you must have been constantly wondering whether it would be beneficial to follow me, right? I don¡¯t like people like you. People like you are the first to stab me in the back the moment I¡¯m slightly cornered.¡±

    Hwang Se-ak¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    He had expected a cold reception but never imagined such tant hostility. As he felt the tant malice from Jang Ilso, his body froze and his legs turned numb.

    ¡°What do you think? Should I ept someone who contemtes stabbing me in the back? Or should I kill you right here and now, eliminating a future threat? Which choice is better? What do you think?¡±

    Hwang Se-ak¡¯s whole body began to tremble like an aspen tree. Jang Ilso¡¯s face, smiling with the corners of his mouth twisting, was a horror itself. It seemed as if he could explode his head or snap his neck at any moment.

    ¡°Lo- Loyalty! I will be loyal! Ryeonju-nim! If you ask me to be a dog, I¡¯ll be one! If you want me to lick your feet, I will!¡±

    Once again, Hwang Se-ak was neither a coward nor a servile person. Had he been facing anyone other than Jang Ilso, even under threat of death, he would not have uttered such words.

    But now his head has long been fed up with indescribable fear.

    ¡°Opportunity! If you just give me the opportunity to be loyal to Ryeonju-nim, I will definitely prove my loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As Hwang Se-ak desperately cried out, still gripped by the face, Jang Ilso slowly lowered his hand. This time, he lightly grasped the area around Hwang Se-ak¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Color drained from Hwang Se-ak¡¯s face.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand, which was holding his throat, slightly tightened its grip. It was as if he was barely restraining himself from snapping Hwang Se-ak¡¯s neck right there and then.

    No words could deliver a clearer warning than this. Hwang Se-ak¡¯s clothes became damp with sweat.

    Then Jang Ilso opened his mouth with a meaningful expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want people, but I don¡¯t want dogs either. Dogs are loyal, but they are stupid.¡±

    ¡°The- Then¡­..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you, Hwang Se-ak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can you protect my back?¡±

    Hwang Se-ak frantically nodded his head.

    ¡°I, I can! I will guard you with my life!¡±

    ¡°No matter what?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely! I will be the shield that protects you, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Jang Ilso stares silently at Hwang Se-ak. To Hwang Se-ak, it felt like an eternity before Jang Ilso¡¯s red lips curved into a smile.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Remember this, Hwang Se-ak.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes, Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    ¡°No matter what you did before joining Evil Tyrant Alliance, it has no meaning from this moment on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing you need to remember. You die for me. Only for me. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I will, I will keep it in mind.¡±

    ¡°You answered wrong.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s elongated fingernails lightly tapped Hwang Se-ak¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Can you do that?¡±

    Hwang Se-ak¡¯s eyes shook. But a momentter, there was firm determination in his eyes.

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I, too, will die for you.¡±

    With a face gone deathly pale, Hwang Se-ak slowly nodded his head.

    As if he liked the expression, Jang Ilso let go of his hand holding Hwang Se-ak¡¯s neck and shouted.

    ¡°Bring the alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    The attendants waiting in the wings hurriedly brought a tray with wine and cups.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso, still smiling, picked up the bottle and filled two cups to the brim.

    Glug, glug.

    After filling both cups with an overflow of alcohol, Jang Ilso once again brought his hand to Hwang Se-ak¡¯s throat. His long nails slowly scratched at the throat.

    The sensation of the nails digging into his throat was chilling, but Hwang Se-ak dared not flinch. He stood frozen, waiting for Jang Ilso¡¯s decision.

    Drip.

    Blood trailed down his throat. Jang Ilso brought his blood-stained finger over the cups.

    Ttook!

    A drop of blood fell into each cup, followed by another.

    Chwarak!

    After shaking off Hwang Se-ak¡¯s blood, Jang Ilso then cut his own finger with his nail. Now, drops of Jang Ilso¡¯s blood fell into the cups.

    Ttook.

    Having mixed blood into both cups, Jang Ilso, with a smile, extended one cup to Hwang Se-ak.

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    ¡°I, I couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°This.¡±

    Jang Ilso paused for a moment.

    As if to ensure that the next words would be remembered.

    ¡°Represents the blood you will shed for me and the blood I will shed for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Biting his lip slightly, Hwang Se-ak epted the cup that Jang Ilso offered. And without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gulped it down.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Jang Ilso also drank the remaining alcohol in his cup with a satisfied expression.

    ¡°As of this time, there is no Red Pir Association. Only Hwang Se-ak of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Hwang Se-ak knelt down and prostrated himself on the spot. Then he bowed his head deeply as if to bury his head into the ground.

    ¡°I offer my life to you, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°A truly fine gift.¡±

    Jang Ilso, patting Hwang Se-ak¡¯s shoulder, showed a genuinely friendly smile. As if the previous tension was all an illusion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. One drink is not enough. Let¡¯s drink throughout the night.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Good, I feel very good. Hahahahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s loudughter spread throughout the Great Hall.

    Evil Sects of Gangbuk Red Pir Association to Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­. No, it was the moment when Red Pir Association sworeplete obedience to Jang Ilso.

 Chapter 891

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 891

    A man hurried his steps.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly a charismatic step. He just walks fast as if he¡¯s busy. However, everyone who saw him as they passed by was busy lowering their heads while turning pale.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because he was Paegun Jang Ilso¡¯s military Ho Gamyeong.

    In terms of the official position of Evil Tyrant Alliance, Ho Gamyeong wouldn¡¯t even make it into the top ten.

    But none of those in Evil Tyrant Alliance thought Ho Gamyeong¡¯s actual power didn¡¯t rank in the top ten.

    When Ho Gamyeong reached Jang Ilso¡¯s quarters with a cold face, the guards hurriedly bowed their heads in respect. The arrival of Ho Gamyeong justified such a response.

    However,

    Uttuk.

    Contrary to his swift approach, Ho Gamyeong halted, not moving an inch.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and looked at the guards, who had bowed their heads.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guards quickly approached Ho Gamyeong¡¯s front.

    ¡°Anyone entering Ryeonju¡¯s quarters must have his body searched. Isn¡¯t that a rule of Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The guards, now pale, nodded quickly.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you search my body?¡±

    ¡°How, how dare we¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°How dare you?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s short voice made the guards¡¯ faces turn even paler.

    ¡°If I were the assassin who killed Ho Gamyeong and disguised himself, could you bear the consequences?¡±

    ¡°¡­A- Advisor.¡±

    ¡°Search.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Instead of further exnation, the guards searched Ho Gamyeong¡¯s body with tired faces. They searched the clothes with trembling hands as they went through his clothing and even checked his face for any disguise.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong stared at them with an emotionless face as the guards retreated.

    The guards, whose faces were drenched in sweat, nervously dropped their fingertips like criminals awaiting the judge¡¯s decision.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll overlook it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°But if this happens again.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s sharp gaze pierced through them.

    ¡°You¡¯d better think it¡¯s better to die.¡±

    ¡°We- we¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±

    ¡°The only person you owe your loyalty to is Lord Ryeonju-nim. To you, who are the guards of Ryeonju-nim, no one in Evil Tyrant Alliance, not even me, has to be treated with courtesy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Finally, Ho Gamyeong turned his eyes and walked inside the quarter.

    The guards who barely managed to survive from the tiger¡¯s maw desperately held on to their weakened legs.

    m.

    Ho Gamyeong, who opened the door and went inside, surveyed the surroundings with a sharp eye.

    After a few breaths and taking in every detail, he nodded lightly and approached the bed in the center of the room.

    It was from that moment that his face, which had been as frozen as ice the whole time, was loosened.

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim, please wake up. The sun is high in the sky.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Hngggg.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was lying on the bed, wriggled.

    ¡°You have to wake up!¡±

    ¡°S- Speak quietly¡­ My head is ringing, can¡¯t you see?¡±

    Jang Ilso groaned, pulling the silk nket over his head.

    While Ho Gamyeong couldn¡¯t disrespectfully say how pitiful it was, he sighed deeply.

    ¡°You must get up.¡±

    ¡°¡­In a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°In a moment,e back. Just¡­ let me sleep for one more moment.¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    Since Jang Ilso showed no sign of waking up, Ho Gamyeong grabbed the nket himself and pulled it.

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    In the end, Jang Ilso, who could not win, slowly raised his upper body. His messy hair and weak, drooping shoulders made people doubt whether Jang Ilso was really the same Paegun from yesterday.

    ¡°Gamyeong¡­. Can¡¯t you see my head is killing me?¡±

    ¡°Why did you drink so much then?¡±

    ¡°¡­A guy who looks like a giant rat guzzled down a whole pot of alcohol without even blinking. What could I do? I couldn¡¯t just back down and admit I couldn¡¯t drink more than him, could I?¡±

    ¡°Why did you learn martial arts? Just use your internal energy to dissolve the alcohol!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Speak softly. My head is pounding.¡±

    Jang Ilso groaned again and continued.

    ¡°You usually seem smart, but at times like this, you be foolish. If I had used my internal strength while drinking, he would have thought I was admitting his martial arts were superior to mine.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°However.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled and said.

    ¡°Now he can¡¯t help but admit that I¡¯m a stronger drinker! After all, he passed out first! Kekekek. You should have seen his face before he fell!¡±

    Ho Gamyeong pressed his temples.

    His head aches.

    His head was really hurting. It wasn¡¯t a joke, he was actually feeling a headache. His blood pressure seemed to soar.

    ¡°¡­Fine, then start circting your energy. You¡¯ve proven that you¡¯re a stronger drinker, so there¡¯s no need to suffer from headaches anymore.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue and waved his hand. Then, a servant, who was waiting behind him, came running like the wind and offered honey water.

    Jang Ilso took a sip of the honey water and shook his head.

    ¡°I have to meet Hwang Se-ak again today. I need to show him a groaning face.¡±

    ¡°¡­All for that insignificant person.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Gamyeong, Gamyeong. Why are you saying such obvious things, which is so unusual for you these days? You never know. One day, the moment maye when that insignificant person decides my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong tried to say something bluntly but immediately closed his mouth. Jang Ilso¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Regret isn¡¯t about not doing something you couldn¡¯t do. It¡¯s about not doing something you could. So, of course, what can be done must be done right away.¡±

    A sigh came out of Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    It¡¯s a straightforward argument. But is it easy for a person to stick to that principle?

    Although he has now reached a position where he no longer needs to pay attention to such trivial people, Jang Ilso has not changed from when he was Bangju of Myriad Man Manor.

    As a result, Jang Ilso¡¯s schedule was almost brutally demanding. From Ho Gamyeong¡¯s point of view, he was naturally concerned, but on the other hand, it could not be denied that Jang Ilso was able topletely dominate Evil Tyrant Alliance because of such an attitude.

    ¡°No matter what, you still need to take care of your health.¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong, you¡¯re getting more and more rigid day by day.¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand as if he was fed up.

    ¡°If anyone sees me, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m the most pathetic person in the world. Sigh.¡±

    Listening to his light grumbling, Ho Gamyeong sighed inwardly.

    Pathetic?

    Even if they are united in spite of their malice against Evil Tyrant Alliance, they wouldn¡¯t dare to address Jang Ilso with such a term.

    These words are extremely unbing of a person who organized Gangnam in just three years and achieved the Unification of Evil Sects.

    Hwang Se-ak voluntarily pledging his loyalty was quite significant. This is because it is clear evidence that the influence of the Evil Tyrant Alliance has begun to shake even Gangbuk beyond Gangnam.

    ¡°I have something to report.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Jang Ilso dragged his speech with a sour expression on his face. His face was full of determination to get rid of Ho Gamyeong quickly and lie down again.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Bongmun.¡­.¡±

    However, the moment Ho Gamyeong spoke his words, Jang Ilso¡¯s face, which was full of drowsiness and annoyance, changed. His pale face distorted strangely, and a heart-stopping momentum poured out.

    ¡°¡­¡­has been lifted.¡±

    But the momentum faded away as if it had been washed away in an instant. As if Ho Gamyeong had been mistaken for a while.

    But it was no illusion.

    Though his face became hazy again, the bored look in his eyes hadpletely vanished. A small madness flickered in his dim eyes.

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It took them long enough. A long time, indeed. That punk.¡±

    Jang Ilso raised the corners of his mouth.

    Of course, Ho Gamyeong knew who that ¡®That punk¡¯ that Jang Ilso was referring to was.

    ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    He doesn¡¯t know the reason, but the only person in the entire world who can bring out that kind of expression from Jang Ilso is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    ¡°I was getting a bit annoyed and even thought about dragging him out myself¡­.¡±

    ¡°The idiot moved as expected.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡­ That¡­?¡±

    Jang Ilso scratches his head.

    ¡°What did he say? That, the name is¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Gal Cheonrip. The Ruthless Ghost Dao Gal Cheonrip.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Right. That Gal Cheongrip.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gal Cheonrip.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the details. He¡¯s just a nobody.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand dismissively as if there was no reason for him to remember the name of such an insignificant person.

    ¡°Anyway, it seems that Gal whatever died in Shaanxi as expected. I guess he couldn¡¯t even do any real damage, right?¡±

    ¡°He was utterly defeated.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. ¡®Cause they¡¯re idiots.¡±

    Jang Ilso smirked.

    ¡°Now, finally, all the pieces and the stage are set. All we need now is for the situation to ripen, right?¡±

    The face even looked pleased at first sight.

    Does the world know that it was Jang Ilso who waited for Mount Hua¡¯s return more than anyone else?

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Jang Ilso sprang to his feet.

    At the same time, his body emitted white steam, simr to boiling water. With his internal strength, he immediately blew away the alcohol toxin umted in his body.

    ¡°Clothes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    The servants rushed in and began to dress Jang Ilso¡¯s whole body. Jang Ilso, who was waiting for the servants to adorn the essories, frowned, seeming slightly annoyed.

    ¡°Alright, step aside.¡±

    Pushing the servants aside, he began to put on rings by himself.

    Ho Gamyeong swallowed dry saliva.

    He thought the name Mount Hua would make Jang Ilso move, but even he hadn¡¯t expected such an intense reaction.

    But at the same time, a strange sense of anticipation bloomed in Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes.

    Three years.

    The promised three years were almost up.

    That meant the world would soon be engulfed in a storm once more. At the hands of Jang Ilso, not anyone else.

    ¡°Cancel all my appointments.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°Once the rice is cooked, you have to move. Before you wait too long and burn out.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed, twisting his brightly red-painted lips.

    ¡°I have a ce to visit.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s heart sank when he saw that truly evil-looking smile. It was because he knew what happened every time Jang Ilso made that kind of expression.

    It wasn¡¯t the smile of someone enjoying what they were about to do.

    It was the smile he wore when he threw his life into the fire pit.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get thest card. I¡¯m curious too. Whether I will be able to grasp this piece, or if I will have toy down my own life. Hahahahahahahat!¡±

    With augh bordering on madness, Jang Ilso stepped out of his quarter. And despite the pouring sunlight, he stared at the sun rising in the sky, undeterred in the slightest.

    Jang Ilso exposed his teeth as he bathed in the blinding light of the sun in the middle of the blue sky.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, then death is preferable.¡±

    His hand stretched out and blocked the sun. He pretended to grab it at once, then burst into loudughter as he strode forward withrge steps.

    The ck snake,den with madness and venom, had finally awakened from its long slumber and began to stir.

 Chapter 892

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 892

    The faces of those sitting around the hall became strangely hardened as if they were shocked.

    Hong Dae-gwang, who saw that look, was momentarily baffled. Soon he realized one thing and opened his mouth in shock.

    In fact, in general, Bongmun does notpletely close one¡¯s ears to the outside news. No, to be more precise, it is right that they can¡¯t ignore it.

    The sealed door has to be opened again at some point, so how can youpletely turn your back and cover your ears? Therefore, it wasmon to collect outside news while training.

    But now all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples seemed as if they were hearing about the outside world for the first time.

    ¡®These people really are isted.¡¯

    It seemed like he was really stuck in a mountain valley and training to death regardless of whether the outside world was going on or not.

    Realizing this, Hong Dae-gwang was newly impressed by the significance of that marten¡¯s actions. If it weren¡¯t for that marten, wouldn¡¯t they have been swinging their sword without even noticing even if Xi¡¯an was destroyed?

    And at the same time, he realized how helpless Mount Hua was.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang scratched his head.

    ¡°The Gangnam Unification has ended, and now even the Evil Sects in Gangbuk are crossing the Yangtze River to join Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s expression darkened.

    The weight of the word ¡°crossing¡± made him depressed.

    ¡°So, it hase to that.¡±

    It was expected. But it couldn¡¯t be pleasant to confirm that the prediction was right.

    ¡°Then, should I say that the Evil Tyrant Alliance has stabilized?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang scratched his head when asked by Jo-Gol.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know how to answer that.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang opened his mouth as he picked up his words with a short groan.

    ¡°The situation is a bit moreplicated than you might think. Externally, Evil Tyrant Alliance has achievedplete unification. There are no longer any forces in Gangnam that resist the Evil Tyrant Alliance, and even the Evil Tyrant Alliance in Gangbuk have recognized Evil Tyrant Alliance as a force representing Evil Sects in Jungwon and areing under its control?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°The problem is whates next.¡±

    ¡°Next?¡±

    As Jo-Gol tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand, Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°What do you do after a hunt?¡±

    ¡°Kill the dog after hunting? Boil the dog?¡± (A merchant indeed¡­)

    Chung Myung looked at Jo-Gol with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°No¡­ When the hunt is over, you distribute what you hunted. Why would you boil a perfectly good dog? Are you insane? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol stared nkly at Chung Myung and looked around his Sahyung nearby. Then, heartwarmingpliments poured in.

    ¡°Evil bastard.¡±

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Moral failure.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who instantly became an irredeemable trash, leaned his head against the wall with a gloomy face. Chung Myung continued, ignoring Jo-Gol, who kept mumbling to himself.

    ¡°Now that they¡¯ve grown enough, they¡¯ll want to start dividing the spoils. I don¡¯t know about the others, but the heads of the Five Great Evil Sects are not the ones who will bow under Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°Even Beggar Union thinks the same.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang nodded in agreement with Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°It was too quiet. Strangely quiet. They¡¯re not the kind of people who would be so submissive. No matter if the leader is Jang Ilso, this is too much.¡±

    Then, Baek Cheon asks with a look of iprehension.

    ¡°May I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°However much.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be strange for problems to arise now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What does that mean?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Hong Dae-gwang and spoke in a clear voice.

    ¡°As long as Evil Tyrant Alliance unified Gangnam, the war against Ten Great Sects in Gangbuk will be inevitable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it make things hard to cause internal strife among themselves ahead of a war? Even if there are ulterior motives, wouldn¡¯t it be more logical to deal with the issues after unifying Gangbuk? If they cause internal strife and lose, everything could be lost.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang nodded his head loudly as if he was saying the right thing.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite knowledgeable, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­It was nothing.¡±

    ¡°Your point is valid. It would be logical. That is, if we don¡¯t consider one factor.¡±

    ¡°One factor?¡±

    ¡°Paegun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face, which recalled Jang Ilso, naturally hardened.

    ¡°For the past three years, Paegun has perfectly established his position as the leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance. If you look at it closely, it is no exaggeration to say that the forces that are now flocking under the control of Evil Tyrant Alliance are also subservient to Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that he has be strong enough to subdue other Five Great Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°Then there can be no infighting. But think about it. But think about it. If a great war, deciding the fate of Gangbuk and Gangnam, breaks out and Jang Ilso, as the leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance, leads that war to victory?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nods as if he understands what he means.

    Indeed, if that happened, it would be really difficult to challenge Jang Ilso¡¯s authority ever again.

    ¡°I understand. So if there¡¯s going to be trouble, it would rather be¡­¡±

    ¡°Right. Now¡¯s the time.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang muttered with a stern face.

    ¡°The calm before the storm ¨C that¡¯s what this is. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if war broke out tomorrow, or if it erupted anywhere.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been listening quietly, groaned lowly and asked.

    ¡°What about Ten Great Sects? They must be aware of this situation too.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the leaders of the Ten Great Sects know about this. But right now, they are too preupied with managing their own chaos. Particrly Henan, just filling the void left by the absence of Wudang and Namgung is¡­¡±

    ¡°Henan?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang closed his mouth and turned his head slowly.

    A voice that sounded all too familiar was filled with ominous tones. Sure enough, Chung Myung was staring at him with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. Where did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°Henan, I said.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Henan?¡±

    Chung Myung smiles brightly.

    ¡°So, Shaolin is in Henan?¡±

    ¡°Sha- shaolin is in Henan, of course. Since Mount Song is in Henan¡­¡±

    ¡°Not by the Yangzte River?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang shut up.

    In truth, guarding the mouth of the Yangtze River, where Evil Tyrant Alliance could push through at any time, should be the role of the Ten Great Sects. In the first ce, the Yangtze River Disaster and the Gangnam Non-Aggression Pact itself happened as a result of Wudang¡¯s nonsense.

    However, now the Ten Great Sect has pulled out of the Yangtze River due tock of resources, and the Tang Family has been struggling to manage the Yangtze.

    However, when Chung Myung was stabbed in that part, Hong Dae-gwang, who belongs to the said Ten Great Sect, couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Yes. They¡¯re in Henan right now¡­¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who was trying to avoid this situation somehow, clearly saw Chung Myung¡¯s neck bent to the side.

    ¡°They¡¯re in Henan.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Th- that¡¯s right. They¡¯re in¡­¡±

    ¡°And they just sat there sucking their thumbs while the Sapa bastards came breaking in?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang shut his mouth.

    It felt like a running cart suddenly turned sideways and hit him head-on.

    ¡°So, they weren¡¯t in the distant Yangtze River but in the neighborhood, yet they¡¯re busy chanting their prayers without a care whether the Evil Sects bastards burned Shaanxi down or turned it upside down and plowed it for farming?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Since Shaolin doesn¡¯t have the strength to spare¡­¡±

    ¡°And the beggars ying around in Hubei are all too busy begging?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Chung Myungughed brightly. But it wasn¡¯t really augh. Blue veins were visibly throbbing on Chung Myung¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Have these fake monks gone crazy?¡±

    Chung Myung sprang up from his seat.

    Then, Five Swords, who were feeling something unusual, flew out like lightning and grabbed him.

    ¡°Where, where are you going!¡±

    ¡°Where am I going? I¡¯m going to Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do in Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? Those crazy fake monk bastards! No matter how much it is! How can they y tricks with people¡¯s lives? If Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva saw this, she would crush their heads on the spot with the lotus flower he was holding! Since Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva cannot do it herself, I should do it for them!¡±

    ¡°N- No, it¡¯s Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang, isn¡¯t that a bit too much¡­¡±

    ¡°What Bangjang? Was the Shaolin Bangjang born with an iron helmet on his head? If you hit it, it¡¯s all gonna break, it¡¯s gonna break!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you bastard! Calm down!¡±

    It was when Baek Cheon was holding Chung Myung.

    ¡°This¡­ enemy of humans and heaven!¡±

    A voice filled with rage echoed, causing Five Swords¡¯s head to slowly turn. There was a person trembling with anger.

    Of course, it was a situation that rightfully demanded anger. ording to Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s exnation, it is clear that Shaolin pretended not to know the situation in Shaanxi.

    No matter howcking in strength, Gal Cheonrip could not have arrived at Shaanxi if Shaolin had moved.

    So, this was a situation that warranted anger, and even swearing wouldn¡¯t be out of ce.

    If only the head of the person spouting the curse words from his mouth wasn¡¯t dazzlingly shining.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Shaolin didn¡¯t send support to Shaanxi? What kind of crazy did that!¡±

    ¡°¡­M- Monk¡­? What do you mean by crazy? We¡¯re talking about Bangjang.¡±

    And you belong to Shaolin.

    Maybe wearing Mount Hua¡¯s uniform for too long caused some confusion and misunderstanding¡­

    But Hye Yeon¡¯s face was brimming with anger. A face that seldom held anger was now contorted horribly.

    ¡°How can a temple that is supposed to save all living beings ignore the suffering people? This is a grave mistake! I must speak to Bangjang right away¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaargh, this bastard!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung suddenly shook off the Five Swords and rushed at Hye Yeon, delivering a kick.

    Chung Myung kicked Hye Yeon like a ball against the wall and then furiously kicked him repeatedly.

    ¡°This bastard is secretly pretending that he doesn¡¯t have any responsibility? Hey, you bastard! Aren¡¯t you from Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Argh! Argh! Siju! I haven¡¯t even stepped foot in Shaolin for several years¡­ Ow!¡±

    Hye Yeon defends himself desperately, but Chung Myung is not one who canmunicate with in the first ce.

    ¡°Once a Shaolin, forever a Shaolin, you bastard! And didn¡¯t you badmouth us in the past, calling us ostentatious at the Murim Competition?? You bastard! Say that again! What? Ostentatious??¡±

    ¡°Argh! That happened so long ago! Ugh!¡±

    Everyone trembled as they saw Chung Myung beating Hye Yeon excitedly.

    ¡®That damn bastard.¡¯.

    ¡®He still remembers that?¡¯

    ¡®Persistent.¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, these damn fake monk bastards!¡±

    Even after venting his anger on Hye Yeon and fuming for quite a while, Chung Myung, rolling up his sleeves, began to approach Hong Dae-gwang.

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face turned blue.

    ¡®Am I going to get hit too?¡¯

    If he could beat up someone who had been away from Shaolin for years just for being affiliated with Shaolin, there was no reason not to beat him, a current member of Beggar Union.

    But fortunately, Chung Myung sat down in front of Hong Dae-gwang as if he had any intention of beating him.

    ¡°They¡¯re doing all kinds of shit.¡±

    The sound of teeth grinding rang clearly.

    The Evil Tyrant Alliance is running wild, and the Ten Great Sect bastards are rolling their eyes.

    ¡°I never had any expectations in the first ce. Stupid idiots.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang flinched as Chung Myung¡¯s de-like gaze turned to him.

    ¡°So where is the Tang Family now?¡±

    ¡°The, the Tang Family is currently guarding the Yangtze River¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yangtze?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked as Hong Dae-gwang smacked his lips as if he had nothing to say.

    ¡°What a mess. Aplete mess.¡±

    Just as Chung Myun¡¯s temper seemed to re up again, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.

    ¡°First of all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When Hyun Jong opened his mouth, Chung Myung swallowed his curses and calmed down, taking deep breaths.

    ¡°I would like to meet Tang Gaju. And we should also inform the Outer n of Heavenly Comrade Alliance that Mount Hua lifted its Bongmun and came out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed softly and said,

    ¡°The situation is not easy, but on the other hand, we knew this would happen, which is why we have been training hard for a long time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°One step at a time, let¡¯s set things right. Now Mount Hua has the strength to do so.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head as if he understood, with a slightly anxious look on his face. Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    Now, it was time to set all the wrongs right.

 Chapter 893

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 893

    Fatigue is not just a physical problem.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s condition was now proving that fact.

    Those who have mastered martial arts do not tire easily even under heavy burdens and always feel energetic. However, there was a deep shadow on Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face in the office.

    ¡®It feels like I haven¡¯t read anything.¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak eventually put the document in his hand on the desk. He had read it three times in a row, but the content wouldn¡¯t sink in. It wasn¡¯t even particrly bad news.

    He gently rubbed his eyelids.

    ¡®I¡¯m tired.¡¯

    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t had a proper rest for the past three years. Managing the chaos at the Yangtze River while also solving issues at the main house in Sichuan meant there was never enough time.

    Even while reducing his sleep time, he tried not to miss out on his training, but now it felt like he was reaching his limit.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    When asked by Tang Zhan, Tang Gun-ak nodded slowly.

    ¡°Just a bit tired.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gaju-nim.¡±

    A sigh escaped Tang Zhan¡¯s mouth.

    That¡¯s understandable. It¡¯s even stranger if he doesn¡¯t get tired. Considering the hard work that Tang Gun-ak has done over the past three years.

    ¡°You need to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still fine.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll be fine. Gaju-nim is always fine. You will always have energy left.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak raised his head and looked at Tang Zhan.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t rest until the very end. You¡¯ll regret not having rested when it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been listening quietly, raised the corners of his mouth and chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a painful thing to say.¡±

    ¡°Father-nim.¡±

    Not Gaju, but father. Tang Zhan continued, sighing silently with a serious face.

    ¡°Please, you need to get some rest. It¡¯s a shame because Sister isn¡¯t here right now. If she had seen this, Father-nim wouldn¡¯t have been safe either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s a bit scary.¡±

    Contrary to what he said, there was a calm smile on Tang Gun-ak¡¯s lips. He seemed to feel better when he remembered Tang Soso.

    ¡°And I will be beaten to death first before Father-nim gets into trouble.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak didn¡¯t exactly deny what Tang Zhan said. It is a fact that Tang Gun-ak was well aware that Tang Soso held Tang Zhan as if she were holding a rat.

    Of course, when Tang Soso was in the Tang family, Tang Zhan¡¯s martial arts was higher, but is a rtionship ever solely based on strength?

    Had Tang Zhan ever dared to confront Tang Soso, Tang Gun-ak himself would have rushed in and pinned an acupuncture needle between Tang Zhan¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°Are you still afraid of your sister at this age?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I am this age that I¡¯m more scared. When I was young, getting beaten up was just another thing, but if Sister hits me now at my age, wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster?¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°Back then, if I wanted, I could have run away. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Tang Zhan sighed heavily.

    ¡°Given Sister¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t have neglected her training. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s been grinding her teeth and training for the past three years. How can I beat Sister, who has been trained by Mount Hua Divine Dragon?¡±

    ¡°The man I called my son¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sister is father¡¯s daughter, too. It¡¯s the same, you know.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak softly chuckled.

    It was just a trivial chat, but it made him feel a little better. Tang Zhan probably also had that in mind when he said those words.

    ¡°I know I should rest. Let¡¯s finish this work and then take a break.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that at least ten times already.¡±

    Tang Zhan, who was about to say more, eventually sighed and stopped.

    What could be done?

    Resting doesn¡¯t make the work disappear. Postponing today¡¯s tasks only increases tomorrow¡¯s workload. It¡¯s an endless cycle.

    However, that¡¯s not to say he wants Tang Gun-ak to do his job half-heartedly. That¡¯s thest thing that can happen to the head of the Tang Family.

    ¡®I need to figure out a solution somehow.¡­.¡¯

    Just as Tang Zhan was about to harbor resentment again, there was a sudden interruption.

    ¡°Father-nim! No, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Bam!

    Tang Pae burst into the room.

    Looking at his pale face, Tang Gun-ak sensed that something had happened and jumped up from his seat. His eyes, which had been filled withfort for a moment, suddenly became cold..

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Tang Pae, who saw Tang Gun-ak¡¯s reaction, waved his hand as if that was not the case. However, he just kept his mouth shut as words did note out easily.

    ¡°¡­Speak slowly. What happened?¡±

    In the meantime, Tang Gun-ak, who maintained hisposure even in the midst of all this, could indeed be said to be an example of a family head.

    It certainly was until the next word came out.

    ¡°A message has arrived from Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak jumped over the desk in a sh and grabbed Tang Pae by the cor.

    ¡°From where?¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s mouth dropped open.

    Of course, it was shocking that Tang Gun-ak grabbed Tang Pae by the cor, but what was even more shocking was what happened before that.

    ¡®He, he jumps over the desk?¡¯

    That Tang Gun-ak?

    The person who always insisted on maintaining the demeanor of a noble family?

    ¡°Kek! Keuuk! Ga- Gaju-nim! Let me go¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak was startled and quickly released Tang Pae¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Where did you say it was?¡±

    ¡°Mo- Mount Hua. A message was sent through the Beggar Sect. Here, the letter is right here¡­¡±

    As soon as Tang Pae pulled the letter out of his arms, Tang Gun-ak snatched it away like a hawk hunting a rabbit.

    Chwak, chwak!

    Without any hesitation, he tore open the envelope and pulled out the letter inside.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    An indescribable expression appeared on Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face as he silently checked the contents of the letter.

    It may seem absurd¡­ but he seems surprised. But that peculiar expression soon softened into a gentle smile.

    ¡°What, what does it say?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Tang Zhan received the letter from Tang Gun-ak. Therge paper contained hardly more than a single line of text.

    Why are you suffering needlessly? Give it all up ande to Mount Hua for now.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­.¡±

    A sigh escaped Tang Zhan¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡±

    For a moment, he doubted his eyes, but the more he thought about it, the more it made sense.

    Who in the world can send this kind of letter to Gaju of Sichuan Tang Family? Even Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang wouldn¡¯t dare to send a single line of text ordering Gaju of Sichuan Tang Family toe.

    Only one person in the world, Chung Myung, could do this.

    ¡°¡­What will you do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth smile deepened, Tang Zhan smiled in response without realizing it. It seemed like it was the first time in several years that he had seen Tang Gun-ak¡¯s expression like this.

    It is not a smile that appears as if Mount Hua has returned and they can escape from this oppressive situation. Tang Gun-ak is not the kind of person who would smile brightly at being able to throw away his job.

    This smile right now is the smile of someone who has confirmed that a close friend with whom they have lost contact for a long time is alive and well.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I suppose.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head gently.

    It was then.

    ¡°Is Gaju present!¡±

    Another loud voice came from outside. Tang Gun-ak, who knew who the voice was, turned his head.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Without dy, the door opened and a person rushed in.

    ¡°Have you received the letter?¡±

    Im Sobyong, Nokrim King, suddenly asked, putting aside his greeting. Tang Gun-ak wordlessly handed him the letter he had received.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hngg.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who checked the contents, made a sound of pain.

    ¡°Did you also receive it?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Im Sobyong also held the letter in his hand to Tang Gun-ak.

    Bring all the ledgers ande to Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­Hahaha.¡±

    It was even more concise than the letter Tang Gun-ak received.

    ¡°Mount Hua finally lifted their Bongmun.¡±

    At the murmur of Tang Gun-ak, everyone exchanged nces, each face reflecting a newfound sense of realization.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    But Im Sobyong continued to frown deeply.

    ¡°It seems Nokrim King is not so pleased.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about being displeased, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    When Tang Gun-ak gently prodded, Im Sobyong scratched his head in frustration.

    ¡°How can he expect me to bring all the ledgers umted over three years! I kept sending copies to Eunha Merchant Guild because I was afraid something like this would happen!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Five carts¡¯ worth at least! Five carts!¡±

    ¡°¡­Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Aigo. What to do¡­¡±

    Im Sobyong made a groan.

    ¡°Coming back only to be put through this ordeal, I¡¯m worried about what will happen next. No doubt he¡¯ll start yelling the moment we meet face-to-face.¡±

    Im Sobyong shivered as if chilled to the bone.

    But Tang Gun-ak, who watched it, just grinned.

    ¡°For someone who worries, you look happy.¡±

    Im Sobyong touched his face at the words. He could clearly feel the corners of his mouth curling up at his fingertips.

    Slightly embarrassed, Im Sobyong gleefully retorted to Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°¡­not as much as Gaju, did I?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak covered his mouth with his fist and cleared his throat lightly. He btedly realized that he was unusually excited.

    They had perfectly done their duty for the past three years. However, it is true that even if things went well, they could not help feeling stuffy for three years.

    As soon as they received Chung Myung¡¯s letter, they could clearly see what the stuffiness that had been bothering them was.

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak grinned.

    ¡°If he tells me toe, I¡¯ll go. What power do I have to refuse the words of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­Now that Gaju says that, I guess I have no choice but to be dragged along too. Hngg.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak turned his head and looked at Tang Pae.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Gaju-nim. But¡­ who will manage the Tang Family in your absence?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak recalled the ¡®throw everything away¡¯ part of the letter.

    ¡°Instruct the family members to step back, and unless it¡¯s an emergency, they shouldn¡¯t intervene.¡±

    ¡°There could be problems.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded.

    ¡°But Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is not one to take the trouble of writing and sending words that do not need to be written on a letter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, he isn¡¯t.¡±

    Im Sobyong nodded his head as if hepletely agreed with the statement.

    ¡°It looks like he has something on his mind, so do as I tell you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim. I will.¡±

    ¡°I should go now.¡±

    ¡°A- Already? Why in such a hurry?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak spoke to himself with an expressionless face.

    ¡°I need to confirm with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­What confirmation?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak turned his head. Through the door, which Im Sobyong had flung open upon entering, the blue sky was clearly visible. He murmured in a low voice.

    ¡°To confirm how much they¡¯ve changed over these three years.¡±

    In both his eyes, there was an indescribable expectation.

    ¡°I wonder if the bad-tempered serpent has truly returned as a dragon.¡±

    No one could open their mouths to the words.

    Im Sobyong only sighed, tapping his head with a fan.

    ¡°Even if he became a dragon, it would still be a malicious one¡­¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Tang Pae and said,

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Father-nim? What?¡±

    Tang Pae remained bewildered, but Tang Gun-ak quickly left the room without answering. As he disappeared in an instant, Tang Pae lowered his head dejectedly.

    Im Sobyong shook his head and patted his shoulder consolingly.

    ¡°¡­.You must be going through a lot.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of person, though¡­¡±

    A ce where strange things happen, where the young master of the Tang Family isforted by Nokrim King.

    This was the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 894

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 894

    Seuut.

    It was a night of deep darkness, with even the moon hiding behind the clouds. A ck shadow slowly made its way towards the warehouse at Eunha Merchant Guild.

    While looking around, the shadow secretly hid in the shade to avoid the eyes of passers-by.

    It seemed that his martial arts skills were quite advanced, and even the martial artists of the merchant guild, who must have been trained considerably, could not detect his presence and passed by without noticing.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    After waiting for the guard topletely pass, the shadowy figure cautiously approached the warehouse. Its eyes gleamed coldly as it observed therge padlock on the door.

    Kkirik.

    The shadowy figure gently ced his fingers on the keyhole of the padlock. After staying still for a moment, the shadow withdrew its hand and took out a thin wire from its pocket, bending it skillfully.

    The wire, folded into shape, went into the keyhole.

    And after a while.

    Click.

    The padlock opened effortlessly.

    The shadow carefully removed the open lock, looked around once again, adjusted its mask, and then quietly entered the warehouse.

    Sarak. Sarak.

    The sound of fabricid on the floor to protect the goods rustled quietly under his feet.

    Sessfully closing the door behind him, the shadow figure surveyed the warehouse with sharp eyes. It was full of all kinds of valuable items, but there seemed to be a separate object that the shadow figure was aiming for, as it did not rush to rummage here and there.

    Soon he closed his eyes quietly in the middle of the warehouse. As if implying that the object the shadow figure is looking for cannot be determined with one¡¯s eyes.

    And¡­.

    Bonjjok.

    Soon after, a dazzling light shone from the shadow figure¡¯s eyes as he reopened them.

    ¡®There.¡¯

    It walked forward without hesitation, patting the box stored in the innermost cold ce with the back of his hand.

    Tung. Tung.

    The corners of the shadow figure¡¯s mouth, hidden inside the mask, rolled up.

    ¡®This is it.¡¯

    The shadow figure carefully untied the cloth wrapping the box. As the box was fully revealed, the figure grasped the firmly nailed lid and exerted force.

    Udeuk. Udeuk.

    Just as the lid was about toe off entirely,

    m!

    The warehouse door, which had been closed, opened violently and a group of martial artists poured inside.

    ¡°Stop moving!¡±

    Then the man who was opening the lid was startled and looked back. The eyes revealed between the masks were horribly distorted.

    ¡°¡­Darn it.¡±

    The hand moved before the head. As soon as he confirmed that there was a problem, the masked man thrust the box into his bosom and kicked the floor.

    ¡°Catch him!¡±

    Some of the martial artists who drew the sword rushed like lightning, but the man soared up faster than the martial artists who followed him. He intended to escape through the ceiling.

    In that instant, a golden fiery light soared right above the masked man¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oooooooh!¡±

    Hye Yeon threw himself at the masked man with a resentful punch. Startled for a moment, he flipped his body in mid-air, trying to change direction. But at that moment, Baek Cheon drew his sword and unleashed sword energy toward the masked man.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes twisted even more.

    There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t fight if he wants to, but the longer he drags time, the more wille. Instead of dealing with them one by one, he needs to get out¡­

    It was that moment.

    Chwarararak!

    He heard the sound of metal intertwining from below, and then arge iron flew in and hit the masked man.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Pinned down by the, the masked man plummeted to the ground.

    ¡°Hold him tight!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss him!¡±

    ¡°Gotcha, this punk!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol l held the end of the tightly and pinned him to the floor. The man, who struggled for a moment, red at those who had subdued him with his eyes filled with venom.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    A crunching sound came out from the man¡¯s mouth. Approaching him slowly, Baek Cheon looked down coldly and said,

    ¡°¡­Take off his mask first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    When Jo-Gol reached into the and removed the mask, a very familiar face was revealed.

    ¡°Khaaaaak!¡±

    ¡®Those who checked their faces sighed in unison.

    The masked person, or rather, Chung Myung, red at Hye Yeon with eyes full of venom.

    ¡°That damn bald monk! Were you serious with that punch?¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha. It was a misunderstanding, Siju.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Misunderstandiiiiiiiiiiiing? Ah, right? It¡¯s a misunderstanding, right? Two misunderstandings and you could kill someone? Misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Embarrassed, Hye Yeon awkwardly turned his head away. It was Baek Cheon who saved him from embarrassment.

    ¡°No matter¡­¡±

    He was frowning as if he couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    ¡°No matter how much you wanted to drink, would you rob the merchant guild? Huh? You mad man!

    Just then, a white liquor bottle tumbled down out of Chung Myung¡¯s arms.

    When Yoon Jong quickly snatched the bottle, Chung Myung shouted with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even tasted that yet!¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head in disbelief. Then he turned his gaze and praised Tang Soso.

    ¡°¡­¡­As you say, the is effective.¡±

    ¡°Of course, to catch a beast, a is needed. It will be of no use if he holds a sword, though.¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s not in his right mind, he wouldn¡¯t draw a sword against his Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Except he did draw it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just say he was extremely not in his right mind.¡±

    Baek Cheon squatted in front of Chung Myung, looking at Chung Myung as if he were staring at a stranger.

    ¡°Please act like a human being, yes? Where do you think this is¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, then give me money!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a single penny! I can¡¯t go out! I can¡¯t even drink! What am I supposed to do then? practice Taoism?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re a Taoist, Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    And a Taoist is originally a person who practices Taoism!

    It was that moment when Baek Cheon¡¯s head dropped as if he had no more strength to say anything.

    Ppong!

    An incredibly refreshing sound rang out. Yoon Jong took off the cap of the liquor bottle without thinking.

    At that moment, a clean and fragrant scent spread throughout the warehouse.

    Gulp.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved greatly. He swallowed his saliva and turned his head in surprise, and Chung Myung was drooling with his eyespletely bloodshot.

    ¡°¡­That¡­.¡±

    Even others couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the bottle.

    Yoon Jong, who realised that he had made a big mistake, hurriedly closed the bottle cap again.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was a strange silence.

    The first person to open his mouth after breaking the silence was, of course, the bravest of Mount Hua Jo-Gol.

    ¡°That¡­ Actually, Chung Myung did contribute in a way, so¡­ a bottle of liquor wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡±

    Of course, with his hand behind, Chung Myung only watched from the back during this battle, but no one pointed out that fact.

    ¡°R- Right. In truth, for someone with Chung Myung Sahyung¡¯s temperament, enduring this long is already remarkable. It¡¯s like tying up a tiger and only feeding it grass instead of meat. It would be strange if he didn¡¯t go crazy, right?¡±

    Dang-Soso quickly stepped out to support Jo-Gol.

    ¡°Hmm. But we haven¡¯t even properly mourned the victims yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t people usually drink at a funeral?¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was trying to politely oppose, looked at Jo-Gol¡¯s sudden interjection. But he was momentarily speechless against this logic.

    ¡°Of course, we shouldn¡¯t drink excessively. But it¡¯s like one bottle.¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if we just keep an eye on him?¡±

    It was at a time when Baek Cheon was about to cut Jo-Gol¡¯s words off, saying they were nonsense.

    ¡°¡­and while we keep watch, we could also drink a little.¡±

    ¡°Sa- Samae.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Yoo Iseol with shock. But she turned her gaze away very neatly, denying his gaze.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol spoke firmly with the face as if there were an unprecedented life-or-death enemy in front of him.

    ¡°¡­..Your decision!¡±

    ¡°Your wise judgment!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s trembling eyes fixed on the liquor bottle in Yoon Jong¡¯s hand.

    In truth, the ones truly craving liquor weren¡¯t Chung Myung but them. Chung Myung must have found and drank the alcohol provided by Hwang Jongwi in between training sessions.

    Well, it must have been difficult for Chung Myung to do the same after they left Mount Hua and went into the mountains, but the ones who had abstained the longest were them.

    ¡®N- No, but¡­.¡¯

    Baek Cheon tried to shake his head, mustering the superhuman patience and rationality of a future sect leader, but Five Swords¡¯ eyes were all in sync ring at Baek Cheon like fire arrows.

    ¡®Dog bastards.¡¯

    To hell with decisions. They¡¯ve already made up their minds.

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat with a look of agony and gently wiped the corners of his mouth. There was some light moisture on the sleeves.

    ¡°Then just one bottle¡­.¡±

    At that time, everyone raised their heads at the sound of a small sounding from the front.

    ¡°¡­Monk?¡±

    The box that Chung Myung had opened, Hye Yeon was lifting the whole thing before anyone realised.

    ¡°One, one bottle¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hye Yeon asked back, his big eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong whispered softly as they approached Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sneak out secretly.¡±

    ¡°If possible, eat outside the merchant guild. We might get caught on the way back.¡±

    ¡°We need to cover our tracks properly. To be sure.¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong discussing, Yoo Iseol quietly helping, and Baek Cheon who coughs as if he is innocent.

    A weak voice leaked from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth as he was staring nkly at the sight.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯re having a good time.¡±

    Get rid of the, you punk!

    * * *

    Baek Cheon, Yoo Isel, Yoon Jong, Jo-Gol, Chung Myung, Tang Soso, Hye Yeon.

    If Kangho were to see this group gathered in one ce, they would surely be in awe.

    Mount Hua¡¯s first sword, Chung Myung, who went beyond a rising star and earned the recognition of even Jang Ilso, Baek Cheon, who attracts the attention of the world as Mount Hua¡¯s next sect leader. And Mount Hua Five Swords, who cannot bepared with rising stars of other sects, and even Hye Yeon, the supreme talent of Shaolin.

    They are the ones who are not short of being called the talented people who will lead Kangho in the future. It must be impressive that such people are sitting around in one ce.

    It¡¯s obviously impressive. It is impressive, yet¡­

    ¡°Keuaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Wow! This really sticks to the tongue!¡±

    ¡°Is it because it¡¯s expensive? Or is it because it¡¯s been a while since we drank?¡±

    ¡°One more cup.¡±

    ¡°Sago! Let me pour for you! I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Looking at Tang Soso filling Yoo Iseol¡¯s ss with alcohol, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t help but have an indescribable feeling.

    ¡®Is this really okay?¡¯

    No matter what, stealing alcohol from someone else¡¯s warehouse¡­

    Gulp! Gulp! Gulp! Gulp!

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    But soon, he smiled contentedly.

    From the moment he knew that it was Hye Yeon, not Chung Myung, drinking vigorously straight from the bottle over there, there was no point in this worry.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not overthink it.¡¯

    But¡­¡­.

    ¡°Keuuu!¡±

    Oh. The alcohol is great. It really sticks to one¡¯s mouth

    Baek Cheon, who let go of his thoughts, handed over a cup of alcohol and looked back at Chung Myung with a rxed expression.

    Gulp gulp gulp gulp.

    He¡¯s inhaling it.

    Chung Myung was drinking as if he were a person wandering in the desert who found water and drank some.

    ¡°Keuuuuu!¡±

    When he saw Chunng Myung¡¯s expression as he pulled the empty bottle from his mouth with a pop¡­ Well, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was anything special about happiness in life.

    ¡°Ah, I thought I was gonna die.¡±

    ¡°¡­No one dies from not drinking.¡±

    ¡°I almost became the first to do so.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Just stop talking.

    ¡°But still¡­¡±

    With a serious face, Baek Cheon opened his mouth while looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What do you think will happen to you now?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What are you talking about all of a sudden? I was enjoying the drink..¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Thinking of them, a shadow naturally appeared on Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    ¡°From what I heard, it sounds like the situation there isn¡¯t going well either. Do you think they can sort out this situation?¡±

    Chung Myung wiped down his chin, where a trickle of alcohol had spilled.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    And then he put the bottle down next to him. His eyes were slightly dimmed as he raised his head.

 Chapter 895

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 895

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a long sigh and lightly scratched his cheek.

    ¡°¡­I was nning on just having fun and rxing for now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When Baek Cheon looked with indescribable contempt, Chung Myung waved his hand with an irritated face.

    ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? It¡¯s not up to me to decide.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to ¡®those bastards.¡¯¡±

    There was no one who knew who ¡®those bastards¡¯ that Chung Myung was referring to.

    ¡°¡­Evil Tyrant Alliance¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Baek Cheon grimaced, Chung Myung nodded lightly.

    ¡°That is certainly true, but¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong said, tilting his head.

    ¡°But ording to Hong Buntaju, Evil Tyrant Alliance might also be immobilized due to internal conflicts.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are internal strife. But it won¡¯t slow him down. ¡®Cause he¡¯s not the type to be held back by such things.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads nodded in unison.

    They also know that the heads of Five Great Evil Sects are out of the ordinary. Haven¡¯t they already seen with their own eyes the power they have on the Yangtze River?

    These are the people who did not lose an inch against the heads of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family whomanded the world. No, in a way, they were rather overwhelming.

    But¡­

    ¡®Would Jang Ilso be held back by them?¡¯

    Even if he got caught in the ankle, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to let it slow him down. Jang Ilso would cut off whatever held him back and continue on his path.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened after thinking this far.

    He doesn¡¯t think this way because he can look down on the heads of Five Great Evil Sects. This conclusion was drawn because Jang Ilso¡¯s presence was so much greater than theirs.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Jang Ilso, then for sure¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°And, think about it. If we, the Beggar Union, and all Righteous Sect know this, wouldn¡¯t Jang Ilso, who is in the heart of it, know as well?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course, he would.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He knows. And he¡¯ll be prepared if he knows. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t think of what I am thinking.¡±

    Baek Cheon looks at Chung Myung with new eyes.

    It is clear that Chung Myung hates Jang Ilso more than anyone else in Kangho. Yet, hearing him now, Baek Chun thinks maybe the person Chung Myung recognizes the most in the world is Jang Ilso, too.

    ¡®It¡¯s a bit irritating.¡¯

    Who else could make such wordse out of this cursed man¡¯s mouth?

    ¡°And he¡¯s already made a move.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    When Jo-Gol asked with his eyes wide open, Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Was it just a coincidence that those guys from Evil Sects invaded Shaanxi this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you saying that was Jang Ilso¡¯s intention as well?¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit far-fetched. I¡¯ve interrogated those Gangseo Seven Murderers, but Gal Cheonrip had nothing to do with Evil Tyrant Alliance. And he¡¯s not the one to listen to Jang Ilso in the first ce.¡±

    Chung Myung stared at Yoon Jong then shook his head.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung is kind, but being too kind is the problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that an insult?¡±

    Considering who was saying it, it definitely wasn¡¯t apliment. Never.

    ¡°Directly manipting events is an amateur move. A true expert creates situations so that events happen without one having to do anything.¡±

    Chung Myung took another sip of the fresh bottle and continued.

    ¡°Considering how vast Gangnam is, if Jang Ilso wanted, he could have cut down those guys before they even reached Gangbuk. And we¡¯ve upied the Yangtze River, it¡¯s even stranger that we miss them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Then Jang Ilso sent them to Shaanxi on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked with a curious look. Chung Myung just shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Then everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was a subtle contempt. Seeing their reaction, Chung Myung¡¯s face contorted in frustration.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a mind reader. How am I supposed to know what that crazy bastard is thinking!¡±

    ¡°I thought you knew.¡±

    ¡°They say crazy people get along with each other.¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the world doesn¡¯t know, you should know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn things.¡±

    Chung Myung gulped down his drink as if his throat was burning.

    In fact, he passed it off as if it were a joke, but his eyes were darker than before. As if unsaid words had sunk into his eyes.

    ¡®Jang Ilso¡­.¡¯

    He put down the bottle, wiped the corner of his mouth, and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°All we need to know are the certainties.¡±

    ¡°The certainties?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°He will make a move.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    This is a fact everyone knows. Wasn¡¯t it because they had guessed the fact that they were able to endure the difficult training?

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to be prepared before then. So that we can deal with whatever nonsense Jang Ilso does.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced and chuckled at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared to the point where we got sick of it, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not just sick of it; we were practically vomiting from it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sahyung, are you talking about that time you threw up?¡±

    ¡°Even you threw up, you son of a beast!¡±

    Yoon Jong kicked Jo-Gol. However, Jo-Gol, having grown significantly over the past three years, now had the boldness to talk back even while getting hit.

    ¡°I just spilled a little bit, but Sahyung vomited up everything you ate for breakfast!¡±

    ¡°When did I ever, damn it!¡±

    Yoon Jong protested with a flushed face. But there was no one trying to make fun of Yoon Jong for it. After all, during those harsh training sessions, such incidents were nothing more than minor events that could beughed off.

    ¡°It¡¯s more about organizing than preparing.¡±

    ¡°Organizing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Organizing.¡±

    Chung Myung slightly curled the corners of his lips.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to sort out this messed-up situation first so that it¡¯ll be easier to deal with that bastard Jang Ilso when overturn eye and rushes at us. First of all¡­ we need to do something about those f*cking Ten Great Sects first.¡±

    As Chung Myung spoke of the Ten Great Sects, his face boiled with fury, making Hy Yeon flinch and avert his gaze.

    ¡°So, no need to rack your brains about it from now on.¡±

    There was a certainty in Chung Myung¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Because soon, it will be time to fight until we get tired of it.¡±

    Everyone stiffened their faces and nodded.

    As the atmosphere died in an instant, Chung Myung lifted the bottle in his hand and shook it lightly.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s drink for now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±

    ¡°He says the right thing sometimes.¡±

    The atmosphere quickly heated up again. Chung Myung, who leaned back on the wall, chuckled to himself as he saw everyone empty the bottle as ifpeting with each other.

    ¡®They deserve it.¡¯

    In the past, Chung Myung would have already criticized the young chicks for only showing off their fun activities, but such words do not suit them now. These are people who have endured training that cannot even be described as harsh for the past three years without a singleint.

    Even for Chung Myung in the past, it would not have been easy to withstand at their age. Of course, he would have done it, but¡­

    ¨C Who? You? Youuuuuuu?

    ¡°Ei, this guy.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly distorted his face.

    Anyway,

    After all, those who pushed themselves so harshly deserved a breakmensurate with their efforts. It wasn¡¯t just that Chung Myung wanted to drink the stolen warehouse liquor¡­

    ¨C Dude, you¡¯re talking gibberish.

    ¡°No, this yangban seriously!¡±

    ¡°Why do you keep doing that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No.¡±

    Couldn¡¯t evenin, Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡®More than that¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, a chilling feeling shed in his eyes.

    He¡¯s definitely plotting something.¡¯

    It seemed unlikely that Jang Ilso would simply start a war by crossing the Yangtze River. Because Jang Ilso is the type that somehow created a battlefield that is advantageous to him and will try to wield that battlefield to his will.

    The recent silence of Evil Tyrant Alliance clearly means that he is preparing something. A decisive move to clear up the internal strife of the Evil Tyrant Alliance and lead the war with the Ten Great Sects to victory.

    ¡°¡­Well, anyway.¡±

    Chung Myung, who muttered quietly, twisted the corners of his mouth.

    No matter how ingenious the strategy, it¡¯s meaningless without sufficient strength behind it. That was something Chung Myung painfully learned at the Yangtze River.

    Now, in reverse, Chung Myung¡­. No, Mount Hua will teach Jang Ilso that lesson.

    ¡°¡­Sasuk. That guy grinning in an unpleasant way?¡±

    ¡°Just ignore him. He¡¯s probably having another one of his fits. It¡¯s been getting worsetely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to see him as human if he gets any crazier.¡±

    No, it¡¯s just¡­ Let¡¯s just have Chung Myung tell us.

    Yes.

    * * *

    ¡°Allpensation has beenpleted.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°The bodies of those swept away by the Evil Sects bastard in the vige have been taken care of, and the survivors have been transferred to a neighboring vige. We¡¯ve promised support in the name of Mount Hua and Eunha Merchant Guild, so they won¡¯t be treated poorly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°It is said that Wei Lishan Munju, who went to Namyang, is also returning after handing over the body.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was listening to the report, quietly nodded.

    This is the end of Mount Hua¡¯s work in Xi¡¯an. Although it took a bit longer than expected, this thorough approach allowed for a cleaner resolution.

    ¡°Sangdanju-nim.¡±

    When Hyun Jong addressed him as Eunha Merchant Guild, Hwang Jongwi straightened up with a slightly nervous face. This is because he had a hunch that an official statement woulde out.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hwang Jongwi and began to speak.

    ¡°You have done a lot of hard work.¡±

    ¡°I- It was fine.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi waved his hands in embarrassment, but Hyun Jong smiled warmly and continued.

    ¡°My words are not just for this incident. It is difficult for me to lift my head after knowing how much suffering Sangdanju-nim went through during Mount Hua¡¯s Bongmun.¡±

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong Jong bowed slightly towards Hwang Jongwi.

    ¡°I am always grateful for your unwavering support toward thecking Mount Hua.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi was taken aback and hurriedly tried to dissuade Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Why are you doing this, Sect Leader! What do you mean bycking? How can you say that! Mount Hua is by no meanscking.¡±

    At that, Hyun Jong lifted his head slightly.

    ¡°Did you say we weren¡¯tcking?¡±

    ¡°Of, of course.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his gaze somewhere. Then he looked intently at one ce and asked again.

    ¡°¡­Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi could not bear to open his mouth for a moment.

    This is because at the end of Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze, there were Mount Hua disciples who were all banging their heads on the floor.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Head¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jo-Gol, you bastard¡­ Who told you to use internal strength? Do you wanna die?¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re nitpicking again¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong exploded with a lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hit straight, these punks!¡±

    The people here were not Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who calmly returned to the Eunha Merchant Guild at dawn and got caught. They were the wretches of the world, who had drunk all the liquor and passed out, only to return in the morning, reeking of alcohol¡­

    ¡®Idiots!¡¯

    ¡®How can not a single one get up?¡¯

    ¡®To think I trusted these as Sahyung.¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s angry voice fell toward Five Swords¡¯s back, which is staring dagger at each other.

    ¡°The problem hasn¡¯t even been resolved, yet? Alcohol? Alcohooool? You sneak alcohol out of someone else¡¯s warehouse and drink it? Are you a Taoist even after all that? Are you now!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, still head-down, raised his hand

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Right¡­ hehe. We did wrong, but technically, isn¡¯t Eunha Merchant Guild part of us¡­¡±

    ¡°What, this punk?¡±

    The moment the mouth was opened, Hyun Jong tried to run with his eyes overturn, then Hyun Young and Hyun Sang hurriedly grabbed him from both sides and held him down.

    ¡°Sect Leader, calm down!¡±

    ¡°People are watching, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem!¡±

    Hyun Jong shouted like a thunderbolt and stared at the elders as if he were going to eat them.

    ¡°People are watching, that¡¯s why I¡¯m like this! I can¡¯t live because I¡¯m too ashamed!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°He used to make trouble on his own, but now¡­¡­.¡±

    At the words, Baek Cheon and everyone winced and closed their eyes.

    ¡°¡­After enduring for three years, I thought he would have gained some sense, but he¡¯s even worse than before! Worse! What will be of Mount Hua!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was exhausted from losing his temper, sighed and turned his head. And he lowered his head while holding Hwang Jongwi¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful for your support alongside our unworthy Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Seeing the face full of sadness and injustice, Hwang Jongwi can¡¯t bear to say anything. He had no choice but to just keep his mouth shut.

    Hyun Jong, who gave him an apology for stealing the alcohol and an apology for showing off their ugly side in a somewhat mixed manner, raised his head.

    ¡°Hyun Sang, Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Prepare immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re returning to Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Sang looked at Hyun Jong with a delighted face.

    ¡°Now that our task is done, we should go back to Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m too ashamed to stay here any longer! Pack up now! Right now!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Quickly!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    And so, the return of Mount Hua Sect was abruptly decided.

 Chapter 896

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 896

    The inside of Eunha Merchant Guild was bustling with people.

    The news of Mount Hua Sect¡¯s return had drawn sects from all around Xi¡¯an, eager to bid them farewell.

    ¡°¡­Did youe in person?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    In response to Taepyung Munju Danbyong Nip¡¯s question, West Moon Sect Munju Nam Jamyong cleared his throat loudly.

    He calmed hisplexion and spoke in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Even though our affiliations are different, isn¡¯t it true that humans should never forget to be grateful? Since we have been blessed by the volcano, it is only natural to show respect.¡±

    ¡°For something like that, don¡¯t you think you carry a lot in your hands?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just a token of appreciation.¡±

    ¡°If you show your sincerity twice, wouldn¡¯t you end up uprooting the entire pir? I never knew West Moon Sect was so wealthy.¡±

    ¡°Th- This guy!¡±

    When Nam Jamyong red, Danbyong Nip smiled and slightly turned his head. e teased a bit, but it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand Nam Jamyong¡¯s mind either.

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s an inevitable choice now.¡¯

    Not only the sects of Xi¡¯an but also the people of Xi¡¯an all benefited from Mount Hua.

    Now everyone in Xi¡¯an knows that those Evil Sects bastards killed innocentmoners on their way to Xi¡¯an. Everyone could easily imagine that Xi¡¯an would have suffered the same fate if Mount Hua hadn¡¯t arrived.

    So, naturally, Xi¡¯an¡¯s affinity for Mount Hua has skyrocketed. It would be even more strange if Mount Hua, who protected Shaanxi¡¯s pride on the Yangtze River three years ago, was not willing to do so, as he saved their lives this time.

    This meant¡­

    ¡®Now, if we want to do business in Xi¡¯an, you have to go under Mount Hua.¡¯

    Perhaps current disciples could be retained. But not in the future. Would anyone bother to visit Southern Edge Sect¡¯s subsidiary sect, leaving behind Huayin Sect and Mount Hua¡¯s subsidiary sect?

    Public sentiment is sometimes cruelly cold.

    Now the children no longer wield sticks while discussing the Thirty-Six Swords Under the Heaven. Now that the word Plum Blossom Swords Technique hase out of the children¡¯s mouths, public sentiment in Xi¡¯an is virtually over.

    Even if Southern Edge Sectes out of Bongmun, they will not be able to reverse this trend.

    So Nam Jamyong, the representative of Southern Edge Sect¡¯s subsidiary sect, must have feltplicated.

    ¡®If I change affiliation to Mount Hua cleanly, our rtionship with Southern Edge Sect will be affected, but staying under Southern Edge Sect¡¯s name could mean the demise of our sect.¡¯

    A sect without disciples is no different from a store without customers.

    On the other hand¡­

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Ooh, Somunju!¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I¡¯ve only seen you for a few days, but it seems like you¡¯ve be more elegant to me.¡±

    That ce literally hit the jackpot.

    Everyone was anxious because they couldn¡¯t talk to Wei Sohaeng, who led the Huayin Sect. The fact that he appears in such a low manner to Somunju, who is not even the Munju, clearly shows Huayin Sect¡¯s current position in Xi¡¯an.

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s Huayin Sect after all.¡¯

    Huayin Sect is not simply Mount Hua¡¯s subsidiary sect. They are a true friend who steadfastly stayed by Mount Hua¡¯s side even when everyone in Kangho showed no interest in him.

    A friend who stays by your side in difficult times receives iparably warmer treatment than a friend you meet in good times.

    Those who know how special Mount Hua considers Huayin Sect have no choice but to make an effort to look good in their presence.

    ¡®Xi¡¯an has changed so much.¡¯

    No. It won¡¯t be just Xi¡¯an that¡¯s changed.

    Now that Mount Hua is back, the whole Kangho must be on alert.

    Even before Mount Hua entered the three-year Bongmun, each of his actions brought a storm to Kangho. Isn¡¯t it obvious how big of a storm it will be since they have improved their skills to an unbelievable level after three years of intense training?

    It was then.

    ¡°They¡¯reing out!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is here!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused when someone shouted. Indeed, Mount Hua¡¯s sword warriors were seen walking in line.

    As they swallowed dry saliva and looked at the scene, a look of puzzlement shed in their eyes.

    During the battle here, they had shivered under the killing intent and de-like aura of Mount Hua¡¯s sword warriors. But now, none of that momentum was felt.

    A rxed ease and softness reced the former intensity.

    ¡®It¡¯s like Southern Edge Sect.¡¯

    ¡®No, I think they¡¯re more rxed than Southern Edge Sect.¡¯

    ¡®Now Mount Hua has truly attained the dignity of a great sect.¡¯

    It¡¯s not just strength that makes people look up to you. Those who were once again amazed by Mount Hua opened their mouths and greeted Hyun Jong, who was at the forefront.

    ¡°Sect Leader! We heard you are returning to Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how to repay the kindness Sect Leader and Mount Hua have shown us.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to visit Mount Hua frequently. Please also visit Xi¡¯an from time to time.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was slightly surprised to see the people gathered so tightly, soon smiled softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just us returning home, yet you all offer such a grand send-off; I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we should.¡±

    Nam Jamyong, Munju of West Moon Sect, stepped forward and bowed to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°On behalf of the sects andmoners of Xi¡¯an, I express our deepest gratitude for saving Xi¡¯an. We should havee to thank you sooner.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this, Munju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong grasped Nam Jamyong¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°We are not strangers to each other, so if you show such excessive respect, I will be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    Nam Jamyong looked at Hyun Jong with a nk face when he heard that he was not a stranger.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t West Moon Sect be friends with Mount Hua? Friendship isn¡¯t limited to a subsidiary sect of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it possible even for a subsidiary sect of Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡°You are stating the obvious.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Then Southern Edge Sect too¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When Hyun Jong smiled and said nothing, Nam Jamyong¡¯s senses sent a danger signal.

    Moreover, the disciples of Mount Hua standing behind Hyun Jong were all giving a look that said, ¡®Not Southern Edge Sect, definitely not Southern Edge Sect! This yangban!¡¯.

    ¡°¡­I was short-minded and made a slip of the tongue. Please forgive me, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive.¡±

    Then Danbyong Nip, standing nearby, quickly pushed Nam Jamyong aside and asked.

    ¡°A friend, you said, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I understand what Sect Leader means.¡±

    When Danbyong Nip nodded, Hyun Jong grinned. Then he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that Mount Hua saved Xi¡¯an, but that¡¯s not entirely correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°If all of you hadn¡¯t risked your lives to block Evil Sects first, even Mount Hua¡¯s arrival would have been toote to prevent catastrophic damage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You all did wonderfully.¡±

    Danbyong Nip could not bear to continue speaking and looked at Hyun Jong. After hesitating for a long time, he nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Hyun Jong gave a light wave.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way. We are very eager to clear up the chaos, but we have also left the sect unattended for too long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! The construction ising to an end, so of course you should.¡±

    The Munjus, who were anxious to say a word, soon gave up and cleared the way.

    Except for one person.

    ¡°Dojang-nim!¡±

    Wei Sohaeng rushed to Chung Myung at the back. But Chung Myung kept his gaze forward, not turning around.

    ¡°Chung Myung Dojang-nim?¡±

    And without paying attention to the puzzled Wei Sohaeng, he gestured with his chin to signal him to move away.

    Wei Sohaeng, who saw that, said in a tone as if he understood.

    ¡°¡­Did you cause another ident?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s only been a few days.¡±

    At that time, when Hyun Jong looked behind sharply, Chung Myung flinched greatly.

    ¡°Somunju is asking you. Don¡¯t worry and answer.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hng.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head away as if he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. Only then did Chung Myung reluctantly face Wei Sohaeng.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Dojang-nim! Do you mind if Ie to Mount Hua when you have time?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but¡­ well, I¡¯m not sure. How long will you be in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be quite busy soon.¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve trained so hard, I need to swing my sword a little bit. Otherwise, it would be unfair, right?¡±

    Seeing confidence on Chung Myung¡¯s face, Wei Sohaeng quickly nodded as if he was fascinated.

    ¡°Yes, Dojang-nim. Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a disturbance.¡±

    Chung Myung ced his hand on Wei Sohaeng¡¯s head.

    ¡°The subsidiary sect is also part of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has be strong through hard work, so naturally, Huayin Sect should be stronger too. Once we get back to Mount Hua, we¡¯ll set up a n as soon as possible so that Huayin Sect can train as well.¡±

    ¡°Then can I be of any help to Dojang-nim?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already doing great.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and said.

    ¡°Compared to my Sahyung behind me, you¡¯re practically an adult, an adult.¡±

    ¡°But that bastard?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not disagreeing, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the one to say that?¡±

    There was a flurry of resentment, but Chung Myungpletely ignored them and spoke to Wei Sohaeng.

    ¡°Soon, a war so big that even Huayin Sect cannot avoid it wille. The only thing that can save you in a war is your own strength. So don¡¯t neglect your training.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Chung Myungughed and patted Wei Sohaeng on the shoulder.

    ¡°Give my regards to Munju.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who watched Chung Myungfort Wei Sohaeng, said with a slight frown.

    ¡°Why is that bastard so caring?¡±

    Then Baek Cheon answers nonchntly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know, but he¡¯s surprisingly nice to kids.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I said he¡¯s nice to young kids. He was like that in the North Sea too.¡±

    ¡°What about us then?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What about you guys?¡±

    ¡°When that bastard first met us, we were kids too. But the first thing he did was punch me in the jaw so hard I hit the ceiling.¡±

    Baek Cheon replied with a smile.

    ¡°Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°First of all, he was a kid, too. Younger than you were, even.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice exining everything one by one was extremely kind.

    ¡°And regardless of anything else.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to treat you that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, he¡¯s weak against human kids.¡±

    ¡°Then what, am I not a human?¡±

    ¡°Do I really have to say it with my own mouth?¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was about to protest, closed his mouth quietly. This is because next to him, Yoon Jong was giving a look that said, ¡®Please say just one more word so I can put in words too.¡¯ (xoxo: Yoon Jong waiting for a chance to scold him lol)

    ¡°Then, Dojang-nim. Take care!¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    As Wei Sohaeng returned to his original position, disciples of Huayin Sect lined up around him.

    ¡°We wish strength and prosperity to Mount Hua Sect!¡±

    And everyone waved in unison to see Mount Hua off. Other sects who saw this also lined up neatly and paid their respects to Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong returned each salute with a gentle smile.

    ¡°May everyone be well.¡±

    As Mount Hua Sect disciples exited the gates, the cheers of the waitingmon people erupted. As they walked through the cheers, the disciples of the Xi¡¯an sects felt a new sense of emotion and thrill.

    ¡°Dan Munju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Nam Munju.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean to be a friend that Sect Leader mentioned earlier? However, Munju seemed to have an inkling.¡±

    Danbyong Nip smiled at Nam Jamyong¡¯s question.

    ¡°Sect Leader was referring to Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance? Ah¡­ Close friends. Right, I guess so.¡±

    This means that everyone who joins Heavenly Comrade Alliance, regardless of whether they are Southern Edge Sect¡¯s subsidiary sect or not, are Mount Hua¡¯s friends.

    ¡°¡­Then we must act promptly.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to join?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to answer that it¡¯s a necessity for survival¡­¡±

    Nam Jamyong chuckled bitterly.

    ¡°To be honest, I would like to be that Mount Hua¡¯s friend for once.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Southern Edge Sect will like it very much.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way parents can be fond of all of their child¡¯s friends. They¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Nam Jamyong swallowed the next sentence that says ¡®And it doesn¡¯t really matter even if they don¡¯t¡¯. Listening to the conversation between the two, Munjus of Xi¡¯an watches Mount Hua Sect moving away with a determined face.

    And in the back, watching everything, Hwang Jongwi smiled broadly.

    ¡°There¡¯s much work to be done now.¡±

    However, the work that had to be done no longer seemed as burdensome.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who came out of the castle gate amidst the hospitality, sighed with tired faces.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m drained.¡±

    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡±

    Those who disguised themselves as calm swordsmen when other people¡¯s eyes were on them dropped their shoulders as soon as other people¡¯s eyes disappeared.

    ¡°I almost got a cramp from tensing my shoulders.¡±

    ¡°I kept my eyes open so much that they felt stiff and stinging.¡±

    ¡°But what can we do? They were so happy to see us.¡±

    Though they grumbled about being tired, they weren¡¯t actually upset. Rather, there was a smile on their face, as if the situation itself was enjoyable.

    Hyun Jong asked implicitly.

    ¡°If it gets too hard, would you like to take a break?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°We wasted too much time! We must arrive before the sun sets!¡±

    But Mount Hua¡¯s disciples shouted as if there was no need to consider.

    ¡°Guys.¡±

    Everyone would have the same feelings.

    Their body has not yet fully recovered from the long training, so it is not easy to walk a long distance. Nevertheless, everyone is stomping their feet as if they are running in harmony.

    ¡®Do they miss it that much?¡¯

    The eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples turned eastward.

    Towards the distant, barren peaks of the five mountains.

    Towards Mount Hua, from where they had departed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples began to run at a rapid pace.

    Filled with a mix of excitement and deep longing.

 Chapter 897

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 897

    Kwang!

    ¡°Euaaaaa! We arrived!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, mother!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who opened the gate of the sect as if kicked it and entered, looked at the halls with eyes filled with emotion.

    Despite having climbed the steep and challenging Mount Hua in one go, they felt more energized than exhausted.

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    It seemed like everyone was so moved that they were ready to burst into tears of emotion at any moment.

    Hyun Jong smiled brightly.

    ¡®Is it really that good?¡¯

    But then, it¡¯s not really surprising when you think about it.

    Most of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have never been away from Mount Hua for long. They were naturally thrilled to return after being away from such a ce for over two years.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s heart warmed at the thought.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples consider this ce their home? He can¡¯t help but be happy as the sect leader¡­¡­.

    ¡°Eugh! Roof! It¡¯s a roof!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cry.¡±

    ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to get bitten by bugs while sleeping anymore.¡±

    ¡°No more sleeping on the grass and waking up with a damp back!¡±

    ¡°Rice! You can eat human-like rice! Rice!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong covered his mouth with a fist and coughed lightly.

    ¡®It¡¯s a bit embarrassing.¡¯

    Although Mount Hua can now be considered a wealthy sect, just the fact that they can sleep in a roofed hall moved them to tears. Even the Beggar Union isn¡¯t like this¡­

    Of course, this is a matter of course if you know what they¡¯ve been through.

    To avoid the eyes of outsiders, they went into a deserted mountain and trained. To phrase it in a good way, they trained like a hermit in deep mountain valleys, and in a bad way, they ate grass like a beggar in the wilderness.

    After spending such a long time swinging a sword like a madman from morning till night, scraping up and eating anything edible, and falling asleep on the ground, it is not unreasonable to be thrilled to see a ce where one can live like a human being.

    Although they stayed at Eunha Merchant Guild for a while, it would not have been afortable ce for the disciples either.

    ¡°Bed! I¡¯m going to lie down on a bed!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way! I¡¯m first!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s anything in the Dining Hall?¡±

    ¡°What could there be? It¡¯s been empty for years.¡±

    ¡°Still, maybe¡­¡±

    Just as the disciples were losing their senses, the head of Mount Hua¡¯s discipline stamped his foot.

    Kung!

    The disciples¡¯ heads turned to one side in unison.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Hyun Young, who looked around the disciples with his tongue clicked, said.

    ¡°No matter how urgent you are, there are things to do.¡±

    And he pointed to the halls with a gesture of his chin.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hyun Young kindly exined it to the disciples as they showed no sign of understanding.

    ¡°Do you see the white dust umted on the hall over there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hoping for anything great. I wish the repair work could bepleted today, but I¡¯m also human, so I won¡¯t ask for that. But!¡±

    Hyun Young grinned as he saw everyone¡¯s faces begin to turn pale.

    ¡°At least you should clean the dust that¡¯s umted while it¡¯s been empty, right?¡±

    ¡®Devil!¡¯

    ¡®So rigid!¡¯

    ¡®No flexibility at all!¡¯

    As if hearing the disciples¡¯ inner protests, Hyun Young just shrugged and asked.

    ¡°Anyints?¡±

    ¡°The- There¡¯s none!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely agree!¡±

    No matter how grown their martial arts, no one had yet grown so big as to dare to criticize Hyun Young¡¯s words.

    Hyun Young happily nodded his head and shouted loudly.

    ¡°All right, move! Let¡¯s get this over with!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples dashed off like arrows.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who climbed a littleter, looked nkly at what was going on inside Mount Hua.

    What would the higher-ups of the Beggar Union think if they saw what was happening here? There¡¯s probably a need to reconsider the martial artists¡¯ business field that¡¯s been thought of asmon sense in Kangho, isn¡¯t there?

    ¡°Fly quickly!¡±

    ¡°Coming through! Move!¡±

    ¡°There! Sweep there, there!¡±

    The disciples were cleaning up Mount Hua at a formidable pace. This was not just simple sweeping and wiping. Disciples carrying human-sized water barrels were rushing down to the creek, fetching water, and literally ¡®washing¡¯ the halls.

    Dozens of water buckets were flown one after another and poured out, making it look like rain pouring from the sky.

    ¡°¡­Impressive.¡±

    He also felt this when he saw the Tang Family back then, but isn¡¯t it a waste of manpower to use martial artists for escorting or transporting? If they were put into construction work, they¡¯d easily do the job of ten skilled workers¡­

    The halls, which were covered in white dust, quickly regained their original color.

    ¡®But where is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡¯

    It¡¯s one thing for the others, but that man doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d be eagerly participating in cleaning¡­

    ¡°The dust isn¡¯t fully wiped off!¡±

    ¡°Ouuch!¡±

    Just then, Chung Myung was seen kicking his Sahyung¡¯s rear end mercilessly.

    ¡°Ancestral tablet! There¡¯s dust on our ancestors¡¯ tablets! How can you just casually wipe it and move on?¡±

    ¡°N- No, I wiped it clean.¡­.¡±

    ¡°Here! Don¡¯t you see the dust here? Here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung-ah. I can¡¯t even see that.¡±

    ¡°If even a single speck of dust remains here today, Sahyung will all die! Wipe it off quickly!¡±

    ¡°U- Understood.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had taken over Ancestor Hall, was flipping his eyes and roaring like a lion.

    He too grabbed a clean cloth and started vigorously wiping the ancestral tablet.

    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±

    Wipe. Wipe.

    ¡°Huu! Huu!¡±

    Wipe! Wipe!

    Baek Cheon shook his head as he saw him wiping the memorial tablet engraved with ¡®The 13th generation Sect Leader of Mount Hua Sect, Cheong Mun.¡±

    He even felt madness in the hand movements of cleaning the memorial tablet.

    ¡®Is that guy undisciplined? Or is he overly disciplined?¡¯

    How can he kick away his Sahyung and treat ancestors whose faces he has never seen so respectfully? Where did things go so wrong that such a dreadful person came to be?

    Wipe! crack!

    ¡°Hiiik! The- There¡¯s a crack on the tablet! Aigoo! Sect Leader Sahyuuuuung! G- Glue! Bring glueeee!!!¡±

    ¡°¡­Crazy.¡±

    Baek Cheon, giving up on his thoughts, shook his head repeatedly. Hong Dae-gwang felt the same.

    Sparkle. Sparkle.

    In just one hour, Mount Hua regained itsplete form. The tiled tiles, which had been stained with dirt, were sparkling again, and the murky pirs and walls, once faded, looked as if they had been freshly varnished.

    Bedding hung on a long clothesline and swayed gently in the wind.

    It was truly a peaceful sight.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young scanned from ce to ce with sharp eyes.

    The disciples couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Hyun Young with a nervous face. Whates out of that mouth determines their fate.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s this much¡­¡±

    Hyun Young nodded as if, though notpletely satisfied, it was eptable. Everyone let out a silent cheer.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Since the children have been through a lot, I think it would be good to let them eat and restfortably today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but do we have any food in Mount Hua right now? With all the cooks sent away, there¡¯s no one to prepare the food.¡±

    ¡°On the way up, I stopped by Huayin¡¯s cooks and ordered food. All we have to do is go down and fetch it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything. Haha.¡±

    Just as Hyun Jong was about to nod pleasantly, he caught Chung Myung sneaking behind Hyun Yeong, whispering.

    ¡°Elder-nim. Liquor, liquor¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­.! You punk! After drinking and getting scolded like that, the word ¡®liquor¡¯ stilles out of that mouth?¡±

    Hyun Young frowned when Hyun Jong shouted out.

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing, and this is another! A kid can crave some liquor!¡±

    ¡°Hnggggg.¡±

    Just as Hyun Jong was about to scold further.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the liquor.¡±

    Someone¡¯s voice came from behind their back. Everyone turned their heads reflexively.

    The closed gates of Mount Hua slowly opened, revealing a man holding a white liquor bottle. The middle-aged man, holding a pure white liquor bottle in one hand, had his entire body covered in green clothing.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Father-nim!¡±

    Likewise, those who discovered Tang Gun-ak could not contain their joy and shouted loudly. Tang Gun-ak smiled at the hospitality.

    He walked into the sect, then bowed deeply to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Greetings, Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Gaju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong quickly grabbed his arms and lifted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m the sinner who failed to fulfill my role as Maengju and burdened Gaju-nim. I cannot ept such a gesture.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled brightly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like Maengju-nim failed to do your job.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ How did Gaju-nim arrive so quickly?¡±

    When Hyun Jong asked with an amazed face, Tang Gun-ak replied with an embarrassed look.

    ¡°I rushed here immediately after receiving the letter. Hearing that Mount Hua had ended its Bongmun, I was too excited to wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°Wee. You¡¯ve reallye to the right time.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were filled with joy and regret at the same time.

    He knew well the hardships Tang Gun-ak endured during Mount Hua¡¯s seclusion. In the meantime, he came all the way here from the distant Yangtze River, so how can he not be thankful?

    ¡°Hmm. Some are weed warmly, while others are just baggage carrier.¡±

    Then Im Sobyong came into the gate while jesting.

    ¡°Nokrim King?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡±

    Hyun Young smiled brightly as he greeted Im Sobyong.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Elder-nim.¡±

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°How have I been¡­ I think I can answer that question only after Elder-nim looks at the ledger I brought. Only if it passes your inspection can I say that there were no issues.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Then surely, there were no issues.¡±

    Hyun Young held the hand of Im Sobyong who was jesting around. There was clear faith in that handheld.

    ¡°That.¡±

    Then Chung Myung crept up on Tang Gun-ak. His eyes were on the bottle that Tang Gun-ak was holding.

    ¡°That looks like a really fine liquor¡­¡±

    The unique color and thendscape painting on the bottle were extraordinary. Surely the liquor inside such a bottle couldn¡¯t be ordinary.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a fine liquor.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled lightly and nodded.

    ¡°I brought this specially selected liquor to share a drink with a friend I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Keuuu, that¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was about to respond, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s gaze darkened slightly.

    ¡°But before that¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to confirm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who stepped back slightly from Hyun Jong, stood upright looking at Chung Myung. A great deal of momentum flowed out of his body.

    ¡°Heup.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were quickly hardened.

    A tremendous sense of intimidation, befitting the position of Gaju of the Sichuan Tang Family, weighs down on the disciples.

    ¡°A friend who secluded himself for years without contact¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I think the taste of the drink wille out better if we confirm what you¡¯ve gained during that time. What do you think?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Chung Myung. Tang Gun-ak¡¯s momentum, which was released without suppressing his energy, was truly unexpected.

    However, Chung Myung, who received that gaze, only grinned even though he received the force directly.

    ¡°To confirm¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, slightly curling the corners of his mouth, answered while looking straight at his close friend whom he had not seen in a long time.

    ¡°I guess one bottle of liquor wouldn¡¯t be enough to confirm that?¡±

    It was the moment when Tang Gun-ak smiled the same way as Chung Myung did.

 Chapter 898

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 898

    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Wow, this¡­.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples retreated.

    If Chung Myung and Tang Gun-ak faced each other, even if it wasn¡¯t a life-or-death duel but merely a spar, it was clear that dealing with the aftermath would be challenging.

    However, along with concerns about being swept away, a clear sense of anticipation began to appear in their eyes.

    Tang Gun-ak.

    Now that he has be so familiar with Mount Hua, they often do not realize his majesty. However, he is Gaju of the Sichuan Tang Family,peting for supremacy among the Five Great Family.

    His reputation in Kangho goes without saying, but it¡¯s the weight of the name ¡®Tang Gun-ak¡¯ ¨C the ¡®Poison King¡¯ ¨C that is even more powerful than the title of Gaju.

    The Poison King, Tang Gun-ak.

    The name is by no means inferior to the revered leaders of the Ten Great Sect who showed great authority in the Yangtze River. No, in some ways, it is evaluated as more.

    Such a person is now exuding his momentum without hiding in front of Chung Myung.

    No matter how much Chung Myung is called Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword and is evaluated as a talented person who will lead the future generations of Kangho, there is no way that he can bepared to Tang Gun-ak yet.

    Nevertheless, none of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were watching this strange confrontation cast a worried look toward Chung Myung. They just look forward to the oue of this game with excited eyes.

    What was visible in their eyes was simply an unwavering belief in Chung Myung.

    ¡®It¡¯s a new feeling.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s tightly closed lips trembled slightly.

    The appearance of Chung Myung and Tang Gun-ak, who faced each other, ovepped with what he had seen in the past. The two that faced each other at Jo-Gol¡¯s house. And the ten moves spar that took ce.

    That was the beginning of a rtionship.

    But Baek Cheon knows. The spar of that time could not be called a proper spar. Tang Pae broke in the middle of it and ruined the spar, but it was just a match that started with the rule that the winner would be recognized as long as Chung Myung blocked 10 moves.

    But now, unlike then, the two stood facing each other without any conditions.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this too sudden? Even though Sect Leader is present.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head when Yoon Jong spoke in a slightly hesitant tone. And he spoke in a firm tone.

    ¡°Sect Leader will understand.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t it true that the closer you are, the more respectful you should be? To start a spar as soon as we meet each other.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, either. But¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon spoke clearly without taking his eyes off the two.

    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s just the way it is. In certain rtionships, courtesy isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    The feeling of the flowing air touching his fingertips was vivid.

    Tang Gun-ak, who was convinced that his concentration had reached its peak through that sensation, stared nkly at Chung Myung standing across from him.

    He desperately suppressed his lips that were instinctively curling into a smile.

    ¡®Life is unpredictable.¡¯

    When he first met Chung Myung in Sichuan, would he have imagined that he would be engaging in such a grand spar with that brass young swordsman?

    Watching Chung Myung effortlessly take on his momentum without any hesitation, Tang Gun-ak felt a mix of pride and a surge ofpetitive spirit.

    He must have grown stronger.

    There¡¯s no doubt about that.

    That young swordsman has always done things beyond his imagination. So, naturally, he must have grown strong enough over these three years to shatter Tang Gun-ak¡¯s predictions.

    That¡¯s why he wanted to know.

    How strong this young friend has be. Whether Chung Myung¡¯s strength is still within Tang Gun-ak¡¯s handleable range.

    It was at that time when the ever-increasing concentration pulled his whole body¡¯s muscles tight.

    ¡°Ah, how scary.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, in contrast to the intensely focused Tang Gun-ak, casually joked in a rxed posture.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scary. It¡¯s just a mere spar.¡±

    ¡°¡­mere?¡±

    ¡°Yes, mere.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who was staring at Chung Myung, who spoke without losing hisposure, smiled.

    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anyone else who has been so bold in front of me and still survived?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened slightly. But soon those widened eyes drew a soft line.

    Chung Myung replied with a grin.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°There must be. Shouldn¡¯t there be at least one?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or I could be the first.¡±

    At the end of the short conversation, Chung Myung and Tang Gun-ak looked at each other and thenughed.

    The conversation they had now was the one they had when Chung Myung and Tang Gun-ak first met at Sahae Merchant in the past. (Sahae Merchant is Jo Gol family¡¯s merchant)

    Right. Certainly, as Chung Myung said, he survived despite acting bold towards Tang Gun-ak and was even the first person to be his friend.

    ¡°How about it? Will it be just ten moves again this time?¡±

    ¡°¡­It seems even a hundred seconds might not be enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too modest for someone who is Gaju of the Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°It is precisely because of my pride as Tang Gaju that I couldn¡¯t say a thousand moves.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve be very easy-going in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to someone.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled lightly.

    It wasn¡¯t a joke; he genuinely felt that even a thousand moves might not be enough. He has been trying to suppress Chung Myung by continuing to build up momentum, but he can¡¯t seem to catch Chung Myung¡¯s energy at all.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m hitting the flowing water.¡¯

    He wants to know.

    The fierce battle at the Yangtze River.

    Chung Myung survived against that Jang Ilso. That fact alone had earned him a reputation that shook Kangho.

    But both he and Chung Myung know. Being able to stand up to Jang Ilso doesn¡¯t mean he was on par with Jang Ilso.

    If then,

    What about the current Chung Myung now, not Chung Myung then?

    Do Chung Myung now have the power to face that Jang Ilso and Evil Tyrant Alliance?

    ¡®I¡¯ll know once I confirm it.¡¯

    A throwing knife (??(ïwµ¶)) was pulled out of Tang Gun-ak¡¯s sleeve. Energy like a sharply forged famous sword flowed from the body of Tang Gun-ak, who held the throwing knife between his index and middle fingers.

    And at that moment.

    Seureururung.

    Chung Myung slowly pulled up the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword. He took his stance, holding the sword shining in the sunlight pointing downwards.

    His stance was soft, without a hint of force. But as soon as he saw this, Tang Gun-ak felt oddly suffocated.

    It¡¯s just a lower stance with nothing special. But it was definitely different from what Tang Gun-ak has seen so far. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was different, but it definitely was.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    He was thinking about saying ¡®be careful¡¯ but stopped. The person standing in front of him would not necessarily need such consideration.

    Squeeze.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s finger grabbed the throwing knife between them as if he were going to break it.

    Once, Chuhonbi (×·»êØ°/???/ Soul Chasing Dagger) that used by Tang Bo.

    As soon as the internal strength that soared from the Dantian was injected, the Chuhonbi burst with a sword cry (??(„ªøQ)Source).

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes met Chung Myung in the air.

    Paenggeruereu.

    Out of the blue, the Chuhonbi in the hands of Tang Gun-ak appeared in the air.

    Paaaaaang! Chaeaeaeaeaeng!

    At the same time, two types of loud noises erupted and echoed everywhere.

    Gwak Hwe opened his eyes wide.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Despite watching right in front of him, he couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened.

    ¡®N- No. Wait a minute.¡­ so, the two people were confronting each other¡­ Suddenly, a throwing knife appeared from above and a sound erupted?¡¯

    There are two things that are different from the beginning.

    It was just Tang Gun-ak with his hand extended forward and Chung Myung holding his sword diagonally upwards.

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    A voice that felt like salvation was heard in the ears of Gwak Hwe, who felt confused because he could not understand it at all.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s crazy.¡±

    ¡°Too fast.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing this in my lifetime.¡±

    Looking back, Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, and Jo-Gol were shaking their heads in disbelief. Gwak Hwe asked because they seemed to understand something.

    ¡°What, what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the obvious thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon said nonchntly.

    ¡°The attacking side threw a throwing knife, and the defending side just blocked it. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    ¡°However.¡±

    Baek Cheon slightly bit his lip, then continued.

    ¡°The process was so fast that the sound followedte.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, right?¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore?¡¯

    Gwak Hae¡¯s face paled with confusion.

    Then¡­¡­ Just now, Tang Gun-ak flew a throwing knife in front of his eyes, and Chung Myung struck it, sending it upwards, but the process was so fast that all he could see was the throwing knife floating in the air?

    ¡®What kind of spar is this?¡¯

    Gwak Hwe gained great confidence through hell-like training. But the events unfolding before his eyes immediately shattered the confidence he had worked so hard to build.

    It was apletely different level. Could there be a more fitting scene for the phrase ¡®on another level¡¯?

    ¡°Gwak Hwe.¡±

    ¡°What? Oh¡­. Yes! Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss a single moment of this spar.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It will be helpful someday. Just like it was for us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    Gwak Hwe and Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, momentarily lost in bewilderment, widened their eyes again at those words.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung lightly shook off his sword. The dull pain in his wrist evoked a subtle feeling.

    ¡°I feel like the name Poison King is a bit overshadowed.¡±

    Tok.

    Tang Gun-ak, having retrieved the flying Chuhonbi from the air, shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Thanks to someone.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. I think I gave away too much.¡±

    Chung Myungined.

    Of course, he knew. It was unlikely that Tang Gun-ak had exerted his full strength in their past sparring. Because it is shameful for a martial artist as proud as Tang Gun-ak to throw down all his might to a rising star.

    But even taking that into ount, the power and speed of this throwing knife was far surpassing that of Tang Gun-ak of the past.

    ¡®It reminds me of the old days.¡¯

    The spar was reminiscent of something that would evoke memories of Tang Bo.

    And this situation implied one thing.

    It means that since Chung Myung visited the Tang Family in the past, Tang Gun-ak had immersed himself solely in the art of throwing knives, not poison. This means that over the years, he has endlessly refined himself without the slightestcency.

    To ovee the limitations inherent in poison.

    ¡°¡­It must not have been easy.¡±

    Changing one¡¯s foundation is an incredibly painful process, far more so than ordinary training.

    But Tang Gun-ak shook his head as if it were insignificant.

    ¡°Mount Hua is not the only one.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    When Chung Myung tilted his head at the cryptic words, Tang Gun-ak spoke in a calm but firm tone.

    ¡°From the perspective of Mount Hua, who runs past everything else in the world, all else might seem stagnant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we are just standing still, watching Mount Hua¡¯s progress. We may be slow, but we are moving forward steadily, one sure step at a time.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak clenched his throwing sword tightly.

    ¡°So, I have no intention of yielding the lead just yet. It¡¯s my role to bring down the Evil Tyrant Alliance, not yours.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    It was an expression forcibly suppressing theughter that wanted to burst out from delight and joy.

    ¨C I told you I¡¯d be the one to take down the head of that Heavenly Demon little shit! Just stand back and watch, Taoist Hyung-nim!

    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡±

    Is one¡¯s blood can¡¯t be deceived after all?

    Chung Myung slowly lowered his sword.

    What Tang Gun-ak had just said was the best thing a martial artist and arade could say.

    In that case¡­

    Chung Myung twisted the corner of his mouth and held his sword tightly. The green tassel at the end of his sword fluttered lightly.

    He, too, as a martial artist and arade, must prove it. He must demonstrate that the time he has spent was not in vain!

    Paaaaaat!

    In that instant, the throwing knife thrown by Tang Gun-ak turned into three streaks of light, hurtling towards Chung Myung.

 Chapter 899

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 899

    The ground was a mix of shattered white quartz and yellowish dirt.

    Across it, three silver lines crisscrossed.

    Three throwing knives of different speeds and strengths, belonging to Tang Gun¡¯ak, flew toward Chung Myung, drawing lines that cannot be exined except by the word beautiful.

    One goes straight ahead and the other two turn sharply to the left and right.

    The turning throwing knives were much faster than the ones flying straight. So much so that by the time they neared Chung Myung, they were almost simultaneous¡­

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Paaaaaaat!

    Chung Myung swung his Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword like lightning, deflecting Chuhonbiing from the sides.

    Kwaaang!

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The moment the sword and throwing knives collided, a massive shockwave swept through the surroundings. The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake, and the dirt rose up upside down.

    Paaaaaaaat!

    However, even in the midst of the great shock, Chung Myung stretched his sword forward without a single disruption. The tip of the sword rushed towards Chuhonbi flying from the front like a sh.

    But at that moment¡­

    Swaeek!

    The throwing knife, which was flying in a straight line, momentarily changed direction and soared upward just before it made contact with Chung Myung¡¯s sword. Like a snake crawling on the ground and then springing up towards its prey.

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    A mixture of gasps and screams came from the mouths of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were watching the fierce battle between the two with sweating palms.

    The throwing knife that rose up after oveing the horizontally swung sword seemed like it would pierce Chung Myung¡¯s face at any moment.

    But the opponent is Chung Myung.

    It was a moment in which anyone could not help but be taken aback, but Chung Myung¡¯s response was surprisingly fast. Almost simultaneously with the throwing knife change in direction, his head sharply jerked backward.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    The throwing knife grazed right in front of Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡®Do- Dodged¡­¡¯

    And at that moment, Baek Cheon saw.

    Round and round.

    The sight of the throwing knife, which narrowly passed by Chung Myung¡¯s face, turned again at a right angle in the air.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    For once, the world-renowned Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t help but be appalled. Even Chung Myung raised his eyes wide as if he was caught off guard.

    Paaaaat!

    It even changed direction near his face and then swiftly flew in, creating a situation where it was impossible to even think of dodging.

    Kagak!

    But Chung Myung had something faster than his body. His sword, already retrieved, intercepted the iing throwing knife.

    Kagagagagagak! Kagagagak!

    The throwing knife didn¡¯t lose its force upon hitting the sword de. It kept spinning, pressing in as if to bore through the sword.

    Then!

    Kagagagagak!

    Soon, the throwing knife that twisted sideways passed right next to Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    The moment the throwing knife hit, the ground overturned and erupted as if a cannonball hadnded.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly turned his gaze towards the utterly destroyed ground.

    A faint red line appeared on his cheek, gradually bing more distinct.

    Jureureuk.

    A clear wound was etched on his cheek, from which red blood began to flow.

    ¡°¡­This guy?¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and red at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°¡­Are you really trying to kill me?¡±

    Jo-Gol spoke with a stern face.

    In the first ce, a throwing knife is a weapon that cannot be easily retrieved once it is released from one¡¯s fingertips. In other words, unlike a sword, this means that even if the de is about to burrow into the opponent¡¯s heart, it cannot be stopped.

    That¡¯s why those who use throwing knives or hidden weapons must consider the opponent¡¯s situation as much as possible when engaging in a spar. Before the spar takes each other¡¯s lives.

    However, the throwing knives that Tang Gun-ak threw did not show any consideration for the opponent. Rather, it seemed filled with a desperate will to take the opponent¡¯s life at all costs.

    ¡°If the opponent weren¡¯t Chung Myung, they would¡¯ve surely been dead.¡±

    A throwing knife that once dodged, changes direction right in front of one¡¯s face and flies back in? If Jo-Gol had been subjected to the same case, he wouldn¡¯t have even thought of dealing with it properly.

    Knowing it, one can deal with it, but if not, it¡¯s an unavoidable move. Isn¡¯t that why the world calls such an attack a ¡®lethal technique¡¯?

    In other words, Tang Gun-ak was indiscriminately unleashing lethal techniques right from the start of sparring. And this should never happen.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Just watch.¡±

    But Baek Cheon, who had already regained hisposure, spoke as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°¡­But¡­!¡±

    ¡°Using a lethal technique doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you intend to kill the opponent. As long as one assurance exists, it doesn¡¯t matter how much you use it.¡±

    ¡°Assurance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded lightly.

    ¡°The confidence that the opponent can definitely block it without harm.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol closes his mouth at the words.

    Baek Cheon sighed and looked alternately between Tang Gun-ak and Chung Myung.

    ¡®An unbelievable level of trust.¡¯

    He watched with his own eyes the inexplicable sight of Chung Myung, who trained them, bing stronger at a faster rate than them. Therefore, he has no doubt about Chung Myung¡¯s strength.

    But how can Tang Gun-ak be sure?

    If Chung Myung isn¡¯t as strong¡­. No, if he hadn¡¯t been sure Chung Myung hade back stronger than he thought, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to unleash a lethal technique right from the start that could kill life by a single mistake.

    Then, a quiet voice reached his ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back at Yoo Iseol.

    His Samae, who was always expressionless, and hard to know what she was thinking, mumbled quietly with her eyes fixed on the two ahead.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any disappointment.¡±

    Hearing those words, the corners of Baek Cheon¡¯s lips slightly curled up.

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±

    He looked at Chung Myung, who was lightly wiping the blood on his cheek.

    ¡°I can assure you, that crazy guy can¡¯t be stopped with just that.¡±

    His voice was full of confidence and trust.

    But then, a startling voice pierced his ears.

    ¡°Poison?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Poooiiiisoooon? No, this yangban is using poison in a spar? Agh! My blood pressure! Urgh!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung staggered, holding his head. Baek Cheon¡¯s face paled slightly. Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong looked back at him with nk expressions.

    ¡°¡­Assure me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still so reckless after having seen blood more than once or twice due to that assurance of yours¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon just looked up into the distant sky without saying a word.

    Chiiik.

    The blood dripping from his fingertip corroded the solid white quartz, producing a white steam. It meant the poison mixed in the blood was unbelievably lethal.

    Chung Myung red at Tang Gun-ak with a sense of absurdity.

    ¡°Poiisooooooon?¡±

    ¡°Why act so surprised.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shrugged his shoulders as if it was not a big deal.

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the back of his neck as his veins became stiff.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re using poison while sparring with a rising star? Poison? And such a lethal one at that?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to say this, but¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing to refer to yourself as a rising star with your own mouth? You should have some conscience.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth dropped open.

    Was the man, the one who used lethal poison in a spar, lecturing him about conscience?

    No matter how devoted to the path of virtue and how divinely kind hearted Chung Myung is, this is untolerabl-¡­.

    ¨C Ah, stop talking nonsense!

    Ah, why don¡¯t you keep quiet for once! I might just rip off all the glue on the ancestral tablets.

    Chiiiik.

    As the ground continued to corrode, Chung Myung ground his teeth.

    ¡°You want to win that badly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily feel that way. Just¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak grinned.

    ¡°My skills are poor enough to bring out all of your skills, so what choice do I have but to use every possible method at my disposal?¡±

    ¡°¡­I thought you weren¡¯t going to use poison anymore? Saying it¡¯s of little use in fights against martial masters?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a false remark.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak red at Chung Myung with cold eyes.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s tough to defeat someone of your caliber with poison. But at least it can waste the opponent¡¯s internal strength since they have to suppress the poison, and as the injury deepens, it can lead to seizures.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Only one effect. No, is it any stranger not to use it if even a single little thing can be advantageous?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious who will be more advantageous between you, who needs to use a lot of your internal strength to ward off the poison, or me, who can just apply the poison to my throwing knife before fighting.¡±

    ¡­Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t he right?

    Then why didn¡¯t Tang Bo use poison during the war? Was he an idiot?

    Suddenly, a past conversation with Tang Bo shed through Chung Myung¡¯s mind.

    ¨C But why don¡¯t you use poison?

    ¨C No, this frustrating yangban! I need to have the poison first to use it!

    ¨C Your family didn¡¯t give you any, it seems?

    ¨C Seriously, do you think poison just springs from the ground? It¡¯s been a long time since we ran out of poison in the Tang Sect! There¡¯s no time to recreate! If I step back to make poison, everything will fall apart.

    ¨C Ipetent bastard.

    ¨C Be careful what you say. If I had poison for my throwing knife, even you, Taoist Hyung-nim, would be done in one blow, one blow¡­. Hahaha. That¡­ let¡¯smunicate with word. Don¡¯t draw your sword. Is it because you only eat grass to survive in Mount Hua? You don¡¯t know humo-¡­ Eeek!

    Ah¡­ I was the idiot.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Feeling his head spinning for a moment, Chung Myung quickly circted his internal strength to suppress the poison.

    The clear and pure ¡®Immortal Qi¡¯ (??(ÏÉšâ)) unique to Chung Myung instantly neutralized the poison.

    Only then did Chung Myung, who caught his breath, ground his teeth and raised his sword.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be like this, I can¡¯t just stand idly by either.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    ¡°This is hardly the extent of it.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hands went into his sleeves and reemerged. In his right hand, Chuhonbi glistened, and in his left hand, thin, fine needles were densely raised.

    The throwing knives sparkled under the sunlight with a light green hue.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face hardened slightly once again, realizing that Tang Gun-ak was truly serious about this fight.

    ¡°Of course, I intend to test how much stronger you¡¯ve be. But you should also be aware of one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­One thing?¡±

    ¡°Of who I am.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s voice,den with an overwhelming presence, pressed down on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Of who the person you will fight together with is. Who the Poison King, Tang Gun-ak is.¡±

    The green robes covering Tang Gun-ak¡¯s whole body began to swell and flutter. The fighting spirit he exuded grated on Chung Myung¡¯s nerves relentlessly.

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth slightly opened, revealing his white teeth. His face was distorted like a demon.

    ¡°Really¡­¡±

    Squeeze!

    Chung Myung¡¯s body, clutching the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword, soon burst out with a storm-like spirit.

    ¡°You keep saying whatever you like!¡±

    Kwang!

    At that moment, Tang Gun-ak stepped forward and released five throwing knives. Five knives, which were released with vivid glow, quickly flew toward Chung Myung, spinning as if they were intertwined.

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    Chung Myung burst into a cheerful voice and rushed back toward the throwing knives rushing toward him.

    Paaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, emitting a sunset-like red sword energy, plunged into the midst of the five approaching throwing knives. In that split-second, the extended sword split in all directions and struck down all the throwing knives spinning at incredible speeds.

    Kwakwakwang!

    An explosive sound erupted! Throwing knives scattered in all directions!

    But soon after, what greeted Chung Myung was a cloud of dust that had briefly enshrouded his head.

    ¡®Soul Severing Sand.¡¯ (???(”à»êÉ³))

    The sand containing poison is scattered, and hundreds of fine needles are poured from the front. Amidst Soul Severing Sand, dark throwing knives were mixed in.

    ¡®Ghost King Decree!¡¯ (???(¹íÍõÁî))

    These vicious hidden weapons, that were said to be used exclusively against enemies of Tang¡¯s, enveloped Chung Myung¡¯s entire body.

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sword trembled and began to create what was supposed to be on Mount Hua.

    Bright red plum blossoms.

 Chapter 900

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 900

    A hazy sky. Red plum blossoms bloomed through the extremely fine sand that looked more like dust than sand.

    The plum blossoms that bloomed countless times in an instant looked like red clouds.

    The red cloud immediately swallowed up the flying sand and the countless fine needles that were aiming at Chung Myung from the front.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.

    ¡®Monster-like!¡¯

    Soul Severing Sand is an extremely fine sand. Therefore, when ites to Soul Severing Sand, there is no way to avoid poisoning other than leaving the area.

    Soul Severing Sand, which has spread into the air, prates the lungs even with a small intake, and even merely touching the skin can inject poison into the body.

    Regardless of whether one can withstand the toxicity of Soul Severing Sand, there was almost no way to block Soul Severing Sand itself. Or rather, there wasn¡¯t.

    But now Chung Myung is pushing away all such Soul Severing Sand not with his strength but with his sword energy. It means that the sword energy blooming like those plum blossoms is being perfectly deployed without any gaps.

    Aside from its apparent beauty, it is a sword that cannot be exined other than by saying that it is terrifying.

    Kwagagagagak!

    The thin needles caught in that splendid sword aura were not just repelled; they were literally pulverized. This means that the speed and power of the sword far exceeded the level that the thin needles could withstand.

    It was a sword he had seen several times before.

    But Tang Gun-ak could perfectly understand with this one move. It¡¯s just the same in appearance. The power, speed, and sophistication of the sword cannot bepared to the past.

    Kagak!

    The moment thest thin needle broke, Chung Myung rushed toward him as if breaking through a plum forest. A twisted smile hung around his mouth.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    Goosebumps.

    The moment he saw Chung Myung charging, Tang Gun-ak felt the blood in his entire body turn cold, as if he had entered an ice cave.

    Even though he has experienced it, he could never get used to Chung Myung¡¯s killing intent. The muscles of the whole body be tense and the heart begins to beat vigorously.

    Paaaaaat!

    The throwing knife that contained tremendous power whirled and flew toward Chung Myung. It is an attack aimed at killing the momentum of a frontal attack.

    But Tang Gun-ak knew.

    This demon with a sword never moves as the opponent expects. If he were to deliver a blow, it would definitely move in the direction that Tang Gun-ak would dislike the most.

    Sure enough, Chung Myung charged at an even faster speed and hit the throwing knife head-on.

    Twisting his body in the air, Chung Myung¡¯s Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword rose up like a dragon ascending to heaven and struck down the throwing knife he had thrown in one go.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    As energy collided with another, a powerful explosion urred.

    ¡®Yes!¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak extended his energy to retrieve the fallen throwing knives. And simultaneously, without even needing to look, he swiftlyunched three more throwing knives.

    The venom-coated throwing knives created three swirling streams. Soul Severing Sand, which was heavily applied to the de of the throwing knives and handle, was scattered in all directions with rotation.

    Paaaaaat!

    In the storm of energy, the moment Chung Myung¡¯s figure was revealed, three throwing knives were already right in front of him.

    At that instant, Tang Gun-ak saw it.

    The sight of Chung Myung¡¯s sword trembling as it bloomed plum blossoms.

    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯

    His eyes subconsciously widened.

    A technique where time is split into moments. In that extreme speed, Chung Myung¡¯s sword seems to be moving through another time.

    Although the sword moves excessively slowly, in reality, it is not slow at all. The time surrounding him seemed to move at half the speed of the sword.

    Kwagak!

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s throwing knives pierced the blooming plum blossoms. As if to prove how absurd it is to block the trajectory of throwing knives with flower petals.

    But before the majesty of throwing knives, who tore off the delicate petals, could shine, the newly bloomed plum blossoms flew toward throwing knives.

    Thezily drifting petals stuck to the throwing knives. The plum blossoms that came oneyer at a time gently wrapped around the throwing knives and then gently pushed them to the side.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes bulged in surprise.

    Uuuuuung!

    The throwing knives, loaded with enormous internal strength, still rushed forward without losing any of its power, but its direction was already greatly different from Tang Gun-ak¡¯s intention.

    The three vortexes bent sharply and passed by Chung Myung¡¯s body as if it had been intended to do so from the beginning.

    Chung Myung, who is still rushing like a ray of light, was attacked by a single marriage that followed rain this time.

    At that moment.

    Round and round.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword drew a circle in the air.

    The trajectory, despite being drawn by sword, felt distinctly gentle. Then, the sword swiftly swept horizontally like lightning.

    Hwaaaaaak!

    It was clearly visible in Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes.

    The sight of Soul Severing Sand being pushed to both sides at once, as if they were chasing after the drawn sword.

    No matter how much internal strength was infused, dust is just dust. The edge of the sword pushed the atmosphere to create an empty space, and Soul Severing Sand began to be sucked into it like an illusion.

    Kwang!

    Tang Gun-ak quickly kicked off the ground and flew backward.

    ¡®I thought you¡¯de back as a dragon.¡¯

    ¡­But isn¡¯t this a real monster?

    If Chung Myung had blocked his attack by erupting a mountain-like plum blossom with his sword, Tang Gun-ak would not have been surprised. He would have expected it to be natural even if he pulverized the throwing knives with an enormous internal strength.

    However, this was in a different direction from the ¡®growth¡¯ Tang Gun-ak expected.

    Nothing works against him.

    There was no way to know how much effort Chung Myung was putting into each blow. But right now, Tang Gun-ak felt as if his attacks, which he had made with desperate resolve, were being neutralized in vain by the sword that Chung Myung had swung as if it were a joke.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hands were pushed into his sleeves like lightning.

    Thinking must be short and action must be fast.

    Hwaaaaaak!

    Poisonous Caltrops (???(¶¾ÝðÞ¼)) and Cow Hair Needles (???(Å£Ã«á˜)) were scattered from Tang Gun-ak¡¯s fingertips. The toxins sprayed from the poison jars instantly vaporized upon contact with the air, turning into ck poisonous smoke (??(¶¾ŸŸ)) and covering the entire front.

    ¡®Not enough!¡¯

    Only after releasing all Life Reaping Bolt (???(ŠZÃüçS)) sleeping deep in his sleeves did Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hand finally reach for the throwing knives.

    He does not think these hidden weapons and poisons will stop Chung Myung¡¯s charge. As the head of the Tang Family, this is something he cannot bear to say, but these poisons and memorizations are too powerless to stop this person whom even his all-out throwing knives couldn¡¯t halt.

    It only buys an instant of time.

    Yet, if that moment, shorter than the blink of an eye, is all they afford, it is enough!

    But at that moment, what Tang Gun-ak saw was just one line.

    Between the poison that overturned the front and the wave of throwing knives, a clear red line bloomed like dawn cutting through the darkness.

    Just as darkness cannot existpletely where there is light, the wave of hidden weapons he created started to lose its existence in front of that red line.

    Soon, like a sea parting to both sides, a clear path opened through the wave of hidden weapons.

    The world-renowned Tang Gun-ak also watched the scene unfold in front of his eyes, mesmerized at that moment.

    Even forgetting that he was currently fighting a battle with all his might.

    Swordsmanship that reached its extreme.

    The red line that captivated everyone¡¯s sight and shed, revealing the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword at its end.

    All of his tricks, intended to hinder Chung Myung even for an instant, lost their meaning to a single sword strike.

    No mere words like ¡®spine-chilling¡¯ can describe this phenomenon.

    Even Tang Gun-ak, merely in a sparring match, felt such pressure. What must those who faced Chung Myung on a life-or-death battlefield have felt?

    ¡®I can¡¯t stop him¡­.¡¯

    It seemed impossible to halt that charge, no matter what.

    ¡®Then.¡¯

    At that moment, determination shone in Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes.

    Paaaaaat!

    Without a second thought, Tang Gun-akunched four throwing knives. With enough force that the fingertips pushing the end of the handle are crushed.

    Kwaaaaa!

    Theunched knives twirled through the air, wrapped with the energy around them. Two knives, shooting like lightning, were followed by two more swirling behind.

    ¡°Taat!¡±

    A loud shout burst out of Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth, and another set of four throwing knives was released from his fingertips.

    Five Thunder Chains. (????(ÎåÀ×ßB­h))

    Five Thunder Chains, which was originally supposed to be spread over five throwing knives, was unfolded with four throwing knives. Since there was a throwing knife that could not be recovered, it was an inevitable choice, but there was still one more throwing knife left in Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hands.

    And,

    Uuuuung!

    Thest remaining de..

    On the palm of Tang Gun-ak, Chumonbi jumped and fluttered like a live carp. When internal strength was injected beyond the limit of what it could endure, a throwing knife began to move on its own, as if life had been infused into it rather than internal strength.

    Uuuuuung!

    ¡®More!¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face, which had brought up enormous internal strength, turned white.

    But it was still insufficient. This is not enough to stop Chung Myung. Not enough to stop that sword.

    ¡°More!¡±

    His thoughts burst out in his mouth.

    Goooooooooo!

    The quivering throwing knife finally stilled its movement. Hovering three inches above his palm, it buzzed and trembled.

    ¡®More!¡¯

    Kaaang! Kaaang!

    At that moment, the first two throwing knives that wereunched, which had dashed forward like rays of light, were repelled effortlessly, losing all their momentum.

    Simrly, the two throwing knives that flew in swirling afterward were also not enough to push back the powerfully swung sword of Chung Myung.

    Perhaps the four throwing knives that followed it would also bounce off in vain.

    Uuuuuuung!

    But it doesn¡¯t matter.

    All those attacks existed solely for this one move.

    Uuuuuuung!

    Jureuruk.

    Blood squeezed through Tang Gun-ak¡¯s lips, trailing down his chin.

    A blow that hasn¡¯t even beenpleted. Yet, it¡¯s very imperfection made it all the more dangerous.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly as he noticed that even the throwing knife¡¯s slight tremors were gradually subsiding.

    It was due to a single doubt in his heart.

    ¡®Can he handle it?¡¯

    Could Chung Myung truly withstand this strike?

    Perhaps what he was doing now shouldn¡¯t be done?

    Am I¡­¡­

    Tang Gun-ak shifted his gaze from the throwing knife and looked forward.

    What caught his eye at that moment were Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, which were rushing fiercely toward him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s blood-soaked lips formed a faint curve.

    ¡®Of course¡­¡¯

    The hesitation in his eyes cleared like dissipating fog, reced by resolute determination.

    ¡®I trust him!¡¯

    The movement of the Chumonbi floating on Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hand came to aplete halt.

    ¡°Receive this.¡±

    He slowly stretched out his hand forward. It was a gentle and delicate gesture, as if caressing a small child.

    Then the Chumonbi, which was resting on his hand, slowly rose to the air.

 Chapter 901

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 901

    The world was enveloped in a suffocating silence.

    Despite the presence of over a hundred people, not even a small sound could be heard. Everyone had seemingly forgotten to breathe, their gazes fixed in one direction.

    It was because a strange sight was unfolding to the point that the word ¡®bizarre¡¯ was fitting.

    A throwing knife, barely longer than a palm.¡­ was literally floating in the air. The floating throwing knife, as if it had been tied and held in ce by transparent thread, seemed to ignore all thews of the world.

    Eventually, the throwing knife started to move at a dreadfully slow pace. at a rate of boredom, like a snail crawling

    Despite the almostical sight, there was no smile on everyone¡¯s face.

    Rather, they closed their mouths and shook their lips with faces turned blue. That image was the very feeling of those who watched the bizarre movements of the throwing knife.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his fists without realizing it.

    The throwing knife is pushing through the air. It¡¯s so slow that one might wonder if it¡¯s actually moving at all.

    But Baek Cheon could feel it. The energy emitted by that throwing knife was so powerful that Baek Cheon¡¯s internal strength was circting on its own beyond his will to protect his body.

    He can tell.

    He knew the throwing knife this de posed. The magnitude of what was at stake in that throwing knife.

    Sweat dripped from Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead.

    ¡®Chung Myung?¡¯

    His gaze quickly turned away from the throwing knife and darted toward what it aimed.

    Before he knew it, Chung Myung¡¯s feet had stopped. Chung Myung¡¯s feet, which seemed to be moving forward while cutting down everything in the world, were stuck on the ground for the first time since they started the spar.

    More than the floating throwing knife overwhelming the surroundings, more than Tang Gun-ak¡¯s pale face from exerting himself tounch the throwing knife, it was Chung Myung¡¯s face ¨C concentrating on the throwing knife flying towards him with tightly clenched lips ¨C that filled Baek Cheon with a greater sense of urgency.

    ¡°Fa¡­ther-nim.¡±

    Then, a very faint voice was heard. When he looked back, he saw Tang Soso closing her eyes with her hands sped.

    Of course, she would be conflicted. She couldn¡¯t be happy about either¡¯s victory.

    But Baek Cheon wanted to witness the oue of this spar with his own eyes. So did everyone else present.

    Tang Gun-ak, the Poison King renowned throughout the world.

    How much meaning is contained within his name?

    For Baek Cheon and other rising stars, the name represents the order of Kangho and the power structure of the current Kangho.

    Could Chung Myung surpass that heavy, formidable name?

    ¡®Surpass it!¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip hard.

    ¡®Chung Myung-ah!¡¯

    He threw his gaze at Chung Myung with an anxious heart. Chung Myung was still staring at the throwing knife flying towards him.

    Uuuuuung!

    As if he would not allow a counterattack just yet, the throwing knife slowly moved towards Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung¡¯s whole body muscles were tense.

    ¡®This is¡­?¡¯

    It felt as if a venomous snake, capable of snatching life away with the slightest touch, was watching him from a burrow.

    A tension hung in the air, suggesting that the slightest movement would bring the fangs,den with deadly poison, crashing down on him like lightning.

    ¡®Dark Explosion Dagger?¡¯

    ¡­No.

    This was something even he did not recognize.

    At least, none of the Twelve Throwing Knives used by Tang Bo had such a technique.

    Then, was it a technique that even Tang Bo had not mastered?

    No, that can¡¯t be true.

    Tang Bo had perfectly mastered all aspects of the Twelve Throwing Knives. That was why he was known as the ¡®Dark Lord¡¯ (??(°µ×ð)).

    There can¡¯t have been any technique that Tang Bo couldn¡¯t have mastered, and there couldn¡¯t have been a technique that he didn¡¯t show Chung Myung.

    Then¡­¡­.

    Squeeze.

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand tightly gripped the handle of his sword.

    ¡®I have no choice but to see for myself.¡¯

    As Chung Myung moved, the throwing knife that had been advancing at a sluggish pace suddenly quickened.

    Uuuuung!

    Simultaneously, the throwing knife began to howl mournfully.

    The throwing knife, which used to move like a slug, now flies like a snail. The speed that had been gradually increasing, little by little, has now be so fast that it is clearly visible to the eye.

    And then.

    Kureureurueng!

    As a harsh sword cry erupted from the throwing knife, it began to slowly spin. Gradually gaining momentum, it spun so fiercely it became impossible to track with the naked eye.

    Chwaaaaaaak!

    The energy of throwing knives spread out in all directions and swirled around. The resulting wind pressure seemed to push the dirt and gravel on the ground to the sides and then started to pull it back in.

    The dirt and pebbles rattled as they were sucked up into the enormous vortex.

    Kwaaaaa!

    A huge wind of tornado (???(ýˆ¾íïL)) swirls around throwing knife. The huge whirlpool, colored in yellow color, looked more like a huge Yellow Dragon (??(üSýˆ)) preparing to ascend to heaven rather than the wind.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    ¡°Get back!¡±

    Those who were watching the confrontation from a distance lowered their posture. This is because it seemed like the huge gravitational pull (??(ÒýÁ¦)) would suck them in as well.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end.

    The Yellow Dragon, which spins fiercely and absorbs everything, has not yet increased its speed.

    It is just spinning and twirling as if threatening Chung Myung.

    Bright blue light gushed from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. Even as he looked at the enormous whirlpool of energy, his mouth was curled up. He even showed his teeth and smiled.

    As if he found the situation too pleasant.

    ¡®Here ites!¡¯

    And then.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaa!

    A sudden, dramatic shift urred.

    The throwing knife that had been moving slowly, as if it would take a day to reach Chung Myung, suddenly shot forward with terrifying speed.

    At that moment, Chung Myung saw it.

    The throwing knife, which spins as if it were alone in the flow of another time with all the surrounding time slowing down. The vortex created behind it sucks everything around.

    Even Chung Myung¡¯s body was being sucked into the throwing knife flying towards him.

    Then Chung Myung opened his eyes wide.

    This is because it is an attack that even Chung Myung, who has ovee countless martial arts through numerous battlefields, could not have imagined, but the biggest reason was different.

    The countless hidden weapons he had struck out, neutralized, and destroyed. Now that they have finished their utility, those scattered on the ground rise into the air as if responding to that vortex and begin to fly toward the throwing knife all at once.

    ¡®What¡­?¡¯

    It was a sight akin to the earth erupting, surging towards Chung Myung.

    If Flowers Rain All Over the Sky (???(MÌì»¨Óê)) descended from the sky to envelop the world, then this one swallows everything from the ground.

    Even the world-renowned Chung Myung can¡¯t help but be stunned by such an attack.

    In the front, a wave of throwing knives wrapped in Soul Severing Sand and Ghost King Decree flies in as if to tear his body apart, and in the back, viciously toxic hidden weapons swirled around like a tempest.

    There¡¯s nowhere to run. Even above the head.

    At that moment of desperation, what caught Chung Myung¡¯s eyes was not the throwing knives flying toward him or Tang Gun-ak standing behind him with a pale face.

    It was Baek Cheon and his group, mouths agape, shouting something.

    ¡®That¡­¡¯

    Seeing the desperate look on their face, even tinged with despair, Chung Myung slightly distorted his face.

    ¡®What a bunch of idiots.¡¯

    Why are you panicking?

    Because they think he¡¯ll be beaten? Or because they doubt the sword of Mount Hua will prevail?

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword drew a gentle curve.

    ¡®Watch closely.¡¯

    Who wouldn¡¯t have imagined it?

    Who wouldn¡¯t have hoped for it?

    From the moment their ancestors who settled in Mt. Hua first picked up their swords, they all longed to someday see the ultimate peak of that sword.

    Therefore, the predecessor conveys its will to the next generation.

    Therefore, future generations learn and uphold the teachings of their predecessors.

    ¡®Studies¡¯ (?(ŒW)) may have different names but it all represents the consensus of those with the same purpose. ¡®Style¡¯ (?(·¨)) may span between different eras but embodies the will of those with the same heart.

    Therefore is it the study of the sword and therefore is it the sword style/technique.

    ¡®It¡¯s all here.¡¯

    It is contained in Mount Hua¡¯s sword. Everything that those who bore the name of Mount Hua Sect from ancestors until now have hoped for.

    And now, to that sword, the wills of those standing here and of Chung Myung himself will be added.

    ¡®Bloom.¡¯

    Red plum blossoms bloomed at the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    Blooming (??(é_»¨)). It represents the vitality for conception and the purity for birth.

    And what follows?

    ¡®Spread forth.¡¯

    If they establish their will correctly, believe in it, and carry through, it will spread throughout the world. May the scent of plum blossoms bloom in full bloom across the vast ninends of the world.

    ¡°Plum Blossoms¡­ Chaos in the Nine Lands (Ã·»¨y¾ÅÖÝ)¡­¡±

    The bloomed plum blossoms gently swayed. It is blown by the blowing wind, the sound of softly rustling grass, and the flowing clouds.

    There are no two plum blossoms that are the same.

    Somecked petals, others hadn¡¯t fully bloomed, while some were modest. Even when they are in full bloom, some plum blossoms are so pale in color that they don¡¯t look good.

    But as more plum blossoms bloom, each different flower bes part of a collective wave, blending into one flow.

    The plum blossom does not resist the blowing wind, but instead carries itself and slowly swims in the air.

    Sometimes lively, sometimes gentle.

    Riding on the rising wind, swirling, soaring, sitting still, and far away.

    The plum leaves that spread around Chung Myung¡¯s body blocked the hidden weapons flying behind him.

    Kagak!

    Then, the fierce hidden weapons prated the petals mercilessly.

    But before one petal could fully shatter, a new one blocked its path, and as another petal crumbled, yet another freshly arrived petal embraced the cold metal.

    Kagang!

    The clear sound of metal spread like music.

    The sandden with poison, the metal needles reflecting the sunlight, all lost their momentum as they became entangled in the petals that felt as light as air.

    Wasn¡¯t it said that the of heaven is wide and loose, yet lets nothing escape (Ìì¾W»Ö»ÖÊè¶ø²»Ê§)?

    The petals riding the wind seemed just fluttering about, but they missed nothing that flew towards Chung Myung.

    And then, everyone saw it.

    The hidden weapons and poisoned sand, which seemed like they would envelop Chung Myung in an instant and wreak havoc, were repelled upon hitting the plum blossoms.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The plum blossom gently pushes away everything that clings to it, scattering chaotically, spreading throughout the world(Ã·»¨y¾ÅÖÝ).

    Beyond the vast training ground, reaching even farther.

    The swirling red plum petals spread as if a giant plum blossom were blooming.

    Kwaduduk! Kwadeududududuk!

    With all the power of Tang Gun-ak, Chumonbi moves forward, breaking through a flurry of plum blossoms. Forward and forward.

    Shaking as if about to fall, yet never stopping.

    It swirled violently, tearing the petals and pushing them away. The Chuhonbi surged ahead as if it were squeezing itsst strength.

    Chwaak.

    Cutting through another petal.

    Chwaak.

    Breaking another sword energy.

    However, the throwing knife, who was somehow moving forward, soon seemed to have run out of strength, trembling, slowing down and stopping. Even Mount Hua¡¯s disciples couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of pity at this sight.

    But then, at that very moment.

    Kwaang!

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s body flew like a sh into the stopped throwing knife, with an explosion that instantly shattered the silence that had enveloped Mount Hua at once.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples widened their eyes at this unexpected movement.

    Tang Gun-ak, who grabbed the throwing knife at once, immediately smashed the plum blossom sword energy in a sh and charged forward.

    And Chung Myung rushed towards him as if it were natural.

    ¡°That!¡±

    ¡°Sto- Stop!¡±

    Screams erupted from the disciples of Mount Hua disciples, who really thought it would end only if either one of them died.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    The Chuhonbi and Chung Myung¡¯s Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword collided head-on in mid-air.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    A fierce wind exploded in all directions, creating a terrifying surge of energy.

    Uuuuuung.

    The throwing knife, aimed right at Chung Myung¡¯s throat, trembled. Tang Gun-ak¡¯s sleeves billowed as if he was about to unleash more hidden weapons.

    Squeeze!

    The sword, which seemed as if it would split Tanggunak¡¯s face at any moment, radiated red energy. As if it was about to split him apart with the dagger in tow.

    A world that hase to a standstill at the shing sword des.

    That moment when no one can dare toe forward and no one can open their mouth.

    There was only one thing that moved.

    A single flower petal fluttering in the air.

    One fragile petal, swept up in their spar and carried into the sky, slowly fell, riding the calm air currents.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on this scene.

    The petals, which fell slowly, rose slightly again and swayed back and forth, and soon approached the Chuhonbi and Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword, who were aiming at each other.

    And then, as if to mark a quiet end, it gentlynded on the Chuhonbi.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The eyes of the two headed to the plum leaves resting on the blue sword de.

    A real plum petal, not one made of sword energy.

    The moment they see this powerful collision and the out-of-ce flower petals, both people¡¯s faces be nk at the same time.

    The sword was naturally lowered.

    As they looked alternately at the petals and each other¡¯s faces, a wry smile spread across their lips.

    Chung Myung gently grabbed the de of the Chuhonbi aimed at his neck with his left hand. Simrly, Tang Gun-ak lightly seized the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword pointing at his face with his left hand.

    The two, who held the weapons as if taking them away, looked at each other¡¯s weapons in their hands without saying a word.

    ¡°¡­I never thought this sword¡¯s edge would wear out like this.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like my line. For the weapon of Tang Gaju to be in such a state¡­¡±

    The numerous scars on the des seemed to speak of their past times.

    Tak.

    Tang Gun-ak, who caught the throwing knife thrown by Chung Myung, held out the Dark Fragrant Plum Blossom Sword in his hand to Chung Myung.

    The two, who had been staring at each other silently for a long time, burst intoughter without any reservations.

    Chung Myung, shrugging his shoulders, smiled broadly and asked.

    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak pondered for a moment, then shook his head decisively.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    An extremely warm smile spread across his lips.

    ¡°Wee back, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Woaaaaaaaah!¡±

    Atst, a loud cheer erupted from all around.

    It was more than just a disy of martial prowess.

    Mount Hua and Tang Family. It was the moment when those two big names stood face to face after three years.

 Chapter 902

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 902

    What is the most important thing when receiving a guest?

    Perhaps the answer varies from person to person.

    Some might say it¡¯s the heart, others might mention manners. Some could even suggest afortable ce to sleep.

    However, the thoughts of those who have be ustomed to living at this barren mountain peak seemed to differ a little from ordinary people.

    ¡°Driiiiiiiiiiiink!¡±

    ¡°Meat! Meaaaaaaaat!¡±

    ¡°Keuheuk. It¡¯s not rabbit meat! It¡¯s pork! Pork!¡±

    ¡°Euhahahaha! Have another drink!¡±

    A sight that one could never bear to see with eyes open was unfolding here, with Taoist monks wearing robes, half-undressed, indulging in alcohol and meat.

    Fortunately, since they were high up in the mountains, there were no eyes to witness this dreadful sight.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who had nothing to worry about, drank violently and ripped meat as if they were going to solve all the regrets of the past three years at this single moment.

    As soon as the pre-ordered food was delivered, it repeatedly ran out, so the disciples had to take turns running down the mountain to bring back new food again and again.

    Facing Chung Myung in the middle of this boisterous feast, Tang Gun-ak quietly raised his cup. Then Chung Myung smiled and lifted his bottle.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s expression looked quite rxed.

    Since he has confirmed the growth of Chung Myung to the extent that it is overflowing, and have used the trump card in a battle-like spar, it is no exaggeration to say that the reward of running all the way from the Yangtze River to this ce in one month has already been fulfilled.

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you convinced that I haven¡¯t just been ying around for three years?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak frowns as if struggling. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s having trouble deciding what to say.

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I have experienced many swords, but this is the first time I have seen such a sword.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    ¡°Ipletely understand how the sword of Mount Hua Sect could rule the world in the past.¡±

    ¡°Hmmmmmmm.¡±

    ¡°Even if I search the whole world right now, there won¡¯t be many people who can be your opponent with such a sword.¡±

    Hmmmmmmmmmmm!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. No matter the talent, without strenuous effort, it would have been impossible. You deserve praise.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s chin rose higher and higher with each praise from Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s going to end up looking at the sky at this rate.¡±

    ¡°He already is. Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Stupid.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol clicked their tongues and Yoo Iseol scolded him, but Chung Myung¡¯s chin, which had already been lifted in triumph, did not seem to being down at all.

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s keen gaze turned to Five Swords, who sat around Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­It seems Chung Myung isn¡¯t the only one who has grown stronger.¡±

    There was a satisfied smile at the mouth of Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Enough with the empty ttery.¡±

    Chung Myung, having lowered his chin, spoke to Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Gaju-nim would say.¡±

    ¡°Me? Why?¡±

    ¡°Thatst technique.¡±

    When the word came out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, everyone stopped doing what they were doing and looked at Tang Gun-ak. They were all curious about that final technique.

    ¡°Gaju-nim made it, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, the reason is simple. Um. It was entirely different from anything shown before, and¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, seeing Tang Gun-ak¡¯s slightly suspicious look, grinned and continued his word.

    ¡°It was somewhat a bit clumsy.¡±

    ¡°Keuhum!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak coughed loudly and gulped down his drink in one go as if his stomach was burning. No, actually, rather than feeling upset, he seemed embarrassed.

    ¡°Clumsy?¡±

    ¡°That technique?¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide and looked at Chung Myung. Even Yoo Iseol, who rarely showed much emotion, stared at Chung Myung full of emotions as if saying, ¡®Has this person gone mad?¡¯

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    What Tang Gun-ak showedst was indeed tremendous even in their eyes. But to say that technique was clumsy¡­

    But Tang Gun-ak, far from looking offended, kept coughing as if something was bothering him.

    ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°A little too much¡­¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    A groaning sound came from his mouth. Tang Soso was amazed at the sight of the Tang Gun-ak which was rarely seen and could not take her eyes off it.

    Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s iplete, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak sighs deeply. To put it bluntly, the technique was not yet usable in actualbat.

    ¡°Why do you say it is iplete? The power is truly enormous.¡±

    Baek Cheon could not contain his curiosity and joined the conversation between the two.

    Then Tang Gun-ak answered gently.

    ¡°Power isn¡¯t everything.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°That technique consumes too much internal strength. After using it once, I¡¯d be so exhausted that fighting further would be difficult.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a saying about ¡®killing with one blow¡¯? If that one strike can definitely defeat the opponent¡­¡±

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t defeat him.¡±

    ¡°¡­N- No. That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon stuttered, unable to finish his sentence.

    That¡¯s right. Right, it didn¡¯t defeat him. But that¡¯s because¡­

    ¡®No, what the hell am I supposed to say to this?¡¯

    It¡¯s not that the technique was wrong; it¡¯s just that the bastard who blocked it is the weird one?

    If it had been just a bit more refined, it might have been able to decapitate that bastard, right?

    Neither of those seemed like a good answer.

    ¡°Because it is less sophisticated, it is not a sure-kill strike, and even though it is not a sure-kill strike, it consumes a huge amount of internal strength. Then something like this¡­.¡±

    ¡°An empty wagon makes the most noise?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh? No? Then maybe it¡¯s all bark and no bite?¡±

    Chaeng!

    The cup held in Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hand breaks in an instant.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s cup must be of poor quality. I¡¯ll tell the Tang Family and have them send you a new cup.¡±

    ¡®I think it would have broken even if it was made of iron.¡­.¡¯

    But no one pointed out that fact. After all, anything given by Tang Family, even poison, should be epted with gratitude.

    Tang Gun-ak, trembling slightly, soon let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s iplete. I don¡¯t even know when it will bepleted.¡±

    ¡°Aah, is that so. You used that risky, unfinished technique in a spar?¡±

    Twitch.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyebrows twitched once again.

    ¡°¡­It is iplete, hence I used it in the spar. If it had beenplete, could I have used it against you? I wouldn¡¯t want to kill a hard-earned friend.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve died even if it wasplete¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to lose one¡¯s head by being overconfident.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been confident and still haven¡¯t lost my head.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak and Chung Myung red at each other with deathly eyes. Intimidated by their momentum, others looked at Tang Soso. They were asking her to do something. She sighed deeply.

    ¡°Enough already! You¡¯re not kids!¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Only then did Tang Gun-ak and Chung Myung turn their heads away and start gulping down their drinks straight from the bottle.

    Im Sobyong, who was watching quietly, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Anyway, those yangban with swords are always¡­¡±

    This ce, where Tang Gaju and Taoists of Mount Hua Sect were condemned by bandits, was Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak opened his mouth as if to change the atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yet a technique that can be used in spar or actualbat. I was too greedy. I¡¯m wondering whether I should be more sophisticated even if it means giving up power.¡±

    ¡°Well, is there really a need for that?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the excessive consumption of internal strength not due to the power, but because the method of injecting internal energy is too forceful?¡±

    ¡°The method?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s currently getting drawn by using rotation, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, rather than condensing then bursting, the energy should be circted within the throwing knife path in the first ce. The consumption is greatest when the stagnant energy suddenly starts moving.¡±

    ¡°Hng?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes sparkled. He looked as if he had caught a clue.

    ¡°¡­Coordinate the direction of the weapon with the direction of the internal strength¡­ It is basic. The basics of the basics. However¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if he knew what Tang Gun-ak was going to say next.

    ¡°It¡¯s the most basic of basics, so it will connect naturally when you aim to levitate it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed. I can¡¯t believe I made such an obvious mistake.¡±

    Of course, it is not as simple as Chung Myung says. Making the energy rotate inside a stationary throwing knife is much more difficult than the current method. But if it can be properly implemented, it could significantly reduce the consumption of internal strength.

    ¡®Perhaps the power will increase further.¡¯

    If that happens, the Twelve Throwing Knives would no longer be just the Twelve Throwing Knives.

    ¡®Thirteen Throwing Knives¡­ No. Let¡¯s just stay with Twelve Throwing Knives.¡¯

    What a terriblyme name¡­

    ¡°Right. Yes, that¡¯s possible.¡±

    As Tang Gun-ak muttered to himself and nodded his head as if he understood, Chung Myung subtly steered the conversation again.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only one that¡¯s iplete, is it?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When Tang Gun-ak asked back pretending didn¡¯t know, Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Originally, even the throwing knives that fell on the ground should also fly at the same time, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Were you a member of the Tang Family in your past life?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t a member of the Tang in his past life, but it was something simr. When he went to the Tang Family, the Gaju would run out to him with only his socks on. Yeah. Telling him not to cause an ident.

    ¡°Yes. Only then is itplete. However¡­ It¡¯s impossible to implement with my current abilities.¡±

    ¡°It will definitely be possible if we can reduce the consumption of internal strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­You think so?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    A picture was drawn in Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    A single throwing knife flying with terrifying power, surrounded by hidden weapons and eleven other throwing knives.

    That would definitely be a fantasy-like fantasy-like technique.

    And on the day that technique is revealed to the world, another Dark Lord will appear.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to create a new technique?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak grinned at Chung Myung¡¯s question.

    ¡°Of course, it is too much to create a new technique when I haven¡¯t even fully mastered what I have.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung did not say a word.

    There are two reasons.

    One reason is that Tang Gun-ak is right.

    Even Tang Bo, a martial artist superior to the current Tang Gun-ak, did not conceive a new technique for the Twelve Throwing Knives. Therefore, it certainly seemed unreasonable for Tang Gun-ak to invent a new technique.

    But the second reason for not speaking was quite the opposite.

    This is because the new technique created by Tang Gun-ak clearly surpassed the existing technique of the Twelve Throwing Knives that he knew.

    ¡°But if you ask me why I particrly created this technique, there¡¯s only one answer.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Because it was needed.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shrugged and continued.

    ¡°The de and hidden weapon techniques of the Tang Family are definitely excellent martial arts. But¡­ there are definitely some shorings in dealing with martial masters who can be called ¡®Absolute¡¯. In particr, the more you throw the knives, the more severe the problem bes due to the nature of the throwing knives that limits the number of martial arts that can be used.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if I could just retrieve the throwing knives, but if I¡¯m dealing with an absolute martial master, I won¡¯t be given the opportunity to do so.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slowly.

    This was also something Tang Bo was concerned about. Why else would he think of attaching a tough silver thread to the end of the throwing knives? Although he eventually abandoned the idea due to it affecting the trajectory of the throwing knives.

    ¡°During my contemtion while training, I looked at the throwing knives scattered on the ground and thought to myself. Why should I only use the throwing knives in my hand? The hidden weapons scattered in the sky are not my only hidden weapons, and the throwing knives in my hand are not the only throwing knives I have.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat sheepishly.

    ¡°Well, that was the start of it¡­ but it¡¯s still not working well. I¡¯m embarrassed to have shown such an iplete technique.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head seriously.

    ¡°It was the best.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Then a small smile bloomed around Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth as he stared at him.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Chung Myung filled Tang Gun-ak¡¯s cup. Then Tang Gun-ak took the bottle and filled Chung Myung¡¯s cup.

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung emptied his ss pleasantly.

    ¡®We¡¯re moving forward¡­¡¯

    Mount Hua has certainly gained a lot in the past three years. But it is not just Mount Hua that made efforts.

    His descendants created techniques that even Tang Bo could not make in the past. Although it is still not good enough, one day this technique will be perfect like the other Twelve Throwing Knives.

    If Tang Gun-ak can¡¯t do it, someone who inherits his will, and someone after that, will graduallyplete it.

    That¡¯s how martial arts evolve.

    ¡®Right?¡¯

    Chung Myung, thinking of a certain person, smiled and looked at Tang Gun-ak. Then, as if he suddenly remembered something, his eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°Ah, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±

    Chung Myung asked with a yfulugh.

    ¡°You mentioned a shortage of throwing knives, but why only use twelve? Is there a reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°It is not necessary to only use twelve just because it is called the Twelve Throwing Knives, isn¡¯t it? You carry around a lot of hidden weapons on your body anyway, if you have about twenty four throwing knives on you, then you won¡¯t have to worry about running out of throwing knives, will you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just because the final goal is to control twelve throwing knives simultaneously doesn¡¯t mean you have to carry exactly twelve. Having spares can¡¯t be a bad thing, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Unlike the yful Chung Myung, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face grew increasingly pale.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    And Chung Myung, who saw it, couldn¡¯tugh anymore.

    ¡­¡­Excuse me?

    Hello? Don¡¯t tell me¡­

    You didn¡¯t think of that? Really?

    ¨C Wow, I didn¡¯t think of that.

    Apparently¡­ it¡¯s not just the will that was inherited.

 Chapter 903

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 903

    Glug, glug.

    The cups were filled with liquor.

    Chung Myung, who silently tipped the bottle, nced at the person sitting across from him. It was someone meticulously wiping a throwing knife with a white hemp cloth.

    ¡°¡­Get rid of the throwing knife. It¡¯s spoiling the taste of the drink.¡±

    ¡°Good grief, who cares about the taste of the drink in the midst of war like this? As long as we can drink, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Tang Bo, having meticulously wiped off the oil from the throwing knife, twitched his eyebrows. His impable care for his weapon was evident, as expected of someone from the Tang Family.

    ¡°Does all that fussing keep it sharp?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk if you don¡¯t know. A human butcher like Taoist Hyung-nim could just pick up some sword that¡¯sying on the ground or something and starts swinging, but someone like me needs to have a weapon that fits my hand perfectly. You don¡¯t know how much of a luxury good this is.¡±

    ¡°Luxury good my a$$.¡±

    Regardless of that, Tang Bo meticulously took care of all twelve throwing knives. After thoroughly cleaning, smoothing out any scratches, and applying oil, he finally set the cleaned throwing knives in front of him.

    Then, he lifted up the bottle and filled the empty cup of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why is our Taoist Hyung-nim in such a bad mood again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s always bad. Hum, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s like aw of nature.¡±

    ¡°This bastard?¡±

    ¡°Now, now, a drink? A drink?¡±

    When Tang Bo grinned and raised his cup, Chung Myung chuckled and raised his cup in response. Their cups clinked briefly in the air.

    Chung Myung, who slowly emptied his ss, asked as he looked at Tang Bo sitting across from him.

    ¡°How many got killed yesterday?¡±

    ¡°About twenty?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m asking how many got killed, not how many you killed.¡±

    ¡°Five. Freaking bastards, I told them to not go overboard.¡­.¡±

    Tang Bo distorted his face as if he was annoyed. It seems that there were quite a few victims in the Tang Family he led.

    That¡¯s what war is all about. No matter how careful you are, no matter how hard you try, deaths are inevitable.

    ¡°Those bastards have been going crazy these days. If I had screwed up, my head would have been blown off.¡±

    Tang Bo pretended to slit his neck with his hand de.

    ¡°Crazy guy.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled lightly.

    Such a trivial joke, but here, no one makes such jokes.

    In this ce where the fact that the seat of someone who sat and ate in the same ce yesterday became an empty seat today could be skipped with just a nce, jokes about death are too heavy to be taken lightly, yet too trivial to be discussed seriously.

    ¡°I could have really died, you know. I ran into a bishop bastard.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At the mention of a bishop, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.

    Although several bishops had already lost their heads to his sword, the name of bishop was still a threat to Chung Myung.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t fully engage, so we just let it slide¡­¡±

    Tang Bo pressed down on his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°If we had fully engaged, my life would have been in danger. Damn it, why was I born in the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re weak, that¡¯s why. Why me the Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo. It seems like our Taoist Hyung-nim lives alone in the mountains and doesn¡¯t know much about things. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m weak, but that¡¯s the characteristic of throwing knives. It can handle up to a certain level, but beyond that, there¡¯s a limit to what a throwing knife can do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just weak.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean.¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Bo smiled brightly with veins popping on his face.

    ¡°Be careful on your way home. I¡¯m afraid blind throwing knife might get stuck in your back.¡±

    ¡°Then it wouldn¡¯t be a blind throwing knife, but a de thrown by a blind man.¡±

    ¡°Ei, damn it.¡±

    Tang Bo grumbled, fiddling with Chuhonbi in front of him. It looked like he was considering whether he could actually throw it straight at Chung Myung¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Anyway, so¡­ I¡¯m thinking of developing some sort of useful technique.¡±

    ¡°Technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A technique to deal with those damn bishops, or that dog-like bastards Heavenly Demon. ck clothes, bastards wearing ck clothes. Ah, it would be better if that bastard carried a sword.¡±

    Chung Myung silently looked down at his clothes.

    Hmm, they¡¯re quite dark. Really dark.

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time and just do what you¡¯re good at. Even if you create a new technique now, would you have the chance to use it? You¡¯ll only get to use it once in the underworld.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll use it right away.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Bo smirked.

    ¡°As long as I get a rough idea, I can leisurely develop it after the war.¡±

    ¡°Are you confident you¡¯ll survive until then?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am Tang Bo, you know. If the Grim Reaper bastardes to get me, I¡¯ll just stick this Chuhonbi on its forehead.¡±

    ¡°Crazy guy.¡±

    Tang Bo chuckled.

    Tang Bo, who was staring at the empty ss in his hand with a slightly strange expression, grabbed the bottle and filled his cup with alcohol.

    ¡°Even if by some chance I can¡¯t make it all¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked up at Tang Bo as he spoke in a subdued voice.

    Tang Bo, swirling the liquor in his cup, downed it in one gulp.

    ¡°Someone will continue it. Someone who carries the blood of the Tang Family and masters the Twelve Throwing Knives.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If that happens, even if someone ends up in the same situation as me someday, they won¡¯t have to worry like me, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung was about to say, ¡°You are actually thinking, how unlike you,¡± when Tangbo¡¯s slightly irritated voice was heard.

    ¡°Then at least my descendants won¡¯t be beaten by a ck-robed Taoist from a barren mountain. Just imagine getting hit by a Chuhonbi in the back¡­¡±

    Seureurung.

    ¡°Ah! Hey, hey! Why are you drawing your sword? We¡¯re just drinking! Seriously, you can¡¯t take a joke. Are you some Taoist that came down from a mountain or something?¡±

    ¡°Crazy bastard¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled, sheathed his sword back, and picked up his cup. The liquor tasted unusually bitter as it went down his throat.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all that?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Descendants and all¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, heavy with gloom, turned towards the window. The dark clouds that covered the sun looked like they were going to pour rain at any moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point in worrying about those who survive? I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll be alive until tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, that¡¯s also true.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s dim gaze returned to Tang Bo.

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re treated like a nobody by the Tang Family, you¡¯re still thinking about your descendants.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a nobody? They just can¡¯t handle me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Well, that¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°Is that an insult?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s apliment.¡±

    ¡°It was definitely an insult!¡±

    Tang Bo gritted his teeth. Seeing him like that, Chung Myung eventually smirked.

    Rather thanughing because it was funny, he tried to somehowugh whenever there was something tough about.

    This may be the reason why, whenever he has time on this hellish battlefield, he keeps seeing Tang Bo rather than his Sahyung.

    ¡®He¡¯s an odd one.¡¯

    In this battlefield where people lose the reason for their existence as human beings, it¡¯s truly remarkable to be able to shout, get angry, joke, andugh like that.

    ¡°But that¡¯s just how it is.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tang Bo said, toying with the edge of his Chumonbi in his hands.

    ¡°Someone¡­¡±

    Looking at his reflection in the de, his gaze darkened. Any expression was quickly washed away from his darkly shaded face.

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s going to seed shouldn¡¯t repeat the mistakes made by ancestor bastards. Shouldn¡¯t they at least be better than us?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    However, as if it had never happened, Tang Bo quickly erased the sorrow that had appeared on his face and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Since they might not have a boring Taoist who¡¯s ghostly good at using swords by their side.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    ¡°What can I do? We still share the same blood after all. In the past, I hated seeing those idiots, but as I¡¯ve gotten older year by year, I start to worry about them.¡±

    Tang Boughed heartily. Chung Myung alsoughed heartily and tilted his head back to look at the ceiling.

    ¡®Someone who seeds¡­¡¯

    What a foolish thought.

    What is there to seed? It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll ever meet each other.

    Why would he care about what happens after he dies? He isn¡¯t even able to save the lives of those he meets every day. As time goes by, he only loses more.

    ¡°If you have time to think about that, kill one more.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you don¡¯t make any mistakes. If you cut off that bastard Heavenly Demon¡¯s head, at least your descendants won¡¯t have to fight him.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true too.¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Chung Myung curled the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll slit that bastard¡¯s throat.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Tang Bo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Good. If Taoist Hyung-nim takes Heavenly Demon¡¯s head, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll let you be the first to behold a technique that this Tang Bo will make! That will be the day you have Chuhonbi lodged in Hyung-nim back, and from that day on, I¡¯ll be the greatest in the world¡­ N- No! Stop drawing your sword over a joke!¡±

    ¡°Die, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Eeeeek! A Taoist is killing someone!¡±

    Tang Bo, who was making a fuss and exaggerating, suddenly dissolved the sword energy Chung Myung had thrown at him andughed.

    ¡°If that dayes, I have no wish anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just drink.¡±

    ¡°Here. I¡¯ll fill your cup.¡±

    The liquor flowed from the tilted bottle and slowly filled the white cup.

    The two men passed the drink back and forth as ifpeting with each other. As if to quench some dried-up parts within them.

    The two just drank until the rain that came with the night washed away the bloody smell from yesterday.

    * * *

    Chung Myung opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling with a nk face.

    His head slowly turned to the side. Sunlight wasing through the window.

    ¡®Is it morning?¡¯

    He used to automatically wake up at dawn and go out to train as part of his daily routine¡­ But it seems like the tension that had been controlling his body for years had finally loosened since he returned to Huashan.

    Maybe that¡¯s why he had such a dream.

    ¡°¡­That did happen.¡±

    Right. He had forgotten about it.

    He hadn¡¯t considered each thoughtless conversation important enough to remember. No, he didn¡¯t know it was important.

    ¡°The first to behold, huh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled to himself. It was the face that the past Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign would have shown.

    ¡°Stupid punk.¡±

    Yes. He had kept his promise to slit Heavenly Demon¡¯s throat. In the most pathetic way possible, he had severed that head.

    And Tang Bo also kept his promise. In the most foolish way possible.

    Both were truly foolish and silly.

    So¡­.

    Chung Myung looked up again. The ceiling he saw now was different from the one at the moment back then.

    ¡°¡­I told you I wouldn¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    After all that effort, if such things were to repeat¡­ What meaning did those past deaths hold?

    What meaning could they possibly¡­

    Kwang!

    Then the door opened violently and familiar faces came into the room. No, more urately, they crashed in.

    ¡°Argh! What the hell, shit!¡±

    Even the world-renowned Chung Myung could not help but freak out at that moment.

    ¡°Ahh! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to push!¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t move aside!¡±

    ¡°I told you to let him rest! The spar wasn¡¯t easy, you know!¡±

    ¡°Why are you waking someone who¡¯s sleeping!¡±

    The face of Chung Myung nked out when he watched Five Swords bickering while entangled on the floor, He then sped his face with both hands.

    ¡®For these guys¡­¡¯

    Tang Bo. Doesn¡¯t it seem like a dog¡¯s death? Huh?

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    As Chung Myung helplessly asked, Baek Cheon who was at the bottommost covered his mouth with his fist and cleared his throat. Though, while being squashed by his Sajils, no dignity could be found from him however hard one looked.

    ¡°No, that¡­ I had a question about the spar yesterday.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°We just couldn¡¯t understand the use of the technique, no matter how much we thought about it.¡±

    ¡°Exin a bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was momentarily speechless, looked at them nkly and asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only reason you all came all the way here at dawn?¡±

    ¡°What dawn! It¡¯s been a while since the sun came up!¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re to put this off again, what if we forget? This must be resolved right away.¡±

    A resignedugh escaped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    With sparkling eyes¡­. No, looking at those twinkling eyes, he felt like a fool for being depressed even for a moment.

    ¡°Technique?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You think you can understand if I exin?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You see as much as you know. As much as you know. It¡¯s hard to exin something you can¡¯t see because you¡¯re weak. It¡¯s like teaching letters to a monkey.¡±

    ¡°You son of a¡­¡±

    ¡°See? I told you we wouldn¡¯t hear anything nice anyway!¡±

    ¡°Kaaakh! Ptoo!¡±

    As the loud response poured out, Chung Myung shook his head and climbed out of bed.

    ¡°If you have time to talk nonsense, go train. Don¡¯t ck off just because you¡¯re back at Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Everyone else has already trained, except you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who cking, you son of a beast!¡±

    Baekcheon shrugged his head and blocked Chung Myung from leaving. Chung Myung looked up at him dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t understand it with my head.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Baekcheon twisted his lips into a smirk.

    ¡°I think I can understand it with my body?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? As a warm-up?¡±

    Chung Myung opened his mouth as if to say something but then shook his head.

    ¡°The ce where you were hitst time is healed now, I suppose?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already healed, you bastard.¡±

    Baek Cheon grinned triumphantly. With his almost boastful attitude, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet in the training ground. I¡¯ll break that spot again for you, prettily.¡±

    ¡°Bring it on.¡±

    Five Swords headed outside without saying a word. Jo-Gol, who was at the back, grabbed Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder and rushed forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m first!¡±

    ¡°No, this bastard? Hey, this punk! Don¡¯t you understand the ups and downs!¡±

    ¡°When has Mount Hua ever had that!¡±

    ¡°A gap.¡±

    ¡°Samae! Oi! Yoo Iseol!¡±

    Chung Myung watched them from where he stood. Looking at the back of Five Swords running out, it seemed like he could hear the voice from his dream.

    ¨C Someone who¡¯s going to seed shouldn¡¯t repeat the mistakes made by ancestor bastards. Shouldn¡¯t they at least be better than us?¡±

    Chung Myung looked out the window where sunlight poured in. Unlike then, the day was remarkably clear.

    ¡°Yeah. They are better than us.¡±

    Better than idiots like you or me.

 Chapter 904

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 904

    Arge gathering convened at Mount Hua Sect Leader¡¯s residence for the first time in a long time.

    In addition to the people of Mount Hua Sect, Tang Gun-ak and Im Sobyong, who visited yesterday, sat across Sect Leader.

    ¡°First¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat and continued.

    ¡°I would like to express my deepest apologies to the two who must have worked hard while Mount Hua was away. And I must apologize to you both for not fulfilling my role as Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such words, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that just because Mount Hua is away, it doesn¡¯t mean we can livefortably? We just had different roles to y.¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­¡±

    Amidst the warm exchange, a slightly sarcastic voice interjected.

    ¡°Well, of course, it was a bit difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong smiled brightly and innocently at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°We were trembling, worried about Evil Tyrant Alliance crossing over anytime, having Ten Great Sect visit the Yangtze for no reason who would just re and leave, please the merchants who talk about how expensive the toll is, and even distribute the money I had saved so hard among themoners. It was hard, but¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mount Hua, who only trained behind the scenes, must have had a hard time. Yes! What could be more difficult to do? Hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°No, but this guy!¡±

    When Chung Myung tried to stand up with his eyes overturned, Baek Cheon pressed down on his shoulders.

    ¡°Hold it, Chung Myung. It¡¯s just the beginning, and if you start like this now, we won¡¯t get anything done today.¡±

    Then Chung Myung, who made a groaning sound, turned his head and asked Hyun Young.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the ledger? Anything missing? Skimmed off the top? It¡¯s possible, right? I¡¯m sure there are? There should be, right?¡±

    It was a statement that momentarily caused confusion as to whether it was better to have embezzlement or not.

    And unfortunately, Hyun Young¡¯s answer was different from what Chung Myung wanted.

    ¡°It¡¯s clean.¡±

    ¡°Clean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, clean.¡±

    Hyun Young shook his head and emphasized.

    ¡°Not a single coin off.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I cross-checked everything. This is the first time in my life that I have seen such a perfect ledger.¡±

    When Hyun Young turned to him with admiration, Im Sobyong spread his fan wide and smiled with a triumphant face.

    ¡°Haha. I can¡¯t believe I was able to satisfy Elder-nim, I¡¯m d.¡±

    But then.

    ¡°I knew it! That bandit bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly jumped at Im Sobyong and grabbed him by the cor.

    ¡°Keek!¡±

    Im Sobyong, who was suddenly grabbed by the cor, opened his eyes wide as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°N- No! How many years have you been deaf? It¡¯s clean and perfect! Perfect! Don¡¯t you know what perfect is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, perfect! That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Im Sobyong looked at him asking what he was talking about, Chung Myung shouted in anger.

    ¡°The bandit wrote the ledger, does it make sense that there¡¯s nothing wrong? Are you taking us for pushovers?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong¡¯s mouth dropped open.

    ¡°Spit it out, you bastard! How much have you done! I¡¯m sure you must have scraped everything you saw and stole in a very cruel manner! Spit it out! Aren¡¯t you going to spit it out right now?¡±

    Chung Myung shook Im Sobyong¡¯s head vigorously. Im Sobyong¡¯s neatlybed hair was flung back and forth, quickly turning into a mess.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung. That person is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know! This guy¡¯s a thieving rat! Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader! I¡¯ll make sure to recover everyst coin this bastard has hidden inside!¡±

    ¡°N- No. Nokrim King¡­.¡±

    ¡°This guy, still not confessing even after I¡¯m doing this? Do you want to die? Huh?¡±

    Tears welled up in Im Sobyong¡¯s eyes.

    It was obvious that they suspected a bandit in a business, that¡¯s why many people had been up all night to make sure that nothing was missing, even by mistake, but what was all that time for?

    ¡°Grab him!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Hyun Jong¡¯s order fell, Five Swords, who was waiting, rushed to take Chung Myung away from Im Sobyong. Chung Myung was dragged but still struggling and kicking in the air.

    ¡°No! Let go! Everyone¡¯s being fooled!¡±

    ¡°The ledger is urate!¡±

    ¡°How dare this bandit bastard, towards our Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ah, so that was the reason.

    Then just say so.

    Baek Cheon, who had almost let go of his hand, flinched at thest moment and regained his senses. Then he grabbed Cheongmyeong tightly again and dragged him back.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Though Im Sobyong¡¯s eyes seemed moist, neither Hyun Jong nor Tang Gun-ak did not necessarily point out the fact.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Chwaak.

    Im Sobyong opened the fan wide. It¡¯s just a pity that the fan, which used to be a symbol of confidence, is now being used to hide his face.

    ¡°As you can see from the ledgers, Plum Blossom Ind is making a significant profit. The merchants, who have confirmed that Plum Blossom Ind ensures safety, are trying to cross the Yangtze River through Plum Blossom Ind, leading to a shortage of ships.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh! These guys stole the money to buy a ship¡­ Eup! Omphffff!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong looked back at Chung Myung with eyes filled with the emptiness of the world. Then Hyun Jong spoke up.

    ¡°Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who cleared his throat, continued.

    ¡°As Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword said, it is a problem that can be solved by increasing the number of ships, but in fact, in the end, it¡¯s a profit gained from the blockade of the Yangtze River, so the situation on Plum Blossom Ind can change rapidly at any time depending on the situation on the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s correct. I didn¡¯t expect the pirates to still be blockading the river.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Hence, blindly increasing the number of ships might lead to losses. For now, it seems better to maintain the status quo.¡±

    ¡°You really put in a lot of hard work.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Im Sobyong smiled lightly.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we, Nokrim, also y our role as proud members of Heavenly Comrade Alliance? Hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°But that Evil Sect punk sticks his spoon out somewhere again! To think I¡¯ll have to witness such a sight before I¡¯m buried in the ground¡­ Eugh! Eugh!¡±

    This time even Tang Gun-ak stepped up to shut up Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Be quiet, will you!¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±.¡±

    ¡°One more time and I¡¯m going to put a throwing knife in your forehead, Sahyung!¡±

    Hyun Jong held his face and once again apologized to Im Sobyong.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°They say the life of a bandit is worse than that of a dog.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it ¡®the life of a ve¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­Whether it¡¯s a ve or bandit.¡±

    It¡¯s different. Very much so.

    However, Hyun Jong consoled Im Sobyong, who was suffering from the shackles of social status.

    If Nokrim had lived honestly for the past three years as Im Sobyong said, the world¡¯s perception of them would have changed a lot. Even if the perspective has not changed much, one would agree that Mount Hua can suppress Nokrim.

    Therefore, as Im Sobyong said, it may be necessary to solidify the position of Nokrim, which is an unofficial ally of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡®Before a real problem breaks out with Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡¯

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes, who nodded thoughtfully, turned to Tang Gun-ak this time.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot, too, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no big problem with the disturbance in the Yangtze River. If there was a problem, it would be that Tang Family with a small number of people had to coordinate in an area that was toorge.¡±

    Chung Myung took Baek Cheon¡¯s hand away from his mouth and grumbled.

    ¡°Then you could¡¯ve used those idle bandit cubs, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­Realistically, it wasn¡¯t easy. Who would wee banditsing down the mountains to catch members of Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°See, those bandits are not helping.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak continued as he agonized over what Im Sobyong hade this far from the Yangtze River for.

    ¡°But thanks to this, the public sentiment in the Yangtze River clearly turned towards Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded deeply.

    He is also a person who knows how scary public sentiment is. Wasn¡¯t the reason Mount Hua was able to survive until the end even in such difficult circumstances before the arrival of Chung Myung because there were a small number of people who were willing to support Mount Hua?

    ¡°But now we¡¯ve reached our limit, Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Right now, we can do anything because Evil Tyrant Alliance is silent, but the problem will surely grow as they make moves. We need the support of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Although it is said ¡®Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯, the only members of Heavenly Comrade Alliance in Jungwon are Mount Hua and Tang Family.

    This was tantamount from Tang Gun-ak to the official request for support to Mount Hua.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ After spending thest three years on the Yangtze River, the main house in Sichuan must be in a bad state.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed to admit, but it is.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Gaju-nim. We, the Mount Hua Sect, will do our best to support you as soon as possible¡­¡±

    ¡°Why bother?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    All eyes turned to Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon, who was holding Chung Myung, slowly took his hand away. He can now sort of tell the difference between when he talks nonsense and when he says something right.

    ¡°Why not just leave them to it and withdraw?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hand gently grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder again.

    Should I subdue him?

    ¡°¡­¡­Did you ask me to step out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°From the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak frowns at Chung Myung, who speaks calmly.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not one to speak thoughtlessly, but I just can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his eyes wide in shock.

    Excuse me, Gaju-nim¡­.? It seems you might be mistaken because no one in Jungwon speaks more thoughtlessly than this punk.

    ¡°During the past time, the Tang Family has been protecting themoners, of course, because it was their natural duty, but it was also to create a favorable public opinion toward Heavenly Comrade Alliance. But if we step away from this, wouldn¡¯t it all be useless?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done all these so far, and if they swear at you for taking a break, isn¡¯t that inhumane? They¡¯re just like a beast then, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°They should be grateful when getting helped! It¡¯s outrageous to save someone from drowning only to have them demand our belongings in return!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not wrong, but the world doesn¡¯t always work that way, does it?¡±

    ¡°His words are true though, why should we be the ones guarding there? Originally, it should be the responsibility of Wudang and Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they go into Bongmun¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is Bongmun an official title? Are they allowed to ignore everything just because they entered Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°¡­.That¡¯s not something for Mount Hua to say.¡±

    Baekcheon quickly nodded in agreement.

    Yeah, that¡¯s not something for us to say, right?

    However, Chung Myung snorted sharply.

    ¡°Then keep doing it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asking Mount Hua for support, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right?¡±

    Doubt clouded Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face.

    And indeed¡­ Chung Myung was Chung Myung.

    ¡°Even if a knifees at my neck, I have no intention of fighting at the Yangtze River in ce of those Wudang bastards. Tang family can either back off or keep doing whatever they¡¯re doing there!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are we doing what those rotten Ten Great Sects bastards had to do in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°Still, even though it¡¯s not official, the Ten Great Sect and Heavenly Comrade Alliance are like an alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°Aliiiiiiaaaaaaaaance?¡±

    Finally, Chung Myung turned his eyes upside down.

    Seeing his wild re, Tang Gun-ak involuntarily shut his eyes tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stick with the Evil Sects than form an alliance with the bastards of the Ten Great Sect! Shaolin and Wudang can f*ck off!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Well, since it¡¯s brought up, maybe we can form an alliance with Nokrim and¡­¡±

    ¡°You, spit out the money you¡¯ve eaten!¡±

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t eat anything!¡±

    The exploding Chung Myung, the protesting Imso soldier, and the agonizing Tang Gun-ak.

    In front of a scene of hell-like chaos, Hyun Jong smiled happily.

    ¡®Yes, this was the feeling.¡¯

    Ah¡­ I just want to go back to the deep mountains.

    Please¡­

 Chapter 905

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 905

    ¡°Please¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung and Im Sobyong, argue heatedly, and Five Swords, pretend to separate them while slyly blowing wind to the mes.

    The hell-like scene brought not only chaos but also pain to Tang Gun-ak, who had be ustomed to the strict Sichuan Tang Family¡¯s disposition.

    ¡®Why is Mount Hua always like this¡­¡¯

    Huh? Soso?

    Why are you getting involved over there?

    When he saw Tang Soso standing behind Chung Myung and pointing her finger at Im Sobyong, he felt something creeping up from deep inside his stomach.

    These damn Mount Hua people have turned my daughter into¡­

    Kung!

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why.¡±

    Chung Myung mmed his hand down forcefully on the floor.

    ¡°You have to take your feet out.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a valid point.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, why is Nokrim King suddenly agreeing?¡±

    Im Sobyong shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. We can¡¯t keep going like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Chwaak!

    Im Sobyong opened his fan wide, speaking with a nonchnt face.

    ¡°There is no way that Jang Ilso will just drool over thend of Gangbuk forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°He will move soon, in some way or another.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something everyone knows, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, of course, we have to step out.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was listening, came forward to help Im Sobyong.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that crazy guy will do, but one thing is certain. In order to seize Gangbuk within his hands, he has to cross the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you think will happen? The Tang Family guarding the Yangtze River will be the first human shield, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded quietly.

    He¡¯s not a fool either. Of course, he knew well that if the Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯s forces crossed the Yangtze River, the main force of the Tang Family would be the first to confront them.

    But¡­.

    ¡°A human shield¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Chung Myung quietly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about bing a shield for the Ten Great Sects, of course, we should refuse.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But what about being a shield for themoners?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head slowly.

    ¡°The reason why the Tang Family has kept the Yangtze so far is not to help the Ten Great Sect. It was just because of the people.¡±

    To be honest, that wasn¡¯t his intention at first.

    It was considered an opportunity to spread the name of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and build a cause at a time when the name of the Ten Great Sect was falling.

    However, while traversing the Yangtze River and living with them, Tang Gun-ak also felt a lot of things. As long as he¡¯s the head of the Tang Family, he can¡¯t let thosends and people, which they have protected for so long, fall into the hands of the Evil Tyrant Alliances and suffer.

    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t know what Evil Tyrant Alliances might do to them, we can¡¯t just step back for such a reason, can we?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned slightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the family¡¯s interests the most important thing in the Sichuan Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°That is correct. However¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s gaze was focused squarely on Chung Myung.

    ¡°That¡¯s a story from Kangho. The Sichuan Tang Family does not contend for the benefit of the people. At least as long as I am the head of the Tang Family.¡±

    His tone was more resolute than ever before.

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth rolled up slightly.

    That¡¯s not the answer he wanted. But maybe it¡¯s the one he likes.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what happened in those three years, but¡­.¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak must have felt a lot of things after leaving Sichuan.

    ¡°Well, what you said is right, Gaju-nim. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°The problem is, while trying to help themoners, we end up bing a shield for the Ten Great Sects damned.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that something we have to endure?¡±

    Chung Myung rolled up the corners of his mouth slightly.

    ¡°Even if the Ten Great Sects don¡¯te to help until the Tang Family is annihted?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At this statement, Tang Gun-ak also shut up.

    Tang Gun-ak, who was silent as if he was going through many thoughts, asked while looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­If we can¡¯t stop the Evil Tyrant Alliance, it¡¯s not just the Heavenly Comrade Alliance that will perish. Still, can the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family stand by and watch the Sichuan Tang Family copse at the hands of the Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s too-calm response left Tang Gun-ak momentarily speechless.

    This meant that there was a difference between the views of Tang Gun-ak and Chung Myung who looked at the Ten Great Sects.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth to bridge this gap.

    ¡°You seem to be misunderstanding something.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°The Sichuan Tang Family is no longer a colleague of the Ten Great Sects. It is the enemy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Enemy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and added.

    ¡°From Ten Great Sects¡¯ standpoint, whether they fight alongside Sichuan Tang Family or fight after Sichuan Tang Family exhausted their strength and served as a shield against Evil Tyrant Alliance, it makes no difference. There are enemies along the path of an invading foreign enemy, who will cross the border and fight? Just wash your fingers and watch until one of them is smashed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The expression of Tang Gun-ak changed several times in a short period of time. He shook his head after a moment of silence.

    ¡°But that analogy doesn¡¯t fit. There are nomoners of the empire beyond the border. However, aren¡¯t theremoners to protect north of the Yangtze River?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak implied that Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family would have to act for the sake of themoners, not just the Tang Family. But hearing this, Chung Myung just smirked bitterly.

    As if waiting for Tang Gun-ak to say that.

    ¡°You heard the story about Shaanxi, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think those bastards couldn¡¯t stop those damned Evil Tyrant Alliance because they were truly incapable?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak couldn¡¯t find a word to say. After hesitating and fidgeting with his lips for a while, he finally let out a long sigh.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    If Mount Hua hadn¡¯te out of Bongmun in time¡­. No, if the news had reached Mount Hua just a bitter, a hellishndscape would have unfolded in Shaanxi.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak bit his lips hard.

    Xi¡¯an did not burn, but hell broke loose. Weren¡¯t two viges swept away in terror by the hands of those Evil Tyrant Alliance bastards? The clear disregard for that situation was by Shaolin. To be exact, it was Ten Great Sects.

    They already once pushed themoners under the ws of Evil Tyrant Alliance. Is there any reason why they can¡¯t do twice what they did once?

    Chung Myung nodded as if he knew what Tang Gun-ak was thinking.

    ¡°What do you think Ten Great Sects do if the Evil Tyrant Alliance moves north? Maybe they¡¯ll say to wait for backup, fight in a better position, or they¡¯ll be wasting time with their nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Until Sichuan Tang Familypletely falls to Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips again.

    ¡°Unable to sit idly by and watch the Tang Family copse while fighting alone, all member of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, including Mount Hua, rushed to the Yangtze River until they were entangled in the war.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then how convenient will it be for the Ten Great Sects? Mount Hua, Tang Family, and Nokrim, who were like thorns in the eye, hold hands in harmony and confront Evil Tyrant Alliance, who was like a thorn in their necks. They will wait for Evil Tyrant Alliance to shake off Heavenly Comrade Alliance and then try to clean up the worn-out Evil Tyrant Alliance. All while preaching about noble sacrifice.¡±

    A sneer appears on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    How does he know?

    ¡®Cause I¡¯ve already been through it.¡¯

    It¡¯s not that Chung Myung and Cheong Mun were ignorant and were taken advantage of. Even though they knew it, they had no choice but to risk everything. If they backed off, everyone would have fallen apart.

    Yes. He doesn¡¯t regret that time.

    But¡­.

    ¡®I won¡¯t get hit twice. Those f*cking bastards.¡¯

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and said,

    ¡°Bop Jeong isn¡¯t a bad punk.¡±

    When the words Bop Jeong and punk came out at the same time, Hye Yeon, who was in the corner, flinched and looked at Chung Myung. However, he remained silent because of the situation.

    ¡°Even Heo Dojin is not a bad punk. There¡¯s only one thing that¡¯s certain in his head.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is the benefit of their own sects.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Tang Gun-ak closed his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t so different from what Tang Gun-ak had thought until recently. Therefore, he could understand even more clearly. There is a high probability that Chung Myung¡¯s words will be reality.

    Chung Myung smirks.

    Times have changed, but their thinking does not. In the past, when Mount Hua climbed the Hundred Thousand Mountains, when Mount Hua was attacked by Magyo after that, and even when Mount Hua copsed horribly.

    Even the behavior of Heo Dojin and Bop Jeong, which he saw in the Yangtze disaster, is not much different. All of these are simply reasonable decisions that put one¡¯s own sect¡¯s interests and safety first.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to say that¡¯s particrly wrong. That¡¯s how people are, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°If that sidees out like that, we can¡¯t help but think about this side¡¯s interests, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nods his head.

    Now he didn¡¯t want to disagree with Chung Myung. He also had no desire to sacrifice Tang Family as a shield for other sects.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. Continuing to guard the Yangtze in this situation would lead to the downfall of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear you catch on fast.¡±

    ¡°But one thing bothers me.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak frowns.

    ¡°No matter how right it may be, if we just back out like this, the public sentiment in Yangtze River will turn away from Heavenly Comrade Alliance. People aren¡¯t that rational, are they? I¡¯m worried that the effort of the past three years will have been in vain.¡±

    At that moment, the corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth rolled up wickedly.

    ¡°In vain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in vain.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gun-ak quietly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Do you know what I hate the most?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak answered with utmost seriousness.

    ¡°Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At that instant, Chung Myung¡¯s brain stopped. His mouth, which was spewing words like a flowing stream, hung open, unable to move.

    ¡°Is it not?¡±

    ¡°That¡­. Uh¡­¡±

    Conflict was evident on Chung Myung¡¯s face. Here, of course, he has to say ¡®No!¡¯. Only then can he continue what he was going to say.

    But¡­.

    ¡®How can I say with my own mouth that I don¡¯t hate Southern Edge Sect?¡¯

    Huh? It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t hate it, you just hate it less?

    It¡¯s the same thing, you punks!

    In this world, the only thing I hate more than Southern Edge Sect is Magyo!

    Chung Myung shut his mouth as if he was speechless. His eyes started rolling left and right frantically.

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s predicament, Baek Cheon stepped in to help him.

    ¡°Gaju-nim, I think he¡¯s not asking who he hates the most, but what kind of situation he hates the most.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right!¡±

    Chung Myung quickly agreed and nodded violently.

    Goodness, even Dongryong can be helpful sometimes after being fed!

    ¡°Situation?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Situation!¡±

    ¡°¡­Losing to Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Gun-ak seemed to have seen Chung Myung¡¯s face crack like dried ster.

    Chung Myung was not the only one who received mental damage; even Five Swords, who was listening quietly next to him, also shuddered.

    ¡°Wow, that pisses me off too.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather bite my tongue and die.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who added thestment, even seemed ready to draw his sword and rush to Southern Edge Sect right then.

    Even the elders and Sect Leader of Mount Hua were nodding as if they agreed that was the right thing to do.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Uh¡­ Certainly¡­ That¡¯s the most annoying thing¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung vigorously shook his head.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you yelling all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I really hate it when people touch my food bowl. Someone else just eating up all the hard work you put in? I absolutely can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s as you say, shouldn¡¯t you be even more determined to protect the Yangtze?¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I hate even more.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what is that?¡±

    Chung Myung stared intently at Tang Gun-ak and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Getting caught up in illusions like benefits or Righteousness and losing those who shouldn¡¯t be lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind losing anything to avoid that.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shut his mouth.

    There was no trace of a smile on Chung Myung¡¯s face. It was evident that his previous statement was his absolute sincerity.

    ¡®Those who shouldn¡¯t be lost¡­¡¯

    Hearing this, Tang Gun-ak couldn¡¯t continue to be stubborn.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Their gazes met in the air. Tang Gun-ak nodded as if he had made a firm decision.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this decision is right or wrong, but¡­¡±

    His unadorned true feelings flowed calmly.

    ¡°I just trust you, that¡¯s all.¡±

    A soft smile appeared on the lips of Tang Gun-ak.

 Chapter 906

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 906

    When it seemed like a decision had been made, Im Sobyong finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it that seriously.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked back, Im Sobyong grinned maliciously.

    ¡°People are grateful when you give them help once, but if you help 10 times, they take it for granted. And the eleventh time, they¡¯ll look forward to your help.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And if you don¡¯t give them the eleventh, they criticize and swear.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you think people are?¡±

    ¡°This is just a matter of course, a matter of course. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Im Sobyong looked around as if asking for agreement. But all he faced were cold, reprimanding looks.

    ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t hide your origins.¡±

    ¡°Exactly what you¡¯d expect from a bandit.¡±

    ¡°¡­Evil Sect is Evil Sect after all.¡±

    Im Sobyong¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°Am I, am I really the only one? Only me? Am I really the only trash here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Seems so.¡±

    Im Sobyong¡¯s head dropped dejectedly

    A vague murmur was heard, saying, ¡®Freaking Taoist bastards. I can¡¯t get along with them after all. They act more like bandits themselves, but always at times like this¡­¡¯, but the disciples of Mount Hua ignored it as if they were deaf.

    ¡°So, what now?¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Im Sobyong cleared his throat and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°What matters is the method, the method! It¡¯s not just about stepping back, but about dering it in the right way and then stepping back.¡±

    ¡°¡­Dering?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What did I say happens when you don¡¯t give the eleventh help?¡±

    ¡°That they¡¯ll swear at us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t help, they will swear at us. But if we change the method! Boldly dere that we will not help from now on and step back?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t they still curse just the same?¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. You¡¯re thinking too narrowly. You¡¯re wrong!¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    Im Sobyong beamed and replied.

    ¡°They¡¯ll curse even more fiercely. Like they want to kill us¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, this punk!¡±

    Ppong!

    Chung Myung flew across the room and kicked Im Sobyong squarely in the chest. When Im Sobyong screamed and fell down, Five Swords and Tang Gun-ak were frightened and hurriedly overpowered Chung Myung and dragged him away.

    Chung Myung, whose eyes overturned, growled like a guard dog that had discovered a thief.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m losing my temper! Are you provoking me to get me irritated? Are you, now? Do you want me to check how hard the head of a bandit is?¡±

    ¡°Ca- Calm down, Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Nokrim King! You can¡¯t kick him!¡±

    ¡°Now, now, Chung Myung. He¡¯s of Evil Sects, but he still has a position. Treat him with respect.¡±

    But Nokrim King is Nokrim King. Im Sobyong, who was kicked, bounced like a spring and stood up again.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    At the sight, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples nodded their heads, shouting ¡®As expected of Nokrim King¡¯.

    ¡°Let a person finish¡­. Cough! Cough! Keuuk¡­Why am I coughing all of a sudden¡­. Cough!¡±

    Suddenly, red blood gushed out of Im Sobyong¡¯s mouth as he shook and coughed violently.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Eeek?¡±

    After everyone¡¯s shocked screams, silence fell in the room.

    Im Sobyong quietly looked down at the blood that had soaked his front cor. And he looked helplessly at Chung Myung. Chung Myung grumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even sunfish, but you¡¯re spouting blood just from getting kicked once?¡±

    ¡®Is he even human?¡¯

    ¡®Demon.¡¯

    ¡®Howe such a thing came into the world¡­ Jang Ilso is kindhearted inparison, Jang Ilso is!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Are you all right, Nokrim King?¡±

    Im Sobyong nodded helplessly at Tang Gun-ak¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°¡­Yes, don¡¯t worry. No problem¡­ Cough! Cough!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rather¡­ Listen to someone speaking¡­. Until the end¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded indifferently.

    ¡°Yeah, well, try saying it.¡±

    ¡°How far¡­ did I say? That¡­ Cough. Anyway, they will be resentful. But, cough! We just need to let them know that it¡¯s not us who they should criticize.¡±

    ¡°¡­Redirecting the arrow to Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Oho. You¡¯re saying something strange. Why is it¡­ Coughing! Coughing! Ahem! Redirecting the arrow. It is just setting things straight.¡±

    Im Sobyong smirked.

    Rather than looking triumphant, the sight of him smiling brightly with blood streaming down his face gave them goosebumps, but no one could bear to point out that fact.

    ¡°It worked out better. In Shaanxi, Mount Hua hase out of Bongmun and protected Xi¡¯an, giving us a cause here.¡±

    ¡°A cause?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what greater cause is there than to return to protect one¡¯s home? As the Evil Sects has left Hubei and Henan and is expanding its reach to Shaanxi and Sichuan, it is only right to say that we are returning to our hometown to protect the ce we were originally supposed to protect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Im Sobyong with an ¡®Oh?¡¯ face.

    ¡°Then, the direction of resentment changes. It¡¯s not about leaving because it¡¯s troublesome or difficult, but about leaving to protect. Then who would the remaining people look at?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Wouldn¡¯t they look at the people who¡¯re living leisurely with their gates locked instead of the people who¡¯re going a long way to protect othermoners? Those people who don¡¯t even bother to show their noses while everyone else is having a hard time, those good-for-nothing Taoist bastards¡­ No, put your fist down. That fist. Cough! Cough! I¡¯m coughing blood, blood!¡±

    Im Sobyong quickly thrust forward his blood-stained cuff, causing Chung Myung, who was about to punch, to reluctantly lower his fist. But his eyes were still full of grudges.

    Chwaak!

    Im Sobyong opened his blood-soaked fan.

    ¡°We just need to remind themoners that in Kangho, each area was traditionally guarded by its own sect. Sichuan was guarded by the Tang Family, Shaanxi by Mount Hua, and Hubei by Wudang. This will naturally remind everyone that the Tang Family hade to a region they didn¡¯t need to be in and were doing things they didn¡¯t have to do.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded, seeming to approve of Im Sobyong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Indeed, there is such a method. It¡¯s much better than just falling out.¡±

    But Baek Cheon seemed to have a slightly different view.

    ¡°But if the Evil Sects aren¡¯t actually targeting Sichuan, isn¡¯t it just pretending not to see the obvious?¡±

    ¡°Haha. What are you saying, Baek Cheon Dojang? Sichuan has already been infested by Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. And Tang Gun-ak was even more surprised than he was, and quickly asked Im Sobtong.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t know their exact identities, there are definitely members of Evil Sects lurking in the mountains of Sichuan, threatening the lives of people passing by.¡±

    If it¡¯s Evil Sects that hide in various parts of the mountain and threaten those whoe and go¡­

    Uh¡­ Then such people aremonly referred to as¡­

    ¡°¡­bandits?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey!¡±

    Im Sobyong waved his fan.

    ¡°It¡¯s unidentified Evil Sect. Unidentified Evil Sect! Anyway, those Evil Sects members will soon cause problems at a convenient time. Coincidentally, they caused no casualties. Quite coincidentally!¡±

    A thousand mouths opened wide.

    So, to provide a reason for the Tang Family to leave, Nokrim would disguise themselves as Evil Sects members from Gangnam and cause trouble in Sichuan?

    ¡°No, would they be fooled by that? Obviously, the distinction will¡­¡±

    ¡°-not be visible.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. They won¡¯t be distinguishable. That¡¯s right.¡±

    If Evil Sects is in the mountains, they are mountain bandits; if it is at the rivers, they are water bandits (Pirates); if it is in the in, it is Demon Cult.

    It¡¯s not like they have ¡®bandit¡¯ written on their faces. As long as they change their clothes moderately, how would people know which Evil Sect the bastards are from?

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded as if he had a point.

    Regardless of whether the scale isrge or small, if the rumor that the Evil Sects caused unrest in Sichuan is properly circted, no one will be able to me the Tang Family for returning to Sichuan.

    After all, aren¡¯t they Sichuan Tang Family? The Sichuan Tang Family is leaving to protect Sichuan, yet who can tell them to leave Sichuan alone and continue to protect them?

    Everyone understood and was dumbfounded, and Im Sobyong opened his mouth triumphantly.

    ¡°Huhuhu. You seem to understand. Do you know what they call this?¡±

    ¡°Conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°Underhanded.¡±

    ¡°Dirty.¡±

    ¡°It- It is a strategy! Strategy! A novel strategy! It¡¯s not filthy, you Taoist bastards!¡±

    As always, the lonely bandit¡¯s bloody cries fell on deaf ears to the Taoists.

    Only Chung Myung is looking at Im Sobyong with an impressed face.

    ¡°I saved the dying man, and cursed him a lot, saying he was useless. Turns out he¡¯s useful after all.¡±

    ¡°Useless, you say?! I almost broke my back from making money at Plum Blossom Ind!¡±

    ¡°More like breaking your hand and foot embezzling.¡±

    ¡°¡­If I knew this would happen, I should have embezzled for real.¡±

    ¡°If you did, it wouldn¡¯t be your hand and foot breaking, but your neck.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung also thought about mitigating responsibility by moderately spreading rumors through Beggar Union and Nokrim, but it did note up with the idea of disguising themselves as Evil Sects and causing trouble in Sichuan.

    ¡°As expected, Evil Sect is Evil Sect. The level of scheming is different. Is it because they¡¯re used to it?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a strategy, I tell you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. The same water turns to milk in the stomach of a cow and poison in a snake. The same n bes a brilliant strategy when ites from Righteous Sects and a scheme when ites from Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s unfair, you can just join Righteous Sects. Who told you to be a bandit?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyong felt his vision blurring as he closed his mouth.

    Baek Cheon whispered quietly to Chung Myung.

    ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Too harsh? Which part of it? Does being in Righteous Sects bring even a single penny? We have to at least take advantage of situations like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It sounded right, but still¡­

    At that time, Tang Gun-ak, who thought Chung Myung would verbally beat Im Sobyong to the ground if left as it is, quickly settled the situation.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Tang Family will have a justification to withdraw from the Yangtze River. However, I¡¯m still concerned about themoners who will suffer there.¡±

    The statement was responded to by Chung Myung.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a way for that too.¡±

    ¡°Hng? A way, you say?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s limited, there will be people who live in the Yangtze River who will move to Sichuan if they receive adequate support.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Chung Myung with surprise.

    ¡°To Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded lightly.

    ¡°You should give them a chance. If they are willing to move to Sichuan, we will be able to provide support not only from the Tang Family but also from Mount Hua. The money we¡¯ve umted over the past three years is overflowing.¡±

    This time, Im Sobyong pped his palm with a fan as if he was impressed.

    ¡°There is certainly a lot of money. And even if given the opportunity, not many people would actually want to move, so it wouldn¡¯t cost a lot of money. Huhuhu. Toe up with this idea of taking all the credit while expecting such an oue. As expected of the devil-frightener¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But this punk, the more he talks!¡±

    ¡°Be patient, Chung Myung-ah!¡±

    ¡°If you hit him again, he¡¯ll die!¡±

    After another brief scuffle, Chung Myung finally calmed down and spoke again.

    ¡°That way, you¡¯ll be at ease.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Hyun Jong as if he were asking for permission. Then Hyun Jong smiled gently and nodded.

    ¡°Gaju-nim is thinking for the people, so how can a man who walks on the path of Tao dwell on wealth?¡±

    ¡°¡­You were dwelled enough, though.¡±

    ¡°You have to dwell on that, though.¡±

    ¡°We were beggars, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Be, be quiet, you punk! We have guests here!¡±

    Hyun Jong, flushing red, coughed loudly and spoke formally again.

    ¡°Therefore, please proceed as you wished.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded and Im Sobyong grinned.

    ¡°Then, in line with the Tang Family, we¡¯ll also withdraw from Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    ¡°¡­Plum Blossom Ind is ahead of the Tang Family. If there¡¯s a war, we¡¯ll die first.¡±

    ¡°No, well, that¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung picked his ears annoyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a waste for all the money we would¡¯ve earned if we quit now¡­ Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡±

    ¡°¡­You said human life is the most important.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung blew on his finger that was picking his ears.

    ¡°Do bandits get treated like humans these days? It wasn¡¯t like that back in my day.¡±

    Im Sobyong was momentarily speechless and looked at Chung Myung with a face that asked, ¡®Are you really a human?¡¯ but Chung Myung remained nonchnt.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be of much help to the world if you live anyway, so why not make a little more money instead?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t decide so hastily.¡±

    ¡°Money is money, but staying alivees first!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, people these days don¡¯t know how precious money is? Tsk, tsk. It wasn¡¯t like that back in my time.¡±

    In your time, were only devils living in the world?

    ¡°Keuhum. That seems to be the right decision, Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Until now, Im Sobyong had thought that the actual leader of Heavenly Comrade Alliance was Chung Myung. However, at this moment, he was grateful to heaven that Hyun Jong, not Chung Myung, was sitting in Maengju¡¯s seat.

    If that demon was sitting in the Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s Maengju seat, the world¡­. No, he doesn¡¯t know about the world, but Nokrim would have definitely been engulfed in mes.

    When things were roughly organized, Chung Myung began to chuckle.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯veid out the stage, that bastard will start slowly moving too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Laid out the stage?¡±

    ¡°No, well. It¡¯s nothing. Kikikikik.¡±

    Everyone trembled with anxiety as they saw Chung Myungughing with the most excited face in the world without exining in detail.

    ¡®So you guys dared to screw us over? You Bop Jeong bastard!¡¯

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth began to twitch.

    ¡°After being away for three years, it seems like you¡¯ve forgotten who I am.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and get f*cked up. Kikikikikik! Euhehehe! Euhehehehehet!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As Chung Myung began tough hysterically by himself, Jo-Gol asked Baek Cheon in a whisper.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with him again?¡±

    ¡°Why bother asking? He must be plotting something in his mind.¡±

    What was that saying about the same water? If a cow drank it, it¡¯s milk, but if a snake drank it, it¡¯s poison?

    ¡®Then this guy is a snake. A very vicious one.¡¯

    The giant evil dragon¡¯s evil eyes turned south.

    Far away, towards the tumultuous Yangtze River, where chaos will soon erupt.

 Chapter 907

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 907

    There is a strange aspect of perception.

    Unexpectedly, people often fail to recognize peace as peace and chaos as chaos.

    In a situation of ongoing peace, the tranquility is not felt as special, and in a situation of ongoing chaos, the urgency is not felt as strange.

    It¡¯s been three years since the Yangtze disaster.

    At first, those who were groaning at the great chaos that started from the Yangtze River eventually began to ept such a situation as a normal part of their daily lives.

    Even in chaos, stability exists.

    Despite the conflict between the Evil Tyrant Alliance and the Ten Great Sect and the existence of proliferating Evil Sects, the people of the world were somehow establishing stability in their lives.

    That was until an unexpected rumor started spreading across the Yangtze River like a baseless tale.

    ¡°The Tang Family is withdrawing from Hubei?¡±

    Hearing this, the man¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he jumped to his feet.

    ¡°What, what kind of bullshit is that? The Tang Family is withdrawing?¡±

    ¡°Exactly that. It is said they¡¯re returning to Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°What are we supposed to do then?¡±

    The faces of the people gathered in twos and threes turned pale.

    Those who work on thend of the Yangtze River cannot be unaware of how much work the Sichuan Tang Family has done over the past few years. Without their protection, several of them wouldn¡¯t be in this world today.

    However, when such Tang Family suddenly withdrew from the Yangtze River, they couldn¡¯t help but be rmed.

    ¡°Wh- Why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It looks like Evil Sects have been spotted in Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°What? In Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Recently, Evil Sects in Sichuan have been causing chaos, burning homes, and looting wealth.¡±

    ¡°Now even Sichuan¡­.¡±

    ¡°Also, I heard that Evil Sects wreaked havoc in Shaanxi a while ago. Shaanxi, Sichuan, there¡¯s no safe ce anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    The faces of those speaking were filled with unspeakable sorrow.

    As its name suggests, Sichuan Tang Family is the ruler of Sichuan. If Evil Sects exist within Sichuan, of course, the Tang Family should go back to protect Sichuan.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m worried. What will happen after the Tang Family leaves?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Does the Tang Family reallyck the resources? Even if there is a problem in Sichuan, topletely withdraw¡­¡±

    ¡°What is this man talking about?¡±

    One of the listeners burst out with a face heated with anger.

    ¡°It is Sichuan Tang Family! Sichuan Tang Family! They have been protecting us for several years without any return in this Hubei where they have no ties, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, not only are you not able to send them with grateful tears as they leave, but what? There¡¯s a fire in their house, yet you want them to leave their house alone and protect us? What¡¯s with this sorry excuse for a human being?¡±

    ¡°I was just saying because I was so sad. why are you getting so worked up¡­¡±

    The one who brought it up shrank his shoulder and was dejected.

    ¡°That is the right thing to say! Isn¡¯t there somewhere else that should take responsibility for those damn Evil Sects bastards?¡±

    At those words, the name of a sect came to everyone¡¯s mind. A n that was their pride until the Yangtze River disaster urred.

    ¡°Even those Tang Family do notin about the far distance and go back because there are problems in their area. Where and what on earth are those damned Wudang doing while the people of Hubei are suffering so much?¡±

    ¡°¡­Who doesn¡¯t know that? It¡¯s because Wudang has closed its gates and is nowhere to be seen.¡±

    ¡°Then we should go and protest Wudang! Honestly, what has Wudang done so well to close its gates and go into Bongmun? Moreover, from what I heard, Mount Hua that went into Bongmun came out as soon as Evil Sects came to Shaanxi!¡±

    ¡°That Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°I told you so!¡±

    Hearing the name ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ made people¡¯s faces change subtly.

    In fact, to the people of Hubei, Mount Hua was a name that evoked veryplicated thoughts.

    A forgotten Taoist sect that cannot bepared to Wudang, which was once the representative n of Hubei. However, after the Yangtze River disaster, it was the only great sect that fought against the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Now, three yearster, Mount Hua¡¯s position was somewhere in between.

    ¡°To think Mount Hua came out from their Bongmun.¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m saying? To be honest, is Mount Hua¡¯s Bongmun the same as Wudang¡¯s Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°Different. It¡¯s different.¡±

    Mount Hua dered Bongmun to strengthen itself. However, Wudang was unable to cope with the pouring criticism and dered Bongmun as if running away.

    ¡°If Mount Hua had been active in Kangho for the past three years, they would have received all kinds of praise. Isn¡¯t Mount Hua the only one who kept the pride of Righteous Sects in that damned Yangtze disaster? And yet Mount Hua refuses to do so and proims theyck strength. That Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s a great sect.¡±

    ¡°Even such a sect opened its gates and came out to protect people when there was trouble in Shaanxi, but those damned Wudang don¡¯t care whether the people of Hubei live or die. Ah, damn it!¡±

    The fear caused by the Tang Family¡¯s withdrawal started to turn into condemnation against Wudang.

    In fact, any thinking person has no choice but to say that.

    ¡°Are there only Wudang? What on earth are the small and medium-sized sects in Hubei doing now? They used to strut around as Wudang¡¯s subsidiary sect! If Wudang isn¡¯t there, should the subsidiary sect just sit around? They say that the subsidiary sect of Shaanxi fought against the Evil Sects even before Mount Hua arrived!¡±

    ¡°It is said that even the subsidiary sect of Southern Edge Sect, who are currently under Bongmun, risked their lives to fight.¡±

    ¡°What about Wudang, really¡­¡±

    In essence, what stimtes people the most is anxiety.

    The anxiety that the absence of the Tang Family might exacerbate chaos was making Hubei people seething.

    ¡°I heard the people of Gyunhyeon went up to Wudang, let¡¯s wait a bit more. If they have any shame, they should now open their gates.¡±

    ¡°¡­If they had any shame left, would they have dered Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°Ei. Damn it! It¡¯s making my stomach explode!¡±

    The news of Sichuan Tang Family¡¯s withdrawal was enough to turn the Yangtze region upside down. But there was a separate ce where the fire really fell.

    * * *

    ¡°What? What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°¡­Plum Blossom Ind is withdrawing.¡±

    Sama Gong (???(Ë¾ñR¹¦)), Haengsu of Numerous Blessing Merchant Guild (????(¶à¸£ÉÌ•þ)), turned pale.

    ¡°Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Haengsu.¡±

    ¡°N- No! Why is Plum Blossom Ind Ind suddenly withdrawing? Are you sure you heard right?¡±

    ¡°No, the rumor is widespread. They¡¯ll ept cargo until tomorrow, and then no more.¡±

    ¡°A- Are they doing maintenance? Is that it?¡±

    ¡°¡­It seems like they¡¯re pulling outpletely.¡±

    ¡°No! Why are they leaving Plum Blossom Ind? They¡¯re raking in money there! And what about all the facilities they¡¯ve built there? What¡¯s going to happen to them?¡±

    ¡°I guess they¡¯re thinking of throwing it all away, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­What the hell is this¡­.¡±

    Sama Gong was utterly bbergasted and mumbled in disbelief.

    How much effort did Heavenly Comrade Alliance put into Plum Blossom Ind and the adjacent ports? In the past, it was just an empty field, but now it is a huge city that is second to none in Hubei.

    And now they¡¯re nning topletely withdraw from such a ce?

    ¡®Have they lost their minds?¡¯

    It is beyond hisprehension.

    As a merchant, he knew he couldn¡¯t fully understand the thoughts of those in Kangho, but still¡­

    ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, they should never have started the business there! You can make more money, but why quit the business here? Are they insane!¡±

    Unable to contain himself, Sama Gong abruptly stood up.

    ¡°Ha- Haengsu-nim, what are you going to do¡­?¡±

    ¡°I must see this for myself! I can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Sama Gong ran outside just like that.

    Fortunately, his branch is located not too far from Plum Blossom Ind. This is because not only the Numerous Blessing Merchant Guild of which he was a member, but also numerous merchant guilds established branches near Plum Blossom Ind and had merchant members presiding over them to ensure smooth shipping.

    Running until he was out of breath, he arrived at the port and saw many others who had heard the same news.

    ¡°Doju! How on earth is this happening?¡± (Do: Ind; Ju: Master, just like the Ju in Munju, Maengju etc.)

    ¡°Are Mount Hua really withdrawing from Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do? If this happens, we will all starve to death!¡±

    Im Sobyong, surrounded by crowds, sighed deeply.

    ¡®I¡¯m screwed.¡¯

    He had rushed to Shaanxi and now, without rest, returned to Plum Blossom Ind. But as soon as he came back, he was besieged by people and suffering, so he couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    No, it isn¡¯t.

    Maybe he¡¯s a little happy. After being harassed as a lowly bandit by those damned people, at least being with those who treat him as Doju is somewhatforting.

    ¡°Everyone, please calm down.¡±

    Im Sobyong opened his mouth as he cleared his throat.

    ¡°Is that really true? Doju-nim?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Unfortunately, Plum Blossom Ind will cease operations from tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What, what are we supposed to do then?¡±

    ¡°Without Plum Blossom Ind, we can¡¯t ship goods to Gangnam! Those pirate bastards are still causing chaos!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua! What does Mount Hua say? Is this the will of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Now, now. Everyone, please calm down.¡±

    Im Sobyong waved his hands to soothe the agitated crowd.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay in business longer, but¡­ Unfortunately, the situation in Gangnam is not looking good. You all must be aware of the situation, right?¡±

    Those who were protesting fell silent at his words.

    They also knew that Evil Tyrant Alliance had finished internal reorganization. They¡¯re merchants. No matter how vicious Evil Tyrant Alliance is, they will not try to catch and kill them one by one.

    But Plum Blossom Ind is the territory of Mount Hua. This is the ce they will most likely target first when they cross the Yangtze River.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s really¡­¡±

    Im Sobyong nodded his head.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Isn¡¯t this Plum Blossom Ind? Obviously, even if it¡¯s not Mount Hua, someone will try to continue operating it.¡±

    ¡°R- Right, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, does Heavenly Comrade Alliance have no knowledge about who will take over?¡±

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say.¡±

    Im Sobyong smiled knowingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not our ce to say much as we¡¯re leaving. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°Everything flows ording to its natural course, right? The rightful owner will reim their ce.¡±

    ¡°The rightful owner, you say¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ve said all I need to say. We¡¯ll be working through the night and until sunset tomorrow to ensure all goods are shipped, so if you have any unshipped goods, bring it quickly!¡±

    Hearing his words, the merchants¡¯ eyes shook violently.

    ¡°Mo- Move!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, there¡¯s still so much goods left in the warehouse!¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute, even if I¡¯m moving my goods now, how do I bring the exchanged goods back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something to think aboutter!¡±

    They were suddenly caught up in confusion and could not think of asking Im Sobyong anything more.

    In the middle of the mess, Im Sobyong ended up smirking.

    ¡®Evil Sects¡¯ scheme?¡¯

    Such a notion was almostughable.

    When it came to concocting schemes, they didn¡¯t evene close to that devil¡¯s toes.

    Im Sobyong took in the view of the vast city before him. Amercial city where the richest merchants of the world gathered ¨C a bait any man would covet.

    ¡®Is there a bigger bait in this world?¡¯

    Im Sobyong did not know whether Chung Myung really thought of this ever since three years ago or whether he thought of this as the situation progressed. He had his suspicions but no solid evidence.

    Whatever the intention was, it was clear that this Kugang would be the nucleus of a typhoon that would wipe out countless people.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a shame, though.¡±

    Im Sobyong licked his lips and gestured to his subordinates.

    ¡°Load the wealth in advance. We need to leave as soon as it¡¯s tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Nokrim¡­ No, Doju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Im Sobyong spread his fan and gently waved it in front of his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to lose the title of ¡®Doju¡¯, but it¡¯s probably good.¡±

    His gaze drifted across the river.

    ¡°Because I think it¡¯s going to be more fun now.¡±

    A soft sound ofughter flowed through the shouts of the confused people.

 Chapter 908

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 908

    ¡°Ughh, Gamyeong-ah, honey water¡­ Bring me some honey water¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    A sigh escaped from Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    No, this yangban is very strong in martial arts, so why is he being so foolish and not using his internal strength to dispel the alcohol effects?

    ¡°¡­Honey water.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, instead of reprimanding Jang Ilso, Ho Gamyeong instructed the servant to quickly bring the requested honey water. And he personally took the honey water from the servant and even injected it with cold air. So that Jang Ilso can drink the cool honey water.

    ¡°Here it is. Please drink.¡±

    ¡°Keuuuh.¡±

    Jang Ilso grimaced as he took the bowl from Ho Gamyeong and gulped down the water.

    Then he shouted in a disapproving voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡®Advisor or whatever, I should just quit this position,¡¯ was pushed up to the tip of his tongue, but Ho Gamyeong swallowed it with superhuman patience.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t even want to criticize Jang Ilso just now.

    What he did¡­. No, it was because Ho Gamyeong saw clearly with his own eyes what he had aplished.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    Who would have thought that the person Jang Ilso met was that person. Even the world renown Ho Gamyeong never imagined it even in his wildest dreams.

    ¡®The vessel is different.¡¯

    This is what is meant by ¡°imagination falls short of reality.¡±

    This is the difference between a monarch and an advisor.

    If the focus is on nning urately and in detail in implementing the work, Ho Gamyeong is clearly superior to that of Jang Ilso. However, the monarch draws a big picture that the advisor did not dare to fathom.

    The monarch who casuallymits a dream-like story and brings it down to the realm of reality is Jang Ilso.

    Knowing the greatness of his monarch, Ho Gamyeong.¡­ Rather, he was even more dissatisfied.

    ¡°¡­I understand why you¡¯re doing this, but no matter how much I think about it, there¡¯s no need for you to deal with such idiots one by one, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You always say that.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue as he looked at the blunt Ho Gamyeong.

    And then he quickly took off the nket that was covering him. Coming down from the bed, he began to walk slowly.

    The servants quickly approached and helped him change. They cleaned Jang Ilso¡¯s body with a wet towel and wiped off the moisture with a dry towel. A high-quality silk inner garment was worn over the exposed upper body.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you time and time again that the moment I neglect those small matters, I too will be a pig? Do you want me to be a grease-covered pig?¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was receiving help with his clothing, nced at Ho Gamyeong. It was a sharp, piercing look.

    That sharp de-like gaze turned towards Ho Gamyeong.

    Ho Gamyeong flinched unconsciously, understanding the meaning behind that look..

    A clear reprimand.

    It is a warning that Ho Gamyeong¡¯s remarks have crossed the level that Jang Il-so can tolerate.

    ¡°I was foolish, Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    Ho Gamyeong, who has been reprimanded, prostrated himself on the spot.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes, which had been silently ring at Ho Gamyeong, softened again.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I understand why you say so? Still, even though I am the Ryeonju, you probably don¡¯t like the idea of me sharing a drink with lowly beings andughing.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s true that I had such a feeling.¡±

    ¡°Your words are not wrong.¡±

    Servants adjusted Jang Ilso¡¯s attire meticulously.

    ¡°Every person needs dignity. The dignity required for a martial artist, a head of a sect, and a Ryeonju are all different.¡±

    ¡°I think so, too.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s just the attitude of someone content with their position. When you settle into your position, all that¡¯s left is downfall.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face has turned ferocious.

    ¡°If I had been content being just a Ryeonju, I would never have mixed my cup with such people either. But if I desire something greater, if I still hunger for more!¡±

    He covered his face with his hand as if clutching it.

    ¡°Even if the cup is mixed with their spit, I must be able to drink it with a happy heart. Authorities don¡¯te from attitudes, theye from strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment and withdrew his hand from sping his face. There was a soft smile on his face, as if nothing had ever happened before.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting stronger even at this moment, Gamyeong-ah. Should martial artists stop bing stronger?¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim¡¯s words are absolutely right a hundred, a thousand times!¡±

    Ho Gamyeong, who had been prostrating, bowed his head even lower and hit his head.

    Jang Ilso frowned.

    ¡°No, why are you banging your head? It¡¯s painful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get up. Get up. I told you not to kneel down like that, but you really didn¡¯t listen. Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong carefully stood up.

    At moments like this, he was reminded again that Jang Ilso is the Paegun.

    Jang Ilso is not a man he dares to treat easily. It¡¯s the same with whatever he does. Neither because of Jang Ilso¡¯s immense power or strength.

    It¡¯s simply because he¡¯s such a man.

    The servants slowly finished adorning Jang Ilso¡¯s face. After putting a little red powder on the eyelids and drawing on the eyebrows on the face that had been powdered white, Jang Ilso took his own lip rouge with his finger and began to apply it to his lips.

    ¡°Anyway, so¡­¡±

    Kwang!

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    At that moment, the door suddenly opens and Jang Ilso¡¯s little finger, which was delicately moving over his lips, is slightly disturbed by the outburst.

    ¡°¡­Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face showed a deep sense of displeasure.

    Ho Gamyeong, noticing even a hint of murderous intent in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes, quickly shouted.

    ¡°What kind of ce do you think this is to barge in so rudely! You idiot!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s a matter of great urgency!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­..That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Jang Ilso wipes away the disheveled rouge with the towel he received and turns his head to look at the person who came running in. The killing intent that had briefly shed in his eyes had already dissipated as if it had been washed away.

    ¡°It must be urgent. So, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Plum Blossom¡­ No, Nokrim and the damned pirates have withdrawn from the ind of Kugang.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°That ind. The one upied by Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Plum Blossoms Ind.¡±

    Jang Ilso lifted up his flowing bangs with his fingers. Then the servant quickly approaches him,bs his hair, and ces a crown on his head.

    ¡°They vacated Plum Blossom Ind and retreated?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right. And the Sichuan Tang Family is also said to be going back to Sichuan after withdrawing from the Yangtze River.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong asked back in surprise.

    ¡°All of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°¡­Given that the news hase this far, I think they may have very well already withdrawn and left.¡±

    ¡°No, this is¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong shut his mouth. He was struggling to process the abrupt news.

    ¡®What are they thinking?¡¯

    He can understand.

    If the Evil Tyrant Alliance crosses the Yangtze, Plum Blossom Ind and the Sichuan Tang Family guarding the Yangtze River will be the most dangerous, so it would not be strange for them to retreat now since the internal reorganization has been resolved.

    But what puzzled Ho Gamyeong was the urgency of their actions.

    ¡®We haven¡¯t even made a move yet.¡¯

    It could be like that anywhere else. A person who is frightened tends to rush anything.

    But the problem is that Mount Hua can¡¯t be like that.

    Wasn¡¯t Mount Hua the ce where the sect lost their fear as a group, and where Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, whom one would wonder what on earth how he had lived for a human to be so crazy, was located?

    Even when Wudang was scared and surrendered, the ce where they tenaciously attacked Jang Ilso and Myriad Man Manor was Mount Hua.

    Heavenly Comrade Alliance is led by such Mount Hua, but are they already scared and abandoning the Yangtze River? A ce where just holding out guarantees huge profits?

    ¡®That can¡¯t be true.¡¯

    If it¡¯s Mount Hua, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance I know, they wouldn¡¯t give up such immense profit just out of concern.

    Then for what purpose¡­

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡­.¡±

    At that time, Jang Ilso swept up a strand of his hair and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°That little alliance, as soon as he was released from its cage, plunged a knife into a person¡¯s side. Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong flinched at the sight of his face.

    There was a strange look on his face. It looked incredibly annoyed yet filled with indescribable joy.

    ¡°Not going to y along easily, huh? Yes, you shoulde out like that. Then.¡±

    After hearing Jang Ilso¡¯s words, Ho Gamyeong could not bear his curiosity and asked.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you referring to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword again?¡±

    Jang Ilso didn¡¯t respond directly. Ho Gamyeong knew silence meant affirmation.

    However, Ho Gamyeong couldn¡¯t ept the situation easily.

    It is only natural that Jang Ilso exists in a realm that he does not understand. But how could some brat like Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword exist in the same realm?

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim, I dared to ask.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think Ryeonju-nim overestimated Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. He is not someone who dares to exchange moves with Ryeonju-nim. Even that grandiose nickname of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, wasn¡¯t it something we gave him?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°That young punk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how old I was when I first appeared in Kangho?¡±

    When Ho Gamyeong did not answer, Jang Ilso spoke as if amused.

    ¡°Compared to then, I have gained a bit more experience now and be a bit more prudent. And iparably stronger.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t be any smarter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what people are like. In the end, growth is nothing more than how much you can make out of what you have. A tiger is still a tiger even if it is a cub, and a dog is still a dog even if it is fully grown. But if it¡¯s a dragon, it goes without saying.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong bit his lips.

    What Jang Ilso said cannot be wrong. But Ho Gamyeong did not want to admit that fact.

    Because of mere jealousy?

    No.

    The reason he was angered wasn¡¯t that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was superior to him but because he dared to encroach upon Jang Ilsu¡¯s existence. To him, that was akin to sphemy against the sacred.

    ¡°And even if what you say is right, it doesn¡¯t change anything. The important thing isn¡¯t whether that fellow is worthy to exchange moves with me, but that his move is now tightening around my neck.¡±

    ¡°By tightening around your neck¡­¡±

    ¡°Map!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The servant rushed and brought arge map. As they spread it out on the wide table, Jang Ilso¡¯s long and slender finger pointed to a spot in the middle of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°This Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    At Jang Ilso¡¯s words, Ho Gamyeong, who was looking at Plum Blossom Ind, tilted his head.

    ¡°I do not know. It would certainly be a strategic point as an advisor, but would it be that important for a martial artist? Moreover, we havepletely taken control of the Yangtze River through the water fortresses.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re still only thinking of battles.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much goods are being transported here?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°For three damn years, the amount of goods flowing into Gangnam through Plum Blossom Ind has skyrocketed. If this ce is blocked right now, it means that we are the ones who are suffocated.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn that cunning brat.¡±

    Jang Ilso gritted his teeth. However, his lips curled up as if he found it amusing.

    ¡°It hurts a lot. It¡¯s very¡­ very painful.¡±

    His fiery eyes gazed far into the distance.

    Towards the far north, where a mountain known for its rugged terrain stands.

 Chapter 909

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 909

    Righteous Sects lead their disciples with Chivalrousness and value.

    But those in the Evil Sects scorn such intangible pretenses. The only thing that motivates them is profit.

    Of course, Jang Ilso is in a situation where he dominates the Evil Tyrant Alliance under his pressure, but there is definitely a limitation. If food runs low, even against the emperor, people will rebel, won¡¯t they?

    ¡°¡­¡­Ryeonju-nim mean they are cutting off our lifeline.¡±

    After understanding the situation, Ho Gamyeong bit his lips slightly.

    When he first thought of handing over the ind, now called Plum Blossom Ind, to Mount Hua, he didn¡¯t anticipate such a scenario. At best, he thought it would be used as an element to widen the rtionship between the Ten Great Sect and the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    That crazy Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword has expanded the situation endlessly and brought it to this point.

    ¡°But Ryeonju-nim. Isn¡¯t this odd?¡±

    ¡°Odd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Plum Blossom Ind is meaningful only when the Yangtze River is sealed off. If the water fortresses unblock the Yangtze, wouldn¡¯t Plum Blossom Ind be pointless? This isn¡¯t a strategy.¡±

    ¡°If you consider it withmon sense, it is.¡±

    Jang Ilso smirked.

    ¡°If that pig ck Dragon King has any intention of lifting the blockade of the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the water fortresses experiencing financial difficulties due to the presence of Plum Blossom Ind? That is why they requested several times to allow them to attack Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the story of when Plum Blossom Ind belonged to someone else.¡±

    Jang Ilso distorted his face.

    ¡°That sword-swinging bastard and lung diseased bastard handled some insignificant ind and centralized the logistics of the entire Yangtze River to one ce. Just by moderately transporting some goods, they earned a huge amount of money, to the point where the money pirates earned through looting could be considered mere pennies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s right.¡±

    Although it was half of the stageid by Evil Tyrant Alliance, it was clearly their ability to take it so perfectly that it grew beyond their expectations.

    ¡°If you were ck Dragon King, what would you do?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s lips curled up to the fullest.

    ¡°Would you try to go back to the old days by getting rid of that Plum Blossom Ind? Or will you maintain the current situation and try to devour the Plum Blossoms Ind?¡±

    The eyes of Ho Gamyeong shook.

    ¡°N- No, of course, it is more profitable to upy Plum Blossoms Ind. But wasn¡¯t Plum Blossoms Ind favored because it was operated by Mount Hua? If water fortresses upy it, who would trust them with their goods? It¡¯s like entrusting a fish to a cat.¡±

    ¡°Who actually ran Plum Blossoms Ind?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong closed his mouth.

    It was something he didn¡¯t want to say, but is there any reason not to answer Jang Ilso¡¯s question?

    ¡°No¡­krim.¡±

    ¡°Nokrim has been trusted with goods, yet they¡¯re just a band of bandits.¡±

    Jang Ilso snorted.

    ¡°Ordinary people might not know, but to merchants, there¡¯s little difference between water bandits (pirates) and mountain bandits. Besides, what are merchants? As long as safety is assured, they¡¯d trade with ghosts, not just water fortresses. If only water fortresses banned looting within Plum Blossoms Ind, soon everyone would start using Maehwa Ind again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or they can just appoint a representative. People might doubt, but what other choice do they have?¡±

    ¡°Would ck Dragon King even think that far?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that pig iszy and greedy. But he¡¯s not stupid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Especially when ites to profit, he calctes faster than anyone else.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It would be manageable up to that point, but the problem is that the one eyeing Plum Blossoms Ind isn¡¯t just ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He could immediately understand what Jang Ilso was trying to say.

    ¡°A huge profit is at stake. Hao Sect and ck Ghost Fortress cannot help but move.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded profoundly.

    The more he thought about it, the more painful it seemed.

    Jang Ilso has been struggling to takeplete control of the Evil Tyrant Alliance for the past three years. However, Jang Ilso¡¯s actual possession was the rest of the alliance except the water fortresses, Hao Sect, and ck Ghost Fortress.

    Although Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯s power, which is based on Myriad Man Manor, became stronger than in the past, it was not easy to quickly break and absorb the power of the Five Great Evil Sect, who had built a solid system for decades.

    So, this was essentially a ticking time bomb within the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    ¡°What if the pigs, who have been waiting for a small trigger, start to move?¡±

    ¡°¡­It could light the fuse.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. This is why I have been moving carefully so far.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if he didn¡¯t like it.

    If Heavenly Comrade Alliance had withdrawn slowly from Plum Blossom Ind, they might have had time to prepare. However, Mount Hua was too abrupt to pull their feet out of the Yangtze River.

    Where bnce is broken, apetition takes ce to create a new bnce. They precisely targeted the fact that the immense profit would cause problems within the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    ¡°¡­However.¡±

    Then Ho Gamyeong, with a stern face, asked.

    ¡°It could be an opportunity, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Yes. An opportunity.¡±

    He nodded heavily, speaking in a clear voice.

    ¡°Sooner orter, we had to deal with them. It¡¯s true it was a burden to lead those with other motives into war. It¡¯s quite a timely opportunity, if you think about it.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    However, Jang Ilso immediately shook his head.

    ¡°You strangely narrow your view whenever Mount Hua is mentioned. It was the same before.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? Don¡¯t you know what it means to upy Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    Jang Ilso reached out his finger and pointed at Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Goods move from thend, through the ind, and across the river.¡±

    When Jang Ilso¡¯s fingertips slowly moved from Plum Blossom Ind to the other side of the river, Ho Gamyeong realized what he meant.

    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±

    ¡°The possession of Plum Blossom Ind means that even the docks across the river must be upied. And this is¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gangbuk.¡±

    The face of Ho Gamyeong stiffened.

    ¡°What¡¯s on thisnd?¡±

    ¡°¡­A massive city. There¡¯s a city that¡¯s grown to a ridiculous size in just three years.¡±

    ¡°Right. Do you think those pig-headed idiots would resist the temptation to seize Plum Blossom Ind and covet that city?¡±

    Impossible.

    If it were just the ind, maybe, but those who control the ind and the docks would never ignore the city connected to them. It¡¯s like saying a powerful martial artist, obsessed with strength, would choose to learn only third-rate martial arts despite having ess to the world¡¯s greatest techniques.

    ¡°To get a hold of Plum Blossom Ind means to advance to Gangbuk. Like it or not, trouble will brew. A problem beyond my control!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ they¡¯ve created this situation, where we can¡¯t withdraw or look away, and now Heavenly Comrade Alliance has retreated, as if telling Ten Great Sects and us to fight it out ourselves.¡±

    Cold sweat began to form on the forehead of Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡®How could such a simple move lead to all this?¡¯¡¯

    At first, he thought it was just a stupid move to let go of such a huge gain. But it was not Chung Myung who was stupid, it was Ho Gamyeong.

    The important thing is not what you give up, but how much you gain in return for giving up.

    By giving up the enormous profits of Plum Blossom Ind, Mount Hua created an internal conflict within the Evil Tyrant Alliance, and evenid the groundwork for conflict between the Evil Tyrant Alliance and Ten Great Sects.

    What¡¯s even worse is that even after knowing all this, they still can¡¯t retreat.

    The worst situation was now ahead of them, where they had no choice but to walk into a ce where they would die, even though they knew it was a trap.

    ¡®What the hell is this¡­¡¯

    He understood this vicious move logically, yet felt bewildered as if he couldn¡¯tprehend anything. That¡¯s right.¡­.

    How could such a simple move lead to all this?

    A chill ran down his spine.

    ¡°Fascinating. Truly fascinating. Hahahahahat! For the first time in three years, I¡¯m feeling this excited! Truly fascinating! Hahahahahahahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso leaned back andughed loudly. Then, he covered his face as if he couldn¡¯t control hisughter anymore.

    But at that moment, Ho Gamyeong saw it. Between those long, white fingers, he saw Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes. Those chilling eyes.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I regret not having destroyed Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Should I have gone overboard and killed him at that time?¡±

    Jang Ilso licked his crimson lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s falling apart. The n I carefully constructed is falling apart in an instant. It¡¯s irritating, really irritating.¡±

    What most displeased Jang Ilso was that he was being dragged into a situation that he had not drawn up.

    This is not Jang Ilso¡¯s taste. He was someone who pulled others into his own scheme, not an actor dancing on a stage set by someone else.

    ¡°¡­Do you really think that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword anticipated all of this? That he has been nning since three years ago?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Jang Ilso spoke dismissively.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s human, it¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s probably just a coincidence.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded. His thoughts were the same as Jang Ilso¡¯s.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    However, what followed was slightly different from what Ho Gamyeong expected.

    ¡°Even if he couldn¡¯t have used Plum Blossom Ind as a tool, the results would have been no different.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°Those who love to gossip think of striking at one¡¯s weak point as the result of genius. They believe it¡¯s an amazing idea created by a wide perspective that allows you to see things that no one could have thought of and a quick turn of the mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡±

    ¡°No. No. Not at all.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand dismissively. The ornaments on his wrist clinked against each other.

    ¡°If one were truly that brilliant, they wouldn¡¯t create situations that require risky and intricate cunning ns in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Strategies are not the means of the strong. It¡¯s a means of the weak. It¡¯s what those who can¡¯t win by conventional means resort to, pondering and wringing out everyst drop of cunning.¡±

    A precious smile bloomed around Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°How sticky. Such dense hostility. A move filled with the stench of his desire to throw shit on my face no matter what. A guy like this would have found a way to drag me into hell nheless, even if the circumstances were different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kukuk. The audacity of that brat.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand holding his face tightened.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Ho Gamyeong squeezed his words out with a pale face.

    The words he, as an advisor, never wanted to utter.

    ¡°¡­What do you n to do?¡±

    When Jang Ilso heard that, he slumped back into his chair, leaning against the backrest.

    In some ways, he looks drowsy, and in other ways, he looks bored. With a face that looks like a child who has had his favorite toy taken away, or someone saddled with an unwee task.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to y along.¡±

    He nodded slowly.

    ¡°When you fall into the swamp, if you try to get out half-heartedly, don¡¯t you get dragged deeper and deeper instead? For now, ying along is a strategy.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s expression instantly regains itsposure.

    ¡°If this has reached even our ears, ck Dragon King must have already been moving, and since Hao Sect cannot receive information slower than us, we have to assume that he is also moving. That leaves just the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, I suppose.¡±

    As if having sorted everything out in his mind, Jang Ilso waved his hand.

    ¡°What a headache. Everyone, get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the servants carefully withdrew, Ho Gamyeong rose from his seat. He knew that at this moment, even he was unnecessary for Jang Ilso.

    After he withdrew so as not to interfere with his thoughts, and finally alone, Jang Ilso lightly tapped the table.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­.¡±

    A terrifying aura of murderous intent radiated from Jang Ilso¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°A bit too much for a greeting after three years¡­ This time, I took a hit. To the point where I¡¯m wondering what I should give back to you in return¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was tapping the table with a thud, soon grabbed the edge tightly.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    And slowly, very slowly, his face rxed.

    And a peculiar expression emerged. It was as if he was mocking, worrying, or simply toying.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t know yet. How extreme a man¡¯s malice can go. Hahahaha. Hahahahat! Ahahahahahahahat!

    The shadows in the chamber swayed with Jang Ilso¡¯sughter, as if being sucked into a deeper, endless darkness.

 Chapter 910

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 910

    ¡°Are you leaving it behind?¡±

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    ¡°You mean that? All of that?¡±

    First Elder¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief.

    No, of course, he understands leaving the building behind. They can¡¯t unroot and move it, nor can they destroy it all just because they¡¯re leaving the ind either.

    However¡­.

    ¡°Why are you leaving behind the ships, the ships?! Do you know how much money each of those ships costs!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. A bandit is greedy for a ship. After living near the water for so long, have you picked up a hobby for water looting?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about that! If we just take that and sell it¡­!¡±

    ¡°This man. You need a buyer to sell. Selling ships isn¡¯t something you do overnight.¡±

    Im Sobyong spread his fan with a snap.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not the money that matters. It¡¯s the intention. If you only focus on money this and money that, you¡¯ll miss what¡¯s truly important.¡±

    The First Elder couldn¡¯t say a word and just helplessly thumped his chest.

    They¡¯ve always thought that Nokrim King had a strange side, but it feels like it¡¯s gotten worse since he met that Mount Hua¡¯s taoist. The Elder couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of this yangban¡¯s actions.

    ¡°So, the withdrawal isplete?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost. The collected wealth was escorted to the Eunha Merchant Guild, and all the people on Plum Blossom Ind were also moved tond. The rest have packed their bags and left, so we¡¯re the only ones to go now.¡±

    ¡°I see. I see.¡±

    Im Sobyong waved his fan gently. A small wind tickled his cheek. He looked at Plum Blossom Ind with a hint of regret in his eyes.

    ¡°It was a good ce.¡±

    ¡°I never really liked it. Pine caterpirs should feed on pine needles! What business can the proud heroes of Nokrim make by carrying other people¡¯s luggage and earning money?¡±

    ¡°You say that, yet you¡¯re wearing an incredibly expensive outfit. Did you buy a new one?¡±

    ¡°W- Well, this is¡­¡­.¡±

    The First Elder¡¯s face turned a bright red.

    Since Plum Blossom Ind earns a lot of money, even the portion Nokrim received was substantial. That¡¯s why even the Elders have their pockets full of silver coins.

    The First Elder twisted his body, but how could that hide the expensive silk clothes that covered his entire body?

    ¡°If First Elder decides to go back into the mountains and make a living by banditry, I have no intention of stopping?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s just a figure of speech. Just words¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You are a bandit who wears silk clothes and does business. If the ancestors found out, they would foam their mouths.¡±

    ¡°Keueueuh.¡±

    As soon as the word ¡°ancestors¡± came out, a groan came out of the First Elder¡¯s mouth. Certainly, if the previous Nokrim King had seen this, he would have tried to tear off not only his clothes but his entire body.

    Im Sobyong gazed across the river, clicking his tongue.

    ¡®Three years.¡¯

    Over the past three years, Im Sobyong and Nokrim have gained so much. For Im Sobyong personally, it was time to stabilize the turbulent Nokrim. Money might not solve everything in the world, but it does solve most things.

    Those who had opposed Im Sobyong bing the Nokrim King shut their mouths when they saw the wealth falling into their hands.

    However,pared to what Nokrim truly gained, wealth was nothing.

    The biggest thing is that themoners are no longer afraid of Nokrim.

    Changing the business to a way of safely escorting people going up and down the mountain by collecting toll fees, rather than harming them, has had a clear effect. Also, showing many people their hardworking side through Plum Blossom Ind had its benefits.

    However, it is also Evil Tyrant Alliance that has received a greater impact than them.

    Evil Tyrant Alliance dered the Unification of Evil Sects and sucked all the Evil Sects under its banner. At the same time, it absorbed all the hatred of the people in the world.

    In the meantime, Nokrim was at odds with the Evil Tyrant Alliance and came out in support of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, so those who hated the Evil Tyrant Alliance began to look at Nokrim quite warmly.

    ¡°The halo of Mount Hua yed a part. Anyway, that Taoist sure is useful.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Im Sobyong smiled quietly.

    ¡®This is how gambling works.¡¯

    When he, the leader of Nokrim, joined hands with Mount Hua, was it just one or two people that considered him insane?

    They may not have been able to say it out loud because he was in a situation where the power was gathered by sweeping away the Daebyeolchae, but no one would have truly agreed with his thoughts.

    But the gamble paid off perfectly.

    ¡°No. No. Not yet.¡±

    However, Im Sobyong¡¯s eyes sank cold again.

    ¡®Only after wiping out the Evil Tyrant Alliance and putting a sword in Jang Ilso¡¯s throat can we talk about sess.¡¯

    Briefly imagining this scenario, he soon burst intoughter.

    ¡°Well, that won¡¯t be up to me.¡±

    ¡°What have you been mumbling about all this time? You sound like you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Veins appeared on Im Sobyong¡¯s forehead at the sudden rude remark.

    ¡®I should use this opportunity to change into Righteous Sects, for heaven¡¯s sake¡­¡¯

    He didn¡¯t expect them to be as obedient as Tang Family, who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to feign death at their Gaju¡¯s word. But even that crazy Taoist of Mount Hua didn¡¯t dare to talk back to their Sect Leader. Why was Nokrim in such a state?

    His insides were boiling with frustration.

    But before he could say anything, the First Elder asked with a serious face.

    ¡°Rather than that, are you really going to back out like this?¡±

    ¡°Why are we repeating a story that has already ended?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel it¡¯s such a waste, a waste. Plum Blossom Ind is Plum Blossom Ind, but¡­¡­.¡±

    The First Elder¡¯s gaze turned backward. Large buildings stretching from the dock came into view.

    How much effort had gone into building this city?

    But when they tried to take their feet away, leaving this all, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was cutting off one of his arms. However, Im Sobyong shook his hand and cut the First Elder¡¯s disappointment.

    ¡°Enough. Get ready. We¡¯re going to have guests soon.¡±

    ¡°Guest?¡±

    ¡± ¡°Yes, a guest. A very dark one¡­ Hmm. Looks like they¡¯re already on their way.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The First Elder turned his head in the direction Im Sobyong was looking.

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    But when I tried to take his feet away, leaving him all alone, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I was cutting off one of his arms

    ¡°Tha- That?¡±

    The ship approaching them appeared at least three timesrger than the other escort ships next to it. The sails were painted in the shape of a ck dragon that dominated the Yangtze River as if they were alive.

    And the First Elder was one of those who knew the identity of this ship better than anyone.

    ¡°Is, is that not the ck Dragon Ship?!¡±

    When the First Elder asked in surprise, Im Sobyong calmly fanned himself.

    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect him to show up in person. Seems like the ck Dragon King was quite eager.¡±

    The ship and the ck dragon g it bore signified the personal arrival of the ck Dragon King himself, here to im this small ind for himself.

    Im Sobyong chuckled.

    ¡°No¡­ The ck Dragon King himself¡­?¡±

    The First Elder opened his mouth in inexplicable shock.

    Im Sobyong became the Nokrim King, but he is not like themon Nokrim King, so it is not surprising that he wanders lightly. However, a person generally called a ¡®King¡¯ does not move very easily.

    And now, the ck Dragon King himself had appeared here?

    ¡°He must havee to im Plum Blossom Ind now that we¡¯re leaving before anyone else gets a chance.¡±

    Not fully grasping the situation, the First Elder widened his eyes, looking at the approaching ck Dragon Ship.

    But at that moment, a different thought shed through Im Sobyong¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Within a day?¡¯

    A mysterious smile yed on his lips.

    Just before leaving Mount Hua, Chung Myung had asked him to confirm one thing. Who will be the first toe after they withdraw from Plum Blossom Ind and how soon they would appear.

    ¡®The fact that water fortress went to upy this ce in less than a day implies that they didn¡¯t seek permission from Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡¯

    Even if they had appeared within two days, it would have been considered a sess. But the ck Dragon King showing up in just one day?

    That meant clear cracks were beginning to show in their rtionship. Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s scheme had bitten deeper than expected, providing irrefutable evidence.

    ¡°Kukukuk. This is why I like that Taoist.¡±

    Im Sobyongughed quietly.

    No matter what anyone says, the person who took the lead in Kangho for the past three years was Jang Ilso of Evil Tyrant Alliance. Shaolin, who once held the hegemony of Kangho, could not handle the quickness of the Evil Tyrant Alliance and simply stayed away with their senses sharpened.

    There was no major conflict, but no one could deny that Kangho had been dancing to Jang Ilso¡¯s tune.

    However, as soon as Mount Hua returned, Jang Ilso¡¯s hegemony began to twist. Without drawing a sword or shedding a drop of blood, they delivered a strike more piercing than any sword.

    Lost in thought for a moment, Im Sobyong then shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We might get struck by lightning if we stay here any longer.¡±

    ¡°N- No, Nokrim King. If the water fortresses devour this ce¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    Despite the concerns of the First Elder, Im Sobyong said in a confident voice.

    ¡°Of course, the person who would have been most upset by the sight of us abandoning the mountains, mingling with themoners, andfortably gathering wealth, would have been the ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we know how to bow down to Mount Hua, but that proud man doesn¡¯t know how to bow down to Jang Ilso. So, they will somehow try to gather wealth here and strengthen water fortresses¡¯ power.¡±

    ¡°That sounds usible, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It will happen.¡±

    Im Sobyong covered his mouth with his fan and smiled meaningfully.

    ¡°Who do you think was the most frightened by the sight of Jang Ilso gathering power?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who folded his fan and turned around, began to walk away alone.

    ¡°Nokrim King! Le- Let¡¯s go together!¡±

    The First Elder quickly followed him. As he tried to ask more questions, Im Sobyong just smiled meaningfully and quickened his pace.

    ¡®Now, how will Shaoline out?¡¯

    Indeed, there¡¯s nothing as entertaining as watching a fight unfold.

    * * *

    ¡°We have arrived! ck Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    The ck Dragon King, standing at the bow, stared intently at the small ind before him.

    ¡°I never thought something so trivial would upset me so much.¡±

    If Jang Ilso hadn¡¯t tantly stood in their way, they would have swept away that ind long ago. Because of that one ind, the water fortresses¡¯ n to control the Yangtze River waspletely ruined.

    But¡­.

    ¡®This must be what they call a blessing in disguise.¡¯

    The past doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Properly collecting tolls rather than clumsily plundering goods has proven to be far more profitable, as he has seen with his own eyes.

    What¡¯s more, he¡¯s the head of water fortresses. Unlike them, he has a firm grip over those traversing the Yangtze. It is not that difficult to earn several times the amount of money that Mount Hua used to earn on that ind if he is determined.

    ¡°If that happens¡­ I could establish a force even surpassing the money of ck Ghost Fortresses. Then, Jang Ilso would be nothing.¡±

    The ck Dragon King gritted his teeth

    The status of Evil Tyrant Alliance increases day by day, but ck Dragon King¡¯s influence is not as strong as it used to be. Even themon folk regard him as a mere subordinate of Jang Ilso.

    The Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance is Jang Ilso, while he is just a Buryeonju, so it¡¯s not entirely wrong to think that way. But¡­.

    ¡°What a ridiculous notion.¡±

    I¡¯ll show them now. Who is the true Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance?

    ¡°We¡¯re approaching the shore!¡±

    ck Dragon King nodded heavily.

    ¡°Disembark and take control!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Yangtze River, which had been quiet, began to boil again.

 Chapter 911

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 911

    ¡°Wa- Water fortresses!¡±

    ¡°Water fortresses!¡±

    The massive ship was impossible not to notice.

    The faces of the people who saw the gigantic ck ship adjacent to Plum Blossom Ind quickly turned pale blue.

    Of course, water fortresses, as they are known, are not beings who recklessly ughter or harm others.

    Just as bandits do not bother to descend the mountain and raid homes, bandits also do not touch those who set foot onnd. It was a rule of thumb that the water fortresses were kept for survival.

    But no matter how much, water fortresses are still water fortresses!

    The sight of water fortress forces upying Plum Blossom Ind, which people had used to traverse until now, was enough to scare everyone.

    ¡°Is- Is this really okay?¡±

    ¡°Why is Mount Hua allowing this to happen? If we leave like this, Plum Blossom Ind will really fall into their hands, won¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it possible to do business?¡±

    There was only one reason why people did not run away immediately after seeing that scene.

    This is because most of the people here are merchants. Those who used Plum Blossom Ind and those who filled the city adjacent to Plum Blossom Ind were mostly merchants and their families.

    And the rest were those who came to do business with such merchants, meaning if they fled this ce, they would have to find a new way to make a living.

    Abandoning one¡¯s home is not as easy as it sounds. Thus, they could only pace anxiously.

    ¡°I- I think they¡¯reing this way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Everyone opened their eyes wide at someone¡¯s shout.

    The ship, which was on the border of Plum Blossom Ind, slowly turned its bow toward the dock.

    ¡°What do we do? Should we flee now?¡±

    ¡°What else are we going to do if we run away? If we can¡¯t do business anyway, won¡¯t we all starve to death? In that case, it would be better to endure and die.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way cobwebs will form in a living person¡¯s mouth, right? But we still have to make ends meet.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave. You guys go if you must.¡±

    Those with a n had already removed their goods from the warehouse. But even so, they couldn¡¯t easily leave this ce.

    There may be no worries for merchant guilds that can sustain themselves in Gangbuk, but for those who make a living through trade with Gangnam, it is no exaggeration to say that everything is at stake on Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Le- Let¡¯s just listen for now. Don¡¯t water fortresses have a principle of not harming those onnd?¡±

    ¡°Dammit, do you really believe that? Have you forgotten that a vige near the riverside was devastated by the group of water fortresses bastards?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, still¡­¡±

    ¡°Principles of Evil Sects are like earrings on the ear or rings on the nose. How can something that changes as it pleases be a principle?¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Even as the people were struggling to figure out what to do, the huge ck ship was getting closer and closer to the dock.

    Eventually, the ship began to slow down and started docking at the dock.

    Gulp.

    There was a moment of silence. The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva sounded like thunder.

    From the impossibly high ship, a group dressed in blue water fortress uniforms jumped down and swiftly upied the pier area.

    ¡°Back off!¡±

    ¡°Step back immediately, if you don¡¯t want to lose your head!¡±

    Merchants scurried back at the threat of water fortresses.

    ¡°N- No, wait a minute. I have something to ask¡­¡±

    ¡°This idiot!¡±

    In the midst of this, when one merchant tried to speak firmly without backing down, one of the pirates raised his Amiza.

    But just as the merchant¡¯s throat was about to be pierced.

    ¡°You puuuuunk!¡±

    A thunderous roar erupted. The pirate holding Amiza hardened like a stone on the spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    From the high deck of the ship, a man slowly revealed himself.

    ck, long beard with a magnificent figure.

    Just seeing the ck robe embroidered with a golden dragon was enough to guess the identity of the man.

    ¡°- ck Dragon King.¡±

    The fierce eyes of the ck Dragon King sparkled with intensity.

    He was naturally tall and imposing enough to instill fear in people. And when such a person even exudes anger, some of those watching felt their legs give way beneath them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to harm the people?¡±

    ¡°B- ck Dragon King. I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°You worthless mongrel!¡±

    The ck Dragon King jumped off the ship with a thud and slowly approached the pirate. And all of a sudden, he grabbed him by the cor.

    ¡°Spa- Spare me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go cool off your head!¡±

    The ck Dragon King picked up the pirates with one hand and threw him away.

    The pirate hurled through the air, he screamed as he plummeted into the middle of the Yangtze River. After the ssh, silence fell.

    ¡®Pe- People¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Is that the strength of a human?¡¯

    Merchants looked at ck Dragon King with their mouths open, unable to believe what they had just seen.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The ck Dragon King surveyed his surroundings. Thankfully, his re wasn¡¯t directed at the merchants, but at the pirates.

    ¡°I say it again. Anyone here who harms the people will pay the price. Those who strike people will have their arms cut off, those who cut people will have their heads cut off, and those who kill will be turned into a state where they can neither live nor die, so that he can fill the stomach of the river fish!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We will keep it in mind!¡±

    The ck Dragon King nodded as if he was satisfied.

    ¡°From now on, this ce will be managed by us, water fortresses. Everything else will proceed as before!¡±

    One of the merchants, who was suppressed by his momentum, plucked up courage and raised his hand. His whole face was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°B- ck Dragon King. Does that mean¡­ we can use Plum Blossom Ind like before?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The ck Dragon King announced in a booming voice for all to hear.

    ¡°In the name of ck Dragon King, I dere there will be no plunder in this Plum Blossom Ind! We will protect you!¡±

    ¡°Then, then the fee is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The ck Dragon King frowned.

    Unlike Im Sobyong, who jumped at the mention of money with his eyes lit up, the ck Dragon King was still displeased with the idea of talking about money out of his mouth.

    One of the pirates, guessing his inner thoughts, quickly opened his mouth.

    ¡°The ck Dragon King intends to double the existing usage fee. Since the management has changed, naturally the fee should change too!¡±

    Merchants nodded, swallowing dry saliva.

    Doubling the fee seemed reasonable enough. Of course, some were inwardly dissatisfied, butints should be expressed while looking at the person. No one dared to bargain before the ck Dragon King.

    If they try to haggle to save a few pennies, they might have to haggle for their life.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    The ck Dragon King gestured forward.

    ¡°From now on, this city is also under the jurisdiction of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. Anyone staying or doing business here must pay taxes to the water fortresses!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The pirates rushed forward to take control of the city.

    While some were reassured by the water fortresses¡¯ promise to protect them, othersmented the doubling of Plum Blossom Ind¡¯s usage fee, and some doubted whether the water fortresses¡¯ word could be trusted.

    However, surprisingly few realized that all this signified the first expansion of the Evil Tyrant Alliance toward Gangbuk.

    * * *

    ¡°The water fortresses have upied Kugang.¡±

    The slowly turning prayer beads in his hand came to an abrupt halt.

    The eyes of Bop Jeong, previously closed in meditation, narrowed slightly.

    ¡°¡­upation, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang, it¡¯s not exactly Kugang, it¡¯s a new city next to it, which has yet to be officially named by the empire¡­¡±

    ¡°People used to call it Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct, Bangjang.¡±

    As Bop Kye nodded quickly, Bop Jeong bit his lip slightly.

    ¡°It was just a day ago that I heard Nokrim was withdrawing from Plum Blossom Ind. And within a day, the water fortresses upy the ind?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­ No, did Nokrim say something to Evil Tyrant Alliance? Otherwise¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that far. But considering the nature of Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    Bop Jeong closed his eyes.

    It is said that when the moment of doubt surfaces, everything seems dubious, and it seems one reason was momentarily shaken. Even if everyone in the world does business with Evil Tyrant Alliance, it would only be impossible for that Mount Hua¡­

    ¡°¡­How far have the water fortresses advanced?¡±

    ¡°Across the river to¡­¡±

    Bop Kye trailed off. Bop Jeong¡¯s face turned stern.

    ¡°So, they¡¯ve crossed to the north of the river.¡±

    ¡°It seems so, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°¡­Not just a temporary crossing, but upying and dering it as their territory.¡±

    The eyes of Bop Jeong dimmed for a moment.

    ¡°Bangjang. Doesn¡¯t this mean the Evil Tyrant Alliance is dering its advance to Gangbuk?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Bop Jeong shook his head and answered firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Sa Evil Tyrant Alliance. It must be water fortresses acting independently.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure¡­¡±

    Bop Kye, who was about to ask why he thought so, soon shut up. If Bop Jeong, of all people, speaks with such conviction, there must surely be a reason.

    ¡°But to others, won¡¯t it seem no different?¡±

    Bop Jeong did not answer this question. He too knew that Bop Kye¡¯s words were correct.

    As long as water fortresses are affiliated with the Evil Tyrant Alliance, this act will be recognized as the Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯s advancement into Gangbuk.

    And since thatnd is Gangbuk, it has nothing to do with the Gangnam Non-Aggression Pact that has suppressed the Ten Great Sects so far.

    ¡°What a fool¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong quietly ground his teeth.

    Why don¡¯t they understand?

    Until now, the Ten Great Sects have been criticized for causing the Yangtze disaster. Therefore, those observing the Ten Great Sects will demand answers regarding this incident.

    They will want to know if their reason for not crossing the Yangtze was truly to uphold the pact, or if it was out of fear of the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    And the Ten Great Sects the Five Great Family have no choice but to respond to the demand.

    ¡®This is something we cannot back down from.¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t matter what their will is. To assert themselves as the Righteous Sects that uphold Kangho¡¯s order against the Evil Tyrant Alliance, they must inevitably punish those who have invaded Gangbuk.

    ¡®But will the punishment really end in punishment?¡¯

    If there is an all-out war against the water fortresses, the Evil Tyrant Alliance will eventually move. If that happens, the mes will spread even further.

    ¡°What a stupid idiot¡­ Inviting disaster with their petty greed. This false peace is better than war.¡±

    A person¡¯s name came out of the mouth of Bop Jeong, who had been agonizing for a long time.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang?¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­ Mount Hua!¡±

    Udeuduk.

    The beads in his hand snapped with a crisp sound.

    Bop Jeong knows.

    This all came from the movement of Mount Hua.

    However, Shaolin and Ten Great Sects cannot point out any of the actions of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, due to their contribution to protecting Plum Blossom Ind and stabilizing Gangbuk for the past three years.

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Send a message to the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family. Tell them to gather at Shaolin immediately.¡±

    ¡°What about the sects that went Bongmun¡­¡±

    ¡°All sects.¡±

    ¡°But Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say all sects?¡±

    As Bop Joeng¡¯s voice rose, Bop Kye quickly nodded.

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Bop Kye left swiftly, Bop Jeong looked down at his hand. He saw the beads, now miserably broken.

    ¡°Hoho.¡±

    A despondentugh escaped his mouth.

    ¡°What a dogfight. Hohoho. Hohohohoho!¡±

    A loudugh spread coldly at the sound of darkness falling.

 Chapter 912

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 912

    ¡°Kiikikikikik.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kiikikikikikikikik.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong looked back at Baek Cheon with anxious faces.

    ¡°Sa- Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Wh- What¡¯s wrong with that thing over there?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced at ¡®that¡¯ with a face that contained no meaning the most in the world.

    Something that was hard to call a human being was holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand and a letter in the other, giggling like a devil. For a while at that, too.

    ¡°Jo-Gol, Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly making a fuss about it¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°N- No. I understand that guy has always been a bit insane, not just for a day or two.¡±

    ¡°But today seems particrly extreme, doesn¡¯t it? Sasuk, just look at that.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who saw where Yoon Jong pointed, flinched for a moment.

    Baek-ah, who usually never leaves from Chung Myung¡¯s body, was sneakily distancing itself from him.

    ¡®It¡¯s really cute to see that white thing trembling.¡¯

    ¡­Ah, that¡¯s not it.

    That¡¯s a mythical creature that can even whip a tiger¡¯s whiskers, so he shouldn¡¯t be deceived by its appearance. He wouldn¡¯t have thought that if only its personality were good, but¡­

    Baek Cheon turned his gaze back to Chung Myung.

    Indeed, even to his eyes, Chung Myung seemed unusually serious today. There is even an illusion in which an Asura figure rises like a remnant behind his back.

    Isn¡¯t it quite remarkable that people can exude such gloomy energy even when they are wholeheartedly enjoying it?

    ¡°Keuhuhuhuhu¡­.¡±

    Then, with a smirk like a con artist who just pulled off a big scam, Chung Myung mumbled to himself.

    ¡°These little punks, trying to trick me? They¡¯re a hundred years too early, you greenhorn punk!¡±

    Hearing his mumbling, Baek Cheon shook his head. Although he won¡¯t hear him, he really wants to say something.

    ¡®Chung Myung¡­¡¯

    The person you¡¯re dealing with is not someone who should be called a ¡®greenhorn¡¯¡­ How unfair would that be to the actual greenhorn?

    ¡°Kikikikikik! Euhihihit! Euhehehehehet! Kyahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s gone mad.¡±

    ¡°Hum. Like, really crazy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the usual crazy.¡±

    Chung Myung happily stuck the liquor bottle in his mouth. Watching his Adam¡¯s apple move so refreshingly made the onlookers feel refreshed themselves.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s gotten into him?¡±

    Baek Cheon replied with a soft, warm smile.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know him well yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°There are only two cases when that rascal genuinely enjoys himself like that.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°When he makes a huge sum of money, or when he screws someone over.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Looking closely at his smiling face, I think it¡¯s thetter this time¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes began to tremble.

    Since Baek Cheon, the genius in the Chung Myung expertise(?), said so, then it must be true.

    Then¡­.

    ¡°Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°The Five Great Family?¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilso? Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°N- No, could it be Southern Edge Sect?¡±

    As they recited the names that came to mind, they realized something again.

    There are so many people in the world who Chung Myung wants to screw over.

    ¡®No, at this point, isn¡¯t everyone but Heavenly Comrade Alliance his enemy?¡¯

    At this point, shouldn¡¯t we seriously think about who is causing all this?

    ¡°Hmmmmm! The weather is fantastic!¡±

    Rumble!

    ¡­It¡¯s raining, you madman.

    But regardless, Chung Myungughed, shaking his shoulders pleasantly.

    ¡°Kikikikikikik. Go to hell you all! Every each of you! Euheheheheht!¡±

    Words that should nevere out of Taoists¡¯ mouths areing out like breathing.

    If that is a Taoist, then even earthworms are dragons.

    ¡°What¡¯s making you so happy?¡±

    Eventually, Baek Cheon approached and asked, to which Chung Myung swiftly turned his head.

    ¡°Ah, Sasuk! Want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else in Mount Hua besides you who drinks in broad daylight?¡±

    ¡°No, but from today onwards, we can do that too.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll decline.¡±

    Baek Chun shook his head and asked again.

    ¡°But what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing much. Just that¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°It looks like the punk from Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family is going to have a fight with Evil Tyrant Alliance cubs.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s fine then¡­ Wait, what, you son of a beast?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he grabbed Chung Myung by the cor.

    ¡°Who, who¡¯s fighting who?¡±

    ¡°Ten Great Sects and Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°War?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, war.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Hey, this punk! If that¡¯s not a big deal, then even Mount Hua copsing won¡¯t be a big deal, will it?!¡±

    ¡°Hey. It¡¯s really not a big deal, stop fussing. It¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    ¡°How is that none of our business, you madman!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and tapped Baek Cheon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Our Dongryong is so timid. We just have to watch the scene and eat rice cakes. Kikikikikikik!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who let go of Chung Myung¡¯s cor, covered his face with his hands.

    ¡®Yuanshi Tianzun.¡¯

    I really don¡¯t understand. Why did you bestow such a talent on this punk¡­ Why¡­

    Baek Cheon, who seemed to be agonizing over something, suddenly clenched his palm into a fist.

    ¡°Ah, first of all, I need to send letters to the North Sea and Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°Ah, to the Namman Beast Pce and Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been distressed, quickly raised his head and rejoiced.

    ¡®Yes, even if this punk speaks harshly, he can¡¯t just ept this situation easily. He must be requesting reinforcements in advance¡­¡¯

    ¡°Such a good news, I can¡¯t just keep it to myself! They say joy is doubled when shared. Let¡¯sugh together! Euehehehet! ¡®Cause we¡¯re friends!¡¯

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Dark clouds were ominously getting thicker and thicker. Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder, which looked up at the sky with a sad face, felt a tap on his shoulder from Yoon Jong, who had quietly approached.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon sniffled and pushed Yoon Jong¡¯s hand away. Then he asked,

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we be running to the Yangtze River right now?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a war, we have to do our part. After all, it¡¯s about facing the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded with a determined face.

    ¡°Of course, it is! Of course, we should fight!¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°It is, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face, which had been stern, rxed into azy expression. With a face like a stuffed cat, Chung Myung leaned against the tree again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit annoying right now, so let¡¯s go slowly, slowly¡­ very slowly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They can fight among themselves until they¡¯re enough, until their noses bleed.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If both sides are exhausted and ruined, that¡¯s fine too.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with a stunned expression.

    However, unlike Baek Cheon, who still had a glimmer of hope in Chung Myung, Jo-Gol had already abandoned all expectations. Therefore, he didn¡¯t care what Chung Myung said and focused on understanding the situation.

    ¡°By the way, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this be a problem for us if things go wrong?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Think about it, we can fight against the Evil Tyrant Alliance, but we can¡¯t fight the Ten Great Sects or the Five Great Family.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? Just beat them up and that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°N- No, no. I mean, we really can¡¯t go to war. Killing each other, shedding blood, that¡¯s hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Chung Myung tilted his head with round eyes.

    And everyone who saw that scene knew what was going through his mind.

    ¡®He¡¯s thinking of doing it.¡¯

    ¡®Mom, I¡¯m scared of him.¡¯

    What on earth is the difference between Righteous Sects and Evil Sects in this guy¡¯s head?

    ¡°Anyway, so?¡±

    ¡°R- Right. Uh¡­ But if war breaks out and the Ten Great Sects or the Five Great Family sweeps away Evil Tyrant Alliance, won¡¯t we just end up handing over the initiative to them, having done nothing? Like a dog chasing chickens, only to end up staring at the roof.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    After Jo-Gol¡¯s words, everyone looked at him in surprise.

    p, p, p, p, p.

    Chung Myung pped as if impressed. Jo-Gol¡¯s shoulders tensed with pride.

    ¡°Right? I¡¯m correct, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No? Nothing is right.¡±

    This guy?

    ¡°¡­Then why did you p?¡±

    ¡°I was just amazed, realizing that our Sahyung now naturally considers the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family the same as Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Demon-like guy.¡±

    ¡°Evil Sects-like guy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol tried to protest against the unfair treatment, but even his efforts didn¡¯t work.

    Except for one person.

    ¡°No, that makes sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    Tears of gratitude welled up in Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes. Indeed, Baek Cheon is Baek Cheon. Truly someone worthy of being the next Sect Leader¡­

    ¡°Usually, whateveres out of his mouth is crap, but¡­¡±

    Nope. The next Sect Leader should be Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Anyway, theter we intervene, the stronger the position of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family bes. No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t think Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family will be defeated by Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Although Evil Tyrant Alliance has shown ridiculous growth over the past three years, Ten Great Sects are Ten Great Sects, and Five Great Family are Five Great Family.

    If they go all out, there¡¯s no way they can¡¯t win, no matter how bad they are. That was Baek Cheon¡¯smon sense.

    Chung Myung, who had been listening quietly, grinned.

    ¡°You¡¯re both right and wrong, but actually, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. In the first ce, the situation that Sasuk thinks won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±

    ¡°The Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family won¡¯t be able to mobilize their full strength.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face stiffened slightly.

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as I said. No matter how loud Shaolin talks, the others won¡¯t alle together.¡±

    ¡°N- No, it¡¯s a crisis of Kangho?¡±

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a crisis. But you know¡­¡±

    Chung Myungughed bitterly.

    ¡°People usually don¡¯t realize how urgent something is until our own feet are on fire. And Sasuk said that. If the Ten Great Sects go all out, they can handle Evil Tyrant Alliance, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But who would be crazy enough to lead the charge? That would mean more damage for themselves, and as Jo-Gol Sahyung said, if they win the war, they¡¯ll be weakened and lose ground to other Righteous Sects, right?¡±

    ¡°A- Aren¡¯t there any war achievements (??(‘ð¹û)) left behind?¡±

    ¡°Aah, war achievements? That fleeting honor that bes useless after it¡¯s granted once?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Life is all about practicality, practicality! This guy! ¡°This is a world where military service evaders who made their money by being loan sharks live in wealth rather than soldiers who returned from the battlefield after meritorious service!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Even when Magyo invaded, a situation where even the united Kangho barely stood a chance, those people were more concerned about their own interests and slowly backed away. And now, what? Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo. They¡¯ll fight so diligently alright.¡±

    A cold sweat broke out on Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°So, you mean Evil Tyrant Alliance will win?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it is different there? When Jang Ilso beats the drum of war, the other Five Great Evil Sects leaders will just p from behind, urging them to rush to the front and die quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Baek Chun was at a loss for words.

    The conflict between the Ten Great Sects and Evil Tyrant Alliance he had imagined wasn¡¯t like this. He thought it would be a fierce struggle between Righteousness and Evil¡­

    But this was just a mess of scheming and chaos.

    ¡°What kind of war is this¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung snorts.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like war is like this, it¡¯s that this is what war is all about. It just seems better because only a few lines make it into history. If every detail of what happened in those wars was recorded, all the historians would have died young from high blood pressure!¡±

    Baek Cheon thought he was not normal either. The nonsense of that dog-like Chung Myung sounds usible now.

    ¡°Sasuk, so we¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung took a sip of his drink and giggled again.

    ¡°You can just have a drink while watching those guys¡¯ heads explode. Kikikikikik, just thinking about baldy forehead veins popping makes me feel like all indigestion from three years ago is suddenly getting digested at once! Euhehehehehet!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed Baek-ah, who was cautiously watching from a distance and then trying to run awaypletely. And he burst intoughter looking at that small face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Madman.¡±

    Baek Cheon, drained, let out a deep sigh. The reality of being back in Mount Hua hit him harder than ever.

    Better to die than suffer.

    Better to die than¡­

    |Note

 Chapter 913

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 913

    News that water fortresses finally took over Plum Blossom Ind and finally set foot in Gangbuk quickly spread throughout the world.

    The word that became the focus was not Plum Blossom Ind, but ¡®Gangbuk¡¯.

    The name Plum Blossom Ind is very important to those living in the Yangtze River and to the merchant guild of Jungwon, but for the Gangbuk people who never leave their ce of residence throughout their lives, Plum Blossom Ind was still unfamiliar.

    ¡°Do you mean water fortresses set foot in Gangbuk?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! They¡¯ve upied a city along the Yangtze River and are acting as if they own it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how could something like that happen? Weren¡¯t there agreements not to cross the river for three years? There¡¯s still some time left before those three years are up, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You¡¯re talking stupid. Was it a mutual non-aggression pact? It¡¯s a Gangnam non-aggression pact! The Righteous Sects in Gangbuk cannot cross the Yangtze River, but it is okay for the Evil Sects in Gangnam to cross the river.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    And the situation was enough to remind the public of how one-sided the pact with the Evil Tyrant Alliance was in the past.

    ¡°So what? Are they just going to stand by and watch this?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible? The treaty was about not attacking Gangnam, does it state that they can¡¯t touch those who came to Gangbuk?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s how it should be!¡±

    ¡°No matter how humiliated Ten Great Sects is, it¡¯s still the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family! It is the right thing to say. If they had avoided fighting at the Yangtze River in the first ce, would they have lost to the evil enemies of Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°Right! And it¡¯s not like they were defeated! It was Chivalrousness!¡±

    There were a few who wanted to say that the process and content of the Chivalrousness were no different from defeat, but eventually, those words went unspoken, and swallowed back down the throat.

    This is because the atmosphere wasn¡¯t favorable for pointing out such facts.

    ¡°Anyway, this is Gangbuk, no matter how much the Ten Great Sects are treated like a toothless tiger these days, aren¡¯t tigers still a tiger? Would they just leave an intruding wolf cub in their territory? They¡¯ll definitely try to kill it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Of course! How dare Evil Tyrant Alliance step on thend of Gangbuk?¡±

    People who had been unanimously criticizing the Ten Great Sects for abandoning their dignity at the Yangtze River now stood in support of them at this moment.

    The advance of water fortresses, or the Evil Tyrant Alliance, into Gangbuk was such scary news to them. No matter how dishonorable the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family were, it would be impossible topare them with the other Evil Sects.

    ¡°Even beasts are scarier when they are injured. Wouldn¡¯t Ten Great Sects or Five Great Family have been just looking for an opportunity to take revenge on the Evil Tyrant Alliance for the past three years?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, of course. They¡¯ve been tied down by that ridiculous Gangnam Non-Aggression Pact. If it weren¡¯t for that, they would have invaded Gangnam long ago and chopped off Jang Ilso¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s so important about such a pact? If they had just ignored it and attacked, no one would have said anything.¡±

    ¡°Goodness, this man! If they can¡¯t even keep their own words, how can they be called Righteous Sects? How are they any different from those barbaric punk of Evil Secst?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just an expression, you see?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family will definitely not sit idly by. Definitely not!¡±

    Everyone believed. The Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family, who had been humiliated by the Evil Tyrant Alliance and disgraced their pride, will naturally seek revenge this time.

    Although it was a disappointing performance, the expectations for the prestigious sect, which was once everyone¡¯s pride, were still alive.

    Moreover, there was a reaction borne out of fear that life could be a living hell if those prestigious sects failed to stop the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Everyone in Gangbuk wanted the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family toe to the front and clean up the mess again, but¡­.

    Things didn¡¯t just flow the way they wanted them to.

    * * *

    The solemn chill spread across Bop Jeong¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­What did they say?¡±

    Bop Kye couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet his eyes and hung his head. Although he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, he felt guilty and embarrassed.

    Forcing his stiff lips to move, Bop Kye spoke in a weak voice.

    ¡°We have received responses, but¡­ there are only a few sects that are willing toe to Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°A few?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Bop Jeong was silent for a moment. Only the sound of prayer beads rolling in his hands was heard regrly.

    ¡°Which sects refused?¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    A drop of cold sweat flowed down the forehead of thewmunity.

    ¡°First of all, the Beggar Union has expressed willingness to participate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ Kongtong is on its way to Shaolin. Kunlun has also agreed toe, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s Kunlun, they probably won¡¯t be able to arrive on time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡±

    Kunlun Mountain, where Kunlun is located, is on the border of Qinghai and Xinjiang. As a result, the distance from Hanam alone is a whopping 7,000 Li. This is a further distance than the Outer Pce.

    Therefore, Kunlun has been a member of the Ten Great Sects since the past but at the same time was in a subtly alienated position.

    ¡°As for Southern Sea Sect, as you know¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. They can¡¯te.¡±

    Bop Kye nodded.

    It is Southern Sea Sect that became the most dangerous ce when the Evil Tyrant Alliance ruled Gangnam. They were based on Southern Sea Ind, an ind in the South Sea, and were currently unable to take a single step ind.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong, who had been listening to Bop Kye¡¯s continuous hesitation, eventually distorted its face.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only sect of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family! Don¡¯t drag your word and answer me directly!¡±

    Startled by his outburst, Bop Kye quickly nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang! Dianchang, Emei, and Qingcheng sent a message saying that it is difficult toe to Henan.¡±

    ¡°¡­And the reason is?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ They say that if Evil Tyrant Alliance flock to Gangbuk, Sichuan will be an ownerless mountain¡­.¡±

    Kkagak.

    The prayer beads, which had been making a regr tapping sound, suddenly became tightly clenched and let out a harsh sound.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable.

    However, what Bop Jeong originally requested was not for those sects to move to Gangbuk. It was a conversation with sect leader of the sect. Refusing to even have a discussion based on hypothetical scenarios was absurd.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°¡­We received no response from the sects that went Bongmun.¡±

    ¡°Even Wudang?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked up at the sky without saying a word. After staring at the clear blue sky for a while, he sighed and muttered with self-mockery.

    ¡°The term Ten Great Sects is originally about the conference of ten sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yet in this critical situation, only three have stepped forward to discuss. Just three¡­¡±

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    Watching him, unable to hide his disappointment, Bop Kye unconsciously clenched his fist.

    Southern Edge Sect¡¯s position was understandable.

    They went to Bongmun before this happened and have maintained their position since then. Coldly speaking, they are exempt from any responsibility for this entire situation.

    Southern Sea was also understandable. Given their situation, they had no choice.

    But the other sects were different.

    As well as Wudang which is now in Bongmun, the three sects of Sichuan are also responsible for this. In particr, Wudang and Qinghai, who participated in the Yangtze War, should not turn a blind eye to his words.

    The only ones left were Kongtong Sect, Beggar Union, and Kunlun Sect, which was too far away to be of any use.

    ¡°What about Five Great Family?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hebei Peng Family sent a message that they woulde to Shaolin. But Namgung Family still hasn¡¯t answered¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Jaegal Family gave a positive answer that they woulde to Shaolin depending on the situation¡­ but Moyong Family has not sent any response.¡±

    Bop Jeong shakes his head.

    With Tang Family out of the picture, that left four of the Five Great Family. Among them, only Hebei Peng Family has expressed its intention to participate properly. Jaegal Family¡¯s words to participate considering the situation are unbelievable. They¡¯re the most cautious sect in the world.

    ¡°Bop Kye.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong, with a face as rigid as ice, opened his mouth.

    ¡°As Bangjang of Shaolin, I certainly made a big mistake. But¡­ what kind of situation are we in? Does everyone really not understand what it means for the water fortresses to step into Gangbuk, and what situation it could lead to?¡±

    That can¡¯t be true.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly fail to foresee this, or they wouldn¡¯t dare to call themselves leaders of the renowned sects. Never.

    ¡°And yet, at this moment, they only care for their own interests! Amidst all this!¡±

    What angered Bop Jeong the most was this very fact.

    The sects that have announced their participation are either directly rted to Gangbuk or are too far away to have any influence on the oue.

    All the ces that are just one step away from the disaster that is about to happen in Gangbuk are looking at each other and pulling their buttocks out.

    ¡°How can they even mention righteousness in this situation, how! Why¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong, who was protesting, suddenly closed its mouth. As if he was trying to say something but couldn¡¯t get it out of his mouth.

    He seemed to have been unable to sort out his emotions for a while and bit his lip. Then he said,

    ¡°Bop Kye.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Tell me. Do you think their actions are forgivable?¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the opponent this time Evil Sects, not anywhere else? How can they think of their own gain in such a situation?¡±

    Bop Kye pondered for a moment before lowering his head.

    This was because the answer he had to give was too embarrassing and guilty toe up with on his own.

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Breaking something that shouldn¡¯t be broken is¡­ Weren¡¯t we first?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye spoke with his eyes tightly closed, unable to bear to look at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°I am¡­ This is what I did. I was there¡­ I should have prepared for death¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong shut his mouth.

    Because he realized that he was so ovee with emotion that he said something he shouldn¡¯t have said.

    ¡°I too prioritized the safety of my disciples and Shaolin over my duties. How can I, in such a position, me them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    Bop Jeong tried to refute with something, but soon shook his head.

    It was because he knew too well that no words couldfort Bop Kye, that no excuses could justify their actions.

    ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t it too short-sighted! After Gangbuk burns, what happens next? It is obvious who will be next. Amitabha. Amitabha¡­.¡±

    However, the heated words of Bop Jeong soon became blurred.

    He knew full well that the words he spoke were losing their power.

    Bop Kye cautiously observed him and then spoke.

    ¡°Bangjang. If only the Yangtze River incident had urred, there would certainly have been more sects who wanted to deal with the Evil Sects first. However¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ about the work of Mount Hua.¡±

    When the word Mount Hua came out, the face of Bop Jeong became noticeably firm.

    Bop Kye continued in a resigned tone.

    ¡°Nobody wants to be in the lead. The price of sacrificing one¡¯s life for the sake of Chivalrousness and Jungwon¡­ Isn¡¯t everyone aware of it now?¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face momentarily showed defeat.

    ¡°Hoho¡­ ho.¡±

    In the end, what came out of his mouth was a self-deprecatingugh. After a brief chuckle, he spoke quietly.

    ¡°¡­ Original Sin.¡±

    It was a word that echoes weights. Bop Kye looked at Bop Jeong with a worried look.

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Who are we to me¡­.¡±

    It was something that should not have been done.

    It was something that should never have been done.

    The incident left deep scars not only to Mount Hua but also Ten Great Setcs and Five Great Family. And it continues to this day, making everyone groan.

    Neither Wudang nor Shaolin escaped that ghost.

    Because they¡¯ve seen with their very own eyes that the result of fighting at the forefront for chivalrousness is annihtion and abandonment.

    Perhaps the real cause of the Yangtze incidenty there.

    ¡°¡­Send a message to Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what they say. Shameless and guilty as we are.¡±

    Bop Kye nodded his head without a word. This was because he knew that adding words here would only make Bop Jeong more distressed.

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    As Bop Kye stepped down carefully, Bop Jeong¡¯s face was clouded with deep remorse.

    ¡®How did you endure¡­.¡¯

    A small chant leaked from his mouth as he closed his eyes.

    ¡®How did you endure such a painful time¡­¡¯

    The name ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ throbbed in his heart like a burning scar.

 Chapter 914

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 914

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That came?¡±

    His head slowly tilted to the side.

    At that sight, Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. Knowing all too well what thoughts crossed that guy¡¯s mind when that neck bent like that.

    ¡°Keuhum, I mean¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°A message from Shaolin has arrived.¡±

    ¡°Aah, Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°R- Right, Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°That Shaolin I know? A ce, with shiny bald heads huddling and swarming around on a mountain called Seongsan?¡±

    Hyunjong¡¯s gaze scoured the room urgently.

    Worried there might be another baldie (?) around, but fortunately, everyone here boasted abundant hair¡­

    Abun¡­dant¡­.

    ¡°Why are you ring like that?¡±

    As Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze rested on Hyun Young for a while, Hyun Young tilted his head.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N- No.¡±

    Hyun Jong swallowed the words he couldn¡¯t bear to say and slightly averted his gaze. The area around his eyes became moist.

    That poor guy, after a lifetime of hardship¡­

    ¡°Kuhuhum.¡±

    Hyun Jong, clearing his throat, looked at Chung Myung again.

    ¡°Yes, that Shaolin indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung said with a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡°That Shaolin sending us a message? Oh my gosh! I thought all we had left to share were warm punches and cool de swings, but a message? Between us and those bastards, a civilized attitude of wanting to solve problems through dialogue¡­.?¡±

    ¡°N- No. Chung Myung-ah. As much as that¡¯s the case, we aren¡¯t at a point where we can¡¯t exchange a single letter, are w-¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeeeeesssss?¡±

    Chung Myung asked and widened his eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°No, Sect Leader! Did you say a letter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a letter¡­.¡±

    ¡°A letter means it¡¯s written, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Urm. Yes. It is, but what¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Sending something in writing means understanding human words. There¡¯s no way those bald Shaolin bastards can understand human words, so how can they send a letter?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they can understand human words, they wouldn¡¯t have done those damned trouble up til now! How can those hairless bastards be able to read? The writings are equally ck!¡± (x: he meant equally ck as their ck evil hearts. ;))

    Chung Myung poured out harsh words that if Bop Jeong would have foamed at the mouth and copsed.

    Meanwhile, Hyun Jong was just relieved there were no outsiders present.

    ¡°¡­Yeah. Surprisingly, they sent a letter. Therefore, I was thinking we should discuss its contents.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to?¡±

    ¡°¡­Please.¡±

    When Hyun Jong pleaded with a desperate expression, Chung Myung folded his arms and nodded.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Well thought¡­.¡±

    ¡°After all, if we can listen to a dog¡¯s bark, why can¡¯t we listen to a bald monk¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong quickly opened his mouth, reminding himself that the best way to talk to Chung Myung was to quickly state the matter.

    ¡°This is a letter that came in the name of Shaolin Bangjang Bop Jeong. It¡¯s a letter addressed to Heavenly Comrade Alliance, not Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°What about the content?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyunjong spoke the content with a slightly troubled look.

    ¡°It asks for Heavenly Comrade Alliance Maengju¡¯s attendance to discuss the concerning movements of Evil Tyrant Alliance Gangnam. And¡­ your name is mentioned specifically. They ask you to make time ande to Shaolin.¡±

    After finishing his speech, Hyun Jong quickly nced into Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. This is because he expected Chung Myung to foam at the mouth and throw a fit.

    Strangely, however, Chung Myung didn¡¯t react much, but he was slowly nodding his head with his arms crossed.

    Slightly puzzled, Hyun Jong cautiously asked.

    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes? What?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡­.¡±

    Saying that out loud seemed a bit¡­

    ¡°Well, it sounds like a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Go- Good idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Essentially, they are asking Sect Leader and me toe to Shaolin, right?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°So, of course, that¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    Hyun Jong, who saw that wless bright smile, was finally relieved and was about to nod his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°They ask us toe and crack their heads, why wouldn¡¯t I go? You bald-headed monk! Alright, I¡¯ming now!¡±

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, this punk!¡±

    When Chung Myung tried to rush out, the Five Swords, which were waiting, flew like light and held onto their limbs. Their swift response reminded others of a perfectbination attack technique.

    ¡°Let go! Not letting go? Fine, then!¡±

    ¡°Whe- Where are you going, man!¡±

    ¡°Where am I going? To Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°Why to Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°They told me toe! The Great Bald Head wants me toe! He sayse, so I am! What¡¯s the problem!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his eyes upside down.

    ¡°This guy must have lost his sense during these three years of stillness! Alright, fine! Let me show them why I trained for three years! If I carve a plum blossom tattoo on his shiny head, he will attain Buddhahood!¡±

    ¡°I- It¡¯s Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying! Why did I train for three years!¡±

    Huh? Wasn¡¯t it because of Evil Sects?

    As Hyun Jong massaged his aching head and sighed, Hyun Young spoke vaguely.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°We might need to think this through.¡±

    ¡°Think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. What do you n to do, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Even if our rtionship with Shaolin isn¡¯t what it used to be, if they¡¯ve sent a personal letter regarding Evil Tyrant Alliance, isn¡¯t it only polite to pay them a visit?¡±

    ¡°My opinion differs a bit.¡±

    At Hyun Young¡¯s words, Hyun Jong looked at him, as if to say, exin further.

    ¡°As we saw with the recent upheaval caused by the Evil Tyrant Alliance, Shaolin does not regard us highly,¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yet, they still invite us. Doesn¡¯t that suggest they have some ulterior motive?¡±

    Most were aware that Shaolin, the leader of the Ten Great Sects, did not value Heavenly Comrade Alliance highly. It was an unspoken understanding.

    At that time, a grumpy voice was heard.

    ¡°What are you up to? It¡¯s just that fire catches their feet.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Fire catches their feet?¡±

    Hyun Young looked back at Chung Myung. Chung Myung shook off his Sahyung hanging from his limbs and twitched his lips as if he were disapproving.

    ¡°Would Shaolin have turned to us if the Ten Great Sects or the Five Great Family had answered their call properly? Others didn¡¯t listen, so they¡¯re reaching out to us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right now, they¡¯re probably clinging to their Buddha statues, crying their eyes out. Kikikikik!¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, if you rejoice in the misfortune of others, you will not attain enlightenment of the Tao¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, then all those bald Shaolin bastards will fall into hell! When they fall, the Buddha would descend to hell saying, ¡®Come here, you bastards! I especially went out of my way toe down here and wait for you!¡¯ and smack them with a sutra!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Better to just stop talking.

    Hyun Jong was speechless at his disciple¡¯s once again dark personality, with no end in sight. Then Baek Cheon tilted his head.

    ¡°By the way, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If what you say is right, isn¡¯t it what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, which had calmed down a little, began to gleam again.

    ¡°The impudent monk bastard dared to tell our Sect Leader toe!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Does he still think he¡¯s in a position of power? I¡¯d barely consider whether to go even if he came crawling barefooted and begged, but what? He ¡®requests¡¯ our attendance? I¡¯ll let him know better!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    While Baekcheon was at a loss for words, someone nodded his head vigorously.

    ¡®Samae?¡¯

    No, why are you agreeing with that¡­

    In the meantime, Hyun Jong, who did not forget his role as Sect Leader, calmed down the chaotic situation.

    ¡°Please, everyone, quiet down¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair for Sect Leader to say that. There was only one person who opened his mouth, so why do we¡­ Ahh!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was hit by Yoon Jong and thrown into a corner for inadvertently interfering, expressed his resentment with eyes like a puppy getting caught in the rain, but no one looked at such him.

    ¡°¡­Since this is a letter sent to Heavenly Comrade Alliance, we will have to send a reply. What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°Ignore.¡±

    ¡°Just burn it.¡±

    ¡°Oho. Why is everyone being like this? Let¡¯s politely decline.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just ask them toe instead?¡±

    Eventually, clear dew formed in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    These punks are beyond redemption. These are things that cannot be recycled no matter where you put them.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon opened his mouth in seriousness. Still, Hyun Jong, who still had a glimmer of hope for Baek Cheon, was pleased.

    ¡°Yes, Baek Cheon. Tell me.¡±

    ¡°It is true that a request from Shaolin hase, but there is no reason why we should listen to that request.¡±

    ¡°Do, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. To put it bluntly, so far, Shaolin has always ignored our requests or imposed conditions upon it. But is there any reason why we should do as they say?¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded at the correct remark. But even so, he still couldn¡¯t get rid of the deep worry in his eyes.

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried. Looking at the current situation, a war might break out soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Wars aren¡¯t sparked so easily.¡±

    Chung Myung was the one who said this.

    ¡°Even if they growl and fight like that, they can¡¯t easily start a war. Especially those that have something to lose. Whether it¡¯s Shaolin or anything else, they all wish to avoid incurring losses.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One of the reasons why Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family don¡¯t listen to Shaolin is that.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying they¡¯re afraid that if they gather for no reason, a war will really break out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jo-Gol, puzzled, raised his hand to ask.

    ¡°No, but holding back doesn¡¯t mean a war won¡¯t break out. I don¡¯t think Jang Ilso will continue to be satisfied with Gangnam, right?¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilso hasn¡¯t made a move yet. People tend to want to put off things even if they are inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It certainly made sense. Jo-Gol nodded.

    ¡°Well, I guess I too try to hide for as long as possible after sneaking some liquor, even though I know I¡¯ll get caught eventu¡­. Ouch! Why hit me?!¡±

    ¡°Did I hear you stole alcohol now!¡±

    ¡°Before! Before! Not this time! I already got punished for that!¡±

    ¡°Then get punished again!¡±

    Baek Cheon said,pletely ignoring Yoon Jong, who grabbed Jo-Gol by the cor and began to shake him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying even if we ignore Shaolin¡¯s request this time, there probably won¡¯t be any major issues for a while?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But Sect Leader¡¯s concern makes sense, Chung Myung-ah. Shaolin being so proactive is unsettling.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If Mount Hua was of the Ten Great Sects, do you think we would have heeded Shaolin and rushed into battles?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon trailed off his words with a slightly subtle expression.

    If it were in the past, he might have answered yes. But now his answer has already been set.

    ¡°People are all the same. Even if Shaolin leads the Ten Great Sects, it¡¯s only during crises. Normally, everyone tries to beat Shaolin at least once, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    ¡°People who have piled up emotion towards Shaolin like that will listen to them in perfect harmony in ambiguous situations like now? Kikik. That¡¯s ridiculous. Right now, that Bop Jeong fake monk is probably gripping on hundreds more beads than usual.¡±

    After speaking, Chung Myung smiled bitterly at the past that suddenly came to mind.

    ¡®These crazy bastards.¡¯

    Even when Magyo was at their doorstep, they were bickering over who should go and who should stay. They only had their mouths active. If these bastards had just moved in unison, the sacrifice would have been halved.

    Chung Myung, who knew how petty a person can be when the most basic things like lives and gains were at stake, could clearly see what was going to happen in the future.

    ¡°Then what about the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Most likely, they¡¯ll just struggle moderately and retreat.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even so, will the honor of Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family really fall to the ground?¡±

    ¡°There are not as many people who risk their lives for honor as you might think. Honor can be regained, but life, once lost, is gone. They will probably make the excuse that no matter how much they give away, they can all recover as long as they destroy the Evil Tyrant Alliance in the end.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°So, that¡¯s why wars don¡¯t usually get resolved through gatherings. Usually, it takes one crazy person to¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was rambling, suddenly shut up.

    Then his eyes widened and he muttered as if panicked.

    ¡°Wha- What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When the confused Baek Chun asked, Chung Myung looked back at him with a nk look on his face.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­War might actually break out?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung muttered with his head tilted sideways.

    ¡°Wait, if it goes like this¡­¡±

    His expression became strange as he remembered the existence of the bomb, which he had forgotten.

    ¡°It might actually set Shaolin on fire?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, man!¡±

    ¡°I, I need to check first! Where¡¯s Old Man Beggar? Old man beggar!¡±

    As Chung Myung kicked down the door and left without a proper exnation, the remaining people could only stare nkly in the direction he left.

    ¡°What¡¯s he thinking about now?¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    A collective sigh escaped everyone¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 915

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 915

    Shaolin.

    Bop Jeong quietly observed the individuals gathered before him.

    Ciwu Beggar (???(´ÈžõØ¤)) Neungsam (??(ÄÜÈý)), who attended the meeting instead of Beggar Union Bangju. Mountain Man Demon Conqueror (????(·üÄ§É½ÈË)) Jongni Hyong (???(×ÚÀûÐÎ)), Sect Leader of Kongtong Sect. And Lightning sh Quick Dao (????(éWëŠ¿ìµ¶)) Peng Ye (??(Åí•Ï)), who is Sect Leader of the Hebei Peng Family.

    Each name was renowned in its own right.

    However, considering the fact that Bangjang of the Great Shaolin personally announced his intention to invite, the number of three people is very shabby. No matter how powerful each one of them is.

    Even including the yet-to-arrive leader of the distant Kunlun, and assuming the unpredictable Jaegal Family would join, it still totaled only five.

    If it were the times when Shaolin¡¯s name stood as the North Star of Kangho, at least ten sect leaders would have gathered here.

    Although Bop Jeong felt a boiling frustration and his heart was parched with anger, he did not reveal his emotions before them.

    To avoid appearing weak?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    Such feelings were already evident in the eyes of those present, making it unnecessary for him to express them.

    ¡°Is there no one elseing?¡±

    At that time, Ciwu Beggar Neungsam asked tactlessly. Bop Jeong responded with a forced smile.

    ¡°The Sect Leader of Kunlun is on his way, and the Jaegal Family has also stated they will join us shortly.¡±

    ¡°Kunlun and Jaegal Family, huh¡­ Then the rest are noting?¡±

    ¡°We have yet to receive definite responses.¡±

    Giving a short answer, Bop Jeong nced at Neungsam.

    It was the Beggar¡¯s Sect, after all. With their informationwork, they would know that these three were all that would gather. Nevertheless, he is scratching Bop Jeong¡¯s insides by deliberately bringing this up.

    ¡°I came because Bangjang said we needed to discuss it, but¡­ Can we even discuss it just between us?¡±

    Bop Jeong smiled as gently as possible despite the question.

    ¡°Those who are absent will have to ept whatever decision is made here. It shouldn¡¯t be a major problem.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if that happened, but¡­ How should I tell this to our Bangjang?¡±

    Instead of answering, Bop Jeong rolled the beads in his hands. It was one of his habits that came out when things wereplicated.

    Right now, he felt more disillusioned than angry.

    How many years ago was it when a grand Murim Competition was held in Shaolin? At that time, no one doubted that Shaolin was the North Star of Kangho.

    At that time, not only the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family but also all of the influential sects in the world wanted to visit Shaolin and form ties. However, the situation has changed drastically in just a few years.

    ¡°Never mind those who didn¡¯te. No use looking for the absent! More people would only add to the noise.¡±

    Peng Ye spoke with a cold voice.

    Bop Jeong looked at him with new eyes. It is a bad habit to judge people by their appearance, but every time I saw Peng Ye, he didn¡¯t look like someone from the Hebei Peng Family.

    People who bear the surname Peng are famous for theirrge physique. Because his naturallyrge physique was an advantage in using dao, the Hebei Peng Family was able to be a renowned sect that utilized dao.

    However, Peng Ye¡¯s body was not onlyrge, but actually slightly smaller than that of Bop Jeong.

    This might exin why Peng Ye seemed to exude sharpness rather than the vigor typical of his family, reminiscent of a swordsman at the peak of his skill.

    ¡°More importantly.¡±

    Peng Ye looked at Bop Jeong with sharp eyes and asked.

    ¡°What are you going to do, Bangjang? You surely don¡¯t intend to just let them be?¡±

    However, he asked straight to the point as if he had inherited the Peng Family¡¯s unique impatient nature.

    ¡°We are gathered here to discuss that very¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to dy. At this very moment, the members of the Evil Tyrant Alliance could be swarming into Kugang. If I give you time, it¡¯s going to be even more difficult.¡±

    But his point was undeniable. Because Bop Jeong thought so too.

    However, someone seemed to have a different opinion.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so hasty.¡±

    Sect Leader of Kongtong Sect, Jongni Hyong, calmly interjected.

    ¡°The enemy is Evil Tyrant Alliance. They are by no means negligible.¡±

    ¡°I am aware, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Most of all, there is no guarantee that other Ten Great Sects will provide support in a timely manner. If the call spreads, everyone will have no choice but to participate in the war, but the damage may increase before proper forces are established.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t just leave them be, can we?¡±

    ¡°Rushing in might just end up provoking a powder keg. After all, they¡¯re only at Kugang of the Yangtze River for now, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Peng Ye, hearing this, coldly responded.

    ¡°What do you mean, Kugang of Yangtze, Sect Leader. It is Gangbuk.¡±

    ¡°Is there aw that says Evil Tyrant Alliance cannot set foot in Gangbuk?¡±

    ¡°What kind of¡­¡±

    Jongni Hyong, with a calm face, shook his head.

    ¡°Because of the Non-Aggression Pact for Gangnam, it feels like our territories are divided with Evil Tyrant Alliance, but originally, we never stopped them from entering Gangbuk. So why make a fuss about it now?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar Neungsam, who was listening quietly, grinned.

    ¡°Sect Leader is right, but the problem is that the public doesn¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°By that, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°We make an official deration that it¡¯s okay for those Evil Tyrant Alliance scoundrels to step into Gangbuk when we ourselves cannot cross into Gangnam, can we?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    This time, Jongni Hyong was not able to argue.

    ¡°It is true that that fact is enough justification, but the reality is the problem here. Bangjang.¡±

    Neungsam turned his gaze to Bop Jeong.

    ¡°You have to be honest with me. I havee here, staking the lives of a hundred thousand Beggar Union members.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will.¡±

    If we take the lead, will the other Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Sects really follow up in time?¡±

    Bop Jeong could not easily answer. To speak the truth would be embarrassing, and as a monk, he could not resort to lies.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Neungsam clicked his tongue briefly. It was not something to do in front of Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang, but no one in the room seemed to mind at that moment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you another question.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡±

    ¡°Does Shaolin truly intend to lead this endeavor?¡±

    ¡°¡­Lead, you say?¡±

    ¡°Even if the others don¡¯t support you, it means that you are willing to lead the people here and fight against the Evil Tyrant Alliance at the forefront.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s voice trailed off. His tongue didn¡¯t move as his mind wished.

    This is because the moment these words are uttered, there is no way to take them back.

    The vanguard.

    It is only now that he realizes once again how deep the weight of those meaningless words, those words he used so casually mention.

    Watching him, Ciwu Beggar inwardly clicked his tongue.

    ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯

    It is not that there is no way yet. If Shaolin fights fiercely with the Evil Tyrant Alliance before anyone else, there is no way that the other sects that were watching will have no choice but to move.

    The fear of public condemnation and the possibility of Shaolin securing a victory while preserving its forces would mean the end of any opposition to Shaolin¡¯s dominance.

    But Bop Jeong could not bear to draw his sword.

    ¡®What are you so afraid of?¡¯

    If this were the Bop Jeong he knew from the Murim Competition, he would have nodded his head and said that it was only natural. But now Bop Jeong hesitated. It means something weighing on his mind.

    ¡®To lead is not to point fingers from behind, but to run in front.¡¯

    If Shaolin had forgotten this truth, there was nothing more to be done.

    ¡°Then it seems we have reached a conclusion.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar shrugged nonchntly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s concede the Yangtze River region and just keep them in check from advancing further.¡±

    ¡°Ciwu Beggar. That¡¯s an unthinkable proposition.¡±

    Peng Ye immediately rebutted. But Ciwu Beggar only shook his head stubbornly.

    ¡°Sect Leader. I¡¯m an elder of the Beggar Union, not Bangju.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to disregard you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying. This means that there are things that I can say because I am not Bangju that is responsible for everyone. I don¡¯t need to save face.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we provoke the water fortresses here, there¡¯s bound to be a war.¡±

    ¡°Why? They might back off.¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon King might be. But would Jang Ilso do so?¡±

    When the name Jang Ilso came out, Peng Ye shut his mouth.

    The name of Paegun, Jang Ilso, remained a deep mark even among Righteous Sects that did not participate in the Yangtze River Disaster.

    In addition, Jang Ilso is a person who possesses both a n to lure his opponent into a perfect scheme and a frightening level of determination. Just hearing the name instilled difort.

    ¡°If Jang Ilso knows that only a few sects havee to deal with water fortresses, he will definitely try to take advantage of that opportunity. Do we really need to expose our weaknesses?¡±

    Weakness.

    The deep crack in the unity of the Ten Great Sects. This means that if they just take a step back and pretend to observe, it will be difficult for Evil Tyrant Alliance to guess the whole situation.

    Even though hepletely understood what was said, Peng Ye burst out in anger.

    ¡°What on earth are the other sects thinking? It is a matter of confronting the Evil Tyrant Alliance! Even if everyone fights to take the lead, it won¡¯t be easy!¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face was clouded with deep worry.

    ¡®What¡¯s the use of saying it?¡¯

    He sighed deeply and looked at Ciwu Beggar.

    ¡°Elder-nim.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you one question.¡±

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    Bop Jeong, which had paused slightly, opened his mouth.

    ¡°If that Heavenly Comrade Alliance is willing to fight in this war, would Beggar Union you willing to fight alongside Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you just mention Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Since Ice Pce and Yasugung Pce from the far north won¡¯t make it to Jungwon, Bangjang must be referring to the Tang Family and Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded his head.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t received a response yet, but I¡¯ve contacted Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. It¡¯s not an impossible scenario.¡±

    ¡°Possibility¡­¡±

    Ciwu Beggar was lost in thought for a moment with a frown.

    ¡®Indeed¡­¡¯

    What he found most unpredictable was the movement of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, especially Mount Hua. That bizarre sect where one can¡¯t get a clue what the hell they would do.

    Asmon sense dictates, Heavenly Comrade Alliance, having no direct connection to Hubei or Hunan, had no reason to step forward and join in an issue even other Ten Greta Sects were avoiding.

    However¡­.

    How about Mount Hua?

    Given their deep animosity towards Evil Tyrant Alliance, it was usible they might seize this opportunity to obliterate Evil Tyrant Alliance. It is impossible to say for sure that there is no possibility of a fight due to the unpredictable nature of the sect.

    ¡°¡­If only Heavenly Comrade Alliance woulde forward, the situation would definitely change. There would be no need to merely observe the enemies then. Tang Family would surely join the fight too.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded quietly.

    ¡°In that case, we should wait for Heavenly Comrade Alliance ¡®s response.¡±

    ¡°If Bangjang wishes to confront them¡­.. We must either change the minds of the other Ten Great Sects who have withdrawn or draw in Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong softly chanted a prayer.

    ¡®In the end, it¡¯s Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡¯

    It is almost impossible to change the minds of those who did note. In the end, what Ciwu Beggar said essentially meant that they must find a way to bring Heavenly Comrade Alliance into the fray.

    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the thought of having to plead to Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and Mount Hua specifically. But on the other hand, he was also happy.

    This meant he didn¡¯t have to make an immediate decision about Shaolin¡¯s fate. Even the time spent waiting for Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s response and appealing to them felt like a blessing.

    But¡­.

    Unfortunately, the course of worldly events does not always flow as one desires.

    Creak!

    Suddenly, the door burst open, and someone stormed in.

    Bop Jeong said sternly, distorting his face.

    ¡°This is a ce where Sect Leaders are present. How dare you act so rashly?¡±

    ¡°I- It is a problem! Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye, pale-faced and panicked, shouted. The moment Bop Jeong saw his expression, he instantly sensed that something serious had happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°That, that is¡­¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s words continued.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face quickly turned ashen.

    ¡°Why, why now! Why is this happening!¡±

    A voice like a scream burst from his mouth.

 Chapter 916

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 916

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m asking what¡¯s the situatiooooon?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang looked at Chung Myung with a very distraught face.

    ¡®I must be insane.¡¯

    How could he miss this crazy man? This demon-like man whose mere presence destroys all his peace? Me?

    ¡°Hey¡­ Mount Hua Divine Dragon¡­No, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Information isn¡¯t something that just¡­ Uh? Appears exactly when you ask for it¡­ Uh? It doesn¡¯t work like that¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! If Beggar Union doesn¡¯t have the information, what are we supposed to do!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡­. Information exists, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s just there when you want it¡­¡±

    ¡°Noooooo!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang shut his eyes tight.

    ¡°Anyway, these beggars are no help, no help at all! Worthless yangbans who can¡¯t even beg properly, who can¡¯t even provide information when needed, what are they living on!¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks for your concern, but¡­.¡±

    But do you really need to worry about that? Huh?

    However, whether or not Chung Myung knew how Hong Dae-gwang felt, he constantly harassed and grinded him.

    ¡°Ah, so what happened!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang looked up at the ceiling with a face of enlightenment.

    There¡¯s so much he wanted to say. If the person in front of him throwing a tantrum wasn¡¯t Chung Myung but someone else, Hong Dae-gwang would have said this with a smile on his face.

    ¡®Look, little one. It takes some time for the information requested from the headquarters to arrive here via pigeon. I can¡¯t fly like a bird and retrieve the information myself, and the time won¡¯t be shortened by pushing me, so just rx and wait. It won¡¯t take long.¡¯

    Yes, he could say that.

    And if he said that, those who know Beggar Union¡¯s dignity would nod in agreement or regret for thoughtlessly pressuring Beggar Union¡¯s Buntaju.

    That would be the case for someone withmon sense.

    But unfortunately, the person in front of him now was Chung Myung. This person is a person who does not treat the dignity of Beggar Union like a dog¡¯s bone rolling down the street and is also a person withoutmon sense or logic.

    If Hong Dae-gwang say this, he¡¯ll curse at him saying. ¡®You useless beggars! You ck too much, that¡¯s why you can only beg for a living!¡¯.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Or fall backward like that, overwhelmed by his own anger.

    Watching Chung Myung¡¯s increasingly flushed face, Hong Dae-gwang felt his hair stand on end.

    It feels like I¡¯m watching a fire spreading towards a powder keg. It is certain that the moment that fire touches the explosives¡¯ powder keg, it will explode.

    His face?

    No, it¡¯s right here.

    ¡®Please! Please! Hurry up, you bird bastard!¡¯

    Since he requested it as a special express, Beggar Union¡¯s Thousand Miles Blue Pigeon (????(Ç§ÀïìiøF)) must be flying at breakneck speed that its wing almost gave up with a letter in its talons.

    Whether or not this branch shatters depends solely on the p of its wings.

    ¡°Keuu!¡±

    Atst, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to turn upside down, and Hong Dae-gwang was wondering if he should leave without looking back right now.

    Ppppiiiikkk!

    ¡°Here it coooooomes!¡±

    Finally, the awaited sound rang out, and Hong Dae-gwang jumped to his feet.

    Even if he sees his deceased grandfather¡¯s face again, he won¡¯t be this happy. In fact, Hong Dae-gwang doesn¡¯t even know his father¡¯s face, let alone his grandfather¡¯s, but anyway!

    ¡°Where!¡±

    ¡°There! It¡¯sing!¡±

    In that instant, a blue-winged pigeon flew in through the wide-open window at lightning speed.

    ¡°Eucha!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang stretched out his hand and quickly caught the Thousand Miles Blue Pigeon, then quickly opened the small tube tied to its ankle.

    As soon as he took out the rolled-up letter, Chung Myung quickly snatched it away.

    ¡°Where!¡±

    Chung Myung, who opened the letter, moved his pupil back and forth at the speed of light.

    ¡°What¡¯s written there?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung, who read all the letters, looked up at Hong Dae-gwang. His expression was so strange that it was indescribable.

    ¡°Old Man Beggar.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­It seems like you guys screwed big time?¡±

    ¡°¡­What? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°No, I thought that¡­ there wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled emptily and then scratched the back of his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s one, a madman.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang looked nkly at Chung Myung with a facepletely clueless about what he meant.

    * * *

    Kugang.

    In the vicinity of Plum Blossom Ind,pletely dominated by water fortresses, a gloomy tension hung in the air.

    The always bustling streets were now deste. It was difficult to find peopleing and going, and even the lodging, who were eager to open the doors and solicit customers, even had their windows shut.

    Those who quietly gathered in a small establishment on the outskirts of the city that arose along with Plum Blossom Ind could not help but hold their breath as they watched the pirates walking up and down the streets.

    ¡°¡­Are we really supposed to stay like this?¡±

    A person sighed heavily,menting while peeking at the pirate¡¯s backs through a gap in the window.

    ¡°Actually, there is no big problem, right? It¡¯s not like the pirates harm people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a big problem, it¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t happened yet, this yangban.¡±

    One of the merchants hit his chest in frustration upon hearing such naive words.

    ¡°They say a tiger doesn¡¯t bother with people passing by when it¡¯s full, right? These pirates might be quiet for now, but how do we know when and what they will do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that¡­..¡±

    The merchants¡¯ faces were filled with deep worry.

    Apparently, it has been a few days since the water fortresses took control of Plum Blossom Ind, but no one has yete forward to im that they were harmed by the pirates.

    But even so, it was impossible to look at the enemies they had feared their whole life with peace of mind. In particr, merchants who make a living traveling the Yangtze River.

    ¡°We have to try to get along somehow. Remember, when we used to sail and encountered Sujok, didn¡¯t we just pay a toll? If we think of it in the same way¡­¡±

    ¡°How can that be the same? Encountering them once in a few weeks or months was unavoidable. But how are we supposed to live, facing those guys like this every day?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And back then, we just paid a fee based on the goods we transported. But now, they¡¯re even taxing the goods in our warehouses. Damn it, business is bad already, but if we pay the money they ask for, what are we going to eat for a living?¡±

    A sigh escaped the merchants¡¯ mouths all at once.

    Mount Hua Sect, which upied Plum Blossom Ind once, only rented warehouses to those who needed them for money, and did not put tax on any items stored within. So in reality, the only money merchants paid while using Plum Blossom Ind was the toll tax for loading and moving goods on ships.

    Of course, it costs money to use various facilities, but isn¡¯t that the same wherever you go in the world?

    However, those water fortresses took control of Plum Blossom Ind and decided to double the toll and announced that they would also levy taxes on goods waiting in Plum Blossom Ind.

    With this change, the actual cost was now three to four times higher.

    ¡°Do we really have to put up with this?¡±

    ¡°Earlier. Remember the Donghae Merchant Guild that left Plum Blossom Ind yesterday to cross the river?¡±

    ¡°Donghae Merchant Guild? Ah, right. There was that group. What about them?¡±

    ¡°¡­.They¡¯re all dead.¡±

    ¡°What?! What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Looks like those damn bastards are using their brains. It looks like they are sinking all the merchant ships trying to cross the river outside of Plum Blossom Ind. If you don¡¯t want to die, use Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh my gosh.¡±

    Everyone was speechless, frozen in shock.

    In the past, it was rare for anyone to be harmed even if they encountered water fortresses while crossing the river. This is because it was usually resolved through toll taxes.

    But if those damn bastardse out like this, they won¡¯t even dare to cross the river.

    Of course, the Yangtze River is vast, so it¡¯s not guaranteed to always encounter water fortresses. The chance of a bad encounter was about one in ten.

    But what kind of person would risk his fortune and life at the same time on a one-tenth chance?

    ¡°¡­Now it really looks like everything is being torn apart.¡±

    ¡°The days when Mount Hua was here were better.¡±

    This situation precisely depicts ¡®You don¡¯t know what you have until it¡¯s gone¡¯, and the merchants painfully realized once again how much Mount Hua had protected them after upying Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°What can we do by seeking those who don¡¯t present? So? Is there any news from Ten Great Sects yet? How long has it been since these guys took over this ce, and they still haven¡¯t even shown their noses?¡±

    Now the only way left for the merchants was for Ten Great Sects to reim this ce. If not, it would be a good idea to eliminate the water fortresses traveling up and down the Yangtze River again.

    ¡°¡­When I heard about it, they said there was no movement yet.¡±

    ¡°Still?¡±

    One of the merchants couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and raised his voice.

    ¡°Surely those Ten Great Sects guys aren¡¯t thinking of just handing this ce over to the water fortresses, are they?¡±

    ¡°Th- That can¡¯t be possible, right? This is Gangbuk.¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t they shown up until now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    The merchants exchanged uneasy nces.

    ¡°They¡¯ve already pulled back once in fear of Evil Tyrant Alliance. Is there any guarantee that the same won¡¯t happen this time?¡±

    ¡°Ei, no way! No matter what, these so-called Righteous Sects¡­¡±

    ¡°Righteous Sects? If they¡¯re going to call themselves Righteous Sects, they should have done so three years ago! Isn¡¯t it true that the Ten Great Sects bastards bowed down to their enemies out of fear for their lives?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps this time too¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop saying such nonsense! Wasn¡¯t the situation bad back then? If the Ten Great Sects were to step forward in earnest, not only the enemy but also the ck Dragon King would be killed in no time¡­¡±

    Kwaaang!

    Suddenly, the door of the lodging was violently flung open, and a man dressed in blue stepped in slowly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    His face was stern and fierce, d in the characteristic tight-fitting blue uniform of a pirate.

    The lodging fell deathly silent.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The man scanned the room with a cold gaze. The merchants caught in his sight froze, unable to even breathe properly.

    The pirate opened his mouth.

    ¡°Just now here¡­.¡±

    His cruel eyes shed menacingly.

    ¡°I think I heard something about Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°That, that was¡­¡±

    ¡°About the ck Dragon King¡¯s head being severed?¡±

    Blood drained from the merchants¡¯ faces in an instant. Who knows better than them how cruel these pirates can be if they decide?

    ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t show unnecessarypassion. Even after ck Dragon King showed them so much consideration, they dare to speak so carelessly with their loose tongues.¡±

    The twisted face of the pirate shed with anger.

    ¡°I guess I need to catch and kill a few of them as an example to bring some sense into them.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    ¡°No! You¡¯re mistaken!¡±

    The merchants hurriedly waved their hands to exin themselves, but the pirate signaled with his chin, ignoring them.

    ¡°Drag them out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the pirates swarmed in, the merchants screamed in horror.

    ¡°I- It¡¯s a misunderstanding! My lord! My lord!¡±

    ¡°Please spare us!¡±

    ¡°Hi- Hiiiik! I- I¡¯m¡­!¡±

    The merchants who were captured by the pirates shed tears and begged for forgiveness, but the hands dragging them were merciless.

    ¡°Drag them all out and kill them. They dare to insult the ck Dragon King; their lives aren¡¯t enough to pay for their crime!¡±

    The shouting man clicked his tongue.

    As he walked out of the lodging, he muttered to himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why the ck Dragon King shows mercy to such people. It would have been enough to just kill and steal them all. Whether they¡¯re merchant scum or Righteous Sects.¡±

    ¡°Kill and steal?¡±

    Then a booming voice came from behind the man¡¯s back.

    Annoyance shed across the man¡¯s face. He turned while clicking his tongue. Another fearless guy¡­.

    Kwadeuk!

    At that moment, however, a rugged hand gripped his throat.

    ¡°Kek!¡±

    Caught off guard, the pirate bit his tongue as it pulled out due to the sudden choking. It was a tremendous pressure that seemed to squeeze and burst his throat at any moment.

    His face quickly turned a dark red. In panic, he looked at the person holding him.

    The moment he saw with his own eyes who it was, an indescribable shock filled the pirate¡¯s eyes.

    The pure white robe, contrasted with the strong, ck hair.

    The eyes wererge, like those of a tiger (??(»¢Ä¿)), and the thick face was reminiscent of a lion.

    What is more eye-catching, however, is the letter ¡°Azure Sky (??(ÉnÌì))¡± inscribed on his right chest with a majestic style.

    ¡°Na- Namgung¡­ Keuk! Namgung¡­¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!

    He strangled the pirate¡¯s neck and mmed him to the ground at once. A sound that one could not believe came from a person hitting the ground erupted. The pirate who had been terrorizing the merchants moments ago was now a crumpled mess on the ground.

    ¡°Water fortresses.¡±

    The one who had effortlessly taken down the pirate.

    A mixture of despair and astonishment came out of the mouths of the pirates who recognized that face.

    How could they forget that face?

    Three years ago, he had stood toe-to-toe with their leader, the ck Dragon King. The name that was almost absolute.

    ¡°E- Em¡­ Emperor Sword (???(µÛÍõ„¦))!¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    A huge roar erupted from the mouth of Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°These filthy water fortresses! How dare they step on thend of Gangbuk in front of me? I will kill them all!¡±

    It was the moment when the Lion of Anhui, dormant for three years, finally roared towards the heavens.

 Chapter 917

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 917

    ¡°Namgung Hwang?¡±

    ¡°Emperor Sword?¡±

    Five Swords, who followed Chung Myung down the mountain, widened his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Namgung Hwang led Azure Sword Squad to Kugang?¡±

    ¡°Shaolin called, but instead of going to Shaolin, they¡¯re attacking Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung with a dumbfounded expression. Baek Cheon usually manages his facial expressions well, but this time the shock was too much.

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Sasuk. If Sasuk wants to lead people in the future, Sasuk must know one thing for sure.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When Baek Cheon asked with an anxious face, Chung Myung answered as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°There is nothing more vain than trying to find a reason why a crazy person does something crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t quite understand, let me exin again¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, Chung Myung. I understood right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong quickly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I understand, too.¡±

    ¡°I definitely understood.¡±

    ¡°Me, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­But these bastards? Why are you all looking at me while saying that?¡±

    Well, who else would we look to?

    You¡¯re describing yourself.

    Yoon Jong said after thinking about his words for a moment.

    ¡°If you think about it, there is a reason. The Namgung Family must have been humiliated at the Yangtze River at that time. I only saw it at first nce, but considering the temper of Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. He must have been sharpening his des¡­ No, his sword, all this time.¡±

    Everyone trembled as they remembered the image of Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang swinging his sword with his eyes overturned. Thinking about the tremendous momentum of the sword, which could not be fully expressed in words, they felt like their skin was trembling and was in pain.

    ¡°Then now¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Maybe he went mad? Kikikikik.¡±

    * * *

    Kwaaaaang!

    One of the pavilions waspletely blown away.

    It was an impossible scene that would not have happened even if dozens of cannons used by the military fired. However, what created this scene was, absurdly, an iron sword that was less than four feet long.

    ¡°These wicked Evil Sects!¡±

    A lion-like roar burst out from the mouth of Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Drive out all those Evil Sects bastards who dare to fearlessly step onto Gangbuknd!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At Namgung Hwang¡¯smand, the Azure Sky Sword Squad dispersed like rays of light.

    Just by looking at the momentum with which they ran, one could guess how diligently they had worked on their skills over the past three years.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes red with terrifying gleam.

    ¡°ck Dragon King!¡±

    Three years.

    For some, it was a long time; for others, it was short.

    For Namgung Hwang, it felt like an eon.

    Every day, he relived the humiliation, disgrace, and disappointment in himself.

    It was the hope that he could cut off the head of the abominable Jang Ilso and ck Dragon King with his sword that kept him enduring this gut-wrenching pain as if his inside were torn apart for three whole years.

    In the meantime, the news that the ck Dragon King had entered Gangbuk, leading water fortress among the Evil Tyrant Alliance, reached his ears.

    ¡°You piece of shit!¡±

    Ppadeuduk!

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth.

    If the two letters ¡®Namgung (??(ÄÏŒm))¡¯ had remained in his mind, he would not have dared to cross the Yangtze River, let alone drag Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    When he came to his senses after venting his anger, he was already running to Kugang with Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Namgung Dowi.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s son, who had endured bone-grinding training over the past three years, responded with a firm voice.

    The three years were enough time to grow him from a rising star with potential to a swordmaster and the worthy next sessor of the prestigious Namgung family.

    ¡°Lead the Azure Sky Sword Squad and turn those pirates into fish food! Let people of the world know that even if we have been humiliated once, chivalrousness and righteousness in the name of Azure Sky have not vanished!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As Namgung Dowi charged forward, Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes were fixed ahead.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    He definitely received Shaolin¡¯s letter. However, Namgung Hwang did not even have the slightest interest in the contents.

    ¡®Cowards!¡¯

    A man should know how to avoid a ce of death, but martial artists should not avoid a ce of death. In particr, those who advocate chivalrousness and righteousness lose everything the moment they withdraw fearing for their lives.

    ¡°I should have died there.¡±

    If only Wudang hadn¡¯t done something stupid, and if Shaolin and Qingcheng hadn¡¯t gone along with their nonsense.

    He wouldn¡¯t have found himself begging for his life. Nor would he have put the glorious name Azure Sky Namgung Family into manure in his generation.

    Kuuung!

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s foot stomped on the ground.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all just excuses!¡±

    If Namgung Hwang had truly had the will to not waste his life, if he had wanted the name of the Namgung Family to be a sect that could risk everything in the name of chivalrousness, he would have been able to raise his sword even in that situation.

    The thing that weighed down and held back his sword at thest moment was nothing but his own weakness.

    And this realization infuriated Namgung Hwang even more.

    ¡°Spilled water cannot be gathered again. But!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s gaze zed as if on fire.

    ¡°I can fill it with new water. Today, we will reim the name of Namgung!¡±

    At that moment, he saw a horde of pirates rushing towards him with immense momentum.

    ¡°Block them!¡±

    ¡°These bastards, do they know where they are!¡±

    ¡°Namgung Family is nothing special! Kill them all!¡±

    Looking at the pirates rushing like a pack of bees, Namgung Hwang grabbed his sword tight as if to break it.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang once again stepped on the ground as if he was hitting the ground hard. At the same time, white sword energy emanated from the handle of his sword and rose up.

    An energy so dense that it could not be thought of as sword energypletely enveloped Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword, emitting a dazzling light.

    Kwang!

    Emperor¡¯s Step (µÛÍõ²½) that oversees matter.

    And Emperor Sword.

    ¡°Uooooooh!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword, raised high above his head, shed down at once.

    Kwaaaaang!

    It was unbelievable that it was the sound of a sword being swung. It was akin to the sound of a cannon being fired.

    But what was even more incredible was not the sound the sword made, but the size of the sword energy it unleashed.

    A white sword energy, literally the size of a house, came out from the tip of a small sword. The blood instantly disappeared from the faces of those who saw the immense sword energy flying across their entire field of vision.

    ¡°Do- Dodge¡­.¡±

    Even before the word dodge could be uttered, white sword energy covered the charging pirates. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, it stretched forward and forward, leaving a huge scar on the main street.

    Kwakwakwakwakwang!

    A power you won¡¯t believe even when you see it with your own eyes.

    It¡¯s still ridiculous even if this was a palm energy, but to think a sword released this enormous energy?

    It was a sight that forced them to understand why the Namgung Family was called the Azure Sky Namgung Family and were able to maintain the position of the head of the Five Great Family, and why Gaju of the Namgung Family was always proudly nominated as a candidate for the world¡¯s best sword sect.

    ¡°These Evil Sects son of a beast! Do you know who I am to block my way!¡±

    The sight of Namgung Hwang sweeping away the entire front line with a single sword strike and roaring while standing alone was enough to put the word ¡®Heavenly General¡¯ (??(ÉñŒ¢)) to shame.

    ¡°Uwaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Namgung Family! The Namgung Family hase to save us!¡±

    ¡°Azure Sky Namgung Family!¡±

    ¡°The Five Great Family have arrived!¡±

    Those who had been hiding in the rtively safe buildings, only watching cautiously, finally ran out and cheered at this spectacle. Although the Namgung Family had shown disappointing behavior in the past, they couldn¡¯tpare to these pirates.

    Seeing theme directly to Kugang to ughter the pirates washed away all past ill feelings, and faith began to fill its ce.

    ¡°Do note out! There are still those filthy bandit brutes remaining! I myself will soon put your minds at ease!¡±

    The people who heard that quickly nodded and hurried back inside. They sense that this long wait is just around the corner.

    ¡°Heum!¡±

    It was when Namgung Hwang nodded his head and was about to take a brisk step forward. A person approached him carefully and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Namgung Hwang turned his head and looked at the person standing next to him.

    Lion Sword (???(ª{×Ó„¦)) Namgung Myung (???(ÄÏŒmÃ÷)), his younger brother and the leader of the Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    ¡°Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand your feelings, Hyung-nim, but it seems you¡¯ve moved without enough caution. I¡¯m worried this matter might be too big¡­¡±

    ¡°Namgung Myung!¡±

    Namgung Myung shrank his neck at the sound of Namgung Hwang¡¯s cannon-like roar.

    ¡°Since when did you be a coward?¡±

    ¡°I- It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Remember this clearly!¡±

    Namgung Hwang looked at Namgung Myung with deathly eyes and said,

    ¡°In a world of idiots, a wise person is always treated like a fool.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°What more reason is needed for a swordsman to eradicate Evil Sects!¡±

    There was not a single doubt in Namgung Hwang¡¯s voice. There was only firm conviction.

    ¡°We have suffered because we have not taken the obvious for granted! Because we couldn¡¯t call what¡¯s right right, and what¡¯s wrong wrong!¡±

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim, I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Namgung Hwang red at Namgung Myung as if to devour him.

    Of course, Namgung Hwang also understands Namgung Myung¡¯s concern about the damage the Nangong Family might suffer from this incident.

    But now he knows.

    A sect that weighs benefitssts only a hundred years.

    To carry on its value beyond a thousand years, or even ten thousand years, more than just profit and loss is needed. Those who are blinded by the small and fail to see the big will inevitably fall.

    At that moment, what shed through Namgung Hwang¡¯s mind was the image of one person.

    A small swordsman covered in wounds.

    A person who drenched their entire body in blood and howled in agony.

    At that time, Namgung Hwang couldn¡¯t meet the eyes of the young swordsman looking at him. He didn¡¯t even dare to face those eyes. When the young swordsman looked at him, he unknowingly averted his gaze.

    What truly plunged Namgung Hwang into real agony over the years was the shame he felt towards himself for not being able to meet those eyes at that moment.

    ¡°Never¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang sped his fist.

    ¡°There will never again be a time when I avoid someone¡¯s gaze. I will never engage in actions that I can¡¯t be proud of! I am Namgung Hwang! Namgung Family, Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang!¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim ¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you have time to worry, pick up your sword. The swordsmen of the Namgung Family speak with their swords, not their mouths!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Soon, Namgung Myung¡¯s eyes filled with firm determination.

    Whether it was right or wrong, he could not yet tell. But one thing was certain: his leader, Gaju of the family, was risking everything here and now.

    Then, as his younger brother, a member of the Namgung Family, and a proud leader of Azure Sky Sword Squad, he must respond to that will.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking at the crowd of pirates running ck from the pier, Namgung Hwang grabbed the sword.

    ¡°Defeat Evil Sects!¡±

    The white sword energy that emanated from his sword flew high into the sky.

    Into the endlessly clear blue skies.

 Chapter 918

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 918

    The pirates of the water fortress, armed with long weapons, burst into shouts and shed with the Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    ¡°Those who barely survived by begging for their lives from the pirates are shamelessly showing their faces again! It seems like these people from Righteous Sects know no shame!¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I would have bitten my tongue and killed myself!¡±

    The pirates continued tough and ridicule the Namgung Family as they faced off against the Azure Sky Sword Squad. Despite the firm resolve of the Azure Sky Sword Squad, they couldn¡¯t help but blush in embarrassment upon hearing these words.

    It was still vivid in their minds. The moment on this very Yangtze River when they survived, when they begged for their lives from those treacherous Evil Sects!

    ¡°Hold your ground!¡±

    Just as excessive force was about to be exerted in their swords due to humiliation, arge voice erupted from behind.

    Namgung Family¡¯s Sogaju, Namgung Dowi, was running forward like a beam of light with the iron sword unique to the Namgung Family.

    ¡°It is shameful to have made a mistake. But it¡¯s even more shameful to be trapped by that wrongdoing and fail to make amends! Don¡¯t be ashamed of standing here, be thankful that you can stand here!¡±

    At that remark, the eyes of the Azure Sky Sword Squad sharpened like des once again.

    How could they forget? That shame. The misery of having to be discouraged in order to survive.

    For the past three years, Azure Sky Sword Squad has swung their sword just for this moment. For the moment to redeem that disgrace and to restore the pride of the Namgung Family!

    ¡°Dieee!¡±

    Just then, a terrifying crescent moon dao (???(ÙÈÔÂµ¶)) flew towards Namgung Dowi¡¯s face. Nangung Dowi¡¯s dashing eyebrows (??(„¦Ã¼)) twitched for a moment.

    Kwaaaaaa!

    His sword, swung like lightning, split the iing crescent moon dao in two and struck into the body of the pirate who had wielded it.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    A look of horror briefly crossed the pirate¡¯s face.

    Kwadeuk!

    The sword, driven by force, splits the enemy¡¯s body in two in an instant. The bisected corpse of the pirate flew away, spraying red blood.

    Even as blood was pouring down like rain, Namgung Dowi shouted without batting an eye.

    ¡°I will lead the way! Azure Sky Sword Squad, follow me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Namgung D¨­wi rushed forward at once.

    There was no longer any of his youthful recklessness on his determined face.

    ¡®I am an insignificant person.¡¯

    He thought it was enough just to catch up. Although he might not be a match for that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword now, he was also a man of the Namgung Family. He believed that if he worked hard and tried again, he would one day be able to stand in the same level.

    He had the confidence to work harder than anyone else, and to endure more persistently than anyone else.

    So he thought that was enough.

    He thought that Chung Myung could advance a little faster now thanks to his talent, so if he maintained his mindset for the rest of his life, he would be able to stand in the same ce as Chung Myung someday.

    But¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s not even funny.¡¯

    Now he knows. How foolish that thought was.

    ¡®That¡¯s not something you can do just because you¡¯re strong.¡¯

    If Namgung Dowi was as strong as Chung Myung, could he really have stood up to Jang Ilso in that ce?

    If he had been that strong, could he have fought alone in that ce where everyone else was too afraid for their own lives to speak up, even risking his life to do so?

    Even with recklessness, he couldn¡¯t say yes. It was impossible for Namgung D¨­wi.

    In reality, he was frozen, unable to do anything when Chung Myung confronted Jang Ilso, when the explosives exploded, and even when Chung Myung¡¯s fist struck the face of Wudang Sect Leader.

    It was a shameful thing for the iron sword of the Namgung Family, which was said to exist to protect righteousness.

    ¡®It¡¯s not about being strong that makes one such a person. It¡¯s because they are such people that they are strong.¡¯

    Losing in martial arts can be excused. But there is no excuse for losing as a human being.

    Whether strong or weak, everyone has only one life. Whether one can stake that life has nothing to do with martial prowess.

    That day, Namgung Dowi painfully realized how foolish he had been.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say I am the strongest!¡±

    This was as much a statement to those following him as it was to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be defeated with a sword! But at least don¡¯t be defeated in spirit! We are the Azure Sky Namgung Family!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Azure Sky Sword Squad immediately flooded the water fortress. Their swords, more resolute than ever, began to swiftly ughter the pirates.

    And at the forefront, Namgung Dowi¡¯s sword shone more brilliantly than anyone else¡¯s.

    * * *

    The corners of Bop Jeong¡¯s lips trembled. The eyes looking at Bop Kye were filled with shock and anger.

    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang! We¡¯ve received word that Namgung Hwang, Gaju of the Namgung Family, the Emperor Sword, is leading the Azure Sky Sword Squad to Kugang.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar nced toward the door. One of the beggars who reported this to Bop Kye was unable toe into the room and was lurking outside. When the beggar and Ciwu Beggar¡¯s eyes met, the beggar outside nodded vigorously.

    It meant it was all true.

    ¡°Namgung Hwang. Namgung Hwang¡­..¡±

    Ciwu Beggar muttered softly and chuckled. It was more a face of resignation than amusement.

    ¡®Given that yangban¡¯s temperament¡­ Yes. It¡¯s possible.¡¯

    In terms of temperament, it is Namgung Hwang, who is second to none in the world.

    He must have been boiling with the humiliation he experienced three years ago, but when he heard that Evil Tyrant Alliance had crossed the Yangtze River and stepped on thend of Gangbuk¡­.

    Ciwu Beggar sighed deeply.

    This was clearly a mistake by Beggar Union. Information by itself has no meaning. It is only meaningful if you can predict what will happenter based on that information.

    He should have expected this to happen since the Evil Tyrant Alliance stepped on thend of Gangbuk, but he btedly realized when they heard the news that the Namgung Family had moved.

    ¡®No, no. How many people in the world could have predicted something like that in such an urgent situation?¡¯

    Since they were in a situation where they had to pay attention to everything that was going on in the world, they had no choice but to put off thinking about the reaction of a sect that had retreated into seclusion.

    The angry voice of Bop Jeong was heard in Ciwu Beggar¡¯s ears as he was soothing his bitter stomach by making excuses that were not excuses.

    ¡°What on earth was Namgung Gaju thinking?! He went to the Yangtze River? Does the Namgung Family n to face the Evil Tyrant Alliance alone?¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Bop Kye with a face of disbelief. Scolding them wouldn¡¯t change the situation, but he was overwhelmed by the circumstances running wild beyond his control.

    ¡®He¡¯s out of his mind.¡¯

    How could a single n attack such a ce on their own?

    Kugang. No, Plum Blossom Ind is literally an explosives powder keg. It is where the attention of the entire Kangho is concentrated, and the power struggles of all forces converge.

    It is difficult to understand how an ind that was nothing could be such an important ce, but it was an undeniable fact that it had be a strategic location where the pride and practical interests of the Evil Tyrant Alliance and the Ten Great Sects collided.

    And they attacked that ce without any discussion?

    If this incident leads to an all-out war between the Evil Tyrant Alliance and the Ten Great Sects, how on earth are they going to deal with the aftermath?

    ¡°What was he thinking! Just what!¡±

    Kagak!

    The beads in Bop Jeong¡¯s hands shed with a sharp sound. It felt like the entire world was slipping out of his control.

    ¡°If this incident causes all the people in the world to fall into despair, the Namgung family will have to bear all the sins! How can a man who is Gaju of the Namgung Family and the head of the Five Great Family be so imprudent!¡±

    Angry voices erupted one after another, but no one dared to speak out hastily.

    Ciwu Beggar, however, could only sigh inwardly.

    Reckless?

    Yes, perhaps that¡¯s correct.

    But at least in Kangho, such actions are not called reckless.

    ¡®I¡¯d say it¡¯s valiant.¡¯

    Isn¡¯t it Chivalrousness to fight against evil without caring for one¡¯s own harm or personal interests?

    The Namgung Family has done what those in the name of righteousness have always emphasized. Nevertheless, if they start with criticism like this, it is like admitting that everything they have emphasized so far was in fact nothing more than a facade.

    Ciwu Beggar, who could not have listened more to Bop Jeong¡¯s criticism, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Ciwu Beggar, still unable to remove all the anger from his face.

    ¡°It is true that the Namgung Family did something unexpected, but ming them now is meaningless. What¡¯s important is what happens from now on.¡±

    He paused for a moment, allowing Bop Jeong to gather his thoughts. And asked with a steady voice,

    ¡°What will you do now?¡±

    It¡¯s a question that pierces the heart.

    ¡°The Namgung Family has opened the gates. Now a choice must be made. Whether to help them strike the water fortresses or dere that it was an arbitrary act by Namgung Family and withdraw.¡±

    Bop Jeong closed his eyes tightly.

    If you think about it inmon sense, of course, it is right to support Namgung Family. But what if they support Namgung Family, and then the Evil Tyrant Alliance rushes to the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡®From then on, it will truly be an all-out war.¡¯

    Once a full-scale war breaks out, they won¡¯t be able to stop it with their power. Regardless of winning or losing, substantial damage is inevitable.

    ¡°¡­Elder-nim.¡±

    As Bop Jeong¡¯s response was dyed, Bop Kye spoke first.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility that all this is Jang Ilso¡¯s scheme?¡±

    ¡°Scheme, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a scheme. Three years ago, with the movement of the water fortresses, everyone was dragged into the Yangtze River, right?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar frowned slightly without realizing it. However, he erased his expression as if it had never happened before. Even though his inner thoughts were different.

    ¡®That was because you were blinded by your desire for glory and rushed headlong to the Yangtze without considering the consequences!¡¯

    There was a lot he wanted to say, but he had no choice but to hold back. This is Shaolin, and the people sitting in front are Bangjang and elders of Shaolin.

    ¡°The likelihood of that is not high.¡±

    ¡°Howe? If it¡¯s that Jang Ilso¡­.¡±

    ¡°Exining it would be lengthy¡­ but now doesn¡¯t seem like the time to waste on such talk. In any case, it¡¯s more likely that everything happening now is the unteral action of the ck Dragon King.¡±

    At that moment, a hollowugh escaped from Bop Jeong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Unteral action, huh¡­¡±

    It¡¯s aughably absurd situation.

    ¡®Two hot-headed characters are driving the situation into hell.¡¯

    ck Dragon King and Emperor Sword.

    It cannot be denied that both are great men with a firm presence in their respective forces. However, their influence is not so great as to shake the bnce of Jungwon.

    However, coincidentally, as a result of the two people¡¯s arbitrary actions taking ce at the same time, both the Ten Great Sects and the Evil Tyrant Alliance are being unwillingly dragged into an unwanted war at an unwanted time.

    ¡®Was war supposed to be like this?¡¯

    At least, this was not what Bop Jeong had in mind. The war he knew was one in which leaders fought fiercely using the forces they had.

    But the way the world works now ispletely different from what he knows. All the horses move as they please. How can one lead such people and wage a full-scale war?

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re hesitating.¡±

    Peng Ye frowned and spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the arrogant Namgung Family things as they please, but now that the situation has unfolded, the only path left is to support them.¡±

    But Jongni Hyong seemed to disagree.

    ¡°Peng Gaju-nim, you might need to be a bit more calm. If we rush to Yangtze now, Evil Tyrant Alliance will also be forced to move, other than the water fortress. Then it truly bes irreversible.¡±

    ¡°But if we just watch and the Evil Tyrant Alliance move first, even our support will be toote. The Namgung Family will fall first.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know, but this isn¡¯t a matter to act rashly on.¡±

    ¡°How reckless is this!¡±

    As the two people¡¯s argument quickly caught fire, Bop Jeong¡¯s face turned dark.

    Common sense dictates that the priority is to immediately support the Namgung Family and drive out the water fortress. If Peng Family and Kongtong help, it won¡¯t be that difficult.

    But what if the Evil Tyrant Alliance moves north and an all-out war breaks out?

    Can the sects here really be able to deal with the Evil Tyrant Alliance? The Evil Tyrant Alliance led by Jang Ilso?

    ¡®Not enough.¡¯

    If the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family all came forward to support Shaolin, there would be no hesitation. But as it stands, it¡¯s difficult to handle the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Even if they somehow win, they will have to watch jackals who were just watching the situation sneak up behind their backs, who had nned to defeat both sides.

    Lost in thought, Bop Jeong bit his lip.

    ¡®What am I hesitating for?¡¯

    The shame is his, but the death is others¡¯. As a Buddhist, shouldn¡¯t he choose shame?

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    When he finally opened his mouth, everyone¡¯s attention was on him. His words still carried weight.

    ¡°Even if we rush to the Yangtze River right now, it will be toote. By then, the conflict between Namgung and water fortress will have already been decided.¡±

    ¡°Um. That is true.¡±

    ¡°If we do that, we will eventually have to prepare for what happens next.¡±

    Bop Jeong slowly rose from his seat.

    ¡°Please give me just the end of the day.¡±

    ¡°A day, you say?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar looks at Bop Jeong as if he doesn¡¯t understand. In this situation, what can you change in just one day?

    ¡°Yes, one day is enough.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Bangjang. What do you intend to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­I will go to Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Sha- Shaanxi? Don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±

    Everyone opened their eyes wide. Bop Jeong simply nodded quietly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His eyes were firm and unwavering.

    ¡°I must meet the leader of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword in person.¡±

 Chapter 919

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 919

    Goooooo!

    White energy swirled at the tip of the sword. Such apressed energy was released in an instant, sweeping through the front.

    Kwaaaaang!

    With a single strike, Namgung Hwang swept away the pirates charging towards him and shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°ck Dragon King!¡±

    A voice like a lion roaring.

    His voice immediately dampened the pirate¡¯s spirit and raised the morale of the allies.

    ¡°Where are you, ck Dragon King! Have you run away in fear? Come out now! I will finish our unfinished battle!¡±

    Kwaang!

    The ground shook under Namgung Hwang¡¯s step.

    ¡®That monster!¡¯

    At that terrifying force, the face of Nine Abyss Old Monster (????(¾ÅÓÄÀÏ¹Ö)) Yeo Dal (??(ðN«H)), the Yangtze River Water Fortress¡¯s protector, turned pale.

    It is famous that the Namgung Family pursues Domination Dao (?(Ò†)) which is not typical of a sword sect, but the sword of the Namgung Hwang was so special that it was at a bizarre level even in the Namgung Family.

    It was as if he was firing a cannon with his sword.

    ¡®The dao of the Peng Family seems gentler inparison!¡¯

    Although he had already seen this sword with his own eyes once, it feltpletely different from then.

    Whether the change was due to the phenomenal increase in Namgung Hwang¡¯s martial arts over the past three years, or because he himself was not the ck Dragon King, Yeo Dal couldn¡¯t tell. He hadn¡¯t reached the level to understand that.

    ¡°ck Dragon Kiiiiiiiiing!¡±

    Kwaaaaang!

    ¡°Da- Damn it!¡±

    Yeo Dal cried out urgently as he saw the shattered building flying away.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat immediately!¡±

    ¡°Ho- Hobop-nim! The ck Dragon King ordered us to defend this ce at all costs!¡±

    ¡°You fools! We can¡¯t defend it anyway! And who is going to face Namgung Hwang? The ck Dragon King isn¡¯t even here!¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shut up and order a retreat! Before all the kids get killed!¡±

    If the entire force of water fortresses had been gathered here, Yeo Dal would not have chosen to retreat. No matter how great the Namgung Family is, isn¡¯t the Yangtze River Water Fortress also one of the Five Great Sects?

    In a small-scale conflict between martial masters, water fortresses might struggle against the Namgung Family, but in a full-scale war, they could even overpower them.

    But now, there is a shortage of manpower.

    The ck Dragon King was attacking merchant ships on the Yangtze River at every opportunity to increase the volume of logistics to and from Plum Blossom Ind. In other words, this means that there are currently more ships crossing the Yangtze River than usual.

    Naturally, the number of pirates guarding this ce is bound to be small.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat now! Get on the ships! We¡¯re falling back to the ind!¡±

    Yeo Dal ground his teeth in frustration.

    ¡°These damn Namgung Family bastards!¡±

    Perhaps, if he gave up the dock and retreated to Plum Blossom Ind, the ck Dragon King would not leave him alone. It is a fact that he failed to fulfill his orders.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s better than dying.¡¯

    The sword of Namgung Hwang in front of him was scarier than the distant rage of the ck Dragon King.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Even now, Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword strikes sent several bandits flying, turning them into bloody messes.

    ¡°Retreat! Now!¡±

    t hismand, the pirates turned pale and scrambled backward.

    No, in fact, even before he gave themand, all of them were thinking about running away.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s martial prowess was truly overwhelming. It was not at a level that the idiots gathered here could deal with in the first ce.

    How could those ipetent Righteous Sects fools move so quickly?¡¯

    The reason ck Dragon King had left this ce undermanned was because he thought that it would take more than ten days for the Righteous Sects, who could barely move after discussing for a long time, to respond properly.

    But who could have imagined that the Namgung Family would suddenly storm in at such a time?

    ¡°Hobop-nim!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Yeo Dal nodded vehemently. He couldn¡¯t dy any longer. Any more hesitation and his head might be the next to fly.

    ¡°Launch the ships! Board immediately¡­¡±

    However, Yeo Dal¡¯s eyes as he was giving themand were greatly shaken at that moment.

    White-clothed martial artists wereing along the main road between therge pavilions, that is, through a different path from that of Namgung Hwang. It was Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    At the forefront, a young martial artist was swinging his sword like lightning. Even at a nce, it didn¡¯t seem like he had enough strength to fight that young man.

    ¡°A- Abandon the ship! Damn it, leave the ships behind! Just jump off! Swim to the ind!¡±

    There was no time to leisurelyunch the ship. Those who had wiselyunched the ship in advance were somehow able to board, but only two of the ships anchored at the dock made it to the water.

    Intuitively aware that there was no time to board the ship, the pirates rushed into the Yangtze River.

    ¡°O- Out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t grab me, you bastard! Get off!¡±

    ¡°You sons of¡­!¡±

    Utter chaos.

    Whether martial artist or soldier, it¡¯s the same. When there¡¯s amand in mind and something to protect, they spare no life.

    But once that control is lost, all that¡¯s left are hundreds of cowards for whom survival is the top priority.

    The pirates jumped into the Yangtze River, pulling and pushing theirrades. There were many people who tried to get ahead of each other but got tangled up and fell, and some swung their weapons reflexively at those next to them.

    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±

    ¡°This, this bastard stabbed me?¡±

    Those who would have already escaped if they had retreated in an orderly manner dyed the situation even further by trying to escape even a little earlier. And the sword of Namgung Family pierced the backs of such people.

    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Run! The Namgung Family ising!¡±

    Ssh! Ssh!

    The pirates who jumped into the water swam skillfully toward Plum Blossom Ind. It was a quick move without even looking back. But those who couldn¡¯t reach the water in time were struck down by the Namgung Family¡¯s swords, screaming and copsing lifelessly on the spot.

    Eventually.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    When Namgung Hwang¡¯s foot touched the water¡¯s edge, the bandits were divided into two groups: those who jumped into the water, fleeing swiftly, and those who didn¡¯t make it, now lifeless bodies.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes seethed with rage.

    ¡°To these nobodies!¡±

    A crushing victory.

    It was andslide victory that cannot even be described as one-sided. However, the fact did not give Namgung Hwang any pleasure. Only the hatred for himself, who agreed to a peace out of fear of these clumsy bastards.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Namgoong Hwang¡¯s eyes turn to the two ships with their bows turned.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Pushing aside Azure Sky Sword Squad members beside him, Namgung Hwang lifted his sword powerfully above his head.

    Goooooo!

    His sword once again swirled with a dense white sword energy.

    The sword energy, rising about a zhang above his head, concentrated around the sword.

    ¡°N- No!¡±

    ¡°Jump off! Noww!¡±

    The pirates on the ship, seeing what was about to happen, turned pale and screamed as they leaped off the ship. They had seen enough to know what would happen when the white energy gathered around that sword.

    Kwang!

    With a powerful stomp, Namgung Hwang brought his sword down vertically. The released energy was fired like a cannonball and flew in a straight line toward the ship.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    The Reinforced Sword Energy that struck the ship literally pulverized the wooden structure. The wood directly hit by the Reinforced Sword Energy disintegrated into dust, and even parts not directly hit were shattered by its force.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    In an instant, a ship exploded, scattering across the surface of the Yangtze River. The spectacr sight was astonished not only by the pirates but also by the Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s gaze then turned to the remaining ship. But the quick-witted pirates had already desperately escaped the ship and jumped into the river.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Judging that destroying the other ship was pointless, Namgung Hwang withdrew his sword.

    The sight of the bandits filling the vast Yangtze River, desperately swimming towards Plum Blossom Ind, was utterly disgusting.

    ¡°¡­..Damn it. ck Dragon King!¡±

    At this point, Namgung Hwang had no choice but to know. The fact that ck Dragon King wasn¡¯t here. The ck Dragon King was cunning but not a coward in battle. Had he been here, he would have already confronted Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Gaju-nim. It¡¯s aplete victory!¡±

    ¡°¡­Complete victory?¡±

    Namgung Hwang turned around.

    Merchants, who had been hiding inside the pavilions on his order, had now gathered and were cheering from behind. This means that all the pirates who dared to step on thend of Gangbuk were killed or driven out.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    However, Namgung Hwang could not be satisfied with this.

    ¡°Whatplete victory!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Since when is reiming what should be ours considered a victory! Victory is when you take what belongs to someone else and make it yours! You don¡¯t call it a victory just because you beat a thief in your own house!¡±

    Namgung Myung lowered his head at those words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping my head down for three years because I was afraid of those pirates who we could take care of whenever I wanted to¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth and lit his eyes.

    Such a victory cannotpensate them for their lost time. Neither the ck Dragon King nor the elite ck Dragon Water Fortress of Seventy-Two Water Fortress of the Yangtze River were here. Killing a thousand of these people wouldn¡¯t be enough to quell their anger.

    ¡°Get the ship ready!¡±

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s chin pointed towards an ind in the middle of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Is that ce Gangbuk? Is it Gangnam?¡±

    ¡°¡­Tha- That is¡­¡±

    When Namgung Myung could not answer, Namgung Dowi, who was standing beside, opened his mouth instead.

    ¡°That ce is neither Gangbuk nor Gangnam. It¡¯s literally an ind.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Namgoong Hwang roared with a booming voice.

    ¡°Even if it was a pact made in error, a pact is a pact. Until its term expires, Namgung will not step foot on thend of Gangnam. It means that Namgung will keep our word!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°But that ce isn¡¯t Gangnam!¡±

    Fire seemed to ze in Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Prepare the ships. I can no longer stand to watch those filthy pirates encamp there and threaten Gangbuk. I will personallynd on that ind and tear apart all those pirates!¡±

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim. It¡¯s too dangerous. Please reconsider.¡±

    Namgung Myung said urgently.

    ¡°As you can see, that ce is an ind. To approach it, we must go through the river.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°In other words, if we enter the ind, we risk being isted. Support from our allies will be difficult, and it¡¯s an easy target for the pirate¡¯s attacks.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Namgung Hwang turned to Namgung Myung with zing eyes.

    ¡°Mount Hua has protected thatnd for as long as three years. That ind, always open to attack since it¡¯s not covered by the pact!¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°What Mount Hua could have done, no¡­. Are you going to say that Namgung Family can¡¯t do what Nokrim, not even Mount Hua, has done?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t mean that at all. But¡­!¡±

    ¡°Then prepare.¡±

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim. I¡¯m telling you, just once¡­..¡±

    When Namgung Myung tried to dissuade him again, Namgung Hwang briefly clicked his tongue with a dissatisfied face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so foolish as to not understand what you¡¯re thinking. I haven¡¯t lost my reason to the point of blindly charging in without thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? The ck Dragon King isn¡¯t there now. Nor is the ck Dragon Water Fortress. It means ownerless mountain. If not now, seizing that ind will be ten times harderter.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°If we can¡¯t move when the opportunity arises, we¡¯ll have to put in much more effortter. Now is the time to move!¡±

    Namgung Myung bit his lip and nodded. It was because Namgung Hwang¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely wrong.

    ¡°Understood, Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Prepare the ships! We will take that ind!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s fierce eyes turned towards Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡®ck Dragon King. I will take hold of your neck. Me, Namgung Hwang!¡¯

    His face was filled with a triumphant smile.

 Chapter 920

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 920

    When Namgung Family boarded a ship anchored at the dock and headed to Plum Blossom Ind, the merchants were overjoyed and cheered at the sight.

    ¡°Namgung Family!¡±

    ¡°Damn those pirate bastards! You thought it was your world, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Under the ck Dragon King¡¯s orders, the pirates had not harmed the local merchants. Nevertheless, all the enmity suffered by the pirates for decades could not have been resolved.

    In fact, seeing the pirates suffer was satisfying, but the merchants were excited for another reason. Thanks to the Namgung Family, the fear of a series of defeats has disappeared.

    In the past, Evil Sects, which they hadn¡¯t particrly cared about, organized the Evil Tyrant Alliance, pushed the Ten Great Sects into the pit of defeat, and even advanced into Gangbuk.

    They¡¯re afraid that if things continue like this, Gangbuk will really fall into their hands. The fear that they might have to live their whole life under those pirates was quickly resolved by this one victory.

    ¡°Yes, of course! The Ten Great Sects wouldn¡¯t just stand by!¡±

    ¡°Gosh! This man, what do you mean Ten Great Sects? It¡¯s Namgung Family, one of the Five Great Family!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Isn¡¯t that the same thing!¡±

    The sight of the Namgung Family¡¯s ships advancing towards Plum Blossom Ind swelled the hearts of the onlookers. The sight of the Righteous Sects immediately killing Evil Sects and protecting them was exactly what they had hoped for for the past three years.

    Although the Namgung Family was also responsible for the shameful Yangtze Tragedy, that resentment no longer resided in the hearts of those present here.

    ¡°But¡­ Is it okay to go that far? It¡¯s still an ind.¡±

    ¡°What a foolish thing to say! Wouldn¡¯t the Namgung Family know what you think? They have a n, that¡¯s why they¡¯re doing it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I guess so?¡±

    As they watched the majestically advancing ships, hope filled the merchants¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Go forward at full speed!¡±

    Namgung Hwang, standing on the deck, shouted in a loud voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give the enemy a chance to adjust their formation. We¡¯ll strike quickly while they¡¯re like drowned rats in the water!¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    At that time, Namgung Myung, who was looking around with a concerned face, spoke urgently.

    ¡°The enemy is pirates! Even moving cautiously could be dangerous! Please slow down!¡±

    Namgung Hwang nced at Namgung Myung with a disapproving face.

    ¡°Do we really have to be so wary of those insignificant pirates?¡±

    ¡°Being careless against ¡®insignificant¡¯ foes can lead to mistakes. Is it hard to be wary of them? Or is it difficult to restore the reputation of the Namgung Family, which could fall due to a momentary mistake?¡±

    For a moment, as if anger was welling up, Namgung Hwang red at Namgung Myung as if he were getting angry at the moment.

    This time, however, Namgung Myung did not back down easily. After ring at Namgung Myung for a while, Namgung Hwang¡¯s head slowly nodded.

    ¡°Slow down the speed! Advance carefully so the ship isn¡¯t damaged! Azure Sky Sword Squad, keep watch on the water surface! Some of you dive into the water and prevent the pirates from approaching the ship!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Upon receiving themand, the Azure Sky Sword Squad loudly acknowledged. And some jumped into the Janggang without hesitation.

    ¡°Thank you, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Namgung Myung bowed deeply. Looking at that, Namgung Hwang briefly clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Azure Sky Daeju!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    He spoke heavily, nodding his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop speaking your mind.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t bow your head carelessly. Azure Sky Daeju is in a position to speak directly to Gaju. This isn¡¯t something to be thankful for!¡±

    ¡°I understand, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s face brightened.

    This is why he couldn¡¯t help but follow Namgung Hwang. Despite being more aggressive than anyone, Namgung Hwang wasn¡¯t a tyrant.

    Namgoong Hwang is a person who has open ears to sensible and logical advice.

    If there were shorings, either he would fill them, or Namgung Dowi would. That¡¯s what a family and a sect are for, right?

    ¡°Gaju-nim.¡±

    Then Namgung Dowi, surveying the front, spoke.

    ¡°There are cannons installed on the ind. From what I heard, that Plum Blossom Ind¡­ It is said that the ce called is armed with Hundred Thunder Cannon that was used by Tiger Blockade Sect (???(±Ú»¢éT)) in the past.¡±

    ¡°Hundred Thunder Cannon, huh.¡±

    Namgung Hwang snorted.

    ¡°It would be helpful if it was a war between the pirates. But cannons won¡¯t reach the ships I¡¯m protecting!¡±

    He looked sharply at the ind and continued.

    ¡°The only things to be wary of are the ck Dragon King and the ck Dragon Water Fortress. If they¡¯re not on Plum Blossom Ind, those bandits can¡¯t stop the Namgung Family. No, even if they were there, it would be the same!¡±

    What Namgung Hwang really wanted wasn¡¯t just to reim Gangbuk.

    What he truly wants is topletely obtain Plum Blossom Ind and create the image of aiming a dagger at the enemy¡¯s neck. He wanted to make the enemy feel the same emotions he felt when he heard that Plum Blossom Ind had been upied by the pirates.

    ¡®There is only about a month left until the three-year deadline.¡¯

    If that deadline is passed, Namgung Family will advance to Gangnam without looking back. In order to punish Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°The pirates are not moving.¡±

    ¡°There seems to be no one approaching from downstream either.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. At least they¡¯re notplete fools!¡±

    Namgung Hwang twitched the corner of his mouth andughed.

    Water Arts?

    Obviously, the Water Arts learned by the pirates demonstrate their power in the water. However, even then, it is impossible topletely ovee the gap in skills.

    If two people with the same skill level who have mastered the Water Arts and those who have not mastered itpete in the water, the results will be obvious. However, the skills of Azure Sky Sword Squad and those clumsy pirates couldn¡¯t be the same.

    That fact had already been proven three years ago.

    As the words ¡®three years ago¡¯ came to mind, Namgung Hwang¡¯s face suddenly hardened.

    ¡°Azure Sky Daeju!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Be on the lookout for the perimeter! The pirates might set up camp in the distance and surround us after wend on the ind!¡±

    ¡°I will do so!¡±

    ¡°Afternding on Plum Blossom Ind, some of them stay on the ship and wait! In case there¡¯s trouble, we can retreat immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The bitter scars of three years ago taught Namgung Hwang the meaning of ¡®caution¡¯. But in other words, it was no different from saying that the wounds that Jang Ilso inflicted to Namgung Hwang are still causing him vivid pain.

    ¡®ck Dragon King! Jang Ilso!¡¯

    Eudeuduk.

    Namgung Hwang ground his teeth.

    He couldn¡¯t escape the pain that gnawed at his bones constantly. Unless he cut off the head of ck Dragon King and grind Jang Ilso, this agony would not abate.

    ¡°Crush them at once!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And then, as their ship neared Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Fireeee!¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Hundred Thunder Cannons fired fire at the ship they were on. Cannonballs with a power that was iparable to that of an ordinary cannon flew in as if it would destroy the ship at once.

    ¡°They¡¯re ying tricks!¡±

    Namgung Hwang leaped forward swiftly and swung his sword like a beam of light. The white Reinforced Sword Energy emanating from his de deflected the iing cannonballs.

    Poooong!

    A huge column of water erupted where the cannonball hit. The white foam spread out resembling a firecracker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Advance!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    At that sight, the high-spirited Azure Sky Sword Squad let out a roar.

    Paaaaaat!

    Although the Hundred Thunder Cannons fired one after another, the cannonballs couldn¡¯t evade Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword. His eyes twisted momentarily as he repelled every cannonball.

    ¡°Ooooooh!¡±

    His sword then released Reinforced Sword Energy.

    Reinforced Sword Energy, which had advanced through the greatly turbulent waters, strike the Hundred Thunder Cannons installed on the shores of Plum Blossom Ind.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Not only the Hundred Thunder Cannons but also the pirates gathered to fire them were instantly crushed.

    ¡°Azure Sky Sword Squad! Land!¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim! We are still at a distance!¡±

    ¡°We must press the advantage now! Just in case, Azure Sky Daeju remains on the ship and secures the escape route!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Lead the Azure Sky Sword Squad and follow me! We attack swiftly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Hwang kicked off the deck and leaped towards the water.

    Paaaaat!

    As soon as his feet touched the water, he kicked off the water surface, moving forward.

    Walking on Lotus Leaves (???? (µÇÆ¼¶ÉË®)).

    It was a nimble and excellent Lightness Art that put to shame its huge physique and ferocious sword. It was to the point where others would suspect that what he was running on was not water but solid ground.

    The sight of Namgung Hwang rushing across the water left the pirate dumbfounded and confused.

    It was a scene that extremely showed how much influence a single absolute martial master could have on the battlefield.

    Then!

    Kwaaaaang!

    Namgung Hwang, after kicking off the water surface again,nded on Plum Blossom Ind like a cannonball. The pirates were unable to run away and froze, looking at the absolute master in front of them in shock.

    ¡°Ah¡­. Aah¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang gazed at the pirates with his sword hanging down. His eyes were filled with a murderous intent that seemed ready to tear them apart at any moment, yet he remained motionless.

    Perhaps he was giving the bandits a chance to prepare themselves, but Namgung Hwang¡¯s actions clearly had a significant effect.

    The pirates, petrified and losing their will to resist, were proof of that.

    ¡°I can assure you.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s loud voice spread to Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°From this moment on, no one who sets foot on this ind and tries to withstand us will survive. This is thest mercy I offer to you, who can do nothing but follow orders. Leave this ind immediately!¡±

    Chwaaaak.

    At that moment, Azure Sky Sword Squad, who had jumped off the ship following Namgung Hwang, with Namgung Dowi at the forefront, set foot on Plum Blossom Ind. The Azure Sky Sword Squad, which was lined up behind Namgung Hwang while cutting through the waves along the riverbank, was imposing.

    ¡°Namgung Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°The warning is over! Annihte the enemy! Leave no one but those who bear the name of Namgung on this ind!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Demolishing Mountain Sword Namgung Dowi took the lead and rushed in. When Azure Sky Sword Squad followed and drew their swords in unison, the sense of reason of the pirates, which had been barely maintained until the end, was lost.

    ¡°Eu- Euaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°This is a dog¡¯s death!¡±

    ¡°Ju- Jump into the water!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t even think of fighting back and started running away.

    ¡°Stop, you f*cking bastards! Can¡¯t you stop right now! Where are the heroes of the water fortress, showing their backs to the enemy? You¡¯re worse than cowards! Stop right now!¡±

    Nine Abyss Old Monster Yeo Dal was furious and shouted until veins started to form on his neck, his voice hoarse with anger, but it seemed his voice did not even reach the ears of the pirates.

    Perhaps it was inevitable. Even as the protector of Yangtze River Sipchal Water Fortress, he was nothing but a firefly in front of the sun that is Namgung Hwang.

    There was no way any pirate would dare confront Namgung Hwang, believing in him. It was a choice impossible to make unless out of one¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡±

    Yeo Dal¡¯s eyes trembled as if hit by an earthquake.

    If this ce is also taken away, ck Dragon King would surely tear him to pieces. But if he stayed here now, it was certain he would be torn apart by Namgung Hwang instead.

    A situation in which one has no choice but to choose between a faster death or a slower death. It was only natural that he couldn¡¯t easily move.

    ¡°Namgung Hwang! Namgung Hwaaaaaang! Do you realize what you have done?¡±

    Yeo Dal, unable to make any choice, vented his anger at Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°The ck Dragon King will be furious! He will be greatly angered. Do you understand what that means? Your actions will turn this Yangtze River red with blood¡­¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Hwang flew across the distance in a sh and struck down Yeo Dal¡¯s head with his sword.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Yeo Dal was struck and fell, blood spraying.

    Under normal circumstances, even against Namgung Hwang, Yeo Dal wouldn¡¯t have fallen so easily with one blow. But already defeated in spirit, he couldn¡¯t even defend properly, let alone counterattack.

    ¡°The wrath of ck Dragon King?¡±

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth toward Yeo Dal, who was twitching.

    ¡°Before that, you should have thought about my long-endured wrath! I have been angry continuously since three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Keuhu¡­ You idiot¡­.¡±

    Yeo Dal¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Paegun will surely take your head. You have done something you shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    Sogok!

    Finally, Yeo Dal¡¯s head rolled onto the ground.

    ¡°Keep talking. That is if you can talk.¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who cut Yeo Dal¡¯s throat at once, raised his head and looked around Plum Blossom Ind without hesitation.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The wrath of ck Dragon King? That was exactly what he had hoped for.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who the opponent is. The Evil Sects will tremble at just the name of the Namgung Family from now on!¡±

    On that day, the Azure Sky Namgung Family drove out the water fortress andpletely upied Plum Blossom Ind.

 Chapter 921

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 921

    The gate of Mount Hua Sect was filled with people.

    ¡°Ah, I told you not to push!¡±

    ¡°No, this guy? You¡¯re the one who barged in and now you me others!¡±

    ¡°Barged in? I¡¯ve been waiting in line since dawn!¡±

    ¡°Dawn? Daaaaaawn? I¡¯ve been waiting here sincest night, getting drenched in dew! You suddenly show up in the early morning and act like you came early! Uneptable!¡±

    ¡°How, how can that be! Where are you bluffing..¡­!¡±

    When the two tried to pick on each other, those standing nearby intervened.

    ¡°Are these yangban insane? Do they know what ce this is!¡±

    ¡°This is Mount Hua, Mount Hua! Do they want to get struck by lightning?¡±

    ¡°If we get kicked out because of you, we might as well push you off a cliff!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who saw the scene while sweeping the training field, mumbled with a nk face.

    ¡°Gol.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Why did those people gather so much? What¡¯s all that stuff?¡±

    ¡°No, what should we do if the man who will be Sect Leader in the future doesn¡¯t even know that? Aren¡¯t they the people who came to show their faces after hearing that Mount Hua Sect hade out of Bongmun?¡±

    ¡°¡­Like that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much¡­ No, there¡¯s a lot.¡±

    Jo-Gol cleared his throat as he looked at the endless line of people beyond the gate.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that strange when you think about it. Even before Bongmun, Mount Hua had many visitors.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°But people who weren¡¯t able to meet us for three years areing all at once to pay their respects, so it¡¯s a matter of course. Moreover, the influence of Mount Hua has risenpared to before.¡±

    Even before Bongmun, they had almost upied the position of the representative sect of Shaanxi. In addition, this position was almost solidified by preventing the invasion of Evil Sects.

    As it was public opinion that it would not be easy to reverse the situation even if Southern Edge Sect came out of Bongmun, all the influential people in Shaanxi were anxious to line up to enter Mount Hua.

    Even outsiders who came to stand in line for Heavenly Comrade Alliance were gathering from afar, so it was clear that the line would not only not decrease but also increase as the days passed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in this world¡­¡±

    Looking at Yoon Jong shaking his head, Jo-Gol chuckled andughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone else, but Sahyung needs to get used to this. When Sahyung bes a Sect Leaderter, Sahyung will have to deal with those people as Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at the people crowded at the gate with a tired face.

    All of them? Him?

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not that bad. Even now, it¡¯s only to this extent. If it¡¯s this much now, by the time Sahyung bes a sect leader, the line might reach the entrance of Mt. Hua.¡±

    ¡°It, it can¡¯t be to that extent¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re saying somethingfortable. That¡¯s the minimum estimate.¡±

    ¡°Mi- Minimum?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When Sahyung bes a Sect Leader, it¡¯ll be at least another twenty or thirty years, right? Southern Edge Sect still needs to settle down, and Sasuk is still alive with his eyes open.¡±

    ¡°¡­The expression is a bit strange. Anyway.¡±

    ¡°What do you think Chung Myung will be like in thirty years?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, not Mount Hua?

    ¡°Ch ¨C Chung Myung? What would happen to him in thirty years¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong fell silent.

    ¡°Until recently, he was Mount Hua Divine Dragon, and now he¡¯s Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, and after about 30 years, well¡­ He might be something like World Best Plum Blossom Invincible Sword Emperor (??????????(å¾ÓîµÚÒ»Ã·»¨Ÿo”³„¦»Ê)).¡±

    ¡°¡­We shouldugh together at jokes, but it doesn¡¯t sound like a joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Sahyung is going to be the sect leader with that guy around, Sahyung will have to go through a lot of trouble.¡±

    Jo-Gol chuckled. For the first time, Yoon Jong seriously considered handing over the position of sect leader to Jo Geol.

    ¡°¡­Sect leader must be having it tough, too.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Mount Hua Divine Dragoooooon! No, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword! We, we¡¯re in trouublleee!¡±

    Someone leaped over Mount Hua¡¯s gate like a lightning bolt, and shouted at the top of their lungs.

    ¡°¡­We have to deal with those yangban too.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The two who confirmed Hong Dae-gwang, who had jumped over the gate, shook their heads together.

    ¡°Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang drank the water prepared by Hyun Young to quench his burning throat and continued speaking.

    ¡°Namgung Family has upied Plum Blossom Ind! This is news delivered by our cute Thousand Miles Blue Pigeon who literally flew a thousand Li away!¡±

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s to that extent, I think that¡¯s animal abuse.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s a pigeon, it¡¯s still a pigeon. Just because its wings are a bit blue, it flies a thousand Li for fun. Poor thing.

    Chung Myung looked through the blue pigeon perched on Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s shoulder, pecking at it.

    Is it getting some delicious food? Can¡¯t it fly a thousand Li back and forth for a bit of delicious food? If it were Baek-ah, it would have eaten two wild boars andy down on its stomach, even had a drink.

    That¡¯s right¡­ That¡¯s true. Come to think of it, it¡¯s quite useful¡­

    ¡°N- No!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang was surprised and grabbed the blue pigeon on his shoulder with both hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you eyeing our Thousand Miles Blue Pigeon? This is a mascot of Beggar Union! Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re being so petty. We can share good things together.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Beggar Union has be strict. It wasn¡¯t like this in the old days.¡±

    ¡°When exactly are the old days you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°There was such a thing.¡±

    Right. It wasn¡¯t like this back then.

    Back then, even if they hid a bottle of liquor in their arms and ran into him, if they happened to meet eyes, they would politely offer it with both hands and even if it was okay, they would give it to him. These days¡­.

    ¡°No. Leave that aside.¡±

    Then Hyun Young interrupted the situation and asked again.

    ¡°Namgung Family drove out the water fortress and upied Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s correct, Elder-nim. Disciples of Beggar Union who confirmed the fact on the Yangtze River recently flew Thousand Miles Blue Pigeon to us. This is hot news that was first sent to us from our headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The Namgung Family¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young looked back at Hyun Jong with a worried face.

    ¡°It seems that things are not going well, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. Can it be that Namgung Sega¡­.¡±

    While Hyun Jong and Hyun Young were talking, Hong Dae-gwang nced at Chung Myung with a new look in his eyes.

    ¡®What on earth is this guy doing?¡¯

    He was truly dumbfounded when things turned out like this.

    Even before this happened, Chung Myung approached him and inquired about Namgung Family¡¯s movements. At a time when no one, not even Beggar Union, could anticipate Namgung Family as a variable, this guy was sitting on this distant Shaanxi, alone, foreseeing what would happen on the Yangtze River.

    ¡®Is this possible just because he¡¯s smart?¡¯

    He was confident that he knew enough about Chung Myung now, but the more he learned about this entric Taoist, the more unpredictable Chung Myung became.

    ¡°Look, Hong Buntaju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Hyun Jong. It¡¯s not polite to think about something else in front of the sect leader of a sect, especially the sect leader of Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°What does Beggar Union think about this situation? It seems like the Evil Tyrant Alliance won¡¯t stay quiet.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Beggar Union is also paying attention to the movements at the Yangtze River.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang swallowed dry saliva.

    ¡°But it is difficult to predict what will happen in the future. As you know, there are so many variables¡­.¡±

    If a typical war were to break out, predicting its course is not as difficult as one might think. Even if the number of people participating in the war increases, the ones directing the army are ultimately only a few.

    However, the wars of Kangho follow a different path.

    Because each sect has strong individuality and forms independent forces, orders are not easily followed. Therefore, apletely different flow from the thoughts of the one who conceived the war could happen.

    Just this time, no one would have thought that the Namgung Family, who had been living like a dead man for three years, would run to the Yangtze River and defeat the water fortress as soon as they heard this news¡­ No, almost everyone didn¡¯t even think of it?

    ¡°And so, the Beggar Union also inquired about the opinion of Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°Our opinion?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes subtly shifted to the side.

    Hyun Jong, who didn¡¯t miss the look, smiled bitterly. If Beggar Union, who is unmatched in information, specifically asked for the opinion of Mount Hua Sect, there must be a reason.

    ¡®It must be that punk Chung Myung.¡¯

    Perhaps unbeknownst to him, Chung Myung had said something to Hong Dae-gwang to find out the situation in Yangtze. It must have been that way.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How do you think that Evil Tyrant Alliance wille out?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­..¡±

    Chung Myung casually shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It is up to Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s true.¡±

    That¡¯s so right, but it¡¯s useless.

    ¡°But actually, that doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled and said.

    ¡°In fact, Evil Tyrant Alliance is a constant one. It¡¯s too obvious how those bastards are going toe out now.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°The variables are actually those bastards. The bald and malko bastards.¡±

    ¡°Ma- Malko¡­.¡±

    Of course, bald refers to Shaolin, and malko refers to Wudang.

    ¡°First, we must see how the malko wille out.¡±

    Chung Myung giggled.

    ¡°No matter how tight they shut their gates, they won¡¯t cover all of their ears, when they hear that the Namgung Family is defeating the Evil Tyrant Alliance, they will definitely seething and react.¡±

    ¡°¡­Certainly, that makes sense.¡±

    Those who now desire honor restoration more than anyone else are none other than Wudang. No matter how much the Namgung Family fell in disgrace due to the tragedy of the Yangtze River, can that disgrace and anger bepared to that of Wudang?

    ¡°If it were me, I would havee out of Bongmun and rushed to the Yangtze River right away¡­ But, unfortunately, there¡¯s Sect Leader Heo Dojin there.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    Heo Dojin¡¯s thoughts are so predictable that it is rather difficult to predict.

    ¡°And more importantly than that, there¡¯s that bald head¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hye Yeon, who was sitting in the corner, made a groaning sound.

    However, Chung Myung ignored Hye Yeon¡¯s response and continued speaking.

    ¡°Depending on how that yangbanes out, the situation will change a lot.¡±

    ¡°How do you think he¡¯lle out?¡±

    ¡°¡­What I think?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°If I may say so¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung had a strange look on his face.

    ¡°I think I know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not true if possible. If a person has the least sense of shame, he won¡¯t. But since he¡¯s shameless, I guess that¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°What, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to exin, so if my guess is correct, by¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    Creak!

    Un Am rushed through the door. His face looked slightly pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hyun Jong, who felt something unusual had happened, asked. Un Am opened his mouth with a bewildered expression.

    However,

    ¡°Now!¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Before Un Am could finish his sentence, someone else spoke first. Everyone¡¯s eyes went to Chung Myung, who had opened his mouth.

    ¡°At the gate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin¡¯s bangjang has arrived.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Un Am looked at him nkly, as if he had just encountered a ghost, and nodded in confusion.

    ¡°How, how did you know? I rushed over as soon as I saw him.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Geez, he really has no shame. Even a beggar would have more sense of shame. That rotten bald-headed bastard. A rich monk bastard is no better than a beggar.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon¡¯s head, sitting in the corner, blushed as red as a plum blossom.

 Chapter 922

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 922

    Bop Jeong silently gazed at the gate of Mount Hua.

    This was not his first time seeing this gate with his own eyes. One might expect him to be somewhat familiar with it by now, but it seemed even more unfamiliar than at first.

    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because my circumstances are different from then.¡¯

    Even if it is the same object, it is bound to look different when the situation changes.

    When he first visited Mount Hua, there was nothing to be disappointed about. Rather, he was more interested in checking what Mount Hua looked like.

    But now¡­¡­.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong chanted to shake off the difort he felt in his heart.

    ¡®Who else would fall to hell if not me?¡¯

    It¡¯s a task for the benefit of all people.

    This is not a situation worth hesitating due to personal shame.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded at the voice of Bop Kye. He had no time to dy now.

    ¡°May I enter?¡±

    Un Gum, who was near the gate, ran after hearing themotion and froze in ce. He then quietly observed Bop Jeong and nodded.

    ¡°¡­This way. Pleasee here first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dojang.¡±

    Un Gum, rarely unable to hide his confusion, guided Bop Jeong. But this was not Un Gum¡¯s fault. How could anyone in the world not be flustered by the sudden, unannounced visit of Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang?

    However, at that moment, Bop Jeong was looking at Un Gum anew for a different reason.

    ¡®Was there such a person?¡¯

    A one-armed swordsman without arrogance.

    The aura he exuded was extraordinary. Just from that feeling alone, it was not difficult to realize that this man was a swords master of the highest caliber, highly trained.

    The problem was that this person did not exist in Bop Jeong¡¯s memory.

    ¡®Then, in just three years, has he grown this much?¡¯

    He appeared to be not young. It¡¯smon knowledge that as one ages, rapid advancement in skill bes difficult. Moreover, to make such significant progress in such a short time with a sword learned with the left hand, not the right?

    He only saw one person, but he could understand how much Mount Hua has changed over the past three years. If this old man is like this, how much stronger must the younger disciples of Mount Hua have be?

    Bop Jeong¡¯s heart grew heavy.

    ¡®Amitabha.¡¯

    Of course, it would be good for Mount Hua to be strong, a fellow Righteous Sect. But Mount Hua is now a sect that brings about typhoons all over the world. The stronger such a sect bes, the more intense the storm that will hit the world.

    Especially¡­.

    Bop Jeong shook his head. Now was not the time for such thoughts.

    ¡®My mind is full of chaos.¡¯

    Even though he had been cultivated for so long, he was still shaken by such small things. It was enough to make all his pursuit of an unshakeable mind seem futile.

    Just then, he saw the figure of Hyun Jong, Sect Leader of Mount Hua, rapidly approaching.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong running barefoot and faster than anyone else, Bop Jeong almost had tough.

    ¡®He¡¯s pure.¡¯

    If it were in the past, Hyunjong would not have considered it strange because he jumped out of his way. If sect leader of a declining sect heard that Bangjang of Shaolin had visited, such a reaction is only natural.

    But is Mount Hua a sect that¡¯s copsing? It might have been once, but not anymore.

    The leader of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance and the ruler of Shaanxi.

    Mount Hua is a ce where evenparisons with its past have be meaningless. Today¡¯s Mount Hua doesn¡¯t even need the pretense of being Ten Great Sects.

    However, Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader, Hyun Jong, was no different from when Mount Hua was once called a third-rate declining sect.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯

    If one¡¯s circumstances change, their attitude naturally changes. Maintaining the same attitude despite changing circumstances means he has be a deeper person than before.

    To remain unchanged, one must change.

    Isn¡¯t it said that form is emptiness and emptiness is form? (????????(É«…uÊ¾¿Õ¿Õ…uÊ¾É«))

    ¡°Bangjang, how did youe to this ce¡­¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who immediately rushed to him, stared nkly at Bop Jeong as if he was speechless. Then, as if suddenly regaining his senses, he deeply bowed and performed a fist salute.

    ¡°You are most wee.¡±

    The heart of Bop Jeong, which had been filled with worry, seemed to ease slightly at the hospitality. Even though he knew that Hyun Jong would react this way to anyone regardless of his own feelings.

    Bop Jeong received Hyun Jong¡¯s greeting with a smile all over his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with such hospitality. I hope I haven¡¯te to a ce where I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? On behalf of Mount Hua, I would like to wee Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader. I truly appreciate it.¡±

    Bop Jeong, returning the fist salute, nced behind Hyun Jong.

    ¡®¡­Is he not here?¡¯

    The acquainted Mount Hua¡¯s elders were seen, but the person he was most concerned about was nowhere to be seen. Instead, the disciples of Mount Hua, who ran out after hearing themotion, peeked out and whispered among themselves looking at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang of Shaolin hase?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang? Why is he here?¡±

    He was already ustomed to the curious gazes of the world. From the moment he became Bangjang of Shaolin, such attention was unavoidable.

    But after checking out the faces of those who sent those gazes, he couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable inwardly.

    ¡®They are strong.¡¯

    These faces still bore the traces of youth. Young swordsmen who had shed their rashness but not yet fully matured. However, the energy emanating from these young swordsmen was incredibly sharp and profoundly stable.

    A force he had never felt before, even at Namgung or Wudang.

    Now he¡¯s at a point where he doesn¡¯t know what words to use to describe Mount Hua. Even words such as ¡®aplete change¡¯ and ¡®remarkable sess¡¯ seemed insufficient to describe their growth.

    What impressed Bop Jeong even more was the behavior of these disciples. The way they peeked around him was no different from children in a marketce.

    Innocent?

    No.

    In Taoism, such a demeanor is described as ¡®pure¡¯. Be informal, do not show unnecessary courtesy, and be honest about your feelings. That is the attitude that Taoists who want to resemble nature should have.

    ¡®Strength and purity.¡¯

    He felt like he could understand why Mount Hua threatened Wudang¡¯s position just by looking at them.

    But¡­ Bop Jeong knew better than anyone that this wasn¡¯t the whole story.

    ¡°I greet Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°I greet Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded quietly as he saw those giving him a fist salute.

    ¡®Five Swords of Mount Hua.¡¯

    They are now the representative martial artists of Mount Hua. Of course, the name still refers to rising stars. But someday, their names would represent the greatest swordsmen in the world.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Baek Cheon Dojang.¡±

    ¡°You know my name?¡±

    ¡°How could I not know of the world-renowned swordsman of Hwasan?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honor.¡±

    Baek Cheon bows his head in an impable manner.

    The term ¡®graceful¡¯ suited him better than anyone else. Even as the head of the talent-rich Shaolin, Bop Jeong felt a subtle envy towards Hyun Jong at this moment.

    ¡°¡­Continue to progress.¡±

    After receiving Baek Cheon¡¯s greeting, Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze shifted to another person standing behind him. To the person who was once his pride and who could have been like Baek Cheon to Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Have you learned a lot?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang ¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong, who had been staring at Hye Yeon¡¯s face, suddenly lowered his gaze and nced at the martial attire he was wearing.

    ¡®It¡¯s the martial arts uniform of Mount Hua.¡¯

    He could guess what had happened. But if Hye Yeon hadn¡¯t felt any wavering in his heart, he wouldn¡¯t have worn another sect¡¯s clothing, even if it meant wearing rags.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot I have to talk to you about. But now is not the time; let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    When Hye Yeon bowed his head silently, Hyun Jong stepped forward to protect Hye Yeon with a troubled face.

    ¡°Bangjang. There are circumstances¡­ It¡¯s my fault for not paying attention to everyone.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Sect Leader. It¡¯s not my intention to me the boy. I just have a lot to discuss with a disciple who has been away from the temple for a long time.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    As Hyun Jong nodded, Bop Jeong smiled broadly and changed the topic.

    ¡°I¡¯vee running all the way here to discuss an urgent matter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, ex- excuse me. I apologize, Bangjang. Pleasee this way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong quickly led Bop Jeong away.

    Walking through the somewhat noisy Mount Hua, Bop Jeong closely observed its atmosphere. Compared to the tranquil Shaolin, it was bustling and lively.

    This is the atmosphere of a thriving sect.

    Even before he could fully gather his thoughts, Hyun Jong stood in front of Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader quarter with Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Here we are. I humbly ask you not to me us for not being prepared to receive guests.¡±

    ¡°How could an uninvited guest have such concerns? I would be grateful even for a cup of lukewarm water.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    The first thing that caught the eyes of Bop Jeong before entering the room was a pair of shoes in front of the door.

    They seemed a bit small to belong to Hyun Jong.

    This meant that the person who had note out to greet him, despite the arrival of the renowned Bop Jeong, was inside this room. Bop Jeong seemed to know who the man was without seeing him.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong chanted softly, calming his mind in a way not to be heard by others. The person he came rushing to Mount Hua and truly wanted to meet is now here.

    Bop Jeong, who was staring at the door, finally entered the room. As soon as they crossed the threshold, the first thing that caught the eye of Bop Jeong was, of course, the figure of a person sitting and leaning against a corner.

    Chung Myung hadn¡¯t changed much. Enough to recognize at a nce.

    No, rather, there is no change to the extent that they need to find out what has changed. If anything, he seemed a bit taller, a bit more solid, but otherwise indistinguishable from when Bop Jeong hadst seen him.

    Even the atmosphere and the look in his eyes.

    Despite seeing Bop Jeong enter, Chung Myung showed no particr reaction. He just stared at Bop Jeong with round eyes.

    The two of them looked at each other like that for a moment.

    Breaking the awkward silence, Bop Jeong was the first to smile broadly and speak.

    ¡°How are you doing, Sodojang? No, I guess even calling you ¡®Sodojang¡¯ doesn¡¯t suit you anymore.¡±

    His tone was extremely gentle as if speaking to a close friend.

    Chung Myung answered with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been doing very well.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ve done much for you.¡±

    ¡°Ei, what do you mean you haven¡¯t done anything? You¡¯ve done so much.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly. But it was only his mouth that did so; his eyes were not smiling at all.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re wishing so bad for my ruin, shouldn¡¯t I live well then, to at least rid my annoyance? Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been doing very, very well.¡±

    Just then, the disciples of Mount Hua who were entering the room stopped with their mouths wide open.

    ¡®That¡­ That¡­!¡¯

    ¡®That crazy guy.¡¯

    Seeing Chung Myung confront Bop Jeong head-on from the start, they were already worried about how tense this situation would be.

    Cold sweat began to flow down their backs.

 Chapter 923

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 923

    An awkward atmosphere flowed.

    No, in fact, the current atmosphere was closer to being chilly rather than just awkward.

    ¡®That crazy guy¡­.¡¯

    Of course, Chung Myung had never been particrly polite to Bop Jeong in the past. But that was when the rtionship between Shaolin and Mount Hua wasn¡¯t that bad.

    Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly.

    ¡®And the gap was extreme back then.¡¯

    A tiger doesn¡¯t get angry when a puppy barks. It simply ignores it and, if it bes too annoying, will bite it to death. This also means that even for a puppy, there is an opportunity to irritate a tiger.

    But now?

    Will Chung Myung really be seen as a one-day-old puppy in the eyes of Bop Jeong?

    Baek Cheon thought absolutely not. No matter how much Bop Jeong is the leader of Shaolin and the unrivaled supreme in Kangho, it is impossible to treat Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung as a day-old puppy.

    Chung Myung¡¯s current status is more than enough to irritate even Bangjang of Shaolin.

    That¡¯s why the atmosphere was like walking on thin ice.

    However, fortunately or unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t Bop Jeong who reacted to those words, but Bop Kye, who was following behind into the room.

    ¡°Look here, Siju.¡±

    Bop Kye said, staring at Chung Myung with cold eyes.

    ¡°A minimum level of courtesy is required when treating adults. Doesn¡¯t Mount Hua teach that?¡±

    The usual Bop Kye would never have stopped at this level. He was the head of the Disciplinary Hall at Shaolin, after all.

    But knowing why Bangjang hade all the way here, he restrained himself to just a biting remark.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s reaction overshadowed his efforts.

    ¡°Courtesy?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°Oh, courtesy is good. I like that too.¡±

    Then he calmly looked at Bop Kye and said,

    ¡°But perhaps because the monk only lives in the mountains, he only knows one thing and doesn¡¯t know the other.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do I not know?¡±

    ¡°Of course being polite to superiors is basic, but there is another basic in Kangho.¡±

    ¡°¡­And what is that?¡±

    Chung Myung looked sharply at the two uninvited guests and twisted his mouth.

    ¡°The weak should show courtesy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s mouth involuntarily closed.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sarcastic smile pierced Bop Kye¡¯s eyes. There was a sudden surge of anger, but even Bop Kye, in this situation, couldn¡¯t erupt in anger.

    Partly because Bop Jeong was there, but¡­

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­¡¯

    The name itself restrained Bop Kye from acting rashly. Before he knew it, the weight of Mount Hua had be that much heavier within him.

    Caught between rising anger and that weight, Bop Kye, unsure of how to react, heard a calm voice in his ear.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite true. Sodojang, no, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. As you say, the thirsty one digs the well.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong grinned. The smile eased the rigid atmosphere even a little.

    ¡°I was worried that your personality might have changed since we haven¡¯t seen each other in a few years, but it seems like you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    ¡°People say when you change, it¡¯s time to die. Come to think of it, it seems like Bangjang has changed a bit?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth was half-open at the words.

    How on earth should he react?

    ¡°But this guy!¡±

    Fortunately, however, Bop Jeong had someone he could call an ally. If he could even call the sect leader of that young Taoist with bloated liver as an ally, that is. (x; bloated liver means gutsy/bravery more than one could handle.)

    Hyun Jong, who distorted his face, greatly rebuked Chung Myung.

    ¡°This is Bangjang of Shaolin. Can¡¯t you be polite!¡±

    ¡°No, how can I be more polite than this, Sect Leader?¡±

    But Chung Myung asked back as if it was absurd. Hyun Jong flinched.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re being polite?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Chung Myung said, pounding his chest.

    ¡°After all, he¡¯s Bangjang of Shaolin. I greeted him and talked to him. If not, wow, this ce would be a sea of blood right now. Someone would have died, someone would have! Now that I think about it, I think someone said a little while ago that it¡¯s time to die?¡±

    ¡°No one ever said that! Get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Ah, strange. I thought someone did.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave, this punk!¡±

    ¡°Ei.¡±

    Chung Myung sadly got up from his seat and slowly headed towards the back. As he did so, he did not forget to nce at Bop Jeong. It¡¯s as if challenging him to get angry and fight with him.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong briefly chanted to calm the inner feelings that were hard to exin.

    How can that demon, who casually disputes with him, Bangjang of Shaolin, listen to Hyun Jong so well?

    Hyun Jong said with an expression of shame

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bangjang. I took him in as a disciple but failed to teach him¡­¡±

    ¡°No, why are you apologizing to him¡­!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet!¡±

    When Hyun Jong red his eyes and grabbed his teacup as if he was about to throw it away, Chung Myung flinched and dug into the corner. He leaned his head against the wall and mumbled something, but Hyun Jong desperately tried to ignore that voice.

    ¡®To kick him out would make Bop Jeong ufortable, but to leave him be is unbearable.¡¯

    It was maddening because he couldn¡¯t do this or that.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Then Bop Jeong spoke up, smiling,

    ¡°I¡¯m just envious. Mount Hua has such excellent sessors; Sect Leader must feel so reassured.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re just troublemakers. Before I die, I need to somehow make them into proper Taoists.¡±

    While his words were dismissive, Hyun Jong¡¯s face was filled with pride that he could not hide. At least at this moment, even Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t help but envy him.

    ¡°Sit down, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Bop Jeong took a seat in the center, others who hade in sat around him.

    Hyun Jong quietly observed the two men. Just the presence of Bop Jeong and Bop Kye sitting there brought an indescribable weight on his shoulders. The room seemed to be filled with the presence of those two.

    ¡®Bangjang of Shaolin.¡¯

    To know the size of an opponent, one¡¯s own status must be sufficient, they said?

    When struggling to save Mount Hua, he failed to fully realize how great a person Bop Jeong was. It was only now that he could understand how great Bop Jeong, who managed the vast sect of Shaolin without trouble, was.

    And the enormous weight he carries.

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    As if to shake off the presence of Bop Jeong, Hyun Jong cleared his throat and opened his mouth.

    ¡°You must be tired from your long journey.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Bop Jeong replied with a broad smile.

    ¡°I always thought of Shaanxi as far, but this urgent trip showed me it¡¯s not that far. Had I known, I would have visited more often.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to hear such words that sounded like ming me for noting often. I¡¯m ashamed for making youe here first, I should have visited you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Considering that Sect Leader is one of the busiest people in the world right now¡­ Ah, my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Bop Jeong gently rubbed the back of his head as if he had been rude. At the sight of his hand touching his bald head, Chung Myung was about to shout in agreement right, but Baek Cheon, who was already waiting, covered his mouth at once.

    This allowed Bop Jeong to continue smoothly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Sect Leader, but Maengju-nim. I havemitted a discourtesy by not using Maengju-nim. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What forgiveness? Sect leader is good enough for me.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. Everyone has a title appropriate to their status.¡±

    Then Hyun Young, who was next to him, opened his eyes slightly.

    ¡®This monk¡­¡¯

    By deliberatelying to Mount Hua and addressing Hyun Jong as Maengju-nim, it implies that Bop Jeong¡¯s visit is not just about Mount Hua.

    In other words, it means that he intends to deal with Hyun Jong, Maengju-nim of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, instead of Hyun Jong, sect leader of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Hyun Jong also seemed to understand the intention and cleared his throat again.

    ¡°I am cautious in my words and actions as I have Bangjang in front of me who is busy with work. To ask questions seems like hurrying you, yet to engage in small talk seems like stealing your time.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s what I came here for, so Maengju-nim is not stealing my time.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed and looked at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not impolite, may I ask the reason for your visit to Mount Hua?¡±

    Bop Jeong had a subtle expression on his face.

    ¡°To speak frankly¡­¡±

    He paused briefly before speaking.

    ¡°I thought the rtionship between Shaolin and Mount Hua was not as good as it used to be. There have been various events, and there were some intense periods.¡±

    Hyun Jong waited for Bop Jeong¡¯s next words with a nervous face.

    ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a cup of tea. The plum tea that Sect Leader gave me the other day was excellent.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned red. Come to think of it, Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang came as a guest, but he hadn¡¯t offered a cup of tea and had instead gone straight to the main point.

    Normally, he would never have made such an oversight, but the unexpected visit of Bangjang of Shaolin to Mount Hua had surely unsettled him.

    ¡°I made a mistake. Un Am! Go and bring the tea set, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Un Am also jumped up and ran outside, apparently noticing his mistake.

    ¡°I apologize, Bangjang. I was preupied.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, not at all. There¡¯s no mistake to speak of. I was merely wondering if Maengju-nim no longer thought of me as Maengju-nim did in the past.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? That¡¯s definitely not the case.¡±

    ¡°Then I am relieved. Hahaha.¡±

    The face of Chung Myung, who was watching the situation, was slightly distorted.

    ¡®That snake-like bald head!¡¯

    Bop Jeong, with just a few light words, hadpletely taken control of the atmosphere in the room and firmly grasped the reins of the situation.

    Moreover, he used the title ¡®sect leader¡¯ when mentioning the past and ¡®Maengju-nim¡¯ when discussing the present, subtly pointing out how the change in status also changed the way one is treated.

    Regardless of personal feelings towards the individual, one cannot deny the ability to achieve what one wants with just a few words. That must be why he rose to the position of Bangjang of Shaolin.

    ¡°The tea will be ready soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Maengju-nim.¡±

    Bop Jeong began with a soft voice.

    ¡°Tea is good, but there is something more important.¡±

    ¡°What might that be¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have heard about it, right? The situation at the Yangtze River.¡±

    Bop Jeong spoke as if he expected Hyun Jong to be aware of the recent events. It was just yesterday that Namgung upied Plum Blossom Ind on the Yangtze River.

    ¡°¡­Yes, I have heard.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Bop Jeong nced briefly to the back. Obviously, the figure of the beggar he had seen on his way here was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°The situation is going worse than expected, Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s quite serious.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason I¡¯m here, Maengju-nim. I ask for your assistance.¡±

    At that moment, Bop Jeong deeply bowed towards Hyun Jong, almost as if prostrating.

    ¡°What, what, what is this!¡±

    Hyun Jong, in shock, stood up in fright. In his panic, he leaped over the tea table and pulled Bop Jeong back to his feet.

    ¡°Why, why are you being like this, Bangjang!¡±

    The renowned Bangjang of Shaolin bowing down like that!

    Even for someone like Hyun Jong, it was a moment of great astonishment.

    However, as Chunng Myung watched the series of events, augh finally burst out of his mouth.

    ¡°Ho¡­.¡±

    The old snake was now wrapping its long tail around Hyun Jong¡¯s neck.

    ¡®This is how youe out, huh?¡¯

    A sharp blue light shone from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 924

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 924

    Bop Jeong, known throughout the world, bowed his head. This sight silenced even the disciples of Mount Hua who were watching.

    ¡®Bangjang of Shaolin¡­.¡¯

    To their sect leader.

    Perhaps it is a sight that should make one feel proud. It was only a few years ago when Mount Hua copsed and the building was almost taken away. It was an incredible achievement that Hyun Jong, who had been nothing more than sect leader of such a declined third-rate sect, had now reached a position where he received a bow from Bangjang of Shaolin.

    But no one here felt any sense of pride. They were just astonished and surprised by this unbelievable situation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Bangjang. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Maengju-nim.¡±

    Bop Jeong said, holding Hyun Jong¡¯s hand tightly as he tried to help himself up.

    ¡°I will not deny the fact that Shaolin sinned against Mount Hua. No matter how much we didn¡¯t have the resources, if Mount Hua had gone to Bongmun, we should have dealt with the Evil Sects flocking to Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me for failing to do so.¡±

    ¡°¡­How can that be considered a fault?¡±

    A faint groaning sound came from Hyun Young¡¯s mouth.

    Shaolin and Mount Hua have been harboring ill feelings for a long time. Especially since the decisive blow was the incident Bop Jeong just mentioned. Until then, the issues could be attributed to differences in perspective, but in that incident, clear malice was felt.

    If Shaolin had thought of Mount Hua as an ally, that incident would never have happened.

    But Bop Jeong bowed his head, mentioning that very part first. If a person with a high status as Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang bowed in such a manner, Hyun Jong had no way to respond.

    If Hyun Jong were to raise his stance here, it was clear that those who heard about this without knowing the deep situation would criticize him.

    ¡®It is frightening.¡¯

    Easier said than done. The logic is simple.

    However, how could it be so easy for Bangjang of Shaolin, known as Kangho¡¯s North Star, to bow his head to someone? It may not be easy to simply bow your head, but is it really possible to prostrate on the ground like that?

    It is an unimaginable blow. Even if it wasn¡¯t the gentle Hyun Jong on the receiving end, finding a way to respond would have been difficult.

    ¡°Mount Hua does not me Shaolin. We know that Shaolin works tirelessly for the stability of Henan. How could we resent Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°However¡­ It¡¯s just sad and regrettable that there were victims at the hands of those vile Evil Sects.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°So please don¡¯t do this, Bangjang. I cannot bear it.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded and sat down again. Only then did Hyun Jong release his hand and return to his ce.

    At that moment, Un Am entered with the tea.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hyun Jong, somewhat relieved, epted the tea set offered by Un Am.

    ¡°The order might be a bit reversed, but I will serve you tea.¡±

    ¡°Tea brewed by Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, what greater luxury could there be?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m grateful that you think so.¡±

    Hyun Jong began brewing the tea with a slightly pale face. Holding the familiar tea set seemed to calm his startled heart.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Bop Jeong took a sip of Hyun Jong¡¯s tea and smiled.

    ¡°The plum tea of Mount Hua is indeed exceptional. It seems to have a unique quality that surpasses any other tea I¡¯ve tasted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that we couldn¡¯t get as good tea leaves as other ces, so we dried the plum blossoms that were scattered around the mountain. How could itpare to the finest teas of the world?¡±

    ¡°If it has its own unique characteristics, how can it be considered inferior to those exquisite teas?¡±

    The atmosphere was slightly rxed.

    However, the perceptive ones still knew that Bop Jeong was taking the initiative and leading the situation.

    ¡®Indeed, Bangjangn of Shaolin¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t particrly intimidating, nor was it a disy of status. But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s reprimanding people. Nevertheless, all those in the room couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Bop Jeong¡¯s every move.

    Tap.

    Bop Jeong carefully ced the teacup he was holding back on the table.

    ¡°Maengju-nim.

    ¡°Please speak, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°As I mentioned, the situation at the Yangtze River is not good.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Namgung Family arbitrarily upied Plum Blossom Ind. There is no way that Evil Tyrant Alliance will tolerate the existence of the Namgung Family aiming a dagger right in front of their doorstep.¡±

    Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°Is the situation that urgent? In fact, the ind named Plum Blossom Ind is¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was definitely an ind upied by Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded quietly. Yet, for three years, there had been no issues.

    ¡°But Mount Hua and Namgung Family are different. Mount Hua had no intention of invading Gangnam, but Namgung is clearly provoking them.¡±

    The unspoken words were that the Evil Tyrant Alliance treats the Ten Great Sects and Heavenly Comrade Alliance differently.

    However, Bop Jeong deliberately refrained from saying that. It wasn¡¯t beneficial for him or for Mount Hua.

    ¡°The ck Dragon King, having been attacked, will not remain patient. And¡­ Paegun Jang Ilso, he too will surely move. If the two main forces of the Evil Tyrant Alliance act, eventually the entire Evil Tyrant Alliance will mobilize.¡±

    Bop Jeong paused, closing his mouth and looking around at everyone. His gaze that looked at each person was resolute and full of power.

    ¡°In that case, it is themon people who ultimately suffer.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Embarrassing as it is, the Ten Great Sects are insufficient to control the Evil Tyrant Alliance. Therefore, Maengju-nim, please lend us your strength. If Heavenly Comrade Alliance joins us, I dare say the Evil Tyrant Alliance won¡¯t easily dare to invade Gangbuk.¡±

    ¡°Humm.¡±

    Hyunjong hummed softly with a slight frown. The mention of themoners weighed on his mind.

    He also knows that Shaolin did not reveal all of their true feelings. And conversely, Hyun Jong cannot tell them all his true feelings either.

    However, no matter what the hidden intentions are, the current Shaolin cannot control the Evil Tyrant Alliance. It is clear that the damage will be directed not to Shaolin but to themoners. This was an undeniable fact.

    Hyun Jong finally opened his mouth, which had been tightly shut.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t easily understand is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is it really difficult to deal with the Evil Tyrant Alliance with the power of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family?¡±

    This time Bop Jeong closed his eyes for a moment.

    It was a statement he did not wish to utter, but hiding it now was not the right thing to do.

    ¡°It is due to my inadequacy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong did not probe further. He had already heard from Chung Myung.

    ¡®What should be done about this matter?¡¯

    The situation was simple. The sects currently following Shaolin are not enough to stop the Evil Tyrant Alliance from advancing north from the Yangtze River.

    And the sects in Sichuan and northern Jungwon are not eager to shed their blood in a fight that is not in their own territory.

    If the Evil Tyrant Alliance were truly so powerful that they could not even be touched, they would have been able to unite at least superficially. However, the problem was that the current Evil Tyrant Alliance was not strong enough for everyone to risk their lives.

    Hyun Jong also does not want to fight with Shaolin. In addition, confronting the Evil Tyrant Alliance is something that must be done.

    But everythinges with sacrifice. Is there any reason for Mount Hua to step up when no one else ising forward?

    Yes, if it weren¡¯t for themon people.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As Hyun Jong¡¯s worries lengthened, Bop Jeong spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family. Think of all the people of the world who will suffer in the event of war, Maengju-nim..¡­.¡±

    ¡°All the people of the world?¡±

    Just then, a sarcastic voice was heard.

    Bop Jeong opened his eyes that he had been tightly shut. He knew that the real challenge was starting.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the people of the world.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh. Shaolin is definitely different. He knows how to bow his head for the sake of all people in the world. To be honest, I was a bit surprised.¡±

    Chung Myung smiles and looks at Bop Jeong. However, everyone in the room, including Bop Jeong, knew.

    That smile was never genuine.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Sure enough, Chung Myung¡¯s smile gradually turned into a sneer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the situation is a bit ridiculous to believe that literally?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°To me, it seems like Bangjang himself is rather eager for war.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Baek Cheon was surprised. Even in his view, this was a remark that crossed a line.

    Even Bop Jeong, who had maintained a gentle demeanor, had his face slightly stiffened.

    ¡°May I ask why you think so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. What should be done to prevent themoners from suffering?¡±

    ¡°¡­.To stop the Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Evil Tyrant Alliance that we have to stop, but the war itself. Themon people aren¡¯t suffering just because the Evil Tyrant Alliance exists. At least not in Gangbuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Unless you n to push into Gangnam, the best way to protect themoners is not to start a war. But Bangjang is only thinking about fighting and winning. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°How can I stop them from waging war if they are intent on it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not seriously asking that, are you, Bangjang of Shaolin?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sneer deepened.

    ¡°If you really wanted to prevent the war, you shouldn¡¯t have rushed here, but to the Yangtze River. And you should have beaten Namgung Hwang and somehow forced Namgung Family out of Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Namgung is satisfied with reiming Gangbuk and doesn¡¯t invade Plum Blossom Ind, the situation Bangjang described as having a dagger at the neck wouldn¡¯t happen. Though Namgung has been humiliated by losing Plum Blossom Ind, if it¡¯s returned, the war wouldn¡¯t have started.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Chung Myung with a dazed expression.

    ¡°Well, I understand. Doing that would bring all sorts of criticism to Shaolin. Saying that Shaolin is givingnd reimed by Nmagung to the enemy, that Shaolin is afraid of the Evil Tyrant Alliance and avoiding the fight, that Bangjang of Shaolin is a coward¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Chung Myung paused for a moment and shrugged.

    ¡°In return for Shaolin being criticized, they could save lives.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s body trembled slightly. Because Chung Myung¡¯sst words pierced his heart.

    ¡°Why? It seems you hadn¡¯t even considered it, had you?¡±

    Bop Jeong could not bear to answer. He certainly hadn¡¯t considered this approach. No, it didn¡¯t even exist in his head in the first ce.

    The reason came out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Well, of course, you wouldn¡¯t have thought about it. In Bangjang¡¯s mind, Shaolines before anything else in the world. You¡¯ve never thought about a situation where Shaolin is criticized for fixing what the Namgung Family did. And giving the impression that Shaolin fears the Evil Tyrant Alliance would have been unbearable for you.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­ I¡¯m not trying to me you. Of course, Bangjang would feel that way. Honestly, it¡¯s really a nasty situation. It must feel unjust for Bangjang. It¡¯s not Bangjang¡¯s fault. I totally get it. But¡­¡±

    A cold gaze pierced Bop Jeong.

    Soon after, the corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth twisted, revealing his white teeth.

    ¡°Then at least you shouldn¡¯t pretend to care about themon people, talking about how ¡®themoners suffer¡¯ and ¡®for the sake of all under heaven.¡¯ You hypocrite.¡±

    Bop Jeong eventually closed his eyes tightly.

    But he couldn¡¯t block out the voice piercing through his ears.

 Chapter 925

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 925

    An intense silence filled the room, so profound that even the sound of a needle dropping could seemingly be heard. Despite the number of people in the room, not even the sound of breathing was audible.

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung and Bop Jeong with bated breath.

    ¡®Oh my gosh¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon unconsciously clenched his fists.

    He had somewhat expected this.

    It has already been proven many times that Chung Myung does not think well of Bop Jeong, and his animosity has reached its peak due to the recent events with the Evil Tyrant Alliance. Therefore, He guessed that no matter how much the opponent was Bop Jeong, Chung Myung would not just let it go.

    But¡­.

    Even so, the opponent is Bangjang of Shaolin.¡¯

    The North Star of Kangho. Shaolin.

    Who among the martial artists of Kangho wouldn¡¯t revere the name? Even Baek Cheon, originally from Southern Edge Sect and now part of Mount Hua, considered Shaolin something sacred and invible.

    But now, the representative of that sacred ce, Bangjang of Shaolin is now silent, unable to even refute the venomous words of his Sajil.

    Who could have imagined witnessing such a scene in their lifetime?

    He knew he should intervene, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to speak.

    It was all Baek Cheon could do now to hold his breath and not miss a single word of their conversation.

    ¡°This poor monk¡­.¡±

    After a long silence, Bop Jeong opened his mouth.

    ¡°Simply did not think of it. If I had thought about it in advance, I certainly would have gone to the Yangtze River. This is just¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    Chung Myung interrupted Bop Jeong with a short exmation.

    ¡°You would have gone to the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­.¡±

    ¡°You must have run to the Yangtze River, stopped the Namgung Family fighting against the Evil Tyrant Alliance, and given up Plum Blossom Ind to the Evil Tyrant Alliance again, and once again suffered the humiliation of Shaolin submitting to the Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A clear sneer appeared on the corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Bop Jeong struggled to open his mouth again but then closed it.

    He tried to say something, but it wouldn¡¯t open as if someone forced him to shut his mouth.

    He might have reflexively said he would have done that, but he himself realized the fact.

    The fact that he would never have.

    How could this Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword believe something that even Bop Jeong himself couldn¡¯t believe? The man who seems to know the inner thoughts of Bop Jeong better than Bop Jeong itself?

    Eventually, a hollowugh escaped Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth. This was never a situation where persuasion would work in the first ce.

    ¡°It seems that Bangjang only studies the principles of Buddhism and does not know the principles of the world, and if Bangjang doesn¡¯t know, let me enlighten Bangjang.¡±

    Chung Myung said sarcastically to the fullest extent.

    ¡°You clean up your own mess.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not by running to others, begging them to clean it up for you.¡±

    At that moment, it was not Bop Jeong who couldn¡¯t contain his rising anger, but Bop Kye. This was because it was difficult to tolerate the young Taoist daring to lecture Bangjang of Shaolin as if he were teaching a child.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that going too far!¡±

    As Bop Kye began to stir, Chung Myung very slowly turned his head towards it. And he looked straight at him and said,

    ¡°Too far?¡±

    For a moment, a hum of frustration escaped Bop Kye¡¯s lips. But he soonposed himself and spoke softly.

    ¡°Of course, it is true that Shaolin made a mistake. It¡¯s true that we did something wrong. But isn¡¯t Bangjang now trying to resolve the matter somehow? It¡¯s easy to criticize, but much harder to correct wrongdoings. How can you be so heartless?¡±

    Chung Myung then looked at Bop Kye silently and eximed.

    ¡°Ah, I was wondering who it was. We¡¯ve met before, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°At that time, we parted ways at the Yangtze River without even saying hello. Have you been doing okay?¡±

    ¡°Ke- Keuhum.¡±

    The face of Bop Kye heated up in an instant. To him, the word Yangtze River was like an original sin that could never be washed away.

    ¡°Correcting. Correcting¡­. Yes, what you¡¯re saying is right. But then¡­ What have you been doing for the past three years that you¡¯re only talking about correcting now? If you had put your mind to it, it would have been settled long ago.¡±

    ¡°Look here!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s really strange.¡±

    Chung Myung shakes his head as if he doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Being a monk doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not human, but how can you be so shameless?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it seems you don¡¯t understand when I beat around the bush. Let me put it inly. I told you to shut your freaking mouth, Master.¡±

    Bop Kye, who was speechless, looked at Chung Myung with bewildered eyes.

    He knew from a long time ago that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was a brash individual. But who could have imagined he¡¯d be this outrageous? They said when people are too astonished, they often find themselves speechless, and that was exactly how Bop Kye felt at the moment.

    ¡°A person who tries to correct a mistake is better than a person who only criticizes. I think that¡¯s true. But you have the nerve to say those words out of your own mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And what? Correcting?¡±

    Bop Jeong looks at Chung Myung with a paleplexion. It was because he was scared that something woulde out of that mouth.

    ¡°The thing you call correcting, is that done bying here and begging to fight together?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin seems to call that correcting a mistake, huh?¡±

    Bop Kye bowed his head.

    It was harsh, but there was nothing wrong with Chung Myung¡¯s words. In particr, as one of the main culprits of the disaster at the Yangtze River, Bop Kye had no right to speak, even if he had something to say.

    This is because he also had the bare minimum of shame.

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Chung Myung quietly.

    Seeing deep-rooted distrust of Shaolin in those eyes, Bop Jeong sighed deeply.

    ¡®How did ite to this?¡¯

    It cannot be denied that Mount Hua is the sect that has shown the most righteous actions in the world in recent years.

    Doesn¡¯t the fact that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, which is the center of such Mount Hua, shows such deep-rooted distrust toward Shaolin speak to Shaolin¡¯s current position?

    But even so, Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t just retreat like this.

    ¡°Shaolin is¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong hesitated for a moment, chanted, and continued speaking.

    ¡°¡­Imperfect. I too am imperfect.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those who are imperfect inevitably make mistakes. I can ept the criticism we deserve for our faults. But¡­ I cannot bear the thought of innocent people suffering because of mine and Shaolin¡¯s wrongdoings.¡±

    Chung Myung red at Bop Jeong with a cold gaze. Despite this, Bop Jeong bravely continued.

    ¡°Any condition is eptable. Just help us with this once. Without Heavenly Comrade Alliance, the Yangtze River would literally be a candle in front of the wind.¡±

    Bop Jeong bowed his head once again.

    Earlier, he had bowed to Hyun Jong, but now he bowed towards Chung Myung, marking a subtle difference.

    Everyone watching bit their lips in contemtion.

    Chung Myung¡¯s words are also correct. But now Bop Jeong is really dropping everything and asking them for help. If Bop Jeong had simply talked about the situation and righteousness, no one would have been swayed.

    But now Bop Jeong did not present any logic and simply appealed in a humble manner. Not only Hyun Jong but also others were looking at Bop Jeong with new eyes at the sincere appeal.

    Perhaps.

    Perhaps the situation is so critical that it can¡¯t be resolved without their help? Otherwise, why would Bop Jeong, of all people, humbly beg them?

    Could the head of Shaolin kneel and bow to a young disciple of another sect just for the sake of preserving Shaolin¡¯s power? That couldn¡¯t be it, could it?

    But,

    Only one person¡¯s gaze remained unchanged. Not only unaltered but also devoid of any tremor.

    ¡°Bangjang hasn¡¯t changed.¡±

    The anger that had been boiling in Chung Myung¡¯s voice disappears. Now his words were just calm. But as he stopped showing his emotions, he strangely sounded even more terrifying than the words he had poured out before.

    ¡°I did wrong, I regret it, but all this is for themon people and those who will suffer, so put aside the past mistakes and help us.¡±

    Bop Jeong flinched. Chung Myung looked at him with a piercing gaze.

    ¡°It seems you think that if you pretend to reflect on yourself and bow down like that, the pushovers¡¯s chivalrous hearts will burn and be the arrow meat shield for you, right?¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Now I really understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang is not a hypocrite. That¡¯s why I dislike Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong frowned.

    Disliked for not being a hypocrite? What kind of statement was that? Usually, people are disliked for being hypocrites, aren¡¯t they?

    As if understanding his confusion, Chung Myung borated.

    ¡°A hypocrite at least knows what they are doing. It means they have at least some awareness that they aremitting evil. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s icy gaze pierced through Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Not Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang does not doubt for a moment that you are doing the right thing. You believes yourself to be a virtuous person, perfectly righteous.¡±

    As he spoke, it seemed as though Chung Myung was disgusted, grinding his teeth.

    Yes, a hypocrite refers to someone like Heo Dojin. At least he is aware that he is a human being who can do evil for the benefit of the sect.

    But not Bop Jeong.

    Bop Jeong does not doubt his righteousness. No, even if he goes through hardships now, he does not doubt that he will eventually achieve the result that proves he was right.

    At this moment, Bop Jeong must be convinced that persuading Mount Hua to participate in the war on the Yangtze River is the right path to saving the world.

    He does not hesitate because he believes in his righteousness.

    He fully believes in his righteousness, so much so that he can bow even to a much younger person.

    For him, bowing to Chung Myung is nothing more than a holy process leading to a righteous conclusion through his sacrifice.

    ¡®I had doubts.¡¯

    Amidst the hellish battles of the vast Hundred Thousand Mountains, even while risking his life, Chung Myung constantly doubted himself. He questioned whether his actions were truly right, whether his choices were genuinely correct.

    Not only that, but also Cheong Mun. No, everyone there likely harbored the same doubts.

    However, those who watched from behind, observing the deaths, did not doubt. They spouted about ¡®holy sacrifices,¡¯ firmly believing that pushing numerous people into that hell was the right thing to do.

    Right, just like Bop Jeong now.

    Such people, while feeling pity, push countless others to death. They shed tears but never regret. Because they never doubt that they are doing the right thing.

    ¡°Just once is enough.¡±

    The momentum from Chung Myung gradually pressed down on Bop Jeong.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the world, it¡¯s for the people ¨C even once is more than enough to die for such filthy sophistry. Excessively so.¡±

    That momentum does note from martial arts. If it simplyes from martial art, Bop Jeong wouldn¡¯t feel so overwhelmed.

    In the face of this indefinable, intense weight, Bop Jeong found himself unable to even breathe.

    ¡°As long as I live, you had better not think of using your three-inch tongue to exploit Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s deration, softly spoken, resembled a wounded beast growling.

    ¡°Get the hell out of here now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll break that proud neck of yours.¡±

    Color disappeared from Bop Jeong¡¯s face.

 Chapter 926

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 926

    Bop Jeong felt as if a sword made of dense murderous intent was touching his neck.

    This sense conveys one fact.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just a threat.¡¯

    In fact, such a thing cannot happen. Logically, it made no sense. But now Bop Jeong¡¯s sense speaks clearly.

    If he gave the wrong answer here, Chung Myung might actually act on his threat.

    ¡®Why go to such lengths?¡¯

    Bop Jeong couldn¡¯tprehend the deep-seated anger in Chung Myung. What did Mount Hua have to gain by being antagonistic towards Shaolin?

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    A mantra tinged with bewilderment slipped from Bop Jeong¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t know that the end of his voice trembled slightly as he recited his mantra.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    His mantra revealed his troubled heart. In order to resolve the situation they are facing now, Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s cooperation is absolutely necessary.

    However, if Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, the center of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, takes such a strong stance, it seems a daunting task to win them over.

    In the first ce, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is a very unpredictable person. He wouldn¡¯t engage in a losing deal, and threats were ineffective against him. What could he possibly say to a person who threatens even the Bangjang of Shaolin?

    It is nearly impossible to sway his interest through persuasion.

    If there was one weakness in Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, it was only¡­

    ¡°Maengju-nim.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes gaze shifted from Chung Myung to Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong faced Bop Jeong with a dark face. Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders were shaking very briefly at the call, and Bop Jeong did not miss the response.

    ¡®Indeed.¡¯

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword does not pay attention to anyone else in the world but only respects Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua. It is difficult for Bop Jeong to know whether it was because he was the sect leader or for some other reason, but the reason is not important anyway.

    The conclusion was that if Hyun Jong could be swayed, even Chung Myung might find it difficult to oppose.

    ¡°What do you think, Maengju-nim? Do you share the same opinion as Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please do not say that the disciples¡¯ will is the Maengju¡¯s will. Maengju-nim surely knows that it is just an avoidance.¡±

    Bop Jeong continued quickly as if he would not give Hyunjong time to think.

    ¡°And please don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m asking Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, not sect leader of Mount Hua. Even if Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword can represent the will of Mount Hua, he couldn¡¯t represent the will of the entire Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Are you certain the other sects within Heavenly Comrade Alliance share the same view as Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    A look of concern crossed Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    It was not the words of Bop Jeong that weighed on his shoulders now, but the tone.

    The tone is clearly different from the first time. He was full of determination to put pressure on Hyun Jong.

    ¡°As someone who leads a sect, Maengju-nim must sometimes be able to make decisions that are almost arbitrary for the future of the sect. Even if it seems frustrating and damaging right now, Maengju-nim should understand that in the end, it may be for the good of the sect.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face is distorted.

    It was the look of someone who wanted to interject and strangle Bop Jeong right then and there, but unlike before, he restrained himself from speaking out.

    Bop Jeong, who nced at the scene, smiled inwardly. Certainly, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword never challenges the authority of Hyun Jong. Hyun Jong was the one person who could keep the unpredictable Chung Myung in check.

    And Hyun Jong was essentially a mild character.

    Although it may be Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, persuading Hyun Jong was not that difficult for Bop Jeong.

    ¡°When I first ascended to the position of Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang¡­¡±

    He continued in a seemingly calm manner, gradually regaining hisposure.

    ¡°The first thing I realized was its heavy burden.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a low hum. This sentiment was something any leader of a sect cannot help but empathize with.

    ¡°The burden of knowing that my choice could change the fate of Shaolin and the world. That¡¯s something one cannot fathom unless they¡¯ve been in that position.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Maengju-nim the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong smiled brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not once or twice that I¡¯ve wanted to put everything down and live as my heart desired. Every time, it was the one letter of Shaolin that held me together.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, as Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang, must listen to my disciples. However, sometimes, as Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang, I must not heed them. It is surprisingly not difficult to move ording to feeling. What is really difficult is to persevere in what I want to do and consider the future of the sect.¡±

    His calm yet powerful voice enveloped Hyun Jong.

    Noticing Hyun Jong¡¯s expression turning even graver, Bop Jeong slowly wedged in.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for help unconditionally. Shaolin is a sect that never forgets a favor. If you, as Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and sect leader of Mount Hua, lend us your aid, Shaolin will surely repay the favor. Not only will we support Mount Hua¡¯s return to the Ten Great Sects, but we also promise privileges we have never offered to any other sect.¡±

    Kkagak.

    The prayer beads in Bop Jeong¡¯s hand rubbed harshly. The sound made the focused listeners flinch.

    Bop Jeong, who once again took control of the atmosphere, smiled softly.

    ¡°If that happens, Mount Hua regaining its former glory will just be a matter of course. Everyone is concerned about their children. But shouldn¡¯t a true leader be able to see beyond the children and see the future of the sect?¡±

    Kwadeuk.

    At that moment, a small sound was heard in the ears of Bop Jeong. Perhaps it is the sound of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword that grabs something to hold back his anger. But with sheer willpower, Bop Jeong focused his gaze away from Chung Myung.

    At this moment, he needed topletely exclude Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword from the equation to deal with Hyun Jong.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong opened his mouth.

    ¡°What difference would it make if Mount Hua returned to the Ten Great Sects now?¡±

    ¡°A lot would change.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked directly at Hyun Jong with sunken eyes. As if to enlighten him on reality.

    ¡°Indeed, Heavenly Comrade Alliance has remarkable momentum. So, right now, the name of the Ten Great Sects might seem insignificant to you. But, Maengju-nim, think about it. In the long history of Kangho, there must have been at least one or two ces as prominent as Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    At those words, Hyun Jong¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Bop Jeong did not miss the opportunity and tightened the reins.

    ¡°There were ces that had a reputationparable to that of Ten Great Sects, and other times, there were ces that showed off their power beyond that of Ten Great Sects. But what remains today are only the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family. What happened to those past sects?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s fist, hidden in his sleeve, was quietly clenched. Because he knows that the words was true.

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance is indeed formidable. But as Maengju-nim knows, alliances with outer ns cannotst for long. The moment that alliance is broken, the reality that Mount Hua must face is the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family who have ill feelings toward Mount Hua. And by then, the rtionship with the Sichuan Tang Family will not be the same. In other words¡­¡±

    At that moment.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze returned to Chung Myung for the first time since he faced Hyun Jong. Indicating the message was not only for Hyun Jong.

    ¡°As soon as the Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword can no longer protect Mount Hua, Mount Hua must face a terrible reality that cannot bepared to the past. Sect Leader, do Sect Leader really think that Mount Hua will be able to survive even if the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family turn into enemies?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was distorted, and Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    This statement hit right at the heart of his dilemma.

    Mount Hua had expanded its influence remarkably. There was no way Hyun Jong did not know that it was only because there was a being called Chung Myung. Therefore, Chung Myung is a precious being to him and he was infinitely grateful to him.

    But if there is light, there is also darkness.

    While Mount Hua became extremely close with the Sichuan Tang Family, outer ns, and Nokrim, its rtionship with the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family, which represented the order of the existing Kangho, deteriorated significantly.

    If Heavenly Comrade Alliance continues to expand as it is, it may not be a problem.

    But what about Mount Hua without Chung Myung?

    If Chung Myung suffers a disaster during the war with the Evil Tyrant Alliance, or even if such a thing does not happen, what about Mount Hua after Chung Myung dies of old age?

    Will they really be able to withstand the pressure of the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family?

    Probably not.

    Mount Hua had already exceeded the limits of what a single sect could achieve. Asking for the same thing to those who will continue Mount Hua in the future is nothing but a violent demand under the guise of expectation.

    A terrible weight that was difficult to express in words weighed down Hyun Jong.

    If he could witness all this in his lifetime, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry. But how much longer does he have?

    He can make a decision now, but the consequences of that decision will have to be paid entirely by those who remain.

    Is it really right to burden future generations with this enormous weight for a momentary sense of satisfaction? Could he readily make a choice that could turn the giants who have sustained Kangho for hundreds of years against Mount Hua?

    Bop Jeong said while looking at Hyun Jong, who was lost in thought.

    ¡°Please consider what truly is the best path for Hwasan. As Maengju¡­ no, as Sect Leader!¡±

    It was the final push.

    A long silence followed. Everyone just waited for Hyun Jong¡¯s response.

    Hyun Jong, who had been contemting for a long time with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. He then looked at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were looking at him.

    There were many different expressions on each face.

    Some people are looking at him earnestly, and others are giving him utmost trust. In some eyes, there was full discontent for even entertaining such a conversation, while others seemed to be deeply pondering something.

    Of all these thoughts and intentions, finding the right path is the role of the one who bears the position ¡®Sect Leader¡¯.

    Throughout the time, he has left countless choices up to them.

    He did so because he knew that he was toocking to make a choice alone. At this moment, however, Hyun Jong realized it.

    This decision was entirely his to make.

    To defer it would be to shift that responsibility onto his younger disciples.

    It¡¯s a lonely battle. It is a penance that feels like walking alone on an eternal night road where not even an inch ahead is visible.

    However, Hyun Jong knew of one star that would brighten the darkness. A star that shines brighter than anything else in the sky.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Having concluded his contemtion, Hyun Jong opened his mouth while looking at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°I clearly understood what Bangjang wanted to say.¡±

    ¡°If so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Surely, if we fight against Shaolin now, Mount Hua of the future may have to go through a painful time. Maybe we will have to go through a great crisis and have the name of Mount Hua that has barely survived disappear forever.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded loudly, pleased inside. Hyun Jong certainly seemed to understand what he meant.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t the choice to make as sect leader too simple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang, it is too simple.¡±

    Hyun Jong faces Bop Jeong with a calm face.

    At that moment, Bop Jeong found himself straightening his back slightly. This is because Hyun Jong, who was always kind and gentle, emanated an unapproachable aura.

    ¡°When a disciple of our sect visited Yunnan in the past, there was an interesting story.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    However, Hyun Jong started a seemingly irrelevant story. Bop Jeong frowned.

    ¡°All of a sudden, what does this have to do with¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is said that our disciple who saw people in need in Yunnan sold the Plum Blossom Sword he was carrying to obtain grain and distributed it to them. No one told me the truth, but the disciple himself revealed the truth to me and asked for forgiveness.¡±

    Then Five Swords¡¯ eyes turn to Yoon Jong in unison. Yoon Jong¡¯s face instantly turned bright red.

    Hyun Jong also looked at Yoon Jong once and smiled.

    ¡°Our disciple told Yasugungju something that time. I will now tell Bangjang what our disciple said to Yasugungju.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If the glory of Mount Hua makes people living in the world morefortable, all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples will be able to proudly boast of that glory. But if it only stays in Mount Hua, Mount Hua will just be a sect that can be reced by another sect at any time.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face has hardened.

    On the other hand, Hyun Jong¡¯s face was soft as if he was relieved of all delusions.

    ¡°Bangjang, the most important thing for Mount Hua is not to leave a facade, is not to leave a false impression. If Mount Hua cannot leave a will to pass on to its future generations, no matter how great the glory we enjoy, it is just another sect with Mount Hua¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we choose survival over righteousness, Mount Hua will no longer be Mount Hua. I would rather witness its end with my own eyes than see Mount Hua change so much. That is¡­¡±

    Hyunjong¡¯s eyes were filled with wisdom. It was a wisdom that was difficult to face even for Bop Jeong.

    ¡°¡­ the role that I have dared to assume as sect leader of the Great Mount Hua, even though I am extremely inadequate.¡±

    His voice, low and gentle, yet irrefutable, prated Bop Jeong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Please leave, Bangjang. Mount Hua will notply with your request. If Bangjang wished to change Mount Hua¡¯s mind, Bangjang should have brought sincerity instead of logic.¡±

    This was the deration of Hyun Jong, the sect leader of the Great Mount Hua Sect.

 Chapter 927

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 927

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    Baek Cheon unwittingly clenched his fist.

    It was the very thing he wanted to hear.

    Yet, it was also something he dared not hope for. Bop Jeong¡¯s words were sharp enough to stab the hearts of the listeners.

    Baek Cheon had no choice but to think about how he would have responded had he been in that position. Could he have boldly chosen to oppose Shaolin in order to follow what is right?

    Of course, Baek Cheon, the second-ss disciple of Mount Hua, can do it.

    But could Baek Cheon, the sect leader of Mount Hua, really make that choice?

    Knowing how difficult the choice was, Baek Cheon¡¯s heart raced as he watched Hyun Jong.

    It was the same for the others.

    The only thing in the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looking at Hyun Jong was trust and pride. Even when facing Shaolin¡¯s Bop Jeong, he never backed down and carried out his own definition of righteousness and the path of Mount Hua!

    Of course, Bop Jeong and Bop Kye could not join in that boiling atmosphere.

    There was a sense of hopelessness in Bop Jeong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Howe¡­.¡±

    Being rejected was not new to him. However, facing someone who dered they would take a different path to his face was a first in his life.

    Even the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family might have rejected his proposal, they never dared to confront him face to face, they only sent a letter from afar and walked away.

    If they had been sitting in front of Bop Jeong, they surely wouldn¡¯t have dared to say they wouldn¡¯t follow hismand.

    But¡­ What confidence does Hyun Jong have to say such words in front of him?

    In front of Bop Jeong, Bangjang of the Thousand Year Shaolin?

    ¡°Maengju¡­. No, Sect Leader.¡±

    Bop Jeong swallowed dry saliva as if it was difficult to continue speaking.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this truly the will of Mount Hua? This?¡±

    Bitterness and anger seeped through his words.

    Since Bop Jeong is also a person, this memory will cloud his judgment toe. Leaving a bad memory in the mind of Bangjang of the Thousand Year Shaolin should be a heavy burden for Hyun Jong.

    However, Hyeonjong simply gazed at Bop Jeong with calm eyes.

    No matter how strong the wind blows, plum trees that are deeply rooted in the earth do not waver.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Bop Jeong slightly opened his mouth, then closed it again. Even with his profound discipline, controlling his emotions seemed not easy.

    ¡°Do you think I made all these proposals for the glory of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Although the paths may be different, all this was for the sake of all under heaven. Still, Mount Hua refuses to hold Shaolin¡¯s hand at the end?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew fierce. Just as he was about to speak, Baek Cheon grasped his wrist, as if to say, trust Hyun Jong.

    ¡°A path for all under heaven¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded slowly.

    ¡°Mount Hua does not doubt Shaolin¡¯s words. Regardless of the method, we also choose to believe that what Bangjang seeks is peace.¡±

    ¡°Then why would Sect Leader refuse?¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled gently.

    ¡°Bangjang. How can there be only one path?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua also seeks the welfare of all under heaven. This is a ce where we try hard not to erase the two words ¡®consultation¡¯ from our hearts no matter what we do.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°However.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice became firm.

    ¡°Just because our goals align, it does not mean our paths must be the same. We can strive for the same result, with Shaolin and Mount Hua on their respective path.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To think that the only way to bring peace to the world is to join with Shaolin, isn¡¯t that arrogance on Bangjang¡¯s part?¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face distorted.

    Those words of arrogance made him more angry than anything he had ever heard.

    ¡°It is Mount Hua that is arrogant, not Shaolin!¡±

    ¡°But this man¡­!¡±

    Unable to bear it anymore, Chung Myung exploded in anger and the Five Swords grabbed the hem of his robes from all directions.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Though Chung Myung was briefly angered, knowing that violence was not the answer here, he clenched his own thigh instead.

    After a moment of silence, Bop Jeong, realizing his words were too harsh, took a deep breath. Although he regained hisposure, his eyes remained fierce.

    ¡°Further conversation seems pointless.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, I respect your decision. However¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes stared directly at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect Leader should remember one thing. Every choicees with its consequences.¡±

    The words were so tant that theplexions of some of the disciples changed.

    However, Hyun Jong just nodded calmly.

    ¡°If there is a price to pay, then we must pay it.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua could¡¯ve not paid the price. If only Sect Leader had been a little wiser.¡±

    Hyun Jong faced Bop Jeong in silence. Those profound eyes seemed to be putting pressure on Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Certainly, if I had been a little wiser, I would not have rejected Bangjang¡¯s offer.¡±

    ¡°Then how¡­!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what righteousness is all about?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The wise are bound to weigh the benefits. But one who embraces righteousness must follow the path of the heart, not their interests.¡±

    Bop Jeong shut his mouth.

    ¡°That is the path of Mount Hua as I see it.¡±

    Bop Jeong closed his eyes without saying a word. Only the prayer beads in his hand turned swiftly on his fingers. After a long silence, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Righteousness¡­¡±

    There was a strange smile around his mouth.

    ¡°It sounds as if Shaolin does not pursue righteousness.¡±

    ¡°That was not my intention.¡±

    ¡°¡­I fully understand Mount Hua¡¯s stance.¡±

    Bop Jeong rose from his seat.

    Remaining here any longer would only add to his humiliation. There was no reason to continue facing those who could no longer be considered allies.

    ¡°Thank you for the tea. Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°No need for an escort. Then.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked all around the room. Thest thing that caught his eye was Chung Myung.

    ¡°I guess you¡¯ll be satisfied with what you wanted, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°It looks like Bangjang was upset because things didn¡¯t go his way.¡±

    Chung Myung added with a chuckle.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just how life goes?¡±

    ¡°Well said.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded with a stern face.

    ¡°But now it will be Mount Hua, not Shaolin, that will experience times of hardship. You¡¯ll have to deal with the wind that Shaolin used to block.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. But it seems Bangjang has rather narrow shoulders. Unable to even fend off those bastards from the Evil Sects.¡±

    Bop Jeong pressed his lips together.

    There was so much he wanted to say, but what more could he add in this situation without bing aughingstock?

    It was not simply a failed negotiation.

    It was a crushing defeat.

    Despite his all-out efforts, this was the first time he couldn¡¯t achieve his goal.

    ¡®No, not the first.¡¯

    It¡¯s exactly the second time. The first was the event of the Murim Competition.

    ¡®I should have known then.¡¯

    The fact that Mount Hua could one day stand in Shaolin¡¯s way.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong, who had a low chant, turned his back on Chung Myung and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    And he walked outside without a trace of regret. Bop Kye who followed him did not even look at others or even leave amon greeting.

    Tak!

    As soon as the door mmed hard, all of the strength was released from the bodies of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who had been tense due to tension.

    ¡°Fuuuu!¡±

    ¡°¡­I thought I was suffocated to death.¡±

    ¡°¡­That was terrifying.¡±

    Bop Jeong is Bop Jeong.

    The pressure directly radiated by Bangjang of Shaolin was not something they could handle. However, none of them acted embarrassingly and persisted well until the end.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­. Would that be all right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s worried question was met with Hyun Jong¡¯s thoughtful hum.

    ¡°I wonder if my decision was right. But Hyun Young. Don¡¯t we know too well that being lured by the easier path can lead to greater disasters, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I had ced a difficult burden on you due to my pride.¡±

    ¡°Is something like Shaolin such a burdensome ce? They¡¯re just a bunch of bald heads living together.¡±

    Despite still appearing concerned, Chung Myung grinned, trying to lighten the mood for Hyun Jong, who still seemed anxious.

    ¡°There couldn¡¯t have been a more perfect answer, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    We believe Sect Leader¡¯s words were right!¡±

    It was only then that Hyun Jong had a smile.

    ¡®These kids, really.¡¯

    With them around, he couldn¡¯t hastily choose the easy path. The upper water must be clear for the lower water to be clear, but sometimes the extremely clear lower water makes the upper water clear on its own.

    Tak.

    At that moment, Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze shifted towards the door.

    A silent sigh escaped his lips as he saw someone silently following Bop Jeong out.

    ¡°How can they be so ignorant! How dare they treat Bangjang that way!¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s face was flushed with anger.

    If Bop Jeong hadn¡¯t been there, he might have exploded several times over. From his perspective, the way they treated Bangjang of Shaolin was uneptable. It showed apleteck of respect for Shaolin, which had maintained peace in Kangho and mediated countless sects for hundreds of years.

    Even Bop Jeong, who would normally have reprimanded such Bop Kye, said nothing this time. He kept his lips tightly sealed and walked withrge strides towards the gate.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­ Hyun Jong.¡±

    A boiling voice escaped Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth.

    Has he ever experienced such humiliation in his life? It was as if he had swallowed burning coals, his insides churning and burning.

    ¡®Since when did Shaolin start receiving such treatment?¡¯

    After all the efforts he had put in for the world, why was everyone only thinking of themselves!

    Eudeuk.

    Gritting his teeth, Bop Jeong bit his lip without realizing it.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    Unable to contain his rising anger, he clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Still, I believed there was still righteousness in Mount Hua, but I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to Shaolin.¡±

    Just because Heavenly Comrade Alliance doesn¡¯t help doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t deal with Evil Tyrant Alliance. He was just trying to reduce the damage.

    If that approach fails, it¡¯s time to let them know.

    That Shaolin was not being passive due to ack of strength, why Shaolin has been called Thousand Year Shaolin, and that they had held the position of the North Star of Kangho for hundreds of years!

    To those wicked Evil Sects and Righteous Sects that have forgotten their way!

    At that moment, Bop Jeong¡¯s steps abruptly halted.

    ¡°Bop Kye!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Bring Hye Yeon! We can no longer leave a disciple of Shaolin in such a ce.¡±

    ¡°U- Understood.¡±

    It was a moment when Bop Kye, startled by Bop Jeong¡¯s anger, was urgently trying to turn around.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Bangjang.¡±

    A calm voice came from behind their backs. Bop Jeong and Bop Kye turned to look back.

    Hye Yeon was standing there with a Banzhang stance. Wearing the robe of Mount Hua that doesn¡¯t fit at all.

    ¡°You¡¯vee just in time. Pack up! We¡¯re going back to Shaolin together. No, there¡¯s no need to pack! Let¡¯s leave right away.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Hye Yeon lowered his hand and gazed at Bop Jeong.

    His clear,rge eyes were as tranquil as a sereneke.

    ¡°I will not go.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    Bop Jeong, doubting his ears, asked again, and Hye Yeon shook his head decisively.

    ¡°I said I will not go.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s eyes turned icy. Then, his stormy anger poured out towards Hye Yeon.

 Chapter 928

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 928

    Bop Kye¡¯s anger was not solely personal or emotional. He served as the head of the Disciplinary Hall of Shaolin. This goes beyond personal feelings.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    He spoke more harshly than ever before, putting more force into his words. He definitely wanted to emphasize this to Yeon.

    ¡°Are you now going to disobey the orders of Bangjang?¡±

    Hye Yeon smiled in an unexpected way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to respond to that.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°As a Buddhist, I do whatever my heart wants. How can you call this disobedience?¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s face twisted for a moment.

    ¡°No matter how much of a Buddhist you are, you belong to Shaolin. Do you really not know what it means to disobey the orders of Bangjang and what the consequences are?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon still didn¡¯t answer. Bop Kye, his voice tinged with anger, continued.

    ¡°That is insubordination.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And insubordination without justifiable cause is subject to emunication. Do you know what Shaolin¡¯s emunication means?¡±

    Hye Yeon nodded his head.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You understand what it means?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Bop Kye narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Disciples who are emunicated from Shaolin are subject to the punishment (?(ÐÌ)) of Tendons and Veins Severement. (????(”à½î”ØÃ}))¡±

    Hye Yeon¡¯s face turned slightly pale when the word ¡°Tendons and Veins Severement¡± came out.

    ¡°Destroying the Dantian, severing the tendons and veins in the limbs, makes it impossible to practice martial arts again. Nevertheless, are you now willing tomit the sin of treason and ept emunication?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t even an ounce of mercy in that voice.

    Hye Yeon looked up at the sky for a moment. Bop Jeong and Bop Kye were like those who had given him a new life. It wasn¡¯t easy to face disappointment and anger from such people.

    But¡­.

    ¡®If it is not the right thing, then it¡¯s merely an obsession.¡¯

    There was no more hesitation in Hye Yeon¡¯s face, who lowered his head without hesitation. Both eyes were clear and calm.

    ¡°If that is Shaolin¡¯sw and the way for me to repay my favor to Shaolin, I will follow through.¡±

    ¡°Foolish¡­.¡±

    This time, the face of Bop Kye turned pale. He never imagined Hye Yeon would answer this way.

    Tendons and Veins Severement.

    A cruel punishment, severing the tendons in the hands and feet, destroying the Dantian, and ruining the Qi pathways. Those who undergo this punishment can never practice martial arts again.

    No, it¡¯s not just that much.

    Losing internal strength and the use of hands and feet, one bes even less capable than amoner. How could anyone bear such a fate, unable to even hold a spoon with their own hands?

    ¡°Have you lost your mind! What on earth are you thinking¡­!¡±

    Just as Bop Kye couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and burst out yelling, Bop Jeong raised his hand to stop him.

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    Despite the urgent voice of Bop Kye, Bop Jeong shook his head and dissuaded him. And he looked at Hye Yeon quietly. His gaze was icy cold. It was clearly revealed that the reason for stopping Bop Kye was by no means a favor to Hye Yeon.

    ¡°I have a question for you, Hye Yeon.¡±

    Hye Yeon flinched slightly at Bop Jeong¡¯s voice. However, he soonposed himself and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°What was the reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong continued in a cold tone.

    ¡°You could simply follow us back to Shaolin. Everything will be provided for you. In addition to the position of the future Bangjang of Shaolin, there will be the seat of the greatest in the world and the crown of glory.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you go so far as to disobey my words and go so far as to emunicate yourself? Do you have a reason worthy of sacrificing everything you¡¯ve trained for?¡±.

    There was a chill in the eyes of Bop Jeong. It was hard to believe he was looking at his disciple in such a way. Has Hye Yeon ever seen such a look or heard such words from Bop Jeong?

    At that moment, however, Hye Yeon had a rather calm smile on his lips. Strangely, the words of Bop Jeong helped rify his troubled mind.

    He asked Bop Jeong questions back as if he were doing a riddle.

    ¡°What is that ¡®everything¡¯ that you mention?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obsession, and emptiness (?(¿Õ)).¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face stiffened. As if he never imagined that he would hear this from Hye Yeon.

    ¡°The position of Bangjang, the position of the greatest in the world, the glory of the world¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon, who had repeated these words, shook his head.

    ¡°Did Banjang ask for a reason?¡±

    He answered calmly.

    ¡°Because I am a Buddhist, not a martial artist.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now that Bangjang mentioned it, I think I¡¯ll understand the feelings more clearly. Bangjang, why do you speak of glory? How can there be glory for someone walking the path of Buddhism? The path a Buddhist must walk is solely for the sake of all beings. How could there be any room for glory on that path?¡±

    For a moment, Bop Jeong looked at Hye Yeon as if speechless.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about the martial arts umted in this body? Even if I possess martial skills that reach the heavens, they are nothing but trivial matters if they do not save even a single being.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s hands began to tremble with emotion.

    Everything else was bearable.

    But what could be more humiliating to him than receiving a sermon from a Shaolin disciple?

    ¡°I am a Buddhist before I am a martial artist. If there is no path of Buddhism (??(·ðµÀ)) for me to walk there, why try to take me? If my body is in paradise, but my mind is in hell, how different is that ce from hell itself?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hye Yeon.¡±

    ¡°If Bangjang wishes me to return along.¡±

    Hye Yeon nods his head slowly. With a gentle face without a single hint of delusion.

    ¡°If Bangjang were to abandon me, then so be it. Even if I am expelled from Shaolin, even if I lose my martial skills, the fact that this monk is a Buddhist won¡¯t change. Wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±

    Hye Yeon smiled faintly, lowering his hands, showing no resistance.

    He was obedient as if he wasn¡¯t going to put up any resistance.

    It was rather Bop Kye who was embarrassed when this happened.

    What kind of person is Hye Yeon?

    It is one of the most promising talents that fully embodied the expectations of the Thousand Years Shaolin. Everyone had high expectations that he would elevate Shaolin to a new level. He was, in essence, the future of Shaolin.

    Wasn¡¯t the reason he, a disciple of Shaolin, was allowed to go abroad, which went against their principles, solely because of the expectation that it would help Hye Yeon¡¯s growth?

    Such a person is saying that he will leave Shaolin on his own. Even at the cost of forsaking the martial arts he has meticulously built up within.

    ¡®Why on earth!¡¯

    It is beyond hisprehension.

    Everyone in the world wishes to be a disciple of Shaolin. Yet, the one who was the envy of all these people is now kicking away that path on his own will.

    ¡°This foolish¡­¡±

    The voice of Bop Kye, who should be the most stringent, carried a tone of regret. But unlike such Bop Kye, the eyes of Bop Jeong only grew colder.

    ¡°Is this your will?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    He red at Hye Yeon in silence.

    Under other circumstances, he might haveughed off such a tantrum from Hye Yeon. But now was not a good time. In Bop Jeong¡¯s view, his cherished disciple had chosen Mount Hua over him and Shaolin.

    ¡°Mount Hua has blinded you.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua has merely shown me the path.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have sent you to Mount Hua at that time.¡±

    ¡°I am truly grateful that you sent me to Mount Hua at that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Until the end.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face was filled with sharpness like a sword.

    A person who leads a sect must be extremely gentle but also be extremely cold-hearted at times. If he does not punish someone who hasmitted treachery against Bangjang, it would shake the veryws of Shaolin.

    No.

    ¡®Am I angry right now that this child broke thew? Or am I unable to cope with the wound to my pride?¡¯

    Bop Jeong desperately shook off the confusion that suddenly came over him.

    ¡°Bop Kye.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Emunicate Hye Yeon.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°I will hold my disciple Hye Yeon ountable for the sin of treachery and take back everything that Saholin was given to him. Execute the punishment as the head of Shaolin¡¯s Disciplinary Hall.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye, who couldn¡¯t bring himself to destroy Hye Yeon¡¯s martial arts, desperately tried to defuse the situation.

    ¡°This is not Shaolin. It is Mount Hua! Bangjang! If you must punish Hye Yeon¡­ no, the sinner, it should be after transporting them back to Shaolin¡­¡±

    ¡°How can there be a ce for enforcing discipline?¡±

    ¡°¡­But.¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Bop Jeong red at Bop Kye as if to pierce through him.

    ¡°Are you saying that Shaolin should be wary of Mount Hua when enforcing its ownws?¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s not it. How dare I have such a biased thought!¡±

    ¡°Then proceed.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    Bop Kye closed his eyes tightly. If Bop Jeong was this resolute, there was no way for him to reverse the situation.

    ¡®How did thingse to this?¡¯

    Everything had gone wrong. The timing was terrible.

    ¡®This stupid guy¡­ I¡¯d rather have you run away!¡¯

    Why did he have to appear before Bangjang of his own ord at this time? If it had been after Bop Jeong calmed down his anger, there would have been another way.

    Bop Kye opened his tightly shut eyes. He saw the disciples of Mount Hua, who had quietly gathered around upon sensing themotion. Perhaps what Bangjang wanted was to demonstrate Shaolin¡¯s dignity in front of them. But¡­

    ¡®But if the cost is Hye Yeon, isn¡¯t our loss too great, Bangjang?¡¯

    But whatever it may be, he can¡¯t help but follow the orders of Bangjang. Bop Kye clenched his teeth and ordered Hye Yeon.

    ¡°Kneel down, Sinner.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than Hye Yeon¡¯s knees hit the ground. Bop Kye took a reluctant step and went back behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡±

    ¡°Why is monk Hye Yeon doing that?¡±

    Although the disciples of Mount Hua murmured and frowned at the sight, Hye Yeon is still a disciple of Shaolin. It wasn¡¯t their ce to interfere in Shaolin¡¯s matters.

    In the midst of this, a few quick-witted people started running to the sect leader¡¯s quarter with all their might.

    ¡°Carry out the execution.¡±

    Bop Kye raised his hand knife (??(ÊÖµ¶)). The blue energy was shimmering around his fingertips. This hand, which is sharper than a knife, was about to sever Hye Yeon¡¯s entire muscr system and destroy his dantian.

    ¡°Hye Yeon.¡±

    Unable to bring himself to strike, Bop Kye tried to persuade Hye Yeon onest time.

    ¡°If you change your mind even now, Bangjang will have mercy on you.¡±

    But all he could see was Hye Yeon¡¯s determined back, shaking his head.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate, Elder.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye bit his lip.

    ¡°What did you see in Mount Hua to act so foolishly! What could Mount Hua¡¯s teachings offer that is better than Shaolin¡¯s? It¡¯s nothing but a peculiar delusion.¡±

    Hye Yeon calmly replied to that.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn anything in particr at Mount Hua. They did not try to teach me. What can you learn from those who do not try to teach?¡±

    ¡°Then! Why are you acting like this!¡±

    ¡°Because I just realized.¡±

    ¡°¡­Realized?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hye Yeon, holding his hands together, smiled gently.

    ¡°What the ¡®Altruism¡¯ (??(ÀûËû)) that I couldn¡¯t find in Shaolin is.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I knew the path I was looking for was here, why would I hesitate? Elder, if you truly care for me, don¡¯t hesitate. That is the best way for me.¡±

    Bop Kye shut his eyes.

    As an elder of Shaolin, he cannot bear to hear it. But as a person walking the path of Buddha, he seemed to understand it.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    It is sad that Hye Yeon defied him. However, it is a great pleasure to establish one¡¯s own dharma as a Buddhist. Within these conflicting emotions, Bop Kye¡¯s heart burnt ck.

    However¡­.

    ¡®¡­I am an elder of Shaolin.¡¯

    There should be no hesitation.

    ¡°The sinner¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye bites his lips.

    When he looked up for a moment, Bop Jeong nodded silently.

    ¡°Under the name of Shaolin, I will take back everything you received from Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Ami¡­ tabha.¡±

    At the end of Hye Yeon¡¯s mantra, Bop Kye¡¯s hand knife, glowing with a sharp aura, descended towards Hye Yeon¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    ¡°Mooooonk!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua screamed at once.

    People who could not have imagined that something like this would happen rushed to the ground, but it was already toote for them to reach them.

    ¡°Noooooooo.¡±

    The moment when Bop Kye is about to cut off Hye Yeon¡¯s ankle tendon.

    Kagaaaaaang!

    With a loud noise, Bop Kye retracted his hand and quickly took a few steps back. Just as his hand was about to touch Hye Yeon¡¯s ankle, a sword energy had struck his hand away.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    This was Shaolin¡¯s affair. Who dared to intervene with force in Shaolin¡¯s matter?

    When the taken aback and angered Bop Kye turned his head, what he saw was a person walking towards him.

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    He wasing straight towards them, putting his drawn sword back into its sheath.

    ¡°Who.¡±

    Chung Myung growled out.

    ¡°Gave you the permission to dare do such an act in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Answer me. You damned bastards.¡±

    His rage swept the surroundings.

 Chapter 929

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 929

    His anger soared to the point that it was unbearable. Bop Kye¡¯s were seething with anger.

    So far, he has tolerated the man¡¯s behavior. He refrained from punishing him due to his improper attitude, as it was a clear cause for retribution.

    But now, this act has clearly crossed the line.

    ¡°Siju.¡±

    The voice of Bop Kye came out like a growl.

    The voice was incredibly low and ferocious for a monk.

    ¡°This is Shaolin¡¯s affair.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It means that it is not a matter for outsiders to interfere. Do you understand?¡±

    Chung Myung stared silently at Bop Kye.

    ¡°You may not have been aware of the situation, so I won¡¯t reprimand you for daring to attack Shaolin¡¯s disciples. However, if you interfere one more time, I will consider it an attack on Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please step back. This is not something you can handle!¡±

    The reason why Bop Kye felt the need to assert this is because he has not forgotten that this ce is Mount Hua. This was the least courtesy he could extend, given he had to enforce Shaolin¡¯s discipline in another sect¡¯s territory.

    Surely, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword would understand the situation and retreat. Anyone with at least some sense to think would not know what it means to block Shaolin¡¯s affair.

    However¡­ What he heard next was something thatpletely broke his expectations.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Bop Kye¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°This is Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung said, baring his teeth.

    ¡°Anyone who wants to hurt someone inside Mount Hua must get permission from Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader. That¡¯s thew of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, back off from our baldie and go away, before I strike not just your hand, but your neck.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s face contorted horribly.

    ¡°¡­How dare you!¡±

    His anger reached its peak and he was on the verge of losing his mind.

    What happened inside was a negotiation process. But this wasn¡¯t. This was a threat, a sh of power.

    Why would Shaolin need permission from another sect to conduct its own disciplinary action? In the thousand-year history of Shaolin, such a precedent has never existed.

    Of course, enforcing discipline inside Mount Hua Sect may cross the line. But it was a tolerable matter!

    The man even brandishes his sword, saying that he could neverpromise on said tolerable matter.

    If this is not a challenge to Shaolin, then what is?

    ¡°Do Siju understand what Siju¡¯s actions mean? Daring to do something that Siju can¡¯t handle?¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s voice overflowed with fury. However, Chung Myung twisted the corners of his mouth as if he thought it was funny.

    ¡°Can¡¯t handle?¡±

    It was a tant mockery. It is so tant that it¡¯s hard to ignore.

    Bop Kye¡¯s face turned red with anger, having never been mocked so openly.

    ¡°Look at you bbering just because your mouth¡¯s hole is working.¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his neck left and right.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know much, but so far there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s confirm it here at once. Whether I can handle it or not.¡±

    Bop Kye clenched his teeth.

    This insufferably arrogant man clearly thinks he has an impunity card. It¡¯s an undeniable fact that this young Taoist was the only one who upheld the dignity of the Righteous Sects during the catastrophe at the Yangtze River.

    But this is no longer a situation where he can get away with using that as an excuse.

    ¡°Siju are crossing the line. Even if this is Mount Hua, do you really think Mount Hua can protect you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken, baldie.¡±

    ¡°What¡­.?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me that Mount Hua is protecting, but you all.¡±

    Chung Myung bared his teeth.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mount Hua, if I wasn¡¯t a disciple of Mount Hua, I would have already cut off your neck a long time ago. Along with that Bangjang next to you.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°So get lost. Before my patience runs out. Even human patience has its limits.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Speechless, Bop Kye stared at Chung Myung in disbelief.

    At least¡­ there was one thing he could be sure of.

    ¡®This man is out of his mind.¡¯

    Who in the world would dare to say such things in front of Bangjang of Shaolin? Not even Paegun of the Evil Tyrant Alliance would dare to speak such words.

    What kind of ce is Shaolin?

    Even though the rapid changes in Kangho¡¯s power dynamics mean it can¡¯t exert the same influence as in the past, this fact doesn¡¯t mean that Shaolin has lost its power.

    This means that the current Shaolin is no different from the same Shaolin that has been leading Kangho for hundreds of years.

    But isn¡¯t the manpletely denying the authority of Shaolin and trampling on it?

    He was overwhelmed by disbelief that he couldn¡¯t even feel angry anymore. He doesn¡¯t even know what to say. There was nothing he could do but tremble and stare at Chung Myung as if he were suffering from a disease.

    ¡°Siju!¡±

    Then an unexpected voice broke out. It was Hye Yeon.

    He shouted urgently.

    ¡°This is a matter for Shaolin! I understand Siju¡¯s feelings, but if Siju cares for me, please don¡¯t interfere¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Shut up, baldie!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Startled, Hye Yeon gawked at Chung Myung in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so just keep your mouth shut!¡±

    ¡°A- Amita-¡­¡±

    Then, suddenly.

    Bop Jeong, who had been silent so far, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    The gazes of the two shed heatedly in the air.

    ¡°Stop forcing your way.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In this world, if there is something to gain, there is also something to lose. If you decide to be hostile to Shaolin, you can no longer get involved in Shaolin¡¯s internal affairs.¡±

    It was an utterly cold voice.

    ¡°This is the consequence of your choice. If you¡¯ve made a choice, then you should also learn to bear the consequences.¡±

    At first nce, it seemed like a calm admonition, but the power and authority of Bangjang of the Thousand Year Shaolin was reflected in his voice. Most people would have backed down, overwhelmed by the intimidating pressure in his voice.

    But the person in front of him was Chung Myung.

    ¡°You understand it well.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Bop Jeong with an infinitely disinterested gaze and spoke.

    ¡°I said you understand it well. As you say, in this world, every actiones with a consequence. So, I ask you¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who stopped talking for a moment, smiled mischievously and grinned.

    ¡°What consequence do you n to pay for harming someone in Mount Hua¡¯s territory?¡±

    Bop Jeong red at Chung Myung with a nk face.

    ¡°All this time, I¡­¡±

    His voice, filled with murderous intent, began to strangle Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­have shown you a great deal of mercy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t just about you and me. If you get involved in this anymore, it will be Shaolin, not me, who will be angry, and it will be Mount Hua, not you, who will have to deal with that anger.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew darker.

    As if driving a wedge, the final words of Bop Jeong echoed through Mount Hua.

    ¡°Let me ask you.¡±

    His presence was overwhelminglymanding.

    ¡°Does your Mount Hua¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­really have the confidence to withstand Shaolin¡¯s wrath?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the eyes that looked at those who walked on the same path.

    It is a look that purely looks at the enemy.

    It seems as if he was saying with his eyes that depending on how Chung Myung answers, it will be decided whether Mount Hua and Shaolin will really turn into enemies or not.

    It was truly a heavy question, and the answer had to be even heavier.

    Yet Chung Myung remained unfazed.

    ¡°Do we have the confidence to turn Shaolin into an enemy¡­¡±

    He muttered to himself, then smiled lightly.

    ¡°I think someone else will give that answer, not me?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    At that moment.

    Step. Step. Step.

    One person walked slowly and stood beside Chung Myung.

    It was Baek Cheon.

    His eyes, sharp as a honed de, red at Bop Jeong.

    Then another person, Yoo Iseol, filled the space beside Chung Myung with her characteristically indifferent face. Her expression was as if washed clean of emotion, but her hand rested on the sword at her waist.

    There seemed to be no better way to show their firm resolve.

    And it wasn¡¯t just them.

    Yoon Jong calmly walked up and stood beside Baek Cheon, and Jo-Gol, who was shaking his shoulders as if he was about to rush at any moment, filled the side of Yoo Iseol.

    Eventually, Tang Soso, Baek Sang, and even Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who had been watching from afar narrowed the distance as if surrounding Bop Jeong and Bop Kye.

    The message in their eyes was clear.

    ¡°This¡­ Is this the will of Mount Hua?¡±

    Bop Jeong asked. There was only one person here who could answer him regarding this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, Bangjang. And Elder.¡±

    Baek Cheon briefly scanned the two and looked at Hye Yeon.

    ¡°But¡­ what¡¯s certain is this. Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, Mount Hua doesn¡¯t know how to abandon arade who has fought and bled together.¡±

    Bop Jeong clenched his fist.

    There was not a hint of hesitation in Baek Cheon¡¯s voice, and his eyes were straight and unwavering.

    ¡°Even if it means turning Shaolin into an enemy, it doesn¡¯t matter. Mount Hua would rather choose to die with itsrades than live by abandoning them. That¡¯s¡­¡±

    He dered calmly.

    ¡°What Mount Hua has learned from our ancestors a hundred years ago.¡±

    At the end of Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Chung Myung suddenly looked up at the sky.

    ¡®¡­Sahyung.¡¯

    A hundred years ago. That was an incredibly foolish thing.

    Filled only with regrets.

    But now, their descendants are mentioning that past. They learned something from the past that he thought was full of regrets.

    ¡®Maybe we were¡­¡¯

    A small smile formed on Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Not so foolish after all.¡¯

    Bop Jeong said with his teeth clenched, unable to hide his anger.

    ¡°Do you have the right to say that, Mount Hua Righteous Sword?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Bangjang.¡±

    The response didn¡¯te from Baek Cheon but from someone else.

    ¡°Every disciple of Mount Hua can represent Mount Hua. That¡¯s how Mount Hua teaches its disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had quietly approached, saw Hye Yeon still kneeling and hardened his face.

    ¡°Although monk Hye Yeon may not be the disciple of Mount Hua, Mount Hua does not distinguish between disciples and itsrades. If you intend to harm him, you¡¯ll have to deal with the entire Mount Hua.¡±

    As soon as the soft but firm voice came out, Hye Yeon¡¯s shoulders began to tremble.

    Unable to hold back, he bowed his head and tears dropped from hisrge eyes.

    Bop Jeong looked at them and spoke.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­ It seems that Sect Leader is taking Shaolin lightly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°If not, how dare Sect Leader interfere with Shaolin punishing its disciple? Sect Leader will surely regret this.¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Suddenly, Chung Myung burst intoughter. Bop Jeong asked with an angry face.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s funny?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was shaking his shoulders as if he could not hold back hisughter, shook his head.

    ¡°It seems Bangjang still doesn¡¯t understand Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Doubt clouded his face. What else was there to understand?

    Chung Myungughed out loud for a moment and exined kindly.

    ¡°If Bangjang doesn¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you, so listen carefully. Mount Hua fought against Myriad Man Manor even when we had nothing, and even when everyone was busy begging for their life, it was Mount Hua that stood still and fought against Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples giggled andughed at his words.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. A hundred years ago, we even fought Magyo, right?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it.¡±

    ¡°¡­At this point, isn¡¯t being fearless also a tradition?¡±

    Bop Jeong could not hide his absurd expression as he saw Mount Hua¡¯s disciples suddenlyughing among themselves.

    ¡°It is such Mount Hua.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s voice forcefully captured his attention.

    ¡°Yet, do Bangjang think mere Shaolin could be considered a threat?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is a sect where crazy bastards who, if not convinced with something, have to fight to the death before they are satisfied whether the enemy is Magyo or whatever, gather.¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re going too far.¡±

    Chung Myung lightly ignored protests from other disciples.

    ¡°So if Bangjang wants to make a threat, Bangjang should look at the opponent.¡±

    The sound of Bop Jeong grinding his teeth spread chillingly.

    ¡°And¡­ just in case Bangjang doesn¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you, so remember.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s icy gaze pierced Bop Jeong.

    ¡°In history, there have been sects that have opposed Shaolin and survived, but there has never been a sect that has turned Mount Hua into an enemy and survived.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, stop the threats that don¡¯t work, and get out of Mount Hua. Before my patience runs out.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face turned blue with visible veins. At least for now, his face looked more like an Asura in hell than a monk worshiping Buddha.

    ¡°Shaolin¡­¡±

    He spoke softly with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Will not forget today¡¯s humiliation.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡±

    He etched the faces of Chung Myung, Hyun Jong, and the other disciples of Mount Hua into his memory, ring at the kneeling Hye Yeon for thest time before turning around without a word.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Turning around like a cold wind, he led Bop Kye out and walked briskly away from Mount Hua.

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon watched the departing Bop Jeong¡¯s back with a bewildered look. Suddenly, someone grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Jo- Jo-Gol Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why kneel and get your knees dirty? Stand up.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong also smiled and grabbed his other shoulder, lifting him up.

    ¡°Our monk seems to be in big trouble now. It looks like he can¡¯t even go back to Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon bit his lip tightly.

    How on earth should he express this feeling?

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    No matter how hard he thought about it, this was all he could say.

    Baek Cheon smiled, tapping on his shoulder without saying a word.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not worried about what happens next. But¡­.

    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to hesitate about what needs to be done.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s words and Hyun Jong¡¯s words paved the way in their hearts.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not right, it¡¯s not Mount Hua.¡±

    This was the will that Mount Hua must continue.

 Chapter 930

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 930

    Bop Jeong, who was silently descending Mt. Hua, looked back.

    Facing those menacing eyes, Bop Kye shrank his neck without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua.¡±

    The feeling he had while ascending the mountain was certainly different. There was definitely a strange feeling of difort, but he had no doubt that he would get what he wanted in the end.

    To him, Mount Hua was like wolves that only he could handle.

    To ordinary people, wolves are an object of fear, but to those who can tame them, they are nothing more than dogs with sharp teeth.

    But now, the dog he thought he had tamed bared his teeth to him, revealing its untamed wilderness from its days of roaming freely.

    ¡°The Buddha bestowed mercy on everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s just one kind he did not show mercy to. Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°It is demon (??(Ä§Á_)).¡±

    Bop Kye tried to speak but then closed his mouth. Bop Jeong continued.

    ¡°Ultimately, it means even the Buddha distinguished beings who could be saved from those who couldn¡¯t. He was stricter than anyone else toward beings that were beyond salvation and only caused harm.¡±

    Bop Jeong stared at Mount Hua¡¯s pavilion in the distance with a stern expression.

    ¡°At least I thought Mount Hua wasn¡¯t a devil, but it seems I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong bit his lip.

    Bop Kye looked at him slightly puzzled, as Bop Jeong seemed to be recalling something.

    ¡°¡­At the end of the day¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Bop Jeong shook his head.

    ¡°First, it¡¯s the Yangtze River. We will sort it out. Mount Huaes next. But¡­¡±

    He dered coldly.

    ¡°One day, Mount Hua too will have to pay for this. Setting aside my personal feelings, I will certainly exact the price for ignoring a crisis that could plunge the world into chaos and for dragging Shaolin¡¯s name through the mud.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that is what should be done, Bangjang.¡±

    Kkadeuk.

    The beads in the hands of Bop Jeong shattered and fell down.

    It seemed as if the prayer beads falling out of the broken thread and rolling around exined the rtionship between Shaolin and Mount Hua. The thin thread that had barely kept them connected was now severed.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong clenched his teeth and took a step.

    ¡°This is your choice.¡±

    * * *

    After Bop Jeong left, the key figures of Mount Hua gathered again in the sect leader¡¯s room.

    Among those key figures, Hye Yeon sat proudly. Looking at his clear, bright eyes, pride naturally rose in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, monk.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not strangers, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    A bright, slightly embarrassed smile spread across Hye Yeon¡¯s face.

    He had voluntarily abandoned Shaolin, which was like his home. Yet, he wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by sorrow, thanks to the presence of these people. They had be a different kind of family, unlike Shaolin.

    ¡®Yes, this is where I belong¡­¡¯

    ¡°Are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Kwang!

    But unfortunately, amidst this warm atmosphere, there was one person who wasn¡¯t smiling at all.

    The demon, who seemed to have just risen from hell, stared at Hye Yeon with razor-sharp eyes. A terrifying madness flickered in those eyes. Hye Yeon instinctively shrank back.

    ¡°Find it funny?¡±

    ¡°¡­Si- Siju. I¡­.¡±

    ¡°But this guy?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face turned increasingly red as Hye Yeon timidly retreated.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to mock me?¡±

    ¡°Wha- what do you¡­¡±

    ¡°Eiii!¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly lunged forward and kicked Hye Yeon in the chest.

    Kwang!

    ¡°Aaaack!¡±

    Hye Yeon, who was hit by an unexpected blow from the front, rolled into the corner. As if his anger still hadn¡¯t subsided, Chung Myung rushed at Hye Yeon furiously. Everyone gasped in shock and tried to pull Chung Myung away.

    ¡°W- Why are you being like this? Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Just calm down first!¡±

    ¡°Somebody get me some sweets, quick!¡±

    Once the word ¡®sweets¡¯es out of Five Swords¡¯ mouth, it means the situation is quite serious. Shocked disciples of Mount Hua joined the Five Swords in restraining Chung Myung.

    But even amidst the chaos, Chung Myung growled like a crazed dog with its eyes overturned, still trying to reach Hye Yeon.

    ¡°Let go! Are you not letting go? I¡¯ll make sure to see hair grow on that baldie bastard¡¯s head today!¡±

    ¡°What bullshit is that!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted, eyes zing with fury.

    ¡°If I kicked Bangjang out for you, you should have quietly stayed in the corner! What are you doing,ing out and causing trouble, damn it! Huh?¡±

    Flinch.

    Hye Yeon bowed his head.

    ¡°This is called mocking, this! Hey! Do you have some grudge against Mount Hua? Are you trying to get both Shaolin and Mount Hua killed in a fight? We have been feeding this bastard and putting him to sleep for several years, and yet he repaying our kindness with revenge? Fine! Today, let me also ¡®repay¡¯ some kindness! Ah, let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Ca- Calm down!¡±

    Baek Cheon sensed that the moment he let go of his arm Chung Myung was really going to beat Hye Yeon until she was a mushy mess, Baek Cheon held on even more desperately.

    How ridiculous it is to say something like protecting the world-renowned Hye Yeon, but the human being he now holds was one of the few people who could make the ridiculous words not funny.

    ¡°What? Buddhist? Buddhiiiiiist?! Hey, you son of a beast!¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Unable to kick, Chung Myung stretched out his legs as hard as he could and smacked Hye Yeon¡¯s bald head with his soles.

    ¡°When the Buddha sees you, he will break your head off with a branch of the Bodhi tree, saying how you¡¯re of no cure! You have so many ways to get into trouble, don¡¯t you! you¡¯re following that? that thing? If given some sweets by human traffickers, this bastard will definitely chant Amitabha and even giggles while getting caught by them!¡±

    ¡°No! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader. Try to stop him! Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who turned his head in search of Hyun Jong, flinched for a moment. Hyun Jong kept mumbling something with a half-dazed expression.

    ¡°Shaolin¡­ of all things, Shaolin¡­ I must be crazy, what was I thinking, getting involved with Shaolin¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong whispered to Baek Cheon in a small voice.

    ¡°Sasuk, it seems his condition is more serious over there?¡±

    ¡°Just close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    After running wild for a long time, Chung Myung¡¯s muscles seemed to have rxed a little, and little by little the strength began to drain away.

    ¡°Anyway, ever since we took in that damn guy, nothing has gone right! What are we going to do with you, huh?¡±

    Tears welled up in Hye Yeon¡¯s eyes.

    Honestly, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair on his part? He just epted his expulsion, asking him not to interfere, but he went on a rampage and kicked Bop Jeong out, and now he is scolding Hye Yeon?

    It was like dragging someone swimmingfortably out of the water, pping them for being in danger, and then taking their belongings. This was daylight robbery.

    ¡°Chung Myung¨Cah, didn¡¯t you say Shaolin is no big deal?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head turns sharply. Baek Cheon, who saw the terrifying look, quickly turned his eyes.

    ¡°When ites to fighting, what can¡¯t you say! Is Shaolin some kind of kids¡¯ academy? No big deal? Of course, it¡¯s a big deal!¡±

    ¡°¡­I just thought because you said so.¡±

    ¡°Ei, really annoying.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡®Man, that guy¡¯s temper.¡¯

    ¡®Poor monk Hye Yeon.¡¯

    ¡®He always mes others. Ugh.¡¯

    In fact, even without Hye Yeon¡¯s issue, the rtionship between Mount Hua and Shaolin was almost beyond repair from the moment Bop Jeong stormed out of the ce.

    Hye Yeon¡¯s matter merely drove a wedge into the situation.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung seemed to realize this too and stopped there. Chung Myung¡¯s greatness is that it takes him this much to stop even after knowing it.

    ¡°With Shaolin¡­. Shaolin. What should we do now? Now? Shaolin¡­.¡±

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s anger may have subsided, but Hyun Jong¡¯s spirit, which had fled, showed no signs of returning.

    Chung Myung cleared his throat slightly and began tofort Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Well, just calm down for now.¡±

    ¡°Calm down?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m going to calm down, you little brat!¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong rushed at Chung Myung at a speed others had never seen before and grabbed his earlobe.

    ¡°Aaaaaargh! Sect Leader! My ear! My ear! It hurts! My ear!¡±

    ¡°Have you lost your mind, charging at Shaolin Bangjang with a sword? While I looked away for a moment, you rushed out and made a mess of things, and now what? Hye Yeon? Hey, you rascal! Was it monk Hye Yeon¡¯s fault? It¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Ears, ears! Ah, my ears are falling off! Aargh!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo.. dear ancestors¡­! Just what kind of sin had Imitted for you to send a bastard like this to me¡­.¡±

    ¨C I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He could hear something.¡­.

    ¡°Aaaaaack!¡±

    Chung Myung managed to escape and ran away to a corner. Then, veins on his neck rose and he protested.

    ¡°No, what else could I have done? Those bastards were ranting about cutting off the baldie¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°¡­They didn¡¯t say they were going to cut off my head. It was just Tendons and Veins Severement¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have his throat cut. Without his martial arts, he¡¯s nothing but an idiot! Where can I use this guy if has no martial arts skills? He would be worse than a neighborhood dog!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What truly saddened Hye Yeon was not Chung Myung¡¯s words. It was the immediate nod of agreement from the other Mount Hua¡¯s disciples as soon as the word ended.

    Tears welled up in Hye Yeon¡¯s tightly shut eyes.

    ¡®Bad people¡­¡¯

    I was the crazy one for feeling touched for a moment. Me.

    ¡°We¡¯ve be enemies with Shaolin¡­ With Shaolin¡­ Ancestors, I¡¯ve ruined everything. Now Mount Hua is doomed¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say such unlucky things! Even a hundred years ago, we were fighting tooth and nail with Shaolin, but we didn¡¯t copse, did we?¡±

    When Hyun Jong heard that, he saw Chung Myung with a nk face.

    ¡°¡­Hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°I told you so!¡±

    ¡°¡­But we did copse?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Huh?

    ¡­Now that you mention it?

    As Chung Myung¡¯s speech waspletely blocked, Hyun Jong slowly sank into his seat.

    ¡°What are we going to do now¡­ What to do with this¡­¡±

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Hyun Sang saw this and hinted.

    ¡°If you were that worried, you could have resolved it amicably ¡­¡±

    ¡°How could I resolve it amicably in that situation! You rascal!¡±

    ¡°How could we solve anything amicably with those Shaolin bastards!¡±

    Surely, their approaches were entirely different, but their actions were hardly distinguishable.

    Before long, even the sect leader had been influenced by Chung Myung, and quite severely at that.

    The faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples quickly dimmed.

    ¡°¡­Now Mount Hua is doomed.¡±

    ¡°No, what do you mean doomed? I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong stared at Chung Myung and then let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Really, we¡¯re doomed.¡±

    ¡°No, but this yangban?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your sect leader, you bastard!¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung blinked, Baek Cheon rushed and kicked him.

    Chung Myung, who had rolled into a corner, suddenly got up.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to worry about! Those Shaolin bastards aren¡¯t a big deal, you see?¡±

    ¡°You said they were a big deal earlier.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m dealing with them, they¡¯re nothing!¡±

    ¡°¡­Just stick to saying two things at most, Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    How can one mouth produce such a diverse range of statements? Anyone who sees this will think a rainbow springs from his mouth.

    Chung Myung, who shouts tirelessly, and Hyun Jong murmurs something while dazed, Hye Yeon, who is stuck in a corner and depressed, and the disciples of Mount Hua each voicing their opinions.

    Crunch.

    Sitting in a corner, Hong Dae-gwang couldn¡¯t find a way to interject into themotion. He simply nibbled on some crackers, almost invisible in the room.

    ¡°¡­What a mess.¡±

    How should he say this?

    Yet, in a way, it was really a Mount Hua-like scene.

 Chapter 931

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 931

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the point!¡±

    Chung Myung spoke in an extremely confident tone.

    ¡°There is no need to worry about Shaolin right now. Those bastards must be busy taking care of the Yangtze River matter right now. Even if they manage to resolve it, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll have the resources to do anything else. As long as Evil Tyrant Alliance is alive and kicking with both eyes open, those bastards can¡¯t do anything?¡±

    Yoon Jong turned his head slightly and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What¡¯s he up to?¡±

    ¡°Hm, to put it simply, it is like this.¡±

    Baek Cheon replied with a big smile.

    ¡°He blurted out in anger without thinking, but now that he¡¯s reflecting on it, he felt like he had made a mistake, and he can¡¯t admit he was wrong even if he died. So he¡¯s desperately trying to wrap things up nicely somehow.¡±

    ¡°As expected, Sasuk is so concise.¡±

    In times like these, the words of the authority(?) are definitely helpful.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sugarcoating it, the situation really is like that!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not making up words!¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­. Yes, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m going crazy! Say something, Old Man Beggar!¡±

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who had been quietly munching on rice crackers in the corner all along, quickly swallowed and spoke up.

    ¡°Well¡­ though his intentions seem a little impure, but anyway, Mount Hua Chivalrous Swords is not so wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hyun Jong, now three years older, quietly turned to look at Hong Dae-gwang. Judging from the way his ears perked up, he seemed to have decided that Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s words were worth listening to.

    Chung Myung, who saw the scene, shouted, ¡®My words are less credible than a beggar!¡¯ But of course, those words were filtered out in front of Hyun Jong¡¯s ears and could not be heard.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just saying that, are you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, even you, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang replied with a bright smile.

    ¡°Lying also depends on the situation. Who would have ever imagined that Sect Leader and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword would hit Shaolin Bangjang in the face like that? It¡¯s a situation I¡¯ve never even thought of in my life, so I can¡¯t even think about making it up. Haha hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Keu- Keuhum!¡±

    ¡°Ahehem!¡±

    At the same time, a cough erupted from Hyun Jong and Chung Myung¡¯s mouths.

    Other Mount Hua¡¯s disciples nodded in agreement with Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s words.

    ¡°It is a rare situation.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, quite rare.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that unprecedented?¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The oldest and youngest members of the sect were taking sides and persecuting the others, but it was probably because of Mount Hua that it did not seem strange.

    ¡°So, to summarize¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong asked Chung Myung with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Are you saying that Shaolin can¡¯t do anything right now because of the situation in Yangtze River and the existence of the Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for fancy reasons. If the situation had been so easy, would that heavy-assed man havee running all the way to Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re saying their need for our help wasn¡¯t a lie after all.¡±

    ¡°So to speak, yes. Anyway, with the current situation, there¡¯s nothing they can do right now, ill feeling or whatever. They¡¯ll be too busy handling the battle in Yangtze to even think about anything else.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled andughed.

    ¡°So, we just have to eat rice cakes while watching those guys fight?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy face.

    It¡¯s very unfortunate that Shaolin has turned against us to some extent, but fortunately, there¡¯s a slim chance of immediate trouble arising.

    However, once one worry was relieved, another concern that had been put aside for a moment resurfaced.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to stop the war?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Jong with a slightly strange gaze. Hyun Jong seemed to know what he was going to say, so he shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we should step up. I¡¯m just saying this out of curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then what?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head after a moment of silence as if he was thinking hard.

    ¡°Depending on how Jang Ilso came out, there may be a difference whether it is an all-out war or a local war, but there will be no way to stop the battle that takes ce on the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t the Namgung Family step down now? As you said, isn¡¯t it possible for Bangjang to persuade Namgung Family Gaju?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Does Sect Leader know why a madman is a madman?¡±

    When Chung Myung grinned and was about to borate, Hyun Jong nodded, staring at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hum. Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That means they won¡¯t listen to reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Why do you understand? I didn¡¯t say it properly yet.¡±

    ¡°Keuhum, I don¡¯t know¡­. I just know.¡±

    It¡¯s nice to understand without needing an exnation, but it felt strange to be stared at throughout the understanding process.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡­ Yeah. They won¡¯t listen.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded with a sour look.

    ¡°If Bangjang had enough virtue to be able to control Gaju of the Namgung Family in the first ce, this situation wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Jo-Gol asks as if he was curious.

    ¡°Is that happening because Bangjang iscking? Or is this happening because Namgung Family Gaju is too reckless?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. That¡¯s a difficult question¡­. No, no. Let¡¯s assume that Baldy is more at fault.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t said out of any ill will towards Bop Jeong.

    He can only imagine what would have happened if the person in charge of this situation had been Cheong Mun instead of Bop Jeong.

    It¡¯s obvious.

    He would undoubtedly be like, ¡®Hohoho, Gaju-nim,e over here for a moment,¡¯ while dragging him closer and influencing others with his beautiful scoldings and great chivalrousness.

    Of course, what it really is is a hellish nagging and a tant threat to attack you if you act up, but still, he would have achieved his goal.

    In the past, whenever a problem arose, the situation was often resolved through gentle one-on-one conversation with the person involved. Of course, strangely enough, he had Chung Myung sit next to him every time he did that.

    He keeps hitting on people who seem to be bored to death, making them irritated¡­

    Huh? Wait, this¡­..

    ¡®Anyway.¡¯

    Whether it¡¯s Namgung Hwang or Namgung Wang, they would be like mad dogs in front of Bop Jeongh but obedient puppies in front of Cheong Mun. Everything in the world is rtive.

    Therefore, from the perspective of Chung Myung, there is no way not to hold Bop Jeongh ountable for the incident. It is not a sin to be ipetent, but ipetence in a position of responsibility is a sin.

    ¡°Then war is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is highly likely.¡±

    ¡°Then, for now¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong made a subtle expression.

    ¡°Although the rtionship between us and Shaolin has strained, wouldn¡¯t it be better if the Ten Great Sects gained the upper hand? If Evil Tyrant Alliance takes control, the people living in the Yangtze will suffer immensely.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. But that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Do you think differently?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I think differently¡­..¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek with his finger.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what Sect Leader said, but it¡¯s unlikely to turn out that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why do you think so? Isn¡¯t the Namgung leading the front now? Having honed their swords for three years, they quickly overcame the water fortress and gained momentum. Don¡¯t you think this momentum will continue for a while?¡±

    ¡°If the Namgung Family had stopped in Gangbuk, it would have been. But now those madmen have taken ships to the ind, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about fighting in the enemy camp. I¡¯ve experienced battles in mountains, waters, and air, so I know¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­When did you?¡±

    When Jo-Gol tried to argue, Baek Cheon responded by lightly rubbing his chin with the tip of his finger as if he were curious.

    ¡°No, if you think about it, it¡¯s not wrong. That bastard is the one who defeated the bandits in the mountains, the pirates in the water, and the one who fell from the cliff while fighting Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Ha, these guys really don¡¯t know anything.

    The me of a hundred years ago, you know?

    Having conquered battles in mountain, water, air, and even underground¡­! Huh?

    ¡°Well, fighting with guys who learned hand-to-handbat in the water is harder than you think, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°But when we fought on the Yangtze River before, that part wasn¡¯t really a problem, right?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t n to fight in the water back then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong gave an expression as if he could not understand.

    However, it was difficult for Chung Myung to exin all these subtle differences in words. It wasn¡¯t that important anyway.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see how it unfolds. Well, I personally don¡¯t have a grudge against Namgung, so I hope they win, but¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong whispered softly toward Baek Cheon.

    ¡°If a man who said he had no ill feelings tried to castrate the young master of the family and turn him into a eunuch, how rotten is his character?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just let it go. That¡¯s Chung Myung, you know?¡±

    But these guys?

    Chung Myung gave a stern look at the Five Swords.

    ¡°Hngg, anyway¡­. the issue isn¡¯t whether a war will happen or not.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°¡­The issue is the nature of the war. If Namgung¡¯s defeat simply ends there, it¡¯s not a big problem, but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s expression became strange.

    ¡°Otherwise, the problem gets serious.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, maybe¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s lips twisted.

    ¡°It might have already started. I don¡¯t think ck Dragon King is thatid back.¡±

    * * *

    In the deep darkness of the Yangtze.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A person stood by the river and stared at the middle of the river. Clearly, in the middle of the vast river, there is a bright light as if arge flower ship (??(»¨ô³)) were floating in a row.

    The ce that the public calls Plum Blossoms Ind.

    The Namgung Family, which upied Plum Blossom Ind, was lighting up the night like day in preparation for a night attack.

    ¡°Such an idiot.¡±

    Arge man stood on the opposite riverbank.

    ck Dragon Kingughed heartily as he looked at Mei Hua Dao.

    ¡°Emperor Sword, Namgung Hwang. He may be talented, but he is an extremely simple and stupid person to lead a sect. He dares to confront me on the Yangtze River.¡±

    During the previous catastrophe on the Yangtze River, he had no way to intervene. It wasn¡¯t just the Namgung Family that he had to deal with.

    In a situation where the Namgung Family, Shaolin, Wudang, Qingcheng, Mount Hua, and even Nokrim rushed in, it is impossible topletely block them even for Dragon King, not the ck Dragon King.

    But now, the only ones encroaching upon this stretch of the Yangtze are the Namgung Family alone.

    ¡°It seems that their experience back then has instilled arrogance in them.¡±

    It was a pleasant thought, but at the same time, it felt almost like an insult to be so underestimated.

    However, this filthy feeling would surely turn into sheer delight when the river runs red with their blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to teach them just how terrifying the river can be. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Yes! ck Dragon King!¡±

    As soon as King Heukryong¡¯s words fell, a group hidden in the darkness behind him revealed themselves.

    ¡°Show them the terror of not having solid ground beneath their feet.¡±

    Upon hearing his orders, the pirates quietly dived into the river without answering.

    ¡°Fools.¡±

    ck Dragon King stroked his long beard.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Namgun Family, it¡¯s a big fish. Now¡­ Ryeonju, I think you¡¯ll have to pay a pretty high price.¡±

    His sinisterughter quietly echoed across the silent Yangtze River.

 Chapter 932

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 932

    ¡°Everything is secure during the patrol!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Namgung Myung nodded loudly. Namgung Dowi, who was apanying him like a guard, scrutinized those on patrol with sharp eyes.

    ¡°No amount of caution is excessive. Put all your effort into not missing even the smallest detail.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Myung, who nodded lightly, moved to the next area, apanied by Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°What do you think, Sogaju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle-nim.¡±

    Namgung Dowi said, looking back at Plum Blossom Ind with new eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m d the ind isn¡¯t that big. At this size, even if the pirates attack, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to defend.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think.¡±

    Azure Sky Sword Squad is not the only ones currently guarding Plum Blossom Ind. Under the orders of Namgung Hwang, other armed forces guarding the Namgung Family also joined Plum Blossom Ind one after another. At least eighty percent of Namgung Family¡¯s power was gathered here in Plum Blossom Ind.

    With that amount of force, there should be no shortage to confront Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°The ind¡¯s small size will actually work to our advantage.¡±

    ¡°Is it because it will be difficult to demonstrate the advantage of water fortress, whichpetes based on numbers rather than the quality of the martial artist?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Namgung Myung smiled as if he was satisfied with the answer.

    His nephew, who wouldter be Gaju of the Namgung Family, was truly worthy of being called talented. He is excellent at martial arts, and his eye for reading the battle situation is also good.

    ¡°You learn well from my brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle-nim.¡±

    ¡°To be a great martial artist, effort and diligence are enough. But to lead a sect, that¡¯s not sufficient. You need to be bolder and able to see further.¡±

    ¡°I always keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Namgung Myung nodded quietly.

    ¡®I should thank Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    In the past, Namgung Dowi often disyed arrogance, causing Namgung Myung¡¯s worries. Although it was inevitable due to the Namgung Family¡¯s unique temperament and the presence of his father, being confident and being arrogant can never be the same.

    Fortunately, however, he realized his shorings after losing to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. Also, after experiencing the Yangtze River Disaster, he became apletely different person.

    If his experience continues to build up like this, he may be a Gaju that surpasses that of Namgung Hwang.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be easy, though.¡¯

    Someone like Namgung Hwang isn¡¯t just made through training. They need an inherent Domination Dao (??).

    ¡°Do you know why Gaju chose to upy this ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­Truthfully, I don¡¯t, Uncle-nim.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked around with a somewhat uneasy expression. The ck darkness enveloping the Yangtze River conveyed an unknown anxiety to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we have an irreconcble enmity with the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. But I don¡¯t quite understand why we have to confront them alone. Hasn¡¯t the Namgung Family already made its intentions clear to the world?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Namgung Myung acknowledged with a nod.

    ¡°If we upy this Plum Blossom Ind, we have no choice but to be nothing more than a protruding awl. If we keep making a fuss, we may face Evil Tyrant Alliance alone as well.¡±

    ¡°I think the same. No matter how hard I think about it, this does more harm than good.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the right thinking. But that is the thinking of ordinary people (??(·²ÈË) /Mortal) like us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Namgung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°Gaju must have thought of that too. Yet, he chose this perilous path for a reason.¡±

    ¡°May I ask why?¡±

    ¡°Because if we retreat from here, it would seem like we are merely following Shaolin¡¯smands.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face hardened at the unexpected response.

    ¡°The Five Great Family. What a grand-sounding name, but people see us as just an extension of the Ten Great Sects and Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Uncle-nim, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the reality. When that water fortress took control of the Yangtze, did the mouth of the people mention us? Or did they talk about Shaolin and the Ten Great Sects?¡±

    Namgung Dowi could not bear to answer. No, it wasn¡¯t necessary to answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Gaju took this risk. The Five Great Family are not in a very good position right now. This is because the Tang Family, which formed the main axis of the Five Great Family together with us, distanced itself from the Five Great Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°At a time like this, what would happen if I were to show myself acting ording to Shaolin¡¯s will? Perhaps we will never escape and always stay under the name of the Ten Great Sects.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded only then.

    Come to think of it, it is a very good time.

    The news that other Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family showed a lukewarm response to Shaolin¡¯s call was heard as far away as this distant Yangtze. Now is the time when the influence of Shaolin and the Ten Great Sects is lower than ever. Then when else would they try something like this if not now?

    ¡°Gaju wants the Five Great Family and the Namgung family to make a name for themselves in this matter, not the Ten Great Sects and Shaolin. For that, he¡¯s willing to take some risk.¡±

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be just that.¡±

    Namgung Myung, who was rushing his step, stopped at once and looked back at Namgung Dowi. Namgung Dowi said with a confident face.

    ¡°That is certainly one of the reasons, but my father is not the kind of person who would do something just for that reason. I believe that chivalrousness is alive in his heart.¡±

    Namgung Myung smiled fondly.

    ¡°You are stating the obvious. Of course, that would be the first.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t do what we shouldn¡¯t do and steadily do what we must, won¡¯t fame naturally follow? That¡­ like Mount Hua.¡±

    Namgung Myung nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it should be so.¡±

    Mount Hua.

    Just a few years ago, it was a name almost forgotten. However, the reputation of Mount Hua has surpassed that of Namgung Family, who are called the heads of the Five Great Family.

    With courage, not strength, Mount Hua achieved what the Namgung Family so desperately wanted.

    ¡°They¡¯re great people.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are. But we can do it too.¡±

    Namgung Myung tapped Namgung Dowi on the shoulder. This youthful spirit heats up even his blood, which is sometimes cooling.

    ¡°Yes. We can do it¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung, who was trying to hurry his steps again with a smile, suddenly shot his gaze towards the river. Seeing that rather serious expression, Namgung Dowi also hardened hisplexion and turned his gaze to follow him.

    However, all he could see on Plum Blossom Ind was just a gentle wave.

    ¡°¡­Uncle-nim?¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s sword was drawn like a sh of light. A swift white sword energy plunged into the water, stirring the surface as it dived underneath.

    Paaaaaat!

    There was a ssh of water. And¡­.

    Where the ripples settled, somethingrge floated.

    Confirming what it was, Namgung Myung¡¯s face rxed.

    ¡°¡­Is it a carp?¡±

    ¡°It looks as big as a person. It¡¯s quite possible that Uncle-nim is mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±

    Namgung Myung shook his head as the carp¡¯s blood spread red across the Yangtze River¡¯s brightly lit surface.

    ¡°I wasted our time. We have to check the remaining guards and review our readiness. We won¡¯t even have enough time to sleep. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle-nim.¡±

    Namgung Myung, who walked forward leading Namgung Dowi, looked back at the water.

    ¡®It¡¯s ominous.¡¯

    The water of unknown depth kept getting on his nerves.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be staying here long.¡±

    He shook his head and hastened his steps.

    At that moment.

    In the darkness of the Yangtze River, things resembling fish heads or small balls surfaced one by one.

    If one had sharp enough vision to see through the darkness, one would realize these were people¡¯s heads covered in specially crafted garments.

    ¡°Daeju.¡±

    ¡°What about the enemy¡¯s ships?¡±

    ¡°There are five ships in all. All five are docked at the southern pier.¡±

    ¡°Five¡­.¡±

    The man called Daeju nodded with a firm face.

    ¡°Any injuries?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious. But¡­ Namgung Family is formidable. To think they¡¯d notice us just with that.¡±

    One of the team leaders nced down at his shoulder with a stern look on his face. His skin was torn apart and bleeding. If he hadn¡¯t the momentary wit to cut down the carp passing by, wouldn¡¯t the work have been in vain?

    ¡°The opponent is the Namgung Family. You must not let down your guard at all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daeju.¡±

    ¡°End it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He gave a few instructions with his hand and those who nodded in understanding dived deep again. After confirming that everyone had started diving, the Daeju caught the sight of Plum Blossom Ind with his eyes and began to follow them down to the bottom of the water.

    Deep and deep.

    They dived endlessly into a dark river with little visibility, going down to the river bottom and moving along while touching the bottom. No matter how good your senses are, you will not be able to detect the presence of those moving along the bottom of the Yangtze River.

    Because countless fish that appearrger than them are passing by above their heads.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean they can just rx.

    As they approached the ind, the water shallowed, increasing the risk of detection. These are the moments when they should never rx.

    As they crawled down the river, they looked up in unison.

    Usually, docks are built where the river andnd meet, where the water is deepest and has the steepest slope.

    What caught their eyes when they looked up was the underside of arge ship. Without knowing anything, they exposed the vulnerable as it was.

    ¡®They¡¯re not that foolish.¡¯

    Several swordsmen of the Namgung Family were swimming around, escorting the ship. This means that they understand how important this ship is.

    But darkness is denser underwater than above. No matter how vignt they were, it would be impossible to detect them in these depths.

    Daeju scoffed at the swordsmen who werepletely unaware of their presence beneath their feet.

    ¡®Namgung Family?¡¯

    Of course, they¡¯re a formidable and dangerous opponent.

    Unless this ce is in the middle of the Yangtze River.

    They should have understood what it meant to have an ind in the middle of the Yangtze River.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s time to pay the price.¡¯

    The Daeju signaled toward the boat above.

    Then his men nodded and began to surface swiftly. The air bubbles created by their rapid movements rose together to the surface like firecrackers.

    The harpoons held in their hands were each filled with bright blue energy.

    Kwaaaaa!

    Soon, the pointed tips of the harpoons stretched out in unison, and numerous sharp harpoons cut through the water.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Then, with a massive explosion, they all simultaneously struck the bottom of the ship.

    The thick wooden base of the ship twisted and broke, allowing ck water to rapidly flood inside in an instant.

    ¡°Wha- What!¡±

    ¡°An attack! Damn it! It¡¯s a night raid!¡±

    The Namgung Family¡¯s swordsmen, witnessing the ship tilting after the explosion, cried out in panic with pale faces.

    ¡°Stop it! We must protect the ship!¡±

    Screams, shouts, and chaos colored the night at Plum Blossom Ind.

    The fuse that had been extinguished for a long time was finally lit again.

 Chapter 933

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 933

    A ship doesn¡¯t sink as easily as one might think.

    There arepartments on each floor underneath the ship. Therefore, even if there is a hole in the bottom and the ship tilts and twists, it normally takes a significant amount of time for the entire ship to sink under the water.

    This ismon knowledge for most people.

    However,

    Kureureurueng!

    But right now, thatmon sense is shattering right before their eyes.

    How on earth did they attack, causing such arge ship to rapidly sink into the water?

    The sight of the dark water dragging the ship as if it were swallowing it was enough to instill fear in those watching.

    ¡°The ship, the ship is¡­.¡±

    If someone had attacked them, they would not have been so disoriented. However, to those who were not familiar with waterbat, the idea of the ship being attacked first was an inconceivable shock.

    Someone regained their senses at the sound of a second ship tilting with a loud noise.

    ¡°Sto- Stop them! Dammit! Hurry and stop them!¡±

    A voice that sounded more like a scream than a shout rang out. Those who managed toe to their senses by the sound urgently looked at the ship.

    Right, they must be stopped. Otherwise, all the ships would sink.

    But how?

    How can they stop an attack thates from an unseen ce that sinks the ship?

    ¡°Dive in! The enemy is attacking from within the water!¡±

    Quick thinkers always exist. Such people often give directions to those who are slow in thinking. Those who heard the clear answer rushed into the water as if there was nothing to think about.

    Those who flew in with lightness art hit the water like a cannonball, and huge columns of water continued to rise.

    If someone had the leisure to observe this spectacle, they might have apuded and said it was spectacr. Unfortunately, no one had such a luxury.

    Kureureung!

    As another boat tilted with a loud noise and began to sink, creating a huge froth, panic ensued.

    ¡°You damn bastaaaaards!¡±

    Yop Sang (??(È~³£)) of the Azure Sky Sword Squad roared and plunged into the water.

    Ssh!

    A huge shock was sent to Yop Sang¡¯s body as he jumped into the water. As the speed of jumping into the water was fast, the impact of passing through the water was also great.

    But what truly disconcerted him was something else.

    Before his eyes, there was nothing but darkness.

    Pitch ck World. (????(°µºÚÌìµØ).)

    In this dark night¡¯s river water, the ckness was denser than he had imagined.

    The darkness was so thick that even with his trained eyes, he couldn¡¯t tell one inch ahead. The moment he encountered this, a shiver ran down his spine. It was a fear that was not easy to ovee.

    However, whether fortunate or not, Yop Sang didn¡¯t have the luxury of indulging in this fear for long.

    Puuk!

    Because fear is nothing more than a luxury when faced with the eerie feeling of something digging into your chest and lower abdomen.

    Yop Sang¡¯s mouth opened wide. ck water poured into his mouth and began to fill his stomach and lungs.

    ¡°Kkureuruek.¡±

    Bubbles poured out from his open mouth. Barely adjusting to the darkness, his eyes recognized the long objects embedded in his chest and abdomen as the harpoons of the pirates.

    ¡°Kkureuk.¡±

    But that¡¯s all.

    His vision, which had barely distinguished outlines, was rapidly turned dark again.

    Deep, deep darkness, the kind that heralds death.

    The lifeless body of Yop Sang, who had ceased moving, slowly floated to the surface. In addition to the Yop Sang, several bodies of those who had hastily jumped into the water floated up at the same time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the water¡­. No, even if it were underwater, but with not such a dark night, such a result would never have urred.

    But the river, shrouded in darkness, was exceedingly cruel to them.

    In a ce where they couldn¡¯t see, feel, or breathe, everything they had learned was meaningless. Those who hadn¡¯t taken the time to choose a battleground that yed to their strengths paid a steep price.

    ¡°So-aaaah¡­ Namgung So!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaa!¡±

    Seeing the rising corpses, the swordsmen of the Namgung Family screamed at the top of their lungs.

    Then, right at that moment.

    Kwareureureung!

    Another ship began to sink, as if to snatch away all hope. The blood drained from the faces of the Namgung Family swordsmen.

    ¡®Another one¡­¡¯

    Now, there is only one ship that is floating properly on that fluctuating water.

    If they lost that too, they would bepletely trapped on the ind with no means of escape.

    They knew they had to act, but their feet wouldn¡¯t move. Who could boldly dive in when those who had just done so turned into corpses in an instant?

    ¡°Out of the way! I¡¯ll go!¡±

    At that time, an angry voice came from behind, and someone leaped towards the water without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    ¡°So- Sogaju!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    The swordsmen of the Namgung Family screamed in awe as they saw the back of Namgung Dowi jumping into the river. But he had already plunged in like an eagle swooping on a fish, disappearing beneath the water.

    Namgung Dowi disappeared at once along with the rising flurry of water.

    As Sogaju, the sessor of the family, did not spare his life and jumped into the water, and the eyes of the swordsmen who saw him burned red.

    ¡°Protect Sogaju!¡±

    ¡°We must guard both the ship and Sogaju!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no fear in the name of Namgung! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The swordsmen who guarded the riverside and the swordsmen of Azure Sky Sword Squad, who rante, followed Namgung Dowi with great courage. As if ashamed of having paused momentarily.

    That is, until a desperate scream was heard from behind them.

    ¡°Not theeeeeere!¡±

    Those who were running into the water looked back in shock.

    Namgung Myung had arrived, his face pale, screaming at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Not, not the ship! The dock! Guard the dock! The dock must be guarded first!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ship! Don¡¯t you understand? Protect the dock before the ship¡­¡±

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    At that moment, a huge explosion and a rising water column enveloped the long dock built on the riverside. The wooden structure, unable to withstand the force, shattered into pieces, scattering like fireworks over the river.

    Kwaaaaang!

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s face turned as white as if he had seen a ghost.

    The rising water column could clearly be seen engulfing the Hundred Thunder Cannon ced at the dock.

    ¡°No¡­ way¡­.¡±

    He seemed to lose all strength in his legs and slumped to the ground.

    Kwaaaang!

    At the same time, even thest ship they tried to guard ended up sinking underwater with a loud crash.

    Namgung Myung stared nkly at the whole scene. His face looked as if he had lost his soul.

    An oddly long dock and the Hundred Thunder Cannon were installed there.

    These two are the keys to defending the ind. The dock is nothing short of a lifeline, providingnd where they can step on and swing their swords, narrowing the distance tond and helping them survive.

    And the Hundred Thunder Cannon is the only line of defense thatpletely blocks ships approaching the lifeline that is the dock.

    But now, they had lost everything ¨C theirnd to fight on, the means to block the approach of ships, and even the ships themselves that were their means of escape.

    ¡®Wa- Wait, weapon?¡¯

    Namgung Myung hurriedly turned his head.

    Sure enough, he could see the martial artists of the Namgung Familying in unison after hearing the noise.

    ¡°Do- Don¡¯t go!¡±

    Namgung Myung shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Hold your ground, damn it! You stupid bastards! We must protect the Hundred Thunder Cannons positioned around the ind! Turn back! Right now, turn back!¡±

    His shout was even desperate.

    But it was toote. The martial artists who heard the voice were taken aback and hurried back. But all they encountered was a battery that had already beenpletely destroyed and the Hundred Thunder Cannons that had disappeared as if they had never existed from the beginning.

    ¡°This, this can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    It¡¯s the same everywhere else.

    The enemy waited for them to rush after hearing themotion, then jumped up from the water, destroyed the battery, and escaped leisurely.

    Darkness and water.

    Against those who could use those two things at will, the sword that the Namgung Family boasted was useless. What use was a sword when you couldn¡¯t face your enemy?

    Those who returned to Namgung Myung with broken hearts bowed down on the spot.

    ¡°Da- Daeju, the cannon batteries have been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°We were unable to protect the battery.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Ssh. Ssh.

    Namgung Dowi, who had also emerged from the water, looked at the situation on the ind and clenched his teeth in frustration.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve missed them.¡±

    Namgung Myung looked around the ind amidst the series of bad news.

    They had lost everything crucial ¨C the dock, the ships, the Hundred Thunder Cannons.

    This ce could no longer be called Plum Blossom Ind.

    The Plum Blossom Ind, which lost its weapons against the pirates and the dock that restricted the movement of the pirates, was just a huge ind barrel in the middle of the river. And now the Namgung Family has be a rat in the jar.

    They were outmaneuvered. Completely.

    Was it due to negligence? No.

    Then did they look down on the pirates? That is definitely not the case.

    They were utterly defeated because they failed to understand the significance of being on an ind in the middle of the river. No matter how ferocious a lion may be, it has no choice but to be food for crocodiles on a dark river at night.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been thoroughly outyed.¡±

    Namgung Myung clenched his teeth at the deep voice heard from behind his back.

    ¡°G- Gaju-nim.¡±

    His eyes trembled as he looked back.

    Namgung Hwang, who walked toward them with great strides, threw something he was holding in his hand.

    Three severed heads (??(Ê×¼‰)).

    The heads, clearly belonging to pirates, rolled on the ground.

    ¡°Things like mayflies.¡±

    Namgung Myung knelt, bowing his head as if it would touch the ground.

    ¡°Gaju-nim! This servant was ipetent and made a mistake. Please punish me.¡±

    ¡°Foolish!¡±

    When Namgung saw that, he shouted loudly.

    ¡°Lift your head up! The people of the Namgung Family should never lower their heads carelessly!¡±

    ¡°Ga- Gaju¡­.¡±

    ¡°What was the problem? Ships? Cannons? The dock? What does it matter that we lost such things!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if we lose our footing, those pirates won¡¯t be able to set even a single foot on this ind! Not a single one of them will invade thend protected by Namgung Hwang, the Emperor Sword!¡±

    Namgung Hwang fiercely drew his sword and shouted.

    ¡°Be it pirates or the ck Dragon King, it¡¯s all the same! You just have to let those fish know that you can never beat the sword of the Southern Pce Family! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    To that solemnmand, the swordsmen of the Namgung family responded with a hundredfold courage.

    Namgung Hwang, having boosted their morale, nced over the dark river waters with a stern face.

    ¡®¡­This is not good.¡¯

    Though he had managed to prevent their morale from plummeting with his bravado, he was not oblivious to the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Things were spiraling out of control in a direction he had not anticipated.

    Like a raft being sucked into a whirlpool in the middle of the river.

 Chapter 934

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 934

    It was such a long night.

    During a night they had never experienced before in their lives, the swordsmen of the Namgung Family had to live with the fear that pirates might attack at any moment.

    However, they couldn¡¯t even attempt to escape the ind. Haven¡¯t they already experienced the dangers of the river under the cover of night?

    So, the swordsmen of the Namgung Family had no choice but to spend the entire night awake, with their eyes wide open.

    And finally, when dawn broke, they faced a deeper despair than the darkness of the night.

    Namgung Myung groaned.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the battle fleet of the pirates.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Namgung Hwang furrowed his brow.

    The moment the sun rose from the east illuminated the river, the ships surrounding the ind in the middle of the river appeared. All were heavily armed withrge cannons.

    ¡°¡­Those slippery eels.¡±

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth in anger.

    At a nce, it seemed that all the pirate ships of the water fortress in the Yangtze River had been brought. The sight of the siege implied a determination not to let even a single ant cub escape.

    ¡°Azure Sky Daeju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°What about breaking through?¡±

    Namgung Myung bit his lip hard.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He swallowed dryly before answering,

    ¡°The distance to the riverbank is too far. It¡¯s not impossible to cross if we push hard, but¡­ reaching the riverbank while fending off the cannon and arrow fire from those pirate ships is an impossible task.¡±

    Namgung Hwang bites his lip hard.

    ¡°What about me crossing the river alone? The Azure Sky members may not make it, but the elders and I should be able to do it, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­It will be possible. But¡­.¡±

    Namgung Myung couldn¡¯t bear to open his mouth.

    ¡°If Gaju-nim and the elders break through the siege and reach thend¡­ another problem is that it won¡¯t change the situation.¡±

    This ce was an ind.

    To transport people to the maind, ships were needed. Even if Namgung Hwang went to the shore, secured a boat, and returned to the ind, how would he face all those ships alone?

    In the end, the ship that was for rescue will sink due to the pouring bombardment.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be better than the current situation?¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­¡±

    Soon after, Namgung Myung, who bit his lip too hard, had his lips turned white. It was an embarrassing thing to say, but he had no choice.

    ¡°¡­The moment Gaju-nim and the elders leave this ind, they will attack without waiting. If that happens¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Namgung Hwang let out a sigh, already understanding what would follow. Namgung Myung said in a sorrowful voice.

    ¡°Those who remain on the ind¡­¡±

    ¡°Will be massacred.¡±

    Namgung Hwang murmured softly, closing his eyes.

    To a sect, an absolute master represents more than half of the entire sect¡¯s strength. Namgung Family without Namgug Hwang can never beat the water fortress.

    The reason was simple.

    Among the ships widely surrounding the ind, a ck vessel emerged with a majestic presence.

    ¡®ck Dragon Ship¡­¡¯

    There will be King ck Dragon on that ship.

    There is no need to argue with the elders. The moment Namgung Hwang took even one step away, the ck Dragon King will definitely drive his ship here and attempt tond. Who would face King Heukryong in the Namgung Family without Namgung Hwang?

    On this ind, akin to a trap with no escape, the ck Dragon King would be like a cat leaping among mice caught in a trap.

    ¡°In the end¡­ it means we can do nothing,¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s face wasposed. He didn¡¯t seem particrly angry.

    However, Namgung Myung and Namgung Dowi saw it clearly. The sight of blood flowing from his tightly clenched fist.

    His fists were clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, suppressing his rage. He would never show such a sign to the other members of the Namgung Family.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who snorted briefly, growled.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t even dare to attack.¡±

    His deep voice then echoed loudly.

    ¡°Those idiots can¡¯t get to the ind anyway. If so, the confrontation will only continue. Instead of sitting around needlessly and wasting your strength, everyone should go and get some rest. There is enough space to rest, so there will be no problem.¡±

    As the swordsmen of the Namgung Family sent anxious nces, Namgung Hwang spoke decisively again.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Just holding out on this ind for a while will solve everything!¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­¡±

    ¡°Azure Sky Daeju!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Form the disciples into groups and have them take turns resting. Keep watch, but there¡¯s no need to exhaust yourselves! Just be alert for ships approaching the ind.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Myung called in the disciples and quickly formed a group. And the remaining manpower was forced into the pavilion.

    Although the disciples were visibly uneasy about resting inside the pavilions where they couldn¡¯t see outside, ultimately, they followed Namgung Myung¡¯s orders as there really was no other option.

    Once the situation was somewhat settled, Namgoong Hwang quietly called Namgung Myung and Namgung Dowi separately. Moving to a ce away from the eyes of the other family members, he asked them with a different expression than before.

    ¡°What do you think we should do from now on?¡±

    He was no fool either.

    There was no way he could not understand that things were going terribly badly.

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung opened his mouth with a face full of humiliation.

    ¡°There is nothing we can do right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Nothing we can do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim¡­. First of all, we must protect this ind first. Any rash attempt to break the siege will end the Namgung Family at that very moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What Gaju-nim said is right. No matter how strong water fortresses are, they wouldn¡¯t dare tond on an ind guarded by the Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t dare, but that they don¡¯t need to.¡±

    Namgung Myung clenched his mouth upon being hit with the truth.

    Even if the tiger is caught in a trap, it is suicidal to approach the tiger while it is still strong. An experienced hunter will wait leisurely for the tiger to weaken without rushing.

    When the tiger loses the strength to resist, the hunter would leisurely approach and finish it off without damaging its hide.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s assume that¡¯s all we can do for now. But will the situation change if we just hold out?¡±

    ¡°¡­Salvation wille.¡±

    ¡°Salvation?¡±

    Namgung Myung nodded with difficulty.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Shaolin and the Ten Great Sects will not rejoice at our Namgung Family being besieged by the water fortress. As long as theye to our aid, we can break the siege and escape this ind.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already experienced their power?¡±

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t even properly defend against their attack. Don¡¯t you still know that the reason we were able to win the battle three years ago with a one-sided victory was not because we were stronger than them, but because Paegun was trying to drag us into the ck Dragon Water Fortress?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And you think Shaolin can confront them on the river? Do you really believe that?¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s not an angry, scolding voice.

    On the contrary, he asked the situation in such a calm manner that it was disturbing.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It may be difficult topletely save us with their power, but at least they will be able to open a way out.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Namgung Hwang nodded and looked up at the sky.

    His shoulders seemed a bit smaller than usual.

    ¡°Was it excessive greed?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ga- Gaju.¡±

    ¡°What I started to do to escape from the shadow of Shaolin and stand independently in the name of the Namgung Family ended up being besieged by the pirates and waiting for Shaolin¡¯s salvation. I can¡¯t stand how ridiculous I find myself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Father-nim.¡±

    Then Namgung Dowi spoke firmly.

    ¡°Winning or losing a battle is not significant. The crucial thing is not to win battles, but to win the war.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter what ups and downs you go through, if you can win at the end, you are never defeated. If I wasn¡¯t of Namgung¡¯s blood, I would haveughed at Father¡¯s attitude right now rather than the crisis Namgung faces.¡±

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    Namgung Myung shouted in surprise, but Namgung Hwang actuallyughed upon hearing it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To think that Namgung Hwang, of all people, would bementing.¡±

    Namgung Hwangughed heartily and then clenched his teeth, saying,

    ¡°There¡¯s always an opportunity. If we can withstand this siege, there wille a moment when we can sink them all to the cold riverbed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, Father-nim.¡±

    ¡°Dowi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Namgung Hwang gave a firm directive.

    ¡°Comfort our disciples so they don¡¯t get agitated.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Gaju-nim. The swords of Namgung are never weak. If they could be disheartened by this much, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to bear the name of Namgung.¡±

    Namgung Hwang rolled up the corners of his mouth and nodded.

    His son had grown so much, now being a source of strength for him. Doesn¡¯t every single one of the words sound more like a Gaju than his?

    ¡°Azure Sky Daeju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Assist Sogaju.¡±

    Namgung Myung nodded.

    ¡°I certainly will.¡±

    Namgung Myung and Namgung Dowi bowed deeply and left. Namgung Hwang, who was left alone by the river, quietly turned his head and saw the ships surrounding the ind.

    ¡°Hold on until Shaolin¡¯s salvation?¡±

    Namgung Hwang twisted the corners of his mouth.

    ¡®Myung is quite skilled at lying.¡¯

    No, in truth, it wasn¡¯t a lie. It was indeed a fact.

    It was just that he hadn¡¯t mentioned something.

    If Shaolin is aware of this situation and starts moving, then Paegun will also act.

    What if Paegun and Myriad Man Manor reach this river before the Shaolin?

    ¡®Then here will be my and Namgung¡¯s grave.¡¯

    Paegun would certainly not miss such an opportunity.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Heughed self-deprecatingly and red at the ck Dragon Ship in the distance.

    ¡°Even if I die here, I will take your head with me, ck Dragon King!¡±

    The momentum he gave off spread through the waves of the Yangtze River.

    And that momentum was clearly conveyed to the ck Dragon King, who was looking at the ind from the river.

    ¡°Namgung Hwang.¡±

    A triumphant smile on the lips of ck Dragon King was evident.

    The momentum of Namgung Hwang was indeed threatening. Even more so than when they had shed three years ago.

    But that was all. The fiercest moment of a beast is precisely when it¡¯s caught in a trap. On the contrary, that momentum only tells the current situation of Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Have you sent the message to Ryeonju?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ck Dragon King!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    A sinister smile formed on the ck Dragon King¡¯s face.

    ¡°Then how¡­ shall we slowly savor the mouse trapped in the poison?¡±

    Augh that couldn¡¯t be contained escaped his lips.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make sure you understand exactly what it means to be bloodthirsty, Emperor Sword.¡¯

    Soon, the river would run red with the blood of Namgung.

 Chapter 935

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 935

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword!¡±

    As Hong Dae-gwang mmed into the door, the corners of Chung Myung¡¯s eyes sharply narrowed.

    ¡°No, but does this guy think this ce is like some beggar¡¯s front yard?¡±

    ¡°N- Now is not the time to discuss such things! Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword!¡±

    ¡°What now, again?¡±

    ¡°Na- Namgung Family!¡±

    At the mention of Namgung Family, the eyes of those sitting around in the White Plum Dormitory narrowed simultaneously.

    ¡°Namgung Family is surrounded by the water fortress!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When Chung Myung did not show any significant response, Hong Dae-gwang ran to his face, raising his voice as if he was frustrated.

    ¡°The main force is trapped at Plum Blossom Ind, surrounded by pirate ships! If we don¡¯t act now, they might all be annihted. Are you listening to me¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah! Stop chattering so dirty, it¡¯s noisy!¡±

    Chung Myung pushed Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s cheek with the tip of his finger, which was right in front of him. If other people had rushed at Chung Myung like this, he would have immediately punched him, but since the opponent lives as a beggar rolling on the street, he seemed to want to minimize the area he touched as much as possible.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples nodded with happy faces.

    ¡°Chung Myung is being polite. He used his hand.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I thought he would push with his foot.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gotten a lot nicer, though. In the past, he would have kicked with the sole of his shoe. I¡¯m pleased.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Excuse me? This is being polite?

    For a moment, Hong Dae-gwang wondered what kind of darkness Mount Hua people had been through, but that wasn¡¯t what was important to him right now.

    ¡°Wha- What should we do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Namgung Family! Namgung Family!¡±

    Chung Myung looks at Hong Dae-gwang with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°What about Namgung Family?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do something about them!¡±

    ¡°About Namgung Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes trembled.

    ¡°They¡¯re all going to die, you know? It was said there will be annihtion if we leave them like this!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, that¡¯s too bad. What are they to do. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth slowly opened.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    He tried to say something more, but before that, Chung Myung snapped with an irritated expression.

    ¡°But does this old man think I¡¯m some kind of magic wand! Whenever there¡¯s a problem, hees running and whining!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they went in without thinking and got surrounded, they should take care of it themselves. They¡¯re not even three-year-old kids, causing trouble themselves and expecting me to solve it?¡±

    ¡°Y- You¡¯re right, but still¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are they crawling there in the first ce? If he wants to go crazy, then do so properly. Why enter so boldly! I heard that when a mullet jumps, a mullet thinks it can jump too, but I guess they probably think they can do it if I can, right?¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s misunderstanding was understandable.

    Three years ago, it was difficult to evenpare Mount Hua to the Namgung Family in terms of power alone. However, seeing that a part of the Nokrim, which was not even Mount Hua, upied the ind and kept Gangnam and the water fortress in check at the same time, they must have thought that was possible.

    ¡®Of course, it only looks that way on the outside.¡¯

    But that¡¯s not the case with Plum Blossom Ind. Plum Blossom Ind is the result of a pact signed by Jang Ilso and Chung Myung based on mutual needs.

    The ce wasn¡¯t easy to defend against enemy attacks; it just wasn¡¯t attacked, so there was no need to defend it.

    Everything changed the moment Mount Hua withdrew and the existence of the pact disappeared. Now, Plum Blossom Ind is nothing more than a dangerousnd trapped in the middle of enemy territory, with no escape route. It would be a tremendous gain if it could be upied, but it has be and that is impossible to upy.

    Let¡¯s just say that the Evil Tyrant Alliance and Ten Great Sects fought over that ind.

    Then which side would have the advantage?

    ¡®This isnd that Evil Tyrant Alliance, who owns Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, has no choice but to own.¡¯

    This is why Chung Myung and Im Sobyong withdrew before the war broke out.

    But they thoughtlessly entered that dangerousnd¡­

    If you¡¯re weak, you get hit; if you don¡¯t know, you get hit; if you act up, you get hi¡­ Ah, forget thest one.

    Anyway, isn¡¯t it a truth of Kangho that ignorance deserves punishment?

    ¡°But back in the day, I think Namgung Family had some sense.¡±

    It was usually the Peng Family who caused trouble, and the Namgung Family was in charge of fixing that. But what happened over a hundred years that the Namgung Family ended up like thi¡­

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you just in case, but you know that man named Namgung Hwang.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Namgung Gaju? What about Namgung Gaju?¡±

    ¡°Who is that yangban¡¯s mother?¡±

    At that moment, Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes widened as much as they could.

    ¡°Mo- Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. O- Of course, I know that you¡¯re a rough person, but I think that¡¯s a bit over the line¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, shit!¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly kicked Hong Dae-gwang and rolled him over.

    ¡°This yangban suddenly turning a man into someone with broken morals! Do I look like that kind of person?¡±

    Upon hearing the words, the disciples of Mount Hua nodded in unison.

    ¡°That suspicion is understandable.¡±

    ¡°The odds are high.¡±

    ¡°He goes against the hierarchy as easily as breathing, so what¡¯s this to him?¡±

    But these bastards?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I¡¯m asking which maternal family! Family! Family!¡±

    ¡°Oh, family?¡±

    Hong Dae-kwang, who breathed a sigh of relief, racked his brains.

    ¡°Let me think¡­ As far as I know, the current Gaju of the Namgung Family¡¯s mother is from the Peng Family¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Yes, of course.

    That bloodline doesn¡¯t go anywhere.

    Finally, as if a nagging question had been answered, Chung Myung spoke with a refreshed expression.

    ¡°No wonder. I wondered how such a yangban coulde out of Namgung Family.¡±

    That can be the case in a typical sect. A sect is a ce where many people gather around one value.

    But a family is connected by blood. People born with simr temperaments and receiving simr education inevitably end up with simr characters, right?

    Of course, even considering that Namgung Hwang has mixed Peng Family traits, it¡¯s a bit too much¡­

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon of the Five Swords approached Chung Myung asked.

    ¡°How do you think it will turn out? Do you think the Namgung Family can escape from there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be tough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then what happens now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°It went as expected over there, but it¡¯s also a bit different.¡±

    It is clearly visible that Namgung Family will bepletely defeated. The martial artists of this era have never experienced arge-scale war. As a result, they don¡¯t understand how important topography is.

    Of course, they would have learned military strategies. But they would have thought they could ovee it with their own strength.

    ¡°I predicted that the Namgung Family would advance towards Plum Blossom Ind¡­ The problem is the ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Though he looks like he would rashly charge into Plum Blossom Ind with a do-or-die attitude¡­ He¡¯s surprisingly cunning, like an old roon.¡±

    ¡°One shouldn¡¯t judge a person by their appearance¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon agreed with this statement. The ck Dragon King he saw on the Yangtze River three years ago looked like the very incarnation ofwlessness. Who would have imagined this turn of events when the water fortress led by him, and the Namgung Family led by Namgung Hwang confronted each other?

    ¡°If that guy called the ck Dragon King is as hot-tempered as we think, and decides to storm the ind to annihte them while they¡¯re surrounded, it could actually open a way out for Namgung.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was listening, hardened hisplexion. Chung Myung always considered different scenarios when he talked like this.

    ¡°If.¡±

    He said in a dim voice.

    ¡°What if the ck Dragon King and the water fortresses have no intention of storming the ind? Is it going to be a fight to see whose salvation arrives first?¡±

    ¡°If you think about it withmon sense, it would be like that. However¡­ it won¡¯t go that way.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the ck Dragon King knows that too.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had tilted his head for a moment, was shocked as if something urred to him.

    ¡°That¡­ Right. I see.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who did not understand the conversation between the two, looked back and forth with a confused expression and asked.

    ¡°Sasuk. What are you talking about? Please exin so I can understand too.¡±

    ¡°¡­The ck Dragon King, who is surrounding the Namgung Family, must also know that whoever gets reinforcements first will have the advantage.¡±

    ¡°Right. That person isn¡¯t a fool either.¡±

    ¡°But think about it. What if the ck Dragon King thinks that the Ten Great Sect¡¯s reinforcement will arrive first? Would he going to just release the rat trapped in a jar?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Baek Cheon bites his lips slightly.

    ¡°At the very least, he would try to weaken the Namgung Family¡¯s forces as much as possible before the reinforcements arrive. It means that a situation where both sides just stand off and waste time won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°And the ck Dragon King¡¯s position is different. The fact that Evil Tyrant Alliance arrives first denotes the extinction of Namgung Family, but the fact that the Ten Great Sects arrive first is just a little more troublesome for the water fortress.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s on the river?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth slightly curled up.

    In the past, such conversations would have kept Chung Myung¡¯s mouth busy exining. However, now Baek Cheon understands the situation first and gives an answer before that.

    ¡°Anyway, all Namgung Family can do is endure. That¡¯s all they can do right now.¡±

    ¡°Can they hold on?¡±

    ¡°Namgun Hwang is a madman, but not an idiot. He can manage to hold on. The problem is¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face is slightly distorted.

    He seemed to be choosing his words, pausing for a moment before slowly opening his mouth.

    ¡°Do you know when a person breaks down?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Though it was out of the blue, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bring himself to interrupt. He felt the indescribable heaviness in that voice.

    ¡°The moment when a person copses is not the time of suffering. You can endure hardship. As long as there¡¯s hope, you can survive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The moment a person breaks down is when hope is lost.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a slight sneer.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious too. I wonder if that person, who tries to calcte and wage war, really has the courage to risk his life to save the Namgung Family.¡±

    No specific names were mentioned. However, everyone present knew who Chung Myung was referring to. In fact, they couldn¡¯t not know.

    ¡°Do- Don¡¯t tell me¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a thought, a thought. Nothing has happened yet.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand dismissively as if to say not to overthink it. However, despite his casual and light gesture, his eyes were dark and somber.

    ¡°But if, just if¡­¡±

    Chung Myung paused slightly before continuing.

    ¡°One in a thousand, one in a ten thousand, if what I think happens¡­.¡±

    The atmosphere subsided heavily.

    ¡°The Namgung Family will live to see hell.¡±

    A silence fell for a moment. No one could open their mouth.

    ¡°Well, we can just enjoy the show and eat rice cakes.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung, then shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If Namgung Family is in such danger¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung cut off Baek Cheon¡¯s words as if pressing them down.

    ¡°The moment you enter the battlefield, you must take responsibility for all your decisions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°People who think it¡¯s natural for me to step in and help will also think it¡¯s natural for someone to step in and help them when they¡¯re in trouble. Thatcency can cost lives.¡±

    Baek Cheon shut his mouth.

    ¡°That is the battlefield, that is war. Do not forget. If Sasuk doesn¡¯t want to see your Sahyung die because of suchcent decisions.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Chung Myung, who nodded, shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Keep a close eye on everything. One day, it might be our turn to face such a situation.¡±

    Everyone swallowed dry saliva, feeling their throats burning for some reason.

 Chapter 936

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 936

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong did not respond to the call. Once known for his gentle smiles, his face now seemed frozen in cold silence, as if he had forgotten how to smile.

    It was inevitable.

    Having left after making a fuss, only to return from Mount Hua without any sess, was a humiliating experience for him.

    It was to the point where he couldn¡¯t even bear to face the people at Shaolin who had been waiting for his return.

    ¡°Namgung Myung is surrounded.¡±

    Meanwhile, this news was heard and made Bop Jeong even more speechless.

    No, perhaps it would be more appropriate to say that they made him into an idiot. It felt like his mind went nk for a moment.

    Of all possible scenarios, the worst had been thrust upon him.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar clicked his tongue briefly while looking at such Bop Jeong.

    It might have been a harmless habit without malice, but that brief sound twisted Bop Jeong¡¯s heart painfully.

    ¡°We would have been better off not wasting time and going directly to the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It was not clear whether the remark was actually a sneaky sarcasticment on Bop Jeong. But does that matter to Bop Jeong? Right now, he felt that being called out on his mistake was the most shameful and frightening thing in the world.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    After a long silence, the only thing Bop Jeong could utter was a brief Buddhist chant.

    Peng Yeop, who had been quietly waiting for a response, finally spoke with a slightly irritated voice.

    ¡°This is not the time to be doing this. If the retreat route was cut off, enduring is all that¡¯s left, but if Evil Tyrant Alliance reaches there first, the name Namgung Family might disappear from Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Humm.¡±

    Someone¡¯s heavy sigh rang out as if in agreement with those words.

    ¡°We must go to the Yangtze River immediately.¡±

    Even Jongni Hyong, who always argued against Peng Ye, did not refute the statement. It was a testament to how dire the situation had be.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Jeong, who had his eyes closed, opened them at Peng Ye¡¯s urging.

    ¡°¡­We will do so.¡±

    A bright blue light flowed from Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°With the situation havinge this far, there can be no more hesitation. I will lead all the martial artists of Shaolin to the Yangtze River. I ask everyone here to mobilize the forces of their respective sects as well.¡±

    Jongni Hyong asked back in surprise.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang. Are you nning to engage in a full-scale war?¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no reason to avoid it if we need to.¡±

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    The words Jongni Hyong wanted to say were obvious.

    Fighting an all-out war against the Evil Tyrant Alliance with only the sects here would be tantamount to suicide. Even if they were lucky enough to win, they would only be serving the interests of others.

    However, despite understanding his intention, Bop Jeong seemed unwilling to back down this time.

    ¡°I will send another letter requesting support to each sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think those who have already withdrawn will change their minds?¡±

    ¡°The situation has changed; they will have to make a choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jongni Hyong fell silent.

    This is because he felt something different in Bop Jeong¡¯s tone. It wasn¡¯t overtly coercive, but strangely, it was more ufortable to engage with him than before.

    ¡°¡­If only the Tang Family would step in, it would be somewhat easier.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyebrows twitched at Jongni Hyong¡¯s regretfulment.

    ¡°What good would searching for those who aren¡¯t here do?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­¡±

    ¡°You all need to understand by now.¡±

    Bop Jeong red with cold eyes.

    ¡°My patience until now was to solve things in a proper way, not because Shaolincked strength. However, if the situation continues to worsen like this, sometimes we have to force things to go the way they should be.¡±

    It might not be wrong.

    Yet, given the situation, it also sounded hollow. If a decision had been made a bit earlier, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this extent.

    Bop Jeong said with a sharp tone.

    ¡°We will go to the Yangtze River without dy. Speed is of the utmost importance.¡±

    He had no more choices left. Although this whole affair unfolded due to Namgung¡¯s unteral actions, if Shaolin truly aspires to be the North Star of Kangho, they must ept responsibility.

    If the Namgung Family falls while isted on the Yangtze, the people¡¯s trust in the Ten Great Sects will hit rock bottom. Especially since the Namgung Family at least fought against the Evil Tyrant Alliance, while the Ten Great Sects turned a blind eye to them.

    ¡°Please hurry up. As soon as possible, we must arrive before Paegun arrives at the Yangtze River!¡±

    ¡°Is that feasible?¡±

    When Jongni Hyong asked worriedly, Bop Jeong firmly nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s feasible enough. Isn¡¯t we much closer to there than Gwangseo, where Myriad Man Manor resides? Even if Paegun moves as soon as they hear the news, they won¡¯t get there sooner than we do.¡±

    Jongni Hyong nodded as if he had a point.

    ¡°If you think about it the other way around, it¡¯s like Namgung Family is trapping Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. It¡¯s difficult to wipe out the scattered pirates along the river, but if they are concentrated in one ce, it presents a great opportunity. If we can take this opportunity to jointly attack Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River from both sides of the Namgung Family, the victory in this war wille here at once.¡±

    Bop Jeong dered firmly in a solemn voice.

    ¡°So, let us move immediately.¡±

    Peng Ye responded immediately.

    ¡°We shall do so.¡±

    Jongni Hyong still looked slightly reluctant, but in this situation, he couldn¡¯t stand back. But even so, he did not forget one request.

    ¡°Bangjang. I will follow your decision, but please consider the possibility that things may not go as nned. I trust you will sessfully rally the support of other Ten Great Sects.¡±

    At that, Bop Jeong turned his head and looked at Jongni Hyong.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    After a moment of silence, an emotionless voice prated Jongni Hyong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Though the response was an affirmative one, Jongni Hyong couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that it somehow sounded like a denial.

    But is there any way to confirm that? In the end, he had no choice but to answer with an anxious mind.

    ¡°¡­Kongtong will also participate.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze turned towards Ciwu Beggar, who silently nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with that n. There¡¯s no time to waste, so please return to respective sects immediately, prepare, and then gather at Kugang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    The seated individuals abruptly rose and rushed outside. Ciwu Beggar, thest to leave, reluctantly began to move but then turned back for a moment.

    He could see Bop Jeong sitting in the high seat and closing his eyes.

    ¡®Endlessly indecisive in moments of decision, yet strangely hasty when caution is needed.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t think poorly of Bop Jeong. As the leader of Shaolin and a respected figure in Kangho, he has done his part well so far. It¡¯s true that the conflict between the sects has been easily reconciled with his unique gentle nature.

    However,

    ¡®It is said that a person who is a good king in times of peace can be a bad person in times of chaos.¡¯

    As the world began to change rapidly, it felt like the strengths of Bop Jeong were not being utilized at all.

    In his opinion, he wanted to dissuade Bop Jeong.

    However, there is only one reason why Ciwu Beggar could not finally express his opposition to his opinion.

    ¡®It would be hell.¡¯

    It was because he could imagine the horrors that the Namgung Family was enduring.

    ¡®Please hold on, Namgung Gaju.¡¯

    Ciwu Beggar, with the words ¡®Chivalrousness¡¯ etched in his heart, swiftly headed towards the main branch of Beggar Union.

    * * *

    Namgung Myung looked down at the person lying before him. His face slowly distorted like a demon.

    The person, who had died with eyes wide open, was someone he knew all too well.

    To him, all members of the Namgung Family were like family. And now, the first casualty among those family-like members had urred.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    He gritted his teeth with anger.

    The poison dagger (??(¶¾µ¶)) embedded in the side of the corpse seemed to mock him with its presence.

    Nine times. That was the number of attacks they had endured in the past three days.

    And the casualties?

    None. (??(È«Ÿo))

    No one was hurt, no one died. The attackers who leaped from the river, intending to ambush the guards who were cautious with their surroundings, ended up dead themselves.

    It was ridiculous even to be called this trivial. The result was nothing short of proof that the words of Namgung Hwang that there was no reason to lose to the pirates where their feet touched the ground were true.

    But this was only true when looking at the results. If everything had been so smooth, Namgung Myung wouldn¡¯t be so infuriated now.

    When the first attack was repelled, everyone showed great courage and their morale went up endlessly. When the second attack was prevented, there was even an argument that instead of doing this, it would be better to take the initiative and approach the enemy¡¯s ships for a counter-attack.

    And when the third attack was finally repelled, Namgung Myung realized something.

    The fact that not a single person had properly rested during the two days of continuous attacks.

    And yet, the attacks continued.

    They struck under the cover of night and even brazenly attacked in broad daylight.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that. Whether it was when the morning dew settled or when the dense sunset dyed the river¡­

    The attacks continued regardless of the time.

    The swordsmen of the Namgung Family valiantly repelled their assaults one after another, but during a recent attack, the first death urred.

    ¡°¡­Empty one of the storehouses and move the corpse there.¡±

    ¡°Daeju-nim, perhaps we should consider a temporary burial first¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung sharply turned his gaze.

    ¡°Would you have him rest in thend of these pirates?¡±

    ¡°¡­My apologies.¡±

    Namgung Myung gritted his teeth and said,

    ¡°Just hold on for a few more days, and we¡¯ll be able to leave this ind. Then we can collect the body and leave. So do as I say.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Watching his men move the body of their fallenrade, he pressed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    They were not strong adversaries. No, it¡¯s an enemy that¡¯s nothing but rubbish, utterly worthless.

    Nevertheless, there were casualties.

    Due to a series of attacks, they make mistakes they never would have under normal circumstances.

    This ind is vast. To the point where it was spacious enough for hundreds to upy simultaneously.

    Yet, at the same time, it is also narrow. If the pirates set foot on it, they can run to the opposite side in less than a moment.

    In other words, they are essentially trapped within a city whose walls have crumbled, defending against external invasions.

    ¡®No, that would be a hundred times better.¡¯

    In such a situation, at least they would know where the enemy is.

    However, they have no idea where the enemy will attack from next. Perhaps even now, beneath the water Namgung Myung is looking at, river bandits might be lurking, waiting for an opportunity.

    Therefore, no one could rest easily. They didn¡¯t know when the pirates might attack or when their defenses might be breached, allowing the pirates to storm their quarters.

    Despite logically understanding the need to rest, the heightened tension denied them even a moment¡¯s respite.

    And furthermore¡­

    Kwaaaang!

    ¡°Darn it!¡±

    ¡°Why are you shooting something that has no use! Bastards!¡±

    The pirate ships that surrounded the ind sometimes sneakily approached the ind and fired cannons. Of course, the trained swordsmen of the Namgung Family wouldn¡¯t be hit by cannons fired from such a distance.

    However, this is an ind with no ce to hide.

    If they pay attention, they can avoid it, but if they don¡¯t, death is inevitable. The bombardmentes unexpectedly from time to time. Who canpletely rx in such a situation?

    ¡®If we continue like this, we will destroy ourselves before we can even swing our sword.¡¯

    Those pirate bastards are eating away at their minds, not their bodies. They know very well how to make people suffer the most.

    ¡°Just hold on a bit longer. Reinforcements will definitelye!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The response is faint. The morale that soared to the skies when they repelled the first attack had already hit rock bottom.

    All that¡¯s left now is to endure.

    The sun was setting before they knew it. Namgung Myung clenched his fist without realizing it.

    Once again, an endless long night was creeping toward Plum Blossom Ind.

 Chapter 937

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 937

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes twitched.

    He was trying hard not to show his feelings, but he couldn¡¯t help reacting to the words he had just heard.

    ¡°There¡¯s no food?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Gaju-nim.¡±

    For a moment, Namgung Hwang burst into a hollowugh. Rather than being angry, now he feels devastated.

    ¡°This is where merchants traveling to and from the Yangtze River lived. Of course, there must be food stored up, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­It looks like Nokrim took all their luggage with them when they withdrew.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And when the water fortress reupied this ce, they didn¡¯t bring much food.¡±

    Namgung Myung closed his eyes tightly and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gaju-nim. I should have paid attention to all of these details¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was the one who gave the order to upy Plum Blossom Ind. If there is any fault, it is mine. You have no need to bow your head!¡±

    Namgung Hwang spoke firmly and then leaned back in his chair.

    ¡®Food¡­¡¯

    On the surface, it doesn¡¯t seem like a big issue. For ordinary soldiers, running out of food would be an important issue that could determine the victory or defeat of a war, but since they are martial artists, they have no problem surviving for about 15 days without eating.

    ¡®But that¡¯s only under normal circumstances.¡¯

    The people here are already exhausted. Water fortresses¡¯ continuous attacks are steadily draining their energy.

    In the meantime, they can¡¯t even eat properly?

    ¡®It will be more difficult.¡¯

    Each and every one of them is just a small issue in itself.

    The continuous attacks.

    The artillery fireing from afar.

    Theck of food.

    The pressure of being trapped on the ind without a way out.

    Even the anxiety of having to fight for one¡¯s life in an unfavorable situation if the enemy¡¯s reinforcementes sooner.

    Taken individually, none of these seem particrly significant. But when all these factors umte, it bes overwhelming, like having hundreds of kilograms of steel loaded on one¡¯s shoulders.

    A quagmire.

    This ce is a quagmire. It¡¯s a swamp-like quagmire that if you try hard to get out of it, you¡¯ll sink deeper and deeper.

    Namgung Hwang rubbed his eyes.

    In a battlefield where everyone is exerting their full strength, there aren¡¯t many who can perform as well as Namgung Hwang. This is a fact acknowledged even by those outside the Namgung Family.

    But even a sword energy that pierces the sky or a force that could split a river is meaningless in this situation.

    ¡°This is a river, isn¡¯t it? If we¡¯re short on food, we should be able to replenish it.¡±

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve already checked. Whatever those pirates did, there are no fish to be seen around the ind.¡±

    At that point, Namgung Dowi, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, spoke up.

    ¡°Even if we could catch fish, I think we shouldn¡¯t eat them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Howe?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re pirate, they¡¯re more familiar with rivers than we are. We can¡¯t predict what they might have done. If there is something to be cautious about, it¡¯s better to be cautious.¡±

    Namgung Hwang nodded heavily.

    It might be considered an excessive worry. However, the Namgung Family is already in this situation because they hadn¡¯t worried enough.

    ¡°What about water? Is there any problem with the drinking water?¡±

    Namgung Myung nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible even for the Tang Family to contaminate the water of the flowing Yangtze River. So, we shouldn¡¯t have to worry about that aspect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡±

    Namgung Hwang muttered to himself, wiping his face with his hands. A deep fatigue, rarely seen on him, was evident.

    ¡®We are still okay, for now.¡¯

    It felt like needles were pricking his stomach, but they could still hold on. However, they couldn¡¯t keep this up indefinitely.

    ¡°Is the reinforcement still far away?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sure they¡¯re in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll have to.¡±

    Namgung Hwang leaned back in his chair and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡®What a sight.¡¯

    Rushing in boldly only to be surrounded and withering away. In the midst of all this, waiting for Shaolin¡¯s reinforcement¡­.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Namgung Dowi sighed deeply when he saw Namgung Hwang muttering in small voices.

    ¡®Is this really the right approach?¡¯

    Doubts crept into his mind.

    Of course, he does not doubt the judgment of Namgung Myung or Namgung Hwang. As a result, however, they were gradually losing the power to resist while just trying to endure.

    In a few more days, enduring might be all they could do.

    ¡®What would he have done?¡¯

    At that moment, it was Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung that came to his mind.

    Logically, he epted that there was no other way but to endure. But his mind kept saying that if the people here were not Namgung Family but Mount Hua Sect, they would never have thought the same thing.

    ¡®If it were Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword ¡­¡¯

    It was just then.

    Creak!

    Namgung Hwang, who was sitting on the chair, sprang up like lightning and drew his sword from his waist in one swift motion.

    ¡°This!¡±

    He swung his sword without dy. The white sword energy erupted, shattering the roof of the hall and soaring upwards.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    There was a terrible explosion and the entire tattered roof was blown away.

    Kwaaang! Kwaaaaaang!

    Kwaaaaaang!

    A series of explosions followed.

    The first one was created by Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword energy, but the subsequent bursts were unrted to his attack.

    It was a bombardment.

    The center of the ind, where they were, had started to be bombarded.

    Kwaaang! Kwaaaang!

    The pavilions exploded one after another. Debris scattered in all directions.

    ¡°Aaahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Wha- What! Why is there bombardment here!¡±

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The shouts and screams of the panicked people rang out mixed with the sound of cannon shells colliding.

    ¡°Block it! Shoot down the cannon shells!¡±

    Namgung Hwang made a loud roar and lifted his body into the air. And the cannon shells flying overhead began to split and explode at once.

    The elders, who understood the situation, quickly followed Namgung Hwang to block the bombardment.

    Once the Gaju and the elders began to move to the front, blocking the bombardment was not that difficult.

    However, what they faced after blocking all the bombardment was a scene that had no way of exining except for the expression ¡°disastrous.¡±

    The pavilions were shattered, and people groaned in pain from injuries sustained in the bombardment.

    Those who managed to crawl out from under the copsed pavilion cried out in uncontroble anger, while others were hastily searching for necessary items to treat the wounded.

    Eudeudeuk.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s teeth gritted as if to break it.

    ¡°¡­What were the guards doing while the ships approached this close to the ind!¡±

    ¡°N- No. Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s face was ashen as he spoke.

    ¡°The, the ships are still in their positions.¡±

    Namgung Hwang turns his head at the word. He too saw the ships floating on the dark river. The distance was no different from that of the day.

    ¡°¡­Then what is this bombardment?¡±

    ¡°It seems like they are using Hundred Thunder Cannons.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hundred Thunder Cannons?¡±

    Namgung Myung bit his lip and nodded.

    ¡°The range of Hundred Thunder Cannons is three times that of a normal cannon. It seems they have started using Hundred Thunder Cannons, which they took from the ind.¡±

    Eudeudeuk.

    Namgung Hwang clenched his fist so hard his hand might burst.

    ¡°ck Dragon King! You son of a beast!¡±

    It felt like he might pass out from the blood rushing to his head. The fury swirling inside him was almost too much to bear. He¡¯s not angry at the fact that they were attacked. It is the fact that he couldn¡¯t do anything even though they were under attack that infuriated him.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi opened his mouth in a subdued voice.

    ¡°Does this mean they can now continuously fire at us from that distance?¡±

    ¡°¡­There must be a limit to their shells and gunpowder. They can¡¯t keep firing forever.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t they just resupply?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgung Myung could not bear to answer this question. He tries to be as positive as he can, but no matter how hard he tries, there is no room for a positive interpretation.

    ¡°Gaju-nim.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Namgung Hwang as if he had decided to do something.

    ¡°At this rate, we will be annihted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Dowi.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t just wait indefinitely for reinforcements whose arrival time is unknown. We¡¯ve lost the pavilions. The bombardment will continue without stopping. If we keep on edge constantly guarding against iing fire, we won¡¯tst even three days before our strength gives out.¡±

    Namgung Myung refuted the Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Three days is enough time for Shaolin to arrive!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that might be true. But what if the water fortress attacks before then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgung Myung fell silent.

    Saying they couldst three days didn¡¯t mean they could maintain their current strength for that period. And where was the guarantee that Shaolin would arrive within three days?

    ¡°Gaju-nim, it can¡¯t go on like this.¡±

    Namgung Hwang looked at Namgung Dowi with burning eyes.

    ¡°Then? What do you suggest we do?¡±

    ¡°What Gaju-nim said the other day.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Namgung Dowi turns his head and looks at the river.

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡¯s words that Gaju-nim alone could break through the siege and reach the river, is Gaju-nim certain of that?¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°Of course, it is possible. But haven¡¯t I said it! Even if I break through the siege and reach thend, nothing will change. This ce will be in even more danger¡­¡±

    ¡°Not thend.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Namgung Hwang momentarily frowned at Namgung Dowi¡¯s words. However, Namgung Myung seemed to immediately grasp what Namgung Dowi was getting at and widened his eyes in shock.

    ¡°Do- Don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dowi turned his head to Namgung Myung¡¯s response. At the end of his gazey a massive ship, partially shrouded in darkness, on the pitch-ck river.

    A colossal ship, painted pitch ck that it¡¯s daunting.

    ¡°The ck Dragon Ship¡­¡±

    A groan-like voice came out of Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth. Namgung Dowi said firmly.

    ¡°If Gaju-nim leaves the ind, there will be no one here to oppose the ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, there is only one option.¡±

    Determination filled his voice.

    ¡°We strike the ck Dragon King in return. If we can cross the river, attack the ck Dragon Ship, and manage to take the ck Dragon King¡¯s head, the siege will no longer be an issue.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes widened immensely.

    ¡°Azure Sky knows no fear and does not cower. Rather than falling under their assault, it is right to counterattack, even risking our lives.¡±

    ¡°Dowi¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on the ck Dragon Ship.

    ¡®He would have certainly done it this way.¡¯

    In the past, during the Yangtze River Disaster, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung abandoned everything else and rushed to take Jang Ilso¡¯s throat. This may be because he believed that the only way to resolve the unfavorable situation was to kill Jang Ilso, the center of all the schemes.

    The same applies now. If they are dealing with the water fortress, the only option is to eliminate the core of the water fortress.

    ¡°I will assist you, Father-nim. To save everyone here, this is the only way. Gaju-nim! Make a decision!¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed to Namgung Hwang.

    Namgung Hwang, who was staring at him, bit his lips.

    ¡°¡­Not possible.¡± (??(²»¿É))

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Namgung with shocked eyes. He never imagined that Namgung Hwang would reject this offer.

    ¡°I am a martial artist. But before that, I am Gaju of the Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I cannot initiate a n where everyone is sure to die if it fails.¡±

    ¡°But if we continue like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Endure!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin will definitelye. Once Shaolin arrives, we will tear those pirate vermin to shreds and chew their flesh! Until then¡­¡±

    Eudeueduk!

    The lips of Namgung Hwang, who was bitten hard, were torn and red blood trickled down.

    ¡°We will endure by any means until then!¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    Namgung Dowi replied in a dark voice. Gaju¡¯smand is absolute. Once a decision is made, no further objections can be raised.

    But¡­.

    ¡®He would have certainly thought the same as me.¡¯

    A deep sigh escaped him.

 Chapter 938

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 938

    Paaaaaat!

    Bop Jeong¡¯s feet, which leaped over a dozen zhang at once, hit the ground again without a break. He effortlessly jumped over mountains blocking his path and crossed flowing rivers, moving forward continuously.

    Behind him, a group dressed in Shaolin¡¯s iconic yellow robes followed.

    Three hundred Shaolin martial artist monks.

    Is there anyone in the world who would not be intimidated by such a sight? It was a sight that seemed to symbolize the power of Shaolin itself.

    However¡­

    The faces of the monks following Bop Jeong were all pale, not befitting their lofty reputation. Their legs, kicking off the ground, seemed like they might give out at any moment.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye, who followed Bop Jeong right behind, called in an urgent voice. But Bop Jeong didn¡¯t even turn his head.

    ¡°Bangjang! The disciples can¡¯t keep up anymore. We must slow down!¡±

    Only then did Bop Jeong¡¯s head turn back. The emotion on his face was not concern, but deep blue anger.

    ¡°We can¡¯t slow down.¡±

    ¡°There will be stragglers!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    Bop Kye flinched involuntarily at the harsh tone of Bop Jeong¡¯s voice.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s tightly bitten lips seemed to speak of his determination.

    ¡°Those who fall behind will be left behind. They can rejoin uster at the Yangtze River! Right now, the priority is to reach the Yangtze River as quickly as possible!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter ofpeting against time!¡±

    ¡°But Bangjang! Even if we could reach the Yangtze River at best, it would be useless if the disciples were exhausted and unable to fight!¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Bop Jeong dered firmly.

    ¡°If the Namgung Family were not there, it might be different, but as long as Namgung is there, we don¡¯t need full strength. It¡¯s enough to overpower Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River!¡±

    ¡°¡­B- But, still¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking and speed up!¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood!¡±

    A fierce blue light zed in Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®We can¡¯t dy any longer.¡¯

    He had already made several mistakes. If the situation worsens, it might be irreparable. He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Shaolin¡¯s reputation fall to the ground during his time.

    Crisis always presents an opportunity.

    The current situation was worse than the worst, but if Shaolin could reach the Yangtze in time to defeat Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River and rescue the Namgung Family, they could turn the situation around in an instant at once.

    Even more so, Bop Jeong could not afford to miss this opportunity. He simply couldn¡¯t.

    ¡®Faster!¡¯

    All they have to do is arrive before Jang Ilso.

    Strength is always rtive. It¡¯s impossible for Shaolin¡¯s force alone to oppose the entire Evil Tyrant Alliance. But if the opponent is just Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River?

    Joining forces with Namgung, without waiting for Kongtong or Peng Family, should be enough to subdue the Yangtze River.

    No, even if it is difficult to do that much, it is possible to get the Namgung Family to escape from the ind without harm.

    Then, all they have to do is wait for other sects to join and take care of the rest.

    The most crucial thing now was to reach the Yangtze River before Myriad Man Manor.

    ¡°Hurry up, immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The yellow line of Shaolin monks raced towards the Yangtze River.

    * * *

    ¡°So, what I¡¯m saying is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As the words continued quietly, the swollen cheeks slightly twisted and puffed up again.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s about to explode, isn¡¯t he?¡¯

    ¡®Still, we¡¯re in the presence of Sect Leader, it can¡¯t be.¡¯

    ¡®No, he seems about to explode?¡¯

    But soon, the cheeks that seemed ready to burst slowly deted along with the reddening of his face.

    ¡®He¡¯s holding back, holding back.¡¯

    ¡®Ohh.¡¯

    ¡®You have grown, Chung Myung¡­! This Sasuk is moved.¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who was looking at the face of Chung Myung, cleared his throat.

    ¡°So, wasn¡¯t this beyond our control?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go. That¡­ Keuhum. Being Righteous Sects in name, it is still a bit¡­ difficult to refuse something like this¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze slowly went down. A letterid on the table caught his eye.

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°Old man Tang¡­ No, Tang Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Has requested our support?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded, almost gleefully.

    ¡°And Sect Leader wishes to go?¡±

    ¡°Keuhum. It¡¯s not a matter of wanting to go or not. Isn¡¯t this something we¡¯ve already agreed to?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of benefit, but a matter of integrity. How can we refuse?¡±

    This time, blood vessels began to appear in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. Hyun Jong sneakily turned his head, looking up at the distant ceiling. Even though he was the Sect Leader and a figure of high stature, facing Chung Myung in such times was frightening.

    ¡°Keuugh¡­¡±

    A groan escaped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    The situation was very simple. Chung Myung dered that they would never intervene in the affairs of the Yangtze. Of course, Mount Hua¡¯s stance is determined by Hyun Jong, not Chung Myung, but as long as Chung Myung has a cause, even Hyun Jong cannot break his intention at will.

    But now, a letter from the Yangtze River gave Hyun Jong a justification he did not have.

    ¡°More manpower¡­. is needed to evacuate Yangtze¡¯s residents?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    Chung Myung rubbed his face with both hands.

    ¡°Keuu, this mouth! This darn chattering mouth of mine is the issue!¡±

    He began to p his mouth with his hands. Baek Cheon watched quietly before slightly scratching his chin.

    ¡®This is how it turns out.¡¯

    Chung Myung once said that while discussing the affairs of the Yangtze River with Tang Gun-ak.

    ¨C Even if it¡¯s inevitable for some, there will be people living in the Yangtze River who would be willing to move to Sichuan if they get adequate support.

    Tang Gun-ak was angry at returning to Sichuan, and abandoning the people he had cared for. So, as an agreement on the conditions for the Tang Family to withdraw from the Yangtze River, it was agreed that the people of the Yangtze River who requested to emigrate would be allowed to settle and live in Sichuan. Mount Hua was to actively support this.

    Tang Gun-ak finally epted Chung Myung¡¯s proposal and was in the process of moving the people of Yangtze River to Sichuan.

    But¡­.

    ¡°No! Does it make sense that they¡¯re short of manpower? It is the Sichuan Tang Family! Huh? Tang Family! It¡¯s not just some family neighborhood, yet they say theyck manpower?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hasn¡¯t the situation changed?¡±

    ¡°Ah, those damned Namgung brats! They¡¯re not helping at all! I should have wiped out their family name for good back then!¡±

    Jo-Gol whispered to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°When on earth is the ¡®back then¡¯ he¡¯s talking about?¡±

    ¡°Probably the Yangtze River Disaster? No, more importantly, what good grief for a Taoist to say that kind of thing. As expected of Chung Myung.¡±

    Normally, Chung Myung would have nced at such Yoon Jong, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to do so right now.

    The situation on the Yangtze River is changing more rapidly than he thought. He expected the water fortress to upy Plum Blossom Ind, but when he made the n, he couldn¡¯t even think of the existence of ¡®that madman¡¯.

    With the emergence of this unforeseen variable, the situation had begun to change a month faster than he had expected.

    In other words¡­

    ¡°Originally, we could have relocated everyone who wanted to leave over a month, but as you know, the situation in the Yangtze River has changed. The number of people who want to leave for Sichuan naturally increased as they learned that the situation has deteriorated.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t deny our part in this, and¡­ wasn¡¯t this carried out in the name of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, not just the Tang Family? As Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, I can¡¯t just throw this responsibility onto Tang Gaju and pretend it¡¯s none of my business¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader just wants to go and help?¡±

    ¡°Keuhuhum.¡±

    Hyun Jong coughed loudly, his face reddening.

    ¡®As always, this man¡¯s eyes change the moment he hears about themon people.¡¯

    It is pathetic, but¡­.

    ¡®That¡¯s his good part.¡¯

    Chung Myung appreciated Hyun Jong¡¯s such foolishness. No, he looked up to it. Being foolish out of ignorance is stupidity, but being foolish despite knowing better is admirable.

    ¡°So, first of all, responding to requests for support is¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong added, seeing Chung Myung¡¯s still frustrated expression.

    ¡°We are not going to get involved in the war in the Yangtze River. Why don¡¯t we just get the people there to evacuate quickly? Do you think Shaolin or the other sects currently rushing to the Yangtze have the capacity to worry about that?¡±

    ¡°¡­That bald head can¡¯t pay attention to such things even on a normal asion. Since he has no side hair.¡± (It is a word y. ¡®side hair¡¯ is monophone with ¡®adapting head/brain¡¯, means having no flexibility/is stubborn.)

    ¡°¡­R- Right. There is no peripheral hair.¡±

    Yoon Jong quietly asked Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Does Sasuk think the Sect Leader understands what he¡¯s saying?¡±

    ¡°Does he?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who blurted out words that should never be said to a bald man, hinted at Chung Myung again.

    ¡°So, before the damage gets worse¡­ shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±

    Chung Myung heaved a deep sigh.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this.¡¯

    This war is more likely to spread than expected. Then, who would suffer the most?

    Shaolin? Water fortress? Namgung Family or Myriad Man Manor?

    Not at all.

    The greatest victims would be themon people living near the Yangtze River. The warring martial artists have their own objectives and willingly participate in the conflict, so their deaths are their own business. But what about themon people who get caught in the crossfire while just trying to live peacefully?

    That¡¯s why Hyun Jonges out like this. To reduce even one more unfortunate death that might happen.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-aaaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I got it, I got it!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted irritably as if he had had enough. He then red at everyone with a fierce look.

    ¡°Instead! No matter what happens, we are not getting involved in the Yangtze River¡¯s war! Absolutely not! Even if those bastards attack first, I am running away, not fighting! I¡¯m not doing anything good for that big bald head!¡±

    ¡°Of course, of course! That¡¯s understandable! This is purely about humanitarian aid for themon people! I have no intention of fighting either. Not even a bit!¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    With a look of dissatisfaction, Chung Myung turned his head away sharply.

    ¡®Fools.¡¯

    The moment they heard that themon people were in danger, their eyes changed immediately. No matter how much he told them to think of themselves first, it seemed his words didn¡¯t even reach their ears.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Yes, that¡¯s how Mount Hua should be.¡¯

    This must be what Hyun Jong meant when he spoke to Bop Jeong. In order for Mount Hua to be Mount Hua, this request cannot be refused.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go. Let¡¯s go! We just need to get people out of here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°Ei. Come on! What a situation¡­¡±

    Before more groans could escape from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, Hyun Jong urgently shouted.

    ¡°Hyun Young! Hyun Sang!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Get all the disciples ready! We are leaving for the Yangtze River immediately. Remember, the sooner we arrive, the more people we can save!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    The atmosphere in the room heated up.

    And so¡­ the decision was made for Mount Hua to head to the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 939

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 939

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face is slightly distorted.

    Let¡¯s be honest. Yes, let¡¯s be honest.

    He fully understood that getting involved in the Yangtze River operation could be ying into Shaolin¡¯s hands. Although Baek Cheon was still rtively young, his experience made him more than a match for the first-ss disciples of most sects.

    This means that hepletely understood why Chung Myung would foam at the mouth and throw a fit at the mere mention of the Yangtze River.

    But that didn¡¯t mean Baek Cheon didn¡¯t want to go to the Janggang River.

    Baek Cheon, a disciple of Mount Hua, does not want to get caught up in the Yangtze¡¯s affairs, but Baek Cheon, as a swordsman, wants to run to the Yangtze right now.

    Why?

    ¡®To put my training to use, of course!¡¯

    In the past three years, disciples of Mount Hua, including Baek Cheon, have literally gone through hell.

    Mount Hua¡¯s training is so intense that if other sects see it, they will naturally say, ¡®Aren¡¯t they crazy?¡¯ But that crazy bastard who hadid the foundation for that intense training tightening the screws and going all out, then how intense must those three years of training have been?

    Just thinking about it made his body tremble, his teeth grind, his legs cramp, and tears almost came to his eyes.

    So, shouldn¡¯t he prove it?

    It wasn¡¯t just Baek Cheon¡¯s wish to smash the heads of those despicable Evil Sects from Evil Tyrant Alliance with his Plum Blossom Sword and shout ¡®I prepared this for you!¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t that the sentiment of all Mount Hua¡¯s sword warriors who want to pay back the tears they shed over the past three years with bloody tears?

    So to be honest, he was rather pleased.

    Whatever the reason, if they go to the Yangtze River, they would inevitably get entangled with the Evil Sects, and then they could return all the pain they received!

    But¡­ what greeted Baek Cheon, who came down from Mount Hua with high hopes, was not a bright future as a swordsman of Kangho, but an unpleasant past he didn¡¯t even want to recall.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a slightly trembling voice.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°Is this young man going senile, not recognizing what he sees?¡±

    ¡°I know what it is, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Then why ask?¡±

    ¡°Why is it here!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice became furious. What his trembling fingertips pointed to were dozens of carts ced at the entrance of Huayin, and Hwang Jongwi smiled happily in front of the carts.

    Hwang Jongwi greeted Chung Myung with a bright smile, unaware of Baek Cheon¡¯s frustration.

    ¡°Thankfully, it seems we¡¯re not toote, Dojang.¡±

    Chung Myung greeted him warmly, grasping his hand.

    ¡°Aigoo, you¡¯ve worked so hard. Really appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a request from Dojang, so of course, we had to do it. As you instructed, we¡¯ve reinforced these carts. At this point, even if it gets hit by Mount Hua¡¯s sword, it won¡¯t break at once.¡±

    ¡°Keuu! As expected of the quality from the Eunha Merchant Guild. So reliable!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. As you can see, we¡¯ve increased the size of these carts to carry more goods, and more attention has been paid to ridefort (?) so that people can ride it well. And it weighed twice as much as before.¡±

    At that moment, Jo-Gol raises his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt!¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Jo-Gol Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t people usually brag about cutting the weight half, not doubling it¡­?¡±

    ¡°In general, that¡¯s right, but this is the request of Chung Myung Dojang. We did our best.¡±

    Jo-Gol looked back at Chung Myung with a face that lost all vitality in an instant. Chung Myung asked bluntly.

    ¡°Why? What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Son of a beast.¡±

    That¡¯s right.

    At that moment, Chung Myung turned to look at the Five Swords and smirked mischievously.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua, who did not understand the situation, shuddered for a moment how vicious the expression looked.

    ¡°Aigo, my Sasuk, Sahyungs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Were you perhaps expecting to go to the Yangtze River and chivalrously swing your swords against the Evil Sects?¡±

    Chung Myung giggled as he saw the flinching disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Aigoo, wake up, these yangbans. I told you, didn¡¯t I? We¡¯re not fighting! What are we going to do there? Yoon Jong Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°W- We¡¯re going to save themon people.¡±

    ¡°To be precise, we are going to move those people, to move them! Do you know what the world says about that?¡±

    ¡°What do they say¡­.¡±

    ¡°Transport! It¡¯s called transport, transport!¡±

    Chung Myung snorted.

    ¡°When ites to transportation, it¡¯s Mount Hua! When you think of Mount Hua, it¡¯s transportation!¡±

    ¡°Since when, you madman!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it was originally!¡±

    As soon as the word was over, all the disciples of Mount Hua painfully realized.

    ¡®This bastard is really going to move luggage.¡¯

    It felt like some crazy person had poured a bucket of cold water over the tiny me that had been burning in their hearts.

    Then, Baek Cheon, who realized something, opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°When did you arrange for these carts?¡±

    ¡°When I went to the Eunha Merchant Guild, I told them.¡±

    ¡°Then, then you knew this was gonna happen from then¡­.?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s body and internal strength have improved these days. I thought the cart could be a little bigger than before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I figured if we¡¯re making them, we might as well make a lot. It¡¯ll be useful somewhere. I didn¡¯t know we¡¯d use them like this, though¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that like saying he had been calcting how to make the most efficient use of them right after the sect was out of Bongmun?

    ¡°Demon.¡±

    ¡°A man even dogs wouldn¡¯t bite.¡±

    ¡°He really chose the wrong sects. Had he gone to Evil Sects, he would have made a mark in Kangho¡¯s history several times over.¡±

    ¡°Shut it.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand dismissively as if shooing away flies.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath and grab the cart! From now on, Sahyungs are cows. Not swordsmen but cows! Our goal is to run to Yangtze River at top speed and transport every singlemoner to safety without fail!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Any questions?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, damn it.¡±

    The hearts of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, once inted with the excitement of a chivalrous journey, were now filled with a dark gloom.

    ¡°Keuhum, this is a great cart.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I think we should check if there are any issues when themon people board them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. It¡¯s important.¡±

    And the darkness grew deeper when the elders quietly boarded the cart, and the watching Un cleared their throats and followed behind.

    Hyun Jongughed.

    ¡°Chung Myung is right. Fighting with a sword is not necessarily a chivalrous act. True chivalrousness is about giving people what they need most. Do they want us to fight? Or do they want us to help them?¡±

    It was a good point.

    It would have sounded better if he hadn¡¯t jumped on the cart beforehand.

    Sect Leader, you look veryfortable, don¡¯t you?

    ¡°There¡¯s no time! Quickly, get on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, with faces like cattle being led to the ughterhouse, trudged over and grabbed hold of the carts. At that moment, the familiar sensation they felt in their fingertips only added to their sorrow.

    Ah¡­ Even after three years, it hasn¡¯t left their hands.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi, who was watching from the side,ughed as if he was satisfied.

    ¡°Normally, the handles should berger, but since these carts are for Mount Hua, I paid special attention. The thickness of the handles is made to match the swords you use, so you should have no difort.¡±

    ¡­How tearfully grateful I am.

    Such thoughtful consideration, Sandanju-nim.

    ¡°Eh-cha!¡±

    Chung Myung jumped slightly and climbed into the leading cart.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go straight to the Yangtze River! Let¡¯s go! Run, Dongryong!¡±

    ¡°Oh, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s goooooo!¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung¡¯s word ended, therge and heavy carts shot forward with incredible speed, defying their weight.

    ¡°Whoever arrivesst will be used as a wheel, so run for your life!¡±

    A mix of groans and shouts filled the air. The carts quickly sped off into the distance.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi, who was left behind, burst into heartyughter.

    ¡°May they have a safe journey.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi deeply bowed towards the distant cloud of dust.

    * * *

    Kwaaaang!

    The hands of Namgung Dowi were trembling. A sweet smell came out of his mouth, and his body felt as heavy as soaked cotton.

    But he was not given time to rest.

    ¡°Taaaaat!¡±

    He leapt up, smashing an iing cannon shell with a single strike.

    Kwaang!

    The collision of the cannon shell and the sword created a huge explosion.

    ¡°Kkeuk.¡±

    Such cannon shells were actually nothing to him. If he had been at his peak, he could have blown it off like a feather.

    But now, to him in his current state, those cannonballs felt unbearably heavy and burdensome.

    ¡®These dog-like¡­¡¯

    He felt like he understood what it meant to be withering to death.

    The enemies are never in a hurry. They didn¡¯t bombard them with heavy attacks to force a quick copse, nor did theynd excessive forces. They simply attacked the riverbank just enough to keep them from sitting down and resting.

    In short, they were very lukewarm attacks.

    But when such attacks continued day after day, he couldn¡¯t help but wish for a head-on confrontation, even if it meant facing certain defeat and annihtion.

    Slowly but surely, they were being whittled down by the enemy.

    Kwaang!

    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡±

    A scream echoed from somewhere.

    If it were only two days ago, everyone would have turned their heads in haste at such scream. And would have roared in rage.

    But not anymore. They had grown ustomed to it.

    It is not umon in Plum Blossom Ind to be hit by artillery fire, which would have been easy to avoid if one hadn¡¯t lost their concentration.

    Namgung Dowi looked back with a distorted face.

    The expressions on the faces of the Azure Sky Sword Squad didn¡¯t show despair or anger.

    It was a resignation.

    The fiery determination that once filled their faces was gone. They looked more like people who had been dragged miles away to a foreignnd and forced to row at the docks.

    That resignation, that sense of utter helplessness, had settled on the faces of the Azure Sky Sword Squad.

    ¡®We should have attacked.¡¯

    It is not that he does not understand Namgung Hwang¡¯s decision. Butprehending it didn¡¯t mean he thought it was the best course of action.

    ¡®What should I have done?¡¯

    And what should he do going forward?

    At that moment another shell flew into the ind. Namgung Dowi caught a glimpse of an Azure Sky Sword Squad member who couldn¡¯t react in time and stood powerlessly in the path of the cannon shell.

    It was a moment when Azure Sky Sword Squad member¡¯s face turned blue with the realization.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s body moved before his mind could think.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Namgung Dowi, who rushed like a ray of light and struck the cannon shells, clenched his teeth. Perhaps because he was in a hurry to wield the sword and due to improper channeling of his internal energy, his hand that¡¯s holding the sword was torn and poured out red blood.

    ¡°So- Sogaju-nim¡­.¡±

    Tok!

    Namgung Dowi firmly grasped the shoulder of the Azure Sky Sword Squad member who had narrowly escaped danger.

    Expecting a torrent of curses, the Azure Sky Sword Squad member closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°Hold on just a little longer!¡±

    However, what came out of Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth was not reprimand but encouragement.

    A voice with a distinctly different echo from Namgung Hwang resonated throughout the ind.

    ¡°Clench your teeth! We are the Namgung Family! We may die fighting, but surrendering is not an option!¡±

    ¡°Sogaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Opportunities will surelye! If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll create them! I won¡¯t let you die here without even swinging your swords! So!¡±

    Namgung Dowi shouted with a voice boiling with determination.

    ¡°Trust me and muster a bit more strength! We will repay this agony and humiliation to them manifold when the timees!¡±

    Light gradually returned to the eyes of sword warriors at Namgung Family, which had dimmed.

    Biting their teeth, they nodded. Their bloodshot eyes fiercely stared down the ships encircling the ind.

    Eudeuk.

    Namgung Dowi, too, bit his lips until they bled, ring at the ck Dragon Ship floating on the Yangtze River.

    He looked really confident.

    But the tips of his fingers, desperately hidden in the sleeve, were trembling.

    ¡®Anyone, please¡­ please, quickly.¡¯

    Before this faintly revived spark went out¡­.

 Chapter 940

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 940

    Standing at the bow and gazing at Plum Blossom Ind, a slight twist formed on the lips of ck Dragon King.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s proceeding as nned. Soon, even their remaining energy will be entirely depleted.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ck Dragon King snorted as if he were in a good mood.

    ¡®Emperor Sword.¡¯

    asionally, the fierce voice of Namgung Hwang could be heard even here. Every time he heard that voice, ck Dragon King had no way to suppress the smile that blossomed on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.¡±

    How naive must one be to dare confront the water fortress on this water?

    Once they entered the water, they ceased to be enemies of the water fortress. It was just prey that had to be cooked skillfully.

    ¡°Sir ck Dragon King. I think your enemies are sufficiently exhausted, whall we tighten the noose now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Stupid nonsense.¡±

    ck Dragon King grandly waved off the suggestion.

    ¡°This is fishing.¡±

    There was a sneer on his lips.

    ¡°When catching a big fish, one must not boast of strength. If you fight with force, there is a high chance that the fishing line will break and lose the hard-earned catch. What matters in fishing is not strength, but patience.¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes red gently at Plum Blossom Ind. It was the eyes of a predator waiting for the right moment.

    ¡°We just need to be a little bit more patient. No matter how big the fish is, it will have no choice but to be dragged up on the ship after losing its strength.¡±

    He pointed to Plum Blossom Ind with his chin.

    ¡°Continue the attack! Just like loosening and tightening a fishing line, attack again when they start to rx.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Heuheuheu.¡±

    A triumphant aura flowed from the ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®After all, they are just sheltered youngsters.¡¯

    He acknowledges Namgung Hwang¡¯s ability. His martial prowess and innate ferocity were enough for even ck Dragon King to feel threatened.

    But this is Kangho. It¡¯s not a world where brute force alone determines the oue.

    Right now, the Namgung Family must be acutely feeling the plight of a fish caught on a hook.

    ¡®The more they resist, the deeper the hook digs in, and the more their strength fades.¡¯

    The hook, that is the Yangtze River, is already stuck deep in the throat of the Namgung Family. There was no way they could remove it on their own.

    Hunger, fatigue, fear, and feeble hope.

    All of that would now be driving the Namgung Family into the depths of hell right now.

    ¡®It¡¯ll take two days at the longest.¡¯

    Dragging the matter out too long isn¡¯t good either. There is a time for everything. ording to ck Dragon King¡¯s calction, if they lose strength for the next two days, he can exterminate Namgung Family without any damage and without having to wait for reinforcement.

    ¡°Continue the attack!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ck Dragon King chuckled softly.

    ¡°Namgung Hwang¡­. I will personally sever your head.¡±

    His burning eyes looked at Plum Blossom Ind as if they were about to devour them.

    Meanwhile, Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes were dark and sunken.

    The heavy shadows under his weary eyes seemed to speak of the deep turmoil he was in.

    ¡°¡­..They have no intention of attacking.¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­.¡±

    Looking at the ships still surrounding the ind, Namgung Hwang muttered. He could see it when he looked away. These are the members of the Namgung Family who copsed from exhaustion.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A sigh escaped Namgung Hwang¡¯s mouth, who looked at them in silence for a long time.

    The attack barely stopped.

    But he knows. The reason they stopped attacking wasn¡¯t due to ack of strength. This is because we know that shaking things up through repeated attacks and pauses is much more effective than constantly attacking.

    ¡°Namgung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­. Hyung-nim.¡±

    Namgung Myung thought for a moment about calling him Gaju, but the word ¡®Hyung-nim¡¯ ended uping out of his mouth. This is because he guessed that the person Namgung Hwang was looking for was not Azuren Sky Daeju, but his younger brother Namgung Myung.

    ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    Namgung Hwang said in a self-mocking voice.

    ¡°Dowi said that. That he must cut down the ck Dragon King while we still have strength left. Otherwise, we will eventually dry up and die.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what¡¯s happening.¡±

    The swordsmen of Namgung Family looked too exhausted even to hold their swords. They were barely maintaining their dignity by not copsing on the ground.

    But how long would thatst?

    Everyone is already at the end of their rope. If Namgung Hwang himself was feeling dizzy from the relentless fatigue and attacks, how much worse must it be for them?

    ¡°Tell me, Namgung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim!¡±

    Namgung Myung spoke in a desperate voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Your decision was the best. No Gaju would risk its sect member¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Just a little longer¡­ Just a little longer and reinforcement will surely arrive!¡±

    ¡°Reinforcement¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang let out a softugh.

    ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What happens if that reinforcement doesn¡¯t arrive in time?¡±

    ¡°Th- That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung could not bear to answer. Both he and Namgung Hwang knew the answer.

    ¡°Kekekek.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s shoulders shook.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it. I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡±

    Eudeueduk.

    He clenched his fist so hard that his knuckles protruded.

    ¡°What I really can¡¯t stand is not death. It¡¯s not even the perish of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those guys, the guys who trusted only me for the past three years and endured that painful training¡­ I can¡¯t let them die as a swordsman, and make them die like they¡¯re being hunted¡­ I feel so bitter and guilty.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s voice trembled.

    He couldn¡¯t hold back his resentment and anger, and he couldn¡¯t hold back the disgust he felt towards himself.

    ¡°Hyung-nim ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did I really make that choice for the future of our family?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    It was a voice toward Namgung Myung, but it wasn¡¯t really a question meant for him. It was a question he was asking himself.

    ¡°Was I just afraid?¡±

    Namgung Myung held his breath. His voice was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t even think of constion.

    ¡°Was I actually afraid to stake the fate of the family and their lives on my sword?¡±

    Namgung Myung bit his lips instead.

    He had never seen such a weak figure of Namgung Hwang. Despite the fact that there is not much age difference, Namgung Hwang has always been bigger than a great mountain to him.

    But now, that Namgung Hwang is copsing.

    ¡°Hyung-nim! You mustn¡¯t do this. You are Gaju of Namgung Family! Everything in the world may waver, but you must not!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Yes, that¡¯s what being Gaju is.¡±

    Namgung Hwang closed his eyes gently.

    Gaju. The heaviness of that one word was now weighing him down endlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang said with a hint of self-mockery.

    ¡°There have been countless times when Imented being born in this peaceful era.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    It was rather out of the blue, but Namgung Myung didn¡¯t interrupt him. Right now, Namgung Hwang just needed someone to listen.

    ¡°In this peaceful era, there¡¯s no opportunity for my sword to shine.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s gaze drifted to the distant sky.

    ¡°If I had been born a hundred years earlier, during those turbulent times¡­ I was confident that I would be a savior of the world and raise a reputation that is iparable to now. Cutting that Heavenly Demon with my own sword.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang burst intoughter.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been fighting this kind of war for years¡­. Going through a hell that can¡¯t bepared to this, seeing family and disciples vomiting blood and having their heads cut off, yet they kept fighting¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could it have been? How¡­ How could their heart not be broken?¡±

    There was no vigor in Namgung Hwang¡¯s voice. It was the first time in his life that he felt so small.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even muster the courage to cut off ck Dragon King¡¯s head and save my family¡­ Warring times? Heavenly Demon? Kekekekek.¡±

    He scoffed and shook his head.

    ¡°I was just an ignorant puppy, not knowing my ce. I was only one human being. Only¡­.¡±

    His clenched fist trembled violently as if it were going to explode.

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    However, even before Namgung Myung offered any words offort, Namgung Hwang dismissed his own despair.

    ¡°I know this isn¡¯t the time for such things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Azure Sky Daeju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°The enemy will initiate a full-scale assault within days. They will try to drain all of our strength before finishing us off.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Until then, somehow, let the disciples take turns resting.¡±

    Namgung Hwang clenched his teeth.

    ¡°At least there shouldn¡¯t be a situation where they die without even swinging their sword once.¡±

    ¡°I will follow your orders!¡±

    Namgung Myung dashed toward the disciples. Namgung Hwang, who was staring at the scene, a deep sigh escaped his lips once again.

    Thus, the assault continued unrelentingly.

    Namgung Family, who lost their ce to hide, changed their strategy and positioned themselves in a circle at the center of the ind. Those on the outside protected those inside, taking turns to get even a moment¡¯s rest.

    In the midst of bombardment and relentless attacks by the enemy, a true rest was impossible. However, not having to wield their swords constantly allowed them to conserve some strength.

    But that wasn¡¯t a very good move.

    As they gathered inward, they could objectively observe their surroundings, and they had no choice but to realize how desperate they were.

    A faint hope.

    The earnest yet boundless belief that someone would definitelye to save them was all that supported them.

    But¡­ one day goes by, two days go by, and the third day goes by.

    Reinforcement has not arrived.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi opened his eyes with difficulty and looked at the setting sun.

    Even the ordinarilyforting warmth of the sun felt unbearably suffocating.

    ¡®¡­Has no onee?¡¯

    He turned his head instinctively and looked at the riverside, but he still couldn¡¯t see anyone. He can¡¯t help but resent the empty riverside so much.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    A dry cough came out involuntarily. Despite having drunk enough water, his entire body felt parched and withered.

    ¡®Can we hold on longer?¡¯

    No, whether it¡¯s possible isn¡¯t the point. They must endure, no matter what.

    Because others, enduring even greater hardships, are still holding on.

    Namgung Dowi instinctively grabbed his sword and plunged it into the ground. And he barely managed to get his body up.

    His eyes, burning with anger, locked onto the enemy ships surrounding Plum Blossom Ind. Those ships surrounding Plum Blossom Ind have never been so hateful¡­..

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    At that time, Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    His mouth suddenly opened, and the corners of his eyes fluttered.

    ¡°Wa- Wake up. Get up!¡±

    His voice came out strained as if wrung from within.

    The ships that had been circling Plum Blossom Ind, slowly draining the life out of the Namgung Family were now turning their bows towards the ind at once!

    Blood spurted from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth, but he seemed not to notice, screaming as if possessed.

    ¡°Here theye! It¡¯s an attack!¡±

    It is an all-out offensive, that is, water fortress¡¯ final attack to put an end to the Namgung Family¡¯s life.

    Thest chapter of the long, hellish ordeal on the Yangtze River was unfolding.

 Chapter 941

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 941

    Chwaaaak!

    The battleship sliced through the water currents. The sudden maneuvers and eleration created white foam that quickly turned the Yangtze River white.

    It was literally spectacr to see dozens of giant battleships turning their heads and pushing forward at the same time.

    No, the term ¡®spectacr¡¯ might not be apt. For the Namgung Family on Plum Blossom Ind, that scene was ¡®terror¡¯ itself.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    The enemy was approaching. Those who bear the name Namgung have never been afraid of enemies. Rather, they had weed them.

    But now, what surfaced in their eyes was not fighting spirit but despair.

    He had never once imagined a situation where they fell into despair and lost confidence, not because the enemy was strong, but because they were not in perfect condition.

    None of them had known.

    How terrible war can be.

    The situation of facing each other in the best state, oveing a tough opponent with chivalrousness and perseverance, is just in stories.

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    At that moment, a resounding roar erupted from Namgung Hwang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget! Thest sight of you is not seen by me or yourrades standing behind you! It¡¯s those very enemies who will see yourst moments!¡±

    His voice pierced everyone¡¯s ears painfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them remember thest sight of Namgung Family swordsmen as being powerless and scared! Thest thing you must protect is the awe the enemy feels towards you!¡±

    Did it work?

    It is unknown. However, what was certain was that the moment the words to stand up came from the mouth of Namgung Hwang, the swordsmen of the Namgung Family, who had copsed from exhaustion, were somehow standing up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good! The enemy ising. Now, there are those to be cut down by our sword. Smile! Prove that Namgung¡¯s sword truly exerts its power when facing the enemy!¡±

    It was a voice filled with fury.

    That was the moment when Namgung Hwang made his final determination to fight. Some of the battleships approaching the ind turned sharply to the side.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Before the turn was evenplete, the fired barrage hit Plum Blossom Ind. It wasn¡¯t aimed to hit precisely. It was a good attack if it hit, but even if it didn¡¯t, it was still a good attack. It was an attack meant to break the enemy¡¯s morale and scatter their focus.

    However, even the bombardment fired without expectations could not help but be a great threat to the Namgung Family, who were pushed to their limits.

    Kwaaaang! Kwaaaaaaang!

    Cannon shells poured all over the ind.

    The sky is as clear as ever. The pouring cannon shells that dotted the sky and the dust rising as a result forced a sense of reality into their otherwise blurry mind.

    ¡°Keuk.¡±

    The swordsmen of the Namgung Family clenched their teeth and raised their swords again.

    That¡¯s true.

    A warrior proves their life by how they die.

    They know it too. The odds of them surviving this battle were slim. So shouldn¡¯t they prove their life with thisst battle?

    Kwaang! Kwaaaaang!

    The barrage continued, but the eyes of the Namgung Family swordsmen grew colder.

    The moment those ships reach this shore is the beginning!

    All the swordsmen of the Namgung Family looked at the approaching ships, took deep breaths, and began to steel themselves. But at that moment.

    Paaaaat!

    Before they could even fully prepare their minds, dozens of pirates erupted from the water surface touching the ind, apanied by a ssh.

    ¡°Wha- What!¡±

    ¡°I- It¡¯sing! Damn it!¡±

    The pirates, who caught them off guard, rushed forward with all their might without even shouting.

    ck Dragon King was indeed a cunning one. As if refusing to give Namgung Family any time to gather their spirits, he had sent the assault team to Meihua Ind a step ahead.

    Paaaaaat!

    The sheer speed of the onrush made it clear these weren¡¯t just ordinary water pirates.

    The pirates, their faces as stern as iron armor, came right before their eyes, and exuded a chill colder than the eternal ice of the North Sea.

    ¡°Azure Sky Sword Squad! Hold the front!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Training ingrained in the body proves its worth in any situation. Even though the Azure Sky Sword Squad members were at their physical limits, their feet moved first at themand of their Daeju.

    Azure Sky Sword Squad quickly moved to the front and formed a battle line.

    If Chung Myung had witnessed this scene, he would have nodded approvingly immediately. The power of a prestigious family isn¡¯t proved by the clear sword energy at the edge. It¡¯s the will that testifies to its history and name.

    At this moment, the Namgung Family was proving with their will that their umted reputation was not mere vanity.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The bombardment didn¡¯t cease either.

    Amidst the heated battlefield with cannon shells flying, the Azure Sky Sword Squad of the Namgung Family and water fortress of the ck Dragon of the pirates collided head-on.

    Kagagagak!

    Swords and des, swords and harpoons shed, sparks flying everywhere.

    This was different from before. All the battles fought till now were with the knowledge that there was a retreat. The water fortress did not intend to push the Namgung Family to the end, and the Namgung Family recognized that the pirates had no intention topletely cutting off their breath.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    What¡¯s left is the annihtion of one side.

    A battle where everything is at stake, not ending until one side ispletely breathless.

    Kagagagak!

    The arm with the tendon on edge pushed against the weapons. It was a sight that showed the will not to be pushed back even an inch.

    Under normal circumstances, it would be the ck Dragon Water Fortress that would have been pushed back.

    Azure Sky Sword Squad. Those who bear that name are the elite of the elite of Namgung Family. How could the swords that have led the Azure Sky Namgung Family be light?

    However,

    Kagagagak!

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    As the confrontation lengthened, it was the sword of the Namgung Family that was gradually pushed back.

    As if to prove that no matter how strong your will is, you cannot ultimately ovee the limits of your body, water fortress¡¯ dao and harpoon began to push away Namgung¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Keuaaak!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    The dao, which gained victory, eventually cruelly split the fragile body.

    Blood sttered everywhere, and sharp screams echoed. However, even at the moment when the harpoon pierced the stomach and dao cut through the shoulders, the Azure Sky Sword Squad didn¡¯t retreat easily.

    This is because they knew, even without someone shouting and rallying them.

    That this is where they are supposed to die.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±

    One of the Azure Sky Sword Squad members let out a desperate shout and swung his sword.

    Paaaaat!

    With a swift motion, the sword, which flew like a beam of light, pierced the neck of the enemy who was charging from the front.

    ¡°Kkereuk!¡±

    The sword that drilled through the front of the neck came out from the nape. The enemies, who looked down at the sword stuck in his neck, trembled in disbelief.

    ¡°Mere pirates¡­¡±

    Puuk!

    But at that moment.

    The harpoon of the enemy, whose throat was pierced, unexpectedly prated the lower abdomen of the momentarily distracted Azure Sky Sword Squad member.

    A sound of wind came out of the Azure Sky Sword Squad member¡¯s mouth. Although their will may be strong, they are still cubs with little battlefield experience. They neglected the all-too-important fact that one should never lower their guard until the enemy¡¯s breath haspletely ceased.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Paaaaaat!

    At that time, a dao flew in from the back, and severed the neck of an Azure Sky Sword Squad member who was twisting his body. His head with wide eyes rose as it spun into the air.

    ¡°Gwa- Gwang-ah!¡±

    ¡°Namgung Gwang-aaaaah!¡±

    The great family is incredibly cohesive.

    Unlike sects, where unrted people gather together and share amon value, great family members grow up together from an early age.

    This means that the shock of losing someone is iparable to that of a normal sect.

    The head of the man who was a younger brother to some, an older brother to others, and a son to others rose into the air, and tears of blood began to flow from the hearts of those who had to see the scene clearly with their own eyes.

    ¡°You bastaaaards!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaa!¡±

    As hatred and rage swelled, chivalrousness and righteousness vanished from the battlefield.

    What remained was a tant animosity, a resolve to tear apart those in front of them.

    The gently embellished stories meant to instill dreams in those growing up with swords werepletely torn down, and the true face of the battlefield began to be revealed.

    Victory is bought by sacrificing one¡¯s son¡¯s head.

    Glory is obtained by offering a brother¡¯s heart.

    Who discusses sacrifice?

    Who talks about grief?

    There is no praise for the fallen. Glory belongs entirely to the living.

    Someone had to know. Who shed blood behind that glory? Behind every triumph lies a multitude of forgotten deaths.

    Unfortunately, however, those present were consumed by animosity, fear, and hatred, blindly charging at the enemy before them.

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaahhh!¡±

    The Azure Sky Sword Squad, their eyes bloodshot, swung their swords at the pirates with furious defiance.

    It was a fierce strike. The amount of sword energy poured out was so extreme that it was unbelievable that it came from people who werepletely exhausted.

    But the ck Dragon Water Fortress did not panic.

    A cornered rat will even bite a cat. But would a cat die just because it¡¯s bitten by a mouse? They had anticipated the fierce resistance. The key was to corner the enemypletely.

    Unlike their initial fierce assault, the ck Dragon Water Fortress rxed its offensive. They deliberately slowed down, taking their time, unhurriedly.

    Kuung! Kuung!

    At that time, the sound of ships advancing to Plum Blossom Ind crashed into the sandbank and anchored echoed ominously.

    In time.

    The ck Dragon Ship, a huge ship made entirely of ck, symbolizing the ck Dragon King, finally arrived at Plum Blossom Ind.

    Kwaaaang!

    The loud noise prated everyone¡¯s ears.

    It was a loud noise that made others doubt whether the ship could be safe even after docking at that speed. However, the impact of that noise was undeniably significant.

    The Namgung Family, realizing through their ears rather than eyes that the enemy¡¯s main force had arrived, instinctively shrank.

    Kuung!

    A momentter, someone slowly emerged at the bow of the ck Dragon Ship.

    A physique so majestic enough to intimidate onlookers.

    ck beard reminiscent of Guan Yu.

    Eyes fierce as a tiger¡¯s.

    A person who makes those who watch onlookers shrink not only by his skills but also by his appearance has revealed his majesty.

    ¡°These insect-like¡­..¡±

    The ck Dragon King, having finally set foot on Plum Blossom Ind, sneered down at the Namgung Family.

    ¡°Turn all those who dare oppose me on this river into fish food!¡±

    ¡°At yourmand!¡±

    No sooner had the order been given than pirates began pouring out of the docked battleships like a swarm of ants.

    It was a breathtaking sight.

    From the ships that had seized all sides of the ind, and from the water, pirates inexorably pressed onto thend in an unending stream.

    ¡°ck Dragon Kiiiiiiing!¡±

    Namgoong Hwang let out a lion-like roar.

    ¡°Emperor Sword.¡±

    However, the ck Dragon King, upon hearing the sound, merely twisted the corner of his mouth. Namgung Hwang, his eyes reddened with hatred, fixed his gaze on him and shouted.

    ¡°If you are a true martial artist,e forward! Surely you have the courage to settle our unfinished duel!¡±

    ¡°Still the same foolish man, Namgung Hwang.¡±

    ck Dragon King made a tant mockery.

    ¡°Do you really think someone like you is worthy to challenge me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just struggle as much as you can before you die. I¡¯ll be sure to watch yourst moments with my own eyes!¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon Kiiiiiing!¡±

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    The pirates began to rush towards the bleeding big fish. As if they were going to eat all the flesh without leaving a single piece of it behind.

 Chapter 942

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 942

    The pirates filled the riverside, literally rushing in like a tidal wave.

    The scent of blood drew them like a pack of hyenas? No, more aptly, like a swarm of sharks drawn to blood.

    With their eyes painted with madness, they aimed for the flesh of the Namgung Family and let out vile shouts.

    The two forces collided head-on.

    The sight of pirates engulfed in madness and running endlessly, letting out beast-like screams than a human¡¯s, was enough to color the hearts of those who were barely holding on with despair.

    ¡°Kahaaaa!¡±

    The flood of pirates soon jumped onto the head of Namgung Family. Their backs, which rose momentarily, covered the sun, cast a long shadow over members of the Namgung Family. As if predicting their fate.

    ¡°Taaaaaaat!¡±

    But those who faced this were none other than the Namgung Family.

    Even in a situation overwhelmed by despair, their instinct naturally found the path of the sword. And before their minds could process thoughts, their swords had already pierced the pirates.

    Puuk! Puuuuk!

    The iron swords of the Namgung Family pierced the bodies of the enemies at once. As the sword de pierced the back, the blood spurted like rain towards the swordsmen of the Namgung Family.

    The sensation of hot blood pouring over their faces jolted the drowsy martial artist back to awareness.

    But this was just the beginning.

    ¡°Kill them aaaaall!¡±

    ¡°Shove the harpoons down their throats!¡±

    The pirates, regardless of the blood spilled by their colleagues, hurled themselves into the forest of protruding swords without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    The madness of the battlefield.

    A person who is alone cannot face death resolutely. But when rough breaths of another resound from behind, even one¡¯s own impending demise is forgotten.

    Beyond the corpses and swords, the pirates charged.

    Overwhelming odds. (????(Ð\¹Ñ²»”³))

    The swordsmen of the Namgung Family desperately swung their swords down, but the pirates swung their harpoons in a desperate struggle until the moment their head was cut off.

    ¡°Aaaarghhh!¡±

    The battlefield is and dominated by morale. A sword weighed down by momentum cannot find its own path and move. The situation might have been different if everything was in perfect condition, but Namgung¡¯s sword warrior had already exhausted all their strength.

    So¡­ all that was left was to copse.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Sharp harpoons bored into shoulders, piercing through to the ribs.

    ¡°Gah¡­¡±

    A burning pain spreads throughout the body.

    However, the enemy¡¯s strike did not even give him the luxury to slowly enjoy theing death.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    Hungry harpoons continued to dig into the copsing body. The warrior, who had dozens of holes in his body, copsed on the spot without even leaving his body intact.

    Sogok!

    The sword that was swung violently waspletely destroyed and the neck was torn off. However, as if to retaliate, the dropped sword bounces the harpoon sideways and pierces the sr plexus.

    The battle line suddenly became disorganized and the two forces began to tangle with each other in a mess.

    ¡°Hold the line! Damn it, we can¡¯t afford to mix uuuuup!¡±

    Namgung Myung shouted as if spitting blood.

    The Namgung Family was outnumbered by the pirates.

    Of course, each one of them is an expert that no pirate can dare to approach. But this wasn¡¯t a sparring ground. No matter how skilled, in a battlefield where death and screams abound from every direction. How could one possibly block a weapon flying in from behind in such a mess?

    The moment the formation crumbles, annihtion bes inevitable.

    ¡°Block them! Block theeeeem!¡±

    At the same time as Namgung Myung shouted, he drew his sword and charged forward. This was because he knew that now was not the time to give orders from behind, but the time to step forward and restore the copsing battle lines.

    As he moved, the elders who were waiting also immediately left their seats and jumped forward.

    Paaaaat!

    The sword swung like lightning.

    ¡°You can¡¯t cross this ce until you kill me!¡±

    ¡°Come on! You dogs of water fortresses!¡±

    The elders fought with desperation.

    The ones dying in front of them were their sons, grandsons, and disciples. Their swords, which had been restrained in the face of their kin¡¯s deaths, finally found the opportunity to move, slicing through the bodies of the pirates in an instant.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    ¡°Co- Cough! This dog¡­ dogshit¡­.¡±

    But the tide of battle didn¡¯t turn as easily as expected.

    Despite the climax of the martial masters who had reached their peak swiftly taking down many of the pirates, the overwhelming number of the advancing enemy made their efforts seem almost negligible.

    Namgung Myung¡¯s eyes are bloodshot.

    ¡®If only it wasn¡¯t here.¡¯

    If it weren¡¯t for an ind in the middle of nowhere, they wouldn¡¯t have been cornered like this. However, there is no ce to hide or lean on this ind. And the pirates were attacking them from all sides.

    Even the pavilion to hide in waspletely destroyed by bombardment. All that was left of them was an iron sword in one hand and arade leaning on their shoulder.

    No, it¡¯s not!

    There is still something left for them.

    ¡°Uoooooh!¡±

    A thunderous roar, apanied by a dazzling white sword energy, descended like a cannonball onto the heads of the approaching pirates.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    The eyes of the pirates who rushed forward without even looking back became nk for a moment. When they regained the focus they had lost for a moment due to shock, their eyes began to fill with surprise and fear rather than madness.

    Kwakwakwakwakwakwa!

    The white sword energy swept through the pirates, pulverizing them.

    A single strike.

    With that single strike, close to twenty pirates were not only defeated but shredded to pieces without even leaving a proper corpse. The sword energy exploded as it hit the ground, leaving not even a drop of blood on the ground.

    Kwaaaang!

    The aftermath of the explosion swept through the surroundings. The pirates, each stunned by the astonishing sight, stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°What the hell is this¡­.?¡±

    ¡°E- Emperor Sword!¡±

    No one would want to be swept away in the face of that sword. But the battlefield didn¡¯t give them a moment to realize the reality.

    ¡°Out of the way, you fools!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaaat!¡±

    Those who couldn¡¯t see the full might of the sword energy due to the dense backs of theirrades in front charged forward, kicking aside the ones who had stopped, like moths drawn to a me.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Once again, the white sword energy was unleashed.

    Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang.

    He, too, is in a state of exhaustion. But his sword demonstrated why he was called the Emperor Sword.

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    However, he was only one person. With pirates swarming from every direction like ants, his sword felt too short, and his body too small to fend them all off.

    ¡°Heuuuaaaa!¡±

    A hysterical shout broke out of Namgung Hwang¡¯s mouth.

    Kwaang! Kwaaaang! Kwaaaaaang!

    Every time the sword was swung, the formidable sword energy surged like a storm.

    ¡°ck Dragon Kiiiiiiing!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Will you only step in after all your men are dead, you coward! The world willugh at a coward like you for being the king of the Yangtze River!¡±

    His words were mocking, but there was a sense of desperation in his voice. He was filled with desperation to somehow provoke ck Dragon King and bring him out.

    However, ck Dragon King remained unmoved.

    He just watched Namgung, who was struggling like a wolf running wild in a flock of sheep, with a bitter sneer on his face.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Although the distance is such that they can clearly feel each other¡¯s gaze, Namgung Hwamg cannot rush to the owner of that gaze. He instinctively knew that stepping away from here would mean the total annihtion of Namgung Family, unrted to their duel.

    ¡°Euaaaaaa!¡±

    Namgung Hwang sliced through a pirate¡¯s torso. His body was covered with internal organs and blood from the sliced waist.

    The heat and the foul stench assaulted all his senses.

    In the midst of the battlefield, Namgung Hwang cried out again and again.

    He¡¯s dying.

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    His disciple.

    Another one is dying.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    His family.

    The overwhelming kill ratio. For every Namgung fallen, more than ten pirates were taken down. A performance befitting the name of Namgung.

    But who could rejoice?

    Who would willingly exchange their death for the enemy¡¯s?

    ¡°You bastaaaaards!¡±

    It was visible in the eyes of Namgung Hwang.

    His son, Namgung Dowi, shed tears of blood as he cut through the pirates.

    His sword was swift and strong. He harbored a distinct light even in despair. The light that Namgung had long pursued.

    But¡­.

    ¡®Even that sword will fall here.¡¯

    Hot tears eventually flowed from Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes, which realized the fate of Namgung Family.

    Even if his arm was severed, even if a dagger was plunged into his heart, tears should not have flowed from this iron man¡¯s eyes. But in front of the dying disciples and the family destined for a cruel fate, even he was just a weak human being.

    It was all his fault.

    All his sin.

    If he could save even one more person, he wouldn¡¯t mind turning his whole body into dust and suffering in hell for thousands of years. But heaven did not even give him a chance to sacrifice.

    As if his life were deemed too insignificant.

    The blood of the pirates and Namgung mixed on the ground. In life, they were distinct, but in death, they were just the same corpses.

    ¡°Eu- Euaaaaak! Save meeee!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    It¡¯s copsing.

    Although they fought resolutely in the face of death, their will could not ovee the fear of the harpoon constantly targeting them and the death of theirrade dying right next to them. One by one, they began to retreat frantically, shedding tears and snot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t retreat!¡±

    ¡°Keep your position! Please! Please!¡±

    Namgung Dowi and Namgung Myung¡¯s cries intertwined, desperately resounding through the sky of Maehwado.

    In theirst moments, they tried to die with dignity, preserving the name of Namgung. But the deaths they faced were not so romantic.

    Name? Reputation? Dignity?

    What¡¯s the use of all that for a dead man?

    They just want to live. Even if it¡¯s just for one more moment. Even if it means using arade as a shield, just for a fleeting moment longer¡­

    ¡°Euhh¡­ Euaaaah!¡±

    A lion-like roar erupted from the mouth of Namgung Hwang, who was engulfed in anger and despair.

    His presence was like a tiger among wolves. Even the wolves with sharp teeth dared not confront the tiger.

    But in this vast battlefield, there¡¯s a limit to what one tiger can do.

    Paeaeaeaeng.

    A head flying from somewherended at the feet of Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang couldn¡¯t bear to look at her head and turned his head away. Thick bloody tears poured down his chest.

    ¡®Yes, let¡¯s all die here.¡¯

    He clenched his teeth and summoned all his remaining strength. If he was to die anyway, he¡¯d take down as many of the pirates with him as he could. Hope was no longer in his thoughts.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    But at that moment.

    But at that moment, an unbelievable roar reached Namgung Hwang¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Uaaaah! They¡¯re here! They¡¯ve arriiiiveed!¡±

    He hastily looked in the direction of the sound.

    ¡°Shaolin! Shaolin has arrived! Shaolin hase to our aaaiiid!¡±

    Shaolin?

    As the news was delivered like sweet rain, astonishment and joy bloomed in the eyes of the sword warriors of the Namgung Family who were copsing. Everyone looked desperately at the other side of the river.

    ¡°Ah¡­. Euaaaa¡­.¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! They¡¯re here! The reinforcements are heeeeerreee!¡±

    As soon as the group on the other side of the river was confirmed to be wearing yellow robes, sword warriors of the Namgung Family shouted out loud.

    ¡°Shaolin hase to help us!¡±

    ¡°Hold on! Hold on!¡±

    ¡°You damn pirates! We¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    The appearance of Shaolin was a delight to Namgung Family, but it was despairing news to water fortresses.

    ¡°Sha- Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Shaolin hase?¡±

    The pirates also had eyes, so as soon as they saw Shaolin on the other side of the river, they quickly began to regain their senses.

    ¡°Why, why Shaolin¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    They knew it well.

    The vast river, too wide for ordinary people, is nothing for Shaolin¡¯s martial artist monks. If they decide to, they can cross the river in an instant and join the battle at Plum Blossom Ind.

    The movement of the pirates momentarily faltered.

    Chaos and confusion continued to engulf Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Umm!¡±

    Bop Jeong bit his lips and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote! No¡­ It¡¯s a bitte, but not beyond irreversible!¡±

    Had they been even a momentter, there would have been no living soul left there.

    Although it was painful that the battle had already begun before their arrival, the Namgung Family was not yet annihted. If they could save even half of that force, they could certainly discuss victory!

    ¡°Bangjang! There¡¯s no time to dy!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A massive lion¡¯s roar burst out of the mouth of Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Disciples, listen! Cross the river to support the Namgung Family! Drive the wicked band of pirates off that ind!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s monk robe fluttered as the wind blew.

    ¡®We¡¯ve won this time!¡¯

    Bop Jeong sped his fist.

    This battle was always about who arrived first. As long as they got here first, the battle was practically decided. No matter how formidable the pirates were, they couldn¡¯t stand against both Shaolin and Namgung.

    It didn¡¯t matter that Namgung Family wasn¡¯t in their best condition Because even Shaolin alone can deal with things like water fortresses. Namgung had fulfilled its role just by tying its feet to that ind.

    ¡°Now! Go and defeat these evildoers¡­!¡±

    Just as Bop Jeong was about to burst into a valiant roar.

    Flinch.

    As he was shouting, he flinched and stopped talking. Then he began shouting in a hurry.

    ¡°St- Stop! Everyone, stop right there!¡±

    The monks of Shaolin, who were about to jump into the river, looked back, surprised by the urgent voiceing from behind.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang?¡±

    Bop Kye also looked perplexed at Bop Jeong. What time is there to waste now?

    ¡°¡­Bangjang?¡±

    However, the moment he checked the face of Bop Jeong, he was startled. Bop Jeong was as pale as a white sheet as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Why so¡­?¡±

    ¡°A- Ami¡­. Amitabha¡­.¡±

    His chant trembled terribly.

    ¡°Why¡­ why! Why!¡±

    Seeing him erupt in rage, Bop Kye seemed to realize something and slowly turned his head. His gaze was directed towards the upper reaches of the river where Bop Jeong was staring first.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    It was only then that the eyes of Bop Kye began to see it.

    Arge fleet of ships finally began to appear along the curved river.

    ¡°Keu¡­.¡±

    There was no mistaking it. He can¡¯t turn a blind eye.

    With trained eyes, there was no choice but to recognize it.

    The sight of the massive ship at the forefront of the dozens of ships appeared simultaneously. And the figure of the man standing at the prow of that ship.

    There¡¯s no way he can¡¯t recognize that man. How could anyone forget that sight? If one has seen him even once, it would be impossible to forget.

    ¡°Ja- Jang¡­.¡±

    A drained voice escaped Bop Kye¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Jang Ilso¡­.¡±

    Paegun Jang Ilso.

    Standing at the forefront of the fleet advancing towards Plum Blossom Ind, he looked at the Shaolin monks lined up on the riverbank and curled one corner of his mouth.

    ¡°My, my. How eagerly you¡¯ve all rushed here.¡±

    He let out a chilling smile, his face covered by a hand adorned with colorful rings.

    ¡°Why? Were you expecting something? Hahahahat! Ahahahahahahahat! Ahahahahahahahahahahahat!¡±

    Hisughter, full of joy and madness, seemed to silence even the Yangtze River itself.

 Chapter 943

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 943

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    ¡°H- How¡­.¡±

    Even though he could clearly see the approaching fleet, he just wanted to deny the whole sight.

    How could this happen?

    How could it be that just as Shaolin arrived here, Myriad Man Manor had also arrived?

    ¡®Coincidence?¡¯

    Is it a coincidence?

    If so, there is no way to exin it other than that it is a trick of the heavens. The only way to say that heaven created this situation was because it wanted to see how much more desperate he was.

    But Bop Jeong thought all this was by no means a coincidence.

    The reason was simple. The man who had appeared at the prow was none other than Paegun, Jang Ilso.

    Paegun Jang Ilso.

    A man who had shown his chilling strategies since the disaster on the Yangtze River. Isn¡¯t the shudder he felt upon hearing the news from far away Southern Sea still vivid?

    Coincidence? There can be no such thing as coincidence for Jang Ilso. Absolutely not!

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    While Bop Jeong looked at the ships as if possessed, the ship was approaching Plum Blossom Ind more and more.

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye urgently called Bop Jeong one more time. His anxious voice pricked Bop Jeong¡¯s ear.

    ¡°If we wait any longer, there really is no turning back! If that ship arrives at Plum Blossom Ind¡­!¡±

    It¡¯s not Bop Jeong that doesn¡¯t know what this means.

    Namgung had already surpassed their limit. Even the phrase ¡®like a candle in the wind¡¯ would seem peacefulpared to the current state of Namgung. In such a situation, if Myriad Man Manor, rather than Shaolin, arrived at Plum Blossom Ind first, wouldn¡¯t the oue be obvious?

    They must head to Plum Blossom Ind right now. Before those ships get in the way of Shaolin.

    ¡°We must arrive first! Before Myriad Man Manor!¡±

    Those ships are undoubtedly fast. But there is still a distance. If they plunge into the water now, they can reach Plum Blossom Ind before the ships. Aren¡¯t the pirates that would hinder them both on and under the water tied up on Plum Blossom Ind right now? So it¡¯s not toote. At least, that¡¯s what Bop Kye thought.

    But¡­.

    ¡°¡­And when we arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At the moment, Bop Kye was taken aback by Bop Jeong¡¯s words, as if unsure what he meant.

    Bop Jeong alternately looked at the ships and Plum Blossom Ind with a face cold as ice.

    ¡°When we¡­¡±

    He paused for a moment. That brief silence felt excruciatingly long to Bop Kye.

    ¡°¡­When we reach that ind first, what will happen then?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye could not easily continue speaking.

    Was it because he had no answer?

    No, this is because he sensed that there was something in Bop Jeong¡¯s voice that he had never felt before.

    ¡°¡­Why has Namgung ended up like this? Isn¡¯t it because they couldn¡¯t escape from that ind?¡±

    ¡°But Bangjang! If we leave them as they are, Namgung will be annihted!¡±

    Annihtion.

    That remark clearly caused conflict in Bop Jeong. The trembling shoulders of Bop Jeong were proving it.

    But¡­.

    Eudeududuk.

    Bop Jeong bit his lips tightly. As his teeth dug in, red blood flowed down his chin. His toes, which tensed, were digging into the ground. He said,

    ¡°Retreat.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? I said retreat! All Shaolin disciples, get away from the river! We will wait here!¡±

    ¡°Bangjang! What do you mean by¡­!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut that mouth!¡±

    Bop Kye screamed, but Bop Jeong only scolded him more sternly.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Since it was impossible to resist, a helpless groan of sorrow flowed from Bop Kye¡¯s mouth.

    To him, Namgung is not simply a sect of the Five Great Families. They wererades who endured humiliation together in the disgraceful Yangtze Disaster. But now, Bangjang was telling him to just watch the annihtion of suchrades.

    The fingertips of Bop Jeong were shaking.

    It seemed even for him, making this decision was not easy.

    ¡°¡­If we go to Plum Blossom Ind like this, we will only fall into the trap of that Paegun. Perhaps this entire situation was meant to lure Shaolin, orchestrated by Paegun.¡±

    Bop Kye really wanted to ask.

    If Paegun had plotted such a scheme, why didn¡¯t he attack after Shaolin arrived at Plum Blossom Ind, instead revealing himself beforehand!

    However, Bop Kye couldn¡¯t bring himself to voice this question out loud. Because he was afraid the disciples around him would hear him.

    And perhaps, deep down, he feared that this question might expose Bop Jeong¡¯s true intentions under this bright sky.

    He didn¡¯t want to know. He didn¡¯t want to confirm.

    ¡°We are¡­ Shaolin.¡±

    Bop Jeong made a decision with blood-stained lips.

    ¡°We will¡­ observe the situation from here.¡±

    Hisst voice was barely audible. However, there was no one who didn¡¯t know what Bop Jeong had decided without having to listen clearly.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Contrasting with his voice, the clear sound of the Buddhist chant painfully pierced the ears of Shaolin disciples who couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at the ind.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang looked across the river with bewildered eyes.

    He could clearly see Shaolin, who seemed to be about to jump into the water ande to save them, hesitated and stood back in line.

    ¡°What are they¡­¡±

    What are they doing?

    Why are they stopping there? What could they possibly be doing there?

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    Someone¡¯s murmur was clearly heard.

    A dead silence prevailed.

    A terrible silence fell on the ind, making it hard to believe that just moments ago, crazed beasts were running rampant, biting each other.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why aren¡¯t theying?¡±

    ¡°What on earth¡­¡±

    Even then, the sword warriors of Namgung Family didn¡¯t let go of that faint light of hope. There must be a reason. Even if it¡¯s slightly dyed now, soon Shaolin will cross that river ande to their aid.

    They believed so.

    No, there was no other way but to believe so.

    Even Namgung Huang, at this moment, had no doubt that Shaolin would cross the river to save them.¡¯

    But¡­.

    ¡°Wha- What is that ship?¡±

    A word that came out of someone¡¯s mouth spread like ripples.

    The gaze that had been taken away by Shaolin, who suddenly appeared, turned to the side. Only then did it be visible to everyone. A fleet of ships approaching this ind.

    At that moment, everyone here understood what was happening here. This was a judgment based on instinct, not reason.

    The eyes of Namgung Family shook violently. Filled with distrust and fear, their gaze slowly turned to the other side of the river again. Trembling pathetically as if theycked the courage to confront the reality before them.

    But sooner orter, the moment to face the truth alwayses.

    When their uneasy gazes finally settled back on Shaolin again, they saw it. Shaolin had taken a distance, seemingly taking a firm stance on the riverbank.

    What plunged those who used the name Namgung into despair was not Shaolin, who took a step back as if they had no intention ofing to their aid anymore.

    What truly drove them into the depths of despair was the absence of a certain look.

    The eyes of the Shaolin monks who were supposed to be gazing at this ce with their brilliant eyes were not visible.

    Because they¡¯re not watching.

    They are called the Shaolin of the world and the Northern Star of Kangho. The monks of Shaolin, who are said to never bow their heads to any sect in the world, are now bowing their heads like sinners.

    As if they couldn¡¯t bear to face each other.

    Even with this distance between them, they are turning a blind eye to Namgung¡¯s gaze as if their guilt is so great that they cannot bear to face them.

    How could they not understand this!

    It was clear to even a fool what was happening right now.

    They were¡­ abandoned.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    It is always hope that pushes people into the greatest despair.

    Humans do not despair where there is no hope at all. Because they ept it as a given.

    But humans who find even the slightest glimmer of hope will cling to it desperately.

    And when humans realize that that hope is nothing more than a mirage, they finally fall apart.

    ¡°U¡­.Ugh¡­¡±

    An indescribable great despair began to engulf Namgung Family.

    The fact that their trusted allies abandoned them, that Shaolin had turned a blind eye to their death, plunged them into an abyss of despair they had never experienced before in their lives.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The groaning, like a fatally wounded beast, seeped out from their lips.

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t much different. Indeed, they were now wounded beasts and all that remained for them was death. As long as the rope called Shaolin has been cut off, all that was left was an endless fall.

    No longer did they have the will or the strength to swing their swords. Their limbs felt heavy as if they belonged to someone else. They just wanted to let go of everything.

    Frustration is frightening because it brings people down. Everyone was being sucked into a dark abyss so deep that they couldn¡¯t even bear to look inside.

    However, even at that moment, only one person exuded anger instead of despair.

    ¡°Bop Jeooooooooooong!¡±

    A desperate scream burst out from the mouth of the wounded tiger, Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Bop Jeong! Bop Jeoooooong! Euaaaaaaaa!¡±

    His voice, boiling with blood, burst from his throat.

    The blood vessels in his eyes burst, and his hoarse throat emitted a sound like twisted metal.

    That was when everyone was groaning under such crushing frustration.

    Finally, he arrived. The one who considers all this mud-like despair a mere amusement.

    Kuuuung!

    Arge battleship rammed into the sandbar.

    Namgung Family, water fortresses, and even Namgung Hwang and ck Dragon King watched the scene unfold

    ¡°Hmmmm.¡±

    A low voice mixed with nasal sounds lightly drifted. Although it was a very faint sound, it resonated clearly across the entire ind.

    Soon, one person casually revealed himself.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang stared at the figure with blood-filled, red eyes.

    This is the very person who ridiculed them and left them right here on the Yangtze River three years ago.

    He hasn¡¯t changed a bit.

    Strange embroidery engraved with gold thread on a gorgeous red long robe. The pale skin, the meticulously tied-up hair, the ornate headdress, and the overlyvish essories.

    Paeaeaeng.

    Jang Ilso, who jumped lightly onto thend from the boat, slowly straightened his bent body.

    Jjalrang.

    The shing of his ornaments forcibly evoked memories from three years ago. The sound they made awakened nightmares and summoned fear.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s gazended on Jang Ilso¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite strange.¡±

    Jang Ilso spoke softly with a friendly face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, but it seems you¡¯re not weing.¡±

    His blood-red lips drew an arc like the moon. The words pouring out of that truly ominous and bizarre mouth felt terrible.

    Namgung Hwang tightly shut his eyes.

    ¡°I am very¡­ pleased to meet you. Hahaha!¡±

    And he thought to himself.

    Perhaps it would have been better to die at the hands of ck Dragon King.

    Rather than be toyed with by this demon¡¯s hand¡­

 Chapter 944

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 944

    He may not be the strongest.

    It is Jang Ilso, said to be the greatest man of Evil Sects, but no one can know whether his military power is truly the greatest in the world. No, they cannot tell.

    Why? The reason is all too simple.

    Because it¡¯s utterly unimportant.

    In Kangho, one¡¯s ce is determined by their strength. To build prestige in this Mountain of Dao and Forest of Sword (????/µ¶É½„¦ÁÖ), one must prove their might time and again.

    But this man¡­ this man is the exception.

    Paegun Jang Ilso.

    His name stands uniquely alone in this Kangho.

    Even if Jang Ilso¡¯s forces are no more than that of a third-rate street robber, everyone in the world will say this with one voice.

    This man¡­ This man is the most dangerous person in the current Kangho.

    That deadly viper slowly made his way across the sandy beach. His steps were light rather than menacing, elegant rather than solemn. It was a leisurely walk as if he were merely out for a stroll nearby.

    But not a single soul on Plum Blossom Ind could take their eyes off him.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Swallowing dry saliva became involuntary.

    No one has ever ordered them to cease fighting. But the battle naturally came to a halt.

    At least Namgung Myung seemed to understand why.

    No rabbit fights over territory when faced with a wolf.

    The moment Jang Ilso showed up, everyone here intuitively realized it wasn¡¯t the time to fight each other.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    A low, nasal voice was carried by the wind blowing over Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze shifted towards Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Seems like quite a mess¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwang clenched his fist tightly. It felt like a cold, scaly snake was tightening around his neck.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just a feeling. In Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes, ships that followed Jang Ilso turned around, not docking at the ind but leisurely changing direction to block the river between Plum Blossom Ind and Shaolin.

    Now, even if Shaolin is willing toe to their aid, it will be difficult to break through.

    Unlike the leisure walk, Jang Ilso was definitely tightening their breathing.

    As if to confirm this, the martial artists of Myriad Man Manor disembarked and flocked behind Jang Ilso. Ho Gamyeong rushed out from between them and stood next to him as if he were guarding him.

    Even knowing the gravity of the situation, Namgung Hwang felt likeughing.

    Jang Ilso and escorts. Could there be a more mismatched pairing of words?

    At that time, Jang Ilso¡¯s corners of mouth creepily curled up.

    ¡°How did the great Namgung Family¡­ end up like this? Hmm?¡±

    The snake-like gaze took the breath away from the sword warriors of the Namgung Family struggling from exhaustion. Jang Ilso took a deep breath andughed.

    He was delighted.

    He found this dreadful scene shockingly enjoyable.

    Azure Sky Namgung Family.

    Aren¡¯t the eyes of those who shine with such brilliant prestige now stained with futility and despair?

    Some weep in sheer frustration, others feel deste at the realization that it¡¯s all over. Some gaze at him with eyes filled with venomous hatred, while others look at him in hope of some unlikely mercy.

    All different eyes are focused on one person, Jang Ilso.

    Yet, there¡¯s one thing they all have inmon.

    There is no longer any light of hope to be found.

    Step. Step.

    Jang Ilso stepped forward.

    The pirates blocking the way of the Namgung Family retreat to the left and right with clearly frightened expressions. A surprisingly wide road opened up in a ce where there were so many pirates that there was nowhere to step.

    Jang Ilso nonchntly walked down the path as if it were natural.

    Finally, his step stopped in front of the Azure Sky Sword Squad of Namgung Family. Those who stood at the forefront of the formation. They were the pinnacle sword warriors that Namgung Family boasted to the world.

    It was a short but fierce battle. Thanks to this, the Azure Sky Sword Squad, who were still standing, were covered in blood from cuts and stabs.

    As Jang Ilso approached, they instinctively brandished their swords. And they bared their teeth like a cornered beast.

    However, Jang Ilso approached them withpletely unchanged steps, as if he could not even see the sword aimed at his head.

    Flinch.

    On the contrary, it was the sword tips of the Azure Sky Sword Squad that began to quiver.

    In fact, it was a bizarre and terrifying situation where the ones holding the swords trembled, while the unarmed one smiled.

    ¡°Do- Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Standing right in front of Jang Ilso, a member of the Azure Sky Sword Squad managed to squeeze out a trembling voice. He threatened Jang Ilso, stretching out the tip of his sword as if he could pierce Jang Ilso¡¯s neck at any moment.

    But Jang Ilso knew that the sword could never pierce his neck¡­. No, it seemed like it didn¡¯t matter even if his throat was pierced.

    When he finally stopped walking, the bloodstained tip of the sword was almost touching his throat.

    Just one thrust.

    Just by applying internal strength and pushing his arm, he will be able to make a hole in that pale white neck. It would take just a bit of courage.

    But¡­.

    The sword couldn¡¯t go any further. It was just trembling so pitifully that it was hard to believe that it was being held by the sword of the Namgung Family. No, on the contrary, he became more intimidated and retreated.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who smiled seductively, slowly reached out his hand and ced his fingers on the trembling de of the sword.

    Sarak!

    At that moment, they saw it.

    The tip of Jang Ilso¡¯s finger slightly split open, and a drop of bright red blood slid down the de.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Everyone had vague thoughts before seeing this scene. They don¡¯t think his hand will get hurt by thismon sword. That¡¯s why it was terrifying.

    But seeing that single drop of blood only tightened their hearts further.

    A person who doesn¡¯t bleed and fears no death, or one who bleeds but still doesn¡¯t fear death.

    Which one would be scarier?

    Seureuruk.

    The white finger adorned withvish jewelry slowly moved up the pitifully trembling sword de. After gently stroking the bloodstained de, it finally reached the back of the hand of the Azure Sky Sword Squad member gripping the hilt tightly.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s fingers, which climbed up his arms so slowly like a snake, finally grazed the Azure Sky Sword Squad member¡¯s shoulder, staining the pale cheek with blood before reaching his forehead.

    It was nothing more than a very light and slow movement, yet everyone watched the scene, holding their breath as if spellbound.

    At that moment.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand, which was only extending a finger, fully opened.

    Just when everyone flinched at the sudden change.

    Tok.

    Jang Ilso¡¯srge hand covered the Azure Sky Sword Squad member¡¯s head. It was like patting a little child¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡­Poor thing.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s sweet voice, filled with pity, rang softly.

    ¡°You fought so hard¡­¡±

    The Azure Sky Sword Squad member began to shiver. The sword warriors of Namgung Family, who were watching this, bit their lips until they bled.

    What should they call this situation, where they receive constion from their enemy, and find sce in that constion for a moment?

    When Jang Ilso appeared here, was there even one person who expected such a scene?

    Jang Ilso shook his head slowly. And he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°And yet¡­¡±

    He uttered the one line the sword warriors of the Namgung Family never wanted to hear.

    ¡°You were abandoned.¡±

    At that moment, everyone felt suffocated.

    They had seen despair, then hope, and from the hill of hope, they plummeted into the abyss of hell. That was the one thing they truly wished they¡¯d never hear.

    ¡°Poor thing¡­. Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyebrows genuinely drooped as if he truly pitied them.

    At that detestable scene, Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth until they were about to break. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer.

    ¡°Jang¡­ Ilso!¡±

    Then Jang Ilso slowly turned around. He had an expression full of puzzlement as if he had forgotten that Namgung Hwang was behind him.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t toy with us.¡±

    ¡°Toying?¡±

    Jang Ilso repeated as if he had heard something amusing and thenughed.

    ¡°Yes! Toying! Martial artist may die, but they will not be insulted! If you¡¯re going to kill, do it cleanly!¡±

    At Namgung Hwang¡¯s words, Jang Ilso raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°What a strange thing to say¡­ the more I hear, the stranger it gets.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s so strange about it?¡±

    ¡°When did I ever y tricks on you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    An innocent expression, as if it was really incredulous. There¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t know that expression is an act. But that¡¯s not what matters. It was how much he could shake them with a single gesture, a single word.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who toyed with you¡­ wasn¡¯t it rather Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Jang Ilso raised his hand. The hand that had dramatically pointed to the skies slowly descended, now pointing across the river at Shaolin.

    ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a river. There¡¯s no reason not to cross. Wouldn¡¯t the name Shaolin cry if they couldn¡¯t cross a river just because those ships were blocking it?¡±

    Namgung Hwang bit his lips.

    ¡°But what are they doing? They¡¯re just watching. Watching you all die here.¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilso!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­¡±

    There was a clearugh at Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth with his arms down.

    ¡°¡­toying is.¡±

    Namgung Hwang clenched his fists until his knuckles turned white.

    Jang Ilso continued.

    ¡°They rush over as if they¡¯d save you, like grand saviors, but they have no intention of shedding blood for you. That¡¯s their estimation of your worth.¡±

    Namgung Hwang knew that his anger wasn¡¯t because he was being toyed with.

    It is so painful because there is nothing wrong with what the man says. A scream formed in his throat that he couldn¡¯t bear to let out.

    ¡°¡­So? You¡¯vee to mock us in our predicament?¡±

    He spoke through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Jang Ilso! Namgung will never be a ything! If death is determined anyway, then we will fight to thest man! Being abandoned won¡¯t tarnish the name of Namgung!¡±

    It was such a wild word that he didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about.

    But the voice,den with indignation, clearly resonated with those bearing the name of Namgung. Light returns to the eyes of some who had lost focus.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if he was troubled.

    ¡°Step forward, Jang Ilso! I¡¯ll be the first to die!¡±

    Namgung Hwang brought up all his power.

    He must be the first to demonstrate that a martial artist proves himself through death, especially to the trembling sword warrior of Namgung.

    Namgung Hwang and Jang Ilso looked at each other as if they were going to rush at any moment.

    At the very moment when Namgung Hwang was about to rush in with his beloved sword, Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth opens very slowly.

    ¡°¡­Do you want me to save your life?¡±

    Namgung Hwang abruptly halted. It was as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Disbelief and astonishment, frustration and expectation.

    All those emotions swept through Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes in that short moment.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    That was the whisper of a devil, something that should not be heeded. However, the current Namgung Hwang has no choice but to listen to those words.

    He stuttered as if he couldn¡¯t open his mouth and struggled to finish his sentence.

    ¡°Wh¡­ at¡­?¡±

    Jang Ilso grinned broadly. He was like a devil that had crawled out of hell, speaking to humans with them at his feet.

    With his red lips, he lightly spat out the same words as before in the same tone.

    Was there anyone who was not shaken?

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    A deep and heavy silence fell on Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡±

    And in the midst of that silence.

    The devilughed.

    ¡°Ahahahahahahahahat! Euahahahahahahahat!¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯sughter, along with the jingling of his ornaments, enveloped Plum Blossom Ind like an eerie song from the ghost valley.

 Chapter 945

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 945

    Who wouldn¡¯t know?

    That this is mere mockery. That the words spilling from the mouth of that demon are solely to drag them down to the ground, trample, ridicule, andugh at them.

    But¡­ Was there anyone who was not shaken?

    The moment the word ¡®life¡¯ came out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth, was there a single person here who did not have the slightest hope and desperation in their heart?

    Namgung Dowi closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    The moment Jang Ilso¡¯s words were heard, even Namgung Dowi, who had braced himself for death, felt an intense impulse. The urge to live. The fear of not wanting to die.

    Had there been no onlookers around, perhaps he might have knelt before Jang Ilso, clutched at his legs, and begged.

    Please save me. I don¡¯t want to die. Not yet¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t want to die yet.

    Would anyone be different?

    No matter how uprightly one tries to stand, could the desire to live be any different? Jang Ilso¡¯s one word was so easy to dig out the deep-seated and concealed desire.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang, teeth clenched, found himself unable to utter a word.

    Perhaps he was feeling exactly what Namgung Dowi was. The tremor in his hands was not solely due to anger towards Jang Ilso, but anger toward himself for not being courageous at that moment.

    In the end, Namgung Hwang bellowed with a seething voice.

    ¡°This wicked creature!¡±

    Jang Ilso looks at him with a strange gaze.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s wicked, huh.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well¡­ That¡¯s a word I fancy. Wicked, vile, cowardly¡­ Whatever, anything¡¯s fine. I like it. But¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head slowly.

    ¡°In this situation, it¡¯s not appropriate. Namgung Hwang. Now¡¯s not the time to hurl insults at me.¡±

    Namgung Hwang sealed his lips. He had hoped to fathom Jang Ilso¡¯s inner thoughts for a moment, but it was in vain. With his abilities, he couldn¡¯t look into the depths of that monster.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to think about negatively.¡±

    Jang Ilso gently turned and slowly approached Namgung Hwang. Though Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword remained on guard, Jang Ilso was, once again, unperturbed and rxed.

    Reaching Namgung Hwang¡¯s side, Jang Ilso whispered softly into his ear.

    ¡°Now¡­ Namgung Hwang. Think about it, huh? You need to think desperately. Being abandoned isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, is it? You be free. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang bit his lips and red at Jang Ilso. His blood-stained face, scattered hair, and bloodshot eyes were all so pitiful.

    But did Namgung Hwang realize?

    What it means for a swordmaster, who needs to maintain distance, to cede this much space to a fist martial artist. This action alone unmistakably proves that he is faltering.

    ¡°Your kind¡­¡±

    He said as if chewing out.

    ¡°Are you suggesting we be your minions? Do you think our Azure Sky Namgung Family will be dogs of the Evil Sects?¡±

    He shouted loud enough so that everyone who was shaken by this devil¡¯s voice could clearly hear.

    ¡°If dying is our fate, then dying it is, we won¡¯t be your dogs! Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Jang Ilso!¡±

    At those words, everyone concurred. Survival is crucial for everyone. But there are values that even survival cannot trade.

    Azure Sky Namgung Family.

    Deaths were eptable, but bing minions of Jang Ilso isn¡¯t. If they were such that they could, they wouldn¡¯t have forsaken peace and stormed into this plum ind.

    At the moment when strong resentment against Jang Ilso seemed to envelop everyone.

    ¡°¡­a dog?¡±

    Jang Ilso, calm yet puzzled, slightly cocked his head, and once again, everyone¡¯s gaze was forcibly drawn to him.

    ¡°Again¡­ That¡¯s another strange thing to say. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Jang Ilso arched his eyebrows and exaggeratedlyughed at Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Did I ever say such a thing to them?¡±

    ¡°You did not, not at all.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong answered immediately as if there was nothing to think about. His face, which contrasted with Jang Ilso¡¯s, was expressionless to the point impossible to guess what he was thinking.

    ¡°Then why are they saying such things?¡±

    ¡°It is because everyone thinks within their limits. It¡¯s only natural that they can¡¯t catch up with Ryeonju-nim¡¯s thoughts. They¡¯re not to me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Right. You have a point.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who nodded leisurely, looked at Namgung Hwang with a broad smile.

    Namgung Hwang could only watch the conversation, which was like a piece of Peking opera.

    From the moment Jang Ilso arrived, everyone seemed to be moving ording to the roles Jang Ilso had scripted. Even breathing, getting angry, and venting frustration seemed part of it.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it, Namgung Hwang. And¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes shifted from the Namgung Hwang to the sword warriors of Namgung Family.

    ¡°Namgung Family.¡±

    It seemed to indicate that the authority to decide on this matter lies not only with the Namgung Hwang but also with the sword warriors of Namgung Family.

    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m deceiving you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I am of Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±

    They¡¯re being drawn in.

    To that voice. To that tone. To every gesture.

    ¡°Let me say it once again. What I want isn¡¯t that. There¡¯s no need to be a dog or join Evil Tyrant Alliance. All I want is one.¡±

    The thin mouth twisted.

    ¡°All you have to do is say the words ¡®Please save me¡¯ from your mouth. Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Everyone looked at him in rapture.

    Not just Namgung Family but also the pirates of the water fortress were the same. Both eyes looking at him were filled with despair.

    It was truly a miracle that the faces of the many people filling the ind were dyed in the same color.

    Is he in his right mind? Is he seriously saying those words right now? Why is that? Why would he? Why?

    Jang Ilso chuckled as he stood amidst the countless eyes full of disbelief and astonishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, is it? Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all it takes. Just that and I¡¯ll spare your lives. The moment you say those words, I will let you go. Right there. To the northern side of the river where you so desperately wanted to return. To thefort and peace of your homes.¡±

    The whisper of the demon undoubtedly carries a fatal poison beyond imagination.

    But¡­ even if they know that fact, nothing will change.

    How can one ignore such sweet words?

    ¡°I¡¯ll even let you take the bodies. Even though they died here, they deserve to be buried in their hometown, right? Yes? Because they fought harder than anyone else.¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family could not ovee their instincts and looked away. The images of their fallen family andrades, whose eyes hadn¡¯t even closed in death, were seared into their memories.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    Jang Ilso spoke as ifforting a child.

    ¡°Just one word. Just one word and it¡¯ll alle true. In the name of Paegun Jang Ilso¡­.¡±

    Then he paused slightly.

    Let everyone wait with thirst for his words.

    ¡°¡­I promise.¡±

    A profound silence followed his dangerously sweet offer.

    And then someone opened their mouth. As if possessed.

    ¡°Save u¡­.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi quickly reached out and covered the person¡¯s mouth. Then he shouted with an angry face.

    ¡°Jang Ilso!¡±

    Jang Ilso made a slight frown.

    ¡°My, my. Such a noble leader is silencing those who wish to live, pushing them towards death. How disgraceful. Even Evil Sects wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you son of a beast! What kind of trickery is this!¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Namgung! We won¡¯t fall for your tricks¡­¡±

    At that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes, which had always been gentle, were violently distorted. The momentum was surprisingly harsh, thus Namgung Dowi stopped talking without even realizing it and took a step back.

    In the light-colored eyes, there was a lot of toughness as if a blue me were zing.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m underestimating you?¡±

    Jang Ilso gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Let me tell you, young master-nim. It¡¯s not I who am underestimating you ¨C it¡¯s you underestimating yourselves.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin has abandoned you. No, Righteous Sects have abandoned you. I will ask. Do you think any of the sects that follow the Shaolin to the other side of the river will be willing to shed blood for you?¡±

    No one was willing to answer that question.

    Of course, they¡¯d like to shout yes. They want to yell, ¡®Don¡¯t look down on the chivalrousness of the Righteous Sects¡¯.

    But haven¡¯t they seen it already? How Shaolin abandoned them, the sect that protects Jungwon, abandoned them.

    ¡°To them, your lives are so insignificant. But¡­ no, it¡¯s not them. It¡¯s you who consider your own lives even more insignificant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Life isn¡¯t like that.¡±

    Kkkiiik.

    The sound of Jang Ilso¡¯s rings rubbing against each other sent a chilling noise echoing.

    ¡°In the first ce, the value of your life is up to you to decide. At least I was. Lodging a knife into the stomach of a so-called friend, biting through the throat of a so-calledrade, rolling around in filth, and biting the cliff with your teeth when the arm is broken!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Surviving is like that.¡±

    Everyone knew these words were neither a threat nor a persuasion. They were Jang llso¡¯s rawest, most sincere thoughts.

    ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t look down on you?¡±

    Jang Ilso bared his teeth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t look down on those who choose death because they can¡¯t say a single word asking for their life, then who in the world can you look down on? How can I treat those who consider themselves less worthy than insects with respect? Tell me, young man! By what right do you decide the death of someone whose mouth you¡¯ve silenced?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s hand trembled.

    If Jang Ilso had spoken even a word more, Namgung Dowi might have copsed on the spot.

    However, Jang Ilso rxed his intensity at that moment. His shoulders droopedzily as if he was bored.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your death will be forgotten by everyone. The glory gained in death is nothing but crumbs thrown to the dead by the living. Just a worthless crumb plucked from the vast bounty of war.¡±

    Someone swallowed dryly, another clenched their fists tightly.

    ¡°To die holding on to those crumbs¡­ That¡¯s so sad. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    He almost nodded.

    To that whispering voice.

    ¡°So¡­ just say it.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face, which had lost its harsh aura, appeared again with a bright and charming smile.

    ¡°Please beg to be saved. That¡¯s all you need to do. That¡¯s all, and you can survive.¡±

    Step. Step. Step.

    Jang Ilso walked toward Azure Sky Sword Squad. Then, to a member of Azure Sky Sword Squad who couldn¡¯t even think of holding his sword anymore, he whispered.

    Softly, but loudly and slowly enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±

    The person who heard that voice froze like a stone statue on the spot.

    ¡°You want to live. Everyone wants to live. But those who want to use your life wisely say it is easy. A martial artist should know how to give up their life for pride. We have to throw away our lives like stubble for the sake of chivalrousness.¡±

    Eyes tremble. The questions that arise in the shaken heart of the sword warrior are recited by Jang Ilso.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, no. You¡¯ll realize when you live. Pride isn¡¯t as grand as you think. It¡¯s like the night that passes by if you close your eyes for a moment. So¡­ just say it. Say you want to live. I want to live.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    Eventually, tears flowed from the eyes of the member of Azure Sky Sword Squad swordsman.

    A sword warrior who has been trained through countless years of harsh trials. The sword of Namgung, who is not afraid of death and is prepared to protect the name of Azure Sky with their life¡­ is crying like a child right now.

    Unbearable pressure.

    The hope given like a thread and the great despair that followed.

    At the end of the conflict, the will or chivalrousness was powerless in front of a person who twisted their heart.

    ¡°Shhh. There, good.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t resist the words pouring out of that red lips.

    ¡°Now say it, with your own mouth.¡±

    Azure Sky Sword Squad member¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t know where to go. Sobbing with a hoarse voice, he wept.

    Trembling hands that couldn¡¯t find their ce¡­ finally grasped the hem of Jang Ilso¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Save me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Paegun.¡±

    Then, Namgung Hwang intervened.

    His voice was powerless as if it no longer belonged to him.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve had your fun.¡±

    It was as if the soul had been sucked out, or he had aged several years in an instant.

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s head slowly dropped.

    ¡°We¡­.¡±

    In a voice devoid of any vitality, he spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ve¡­ lost.¡±

    It was the moment when everything about Namgung Hwang crumbled.

 Chapter 946

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 946

    Bop Jeong looked at Plum Blossom Ind with a perplexed face.

    The fleet of Myriad Man Manor led by Jang Ilso blocked their view of the ind, but it was not difficult to see the scene between the ships and assess the situation.

    ¡®¡­What¡¯s happening?¡¯

    The war was in full swing. In the violent situation, Jang Ilso arrived at Plum Blossom Ind. What would happen next was something even a naive child could predict.

    However, at this moment, there was no sign of any activity on Plum Blossom Ind. Not a singlemon scream or the sound of weapons shing is heard.

    It¡¯s quiet.

    The silence was so overwhelming that it felt like it was cutting into his chest. The corners of Bop Jeong¡¯s lips trembled.

    He knew it intuitively. What is the source of that silence?

    Paegun Jang Ilso.

    It was clear that he was concocting something. It was as if a giant serpent, now threatening even the heavens, was coiling around the ind, tightening its grip.

    But¡­.

    ¡®What exactly?¡¯

    What could possibly be attempted in this situation? When Jang Ilso arrived here¡­. no, from the moment Shaolin took its stance, the oue seemed predetermined.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    A soft chant slipped from his lips.

    He couldn¡¯t read the situation. All he could see was Jang Ilso¡¯s thick malice emanating from that ind. Just looking at it from afar gives him chills¡­.

    ¡®Please¡­¡¯

    Whatever that Jang Ilso is after, the end is self-evident if he gets involved. Bop Jeong wanted Namgung to take the right action.

    However¡­. Up to that point, Bop Jeong was unaware.

    What he should have really paid close attention to was not the reaction of the Namgung Family. What are the fangs of the snake surrounding Plum Blossom Ind really aiming for?

    The corner of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth twisted strangely as he looked back at Namgung Hwang.

    Namgung Hwang looked like a person whose soul had disappeared. The appearance that seemed to be the embodiment of dao of evil is nowhere to be found. What remained was merely the figure of a defeated man, who had been manipted by a mere flick of a tongue, denying everything he stood for.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso made a humming sound with a nasal tone and slowly licked his red lips with his tongue.

    ¡°Lost, you say¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, Namgung Hwang.¡±

    Namgung Hwang slowly raised his head, which he had been holding down. His chin was trembling slightly. It seemed to tell how he was feeling right now.

    ¡°Beg for your life. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Pitifully and miserably. Yes, you should say it like that.¡±

    That is not the way to speak to an enemy. It was as if he was lightly scolding a disobedient child. Perhaps, to Namgung Hwang, this tone was several times more humiliating than the situation itself.

    ¡°You seem to misunderstand. This isn¡¯t a fight between you and me. It¡¯s even less of a battle between Namgung Family and Myriad Man Manor. Do you understand?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s broad smile seemed so bright, it was all the more cruel.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the right to discuss defeat with me.¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s shoulders trembled violently.

    The giant who led the name of Namgung was now copsing. In an infinite amount of misery and brutality.

    ¡°So, say it properly again.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s whispers spread clearly on the ind, where everyone held their breath.

    ¡°Please save me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Namgung Hwang. Beg. That¡¯s how to be a good boy.¡±

    A cruel sense of victory shadowed Jang Ilso¡¯s face. That one expression spoke of this situation more clearly than any words.

    Jang Ilso literally pushed Namgung Hwang and Namgung Family into a feeling of extreme defeat without even lifting a finger. Into a terrible sense of defeat that they would not have felt even if everyone had died fighting.

    Namgung Hwang took his eyes off Jang Ilso and looked at his men.

    Those who came here only believed in him. Those who hadn¡¯t uttered a word of resentment against him even though the situation had reached this far. Is he confident that he can witness the deaths of those people with his own eyes?

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s lips twisted and opened. Ament more desperate than any furious cry started to spill out.

    ¡°Save¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso stared at the scene with a smile.

    ¡°Save¡­. Us¡­¡±

    The jaws convulsed in disarray, eyes zing with bloodshot, and hands trembling like aspen leaves.

    It was the moment when the giant of the eras was about to relinquish everything.

    Paaaaat!

    Suddenly, a sword flew, cutting the distance in a breath, charging towards Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Kakang!

    Jang Ilso calmly lifted his hand and blocked the sword with a ring on his finger.

    A deathly silence fell at once.

    The most shocked were the members of Namgung Family. They all widened their eyes, gasping in surprise at the situation.

    They groaned in despair as the lifeline they barely held onto might have been cut off by that one attack.

    Kkagagak.

    The sound of Jang Ilso¡¯s ring grinding against the sword de chillingly echoed.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing, young man-nim?¡±

    Namgung Dowi.

    He, who had thrust the sword at Jang Ilso, clenched the sword tightly with his hand and growled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I die here.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at him with an intrigued expression.

    ¡°Do- Dowi!¡±

    A loud scream came out of Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What are you doing! Step back!¡±

    ¡°What if I step back?¡±

    ¡°Wha- What?¡±

    Namgung Dowi gnashed his teeth and nced behind him. His bloodshot eyes seemed ready to pierce through Namgung Myung at any moment.

    ¡°If I step back, do you n to grovel for your life to this wretch and return to Anhui?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And then, will you tell the kids waiting at the family that you fought your best against the viins of the Evil Sects and returned?¡±

    Hisst words were almost a scream.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Namgung Dowi shouted towards Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°A swordsman who has lost his chivalrousness is not a swordsman. What must be protected until the end is not life, but the soul of a warrior!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you taught me! No one else, but you! And now you¡¯re telling me to beg for my life from the Evil Sects?¡±

    In response to that desperate cry, Namgung Hwang bit his lip and said.

    ¡°¡­Step back, Dowi.¡±

    ¡°No! I will not step back.¡±

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    Namgung Dowi red at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Did you say one chooses their own life, Jang Ilso?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes were wavering. It wasn¡¯t a statement delivered with firm conviction. In fact, his mind wavered multiple times even as he spoke.

    But that¡¯s why those words have more power.

    ¡°I choose to die here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    As soon as the word fell, all the sword warriors of Namgung Family shivered.

    Youthful bravado? A naive choice made by someone who knows nothing?

    That can¡¯t be true.

    That trembling hand told the story. Right now, Namgung Dowi was confronting the terror of death head-on. He was gritting his teeth, standing against the immense evil that is Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Namgung Dowi! What¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung tried to restrain him urgently, but Namgung Dowi said as if cutting off his words.

    ¡°Live on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Return alive. That¡¯s not wrong. It is the right choice.¡±

    Namgung Myung closed his mouth.

    ¡°But at least one person¡­ At the very least, there must be one person who protects Namgung¡¯s spirit. At least for the sake of the children of Namgung who we will face when we return!¡±

    Namgung Dowi bit his lip.

    ¡°That¡¯s the role of those who carry the blood of Namgung.¡±

    No one could open their mouth.

    What must be protected until the end is not life, but the soul of the warrior. It was something they, as well as Namgung Dowi, had heard countless times. However, as they were pushed to the very end, they were unable to choose courage in the end.

    In such a situation, it was Namgung Dowi, perhaps still considered young, who was living the teachings he had learned.

    Solemnity and shame swept through them at the same time, and engulfed them.

    Someone raised their head with bloodshot eyes. Someone else bowed their head even further, and yet another clenched their fists so tight their nails dug into their flesh.

    Their reactions varied, but what they were thinking was clear. Just when the fire was extinguished and only acrid smoke was flowing out, a weak ember appeared again.

    Perhaps it¡¯s all nothing.

    Chivalrousness, Righteousness, all might just be illusions as Jang Ilso said. But right here, right now, there¡¯s someone willing to stake their life on that illusion.

    Eudeuduk.

    The sound of someone grinding their teeth. Intense emotions spread like wildfire from the toes, and two bloodshot eyes followed Namgung Dowi¡¯s back.

    The one they were protecting.

    The future of Namgung, which they had protected with their lives.

    That future now gave up its life to protect theirst shred of dignity. Anyone who calls themselves a warrior or knows how to fight with a sword cannot possibly look at this scene without being moved.

    The deadly spirit began to rise again in their extinguished eyes. It was as if they were ready to explode again, just waiting for someone to open the floodgates.

    But at that moment, what they heard was Jang Ilso¡¯s voice mixed with anguid nasal voice.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    And the moment they heard the next words, everyone of the Namgung Family instinctively sensed that something was terribly wrong.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Even Namgung Dowi looked at Jang Ilso in great confusion.

    Paegun Jang Ilso looked at Namgung Family with a peerlessly gentle smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it should be for the Namgung Family. I was worried, you know. That perhaps you would grovel and return alive from here in such a disgraceful manner.¡±

    Namgung Dowi thought to himself.

    This man must be a demon sent to bewitch humans.

    That voice, soft and warm, seemingly devoid of malice, belonged to a demon. Behind that voice lurked something deep and heavy, something humans couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine.

    ¡°You¡¯re amendable young man.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled radiantly. It was as if he was praising a child for doing something good.

    Kkagak.

    Jang Ilso pushed the sword away from his hand and casually dusted off his hands.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Then, he slowly shrugged his shoulders with his arms slightly open.

    ¡°If you won¡¯t ept the mercy I offer, I can only give you what you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Order everyone to retreat.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looked at Ryeonju with wide eyes for a moment. The bewilderment and astonishment in his eyes were clearly noticeable even to the sword warrior of the Namgung Family.

    ¡°¡­Are Ryeonju-nim referring to Myriad Man Manor?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, he would never ask Jang Ilso back, but Ho Gamyeong was quite flustered.

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue with a hint of displeasure.

    ¡°Gaemyeong-ah, you¡¯re not catching on. I clearly said everyone. The entire Evil Tyrant Alliance will retreat from this ind.¡±

    ¡°Ryeo- Ryeonju-nim. That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Then Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze sharply turned towards Ho Gaemyeong. The chilling look made Ho Gaemyeong flinch and bow his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry out your order.¡±

    ¡°Good, good.¡±

    As if nothing had happened, Jang Ilso resumed his gentle smile and slowly scanned over Namgung Hwang, Namgung Family, and Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Such an emotional disy of spirit.¡±

    And he nodded like an actor on a well-organized opera stage. With a pure look of admiration.

    At that moment, even greater anxiety crept into Namgung Dowi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Then¡­ It¡¯s only right to give you a fitting end for that spirit.¡±

    Jang Ilso turned away. His red long sleeves fluttered like wings in the strong wind.

    A quiet and calm voice flowed from him as he turned.

    ¡°Die here. While contemting over and over whether your choice was right.¡±

    Once he made the decision, he didn¡¯t have a single moment of regret.

    Jang Ilso strolled away casually. Following his gesture, Ho Gamyeong issued orders.

    The pirates, who were confused as they could not keep up with the changing situation, seemed to freeze in ce after receiving the instructions but soon began to leave Plum Blossom Ind with expressions of no understanding.

    It was a ridiculous sight as the pirates who had stabbed swords in their throats and went back the way they hade. The Namgung Family was unable to react in any way and could only watch.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung murmured with a strained voice.

    Doubt began to seep into the eyes of the sword warriors of Namgung Family, surpassing mere suspicion.

    Maybe¡­

    Was Jang Ilso¡¯s offer not truly an act of mercy?

    You didn¡¯t hide your intentions and drive them away, but you really tried to save them?

    That can¡¯t be true. That can¡¯t be true.¡­.

    Then why does the man turn around like that without any hesitation? Why doesn¡¯t he force them? No, why not take their lives with his own hands?

    What exactly have they done?

    In a situation where everyone had no idea how to ept this situation, Namgung Dowi had one idea.

    Perhaps everything that unfolded on this ind was part of Jang Ilso¡¯s n.

    The terrible idea that from the moment Jang Ilso first reached this ce to this moment, perhaps they had never stepped off the palm of Jang Ilso¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim, they are¡­.¡±

    ¡°Surround the ind with ships so not even an ant can escape.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes! As youmand.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong bit his lip slightly. Then he ended up asking carefully.

    ¡°May I dare ask what Ryeonju-nim ns to do next?¡±

    Jang Ilso grinned broadly.

    ¡°What to do? Show them what true despair is.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°Indeed, afortable death is a luxury for them.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Gaemyeong-ah, you¡¯re usually on point. Why can¡¯t you grasp it today? That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted the corners of his mouth andughed When Ho Gamyeong asked as if he was puzzled.

    ¡°Namgung was never in my sights from the start. My target is¡­¡±

    And slowly shifted his gaze.

    ¡°Those monk bastards over there.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes gleamed sinisterly as he looked at Shaolin across the river.

    ¡°The stage has finally been settled. It¡¯s only the beginning. Now, let¡¯s show them. Let¡¯s reveal how hideous things are hidden inside them!¡±

    Looking at him smiling so excitedly, Ho Gamyeong felt goosebumps running all over his body.

    It was the moment Jang Ilso bared his fangs to the world.

 Chapter 947

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 947

    ck Dragon King gritted his teeth. Pirates were retreating from Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Those¡­.¡±

    Eudeuk!

    Biting his lips tightly, he trembled with rage.

    ¡®Those idiots.¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t given any orders to the pirates. Hismand was to annihte the Namgung Family, nothing more. Yet, those foolish men were retreating, following the instructions of Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Of course, Ho Gamyeong was Jang Ilso¡¯s right-hand man, the second inmand of the Evil Tyrant Alliance. Given the system ofmand, it is not so wrong to listen to his orders. In any case, the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River was also a part of the Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Nevertheless, the fact that the bandits followed Ho Gamyeong¡¯smand without even confirming with him, who was right there, twisted his guts with anger.

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    ck Dragon King took a deep breath.

    Despite the surging rage, shouting out would only mean acknowledging that he had momentarily lost control over the water fortress to them even for a moment. Instead, he clenched his teeth and leaped off the ck Dragon Ship.

    Then he approached Jang Ilso heading for the ship.

    ¡°Jang Ilso!¡±

    Then he called with the voice of an enraged beast.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you letting them go just like that? It would be over if you just twist their necks.¡±

    Jang Ilso stopped in his tracks. He didn¡¯t turn his body, just slightly turned his head to look at the ck Dragon King.

    ¡°You want an exnation for¡­¡±

    The words he was about to utter came to a halt. ck Dragon King bit the inside of his mouth tightly without realizing it.

    There was not a trace of emotion in Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze.

    As soon as those colorless and odorless eyes prated through him, ck Dragon King felt a chill as if he had fallen into an ice cave.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso kept silent and stared at ck Dragon King. ck Dragon King struggled to meet the transparent gaze with bloodshot eyes. As if he had to prove who he was right then and there.

    However, the standoff didn¡¯tst long. Eventually, ck Dragon King was the first to avert his gaze.

    ¡°My apologies, Ryeonju¡­ I was too heated.¡±

    The slight bow of his head.

    It wasn¡¯t a gesture ofplete submission, but it was enough to show a sufficient level of respect for the other party.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Jang Ilso nced at him with slight displeasure and then slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°I understand why ck Dragon King is so angry. It must be because I ordered the water fortress to retreat at will.¡±

    ¡°N- No, that¡¯s not necessarily¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not something to be too upset about.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled and continued speaking.

    ¡°Killing and eradicating them isn¡¯t such a big deal, is it?¡±

    ck Dragon King doubted his ears for a moment.

    ¡®Not a big deal?¡¯

    They are Namgung Family. The head of the Five Great Family and the prestigious family that has been in existence for hundreds of years. Just by exterminating them, Evil Tyrant Alliance and water fortress would be leaving behind an achievement they could boast about for millennia.

    And yet¡­ not a big deal?

    ¡°It¡¯s just catching minnows.¡±

    Jang Ilso continued.

    ¡°If you catch a minnow, you should catch at least a snakehead using the minnow as bait. What difference will it make if you catch just one minnow?¡±

    ¡°¡­a snakehead?¡±

    ¡°It is quite a big fish (??(´óô~)).¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly turned his head. His gaze stopped at the ck Dragon Ship, a symbol of Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River. A strange smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a detailed exnation once we¡¯re aboard the ship.¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. But the moment Jang Ilso looked back at him as if asking if there was a problem, ck Dragon King had no choice but to nod.

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jang Ilso and Ho Gamyeong slowly headed for the ck Dragon Ship. ck Dragon King followed them without a word.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    He bit his lips quietly, ring at Jang Ilso¡¯s back.

    The ck Dragon Ship symbolizes the authority of ck Dragon King. No one can board this ship without the permission of ck Dragon King. There is no way Jang Ilso would not know about that fact, yet now he notified ck Dragon King that he will board the ck Dragon Ship.

    That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t a request or a plea; it was a notice.

    This clearly states the positions of ck Dragon King and Jang Ilso.

    ¡®Jang Ilso¡­¡¯

    ck Dragon King clenched his fist.

    But now it was toote to stop him. If he intended to stop him, he shouldn¡¯t have lost the initiative in that initial confrontation. The moment he couldn¡¯t withstand that gaze and averted his eyes, ck Dragon King had lost his right to control him.

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    Three years ago.

    When they first formed the Evil Tyrant Alliance, Jang Ilso was not like this. The reason why the Five Great Evil Sects established Jang Ilso as Ryeonju was because they were confident they could control him.

    But now, the doubt that had taken root kept rearing its head.

    Is he really controble? This snake?

    As he watched Jang Ilso boarding the ship with his red long cloth pping, cold sweat began to seep down his back.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face turned nk as he watched Plum Blossom Ind.

    The pirates that filled the ind were retreating one by one, and some were seen boarding ships.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    Muttering to himself, Bop Jeong closed his mouth.

    He tried to say, ¡®How on earth is this happening?¡¯ but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to spit it out. Because he knows how stupid those words will sound to the ears of those watching behind him.

    But his concern was nothing more than an excessive worry. Even if he had said that out loud, no one would have pointed a finger at him for being foolish.

    Everyone else was just as baffled by the situation as he was. In fact, even if someone from the rest of the world were to witness this scene, they wouldn¡¯t understand what was unfolding before their eyes.

    ¡°¡­They seem to be retreating.¡±

    These were words that came from the mouth of Bop Kye. But that wasn¡¯t something he said to Bop Jeong. Bop Kye just muttered what was visible in the confusing situation.

    ¡°Namgung Family¡­ has already been defeated?¡±

    ¡°¡­That can¡¯t be.¡±

    No matter how surrounded they were, Namgung Family is still Namgung Family.

    Especially, isn¡¯t Emperor Sword Namgung Hwang right there?

    No matter how much Jang Ilso or ck Dragon King possesses world ss martial arts, it is impossible to subdue that Emperor Sword without so much fuss.

    Then¡­.

    ¡®What on earth is going on over there?¡¯

    Why is there no battle?

    And why did the battle not take ce, but the pirates who had cornered Namgung Family just retreated?

    Did they show mercy and let go of their cornered enemy?

    That¡¯sughably absurd.

    If that were the case, they wouldn¡¯t even be called pirates in the first ce.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­. Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong recited the Buddhist chant rapidly.

    He doesn¡¯t know what is going on and how. Ever since Jang Ilso appeared on the scene, everything in his mind seemed to be in disarray.

    ¡°Bangjang, perhaps¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong turned to look at Bop Kye.

    ¡°Has Namgung¡­ joined forces with¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut!¡±

    At that moment, an angry shout burst out from Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth.

    There is no way that Bop Jeong does not know what Bop Kye is trying to say. Bop Kye was about to suggest the possibility that Namgung Family might have colluded with the pirates. But that¡¯s a spection that should never be uttered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t discuss unfounded matters! It¡¯s nothing but an insult to them!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bangjang. But the situation is¡­¡±

    Although he scolded him, Bop Jeong understood the sentiments behind Bop Kye¡¯s words.

    No, to be honest, Bop Jeong has already thought about that possibility. It seemed impossible, but he couldn¡¯t make sense of the events unfolding otherwise.

    ¡°Amitabha. Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong bit his lip. Just then, the sight of someone in a red cloak boarding the ck Dragon Ship caught his eye clearly.

    ¡®What on earth are you thinking?¡¯

    There is no need to think about who is the one orchestrating all these events.

    Jang Ilso.

    It was clear that that demon-like person was plotting something evil.

    But even Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t figure out what the man was thinking.

    Eudeudeuk.

    It was when Bop Jeong was gritting his teeth and staring at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°They- They¡¯re moving.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The ships docked at the ind and slowly moved back. Even the pirates, who had pushed the beached ships back, eventually boarded them.

    ¡°A- Are they really leaving like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just why?¡±

    ¡°What are they thinking?¡±

    Murmurs echoed from behind.

    Shaolin, which was considered one of the most strict ces in the world, was so deeply confused that even when the Bangjang was right in front of them, they started muttering to themselves.

    ¡°Are they really retreating from the ind?¡±

    ¡°¡­What is this¡­.¡±

    They could see it in their eyes.

    On an ind where all enemies have retreated, the survivors of Namgung Family are standing sparsely in the center.

    Bop Kye spoke again with a pale face.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang. This can only mean that they¡¯ve made some deal¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up!¡±

    As formidable anger poured out of the eyes of Bop Jeong, Bop Kye quickly silenced himself again. Bop Jeong clenched his fist tightly.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be such an obvious trick.¡¯

    Namgung Family made a deal with them and returned alive?

    What does that mean?

    It is not Bop Jeong to suspect and ostracize Namgung just because of that. What can¡¯t one do to survive? In order to achieve a cause, a gentleman does not hesitate to crawl between the crotch of the enemy and is willing to ept licking the galldder.

    There was no reason for Bop Jeong to get caught up in such an obvious trick.

    ¡®That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s something else. But just what¡­ what can be gained from this situation?¡¯

    But soon, Bop Jeong realized.

    The fact that it might be better not to know.

    ¡°The ships¡­¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang, the ship is surrounding the ind again.¡±

    The Shaolin monks eximed in dismay. True to their words, the ships that had left the ind did not retreatpletely but started slowly encircling Plum Blossom again.

    ¡°Siege?¡±

    Why again?

    If that¡¯s the case, it would be better just to kill them all¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    At that moment, Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to split open.

    ¡°Ooh!¡±

    A sound burst out as if his soul had entirely escaped through his mouth in an instant. Even Bop Kye, who had served Bop Jeong for a lifetime, had never heard such an intense groan.

    His mouth was wide open and his eyes were shaking as if there had been an earthquake.

    ¡°H- How¡­!¡±

    The bows of the ships, thickly encircling the ind, were clearly turned outward, towards the north side of the river.

    ¡°H- How can a person do this? How can a human being use his power to do something like this! How! How on earth!¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye, who did not yet understand the situation, was greatly perplexed. He could swear it was his first time seeing Bop Jeong use such curses.

    ¡°Paegun! Paegun, you fiend who should fall into hell! How can a person do this? How can a person!¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang, calm down!¡±

    It was just then.

    The huge ck Dragon Ship, which was intimidating just to look at, slowly approached them, cutting through the current. Eventually, the ship reached the river between the Shaolin monks and Plum Blossom Ind, gradually reducing its speed anding to a halt.

    No one could breathe.

    No one could speak.

    On the sharp bow of the ck Dragon Ship, a man dressed in a crimson cloak appeared leisurely.

    Everyone was frozen, unable to twitch a finger, just staring at Paegun Jang Ilso. Every look on his face, every gesture, every fluttering hem of his cloak in the wind!

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s two eyes precisely targeted the Shaolin side.

    ¡°Oh dear, why are you all so angry?¡±

    A soft, low voice prated their ears.

    ¡°I came here to give you¡­¡±

    The silence during the brief pause in his speech made everyone¡¯s hearts sink. Soon the demon continued with a smile.

    ¡°I came here to give you an opportunity.¡±

    His lips, red as blood, resembled a crescent moon.

 Chapter 948

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 948

    The word ¡®opportunity¡¯ and Jang Ilso do not fit well together. Rather, the man is akin to a demon who robbed others of their opportunities, ys with them, and plunges them into the deep abyss.

    Yet who wouldn¡¯t be swayed by the word ¡®opportunity¡¯?

    The people in front had no choice but to listen to Jang Ilso¡¯s words.

    The breeze lightly ruffled Jang Ilso¡¯s neat hair. His pale fingers gently swept the fallen strands back into ce.

    His mouth slowly began to open again.

    ¡°Really¡­ isn¡¯t it touching?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze slowly shifted backward. Though certainly obscured by the towering ck Dragon Ship, he seemingly made clear what he was referring to as the source of this ¡®touching¡¯ sentiment.

    As his gaze reached toward Plum Blossom Ind, some from Shaolin involuntarily flinched and trembled. They still can¡¯t look straight in that direction.

    Jang Ilso, who turned his gaze back to Shaolin, nodded his head in amazement and continued speaking.

    ¡°Life is precious to everyone. But the man says he will give up his own life. For Chivalrousness and honor!¡±

    A low, chuckling sound ofughter flowed through the river.

    It was truly unfathomable. Given that these words came from Jang Ilso, they should undoubtedly be a mockery, yet his tone undoubtedly carried genuine admiration. So, Shaolin, who is listening, is bound to be confused.

    ¡°Namgung has proven it. That the Chivalrousness they were crying out for did not just exist in words.¡±

    It felt like they gained an understanding of what it meant to be sucked into words. Every word of Jang Ilso captivated them.

    However¡­

    ¡°Shut that mouth!¡±

    It seems that Bop Jeong could not listen to Jang Ilso¡¯s words. He let out a tremendous lion-like roar, interrupting Jang Ilso¡¯s speech. However, even in what should have been a powerful lion-like roar, there was an undeniable hint of urgency.

    As if not silencing Jang Ilso immediately could lead to dire consequences.

    ¡°You wicked demon! Disciples of Shaolin should not be misled by the man¡¯s words. Maintain your right mind!¡±

    With that, Shaolin¡¯s disciples turned their gaze to Bop Jeong.

    Right mind? What did Jang Ilso say that he was misleading them?

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have told you, haven¡¯t I? I only came here to offer you an opportunity.¡±

    As Jang Ilsoughed softly, the face of Bop Kye, who was standing next to Bop Jeong, became cruelly distorted. That hateful smile brought back memories of that day three years ago.

    ¡°What opportunity do you mean to give us?¡±

    ¡°Bop Kye!¡±

    Bop Jeong hurriedly tried to silence Bop Kye, but once the words were out, there was no taking them back.

    Then, the corners of Jang Ilso¡¯s red mouth widened as if he was waiting for those words toe out.

    ¡°Your chivalrousness¡­ the opportunity to prove it.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    As if he couldn¡¯t hide his anger, vivid tendons appeared on his neck.

    However, Jang Ilsoughed so happily at his appearance.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Why are you so angry, Great Master?¡± (??(´óŽŸ))

    Then he spread his arms wide and pointed behind him with an exaggerated gesture.

    ¡°There! That¡¯s where they are.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Exterminate Death Demon (??(ËÀÄ§))!¡±

    The hem of his robes fluttered as if dancing.

    ¡°Rescue themoners! Those who risked their lives for that chivalrousness are right there! In front of your eyes!¡±

    It was ufortable because the tone was exaggerated, like a performance of a Peking opera, but it somehow made it impossible to look away. As Jang Ilso¡¯s arms slowly lowered, the Shaolin monks also held their breath.

    Jang Ilso slowly began to bring down the atmosphere that had been raised all at once. His eyebrows softened as if sad.

    ¡°However, sadly¡­ they are now dying.¡±

    A deep sigh slipped from his red lips.

    ¡°Those with deep injuries won¡¯tst long. Surrounded by a horde of viins after exhausting all their strength, they will soon follow suit one after the other. No matter how great heroes they are, if they are isted on an ind without a grain of rice, they would obviously meet their end.¡±

    Bop Jeong clenched the hem of his robe tightly. As the internal strength was raised, the hem of the robes turned into powder, but Bop Jeong did not even notice that fact and was busy ring at Jang Ilso as if he were going to kill him.

    ¡°Fortunately, however¡­.¡±

    At that time, Jang Ilso¡¯s transparent gaze swept over everyone from Shaolin.

    ¡°Here are heroes capable of rescuing them.¡±

    Ttaak!

    The sound of Jang Ilso snapping his fingers instantly brightened the atmosphere.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Yes, it¡¯s not hard at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rescuing those in peril is what a chivalrous martial artist (??(‚bÊ¿)) should naturally do, right?¡±

    All from Shaolin bit their lips hard. It was only then that they understood what Jang Ilso was getting at.

    ¡°Of course, of course! There are obstacles. Vile scoundrels from the Evil Sects are blocking the way! But¡­ that shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem, right? Namgung has proven its chivalrousness with their lives, surely the world famous Shaolin won¡¯t say they can¡¯t do the same, will they?¡±

    ¡°Jang Il¡­¡±

    Ttaak.

    Before Bop Jeong could even start, Jang Ilso snapped his fingers again.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you an opportunity.¡±

    Bop Jeong wished he could just cover his ears.

    That demon digs into people¡¯s hearts. He seems to instinctively know the weakest part of the human heart. He burrows into the weakest spot, tears it open, pours salt on it, and then tramples on it.

    ¡°From now, on the fifth day when the sun rises, we will enter that ind again.¡±

    A slightly ted voice spilled from Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone will die then¡­ without leaving a single one behind. Every single one bears the name of Namgung.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    ¡°So, before those five days pass, you must decide. Will you just watch them die by our hands, or will you fight us, open a path, and rescue them?¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilsoooo!¡±

    Once again, a tremendous roar burst forth from Bop Jeong.

    ¡°How can a human do such a thing? How can someone wearing human skin do such¡­¡±

    It was undoubtedly a justified fury.

    Taking Bop Jeong¡¯s actions so far into ount, having hundreds of lives as hostages and luring another group of victims into a trap is surely not something that could be done by a human.

    However, Jang Ilso tilted his head as if he was puzzled.

    ¡°Are those words¡­ meant for me, Great Master?¡±

    ¡°You vile creature! Who else could it be if not you!¡±

    ¡°Aah, I thought¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso let out an overt sneer.

    ¡°¡­Great Master were talking about yourself.¡±

    Bop Jeong clenched his teeth until they almost bled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? You all watched. You observed with your own eyes as they were torn apart by pirates of water fortress, trampled under their feet.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes red firmly at everyone in Shaolin.

    It was truly bizarre. Jang Ilso is the evil of Evil Sects, and those who stand here are the Chivalrous martial artists of Righteous Sects who protect the world from such Evil Sects. However, no one here could look directly at the leader of the cruel Evil Sects.

    It wasn¡¯t Jang Ilso that made them avert their gaze. It was the conscience that existed in their hearts. Jang Ilso merely touched that very conscience.

    ¡°How can someone wearing human skin leave that alone? Right? Especially Shaolin, who ims to protect the chivalrousness of Jungwon? My gosh¡­¡±

    ¡°You puuuunk!¡±

    Bop Jeong burst into anger. If the distance was close, he might have struck Jang Ilso dead in one blow.

    Unfortunately, however, there was a river between him and Jang Ilso, and all Bop Jeong could do now was to vent his anger meaninglessly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    As if Bop Jeong¡¯s response was immensely delightful, Jang Ilsoughed like a child.

    ¡°Why are you so angry, Great Master? On the contrary, isn¡¯t this something we should be happy about? No matter how much you have Chivalrousness in your heart, if you don¡¯t get the opportunity to prove it, you won¡¯t be a chivalrous martial artist.¡±

    It seemed like a reverse question.

    You have imed to uphold Chivalrousness all this time, but I¡¯m wondering if you can really risk your lives for that Chivalrousness. Didn¡¯t you already hesitate once because your life was too precious?

    They wanted to close their eyes.

    They wanted to cover their ears.

    Everyone from Shaolin realized. No matter how different they act from now on, the act of stopping their steps while watching Namgung fall into absolute despair won¡¯t just disappear.

    They have already once let go of the Chivalrousness they so vehemently discussed.

    Why did they stop? Because Bop Jeong instructed them to?

    That can¡¯t be true.

    The truth is they were afraid. Afraid to throw their life away for someone else. Even though they had taken it for granted that they had to do it, when they were actually given the chance to do so for the first time, their ankles were grabbed by the desire not to die.

    Bop Jeong was merely giving them a justification. An excuse to stop their steps and shift the me to someone else.

    ¡°A- Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Whispers of the Buddhist chant leaked out here and there. This meant that their inner hearts were shaking.

    Jang Ilso dared to bring out the truth that they wanted to ignore and engraved it into their flesh, bones, and hearts.

    ¡°So, prove it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s lips parted, revealing his pearly white teeth.

    ¡°Are you really the ones willing to risk everything for Chivalrousness like you have always been shouting about?¡±

    ¡°Eek¡­¡±

    ¡°Or whether you are just hypocrites who have used the guise of Chivalrousness for your own benefit.¡±

    Jang Ilso casually tapped his lips with his fingernail.

    ¡°With that¡­ precious life of yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°And if it¡¯s this Jang Ilso of Evil Tyrant Alliance, it¡¯ll be a worthy opponent for you.¡±

    Jang Ilso drove in the final push.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Five days. That¡¯s more than enough time to ponder. Be deeply grateful for my mercy, Great Master! Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    Having said his piece, he turned around, letting his red robe flutter as if Shaolin meant nothing to him. There was not a single trace of regret.

    No one could catch him until the figure slowly disappeared into the ck Dragon Ship.

    None stood up against him to prove their Chivalrousness.

    They only clenched their teeth and red at the river with his bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    An empty chant leaks from the mouth of Bop Jeong.

    His gaze epassed ck Dragon Ship and the densely packed fleet of Evil Tyrant Alliance blocked their path. And Plum Blossom Ind that existed beyond that. He even took in the sparse sight of Namgung¡¯s sword warriors before finally closing his eyes.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    Perhaps it would have been better not to have heard at all. They should have realized it was toote the moment the demon started whispering in their ears.

    He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t look back. It was difficult to check the expression of the disciples behind him because he was afraid of what expressions they would be making.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    Bop Jeong wrapped his face in one hand, stunned.

    ¡®This ce is hell.¡¯

    Where the demon resides. This ce will soon be hell.

 Chapter 949

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 949

    Ho Gamyeong, standing on the deck, courteously greeted Jang Ilso.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded slowly.

    However, unlike Ho Gamyeong, King Heukryong¡¯splexion was not so bright.

    ¡°Jang Il¡­. No, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ck Dragon King asked with a stiff face.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Ryeonju-nim is doing. Was there any need to keep that Namgung alive for five whole days?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I understand the need to make it crystal clear to them that we¡¯re going to destroy Namgung. But why give them time¡­?¡±

    Jang Ilso turned slowly to look at him.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s necessary.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary, ck Dragon King.¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted his lips slightly.

    ¡°If we now utterly annihte the Namgung Family, what will Shaolin say to the other Righteous Sects who arrived after us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Well.¡±

    ck Dragon King closed the mouth he was about to say.

    Would Shaolin openly confess that they couldn¡¯t jump into the river because of Jang Ilso¡¯s arrival?

    ¡®That can¡¯t be the case.¡¯

    If he were in their shoes, he wouldn¡¯t have said that. He would have said that despite their best efforts, by the time they arrived, Namgung had already met its demise at the hands of the wicked Evil Sects.

    Because there is no one in this Yangtze River who can refute Shaolin¡¯s words. The only sects that exist are Namgung, Evil Tyrant Alliance, and Shaolin.

    Even ifmoners snooping around the Yangtze River out of curiosity saw this, who would believe them? The people present here are Shaolin, the Northern Star of Kangho.

    ¡°Namgung can be handled at any time. What¡¯s important is to let the world know that Shaolin just stood by and watched Namgung¡¯s demise.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled coldly.

    ¡°Our enemy is not the likes of Namgung, but the Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King instantly felt a cold chill run down his spine.

    Water fortress also skillfully cooked Namgung Family without rushing. However, he hadn¡¯t thought of using Namgung Family as bait to humiliate Shaolin and twist the Righteous Sects to his advantage.

    Who could have thought of such a n?

    ck Dragon King became curious. Let¡¯s see how Shaolin will greet those who will arriveter. Probably with a face mixed with guilt and humiliation.

    ¡°¡­But the arrival of reinforcements means that their strength will ultimately increase. What if they really try to cross the river to save Namgung?¡±

    ¡°Them?¡±

    Jang Ilso scoffed.

    ¡°If they were such people, the war would have already begun.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those who have stopped once cannot take their steps again. If they were pressed for time, they might have tried attacking. But¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso turned his head to look toward Shaolin. He then asked gently.

    ¡°Do you see it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you think they¡¯re pondering now? Do they seem joyful for having the opportunity to save Namgung?¡±

    ck Dragon King frowned.

    ¡°If it were me¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s bright red lips parted to reveal a set of pearly white teeth. It looked as if he were looking at a beast with its fangs exposed.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather hope that every single one of Namgung Family dies without a trace, to keep their mouths shut?¡±

    ck Dragon King stared at Jang Ilso in a daze.

    ¡°Even if they receive support and save Namgung Family, nothing wille back to Shaolin. The credit will go to those who arriveter. Even if Shaolin fights desperately, all they will get is a vengeful Namgung Family returning to Gangbuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask again¡­¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down ck Dragon King¡¯s back.

    ¡°Do you really think Shaolin wants to save Namgung? Do you really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°In my view¡­ not really.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed softly. This situation is so fun that it feels like he¡¯s going crazy.

    ck Dragon King felt a chill and chewed the inside of his lip.

    ¡®Madman.¡¯

    This guy is insane.

    Control?

    There¡¯s no way to control such a person. He, along with the other leaders of the Evil Tyrant Alliance, had clearly been under some serious misapprehension.

    This man will definitely grab the world in his palm and shake it as he pleases.

    ¡°Human beings¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso, who stoppedughing at one point, looked at King ck Dragon. His eyes looked as if he were no different.

    ¡°Words and actions often differ.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Words of man are merely fabricated for their benefit. True intentions always lurk in the deepest ces. And the interesting thing is¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso, who had been speaking softly, cast a nce towards Shaolin.

    ¡°Unexpectedly, people often don¡¯t really understand their true intentions.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious? How the judgment from that Bop Jeong will turn out. And how do those monks who have been taught throughout their lives to keep their Chivalrousness react to Bop Jeong¡¯s orders?¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly stroked his lips with his fingertips.

    ¡°One thing is certain, once they see their ugly true nature, they can never go back to how they were before. Whether it¡¯s Namgung or Shaolin, killing a few men is not what¡¯s important. What¡¯s important is to let them know. That they are not as grand as they think.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s slender eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no alcohol.¡±

    At that, ck Dragon King quickly gestured. Those who had been overwhelmed by Jang Ilso¡¯s presence hurriedly ran towards the cabin.

    Even though they went to get alcohol, Jang Ilso showed no sign of going in, so the ck Dragon King asked.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled and smiled.

    ¡°I think drinking while watching Shaolin, who can¡¯t do this or that, sounds quite splendid.¡±

    ck Dragon King nodded heavily.

    ¡°I- I¡¯ll bring the table¡­.¡±

    The figure who brought the alcohol stammered to the end and said with a white face. Then Jang Ilso slowly reached out his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have the alcohol first.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah¡­ Yes!¡±

    The pirate respectfully handed over the bottle of alcohol. Jang Ilso slowly walked to the ship¡¯s railing, holding a bottle of liquor, and sat down.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The gaze was fixed on Shaolin across the river. It was quite a sight to see them unable to take a single step from there as if they had been turned into a stone statue.

    A person with conviction would dive into a pit of fire. However, a person who stops his feet once in front of a fire pit can never jump into it again.

    What Jang Ilso wanted was to leave a deep mark on their hearts.

    ¡®A single victory doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯¡¯

    The important thing is to win at the end.

    At that moment, Ho Gamyeong cautiously approached him.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t dive back into the river. But what about the sects that will arriveter?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re mere pigs. Shaolin won¡¯t step forward, so will they have the courage to fight us alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Namgung, the leader of the Five Great Family, is in that state, and the other pir, Tang Family, has defected. Shaolin doesn¡¯t even know what they¡¯re doing, and the alternative, Wudang, has gone to Bongmun.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was slowly recounting the situation, raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°All that¡¯s left are just idiots with high voices.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded slowly.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who thought he had finished speaking, opened his mouth again.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looked at him with a puzzled look on his face, but Jang Ilso did not answer right away and put on a strange smile.

    ¡°There are some over there too.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do Ryeonju-nim mean?¡±

    ¡°The unexpected, crazy ones.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head happily and started drinking.

    ¡®Right?¡¯

    With one¡¯s eyes fixed to the north.

    Namgung Dowi copsed on the spot as if crumbling.

    Everyone heard it. Everyone.

    Jang Ilso, infusing his voice with internal strength, spread it across the river. As if to ensure not a single person missed the current state of affairs.

    Thanks to this, those in Plum Blossom Ind also had to listen to Jang Ilso¡¯s conversation with Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    A hollowugh escaped from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    How heartless.

    The Kangho full of Chivalrousness and romance that he had dreamed of was nothing more than an illusion. The reality was horribly cruel.

    But what made him suffer even more was the reality that he could not even afford to turn his eyes away from that heartlessness.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Pain-filled noises emerged here and there. Namgung¡¯s swordsmen, bleeding and writhing on the ground. Those who had been able to hold on despite being injured copsed as if they had lost their strength.

    There were even a number of people who were in such critical condition that they would not be able to live beyond today if left as is.

    ¡®What did wee here for?¡¯

    There was not a moment¡¯s hesitation in marching to Plum Blossom Ind to protect his pride as a Righteous Sect and Chivalrousness. However, as the situation went this far, he couldn¡¯t help butugh with a hint of self-mocking.

    Did it ever exist? The pride of Righteous Sect and Chivalrousness, did it truly exist?

    Then why is that Shaolin stopping there and being toyed with by Jang Ilso?

    ¡°Ha¡­haha¡­¡±

    It felt like everything was being denied. All of his everything¡­

    Tok.

    But at that moment, someoneid a hand on Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Turning lifelessly, he saw Namgung Hwang holding his shoulder.

    Although he looked pale as if his mental damage had not gone away, his mouth was set more firmly than ever.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°¡­Father-nim.¡±

    ¡°Take care of the injured. It¡¯s a battle of endurance now. We must save as many as we can.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the next five days¡­¡±

    ¡°What then?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Namgoongdowi, who cut his word and asked with a choked voice, bit his lips to the point of bleeding.

    ¡°What happens after those five days? Are we supposed to die contentedly because we endured well?¡±

    ¡°Dowi¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe they wille to our aid? Really?¡±

    Namgung Hwang closed his eyes.

    His son had shown a demeanor befitting of Namgung until the very end, even surprising Namgung Hwang himself.

    So the sense of betrayal would be the greatest. More than anyone here.

    ¡°They¡­.¡±

    Squeeze.

    Just as Namgung Dowi was about to speak again, Namgung Hwang gripped his shoulder once more, firmly.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t help, do you n to just abandon those who are dying?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing as meaningless resistance. Sometimes you just have to do what you want to do rather than achieve something.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bit his lip.

    His shoulder trembled slightly. Namgung Hwang silently waited for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    Namgung Dowi struggled to lift his heavy body.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the injured and try to hold out as much as we can. But¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    It¡¯s clear that there¡¯s a limit to how long the injured can hold on in this ce where not even a grain of rice remains. It¡¯s uncertain how many will survive during those five days.

    ¡°All you have to do is to make it out alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just one person.¡±

    Namgung Dowi listened to Namgung Hwang¡¯s words and slowly closed his eyes. After taking a deep breath and opening them again, a renewed firmness was evident in his gaze.

    He immediately turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Those who can move, follow me! We¡¯ll take care of the injured and treat them!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±

    The answer came back without the slightest hint of liveliness. It clearly reflects the dire situation Namgung was in.

    But instead of forcibly rallying them, Namgung Dowi devoted himself solemnly to taking care of the injured. He was well aware that there are situations where no amount of words would make a difference.

    Namgung Hwang watched Namgung Dowi and Namgung Myung busily moving around and then slowly shifted his gaze.

    The ships surrounding the ind.

    And Shaolin, rooted beyond the ind.

    ¡®It feels lonely.¡¯

    It was as if the whole world had turned its back on them.

 Chapter 950

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 950

    ¡°Mom, my legs hurt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little further. Hold on a little longer.¡±

    ¡°My legs hurt, though¡­¡±

    The woman, carrying a heavy load, patted her son, Sodong¡¯s back to soothe him. She¡¯d love to give him a piggyback ride right away, but the load she carried wasn¡¯t that small either.

    No, it was excessively heavy andrge for an average woman to carry.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    The man, presumably the child¡¯s father, looked back with a face full of frustration and resentment.

    ¡°How did the worlde to this¡­¡±

    They were just leaving the Yangtze River area.

    Although they had spent their lives farming on the Yangtze River, castings, and living off the river, they could no longer withstand the situation that pushed the whole Yangtze River into tension.

    Doesn¡¯t everyone have only one life?

    ¡°It¡¯s at least three days until we reach a vige¡­¡±

    The man sighed deeply as he watched his wife massage their child¡¯s legs.

    ¡®Even if we go¡­¡¯

    It is not easy for people who have lived in one ce all their lives to settle in a new ce. But they couldn¡¯t just stubbornly stay there during this war.

    This is because there¡¯s no guarantee that a new war won¡¯t break out after this one ends. As a result, even those who bravely stayed on the Yangtze River during the turmoil three years ago had to leave their homes and hit the road due to this war.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a suitable ce and rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Just as the man was about to sigh again, something caught his attention.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    He furrowed his brows as he noticed something. He stared intently before his eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°What, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°O- Over there!¡±

    The man raised his hand and pointed to one side. Something hazy was encroaching.

    ¡°A sandstorm?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not even a breeze, what sandstorm¡­ Do- Doesn¡¯t that seem to be getting bigger?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s mouth fell open more and more.

    The hazy dust that rose at the end of the road they passed gradually increased in size, and soon it became a huge dust cloud that was recognizable at a nce and came fiercely towards them.

    ¡°Q- Quickly to the side of the road!¡±

    In a state of rm, the man quickly picked up his child. If the cause of that dust cloud was the forces of the Evil Sects crossing the Yangtze River, wouldn¡¯t their lives be in danger?

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Terrified, the three of them quickly moved to the side of the road.

    ¡®What should we do? Should we run¡­¡¯

    As they contemted whether to flee to the forest, something strange caught his eye.

    ¡®A cart?¡¯

    A cart appeared, muchrger than those typically used for transporting goods, about three times bigger. But what captured his attention wasn¡¯t the massive cart itself. It was what was pulling the cart.

    Not an ox or a horse, but a human was pulling the cart.

    ¡°O- Oh my gosh.¡­.¡±

    It was both absurd and astonishing. It was absurd that such arge cart was being pulled by a man, not a horse or an ox, and astonishing that a cart loaded with goods could run at such speed.

    ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯

    As he was still trying toprehend the situation, the cart continued its relentless pace. And it was at that very moment that it was about to pass in front of them at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Stoooooooop!¡±

    Kwagagagak!

    When someone¡¯s shout sounded, the feet of those pulling the cart with half-crazed faces dug into the ground at the same time without a single error. Then, the hard soil scraped and surged upward.

    Udeudeudeuk.

    At the same time as the rising soil fell to the ground, the carts that had tilted forward and were half-lifted in the airnded back on the ground with a thud.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    The man stared at the scene in bewilderment.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like the Evil Sects¡­¡¯

    Those sturdy¡­ No, the sight of that excessively bulky man made him shudder, but there was no prickly feeling of backstreet thugs.

    On the contrary¡­

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m dying¡­ I¡¯m going to die.¡±

    ¡°Water¡­ just a sip of water¡­ please, Chung Myung, water¡­¡±

    ¡°Oho!¡±

    There was an unknown familiar feeling.

    At that moment, a young man sitting on top of a pile of luggage that was taller than a person clicked his tongue.

    ¡°They say drinking water will make youzy!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t drink water!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t die, you won¡¯t! I¡¯ve done it all before.¡±

    ¡°What have you never done before¡­. You crazy bastard¡­.¡±

    The young man, chuckling softly, turned his head and greeted the man.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Oh¡­ Yes! Yes!¡±

    The man nodded vigorously quickly. It seems clear that they have no malicious intent, but the first thing that caught his eye as he lived an ordinary life was the long sword hanging from their waist.

    You should always be cautious around someone with a sword. Whoever they are.

    ¡°Where are you headed? You seem to have a lot of luggage.¡±

    ¡°We, we are just people on the road.¡±

    ¡°So where are you headed?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That is¡­¡±

    ¡°Get on.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The young man grinned. It was a pure smile that didn¡¯t show a single speck.

    For some reason, that smile felt genuinely pleasant. The man unwittingly let his guard down.

    The young man spoke again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re going but I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡±

    ¡°W- We are just¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re taking this load to Sichuan. At least until we reach Wuhan, we can give you a ride.¡±

    ¡°We- We¡¯re on our way to Sichuan, too, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    The young man jumps off the luggage. And he came scurrying towards them.

    ¡°It seems like your child¡¯s legs are hurting, no need to walk when you can ride. We already transported one person in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Y- You¡¯ve transported people¡­?¡±

    The man, startled, nced at the young man¡¯s chest for a moment. The plum blossom pattern engraved there caught his eye.

    ¡°Co- Could it be¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Are you from Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°Keuuuuu!¡±

    The young man burst out in an overly proudughter and pped his hands loudly.

    ¡°This is why people should strive for fame! See, they recognize us without us even saying anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­Must be nice.¡±

    ¡°You look happy.¡±

    The young man, Chung Myung, approached with a chuckle and roughly patted the child¡¯s head.

    ¡°Does your leg hurt?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Eucha!¡±

    Chung Myung lifted the child with ease and perched him on his shoulder. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples murmured to each other as they watched.

    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s not crying.¡±

    ¡°Riding on that guy¡¯s shoulders must be scarier than riding a tiger.¡±

    ¡°The child must be very brave. Don¡¯t you think he has the potential of a general?¡±

    ¡°How tired must the kid be¡­. Poor thing.¡±

    Then, Chung Myung suddenly turned his head and yelled.

    ¡°What are you all mumbling about, guys! Load up the luggage!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, yes.¡±

    ¡°He takes all the credit! We¡¯re the ones pulling the carts!¡±

    Though theyined, the disciples of Mount Hua, led by Baek Cheon, swiftly ran over and took the burden from the couple¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Y- You really don¡¯t have to go to such lengths¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled at the man who didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The load we¡¯re carrying is quite heavy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Even if we take two more people, it won¡¯t make much difference.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    That was a truly terrifying story.

    ¡°Please, hand it here.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s okay¡­.¡±

    The man would never have epted a ride from strangers under normal circumstances. How heartless is the world? The head of the household, who has to protect his wife and child, cannot take risks just for a moment offort.

    But the expressions of these people and the plum blossom emblem on their chests drained the strength from his hands and shoulders.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­¡¯

    At least for those who have lived by the Yangtze River, the name Mount Hua symbolized chivalry and trust. If these people were truly from Mount Hua Sect, then it would be safe to let his tired legs rest.

    What¡¯s more¡­

    The man¡¯s gaze drifted forward.

    Seeing the child sitting quietly on the neck of the young man who suddenly appeared, the man felt even more reassured. Seeing his son, who is extremely wary of strangers, sitting therefortably, he must not be a bad person.

    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll humbly ept your kindness.¡±

    With the help of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, the couple awkwardly settled on the cart. It felt strange because it was their first time sitting on such a high load on a cart.

    ¡°Eucha!¡±

    Chung Myung, thest to board the cart, gently ced the child he had perched on his shoulders in front of him.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Please die! Just die!¡±

    The cart jerked into motion again. The couple, who had boarded the cart, was startled and quickly grabbed onto the luggage below them.

    The cart began to run at a ridiculous speed.

    ¡°Good heavens.¡±

    It was frightening. How could a cart pulled by people be faster than a horse?

    The man firmly grasped his wife¡¯s hand. If he was this nervous about the incredibly fastndscape whizzing by, his wife must be feeling it even more. Holding his wife¡¯s hand firmly, he opened his mouth carefully.

    ¡°E- Excuse me¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head slightly and looked at them.

    ¡°You said we were heading to Wuhan, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°B- But you mentioned that you returned from there this morning?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. What about it?¡±

    ¡°That Wuhan!? It¡¯s a distance that even on horseback can¡¯t be covered round trip in a day¡­¡±

    ¡°Ei.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Well, these punks are humans after all. How can we be worse than horses?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll ensure your journey is safe andfortable. What are you doing! The sun is going down, you guys! Run, don¡¯t crawl!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, damn it!¡±

    With someone¡¯s shout, the cart picked up even more speed towards Wuhan.

    At the gate of the makeshift dwelling near Wuhan.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    Tolssok. Tolssok.

    Finally arriving, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples let go of the handles and copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Are you still alive?¡±

    ¡°¡­Obviously, I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Yoonjong, too drained to turn his head, justy face down on the ground, panting.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m really going to die.¡¯

    Carrying a load from Kugang of the Yangtze River all the way to Wuhan?

    In fact, it¡¯s not much of a big deal. To ordinary people, it might seem impossible, but after all, they were from Jungwon Express Courier Mount Hua, weren¡¯t they? They could even fly such a load from the North Sea to Yunnan.

    The problem was that it had to be done at a full sprint.

    ¨C Time is money, time is gold! How dare you run so leisurely! For the person who runsst, I¡¯ll shave your head clean and send you to Shaolin¡­ No, except for Hye Yeon¡­ Ah, don¡¯t cry!

    The demon of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t stand to see people rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m dying, really¡­ really dying.¡±

    ¡°These ghost bastards are cking off, why are they not catching that bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel like vomiting¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had jumped off the pile of luggage, clicked his tongue and looked around.

    ¡°No, how can you be panting like this after running just a little like this! Back in my day, I could run from Chengdu to Beijing in one go and not even feel tired! Youngsters these days, ugh!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re the youngest, you madman.¡±

    ¡°Please just die. Please¡­¡±

    At that time, the front door of the garden opened and a familiar face walked out.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded as he looked at the luggage and people transferred to the cart.

    ¡°Is this all for today?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Then Chung Myung tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t know what that meant.

    ¡°Ei, it¡¯s not even the beginning of the hour yet. We can make another trip.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re going again?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°B- But you all look exhausted?¡±

    ¡°Haha. You worry too much. We¡¯re just unloading now, and we¡¯ll rest on the empty cart on the way back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak silently gazed towards the cart. As someone deeply knowledgeable in all kinds of metal, he wouldn¡¯t fail to estimate the weight of that cart. That dark, colored iron cart must boast an enormous weight.

    ¡®Gaju-nim!¡¯

    ¡®Stop him, please!¡¯

    ¡®Help! Save us!¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, lying prostrate on the ground, suddenly lifted their heads and sent pleading nces toward Tang Gun-ak. Tang Gun-ak, who was looking at them with a pitiful face, soon steeled his face and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­.I¡¯d appreciate it if you could.¡±

    And then he subtly averted his gaze.

    ¡°Traitor!¡±

    ¡°Demon!¡±

    ¡°Daaaadddd!¡±

    Thest cry pierced his heart sharply, but Tang Gun-ak turned away with tears in his eyes.

    They¡¯ll have to move even one person faster so there won¡¯t be any victims.

    For the efficiency of the work, while Mount Hua moved the people of the Yangtze River to Wuhan in one trip, Tang Family moved them to Sichuan.

    First and foremost, it was most important to get themoners out of the Yangtze River area, which could be a battlefield at any moment.

    ¡°Anyway, take some rest. After all, humans aren¡¯t made of steel.¡±

    ¡°Ei, you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Steel breaks and that¡¯s the end, but broken bones heal.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°People are tougher than steel, you know?¡±

    This guy is hopeless. First of all, words won¡¯t get through.

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat,posed his expression, and said.

    ¡°Listen, Mount Hua Chivaorous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­News from the Yangtze River hase in. Would you like to hear it?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, which had been smiling, darkened slightly.

 Chapter 951

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 951

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had been sprawled out as if they were dead, all lifted their heads, their eyes shining with interest.

    Although they heard a passing glimpse of the situation while transporting people on a cart, there is a limit to what ordinary people know. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples naturally couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the details of Yangtze River¡¯s situation.

    However, Chung Myung only picked his ears with a sour expression on his face.

    ¡°No, I mean¡­ they¡¯ll manage just fine, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Chung Myung blew on his fingers that picked his ears.

    ¡°Still¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ei.¡±

    Before Tang Gun-ak could say anything more, Chung Myung waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°The order cannot be reversed.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Whoes first, those who go out to fight with swords in their hands, or those who are innocently harmed?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak could not answer immediately. Obviously, thetter would be the priority.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re concerned about that side, that¡¯s after everyone else has been evacuated.¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Tang Gun-ak slowly nods in agreement.

    He once again finds himself admiring this young Taoist monk. Knowing something in your head and actually practicing it are different things. Something that could change the world of Kangho is happening right away, and it is not usually possible to stop paying attention.

    Although misunderstood because of his seemingly violent personality and exaggerated behavior, there are not many people who are as patient as Chung Myung in the current Kangho¡­.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s ears perked up. The hand in front was constantly moving, and his lips were also moving busily as if he wanted to say something.

    Seeing that his words and actions did not match, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s expression slightly darkened.

    Chung Myung hesitated before opening his mouth.

    ¡°That¡­ The situation is¡­ um¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m curious! It¡¯s not necessarily that, but there may be damage during transportation¡­. That¡­.¡±

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t curious?¡±

    ¡°Ei! Who said I¡¯m curious? It¡¯s just a figure of speech!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak sighed and shook his head.

    Anyway¡­

    ¡°Ei! Whether those people of Namgung live or die, what does it have to do with me!¡±

    Suddenly, Chung Myung snapped and looked back at his Sahyung as he shouted.

    ¡°If you¡¯re rested enough, get up! Dawn is breaking!¡±

    ¡°¡­That bastard is taking out his anger on us for no reason.¡±

    ¡°One day, we¡¯ll get back at him, one day¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua grumbled but steadily got up. Although theyined with their mouths, they too wished to move the residents of the Yangtze River area to a safe ce as soon as possible.

    Mount Hua couldn¡¯t do much for those who decided to settle in that ce. But surely, they ought to do their best to help those who have made the significant decision to relocate to Sichuan, right?

    ¡°Are there any issues with moving people to Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°What could be the problem?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak replied calmly.

    ¡°First of all, getting out of the Yangtze River area is the priority. Moving people to Sichuan can be done slowly. It¡¯s fortunate that we have no problems feeding themoners, thanks to the grains you guys brought and those sent from Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled. Did you securend in Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a concern.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak frowned slightly.

    ¡°Even though there are many of them, I¡¯d prefer to settle them in Chengdu where Tang¡¯s influence is strong¡­¡±

    ¡°You prefer?¡±

    ¡°It seems it won¡¯t be easy for them to adapt to the city. Especially for those who have lived near the river, it will be even more challenging.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if it made sense.

    ¡°So, the n is to settle them in the Ming River (??(ˆ„½­)) basin to the west of Chengdu. It seems like the best choice for those who live by the river. Although it¡¯s notparable to the Yangtze, it¡¯s still a river, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Chung Myung smiles when he hears it.

    Moving such arge number of people isn¡¯t a small task.

    Sect basically has little to do with the people, but as a ruler of Sichuan, Tang Family would not want to miss out on those who would absolutely support them.

    Typically, it would be right to settle people in an area where their influence is strong and benefits from them.

    The Tang Family also made many sacrifices to support these people.

    However, Tang Gun-ak was prioritizing the lives of these people over the interests of the Tang Family. He was searching for a ce most simr to their homes, even if it meant losing some influence.

    ¡®That¡¯s the Tang Family for you.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was pleased for no reason, nodded vigorously.

    ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Hmm. I¡¯m still unsure. Perhaps we need to find a better ce.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s forehead wrinkled with three deep lines. Chung Myung eventually burst intoughter. Even when the elders of the Tang Family kept him in check, he did not show that kind of face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, our Sect Leader said that he would provide as much as possible in the name of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Getting out of here should be our priority for now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded quietly.

    It was then.

    ¡°Are those people from Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s disciples are here!¡±

    Some people came out of their makeshift homes and surrounded Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Themoners who were still staying in the makeshift home had noticed their arrival and rushed out barefoot.

    ¡°You all must be going through so much.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, look at all the dust on your faces.¡±

    The people who ran out held their hands and the women wiped the disciples¡¯ faces with the hems of their sleeves. The unexpected hospitality reddened the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°N- No. You don¡¯t have to¡­.¡±

    ¡°What have we done to deserve this?¡±

    But it seemed themoners had a different perspective.

    If they had tried to walk, it would have taken days to reach their destination. Bringing small children to this distance would require even more than 10 days of walking.

    These are the people who stepped up and helped them in a situation where the atmosphere in the Yangtze River was so grim. How could they not be grateful?

    Then someone gently tugged at Jo-Gol¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ Can you please¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol turned around and blinked when he saw what was presented in front of him.

    ¡°This¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dumpling. It¡¯s only a few, but I want you to at least¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol awkwardly epted the dumplings wrapped in cloth and wiped his nose.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to do this¡­¡±

    Of course, his body was extremely exhausted.

    No matter how much he had mastered martial arts and his level had now reached a level that most warriors could not hope for, pulling a cart loaded with people and goods to its limit back and forth between Wuhan and Gokang Kugang several times a day wasn¡¯t easy.

    But the fatigue and exhaustion feltpletely gone at this moment.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for the meal.¡±

    Yoon Jong tapped Jo-Gol on the shoulder, who bowed his head awkwardly.

    ¡°Are you nning to eat it all by yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I am going to eat it alone. I won¡¯t give any to Sahyung.¡±

    Normally, Yoon Jong would have grabbed Jo-Gol by the cor for such ament, but now he just smiled broadly.

    Someone says. Chivalrousness is giving at no price.

    However, every time Yoon Jong experienced moments like these, he couldn¡¯t help but think that statement was wrong.

    It is not without price. However, the meaning of the price is different.

    Wouldn¡¯t warm hospitality, a few words of gratitude, and a few small dumplings be more than enoughpensation for them?

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed to them as a representative.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, it is all the fault of those holding the sword that you are going through such hardships. We can¡¯tpensate you for everything, but we will do our best to help as much as we can.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? How can this be Mount Hua¡¯s fault?¡±

    ¡°Yes! We don¡¯t know about other ces, but we are well aware of how much Mount Hua and Tang Family have done for us. Even beasts know gratitude, so it¡¯s only right that we, as humans, do too.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are just thankful.¡±

    As they watched the people wiping their eyes with their sleeves, Baek Cheon smiled warmly.

    ¡°Now, then, let¡¯s get moving again¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re all rested, let¡¯s go, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    When he turned around, he saw that his Sajes and Sajils had already grabbed the handles of the cart.

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re old. You¡¯re not very quick.¡±

    ¡°In the midst of this, the people of the Yangtze River are anxiously waiting for us. We need to move a little faster.¡±

    ¡°¡­You guys?¡±

    Baek Cheon rolled his eyes.

    When they wereining that they were going to die, that they really felt like dying, that they wanted to stuff a wine bottle into Chung Myung¡¯s mouth and put him to sleep, and that they wanted to rest as well, when was that?

    ¡°T- The sun has already set. Are you going again?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. What does night matter to a martial artist? There are people waiting for us, so we must go again.¡±

    Jo-Gol?

    ¡°It would be good if you rest a bit more.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve rested enough. We can manage this much.¡±

    Yoon Jong?

    Each and every one of them resembled Chung Myung, with their words and actions not matching.

    ¡°Ah, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Okay! You guys.¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled and walked towards the cart. But then a thought urred to him and he stopped his steps and turned his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Baekcheon, who was about to call Chung Myung, suddenly closed his mouth.

    Chung Myung, who had slipped away from the people, was standing at the far end, staring nkly somewhere.

    Southwards. Towards the distant Yangtze River.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He could sense an indescribable emotion from that back view. Baek Cheon, who was contemting calling him again, eventually shook his head and slowly approached Chung Nyung, cing his hand on his shoulder from behind.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time to set off again, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, we should.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head as if it was no big deal. Baek Cheon did not bother to ask what Chung Myung was thinking. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess, and there was no need to confirm it anyway.

    Baek Cheon, who saw the back of Chung Myung heading toward the cart, quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°One should take responsibility for their own mistakes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked back. Baek Cheon nced at him and casually walked ahead, saying,

    ¡°But I remember when you stepped in for my mistakes in the past¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ In the past, when I was unable to properly lead Sajils and Sajes as Great Sahyung, you stepped forward and changed everything.¡±

    Baek Cheon paused for a moment but did not look back.

    ¡°In fact, I was truly grateful.¡±

    Then, as if he had thought of something, he looked back and added.

    ¡°But only at that time. That time. Not now.¡±

    ¡°No, but this guy?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled and stood in front of the cart, grasping the handle firmly.

    ¡°We need to get this work done before things get any worse. We can think about the aftermath when the timees.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at such Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Dongryong has grown a lot. Now he knows saying something like that to me.¡±

    ¡°I was always older than you, you brat! That was true in the past and will continue in the future!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Chung Myung, who kicked his tongue, turned his head and looked at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off. There was a child among the group we brought earlier, they seemed quite tired, so please check on them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, people who have already mastered the art of medicine are taking care of you.¡±

    ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t miss a thing.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and leaped onto the cart.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Eucha!¡±

    This time, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples started pulling the cart and running without anyints. The refugees cheered with their voices raised as they watched the carts elerate and move away at once.

    Amidst the noisy scene, Tang Gun-ak quietly smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°This is a big deal.¡±

    Who would have thought he¡¯de to rely so heavily on these kids, not even half his age? If this continues, it feels like he will no longer be able to function as an adult.

    ¡°Tang Family can¡¯t lose either.¡±

    He turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Organize the supplies! We need to finish the work before Mount Hua returns!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s shoulders were more upright and confident than ever as he walked back to the makeshift residence.

 Chapter 952

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 952

    Two days had passed.

    And during those two days¡­ Shaolin monks had not moved a single step from the ce they first settled.

    No one sat down, and no one left the seat. They just stared at the fleet of Evil Tyrant Alliance, which blocked Plum Blossom Ind and the ce between them with bloodshot eyes.

    There was an utter stillness, devoid of movement, yet their inner turmoil was more violently shaken than ever before.

    In life, everyone faces moments of torment between reality and ideals. ¡®Living¡¯ means repeating those moments and finding your own stance.

    However, the current Shaolin monks have not undergone such a typical process.

    Their surroundings, the threshold of Shaolin, were too lofty for mundane anguish, and the ideals they learned were far too noble.

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    Unable to bear it any longer, one of the Shaolin monks looked towards their Bangjang with bloodshot eyes.

    Hye Bang (??(»ÛÔL)).

    He was the one who had visited Mt. Hua in the past to deliver the invitation for the Murim Competition. A suppressed voice escaped from him.

    ¡°Like this¡­ Are we just going to stand by and watch?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong remained motionless with his gaze fixed forward. It was uncertain whether he even heard the words.

    However, Hye Bang continued as if it didn¡¯t matter to him.

    ¡°Are you really going to let the people of Namgung Family die like this?¡±

    Then Bop Jeong¡¯s neck muscles flinched slightly. Hye Bang eventually raised his voice.

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    Only then did Bop Jeong turn his head slowly. And he faced Hye Bang, who was pouring out his anger towards him.

    ¡°So, what would you have us do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you instead. What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we should fight against this Evil Tyrant Alliance as it is? Do you believe it¡¯s right to jump into that river, ignoring the battlefield that¡¯s overwhelmingly disadvantageous, and the retreating forces, and perish?¡±

    Hye Bang bit his lip tightly.

    There was nothing wrong with Bop Jeong¡¯s words. Jumping into that river now is no different from jumping into a fire while carrying hay.

    But¡­

    Hye Bang immediately looked straight at Bop Jeong and spoke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a foolish act?¡±

    ¡°Hye Bang!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you, Bangjang, who taught me that?¡±

    At those words, Bop Jeong closed his mouth. His gaze slightly wavered.

    ¡°¡­ Shaolin must protect Jungwon. What we should pursue is not only the path of Buddhism (??(·ðµÀ)), but also the Chivalrousness of Kangho. You certainly said that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is this the way to protect the path of Buddhism, or is it the way to protect Chivalrousness?¡±

    ¡°Enough¡­¡±

    ¡°Was it all just words? Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Can you not hold your tongue?¡±

    It was not Bop Jeong but Bop Kye who raised his voice. He red at Hye Bang with a face full of rage.

    ¡°All you do is vent your frustration. However, Bangjang must make decisions that concern the lives of everyone here!¡±

    Hye Bang bit his lip so hard it bled.

    ¡°Would you, for that so-called Chivalrousness, lead your Sahyung and Sajil to a path of certain death? Can you proudly say that¡¯s the right thing to do?¡±

    Hye Baang couldn¡¯t answer and lowered his head.

    Bangjang¡¯s eyes closed slightly.

    In this situation where they can neither move forward nor retreat, everyone¡¯s hearts are twisting and festering. As time passes, it will only worsen. Like a deep scar left by a festering wound, perhaps even after this ordeal is over, the scars will never fully heal.

    ¡®¡­Jang Ilso.¡¯

    This is why he was afraid of Jang Ilso.

    Jang Ilso has already won.

    Even if Shaolin were to leap into that river, carrying their fate on their back, and manage to save everyone from Namgung, the scars engraved in their hearts would never heal.

    Shaolin, which had been moving forward confidently, bearing the two weapons of the path of Buddhism and Chivalrousness, may cease to exist from this moment on.

    Thinking that this whole situation was a n that came from just one person¡¯s head gave him chills and made it difficult to breathe.

    A helpless sigh escaped Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth as he opened his eyes again.

    He could feel it. The eyes of the disciples looking at him were no longer the same. The anguish and distrust rooted within them were clearly reflected in their gazes towards Bangjang.

    And then, something that might be considered fortunate for Bangjang happened.

    Jongni Hyeong, leading the swordmasters of Kongtong, and Ciwu Beggaer, who had rallied the beggars of the Beggar Union, arrived.

    ¡°What in the world is going on here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong couldn¡¯t hide his difort as he looked at the fleets blocking Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°On that ind¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bangjang nodded weakly.

    ¡°There are survivors of Namgung Family.¡±

    At that moment, Ciwu Beggar¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Survivors.

    It¡¯s not the wrong term. But isn¡¯t the term ¡®survivors¡¯ typically used to refer to a small number of people who have survived argely decimated force?

    It was a very subtle wording.

    ¡°Those wicked bastards!¡±

    They are also in a position to lead a sect. Therefore, it was impossible not to understand why Evil Tyrant Alliance was blocking Plum Blossom Ind and keeping Namgung Family alive.

    ¡°Is it toote?¡±

    ¡°¡­We came as quickly as we could, but by the time we arrived, Myriad Man Manor had already upied the river.¡±

    ¡°This, this is¡­ How could Myriad Man Manor from Gwangseo¡­¡±

    Jongni Hyeong¡¯splexion darkened noticeably. Myriad Man Manor and water fortress alone are strong enough to be difficult to deal with with just the people here.

    However, if such forces had secured ships and upied the river, it was unimaginable how many sacrifices would have to be made to break through.

    Jongni Hyeong asked.

    ¡°¡­Is a breakthrough possible?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar answered nonchntly.

    ¡°A breakthrough isn¡¯t too difficult. If we push in all our forces, what problem could there be?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong¡¯s smiled brightly as if he had seen hope, but in that instant, Ciwu Beggar suddenly extinguished the light.

    ¡°But this is not a battle to break through the siege. After breaking through the siege on our own, we must reach Plum Blossom Ind, rescue Namgung¡¯s survivors, and then cross the river again.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It means we have to fight the same battle twice. The second time, we¡¯ll be weary and carrying people on our backs.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong¡¯s forehead began to sweat. Only then did the absurdity of the situation fully dawn on him.

    ¡°Wha- What if we regroup our forces on Plum Blossom Ind first?¡±

    ¡°We would just end up surrounded as well. Do you think they would leave us alone to regroup our forces?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, what if we secure ships as well?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar let out a cynicalugh.

    ¡°Do you think Paegun hasn¡¯t thought of that? There probably isn¡¯t even a single ship in the hundreds of Li around. Even if we go farther to find ships, by the time we return, the surname Namgung might no longer exist on this river.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded his head. Ciwu Beggar certainly had a cynical side, but like an elder of Beggar Union, he was able to quickly and urately grasp the situation.

    ¡°Wha- What should we do then?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar looked at the ships deployed. To be precise, toward the people inside.

    ¡°We either squeeze out every bit of our strength, risking our lives to rescue Namgung¡­ Or we just stand by and watch them die over there.¡±

    ¡°Wa- Watch them die¡­!¡±

    Jongni Hyeong¡¯splexion turned deathly pale.

    ¡®What in the world is this?¡¯

    He had considered many scenarios as he rushed to the Yangtze River, but he had never imagined such an absurd situation.

    ¡°Wha- What does Bangjang n to do?¡±

    Jongni Hyeong asked.

    This is because he thought that this was not something he could make a decision on. Breaking through that iron-d defense and making countless sacrifices, or watching Namgung wither away and die, was too much to bear.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    But Bop Jeong shook his head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right for us to decide this alone.¡±

    ¡°T- Then.¡±

    ¡°Since Peng Family hasn¡¯t arrived yet, I think we should make a decision after Peng Family arrives.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That seems like a good idea.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong nodded furiously.

    However, the words were not really uttered based on judgment as to whether Bop Jeong¡¯s words were right or wrong. He was just relieved to be able to postpone, even for a moment, a decision that could determine the fate of a sect.

    In fact, if he thought about it a little, it was not something he should just feel relieved about.

    Jongni Hyeong looked back at the disciples of Kongtong who were confused as they had not yet fully grasped the situation.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    There¡¯s too much time.

    They only have three days left. Too short to decide their fate, but excessively long to agonize over themselves in this situation.

    From now on, they must suffer, as if being punished, agonizing intensely between ideals and reality.

    What kind of ridiculous situation is this?

    Ciwu Beggar frowned at Jongni Hyeong, who was at his wits¡¯ end.

    ¡®That¡¯s wrong.¡¯

    Decisions should be bold. A decision postponed and dyed can¡¯t be proper.

    Moreover, from the conversation they had just had, it felt like the oue of their decision was already somewhat evident.

    However¡­ Ciwu Beggar didn¡¯t want to me them.

    It is undeniable that there has been a subtle rift between the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family. Would they be loyal enough to risk their lives to save the Namgung Family?

    Not just their own lives but the fate of their sects?

    That was something even Ciwu Beggar would prefer to avoid.

    Turning his gaze away from his own cynicism and shame on himself, he stared at Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡®Namgung Gaju, how could you have done such a foolish thing?¡±

    A deep sigh and a breath escaped.

    But he didn¡¯t really want to me Namgung Gaju deeply either. Even the people standing here felt as if their hearts were being scraped out with a knife, but what can he say about the Namgung Family¡¯s feeling of enduring all this while watching the situation on the ind?

    It was too cruel a price to pay for just one mistake.

    Ciwu Beggar, who had been silent, spoke emotionlessly.

    ¡°You¡¯d better remember one thing.¡±

    Bop Jeong and Jongni Hyeong looked back at him.

    ¡°The choice you make ultimately lies within your hearts. However¡­¡±

    Ciwu Beggar slightly bit his lip and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°The world will remember the choices you have made here. And beyond the world, history will remember.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I hope you make the right choice.¡±

    Leaving those words behind, he turned away. It was too hard for him to keep facing them.

    It wasn¡¯t out of disgust for those two. Rather, looking at them made his own self-loathing surge.

    ¡®Who am I to judge?¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t he also an aplice? Leaving the choice to them and merely uttering righteous words, he might be the most cowardly person here.

    As Ciwu Beggar stepped back, a beggar followed him.

    ¡°Shall I report the situation to the headquarters?¡±

    ¡°¡­We should.¡±

    However, with only three days left, even the headquarters would struggle to make a decision. It would be a cruel choice for the aged leader of Beggar Union, whose days were already numbered.

    ¡°Then I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Ciwu Beggar bit his lip.

    He knew it was something that should never be done, but he couldn¡¯t help it. As an elder of Beggar Union, it was a path he should not choose, but as a martial artist, he ended up asking the question.

    ¡°¡­Where did you say Mt. Hua was?¡±

 Chapter 953

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 953

    ¡°Strong¡­.¡±

    Namgung bit his lip until it almost tore.

    ¡°Stay strong. Just a little¡­ Just a bit longer¡­¡±

    He knew. He was desperately channeling his internal strength, gripping the hand that kept slipping away as if it would break¡­ But no matter how hard he tried, he already understood that he couldn¡¯t save him.

    It¡¯s not even his first time.

    It¡¯s not even the first time he has seen this damned situation.

    Blood had dried and the man¡¯s hand, which had turned dark red, trembled and came towards his face.

    ¡°So¡­gaju¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jin. You just have to stay strong a little more. If you stay strong a little longer, support wille! Then we can return to Namgung! Just until then¡­ hold on¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face contorted gruesomely.

    He knew he shouldn¡¯t, but he couldn¡¯t help but distort his face.

    It was a tant lie. Both the speaker and the listener knew it. They knew how absurd this lie was.

    However, Namgung Dowi desperately repeated that tant lie. Because there was nothing else he could do.

    ¡°So¡­Soga¡­ju-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°Namgung Jin¡­.¡±

    ¡°By, by all mean¡­ Survive¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s hand trembled.

    It is time for him to get used to it. Countless have passed away in his arms. But he never got used to it. The chilling sensation of warmth and strength slipping away from the hand he held was as agonizing as the first time, every time.

    ¡°Na- Namgung¡­ I wished to see¡­. For onest time¡­.¡±

    Namgung Jin¡¯s pupils, who were struggling to keep speaking, loosened. At the same moment, the strength slipped away from the hand that Namgung Dowi was holding.

    ¡°Namgung Jin!¡±

    ¡°Namgung Jin! You punk!¡±

    Angry shouts erupted from those who were witnessing hisst moments. A voice filled with curses, mixed with sobs and unable to handle the rising anger.

    But Namgung Dowi just bowed his head and buried his forehead in the chest of Namgung Jin, whose blood had dried.

    ¡®I must not cry.¡¯

    Blood, thick and sticky, flowed over his torn lips. However, although Namgung Dowi could shed blood for Namgung Jin, he could not shed tears.

    For if showed tears, everyone would crumble.

    With eyes bloodshot, Namgung Dowi clenched his fist as if he would tear the ground apart.

    Couldn¡¯t he have been saved?

    Was there really no way to save him?

    If only he had received proper treatment from a physician in time, he wouldn¡¯t have died. No, if he had managed to secure just one of those Yeongdan that were scattered all over the ce in his family, maybe, just maybe, he could have saved a few.

    But there is nothing here.

    Physician, who will treat them, and Yeongdan, who will prolong their lives.

    The only thing that exists is a destend, a dreadful river that flows carelessly. And¡­.

    Namgung Dowi raised his head with eyes full of resentment. Then he red at the ship of Evil Tyrant Alliance surrounding the ind and the Righteous Sects who observing the scene as if they were merely watching a fire across the river.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The real target of his venomous gaze might not have been the Evil Tyrant Alliance, but the Ten Great Sects standing beyond them.

    He knew.

    All this was done by Namgung Family. It was unjust to shift the me for the countless deaths onto others. The responsibility for those deaths rested solely on the shoulders of Namgung Family.

    But nevertheless¡­.

    Ppudeuk.

    Namgung Dowi gritted his teeth.

    If only they hadn¡¯t shouted and cried out, he wouldn¡¯t have resented them. If they hadn¡¯t proudly proimed about defending Jungwon and their upholding of Chivalrousness, he might have let it be.

    But¡­ where is the Chivalrousness they so loudly proimed?

    What are they doing while those who fought for themoners and got injured are dying on this coldnd?

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    At that moment, there was a sound that grabbed the attention of Namgung Dowi. It was the groan of another person struggling with injuries.

    Namgung Dowi took a long breath through his cracked lips. Then, slowly reaching out his hand, he closed Namgung Jin¡¯s eyes and stood up.

    Without a word, he looked down at Namgung Jin and then spoke with a parched voice.

    ¡°Collect the bodies.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I know what you feel. But there are still those who are not well. If we have time to mourn the dead, we should use it to save the living.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t be filled with rage at those words?

    However, none of the warriors of Namgung Family, whose eyes were red with rage, refuted.

    Namgung Dowi had a particrly close bond with Namgung Jin. The slight trembling of his shoulders showed how he was feeling when he said these words.

    Namgung Dowi then turned and walked away.

    ¡°Sogaju-nim¡­.¡±

    Someone reflexively called out to stop him but trailed off. They knew that Namgung Dowi desperately needed time to be alone.

    After walking weakly to the riverside, Namgung Dowi copsed to the ground as if crumbling.

    The fleet of Evil Tyrant Alliance keeps their positions while slowly moving little by little as if they are not interested in the situation on Plum Blossom Ind, and the Ten Great Sects stand beyond them.

    Looking back, he could see Namgung Jin¡¯s body being moved. He saw people treating the barely conscious injured. Their touchescked strength.

    It was understandable.

    The doubt and fear that all these actions might be meaningless were continually sapping their minds.

    How many days were left?

    Three days? Two?

    A new, hollow smile escaped from his chapped lips.

    Perhaps if Myriad Man Manor and the water fortress pushed into Plum Blossoms Ind together, they would have to die without even being able to put up a decent resistance. In the five days that Jang Ilso gave them, instead of storing up strength, they only became drier.

    ¡°Keuk¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi roughly rubbed his parched face. His grasp on his face was filled with anguish.

    He knew.

    They will not help Namgung Family. Not just Namgung Dowi, but everyone knew that.

    But more than that, what really drives Namgung Dowi mad¡­ was that despite knowing they wouldn¡¯t help, despite knowing that fact painfully, he couldn¡¯t let go of thatst shred of hope.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    A voice leaked out, indistinguishable between a groan and a cry. He looked over the river with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°¡­How does it feel?¡±

    His murmured voice seemed tinged with the scent of blood.

    ¡°What does it feel like to watch over this ce from there¡­?¡±

    He wanted to ask.

    He desperately wanted to ask.

    Did they know what it felt like to watch a family member, who was there until yesterday, die before their eyes? Did they understand the feeling of helplessness, of being unable to offer even the slightest aid to those rotting away in agony?

    Perhaps the same was true for Namgung Dowi.

    If he hadn¡¯t gone through something like this, seen it with his own eyes, and groaned in the pain, he might have been on the other side, pondering what would benefit Namgung the most.

    But now he understood.

    ¡®One shouldn¡¯t weigh benefits when ites to people.¡¯

    Anyone who has experienced something like that will think the same way. Anyone!

    ¡°Heueu¡­.¡±

    But what can be done?

    He found out that fact toote.

    It was just when the body of Namgung Dowi, covered in bloody tears, seemed as if it might fall to the side.

    He suddenly touched the ground and supported himself. His eyes, which had not a single trace of motivation left, clearly widened.

    ¡°¡­This¡­?¡±

    In his blurry vision, he saw it clearly.

    He rubbed his eyes roughly. Then he opened his eyes and looked across the river.

    Eudeuk!

    Namgung Dowi bit his lip hard. The haziness in his mind cleared for a moment.

    It was unlikely that those on the other side, the Ten Great Sects, would notice. Because they have no time to look to the side or back. However, it was clearly visible to Namgung Dowi, who was looking at the riverside from here.

    There, far away from where the Ten Great Sects were positioned. Someone in green clothes seemed to be observing his ce.

    ¡®Tang Family!¡¯

    It was definitely Sichuan Tang Family. A martial artist of the Tang Family, known to have withdrawn from the Yangtze River, was observing this ce.

    Namgung Dowi instinctively clutched his thigh.

    ¡®N- No, it isn¡¯t¡­..¡¯

    It might be a hasty conclusion. Maybe it was just one person sent for reconnaissance.

    But¡­.

    Namgung Dowi sat there like a stone statue without even moving a single inch, looking at the Tang Family martial artist. The man carefully examined the movements of the Evil Tyrant Alliance and the Righteous Sects, as well as the situation inside Plum Blossom Ind, then turned his body and walked away.

    After a while, Namgung Dowi rose up as if possessed. He stared into the distance for a long time, as if trying to discern whether what he had just seen was reality or an illusion.

    ¡®If Tang Family were here¡­¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t until long before he turned slowly.

    As he retraced his steps, he could see the whole situation on the ind at a nce.

    ¡°Get a grip! You bastard! You can¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­ Why are we the only ones¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob.¡±

    These people are drowning in grief and dying day by day. Those who can¡¯t control their anger as they tend to the wounded. The smell of rotten blood and the stench of death (??(ŒÆ³ô)). And the overwhelming odor of despair.

    Namgung Dowi did not stop walking.

    ¡®This is foolish.¡¯

    He knew.

    ¡®There might be no gains. The situation might only worsen.¡¯

    He knew that, too.

    ¡®So why?¡¯

    The reason was too simple. He couldn¡¯t just sit here waiting for death toe. He had a responsibility to protect those around him.

    Because he was Sogaju of Namgung Family.

    His steps became faster and faster. And so, the ce where he finally arrived was in front of Namgung Hwang, who seemed to have aged a decade in just a short time.

    Namgung Dowi looked quietly at Namgung Hwang.

    Namgung Hwang, who had exhausted all his energy from channeling his internal strength into the injured, closed his eyes with his back against the rock broken by bombardment. His face was heavy with deep regret and the weight of his responsibilities.

    The suffocating weight of responsibility.

    Sensing a presence, Namgung Hwang slowly opened his eyes and looked over Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Namgung Dowi stared at Namgung Hwang without saying a word. The eyes of father and son intertwined in the air.

    ¡°You told me before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­What did I say?¡±

    ¡°If you put your mind to it, Gaju-nim can escape from this ind.¡±

    Namgung Hwang shook his head.

    ¡°I will not leave.¡±

    A self-deprecating smile hung on his lips.

    ¡°Where could I, Gaju of Namgung Family, abandon them? I will share fate with them here. And¡­ cough.¡±

    After a dry cough, he twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know then, but it¡¯s too much now.¡±

    ¡°Alone, yes.¡±

    Namgung Hwang slightly raised his head to look at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°¡­What are you trying to say?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who finally made up his mind, stared at Namgung Dowi as if ring.

    ¡°Alone it may be impossible for you, but if youbine your strength with the elders, you could manage to send at least one person off this ind.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Dowi?¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilso may belong to the Evil Sects, but he is not one to break his word. He has something he¡¯s aiming for too, so even if we attempt an escape, he may stop the escape but won¡¯t attack the ind in retaliation. In other words¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi continued as if chewing it out.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth trying to send at least one person out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please send me out, Gaju-nim.¡±

    His eyes were burning with determination and anger at the same time.

    ¡°Even if it costs that life, save me and get me to the maind.¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who turned pale, silently observed his son.

    Therees a time when a father faces the moment when his child stands at the same level as him. And right now, Namgung Hwang felt precisely what that emotion was.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t ask.

    What he nned to do, why it had to be Namgung Dowi and not him.

    Such things were meaningless.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the price?¡±

    That was the only thing he was curious about.

    ¡°As you say, every elder, including me, has to risk our life. What is the price for giving up our lives at thest moment when we must protect everyone¡¯s lives for just one more moment?¡±

    Determination stood firm in the eyes of Namgung Dowi. Something currently absent in Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Hope.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is that not enough?¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who had brief silence, grinned.

    ¡°Is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hwang slowly rose up. His eyes also began to bloom. A childlike determination in the eyes of his already grown son.

    ¡°¡­It is enough.¡±

    His hand firmly gripped Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 954

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 954

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso snorted and raised his cup. The faint moonlight reflected in his pale eyes.

    ¡°On ate night, over the Yangtze River¡­¡±

    His lips drew a soft arc.

    ¡°Drinking alone with the moon as my friend, how can one not be moved?¡±

    Just as the moon seemed to gently touch his cup.

    ¡°¡­I am also here.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    At that moment, Jang Ilso nced back at Ho Gamyeong sitting across from him with an annoyed look on his face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the beauty of the world.¡±

    ¡°I may not understand beauty, but I do understand reason.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand dismissively and slowly emptied his cup. After downing everyst drop, heid the cup on the table, his face slightly rxed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pleasant?¡±

    Looking at Jang Ilso, who seemed to be in a good mood as if he was out moon-viewing, Ho Gamyeong sighed.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s entertaining for Ryeonju-nim, but not for me.¡±

    ¡°Why? Is there something troubling you?¡±

    ¡°Troubling, huh?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looked around with a puzzled face. The ce where they are drinking is none other than the deck of the ck Dragon Ship.

    It is said that ck Dragon King is the deputy leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance, and Jang Ilso is the leader¡­ but the ck Dragon Ship is akin to a symbol of water fortress. Acting on that deck as if it were their own home was no different from barging into someone else¡¯s home with muddy feet.

    ¡®It¡¯s like that for me right now.¡¯

    If ck Dragon King invades Myriad Man Manor and sits on Jang Ilso¡¯s throne, there will be nothing Ho Gamyeong can¡¯t do to kill ck Dragon King.

    ¡®Can I express this by being bold?¡¯

    Moreover, they were above the river.

    And the subordinates of Myriad Man Manor they brought with them are staying on a ship other than this ck Dragon ship. This means that if ck Dragon King harbored ill intentions, it could be seriously dangerous.

    However, Jang Ilso was calmly sipping his drink as if such things did not matter.

    ¡°Kukukukuk.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled softly as he looked at Ho Gamyeong, who kept ncing around with an anxious face.

    ¡°Gamyeong, you¡¯re too fearful to be of use.¡±

    ¡°¡­If it were just my life at stake, I wouldn¡¯t be scared. But I¡¯m not great enough to have the audacity to risk Ryeonju-nim¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Audacity¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso lightly swayed his index finger from side to side.

    ¡°No, no. This isn¡¯t audacity, it¡¯s calction.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon King is smarter than you think. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t touch me right now.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    ¡°If I die, Evil Tyrant Alliance will instantly lose their heads and split apart. Then who will bear the wrath of those Righteous punks eyeing us with bloodshot eyes from over there?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded his head slowly.

    It is clear that if Jang Ilso were to step back, not just Gangnam, but this entire region of the Yangtze would be devastated. Shaolin¡¯s anger must be terrifying now.

    ¡°ck Dragon King is probably restless, worrying that a stray arrow might kill me. So don¡¯t worry unnecessarily and just enjoy the drink. Drinking alone is rather lonely.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju-nim were just talking about enjoying the drink with moon as a friend.¡±

    ¡°You hold on to things too long. That¡¯s a bad habit.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled and slowly turned his head. He could see Plum Blossom Ind submerged in darkness at a nce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they pitiful?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an obvious statement?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong slowly downed the drink in front of him.

    Tak.

    Ho Gamyeong ced the cup on the table and spoke with a grave expression.

    ¡°Compared to what Ryeonju-nim has been through, such matters hardly qualify as a crisis.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I¡¯ve been through.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about what you and I have been through.¡±

    At Jang Ilso¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on Ho Gamyeong¡¯s face, which was usually expressionless the whole time.

    People only see the morous side of Jang Ilso.

    At a young age, he became Bangju of Myriad Man Manor and grew it into one of the Five Great Evil Sects. And now, he has surpassed Myriad Man Manor and ascended to the position of head of Evil Tyrant Alliance, which oversees Evil Sects of the world.

    An undeniably illustrious career.

    But who could know?

    What path did Jang Ilso and Ho Gamyeong take to achieve such splendid feats?

    Oveing the danger of death is not even suitable for drinking partners. For them, the danger to their lives was as natural as the night thates after the sun sets.

    Ho Gamyeong picked up the bottle and filled Jang Ilso¡¯s empty cup.

    ¡°And this is something we will continue to experience in the future.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Hahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed heartily and emptied the cup filled with alcohol in one go. His gaze, however, remained fixed on the darkness-enshrouded Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Suddenly, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. In response, Ho Gamyeong¡¯s face stiffened as he asked,

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    But Jang Ilso soon calmly shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    His blood-red lips drew an arc.

    ¡°Is it ready?¡±

    ¡°¡­It is done.¡±

    ¡ª

    Namgung Hwang looks back at Namgung Dowi with a stern face. His son, who seemed forever young, was now looking back at him with the face of a martial artist.

    Namgung Hwang shook his head loudly.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t his son, it didn¡¯t matter. Anyone who could wear such an expression is worth risking life for.

    ¡°What about the elders?¡±

    ¡°We are ready, Gaju-nim.¡±

    The same was true for the elders who stood behind Namgung Dowi.

    They looked haggard and gaunt, a look that wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they copsed at any time, but their eyes shone intensely clear and bright. To the point where he was worried that they might be discovered just because of it.

    Namgung Hwang exhaled shortly.

    ¡°Dowi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve made up your mind, but I ask you onest time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look back.¡±

    Namgung Dowi clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°What hangs on your shoulders is the life of Namgung Family on this ind. Compared to that, our lives are insignificant.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Having finished speaking, Namgung Hwang nodded his head. He then looked quietly at Namgung Dowi, his eyes filled with unwavering determination.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    With his son¡¯s image engraved in his eyes for thest time, Namgung Hwang turned around as if he had no regrets left behind.

    ¡°Namgung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of this ce.¡±

    Namgung Myung gritted his teeth. A firm determination soon settled on his face.

    ¡°Yes, please leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Namgung Hwang spoke firmly without looking back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Approach as stealthily as possible without being detected.¡±

    There were exactly seven of them: Namgung Huang, Namgung Dowi, and five elders who were the core of Namgung.

    They began to seep silently into the Yangtze River, which was stained as ck as ink.

    They began to merge into the ink-ck Yangtze River

    Not making a sound, not even a ssh, as they dived beneath the water and slowly approached the ship.

    Namgung Dowi followed right behind Namgung Hwang and proceeded to swim as carefully as possible.

    After swimming in the murky waters for a while, a fleeting hope crept into Namgung Dowi¡¯s heart. Like this, they might be able to pass under the fleets and reachnd without being detected.

    But hope is often just hope, and it often shatters.

    Before they even got halfway to the ship, something erupted from the riverbed.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    A stream of white bubbles escaped Namgung Hwang¡¯s mouth.

    Those crazy pirates were stuck on the riverbed, watching to see if anyone wasing and going.

    If it had been outside the water, there is no way they would have been able to detect the presence of Namgung Hwang. But this is underwater. To put it another way, there was absolutely no cover to hide.

    This means that no matter how much Namgung Hwang is, he cannot escape their eyes.

    Rumble!

    A series of loud sounds came from the water, and dozens of long harpoons flew towards them in a whirling manner.

    Namgung Hwang clenched his teeth and drew his sword.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Soon, a huge column of water rose onto the calm surface of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°What¡¯s that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an enemy attack! There are rats in the water!¡±

    ¡°Crossbow unit!¡±

    The once tranquil Yangtze River was instantly filled with shouts and curses.

    Kwang!

    ck Dragon King, who was inside the cabin, jumped out like a thunderbolt.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡±

    ¡°It seems they¡¯re attempting to escape.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ck Dragon King turned his head and looked at Plum Blossom Ind. When he narrowed his eyes, he could still clearly see the people groaning in the center of Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Most of the people were still on the ind.

    Then?

    ¡°Namgung Hwang!¡±

    ck Dragon King ran across the deck, roaring loudly.

    Chwaaaak!

    Soon, the image of Namgung Hwang rising above the water clearly caught his eye.

    ¡°Euhahahahat! You damn rat! So you want to live too even by yourself, huh!¡±

    ck Dragon King, who burst into a heartyugh, then made a sweeping gesture with his hand as if there was nothing to dy.

    ¡°Fire! Turn that coward into a porcupine!¡±

    As the pirates flocked to one side of the deck, the ship suddenly tilted. The pirates were so tightly packed that their shoulders were touching each other and they all raised their bows and aimed at Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°Fireeeeeeeeeee!¡±

    Swaeaeaeaeaek!

    Arrows loaded with internal strength were fired all at once. Not just from ck Dragon Ship, but from dozens of other ships as well, the arrows covered Namgung Hwang¡¯s head like a torrential downpour.

    If it were daytime instead of night, the sheer number of arrows would have cast a giant shadow over the Yangtze River.

    ¡°ck Dragon Kiiiiiiiiiing!¡±

    But at that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    The huge sword energy unleashed by Namgung Hwang shone like the sun piercing through the river, illuminating the surroundings. Then downpour of arrows collided with the soaring sword energy, scattering in all directions.

    It was such a formidable sword technique that it gave those watching it chills.

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!¡±

    However, ck Dragon King was rather roared withughter at the sight.

    ¡°Tear him apart! Let him know clearly what it costs to dip his body in the Yangtze!¡±

    The pirates, discarding their bows, plunged into the water one after another. There were so many of them that the foam that rose as they jumped into the water made the river seem momentarily stained white.

    Chwaaaak!

    That many people rushed through the water at incredible speed toward the seven people, including Namgung Hwang.

    Both above and below the water.

    It resembled a scene where hundreds of sharks swarmed towards a tiger trapped in the water.

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Namgung Hwang shouted loudly.

    ¡°Elders, fend off those approaching underwater! I¡¯ll take care of the surface!¡±

    He gripped the sword handle so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

    ¡®I must send Dowi alive!¡¯

    A fierce determination surged in his eyes, stronger than ever before.

    ¡°Come! Dogs of water fortress! Witness how Gaju of Namgung faces death!¡±

    With a roar like a wounded tiger, Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword unleashed an enormous force, slicing through the river¡¯s surface.

    Kwaaaaaaaa!

    Then, huge ripples began to appear on the surface of the Yangtze River. The rising waves rocked the ships floating above significantly.

    And that moment.

    Paaaaaaaat!

    The pirates, like dolphins leaping from the water,unched harpoons towards Namgung Hwang and Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Taaat!

    Namgung Dowi stepped on Namgung Hwang¡¯s shoulder and leaped above the water like a sparrowhawk. His sword drew white streaks in the air.

    The dark sky.

    The pitch-ck Yangtze River.

    Amidst them, the white streaks seemed somewhat forlorn.

 Chapter 955

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 955

    Paaaaaat!

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s sword mercilessly tore apart the bodies of the charging pirates. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest hesitation. The clear venom at the edge of the sword was now showing Namgung Dowi¡¯s resolve.

    And at that moment, Namgung Hwang burst out from under him.

    ¡°Heuaaaap!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    A dazzling white surge of sword energy swept away the pirates rushing towards them in one fell swoop.

    Befitting his title.

    No, even that phrase seems insufficient to describe the momentum.

    ¡°Come on! You filthy pirates!¡±

    A storm-like roar erupted. On this dark river, only Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes were strikingly clear. They burned fiercely as if ignited.

    Swaeaeaek!

    The harpoon flew fiercely.

    Kagang!

    Namgung Hwang sliced the iing harpoons cleanly in two, but he didn¡¯t have a moment to cut down the rogues who threw them. This is because another harpoon flew in before the sword was wielded again, and even before that harpoon reached Namgung Hwang, another was already on its way.

    In the first ce, a harpoon is a weapon for hunting, not war.

    Harpoons, which are much thinner than spears, do not intertwine with each other. The hooks at the end, once embedded, can¡¯t be removed without tearing the flesh.

    It is a weapon that only has disadvantages when fighting between martial artists, but it is a weapon that exerts more power than any other weapon when hunting a minority as it is now.

    The evident madness in the eyes of the pirates shone brightly even in the dark. More than a dozen harpoons flew towards Namgung Hwang and Namgung Dowi with all their might.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate us!¡±

    Namgung Dowi leaped from the water, kicking it like a springboard, and showered the pirates with his sword energy.

    Iron Sword Twelve Forms (?????(èF„¦Ê®¶þÊ½)).

    A fundamental technique of Namgung Family, different from the powerful Emperor Sword Form which requires immense internal strength. A concise swordsmanship was more effective in situations like this.

    Because it is simple, it is quick, and because it is quick, it is powerful. The white sword energy sliced through the iing harpoons, shattering them and embedding them into the bodies of the pirates.

    ¡°Aaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Keuaaaak!¡±

    The pirates screamed and fell back. The blood they shed spread throughout the Yangtze River, but the settled darkness indifferently swallowed both their blood and bodies.

    Paaaaaat!

    However, even as theirrades were sliced in half and killed, the stream of iing harpoons didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Oooooh!¡±

    This time, Namgung Hwang roared and swung his sword. The erupted sword energy exploded, creating giant waves in all directions. The pirates that had risen above the water were swept away by the waves of such tremendous force that they were thrown away.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re outnumbered! Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°The head of Emperor Sword is mine to take!¡±

    Even if they kill and kill again, more pirates rush to them, and even if they push away again and again, more wille after.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that. Even as theirrades died before their eyes, the pirates, like a pack of hungry sharks smelling blood, only grew more frenzied.

    ¡°Shooooooot!¡±

    Paaaaaaaaaat!

    At that moment, hundreds of arrows erupted from several ships that were slowly approaching. The rain of arrows, which seemed to cover the sky, changed direction at once and began pouring down upon Namgung Hwang and Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°These insane fools¡­!¡±

    A roar exploded from Namgung Hwang.

    Kagang! Kagagang!

    The arrows loaded with internal strength prated at an incredible speed, but Namgung Hwang was not one to be defeated by such crude arrows. The ones who suffered from those arrows weren¡¯t Namgung Hwang but the attackers who were rushing towards them.

    ¡°Keok!¡±

    ¡°Aaakh!¡±

    The arrow pierced the back of the pirate¡¯s head and protruded grotesquely from their faces. Those who mindlessly charged in failed to dodge the iing arrows and were swiftly skewered by dozens of them, turning into porcupines.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes zed with fury.

    Even knowing clearly that his subordinate was there, they ordered the arrows. Even though they knew that no matter how many arrows they fired, it would hardly scratch Namgung Hwang!

    Did he consider his men¡¯s lives worth less than a mere scratch on Namgung Hwang?

    ¡°ck Dragon Kiiiing!¡±

    ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Namgung Hwang roared with anger, but ck Dragon King, with a nonchnt expression, simply issued orders.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t inflict wounds. As long as they drain his energy, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Basically, the strength of all swordsmenes from the lower body. In a ce where there¡¯s no footing, any sword, no matter how powerful, struggles to wield its full power. This means that to deploy a sword technique with the usual power, one has to expend much more internal strength than usual.

    Especially if it is Namgung Hwang, who channels immense internal strength into each strike sword, he will soon get tired. Even more so when he was overworked in Plum Blossom Ind for a while and thus couldn¡¯t be well.

    Once Namgung Hwang¡¯s energy is sufficiently drained, ck Dragon King would personally step forward and cut off his head.

    ¡°You idiot.¡±

    A sneer appeared on ck Dragon King¡¯s lips.

    He doesn¡¯t know what Namgung Hwang was thinking, but from the moment he jumped into this river on his own feet, Namgung Hwang¡¯s fate was sealed.

    Pong! Pong! Pong!

    An arrow filled with intense internal strength pierced the surface of the water and burrowed downwards.

    Clearly, those arrows couldn¡¯t inflict significant damage on Namgung Hwang. But that story is limited to Namgung Hwang.

    While those above the water could see and defend against the arrows, the elders who were dealing with the pirates in the water were in apletely different position.

    As they were focusing below to deal with the pirates, arrows, out of nowhere, rained down on them. The power of the arrows loaded with internal strength did not diminish even after piercing the surface of the water, and their fate was obvious as they had to face dozens of arrows shooting at them from behind.

    Kwadeudeudeuk!

    As if the name Elder of Namgung was not just decoration, they was able to momentarily deflect the arrows, but it was impossible to block them all. Sharp tips burrowed into their backs and sides.

    Kwadeuk!

    ¡°Third Elder!¡±

    A scream-like shout bursts from the mouth of Namgung Hwang.

    Jolted by the arrows lodged in his body, the Third Elder involuntarily submerged deeper into the water.

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth.

    There is no time to take care of themselves. The moment they fall out of the battle line, Namgung Hwang will have to deal not only with harpoons flying from above the water but also from under the water.

    Knowing this, the Third Elders chose to fight against the pirates without caring for their own lives.

    Namgung Hwang looked around.

    It seemed endless.

    It was hard to distinguish whether what he was seeing was the river or the pirates filling it.

    Namgung Hwang gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Get behind me!¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Namgung Hwang for a moment. His lips parted as if he was about to say something. But then he bit his lips until they bled and swallowed his words.

    The moment he kicked off the water¡¯s surface and moved behind Namgung Hwang, a rough breath escaped Namgung Hwang¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim!¡±

    Even in the midst of chaos, Namgung Hwang nced back at Namgung Dowi. The mouth of Namgung Hwang, who was looking at him with eyes hard to guess what he was thinking, opened slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall off¡­ your father¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    That was all he had to say. Namgung Hwang gripped his sword once more.

    If they were to be caught up here, the consequences are obvious. But what they needed to do was not just to withstand but to move forward.

    At any cost!

    ¡°Elders, protect Dowi!¡±

    Whether his voice reached those below through the water was uncertain. However, they would fully understand Namgung Hwang¡¯s intentions without being told anything.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    Blinding light.

    A brilliant light along with Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword energy swept the area ahead, seemingly turning the night sky momentarily back into day.

    The powerful sword energy literally split the Yangtze River in an instant. The pirates in the path of the energy didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they were pulverized.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    As the pushed-aside waters surged back in, the river churned like a stormy sea. Namgung Hwang kicked through the water, moving in a straight line.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°You monster!¡±

    The pirates flipped their eyes, charging towards Namgung Hwang.

    Another strike!

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    The sword energy released by Namgung Hwang swept away the charging rogues along with the river water.

    Duguen! Duguen!

    It felt as though his Dantian was being pricked with arge needle. He wasn¡¯t in perfect condition when he plunged into the river. And as he continued to release sword energy without looking back, it was natural for his internal strength to deplete.

    However, Namgung Hwang didn¡¯t think about what came after.

    The back does not exist. There was only the front.

    ¡°Ooooooooo!¡±

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword moved once more. The white sword energy that bloomed and flickered brilliantly seemed to pave the path they were to take on the surface of the river.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    The sword energy hit the bottom of the pirate¡¯s ship, tearing it open as if a giant hand had ripped it apart.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Namgung Hwang bowed his neck and roared.

    He had no strength left in his body. His Dantian now felt as if it was being sliced with a knife.

    Nevertheless, his heart was calmer than before he had jumped into the water.

    Another burst of sword energy was released.

    ¡®Now¡­ I understand.¡¯

    He had often pondered. About the half-assed sword technique called the Emperor Sword Technique.

    Extreme attacks. This strange sword uses an absurdlyrge amount of internal strength to produce immense destructive power, but is extremely weak when ites to defending the back.

    Therefore, although Namgung always produced the best swordsmen in Kangho, they were always unable to ovee the final hurdle. The title of the greatest swordsman in the world was never theirs.

    Why did his ancestors choose such a sword technique as the defining technique of Namgung Family?

    But¡­

    ¡®Now I know.¡¯

    There¡¯s no need to guard the back.

    Because behind him now is his son.

    Emperor Sword Technique. The sword of emperor.

    This sword is not for showing off. It¡¯s not even for defeating enemies.

    It¡¯s to protect those who follow, watching your back.

    That¡¯s the image of emperor the Namgung aspires to.

    ¡®No¡­. It should be said that it is the path of Gaju.¡¯

    His sword speaks.

    It says to protect his son, even if he has to squeeze out everyst bit of strength.

    The corners of Namgung Hwang¡¯s mouth rose, revealing his pure white teeth. Though the surging waves continuously struck his face, and the brackish river water rushed into his throat, his eyes were clearer than ever.

    ¡°Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Watch closely!¡±

    This was the path he was taking. And it is a path his son will have to take one day.

    Kwaaaaaaaa!

    The terrifying sword energy he unleashed swept away and struck down the pirates that rushed at him relentlessly.

    Kwadeuk!

    But now, a harpoon, sneaking through the iplete sword energy, pierced his side.

    Namgung Hwang did not look away.

    Paaaaaat!

    In one fell swoop, he immediately sliced through the neck of the one who had stabbed him and then continued to decapitate the frightened pirates in session.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    Harpoonsunched from underwater lodged in his leg, and arrows poured down, piercing his shoulder.

    Nevertheless, Namgung Hwang only stared ahead.

    ¡®Open the way.¡¯

    Even if everything must be burnt to ashes.

    The path Namgung will take.

    The path his son¡­ must take.

 Chapter 956

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 956

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!

    The light continues to flicker. The once tranquil Yangtze River was now filled with roars and screams.

    Even the ships were moving rapidly, so it was impossible not to know what was going on there.

    Squeeze.

    The disciples of Shaolin, standing by the riverside, clenched their fists. Their bodies, leaning forward, seemed ready to spring forward and dash ahead at any moment.

    But that was impossible.

    For the figure of Bangjang in front of them firmly anchored their feet to the ground.

    Eudeuk.

    The Shaolin monks, grinding their teeth, watched the situation with eyes zing with fury. No, it would be correct to say that he was ring.

    In the middle of that river, in a ce that has be thend of Evil Sects where they cannot set foot, some bearing the name of Namgung are struggling like sheep being bitten by a flock of wolves.

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    Someone shouted. But Bangjang, without turning around, just stared coldly at the scene.

    ¡°Bangjang! Shouldn¡¯t we help!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait!¡±

    Bop Jeong shouted back.

    ¡°Even the Namgung haven¡¯tmitted their full force to this! So why should we spill our blood for them!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see with your own eyes that Myriad Man Manor isn¡¯t making a move? If Jang Ilso and the ck Dragon King hade forward in person, the matter would have been sorted out already! Why do you think they are just watching!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong bit his lip.

    ¡°If we get lured, it¡¯s all over. Not just for them, but for those left in Plum Blossom Ind, and possibly even for us.¡±

    Someone¡¯s teeth grinding resonated eerily.

    Surely, they could go. If they decided, they could rush to their aid at any moment.

    That¡¯s what made it even more painful. Having to simply turn away from those within their reach.

    Someone lowered their head, seemingly unable to bear watching the scene any longer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lower your head!¡±

    But at that moment, a harsh shout burst from Hye Bang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Sa- Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Look closely! With those eyes of yours! Thinking of turning away when you can¡¯t even muster the courage? How much more cowardly can you be!¡±

    ¡°Hye Bang!¡±

    A reprimanding voice from Bop Kye erupted, but Hye Bang did not flinch. He just staring intently at the river as if to engrave the scene in his mind.

    Bop Kye¡¯s eyes were tightly shut.

    ¡®How did it end up like this?¡¯

    Until they arrived here, the resolve to save Namgung Family was overflowing, but now, a clear fracture was felt even among them. An unbridgeable gap had formed between those whomanded and those who had to obey.

    Bop Kye, who had difficulty opening his eyes, turns his gaze to the river again. The white sword energy that Namgung Hwang was pouring out felt painfully cold.

    Chwaaaaak!

    The edge of the sword had be dull. To be precise, the arm wielding the sword had lost its sharpness. Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword was no longer swift or powerful.

    However¡­.

    Sogok!

    ¡°Keuk¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s alright. His sword existed where and when it needed to be.

    The blood spilled by the pirates turned even the Yangtze River, immersed in darkness, into a vivid red. Even the foam that asionally sshed was not white, but the color of blood.

    And Namgung Hwang continued to advance along the red-stained Yangtze River.

    Paaaaaat!

    About a dozen harpoons flew towards him again.

    Blocking them all? Impossible.

    Namgung Hwang swung his sword without any hesitation. The first thing his sword struck was not the harpoon aimed at the most dangerous vital point, but the one that could reach beyond him, to Namgung Dowi.

    Kagagagang!

    The harpoon was deflected by Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword, but two that he couldn¡¯t fend off pierced his body mercilessly.

    The harpoon prated the skin, tore the muscle, and embedded itself firmly.

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    At the same time as Namgung Dowi shouted, Namgung Hwang¡¯s sword swung in a sh, severed the necks of the pirates who were stabbing with their harpoons.

    ¡°I could have blocked that too! I¡­¡±

    ¡°Dowi.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Nangung Dowi kept his mouth shut.

    The voicecked its usual strength. It is not the voice that has always been loud and therefore naturally leads the listeners.

    But¡­ the determination in that voice was iparable to the past.

    ¡°¡­Watch until the end.¡±

    That was all. Namgung Hwang, with his gaze fixed ahead, began to move forward again.

    When the blood flowing from his head got into his eyes, the waves that came soon washed it away again.

    It was unclear how much time had passed.

    ¡°Heuaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Die! You monsteeeeer!¡±

    It just endless stabs and cuts. He felt something lodged in his thigh, but such things no longer mattered. The sensation below his waist had long since dulled.

    ¡®The elders?¡¯

    They are still there.

    If not for them, he would not be alive by now. As he endures, they too are desperately holding on.

    Burning up every bit of their lives.

    Their blood will also be mixed with the blood that colors this river. Watching the red foam pouring over his face, Namgung Hwang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.

    ¡®For what?¡¯

    For what are they throwing their lives away?

    To atone for bringing Namgung Family into this crisis?

    Or is it because they want to give at least a ray of hope to the remaining members of Namgung Family on that ind?

    Well. He couldn¡¯t figure it out. And now, none of that mattered at all.

    Puuk! Puuk!

    The pirates, sensing that Namgung Hwang was noticeably losing strength, attacked even more ferociously. The sight of them baring their teeth and rushing in, mingling with the red waves, was no different from the demons of hell.

    At this moment, there was only one thing he had to do.

    ¡®Dowi!¡¯

    ¨C Is that not enough?

    How could it not be?

    A faint white smile appeared on Namgung Hwang¡¯s lips.

    Gooooo!

    As he squeezed out the energy from his lower abdomen, which was cramping as if it was going to tear at any moment, strength surged forth. As he squeezed his Dantian, which was already on the verge of falling out, the internal strength that had flowed down his arm somehow flowed into his sword.

    At that moment, Namgung Hwang felt Namgung Dowi¡¯s hand grabbing his shoulder. His once tiny hands have suddenly grown so big.

    ¡®I¡¯ll open a path for you!¡¯

    There was only one thing he had to do.

    To ensure Namgung Dowi¡¯s survival and escape from this ce. There is no need to think about anything else.

    ¡°Uooooo!¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who exploded a lion¡¯s Roar with all his might, saw dozens of pirates rushing at him at once.

    With his sword gripped tightly, he released all the tensed muscles and energy at once.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    A white sword energy surged like a giant dragon ascending the Yangtze.

    It was a sword strike that cannot be described other than terrifying. The pirates who rushed at the weakened Namgung Hwang could not even scream and were instantly crushed and scattered over the Yangtze River.

    But of course, Namgung Hwang was not unscathed either.

    Udeuk.

    He snapped the harpoon embedded in his chest. The tip, having pierced through the flesh, could not be pulled out without tearing the flesh apart.

    Udeuk. Udeuk. Udeuk.

    He snapped the harpoons embedded in his chest, abdomen, and shoulder one by one, then looked forward with half-closed eyes.

    His vision became blurred. His consciousness kept slipping away.

    Kwadeuk!

    What brought Namgung Hwang back to his senses was the intense pain in his waist. He reflexively swung his sword, slicing the pirate attacking from the water. Then, he briefly submerged his head in the water.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    In the deep water, the images of the elders slowly sinking were vaguely visible. He couldn¡¯t see what kind of expression they were making.

    Just¡­

    Namgung Hwang, biting his lip, raised his head and red ahead again.

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­. Dowi.¡±

    There¡¯s no need to feel sorrow. He too would soon be in the same state as them.

    He kicked the water and moved forward.

    He cut off the head of the approaching pirate and quickly grabbed the stabbing harpoon with his hand.

    Cut, cut, cut, and cut again.

    His hair, which had already be a mess, was soaked with water and clung together miserably.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    Even as the harpoons tore through his sides and thighs, Namgung Hwang, as if unable to feel pain, simply cleaved those who attacked him in two, pushing forward relentlessly.

    So much blood poured out that it seemed another river had formed on top of the Yangtze.

    Namgung Hwang ran wild like Asura of hell. Even the battle-hardened pirates faltered.

    ¡°Huh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cough. Cough!¡±

    Namgung Hwang, who coughed up in pain, revealed his blood-soaked teeth. Rough breaths poured continuously from his mouth and nose.

    It was at that moment.

    Paaaaaaaat!

    A deafening sonic that seemed to pierce the eardrums prated Namgung Hwang¡¯s ears. Before his mind could make a decision, his instincts raised his sword.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    He collided with a powerful attack that flew from above the ship and was immediately thrown away, vomiting blood.

    ¡°These foolish bastards!¡±

    ck Dragon King stood on the bow of the ck Dragon Ship and roared like a tiger.

    ¡°With a dying man in front of you, what are you afraid of! Rush them all and crush them to pulp!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The pirates, oppressed by ck Dragon King¡¯s spirit, gritted their teeth and rushed toward Namgung Hwang again.

    ¡°Gaju-nim! Father! Damn it! Father-niiim!¡±

    Namgung Dowi desperately kicked through the water and blocked the front of Namgung Hwang, who was floating on the water.

    His bloodshot eyes showed his desperate will to never give up Namgung Hwang to them.

    However¡­.

    Tok.

    Emperor Namgung¡¯s trembling hand rested on Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Fa- Father¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Step¡­ back.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hurry.¡±

    Both eyes were so swollen that they were almostpletely shut.

    However, the miserable light in those eyes was not something that Namgung Dowi could dare to disobey.

    ¡°My¡­ back. Behind my¡­ back¡­.¡±

    Tears of blood streamed from Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes.

    He knows. He knows all too well.

    It was Namgung Dowi who asked him to be sent off this ind at the cost of his life. So, there should be no mistake about priorities.

    But¡­ but!

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ the next Gaju of¡­ Namgung.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Behind me¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed his head. Silently cutting through the water, he moved behind Namgung Hwang and clutched his back, like a young child clinging to his father¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Namgung Hwang¡¯s twisted face.

    Puuk!

    Once again, he felt like his leg was being stabbed by something. The same for his abdomen. He could no longer block the attacksing from below the water.

    But it¡¯s okay.

    As long as he is carrying Namgung Dowi, these attacks will not reach his son.

    ¡°Dowi.¡±

    Suddenly, a clear voice rang out.

    Namgung Dowi grabbed his shoulder tightly.

    ¡°Fa- Father¡­¡±

    It was that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    Namgung Hwang¡¯s body kicked off the surface of the water, soaring like a sh of lightning. He had drawn out everyst bit of his innate energy, regaining his strength momentarily.

    ¡°Stop theeem!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaa!¡±

    The pirates screamed as if to tear apart their throats and leaped from the water to block the way.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Namgung Hwang, who cut the pirates to pieces with a single swing of his sword, stormed the surface of the water.

    ¡°Ooooooooo!¡±

    White sword energy surged in all directions and spread like fireworks. The pirates, terrified, dived back into the water. It was absurd to think of countering that sword energy.

    Kwang!

    Namgung Hwang, kicking off the water, pierced through the encircling ships, advancing forward.

    One step! Just one more step¡­

    It was that moment.

    Paaaaaaaaaat!

    A dark blue Reinforced Sword Energy from the ck Dragon Ship rushed directly in front of Namgung Hwang. The white sword energy he had summoned with all his might was effortlessly cut through by the Reinforced Sword Energy, which then embedded itself deep into Namgung Hwang¡¯s body.

    Kwadeueduk!

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    It was at that time that ck Dragon King, looking at the staggered Namgung Hwang, was about to shout something again.

    Kwang!

    Namgung Hwang didn¡¯t fall but kicked off the water surface again.

    The eyes of Namgung Hwang glowed fearsomely through the hair stuck to the blood-soaked face.

    Droplets of blood from his body scattered in all directions. At that moment, Namgung Hwang strongly grabbed the arm of Namgung Dowi, who was on his back.

    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!¡±

    And with all his remaining strength, he threw Namgung Dowi towards the riverside.

    ¡°Fatheeeeeer!¡±

    A desperate scream poured out from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    In his eyes as he flew, he saw the image of Namgung Hwang falling onto the river, fluttering as if he had lost all strength.

    In the world turned upside down, the face of Namgung Hwang was seen briefly.

    He was¡­ clearly smiling.

    Ssh.

    Namgung Hwang, who was stuck in the river, slowly sank downward.

    He thought as he was immersed in a dark world.

    ¡®Is this enough¡­?¡¯

    He doesn¡¯t know.

    But he did his best.

    He couldn¡¯t say everything he did was right, but at least he did his best until the end.

    Now, all he could do was trust and leave his son, who would carry on the name of Namgung.

    ¡®¡­Dowi¡­¡¯

    A smile appeared on his lips as he sank into the dark bottom of the Yangtze River.

    ¡®¡­Be a good father.¡¯

    With that faint smile at the end, Namgung Hwang¡¯s eyes finally closed.

 Chapter 957

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 957

    Ssh!

    Namgung Dowi, who fell into the water, clenched his teeth.

    ¡®Father!¡¯

    He knows. He shouldn¡¯t mourn. There¡¯s no time for mourning.

    He waved his arms and legs frantically. Focusing only on the riverbank, now not too far away.

    ¡°Euaaaaak!¡±

    An extremely pitiful voice burst from his mouth.

    Frustration, sorrow, pain, rage.

    A myriad of emotions intertwined chaotically, erupting in a beast-like howl.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if it was blood, tears, or river water streaming down his face. All he could was move his limbs in a fitful manner and push forward.

    If he dies here, the sacrifices of those who perished before him would be in vain.

    So he must go!

    ¡°Euaaah!¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was advancing with a desperate shout, had to stop before he could even move forward a few zhang. The pirates positioned in front of him quickly surrounded him.

    Namgung Dowi red at them with bloodshot eyes and drew his sword.

    ¡®Don¡¯t panic.¡¯

    He wanted to unleash the anger he had built up against them. He wanted to let go of all reason and swing his sword until he copsed from exhaustion.

    But he couldn¡¯t do that.

    Because his life was not his own anymore.

    ¡®I have to survive.¡¯

    Absolutely! Without fail!

    Paaaaaat!

    His sword sliced through the waist of the approaching pirate in one go.

    Hot blood spurted from the torn corpse and covered Nangung Dowi¡¯s face. The cold river water mixed with the warm blood.

    Kwadeuk!

    A harpoon flew and grazed his arm, tearing away a chunk of flesh. But he didn¡¯t even have time to feel the pain. Reflexively swinging his sword, Namgung Dowi struck the bandit and advanced by mming down on the water surface.

    ¡®I must live!¡¯

    Kwadeuk!

    A harpoonunched from the water and burrowed into his stomach. Namgung Dowi broke the shaft of the embedded harpoon and swung his sword frantically.

    ¡®Absolutely!¡¯

    The riverbank was not far now.

    Just a little¡­ just a bit more!

    ¡°Euaaaaak!¡±

    Every time he swung his sword in a fit, white sword energy sliced through the pirates. Even as his face was drenched with warm blood, his limbs did not stop.

    ¡®Absolutely¡­¡¯

    Just a little further¡­.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaa!

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi reflexively turned around as an ominous sound prated his ears.

    A dark blue Reinforced Sword Energy.

    The same Reinforced Sword Energy that had brought down even Namgung Hwang was now flying straight towards Namgung Dowi. A powerful strike too daunting for his exhausted body to even think of countering.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s pupils dted in shock.

    ¡®No¡­.¡¯

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaang!

    Just then, the straight-flying Reinforced Sword Energy caused a massive explosion mid-air. The pirates chasing Namgung Dowi screamed as they were swept away by the huge explosion of energy.

    ¡°Euaaaaaal!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaakh!¡±

    Nangung Dowi was momentarily taken aback.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    What happened?

    But instead of pondering further, he immediately turned around. What is important now is not ¡®why¡¯. The only thing that mattered was surviving by any means.

    ¡°Get out of the way, you bastards!¡±

    With a desperate shout, Namgung Dowi headed toward the shore.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The angry ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡±

    His face was full of anger.

    ck Dragon King had never suppressed his fury like this. If he was this angry, he would usually charge and finish off anyone, regardless of who they were. That was his nature.

    However, even though he was angry now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to rush at the other person.

    The reason is very simple.

    The one who had infuriated him was none other than Paegun Jang Ilso.

    ¡°I ask you why you blocked my attack!¡±

    He obviously tried to put an end to it. Had it not been for interference, Namgung Dowi would have undoubtedly met his demise right there. However, his strike was intercepted by Jang Ilso¡¯s energy and exploded before reaching Namgung Dowi.

    In other words, Jang Ilso saved Namgung Dowi¡¯s life.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso snorted shortly and just looked at ck Dragon King with an annoyed face.

    ¡°Ryeonju!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    In the end, ck Dragon King could not stand it anymore and shouted again, and Jang Ilso lightly clicked his tongue and red at him as if reproaching him.

    ¡°How cruel¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled, his red lips curled elegantly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it heart-wrenching?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°To go to such lengths to save one¡¯s own child, but to kill both the father and the child is not the way a human should be. That¡¯s too heartbreaking.¡±

    ck Dragon King gritted his teeth.

    What kind of nonsense was this?

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Laughing heartily at the expression on his face, Jang Ilso nced briefly at Namgung Dowi, who was desperately fighting off the pirates¡¯ attacks. Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean the moment when he arrives at the riverside and encounters Shaolin.¡±

    ck Dragon King, who was about to say something, closed his mouth. Jang Ilso continued slowly.

    ¡°People are like that, aren¡¯t they? They hide, ignore, and turn away from what they consider to be dishonorable. But¡­ as one lives, inevitablyes that moment. The moment when you have to confront your shames head-on.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That moment¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly licked his red lips, fixing his gaze on ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Do you know what kind of expression people make?¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend this man¡¯s thoughts. But he didn¡¯t need to. Jang Ilso¡¯s malicious intent can be vividly conveyed without any need to understand it.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to see.¡±

    Hearing Jang Ilso¡¯s light tone, ck Dragon King quietly red at him. But as time passed, it was ultimately ck Dragon King who averted his gaze first.

    ¡°Collect the bodies!¡±

    ck Dragon King, whomanded in a rough voice, turned and walked away from Jang Ilso as if he were displeased.

    Ho Gamyeong, who had been listening to the entire conversation, shook his head.

    He understood the sentiment, but he didn¡¯t appreciate the attitude.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be long.¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong, who stared at the back of ck Dragon King with sharp eyes, straightened hisplexion as if he had washed himself and spoke to Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim, now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shhh.¡±

    At that time, Jang Ilso stopped Ho Gamyeong and slowly gestured as if to tell him to be quiet. He then grasped a bottle of alcohol ced on the table.

    Looking down at the white liquor bottle, he extended his hand beyond the railing and slowly tilted the bottle.

    Glug, glug, glug.

    The liquor that flowed out was sprayed onto the cold surface of the Yangtze River.

    Ho Gamyeong, who understood the meaning of that action, looked at Jang Ilso with strange eyes.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim, don¡¯t you dislike foolish people?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded slowly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t hate them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Once again, tranquility descended over the Yangtze. Jang Ilso¡¯s slightly downcast eyes gazed at the flowing river as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°He achieved what he wanted to achieve, so there will be no regrets.¡±

    The alcohol that Jang Ilso spilled scattered like rain over the Yangtze River.

    ¡ª-

    His feet finally touched the ground.

    Ssh.

    Namgung Dowi took a step forward with a step as heavy as a thousand pounds.

    At this point, the pursuit of the pirates had ceased.

    A trail of blood had formed in the dark river behind him. At its end, Namgung Dowi staggered yet continued to step forward relentlessly.

    The water, which had been up to his neck, now only reached his chest, and soon his upper body was fully out of the water.

    Ssh. Ssh.

    ¡°Live¡­.¡±

    He mumbled as if he were possessed by something.

    Though his eyes were half-closed and his pupils were dted, Namgung Dowi kept moving forward, just advancing.

    ¡°I must live¡­¡±

    Ssh. Ssh.

    Finally, his feet emerged from the water.

    Tak.

    As he reached thend, he walkednguidly. Water poured down from his sword, now out of the river.

    And¡­.

    Those standing on the riverbank watched in silence as he emerged from the water. Even though they saw the stumbling figure walking towards them, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do anything.

    Out of guilt. Out of shame.

    They didn¡¯t even dare to help him as he stumbled.

    Thud. Thud.

    Finally, Namgung Dowi reached in front of them, nted his sword on the ground, and leaned on it.

    It was truly a pitiful sight.

    There wasn¡¯t a single spot on his body without injury, and the water dripping from his body was bright red mixed with blood. And even now, blood was stilling out. As the hem of his clothes turned red, the hearts of the onlookers also ached.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s upper body shook violently as he let out a wet cough and struggled to steady himself.

    Eventually, very slowly, so much so that it felt like an eternity to those watching, Namgung Dowi lifted his head.

    Who could dare meet those gazes?

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s head was raised, but their gazes still did not meet. As if on cue, everyone lowered their eyes and turned away.

    Shaolin monks stood here like a stone and watched the whole situation on the Yangtze River.

    Disciples of Kongtong who arrivedte at the Yangtze River and were unable to do anything.

    Even the beggars of Beggar Union who took pride in living at the lowest point with only Chivalrousness in their hearts.

    None could meet Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes.

    Even Shaolin¡¯s Banjang, Bop Jeong, turned his gaze towards the distant sky.

    It was only natural for a person. If there was even a shred of conscience left, they couldn¡¯t bear to look into those eyes.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    A groan-like sound escaped Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Huhu¡­.¡±

    And that distorted voice soon turned into a soft chuckle.

    No one there understood the meaning of thatughter. They could only guess from the glimmer of self-deprecation and sadness buried there.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Namgung Daowi, who once again coughed loudly and stumbled as if he was about to copse, steadied himself by pressing down on his sword. He then took a deep breath.

    At that moment, everyone there was seized with fear.

    Whether the words from his mouth would be a scathing criticism, a stern reprimand, or an outright mockery¡­ They couldn¡¯t resist. They could only close their eyes and listen.

    What would they say if they were Namgung Dowi?

    The anticipated words were too numerous and too painful. There was nothing that didn¡¯t hurt.

    And at the end of that long yet brief moment of agony¡­ finally, Namgung Dowi spoke.

    They barely managed to ovee the urge to block their ears and listen to Namgung Dowi¡¯s voice.

    But at that moment, what came out of Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth was not a criticism, a reprimand, or a mockery.

    It was something entirely unexpected, something none of those present could have anticipated.

    Everyone who had their heads down widened their eyes and raised their heads. To make sure they didn¡¯t mishear something.

    Naturally, all those gazes met Namgung Dowi¡¯s.

    There was no expectation or emotion in Namgung Dowi¡¯s gaze. The moment everyone saw those indifferent and dark eyes, everyone realized. What mistake did they make.

    And at that moment, Namgung Dowi spoke clearly once again.

    ¡°¡­Mount Hua.¡±

    It was a voice that was clear and devoid of any emotion, making it difficult to ignore.

    ¡°¡­.Where is Mount Hua?¡±

 Chapter 958

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 958

    A suffocating silence weighed down the riverside.

    Some might have felt relieved. That Namgung Dowi did not reprimand and swear at them.

    But those who understood the meaning of this situation could only clench their fists until their nails dug into their palms.

    Shaolin was there. Kongtong was there, Beggar Union was there. The three sects of the Ten Great Sects who uphold justice and chivalrousness in Kangho, were right in front of Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes, but he did not look at them.

    Despite the fact that those he must save are still trapped on that ind, waiting for salvation, Namgung Dowi was acting as if they didn¡¯t even exist.

    Because there are no expectations whatsoever of them.

    That fact tormented everyone present. The fact that they were being treated this way, yet could not utter a word of protest and instead had to bow their heads, dug into and tore at the conscience deep within their hearts.

    Everyone remained silent as if by agreement. They couldn¡¯t answer because they really didn¡¯t know, and even if they did, they didn¡¯t have the shamelessness to speak first.

    Namgung Dowi looked back at them all with cold eyes.

    ¡°¡­I asked you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sogaju.¡±

    Finally, Bop Jeong spoke up with a stifled groan.

    ¡°I am truly sorry to Sogaju.¡±

    The Shaolin monks know. It was rare for Bop Jeong to show such an expression.

    Now Bop Jeong genuinely felt remorse toward Namgung Daowi.

    ¡°Soon, Peng Family will arrive. Then, by whatever means necessary, we will rescue Namgung Family members remaining on Plum Blossom Ind¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi¡¯s voice broke out and silenced Bo Jeong.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face twitched. His lips, quivering with spasms, struggled to open again.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s head slowly drooped.

    Namgung Dowi was not seeking them. He does not ask for salvation. Even though the people he needs to save are standing in in sight, he does not wish, shout, or wish to those closest to him.

    ¡®What right do we have to speak?¡¯

    Just a sinner.

    ¡°Sogaju¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong sighed deeply again.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, but this is not the way. You, as Sogaju, must save them in ce of yourte father¡­ No, in ce of Namgung Gaju.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes and Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes met directly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong was left speechless.

    Had he ever faced such eyes?

    Those were not the eyes of someone looking at a person. It was as if he was looking at a pebble strewn along the roadside. No expectations, no desires, no hope. As if even the slightest emotion was not worth feeling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When there was no answer, Nangung Dowi slowly nodded. And then he began to walk forward with a limp.

    ¡°So- Sogaju!¡±

    Thud. Thud.

    Namgung Dowi, who used his sword as a cane to support his body, silently took another difficult step.

    Then the Shaolin monks moved out of the way one by one, left and right. While biting their lips and clenching their fists, they fiercely cleared the way for him, as if they should not dare block his path.

    Thud. Thud.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Namgung Dowi, who walkedboriously along the opened path, to copse at any given moment.

    ¡°Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sogaju!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Sogaju! What are you going to do!¡±

    Initially, Bop Jeong¡¯s voice was soothing, but it grew louder and eventually became a shout.

    However, Namgung Dowi just walked unsteadily as if he could not hear anything.

    Bop Jeong, biting his lips, shouted again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act on emotion! No matter how angry you are, what can Mount Hua, located in Shaanxi, do? Don¡¯t you know what needs to be done to save Namgung?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s steps did not stop.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s words did not reach him at all.

    His indifferent behavior engraved a deeper sense of guilt into everyone¡¯s hearts than any curse or cry could.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The red faces of Bop Jeong trembled.

    ¡°Sogaju!¡±

    At that moment, someone else spoke. It wasn¡¯t Namgung Dowi.

    Ciwu Beggar, who had been observing the entire scene, opened his mouth instead of Namgung Dowi. No, to be precise, his words were spoken not to Bop Jeong, but to Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far from here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi finally halted his steps and slowly looked back at Ciwu Beggar.

    ¡°¡­Where are they?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin in words.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar spoke calmly as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll guide you there.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi stared at Ciwu Beggar in silence. Just as he was about to nod.

    ¡°Elder! What are you doing!¡±

    Bop Jeong shouted, his voice full of anger. Ciwu Beggar met his gaze with a cold look.

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling him because he asked. It¡¯s not some great secret.¡±

    ¡°There is no way Mount Hua is here! How can you say such a thing!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar looked directly at Bop Jeong and repeated clearly.

    ¡°They are not far from here. They¡¯ve been here for quite some time already.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°They¡­ They clearly said they would not participate in the affairs of the Yangtze! How can this be¡­¡±

    ¡°I guess they mean they wouldn¡¯t help Ten Great Sects. They are now providing relief to the Yangtze River refugees.¡±

    Bop Jeong was momentarily speechless. It was his first time hearing that Mount Hua was here. Looking at him, who was perplexed and speechless, Ciwu Beggar shook his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie when asked something I know, so I just told the truth.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s lips trembled.

    There is no mistake in what Ciwu Beggar said. There is nothing wrong with sharing what people ask. And Mount Hua¡¯s wherabout is not such a big secret.

    But what happens afterward is the problem.

    What if the word spread that Namgung Family ignored Ten Great Sects that arrived at this river and sought help from Mount Hua?

    Could there be anything more tragic than that?

    ¡°Ciwu Beggar!¡±

    Bop Jeong red at Ciwu Beggar with a ghost-like face.

    ¡°Is this the will of Beggar Union?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar calmly shook his head.

    ¡°How can someone who is not the Bangju and is only an elder represent Beggar Union? It¡¯s just my own will.¡±

    ¡°Do you think an elder of Beggar Union can have his own will?¡±

    Bop Jeong responded with a cold voice. Ciwu Beggar closed his eyes for a moment as if pondering something, and then sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­You are correct.¡±

    In reality, what Bop Jeong said was correct.

    No matter how much Ciwu Beggar wants to guide Namgung Dowi based on his own will, as an elder of Beggar Union, every action he takes ultimately bes the will of Beggar Union. For someone who leads numerous disciples of Beggar Union, personal feelings cannot exist.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a man who doesn¡¯t know how to act as an elder of Beggar Union.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar slowly raised his head and looked at the sky.

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A heavy silence descended.

    Ciwu Beggar, who had been staring at the night sky, paying no heed to Bop Jeong¡¯s urging, slowly lowered his head. Then he burst outughing.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    ¡°You thought well¡­.¡±

    Udeudeuk!

    Before Bop Jeong could finish speaking, Ciwu Beggar roughly grabbed his robe and tore it off.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°W- What¡­!¡±

    Ciwu Beggar threw his torn, tattered robes on the ground. Between the badly tumbled pieces of cloth, a knot symbolizing the opening of the door was clearly visible.

    Eight knots (??(°Ë½Y)).

    Only the elders of Beggar Union can have eight knots.

    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±

    ¡°Ci- Ciwu Beggar!¡±

    ¡°If this status prevents me from doing what I need to do, I have no choice but to throw that status off.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar grinned as if he was relieved. Bop Jeong looked at him with an expression ofplete bewilderment.

    ¡°What I do now has nothing to do with Beggar Union. So don¡¯t order me around. You don¡¯t have the authority to do so.¡±

    With those final words, Ciwu Beggar turned around and quickly supported Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°I will guide you, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Daowi, who was looking at him in silence, slowly nodded. Just as Zhao Gai was about to take a step, several beggars of Beggar Union, like Ciwu Beggar, tore off their robes and rushed to support Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°This¡­. What are you doing? You foolish lot!¡±

    Ciwu Beggar¡¯s eyes widened, but the beggar of Beggar Union just grinned broadly.

    ¡°Elder¡­. No, old beggar, you¡¯re too old to carry someone a long way. Step aside. Don¡¯t make the injured person die by ident before he reaches his destination.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Dammit. I never thought being a beggar of Beggar Union would be a cap. This is why I couldn¡¯t live the way I wanted to.¡±

    Everyone had a carefree look on their faces.

    The beggar of Beggar Union pushed Ciwu Beggar, who was dumbfounded and speechless.

    ¡°Step aside. Can¡¯t you see the man is injured?¡±

    ¡°Jang Pal, you carry him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bunta¡­. No, Hyung-nim.¡±

    Watching the beggar of Beggar Union support and carry Namgung Dowi, Ciwu Beggar eventually smirked.

    ¡°You stupid beggar brats.¡±

    ¡°Would you like us to y old beggar?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar shook his head as if he had no answer and nced back at Bop Jeong. As expected, both eyes were boiling with rage. Ciwu Beggar, who was looking at this with a grin, proudly shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The beggars carrying Namgung Dowi dashed forward like the wind without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Those left behind watched them disappear into the distance with stunned faces. They couldn¡¯t even move until the moment the figures turned into a dot and disappeared.

    Silence descended again. Nobody spoke, merely bowing their heads or casting their gaze into the distance.

    They knew. They could no longer represent the Chivalrousness of Jungwon. They could no longer be the ce sought by those in desperate need of help.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Someone¡¯s self-deprecatingughter hurt everyone¡¯s ears. The mixture of resentment and guilt in that short sound was so vivid that the corners of their lips tingled.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    At that moment, someone burst into loudughter.

    ¡°Hye Bang!¡±

    Bop Kye raised his voice as if to reprimand, but Hye Bangughed louder as if he couldn¡¯t hear him.

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Isn¡¯t this a fine sight? Is this what Bangjang wanted?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut your mouth!¡±

    ¡°What difference would it make if you silenced me!¡±

    Hye Bang shouted without losing.

    ¡°Yes! I must be too foolish to grasp those lofty intentions! I wish that were the case! I wish I was so foolish and ignorant that I knew nothing! Please! Please!¡±

    Bop Jeong, struck by that poignant voice that seemed to be dripping with blood, looked around with helpless eyes.

    No one met his eyes. Absolutely no one.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    A hollowugh escaped Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth.

    How had ite to this?

    How had it¡­

    ¡°Ami¡­ tabha.¡±

    As he closed his eyes in devastation, it felt as if his body had fallen a thousand miles off an abyss. Into the endless void.

 Chapter 959

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 959

    Tolssok! Tolssok!

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who had parked the cart in front of the manor fell forward all at once.

    ¡°Keueuh¡­.¡±

    ¡°I- It¡¯s over¡­.¡±

    ¡°Finally¡­ Finally, damn it¡­¡±

    It was a scene deserving of apuse. After shuttling back and forth between Kugang and Wuhan numerous times a day, they finally seeded in transporting all the civilians who wished to relocate to Sichuan to this manor.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t do this again. never.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were fed up.

    Of course, one might wonder. Why would it be so hard for such trained martial artists to go back and forth between Wuhan and Kugang.

    t wouldn¡¯t have been this difficult if it were justing and going. If only that demon hadn¡¯t been on their backs, pushing them to go faster.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The demon jumped off the pile of luggage on the cart and looked around with a disapproving look on his face.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s so difficult about this, tsk.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Feels like we could go another round.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve scoured every vige there is!¡±

    ¡°We even carried a dog from its kennel! What more do you want us to transport!¡±

    ¡°Kill us! Just kill us instead!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua foamed at the mouth in frustration, while Cheongmyeong clicked his tongue, seemingly disappointed.

    If there were even the slightest chance, he would roll these scraps once more, but unfortunately, there was nothing more to move even in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    Then, Hyun Jong, who had stepped down from the cart, looked at the disciples with a pitiful face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Of course, it should be done!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua who were lying down sprang to their feet and answered. Seeing that, Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks puffed up.

    ¡°Wow, look at everyone discriminating people.¡±

    ¡°Does it look like discriminating!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have to!¡±

    ¡°This thing has gone crazy and now want to be treated like Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t know ups and downs!¡±

    Chung Myung tilts his head crookedly while listening to the outpouring ofints.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to exorcist this sometime soon.¡¯

    When they were under Bongmun and being beaten up, they were allpliant. But now that they¡¯ve tasted a bit of outside water (?), they¡¯re starting to rear their heads again. At times like this, you need to puncture that bloated liver of theirs with an acupuncture needle and let it burst.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Is everything really over?¡±

    In response to Hyun Jong¡¯s question, Hyun Young took out the ledger and flipped through it to check.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Everyone haspleted preparations for relocation. In addition, all themoners who wanted to go with us have arrived at Wuhan, and we have confirmed with the remaining people once more, so there is nothing more to do.¡±

    ¡°Mm. I see.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s expression was not very bright.

    Mount Hua did their best and did everything they could, but there were still a lot of people who wanted to stay on the Yangtze River. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t just be happy aboutpleting their task.

    However, he couldn¡¯t show such feelings in front of his disciples who had worked hard. Hyun Jong nodded with a warm smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard, so let¡¯s rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Tha- Thank you!¡±

    The disciples¡¯ eyes teared up at the warm words of praise.

    However, Chung Myung grumbled repeatedly as if he was not happy that Hyun Jong gave them a break.

    ¡°No, what did they do¡­.. They couldn¡¯t even train properly during this time, and after all these chores, they should be training now. The sword will rust. In the first ce, you should practice when you¡¯re exhausted like this so that your sword won¡¯t get distractedter when you¡¯re really under pressure¡­¡±

    ¡°Hohohohoho!¡±

    Hyun Jong expertly buried the grumbling with a heartyugh.

    Even Chung Myung couldn¡¯t continue to nitpick in front of the Sect Leader. So, he started ring at the disciples, who were still keeping an eye on him.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples shivered under his ring eyes.

    ¡®Look at that, that.¡¯

    ¡®Look at those res.¡¯

    ¡®That jackal-like punk. Aigoo, ancestor-nim. That bastard is a Taoist.¡¯

    Hyun Jong pulled Chung Myung away, who was ncing at Mount Hua disciples with eyes like a snake eyeing its prey.

    ¡°You too, go in and rest a bit.¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t let go of his regrets and made a groaning sound as if he was very disappointed. At that time, Tang Gun-ak, who came out of the manor, smiled as he looked at the now-familiar sight of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s hardly work¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nced at his disheveled disciples and covered his mouth to cough discreetly. Seeing their state, he couldn¡¯t even say in empty words that it wasn¡¯t hard work.

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and asked. To be more precise, he nced at Chung Myung and Five Swords.

    ¡°Then do you n to return to Shaanxi now?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed softly with a slightly distraught expression on his face. They had originallye here at the request of Tang Family. The tasks they were supposed to do here could be considered finished.

    However, there were many obstacles to returning to Shaanxi like this.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m still concerned about those left by the Yangtze.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    ¡°I understand the Sect Leader¡¯s feelings. But¡­. As Sect Leader knows, if we fight to save them, it inevitably means getting involved in the affairs of the Yangtze.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that different from what we thought?¡±

    ¡°I know. I know, but¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nced somewhere. At the end of his gaze was the back of Chung Myung, facing south. Recently, there have been a lot of cases of Chung Myung staring nkly at the Yangtze River.

    ¡®He must have a lot to worry.¡¯

    There are moments when someone has a conflict between the direction their heart moves and the direction their head moves. Perhaps Chung Myung is in that situation right now.

    At times like this, especially, he, as the Sect Leader, must stay firm. There is no contradiction in Chung Myung¡¯s words that one should not intervene in the affairs of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°¡­I think we should return.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. The Tang Family also ns to lead those here to Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°That would be best.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly nodded.

    In the end, that will be reasonable. Having once be enemies with Shaolin, they couldn¡¯t face them and coborate anymore.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a little rest, do some maintenance, and then head to Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that seems best.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled. Originally, it was Tang Family side that had lingering feelings, but when arge number of people who favored Tang Family migrated to Sichuan, the regret seemed to have faded a lot.

    The concern must be no different for him, but leaving without lifting a finger and just walking away is iparable.

    ¡°Yes. Then¡­¡±

    It was just when Hyun Jong called his disciples and was about to head into the manor.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s head turned to one side. He sensed the approach of people at a rapid pace.

    ¡®Martial artists?¡¯

    Judging by their speed and momentum, they are by no means ordinary people.

    Hyun Jong and Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also seemed to have sensed the presence, so they all stood up and looked in that direction.

    And then.

    Paaat!

    Bursting through the dense bushes as if breaking them apart, a person emerged. Tang Gun-ak, who recognized the face, could not hide his surprise for a moment.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that Elder-nim?¡±

    The person who appeared at the forefront was unmistakably Ciwu Beggar, an elder of Beggar Union. Although they didn¡¯t really have a close rtionship, there was no way he, Gaju of Tang Family, wouldn¡¯t recognize an elder of Beggar Union.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re here¡­¡±

    Even his behavior was strange.

    Rags are almost a symbol of Beggar Union. But right now, Ciwu Beggar was not wearing a top. Even stranger, the other Beggar Union disciples who appeared behind him were also only wearing pants.

    ¡°Huff! Huff!¡±

    Ciweu Beggar wiped the sweat from his face with one hand.

    ¡°¡­Gaju-nim.¡±

    He then turned his gaze to Hyun Jong, who stood next to Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    He opened his mouth with a stern look on his face.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve brought someone who wishes to meet with you both.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    As soon as those words finished, a man, drenched in sweat, struggled down from the back of a Beggar Union disciple. He seemed to have no strength to support his body, so he used the sword he was holding as a cane.

    Everyone who saw him held their breath. The word ¡°gruesome¡± was an understatement to describe his condition.

    His clothes werepletely soaked and sticky due to the dark red blood. And the body, visible between the torn clothes here and there, was full of terrible dreadful wounds.

    Her hair was scattered in clumps, and his bluish lips were as dry and twisted as they could be and cracked here and there.

    At first, no one recognized him. This was because it was difficult to connect that messed up appearance with his usual morous and respectable appearance.

    However, someone who was looking at the familiar shape for a while took a deep breath and muttered something like a groan.

    ¡°Namgung¡­.¡±

    Those who heard the words widened their eyes.

    ¡°Namgoong¡­ Do¡­wi.¡±

    Everyone who found out his identity btedly looked in shock.

    No one wondered why Namgung Dowi, who should have been on Plum Blossom Ind, was here. All they could do was stare intently into Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes through his disheveled hair.

    Step.

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi took a staggering step forward.

    Step.

    Another step.

    He stumbled before he could even take two steps, so one of the beggars unconsciously flinched to help him. But he soon bit his lip and withdrew his hand. Knowing it was not his ce to assist Nangong Dowi right now.

    Step. Step.

    The sword, as precious as life to a swordsman, repeatedly struck the dirt ground, but no one dared point a finger.

    Because everyone can see how much pain Namgung Dowi must be enduring to take that one step.

    Step. Step.

    The uninterrupted steps that seemed won¡¯t stop finally stopped in front of someone.

    In the silence, Namgung Dowi and Chung Myung¡¯s eyes met.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes are constantly fluttering as if longing for something, and Chung Myung¡¯s eyes are looking at him without the slightest wavering.

    ¡°¡­Dojang.¡±

    Thump.

    Namgung Dowi knelt down on the spot as if copsing.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who at first thought he had fainted and rushed to help, soon stopped in ce.

    Namgung Dowi, who was kneeling and looking up at Chung Myung, slowly bowed his head to the ground.

    A cracked voice came out from his mouth as he knelt precariously, looking like he was about to copse.

    ¡°Help¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Please help us.¡±

    Everyone closed their eyes.

    Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, Jo-Gol, and Tang Soso. Hyun Jong and the elders, and even Un generation and other Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    The sight was too agonizing to watch with a calm heart.

    ¡°Namgung¡­.¡±

    A voice that sounded like scraping metal continued softly.

    There was no outburst of rage, no cry of despair. It might have felt overlyposed, but the desperation in the voice was conveyed clearly to everyone.

    ¡°Namgung¡­ Please help us.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed his head and grabbed the dirt on the ground as if scratching it.

    ¡°¡­Please.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was the only one looking at the hunched back of Namgung Dowi without saying a word, eventually turned his head.

    The darkest part of the night sky, just before dawn breaks, spilled into view.

    ¡®Damn it¡­.¡¯

    A deep sigh escaped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 960

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 960

    ¡°¡­Please.¡±

    In essence, kneeling and bowing one¡¯s head is a posture of humiliation that a martial artist should never adopt.

    But no one here thought Namgung Dowi was being a disgrace. How could they, being human, harbor such a thought?

    ¡°¡­Sogaju.¡±

    The first to move was Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sogaju, what¡­ What has happened¡­.¡±

    Intending to ask ¡®what happened?¡¯ he hesitated and then shook his head instead.

    Did he really not know?

    Is he asking this because he doesn¡¯t know what hardships Namgung is going through on the Yangtze River?

    Instead of asking questions, Hyun Jong approached Namgung Dowi and grabbed his shoulder. The moment Hyun Jong¡¯s trembling hand touched him, Namgung Dowi¡¯s body also flinched.

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    Namgung Dowi raised his head with difficulty and looked at Hyun Jong.

    Seeing his bloodshot eyes, Hyun Jong unknowingly bit his lip.

    ¡°At Plum Blossom Ind¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ a hundred of Namgung Family members are trapped.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°The injured are dying day by day, and those who have survived are just waiting their turn¡­ Yes, just waiting.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulders trembled.

    ¡°Please¡­ Please help us, Sect Leader. Them¡­ Please help them.¡±

    When Namgung Dowi tried to lower his head to the ground again, Hyun Jong quickly grabbed his shoulder firmly.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t do this, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°I beg of you.¡±

    Meanwhile, Tang Gun-ak, who was watching the situation, turned his attention to Ciwu Beggar. Noticing the evident anger in his gaze, Ciwu Beggar sighed and started speaking.

    ¡°Shaolin¡­.¡±

    But he hesitated for a moment, biting his lip.

    Was it really all Shaolin¡¯s fault?

    ¡°Beggar Union, Kongtong, and Shaolin did not help Namgung.¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°¡­Myriad Man Manor came to the rescue. In such a situation, it will be difficult to fight with water fortress on the Yangtze¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking, Elder-nim.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s voice was so cold it felt like it came from a malevolent ghost crawling out of the abyss. His anger was that intense.

    ¡°I know the situation. What I¡¯m asking is why you¡¯re still just watching even now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ciwu Beggar couldn¡¯t immediately respond.

    There were too many reasons, but not a single one could justify the real reason.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    When Tang Gun-ak bared his teeth and red, Ciwu Beggar could not bear to meet his gaze and turned his head away.

    Didn¡¯t he know how much Tang Family had strived to protect those that the Ten Great Sects failed to protect?

    He was the one sneering at them when among the Ten Great Sects, but here, he¡¯s merely a sinner. No one bearing the name of the Ten Great Sects should dare to raise their heads before Mount Hua and Tang Family. Actually, they shouldn¡¯t be allowed to.

    ¡°¡­Namgung Hwang?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What has be of Namgung Hwang?¡±

    The reason Tang Gun-ak asked this was simple. The Namgung Hwang he knew wouldn¡¯t be the one to risk his life for his son¡¯s escape.

    No, it would be more urate to say that he wouldn¡¯t be the man to send his son alone into peril.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    Ciwu Beggar lowered his head, unable to finish his sentence.

    Ppudeuk.

    The sound of Tang Gun-ak grinding his teeth spread eerily. Thick veins appeared on Tang Gun-ak¡¯s fist, which was exposed under his wide sleeves.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    At that time, Namgung Dowi raised his head and looked at everyone. Tears flowed from his eyes, mixing with dried blood.

    ¡°Them¡­. Please save them. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong gave strength to his hand that held Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder. But no answer came from his mouth.

    If it only required risking his life, he would¡¯ve already rushed to Plum Blossom Ind. But it¡¯s not just about risking his own life, is it?

    He cannot ask them to risk their lives.

    ¡°¡­..I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s shoulders shook violently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Sogaju. I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±

    This was not an apology to Namgung Dowi.

    Maybe it was an apology to himself. During those painful days, bearing the heavy burden named Mount Hua, enduring and enduring again.

    Hadn¡¯t he resented?

    That no one is reaching out to help.

    That no one would listen to his cries.

    Hadn¡¯t he cursed and shouted countless times?

    Nevertheless, Hyun Jong could not bear to take Namgung Dowi¡¯s hand willingly right now. The agony made his teeth clench.

    ¡®I am¡­¡¯

    It was right then.

    Seureureung.

    The sound of a sword being drawn was heard from behind.

    Hyun Jong looked back with trembling eyes.

    Baek Cheon looked closely at the sword he had drawn and then put it back into its sheath. And with the sheath tied tightly around his waist, he took one step forward and stood.

    The eyes that looked at Hyun Jong in silence were full of courage.

    ¡°Baek Cheon¡­.¡±

    Cholkok!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s process of drawing her sword and checking it was much faster than Baek Cheon¡¯s. Likewise, she stood next to Baek Cheon, with her sheath tied tightly.

    It wasn¡¯t just the two of them.

    Yoon Jong, with firm eyes, walked forward and supported Baek Cheon. Jo-Gol stood behind Yoon Jong with an angry look on his face, as if he was about to charge at any moment. Tang Soso silently stood behind Yoo Iseol, and the remaining disciples of Mount Hua, including Baek Sang, all drew their swords to check and formed their line in silence.

    ¡°¡­You guys¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong fell silent for a moment, as if speechless.

    No one hase forward and said anything. As if they hadn¡¯t forgotten that it was Hyun Jong who decided all of this.

    But their actions speak for themselves.

    The moment hismand is given, without hesitation, they would rush to the Yangtze River.

    Step. Step.

    Un Gum walks slowly and stands behind the children. Un Am also stayed by his side with a stern expression, unlike usual.

    Hyun Jong looked at that scene and bit his lip. A a storm of emotions raged in his heart.

    He wanted to help.

    He too wished he could rush to the Yangtze River at this very moment. But¡­

    ¡®I am the Sect Leader of Mount Hua¡¯

    It was at that time that Hyun Jong was about to close his eyes in resignation.

    Seureung.

    Chung Myung, who had been silent all this while, half-drew his sword, ncing at it briefly.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­..¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him in surprise. However, instead of looking at Hyun Jong, Chung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi. And slowly began to speak.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi lifted his trembling head and looked up at him.

    ¡°Why should we help you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That ce is a death trap. If we help, we risk our lives too. But why should we risk our lives?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes shook greatly.

    He had too much he wanted to say, too much he could say. But none of those words could wholly convince them.

    ¡°¡­.I.¡±

    In the face of desperation, all logic crumbled, everything he had was rendered useles. All that remained was just one human, Namgung Dowi himself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ watch.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s expression hardened further.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder trembled as he sobbed.

    ¡°They¡­. My brothers, my family¡­ my dying colleagues¡­. I can¡¯t watch them like that.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gazended on the hunched back of Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Please¡­ Please.¡±

    Chung Myung was able to understand the emotions on that trembling back. That trembling does note from pain or sorrow.

    Fear.

    Namgung Dowi was trembling with fear.

    He¡¯s afraid that words of rejection wille out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. He¡¯s afraid that he will end up not being able to protect those he must protect.

    Watching everyone die, afraid that in the worst-case scenario, he will survive alone.

    He¡¯s trembling in front of that great fear.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze, which had been silently staring at Namgung Dowi, then turned to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What will Sect Leader do?¡±

    His voice didn¡¯t seem to carry any emotion. There was no urging or dissuasion. It was just a question.

    As if the choice was entirely up to Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong bit his lips so hard that they turned white.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    What he was originally trying to say was ¡®We will not help.¡¯

    It is fine even if they are being criticized for not knowing Chivalrousness. In the end, he was no different from that Shaolin. It was okay to beughed at. However, he could notmand his disciples to risk their lives for others.

    Hyun Jong might have been able to do so, but the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, who had endured those hellish days, couldn¡¯t.

    But the words ¡®we will not help¡¯ just wouldn¡¯t leave his mouth. No matter how hard he tried, his throat seemed choked, only allowing faint groans to escape.

    ________________

    Then, Chung Myung, who had been looking at Hyun Jong in silence, opened his mouth.

    ¡°There was once a person I thought was great.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°He was a great Sect Leader. Everyone believed in him and followed him, and everyone did not hesitate to risk their lives for him. Truly, the most suitable person to lead a sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong clenched his eyes shut. Because those words sounded like a criticism of his weakness.

    ¡°But.¡±

    Chung Myung looked straight at Hyun Jong and said.

    ¡°In my opinion, Sect Leader is no less than that man.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just one thing missing.¡±

    Chung Myung paused for a moment.

    There was a short silence, and Hyun Jong, unable to ovee the weight, sighed and asked first.

    ¡°What was it?¡±

    At first nce, his voice was full of desperation.

    ¡°What am Icking¡­ What was it?¡±

    Chung Myung answered with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Knowing.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a hint of wavering in Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°The sword in Sect Leader¡¯s hand¡­¡±

    After pausing for a moment, the corner of his mouth twitched, revealing his pure white teeth.

    Seureureureung.

    His sword waspletely drawn of its scabbard.

    ¡°¡­how sharp it is.¡±

    As those words fell, all disciples of Mount Hua drew their swords in unison.

    In the darkest dawn, the swords held low gleamed white in the darkness.

    ________________

    Tang Gun-ak, who was watching in silence, clenched his fists. This feeling of goosebumps all over the body is probably described as a thrill.

    Chung Myung¡¯s calm voice flowed.

    ¡°I am the sword of Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s body trembled slightly.

    ¡°Please name it.¡±

    Chung Myung, with bared teeth, spoke in a tone sharp as a drawn de.

    ¡°Sword enacts the will. If Sect Leadermands, I shall fulfill that will. I, and all of us.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze swept over the disciplined ranks of Mount Hua disciples.

    Everyone was only looking at Hyun Jong with unwavering eyes.

    What was reflected in those eyes was unshakeable trust. A belief that their Sect Leader would never make the wrong choice.

    ¡°We will simply realize it.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly closed his eyes.

    As if struggling with his thoughts, as if steadying his heart, or perhaps re-affirming the path he had to take.

    When he finally opened his eyes again after being silent for such a long time, there was not a single trace of hesitation left in his eyes.

    ¡°Disciples of Mount Hua, listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    All the disciples of Mount Hua knelt down on one knee to show respect.

    ¡°We will go to the Yangtze River.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes shone brightly even in the dark.

    ¡°Rescue the trapped Namgung at Plum Blossom Ind, and let those Evil Sects know that the spirit of Chivalrousness still lives in thisnd!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The answer sounded as if it came from one mouth.

    The disciples of Mount Hua stood up all at once.

    Namgung Dowi, who was watching the scene, sobbed loudly. His body, rxed from the release of tension, began to crumble. But before his body could even hit the ground, someone grabbed him and forced him up.

    ¡°Stand up.¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth and dragged Namgung Dowi up.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something to be done, do it yourself. We are not here to rescue you.¡±

    The voice sounded like an angry beast growling.

    ¡°We fight together.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No one gets things done for them here. You lead the front. You will save Namgung.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was looking at Chung Myung with trembling eyes, gradually stopped trembling. And a fierce resolve and venom filled them.

    ¡°Yes! I will!¡±

    When Chung Myung turned around, all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were staring at him with faces full of conviction. As if they were waiting for Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    Chung Myung nodded lightly in response to their determination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Finally, the eastern sky began to faintly brighten, tinging with red.

    And the two sects, Mount Hua and Sichuan Tang Family, began to advance toward the Yangtze River under the name of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

 Chapter 961

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 961

    ¡°Gwan Pyeong (??)!¡±

    Namgung Myung pushed his internal strength into the Dantian of the person who was losing consciousness.

    ¡°Just a little bit¡­. Hang in there a little bit more!¡±

    The condition of the injured was worsening by the moment. Not only were their physical wounds severe, but the biggest issue was their diminishing will to live.

    Because they lost ¡®hope¡¯.

    ¡°Sogaju will definitely bring salvation. So hang on! Just hang on a little longer!¡±

    Namgung Myung bellowed with all his might.

    He had already exhausted the energy in his Dantian. Sweat poured down his entire body as he forced himself to squeeze out a little more energy. But Gwan Pyeong¡¯s condition continued to deteriorate.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold on! You damn bastard!¡±

    In the end, an angry cry came out of Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    He took his hand off Gwan Pyeong¡¯s Dantian and grabbed him tightly by the cor.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see with your own eyes! How Gaju-nim left! Why the elders risked their lives!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Gwan Pyeong¡¯s eyes, which had been rxed, suddenly came back into focus.

    ¡°Are you going to make their deaths a dog¡¯s death? They gave up their lives to save you! At least, you ought to hold on, you bastards!¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s desperate cry was almost like a wail. The injured people, who were losing consciousness, and those caring for them, all bowed their heads, swallowing their tears.

    Gwan Pyeong, who had been staring at the distant sky with unfocused eyes, struggled to turn his gaze towards Namgung Myung.

    ¡°Ga¡­ju¡­.¡±

    His parched lips barely moved as they opened.

    ¡°So¡­gaju¡­ Sogaju¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgun Myung urgently grabbed Gwan Pyeong¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°He will definitelye! He will find a solution and return! So hold on a bit longer! Clench your teeth and hold on!¡±

    It¡¯s not like anything has significantly changed.

    It was just that the lips, which had been weakly opened, were tightly closed. The condition was still dire and the situation is the same. But for Namgung Myung, this small change was enough. It was enough that they hadn¡¯t let go of their will to live.

    Namgung Myung gritted his teeth and raised his head.

    ¡°¡­Everyone, don¡¯t forget why Gaju-nim sacrificed his life.¡±

    A determined look appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Those who witnessed that death with their own eyes, those who bear the name of Namgung whom he wanted to protect, at least should not die in disgrace! So, by any means necessary, hold on until Sogaju returns!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Myung bit his lip and looked up at the sky. He avoided making eye contact with the disciples, fearing that he might burst into tears at any moment.

    Namgung, having lost its Gaju and elders, cpunovel dot had lost its center of gravity. Namgung Myung could not lead them alone. So, the only one to rely on was Namgung Dowi.

    ¡®Sogaju¡­.¡¯

    He knew. The expectations ced on the still young man were too great and too harsh.

    But that is the fate of the person who will be Gaju of Namgung Family.

    ¡®Please,e back as soon as possible¡­¡¯

    Namgung Myung¡¯s eyes turned to the vastnd beyond the river. To thend where Namgung Dowi would be standing.

    * * *

    Paaaaaat!

    A ray of light cuts through the dense forest.

    Soon after, dozens of beams of light followed, splitting the earth.

    ¡°Huff!¡±

    A rough breath escaped from Ciwu Beggar¡¯s mouth.

    Regardless of whether he was an elder of Beggar Union or not, he was confident in his Lightness Art. But all he could do was follow those currently leading the charge.

    The beggars of openness who came with him have long since fallen behind and be invisible.

    ¡®M- My¡­.¡¯

    Of course, circumstances had to be taken into ount. Ciwu Beggar ran with all his might to Wuhan with Namgung Dowi, exhausting all his stamina.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t they also go back and forth between Kugang and Wuhan countless times just today?¡¯

    And yet, they could maintain such speed?

    Ciwu Beggar¡¯s eyes turn to the man in front of him. It was Baek Cheon, who was carrying the unconscious Namgung Dowi on his back, rushing forward.

    Paaat!

    Each time Baek Cheon¡¯s foot strongly struck the ground, his body propelled forward without any hint of instability in his upper body. He¡¯s trying to put as little pressure as possible on Namgung Dowi, who is seriously injured.

    ¡°How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°¡­Not good.¡±

    When Baek Cheon asked softly, Tang Soso, who was checking the condition of Namgung Dowi, answered softly.

    ¡°He lost too much blood.¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip slightly.

    Namgung Dowi had several deep wounds that required immediate rest. To drag such a person into battle? From a physician¡¯s standpoint, this was madness.

    But¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t do it.¡¯

    Tang Soso, though a physician, was also a martial artist. That¡¯s why she could understand Namgung Dowi¡¯s position. Leaving those akin to a family under the enemy¡¯s de, awaiting death? To remain here, taking it easy while they¡¯re out there?

    If you die, you die, but there¡¯s no way that could happen.

    ¡®But his condition¡­¡¯

    Tang Soso¡¯s eyes turned to Namgung Daowi¡¯s bloodless face. His pulse was too faint and irregr. So much so that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it stopped right away.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    At that time, Namgung Dowi, who was supposedly unconscious, coughed up a significant amount of blood. Tang Soso was shocked and grabbed Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Sasuk! It¡¯s too much¡­¡±

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    At that moment, someone interjected and approached. When Tang Soso turned around, she saw Tang Gun-ak running beside her.

    She nodded and gave way to Namgung Dowi¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s expression hardened slightly after briefly examining Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was running ahead with an indifferent expression, nced back.

    ¡°His condition is critical. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he dies on the way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Chung Myung answered as if there was no need to consider.

    ¡°A martial artist on the battlefield¡­¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched, revealing his pure white teeth.

    ¡°If he could afford to die on someone¡¯s back, that would be a luxury.¡±

    Those were horrifyingly cold words. But Tang Gun-ak nodded as if he had expected just that.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an appropriate situation to use Tang Family¡¯s high-grade medicine. Do we have any Yeosangdan or elixirs on hand?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head turns towards Hyun Jong. Then Hyun Jong opened his mouth without dy.

    ¡°Hyun Young!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Give him Jasodan.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Currently, there are only a few Jasodan remaining in Mount Hua. The interruption of trade with Yunnam during Bongmun had prevented them from acquiring the necessary ingredients.

    That is why this Jasodan is extremely important. This is because they don¡¯t know what will happen on the road they are running on now, and this one grain of Jasodan might be able to save one more of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    However, neither Hyun Jong, who gave the order, nor Hyun Young, who received the order, showed any hesitation. Hyun Young promptly took out Jasodan and handed it to Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak took the wooden box and immediately opened the lid. A refreshing scent brushed his nose. Even at first nce, it was an unusual elixir. This is a precious item that cannot be dismissed as a simple precious item (??(ÙFÎï)).

    Tang Gun-ak nodded and pushed Jasodan into the mouth of Namgung Dowi, who was on Baek Cheon¡¯s back.

    After forcing the pill down with a pressure point technique, Tang Gun-ak began infusing internal strength into the back of the carried Namgung Dowi.

    It is easier said than done to manage one¡¯s internal strength while running. It was clear that if he made even the slightest mistake, not only Namgung Dowi but even Tang Gun-ak, who was attempting treatment, would be in danger.

    However, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hands were bold.

    Uuuuung!

    As time passed, thick beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Those around watched this scene intently. Making such a decision to exhaust one¡¯s internal strength to this extent, especially heading into battle, was not an easy one.

    It indicated that Tang Gun-ak was also pouring his heart into Namgung Dowi¡¯s well-being.

    How much further had they run?

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    Finally, a breath poured out of Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth all at once.

    ¡°¡­The critical moment has been passed. But¡­ If he pushes himself further here, even the elixir he gained will be useless. Right now, it¡¯s just a matter of finally connecting a pulse that seemed to be broken.¡±

    He said while looking at Chung Myung.

    Although couched in indirect terms, the message was clear: pushing any further would put his life at risk.

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t even blink when he heard those words.

    ¡°Still, will you take him with you?¡±

    When asked again, he chuckled.

    ¡°It is obvious.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    But he had the same thoughts as Chung Myung. As a physician, he feltpelled to object, but if he were in Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoes, his choice would be the same.

    ¡®Even if his limbs were cut off, he would still crawl to the Yangtze River.¡¯

    For a martial artist, sometimes there are things more important than life itself.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Baek Cheon.

    Sect Leader, who gives his precious elixir to a disciple of another sect without hesitation, or Chung Myung, who drags someone who looks like about to die at any moment to the Yangtze River, they are all amazing, but¡­.

    ¡®The most surprising thing might be right here.¡¯

    Baek Cheon is running while carrying an injured and unconscious person. Maintaining this speed while carrying someone was no mean feat, let alone doing so with such stability.

    This was even more so considering his young age. To his astonishment, he possesses both great internal strength and delicate use of said energy.

    If Baek Cheon had not carefully protected Namgung Dowi, treatment in such a situation would have been unthinkable.

    Tang Gun-ak looked around with new eyes.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were focusing ahead and rushing forward with all their might, emanated an overwhelming sense of pressure.

    He had already witnessed Chung Myung¡¯s growth with his own eyes. What he felt in the spar was the conviction that Chung Myung had still not revealed everything to him.

    But perhaps¡­

    ¡®Rather, what really deserves attention is not Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, but these disciples.¡¯

    Before he knew it, the distance between Mount Hua and Tang Family began to widen. Even the elites of Tang Family are having a hard time just following them.

    Of course, Lightness Art would not be a measure of the high and low of one¡¯s martial art, but it was certainly a significant sight.

    Even while Tang Gun-ak was thinking about so many things, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, including Five Swords, were merely fortifying their resolve.

    ¡®Faster.¡¯

    Paaaaat!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s feet kicked the ground.

    If they werete and Namgung Family were to be annihted, all their efforts would be in vain.

    ¡®We can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯

    They don¡¯t even want to discuss Chivalrousness or Righteousness anymore. What meaning would they hold now?

    Baek Cheon just wanted to protect the earnestness of this martial artist on his back.

    If Mount Hua had been in the same situation, Baek Cheon would have been no different from Namgung Dowi.

    ¡®Do not worry. I will surely get you to the Yangtze!¡¯

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and roared.

    ¡°Pick up the pace! We cannot afford to bete!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Paaaaaat!

    The sword warrior of Mount Hua, apanied by Namgung Dowi, rushed forward with even greater spurs.

    But¡­ Nevertheless, time mercilessly ticked on.

    Finally, on the fifth day as mentioned by Jang Ilso, the sun began to rise over the Yangtze.

 Chapter 962

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 962

    The red sun began to rise over the Yangtze River, which was as wide as the sea. Sunlight poured over the waves of the Yangtze River.

    It was a breathtakingly beautiful sight, but for those witnessing it, the scene filled their hearts not with wonder, but with a growing sense of dread.

    Bop Kye¡¯s eyes trembled uncontrobly as he looked at the rising sun.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silently, the fifth day had passed, and the promised day¡¯s sun rose indifferently. Bop Kye turned his creaking head and looked at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang¡­.¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    It was because he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Bop Kye understood Bop Jeong¡¯s feelings well. If anyone in this ce truly understood Bop Jeong, it would undoubtedly be Bop Kye.

    Yet even he had thought that Bop Jeong would surely do something before this day¡¯s sun rose.

    Bop Jeong simply looked back without a word.

    The disciples of Shaolin stood like statues. One could feel all kinds of agony on their faces. In the past few days, their faces looked more like weathered wooden Buddha statues than human expressions.

    The vigor they had whening to the Yangzte River now felt like a distant memory.

    By nature, Buddhists have to bear the anguish of the world. But¡­ Is this really the anguish they must bear?

    The purpose of bearing suffering as a Buddhist is to save sentient beings. But who is being saved now?

    Rather, isn¡¯t everyone being led into hell!

    Bop Kye looked at Bop Jeong again with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    Only then did Bop Jeong slowly turn to face Bop Kye. Bop Kye clenched his lips. The faces of Bop Jeong were not much different from the disciples standing behind him. In that short period of time, it felt like he had aged ten years.

    But why?

    Looking at such Bop Jeong, he didn¡¯t feel any sympathy at all now.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anything! Shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Bop Kye with unfocused eyes.

    ¡°Bangjang! As it is¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong turned his head and only looked at the Yangtze River without answering. The fleets surrounding Plum Blossom Ind gazed back impassively.

    ¡®How could he not know?¡¯

    If all these tribtionse to an end with the annihtion of Namgung, Shaolin will bear an indelible scar. It wasn¡¯t just a wound from a sword, but a wound twisted with fire. It is a wound that will not disappear until the moment the sect called Shaolin is forgotten.

    But then¡­

    ¡®What should be done?¡¯

    They only need to take one step. It is not that difficult to take a step towards that water. As soon as he gives the order, Shaolin¡¯s disciples will fight bravely against those evil enemies without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    However.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that just self-satisfaction?¡¯

    That ce is a trap. A prepared pit of fire. From the beginning, Jang Ilso¡¯s target wasn¡¯t Namgung. After severing Namgung¡¯s limbs and taking them hostage, his aim was to lure those who woulde to their rescue.

    Yes, specifically Shaolin.

    No one can fathom what evils lurk in those undting blue waves. The moment he steps in, everything Jang Ilso has prepared for them wille aiming at Shaolin¡¯s throat.

    Why think so?

    Because it¡¯s painfully obvious.

    If Jang Ilso had wanted to, he could have replenished as many troops as he wanted during these five days. Because neither Hao Sect nor ck Ghost Fortress has yet appeared in the Yangtze River.

    If only they had shown up here, Bop Jeong¡¯s choice would have been much easier. After all, jumping into something realistically impossible is not something one can do.

    However, Jang Ilso did not further reinforce his forces.

    As if he would never destroy the subtle hope that Shaolin had. He cunningly maintained his forces, enticing Shaolin to jump towards Namgung at any moment

    Udeudeuk.

    Bop Jeong clenched his teeth.

    ¡®Coward?¡¯

    The one who wants to attack more than anyone else right now is Bop Jeong. The me for everything that happened here will fall on none other than Shaolin and Bop Jeong.

    Is it difficult to say that he ordered them to attack and that Shaolin threw their life like straw for Chivalrousness? Is it really difficult to wail in front of the corpses of Shaolin disciples and cry out for Shaolin¡¯s Chivalrousness?

    Then, the name Bop Jeong will remain as a Chivalrous person like no other in the world. Even if Shaolin copses, the name of Bop Jeong may be forever known to this Kangho.

    But what does it matter?

    Doesn¡¯t he know? What happened to Mount Hua Sect that dragged the sect to the brink of destruction for the sake of Chivalrousness!

    Did Kangho really protect them as they perished together with Heavenly Demon at the summit of the Hundred Thousand Mountains?

    Cheong Mun.

    The name Great Virtuous Sword Cheong Mun cannot be forgotten even if one tries. He is the person who sacrificed everything to save this Kangho.

    So, is that Cheong Mun now happy underworld?

    Absolutely not!

    ¡®He must be wailing miserably.¡¯

    He¡¯s probably shedding bloody tears. That he should never have made that choice.

    What¡¯s holding Bop Jeong¡¯s ankles right now is precisely the specter of Mount Hua.

    If that ridiculous person called Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword had not suddenly appeared, Mount Hua would have beenpletely ruined by now. No one in the world would have remembered the name of Plum Blossom Sword Sect Mount Hua.

    Who can force such dire sacrifice upon their own sect! Who!

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°This¡­..¡±

    It was at that moment when Bop Jeong was ring at Bop Kye with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°O- Over there!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At Bop Kye¡¯s urgent gesture, he sharply turned his head. And he saw it.

    The sight of a small boat moored next to the huge hull of the ck Dragon Ship. And someone leaping from the ck Dragon Ship to that small boat.

    ¡°Jang¡­ Ilso¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s impossible not to know.

    No matter how far the distance, that attire catches one¡¯s attention immediately.

    Following Jang Ilso, a small boat carrying one more person slowly approached them. It looked as if they were leisurely enjoying a boat ride on this Yangtze River.

    Eudeudeudeuk!

    The sound of someone grinding their teeth clearly pierced Bop Jeong¡¯s ears.

    His heart started beating faster and faster. The heart, which he couldn¡¯t hear its beat as if the blood had dried up, began to pound rapidly, pumping blood all the way up to Bop Jeong¡¯s head.

    Paegun Jang Ilso. The root cause of all this mess!

    A demon wearing human skin is slowly approaching without a proper escort.

    ¡°This¡­..¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face flushed with rage.

    He applied so much force that his blood vessels burst and his eyes turned red.

    And that anger wasn¡¯t felt by Bop Jeong alone. Everyone upying the riverbank of the Yangtze red at Jang Ilso with all the malice they could muster. The mere murderous intent would have been enough to stop the heart of any ordinary person.

    But Jang Ilso himself seemed rxed amidst that intense murderous aura.

    Chalrang.

    The liquor bottle in his hand made a heavy sound as it swayed.

    Sitting on the small boat, he leisurely gulped down the liquor, seemingly enjoying the malice directed at him. The alcohol flowed down the corner of his mouth and dripped down onto the Yangtze.

    ¡°Keueu¡­¡±

    Unable to contain his rage, Bop Jeong clenched his fists. The nails dug into his palms, and the red blood that flowed dripped down and seeped into the ground.

    ¡®How far will this go¡­!¡¯

    How much more must one toy with people before being satisfied?

    Even the demon that Buddha dealt with couldn¡¯t have been this dreadful!

    The boat, which was moving so slowly towards them, eventually slowly stopped. Just about twenty Zhang away. It¡¯s a position where someone as powerful as Bop Jeong could rush in and attack in an instant if he so wished.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was looking at the Yangtze River with aposed face, nced back at Ho Gamyeong. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed, as if showing difort.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move a bit closer. Shouldn¡¯t these old fellows hear my voice more clearly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re deaf out of age, but rather they have ears but choose not to listen, so this distance should be appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if displeased.

    ¡°You¡¯re too scared.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s rather that you, Ryeonju-nim, are overly fearless.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong chuckled softly and added.

    ¡°And it is right for me to be a coward when ites to matters rted to Ryeonju-nim. Isn¡¯t that my role? And Ryeonju-nim should start valuing your precious self more¡­¡±

    ¡°I get it, I get it. Enough nagging.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hands as if fed up and slowly stood up.

    Clink.

    The distance is such that the sound of the jewelry he wears hitting each other can be clearly heard. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is extremely close distance for martial artists, cpunovel dot but over that distance, Jang Ilso cast an arrogant gaze towards the martial artists of Ten Great Sects who were ring at him.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces are as distorted as they could be.

    Who wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning of approaching this close without proper escort, in a distance where one could attack at any moment?

    Their stomach churned as if they had swallowed a whole piece of hot charcoal. Everyone red at Jang Ilso with faces like demons.

    And that moment.

    Jang Ilso extended the liquor bottle in his hand forward and gave it a light shake.

    ¡°Care for a drink?¡±

    His voice was iparablynguid.

    At that instant, the blood in Bop Jeong surged upside down.

    However, Jang Ilso just admired the faces of Bop Jeong as if it were amusing.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to just sit there and watch anyway, having a sip of liquor with this view of the Yangtze as a side dish wouldn¡¯t be too shabby, would it? Isn¡¯t that right, Gamyeong?¡±

    ¡°There is no way that Righteous Sects bastards would understand taste.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Tsk tsk, what a pity. Just too stiff.¡±

    Jang Ilso lifted the bottle to his mouth as if regretful. And then took a swig, making sure everyone saw. The alcohol that had dribbled at the corner of his red lips flowed down his chin.

    It was an eerily bizarre scene.

    Even though Jang Ilso, Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, who can be said to be the greatest enemy of Ten Great Sects, is within arm¡¯s reach, no one on this riverbank dared to move a foot to attack.

    As if their feet were glued to the ground, they could only nkly watch Jang Ilso drinking in front of them.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After a while, Jang Ilso removed the bottle from his mouth and let out a satisfied sound. The sight of his stark white teeth shining between his blood-red lips was truly chilling.

    ¡°At least¡­¡±

    He looked around at everyone on the riverside and chuckled loudly. Hisughter was filled with tant scorn.

    ¡°I thought there would be at least something.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°I must have seen you too great. No, no. Perhaps I underestimated you, not realizing you could be this despicable?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded slowly.

    ¡°At this point, there seems to be no need to distinguish between Righteous and Evil Sects. Like you, we can¡¯t desperately search for our own way of survival as vicious¡­ This, it seems I¡¯ve rather learned something from you.¡±

    ¡°Jang Ilso!¡±

    It was the moment when Bop Jeong let out a scream as if his throat would burst.

    ¡°Watch closely. You hypocrites who talk of Chivalrousness and Righteousness with your mouths.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eerie voice pressed down on them.

    Ttaak.

    Jang Ilso lightly flicked his fingers and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reward for enduring, with your feet stuck to that ground. As of this moment, Namgung disappears from the world.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us listen. The screams. The shouts. The resentment. Right here¡­¡±

    The corners of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth went up.

    ¡°Hold on to that life you¡¯ve saved in exchange for your conscience, dearly.¡±

    After a while, the boat carrying him slowly turned its bow. Jang Ilso cast his gaze slightly backward and said.

    ¡°Or¡­ Would you try killing me right now? The great chivalrous martial artists of Righteous Sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahat! Ahahahahahahahahahat!¡±

    Humiliation.

    Defeat.

    And a feeling of guilt.

    In that hell mingled with all these emotions, the figure of Jang Ilso, bearing the rising sun on his back, slowly drifted away.

    At that moment.

    The fleets that had lined up as if on guard against the Ten Great Sects began to turn their bows in unison.

    Toward Plum Blossom Ind, toward the survivors of Namgung Family who remained there.

 Chapter 963

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 963

    Dozens of massive ships turned their bows in unison. The aftermath was so tremendous that it disturbed the calm surface of the Yangtze River.

    The boat rocked with the iing waves, but Jang Ilso, standing on it, seemed as serene as if he were on solid ground. He cast a fleeting nce at Shaolin and Kongtong, who were unable to take any action.

    ¡°Pathetic¡­¡±

    A look of tant contempt appeared on his face.

    Ho Gamyeong quietly observed his expression.

    If Shaolin, known as the Northern Star of Kangho and the leader of the Ten Great Sects, is this pathetic, the day Jang Ilso¡¯s grand n (??(´óÓ‹))es to fruition will indeed arrive that much sooner.

    However, the emotion reflected in Jang Ilso¡¯s expression at the moment seemed closer to annoyance than joy.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim don¡¯t seem pleased.¡±

    ¡°How could I be¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso answered harshly.

    ¡°When I was floundering in despair, with no hope in sight, what sustained me was¡­¡±

    A momentary eerie glow shed across his face.

    ¡°It was an oath that one day I would take everything they had and make it mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso paused for a moment and red at Shaolin with a disdainful gaze.

    ¡°The true nature of the people who control Kangho is merely this.¡±

    A self-mocking sneer leaked from his red lips.

    ¡°Humans hide their true feelings behind logic. Perhaps by now, they¡¯ve concocted dozens of seemingly usible reasons not to intervene. It is a logic that sounds usible and cannot be refuted in most cases.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s ridicule deepened.

    ¡°But at the end of the day, when you strip it all away, it¡¯s just fear. Those who have never bled for something can only feel the value of what they stand to lose, not what they might gain.¡±

    If someone else had said this, Ho Gamyeong would have judged them as arrogant without hesitation. Shaolin might not be the master of the world, but they are certainly among the masters of Kangho. Such a one-sided evaluation of them seemed overly simplistic.

    But at least Jang Ilso was qualified to say this. This was because Ho Gamyeong knew better than anyone else how desperately Jang Ilso had worked his way up to this position.

    ¡°Soon they¡¯ll realize,¡±

    Jang Ilso spoke softly.

    ¡°Those who fear losing the small things will eventually lose everything. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong slowly shook his head.

    ¡°By the time they realize it, it¡¯ll already be after they¡¯ve lost everything.¡±

    Hearing this, Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°Right. Maybe so.¡±

    He tilted the liquor bottle in his hand, took a sip, and then, as if losing interest, poured the rest into the Yangtze.

    ¡°Well, good. I¡¯ve gained everything I wanted.¡±

    The Ten Greta Sects are still ring at their side as if they could tear them to death at any moment. To Jang Ilso, they were merely amusing.

    For now, they might be blinded by rage against Evil Sects and Jang Ilso. But once that anger subsides, they¡¯ll soon realize. What have they done.

    What do people do when they feel guilty?

    Reflect? Apologize?

    ¡®No way!¡¯

    Only a few are capable of that. Humans are more likely to look for excuses, even for their own tant mistakes, and point fingers at others.

    It was Jang Ilso who created the fissure.

    However, it will be none other than themselves who will widen it.

    Now all he had to do was wait. Wait for the wound he inflicted to fester and rot the flesh, corrode the bones.

    What he wanted to achieve here was already done. All that remained was¡­

    ¡°Entertainment.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze shifted to Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°Now¡­..¡±

    He lightly bent his neck, and the jewelry on his entire body jingled. It almost sounded like cheering.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to adorn the finale of this stage with the blood of the pitiful Namgung.¡±

    ¡°I will take us there.¡±

    It was when Ho Gamyeong was about to steer the boat toward the ck Dragon Ship.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Jang Ilso raised a hand to stop him. When Ho Gamyeong looked back with a questioning look, Jang Ilso raised one corner of his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of watching ck Dragon King. Let¡¯s return to our ship.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    A small suspicion flickered, but Ho Gamyeong did not bother to ask why. There was always a calction behind Jang Ilso¡¯s actions. There would be a reason for this decision, one that he could not yet fathom.

    Jang Ilso looked back with a sad expression on his boat as it cut through the turbulent water. His gaze traveled beyond the Ten Great Secys on the riverbank, reaching farther into the distance.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    His cryptic question was cast into the distant air.

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    Namgung Myung, who let out a faint smile, had deep regret in his eyes.

    ¡°In the end¡­¡±

    Thest sun has risen.

    He had long since abandoned any hope. If the Ten Great Sects, including Shaolin, had the slightest intention of saving them, they wouldn¡¯t have just watched as things deteriorated to this point.

    Right. He thought he hadn¡¯t even hoped.

    But as this moment approached, Namgung Myung had to admit that he hadn¡¯tpletely let go of his lingering attachment to them.

    No, it wasn¡¯t so much about faith in them.

    It is faith in the path he has walked, revering the two words ¡®Chivalrousness¡¯ and ¡®Righteousness¡¯. It was the clinging hope that what he had believed in all along wasn¡¯t entirely false.

    But now, everything he had lived for, everything he believed in, was denied.

    ¡®For what have we stood here?¡¯

    What made Namgung Myung even more angry was the lingering regret he saw in them.

    If they¡¯re not going to help, if they¡¯re just going to watch with their eyes wide open, they might as well turn away resolutely!

    What were they doing there, holding their ground? Were they seeking some twisted sce in witnessing their deaths?

    ¡°¡­Daeju.¡±

    Namgung Myung, who was swept away by a torrent of terrible emotions, closed his eyes tightly at the call. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look back.

    What could he possibly say? He had urged them to hold on, to keep fighting until the end, but was this all he could offer them in the end?

    Being turned away by those whom he believed as colleagues walking the same path, and being toyed with by a group of jackal-like Evil Sects?

    It was just when Namgung Myung was about to copse and lower his head.

    ¡°You must prepare yourself in battle, Daeju.¡±

    Hearing those unexpected words, he clenched his trembling jaw and looked back.

    Everyone was standing up from their seats.

    Those who were taking care of the injured, those who were somehow recovering their exhausted bodies and preparing for the end, and even the injured who had been hovering between life and death until a moment ago.

    All of them stood up and lined up in an orderly manner.

    Desperately gripping their shaking legs, somehow holding onto consciousness that seemed ready to snap at any moment.

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this the end anyway?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Pyeong looked at him with a wry smile.

    ¡°I have no interest in lying down and waiting for the enemy¡¯s de. Even if I die, I¡¯ll go down fighting.¡±

    ¡°Pyeong-ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    Laughter erupted from behind.

    ¡°There is also an audience watching¡­. I have to show them how the swordsman of Namgung Family dies.¡±

    ¡°To those cowards?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±

    Namgung Myung closed his eyes tightly.

    It was the mistakes of the heads of Namgung Family, including Namgung Hwang, that caused all of this. Because of said mistake, they were in a situation where they could even lose their lives, but none of them uttered a word of resentment.

    Would he have been as resolute if he were in their shoes?

    Namgung Myung was not confident. That¡¯s why he felt even more sorry, and even more grateful.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    A voiceced withughter emerged from someone.

    ¡°At least Sogaju isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°If Sogaju had been here, we would have beenpletely doomed.¡±

    Namgung Myung was taken aback for a moment and spoke urgently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Sogaju is¡­!¡±

    ¡°We know, Daeju-nim.¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family burst intoughter as they looked at Namgung Myung¡¯s bewildered face.

    ¡°We all know very well that Sogaju did not take care of himself to save us, and that he did not escape to live alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s fortunate, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°At least the lineage will continue.¡±

    Determination and a fierce resolve slowly filled the eyes of Namgung sword warriors.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even dream of revenge. But we trust that Sogaju will at least take care of our final rites.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Namgung Myung bowed his head.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to live? Who wouldn¡¯t want to cling to the enemy¡¯s robes and beg for their life?

    But it can¡¯t be done.

    Considering Namgung Dowi, who risked his life to escape in order to save them, Namgung Hwang, who might be lying beneath the cold waters of the Yangtze, and the elders who died without even a chance to scream, he could not bow his head to the enemy, even if it meant death.

    Because they were Gaju of the family?

    No, because they were hisrades who fought together.

    Because they didn¡¯t want to dishonor those who had died for those who remained.

    ¡°You idiots.¡±

    Namgung Myung quickly turned around. It was because he felt like he would burst into tears if he continued to look at them. As they had said, it was the end. At the very least, he didn¡¯t want to show them a pathetic sight.

    ¡°It will take time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It may take a hundred years or even more. No matter how many children remain in the family, it will take that much to regain the status of the name Namgung.¡±

    Everyone looked intently at Namgung Myung¡¯s back as he tightly grasped his sword.

    ¡°So let¡¯s be the guiding lights.¡±

    Namgung Myung slowly drew his sword.

    ¡°For those who remain in the family, the time ahead will be like wandering in the darkest night. They must endure that time to see the sunrise again. So, die a death that can make our descendants who will have to endure that long time proud! Prove here that the sword warriors of Namgung are never cowards!¡±

    Everyone grabbed their swords.

    A martial artist proves themselves through their death.

    It wasn¡¯t until the very end that everyone understood what it truly meant. With no hesitation left in their eyes, they red at the pirates leaping from their ships onto the ind.

    ¡°Form ranks!¡±

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    The survivors of the Azure Sky Sword Squad, positioned at the front, shouted at the top of their lungs.

    Azure Sky Namgung Family.

    People die. But their names remain, remembered.

    If their will can be conveyed through this death, it will never be a dog¡¯s death.

    ¡°In the name of Azure Sky and Namgung!¡±

    Namgung Myung shouted as if spitting blood.

    ¡°ughter these evil pirates!¡±

    With a resounding battle cry, the sword warriors of Namgung Family charged toward the piratesnding on the shore.

    There is no point in just holding their position. What they needed to show was not persistence, but determination!

    ¡®Sogaju!¡¯

    Namgung Myung, holding his sword, also rushed like a beam of light.

    ¡®Be sure to survive! Absolutely!¡¯

    May our will to be seen here continue to Namgung Dowi.

    And may our will reach the children of Namgung who would grow up in the years toe.

    Blood spurted out.

    The blood gushing from the bodies of the warriors of Namgung at the forefront, and the blood spurting from the necks of the pirates as they were beheaded, stained Namgung Myung¡¯s vision red.

    But no screams were heard. Among those who bear the Namgung, not one of them let out a weak scream.

    Even when shed in the chest or when an arm was severed, they just clenched their teeth and swung their swords one more time.

    Death. And another life.

    Among these countless deaths, Namgung Myung¡¯s life too would be added!

    ¡°Namgung Myung of Namgung Family is here! You bastards!¡±

    Before anyone knew, Namgung Myung had leaped over the heads of the Azure Sky Sword Squad,nding amidst the pirates. The sword he was holding caught the rays of the sun and gave off an infinitely dazzling light.

 Chapter 964

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 964

    ¡°Knock them all to death!¡±

    ck Dragon King roared with his internal strength fully unleashed. His face was cruelly distorted as he saw the sword warriors of Namgung Family fighting, seemingly rejuvenated in their fighting spirit.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    They were as exhausted as before. In fact, it should be worse than before.

    However, their eyes had changedpletely. Unlike before, when they were consumed by the fear of death, their eyes were now filled with deadly determination.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to exterminate them, but the casualties would inevitably increase. Those who are prepared for death are bound to be that tenacious.

    ¡°Stupid¡­¡±

    ck Dragon King gritted his teeth.

    Why was he wasting so much time when it was going to end up like this anyway? unting around and making a fuss, only to end up at a loss?

    ck Dragon King looked over the Yangtze River with his eyes shimmering with fury.

    In his eyes, he saw a small boat slowly cutting through the waves of the Yangtze River. The boat looks so rxed as if it has nothing to do with the gruesome ughter taking ce before them.

    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±

    What made him the most angry wasn¡¯t Jang Ilso, who twisted things around. It was his own inability to question Jang Ilso for exacerbating the damage to water fortress.

    Eudeudeuk.

    When he had arrived at the Yangtze, their rtionship hadn¡¯t been like this. Where did things start to go so wrong?

    There was a fierce anger in the eyes of ck Dragon King.

    The surging rage needed to be vented somehow.

    ¡°Rip them apart! All of them! Don¡¯t let them die easily! Make them feel the consequences of opposing water fortress in their agonizing death!¡±

    His anger poured out wildly towards the unfortunate Namgung Family.

    Kwadeuk!

    The harpoon, sharpened to perfection and infused with internal strength, pierced the trained human flesh all too easily.

    ¡°Gasp¡­¡±

    A low sense of pleasure filled the pirate¡¯s eyes as he saw that the clothes, which had already been soaked in blood and had turned dark red, were being soaked with new blood.

    The piratepletely twisted the harpoon he had pierced. No matter how formidable the opponent is, the moment a harpoon stuck in their stomach rips through their intestines, they all writhe in pain and copse on the spot.

    However.

    ¡°Hu¡­.¡±

    The sword warrior of Namgung Family, pierced by a harpoon, suddenly smirked. As his blood-soaked teeth were exposed, his hand clutching an iron sword cleaved through the air like a ray of light.

    Paaaaat!

    Kwagak!

    The dull sound of the sword cutting through bone resounded, and the head of the pirate, torn from his neck, rose into the air.

    The sword warrior, who had stumbled forward as if he would copse, propped himself up with his bloodied sword and forced his trembling head to lift.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    The one who had thrust the harpoon was now a headless corpse, but the harpoon remained embedded in his body. Namgung¡¯s sword warrior swung his sword without hesitation and cut off the harpoon¡¯s shaft.

    Kagang!

    Cutting the shaft short was a double-edged sword.

    It would be easier to move for the moment, but the remaining harpoon tip would dig deeper into him with every movement.

    But what did it matter?

    Death was all that awaited him anyway, so what difference would a few more harpoon tips in a corpse make?

    Two harpoons were already lodged in his abdomen. The fingers on his left hand werepletely severed, and he felt no more pain from the deep cut in his shoulder. The deepest wound is the thigh. Blood is flowing like a stream from the cut blood vessel.

    But that, too, was irrelevant.

    ¡®This won¡¯t be enough.¡¯

    A fierce determination swirled in his eyes.

    ¡®Gaju-nim died much more gruesomely!¡¯

    At least until ten harpoons pierced his body, he would not fall. If death was the only thing left for him, he must take as many blows as possible meant for hisrades beside and behind him.

    Swaeaeaek!

    Through his blurred vision, Namgung Pyeong caught a glimpse of harpoons flying towards him. Not one, but two¡­ no, five?

    t will be of no use to know. No matter how many harpoons there are, it is impossible to block them anyway.

    This sword warrior of Namgung Family, named Namgung Pyeong (???(ÄÏŒm±ë)), simply stepped forward and swung his sword. An attack that disregarded defense. It is an attack with the determination to drag as many of the pirates to hell with him as possible, no matter how many harpoons pierced his body.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Sogok!

    The sounds of harpoons piercing flesh and swords cleaving through bodies resonated simultaneously.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Namgung Pyeong¡¯s body slowly copsed as he felt the cold metal digging into his throat.

    The world darkened, and death approached.

    For a moment, he felt relieved that his throat was pierced. It meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to let out a pitiful scream.

    Thump.

    The sensation of the ground touching his body was dull and faint. As the world was gradually engulfed in darkness, he let his body cken.

    It isfortable.

    Sofortable that he just wanted to rest like this. Just like this¡­

    But at that moment, Namgung Pyeong¡¯s eyes snapped open. He gripped his half-dropped sword once again. The pirate, thinking he was already dead, had trampled over him and moved on.

    Lying on his stomach, Namgung Pyeong swung his sword, baring his blood-soaked teeth.

    ¡°Aaaakkhhh!¡±

    ¡°You son of a beast!¡±

    Caught off guard by the unexpected attack from the ground, the pirate clutched their legs and fell. Looking at that, Namgung Pyeong chuckled. No, he was tried to.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    But he couldn¡¯t. Having been turned into a porcupine by dozens of harpoons, there was no way left for him tough.

    ¡®Sogaju¡­. Take care of your body¡­.¡¯

    Thump.

    Another life seeped into the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Euaaaaak!¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family were like ghosts.

    Martial art isn¡¯t something that improves merely with willpower. What advances martial arts is not willpower but effort.

    But now, the sword warriors of Namgung Family were overturning themon sense of Kangho.

    Even when a harpoon pierced their eyes, they swung their swords. Even when a harpoon pierced their abdomen and protruded from their back, they didn¡¯t let out a scream even once.

    All that came out of their mouths were ferocious roars.

    ¡°Die! You dogs of Evil Sects!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s show how the sword warriors of Namgung die!¡±

    The pirates, too, prided themselves on their ferocity. Didn¡¯t they undoubtedly push Namgung around like scared dogs in the previous battles?

    But at this moment, they were clearly being overwhelmed by the rtively few sword warriors of Namgung.

    Could there be a more fitting scene for the saying, ¡®Rushing towards death without regard¡¯?

    One holding his entrails spilling from his belly with one hand while swinging his sword with the other, another clutching a broken sword with their bare hands and swinging like crazy, and yet another, even when fallen, slicing at the ankles of the enemy.

    The term ¡®hell on earth¡¯ seemed to have been coined for this very moment.

    And in the middle of that hell, Namgung Myung was swinging his sword like a madman.

    Kwadeuk!

    A harpoon lodged into his shoulder with a terrible sound. But Namgung Myeong didn¡¯t even blink as he cut through the heart of the pirate standing before him with his iron sword.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Contrary to his spirited cry, his heart was full of sorrow.

    Sacrificing his life was nothing to him. He was a man meant to die anyway. When Namgung Hwang gave up his life in this Yangtze River, he was the one who should have opened the way in front of him and died first.

    It was only because of Namgung Hwang¡¯s orders that he continued to live this harsh life.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Keuruk!¡±

    Each suppressed groan he heard prated his ears, it felt like a piece of his heart was being ripped out. The groans of those dying without showing weakness to the enemy, biting their own tongues, were more painful than screams, sadder than weeping.

    ¡°Euaaaaak!¡±

    A furious roar burst from Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth. His sword was now drawing erratic trajectories, breaking free from the swordsmanship of Namgung Family.

    A martial artist will one day die with a sword in hand. Among those standing here, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t have that determination?

    But¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s so sorrowful.¡¯

    Tears were streaming down Namgung Myung¡¯s face before he knew it.

    In this lonely ce where no one reaches out, where they die without even a scream, the loneliness and sorrow are too overwhelming, making the tears flow despite his efforts to hold them back.

    Would the world acknowledge their sorrow?

    Would the world remember their deaths?

    ¡°Keuhu¡­.¡±

    A sound that seemed like a groan or a cry escaped Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Keu¡­ ugh¡­.¡±

    The groan of a Namgung swordsmaster with arge dao embedded in his chest brushed past his ears. Another, when his arm was pierced and could no longer hold sword, he threw away the sword he had been holding his whole life and lunged forward, grabbing onto the pirates in front of him.

    To protect those behind him, even if it¡¯s just one person, even if it¡¯s just for a moment longer.

    Namgung Myungughed like a madman.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a desperate situation.

    The situation is already under siege on all sides. Even if they swing their sword again and again, the number of pirates does not decrease. More of them keep flooding in ominously than they can kill.

    No matter how hard they try and how determined they are, they alone can¡¯t do it.

    ¡®Are you watching?¡¯

    Namgung Myung dazedly turned his head towards the riverbank. Towards Shaolin and Ten Great Sects, who will be clearly watching their final moments from beyond.

    ¡°Still¡­ Are you still watching? You bastaaaaaaards!¡±

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    The moment his sword swung frenzily and sliced ??through the pirate¡¯s body, several harpoons flew toward him.

    ¡°Daejuuuuu!¡±

    The harpoons flew towards his face at incredible speed.

    ¡°Protect!¡±

    ¡°Protect Daeju-nim!¡±

    The members of Azure Sky Sword Squad flew into the air, protecting Namgung Myung. They desperately swing their sword and deflect the harpoon, and with their hastily stretched arms, they take the blows meant for Namgung Myung.

    Namgung Myung screamed.

    ¡°What are you doing! You stupid bastards!¡±

    They shouldn¡¯t die like this. These are people who should not die like this. They were not meant to die so miserably in a ce like this.

    Some were meant to be heroes of Namgung, others great hero of Kangho. At the very least, they were to be fathers to someone, friends to others.

    But why must they die so meaninglessly?

    ¡°Eu, Uwaa¡­.¡±

    He tried to rush forward in fury, but his legs, pierced by a harpoon, wouldn¡¯t move anymore. He was one of the most exhausted people here, having poured all cpunovel dot his internal strength into helping the injured over the past few days.

    He could see it clearly in his eyes as he copsed on the spot. The backs of those standing in front were blocked by dozens of harpoons piercing through.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The blood spurted from the harpoon covered his face.

    The moment the warm blood spilled on his face, he thought he might suffer burns. But perhaps what was truly burning was¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Namgung Myungughed as if in self-deprecation, sobbed as if in despair, and then grabbed his head. At some point, Namgung Myung¡¯s head drooped forward. As if a convict awaiting beheading.

    He tried to be dignified. He tried to remain dignified until the veryst moment.

    But¡­ that was no longer possible for Namgung Myung.

    ¡®Gaju. I¡­.¡¯

    There were no more tears flowing from his eyes.

    ¡®¡­I failed to protect Namgung.¡¯

    People are all the same.

    When there is something too desperately needed, beyond one¡¯s ability to achieve alone, one can only hope.

    Eyes closed, head bowed, hands not holding a sword but sped together, simply hoping earnestly.

    ¡®Please, someone¡­.¡¯

    A deep sob escaped from Namgoong Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Someone¡­ please, someone help¡­¡±

    In a cracked voice, as if grating metal.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    It was more heartbreaking than any other cry of despair.

    But there was no way that feeling could be conveyed to the pirate. One of the pirates approached Namgung Myung, who had copsed as if begging for forgiveness and scoffed.

    ¡°What a stupid man.¡±

    Chaeng!

    The harpoon in his hand let out a short cry.

    ¡°Begging for help? The name Namgung itself would be ashamed. Since even Shaolin has abandoned you, do you think there will be anyone here on this Yangtze River to help you?¡±

    As he began to walk slowly, perhaps because the man had a certain position among the pirates, the other pirates also kept pace with him.

    ¡°No matter how much you talk about Chivalrousness and Righteousness, this is your true nature.¡±

    The moment he heard those words, Namgung Myung¡¯s shoulders trembled.

    ¡°No need to worry. ¡°Everyone here will die, so your road to the afterlife won¡¯t be lonely.¡±

    With a deep mockery, the pirate pulled back the harpoon in his hand. It is as if he was going to pierce Namgung Myung¡¯s head with one blow.

    ¡°Just die already!¡±

    It was the exact moment when the tautly pulled harpoon was fired at Namgung Myung¡¯s head.

    Paaaaaaaaaat!

    There was a tremendous sound that felt like one¡¯s eardrums were going to burst. The pirate who hadunched the harpoon gasped and turned his head sideways.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    What he saw was a massive disc.

    No!

    It spins violently like a disc and flies towards him¡­..

    ¡®Sword?¡¯

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Thoughts came to a halt.

    He could clearly see the sword stuck in the sandbank of Plum Blossom Ind, creating a huge crater.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was just about to distort his face at the absurd sight. A line appeared, connecting the top of his head to his groin.

    Everyone stared at the scene with nk faces.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The pirate, sensing the change in his body, trembled as he touched his face with his shaking hand.

    ¡®Blood?¡¯

    His palm felt wet with spots of red blood. The pirate¡¯s eyes began to tremble. More and more blood wetted his hands. And soon blood started flowing down his chin.

    ¡°No¡­ way¡­.¡±

    Shock and disbelief.

    But that was all.

    His wide-open eyes misaligned, and soon, the pirate¡¯s body split in two and copsed to the ground.

    Thump.

    Suddenly, a chilling silence descended upon Plum Blossom Ind.

    It was such a shocking sight that the atmosphere, heated by the madness of battle, cooled down in an instant. Those who stared nkly at the scene turned to one ce in unison as if they had made a promise.

    Towards the ce where the sword that flew across this wide Yangtze River and saved Namgung Myung.

    And there, they saw.

    The figure of a man standing on the riverbank, where the blue waves of the Yangtze rolled in like a tide.

    A groan of unbearable pain escaped Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Aah¡­ Ah¡­.¡±

    How could he not recognize?

    That ck martial attire.

    Like a streak of blood flowing from the heart, the red emblem etched on the left chest.

    Even from this distance and with his blurry vision, that figure was bizarrely vivid.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    Finally, the name fully escaped Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung stared at the warships floating on the Yangtze River and Plum Blossom Ind with dark eyes.

    With everyone remaining silent on the situation.

    A man on arge ship a little away from Plum Blossom Ind, with lips as red as blood and curved like the crescent moon.

    ¡°As expected¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso let out a pleased smile.

    ¡°You never disappoint me.¡±

 Chapter 965

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 965

    If someone had to convey the scene unfolding here to another, what would they say?

    No matter how well you speak, you will never be able to open your mouth easily.

    Is it because the situation is hard to describe?

    No, it¡¯s because nobody who hasn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes would ever believe it.

    Think about it.

    The individuals present here are illustrious. Each one of them is capable of shaking Kangho just by their mere existence. Close by, there¡¯s Shaolin, known as the greatest sect, and far away, there¡¯s Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, the ruler of Gangnam, and Myriad Man Manor.

    Next to them are Kongtong and the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, whose fame resonates throughout thend.

    How could anyone exin the sight of these formidable figures, whose mere reputation could intimidate the world, falling silent at the arrival of a young swordsman?

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. The name is definitely amazing. A title earned for confronting Jang Ilso and Evil Tyrant Alliance had a specialness that could not bepared to the nicknames held by others.

    But that¡¯s it.

    No matter how grand the name Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is, it is absolutely impossible to silence all those gathered here. No, that was impossible not only for Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword but for anyone in the world.

    That¡¯s why they came to understand.

    The fact that a person¡¯s presence is in no way dependent on their reputation.

    Chung Myung¡¯s dim eyes slowly scanned the Yangtze. Following his gaze, everyone present held their breath.

    However, even though they were silent, they did not know why they were paying attention to his every move as if they were so possessed.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze, which had been moving slowly, soon became fixed on one ce.

    Plum Blossom Ind.

    To the very ce where the survivors of Namgung were engaged in a fierce battle.

    ¡°Ah¡­..¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s body quivered.

    It¡¯s over there.

    Although it was only one person, the person who had run to their aid.

    It might change nothing. The vast battlefield couldn¡¯t be swayed by one person¡¯s strength.

    And even if it wasn¡¯t just one person, it would still be the same. Now, even if someonees, no one could cross this Yangtze River to save them.

    So it would be too much of a hope for Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword to save them.

    But.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s enough.¡¯

    The whole world had abandoned them. Turned their backs on them.

    Perhaps what truly plunged him into despair was not the situation they were in, but the crushing loneliness of no one offering a helping hand.

    However, at least there was one person. One who had rushed to their aid, as if to prove that the path they had walked wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    For the current Namgung Myung, that was more than enough.

    It was at that moment when Namgung Myung looked at Chung Myung with reddened eyes.

    ¡°You idiots.¡±

    ck Dragon King, who was at the bow of the ck Dragon Ship, spoke coldly in a heavy voice. The pirates who heard that voice trembled like day-old puppies that have encountered a tiger right under their noses.

    ck Dragon King, who red at the pirates with boiling eyes, turned his head and looked directly at Chung Myung.

    ¡°That brat.¡±

    And he gritted his teeth.

    It was only for a moment, but that little boy¡¯s presence surpassed everyone here. Right here on the Yangtze River. It was an unbearable humiliation for ck Dragon King, the leader of the Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River.

    It would have been something he could ignore if he hadn¡¯t been humiliated by Jang Ilso, but having already been suppressed by Jang Ilso once, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and ept this situation.

    ¡°What are you going to do!¡±

    His voice, full of rage, erupted explosively.

    ¡°All you can do is vent your frustration from there. Whatever you do, it won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    It is a statement intended to put pressure on the opponent. But at the same time, it was a clear and harsh reality.

    Because the situation was essentially over.

    ¡°Or would you rather swim to this ind across the Yangtze River? The path is already cut off, you fool!¡±

    But even after hearing those words, Chung Myung¡¯s expression did not change at all. He just stared at ck Dragon King with a cold gaze.

    His indifferent response twisted the insides of ck Dragon King. The moment ck Dragon King gritted his teeth and was about to shout, Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, which had been closed the whole time, slowly opened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that foolish brain can understand, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Let me correct you three things.¡±

    Three things?

    ¡°First. Who said I¡¯m alone?¡±

    Step. Step.

    At that moment, someone slowly walked up from under the riverbank where Chung Myung was standing.

    ck martial attire, plum blossom pattern embroidered on the chest. And a man with an impressive white headband tied around his forehead.

    Mount Hua Righteous Sword Baek Cheon.

    He walked up slowly with a cold gaze and stood beside Chung Myung.

    His icy gaze seemed to freeze all the pirates on the Yangtze River.

    But it wasn¡¯t just Baek Cheon. Ice Sword Plum Blossom Yoo Iseol came and stood next to Chung Myung.

    Step. Step. Step.

    After that, one by one, they started to reach this ce. From one to ten, then over a hundred sword warriors, each with a firm step. All had an ice gaze in their eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sound of someone swallowing dry saliva was heard as loudly as thunder.

    Mount Hua.

    A name that no longer can be exined merely as a martial sect of Shaanxi. Mount Hua finally arrived at the Yangtze River.

    ¡°So¡­ Sogaju¡­.¡±

    And Namgung Myung saw it.

    A man can be seen among Mount Hua¡¯s disciples that radiate a terrifying force. His white martial attire was stained with dried blood, turning it a sword-dark red, but how could he not recognize this man?

    Namgung Dowi.

    He stood there as if he were a part of Mount Hua himself.

    His clothes andplexion hinted at the great hardships he must have endured, but the brilliant glow he gave off was nothing short of that Mount Hua.

    A hundred sword warriors, without uttering a word, with cold eyes, shot their gazes at the pirates on the Yangtze River.

    It was indeed a menacing scene. A sense of intimidation that one could never find in the Mount Hua of the past was now pressing down on the pirates of the Yangtze River.

    Everyone present had witnessed Hwasan during the past Yangtze River tragedy. That¡¯s why they knew.

    The reason why Mount Hua Sect was feared wasn¡¯t that they were strong, but because they were a sect that never backed down. Facing a sect that never backs down, regardless of the situation, was a burdensome task.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Mount Hua that had arrived.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m not entirelyte.¡±

    A group d in green martial attire made their appearance.

    If one doesn¡¯t know who they are even after seeing their unique green uniform with wide sleeves, they don¡¯t deserve to be a person of Kangho.

    ¡°Si- Sichuan Tang Family!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who came leading Tang Family, captured the scene on the Yangtze River with a stern gaze. As if he would vividly remember those who died here.

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family looked at Mount Hua, Sichuan Tang Family, and Namgung Dowi standing next to them with trembling eyes.

    There stood Sogaju of Namgung. Even though he suffered terrible wounds that could be seen from afar, he led Mount Hua and Tang Family to save them. In a manner that would copse and die any minute.

    That fact alone ignited a new fighting spirit. They all gritted their teeth. If Sogaju had suffered such severe injuries and yet hadn¡¯t given up on their lives until the end, how could they surrender and give up so easily?

    ¡°And¡­ secondly.¡±

    Chung Myung red at ck Dragon King. At that moment, ck Dragon King¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡®What, those eyes¡­¡¯

    This is the first time he has properly faced Chung Myung. In thest war, he only briefly watched him fight against Jang Ilso. At that time, he inwardly mocked Jang Ilso for not being able to deal with a young brat immediately.

    But now, upon seeing Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, he realized it too.

    That guy is no ordinary person.

    A person with such eyes cannot be ordinary.

    ¡°A brat?¡±

    A lowugh leaked from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. It was augh filled with tant mockery, or perhaps twisted self-mockery.

    ¡°bbering about a war you know nothing about, like a real brat.¡±

    Chung Myung stretched out his hand to the side. Then, Mount Hua¡¯s disciple handed him a spare sword from behind. Chung Myung, who received the sword and put it on his waist, twisted his mouth and said.

    ¡°Let me teach you, brat.¡±

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth twisted, revealing pure white teeth.

    ¡°What a real war is.¡±

    At that moment, goosebumps rose up ck Dragon King¡¯s back.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Why do those words, which can only be considered bluff, feel so chilling?

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    ck Dragon King bit his lips. It was only a brief moment, but the fact that he was momentarily intimidated by that momentum tore his pride to shreds.

    ¡°Lastly, the third.¡±

    Chung Myungughed like a demon.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about finding your path, you idiot. It¡¯s about making it!¡±

    At that very moment.

    The martial artists of Sichuan Tang Family simultaneously drew something from beneath their sleeves. ck Dragon King, seeing what was in their hand, widened his eyes in an instant.

    ¡®Wooden nks?¡¯

    The martial artists of Tang Family, carryingrge wooden nks toorge to hide on their sleeves, charged forward.

    Then!

    Paaaaaat!

    The wooden nks,unched like hidden weapons from their hands, split the sky of the Yangtze River as they flew.

    Tong! Toong! Tong! Tong!

    And at that moment, everyone in the Yangtze River saw it. The wooden nks thrown by the martial artists of Tang Familynded on the surface of the Yangtze River. The nks didn¡¯t sink immediately but floated to create a makeshift path.

    Hundreds of nks connected in a line, carving a path through the vast Yangtze River.

    The only a path that leads to the ce they will reach, Plum Blossom Ind!

    ¡°Sasuk! Sago!¡±

    Chaeng!

    Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol drew their swords without dy.

    ¡°Break through the front!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Nangung Dowi!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Open the way! Make a path to Namgung with your own hands!¡±

    Namgung Dowi responded with a face bearing a grave resolve.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    No further exnation was necessary. Without being told, they all knew what needed to be done.

    ¡°Namgung Family!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted with all his might.

    The sword warrior of Namgung clenched their teeth and looked at him.

    ¡°We¡¯reing now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, even if you have to cling to their trouser legs!¡±

    Namgung Family¡¯s sword warriors¡¯ hearts were instantly filled with warmth.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chaeng!

    Chung Myung, with his sword drawn, bared his teeth.

    ¡°Well, then¡­.¡±

    Everyone on the Yangtze River waited in anticipation.

    For the words that would follow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. To save Namgung!¡±

    Paaaaat!

    As soon as the words were finished, Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol, without a hint of hesitation, shot forth like beams of light. After that, Mount Hua and Tang Family rushed in a long line.

    It was as if a ck dragon and a green dragon were frolicking in the Yangtze River.

    Chung Myung, kicked the ground and leaping over the backs of the two dragons, propelled his body forward rapidly.

    ¡°Here we go, you bastards!¡±

    With the sun of the Yangtze River to its back, Chung Myung¡¯s sword shone brightly, as if to drive away all the remaining darkness on the river.

 Chapter 966

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 966

    Rather than a storm, the term whirlwind might be more fitting.

    The atmosphere, which had been as still as a frozenke, was overturned at once. Those who once dominated the surroundings with their quiet force, now surged ahead like zing mes.

    ¡°W- What!¡±

    ¡°They areing this way!¡±

    A scream-like shout came from the mouths of the pirates.

    Yet, among those who were shouting, hardly anyone actively attempted to block the way.

    Because they were panicked.

    Having Plum Blossom Ind under siege, there was no need to worry about attacks from outside as the ind was almost upied. No matter how great a martial artist is, it definitely takes time to cross this much distance.

    Moreover, during the crossing, they would have to endure attacks from the ships positioned along the Yangtze River. Even if they can break through the attack, they would have to bear significant damage, and even if they reach Plum Blossom Ind, they will have to battle the forces upying the ind with their exhausted bodies.

    Isn¡¯t it because theypletely understand the situation that even Shaolin couldn¡¯t easily throw themselves into this river?

    Namgung Hwang had already proven with his life how unfavorable this situation was for them. Hence, they presumed that even the recently soaring Mount Hua would have no choice.

    However, Mount Hua¡¯s response utterly surpassed their expectations.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s foot kicked the wooden nk. The wooden nk, which had slightly sunk into the water, quickly rose up again.

    Paat! Paaat!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s speed as he stepped on the wooden nks floating in the water like stepping stones was no different from running on t ground.

    The distance from the riverside to Plum Blossom Ind is certainly long.

    But what if this ce were not a river but drynd?

    This distance could never be considered too far for a martial artist.

    Paaaaat!

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples wearing ck martial attire ran in a line following Baek Cheon, who took the lead. From a distance, it looked as if they were running on water.

    Witnessing a scene they had never seen before, someone among the onlookers let out a startled shout.

    ¡°Wha- What are you doing! You idiots! Shoot! Shoot the arrows!¡±

    Of course, the moment they were mesmerized was so short that it would be appropriate to say it was only for a moment. However, in the meantime, Mount Hua and Tang Family had already crossed about a quarter of the river.

    ¡°Shooooooot!¡±

    The subordinates were so scared that they fired arrows frantically.

    Although the arrows were hastily fired without a proper formation, they still came from water fortress. The internal strength contained in the arrow was truly extraordinary.

    The arrows shot through the sky poured down in unison. Head towards Mount Hua, which ran at the forefront like a ck dragon!

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    It seemed as if ck rain was falling from the sky.

    However, the sword warriors of Mount Hua who were running did not slow down at all and simultaneously raised their swords to the sky.

    Kagagagagang!

    Then, the falling arrow was deflected cleanly by the swung sword without any waste.

    It is obvious why bows are not used often in wars of martial artists in the first ce. This is because long-distance weapons whose trajectory can be clearly seen cannot prate the defenses of martial artists.

    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why water fortress favors the bow. This is because those submerged in water, despite knowing, cannot defend against its attack.

    But now, to the sword warriors of Mount Hua running across the river as if it were t ground, the barrage of arrows posed little more than a minor obstacle.

    ¡°Shoot! Keep shooting! Damn it, at least try to hinder those bastards!¡±

    As the attack didn¡¯t work, someone shouted as if they were having a seizure.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t take them down with arrows, they had to at least somehow buy time.

    The strategy was clearly sound.

    However, the only thing he overlooked is that it is not only Mount Hua that is running on the river to save Namgung.

    ¡°Shoot faster¡­ uhk!¡±

    The pirate who was shouting at the front suddenly started convulsing as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Keuruk¡­. Keueureuk.¡±

    ¡°Le- Leader!¡±

    ¡°Leader! What¡¯s wrong¡­ ¡±

    By the time the surrounding pirates turned their heads, the boss giving orders was toppling backward like a rotten log.

    Kwadang!

    He fell to the ground with his eyes closed, and a trickle of blood flowed from his forehead.

    ¡°Da- Dagger!¡±

    On the leader¡¯s forehead, a dagger was stuck deep all the way to the handle. The pirates gasped and screamed in horror.

    That was just the beginning.

    ¡°Aakhh!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaakkhh!¡±

    Those lined up on the ship¡¯s railings shooting arrows started copsing one by one, screaming, and falling overboard.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    At the moment when everyone was unable toe to their senses from the terrifying situation, someone let out a frantic cry.

    ¡°Hidden weapons! It¡¯s hidden weapons! It¡¯s from Tang Family! Get down¡­ ack!¡±

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    As the terrified pirates ducked, the daggers from Tang Family whizzed past overhead. The backs of those who managed to save their lives were soaked in cold sweat.

    Undoubtedly, those daggers were smeared with Tang Family¡¯s potent poison.

    With their level of martial arts, even a graze from those daggers meant their lives couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. And of course, not everyone was fortunate enough to evade those deadly daggers.

    ¡°Aaakhh!¡±

    A pirate who was hit in the face by a dagger fell to the ground, clutching his face.

    ¡°Ahh! Aaargh! Aaaargh!¡±

    He writhes on the ground, letting out a scream that couldn¡¯t even be described as miserable, spitting up blood foam, then quickly closes his eyes and starts shaking all over.

    ¡°Gurg¡­ Gurgle!¡±

    Starting from his clutched face, a dark energy spread, soon covering his whole body with red and ck spots.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Those who witnessed the scene let out nauseated groans. Just watching it made their bodies tremble uncontrobly.

    The man convulsed as if he had epilepsy, cpunovel dot then his body went limp. He was struck by only a few flying daggers as thin as hairs, but he didn¡¯t even get the chance to breathe a few times before he sumbed to death.

    Theplexions of those who realized the power of the poison turned pale.

    A time that was extremely peaceful. That¡¯s why everyone forgot.

    Why was it possible for Sichuan Tang Family to aim for the throne of the Five Great Family even though they had the disadvantage of being weak in interpersonal battle?

    This is because in a huge battle where sects sh against each other, Tang Family is more dangerous than any other sect in the world.

    The venomous snake, long secluded in the distantnds of Sichuan, finally broke its silence, rising menacingly above the waters of this Yangtze River.

    ¡°Y- You bastards! Don¡¯t just stand there, shoot your arrows! Do you want to die by my hand?¡±

    Commanders with bloodshot eyes raged. If they just cower below the railings to save their lives, it¡¯s as good as being dead. Isn¡¯t it obvious that the wrath of ck Dragon King would befall them?

    Whether they raise their heads or bow them, death awaits them either way.

    But fortunately or unfortunately, they no longer needed to worry about that. Something other than daggers was flying towards them, which was as subdued as possible.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    The eyes of the pirates who bowed their heads turned reflexively upward.

    ¡®A pouch?¡¯

    The eyes of the pirates were filled with doubt as they spotted the small green pouches flying swiftly over their heads.

    Pooooong! Poong!

    Multiple pouches suddenly burst open, releasing choking poison powder and poisonous sand, enveloping the pirates who were crouching down.

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Aaah! Aaaaaah!¡±

    Soon there was a desperate scream that anyone wouldn¡¯t want to hear even in a nightmare. The poisonous sand prated the skin, and the ck poison that covered the deck forced its way through noses and mouths.

    ¡°Keueuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kuk, urgh.¡±

    In an instant, the deck turned into a deathbed.

    Tang Gun-ak, having disrupted an entire ship with one swift move, watched the scene with cold eyes and ordered,

    ¡°Conserve the hidden weapons! The battle will be prolonged!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The martial artists of Tang Family running behind him responded in a small but firm manner.

    Meanwhile, Mount Hua continued to charge forward.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sharp voice rang out from the center of the people running in a sh.

    ¡°Here we goes!¡±

    As soon as those words were finished, the sword warriors of Mount Hua raised their swords above their waists. And then they thrust their swords towards the water beneath their feet.

    Paaaaaat!

    The sword energy emitted from the tip of the sword prated the water and shot downward. Even though they obviously couldn¡¯t see below the surface properly, there wasn¡¯t a trace of hesitation in their movements as they fired sword energy.

    Then.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    With themand of Chung Myung, the sword warriors of Mount Hua once again fired sword energy into the water in unison as if they were one body.

    Of course, their running feet didn¡¯t stop for even a moment.

    The results of their attack were soon visible to the eye.

    The river gradually stained with blood.

    Before the pirates, who had been targeting them from beneath the surface, could even approach the foot of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, they were pierced by the fired sword energy and met their demise.

    Paat!

    Some of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples kicked off the wooden nks and rose up. At the same time, a long harpoon shot out of the water, piercing the wooden nk they were stepping on.

    Paaaaaat!

    Bright blue sword lights struck. And before the pirate who had stabbed the harpoon could dodge, they were mercilessly cut down.

    The tip of the harpoon, from the pirate who could not even scream properly, trembled violently, but Mount Hua¡¯s disciples ran forward and forward without even checking whether the enemy was alive or dead.

    Paaaaaat!

    As if to block their advance, dozens of pirates emerged in front of Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol, who were running at the front.

    However, rather than slowing down, they sped up even more.

    Tat!

    Yoo Iseol lightly kicked the wooden nk and stood on Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder. Baek Cheon tilted his head slightly to the side as if he knew this would happen, providing her a tform with his shoulder.

    Then!

    Taaaaaaat!

    Yoo Iseol stepped on Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder and literally soared into the air. Like a hawk, she soared and began to descend behind the pirates, who had not yet touched the water¡¯s surface.

    Matching her movements, Baek Cheon charged forward.

    ¡°Haaaap!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword created dozens of sword shadows, enveloping the raiders before him in one swoop.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The pirates¡¯ eyes widened as if they were torn apart. It was an unbelievable amount of sword energy for it to havee from just one person.

    But it was still too early to be shocked. Before the sword energy even reached his body, dozens of rays of sword energy burst forth from Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword which had flown in from behind.

    A storm of sword energiesing simultaneously from the front and back. It was a sess achieved by just the two against dozens of pirates.

    The results were truly devastating.

    ¡°Aaaaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°Aaaahh!¡±

    The sword energies that flew in mercilessly pierced through the bodies of the pirates, who had leaped up with great momentum.

    Chwaaaaaak!

    As Baek Cheon pushed the water¡¯s surface away like scraping it with his feet, his sword was once again drawn strongly horizontally.

    Paaaaaaaang!

    With a sound like a long whip being swung, the bodies of the raiders pierced by the sword energies were cut horizontally and then flew off to the side.

    ¡°I will clear the path!¡±

    A lion¡¯s roar that seemed to pierce the sky burst out from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Charge! Save Namgung!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s sword warrior dashed across the blood-stained river like a lightning bolt. Plum Blossom Ind was getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 967

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 967

    Arrows pour down like rain, and sharp harpoons continue to fly from beneath the water.

    It is none other than the Yangtze River that has to receive all of that.

    The conditions were so bad that even the word ¡®bad conditions¡¯ lost its luster, but the steps of Mount Hua¡¯s sword warriors did not stop even for a moment.

    The boiling blood of the one leading seemed to be transmitted back and forth among them.

    And Namgung Dowi, who was running amidst this intense heat, was desperate not to fall behind.

    ¡®This is Mount Hua.¡¯

    The person who knows best how difficult and scary it is to deal with the pirates on the Yangtze River would be Namgung Dowi. The dreadful wounds on his body testified to what he had endured.

    However, even in this difficult and frightening situation, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples ran and swung their swords as if this ce were t ground.

    Is it thanks to those wooden nks?

    ¡®No way!¡¯

    Ssh!

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi slipped on a nk, but Jo-Gol swiftly pulled him back.

    ¡°Th- Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just run! I will help you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It might look easy to the eye.

    However, running while urately stepping on small nks floating on a flowing river is not easy at all. Just running is hard enough, but maintaining this speed? It was definitely something more than just surprising.

    If they hadn¡¯t protected him, Namgung Dowi would have fallen into the river several times already. Yet they held onto Namgung Dowi, repelling the iing arrows, and quickly defeated the attacking pirates while running.

    How was this possible? How?

    Their Lightness Art was enough to give him goosebumps. It is as if they have fought countless fierce battles in this environment, and have fought many life-threatening battles in ces where there is nowhere to set foot.

    Right, ¡®proficient¡¯ might be the right word.

    It was impossible, but they seemed ustomed to this battle. What kind of training do they undergo for peers of simr age to show such prowess?

    Was it that he didn¡¯t know Mount Hua well enough? Or was it that the world didn¡¯t know Mount Hua?

    Their performance so far had shattered themon perception of them as just anothermon sword sect in Shaanxi.

    ¡®No! No!¡¯

    In the midst of his thoughts, Namgung Dowi bit his lip till it bled.

    This should not be the only factor that should be evaluated. Even if everyone in the world pays attention to their martial art, only Namgung Dowi should look at something different.

    They knew. They knew what kind of battle they had to fight the moment they jumped into this river.

    Therefore, what Namgung Dowi should see is not their strength, but their courage.

    The courage to leap into a storm of arrows without hesitation.

    The courage to rush into the river, swarming with pirates, ready to be dragged into the dark waters below.

    Even if the rest of the world is unaware, only Namgung Dowi should understand their courage.

    So¡­

    ¡®Even if I die, I won¡¯t hold their ankle!¡¯

    ¡°Taaat!¡±

    Namgung Dowi fiercely swung his sword and struck down the rain of arrows. Seeing that, Chung Myung smiled leisurely even amidst the shower of arrows.

    ¡°Not bad, Senior!¡±

    Gritting his teeth, Namgung Dowi looked back at Chung Myung, who smiled and said,

    ¡°Follow me with determination to die!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword flew like a beam of light and urately cut off the head of the pirate rising from under the water.

    At the same time, his gaze sharply turned back. He caught a glimpse of Tang Family and shouted without dy.

    ¡°Jo-Gol Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    No more words were needed.

    Namgung Dowi could not understand at all, but it seemed to convey enough meaning between them.

    Jo-Gol, who was running as if he were guarding Namgung Dowi, suddenly kicked off his wooden nk and rose up. And like a bird targeting its prey in the river, he shot powerfully to the surface of the river.

    Poooooooooooong!

    As Jo-Gol jumped into the river with a ssh as if a cannonball had been dropped, some of the sword warriors of Mount Hua were running with all their might simultaneously right after him.

    There were no proper instructions, but some people jumped into the water and others continued to run forward without a nce.

    ¡®Wha- What is this?¡¯

    A moment of confusion shed across Namgung Dowi¡¯s face.

    Meanwhile, in the deep waters of the Yangtze River.

    Oh Jahyong (???(…Ç×Ïºâ)) quickly soared above the water. Surrounding him were members of the ck Shark Unit he led.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    The first unit attacking Mount Hua had all be fish food. Before they could even stab their harpoon properly, they were pierced by the sword energy shot into the water. That wasn¡¯t all. Those barely raising their heads out of the water were beheaded before they could even take a breath.

    They attacked and defended themselves as if they could see through the water. The reason his body temperature gradually declines may not be simply because the water is cold.

    However, there is no need to aim for difficult enemies. Because there is not only Mount Hua here now.

    ¡®Tang Family bastards!¡¯

    In a way, water fortress, skilled in water warfare, is almost a natural predator to Sichuan Tang Family. When any hidden weapon prates the water surface, its power is bound to be halved, and no poison can exert its power in the water.

    There¡¯s no need to fight them on the surface. If you drag them into the water by piercing them with a harpoon from below, they can be toyed with effortlessly.

    The moment Tang Family finally reached above him, Oh Jahyeong¡¯s eyes sparkled. When he gave the signal to attack, the ck Shark Unit doubled their speed and rose toward the water.

    ¡®I¡¯ll make you regreting to this Yangtze River in hell!¡¯

    But it was that moment.

    ¡°Keuruk!¡±

    Even though they were underwater, screams rang out. When Oh Jahyong reflexively turned his head, he saw a member of the ck Shark Unit convulsing and foaming at the mouth.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t just bubbles that spewed out.

    The blood flowing from his side was staining the river water a deep crimson.

    ¡®Si- Since when?¡¯

    When had they been attacked?

    His question was soon resolved.

    Oh Jahyong looked at the unbelievable sight with his eyes wide open.

    Mount Hua sword warriors d in ck outfits charged through the water at an astonishing speed behind his sinking subordinate.

    Mount Hua literally refers to a mountain in Shaanxi. In other words, they have no connection with rivers throughout their lives.

    However, their movements in the water now were incredibly swift, almost unbelievably so for those who supposedly hadn¡¯t trained in aquatic maneuvers.

    ¡®Just how¡­.¡¯

    Chwaaaak!

    And in that moment, the sword of a young man leading the charge sliced through the water like a beam of light. That formidable swift sword, which would have been hard to imagine being wielded underwater, pierced Oh Jahyong¡¯s neck in one go.

    ¡°Keu¡­ Keuruk¡­.¡±

    As pain engulfed him, water flooded through the hole in his throat. The sensation of looming death was more disgusting and vivid than he could have imagined.

    Kwadeuk!

    The sword twisted inside his neck. It was only after leaving an irreparable stab wound that it was pulled out.

    ¡°Kkeureuk¡­.¡±

    Oh Jahyong¡¯s body began to slowly sink to the bottom of the deep water.

    Thest thing he saw as his consciousness faded was the triumphant smile of the young swordsman swimming past above him.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    The true value of training in swinging a sword to death in the valleys of Mount Hua was disyed here in the Yangtze River. Compared to the swirling, turbulent currents of those deep valleys, the waves of this vast river were nothing to them.

    The swordsmen, led by Jo-Gol, all guarded the below of Tang Family and swung their sharp swords at the pirates.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Baek Cheon led the way.

    Rather than cutting down each and every pirate that asionally came at him with a harpoon, he focused on dodging and jumping over them without slowing down. He knows all too well. When a group of people of this size runs in a line, they be entangled and show a gap when the speed of the lead decreases.

    And no matter what happens, he can never stop. Because at his feet are the lives of theserades and that of Namgung Family!

    It was that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    With a deafening roar, something flew towards Baek Cheon at an incredible speed.

    ¡®Hundred Thunder Cannon?¡¯

    The cannonball flying through the air was clearly visible to Baek Cheon. But before he could decide, someone else sprang up towards the cannonball.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    The figure who leaped up deflected the iing cannonball with a swing of his sword.

    ¡°Yoon Jong!¡±

    The moment Baek Cheon reflexively shouted his name, this time Baek Sang flew toward another cannonball.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    Baek Sang¡¯s sword struck down the iing cannonball!

    ¡°Go, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±

    ¡°You dare tomand, you damn punk!¡±

    Baekcheon grinned and kept running forward, ever forward.

    Kwang! Kwang!

    However, the pirates would not give up easily like this. The approaching pirate ship turned sideways and aimed at them. The muzzle of the Hundred Thunder Cannon ced on the deck continued to spit out fire.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Just as anger crossed Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    A voice reached him.

    No more words were needed.

    Baekcheon reflexively twisted his waist and took a sword-wielding position. However, with the t of his de!

    Paaaat!

    Then, something that had soared like a squirrel from behindnded with a heavy weight on his sword. Before the sensation even reached his head, daotrante Baek Cheon swung his sword with all his might andunched whatever was on it far away.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    A streak of ck light sliced across the Yangtze River¡¯s surface.

    ¡°W- What!¡±

    The pirates gasped as they saw something flying towards them like a cannonball.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The human cannonball fired by Baek Cheon eventuallynded like a meteorite on the deck of the ship that had been firing the Hundred Thunder Cannon.

    The sturdy wooden deck shattered as tofu and splinters of wood flew in every direction.

    Before the splinters even hit the ground, a chilling sword energy swept across the bandits on deck, slicing them in every direction.

    Sogok. Sogok!

    Red blood sttered on the splinter that rose into the sky. The faces of the pirates firing the Hundred Thunder Cannons were shed in one go by Chung Myung, leaving dark red stains of blood on his face.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Aah¡­.¡±

    Paaaat!

    Chung Myung brushed off the blood from the de and turned his attention to the still-alive pirates. The moment their eyes met, the corner of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth twisted, revealing his pure white teeth.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    His voice seemed to beced with the scent of blood.

    ¡°This is the fight you started.¡±

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung stomped on the deck, plunging into the midst of the pirates. A dozen heads simultaneously soared into the air, and the blood that gushed forth poured over the Yangtze River.

    The demon of Mount Hua.

    That very demon of Huashan, who had made even the demonic disciples of Magyo tremble with fear, had manifested itself upon the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 968

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 968

    An eerily determined sword precisely splits the center of the swirling droplets of blood. The de, with a strikingly clear line, effortlessly sliced through the neck of a bandit whose mouth was agape.

    Paaaaang!

    It was a perfect cut without even the slightest sense of resistance at the fingertips.

    A feeling of dread filled the hearts of the pirates who saw this scene.

    Those from the Righteous Sects will never be able to empathize with their feelings upon seeing this sword. It¡¯s something only those who have experienced it could understand.

    Those who have killed many people know this. That it is never easy for a person to kill someone.

    No matter how ustomed you are to murder, a moment of hesitation, however fleeting, is inevitable when striking a human¡¯s vital points. It¡¯s an instinct intrinsic to humans, something that can¡¯t be ovee by sheer will or determination.

    But there is nothing like that in the man¡¯s sword.

    Even at the moment of beheading a person, there¡¯s not the slightest hesitation or waver in his de.

    A sword that can be used to kill an innocent person with a sword.

    The pirates, who understood from experience what kind of people wielded such swords were, could not help but tremble as their blood froze.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    So maybe it¡¯s a fortunate thing.

    That this killing intent didn¡¯t even give them the time to fully experience that profound terror.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung mmed the deck with such force and charged towards the pirates.

    ¡°Euaaakkkk!¡±

    Terror-stricken, the pirates screamed, hurling their harpoons in a frantic bid to stop him.

    It was not a stab intended to defeat the opponent. It was a movement closer to an instinct to block the opponent¡¯s approach, rather than a will to kill the opponent.

    Regardless of intent, the sight of dozens of harpoons hurtling toward one man is undeniably daunting.

    However, the young swordsman with icy coldness in his eyes only smiled with one corner of his mouth raised as he watched the dozens of harpoons flying towards him.

    Seuseut.

    It was almost an illusionary scene.

    He could retreat. He could counter.

    There are probably dozens of ways to respond to an opponent¡¯s attack. However, what Chung Myung chose was the most reckless yet efficient method.

    Seuseut.

    Chung Myung burrowed like a ghost into the tiny gap revealed between dozens of harpoons.

    Kagagang!

    Gently swat away the harpoon that stabs him from the side and twist his shoulder to push away the harpoon that passed by. In this way, he went through the forest of harpoons and twisted them to carve his own space.

    The pirates¡¯ eyes bulged in disbelief.

    What they faced at that moment was a demon, grinning ghastly amidst the forest of harpoons.

    Pat.

    The sword, aimed slightly downward to the left, advanced forward.

    The sword strike, which started slowly, elerated explosively and drew a perfect straight line.

    In an instant, a red sh severed the pirates¡¯ necks, then swiftly continued to another pirates¡¯ face. The pirate couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to flee, only able to let out a beast-like scream.

    Paaaaaat!

    No, he attempted to. But before the scream could escape his lips, Chung Myung¡¯s sword struck his neck.

    In a single stroke, five bodies were split in half. The upper body, unable to withstand the force behind the sword, soared into the air, spinning like tops.

    Blood sprayed like rain from the sky over the Yangtze River.

    With just one swing of the sword, more than ten lives were extinguished. Seeing the blood gushing from the lower bodies that had not yet fallen, they began to step back hesitantly.

    There are still dozens ofrades on this ship. And there¡¯s only one enemy.

    But what does that matter now?

    Chung Myung looked away as blood sttered on him.

    ck hair stuck to his face, which was red and wet with blood that had not yet cooled down.

    His pitch-ck eyes stared emotionlessly at the pirates.

    ¡°Uh, uh¡­¡±

    Chwaaaak!

    Eventually, Chung Myung shook the blood off his sword and moved as if looking for his next prey.

    ¡°Euaaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Sa- Save meeeeee!¡±

    Copse had begun.

    The pirates turned around, letting out desperate screams. Not knowing that their harpoon was piercing theirrade¡¯s body, they started desperately running at an unprecedented speed, dragging the person running in front of them.

    Only one thought upied their minds.

    I want to live.

    Being in the same space as that demon meant only death. The pirates, who hade to understand this fact, had only one paramount task: to escape the demon¡¯s grasp and survive.

    The prospect of punishment upon their return was no longer a concern. For those who have figured out what true fear is, can they afford to think about anything else?

    With their minds emptied, they screamed and hurled themselves off the ship with all their might. If they just jump into the river, that demon won¡¯t be able to chase them anymore.

    But unfortunately, once the demon saw blood, there was no mercy.

    Paaaaaat!

    The sword moved without the slightest hesitation and cut into the backs of pirates. It hit the ankle of the person who jumped off the deck and severed the spine of those who had fallen.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung leaped up again andunched sword energies at the backs of those pirates attempting to flee from the ship.

    The crescent-shaped sword energies cut them without hesitation as if punishing those who dared to turn their backs on him.

    ¡°Aaaarg! Euak!¡±

    ¡°Keuaaaak!¡±

    The pirates¡¯ screams as they were pierced by the sword energies resounded pitifully over the waters of the Yangtze River.

    Ssh! Ssh!

    Unfortunately, the pirates who reached the water they so desperately sought, where the demon¡¯s sword could not reach, could not rejoice. Because the dead can neither feel joy nor sorrow.

    Tak!

    Afternding on the deck again, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes turned to the trembling pirate in front of him. He was unable to jump off the deck because his ankle was cut. He stammered, and his face turned pale.

    ¡°H- How could you, to those who run away¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled at that.

    ¡°If we fight to kill each other and then turn our backs and run away, do we have to show mercy from then on?¡±

    Chung Myung slowly approached the pirate.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°You guys do whatever you want to do, but we should act a certain way? Because we are Righteous Sects?¡±

    As Chung Myung got closer, the pirate¡¯s eyes began to tremble with fear.

    ¡°Sure, there might be those who would act like that. But¡­¡±

    Puuk!

    Chung Myug¡¯s sword mercilessly pierced the pirate¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I am not.¡±

    The pirate nkly stared at the sword embedded in his left chest.

    Paaaat!

    As the sword was withdrawn, the pirate¡¯s head drooped lifelessly. Chung Myung raised his head, confirmed that there was no one standing on the deck, and without any regrets, kicked the ship andunched himself into the air.

    Kwang!

    And he twisted the corners of his mouth as he stepped forward by kicking off the water¡¯s surface.

    The ce he was heading was not the main force of Mount Hua, but another ship approaching Mount Hua.

    ¡°These damn bastards!¡±

    A roar exploded from ck Dragon King¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What the hell are they doing! These idiots!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot with rage.

    Even though those damn Mount Hua were crossing the Yangtze River at will, his proud pirates of water fortress were utterly failing to stop them.

    Neither the barrage of arrows nor the harpoon stabbing from below were of any use. Even the white Hundred Thunder Cannons that were deployed were being decimated in an instant.

    He couldn¡¯tprehend how this was happening.

    This is the Yangtze River, where even Namgung Family and even Shaolin were afraid of water fortress. So how could Mount Hua dominate the territory of water fortress?

    ¡°The tforms!¡±

    ck Dragon King roared at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Break those tforms, you stupid! Don¡¯t fight them, taonovel dot just destroy the tforms! They are nothing if we just drag them into the water! Aim for the foothold in front of them!¡±

    His judgment was indeed urate.

    Sometimes, a very small factor can make a tremendous difference. It was clear that all this was because of the small wooden nk that Mount Hua was stepping on.

    However, any decision is meaningless if not made swiftly.

    Plum Blossom Ind, which seemed too far away to cross, became so close that they could reach it in an instant if they ran in a tnd. By the time ck Dragon King shouted, the vanguard of Mount Hua had nearly reached the ind.

    ¡°These rat bastards!¡±

    ck Dragon King raised his Guan Dao, exuding a momentum that seemed as if he would tear apart the ck Dragon Ship.

    Gooooooooo!

    An ominous energy began to swirl at the tip of his sword. His bloodshot eyes precisely targeted Baek Cheon, leading Mount Hua at the forefront.

    ¡°Dieeeeeee!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    His Guan Dao fell viciously from top to bottom!

    The energy exploded towards Baek Cheon. The very attack that made Namgung Hwang fell asleep in this flowing water. It was the energy that proved why the name ck Dragon King reigned in terror over this Yangtze River.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    The energy that poured out tore through the air, and the airwaves alone drew a long line on the surface of the Yangtze River.

    ck Dragon King was confident that this energy could turn the tide. Such a flimsy sword will never be able to block it.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon, who was running in a straight line, caught a glimpse of the flying energy. But that was all.

    Although Baek Cheon clearly saw the attack, he looked forward again and ran even faster.

    It was when ck Dragon King was caught off guard by that absurd situation.

    ¡°A¡ªMi¡ªTa¡ªBha!¡±

    A chant was heard.

    It is a chant that can be heard anywhere in Jungwon but cannot and should not be heard here, on the Yangtze River.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Soon, someone rose up like a beam of light in front of the energy that was flying toward Baek Cheon. A magnificent golden light emanated from him, shining like the sun.

    ¡°Sha- Shaolin?¡±

    ck Dragon King opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Taaaaaaaaaap!¡±

    Hye Yeon, who rose up, thrust his fist forward at once, which he had pulled back with all his might.

    Uuuuuung!

    The Hundred Steps Divine Fist (????(°×²½ÉñÈ­)) he unleashed collided with the iing energy.

    The energy, which had been heading straight for Baek Cheon, twisted upward, passed over the disciples of Mount Hua, and struck the pirate ship that was tightening the siege from the other side.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!

    ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Wa- Water flooding in! Stop it! The ship¡¯s sinking!¡±

    The power of the energy was so great that it split the pirate ship below. The blue water of the Yangtze River swirled into the ship like a whirlpool.

    However, the sight of that pirate ship did not even enter ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes.

    His gaze was solely fixed on one person, who was bouncing his energy and being pushed by the aftermath.

    The person was wearing the same ck uniform as Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. But even so, his identity was clear, wasn¡¯t it?

    There was only one question.

    ¡°Why is Shaolin here! Why!¡±

    But in this ce, there was no one to answer his shout.

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon, who trusted Hye Yeon and ignored ck Dragon King¡¯s pottery, spurred himself even faster forward.

    Kwang!

    Momentster, Baek Cheon, kicked the wooden nks under his feet as if to break them, and leaped into the air. Soaring over the undting Yangtze River, he turned into a ck line cutting across the blue sky.

    And finally.

    Kuung!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s feetnded on the ground instead of the wooden board.

    Right here, on Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The pirates he encountered at the edge of the ind looked at him with pale faces.

    Baek Cheon, who had bent his body tond, slowly raised his upper body and opened his mouth.

    ¡°In adherence to Sect Leader¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Defeat the pirates and rescue Namgung Family.¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his sword and aimed forward.

    ¡°Execute!¡±

    That moment.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who followed Baek Cheon onto Plum Blossom Ind, brushed past him and charged toward the pirates.

    ¡°Haaaaaap!¡±

    ¡°Defeat them!¡±

    From the edges of their swords, red energy simultaneously burst forth. The sword energy bloomed magnificently, creating a crimson plum blossom on one side of Plum Blossom Ind, befitting its name.

    Truly beautiful and powerful.

 Chapter 969

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 969

    ¡°Sto- Stop them! Stop them!!¡±

    The sword warriors in ck uniforms lower their posture and rush forward all at once.

    Amidst them, crimson plum blossoms bloom.

    The scene is so imposing that even those unfamiliar with the name Mount Hua feel a sense of dread. An eerie, de-like force enveloped the pirate.

    ¡°Eu- Euaaaat!¡±

    Those at the forefront jabbed and swung their weapons in a frenzied manner. As if to prove that the reputation of Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River is not a false name, their harpoon was really swift and sharp even in the midst of panic.

    However, before their attack could fully extend, a sword flew in like lightning, knocking the harpoons upwards.

    Chaeaeaeng!

    With a piercing metallic sound, the harpoons were flung skyward.

    ¡®Keuk!¡¯

    It was just when the pirate clenched his teeth and tried to recover the harpoon quickly.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    From behind, a sword flew in like a streak of light.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    By the time he noticed, it was already toote. The pirate¡¯s eyes widened.

    Puuk! Puuk! Puuk!

    In an instant, three des had pierced his body.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The pirate¡¯s body shuddered. What upied his mind at that moment was the question ¡®How?¡¯ rather than pain.

    Of course, coordinating withrades is only natural. They too always try to observe their surroundings to attack as efficiently as possible, don¡¯t they?

    But this was on another level.

    The moment the preceding swordsman knocked his harpoon upwards, a sword was already flying in from behind. If the actions of the one in front had been even slightly off from their thoughts, the person who had been stabbed by their sword might have been theirrade.

    How could theyunch such an attack? What confidence do they have?

    ¡®Crazy¡­ bastards¡­¡¯

    His thoughts could not continue.

    Paaaaaat!

    The swinging sword cut deeply into his chest. The swordsmen of the volcano rushed forward without even looking at the dead man.

    Paaaaaat!

    Paaaaaaaaaat!

    The sword cut through the air one after another.

    There were no shy movements. There is no dazzling sword in sight. The swords of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples moved only to cut the enemies¡¯ breath, with no waste.

    The swordsmen of Mount Hua, who disyed extremely efficient sword techniques with expressionless, stern faces, were astonishingly putting pressure on their opponents.

    ¡°Block them! Block them! They are few! Prevent the rest fromnding here!¡±

    As the pirate forces upying Plum Blossom Ind were horrified and faltered, one of the elders of water fortress shouted as if he was about to vomit blood.

    ¡°Press them with water and drive them to the shore! Don¡¯t give them ground to stand on!¡±

    Strategically, it might have been an excellent decision. But isn¡¯t a strategy only meaningful if it is ultimately implemented?

    ¡°Samae!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tat. Tat. Tat, tat, tat, tat!

    Even before Baek Cheon finished speaking, Yoo Iseol started moving. The sound of her kicking feet became faster and faster, and soon she turned into a ck line and swiftly pushed forward as the spearhead of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Hiik!¡±

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Seeing her approach like a ghost, the pirates gasped and swung their spears. No, they tried to.

    That instant.

    Paaat!

    Yoo Iseol elerated twice as fast as her initial charge, arriving right in front of the pirates who had fully drawn back as far as they could.

    No, from their point of view, it was a dramatic move that was more appropriate to say ¡®appeared¡¯ rather than ¡®arrived¡¯.

    And her sword was twice as fast as her steps.

    Before the pirates could even express their astonishment, the space-splitting de swept through them all at once.

    Puuuut!

    Blood spurted out like a fountain from the long split wound. The front row copsed in an instant.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Yet, the pirates too, as if to prove their mettle in countless battles, immediately trampled over their fallenrades to attack Yoo Iseol.

    ¡°Not so fast.¡±

    But at that moment, a man who leaped over Yoo Iseol from behind created dozens of sword shadows in mid-air, sweeping through the pirates.

    ¡°Aaaaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    The pirates who were struck by the sword energy out of nowhere screamed and were flung away.

    Yoon Jong, who crushed the pirates targeting Yoo Iseol with one swing, kicked the ground as soon as hended. To assist his Sago who is already charging forward.

    Yoo Iseol stood up straight and dug into the crowd of pirates. She wielded her sword as if dancing.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    The sword swung gracefully in the air and prated every part of the pirate¡¯s body.

    Sogok! Sogok! Sogok! Sogok!

    The person who had been cut on the thigh fell to the ground screaming, and the person who had been cut on the side of the neck was rolling around, clutching his neck. But their plight is much betterpared to those whose hearts were split by a single sword strike.

    ¡°Die, you wench!¡±

    A harpoon filled with powerful energy was hurled toward Yoo Iseol¡¯s sr plexus as if it were exploding. But instead of retreating, she took a step forward towards the harpoon.

    And then came a marvelous swift sword strike!

    Sogok!

    Her sword cleanly severed the wrist of the pirate holding the harpoon.

    Sogok!

    Her sword, which leaped forward as if twisted, cut off the elbow in session.

    Then.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The moment her sword struck the harpoon for thest time, the harpoon, which was filled with strong energy, lost its direction and flew into another pirate who was targeting Yoo Iseol.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    The harpoon, still powerful enough to pierce through a human body, continued its trajectory, impaling yet another behind. The pirates, who had been pierced through like skewers, fell with eyes wide in shock and disbelief.

    The three sword strikes that took ce in the blink of an eyepletely destroyed the opponent¡¯s offensive.

    Her movements did not stop even for a moment.

    Sogok.

    From the throat of the pirate who hadunched the harpoon, red blood spurted out.

    Yoo Iseol, having neatly sliced the throat, crouched almost to the ground. After bending down to the point where she almost touched the ground, she then spun like a top from that position, slicing the knees of the oing pirates one after another.

    ¡°Aarghh! Aaaaakh!¡±

    ¡°My, my legs! My leeeegs!¡±

    Chwaaaak!

    Yoo Iseol, who spun as if sweeping the ground, propelled her body upwards and thrust forward three sword strikes. Pushing back the faltering pirates, she nced ahead with indifferent eyes and flung her body to the side like a swallow running on the surface of the water.

    At the same time, a ck figure flew into where her body had been.

    Paaaaaat!

    Soon, a swift sword overshadowing a sh pierced the neck of the pirate in front.

    Kwadeuk!

    The sharp metallic de sliced through human flesh and snapped bones. Before the sound even fully resonated, the withdrawn sword chased after those retreating.

    The cold, settled gaze. The firmly closed lips.

    It was difficult to describe Tang Soso¡¯s expression in any words other than sword warrior. Her sword swelled in an instant and swept the front.

    At that moment, the pirates had to empathize. What kind of scene did those who dealt with water fortress see? Dozens of sword shadows emitted from her sword were like dozens of pirates thrusting harpoons simultaneously.

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    Those who couldn¡¯t dodge in time were mercilessly swept by the sword energy. The pirates, who had holes the size of a child¡¯s fist in their bodies, copsed on the spot, spilling blood.

    Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, and Tang Soso.

    Those three people created distinct cracks in the formation of water fortress, which was as dense as a forest.

    ¡°Push forward!¡±

    And as if it were natural, the sword warriors of Mount Hua rushed into the crack created by those three.

    The pirates, who could not escape the shock of the pouring sword energy, were brutally attacked by Mount Hua¡¯s sword warriors who rushed in.

    A horrendous scream of fear filled the air of Plum Blossom Ind.

    Sword warriors who rush forward with unchanging their expressions solely to end the pirate¡¯s life. The pirates,pletely overwhelmed by the momentum, kept retreating, guided by their instincts.

    ¡°Blo- Block them! You damned fools! Don¡¯t retreat, block them!¡±

    An elder, face ashen, shoutedmands.

    They have already proven their skills against Namgung Family. Suppressing opponents in confined spaces with a collective push was one of the specialties of water fortress, wasn¡¯t it?

    But against them, such tactics were utterly ineffective.

    Because they were strong?

    That can¡¯t be!

    They had fought against the noble sword of Namgung Family, and had experienced turning even the elders into porridge. No matter how strong these young men are, could they be any stronger than them?

    However, the scene unfolding before his eyes was very different from when they faced Namgung Family.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it, but he actually understood the reason for all of this with greater rity.

    ¡®What kind of creatures are they?¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t seem like they are dealing with Righteous Sects bastards.

    It may be ridiculous, but these creatures are familiar withbat. They know too precisely how to fight when groups sh.

    Perhaps even more so than water fortress, who fought countless wars.

    Don¡¯t they look like worn-out veterans who have fought dozens or hundreds of wars?

    What¡¯s more terrifying is that there¡¯s no hesitation in their swords. These kids, with barely a mustache to show, have no hesitation when they swing their swords to end lives.

    What else can someone call those crazy people except sword demons?

    ¡°You fools! Don¡¯t try to kill, just hold your ground! Just once! Just break their momentum once!¡±

    In a battle of the few, skill decides the oue, but in a battle of the many, morale and momentum determine victory. If they could just stop Mount Hua¡¯s advance once, crushing them with numbers wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    ¡°Get in formation! Hold your position, even if it means using the corpse of the guy in front of you as a shield! The ones to tire first will definitely be them!¡±

    Once that high momentum breaks even once, Mount Hua too will expose their weakness of being outnumbered. Then just once! They only have to tie their feet once.

    The pirates upon hearing the elder¡¯smand, clenched their teeth and pressed their shoulders against theirrades. They were determined to defend their ground as solidly as possible.

    But their misfortune was that¡­ not only Mount Hua had set foot on this Plum Blossom Ind.

    Swaeaeaeaek! Swaeaeaeaek!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡­?¡±

    Green pouches flew one after another over the heads of the pirates, who had solidified their battle lines and resolve.

    Then a momentter.

    Pooooooong! Pooooooong!

    Those pouches burst, spewing a cloud of ck poisonous dust that enveloped the densely packed pirates below.

    ¡°Po- Poison!¡±

    ¡°Aaaargh! You damn bastards!¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! C- Can¡¯t breathe¡­!¡±

    Finally, Tang Gun-ak, who stepped on Plum Blossom Ind, gritted his teeth and exploded with arge lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to avenge Namgung Family! Do not let even one person leave this ind alive!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The martial artists of Sichuan Tang Family followed Mount Hua¡¯s lead. Pouchesing out of their sleeves exploded one after another above the heads of the defensively positioned pirates, spewing toxic sand and dust.

    Packed tightly, with nowhere to retreat or advance, they could do nothing but inhale the poison and clutch at their throats.

    ¡°Kkeureuk!¡±

    Foam and blood spurted from their mouths. Some rolled their eyes back in agony and copsed, while others frantically scratched their throats until they bled.

    It was Cries of Hell itself.

    The moment Tang Gun-ak shook up the enemy, a man from Mount Hua charged forward.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!

    Baek Cheon, who cut down and blew away five pirates with one swing, urately spotted the survivors of Namgung Family beyond the pirates.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carve the path! Follow me with the resolve to die!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth and rushed forward, and behind him, the sword warriors of Mount Hua and the martial artists of Tang Family followed with increased momentum.

    Mount Hua and Tang Family.

    It was the moment when the two sects responsible for holding the pirs of Heavenly Comrade Alliance revealed the power of the alliance to the world for the first time right here on the Yangtze River.

    For anyone lives in Kangho, for anyone who has held the one words of Chivalrousness in their heart at least once, it was a sight that made their heart shudder and marvel.

    But across the river, there was a man who couldn¡¯t quite tremble in awe at the scene. His body quivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°¡­How¡­.¡±

    The eyes of Bop Jeong, Bangjang of Shaolin, swirled with shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 970

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 970

    Finally, even Tang Familynded on Plum Blossom Ind.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s fingertips trembled as he watched with wide eyes.

    ¡®This¡­ Just what happened?¡¯

    It was madness. Crossing the river using a wooden nk as a stepping stone?

    ¡®It¡¯s easy to say!¡¯

    It was a path that could break at any moment. If water fortress¡¯ response had been a little faster and they had destroyed all the front and back wooden nks when they reached the middle of the river, Mount Hua and Tang Family would have been stranded on wooden nks as if using a single leaf as a boat.

    What kind of devastation would have happened after that?

    Such a thing cannot be called a strategy. Something that doesn¡¯t consider the aftermath doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a strategy.

    A desperate stand is at least a strategy that inflicts significant damage before being annihted. However, as soon as even one part is wrong, this is nothing more than a crazy act that cannot cause much damage to the opponent and just falls into hell.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Why does that work!¡±

    A mix of confusion, rage, and frustration erupted in Bop Jeong¡¯s voice.

    It¡¯s nonsensical. How did such a reckless approach not have its consequence!

    It feels like watching people who jumped into the fire pit of hell carrying oil and walking through the fire unharmed.

    Inmon sense, those who clicked their tongues at the sight would be right, but after things turn out like this, don¡¯t the people who were watching the scene be idiots and fools?

    That¡¯s exactly what Shaolin was like now.

    No matter how many times he thinks about it, the judgment he made is correct. Jumping into the Yangtze River, which was guarded by those water fortresses and Myriad Man Manor, was tantamount to suicide.

    But what does that mean now?

    Even if the probability of Mount Hua and Tang Family sessfully reaching Plum Blossom Ind was as slim as a camel passing through the eye of a needle, the fact that Heavenly Comrade Alliance actually made it makes Shaolin appear foolish for hesitating so far.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t shake off his anger and red across the river, shaking its fists.

    Those who only look at the outside will say that Mount Hua and Tang Family were sessful in their gamble by outwitting the Evil Tyrant Alliance, but if you look inside, that is not true.

    There is only one reason why all of this happened.

    ¡°Jang¡­ Ilso¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong gritted his teeth.

    Jang Ilso, who is no different from the demon when ites to using his brain, couldn¡¯t have overlooked what Bop Jeong thought as well. Normally, he would have leisurely waited for Mount Hua and Tang Family to reach the middle of the river and then destroyed the wooden nks in front and behind to tie their feet.

    But Jang Ilso didn¡¯t move at all.

    No, it¡¯s not just that he didn¡¯t move.

    Myriad Man Manor¡¯s ships are surrounding Plum Blossom Ind from the other side, that is, from the side of Gangnam. A ce that Mount Hua and Tang Family can never reach.

    On the outside, it looks like they are putting pressure on Namgung Family by surrounding Plum Blossom Ind, but in reality, they are just sitting by and taking their hands off everything that is happening on the Yangtze River!

    As if he hoped that Mount Hua and Tang Family would rescue Namgung and return safely!

    ¡°Jang Ilso! That damn bastard!¡±

    A cry of utter despair erupted from Bop Jeong.

    The malice (??(ºÒâ)) in his voice was enough to make his body tremble. What made it more painful was the knowledge that no one would believe what he was witnessing.

    Who would believe it?

    Even if he only says the right things and shouts at the top of his lungs that this was all Jang Ilso¡¯s n, no one will listen to him.

    At best, they would dismiss his outcry as the desperate iling of Shaolin cornered in a crisis, mocking him.

    This situation is precisely described as One Step Forward on a One Hundred Pole (????(°Ù³ß¸Íî^ßMÒ»²½)). There is no ce to retreat anymore.

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked back with a stern expression. Standing beside him, Jongni Hyung asked in a suppressed voice.

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure if we hadn¡¯te, but if we just watch and then go back, the whole world will criticize us. Shouldn¡¯t we do something now?¡±

    But what? What exactly are we supposed to do?

    Should they follow the path that Mount Hua and Tang Family have opened, even now, just to save face? For the world-renowned Ten Great Sects to follow Heavenly Comrade Alliance and chase after them at all costs?

    Jongni Hyung, who was looking at Bop Jeong¡¯splexion, added with a nervous look on his face.

    ¡°Of course, I know it is a difficult decision. But rather than watching like this, it¡¯s better to do something¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait!¡±

    For a moment, Jongni Hyung¡¯s face hardened in confusion. The disappointment in his eyes towards Bop Jeong was unmistakable.

    But Bop Jeong just bit his lips.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be done.¡¯

    They can¡¯t go there.

    It¡¯s hard to exin. No, no matter how much he tries to exin, someone like Jongni Hyung would never understand.

    What would happen if they jumped into that river even now?

    That evil and ruthless Jang Ilso will only target Shaolin to the point of cruelty, leaving Mount Hua and Tang Family alone.

    To spread the word throughout the world that Mount Hua and Tang Family had done this without difficulty, while Shaolin had suffered enormous damage just by chasing their shadow.

    Bop Jeong knew.

    The terrible and vicious trap that Jang Ilsoid on the Yangtze River.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    If only Ciwu Beggar were here, he would have understood and defended why he couldn¡¯t move!

    But unfortunately, that Ciwu Beggar had to be with Mount Hua and not anywhere else. By now, he was probably witnessing all the aplishments of Mount Hua in the midst of those advancing rapidly.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    It felt like his heart was burning.

    It felt as if everything that happened on the Yangtze River was arranged to trap them, Shaolin.

    ¡°Then at least let¡¯s return.¡±

    Suddenly, a voiceced with sarcasm cut through.

    It was an incredibly cold voice that it is hard to believe it was said to Bangjang of Shaolin.

    Bop Jeong reflexively turned his head to see Hye Bang looking at him with a sneer.

    ¡°If you¡¯re only going to watch without intervening, then is there any reason for you to stay here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hye Bang.¡±

    ¡°Or are you here to observe and learn? The heroic performance of that Mount Hua? Or the sight of Hye Yeon in ck martial attire saving Namgung? Are you saying that in order to follow our heart, we should wear the ck martial attire of Mount Hua instead of the yellow robe of Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be quiet, you!¡±

    Bop Gye couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and shouted.

    However, his voice also sounded weak. He seemed to know now that no matter how sternly he questioned his guilt, there was no way his words would work.

    Hye Bang looked at Bop Jeong and Bop Kye then opened his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s something an elder once told me.¡±

    His eyes were colder than ever.

    ¡°Following one¡¯s own Dharma is not the only way. A true Buddhists must be willing to burn themselves to ashes (??(Ÿý a)) if necessary to lead the suffering senting being to enlightenment. Merely watching their suffering (?(¿à)) from afar is hypocrisy and a sin.¡±

    For a moment, Bop Jeong fell silent.

    ¡°Who ismitting sin now?¡±

    ¡°T- This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hye Bang spoke emotionlessly.

    ¡°The sin of ndering Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang is no small matter. I will enter the Repentance Hall to reflect on myself.¡±

    After saying those words, he turned around without any hesitation. It was as if he could no longer bear to witness this scene.

    ¡°Thi- This punk! Can¡¯t you stop right now?¡±

    But Hye Bang did not stop. On the contrary, some Shaolin monks who were looking at Hye Bang caught a glimpse of Bop Kye with a contemptuous gaze and turned to follow Hye Bang.

    Dozens of Shaolin monks, including Hye Bang, walked away from the Yangtze River without even looking back.

    ¡°T- This¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye, greatly embarrassed, bit his lip tightly as he watched the scene.

    Even if there are disagreements with Bangjang, how can something like this happen? How can it be right for a Shaolin monk to disobey Bangjang¡¯s orders and act as they please?

    As the head of Shaolin¡¯s Disciplinary Hall, it was something he could never ignore.

    However¡­.

    Udeudeudeuk.

    He clenched his fist tighter but ultimately didn¡¯t go after those leaving. He just closed his eyes tightly.

    What could he possibly say?

    They are too pure and clean to be taught how to preserve oneself in this cold-blooded Kangho. He can¡¯t just tell them to learn how to roll their bodies in mud (??(±£Éí)).

    He could understand both Bop Jeong and those who left. Thus, he could only remain silent.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    At that time, Jongni Hyung opened his mouth in a cold voice.

    ¡°Are you really going to just watch like this?¡±

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    At that moment, a loud noise like a seizure erupted from the mouth of Bop Jeong. It was an incredibly irritable voice, one hard to believe came from him.

    ¡°If you think so, why doesn¡¯t Kongtong act? Is Kongtong incapable of making its own decisions without using Shaolin as a shield?¡±

    Jongni Hyung bit his lips.

    With a face mixed with humiliation and anger, he red at Bop Kye and slowly nodded.

    ¡°¡­I understand Bangjang¡¯s intentions.¡±

    Then he turned around and walked away from Bop Jeong.

    Eudeuk.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s shoulders were shaking as he clenched his fists until they bled.

    ¡®Jang Ilso, and¡­ Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword!¡¯

    He red at the ships floating leisurely on the river beyond Plum Blossom Ind, as if he could kill them with his gaze alone.

    ¡®I will never forget this humiliation.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was looking across the river from arge flower ship (??(®“ô³: ??)),ughed quietly.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Bangjang seem quite angry?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong responded with a tant sneer on his face.

    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t be able to do anything. Once someone stops themselves, they¡¯ll inevitably find a reason to justify it. They don¡¯t even realize they¡¯re fighting against themselves.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. However¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso stroked his chin with a subtle expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. After provoking them this much, they could¡¯ve jumped in out of spite. The timid old roon is overly cautious.¡±

    ¡°Should we provoke them a bit more?¡±

    ¡°Leave them alone. There¡¯s no need to tell the reality to a fool who doesn¡¯t even know that his caution is actually strangling him.¡±

    Jang Ilso scoffed as he looked over the river.

    Those who overestimate their own cleverness never admit they are wrong. Rather, they just think that the whole world doesn¡¯t recognize that they¡¯re right. It is many times easier to deal with such people than truly stupid people.

    The fact that they didn¡¯t move from that spot will continue to be a thorn in Shaolin¡¯s side. With that alone, it can be said that the purpose of the work on the Yangtze River was exceedingly achieved.

    ¡°Now, what remains is¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze slowly moved to Plum Blossom Ind.

    It was that moment.

    Paaaaaaaat!

    A ck line rose from a ship that had escaped water fortress¡¯ control and was advancing toward Plum Blossom Ind. It flew towards Plum Blossom Ind like a ck meteor andnded as if struck thend of Plum Blossom Ind.

    At that moment, augh burst out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth. Leaping over a distance of over twenty zhang with a single jump¡­.

    ¡°Predictions seem meaningless with this guy.¡±

    He gazed at the person who had reached Plum Blossom Ind with a wide smile.

    It was Chung Myung, holding his sword reversed and dashing straight towards the frontline of the battlefield.

    ¡°Now, it reaches its climax.¡±

    Jang Ilso swirled his greedy eyes while slowly licking his red lips with his tongue.

    His demeanor was like that of a venomous snake eyeing its appetizing prey.

 Chapter 971

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 971

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Wrath filled Nangung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    The ind was vast, and it was swarming with too many pirates.

    That situation actually acted as a negative factor for Namgung Family.

    From the pirate¡¯s perspective, the enemy pushing into the ind is too strong. It doesn¡¯t matter whether that strength was real or because the momentum was suppressed. Because they are indeed being pushed back.

    However,pared to that, the survivors of the Namgung Family are rtively easy to deal with.

    The pirates, who did not dare to go to deal with Mount Hua and Tang Family who were rushing to the ind, rushed towards Namgung Family like wolves trying to finish off a wounded deer.

    However, Namgung Family didn¡¯t just roll over.

    Even before Mount Hua arrived, they fought for their life, but now that they have reached hope right in front of them, they gained new vitality.

    ¡°Hold on! Sogaju ising!¡±

    Namgung Myung shouted as if spitting blood. Namgung Family¡¯s warriors¡¯ eyes zed with a fierce will to survive.

    They had seen with their own eyes what condition Sogaju had returned in. If he wanted to survive alone, she would have done anything she could, but Namgung also came back here with them. With the sword held tightly in his hand.

    Only to save those on this ind.

    How could they dare speak of hardship in front of such Sogaju? Regardless of Namgung¡¯s name, the pride of a person holding the sword did not allow it.

    The sword of Namgung Family transformed.

    Swords that were once wielded with the determination to fight to the death, striving to take down even just one more enemy, began to transform into ones primarily focused on defence, to protect themselves.

    Because they believed.

    They believed that Mount Hua, Tang Family, and Namgung Dowi would save them as long as they remained here.

    Those walking the path of martial arts sometimes experience moments when the spirit transcends the physical limits. That was exactly what the Namgung warriors were experiencing now. Their bodies had long surpassed their limits, but their spirits forced them to stand against the enemy.

    And there was another thing that gave them strength.

    Swaeaeaek!

    Numerous thin des as thin as hair rose into the air. The thin des that had soared high in the sky all changed direction and poured down.

    ¡°Aaaarghhh!¡±

    Desperate screams erupted from the pirates.

    A sect that reveals its power in the presence of ¡®enemies.¡¯

    Techniques forbidden in martial arts sparring, extreme poisons, and secret weapons that had not seen the light of day for a hundred years were unleashed against the enemy called water fortress.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    A phantom-like throwing knife narrowly passed over Baek Cheon¡¯s head. The throwing knife pierced the forehead of the enemy who was blocking his path and flew behind Baek Cheon in arge arc.

    ¡®It¡¯s so damn reassuring!¡¯

    Baek Cheon held his sword tight.

    There were, of course, people behind him with swords and guarding him, but this was a different feeling.

    That there is someone to help him, anytime, anywhere, without being bound by the constraints of distance.

    That fact pushes Baek Cheon at least half a step further.

    Paaaaat!

    Baek Cheon rushed forward, scattering dust, and calmed his eyes as he fixed his gaze at the pirates blocking his path with frightened faces.

    ¡®With this look in my eyes, as I fight!¡¯

    Paaaaaat!

    His sword swung diagonally like a streak of light.

    ¡°That damned punk swears for three days!¡±

    The edge of Baek Cheon¡¯s sword, slicing through pirates and iing harpoons alike, spun again, blooming dozens of plum blossoms.

    The harpoons that flew at him in the form of throwing harpoons were blocked by the blooming plum blossoms and bounced in all directions.

    And then!

    ¡°Taaat!¡±

    The moment he stretched his sword forward, the plum blossoms that had bloomed were scattered and swept away the pirates ahead.

    Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Technique.

    Hundreds of petals, which could not even be distinguished as real or fake, were fluttering as if riding the strong wind blowing over Plum Blossom Ind, and were rushing towards the pirates.

    In front of them, petals made of sword energy as vivid as one could doubt their eyes, and above, Cow Hair Needles (???(Å£Ã«á˜)) rained down like a downpour. The word ¡®to make matters worse¡¯ should be used in such situations.

    ¡°Aaarghhh!¡±

    ¡°Sa- Save meeeeee!¡±

    The moment the desperate screams of the pirates rang out, the swordsmen of Mount Hua who were following Baek Cheon all rushed forward and swung their swords.

    Their sole purpose was to clear a path towards Namgung.

    And in the midst of it all, Namgung Dowi struggled and grabbed his sword tightly.

    ¡®I- I also¡­¡¯

    Something needs to be done.

    He is Sogaju of Namgung. He can¡¯t just watch their efforts from the sidelines!

    But¡­.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    They are too strong. And they move as if they are one body. Within this perfect flow, Namgung Dowi was nothing but an outsider. The moment he steps forward, they will never move at the same speed as they do now.

    Then what should he do?

    ¡®What am I supposed to do?¡¯

    Should he jump in to defend the pride of Namgung? Or should he put aside his pride and prioritize the salvation of Namgung?

    Of course, it is thetter.

    Is it really right for him, who can¡¯t perform even half of his ability due to injury, to stand in front just for pride?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked nkly at the survivors in the distance with empty eyes.

    ¡®This is right.¡¯

    It was the moment when the strength seemed to slip out of his hand holding the sword.

    Tok!

    Someone strongly grabbed Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder.

    Startled, he turned to find Chung Myung, his face set in a fierce frown.

    ¡°Do- Dojang!¡±

    Since when?

    He was certain that Chung Myung was busy trying to deal with those ships, but when did he arrive at Plum Blossom Ind?

    Chung Myung distorted his face and urged Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I- I was just¡­¡±

    Chung Myung berated Namgung Dowi as if he knew what Namgung Dowi was thinking just by looking at his face.

    ¡°You dumbass son of a beast!¡±

    Namgung Dowi had never heard such harsh swear words in his life, but he could tell nheless. This wasn¡¯t just an attempt to make him angry; it was a sincere insult. His shoulders involuntarily shrank.

    Chung Myung shouted again.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s hand, holding his shoulder, strongly pushed Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Do- Dojang! I!¡±

    ¡°I know, you bastard! Who here doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re a burden right now!¡±

    Namgung Dowi bit his lip at that scathing shout. The hand pushing his shoulder grew stronger, and naturally Namgung Dowi had no choice but to speed up more and more.

    ¡°Listen carefully!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°What one needs to stand in front isn¡¯t skill.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice prated clearly into his ears.

    ¡°It is a qualification!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Namgung Family with a cold gaze. Namgung deserves to be saved, and Namgung Dowi also deserves to stand in front.

    Then, what he needed to do was crystal clear.

    ¡°Then you clear the path!¡±

    At that moment, a reassuring voice like no other in the world intervened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the back!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s throwing knife flew past Namgung Dowi¡¯s head andnded in the chest of the pirate in front.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    At the signal of Chung Myung¡¯s cry, Namgung Dowi turned around, kicked the ground, and rushed forward.

    It was strange.

    As he moved forward, every one of those who passed by him gave him a strong look.

    As if they had been waiting for this very moment.

    And those looks were enough to make Namgung Dowi, who was suffering from injuries, squeeze out thest bit of strength.

    ¡°Heuuaaaattt!¡±

    White sword energy was charged from the tip of Nangung Daowi¡¯s sword, which passed Baekcheon and rushed forward.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Emperor Sword Technique!

    The sword of Emperor for and only moving forward. His sword is a sword to break through enemies and protect those following him!

    The realization that Namgung Hwang realized at his end was passed on to his son. The future generations carry on what the predecessors achieved. Isn¡¯t that what families exist for?

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!

    White sword energy erupted from the vertically shed sword. The pirates could not even resist and were swept away.

    ¡°Sogajuuuuuu!¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s voice was filled with emotion.

    The fact that a sword that only Namgung¡¯s direct lineage could learn was seen here held so much meaning.

    He still doesn¡¯t darepare to Namgung Hwang, but that is definitely Emperor Sword! It was a pure white sword, like the symbol of Namgung Family.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s body staggered forward for an instant.

    Because he was exerting too much internal strength, his vision was getting dizzyingly far away, and his legs trembled as if he would copse at any moment.

    ¡°D- Die!¡±

    The pirates took advantage of that opportunity and came swinging their weapons. Showing weakness on the battlefield meant death!

    However¡­.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±

    At that moment, a dark figure soared above Namgung Dowi¡¯s head.

    ¡°Mo- Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword!¡±

    The faces of those who recognized him instantly turned pale.

    Paaaaaaaat!

    Dozens of red sword energy poured out from the sword that Chung Myung wielded. And it urately pierced the necks of those who attacked Namgung Dowi.

    The pirates could not even scream and fell with the same momentum they had.

    Chung Myungnded right next to Namgung Dowi and lifted him up by grabbing his shoulders. However, before he could even put strength into his hand, Namgung Dowi lifted his head and straightened up on his own.

    Kwang!

    With the sound of a sharp stomp, Namgung Dowi¡¯s sword once again emitted a bright white sh.

    There are people out there waiting for him.

    So at least¡­.

    ¡®I can¡¯t afford toin of hardship!¡¯

    Kwang!

    Namgung Dowi, firing sword energy once more, staggered forward. He plunges his sword into the neck of the person approaching him, and somehow manages to get his body up, which looks like about to fall at any given moment.

    Kung!

    He could never take this step alone. He would never have been able to stand up to those who stopped him.

    However.

    At least at this moment, he wasn¡¯t alone. He could feel it. Someone was protecting his back. Someone was waiting for him to move forward!

    ¡®Move!¡¯

    Blood was pouring out of his nose and mouth, but Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes held an unwavering resolve.

    ¡°I am!¡±

    A cry filled with boiling blood burst from his mouth.

    ¡°Gaju of Namgung Family!¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s sword, swung at the pirates blocking his path forward, creating a flickering dazzling light.

    A faintly shimmering sword as if it would go out at any moment.

    However, the sword¡¯s energy never went out and collided with the pirates¡¯ harpoons.

    Kagaaaaaang!

    The sword energy that was supposed to cut down and destroy the pirates was hit by the harpoon and bounced off helplessly.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    A sad exmation flowed from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth. But then.

    ¡°Well done, kid.¡±

    A burst of explosive sword energy erupted from behind him. The red sword energy that was shot forward spread in all directions in an instant and soon formed vivid red plum blossoms.

    The plum blossoms swirled like a storm, sweeping across the pirates in front. Numerous screams of cuts off lives were echoed through the air.

    And Namgung Dowi saw it.

    A clear path opened through the pirates that blocked him and Namgung Family.

    No further thought was needed.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Namgung Dowi gritted his teeth and kicked the ground.

    Towards that path, the path he must take!

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s gaze, which had run along the path carved out with blood, met someone else¡¯s.

    ¡°Sogajuuuuu!¡±

    At Namgung Myung¡¯s voice, filled with emotion, Namgung Dowi fell into his arms with a white smile.

    Kkwak!

    Namgung Myung pulled Namgung Dowi into a tight embrace with all his strength.

    ¡°Well done, truly¡­ truly well done. Sogaju¡­ No.¡±

    He bit his lip and corrected himself.

    ¡°Gaju.¡±

    As if the emotional reunion waspletely someone else¡¯s business, Chung Myung passed by the two and struck off one of the heads of the helpless pirate in one go. Then he shouted.

    ¡°Strike and kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Uooooooh!¡±

    The sword warriors of Mount Hua finally reached Namgung and began to sweep away the pirates with fierce momentum.

 Chapter 972

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 972

    ¡°H- Hiiik! Die!¡±

    The harpoon flew quickly towards Namgung Pyeong¡¯s neck.

    Namgung Pyung, who instinctively realized that he could not stop it, closed his eyes tightly. But at that moment.

    Kagang!

    A sword, swift as a ray of light from somewhere, fiercely knocked the harpoon away that was targeting Namgung Pyeong¡¯s neck. Without losing momentum, the sword pierced through the neck of the pirate holding the harpoon.

    Puuuut!

    Namgung Pyeong looked nkly at the blood gushing from the pirate¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah¡­. Yes!¡±

    Namgung Pyeong responded in surprise. The female sword warrior nced at him and stood firm in front of Namgung Pyeong without further discussion.

    That was the beginning.

    ¡°Ooooh!¡±

    It¡¯s like andslide.

    Like silt violently pouring down a mountainside, ck waves rushed down the path between the pirates.

    The white light of swords contrasting with the ck uniforms sliced through the air like wind.

    It was a disastrous sight for the pirates who were pushing Namgung Family.

    Everything in the world is rtive.

    From the point of view of Namgung Family, who was exhausted, the attacking pirates were no different from wild beasts, but in front of Mount Hua that was pushing like a massive wave, they were nothing more than leaves being swept away.

    Paaaaaat!

    The sword warriors of Mount Hua who pushed forward swung their swords in unison. Dozens of swords, tracing the same trajectory as if wielded by one person, coldly dug into the hearts of the disoriented pirates.

    ¡°Aaaaaaack!¡±

    ¡°D- Damn it¡­. Ugh¡­.¡±

    There was fear in the eyes of the pirates who saw theirrades dying in an instant right in front of their eyes.

    Those who pursue profit rather than principle be crueler and more extreme than anyone else in the world when they gain the upper hand, but when their lives are in danger, they be more cowards than anyone else in the world.

    It is only natural. Why would those who value their own lives the most bother to resist in a hopeless battlefield where they are sure to die?

    And unfortunately for them, there was someone here who understood the nature of Evil Sects better than anyone else.

    Kwang!

    Someone stamped their foot hard on the ground and shouted.

    ¡°Destroy them!¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, five ck figures rose into the air.

    Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, Hye Yeon. And even Jo-Gol, who did his best to catch up with the main force.

    They carry out his will as if they were swords wielded by Chung Myung.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    As soon as Baek Cheon¡¯smand was given, red plum blossoms bloomed simultaneously from the four swords.

    It was not the practical sword trajectory that had been seen so far, but an extremely extravagant sword trajectory.

    As if to cover this Plum Blossom Ind in red plum blossoms, the swords of the four flourished with endlessly bewitching plum blossoms.

    And in the center.

    ¡°A¡ªMi¡ªTa¡ªBha!¡±

    With a solemn chant, a golden light explosively burst forth.

    Buddha¡¯s Light Brilliance (????(·ð¹âÆÕÕÕ))!

    The sight of the majestic Buddha light rising amidst the red plum blossoms encircling Namgung Family was utterly overwhelming.

    Parararak!

    The fluttering plum petals rained down on the pirates like rain. And for those in the front line, a golden radiance swept in like a wave.

    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±

    Those hit by the Buddha¡¯s light were thrown back, spewing blood.

    ¡°Aaah! My arm!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Those covered in the sharp plum blossom sword energy also let out desperate screams. The sword energy, fluttering lightly like a flower petal, was too sharp to match its appearance.

    A mere graze would slice flesh, and a direct hit could split bone.

    In this space where so many people were crowded together, these terrible plum blossom petals demonstrated their power to the fullest.

    But others weren¡¯t just watching.

    ¡°Protect Namgung!¡±

    With Baek Sang¡¯s roar, the sword warriors of Mount Hua forcefully stamped the ground. They rushed forward like a lightning strike and stabbed the pirates, who were retreating in fear.

    ¡°Euraaachaaaa!¡±

    Paaaaat!

    Baek Sang¡¯s sword pierced right through the heart of a pirate. Swiftly neutralizing his opponent, he immediately withdrew his sword and rushed towards the next pirate.

    The pirate, who was bleeding and falling down, thrust his harpoon in ast desperate effort, but Baek Sang paid it no heed.

    Kagang!

    Gwak Hwe, who was following him, deflected the iing harpoon for him.

    He just needed to do what he had to do. Everything else was left to those following him. His Saje and Sajil trailing him were second to none.

    There was absolutely no reason not to trust them!

    ¡°Your head should be cold.¡±

    At the voice that suddenly reached his ears, Baek Sang¡¯s body shuddered.

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    Un Gum, who had easily dealt with a pirate that was targeting Baek Sang, looked around with cool eyes.

    The disciples of Mount Hua who received his gaze adjusted their swords and their boiling blood calmed down little by little. Composure returned to their eyes.

    Taak!

    At that time, the Five Swords that had risen came down as if to guard the four sides of Namgung.

    ¡°Thi- This damned! How can you be scared by just that number! Crush those bastards right now¡­ Kkeuk!¡±

    The struggling pirate fell behind without being able to finish his sentence.

    A bright green throwing knife was deeply embedded in his forehead.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the end.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Aaah! My face! My faaaaace!¡±

    Once again, a shower of throwing needles and throwing stars copsed a corner of the encirclement. They were so close that their shoulders were touching, so there was no way to avoid the thrown weapons.

    The numerical advantage water fortress prided itself on became a hindrance in this situation. Conversely, from Tang Family¡¯s perspective, there can be no fight more convenient than this.

    Mount Hua cuts down all pirates that rush in front. They only needed to scatter their weapons in any direction they pleased, from wherever they wanted.

    In a battlefield where defense was unnecessary, Tang Family exhibited peak efficiency.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak red at the pirates with a cold gaze, just like when he first met Chung Myung, and said as if chewing out.

    ¡°Let them know what true pain is.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as Gaju gave hismand, the members of Tang Family swung their arms even faster. Every time their hands emerged from their sleeves, desperate screams poured from the pirate¡¯s mouths.

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family, who were unable to let down their guard in disbelief of the situation, looked nkly at Mount Hua and Tang Family and finally copsed to the ground as if deted.

    ¡°¡­They¡­came.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ The reinforcements reallye¡­¡±

    They couldn¡¯t bear to say ¡®We survived.¡¯ They knew all too well by now. Taking over this ind was not the end.

    The only way to survive is to get off this ind.

    But that was just a thought in their heads; their hearts spoke differently.

    They turned their gaze towards Namgung Myung. No, more precisely, to the person who lost consciousness in Namgung Myung¡¯s arms.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at the limp Namgung Dowi, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their eyes sting and their vision blur, no matter how hard they tried to hold back.

    ¡°Sogaju¡­.¡±

    How many sacrifices have been made.

    It is rather a small thing that his body was abused until it became a rag. In order to save them, Namgung Dowi even sacrificed the Gaju and his father, Namgung Hwang.

    When they thought about how he must have felt while rushed all the way here, they couldn¡¯t even bring themselves to look at his face.

    And now, the ones Namgung Dowi had desperately brought here were protecting them.

    ¡°Push!¡±

    Mount Hua, and Tang Family.

    Who would have imagined that they woulde running for Namgung? Even the Ten Great Sects abandoned them. The Five Great Family, which they had believed to be allies, did not show their faces here.

    However, Mount Hua, who had nothing to do with them, and Tang Family, who broke away from the Five Great Family and became enemies, entered this Plum Blossom Ind for them without any conditions.

    Knowing full well how dangerous this ce was, they took all the risks to save Namgung Family.

    How could one possibly express this emotion?

    ¡°Stand up and hold your sword!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Myung, holding Namgung Dowi, yelled.

    ¡°If you can still hold a sword, then stand up, even if you must force yourself! You are warriors of Namgung. Even if you get help, are you going to be a fool who just sits there and waits? If sacrifices are needed, we should be the ones to make them, and if blood should be shed, we should be the ones! Don¡¯t take their will for granted!¡±

    At those words, everyone came to their senses as if they had been struck by lightning. A fierce determination began to fill their eyes again.

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family managed to get up despite trembling and moved forward even though they stumbled. To join the sword warriors of Mount Hua that surround them.

    Chung Myung, who saw the scene, burst intoughter.

    ¡®Anyway, these idiots.¡¯

    They are so exhausted that it is difficult to ask for help, but they wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait to be saved.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s how Namgung is.¡¯

    Since long ago, Namgung Family was the best in the world with their pride alone.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze coldly observed the battlefield. The heat of the battlefield devours people. Both the victor and the defeated eventually get swept away by its flow.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s two eyes were capturing the entire battlefield with utmost sharpness.

    This war was already over.

    No, actually, it was over from the beginning.

    There is no way that these guys, who had rxed their minds thinking that salvation would nevere to Plum Blossom Ind, could defeat Mount Hua and Tang Family who suddenly attacked.

    In the first ce, if they had faced each other head-on in a ce where they could demonstrate their full strength with proper power, the likes of water fortress would not have been a match for Namgung Family.

    Water fortress could win because they pushed Namgung into a situation advantageous to them. Now, Mei Hua Ind was a battlefield advantageous to Mount Hua and Tang Family.

    All that remains is to simply be swept away.

    ¡®Unless¡­¡¯

    Kwaaaaaaaa!

    Suddenly, a terrifying sonic boom, like a giant boulder rolling down a mountain, echoed.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s head violently turned to the side.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    But all he could see were pirates, scared stiff, retreating.

    But Baek Cheon¡¯s instincts were faster than his mind.

    Kung!

    The moment he kicked the ground andunched his body, the bodies of the pirates in front split and flew away, and rough, ck sword energy flew fiercely toward the sword warriors of Mount Hua.

    ¡°Heuuuaaaaaat!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who blocked its path as if he knew, swung his sword with all his might at the flying sword energy.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s body, which had twisted the sword energy up, flew backward like an arrow. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples screamed as they saw him bounce back into the air after being thrown to the ground once.

    ¡°Sasuuuuuuk!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung! Damn it!¡±

    Baek Cheon flipped in the air andnded on the ground.

    Kung.

    Baek Cheon, who fell on the ground as if he was slumping, supported himself by nting the sword into the ground.

    Red blood was dripping from his lips.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His physical condition is probably fine. Because right now, he was on the verge of losing his mind due to anger.

    ¡°This son of a beast¡­¡±

    How¡­ How could he aim sword energy at the backs of his own subordinates!

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    It clearly caught Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    A vivid blood-red path was created by the corpses of the pirates who had died in the previous attack and the blood that flowed from them.

    At the end of the path that emerged among the pirates.

    ¡°¡­These little punks.¡±

    ck Dragon King, whose hair standing on end with rage, was approaching with steps that seemed to crush the ground beneath him.

 Chapter 973

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 973

    No strategist can reverse the flow of a battlefield once it has copsed.

    If that were possible, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for ancient strategists to have studied things like how to retreat with as little sacrifice as possible? In the art of war, this is likemon sense.

    But this ce is Kangho. This is where different factorse into ypared to conventional military strategies.

    Kuung!

    ck Dragon King took a step forward.

    It was just an act of moving one foot, but to those who watched it, it felt as if ck Dragon King was crushing the earth beneath his foot.

    Overwhelming momentum and intimidation.

    It was a form that proved with his whole body how the term ¡®Absolute Master¡¯ should be used.

    The battlefield, swirling like a stormy sea, came to a sudden halt.

    The pirates, Tang Family, and even Mount Hua.

    They couldn¡¯t help but stare as if fascinated by ck Dragon King walking across this blood-soakednd.

    His appearance was reminiscent of a god of war descending from the heavens. However, the words that came out of his mouth were far from divine.

    ¡°¡­You idiots.¡±

    The moment a boiling voice came out of his mouth, the pirates all shrank their necks.

    An absolute master can twist the flow of the battlefield merely by existing.

    Originally, without ck Dragon King, water fortress was nothing more than a swarm of pirates. However, the moment the existence of ck Dragon King was added to them, they became a member of Five Great Evil Sects and became one of Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River, which forms one axis of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ck Dragon King nced at his subordinates as if to cast them aside, and then fixed his gaze on Mount Hua.

    ¡°How dare these brats¡­.¡±

    Kuung!

    His foot stomped the ground as if to shatter it.

    ¡°Have you no fear, acting up in front of me?¡±

    The way he spoke was no different from a third-rate thug.

    However, ck Dragon King himself proved that it is not the tone of voice that creates the dignity of words, but the speaker itself.

    A voice with a formidable internal strength rang out with the possibility of bursting everyone¡¯s eardrums.

    The moment his guan dao vibrated menacingly, the sword warriors of Mount Hua flinched and held their swords tightly.

    They couldn¡¯t even hear what he was saying.

    What they were feeling now was the terrifying momentum flowing from ck Dragon King.

    ¡®ck Dragon King.¡¯

    Yoon Jong gritted his teeth.

    He had already seen ck Dragon King at close range in the past. However, at that time, he was so focused on Jang Ilso and Myriad Man Manor that he could not fully realize the existence of ck Dragon King.

    What should he say about ck Dragon King that he saw right before his eyes now?

    ¡®It¡¯s rough.¡¯

    An indescribable sense of discord was felt.

    There¡¯s a basic recognition among those who wield swords.

    Respect for the strong.

    Those who day by day sharpen themselves and climb the steep cliff of martial arts naturally develop a sense of respect for those stronger than themselves.

    This is because they can guess the effort and sweat that must have been put into achieving that level of martial art. That¡¯s why they secretly hope for it.

    Absolute Master.

    Those who dare to put the word ¡®Absolute¡¯ in front of their title must have the minimum level of dignity.

    But¡­.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ck Dragon King is different.

    He didn¡¯t even feel the least dignity that the masters, who were given the modifier of ¡®Absolute¡¯, might have. He was more like a thug who believed he could do anything with his power, imposing his will on others.

    But¡­ Yoon Jong felt it again.

    How terrifying a person who ignores ethics andws is.

    They do not hesitate to show off their power and do not find it difficult to oppress others. The extreme recklessness even caused a feeling of nausea.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but realize why the man was able topletely control thisrge number of pirates just by existing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been quite lively.¡±

    ck Dragon King sneered and shouted as if spewing fire.

    ¡°I will make you regret in hell that you dared to crawl onto this ind on your own! I¡¯ll tear every single one of you to shreds and throw you to the fish!¡±

    Geugeuk.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon, supporting himself with the sword he had thrust into the ground, rose to his feet.

    ¡°Ptui!¡±

    He spat out the blood that had filled his mouth and red at ck Dragon King with murderous eyes.

    ¡°At least as the head of a sect.¡±

    A voice as sharp as a freshly honed de flowed out.

    ¡°You should know how to protect those who follow you, you son of a beast!¡±

    Even though Namgung Dowi was still a Sogaju, he risked everything he had to save members of his sect. He didn¡¯t even hesitate to throw his life into the river.

    But the so-called head of water fortress throws a sword energy at the backs of his subordinates?

    This was something Baek Cheon could never forgive. He was filled with fiery anger.

    He fought against Evil Tyrant Alliance, and helped Namgung because they were in danger. To put it bluntly, his grudge was directed at Jang Ilso, not at ck Dragon King.

    However, after witnessing such an unfair scene, Baek Cheon could never forgive ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Heuahahahahat!¡±

    But ck Dragon Kingughed loudly and looked at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Yeah. There were quite a few. Fools like you who dared to spout such nonsense in front of me.¡±

    It was a slow way of speaking, but the strong voice and momentum made even that feel overwhelming.

    ¡°What do you think happened to all of them?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lips tightly. As if he would never be influenced by ck Dragon King¡¯s momentum.

    ¡°They all ended up at the bottom of that blue river. The same goes for that idiot Namgung Hwang or something.¡±

    When the name of Namgung Hwang was mentioned, the survivors of Namgung Family had bloodshot eyes. The sound of teeth grinding could be heard here and there. It seemed like they were about to pounce on ck Dragon King at any moment.

    But despite their immense anger, they could not bring themselves to move. This is because they know that rushing towards ck Dragon King in a fit of anger right now is nothing more than a dog¡¯s death. Because they know that such a dog¡¯s death is rather a disgrace to the final wishes of Gaju who wanted to protect them.

    ¡°Dogs who don¡¯t know how scary the world is tend to bark as they please. Come here, you Taoist little punk. I¡¯ll rip that mouth of yours apart!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak frowned slightly.

    ¡®That¡¯s not good.¡¯

    To put it coldly, the situation they were in was not favorable. They had essentially leaped onto this ind of their own ord, surrounding themselves.

    If they had continued their momentum, it might have been different, but with the arrival of ck Dragon King halting their advance, a hard struggle was all that remained.

    There is only one way to regain momentum.

    ¡®Should I step in?¡¯

    This burden is still heavy for Mount Hua. It is true that Mount Hua has be surprisingly incredibly strong, but facing ck Dragon King alone would be another problem.

    This is especially true on a battlefield like this where there can be no defeat.

    What are the odds?

    Unknown.

    The oue of battles between those who have reached a certain realm can only be known after they are fought. The only things to gain are glory or death.

    Tang Gun-ak made up his mind. His martial arts were not yetplete. Given the nature of Tang Family¡¯s martial arts, which has vulnerabilities in one-on-one battles, a fight against someone like ck Dragon King would undoubtedly be tough.

    But now is the time for him to step up. Because Gaju of the Great Sichuan Tang Family could not turn a blind eye in a situation like this.

    It was the moment when he was about to take his steps.

    ¡°Ah, but brats these days¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes suddenly turned to the voice that suddenly came out of nowhere.

    Chung Myung waszily stepping forward with a sword emitting bright blue light draped over his shoulder.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been saying this since a while ago since I didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    He walked with a sad look on his face and stood half a step in front of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Why does every single one of you bber your mouths like that? These nobodies?¡±

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung¡¯s back with a speechless face.

    Who in the world would dare say such a thing to the face of ck Dragon King? This is something that neither Shaolin¡¯s Bop Jeong nor Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯s Jang Ilso can say.

    ¡®But this bastard can.¡¯

    Because he¡¯s Chung Myung.

    Yes, because he¡¯s Chung Myung.

    And it seems that even ck Dragon King had heard of this guy¡¯s notoriety.

    ck Dragon King nced at Chung Myung who stepped forward and then opened his mouth.

    ¡°I remember that face. Yes, you are indeed that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know you too. You are ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King closed his mouth for a moment as if speechless, but then burst intoughter.

    ¡°Keuahahahahahat!¡±

    Heughed for a while, shook his head, then immediately frowned and distorted his face.

    ¡°Kid. It¡¯s not a bad idea to hide your fear with bravado, but that doesn¡¯t work for me. Still, there is nothing to worry about. When your neck gets sliced and you¡¯re thrown into that river, at least your piss-soaked pants will be hidden.¡±

    ck Dragon King growled. Then Chung Myung just smirked.

    ¡°The world has really be so much better.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°For an Evil Sects bastard to be pping its gums right in front of me.¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    After bing the head of water fortress and earning the title of ck Dragon King¡­. No, even before that.

    Has he ever heard this from anyone at least once?

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes began to shine with ferocious killing intent.

    ¡°This¡­ Fool who doesn¡¯t even know the subject, mingling with Jang Ilso in Kangho makes you think you¡¯re something special?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk about someone¡¯s shameful past. When I think about that time, I still kick off the nket in my sleep, you bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Udeuk. Udeuk.

    Chung Myung cracked his neck left and right. He seemed upset because he was recalling bad memories.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the more I can endure it.¡±

    Then he snickered as if he found it amusing.

    ¡°A small-fry punk saying something small.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And having to watch that too.¡±

    Chung Myung bared his teeth.

    Mount Hua proved today on the Yangtze River how strong they have be. What they left behind on the Yangtze River will be passed down to the world through everyone¡¯s mouths.

    So, now it¡¯s Chung Myung¡¯s turn to show.

    What he has achieved in the past three years.

    ¡°Enough joking around.¡±

    ck Dragon King radiated killing intent and took heavy steps toward Chung Myung. ck sword energy flowed like ink from his guan dao.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you all attack at once. I will make it clear why I am called ck Dragon King!¡±

    Soon, an enormous momentum exploded from his body.

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned pale at that momentum. The pirates, overwhelmed by the suffocating pressure, could hardly lift their heads and scattered in disarray.

    Regardless of his dignity, his majesty as a powerful martial artist was undeniable. It was as if his very being personified the Dao of Dominance.

    Everyone was bound to be intimidated.

    Except for just one person.

    ¡°Anyway, Evil Sects chick bastards are so stupid that they don¡¯t know what¡¯s said to them.¡±

    Only Chung Myung stood rxed across from ck Dragon King, calmly flicking the sword resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°It might be too generous for an Evil Sects chick, but let me teach you a lesson.¡±

    The lips twisted, revealing sharp fangs like wolves.

    ¡°Consider it an honor, kid.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly lowered his sword from his shoulder and aimed it at ck Dragon King, who was emitting fierce momentum.

 Chapter 974

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 974

    Namgung Myung¡¯s face was fraught with disbelief as he watched the unfolding situation.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Who is dealing with whom?

    His pupils shook greatly as he stared at the back of the man standing in front of everyone.

    Of course, the man is different from the general rising star he is familiar with. Namgung Myung had acknowledged that.

    Not only Namgung Myung, but even among the current Kangho, no one would think of the Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword as amon rising star. If there is still someone like that left in this Kangho, they¡¯re either an idiot unaware of the ways of the world or a fool who is jealous of someone else¡¯s shining prestige.

    Even Namgung Dowi, who is considered one of the greatest among the rising stars and objectively has the qualifications to be one of the greatest Gaju of Namgung Family, will appear shabby if the object ofparison is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is of a different caliber.

    But¡­.

    Namgung Myung¡¯s gaze passed over his back and reached ck Dragon King.

    ¡®It depends on the opponent, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Everything in the world is rtive. As much as the prestige and skills of Namgung Dowi fade in front of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, and even more than that, the prestige of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword also bes shabby in front of the name of ck Dragon King.

    That¡¯s only natural.

    What is contained in the name of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is simply respect for the Chivalrousness he showed and anticipation of where his sword will reach in the future. If he were to discuss one more thing, it would be praise for the path he is walking.

    But not ck Dragon King.

    He has earned his reputation not through respect from the world but solely through his own strength, recognized by all under heaven.

    Namgung Myung red at ck Dragon King with bloodshot eyes.

    Even Namgung Hwang, Gaju of Namgung Family, could not gain the upper hand in the fierce battle against ck Dragon King. No, rather, didn¡¯t he meet his end to that ck Dragon King¡¯s trick?

    Although Namgung Myung hates ck Dragon King more than anyone else, there is no way to deny the fact that ck Dragon King is one of the strongest men in the world.

    However¡­.

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is facing such ck Dragon King?

    ¡®This is madness.¡¯

    No matter how many times he thinks about it, all he can picture is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword being torn to death under ck Dragon King¡¯s de.

    ¡®But why isn¡¯t anyone stopping him! Why!¡¯

    Even though Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, who are only third-ss disciples, set out alone to face ck Dragon King, none of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples tried to stop him.

    They simply lowered their swords and silently supported him from behind.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Namgung Myung made a judgment based onmon sense. This sect called Mount Hua is extremely strong and filled with Chivalrousness, but they do not yet have the experience to understand the power of the existence that is ck Dragon King.

    An absolute master is by no means amon entity. It¡¯s not strange for Mount Hua, having lost the previous generation, to not fully grasp ck Dragon King¡¯s strength.

    But then¡­.

    Namgung Myung looked at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡®Why does Gaju remain silent?¡¯

    If there is someone here who should take action against ck Dragon King, it should naturally be Tang Gun-ak. Of course, Poison King¡¯s prestige is slightly inferior to the great name of ck Dragon King, but even so, isn¡¯t he Gaju of Tang Family? He has at least the same ¡®status¡¯ as ck Dragon King.

    However, even though he must have clearly felt Namgung Myung¡¯s gaze, Tang Gun-ak was just watching the confrontation between Chung Myung and ck Dragon King with an expressionless face.

    Namgung Myung grew increasingly confused.

    They are really nning to present Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword as the opponent of ck Dragon King.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    That shouldn¡¯t happen.

    The man will definitely be a symbol of Kangho in the future. How could such a person be left to die at the hands of such awless individual in a ce like this?

    At least Namgung Myung was not shameless enough to overlook the death of the person who risked his life for them.

    ¡°I must¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung gritted his teeth, ready to step forward. There is no way he can be the ck Dragon King¡¯s opponent, but if he fights without retreating, he may be able to turn the tide of this overturned battlefield a little.

    But at that moment.

    Tok.

    Someone grabbed his shoulder.

    ¡°¡­So- Sogaju?¡±

    When Namgung Myung turned around in surprise, he saw Namgung Dowi, who had alreadye to his senses, holding his shoulder. Namgung Dowi opened his pale lips.

    ¡°It won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just watch.¡±

    He covered his mouth and coughed, wiping the blood from his mouth with his sleeve. His bright eyes fixed on Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    Namgung Myung looked at him with a dazed expression.

    He could see the firm trust in Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes. He looked around nkly and only then did he see everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s not about standing by¡­¡¯

    Everyone was like Namgung Dowi. Eyes without any doubt. Everyone was looking at that back with eyes full of faith.

    Not only the disciples of Mount Hua, but also Tang Family, and even Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    What on earth did they see in Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?

    What have they seen that allows them to believe the man without even the slightest doubt, even in this situation? Against that ck Dragon King on top of that.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that the man will defeat ck Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Myung¡¯s lips trembled at the unbelievable answer.

    ¡°Have you seen his martial prowess?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know exactly.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±

    Nangung Dowi smiled faintly.

    ¡°They are watching, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    What he was talking about was Five Swords and the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Though their journey together was short, he could fully sense how much they cared and cherished each other. These are people who won¡¯t even hesitate to give up their lives for each other.

    However, such people are looking at Chung Myung without wavering.

    How could there be any doubt?

    ¡®Can I be like that too?¡¯

    Nangung Dowi looked again at the back that stood firmly in front of everyone.

    One day, like Chung Myung, will he be able to lead people with just his back rather than his sword?

    He slowly clenched his fists. And he stared at Chung Myung¡¯s back as if to imprint it in his eyes.

    The wind of the Yangtze River passed between Chung Myung and ck Dragon King.

    The scene surrounding them had transformed into something quite bizarre.

    Those who stood behind ck Dragon King were all keeping a great distance between themselves and him. Even though no one instructed them to do so, they slowly retreated on their own and naturally ended up in that arrangement.

    But the scene behind Chung Myung is different.

    Those who stood behind Chung Myung did not take a single step back from where they initially stood. They were ring at ck Dragon King from behind as if they were going to fight together.

    ck Dragon King gripped his dao tightly.

    ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯

    It was hurting his pride to see someone who was nothing more than a greenhorn step out to deal with him.

    Moreover, the gaze of those standing behind that brat was also displeasing.

    Did they truly believe this young one could stand against him?

    ¡®Fine.¡¯

    Feelings were the second problem.

    ck Dragon King knows how important the flow of battle is. The young sword warriors of Mount Hua are stronger than you think, and the Tang Family was always a tricky opponent.

    If they gain momentum, even if he annihtes them, the damage to water fortress will also increase exponentially. In order to minimize the damage as much as possible, he had topletely break their morale.

    To demonstrate how strong he was in front of them and to crush their will to resist. And to do that¡­

    ¡®Just killing him won¡¯t do.¡¯

    ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes were filled with a vicious aura.

    He will rip that bastard who dares to step forward and show everyone clearly who he is. Not only to them but also to Jang Ilso, who is leisurely watching this ce from a distant ship!

    ¡°You will regret to dare to stand before me in hell¡­¡±

    It was that moment.

    Chung Myung, who had been staring him down with his sword aimed, vanished from sight in an instant.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ck Dragon King reflexively raised his internal strength and drew his dao to cover his neck. It was an action borne out of countless realbat experiences, almost like an instinct.

    And that one move saved ck Dragon King.

    Kaaaaaaaaaang!

    ck Dragon King¡¯s guan dao barely blocked the sword of Chung Myung, who suddenly appeared like a ghost.

    Kagak! Kagagagagak! Kagak!

    The thin sword, pushing against the thick heavy dao, emitted a chilling sound as it pressed on.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes trembled.

    If his reaction had been dyed even for a moment, that sword would have undoubtedly pierced his neck. But what was making ck Dragon King¡¯s whole body drenched in sweat right now was not the sense of crisis that his life was in danger.

    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯

    Even as he pressed in fiercely with his sword, as if he intended to slice through the guan dao and ck Dragon King¡¯s neck, Chung Myung¡¯s expression remained disturbingly calm.

    A shiver ran down ck Dragon King¡¯s spine at that gaze that seemed to be observing him.

    Kagagagagagak!

    The tremendous power behind the sword pressed down on the heavy sword. A beast-like roar burst from ck Dragon King¡¯s mouth as he felt pain as if his wrist was being twisted.

    ¡°Heuuaaaaaap!¡±

    He reflexively raised his internal strength and pushed the sword forward with all his might.

    But at that moment, ck Dragon King saw it.

    Just as he pushed, or rather, just before he managed to push the sword away, Chung Myung¡¯s sword moved precisely to the side as if he knew it wasing.

    As if time had slowed down, he could see everything clearly.

    The dao, which he pushed with all his might, pushed against the air where the sword no longer existed.

    Chung Myung, having easily diverted his force, this time dug into the side of ck Dragon King.

    The moment he saw those eyes, which were even more creepy because they contained nothing, ck Dragon King stopped thinking and leaped to the side with all his might.

    Kwang!

    An astonishing speed of movement that didn¡¯t match hisrge frame.

    Thick beads of sweat were running down his chin as he traveled more than a ten zhang in the blink of an eye. (One zhang is about 3 meters.)

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He lifted one hand and looked at his left hand nkly. There was a lot of white sand.

    It was the hand that touched the ground while he was throwing his body. Sweat soaked his hands, showing traces of shame all over his palms.

    ck Dragon King, who had been looking down at his hands as if fascinated, then looked at his side. The ck uniform that symbolized him and the iron armor he wore underneath was split evenly as if it had always been that way.

    And¡­.

    Jureureuk.

    Slowly, the side that was revealed had a gap wide enough to fit a finger through.

    ck Dragon King raised his head and saw the back of the person who lowered his sword.

    Before he could fully feel the dissonance and fear from that back, Chung Myung slowly turned to face ck Dragon King.

    ¡°You¡¯re out of luck.¡±

    A cold voice broke through the silence. But what was even colder than that voice was Chung Myung¡¯s eyes staring at ck Dragon King.

    ¡°You could have died without pain.¡±

    Drops of sweat ran down ck Dragon King¡¯s chin and fell onto the blood that had pooled on the ground.

    Ttook.

    The faint sound spread across Plum Blossom Ind, which was filled with extreme silence.

 Chapter 975

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 975

    The side where the sword had cut started throbbing, and then a terrible pain struck him.

    ck Dragon King is by no means a fool. To some extent, his actions and harsh words were intentional. Contrary to his external appearance, his reasoning usually coldly faces reality.

    But now, if it weren¡¯t for the sharp pain in his side, he would have wondered if this situation was a dream.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t see it.¡¯

    Neither the figure of that person nor his sword.

    ¡®Comcency?¡¯

    That¡¯s not even funny.

    ck Dragon King had resolved to give it his all. In a situation where so many eyes were on him, he needed to show overwhelming strength to turn the tide of the battlefield in favor of water fortress. There¡¯s no room forcency when tasked with such a goal.

    Yet, he saw nothing. Absolutely nothing.

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    Cold sweat ran down his back.

    If so, that means the man¡¯s speed is really beyond what he can perceive, but he is just a kid who has barely passed the age of twenty?

    ¡®Nonsense!¡¯

    That is impossible.

    It was even more difficult to ept because ck Dragon King was not foolish.

    There are always limits to everything in the world.

    A tiger that tears apart a bear the size of a house or crushes a rock can exist. Such a tiger may exist once in a thousand years or once in 10,000 years.

    But a tiger that flies and strikes lightning surpasses the realm of ¡°tigers¡±, doesn¡¯t it? People can imagine a mountainous tiger but not a flying one. That¡¯s mon sense.¡¯

    To ept Chung Myung¡¯s martial prowess as it appeared means believing in the existence of a tiger that soars through the skies and casts down lightning.

    Duguen! Duguen!

    His wound and instincts screamed to retreat from the opponent.

    But his reasoning shouted not to show weakness here.

    In the fierce battle between instinct and reason, ck Dragon King couldn¡¯t decide how to respond.

    Hwirik.

    Chung Myung, who had switched his grip on the sword, walked towards ck Dragon King.

    Flinch.

    Unknowingly, ck Dragon King tried to step back but desperately restrained himself. ck Dragon King of the world would retreat against such a brat? Even if he were to rip Chung Myung to pieces and kill him, it was a shame that would never go away.

    ¡®What am I thinking!¡¯

    He gritted his teeth.

    What does it matter whether the opponent is strong or not?

    He can¡¯t back down anyway. The moment he retreats, he loses the right to be called ck Dragon King. Water fortress will be torn to pieces, and he will live with finger points at him for the rest of his life.

    Evil Sects can be ruthless. But they should never be aughing stock.

    Kuung!

    ck Dragon King gathered his courage and struck the ground with his guan dao. Then, gritting his teeth, he aimed at Chung Myung with both hands on his dao.

    ¡°Huuuuk!¡±

    Forget everything.

    Forget how skilled that person was in the past, how he became so strong in just three years. None of that matters in this fight.

    There¡¯s only one thing he has to think about. How to kill that guy!

    ¡°You puuuunk!¡±

    When you don¡¯t know your opponent¡¯s strength, the best you can do is defend. But ck Dragon King instead rushed forward. He decided that he should not get caught in the opponent¡¯s rhythm.

    The sight of him charging explosively with the massive guan dao was so intense that it seemed capable of cutting off an opponent¡¯s breath by its presence alone. The line drawn in the air by the ink-colored sword energying out from the edge of the dao strongly captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    However, his momentum did not seem to have any effect on Chung Myung. Even as he watched ck Dragon King rushing furiously, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were no different from the first time.

    There was no change even in the way he approached him. It was as if ck Dragon King could not be seen in his eyes.

    Kwaaaang!

    The stretched out dao seemed to shake the entire ind. The powerful force, along with the pain that made the cut waist spurt blood, all concentrated in ck Dragon King¡¯s dao as he swung it down with all his might.

    Paaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!

    At that sound, chills ran down everyone¡¯s spine.

    This wasn¡¯t about momentum or internal strength. His internal strength wasn¡¯t leaking outwards but was entirely concentrated in his de. Therefore, the shockwave was produced solely by ck Dragon King¡¯s physical strength.

    His well-trained body, stic like rubber, spun furiously, channeling all its force into the de. Just the process itself was creating a storm.

    And the dao, which contains all the strength and internal strength of the body, falls as if it will split heaven and earth.

    A single strike (??(Ò»µ¶)) so powerful that even Baek Cheon, who was watching, had to clench his fists and tighten his entire body muscles, rushed towards Chung Myung¡¯s head. It was an incredible speed.

    ¡®You punk!¡¯

    But at that moment, ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes filled with puzzlement.

    The dao was falling as if to tear the head into pieces, but Chung Myung showed no reaction. He made no movement to dodge or block.

    He just looked at ck Dragon King and the falling dao indifferently with observing eyes.

    And it was that moment.

    The sword that was hanging down suddenly shot up like a thunderbolt. Towards his dao falling towards Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    ck Dragon King reflexively amplified the amount of internal strength being pushed into his dao.

    Kuung!

    The sound came from within ck Dragon King, not from outside. The moment the sword and dao collided, a profound shock that perfectly matched the word ¡®thud¡¯ prated him.

    But that was it. The power behind Chung Myung¡¯s sword was too weak to stop his dao.

    ¡®Just this!¡¯

    He tightened his grip on his dao with the intention of tearing Chung Myung apart from head to toe in one go.

    Sure enough, Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was in contact with the sword, bounced away helplessly like a leaf caught in a storm.

    But at that very moment.

    Paaaaaaaat!

    The sword that had been repelled flew back like a beam of light and collided with ck Dragon King¡¯s dao.

    Kuung! Kuung! Kuung!

    Inside ck Dragon King¡¯s ears, not from outside but from within, deep and massive thuds erupted in session.

    The source of these explosions was none other than the dao he wielded. His dao vibrated at an incredible speed, making his body resonate as if it were arge drum.

    ¡®Th- This¡­!¡¯

    ck Dragon King saw it clearly.

    A mere sword, but not something that could merely be dismissed as such, was drawing numerous trajectories in the short distance between the dao and Chung Myung.

    It was like a meteor shower. A meteor shower rises from the ground to the sky.

    Like the flickering of stars in the night sky, the sword energy that traced a fantasy-like trajectory was literally striking ck Dragon King¡¯s dao.

    The power contained in each sword is iparable to that of ck Dragon King. However, before the force from the collision with the first sword strike could dissipate, the second sword strike struck his dao, and before the force could be transmitted to his body, the third sword strike flew in.

    Dozens of consecutive strikes continued like that.

    The moment the power of the consecutive strike, which seemed to have split the moment into dozens, gathered in the center of the dao, everyone¡¯s mouth was wide open.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    ck Dragon King¡¯s dao was repelled.

    A guan dao reaching nearly three meters in length. The sight of guan dao, wielded by none other than ck Dragon King with all his might, colliding with the thin sword and bouncing back, felt unrealistic.

    Yet, the one who would feel this shock most acutely was undoubtedly ck Dragon King himself. His eyes bulged as if they would split open.

    Kwang!

    Before the shock could even reach his head, ck Dragon King stomped on the ground. Since the dao had lost his control, his instincts first realized that it was dangerous to be within the man¡¯s strike distance.

    But his opponent is Chung Myung.

    Almost as soon as ck Dragon King kicked the ground and retreated, Chung Myung followed him like a ghost.

    Sogok!

    It wasn¡¯t long before ck Dragon King¡¯s thick pectoralis muscle was cut open by the sword of Chung Myung with a simple, as if meaningless cut. The sensation of being cut was distinctly felt.

    But there was something more horrifying than that.

    The distorted eye corners, the lips curled up to the extreme, the newly exposed white teeth through those lips, seeing this, ck Dragon King felt as if his entire body¡¯s blood had turned ice cold.

    ck Dragon King, who could not bear it any longer, screamed as if in a fit.

    ¡°Euaaaaaap!¡±

    The repelled dao flew towards Chung Myung¡¯s head once again.

    But at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sword swiftly prated the wrist of ck Dragon King, who had grabbed the center of guan dao.

    Kwadeuk!

    The steel-like muscles were torn, and the sharp metal dug into his bones. However, a chill colder than the sensation of being cut was what truly prated ck Dragon King¡¯s heart.

    But.

    ¡°Oooooh!¡±

    ck Dragon King is ck Dragon King. He swung his guan dao without paying attention to the sword that was digging into his wrist. As if he would tear Chung Myung apart even if it meant cutting off his wrists.

    But at that moment, ck Dragon King had to realize.

    There definitely exists someone crazier than him in this world.

    Kwadeuk!

    Something stopped the guan dao from swinging even halfway. ck Dragon King opened his eyes wide as he confirmed something that was blocking his guan dao.

    ¡®Hand?¡¯

    Chung Myung, who had swung his sword sharply into ck Dragon King¡¯s wrist, grabbed ck Dragon King¡¯s guan dao with his left hand.

    Of course, the hand cracked and blood spurted out like a fountain. But Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, seen through the blood, remained chillingly calm.

    Udeuk!

    Without hesitation, the sword pulled out from ck Dragon King¡¯s wrist and immediately released dozens of sword shadows.

    ck Dragon King reflexively tried to pull his guan dao. However, the hand clung to his dao and did not let go easily, as if it were glued on.

    ¡®You piece of shit!¡¯

    ck Dragon King raised his internal strength and unleashed dao energy. Chung Myung¡¯s hand holding his dao began to be swept away by the dao energy and torn apart.

    But ck Dragon King also had to pay the price.

    Sogok!

    A bright red line was engraved on his upper arm.

    Sogok!

    The sword shadow that burrowed into his thigh cut through all his muscles.

    Puuk!

    The sword that prated his side punched a pitch-ck hole big enough for a child¡¯s fist in his steel-like abs.

    Intense pain began to spread throughout his body.

    ¡°Eu- Euaaaargh!¡±

    He could clearly see the sword digging into his abdomen again. ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Gritting his teeth, he concentrated his internal strength on his abdomen and clenched the sword that had dug into his abdomen. And he pushed the guan dao towards Chung Myung.

    ¡®If you don¡¯t have a sword!¡¯

    Chung Myung let out a crooked smile as he saw the de of guan dao towards his face.

    Shortly after, something ck Dragon King could never have imagined happened.

    Chung Myung let go of his sword that was stuck in ck Dragon King¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ck Dragon King¡¯s mouth opened, shocked to the point where his heart almost leaped to his throat.

    Chung Myung stretched out his tattered hand and grabbed guan dao that ck Dragon King had thrown. The sight of the flesh on the back of his half-dangling hand being torn apart unable to handle the pressure was clearly visible.

    But the next moment, what ck Dragon King saw was Chung Myung¡¯s knee flying toward his face.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    ck Dragon King was thrown back, spewing blood.

    The moment he flew like a broken kite andnded on the sand dune, a dead silence fell over the entire ind.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    ck Dragon King, spasming briefly, coughed up blood.

    Trembling, he propped up his upper body, and the sight of Chung Myung¡¯s sword still embedded in his abdomen was visible.

    ¡°¡­Mad¡­ Madman¡­¡±

    Where in the world is there such a man?

    Even Evil Sects don¡¯t fight like that. No matter how vicious, they do not throw their bodies around in such a manner when fighting.

    This was literally, the act of a madman.

    Through his shock-blurred vision, the sight of Chung Myung looking down at his tattered left hand entered his view. Looking at his hands without saying anything, he shook off the blood flowing in his hands as if it were annoying.

    ¡°Sword.¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung finished his word, a white sword flew toward him. He reached out, grabbed the flying sword, and smirked.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    It was Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword that was first thrown to this ind. Jo-Gol had cleverly retrieved it.

    Chung Myung nodded, as if he liked the feeling of the sword in his hand.

    After regaining his sword, he nced at ck Dragon King again and moved his feet.

    Ttook. Ttook.

    With every step he took, blood from his left hand dripped, dotting the white sand. In a different sense, it was a chilling scene.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    A voice colder than the chill of the north wind flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss over a few holes in your body.¡±

    You know war? You guys?

    A twisted smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you. Not the child¡¯s y war you took part in, but what real war is.¡±

    Those who saw the clear madness in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes for a moment lowered their gaze inadvertently.

 Chapter 976

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 976

    The phrase ¡®the sound of a river flowing¡¯ is actually somewhat awkward.

    While streams make noise as they flow, very few can hear the sound of a deep river flowing. The river just flows haphazardly.

    However, those standing here on Plum Blossom Ind clearly heard the sound of the river flowing at this moment. The sound that is like a certain rhythm by the meeting waves.

    That¡¯s how terrible the profound silence and stillness that had descended upon this ind.

    Seeing it with their own eyes, they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Third-ss disciples of Mount Hua. A young swordsman who has barely passed age of twenty is pushing ck Dragon King, who has established an absolute position in Kangho called Mountain of Dao and Forest of Sword.

    Objectively speaking, the extent of injuries both have suffered isn¡¯t vastly different.

    Of course, there were cuts and holes all over ck Dragon King¡¯s body. However, considering hisrge body and strength, an injury of that magnitude cannot be considered fatal.

    On the other hand, Chung Myung¡¯s injury was limited to one hand, but that hand was damaged to the point where it was almost impossible to move.

    The flesh on the back of the hand was almost torn off to the point where the white bones were visible, and his palm looked as if it had been shredded.

    If someone were to arrive at this scene now and assess the two men, it would be difficult to say who has the upper hand.

    However, no one, including those here, who have watched the exchange from the beginning until now, would dare call this fight a ¡®draw¡¯.

    A terrible sense of disharmony has captivated everyone. In the face of this spectacle wheremon sense as they knew it copses, they could only remain silent even if they had mouths to speak.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung was about to say something, but he couldn¡¯t get the words out and closed his mouth. It would be impossible to express how he feels right now with any words.

    He suddenly looked down at his hands. There was so much cold sweat running down his palms.

    ¡®Who the hell is that person¡­.?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t understand. No, perhaps it was terrifying.

    The sword of Chung Myung was obviously thoroughly calcted. Namgung Myung is someone who bears the surname Namgung. As a direct descendant of Namgung Family, who has never once lost his ce as one of the number one sword sects throughout heaven and earth (??????(ÌìÏÂµÚÒ»„¦¼Ò)), he was able to understand it right away.

    How much effort and determination were contained in that seemingly insignificant swing.

    No, even if one does not bear the Namgung surname, anyone who wields a sword would know.

    But can all this effort alone exin this scene? Even if one pushes oneself to the limit, even if one sharpens oneself to the extreme like a sharp sword, can one fight like that?

    ¡®It¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    That is not something that can be said learnable. It¡¯s not something achievable just by having the will.

    That Chung Myung is simply something fundamentally different.

    He doesn¡¯t know what made the man that way, but just witnessing his swordy sends shivers down the spine and makes the jaw tremble and the blood run cold.

    It was then.

    ¡°That damned human¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    An irritated voice came from Five Swords standing next to him. No, it would be more correct to say that it is anger rather than irritation.

    They were looking at Chung Myung.

    But shortly after, a bizarre scene unfolded. Chung Myung, who had captured Namgung Myeong¡¯s attention to the point of breathlessness, began tearing his own clothes.

    Riiip!

    Chung Myung wrapped the torn piece of cloth tightly around his severely damaged left hand.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    It was inherently impossible to tend to one¡¯s wounds in the midst of battling an enemy. Despite being repeatedly told that avoiding injury is more important than killing the enemy, he had never once taken care of his own injuries during a fight.

    But now he was clumsily wrapping his hand using the hem of his clothes as a bandage. It was because he saw the ring eyes looking as if they would kill him.

    ¡®Damn them.¡¯

    Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, and Yoon Jong were ring daggers at him, and Yoo Iseol, although her expression did not change, seemed ready to rush in and strangle Chung Myung at any moment. In particr, Tang Soso¡¯s face, spewing killing intent behind him, was so scary that he couldn¡¯t even bear to look at it.

    Smirking while wrapping his injured hand, Chung Myungughed softly.

    Taking care of his injury during the battle because of fear of other people¡¯s eyes. If Tang Bo saw this, he might foam at the mouth and copse.

    Kkuuk!

    After pulling the bitten piece of cloth tight around his hand, Chung Myung spat out the sand sticking to his lips and readjusted his grip on his sword. Then, heughed again as if the whole situation was absurd.

    Just in time, ck Dragon King raised hisrge body.

    Blood was flowing down from his lips as if he was barely holding back his anger. His guan dao was trembling as it touched the ground.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    At that moment, a ferocious momentum erupted from the whole body of ck Dragon King.

    The momentum was so overwhelming that among the pirates, some even fainted on the spot. Even the disciples of Mount Hua flinched at the immense energy.

    ¡°Rat-like bastard!¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    What does this all mean?

    He acknowledged the speed. However, there was no injury he suffered from fighting that damned man that could be attributed to ¡®skill¡¯.

    It is the result of the sheer courage to push forward without taking care of his injuries, the absurd improvisation, and the madness of that crazy man.

    Although he was swearing on the outside, but his face was filled with utmost caution.

    ¡®That man is terribly ustomed tobat.¡¯

    No, in fact, the word ¡®terribly¡¯ was a poor way to describe what he had just experienced. Even he, who usually neglects to learn, felt bitter that he could not find words to express that madness and venom at this moment.

    An ordinary martial artist waits for an opening in their opponent. And peak martial artists create a gap in the opponent with his own power.

    But that man doesn¡¯t just stay at such a level.

    He forcibly twists to create openings, embedding his ws and fangs into them, and tears the wounds open even further.

    Step. Step.

    He tightened the strip of cloth wrapped around his hand with his teeth and stared at the approaching Chung Myung.

    Even the sound of his footsteps felt oppressive.

    Eudeuk.

    ck Dragon King gritted his teeth.

    No rabbit approaches the tiger first. At least in battle, being the one to approach first is a clear sign of having the upper hand.

    It was a situation where ck Dragon King¡¯s lofty pride could be torn to shreds, but instead of swearing and yelling loudly as usual, he slowly aimed his guan dao forward.

    His movement was infinitely cautious.

    It symbolized acknowledgment. He epted the young swordsman standing before him as a formidable enemy worth staking his life against.

    No strong person was strong from the beginning. Didn¡¯t he also survive among those stronger than himself to climb up to where he is now?

    Instead of sweeping the surroundings like a storm, now a de-like sharp murderous intent began flowing through him.

    The corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth curled up.

    ¡°Now it seems worth a try.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. You kid¡­¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s words could not bepleted. It is as if someone had covered his mouth. It was because he couldn¡¯t bear to call that crazy Taoist bastard a kid.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes darkened as he pursed his lips.

    He knows.

    The results justify everything. The stronger the opponent is, the greater the praise given to the ck Dragon King will be when he ultimately wins.

    That¡¯s why¡­.

    ck Dragon King¡¯s toes slowly push the sand as he catches his breath. The guan dao rose naturally up and down with each breath.

    His eyes, once wild like a crazed boar, slowly changed into those of a martial artist.

    Chwaak!

    As his toes kicked off the ground, ck Dragon King¡¯s figure shot forward like an illusion. At the same time as the sand began to rise upward, the body of ck Dragon King reached Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Hwiwik!

    A short, swift stab followed.

    It wasn¡¯t just an attack led by brute force. Utilizing the advantage of the long guan dao, more like a spear, he executed a piercing attack. Even before the first stab could reach its full length, the remnants of the dao energy, divided into dozens, poured out with the force of sweeping over Chung Myung¡¯s entire body.

    Chung Myung quickly stepped back. However, at that moment, the remnants sent by ck Dragon King chased after him, stretching out even further.

    ¡°Heup!¡±

    With a short exmation, Chung Myung stretched out his sword like a poisonous snake flying toward a point in the air.

    Kagang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which urately prated the space between the dao energy, bounced left and right widely, bounced greatly from side to side, and pushed the iing attack to side. It was the exact moment when Chung Myung was about to swing his sword through the gap that had been created as if squeezed through the space.

    Hwiiiing!

    Along with a sound reminiscent of a whistle, ck Dragon King¡¯s Dao rushed like a beam of light through the space created by Chung Myung. Chung Myung twisted his hand in an instant, positioning his sword vertically.

    Kaaaaang!

    The collision of the sword and guan dao in mid-air sent Chung Myung flying backward.

    At that moment, ck Dragon King corrected his dao.

    Kagang!

    At the same time as his foot stepped on the advance as if it would burst the ground, the raised dao fiercely drew a line in the air.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    Ink-colored dao energy poured out like a waterfall from the end of the dao. It was as if a line had been drawn in the sky with a single stroke of a huge brush!

    Facing the onught of ink-colored dao energy that seemed to shatter him into pieces, Chung Myung twisted in mid-air, pulling his sword back as far as possible.

    ¡°Heuuaaaaap!¡±

    A red crescent-shaped sword energy was unleashed from the edge of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was swung like a whip. The sword energy, which resembled the light of a setting sunset, collided head-on with the flying ink-colored dao energy.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    The moment the two energies collided, a massive explosion of energy erupted in the air as if a cannon had been fired.

    Kuung!

    At that moment, the ink-colored dao energy on the edge of ck Dragon King¡¯s dao surged. The dao energy, which had grown to the size of a house in an instant, was condensed and condensed into a single line. Then, it immediately wrapped itself around the dao and started spinning ferociously.

    ¡°Huuooooo!¡±

    ck Dragon King burst his neck and let out a lion-like roar. Then, the energy rose further, and the guan dao was soonpletely wrapped in the explosively rotating ink-colored dao energy.

    Paaaaaaaaaang!

    His dao was swung and made its way as if tearing the air apart. The Reinforced Dao Energy (??(µ¶„‚) It should be reinforced dao energy. Since it hase to this, perhaps I¡¯ll change it altogether.) drawn from the dao painted nine rugged lines across the sky.

    Nine Dragons Emerge (????(¾Åýˆ³öê‡))!

    It seems as if nine ck dragons are flying towards Chung Myung.

    For the first time, screams came from the mouths of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were watching the incredible scene.

    ¡°Chung Myung-aaaaah!¡±

    But at that moment, a single red dot rose in the air.

    The water-colored sky and the vividly blue river. In that canvas-like world, red flowers bloomed like clouds.

    An explosive Blooming (??(é_»¨)).

    Dozens, hundreds, and even thousands of plum blossoms bloomed again and again, creating a huge wall in the air. The world seemed to be dyed red as if the sunset spread across the blue sky in an instant.

    Eventually, the nine dragons intertwined and collided head-on with the wall of red plum blossoms blocking their path.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang!

    With a colossal explosion, as if a mountain had crumbled, red and ck energies burst forth like fireworks, scattering into the air.

 Chapter 977

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 977

    It was truly a gorgeous sight.

    ck and red energy fragments spread out like fireworks in all directions, creating the illusion of a giant ck and red flower blooming in the sky. The scene is beyond splendid and even majestic.

    Yet, it was also incredibly dangerous.

    ¡°A- Avoid!¡±

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    The exploded energy scattered and covered Plum Blossom Ind at an incredible speed. Shards of dao and sword energy, each with sharpness like a famous sword warrior, poured down like rain.

    The pirates were helplessly pierced by that energy.

    As their individual level was not high, there was no escaping the energy raining down from above.

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    ¡°My arm! My aaaaarm!¡±

    Pirates pierced through in various ces and screamed in agony as they tumbled around.

    However, the situation waspletely different for Mount Hua on the other side.

    ¡°Protect Namgung!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as Hyun Jong¡¯s order was issued, the sword warriors of Mount Hua soared into the air and deflected the flying sword and dao energy. The plum blossoms that bloomed in the process dyed one side of the ind red.

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak also swung his throwing knife, deflecting the energy. He observed the disciples of Mount Hua standing in front to protect them.

    Tang Family is a sect whose strengths and weaknesses are as certain as its nature. Although they are better than any other sect in attacking the enemy, they are extremely vulnerable to defense due to the sect¡¯s nature of using a hidden weapon (??(°µÆ÷)) so short that it is embarrassing to even call it a short weapon (??(¶Ì±ø)).

    Mount Hua already knows this and is protecting not only Namgung but also Tang Family.

    It was a strange feeling.

    He can¡¯t believe the day wille when the sect from years ago will protect them.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s gaze went beyond the sword warriors of Mount Hua and headed above them. To the two men who begin to confront each other again in the midst of that explosive energy.

    The sight of their swords and dao colliding with all its might was clearly visible.

    Kaaaaaaang!

    Each collision produced a deafening noise. And as soon as it fell, it collided violently again.

    Kagagagagagak!

    The sword and dao that had been pushing each other away suddenly recoiled powerfully.

    ¡°Taaaaaap!¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s guan dao split the air. The ink-colored dao energy he unleashed shot straight toward Chung Myung.

    An extremely honest blow, without any alteration whatsoever. But that made it faster and more destructive.

    Pararararak!

    The edge of Chung Myung¡¯s sword began to tremble like crazy. The endless blossoms he unleashed pushed the ink-colored dao energy aside.

    Kwaaaaaaaaang!

    The dao energy struck the ground, and sand soared into the air like a fountain. If someone saw the deep scars left on the groundter, they would never have believed that they were traces created by a dao.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    However, no trace of joy could be seen on the face of ck Dragon King who created the incredible trace.

    ¡°Uoooooo!¡±

    ck Dragon King swung his dao one after another with a lion-like roar. About a dozen dao energy he shot flew towards Chung Myung.

    Each of them was powerful enough to crush arge ship, but ck Dragon King was unleashing them away as if breathing.

    Indeed, a figure worthy of leading the huge sect called Eighteen Water Fortress of the Yangtze River with only his own martial prowess. It was a disy of great martial arts prowess.

    Like ink spreading on a canvas with one end touching the ink, the dao energy stretched out clearly toward Chung Myung.

    Paaat!

    However, even after seeing the terrifying sight, Chung Myung did not retreat but instead jumped towards the dao energy.

    Just as the ink-colored dao energy was about to engulf him, the charging Chung Myung disappeared from the spot as if he werepletely extinguished.

    No, he¡¯s not.

    Chung Myung, who had lowered his body, had dug into the bottom of the dao energy. nting his sword into the ground to propel himself, he kicked off the ground and flew forward with even greater speed, skimming the ground.

    Swaeaeaek!

    The ink-colored dao energy passed right over Chung Myung¡¯s head. The cut ends of hair were scattered everywhere. Had he been even slightly off, his head would have beenpletely severed, but Chung Myung didn¡¯t show the slightest hesitation as he rushed forward.

    His eyes, as he flew forward like a swallow over water, emitted a cold killing intent.

    ck Dragon King didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and leaped forward at once. At the same time, his guan dao struck Chung Myung, who had lowered his posture, violently.

    The energy from his guan dao seemed powerful enough to pulverize everything in its path.

    But at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s two eyes emitted a bright blue light.

    Paaaaat!

    He kicked the ground and surged upwards towards the descending guan dao. With one hand on the de and pushing up with both hands, he positioned himself to block the sword with the t of his de.

    When ck Dragon King saw that, a vicious energy exploded from his eyes.

    ¡®You damn punk!¡¯

    ck Dragon King concentrated his internal strength on the sword. He pressed down with all his might, ready to cut Chung Myung in two along with the blocking sword.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    ck Dragon King saw it clearly. The sword that blocked his guan dao was bent as if it were about to break. Blood spurted out from the palm of Chung Myung¡¯s hand that touched the de, and the wrist holding the sword twisted painfully.

    His back was bent backward as if it would break, and blood spurted from his quivering mouth, scattering in the air.

    It literally happened in a split second.

    But ck Dragon King¡¯s guan dao had not yet expended all its force. Just pressing down seemed enough to split the fool in two!

    ¡®Die!¡¯

    It was the moment when ck Dragon King tried to punish Chung Myung¡¯s recklessness by further raising his internal strength.

    Kwadeudeudeuk!

    Chung Myung¡¯s knee, which converted all the rebound from its bent body into an attack, viciously struck the wrist of ck Dragon King, who was clutching his guan dao.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    A suppressed groan was the first sound to escape through ck Dragon King¡¯s lips.

    Aiming at the very moment when the internal strength that ck Dragon King had gathered was about to flow into the guan dao, Chung Myung stuck his knee into ck Dragon King¡¯s wrist as if blocking the way for the energy to flow.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    The knees that flew one after another continued to strike his wrist, which had already half-torn and exposed the bone.

    ¡°Keuhat!¡±

    ck Dragon King finally let out a scream and was sent flying backward.

    However, the person he is dealing with is a demon who never knows how to let go of his prey.

    Kogok!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword spun around and entangled the retreating guan dao of ck Dragon King. Chung Myung rushed in with the recoil and spun his body, exposing his blood-soaked teeth.

    Paaaaaat!

    The sword energy that erupted from a very close range split ck Dragon King¡¯s foot to the bone. Before he could even groan from the pain transmitted from his foot, another sh flew up from under his armpit toward his face.

    Saaak!

    As if peeling off the skin of a fruit with a sharp de, the sword that flew into his face passed long from his chin to his eyes.

    One side of ck Dragon King¡¯s vision instantly turned red.

    ¡°Heeuuaaaakkk!¡±

    ck Dragon King, who couldn¡¯t tell if it was fighting spirit or just a scream, struck down the dao with terrifying force.

    At that moment, five plum blossoms bloomed right in front of his guan dao.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    The fiercely swung dao literally crushed insignificant flowers, but the very brief gap created in the process created an opening for Chung Myung¡¯s body to brush past.

    Sogok!

    The sensation of being sliced at the side of the knee spread chillingly.

    ck Dragon King managed to regain his bnce despite his staggering body and spun around. Simultaneously, he hurled all his might towards Chung Myung, who was moving away, showing his back.

    ¡°You f*cking bastaaaaaaard!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    Explosive dao energy poured out towards Chung Myung¡¯s back like a raging torrent. Anyone who has studied martial arts can¡¯t help but be astonished by this incredible force. But at that moment, Chung Myung turned around, raising his sword.

    ¡°Taaaaaaaaaap!¡±

    A powerful downward strike continued from the upper position.

    The moment a clear red line was drawn in the empty air, the pouring dao energy split to either side, as if it had hit a thousand-year-old tree standing alone on the shore.

    Plum blossoms bloomed in session at the edge of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was swung downwards. Wrapping around the Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword, it eventually soared upwards.

    At that moment, ck Dragon King saw it.

    The sight of a river of plum blossoms rising like waves over the dao energy and pouring down towards him like a waterfall.

    Plum Blossom Sword Technique (????(Ã·»¨„¦½Y)). Plum Blossoms Flow Like a River (?????(Ã·»¨Á÷ÈçºÓ))!

    Kwaaaaaaaaa!

    The overflowing river covered his dao energy, pushed it away, and flowed again and again.

    A river made up of red petals exploded towards ck Dragon King like water from a valley swollen by heavy rain.

    ¡°You puuuuuunk!¡±

    ck Dragon King bit his lip hard. A crunching sound rang in his ears and blood spurted from his torn lip, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain.

    With his eyes bloodshot, he mustered up all his remaining internal strength.

    Kwang!

    He stepped forward, swinging his dao like a storm and moving forward. The river of plum blossoms that poured in collided with his dao energy, breaking, crushing, and bouncing back.

    ¡°Uooooo!¡±

    Kwaang!

    ck Dragon King took another step.

    The swirling ck storm broke through the red river, advancing towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Heuuuaaaak!¡±

    Squeezing out all the strength he has.

    ck Dragon King, who had lived his entire life in the world of battle, had an intuition at this moment. The one who falters here will die no matter what. A battle of strength against strength, internal strength against internal strength. It is a battle he can never lose.

    His vision had long been obscured.

    This river of petals and the storm of dao energy he created took away all my vision. Moreover, since one eye is cut and he can only see half, there is no way he can see beyond this sh of energies.

    But there was no need to see. His enemy would be at the end of this river of petals! The moment he final steps forward and slices through that throat will be his victory!

    Puuuut!

    Blood spurts from ck Dragon King¡¯s mouth and nose. The internal strength he had to gather and gather explosively circted through his body and stayed at the edge of his dao.

    ¡°Yaaaaaaaaap!¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s dao gained momentum. Faster, stronger! His dao, which had be a storm that would engulf everything, literally exploded the pouring plum blossom sword energy.

    ¡®More!¡¯

    A little bit more!

    His mind gradually emptied. Despite the pain as if his dantian was being sliced with a sharp knife, ck Dragon King steadfastly stepped forward, advancing.

    And at that moment, the momentum of the plum blossom sword energy that had been pouring momentarily loosened.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    ck Dragon King wrung out all his strength and charged forward. No, he tried to.

    Paaaaaat!

    At that moment, Chung Myung sprung up from within the river of plum blossoms.

    Had it been the usual ck Dragon King, he would never have missed such a surprise attack. However, as he had to fight with one eye instead of two for the first time, he noticed Chung Myung¡¯s presence just a fraction of a moment toote.

    ¡®No use!¡¯

    ck Dragon King swung his dao with all the force he could muster.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a littlete! Even if that guy managed to thrust his sword into his body, his dao would split that guy¡¯s waist in half¡­

    But then.

    Paaaaaat!

    All the muscles in his foot were torn.

    The foot that Chung Myung had sliced earlier couldn¡¯t withstand the overwhelming force of ck Dragon King¡¯s attack.

    His body, which had been swinging the dao fiercely, stumbled for a moment.

    Then!

    Kaaaaaaaaaaaang!

    Chung Myung swung his sword with all his might and struck ck Dragon King¡¯s guan dao. And at that moment, ck Dragon King heard clearly. The chilling sound of his wrist, which had endured and held out, broke.

    ¡®You?¡¯

    One eye cut.

    And the severed foot.

    The wrist that had been persistently targeted.

    Chung Myung, uses the shock of colliding with the dao and rushes forward instead.

    The moment he looked into those cold, icy gaze, ck Dragon King realized.

    ¡®Was he aiming for this from the very beginning¡­?¡¯

    Paaaaaaat!

    A sunset-colored rainbow, seemingly capable of slicing through everything in the world, poured towards ck Dragon King¡¯s neck.

    Sogok!

 Chapter 978

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 978

    Pararararak.

    Something that had soared into the sky spun furiously. Everyone on the ind couldn¡¯t take their eyes off it.

    As it rotated ceaselessly, scattering red blood in all directions, the object eventually lost its momentum and plummeted down.

    Took!

    Everyone stared nkly at the scene.

    It was an arm.

    The arm of a martial artist, trained as it should be, fell into the sand. The blood flowing from the cross section was staining the white sand dark red.

    No one could even take a deep breath.

    It was hard toprehend what they were seeing with their own eyes. The silence was so thick that even the sound of swallowing dry saliva sounded like thunder.

    Puuuut!

    At that time, ck Dragon King staggered backward with a ghastly sound.

    ¡°Keueu¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King, who had lost his arm, grabbed his shoulder with his left hand. Blood gushed out between his thick fingers.

    ¡°Keueuh¡­.¡±

    Everyone looked at that figure nkly.

    The right arm of ck Dragon King.

    The arm thatmanded the Yangtze River while holding a huge guan dao was cut off from just below the shoulder. Chung Myung¡¯s sword had aimed for his neck, and while he managed to prevent his neck from being severed by raising his arm, the arm was cut off without fail.

    Disbelief and astonishment. And fear.

    Engulfed in uncontroble emotions, he staggered backward, again and again.

    ¡°Thi- This guy¡­.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded looking at such ck Dragon King.

    Who could have imagined?

    The sight of the arm of this man, who was one of the leaders of Five Great Evil Sects who reigned like the king of the Yangtze River and is now the vice-leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance, severed by the sword of third-ss disciples of Mount Hua.

    But no matter how many times they blink, the sight they see does not change. The moment it dawned on them that all of this was real, a terrible sense of unease began to strike everyone on Plum Blossom Ind.

    Except for one group.

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Suppressed exmations of admiration came from the mouths of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Their shoulders, which had been temporarily freed from excessive tension, were constantly shaking. They clenched their fists in unison, suppressing the urge to cheer at any moment.

    Baek Cheon also clenched his fists and stared intently at Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡°There is no way not to believe it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong nodded their heads loudly. Even Yoo Iseol¡¯s shoulders shook slightly.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who have watched Chung Myung¡¯s training over the past three years cannot imagine him losing. If what they experienced was hell, then what Chung Myung went through was truly the abyss of hell.

    But regardless of that belief, those wearing Mount Hua¡¯s uniform were trembling at the endless joy that was bursting out of their heads.

    It felt like they had been rewarded.

    Chung Myung clearly proved it in front of them. That all the efforts they had made over time were not in vain. That everything they had umted over time was indeed with them in their swords.

    However, to sword warriors of Namgung Family who did not know Chung Myung well, this scene was a shock in itself. Their faces were colored with emotions that cannot be described in words.

    ¡°Tha- That can¡¯t be¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god¡­.¡±

    They knew. How strong ck Dragon King is.

    ck Dragon King was the opponent that even their Gaju, Namgung Hwang, burned with his fighting spirit. The terrifying power of his dao energy had been proven by the deaths of those bearing the name Namgung.

    But now that ck Dragon King was staggering. His arm was cut off by the swordsman of Mount Hua.

    The oue of the battle was crystal clear.

    ¡°Keueueuk¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King leaped backward with bloodshot eyes. However, rather than helping him, the pirates who saw him just retreated in fear.

    Hwirik.

    Chung Myung lightly spun his sword, pointing the tip downward.

    Geugeugeuk.

    And he slowly approached ck Dragon King, scraping the tip of his sword along the ground.

    Everyone is excited. At the same time, they are stunned.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s gaze did not change in the slightest from the beginning. He only watched ck Dragon King with chillingly sunken eyes and slowly approached.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s jaw trembled.

    His emptied brain could no longer continue to think. He had no idea what to do next. Because he never once thought ge would be in a situation like this.

    And then.

    Chung Myung did something that no one expected.

    Kaang!

    He kicked ck Dragon King¡¯s guan dao thaty on the ground. The dao, kicked into the air, andnded precisely at ck Dragon King¡¯s feet.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    A cold voice came to the ears of ck Dragon King, who was looking at his guan dao and Chung Myung alternately with shaking eyes.

    ¡°Pick it up.¡±

    Chung Myung continued speaking in a voice devoid of any emotion.

    ¡°We must continue.¡±

    His tone was as if stating an obvious fact.

    The chilling implication in his words sent shivers down the spines of the onlookers.

    ¡°Your arm was severed?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    In Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, killing intent was evident.

    Watching him il about because his arm had been cut off made his stomach sick.

    ¡°You idiot.¡±

    They don¡¯t know. Those who live in peace cannot know or understand.

    Who has protected Kangho. How desperately they fought. What it feels like to pull a sword from the body of a deadrade and wield it.

    What thoughts go through the minds of those who bite at their opponent¡¯s neck, stepping on their own severed arm.

    These guys who don¡¯t know anything are acting arrogantly, pretending to be the kings of the world. Watching them strut sickened him.

    No, in fact, there¡¯s no need to discuss the past.

    Chung Myung pointed behind with his chin.

    ¡°Namgung¡­..¡±

    As soon as the word Namgung came out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, the sword warriors of Namgung Family tensed every muscle in their bodies.

    ¡°I ¡°Fought even with an arm severed. Until the moment their necks were cut.¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family lowered their heads and clenched their teeth.

    Those words pierced their heart. Stronger than any constion.

    They vividly remembered the scenes of theirrades stabbing the enemy with their swords even as their bellies were split open, and grabbing the enemy¡¯s ankles even as their necks were being cut. It was because of them that those present here were still alive.

    ¡°Pick it up.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Pick it up, you f*cking bastard.¡±

    ck Dragon King gritted his teeth and grabbed the guan dao with his remaining arm.

    And that instant.

    Kaaaaaaaang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword rushes in at once and strikes the guan dao. ck Dragon King was thrown back helplessly and fell among the pirates.

    The moment the frightened pirates retreated left and right, ck Dragon King grabbed one of the pirates who was trying to run away.

    ¡°Sto- Stop him.¡±

    ¡°ck dragon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop him! Stop him, you bastards! Stop that punk!¡±

    ck Dragon King, full of madness, cursed. However, no one stood in the way of Chung Myung for ck Dragon King.

    It is only natural.

    The reason they followed ck Dragon King¡¯s orders was because they were afraid of him. They were afraid of retaliation if they did not listen.

    But hasn¡¯t the end of ck Dragon King already been determined? But why would they be so loyal and risk their lives to save ck Dragon King?

    The pirates, pale with fear, hurriedly retreated. Even if they stumbled, they moved backward as best as they could. Soon, no one was left around ck Dragon King.

    ¡°You idiots! I tell you to stop him! Stop him!¡±

    ck Dragon King shouted as if desperate, but his voice was only scattered in the air.

    ¡°Ptui!¡±

    Chung Myung, who spat out the blood that had umted in his mouth, approached him with indifferent eyes.

    ck Dragon King, who was ring at the pirates with a demon-like face, looked at Chung Myung and involuntarily retreated even further. The fingertips of his remaining hand started trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Uh, Euhh¡­.¡±

    A groan escaped from ck Dragon King as he forcibly held onto his guan dao.

    How did ite to this?

    Until Mount Hua arrived here, everything was going his way. But how on earth did it end up like this?

    His thoughts could not continue for long.

    Before he could even get up fully, Chung Myung rushed at him, kicking him in the jaw.

    Kwaang!

    ck Dragon King, whose jaw was broken, flew off the ground like a water swallow.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Plunged miserably in the sand, he clutched the sand in agony.

    ¡°Keueueu¡­.¡±

    He barely managed turned his head and saw Chung Myung still approaching at a slow, steady pace.

    And the sword warriors of Mount Hua were following behind him. As if they were escorting Chung Myung as he walked through the midst of pirates. The sunlight reflecting off their swords was blinding.

    But¡­ Now there is no one behind ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uuh¡­¡±

    No one was there to help him.

    The water fortress he has achieved throughout his life merely looks at his uing death from afar. No one was willing to risk their life for him.

    ¡°You ungrateful bastards! Aaaaaargh!¡±

    He let out an angry roar. Right then, the grim reaper holding a sword arrived before him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ck Dragon King looked up at Chung Myung nkly.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even keep up with the toes of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­..¡±

    ¡°Water fortress?¡±

    Chung Myung scoffed.

    ¡°This is the sand castle you built, you stupid bastard. You, who have no strength, are no better than insects. No one will fight for you.¡±

    ¡°Euuaaaaaakk!¡±

    The moment ck Dragon King stretched out his hand to grab his dao again, Chung Myung¡¯s sword cut his wrist.

    Sogok!

    ¡°Aaaaargh!¡±

    Before his agonized scream could end, another strike from the sword battered his body.

    Sogok! Sogok!

    As if to leave wounds for every fallen sword warrior of Namgung Family on his body.

    ¡°Euuuaaaakkk!¡±

    The screams, enough to furrow the brows of those listening, burst endlessly.

    The usual him would not have screamed like this, even if his body was being crushed. But now that his spirit had crumbled, there was no strength left to resist.

    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±

    However, Chung Myung showed no sympathy for ck Dragon King.

    Puuk!

    The sword pierced ck Dragon King¡¯s shoulder and twisted. The pain of having his muscles torn apart made ck Dragon King¡¯s massive body tremble.

    Paaat!

    And the moment the knee was cut off, therge body fell forward as if copsing.

    Chung Myung stepped on his head and pointed his sword at ck Dragon King¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Bugs should die squirming like a bug it is, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to hell.¡±

    Chung Myung swung his sword without hesitation.

    But at that moment.

    Kaaaaaang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was about to fall on ck Dragon King¡¯s neck, bounced to the side and was pushed away with a tremendous metallic sound.

    Chung Myung, with his foot still on ck Dragon King¡¯s head, turned his gaze. At the end of that icy gaze was a small boat slowly approaching the edge of the ind.

    More precisely, it was the man aboard that small boat.

    ¡°Bug, you say¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso, standing alone on the small boat, looked at Chung Myung with an amused smile.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t necessarily disagree with that term, but¡­. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    His long eyes, curving gently, stared straight at Chung Myung.

    ¡°But unlike you¡­ there are those in the world who need that bug.¡±

    The boat carrying Jang Ilso touched the sandy shore of Plum Blossom Ind.

 Chapter 979

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 979

    Geugeugeuk.

    The sound of the boat scraping against the shore could be clearly heard. Shortly after, a man in red clothes slowly descended from the halted boat.

    ¡°¡­Jang Ilso.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face was cruelly distorted.

    Seeing the face of that man made his blood boil in reverse. He wanted to rush at him right then and there and plunge a sword into his neck. The other disciples standing beside him seemed no different with their shoulders heaving.

    At that time, the image of Chung Myung came into Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes. The moment Baek Cheon saw that quiet, motionless back, he let out the breath he had been holding.

    At a not-too-far distance, a smiling Jang Ilso and an expressionless Chung Myung were looking at each other.

    The moment the two people, whose attires and facial expressions were so contrasting, encountered each other, everyone on the ind held their breath.

    When Jang Ilso lifted his finger, the ring that had fallen on the ground flew into his hand. Jang Ilso slowly put the ring back on his long finger and caught a glimpse of ck Dragon King.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve be a rag.¡±

    His gazended on ck Dragon King¡¯s severed shoulder. Jang Ilso frowned as if he had seen something appalling. Then, he smiled softly and looked at Chung Myung again.

    ¡°What do you say, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword? Do you really have to im his head?¡±

    Chung Myung gave a tant sneer at Jang Ilso¡¯s soft voice.

    ¡°im it?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s foot pressed down on ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Keueueuk¡­.¡±

    A suppressed groan escaped from the mouth of ck Dragon King, who couldn¡¯t even resist.

    ¡°This?¡±

    Jang Ilso shrugged his shoulders slightly exaggeratedly.

    ¡°You may not know how I feel because you belong to Righteous Sects where talent overflows like a cloud, but it is not easy to find someone like him in Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I am in a position to pick up and use whatever I can, no matter if it¡¯s a bug or an idiot. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±

    ¡°Still good at running your mouth, I see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you acknowledged it. It¡¯s my specialty, after all.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed heartily.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ Why don¡¯t you put up with killing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon King, whose arm was cut off and became a cripple, is not particrly threatening from your point of view. So, if you just leave him here, I n to pick him up and make good use of him.¡±

    ¡°Why should I do that?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s cold gaze seemed to pierce Jang Ilso at any moment. After staring him down for a moment, Chung Myung smirked.

    ¡°No, no. I can do that.¡±

    He bared his teeth like an attacked wolf and red at Jang Ilso. With all the hostility he could muster.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to pay that worthless neck of yours as a price.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly stroked his white neck.

    ¡°My, my. I didn¡¯t know this neck was worth so much. So much that the world-renowned Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword covets it.¡±

    A fierce madness shed in his pale eyes. Anyone of faint heart would have been scared just by receiving that gaze.

    ¡°But that will be difficult. No matter how insignificant this neck is, it is too precious to exchange for the life of one bug-like bastard.¡±

    ck Dragon King trembled under the feet of Chung Myung. Although he was barely able to breathe thanks to Jang Ilso¡¯s intervention, such treatment was too harsh for someone who once reigned supreme over the Yangtze River.

    But he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth.

    The moment he vents his anger, Chung Myung¡¯s sword will cut off his head at once. ck Dragon King, who personally dealt with Chung Myung a while ago, knows this. This guy did not hesitate to kill.

    ¡°Then speak up.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke emotionlessly, almost throwing out the words.

    ¡°Use that great mouth of yours. Why should I spare this guy. And why should I¡­..¡±

    His transparent gaze pierced Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Why should I spare you?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s red lips drew a chilling curve.

    ¡®It¡¯s chilling.¡¯

    It was no joke; facing those eyes made one¡¯s spine freeze in an instant.

    ¡®I thought he¡¯de back as a tiger at most.¡¯

    This is a monster rather than a tiger.

    As Jang Ilso¡¯s white hands, hanging below the sleeves, tightened, the rings rubbed against each other and created a crackling sound.

    Jang Ilso nced down at his hands. His eyes momentarily darkened.

    Adorning himself with jewelry all over his body allows him to understand his condition most urately. The fact that his hand tightened involuntarily means he¡¯s feeling extreme murderous intent towards Chung Myung.

    ¡®Do I want to kill him?¡¯

    Right here, right now?

    Is it worth throwing away everything he had nned so far just to eliminate him? Is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword that much of a threat?

    His mind hadn¡¯t finished contemting Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, but his instincts were clearly saying so.

    No matter what happens, he must kill this Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword here and now, by any means necessary.

    Instinct governs the will to live. Right now, his instinct is recognizing this small swordsman as a more pronounced threat than anyone he had encountered so far.

    Jang Ilso chuckled softly and raised his hand to cover his face.

    It was because he didn¡¯t want anyone to see the murderous intent that might show on his face. Though his face was hidden, a cold light flowed from the eyes revealed between his long fingers.

    He wanted to cut it off.

    He wanted to sever that neck, drench his hands in its blood.

    But¡­.

    ¡°A price¡­¡±

    Naturally, Jang Ilso rejected the voice of his heart.

    Acting impulsively, without regard for the consequences, moving only ording to one¡¯s instincts. That was the behavior he most despised in those he considered no better than pigs and dogs.

    ¡°What do you want, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me. What do you want. I¡¯ll listen to anything I can. Even if it¡¯s¡­¡±

    A smooth, poisonous voice rang into Chung Myung¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Even if it is an extremely undeserved mercy to let you off this ind without having to bow your head to the ground and beg for your life.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The moment his words ended, a bright blue murderous energy erupted from the bodies of all Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. With bloodshot eyes, they stretched out their feet holding their swords as if they were going to attack Jang Ilso at any moment.

    ¡°Do not act rashly.¡±

    The one who suppressed the atmosphere that seemed about to explode at any moment was none other than Un Gum. As soon as he finished speaking, the anger swirling through Mount Hua¡¯s disciples disappeared like a lie.

    Naturally.

    Un Gum¡¯s words always carried weight, but especially in front of Myriad Man Manor and Jang Ilso, the weight was even greater. There is no one who can be more angry in front of Un Gum.

    The sword warriors of Mount Hua who regained theirposure closed their mouths shut. However, their swords were still emitting a chilling bright blue light and were aimed at Jang Ilso.

    At that time, Chung Myung spoke again.

    ¡°Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze was excessively devoid of emotion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at him with a deep smile.

    ¡°Mistaken? Me?¡±

    ¡°You know nothing.¡±

    At that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s expression changed slightly. Chung Myung¡¯s words did not sound like nonsense full of bravado but seemed to carry significant weight.

    Chung Myung continued.

    ¡°Do you wonder why you¡¯ve stepped onto this ind and yet your head remains attached?¡±

    Jang Ilso remained silent, staring down at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Did you think I couldn¡¯t kill you as a matter of course? That I would ept your offer just to save even one more person?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, showing his teeth.

    ¡°Stupid Evil Sects, thinking the world revolves around your whims.¡±

    At those rude words, Jang Ilso smiled brightly and lightly caressed his chin.

    ¡°Then what is the reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°May I ask what the great intention of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, who protects the Chivalrousness of Jungwon, for sparing the head of this vicious leader of Evil Sects?¡±

    Despite all the mocking and provocation, Chung Myung did not react at all. He simply responded emotionlessly.

    ¡°Exining to a fool like you is tiresome, but it¡¯s also the duty of a Taoist. Clean your ears and listen well, dork. The only reason I don¡¯t kill you is because¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not within my authority.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    It was a very a minute change in expression, but it was clear to those who had been watching Jang Ilso so far. It was the first look of doubt that appeared on his face, who had always been confident in his actions.

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even a three-year-old child would know this.¡±

    Chung Myung rebuked coldly.

    ¡°I guess I need to spell it out for a moron like you. I am merely a sword of Mount Hua. There is only one person in the world who decides at whom Mount Hua¡¯s sword will be aimed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes shifted. Beyond Chung Myung, to the person behind him.

    ¡°If you want to return with your miserable life, bow your head and beg to Sect Leader. Because if it weren¡¯t for him, no one here can spare you.¡±

    Geugeuk.

    The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword that was touching the side of ck Dragon King¡¯s neck scratched the sand. It was like a warning that he would cut off Jang Ilso¡¯s head right now so long he had Sect Leader¡¯s order.

    A slight confusionshed across Jang Ilso¡¯s face, which had always been as smooth as if it was a painting.

    ¡®Moving ording to Sect Leader¡¯smand?¡±

    What sort of nonsense is that?

    Of course, he is from Evil Sects, and they are from Righteous Sects. He knows that, unlike Evil Sects where power represents everything, Righteous Sects have their own rules to follow. Hasn¡¯t Jang Ilso exploited that fact for his own massive gain until now?

    But that¡¯s just the story for the ordinary people.

    There is no way that an ordinary, clueless Sect Leader could control something like Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. Looking at it objectively, isn¡¯t Hyun Jong a person who isn¡¯t even on the level of ordinary?

    However, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, which is arrogant enough to look down on even the heads of Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family that rule the world, and is so vicious that it clearly shows his killing intent even in front of the leader of Five Great Evil Sects, is following Hyun Jong¡¯s orders?

    It was so absurd that Jang Ilso almost burst intoughter. But the truth of that bizarre statement was quickly proven.

    Despite Chung Myung¡¯s ridiculous words, no one in Mount Hua¡¯s eyes wavered. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of doubt.

    That means they are taking Chung Myung¡¯s words for granted. It is not a simple improvisation, but it meant that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword had been upholding that statement all along.

    The moment he realized that fact, a cold sweat broke out on Jang Ilso¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t know how many years it had been since he felt this flustered and tense.

    ¡®Then I guess I have entered the tiger¡¯s den with my own feet.¡¯

    He had assumed that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword would naturally be the one negotiating. That¡¯s why he was able toe here alone. The brilliant Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword would not be able to ignore the fact that Jang Ilso dying here would be a loss to Mount Hua.

    But¡­What if the person to negotiate with was Hyun Jong?

    Jang Ilso momentarily twisted his lips andughed.

    ¡®Perhaps this will be my grave.¡¯

    He slowly straightened his back. Then, he walked confidently towards Hyun Jong, who was watching him.

    Flutter.

    The hem of his long sleeves fluttered wildly. Jang Ilso, having adjusted his robe lightly, performed a deep bow towards Hyun Jong. With impable courtesy.

    ¡°Jang Ilso of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Hyun Jong with eyes like a waning moon.

    They¡¯ve already met each other before. Yet, he paid his respects as if meeting Hyun Jong for the first time.

    ¡°I greet Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong, letting out a low sigh, returned the gesture to Jang Ilso.

    ¡°I am Hyun Jong, Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Sect Leader of Mount Hua. Pleased to meet you again, Paegun.¡±

    As expected, he was as polite as ever.

    However, the chill of the hidden des in those words swept across the hearts of everyone watching the scene.

 Chapter 980

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 980

    It wasn¡¯t exactly an intimidation.

    The majority currently upying Plum Blossom Ind are water fortress pirates, but on the contrary, they have already lost their momentum. On the other hand, the disciples of Mount Hua and Tang Family who had prated into their ranks were pressing Jang Ilso around Hyun Jong with strict force.

    In other words, it was Jang Ilso who was actually surrounded.

    Nevertheless, the moment he faced Jang Ilso, Hyun Jong felt as if his body was caught in a typhoon.

    A feeling he already felt once in the past during the founding ceremony of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    But the sensation he felt now was bigger and more intense than then. To the extent that doubts suddenly arose as to whether he was worthy for him to stand against Jang Ilso.

    Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. And Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader.

    The name certainly deserves to stand alone in Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance. However, Hyun Jong as a martial artist was too small to face off against Jang Ilso.

    That¡¯s why he remained silent.

    Even when Jang Ilso, who boldly entered Plum Blossom Ind alone, negotiated with Chung Myung, not with him, Hyun Jong remained silent. Because he felt it was more appropriate.

    But¡­ Chung Myung did not hesitate to send Jang Ilso to him. As if it was Hyun Jong who had to deal with him.

    ¡®Chung Myung said this to the children over and over again.¡¯

    Those who wield swords must understand the weight of the sword in their hands. They must never forget that what they hold is a weapon meant to take lives.

    Those obvious statement struck Hyun Jong once again.

    Chung Myung said. That he¡¯s the sword of Mount Hua.

    If he were a sword, it would be an extremely sharp one. So much so that there is nothing topare in the world. If so, Hyun Jong, who held that sword in his hand, must also understand its weight.

    That means¡­

    Hyun Jong nced at Chung Myung. He is still looking at him with an unwavering gaze.

    ¡®That probably means that I also qualified to hold that sword in my hand.¡¯

    That probably wasn¡¯t Chung Myung¡¯s intention. But at least Hyun Jong felt that way. Because that was a burden he had always felt.

    The current Mount Hua is by no means the same sect as it was in the past.

    He, who has earned the undeserved title of Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader just by persevering, naturally needs more than in the past.

    ¡®Can I afford it?¡¯

    These sharp swords?

    Not just limited to Chung Myung. The swords named Baek Cheon, the sword called Yoo Iseol, and even swords called Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol¡­ Does he really have the ability to wield all of the swords of Mount Hua properly?

    There is nothing more dangerous in the world than a blind sword. Holding a sword that is beyond one¡¯s status might be akin to a curse. Both for him and for the swords he wields.

    Before he could answer all these questions, Jang Ilso opened his mouth.

    ¡°Should I address you as Myeongju? Or¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just Sect Leader is sufficient.¡±

    Hyun Jong drew the line.

    Tang Family was present. The moment his title bes Maengju, Hyun Jong¡¯s decision would also determine the will of Tang Family. That was not what Hyun Jong wanted.

    But at that moment, the corners of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth curved up.

    ¡°Humility is a good thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s cowardice.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly closed his eyes.

    If the person standing here was Bop Jeong, he might have felt insulted. If it had been Namgung Hwang, he would have been furious, and even if it was Tang Gun-ak who did not easily show his emotions, he would have exuded killing intent.

    But, oddly enough, Hyun Jong did not feel any anger at Jang Ilso¡¯s words. He had experienced too much to feel humiliated by a single remark from Jang Ilso, and the gap between him and Jang Ilso was too vast. Rather, perhaps that¡¯s why he could remain calm.

    ¡°My vessel isn¡¯t that great.¡±.¡±

    Jang Ilso slightly raised his eyebrows at the calm voice. As if she hadn¡¯t expected that answer at all.

    He stared at Hyun Jong for a long time in silence, then slowly nodded his head.

    ¡°¡­Very well, Sect Leader.¡±

    There was not the slightest hint of hostility on Jang Ilso¡¯s smiling face.

    Some might perceive it as a pretense, and others might be wary of the malice hidden behind that smile. However, Hyun Jong epted that smile for what it was.

    Jang Ilso is a person who isn¡¯t even conscious of Hyun Jong¡¯s existence. There is no need for such a person to show hostility towards Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong was ustomed to this.

    Before Chung Myung came to Mount Hua, he was the Sect Leader of Mount Hua where only the sect¡¯s name was left. Those who met him always smiled. Human hostility begins with a threat. Towards someone who poses no threat, humans can afford to be endlessly gentle.

    That¡¯s why¡­ that smile was as much rightful as it was painful to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°As Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, I would like to formally request to Sect Leader of Mount Hua. I hope you will show mercy to ck Dragon King, the vice leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance, who is being suppressed by Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong fell silent at Jang Ilso¡¯s words.

    He nced sideways as if seeking an answer, but Chung Myung still remained expressionless. This wasn¡¯t like Chung Myung, who always tried tomunicate his intentions through expressions whenever there was a decision to be made. He just looks at Hyun Jong with an expression that doesn¡¯t suit him.

    He held his sword to ck Dragon King¡¯s neck as if he was merely carrying out a decision.

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath and looked at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°I will return the question that my disciple asked to Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Why should we let ck Dragon King go as Ryeonju said?¡±

    ¡°The reason is simple.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked directly at Hyun Jong with a slightly dark gaze.

    ¡°Because that is the only way for Mount Hua, Tang Family, and Namgung Family to get out of this ind safely.¡±

    A low sigh escaped Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    Actually, if you think about it, this isn¡¯t really wrong.

    ck Dragon King was clearly subdued. However, much of water fortress¡¯ power, except for ck Dragon King, is stillrgely intact. If ck Dragon King were to lose his life, they would likely follow Jang Ilso¡¯smands next.

    Logically, there should be some confusion in themand transition, but¡­.

    ¡®If the opponent is Jang Ilso, something like that¡¯s unlikely to happen.¡¯

    The reputation of Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, and even the reputation of Paegun. Jang Ilso is now a symbol of Evil Sects. If Jang Ilso were tomand water fortress in ce of ck Dragon King, a situation could arise where morale would increase.

    Moreover, there is no way that Jang Ilso had not prepared for this situation in advance.

    Thus in the end, in order to get out of this ind, they have to deal with the remnants of water fortress and Myriad Man Manor, who have yet to act so far, at the same time.

    And now, haven¡¯t they even lost all their footing?

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze drifted unconsciously across the river.

    If Shaolin on the riverside moves, it could be a fight worth fighting¡­.

    ¡®That too is difficult to hope for.¡¯

    Hyun Jong had a hunch. Shaolin will not move.

    If they had intended to join forces, they should have acted before the situation deepened, when Mount Hua reached the ind. Having missed their moment, they would only observe.

    ¡°Are you saying that if we let go of ck Dragon King, you will let us return to Gangbuk?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jang Ilso answered with a gentle smile.

    There¡¯s no need to question the truth of his words.

    It is not because Hyun Jong trusts Jang Ilso. Rather, if there were a list of people who trust Jang Ilso the least, one of them would be Hyun Jong.

    But that¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s believable.

    A great liar does not lie about small things. Those who deceive the world are usually truthful in everyday matters.

    From Hyun Jong¡¯s perspective, the life of the ck Dragon King is no small matter. However, from Jang Ilso¡¯s point of view, it is definitely not big enough to undermine the world¡¯s trust in him.

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    Jang Ilso gently pressured Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Would you like to release ck Dragon King and return home? Or¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s fingernail slowly grazed his lips.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    At that moment, when the nail left his lip, an eerie voice came out his mouth.

    ¡°Shall I kill everyone here?¡±

    This was a tant threat. A threat that sent chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Hyun Jong forcibly suppressed his racing heart.

    Should they cut ck Dragon King¡¯s head and target Jang Ilso for the sake of Chivalrousness?

    Or, for the safety of Mount Hua, Tang Family, and Namgung Family, should they leave him alive, and retreat as is?

    This is probably a problem that no one in the world can easily decide.

    But¡­.

    Hyun Jong looked at the disciples of Mount Hua. Everyone was looking at him with eyes full of trust.

    No matter whates out of his mouth, they will simply believe and follow, and even if the price of that choice is their death, their eyes show that they¡¯re willing to ept it.

    Those who stand in the position of representing Mount Hua should take that look in their eyes for granted. To do so, one must be a greater person.

    But¡­.

    A faint smile formed on Hyun Jong¡¯s lips.

    ¡®I am a small person.¡¯

    After acknowledging that fact, he felt at ease. He might not be the great person they hoped for.

    That¡¯s why he knew. He didn¡¯t know what choice Sect Leader of Mount Hua had to make, but it was crystal clear what choice Hyun Jong had to make.

    Hyun Jong took onest look at Chung Myung.

    ¡®Will it be okay?¡¯

    A small smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips as he understood the true meaning of those gazes. It is as if he was saying that was enough.

    Hyun Jong finally took a deep breath and looked at Jang Ilso.

    No matter how determined he was, Jang Ilso was still an overwhelming presence.

    However, there is no need for Hyun Jong to be greater than Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Right¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso slightly tilted his head.

    ¡°Have you made your decision, Sect Leader?¡±

    Facing that still gentle smile, Hyun Jong calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    After a brief pause, Hyun Jong spoke firmly.

    ¡°I will not ept Ryeonju-nim¡¯s offer.¡±

    At that moment, Jang Ilso stood tall and frozepletely.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze, which hadpletely stopped, as if he had forgotten to breathe or was frozen, fixed on Hyun Jong.

    But that was only for a moment, and then his face contorted terribly. It was truly a dramatic change.

    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±

    As Jang Ilso growled, throwing off the formalities he had worn like fancy robes, Mount Hua¡¯s sword warriors who had been guarding Hyun Jong¡¯s back stepped forward in unison.

    The negotiation had broken down.

    A terrifying look of killing intent appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    Right then.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong continued in a still calm voice.

    ¡°We will release ck Dragon King.¡±

    Jang Ilso stared at Hyun Jong intently. He failed to immediately understand Hyun Jong¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Please remember this.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua does not negotiate with Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, the reason we are letting ck Dragon King go is because it was our intention to do so from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°It was your intention?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    When Hyun Jong slowly turned his gaze, at the end of it was Namgung Dowi, who was tightly gripping his sword until his hands turned white.

    ¡°Because this revenge is not for Mount Hua¡¯s to achieve.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua came at Namgung¡¯s request. It was not to elevate our fame, nor to shake Kangho. We simply could not turn away from a single person¡¯s request.¡±

    For a moment, Jang Ilso looked at Hyun Jong nkly, as if he had been struck on the back of his head. This might be the first time such an expression had ever crossed his face.

    ¡°So, it is appropriate that revenge on ck Dragon King be carried out in the name of Namgung. Mount Hua has no right to steal that opportunity.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°So, we will release ck Dragon King. And Paegun, please leave now. This is not the ce for you or us to step forward.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡±

    At that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s face became strangely distorted. It seemed like he wasughing, disheartened, and angry, all at once.

    Jang Ilso, who was looking at Hyun Jong as if he had seen a ghost, slowly turned his head.

    Chung Myung.

    He was smiling brightly while looking at Jang Ilso.

 Chapter 981

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 981

    Eyes full of mockery.

    It seemed to say, did you, who once strutted around as if the worldy at your feet, ever anticipate this situation?

    Tak!

    Jang Ilso unconsciously raised one hand and covered his face.

    This is because he instinctively thought that the expression he was making right now should not be shown to others.

    He is Bangju of Myriad Man Manor. And Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    He is not someone who should distort his face due to Sect Leader of Mount Hua.

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡°Sect Leader has ordered, so ck Dragon King will be released as you wish. But.¡±

    Squeeze.

    Chung Myung pressed the foot that was stepping on ck Dragon King¡¯s head. A groan that seems to be a breakes out of ck Dragon King¡¯s mouth. (??? ???? ??? ?? ?? ?? ?? ???. ???? ??? ??? ? ?? ??? ?? ???.)

    Chung Myung, who was listening to the groans with an expressionless face, res at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon King will be released only after we arrive in Gangbuk.¡±

    Jang Ilso red at Chung Myung without a word. A fierce killing intent was swirling in his eyes.

    ¡°So, get lost now. Even my patience has its limits.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed lowly.

    His shoulders, which had been trembling slightly, began to shake more violently. But strangely enough, no sound ofughter was heard.

    A silent, manicughter.

    Those watching this spectacle clenched their fists, feeling an inexplicable chill at the scene.

    Jang Ilsoughed softly for a long time before slowly removing his hand from his face. His face had already returned to its usual calm expression.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly turned his head and looked at Hyun Jong again.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Please speak, Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°I believe that Sect Leader will keep what he said.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly nods his head.

    ¡°It shall be so.¡±

    Jang Ilso nods as if satisfied.

    ¡°Though you said you do not negotiate with Evil Sects¡­ That¡¯s Sect Leader¡¯s stance. Since I am also a person with dignity, I cannot simply follow Sect Leader¡¯s words alone. So, in my own way, I must keep my word as well.¡± (¡°??? ??? ?? ????? ????¡­¡­. ?? ???? ??. ?? ??? ?? ????? ???? ?? ?? ?? ?? ?????. ??? ? ???? ? ??? ? ?? ???????.¡±)

    Jang Ilso slightly raises his hand. Following this, two ships from the fleet waiting in the distance began to approach Plum Blossom Ind.

    When the sword warriors of Mount Hua saw this, theirplexions hardened, and Jang Ilso twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°They are empty ships.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°For those who have achieved great deeds to return in glory, it wouldn¡¯t do to return in a pitiful state. Consider this a gesture of goodwill from me.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at Jang Ilso with eyes full of doubt.

    This is because the name Jang Ilso and the word goodwill did not fit together in their minds.

    However, Hyun Jong simply bowed deeply, showing his gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso silently looks at Hyun Jong, who bows his head towards him.

    Jang Ilso, who had been staring at Hyun Jong for a long time, creating slightly awkward air, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sect Leader of Mount Hua. Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    His voice was calm, but it spread with a strange resonance.

    ¡°¡­Hyun Jong.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s head nods slightly. It wasn¡¯t the exaggerated appearance he always showed.

    ¡°I will remember the name properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a name significant enough for Paegun to remember.¡±

    ¡°Kekek.¡±

    Jang Ilso, with a low chuckle, turns around without hesitation. He slowly walked towards his small ship behind Chung Myung.

    Inevitably, he approaches Chung Myung. His eyes and Chung Myung¡¯s met in the air.

    ¡°¡­This time.¡±

    Jang Ilso opened his mouth with a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a hit. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Chung Myung twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°This time?¡±

    As a smile that was oddly simr yet distinctly different from Jang Ilso¡¯s, Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened again.

    ¡°Quite the talker for someone just scrambling to save his own life and went home.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck off.¡±

    Jang Ilso lightly shook his head as if he had no choice and passed by Chung Myung.

    The moment when his body passed Chung Myung and no one could see his face anymore.

    Kkarararak!

    The rings on his hand clinked against each other, scattering sounds like the wails of trapped spirits.

    As if demons were screaming in pain. (?? ???? ??? ? ??? ?? ???.)

    Step. Step.

    As he strides forward and boards the boat, the boat moves of its own ord and heads towards the river.

    ¡®Mount Hua and¡­. Hyun Jong.¡¯

    A sinister aura enveloped Jang Ilso¡¯s face. (???? ??? ??? ??? ???.)

    On the surface, it is a result that does not hurt him. In any case, he prevented the death of ck Dragon King, and owed him a huge favor.

    Of course, even if the crisis itself was caused by the inaction of Jang Ilso and Myriad Man Manor, the fact that he saved the life of ck Dragon King remains unchanged.

    To those who do not understand this conversation, it would appear that Jang Ilso went into Plum Blossom Ind alone, which was almost like an enemy camp, and rescued ck Dragon King with just his three-inch tongue, without shedding a single drop of blood. (? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???? ???? ???? ?? ??? ? ? ?? ??? ??, ? ? ? ???? ???? ??? ? ???? ?? ???.)

    It is clear that Jang Ilso¡¯s reputation will increase further.

    Yes, on the surface. Just on the surface.

    But now, Jang Ilso¡¯s insides were filled with a sense of helpless humiliation.

    ¡®This me¡­.¡¯

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face is distorted like a demon.

    ¡®Me, having to beg for my life due to the mercy of someone whose name I barely remembered? This Jang Ilso?¡¯

    Hyun Jong was a being who did not exist under his calctions.

    From Mount Hua and Tang Family entering Plum Blossom Ind and ck Dragon King being put in danger, everything happened just as he had calcted.

    But what followed was entirely different from what he had envisioned.

    If it is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. He believed that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, which values ??the disciples of Mount Hua more than his own life and never loses sight of the gain it holds, would never give up on the arrangement he proposed.

    It was an offer that could not be worse for Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    They can return alive without giving up any of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, and they can gain the reputation of rescuing Namgung from Plum Blossom Ind.

    With this achievement alone, Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua can gain a clear advantage over Shaolin and Ten Great Sects.

    An offer that anyone with a brain could not refuse.

    Especially for a person as smart as Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, regardless of his feelings, he had no choice but to hold Jang Ilso¡¯s hand. Certainly!

    That is why Jang Ilso was able to head to Plum Blossom Ind alone without any escort.

    Because he believed Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword would never be able to reject this offer.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Hyun Jong.¡¯

    Hyun Jong rejected his offer.

    An offer that anyone with even the slightest understanding of the gains could never refuse, that man, Hyun Jong, thoughtlessly threw it to the ground.

    It was something Jang Ilso could never understand with his way of thinking.

    And if one looks at it calmly, at that moment, Jang Ilso was as good as dead.

    Because he missed the variable that was Hyun Jong and the moment his offer was rejected, Jang Ilso was nothing more than a clown who, overconfident in his own intellect, stuck his head into the mouth of a tiger.

    Yet, surviving was merely a stroke of luck.

    Jang Ilso, who until now had held everything in his hands and was able to sway things however he wanted, ended up escaping with his life for reasons he couldn¡¯t even understand.

    ¡°Kekekekek.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes are bright with killing intent again. (???? ? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???.)

    ¡°¡­Hyun Jong.¡±

    The reason a madman is called a madman is that they do things beyondmon sense.

    In that sense, Jang Ilso may appear to be a madman in their eyes, but in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes, Hyun Jong is the madman.

    A crazy person whose actions and calctions were beyond hisprehension.

    Such a person is Sect Leader of Mount Hua and Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. And that too with the unwavering support of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    Jang Ilso licked his lips. His lips, blood-red, were colored in a more morous color.

    ¡°This is why¡­. what makes the world interesting.¡±

    Jang Ilso suppressed the burning stomach as if he had swallowed charcoal and forcibly twisted his lips.

    But his eyes were sinking ever more gloomily.

    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    The moment Jang Ilso left Plum Blossom Ind, the wind came out from the mouths of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all at once.

    Some were wiping the sweat that had soaked their foreheads, while others were violently shaking their heads.

    Such was the immense pressure that Jang Ilso exerted just by being present.

    Just looking at him takes their breath away, and it feels like their skin is being cut by a sharp de.

    Why is that person the Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance? They feel it in their body every time they encounter him.

    But for that reason¡­

    ¡®Sect Leader.¡¯

    It was natural for them to have deep trust in their eyes when they looked at Hyun Jong.

    That¡¯s Jang Ilso.

    Even against Jang Ilso, the ruler of Gangnam and Evil Sects, Hyun Jong did not back down even an inch. No, it wasn¡¯t just about not retreating.

    Hyun Jong did not use force to greet Jang Ilso, nor did he use his momentum to push him away.

    He just dealt with Jang Ilso calmly, like Hyun Jong always did.

    Who else could do that?

    They feel it again. What a great person their Sect Leader is.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Maengju-nim.¡±

    These words came from none other than the mouth of Tang Gun-ak.

    That means that Tang Gun-ak shared their sentiment.

    ¡°No, Gaju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong shakes his head.

    ¡°I was tired of trying to calm my trembling legs. Paegun is Paegun, after all. How can a person be like that¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiles slightly.

    ¡®He is a great person.¡¯

    Anyone who saw Jang Ilso¡¯s departing back would feel as Tang Gun-ak did.

    Who in the world could send that Jang Ilso back like that?

    ¡°This is really great¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think we¡¯ll have to share the wordster. Gaju-nim.¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze turned toward Namgung Family.

    ¡°As long as Paegun promised, there will be no more attacks. First of all, we must quickly move the wounded in Namgung to the maind and treat them.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Maengj-nim.¡±

    It is Tang Gun-ak who rarely experiences interruption mid-sentence.

    But right now, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of displeasure on Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face.

    This is because Hyun Jong¡¯s anxious feelings were conveyed as he feared that more of the sword warriors of Namgung Family would die due to serious injuries.

    ¡°Move the wounded to the ships! We are returning to Gangbuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua raised their voices and answered with energized faces. And what was interesting was the fact that even the martial artists of Sichuan Tang Family were raising their voices in response to those words.

    Tang Gun-ak chuckles at the sight.

    Perhaps, at this moment, even his own people have firmly acknowledged Hyun Jong as their leader.

    ¡®We have gained much.¡¯

    It was an impulsive start, but truly, much was gained.

    Reputation, justification, aplishments.

    Right. So many things.

    At that time, Hyun Jong, who was in front of him, seemed to be distressed and ran forward to help Namgung Family¡¯s member.

    Tang Gun-ak nodded, watching his back.

    ¡®But the greatest thing we might have gained here is probably that person.¡¯

    As he thought about it, there was something that made him curious again.

    Tang Gun-ak slowly turned his head.

    In his eyes, he can see the back of Chung Myung, standing with one foot on the unconscious ck Dragon King and ring at Myriad Man Manor across the river.

    ¡®Did you foresee all this and head here?¡¯

    Of course.

    Chung Myung would not answer.

 Chapter 982

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 982

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hum.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was on the boat, smiled bitterly. Ho Gamyeong, seeing that expression, asked with a slightly puzzled look.

    ¡°Was there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Problem¡­. well. I don¡¯t know, Gamyeong-ah. Should we call this a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They decided to release ck Dragon King, and the war stopped, so we got everything we wanted.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso nced back at Plum Blossom Ind and shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Cutting off his own words, he then ordered with a disheartened face.

    ¡°Tell water fortress. Don¡¯t touch those leaving Plum Blossom Ind, and send them off gracefully.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong, who gave instructions to the subordinates, quietly looked at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I know I shouldn¡¯t dare to guess what Ryeonju-nim intends to do. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Stop beating around the bush and ask what you want to know. Why so stiff all of a sudden?¡± (¡°??. ?? ??? ?? ?????. ? ????.¡±)

    A slight suspicion appeared in Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It is true that ck Dragon King is important. Because without him, water fortress would be out of control. It would be fortunate if we could easily absorb them, but neither Hao Sect nor ck Ghost Fortress will just stand by and watch.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°However¡­ Even then, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame to send them away like this? We could have at least inflicted some damage. They were surrounded and stranded on Plum Blossom Ind, after all.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right. That certainly right.¡±

    ¡°So why¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso opened his mouth indifferently.

    ¡°The reason is simple. First, it¡¯s more beneficial for me if those guys return safely to Gangbuk rather than dying here.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Secondly¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilsoo chuckled and looked back at Ho Gamyeong. Then he suddenly said something unrted.

    ¡°What do you think of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    As soon as the words ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯ came out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth, Ho Gamyeong¡¯splexion hardened.

    ¡®What do I think?¡¯

    For anyone who had observed the entire situation on Plum Blossom Ind, wouldn¡¯t the answer to such a question would be obvious?

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s a monster.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Jang Ilso quietly nodded.

    ¡°It makes me wonder whether he was born from a human¡¯s womb. I still clearly remember the martial art he showed before, but after only three years, he¡­.¡±

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword single-handedly defeated ck Dragon King.

    That means that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword must now be recognized as one of the leading martial masters in Kangho.

    There were many martial artists in the long history of Kangho, but was there anyone else who reached this level at such a young age?

    If they were to limit it to the aspect of martial arts, it should be said that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was an existence that far exceeded the knowledge andmon sense of Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s dangerous. Extremely so.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s indeed dangerous.¡±

    Jang Ilso curled the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°But the reason Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is dangerous is not because he¡¯s strong.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong did not immediately understand what the word meant.

    ¡°¡­What do Ryeonju-nim mean by that?¡±

    Jang Ilso slightly turned his head and caught a glimpse of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    ¡°Strong individuals are just difficult to deal with, not impossible. If you can¡¯t win alone, then fight with two, and if two can¡¯t win, then three should target them.¡±

    This is the way off Evil Sects. Ho Gamyeong nodded his head in agreement. Jang Ilso slowly continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the one with brute strength who is strong. It¡¯s the one who knows how to survive that is truly strong. But the problem is¡­¡±

    His eyes narrowed as he trailed off for a moment.

    ¡°The point is that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword knows how to survive.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face was a faint air of malice. (?? ???? ???? ????? ??? ?? ???.)

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword jumped into Plum Blossom Ind without any countermeasures?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°No. no. That can¡¯t be possible. There is no way that a demon-like bastard with dozens of snakes in his stomach would just move impulsively without any countermeasures. Even if it started as an impulse, he would have finished calcting by the time he leaped here.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There hees.¡±

    Jang Ilso gestured toward the river. Ho Gamyeong turned his gaze in that direction and immediately opened his eyes wide in shock.

    At a nce, there were more than dozens of ships revealing themselves.

    ¡°Tha- That¡­?¡±

    ¡°Must be reinforcement called by Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. To escape Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°B- But didn¡¯t we already order water fortress to seize all nearby ships?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But isn¡¯t there someone who has the resources to spare a ship like that even through all of our interference?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°The one who clings to Righteous Sects like a bat, but has yet to show his face once.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong bit his lip.

    ¡°¡­Im Sobyeong.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be him.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed. But unlike him, blood drained from Ho Gamyeong¡¯s face for an instant.

    Then that guy Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword arranged a ship through Nokrim King Im Sobyeong while rushing here with all his might to save Namgung? To get out of Plum Blossom Ind safely?

    ¡°But the naval battle¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a naval battle. Just scattering ships is enough, as those guys can cross over on nks, let alone ships.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Cold sweat ran down Ho Gamyeong¡¯s back.

    The people gathered at this Yangtze River are all martial artists who have made a name for themselves throughout the world. But among these many people, how many would have realized that there were so many ns hidden behind this battle?

    ¡°The- Then?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s face turned pale as if he realized something.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim, even suspecting that Im Sobyeong was bringing ships, did Ryeonju-nim still enter Plum Blossom Ind alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is there a reason I shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same either way. No matter how great that guy is, it¡¯s impossible to know exactly when the ships would arrive. You can¡¯t gamble with a ship that might or might note.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong let out a long sigh as he watched the fleet approaching through the river.

    The more he heard, the more terrifying the story became.

    But what was even more bizarre was¡­ somehow, Jang Ilso, who barely escaped a dangerous situation that could have cost him his head if only an inch had been out of line, seemed to be wearing a pleased expression as heughed.

    ¡°Do you understand now? Why I¡¯m letting them go just like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    With the ships prepared, they could have escaped the ind even if they suffered some damage. If that had happened, ck Dragon King would have inevitably lost his life.

    ¡®That would have been a clear loss for us.¡¯

    In that case, it would be better to retrieve ck Dragon King back rather than send him off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I felt this way.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso once again took in Plum Blossom Ind with his eyes with a subtle expression.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Send what we¡¯ve prepared. Since things have turned out as I wanted, I guess I should give them a gift.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who stirred his hands as if he were bothered, walked slowly. His eyes, which climbed the bow through the blowing river wind, sank calmly. At the end of his gaze was Plum Blossom Ind.

    ¡°In this world, gaining something means losing something else.¡±

    His red lips quietly drew an arc.

    ¡°I wonder if you know what you¡¯ve lost now?¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether he knows or not. Just because he knows it doesn¡¯t mean he can do anything about it.

    * * *

    ¡°Come quickly, you useless human!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was on the railing, gritted his teeth as he saw the approaching fleet. If that idiot had arrived sooner, he could have ripped off that damn Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Plum Blossom Ind, now far away, came into view. The pirates who filled Plum Blossom Ind just watched them get on the ship and escape.

    ck Dragon King was held hostage by Mount Hua, and even Jang Ilso had given his order, so they probably had no choice.

    At that time, a person approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    As he turned his head, he saw Namgung Dowi walking unsteadily.

    He walked precariously right in front of Chung Myung and took a long, deep breath. Then he bowed his head deeply. Not a martial salute but a bow, a gesture of respect not from Namgung Family¡¯s Gaju Namgung Dowi but from the individual Namgung Dowi.

    This is a courtesy shown by Namgung Se, not by Namgung Dowi, the head of Soga, but by Namgung Dowi, a human being.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ really, thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Chung Myung stared at Namgung Dowi with an expressionless face.

    Then, slightly away from them, Five Swords started whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Why is he acting like that?¡±

    ¡°Let him be. How many times in his life has he heard someone thank him? He¡¯s probably used to hearing shit, but no thanks.¡±

    Those bastards?

    Just as Chung Myung was about to re at them, Namgung Dowi raised his head.

    ¡°Thanks to Dojang¡¯s support, Namgung was able to carry on the name. How on earth should I repay this favor¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gratitude cer.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°The first thing you must not forget is resentment.¡±

    Chung Myung slightly turned his gaze to the side. He saw ck Dragon King lying unconscious.

    ¡°What do you say, now¡¯s good too? No need to keep promises made with that Evil Sects son of a beast, right?¡±

    It means whether he wants to kill ck Dragon King.

    However, Namgung Dowi shook his head without any hesitation.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hooh?¡±

    Although he was still having a hard time, Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes did not waver at all.

    ¡°Killing the ck Dragon King like this would not be Namgung¡¯s revenge. It would be mere venting. Someday, with my own strength, I will defeat ck Dragon King fairly and honor the souls of those who died.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if satisfied. Then, Namgung Dowi added something he didn¡¯t need to say.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what my father would have wished for.¡±

    As soon as the story about Namgung Hwang came out, the ship became quiet for an instant.

    Chung Myung nodded slightly and lightly tapped Namgung Dowi on the shoulder.

    ¡°Right. It will be.¡±

    It was at that moment that Nangung Dowi slightly bit his lip.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°A ship is approaching.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung stormed off the deck and ran to the other side.

    However, to their surprise, the boating toward them was a small boat with only one person on board. The very same boat Jang Ilso had been on.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned.

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, it was not Jang Ilso who was on that ship. t was someone who had been seen a few times at Jang Ilso¡¯s side.

    The moment the boat reached the nearest ship to Chung Myung, a loud voice was heard.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword!¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°It is a gift from Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    The person on the boat lifted arge object from the boat.

    ¡®A coffin?¡¯

    The moment Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened slightly, therge coffin flew into the boat.

    Tok!

    Chung Myung received the coffin without saying a word.

    Ho Gamyeong, who was quietly ring at him, seemed to have finished his errand and turned the boat around without any hesitation.

    An awkward silence descended upon the ship.

    After carefully putting down the coffin, Chung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi. Namgung Dowi also seemed to have guessed something and slowly opened the coffin lid with trembling hands.

    And¡­.

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Uhuhuhuk! Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaah!¡±

    The moment the coffin was opened, all the sword warriors of Namgung Family burst into tears.

    Namgung Hwang.

    Though in a pitiful state, the body inside the coffin was unmistakably his.

    ¡°Father! Father! Kuhuhuhu¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was holding the corpse, sat down and sobbed.

    They thought he would remain under the cold river waters, motionless. They were heartbroken at the thought of having to leave the Yangtze River without even being able to retrieve the corpse.

    However, the body of Namgung Hwang was unexpectedly returned in a coffin.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at the sobbing Namgung Dowi and Namgung¡¯s members with dark eyes, turned his gaze. Toward the ship in the distance.

    ¡®¡­Damn you.¡¯

    Hate surged within him.

    The day will nevere when he understands Jang Ilso. Because they will run on parallel lines forever.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Turns out he does something humane once in a while.¡±

    Chung Myung, who spoke as if spat out, turned his body around.

    On the ship heading towards thend of Gangbuk, sad sobs continued for a long time.

 Chapter 983

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 983

    The members of Namgung Family who collected the body of Namgung Hwang cried and copsed from exhaustion. Either way, it would have been difficult to hold on because they were pushed to their limits.

    And Tang Family did everything in their power to take care of them.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked back at Hyun Jong with a calm gaze.

    ¡°There are many people with serious injuries, but fortunately, it seems there will be no further loss of life.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    A sigh escaped Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    Though he said it was fortunate, even he wondered if it was really appropriate to call it that.

    ¡®Namgung paid too much of a price.¡¯

    Gaju and the elders were lost all at once. Moreover, only one-third of those who entered Plum Blossom Ind survived. Considering almost all of Namgung Family¡¯s forces were involved in the venture to Plum Blossom Ind, this is a damage that is difficult to repair.

    Hyun Jong looked at the unconscious Namgung Dowi. He looked very tired and broken, but with his eyes closed, his youthful appearance was unmistakably clear.

    ¡®The burden is too heavy.¡¯

    He wouldn¡¯t think about it that far now. But once the sadness wears off and he regainsposure, reality will start to hit him.

    Above all, the biggest problem was the loss of almost all of the seniors who were supposed to be the main force of the family. It is said that Namgung Myung still remains, b but he couldn¡¯t possibly take on the role of Gaju.

    And that¡¯s not the whole problem.

    Even if Namgung Dowi is a heaven-sent genius and can lead Namgung Family again, he is still too young. At best, it would take more than ten years for him to rece Namgung Hwang.

    ¡®The predators of Kangho won¡¯t leave Namgung Family alone until then.¡¯

    Haven¡¯t Mount Hua already experienced this?

    For a sect thatcks power, the brilliant reputation of the past is rather a curse. As its fame grows, so does the number of those eyeing it.

    The tremendous damage and the disconnect with the past generation.

    It was as if¡­

    Hyun Jong, who was lost in thought, shook his head.

    ¡®That won¡¯t happen.¡¯

    Because he couldn¡¯t just watch them suffer through the same pain.

    ¡°I ask for your help.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled a little.

    His attitude of asking a favor was like a person entrusting his disciple to a physician. There was abundant concern and kindness in his eyes. For Hyun Jong, his rtionship with Namgung Family is only a small thing, but how could he show such sincerity?

    ¡®The more you see, the more remarkable he is.¡¯

    No, it wasn¡¯t just Hyun Jong who was remarkable.

    Tang Gun-ak nced at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were looking at the Yangtze River from the railing.

    ¡®It¡¯s actually this side that¡¯s astonishing.¡¯

    Of course, he knew that Mount Hua had be stronger.

    It would be even stranger if the people trained by Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword for three years did not be stronger. However, the sight they showed with their swords surprised even Tang Gun-ak, who had expected it to some extent.

    ¡®What kind of training must they have undergone to grow so dramatically?¡¯

    It is natural for one¡¯s intenral strength to be stronger and one¡¯s martial art to be more refined. Doesn¡¯t every martial artist devote their time unreservedly for that purpose?

    But their strength cannot be exined simply by such factors alone.

    ¡®Anyway, he¡¯s a fascinating person.¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak gave a slightly bitter smile and returned his gaze to the patients he was attending to. To him, it was a surprising and curious matter. And on the other hand, it was also a rewarding thing.

    However, this was possible because Tang Gun-ak knew and understood Mount Hua Sect to a certain extent. It was not easy for Ciwu Beggar, who had unintentionally apanied Mount Hua to Plum Blossom Ind, to understand the current situation.

    ¡®Was Mount Hua this strong?¡¯

    In his eyes, there was not much difference between when they entered Plum Blossom Ind and now. Mount Hua and Tang Family literally rescued Namgung Family from Plum Blossom Ind without any damage.

    ¡°¡­This will cause a stir.¡±

    The leader of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is clearly Mount Hua. However, that did not mean Mount Hua was the strongest sect within Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Everyone thought so. At least until now.

    The reason why Mount Hua could be the leader is because they were the central point of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance and a sect that proved the values ??that Heavenly Comrade Alliance pursued. In other words, this means that the actual military power of Heavenly Comrade Alliance has been handled by the Sichuan Tang Family.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Not anymore.¡¯

    Once the events that transpired here on the Yangtze be known to the world, no one will be able to think that way.

    Now, the sect called Mount Hua has risen to the throne of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, both in name and reality. It has be a true great sect that can bepared to the leaders of the Ten Great Sects.

    ¡®I wonder how they will ept this situation¡­.¡¯

    Ciwu Beggar¡¯s gaze turned to the riverside.

    There was still Shaolin, Kongtong, and a few beggars of Beggar Union camped there.

    * * *

    Bop Jeong watched in fascination the two ships approaching. The area around his eyes twitched slightly.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯

    The people who had voluntarily walked into a trap were now leaving the ind with ease. What was even more iprehensible was the fact that the ships of the water fortress, which were supposed to block their path, were actually opening a way for them to get out.

    ¡®What in the world¡­.¡¯

    Bop Jeong¡¯s lips trembled.

    He had no intention of staying here forever.

    Once Mount Hua and Tang Family set foot on Plum Blossom Ind, there were two possible oues.

    Either be killed along with Namgung at Plum Blossom Ind.

    Or, managing to escape Plum Blossom Ind after much difficulty, but then being attacked one by one by water fortress and Myriad Man Manor on the cold waters of the Yangtze and dying one after another.

    In the former case, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, but if thetter case happened, even if it was just one chance in a thousand times, he was naturally prepared to jump into the Yangtze to help them. Because he can¡¯t bear to hear that they just watched them dying here and then escaped. (Hoamzz: HUH!?)

    However, the situation deviatedpletely from his expectations.

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    His eyes were now extremelyplicated as if the brilliance that flowed from him was a thing of the long past..

    ¡®This¡­ How on earth did this happen¡­.¡¯

    The judgment he made while standing here was never wrong. No matter how many times he reflected upon it, there were no mistakes whatsoever. Entering that Plum Blossom Ind was tantamount to suicide.

    But now it all means nothing.

    Now that Mount Hua and Tang Family, that is, Heavenly Comrade Alliance, have jumped into Plum Blossom Ind on their own and rescued Namgung, his cool-headed judgment will have turned into the misjudgment of a fool, and the patience he had maintained till the end would be seen as cowardice.

    There was no escaping the scorn of the entire Kangho. No, the Ten Great Sects were not the issue here.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Bop Jeong nces behind. The Shaolin monks lined up behind them were looking at the two approaching ships with expressionless faces, not even ncing his way.

    He clenched his fists unconsciously.

    These were the people who maintained their positions even when Hye Bang left. This means that they are people who did not abandon their faith in him even at that moment. But at this moment, even they were ignoring Bop Jeong.

    ¡®These fools!¡¯

    It was a time when Bop Jeong kept chanting mantras to calm his boiling stomach.

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong, who had been watching the situation from the side, looked back at Bop Jeong with trembling eyes. He is also a Sect Leader from a certain sect. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to understand how things were unfolding.

    ¡°Wha- What shall we do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Bop Jeong fell silent like a m. The saying that even if there are ten mouths there is nothing to say is probably a phrase prepared for this situation.

    ¡°If this was going to be the case, wouldn¡¯t it have been better if we joined Mount Hua when they headed to Plum Blossom Ind? If things go on like this, what will the world think of us now?¡±

    When Bop Jeong remained silent despite the pouring rebuke, Jongni Hyeong raised his voice as if frustrated.

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    Bop Jeong looked back at him with an angry look on his face. Jongni Hyeong was momentarily startled by those sharp eyes.

    Bop Jeong bit his lip slightly before speaking.

    ¡°¡­They will arrive soon. Should we raise our voices among ourselves like this?¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just wait.¡±

    Now the ship was about to reach the riverside.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    A bright blue light flowed from the eyes of Bop Jeong.

    In the midst of this, the ships carrying Heavenly Comrade Alliance finally reached the riverside.

    Kung!

    The sound of the ship¡¯s bow scraping against the sandbank was almost thunderous.

    Gulp.

    In the silence so quiet that even the sound of swallowing dry saliva could be heard, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the ship.

    ¡°Carefully move the injured!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sichuan Tang Family martial artists dressed in green uniforms jumped from the ship, holding the survivors of Namgung Family.

    Jongni Hyeong closed his eyes.

    ¡®They really saved them.¡¯

    They couldn¡¯t tell when looking at it from a distance. Is Namgung Family really on that ship? But at this moment, the fact that Heavenly Comrade Alliance had rescued Namgung became an undeniable reality.

    ¡®What should we do now?¡¯

    It should be a joyous asion. It was an event that should be celebrated and praised without reserve.

    But Jongni Hyeong couldn¡¯t bear to do that. Despite the fact that those who had suffered were returning alive from the jaws of death, he felt a sense of disgust at themselves for not being able to truly rejoice in that fact.

    Perhaps the people of Kongtong standing behind him felt the same way?

    Meanwhile, Namgung¡¯s survivors continued to be brought from the ship. The Tang Family found a t ce andid down the unconscious members of Namgung Family and checked their condition once again.

    After that, the sword warriors of Mount Hua Sect finally appeared.

    Dressed in ck uniforms, they rushed out of the ship and lined up. No one spoke, and no one averted their gaze.

    Perhaps that was an act of disregard for the people here. No matter how heroic they were when they returned, it was clearly out of etiquette for them not to even look at Shaolin and Kontong.

    But those who stood here were rather grateful. Because they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to make eye contact with them.

    It was at that moment that Hyun Jong, Sect Leader of Mount Hua, appeared behind them.

    Step.

    Bop Jeong, who had been quietly watching what they were doing, took the first step.

    He walked meaningfully towards Mount Hua and bowed deeply towards Hyun Jong, who stepped forward. (?????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ??? ?? ??.)

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly smiled.

    Although these two people had experienced a conflict that could be said to be extreme beforeing to the Yangtze River, their faces did not show any trace of ill will from the past incident.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I only did what was naturally expected of me.¡±

    Bop Jeong was speechless for a moment and bit his lower lip.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s words were amon modesty.

    However, the part about ¡®What was naturally expected of me¡¯ scratched at Bop Jeong¡¯s insides. Didn¡¯t that mean Shaolin had not done what was naturally expected?

    Of course, Hyun Jong probably had no malicious intent. Bop Jeong knew Hyun Jong was not one to mock or sneer at someone to their face. However, thatck of malice made Bop Jeong feel even shabbier.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes emitted a sharp glint.

    ¡°However.¡±

    He slowly straightened his back and looked around Mount Hua and Tang Family with meaningful eyes. Then he cast his gaze toward the fleets of water fortress still upying the Yangtze River.

    ¡°I think you have to exin one thing.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes narrowed in an instant.

    ¡°An exnation, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. It may be a small issue, but it is also important.¡±

    ¡°¡­What it is?¡±

    Bop Jeong red at Hyun Jong with cold eyes.

    ¡°If my eyes were not mistaken, it seemed that water fortress and Myriad Man Manor voluntarily opened a path for Heavenly Comrade Alliance to escape. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Hyun Jong kept his mouth shut.

    It¡¯s not because of the content of the question. It was because he sensed the sharpness in Bop Jeong¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how such a thing is possible with themon sense of this small monk.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang, now¡­¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I need you to exin, Sect Leader.¡±

    Bop Jeong spoke emphatically, twisting his eyes.

    ¡°Whether Heavenly Comrade Alliance has colluded with Evil Sects on Plum Blossom Ind, I would like an exnation for my doubts.¡±

    For a moment, the air near the river froze.

 Chapter 984

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 984

    In bone-chilling silence, Baek Cheon looked at Bop Jeong with a dazed look on his face.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    What exactly was that person spouting just now?

    Did that snout just say the word ¡®collusion¡¯? Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Evil Sects?

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes filled with blood for a moment. His blood was surging, and his heart was burning with anger.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    As he was making his way towards Bop Jeong with bloodshot eyes, someone grabbed his shoulder and gently pressed him.

    He gritted his teeth and turned around to find Un Gum standing there. He too was gritting his teeth, but he shook his head and tried to dissuade Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to Sect Leader to handle.¡±

    However, Un Gum also seemed to be having a hard time holding back his anger, and his remaining hand was trembling on Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder.

    It wasn¡¯t just Mount Hua who was surprised by Bop Jeong¡¯s words. Jongni Hyeong, Sect Leader of Kongtong, also looked at Bop Jeong with a shocked and bewildered face.

    ¡®Collusion?¡¯

    What does this mean? Surely, he had watched everything unfold in Plum Blossom Ind from here.

    And at that moment, Hyun Jong broke the silence and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    There was no anger or resentment on his face. He simply faced Bop Jeong with an emotionless face. However, anyone who knows even a little bit about what kind of person Hyun Jong is will immediately know the immense anger he is suppressing now.

    ¡°I find it difficult to understand what Bangjang is asking right now.¡±

    There was not the slightest emotion in his tone of voice. It was difficult to hear Hyun Jong speak like this.

    Bop Jeong smiled thinly in response.

    ¡°Exactly as I said.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Withmon sense, there is no reason for water fortress not to attack Heavenly Comrade Alliance as they leave the ind.¡±

    ¡°The reason is simple. We had ck Dragon King as a hostage.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Bop Jeong turned his gaze toward the ship in surprise.

    ¡®So that¡¯s it.¡¯

    He nodded, realizing once again that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword had not disembarked yet.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Is that a sufficient answer?¡±

    Bop Jeong slowly shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    In response, Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough, Sect Leader.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face lost its smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not suggesting, Sect Leader, that you had such faith in those pirates, are you?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    For the first time, anger flickered on Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    In fact, depending on how one thinks about it, the question Bop Jeong is expressing now may be justifiable. The process of them leaving the ind must have been unnatural to watch from here. Hyun Jong was not one to fail to understand that.

    But still, there is only one reason why he cannot hold back his anger now.

    Malice.

    This is because eerie malice dripped from every end of Bop Jeong¡¯s words. This is not about expressing doubts and hoping for an understandable exnation. No matter what the answer is, there is malicious intent lurking in the air to somehow throw them into a dirty ce and trample on them.

    ¡°We risked our lives to save Namgung.¡±

    ¡°I would also like to thank Heavenly Comrade Alliance for their Chivalrousness in rescuing Namgung. However¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze turned to Mount Hua¡¯s disciples lined up behind Hyun Jong. To those young sword warriors who were ring at him with murderous eyes.

    ¡°So, who lost their lives?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang!¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a scream, but Bop Jeong did not blink.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too unnatural a situation where, without a single sacrifice, you entered a ce upied by Myriad Man Manor and water fortress and emerged unscathed?¡±

    In the end, unbearable anger bloomed on Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    What on earth is this madman talking about?

    ¡°Based onmon sense, isn¡¯t this a situation where we can only assume that there was some kind of agreement between Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Evil Tyrant Alliance? Otherwise, is Sect Leader going to im that the power of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is such that there is no need to make a single sacrifice against that Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face was stern. Listening to his serious expression and stern reprimand as if it were a selfless act, one couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Mount Hua had really done something wrong.

    Sure enough, the disciples of Kongtong and Beggar Union, who had been listening to this conversation with bated breath, began to exchange nces among themselves. A consensus has begun to form that what Bop Jeong is saying does not seem to be groundless.

    ¡°I have only one thing to say.¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth with a stern expression.

    ¡°Mount Hua did notpromise with them. It was simply that we had ck Dragon King as a hostage, so they could not do anything to us.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes curved strangely.

    ¡°Does this mean¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face turned pale for a moment when he saw those eyes. Because he also realized what he was going to say next.

    ¡°Does this mean that Heavenly Comrade Alliance agreed to spare the life of ck Dragon King, a wicked man who should be punished by heaven, in exchange for their escape from Plum Blossom Ind?¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    The reason Mount Hua decided to spare ck Dragon King was because the revenge belonged to Namgung. But who would believe that in this situation?

    To those who have already listened to all of Bop Jeong¡¯s outrageous arguments, it will only sound like they begged for their lives in exchange for releasing a notorious evil person.

    Because the current ruthless Kangho is too harsh to simply believe Hyun Jong¡¯s words at face value.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡±

    At that moment, someone suddenly raised their voice. It was Ciwu Beggar.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze turned towards him.

    ¡°If you cannot trust the words of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, perhaps you can trust mine. I witnessed everything on that ind. From what I saw, Heavenly Comrade Alliance did not collude with any Evil Sects!¡±

    Ciwu Beggar red at Bop Jeong and spoke emphasizing his words.

    ¡°I can swear on my name.¡±

    But Bop Jeong just shook his head.

    ¡°Your name holds no such value.¡±

    ¡°What now¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who abandoned the position of elder of Beggar Union to prove your words?¡±

    Instantly ovee with rage, Ciwu Beggar trembled.

    ¡®That crazy bastard!¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t refute it. How could one argue against something that had no logic to begin with?

    ¡°And!¡±

    Bop Jeong said, frowning.

    ¡°One¡¯s eyes and ears cannot represent everything. If what I fear is true, the world must brace itself for a great tribtion. Can you truly take responsibility for all your statements, Ciwu Beggar?¡± (¡°? ?? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ?? ????. ?? ?? ???? ?? ????? ??? ??? ??? ???? ???. ????? ?? ? ?? ?? ???? ? ?????¡±)

    ¡°Look, Bangjang!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to step forward!¡±

    Bop Jeong pressed down on Ciwu Beggar with a heavy force.

    No matter how much he lost his face, Bop Jeong is Bangjang of Shaolin. As he began to weigh down with determination, Ciwu Beggar couldn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°Be prudent, Ciwu Beggar. If they conspired with Evil Sects, maybe entering Plum Blossom Ind was all part of the n. This means that it is not a matter of making judgments based solely on what happened there.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar trembled.

    But he couldn¡¯t open my mouth anymore. He felt it too. Bop Jeong has no intention of listening to him now.

    ¡®How can this be?¡¯

    Won¡¯t Ciwu Beggar know? He can¡¯t help but understand why Bop Jeong came out like this. That¡¯s why it was even harder to contain his anger. It felt nauseating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Hyun Jong again and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is it true that Heavenly Comrade Alliance made an agreement with Evil Sects in exchange for releasing ck Dragon King?¡±

    Hyun Jong tried his best to remainposed. He had a gut feeling that if he let out his anger here, Bop Jeong would take it wherever it wanted.

    ¡°¡­It may seem that way. However, that¡¯s not something that can be called an agreement.¡±

    ¡°So, Sect Leader thought that the life of ck Dragon King was so important to Jang Ilso. To the point it is worth letting go of Mount Hua, Tang Family, and Namgung?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­¡±

    ¡°And.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s meaningful gaze swept over Hyun Jong.

    ¡°It could also mean that Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Namgung begged for their life in exchange for sparing the life of the very important ck Dragon King.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been quietly watching the situation, took a step forward. As if he can¡¯t tolerate this charade any longer.

    ¡°How can you call that an agreement? If you think about it that way, didn¡¯t Shaolin also make a pact with them on the Yangtze River and beg for their life?¡±

    After hearing those words, Bop Jeong actually smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Gaju-nim. Exactly.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s expression hardened at that response.

    ¡°And in return¡­.¡±

    The moment he saw the smile on Bop Jeong¡¯s face, Tang Gun-ak realized he had made a mistake.

    ¡°Wudang took responsibility for it through Bongmun, and Namgung went into seclusion. Shaolin also paid a huge price. So, I ask you, if this whole situation is no different from thest Yangtze River Disaster¡­.¡±

    The gaze was still subtle and meaningful, but Bop Jeong¡¯s voice now carried a clear power.

    ¡°Of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, which sect will pay the price for making an agreement with that Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°This damned¡­!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes turned red as he spat out harsh words. He now clearly understood what Bop Jeong wanted.

    It is no longer possible for Shaolin to regain its former glory. On the contrary, if what happened on the Yangtze River were to spread throughout the world, no one in the world would think of Shaolin as an honorable righteous sect again.

    In contrast, Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s name will shine brighter than ever. So much that Shaolin couldn¡¯t hope to catch up.

    A normal person would have sought ways to restore their honor and climb back to the top. But now Bop Jeong¡¯s aim was reversed.

    Dragging Mount Hua into the mud as well.

    Words can be twisted in any direction.

    It is a great achievement to say that Mount Hua invaded Plum Blossom Ind, surrounded by Evil Sects, and saved Namgung then escaped without damage.

    However, what if the rumor spreads that Mount Hua negotiated with Evil Sects for ck Dragon King in exchange for escaping from Plum Blossom Ind safely?

    Dirt doesn¡¯t show on those already filthy, but a speck on the snow-white will be ringly visible.

    Tang Gun-ak, who realized all his intentions, red at Bop Jeong with murderous eyes. Unlike Mount Hua, Tang Family originally did not have deep ill feelings toward Shaolin. However, at this moment, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes were no different from that of a sworn enemy.

    He, too, was sick of that terrible malice.

    Bop Jeong smiled.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get too worked up. I, too, do not believe Heavenly Comrade Alliance would be foolish enough to collude with Evil Sects over such a trivial matter.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak frowned. After pushing people to the edge, what kind of nonsensical talk was this?

    ¡°No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s not right. Aren¡¯t the names of Mount Hua, Tang Family, and Namgung Family too great topare to the life of ck Dragon King? There is no way that the value of those three great sects can be exchanged for the life of a pirate¡¯s leader.¡±

    ¡°Enough already¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless, in addition to the life of ck Dragon King¡­¡±

    At that moment, the voice that came from the mouth of Bop Jeong spread throughout the Yangtze River with utmost rity.

    ¡°Is there any secret agreement in advance to give more.¡±

    ¡°You crazy bastard!¡±

    In the end, a loud roar burst out of Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth as he could not hold back any longer.

    They risked their lives and entered Plum Blossom Ind. But why should they be treated like this?

    However, these words, as far-fetched as it can be, surprisingly had an effect. The eyes of Ten Great Sects¡¯ disciples who were guarding the back of Bop Jeong began to change strangely.

    Perhaps it was a given.

    They lived with pride as disciples of the Ten Great Sects. But this time, they just had to watch Mount Hua in action on the Yangtze River.

    Because they are weak?

    That can¡¯t be possible. No matter how strong Mount Hua has be, aren¡¯t they a part of Ten Great Sects? They couldn¡¯t possibly be that much weaker than Hwasan.

    But how should they interpret the situation in which Mount Hua defeated Evil Sects and rescued Namgung in a situation where they had not even tried their hand at it? (??? ??? ?? ? ?? ?? ???? ? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?? ???? ?????)

    No matter how much they thought about it, it would have been too unnatural.

    They can only doubt because of the Chivalrousness Mount Hua Sect has shown so far, but if a sect other than Mount Hua Sect had done the same thing, they would have already concluded that there was a conspiracy on the Yangtze River.

    There was no trace of blood on Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    They probably didn¡¯t realize. The tant jealousy in their own eyes.

    Now Bop Jeong was cunningly manipting the pride of those present on the Yangtze.

    Was it called Three People Became Tiger (????(ÈýÈË³É»¢)/If three peoplee together and insist, everyone will listen).

    As the saying goes, a lone voicecks strength. But with the many present here harboring doubts, their voices would surely carry weight and spread.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    How on earth would it be wise to break through a situation where the most authoritative person in the world is determined to drive them out, and the most trusted people in the world are looking at them with suspicion? (???? ?? ?? ?? ?? ??? ??? ????, ???? ?? ???? ??? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ?? ?? ???? ??????.)

    Even Tang Gun-ak of the world could not speak prematurely.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    At that time, Bop Jeong looked at Hyun Jong with a strange smile.

    As if to drive in the final wedge.

    ¡°I will ask you onest question. Has Mount Hua really not made any agreement with Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked up at the sky with a distant feeling.

    ¡®It is frightening.¡¯

    It is so harsh and frightening. He thought he already knew about Kangho, but this terrible malice made him shudder again.

    ¡°I will say one more time!¡±

    It was just when Hyun Jong was about to raise his voice.

    ¡°¡­What if we did made an agreement?¡±

    A cold voice cut through to their ears.

    Every gaze at the riverside turned towards the source of the voice.

    ¡°What if we did?¡±

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung. He was slowly walking towards them.

    With an expression colder than the harsh wind of the North Sea.

 Chapter 985

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 985

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung.

    The name clearly resonates loudly in Kangho.

    Isn¡¯t Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword the name that everyone who has been involved in Kangho, whether advocating for righteousness or evil, can now recognize?

    However, even for those who knew the name and understood the symbolism of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword in Kangho, this was clearly an awkward scene.

    Shaolin, Mount Hua, Sichuan Tang Family.

    It is a breathtaking situation in which the heads of the three sects, each too significant to be simply described as ¡®powerful¡¯, bare their teeth at each other. The name of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword still seemed too small to intervene in such a situation.

    Furthermore, his behavior, which could be considered nothing less than brazenly rude, would have been punished as a grave offense for viting the ups and downs if it had been anyone from another sect.

    But Mount Hua said nothing to Chung Myung.

    While this was indeed a bizarre urrence, it was somehow understandable. Among those here, there are not even a few who can im to know what kind of sect Mount Hua truly is.

    Thus, the real question that puzzled onlookers was different.

    ¡®Why isn¡¯t Tang Family saying anything?¡¯

    It was the attitude of Tang Family. It was a situation where Tang Gun-ak was explosively showing his anger. A third-ss disciple intervened in such an urgent situation. Isn¡¯t this enough of a situation for Tang Family to feel insulted?

    No matter how close Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was to Sichuan Tang Family, considering the unity of Tang Family that was difficult for any sect in the world to match, it was not surprising that the disciples of Tang Family hardened theirplexions and attacked Chung Myung. No, naturally, it had to be that way.

    But Tang Family is silent. They just look at Chung Myunging forward with stern eyes. There was even greater trust in those eyes.

    This naturally caused bewilderment among the onlookers.

    ¡®It is only natural.¡¯

    Ciwu Beggar, seeing the quite perplexed faces of Ten Great Sects, slowly shook his head.

    He could fully empathize with their state of confusion. If he hadn¡¯t seen with his own eyes who Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was on Plum Blossom Ind, he would have stood with the same face as them.

    In other words, if they had seen the scene of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword defeating ck Dragon King on Plum Blossom Ind right in front of their eyes, their reaction would have been significantly different.

    Chung Myung proved with his own hands that he was qualified to participate in this conversation. Ranks within a sect are extremely important, but sometimes, something even more critical exists.

    That is strength.

    Who would dare call someone arrogant when he single-handedly defeats ck Dragon King?

    Therefore, Ciwu Beggar was able to understand both the reactions of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, who looked at him with firn eyes, and the Ten Great Sects, who looked at him with eyes full of suspicion.

    Chung Myung, who walked between Heavenly Comrade Alliance, opened his mouth after breaking through the long silence. His eyes were staring straight at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°What if we did collude?¡±

    Bop Jeong faced Chung Myung with a stern face.

    ¡°What would you do about it?¡±

    It was a very symbolic sight.

    Bop Jeong is Bangjang of Shaolin. It is no exaggeration to say that he has the highest status in the current Kangho.

    The sight of one of Mount Hua¡¯s third-ss disciples shooting back at Bangjang of Shaolin made those watching feel an extreme sense of alienation.

    It is Bop Jeong¡¯s status that did not copse until the end despite being viewed with suspicion and disappointment. It might be the moment when that status is being invaded by the enemy, treading upon it with muddy boots.

    ¡°¡­Siju.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face twitched momentarily. However, he couldn¡¯t show anger here.

    The man he knows Chung Myung is truly frivolous, but at the same time, his every action has a clear intention. One should never be guided by Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s a rather dangerous thing to say.¡±

    Thus, Bop Jeong instead smiled. He tried to show apassionate face that could even embrace a child that ran naked in thunder.

    ¡°Then, does Siju now admit that Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Evil Sects have indeed colluded?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°I told you.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±

    The smile that was created quickly broke, and anger appeared on Bop Jeong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Reckless brat!¡±

    A voice boomed loud enough for everyone to hear.

    ¡°Are you saying this because you don¡¯t know how important the matter is?¡±

    A stern reprimand. It was a tone that clearly showed that he was superior. It was also a tone that made it clear that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯s attitude was not appropriate for dealing with Bangjang of Shaolin.

    Even if it was the right thing to say, if it wasn¡¯t apanied by the proper attitude and respect, its value diminishes, doesn¡¯t it?

    However¡­ There are people in the world who do not attach meaning to such things.

    ¡°Important?¡±

    Chung Myung sneered.

    ¡°Yeah, it must be very important. To you guys.¡±

    ¡°Look. Siju¡­.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    A cold, clear voice cut off Bop Jeong¡¯s words.

    ¡°To us, none of that matters at all. What mattered was how to rescue Namgung, nothing else.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s lips twitched slightly at the tone that sounded like the growl of a ferocious beast.

    ¡°While you guys were just watching those dying here, we jumped into that river, risking our lives to save Namgung. But what? Collusion?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s murderous eyes looked at Bop Jeong. No, to be precise, it headed toward the disciples of the Ten Great Sects who were hiding behind him and too scared even to breathe loudly. They couldn¡¯t dare to meet Chung Myung¡¯s eyes and bowed their heads instead.

    It wasn¡¯t out of fear of his strength.

    It was because those who revered Righteousness and Chivalrousness couldn¡¯t deny his words.

    ¡°I ask again.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If we colluded, what would you do? Draw your swords and chop off all our heads?¡±

    ¡°Siju. What I meant was¡­¡±

    ¡°Try.¡±

    Killing intent dripping from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes as he red at Bop Jeong was palpable.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    He bared his teeth like a beast, and Bop Jeong of the world bit his lips tightly at the momentum.

    In fact, when he started to press them, there wasn¡¯t really a n for what to do afterward. He just thought that pointing this out could reduce the criticism Ten Great Sects would have to face.

    However, he was momentarily speechless when the people who should have beenining about the injustice and going on a rampage came out like this.

    It is exactly what Chung Myung says.

    What if they colluded with Evil Sects? Would they lead the fractured Ten Great Sects to condemn them?

    At that moment, Bop Jeong realized. The fact that Heavenly Comrade Alliance, who he never thought would be their opponent, had suddenly be big enough to point a dagger at their throat.

    Whether the Ten Great Sects lost their power due to internal strife or Heavenly Comrade Alliance grew beyond expectations, the reason didn¡¯t matter.

    What is important is that Heavenly Comrade Alliance is no longer afraid of fighting them.

    Look.

    Although Chung Myung does not hide his hostility, Hyun Jong and Tang Gun-ak do not try to stop him. Doesn¡¯t this mean that even these two people with the greatest authority in the Heavenly Comrade Alliance do not shy away from hostility with Ten Great Sects?

    That¡¯s not all. Behind them, Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s followers were also ring at him with unyielding eyes.

    When had he ever faced such hostility?

    To Bop Jeong, who was always met with admiration and trust, the hostility from Heavenly Comrade Alliance was too much to bear.

    ¡°Siju.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sick of it. This thing you called ¡®Principle¡¯ sickens me.¡±

    There was no warmth in Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

    Bop Jeong would not think he was wrong now. It started out as an attempt to trip Heavenly Comrade Alliance, but as he spoke, he convinced himself of the righteousness of his logic.

    Knowing that upset him even more.

    The shamelessness of not feeling an inch of shame even after talking about their integrity is more important than those who are dying, and the heartlessness of ignoring those who are being stabbed to death while citing those boastful principles and principles.

    How many have died under those principles?

    We must not join hands with Evil Sects. We cannot discuss Chivalrousness with barbarians Outsiders. A martial artist must not sully themselves, even at the cost of death. How much blood has been spilled on the ground due to the logic of those high and mighty, who have never bled on the battlefield but only move their mouths from the rear?

    What Chung Myung really couldn¡¯t stand was that they didn¡¯t take any responsibility for the sacrifice.

    Collusion? Maybe so. In their eyes, the agreement between Hyun Jong and Jang Ilso may be seen as collusion.

    Of course, there could be countless rebuttals, but there was no need.

    Even if it¡¯s not now, he¡¯ll do as much collusion as he wants if it¡¯s necessary.

    If he could save even one more of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, Chung Myung would not hesitate to lick Jang Ilso¡¯s feet. Even if the world pointed fingers at him, he could coldly mock them in return.

    So, there was no reason to get worked up over this ridiculous charade.

    ¡°Say whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°It will happen anyway, no matter what excuse we make. No?¡±

    A sneer appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips. That tant ridicule pierced Bop Jeong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°So, say whatever you want. That we are colluding with Evil Sects and trying to swallow up Kangho. Everything that happened on Plum Blossom Ind was Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s arrangement.¡±

    Chung Myung scanned Bop Jeong and the disciples of Ten Great Sects with his eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your way of doing things?¡±

    ¡°Siju! Is that something that shoulde out of the mouth of someone who reveres Chivalrousness?¡±

    Bop Jeong raised his voice as if he could no longer listen. But even after hearing the shout, Chung Myung¡¯s face was just cold.

    ¡°Chivalrousness?¡±

    Chung Myung twitched the corners of his mouth and sneered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t know anything like that. Chivalrousness or whatever¡­ You guys can say whatever you like. I¡¯m just doing what I need to do.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke coldly as he looked at Bop Jeong, who was momentarily speechless and dumbfounded.

    ¡°Do you know how tomit a sin?¡±

    The eyes of Bop Jeong were filled with doubt at the unexpected question. And when Chung Myung gave him the answer, he just closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°It is not doing anything. Just like you guys here.¡±

    Serene silence flowed through the river.

    There was no need to distinguish right from wrong.

    Just looking at the disciples of the Ten Great Sects who cannot even look straight ahead and the disciples of Heavenly Comrade Alliance who proudly hold their heads up, it is clear who is right.

    ¡°One day, you might find yourselves in the same situation as Namgung.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Try the same thing then. That you must follow principles. If you nod your head saying this is right even when your head is blown off, at least that conviction will be acknowledged.¡±

    The bodies of the Ten Great Sects disciples trembled slightly.

    ¡°But if you can¡¯t do that¡­¡±

    The killing intent flowing from Chung Myung pierced everyone¡¯s heart like a de.

    ¡°Then shut your disgusting mouths and disappear. I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Siju!¡±

    The moment Bop Jeong finally moved, Chung Myung nced at him.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s shoulders, which had been filled with tension, suddenly fell under that endlessly cold gaze.

    ¡°I should have killed you three years ago.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and turned around without regret.

 Chapter 986

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 986

    Bop Jeong¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly.

    ¡®This¡­.¡¯

    Seeing Chung Myung turn away after pouring out all he had to say, it felt as if he had swallowed hot charcoal.

    But there is nothing he can do. He knows very well how pathetic it would be to hold on to Chung Myung, who has already turned around, to refute those words.

    ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword!¡¯

    The atmosphere haspletely changed. Now, no one dared to refute the words of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    No matter how loud Bop Jeong raises his voice now, his logic would not prevail, at least not here.

    Therefore, Bop Jeong turned his focus to someone other than Chung Myung.

    ¡°This¡­Is this the intention of Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    He tried his best to keep his voice steady and red straight at Hyun Jong and Tang Gun-ak.

    No matter how much weight is attached to the words of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, he has not even officially received any position in Heavenly Comrade Alliance. This means that his words cannot immediately represent Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s will.

    In the end, the will of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is decided by Hyun Jong and Tang Gun-ak.

    Bop Jeong put pressure on the two with great force.

    ¡°Answer me. Is this truly the will of Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    Hyun Jong met his gaze with a calm demeanor.

    ¡°It is a bit extreme to say it¡¯s the will of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, but I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face distorted at the ambiguous answer.

    ¡°Sect Leader!¡±

    He urged desperately, but Hyun Jong just slowly shook his head.

    ¡°As the child said, even if we were given another chance, we would head to Plum Blossom Ind without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We have no shame in what we¡¯ve done. If the world criticizes us, isn¡¯t that inevitable? In the first ce, everything we did was not meant to be shown to the world, so we have no choice but to ept it.¡±

    Bop Jeong red his eyes and looked at Hyun Jong.

    What the hell does this mean?

    Wasn¡¯t meant to be shown to the world? Willing to face criticism?

    Can these wordse out of the mouth of someone who leads a sect, let alone an alliance?

    ¡°Now¡­ Do you truly believe that choice was right?¡±

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed and said.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing perfect in this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°So, nothing can bepletely right either. Thus, we can only ask ourselves. Am I really on the right path now.¡±

    It is perhaps not a criticism toward Bop Jeong. However, Bop Jeong felt as if Hyun Jong was asking, ¡®Do you really think you are right?¡¯. An unbearable difort gnawed his insides.

    On the other hand, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes did not waver. What was hidden in those deep eyes was the belief in oneself.

    ¡°My heart tells me I did the right thing. So, what do the eyes of others matter? Please, do not impose the ways of Shaolin on us. Heavenly Comrade Alliance will do what Heavenly Comrade Alliance believes is right.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I think I have answered enough. Then.¡±

    Hyun Jong stepped back.

    Of course, Bop Jeong wanted to stop him. He knows that he shouldn¡¯t let Heavenly Comrade Alliance go like this.

    But he couldn¡¯t. Someone came from behind Hyun Jong and was approaching Bop Jeong.

    This person dyed his uniform, which was originally pure white, dark red with his own blood. The person who carries deep resentment with every limping step.

    No matter how hurried Bop Jeong was, it was impossible to ignore the man and grab Hyun Jong.

    Because the man was none other than Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°¡­Namgung Siju.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, standing in front of Bop Jeong, red with deep resentment in his eyes.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he?

    Shaolin had thoroughly betrayed Namgung¡¯s expectations.

    It would have been one thing if they had not shown up at this riverside at all, buting here and just watching as Namgung was mercilessly trampled upon was an unforgivable act.

    Of course, Bop Jeong had his own reasons, but would it work for Namgung Family who went through that hell?

    Even Bop Jeong never once thought that Namgung could forgive him. However, out of all the people in Namgung Family, he was speechless when he faced Namgung Dowi, who would hold the most terrible grudge against Shaolin among the people in Namgung Family.

    While Bop Jeong was unable to speak easily and hesitated, Namgung Dowi opened his mouth first.

    ¡°¡­Collusion.¡±

    A hollowugh escaped his mouth.

    ¡°If what Bangjang said is true, our Namgung Family saved our pitiful lives as a result of the collusion between Evil Tyrant Alliance and Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Si- Siju.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes, already sunken and hollow, suddenly shed with lethal intent.

    ¡°This puny life that barely saved through dirty collusion, should I kill myself now and regain that honor?¡±

    ¡°Namgung Siju. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­. Hahahahat.¡±

    Namgung Dowi let out a twistedugh.

    ¡°It seems like those who should have died have inconveniently returned for no reason, disturbing Bangjang¡¯s peace. My apologies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°Is it really not?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, with a straight face as if he hadn¡¯t justughed, pressed.

    His eyes questioned.

    Did Shaolin really hope that Namgung would return alive from that ind? From the moment they gave up on rescuing Namgung Family, did they hope there would be no survivors?

    Bop Jeong could not answer.

    If it were only Namgung Dowi causing trouble, he might have been able to suppress it with authority. But with all of Namgung¡¯s survivors ring at him as if he were their mortal enemy, what could he possibly say?

    Even with ten mouths, he would have nothing to say.

    ¡°If you do not wish to see us, it would only be right for us to disappear.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked back at everyone here with meaningful eyes.

    ¡°As Sogaju of Namgung¡­. And as the acting Gaju of Namgung Family representing the currently absent Gaju!¡±

    His voice spread loudly.

    ¡°As of this moment, Namgung Family will withdraw from the Five Great Family and transfer its allegiance to Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Na- Namgung Siju!¡±

    A voice close to a scream came out of Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth.

    Bop Jeong thought he would naturally feel deep resentment toward the Ten Great Sects, but how could Bop Jeong have known that such a deration would be made right here and now?

    ¡°This is not a matter to be decided emotionally!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it should be rational. I must be as rational as Bangjang who merely observed everything that unfolded at Plum Blossom Ind!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    To the speechless Bop Jeong, Namgung Dowi bared his teeth and spoke as if spitting.

    ¡°So, when Bangjang ims that Heavenly Comraed Alliance colluded with Evil Sects, please also say this. That Namgung Family also became the main force of Evil Sects bastards.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Please be well, Bangjang.¡±

    Namgung Dowi turned around as if he didn¡¯t want to exchange words anymore.

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡®I- It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡¯

    Namgung Family must not be sent to Heavenly Comrade Alliance. No, even if Namgung were to join Heavenly Comrade Alliance, it should not happen now!

    Who would believe it?

    The moment Namgung joins Heavenly Comrade Alliance, everything Bop Jeong said will be nonsense. Even the fact that he had doubted Heavenly Comrade Alliance would turn into scandal!

    It was clear that all the justification would be taken by Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and the status of Shaolin and the Ten Great Sects would literally be thrown into a pile of manure.

    That simply could not be allowed. At all costs!

    ¡°Namgung Siju! Think again! Namgung¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it!¡±

    At that moment, someone grabbed Bop Jeong by the shoulder.

    When I turned around, he saw Jongni Hyeong, who had approached unnoticed, shaking his head with a twisted expression.

    ¡°This is not the time, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong to raise suspicions. But isn¡¯t there a time and ce for that too? There are wounded men groaning over there. If Bangjang, who is supposed to discuss the mercy of the Buddha, prioritizes saving Shaolin¡¯s face by uncovering the truth of the incident over treating the injured, how will the world view this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh!¡±

    Bop Jeong flushed and shouted.

    Jongni Hyeong bit his lips tightly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to just stopping Bop Jeong like this. His honest feelings were that he wanted to pour out even more harsh words.

    However, he couldn¡¯t. No matter how disgraceful Shaolin had been, it was the North Star of the Ten Great Sects.

    And Kongtong is one of Ten Great Sects, and among them, Shaolin is a sect that has noparison. (??? ??? ??, ????? ?? ??? ?? ?? ? ?? ?? ?? ???.)

    For him, who had to maintain his rtionship with Shaolin whether he liked it or not, it was impossible to push further than this.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just let them go for now, Bangjang.¡±

    Instead of pushing further, he lowered his voice to a whisper.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of eyes watching?¡±

    At the words, Bop Jeong reflexively turned around. The beggars of Beggar Union behind Shaolin and Kongtong were watching this scene with their eyes shining.

    Their job is to spread the word throughout the world. No matter how much the words are controlled by the head of Beggar Union, it is impossible topletely block all those eyes and mouths.

    And no matter how he looked at them, their eyes were not favorable to him. If he goes any further here, no one knows what wille out of their mouths and spread throughout the world.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Bop Jeong bit his lips. His fists, hidden beneath his sleeves, were shaking.

    Now he had no choice but to admit it. The mistake he made on the Yangtze River was too great. But even so, wasn¡¯t the price too harsh and severe?

    Bop Jeong felt an overwhelming desire to beat his chest in frustration.

    They also ran this far distance in a month to save Namgung. Why couldn¡¯t they understand Shaolin¡¯s goodwill towards Namgung?

    ¡°Then, take care, Bangjang.¡±

    Hyun Jong bowed deeply to Bop Jeong.

    That utmost courtesy seemed to assert that they would not be caught in any wrongdoing until the very end. (? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?? ??? ???? ??? ?? ?? ?? ???.)

    Eventually, he stood up and, without even waiting for Bop Jeong to bow, turned around and shouted.

    ¡°Arrange amodations and move the wounded!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    After catching a glimpse of the disciples of Ten Great Sects, Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s disciples began to move busily following Hyun Jong¡¯s instructions. Even Tang Gun-ak, who stayed until the end, also cast an extremely cold gaze at Bop Jeong and turned away.

    Bop Jeong stared straight ahead with bloodshot eyes. His body was trembling from extreme humiliation.

    Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s disciples, who were lined up perfectly, moved away from them in perfect order.

    ¡®In the end¡­.¡¯

    Blood oozed from his bitten lips.

    ¡®Is this how it ends?¡¯

    Bop Jeong did not want to admit it. But at this point, he had no choice but to admit it.

    ¡®I can¡¯t hold them.¡¯

    Even when there was friction with Mount Hua, he was boiling with anger, but in a corner of his mind, he still had the thought that he would eventually have to lead Heavenly Comrade Alliance back to the right path. It is said that any quarrels that arise from brief differences of opinion will be resolved naturally over time.

    But at this moment, he knew for sure.

    They are not the ones who could walk together with the Ten Great Sects.

    ¡°¡­In the end, it¡¯s as you said.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze held an unnatural chill, unbing of a monk.

    Today, at this very moment.

    An irreparable rift had formed between the Ten Great Sects and Heavenly Comrade Alliance, the two forces representing Righteousness in Kangho.

    Now, no one could predict where this rift, emerging amidst the chaos of Evil Sects¡¯ uprising, would lead Kangho.

 Chapter 987

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 987

    Though they moved away from the riverside with great momentum, Mount Hua and Tang Family did not actually move very far.

    They needed to find amodations nearby to care for the severely injured members of Namgung Family, and the vige they built in Kugang was perfect to amodate Mount Hua and Tang Family.

    ¡°Still, I think it¡¯s too close to Ten Great Sects. Wouldn¡¯t that be ufortable?¡±

    ¡°If anyone¡¯s going to be ufortable, it¡¯s those guys standing there looking like they¡¯ve broken their legs. Why should we be ufortable?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Thus, Mount Hua settled in the manor previously used by Nokrim.

    After tending to the injured without even having time to unpack, by dusk, they had managed to stabilize the situation somewhat.

    Of course, that referred to the injured.

    Not Mount Hua.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the angrier I get, that crazy octopus-headed guy!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes are gleaming.

    ¡°What? Collusion? Colluuuuusion? That crazy monk just spouts nonsense! I¡¯ll shove a wooden stick in his mouth! Who is he framing us!¡±

    ¡°Kuhum, Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat softly. He understood the anger, but as a Sasuk, he felt it was too harsh to talk about Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang in such a way.

    ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh on the elder of Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Has Sasuk gone mad?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ but, he could be sick. Maybe he¡¯s got dementia.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol asked Yoon Jong next to him in confusion.

    ¡°Sahyung. Can martial artists get dementia?¡±

    ¡°I thought they couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°After seeing what happened today, I thought it might just be possible.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    It was an ordinary conversation that any disciple of Mount Hua would be familiar with.

    There was just one minor problem: there was now a shiny, bald head in front of them.

    Hye Yeon, who couldn¡¯t bring himself to join in on this conversation, just sweat profusely.

    As he nervously shifted his gaze, the sparks inevitably flew his way.

    ¡°Hey. What do you think? Fake monk.¡±

    ¡°A- Amitabha Buddha¡­. W- What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It looks like Bangjang has gone crazy. What do you think?¡±

    Hye Yeon closed his eyes tightly.

    Since he was a person with eyes, he could not help but witness everything that happened between Mount Hua and Shaolin. When Bop Jeong used them of colluding with Evil Sects, didn¡¯t he almost put double insults at Bangjang¡¯s face without even realizing it?

    If that had actually happened, it would have been a moment of great dishonor that would forever remain in the history of Shaolin.

    ¡°Ah, what do I think.¡±

    Hye Yeon was ovee with agony. Even though he could no longer be considered part of Shaolin, Bop Jeong is like a parent to him. Isn¡¯t it impossible to badmouth him in front of others!

    Of course, Chung Myung did not give Hye Yeon¡¯s situation the slightest consideration. Instead of thinking, I tilted her head crookedly and pushed my face in front of Hye Yeon.

    ¡°Are you deaf? Since your head is so shiny, has your eardrum be shiny too?¡±

    Jo-Gol whispered to Yoon Jong again.

    ¡°Sahyung. Shouldn¡¯t the hearing get better if your eardrums are shiny?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not a physician, so I don¡¯t know that much¡­¡±

    Hye Yeon nced at the two and bit his lips.

    Those bastards are even more hateful.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you answer?¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon, who was silently watching Chung Myung, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Ah, what now!¡±

    ¡°Monk Hye Yeon is having a hard time answering. Stop asking.¡±

    Chung Myung frowned. But before he could curse, Baek Cheon spoke calmly.

    ¡°People are like that. Even though he¡¯s physically with Mount Hua, his heart is still with Shaolin. How can we stop that? Understanding even that is what makes a true friend.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Do you still like Shaolin better?¡±

    Hye Yeon changed his mind.

    Baek Cheon, that bast¡­. No, he hates Baek Cheon Siju more.

    ¡°Hiyaa. I¡¯ve been raising a tiger cub. So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯d still side with those who use us of colluding with Evil Sects? Are you a spy who dug into Mount Hua instructed by Bop Jeong?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°Hmmmm?¡±

    Five Swords¡¯ eyes all focused on one ce. Hye Yeon, who had been blinking his eyes, jumped up startled.

    ¡°A spy! How could a Buddhist do such a thing?¡±

    ¡°Why not, this punk! Your Bangjang looked like he¡¯d sell his own country for the right price! Even when you see him like that, those words stille out of your mouth? Are you saying people of Shaolin are born with a conscience?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down Hye Yeon¡¯s head.

    ¡°So, did you see what your Bangjang did, or not?¡±

    ¡°I- I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±

    ¡°I- I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    At that moment, everyone looked at Hye Yeon nkly. He clenched his eyes shut again.

    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t see?¡±

    Chung Myung quickly got up from his seat, made a happy expression, and immediately hit Hye Yeon on the head.

    ¡°Kyargh!!¡±

    ¡°Grab him!¡±

    ¡°I knew it would be like this!¡±

    Five Swords was frightened and held onto Chung Myung, who was charging toward Hye Yeon.

    ¡°Let go! Won¡¯t you let go? That fake monk bastard is just! This is why you don¡¯t raise ck-haired beasts! What? You didn¡¯t see? You bastard! Your eyes are useless anyway, won¡¯t you let me pluck them out today?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Man, you can¡¯t beat people up like that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chung Myung! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else, but Monk Hye Yeon is not a ck-haired beast! He doesn¡¯t even have hair.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    There was silence for a moment. Chung Myung, who was charging, and Five Swords, who was holding him, all looked back at him nkly.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Crazy guy.¡±

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    ¡°Siju, that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you son of a beast!¡±

    Chung Myung overturned his eyes again and rushed at Hye Yeon.

    This was no different from the daily life of Mount Hua, so no one was paying attention to the scene.

    Except for one person.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked nkly at Chung Myung, who was biting Hye Yeon¡¯s head with his teeth.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Is this person the same one I¡¯ve been watching?

    As he watched the scene intently, he happened to catch a disciple of Tang Family passing nearby.

    ¡°H- Hey, Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it always like this here?¡±

    In response to his question, Tang Pae slightly raised his head and looked at Chung Myung and Five Swords. And he answered with a sad face.

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ll get used to it soon enough.¡±

    Then, he patted Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder a couple of times as if he felt sorry for him and then went on his way.

    Now Chung Myung was beating Hye Yeon down. Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes fluttered at the unbelievable sight.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­.¡¯

    It seemed like this was indeed his typical behavior. Yes, like during Murim Competition. Murim Competition¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right, that Murim Competition.

    ¡®But still!¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t he the one who showed heroic action by defeating ck Dragon King on Plum Blossom Ind yesterday? The sword he saw back then still sent shivers down Namgung Dowi¡¯s spine.

    And now, this person was¡­

    ¡°Die, die! You bat bastard!¡±

    ¡°I- I¡¯m not a bat!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not? With a bald head in a robe, where else would you find one? Either grow some hair or take off the robe! You have to do one or the other!¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    There he goes again.

    Ah, just like that.

    He knew in his head that they were the same person, but it felt like his heart couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Ah, calm down, man! Why take out your anger on the monk about Shaolin¡­ Oh?¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong found Namgung Dowi standing nkly.

    ¡°Ah, hello?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Good¡­ evening, Dojang.¡±

    Although Yoon Jong greeted him politely, Namgung Dowi¡¯s expression as he received the greeting was lukewarm.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Isn¡¯t that the injured person? Why are you crawling out again?¡±

    As Chung Myung¡¯s attention turned to him, Namgung Dowi quickly cleared his throat. Regardless of the strangeness of the person, there was something he needed to do.

    ¡°Dojang. I¡¯vee to formally express my gratitude again.¡±

    Namgung Dowi took a deep bow.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at this in confusion, turned his gaze to Baek Cheon and asked.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Are the kids from prestigious sects like that? How many times have he repeated the greeting he just said?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°Well, youe from the deep-rooted Southern Edge Sect, right?¡± (¡°?? ??? ?? ?? ?? ?????.¡±)

    ¡°No, you bastard! I¡¯m thoroughly a man of Mount Hua through and through!¡±

    ¡°Ah, this utterly disrespectful brat. Tsk, tsk. To think you betrayed your parents who gave you the good name Dongryong.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡±

    Ah, right.

    Now that he thinks about it, that person is Mount Hua Righteous Sword who cleared the way against the pirates at the Yangtze River.

    Back then¡­ he was truly impressive and reliable.

    ¡®No, but his name is Dongryong?¡¯

    There is no need for a person¡¯s name to match their face, but at this level, isn¡¯t the face and name so discordant that they are grabbing each other by the cor?

    ¡°Well. Whatever. Being polite isn¡¯t a bad thing, I suppose.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and spoke half-heartedly. Contrary to what she said, there was a tant look in his eyes that asked, ¡®What on earth are we supposed to do with this useless youngster?¡¯ Enough to be clearly visible even from Namgung Dowi¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°N- No.¡±

    Namgung Dowi kept wiping the sweat that was beading up.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m here to tell you that since we¡¯ve be one family, I¡¯m looking forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed deeply again.

    ¡°I look forward to your guidance.¡±

    He was convinced deep down.

    ¡®Mount Hua has be much stronger.¡¯

    He knew very well what the original level of Mount Hua was. Just a few years ago, the sect that did not even have a name in Kangho was Mount Hua.

    ¡®And even during Murim Competition, it was nothing more than a sect with a promising rising star.¡¯

    However, what they showed at the Yangtze River this timepletely shattered Namgung Dowi¡¯s thoughts. In just a few years, they have be equal to Namgung Family¡­. No, perhaps it has be a sect with a power that goes beyond that.

    Although it makes no sense ording tomon sense, there is no way to deny what he saw with his own eyes.

    ¡®In other words, it means that Mount Hua is the one in the world who knows best how to rebuild a sect.¡¯

    Therefore, no matter what, he had to stick close to them.

    In order topletely rebuild the half-copsed Namgung Family, they must learn from Mount Hua and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    ¡®Chung Myung Dojang will definitely help. Certainly.¡¯

    Chung Myung fought with his life on the line to save people he barely knew. Considering that deep sympathies, he will never turn away from Namgung Family.

    Namgung Dowi thought so.

    The problem was¡­

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What is he saying?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s saying, ¡®Now that I have joined Heavenly Comrade Alliance, please take good care of me.¡¯¡±

    ¡°So, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°He said in front of Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang that they¡¯re leaving Five Great Family and join Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Weren¡¯t you listening?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if he finally understood.

    ¡°Yes! Exactly that.¡±

    Namgung Dowi stared at Chung Myung with a bright face.

    ¡°So, from now on¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was about to lower his head again, hesitated for a moment and slightly raised his head.

    And then he saw it.

    Chung Myung, with his head tilted to the side, looks at him with a face that seems to have all the annoyances in the world crammed inside.

    ¡°Join?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. Join¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who will ept it?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung then cleaned out his ears and blew on his fingers.

    ¡°Not buying it.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not buying it.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Right, the problem¡­ was that Chung Myung was even stranger than Namgung Dowi had thought.

    Very unfortunately.

 Chapter 988

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 988

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just gol.¡±

    ¡°Dojang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Argh, damn it!¡±

    Chung Myung turned his body around and kicked Namgung Dowi.

    Kwang!

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Namgung Dowi was hit by Chung Myung¡¯s kick and rolled on the ground.

    ¡°But this bastard! Seriously?¡±

    Chung Myung red at Namgung Dowi with his eyes wide with fury.

    ¡°Hey! Do you think we¡¯re easy? Just because you say you want to join, we should ept? The world-renowned Namgung Family is asking to join, so why are the beggars of Heavenly Comrade Alliance refusing, is that it?¡±

    Namgung Dowi jumped up in a panic.

    ¡°Do- Dojang! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡­!¡±

    ¡°Not what? Then what! Did Sect Leader give permission? Did Tang Gaju give permission? Oh! Is it like that? Now that you¡¯re Gaju of Namgung, Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader and Tang Gaju don¡¯t matter anymore?¡±

    ¡°M- Me?¡±

    How dare I?

    ¡°Yes, you! You, punk! Are there any other Namgung here besides you?¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Chung Myung with a face as if he had seen a ghost.

    When had he ever been cornered like this? As Sogaju of Namgung Family, the existence of a person named Chung Myung was too harsh for him, who had always lived under expectations and admiration.

    However, as always, Chung Myung did not care about other people¡¯s perspectives.

    ¡°Do you take us as pushover! When things were going well, you went around talking about being leaders of Five Great Family and the ruler of Anhui! Now that your foothold is falling, what? One family? One famiiillyyyy? I¡¯ve never even eaten with you, to hell with family! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°I- It¡¯s not like that. Dojang! First of all, listen to me¡­.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Five Swords watched this scene from a distance with a strange expression. Namgung Dowi, who threw away all his dignity as the next Gaju of Namgung to grab and plead with Chung Myung, caught Jo-Gol¡¯s eye, who then turned to Baek Cheon with a curious expression.

    ¡°That¡­ Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Was he always like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon was about to say, ¡®how would I know?¡¯, but then trailed off.

    What should he say¡­. There seemed to be something dignified and impressive about that him at the Murim Competition¡­.

    Yoon Jong scratched his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why is he acting like that?¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged his shoulders and answered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it inevitable for Namgung Sohyeop to somehow join Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡± (Sohyeop means little warrior, while Daehyeop means great warrior.)

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no other way.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly looked at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡®Anhui is too dangerous now.¡¯

    Anhui, Zhejiang Province, borders the Yangtze River. Although it does notpletely ovep with water fortress¡¯ direct activity area, it is a ce where water fortress can lead its fleet and attempt to invade whenever they want.

    And¡­.

    ¡®Water fortress must be seething with rage now.¡¯

    Of course, water fortress¡¯ morale was thrown to the ground, but it is highly likely that ck Dragon King¡¯s eyes were overturned.

    Why not?

    Even if all of this was Jang Ilso¡¯s n, in the end, water fortress was humiliatingly defeated by Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and ck Dragon King himself was defeated by Chung Myung, losing an arm in the process.

    ck Dragon King will try to vent his anger anywhere. And the current Namgung Family is the perfect target to vent that anger.

    All of this began when Namgung Family attacked water fortress. And Namgung Family¡¯s power is now less than a third of what it once was.

    ¡°Water fortress attacked Namgung?¡±

    When Yoo Iseol spoke as if she had also guessed it, Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, Namgung Family wouldn¡¯t fear an attack from water fortress¡­ but the situation is far from favorable now.¡±

    Losing too much power on Plum Blossom Ind was a problem, but a bigger problem was that they hadpletely lost touch with Ten Great Sects.

    In this situation, even if water fortress attacks Namgung Family, will the Ten Great Sects really try to help Namgung Family?

    Baek Cheon, who was contemting, sneered coldly for a moment.

    ¡®No, who knows. Even if they hadn¡¯t severed ties, whether they would have helped Namgung¡­¡¯

    Having seen what he had, Baek Cheon could no longer trust the Ten Great Sects.

    ¡°The fact that water fortress was defeated is not a big problem in itself. The problem is that ck Dragon King probably lost a lot of his control over water fortress due to this incident. When an internal crisis arises, isn¡¯t it the basis of a strategy to attack the external enemy and control the internal one?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°From water fortress¡¯, Namgung Family is the most easy prey right now.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    At that time, Jo-Gol opened his mouth.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just that.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon turns his head towards Jo-Gol. Jo-Gol looked up at Namgung Dowi with slightly bitter eyes, as if he knew something.

    ¡°In essence, sects are a ce that stands on strength. No matter how clean and upright they try to be, problems of one kind or another are bound to arise.¡±

    ¡°¡­It means that resentment from the past may rear its head again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the first ce, Kangho is not a ce that just leaves the powerless alone.¡±

    Tang Soso also nodded with a bitter face.

    ¡°What Sahyung said is right, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed softly.

    ¡®Right. There is probably no sect that understands that fact more keenly than Mount Hua.¡¯

    Just thinking about what happened after Mount Hua lost its power by the attack from Magyo, one can see. Was it because those people had a grudge against Mount Hua that they tried to rob everything Mount Hua had left?

    ¡®No. That¡¯s probably not it.¡¯

    Kangho is a ce where the moment a person with power loses their power, people who used to face them with a smile turn into robbers. If things continue like this, even if water fortress makes no move, Namgung Family will experience something simr to Mount Hua of the past.

    ¡°Since they can no longer be with Ten Great Sects, there is no sect that can help Namgung Family. The distance between the remaining Five Great Family is too far¡­ As you know, just because Five Great Family are part of each other doesn¡¯t mean they all get along well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Right now, Namgung Sohyeop needs a roof. Not for himself, but a roof under which the surviving members of Namgung Family can rest.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded loudly as if he understood.

    ¡°But, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What? Do you have any more questions?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I was curious about.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    Yoon Jong said, looking at Namgung Dowi with a worried face.

    ¡°If he wants to join Heavenly Comrade Alliance, he could just talk to Sect Leader or Tang Gaju, so why bother doing that to Chung Myung? He must¡¯ve already seen that he doesn¡¯t even budge even when ites to Sect Leader¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Namgung Dowi clung to Chung Myung tirelessly and was kicked and pushed away. Baek Cheon looked at the scene with aplex expression and said.

    ¡°¡­ His injuries are severe. He might have poor judgment because of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was something they could not understand at all.

    * * *

    Quite a number of people gathered around and sat down in the great gall, where in the past many bandits wielded their brushes frantically for ounting works.

    Namgung Dowi, who was able to be here thanks to Hyun Jong¡¯s consideration, swallowed dry saliva as he looked at the faces of those gathered.

    The weight is extraordinary.

    If he had been Namgung Dowi in the past, he might not have felt so much pressure here. But now, he had to desperately suppress the urge to shrink away.

    Is it because Namgung Family feels shabby after losing Namgung Hwang and standing at a crossroads?

    No, that wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡®This is probably because their status is on a different level than it was back then.¡¯

    Call him snob if you must. It¡¯s the truth.

    Those who haven¡¯t experienced it might not understand. But at least, anyone sitting here in a position simr to Namgung Dowi¡¯s would surely feel the same way.

    Namgung Dowi nced at Hyun Jong.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same with that person.¡¯

    The first time he saw him, he was merely Sect Leader of a nameless sect. Although he was ced at the seat of honor where the heads of the sects participating in Murim Competition gathered together, to put it bluntly, it would not have been surprising if Hyun Jong was kicked out of that table at any time.

    However, when they met again at the Yangtze River, he became Sect Leader of Great Mount Hua Sect, who defeated even Wudang and became the core sect of Kangho, and now, as Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, he has be the one who confidently stands up to Shaolin¡¯s Bop Jeong and Jang Ilso of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    What¡¯s strange about being nervous in front of someone like that? On the contrary, it would be insane not to.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just Sect Leader Hyun Jong.¡¯

    The same was true for Tang Gaju Tang Gun-ak, who sat next to Hyun Jong.

    Of course, Tang Gun-ak had always held a high status.

    But can you reallypare Tang Gun-ak of a few years ago with Tang Gun-ak of today, which is Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s second-inmand?

    That can never happen.

    Namgung Dowi knew the power of Five Great Family best. The names of Five Great Family are listed side by side, but in the end, no matter how hard they tried, they could never bepared to Ten Great Sects. That means that even Namgung Hwang could not dare to be on par with Shaoli¡¯s Bop Jeong.

    But Heavenly Comrade Alliance is different. Haven¡¯t they already proven that they can upy an equal position with Ten Great Sects?

    The disciples of Mount Hua and the disciples of Tang Family who guard the left and right sides are also very formidable.

    ¡®The problem is that this isn¡¯t everything.¡¯

    Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s potential still remains. They can call upon Namman Yasugung n and the Northern Sea Ice n anytime.

    This makes him realize once again how great Heavenly Comrade Alliance is.

    And most crucially!

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyesnded on Chung Myung, who was showing signs of annoyance all over his face.

    ¡®The young swordsman who defeated ck Dragon King.¡¯

    He doesn¡¯t know for sure, but the moment this fact spreads throughout Kangho, there will be a big uproar. No, perhaps it¡¯s already been turned upside down because of all the turmoil

    Even today, Chung Myung is famous. Although there has been more than one person who has been called the greatest rising star in the world, there is one reason why only Chung Myung has be particrly famous.

    ¡®Because that person is not just a potential talent.¡¯

    In other words, it means that Chung Myung was the person who wouldter ascend to the position of the greatest person in the world.

    Currently, there is no ¡°greatest martial artist¡± in Kangho. No, not only now, but most of the time, the greatest in Kangho did not exist.

    In the end, who is stronger can only be determined through confrontation. However, the top leaders of a sect cannot easilypete with anyone because there is so much at stake in their name.

    This is because there is so much to lose if they were to be defeated.

    Therefore, although there are individuals who could be called the greatest in the world, a firm and unassable title of the greatest in the world is difficult to exist. That¡¯s why terms like the ¡°Three Great Swordsmen of the World¡± and the ¡°Five Great Sword Master of the World¡±e into being.

    But not with Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung made it known at Murim Competition that he would one day ascend to the position of the greatest in the world, and his subsequent actions made Namgung Dowi admit that that day is not far off.

    ¡®And now, even ck Dragon King.¡¯

    Everyone will now realize it. That Heavenly Comrade Alliance will soon have the undisputed greatest person in the world.

    There is no one in Kangho who cannot understand what that means.

    ¡®It could really change the order of Kangho¡¯

    All because of Chung Myung!

    Namgung Dowi clenched his fists. He is a very difficult person to follow, but Namgung Dowi cannot help but follow the man. Because the path that person walks is the path to the top.

    ¡®So, we must be part of Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡­.¡¯

    It was just as Namgung Dowi was about to make up his mind again.

    ¡°Huhuhu. It¡¯s good to see everyone gathered again. Well, it¡¯s all thanks to me for preparing the ship on time, but I won¡¯t ept thanks for that. Helping each other out within Heavenly Comrade Alliance is only natural¡­ Keuk!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist suddenlynded on the jaw of Im Sobyeong, who was joking around.

    ¡°This bastard could just get away with it, but he¡¯s scratching it again? Hey, you bastard! If you hade just a moment earlier, we could have taken Jang Ilso¡¯s head! I told you to hurry up and fetch the ship, but you couldn¡¯t do that one thing properly and werete?¡±

    As Chung Myung thought about it, he became so angry that he climbed onto Im Sobyeong¡¯s stomach and punched. Im Sobyeong protested while desperately blocking the punchesing at his face.

    ¡°N- No! Why is it my fault? I did my best¡­!¡±

    Oh, you¡¯re also a rat from Evil Sects, huh? Can¡¯t stand to see the leader of Evil Sects lose his head? Enough with the excuses and die, you rat! Die!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m enemies with that bastard! Argh! This is crazy!¡±

    Cold sweat trickled down Namgung Dowi¡¯s forehead.

    ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯

    How could such a thing happen in a gathering of such significant figures?

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong cleared his throat softly.

    Namgung Dowi looked back at Hyun Jong with a questioning look. Surely, that behavior deserved punishment¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Die! Die, you rat bastard!¡±

    ¡°First of all, on to the first issue¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung continued to beat up Im Sobyeong and the others start the discussion as if it was nothing.

    Namgung Dowi, who was looking at the amazing scene in bewilderment, looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡®Should I just ask them to join Five Great Family again?¡¯

    Certainly¡­ It didn¡¯t seem like it would be easy to adapt.

    Ha¡­ Haha¡­

 Chapter 989

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 989

    Namgung Dowi was not the only unfamiliar figure in Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s meeting.

    ¡®I wonder if I should even be here?¡¯

    Ciwu Beggar scratched the back of his head with an awkward expression.

    His reason for following to this ce was simple. He had dered he would leave on his own, making it impossible to return to Beggar Union, and standing there inly didn¡¯t seem right either.

    So, he nned to just hang around here for a while and then sneak out if he was being noticed and look for somewhere else to go.

    That was until he received a direct message that morning.

    The message, delivered directly, simply read, ¡®Stay there.¡¯ Along with the bold seal of the head of Beggar Union.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Ciwu Beggar pursed his lips.

    ¡®A yangban bedridden in clinic reacts quickly.¡¯

    Of course, he was no longer affiliated with Beggar Union, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the order of Bangju. Typically, a high-ranking member like an elder leaving the sect would mean aplete renunciation of martial arts. He has to lie t on the ground for now to create a situation where he can quietly returnter.

    Well, it¡¯s good up to that point. Although it may be a bit difficult situation, it is affordable based onmon sense.

    The real problem was what happened next.

    ¡®So why am I here!¡¯

    Isn¡¯t this the ce where Heavenly Comrade Alliance holds a meeting? Why on earth would he sit in a ce like this, not belonging to Heavenly Comrade Alliance and no longer belonging to Beggar Union?

    He simply came because Sect Leader Hyun Jong called, and sat because he was told to. After that, several people came rushing in and it ended up looking like this.

    What was even stranger was that none of these yangban found his presence strange.

    ¡®Is this really okay?¡¯

    Isn¡¯t this Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Heavenly Comrade Alliance!

    They¡¯re now one of the top four¡­ No, they¡¯re a huge force within the top three of Kangho. Is it really okay for meetings in such ces to proceed this way?

    ¡°The first thing we need to check is¡­¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong opened his mouth. Ciwu Beggar also erased all his thoughts and listened to what he said.

    ¡°What the Ten Great Sects in Yangtze River is doing right now.¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s right.

    Ciwu Beggar nodded, agreeing without realizing it.

    Since they just had a conflict with Ten Great Sects, it¡¯s best to check that part first. Clearly, Mount Hua¡¯s Sect Leader was on point.

    ¡°Well, has anyone checked?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    At that moment, a strange enveloped the Great Hall.

    Every time Hyun Jong gave them a look, everyone would slightly avoid their gaze or have bright eyes that said, ¡®Even if you look at me like that, I don¡¯t know anything!¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t there any?¡±

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat with a red face.

    ¡°Maengju-nim has turned away so strongly that it is not easy for us to show our face in the Yangtze again.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, but¡­.¡±

    At that point, Ciwu Beggar¡¯s mind waspletely nk.

    The meetings of the Ten Great Sects weren¡¯t like this. First, whatever the agenda is, they are formal, they keep each other¡¯s dignity, and behind the scenes, each person¡¯s pride shes fiercely.

    Isn¡¯t the meetings of the Ten Great Sects a verbalpetition with soft words hiding sharp intentions?

    But what can he say about this meeting¡­.

    ¡®Should I call this old-fashioned or humane?¡¯

    No, maybe it¡¯s both. This means that it is too humane and may seem sloppy.

    ¡°So, uh¡­ no one knows what¡¯s happening with Ten Great Sects right now?¡±

    ¡°Should we send someone to check now?¡±

    ¡°¡­That might be a bit awkward, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    This is the conversation between Hyun Jong and Tang Gun-ak, that is, the first and second-inmand of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, who overturned the current Kangho.

    ¡®Is this really okay here?¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who ordered the advance to Plum Blossom Ind, certainly excited even the hearts of Ciwu Beggar, who had grown old after experiencing all sorts of hardships¡­

    At that time, Chung Myung, who had been stomping on Im Sobyeong, suddenly turned his head.

    ¡°Why would we talk about that among ourselves? There¡¯s a beggar grandpa over there.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Ciwu Beggar.

    Ciwu Beggar, who received the stinging and hot gaze, coughed dryly one after another as if he were in trouble.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t he leave of Beggar Union?¡±

    When Baek Cheon brought it up, Chung Myung snorted.

    ¡°Left Beggar Union?¡±

    ¡°I heard so.¡±

    ¡°And why were those beggar kids lurking around here even before dawn?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung cracked his neck left and right.

    ¡°I thought they came to give us information¡­ Were they stealing ours, perhaps?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly and stared at Ciwu Beggar.

    ¡°No, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Ciwu Beggar¡¯s body trembled.

    ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    Of course, the sect that knows Chung Myung best in the world is Mount Hua. However, the ce in the world that hold the greatest reputation for Chung Myung is not Mount Hua, but Beggar Union.

    How many years has it been since beggars in the world shed tears over the anger and sadness that the beggars of Huayin who interact with Mount Hua vomit?

    Cold sweat broke out on Ciwu Beggar¡¯s back.

    ¡®What did that Hong Dae-gwang guy say?¡¯

    The great demon disguised as Righteous Sects? The leader of Evil Sects who wrongly determined his affiliation? A guy who would have be a legendary figure enough to be talked about for 500 years if he hadmitted himself to Evil Sects, but chose the wrong sect and ended up with flowers on his sword?

    ¡°Why no answer?¡±

    Among them, it was these words that remained most strongly in Ciwu Beggar¡¯s memory.

    ¨C That bastard doesn¡¯t respect old people, he attacks them. He doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re young or old. Don¡¯t stand there worrying about dignity only to get your head split open and regret itter, just take care of yourself.

    At that moment Ciwu Beggar realized what he had to say.

    ¡°Look, Sohyeop.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    He solemnly looked at Chung Myung and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Though I currently belong to no sect, I was once an elder of Beggar Union. This does not mean that my rank disappears just because I leave the sect. I am an elder of Begar Union, and aren¡¯t you a third-ss disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    Chung Myung bent his neck left and right.

    Udeuk. Udeuk.

    Then he smiled and asked.

    ¡°And so?¡±

    ¡°And so!¡±

    Ciwu Beggar¡¯s two eyes radiated bright blue light.

    ¡°I know a lot. Ask me anything! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Dignity is a luxury for beggars.

    ¡°Currently, Ten Great Sects is still not retreating from the Yangtze.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a bitplicated, though.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar scratched his head.

    ¡°There are so many reasons, but I think there are two main reasons. The first is that water fortress and Myriad Man Manor have not yet moved back. Water fortress is still stationed its fleet on the Yangtze River, and Myriad Man Manor has disembarked but is encamped on the riverside. It is as if they can move to Gangbuk at any time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong nods his head heavily.

    ¡°So, it won¡¯t be easy for Shaolin to retreat. The Yangtze River Treaty has not yet expired, so they cannot advance to Gangnam, but if they leave, Myriad Man Manor may take advantage of that opportunity to move Gangbuk, is that it?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled after hearing that.

    ¡°Anyway, what a despicable guy.¡±

    It is best to treat wounds as quickly as possible. Whether it¡¯s a wound left on the body or a wound left on the heart. Wounds that are not treated in time fester and leave deep scars.

    It seems that Jang Ilso was nning to hold Shaolin¡¯s feet a little longer. So that the wounds they suffered could fester a little longer.

    ¡°The second reason is that they have no justification to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Justification, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Maengju-nim. This¡­ Well, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s okay to mention this, but Bangjang of Shaolin¡­.¡±

    ¡°What about Bangjang?¡±

    As Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to gleam again, Ciwu Beggar quickly changed his words.

    ¡°That Bangjang¡­ That punk.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded with a happy face.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, Bangjang summoned the entire Ten Great Sects before advancing here. However, only a few sects responded favorably.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why they asked us for help.¡±

    ¡°It means his authority has already fallen as much as it could. But in such a situation, if they went to the Yangtze and returned to Shaolin while achieving nothing¡­. No, what would happen to their prestige if they were to return to Shaolin without literally doing anything?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar continued speaking with a bitter look on his face.

    ¡°Shaolin may no longer be able to im to be the North Head of Ten Great Sects. After all, one can only im a leader when there¡¯s actual power behind the name.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar looked at Hyun Jong and nodded.

    ¡°I think Ten Great Sects will probably not be able to leave this Yangtze until Myriad Man Manor withdraws. This is especially true since Peng Family would have also joined by now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a thoughtful sound. It sounded like the war had ended, but the battle had not.

    ¡°Thank you, Ciwu Beggar.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. In Heavenly Comrade Alliance, I heard that everyone has to pay for their own food. I suppose I should earn mine too.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar smiled and closed his mouth. As if his role was over.

    Hyun Jong looked back at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Tang Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak thought for a moment, stroked his chin, and then said.

    ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t have a choice right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°There are too many critically injured members of Namgung Family. They have just stabilized, but moving them hastily could reopen and worsen their wounds. At that time, even if Daerasinseon descent, they cannot be saved.¡± (One of immortals in Taoism belief.)

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°At least my Tang Family should treat them here. So, we can¡¯t move for at least five days. So, we should treat the patients first and watch the situation slowly.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head loudly.

    ¡°Thank you for your wise opinion.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Hyun Jong said while looking at the others.

    ¡°The purpose of us going to Plum Blossom Ind in the first ce was to rescue Namgung Family, so let¡¯s stay here until they can move on their own.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes narrowed. Of course, there was only one person he looked at like this.

    ¡°You must never leave this manor! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Ah, why!¡±

    ¡°Why? Why? Are you asking this because you don¡¯t know? What if Ten Great Sects is encamped right in front of you and you go out? You must be very still!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not a kid¡­.¡±

    The moment Chung Myung grumbled, everyone who knew him well smiled broadly.

    ¡°Children are better.¡±

    ¡°Aah, they¡¯re way better.¡±

    ¡°At least children don¡¯t stick a knife in a monk¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°But these punk?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung as if he couldn¡¯t trust him, then turned his gaze to Baek Cheon. His gaze softened and warmed as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Wow! Discriminating with eyes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy, you punk!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who showed another dramatic change in his eyes, earnestly requested Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Keep an eye on this guy so he doesn¡¯t go out of the manor.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader, Yoo Samae, Baek Sang, Yoon Jong, Jo-Gol, and Soso should be added at least.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll even attach a cloud sword to it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll add Un Gum to that.¡±

    ¡°No, I said I won¡¯t go out!¡±

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth jutted out even more.

    Hyun Jong nced at him with very, very, very untrustworthy eyes, clicked his tongue, and adjusted hisplexion.

    ¡°And next¡­¡±

    This time, Hyun Jong¡¯s gazended on Namgung Dowi.

    Namgung Dowi, who had been watching with a dumbfounded expression the whole time Chung Myung was being mistreated, was startled and quickly straightened his posture.

    Finally, the most important words came out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°We need to discuss Namgung Family¡¯s joining Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Namgung Dowi swallowed dry saliva as tension rose throughout his body.

 Chapter 990

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 990

    ¡®Atst!¡¯

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes were filled with tension.

    Actually, it may not be anything to be nervous about. Logically, which force in the world would dare to reject Namgung Family?

    It may not happen, even if it¡¯s just one in a thousand or ten thousand chance, but he could guarantee that if Namgung Family dered that they were switching to Evil Sects today, even Jang Ilso, Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, would shake off the dissuasion around him and swim across the Yangtze River.

    Namgung Dowi nced back. As expected, Namgung Myung¡¯s face was full of ease.

    ¡®Right. That¡¯s only natural, but¡­.¡¯

    But Namgung Dowi could not rx at all.

    Because this ce is Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ording to what he has seen so far,mon sense of Kangho does not apply to this Heavenly Comrade Alliance at all. To put it bluntly, has there ever been a case where Heavenly Comrade Alliance acted ording to hismon sense?

    ¡°Huuu.¡±

    Namgung Dowi took a deep breath.

    He had no choice but to believe that sincerity would prevail. For now, that is the only way.

    ¡°Acting Gaju.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly called Namgung Dowi. Since he hadn¡¯t officially taken over the position of Gaju yet, the title of Acting Gaju was appropriate at the moment.

    ¡°Yes, Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s confirm first. Is it true that Namgung Family is requesting to join Heavenly Comrade Alliance Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±

    Namgung Dowi took a deep breath and opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I will formally request this again here. We, Namgung Family, formally apply to join the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy face.

    ¡°There could be problems with existing sects, but are you sure this is what you want?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our decision is firm.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes showed not a hint of wavering.

    It was inevitable. Realistically speaking, the current Namgung Family had nowhere else to turn but Heavenly Comrade Alliance. And emotionally, it was much better to be with Heavenly Comrade Alliance than with those Ten Great Sects.

    When both logic and emotion are screaming for Heavenly Comrade Alliance, what¡¯s there to hesitate about?

    ¡°May I ask the reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯ve seen that there¡¯s no longer any Chivalrousness with them.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at everyone with stern eyes and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Myte father headed to the Plum Blossom Ind to take responsibility for the disaster at the Yangtze River and to revive Kangho¡¯s spirit of Chivalrounsess that had fallen. The six characters of Azure Sky Namgung Family cannot stand without the foundation of Chivalrousness. That was my father¡¯s teaching.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak closed his eyes tightly. The mention of Namgung Hwang seemed to stir a lot of thoughts.

    ¡°But Ten Great Sects prioritized their own benefits over Chivalrousness. It¡¯s not a fault. I don¡¯t want to me them. However!¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face was filled with conviction.

    ¡°If my father had not tragically died and had set foot on thisnd, he surely would have chosen to be with Heavenly Comrade Alliance, not Ten Great Sects. I think the future of the Namgung family should be with Heavenly Comrade Alliance, not with Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family.¡±

    Just as Hyun Jong was about to nod as if it was enough, Namgung Dowi opened his mouth again.

    ¡°And this decision is not just about getting through the current crisis. I also want to instill pride in the children of Namgung Family. The pride that we are a faction that pursues Chivalrousness, not just for the sake of principle or profit!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples in the back nod without realizing it.

    In fact, pride like this is nothing. Compared to the vast amount of things that can be gained by pursuing profit, what is so great about pride that has no ce to be used?

    Yet, it¡¯s that very nothing that straightens one¡¯s back.

    Shaolin could not bear to look people in the eyes of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Namgung Family. It¡¯s because Shaolincks pride in itself and pride in the sect.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples knew that pride did note from strength. So naturally, their heads nodded in agreement.

    ¡°So I dare to beg you.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed his head.

    ¡°Please ept our Namgung Family as a member of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. We will strive and strive again to make sure that Maengju¡¯s decision is indeed the right one.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled.

    ¡®Excellent.¡¯

    How many days has it been since Namgung Dowi left Plum Blossom Ind? No matter how great someone is, it¡¯s impossible to be free from the shock of losing one¡¯s father and witnessing family members die right before one¡¯s eyes.

    However, Namgung Dowi was extremely determined. He is not dwelling on the past but talking about the future. After oveing the difficult and painful present, he was moving towards the future of Namgung.

    So how could that not be delightful?

    Regardless of affiliation, seeing a promising junior makes one feel proud. Hyun Jong¡¯s face, which had been frozen ever since he came to the Yangtze, was brightened for the first time.

    ¡°What do you all think?¡±

    Joy was evident in his voice. Tang Gun-ak, knowing that Hyun Jong was happy, smiled.

    ¡°It seems like Maengju-nim has already made up his mind, so how can my opinion be of any help?¡±

    ¡°If you say so, it would embarrass me.¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s words, Tang Gun-ak looked at Namgung Dowi with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason it shouldn¡¯t be. Shouldn¡¯t we be the ones bowing our heads and asking to be together with a sect like Namgung?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Such a sect asks us, which force in the world could refuse? I am in favor.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded happily.

    ¡°Does anyone else object?¡±

    ¡°None.¡±

    As if they had agreed beforehand, they all responded in unison. None of them bore any grudge against Namgung Family, so it was natural. From Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s perspective, there is no harm in expanding its influence by epting Namgung Family.

    Even if one were to coldly calcte the benefits, this was a significant gain.

    Although their forces had drastically diminished, it was still Namgung Family. It is not at a level that ordinary sects would dare to confront. Because the term ¡®the head of Five Great Family¡¯ is not a modifier obtained by throwing dice.

    ¡°This issue isn¡¯t something we can decide on our own opinions alone, but I don¡¯t think the elders of Outer ns would object. So, with the authority of Maengju, I¡¯ll allow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not possible!¡±

    ¡°¡­Namgung Family¡­.¡±

    Just as Hyun Jong was about to smoothly grant permission, he flinched and turned towards the source of the opposing voice.

    Im Sobyeong, who always smiled leisurely while fluttering his fan, was ring at everyone with a scary face.

    ¡°No, Nokrim King¡­.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t allow it until dirt gets in my eyes!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    ¡°How in the world can this happen! I absolutely cannot overlook this¡­¡±

    Ppong!

    Chung Myung, who kicked Im Sobyeong without dy, overturned his eyes.

    ¡°But where does this bastard open his mouth? Is this a ce for Evil Sects to rant?¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who was hit in the side, rolled around on the ground but raised his head without the slightest discouragement.

    ¡°No! Isn¡¯t this too much? Speaking of which, what did Namgung do to Heavenly Comrade Alliance? These bastards were just messing around in Anhui and got beaten by Evil Sects, and now they want to take shelter under Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s eaves because they¡¯re having a hard time!¡±

    Im Sobyeong spouted ghostly fire (??(¹í»ð)) from his re. The momentum was so great that not only Hyun Jong but even Tang Gun-ak flinched.

    But unfortunately, there was a person here who didn¡¯t care at all about Im Sobyeong¡¯s momentum.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at Im Sobyeong with narrowed eyes, stabbed his eyes with two fingers.

    ¡°Arghh!¡±

    Im Sobyeong covered his eyes and fell backward. At the same time, everyone unconsciously grimaced and covered their own eyes.

    ¡°Where is this Evil Sects bastard ring his eyes at? I¡¯ll pluck them out!¡±

    ¡°Keu- Keuuk!¡±

    Im Sobyeong was ring at Hyun Jong with venomous eyes while he was shedding tears from his poked eyes. It was obvious that it would be useless to tell Chung Myung anyway, so he was going to bite someone who couldmunicate with him.

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re from Evil Sects! For the past three years, we¡¯ve worked like dogs! If you have luggage to carry, we carry them! If you want us to carry people, we carry them! If you want someone to do escort, we also escort them!¡±

    As Im Sobyeong¡¯s voice grew louder, Hyun Jong shrank little by little.

    ¡°It¡¯s been like that for three years! But what? Let Namgung Family join Heavenly Comrade Alliance? We haven¡¯t even joined yet! How can you let them join and leave us hanging?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Hyun Jong had nothing to say even though he had ten mouths.

    Looking back, for the past three years¡­ No, even before that, Mount Hua had been exploiting Nokrim to the fullest. No ordinary Evil Sects or merchant would be able to exploit and deprive a force as frugally as this.

    Of course, all of that was actually closer to Chung Myung¡¯s actions than Mount Hua¡¯s actions, but in any case, if Chung Myung belongs to Mount Hua, it is true that responsibility also falls on Mount Hua.

    ¡°People should have a conscience!¡±

    Im Sobyeong was furious. And the answer came not from Hyun Jong but from Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ah, if it¡¯s unfair, why don¡¯t you join Righteous Sects, you bastard! Who told you to be Evil Sects?¡±

    Normally, Im Sobyeong would have kept quiet at these words, but today he shouted loudly as if he didn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°No, what can I do when I was born and my father was the Nokrim King! What can I do about it! Aigo, please retract your decision, shall I be reborn? Do you know what it feels like to be a person who was born as a young master but whose father is the leader of Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m an orphan.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, then you really wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Im Sobyeong nodded as if he understood.

    While everyone was dumbfounded at the scene, Im Sobyeong spoke again.

    ¡°I too wished to be born into a noble family, take the civil service exams, and make a career! But how can I wash my hands when my father is the leader of bandits! I was born like this, but if I try to live a decent life without giving up, you should help me out! Why are you so disrespectful to people because I¡¯m from a different background?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Abolish discrimination against Evil Sects! Step down, corrupt Maengju¡­¡±

    Ppok!

    Chung Myung hit Im Sobyeong again, feeling he had crossed the line.

    ¡°No, this guy just crosses the line when given an inch! Alright, you¡¯re dying at my hands today!¡±

    ¡°Sto- Stop it, Chung Myung.¡±

    Perhaps because he thought it was a sight he could not bear to see without tears, Hyun Jong quickly tried to dissuade Chung Myung.

    ¡°Keu- Keuhum.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak was also embarrassed, so he covered his mouth with his fist and repeatedly cleared his throat.

    ¡°In fact¡­ among the words spoken by Nokrim King¡­ there wasn¡¯t anything particrly incorrect¡­¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also looked at the ceiling and looked the other way. They were filled with embarrassment.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke to Im Sobyeong with a slightly red face.

    ¡°I fully understand the words of Nokrim King. And we also acknowledge that, as a matter of duty, we must now ept Nokrim into Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    A slightly troubled and awkward expression shed across Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    ¡°Given that Ten Great Sects are currently attempting to nder us as colluding with Evil Sects, it¡¯s not easy to grant immediate approval for joining. How about we handle this once the situation has calmed down a bit? We ask for your understanding.¡±

    ¡°Ah, approval to be grantedter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That is to say, that¡¯s right.¡±

    If you think about it, it was a perfectly reasonable statement.

    For Bop Jeong, who is trying to somehow tie Heavenly Comrade Alliance to Evil Sects, Nokrim¡¯s joining would indeed be a good opportunity for him. There was no way Im Sobyeong, who had an amazing head, failed to understand this much.

    However.

    He rummaged through his belongings, pulled out a paper, and spread it out wide before promptly presenting it to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pledge.¡±

    ¡°¡­A- A pledge?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is a pledge to ept Noktim into Heavenly Comrade Alliance! Including a promise to announce it within a year!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the pledge with trembling eyes. It was so dense with tiny letters that it hurt his eyes.

    ¡°No, Nokrim King?¡±

    ¡°Stamp it, please. Stamp.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Right now!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Thus, at the meeting to approve Namgung Family¡¯s joining, Nokrim¡¯s membership was also approved.

    Leaving behind subtle implications and difort.

 Chapter 991

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 991

    ¡°Huhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Hahahahat! Euhahahahahahahahat!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was looking at Im Sobyeong in awe as he continued to burst intoughter, quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why is he acting like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­He must be feeling good.¡±

    ¡°Like that?¡±

    He still looked at Im Sobyeong with a look of iprehension.

    No, he understands that¡¯s a good thing, but¡­.

    ¡°Euahahahahahat!¡±

    Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?

    However, Im Sobyeong kept bursting intoughter regardless of whether Jo-Gol thought it was strange or not. Im Sobyeong was usually sick and weak person, so he didn¡¯t really feel like Nokrim King, but when Jo-Gol saw him looking up at the sky and bursting intoughter, those thoughts disappeared.

    On the other side¡­.

    ¡°Why is he like that again?¡±

    ¡°¡­What else?¡±

    ¡°Him, that guy.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s gaze turned to the other side of Nokrim King. He saw Chung Myung looking depressed, something he had never seen before. His gloominess was such that one could almost see dark clouds gathering over his head.

    Im Sobyeong burst intoughter at him as Chung Myung squatted in the corner and scribbled something on the ground with a twig. The way he waved the pledge in his hand as if to show off was like a winner waving a victory g at a loser.

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Yoon Jong, who looked alternately at Chung Myung digging into the ground and Im Sobyeong blowing the trumpet of victory, shook his head.

    ¡°What a mess.¡±

    ¡°I know right.¡±

    At that time, Baek Cheon smiled and approached Im Sobyeong.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Aah! Baek Cheon Dojang! Thank you! Really, thank you!¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°I like it!¡±

    Im Sobyeong spread out his fan.

    ¡°The harsh years, humiliation, and pain I endured just to get a chance to join Heavenly Comrade Alliance!¡±

    ¡°¡­,.¡±

    ¡°How could one not feel good when they got all that rewarded at once! Now, our Nokrim is also a proud member of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even though we said we¡¯d announce itter¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important. What matters is we finally have a shield.¡±

    ¡°A shield, you say?¡±

    Im Sobyeong smiled meaningfully at Baek Cheon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Think about it, Baek Cheon Dojang. What would have happened if Nokrim had not been close to Mount Hua in this situation?¡±

    ¡°Yes? That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon pondered for a moment then nodded. He understood what Im Sobyeong was saying.

    ¡°Indeed, it would have been dangerous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. The current rtionship between Righteous and Evil Sects is at its worst. In addition, Ten Great Sects has been disgraced by Evil Tyrant Alliance and needs a way to restore its honor. In this situation, if Nokrim had not belonged to the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, we would have been destroyed by the crazed Shaolin.¡±

    This is not just a story limited to Shaolin.

    There is more than one sect that wants to restore their honor right now.

    ¡°For other Evil Sects, it would be okay to just head to Gangnam and join Evil Tyrant Alliance, but for Nokrim, that is impossible. Isn¡¯t Nokrim basically a sect that has to live near the mountains? And most of the mountainous areas in Jungwon are concentrated in Gangbuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    This means that among therge Evil Sects that exist in Jungwon, Nokrim is the only one whose activities are based in Gangbuk. Of course, Nokrim is active in Gangnam as well, but that force doesn¡¯t even make up three-tenths of the whole.

    ¡°So, our Nokrim can choose one of two paths. Either abandon all the bases in Gangbuk that we have cultivated, move to Gangnam, and bow our heads to that Evil Tyrant Alliance. Either that or cut off Gangnam and survive in Gangbuk under the watchful eyes of Ten Great Sects.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head.

    ¡°It will be difficult to survive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. No matter how great Nokrim is, can we really stand up to Ten Great Sects? If Ten Great Sects bastards decide to attack us with determination, it wouldn¡¯t take even a month for the seeds of all the bandits in the mountains to dry up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And the other option is the same. How can I, born a human, bow my head to Jang Ilso? To that devil bastard!¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    It is well known that Jang Ilso and Im Sobyeong are sworn enemies. To be honest, it is close to Im Sobyeong, who was beaten unterally, burning his grudge alone.

    ¡°But!¡±

    Chwarararak!

    This time, what was unfurled was not a fan, but a pledge with Hyun Jong¡¯s seal.

    ¡°Now we too are proud members of Heavenly Comrade Alliance! No matter how much Ten Great Sects is, they can¡¯t touch us who are part of Heavenly Comrade Alliance!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As he spoke openly, tears welled up in Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes. Baek Cheon, puzzled, asked.

    ¡°Why, why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°No, Baek Cheon Dojang. Suddenly, I was overwhelmed with sadness¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes? Sad?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He said, looking into the distance with wet eyes.

    ¡°Those harsh years¡­. The demon outside is trying his best to manipte even one more person, and the idiots inside are asking why we have to act like servants to Righteous Sects bastards¡­! The elders spouted bullshit about how it wasn¡¯t like this in the previous generation! iming I didn¡¯t deserve to be Nokrim King! Saying Nokrim had deteriorated!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve had a tough time.¡±

    ¡°No, no! Now, all that hardship hase to an end! mming this pledge on the faces of those elders! Aaaaarrggh! I¡¯m so curious to see what kind of facial expression it will make, it¡¯s making me crazy! Hahahahaha! I¡¯ll bury them alive where our ancestors are buried. Damn old fools!¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly wiped his cold sweat and took a couple of steps back.

    The reaction was a bit too intense and somewhat overwhelming, but anyway, he¡¯s happy¡­

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon looked at Im Sobyeong anew.

    ¡®If you look at it on the other hand¡­ What a great person he is.¡¯

    This means that Im Sobyeong had a feeling that something like this would happen someday from the time he first met Chung Myung. And at that time, he chose Mount Hua as a sect that could serve as the eaves of Nokrim.

    If Im Sobyeong¡¯s choice had been a littlete or wrong, Nokrim¡¯s situation would have be iparably more precarious than it is now.

    Although he appears to be a person with many strange aspects, Baek Cheon once again realizes that this person was clearly the person who made the best choice as the head of Nokrim.

    On the other hand¡­

    Baek Cheon turned his eyes to the other side. Now, the figure of Chung Myung, leaning against the tree trunk and looking up nkly at the sky, came into view.

    He looked indescribably sad. To some extent, he felt sorry for that demon.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    Only after calling twice did Chung Myung¡¯s head helplessly turn towards Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, Chung Myung. Are you okay?¡±

    Baek Cheon swallowed dry saliva.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of wealth and fame am I going to enjoy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tears moistly gathered in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°To think there woulde a day when I share a meal with those of Evil Sects. I¡¯d rather raise maggots. No matter if this is all for survival, how could I ever¡­¡±

    ¡°Ca- Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader is being too much! Even if it pricks his conscience. To ept those Evil Sects son of a beasts. And not just one or two but all those swarming bandit bastard¡­. Aigo. Aigo Sahyuuuung. What will be of Mount Hua? Ah, my dear Mount Hua. Mount Hua is doomed. Mount Hua is utterly dooomeeeed¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was so shocked that he broke into a cold sweat.

    He has seen Chung Myung throw tantrum so often that it¡¯s not new to him anymore, nor does it tickle him. However, he had never seen Chung Myung so sorrowful and despairing.

    ¡°I should just die, I should just die. I should just bite my tongue and die. What have I lived this long to see¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, you crazy punk! You¡¯re talking like a grandfather who has lived his whole life!¡±

    Chaos was looming.

    Jo-Gol, who was watching this, asked as if it was something new.

    ¡°¡­I guess it¡¯s quite a shock to share a meal with Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°He has Evil Sects-loathing disease.¡±

    He was already someone who didn¡¯t even treat Evil Sects as a human being, but recently, thanks to the appearance of Jang Ilso, that symptom has gotten several times worse.

    Even though Im Sobyeong could be considered a moderate Evil Sects member (?), if this is the reaction, one could hardly imagine how much he despises figures like Jang Ilso or ck Dragon King.

    ¡°Try to console him well.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t we just leave him alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that bastard might start spouting nonsense like ¡®The Righteousness of Mount Hua is dead. In this case, I will drive out Sect Leader and be the Sect Leader and reestablish the spirit of Mount Hua.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just stuff his mouth with sweets for now.¡±

    Although it seemed unlikely, the potential aftermath was too terrifying to ignore.

    Mount Hua with Chung Myung as the Sect Leader.

    It is not just Mount Hua, but a catastrophe spanning the entire Jungwon. For the peace of Jungwon, and beyond that, for the peace of the Nine Provinces and Eight Emperors, it was imperative to prevent this at all costs!

    However, most of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were busy looking at the amazing sight with strange smiles on their faces.

    As expected, the fact that Nokrim joined Heavenly Comrade Alliance did not particrly evoke any feelings for them. This is because after seeing Nokrim for a while, much of their feelings of resistance have subtly disappeared.

    So, they were just happy that the guy who was running wild all over the world got a big blow.

    ¡®There¡¯s a day when that bastard will be punished too.¡¯

    ¡®Now that Sect Leader has full authority, we might get some peace too.¡¯

    ¡®They say even a rat¡¯s hole sees sunlight!¡¯

    At that time, Tang Soso smiled and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to be kinder, Sahyung. You¡¯re in this mess because you have a bad attitude! Hohohoho!¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it funny?¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho!¡±

    ¡°Is it funny, I¡¯m asking?¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­ Hoho.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s face, which had beenughing exaggeratedly like a viin, gradually stiffened and turned white. Chung Myung, who had been in despair, slowly stood up from his seat.

    He then spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung¡¯splexion with an anxious face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°I think there is one reason why this disaster urred.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we are too weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Excuse me? Just two days ago, that¡­ We flew to Yangtze River in one month, destroyed water fortress, and saved Namgung?

    But too weak?

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyelids began to flutter.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­ In my opinion, that seems like a misjudgment.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s correct.¡±

    Chung Myung said with a firm face.

    ¡°If you think about it, it¡¯s a simple thing. If we could just beat up Evil Tyrant Alliance, Ten Great Sects, all of them, we wouldn¡¯t have had to associate with these bastards of Evil Tyrant Alliance, right?¡±

    ¡°If one sect could do all that, would it be Mount Hua? It¡¯d be Magyo.¡±

    ¡°N- No!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon was momentarily taken aback by the scream that came from next to him, then he unknowingly covered his mouth.

    He understood what mistake he had made.

    ¡°¡­Magyo?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Magyooooooooo?¡±

    Sure enough, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to gleam with madness. Those who saw that look red at Baek Cheon as if they were about to kill him.

    ¡®Hey, damn it. He even mentions that!¡¯

    ¡®Knowing exactly that that bastard will have a seizure when he hears mention of Magyo!¡¯

    ¡®We really need to tie up that mouth or whatever!¡¯

    Baek Cheon, who received a look of resentment, slowly turned his head and looked at the distant sky. Chung Myung muttered ominously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Magyo. Yes. We have to defeat them too. Then there¡¯s no time to be ying around like this.¡±

    Chung Myung, whose eyes hadpletely turned overturned, grabbed his Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword.

    Baek Cheon hurriedly looked around. He intended to ask Im Sobyeong, who had triggered this whole situation, to try to calm him down.

    However¡­.

    ¡°W- Where did that yangban go?¡±

    ¡°Nokrim King? Didn¡¯t you see that he ran off like a rabbit as soon as the word Magyo mentioned?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ah. So that¡¯s how life should be lived¡­ He learned something new today.

    Seureung.

    Chung Myung, who drew out his sword with a swish, smiled and scanned everyone.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for a fun training session.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces drained of color.

 Chapter 992

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 992

    ¡°What about the injured?¡±

    Namgung Myung answered Namgung Dowi¡¯s question indifferently.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any fatalities. They¡¯re all quite sturdy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Having Tang Familye was a great help. The medical skills of Sichuan Tang Family are famous throughout Jungwon, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Sichuan Tang Family is known for their control of poison but also for their medical skills. Due to the nature of dealing with hidden weapons, people suffered from numerous poisoning and injuries, so medical skills naturally developed along with them.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung, who was slightly speechless, calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Of the eighty-two who returned from Plum Blossom Ind, I think about ten will never be able to hold a sword again.¡±

    Nangung Dowi nodded silently without replying.

    It was a bitter pill to swallow, but it had to be epted. Considering they had returned alive from Plum Blossom Ind was fortunate enough.

    ¡°And among those who remain, there will be quite a few who will never be able to recover their previous martial art.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Namgung Myung suppressed a sigh.

    The damage was more significant than expected. He thought at least a third of their force was preserved, but if Namgung Myung said so, they¡¯d be lucky to have a quarter left.

    No matter how much they call themselves the Azure Sky Namgung Family, it is embarrassing to even use the name Great Family with this level of power.

    ¡®If it were any other time, we would have gone into Bongmun and reorganized the family, but¡­.¡¯

    But that¡¯s not an option right now. Even for those who hold a grudge, it is the custom of Kangho to take a step back when a sect deres Bongmun. But there is no way those Evil Sects bastards willing to respect that custom.

    Now, if Namgung Family deres Bongmun, there is a high probability that Evil Tyrant Alliance or water fortress will take advantage of the gap in the rtionship with other sects to attack. If that happens, Namgung Family will truly be over.

    ¡°Daeju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°We must leave Anhui.¡±

    A heavy sigh escaped Namgung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    He knew that was the only option avable, but leaving the ce where their family had rooted was not an easy decision.

    It is as difficult as it is for Sichuan Tang family to leave Sichuan, or for Mount Hua to leave Huayin of Shaanxi.

    ¡°That seems to be the only way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded.

    ¡°We will lose a lot by leaving Anhui.¡±

    If they leave Anhui right away, there will inevitably be problems with the tradeworks and rtionships with the sects that have been established there.

    ¡°But not leaving will mean losing even more.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Daeju-nim. No, Uncle-nim. This is a decision made by Namgung Family to remain as Namgung Family. Please.¡±

    Namgung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, Sogaju. Sogaju is now the Acting Gaju. Don¡¯t ask me for permission, justmand me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uncle-nim.¡±

    ¡°I believe that the decision made by Sogaju will be right. and¡­.¡±

    Namgung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi with a warm smile.

    ¡°Gaju would have supported this decision. The important thing is not to protect wealth but to protect the spirit of Namgung. Wherever we are, as long as the spirit lives, Namgung will be Namgung.¡±

    ¡°Father too¡­.¡±

    Looking at Namgung Dowi, who seemed lost in thought for a moment, Namgung Myung let out a small sigh.

    ¡°Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Uncle-nim.¡±

    ¡°I understand what Sogaju is thinking. You¡¯re thinking that if Gaju were alive, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to leave Anhui, right?¡±

    Namgung Dowi closed his mouth and said nothing. Namgung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Gaju is Gaju, and Sogaju is Sogaju. I have no doubt that Sogaju will be able to be a Gaju that surpasses our predecessors.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uncle-nim.¡±

    Those are burdensome words. But at the same time, it was also an empowering one.

    ¡®I must make it so.¡¯

    Not for his own glory, but for the future of Namgung Family.

    In order to rebuild Namgung Family, which has already copsed once, Namgung Dowi must be stronger than anyone else.

    ¡°Right. What will you do after leaving our base?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of seeking refuge in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Seeking refuge?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Myung frowned.

    He was in favor of leaving Anhui. But there is no need to rely on Mount Hua, right?

    ¡°Sogaju. With the wealth umted by Namgung Family, it is not that difficult to settle down in a new conflict-free region.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am aware.¡±

    ¡°But why bother¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi slowly shook his head.

    ¡°It is for Namgung¡¯s sake. You know. There is no sect that has grown more rapidly than Mount Hua. We need to learn how they did it to illuminate the future of Namgung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hyun Jong-jin, Sect Leader of Mount Hua, is not a very strict person, so he would sufficiently advise us without needing to seek refuge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Determination shone in Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Merely receiving advice and making an effort won¡¯t be enough for Namgung Family to regain its former status. Our family has ovee many hardships so far, but isn¡¯t this the first time in a hundred years that we have suffered such great damage?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Namgung Myung couldn¡¯t help but nod his head.

    Perhaps the damage sustained during the wars with Magyo might have been more severe, but the circumstances then were iparable to now.

    At that time, everyone suffered damage regardless of this or that sect. So, as a result, Namgung Family¡¯s standing within Kangho did not fall.

    But now, that¡¯s not the case. Isn¡¯t the strength of other sects, excluding Namgung, overflowing?

    ¡°I can live with any inconvenience. What I really can¡¯t stand is seeing Namgung¡¯s name ruined in my generation.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°Please help me, Uncle-nim. I need your help to persuade our family members.¡±

    Namgung Myung stared intently at Namgung Dowi. Unable to ignore those resolute eyes, he eventually nodded.

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s voice lit up as Namgung Myung sighed.

    ¡°Do not forget, the person who will have the hardest time because of this decision is you, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°I am prepared.¡±

    ¡°¡­And while I¡¯m not sure with martial artists, you cannot bring all the family members with you to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°I n to have the family members stay and build a residence in Huayin. I believe they will understand.¡±

    It appeared that he had already thought everything through. At this point, Namgung Myung became curious.

    ¡°What have you seen in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about what I¡¯m going to see, Uncle-nim.¡±

    A smile appeared on Namgung Dowi¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Mount Hua is different from the sects I used to know. It¡¯s different from any other sect I know of, including Shaolin and Namgung.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I know they are different, but not why they are different. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going. To fully understand and learn why they are different from us.¡±

    Namgung Myung shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop him. Yet, there was a very warm smile on his lips.

    ¡°Since Sogaju said so, this uncle will try his best to learn as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle-nim!¡±

    ¡°It might take some time to persuade the members¡­¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Myung frowned and turned his gaze towards the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡±

    From earlier, he kept hearing the sound of weapons shing outside. While hearing weapons in a ce with martial artists wasn¡¯t unusual, to Namgung Myung, who grew up in Namgung Family, this noise seemed out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Could there be some trouble¡­?¡±

    It was that moment.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The door of the room they were in exploded inward as someone was sent flying in.

    ¡°W- What!¡±

    ¡°Is it an enemy attack?¡±

    Both men were shocked, leaping to their feet. Right in front of them, who reflexively grabbed their swords, the person who had flown iny crumpled on the floor.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°J- Jo-Gol Dojang?¡±

    Blood was gushing out of Jo-Gol ¡®s mouth and his whole body was trembling.

    At the very moment when astonishment shed in Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes, Jo-Gol pointed outside with a trembling hand. Namgung Dowi hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Dojang! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Dog¡­¡±

    ¡°Dog?¡±

    ¡°Dog¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Dog-like¡­ bastard¡­.¡±

    Tuk.

    Jo-Gol finally closed his eyes and fainted. Even though he had already fainted, red foam was bubbling out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked outside with nk eyes.

    ¡°Euaaaah! You puuuunk!¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon, Mount Hua Righteous Sword, was kicked in the face and thrown backward. Chung Myung, who had stepped on Baek Cheon¡¯s face, looked around, his eyes twinkling for the next target.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    It is amon truth that the one who speaks first is at risk. Yoon Jong¡¯s mistake was just that he forgot this simple truth.

    In return, Yoon Jong had to make a person-shaped hole in the wall.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    Yoo Iseol leaped into the air and rushed at Chung Myung. Namgung Myung swallowed dry saliva.

    ¡°¡­Are they out of their minds?¡±

    His mouth opened in shock.

    This ce is adjacent to the Yangtze River. Not far from here, there were not only Ten Great Sects but also forces of Evil Tyrant Alliance. And they were conducting such noisy training here?

    ¡®Especially since it has only been two days since the battle at Plum Blossom Ind?¡¯

    At first nce, one can see that they are swinging their swords at each other, but it is not ordinary. It¡¯s not just training that¡¯s reminiscent of actualbat, but it¡¯s training that doesn¡¯t surprise anyone even if someone gets hurt.

    There¡¯s always a right time and ce for everything.

    This training was at the wrong time and ce. Moreover, the strangest thing was that no one seemed to think this situation was strange.

    ¡°Hey, you son of a beast!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mouths are full ofints, but no one is backing down. If they didn¡¯t like the training, they could simply leave the manor. But it seemed they didn¡¯t choose to¡­

    Moreover, Chung Myung also surprised Namgung Myung.

    That Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is strong enough to beat ck Dragon King. It means that he is a strong manparable to Namgung Hwang. Of course, Namgung Family also had Namgung Hwang, so in terms of having a formidable figure, they would not becking.

    But when was thest time that Namgung Hwang trained directly with the martial artists of Namgung Family?

    As sword warriors reach the pinnacle, they prioritize reflecting on their own swords rather than sparring. Therefore, as their skills increase, the number of direct sparrings tends to decrease.

    That was a very natural thing for Namgung Myung, who lived in a sword sect family.

    It ismon sense that having one more peak martial master is better than having a hundred clumsy martial masters, so the sword sects actively encourage the istion of martial master sword warriors.

    To Namgung Myung, who lived his life thinking that this was natural, the sight of Chung Myung fighting viciously with people who were not even half of his skills was a shock in itself.

    ¡°This is why they¡¯re strong¡­. This is why¡­.¡±

    It felt like he had just gotten a glimpse of the secret to Mount Hua¡¯s strength.

    How can they not be stronger when a master of his caliber spars with them every day?

    Even if he didn¡¯t know anything else, he could clearly see that the purpose of that person named Chung Myung was not to make himself stronger, but to make Mount Hua stronger.

    ¡°I envy you, Uncle-nim.¡±

    ¡°Sogaju¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi was looking at the scene in front of him with a distant expression. By now, he was probably thinking of himself sparring with Dowi¡¯s father, Namgung Hwang.

    ¡°But well¡­ it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no opportunity from now on.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Sogaju, are you nning to now¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡±

    Namgung Dowi drew his sword.

    ¡°Y- You¡¯re not fully recovered yet!¡±

    Namgung Myung quickly tried to dissuade him, but Namgung Dowi didn¡¯t even listen and dashed forward. Namgung Myung, who saw the excited smile on his face, gave up trying to dissuade him.

    ¡®Mount Hua.¡¯

    Perhaps Namgung Dowi¡¯s choice to rely on Mount Hua might have been the best. Regardless of the position of Namgung Family, from the point of view of Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Do as you wish, Sogaju.¡±

    Namgung Myung only hoped that theke called Mount Hua would berge enough to amodate the dragon named Namgung Dowi.

    Just hoping for that¡­

    Kwang!

    ¡°What was that? There was some strange bastard just now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung closed his eyes tightly as he watched Namgung Dowi fly out of the manor in an instant after being hit by Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    ¡®Let¡¯s think about this one more time.¡¯

    It seems like theke is somehow poisoned.

    ¡­A rather lethal poison.

 Chapter 993

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 993

    The senior members of Mount Hua Sect gathered together and sat in Sect Leader¡¯s temporary residence.

    Although the seniors were just the elders, Un Generation, and Five Swords, in any case, these were the most core figures of the current Mount Hua.

    ¡°Why have you called us?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡±

    In response to Hyun Young¡¯s question, Hyun Sang shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Having called people here, where has Sect Leader gone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying, why are you asking me?¡±

    In the end, Hyun Young¡¯s face is distorted with frustration.

    ¡°No, aren¡¯t I asking this because it¡¯s something Sahyung must know! Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing? Even though you¡¯re tailing Sect Leader around!¡±

    ¡°A- As if I have nothing to do, you idiot! I¡¯m quite busy myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    As Hyun Young rolled his eyes fiercely, Hyun Sang cleared his throat loudly with an embarrassed look on his face.

    ¡°¡­Is Finance Hall really busy?¡±

    ¡°Are we really busy? Really now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you upy a manor andy down, do you think food will automatically fall from the sky? Who do you think is responsible for feeding, washing, and putting these people to sleep? Will a snail wife do it for you?¡± (Of korean folktale.)

    ¡°Keu- Keuhum.¡±

    Hyun Sang seemed to be speechless and slowly turned his head slightly. Once Hyun Young¡¯s anger exploded, it did not quell easily.

    ¡°What did you say when we wereing to the Yangtze? You swore we wouldn¡¯t get into fights!¡±

    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°And then you go and get into fights as much as you can, tearing all your clothes! Suddenly you tell me to gather medicines because we have to treat people here! And then, what? Sell whatever grain we have left and thenter tell me to prepare food for the kids because we¡¯ll be staying here for a while?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes began to overturn back in fury.

    Hyun Sang was shocked and quickly tried to dissuade him.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m not unaware of your efforts. It¡¯s just that the situation has been so urgent¡­¡±

    ¡°Situation or whatever! If that¡¯s the case, go somewhere far from here! Why set up camp right in front of those Ten Great Sects¡¯ faces, making me worry about every single piece of clothing for the kids! If it weren¡¯t for them, it wouldn¡¯t matter if the kids ran around bare-bottomed!¡±

    ¡°Koheuheum!¡±

    Hyun Sang kept clearing his throat.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t y a particrly great role in making these decisions. However, he was embarrassed to even give such an exnation to Hyun Young, who was running around without a moment¡¯s rest.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to start something! Think about the people who have to clean up after you! Just starting something and then saying, ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know anymore,¡¯ and washing your hands of it? Who¡¯s going to clean up after that, huh? Who?¡±

    ¡°Ca- Calm down. The kids are watching.¡±

    Hyun Young nces back at Five Swords. Those who made eye contact quickly bowed their heads.

    ¡®Hey! Bow down, bow down!¡¯

    ¡®If you make eye contact, you die.¡¯

    In times like this, if you get caught wrongly, your bones won¡¯t even get retrieved.

    No matter how well Chung Myung was doing, Baek Cheon was recognized, and Sect Leader was regaining his authority, the person with the highest power within the sect recognized by Mount Hua was undoubtedly Hyun Young.

    ¡°Hnggg. It¡¯s good that Mount Hua is doing well¡­. Really well, but¡­. In the past, wherever we went, just throwing a straw mat was enough, but now we have to pay attention to everything from clothing to feeding them.¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads in embarrassment at Hyun Young¡¯sints and grumblings.

    In fact, not much had changed in other areas from here. However, the Finance Hall was literally dying as the number of people remained the same but the work to be done had multiplied.

    ¡°That¡­ It might help to slightly increase the manpower¡­¡±

    ¡°Just because I wanted to, would it? When I ask someone to help me with Finance Hall¡¯s work, they roll their eyes and say they don¡¯t even have enough time to train!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Young took a deep breath and looked around with sharp eyes.

    ¡°But why isn¡¯t Sect Leadering! I¡¯m so busy enough as it is. If I had called someone, they at least be here!¡±

    Of course, Hyun Young didn¡¯t know.

    The fact that Hyun Jong, who hade close to the door, turned around upon hearing Hyun Young¡¯s heated voice. Even Hyun Jong of the world cannot handle Hyun Young, whose head is full of heat.

    Fortunately, there was one person in this Mount Hua who could handle Hyun Young.

    ¡°Ei, why bother with such things?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Five Swords¡¯s face turned dark in an instant.

    ¡®Wow, look at the elder¡¯s voice change.¡¯

    ¡®Is it okay to discriminate so openly like this in the world?¡¯

    ¡®You heard the voice soften just now, right? I got goosebumps.¡¯

    Hyun Young¡¯s face softened upon hearing Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to worry about such things. We don¡¯t really need to impress those Ten Great Sects bastard, do we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That makes sense.¡±

    Hyun Young also shook his head with a happy face as if Chung Myung knew better.

    ¡°But Chung Myung. We might not need to impress Ten Great Sects, but we do need to be mindful of the eyes of the world. Everyone whoes to see us now will know that we were active in Plum Blossom Ind, but what will they think if they see us looking shabby?¡±

    ¡°Keueu. I didn¡¯t think of that! Elder Hyun Young is truly an elder! If it weren¡¯t for Elder Hyun Young, we would have all been walking around like beggars. Isn¡¯t it all thanks to the Elder¡¯s hard work that Mount Hua is now hearing good words from all over the ce?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. What are you talking about? How could it be my merit! It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    ¡°Ei. I did nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned sour as he watched the two old hands exchanging pleasantries.

    This is just¡­ there¡¯s nothing wrong with what they¡¯re saying. No, if you think about it, it¡¯s all true¡­.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon was startled and looked at Hyun Young.

    ¡°Wha- What problem, Elder-nim. There¡¯s absolutely no problem! Really!¡±

    ¡°What a problem, Elder. No problem! It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyun Young gave him a skeptical look but eventually nodded. Baek Cheon felt cold sweat dripping down the back of his head.

    ¡°Anyway, you should conduct yourself neatly as I just said. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder-nim!¡±

    Five Swords answered with a cheerful expression.

    Five Swords is beginning to be praised as martial masters representing Mount Hua from outside¡­ But unfortunately, their standing inside Mount Hua has not changed at all.

    No, even if it had changed, it would be the same.

    Who would dare to stand up to the person with the greatest power in Mount Hua, whom even Sect Leader has to be wary of?

    ¡°Keuhum!¡±

    At that moment, the door opened with a loud cough.

    ¡°I amte.¡±

    Hyun Young narrowed his eyes as he watched Hyun Jong speak politely.

    ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯ve been right outside the door for a while now¡­¡±

    ¡°H- How could that be? I just arrived.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly shrugged his shoulders and sat at the head seat. A fleeting look of sadness crossed his eyes, but fortunately or unfortunately, the disciples did not send him pitiable nces.

    They just gave him a look that said they understood everything.

    ¡®Don¡¯t look at me like that. It makes me want to cry.¡¯

    What could be done?

    The cause was simple. Since Mount Hua had been penniless, Hyun Jong had entrusted all financial authority to Hyun Young, and even after Mount Hua started to rake in money, he hadn¡¯t been able to reim that authority.

    To put it bluntly, no matter how shameless Hyun Jong is, it wouldn¡¯t be right to ask for the job back now that there was money, when he had left it to someone else during the debt-ridden times, right?

    Thanks to this, Hyun Jong was now Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Sect Leader of Mount Hua who had the power to criticize the former Kangho, but he couldn¡¯t escape from receiving an allowance from Hyun Young.

    Hyun Jongposed his expression by gently wiping the corners of his eyes with his sleeve. He couldn¡¯t keep this up forever.

    ¡°I have called you to discuss future matters.¡±

    As he brought up a serious topic, the disciples¡¯ eyes changed. Hyun Jong once again realized that his authority had increased iparablypared to the past.

    Of course, these good folks respected his authority even when he and Mount Hua were at their lowest point, but there was definitely something different back then.

    ¡°As you know, we¡¯ve made enemies with Ten Great Sects over this matter.¡±

    ¡°Hum.¡±

    Although they anticipated this, it couldn¡¯t help but be a burden.

    Isn¡¯t this the world-renowned Ten Great Sects?

    No sect in the world would want to make an enemy of such a ce. Even those in Evil Sects might not wish for it.

    ¡°Therefore, we need to solidify our stance moving forward.¡±

    Un Am was puzzled by Hyun Jong¡¯s words and asked.

    ¡°Sect Leader. It might be presumptuous to say¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to discuss such matters with Gaju of Tang Family? I think this is more a matter of Heavenly Comrade Alliance than of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly shook his head at those words.

    ¡°If we go by the logic, you might be right. But I find that ufortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Because before I was Maengju of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, I am Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled warmly and looked at everyone.

    ¡°This is especially true when I can¡¯t clearly see the path we should take. If there¡¯s going to be a discussion, I¡¯d like to have it with you first.¡±

    Everyone smiled at those words.

    It seemed to be saying that no matter how much his status changed, Hyun Jong was still just Hyun Jong. This is the Sect Leader who stroked them with warm hands even in the old days when they were hungry together.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hyun Jong said while looking at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all thought that some special answer woulde from Chung Myung.

    Whenever presented with a question like this, Chung Myung would always suggest a new path with ideas that others could not think of. They expected a repeat of such instances this time too.

    But that thought was shattered the moment Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡°The question seems a bit wrong, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Hm? The question is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly shook his head.

    ¡°I can only answer that question this way.¡±

    He paused for a moment and looked deeply into Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    The moment Hyun Jong looked into those deep eyes, strength naturally entered his body.

    ¡°What do you wish to do, Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you mean me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    When Hyun Jong slightly hesitated in answering, Chung Myung turned his head to look around at the others gathered.

    ¡°And I think we should also ask what everyone here wants to do. The path Mount Hua takes should be decided together by Mount Hua. I think what we want to do must be decided before what we can do.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Such a statement isn¡¯t extraordinary. Because it is so obvious.

    Yet, that obvious statement carried a significant meaning in this ce.

    ¡®That maverick¡­.¡¯

    ¡®¡­Oh my gosh.¡¯

    Most looked at Chung Myung in surprise. But Jo-Gol didn¡¯t stop there, he stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Chung Myung frowned slightly.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°No, I was wondering if you ate something wrong. You don¡¯t have a fever, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fortunately, before Chung Myung could react, Yoon Jong kicked Jo-Gol in the side. Chung Myung spoke again to Jo-Gol, who couldn¡¯t even make a sound and was just grimacing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it together.¡±

    Everyone waited for what Chung Myung would say next.

    ¡°About the path Mount Hua should take from here on.¡±

    With eyes full of resolute determination.

 Chapter 994

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 994

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly stared at Chung Myung and then opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard simr words from you a few times before. But¡­ it seems like today, those words carry a slightly different meaning.¡±

    Hyun Jong, the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, asked Chung Myung with a deep sense of gravity.

    ¡°In my view, you seem to think that the conversation we need to have from now on must differ from those we¡¯ve had in the past. Is my guess correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. It is right.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    He paused for a moment and spoke again after a while.

    ¡°Is there any reason why you think it needs to be different from before?¡±

    The reason why Hyun Jong asked this question was because he wanted those who might not understand the situation to realize the importance of the uing discussion.

    And indeed, it was a fitting decision.

    ¡­If only the pping of hands were normal.

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader is asking for the reason?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, sensed something was off, and took a quick look at Chung Myung¡¯splexion. Then he quickly shut his eyes tightly. This is because Chung Myung¡¯s head was tilted awkwardly to one side.

    ¡®Why is he suddenly acting again?¡¯

    What on earth did this Hyun Jong do!

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Y- Yes.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start exining this.¡±

    ¡°H- Hng?¡±

    Hyun Jong wanted to say, ¡®If you don¡¯t know how to exin, then there¡¯s no need to force it.¡¯ Really.

    But, having some tact, those words couldn¡¯te out of his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Sect Leader thought I was crazy or something.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Hyun Jong realized that he had made a mistake and quickly changed his words.

    ¡°N- No! That¡¯s not it! How could I possibly think of you like that? No. Of course not! I¡¯m speaking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°¡­Keuhum.¡±

    Chung Myung cleared his throat slightly as if he was letting it slide this time. However, Hyun Jong did not miss the small twitching of Chung Myung¡¯s eyes and lower eyelids.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes.¡±

    ¡°When I joined Mount Hua, what did Mount Hua have?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Frankly, wasn¡¯t Mount Hua no better than a band of beggars, worse than even bastard of Beggar Union!¡±

    ¡°I- It wasn¡¯t that bad¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s timid rebuttal was immediately suppressed by Hyun Young.

    ¡°Beggar Union had more money than Mount Hua. Even beggars ate better.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, well¡­. That¡¯s not wrong either.

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying Mount Hua was worse than beggars¡­¡±

    ¡°And how is that wrong? Beggars don¡¯t have debt.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was speechless, just cleared his throat awkwardly.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this now, but was Mount Hua even a ce for people to live?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°After I joined, I found out that all our martial arts were sold and all of them disappeared!¡±

    The head of Martial Art Hall Hyun Sang and the head of White Plum Blossom Dormitory Un Gum flinched and turned their heads.

    ¡°The sect had no money, only debt!¡±

    Hyun Jong and Hyun Young looked at the distant ceiling.

    ¡°The kids aren¡¯t training and are just ying gangsters among themselves!¡±

    ¡°Why are you bringing up that story now?¡±

    ¡°Jo-Gol, close your mouth.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Chung Myung shouted with a puff of the nose.

    ¡°In such a situation, what? Direction? Discussion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As his eyes flickered more violently, everyone tried even harder to avoid his gaze.

    ¡°Discussion or not, we¡¯re about to get beaten up by those Southern Edge Sect bastards! We need to deal with that first!¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right. Right.¡±

    ¡°After dealing with those Southern Edge Sect bastards, now Wudang bastards are picking fights, and once we sort them out, now it¡¯s Shaolin and Evil Tyrant Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Ca- Calm down, Chung Myung.¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s face turning red and on the verge of bursting, Hyun Jong was horrified and tried to stop him.

    Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t wrong. It has be a memory now, but was Mount Hua a normal sword sect when Chung Myung joined? If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t found Mount Hua¡¯s ledger at that time, they would have been kicked out of the main mountain and had their que taken down.

    ¡°Thinking about it makes me furious again? What kind of damned sect¡­!¡±

    Everyone bowed their heads. Thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t their fault, but they felt somewhat embarrassed for no reason.

    ¡°Huuk! Huu¡­!¡±

    After taking a long deep breath and barely calming his excitement, Chung Myung looked around at everyone.

    ¡°Anyway, until now, we¡¯ve been busy resolving the matters that are right in front of us. Otherwise, the sect would have been in danger of copsing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded as if he understood everything.

    ¡°Of course! First of all, people have to fill their stomachs before they can do anything. You¡¯re going to starve tomorrow, so what can you do?¡±

    ¡°Keueu. As expected, the elder knows everything.¡±

    ¡°Aah. Indeed. You¡¯ve done a great job.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I do nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned and scratched the back of his head.

    But this time, no one cast a dissatisfied look at Hyun Young, who was tantly favoring Chung Myung. First of all, it was true that Chung Myung had calmed down because of him.

    Chung Myung raised his head and looked at everyone.

    ¡°Until now, it was about coping. But from now on, it¡¯s not. As you know, Mount Hua has be a decent sect in its own right.¡±

    If someone from another sect had heard this, they might have thought Chung Myung was being quite humble. That¡¯s how huge Mount Hua¡¯s current position in Kangho was.

    Of course, the sect still had the weakness ofcking mid-level and senior martial masters to support its backbone, but they had built enough reputation and fame to ovee that and more.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to ask, Sect Leader.¡±

    Chung Myung looked straight at Hyun Jong and asked.

    ¡°What do you think, Sect Leader? What kind of rtionship do you want to have with Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Humm.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a heavy sigh.

    Though it was a roundabout way of saying it, the meaning behind Chung Myung¡¯s words was simple.

    Until now, Mount Hua had no power to choose anything. Most of what Mount Hua has done so far has been a struggle to survive, and it has been busy dealing with the immediate crises that came their way.

    But¡­.

    ¡®It is not the same anymore.¡¯

    There was only one true meaning behind Chung Myung¡¯s words. Now, Mount Hua had gained some leisure. It was a mere sliver of breathing room, but it allowed them, at least momentarily, to catch their breath.

    Therefore, it was now possible to discuss and negotiate.

    About the direction in which Mount Hua should head.

    Hyun Jong quietly looked around at everyone. All eyes were on him, awaiting the words that woulde from his mouth.

    ¡°This is merely my will, but¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong felt it necessary to preface his statement with this. Chung Myung told him that he was the sword of Mount Hua. And the only person who will wield that sword is Hyun Jong.

    But that¡¯s just Chung Myung¡¯s will.

    Hyun Jong did not desire that. Rather than being the one to wield the sword named Chung Myung, he wanted to be someone who moved forward together with the person named Chung Myung. No, he wanted to be the one who walked with every one of Mount Hua, as well as Chung Myung.

    ¡®After all, Mount Hua hase this far as a sect.¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who had made up his mind, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°It seems we can no longer continue together with Ten Great Sects.¡±

    Then Chung Myung asked back with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Actually, it was never my intention to distance ourselves from Ten Great Sects. As Sect Leader of Mount Hua, what I wanted most was to restore Mount Hua¡¯s past prestige and be an honorable sessor to the ancestors of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thus, deep down, I have been hoping for a return to Ten Great Sects. Even though our rtionship had soured to some extent, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to return to a good rtionship if they reached out first.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    It was a perfectly reasonable thought. Chung Myung, known for his radical views, might shudder at the thought, but even if Cheong Mun was the sect leader now, wouldn¡¯t he have thought the same as Hyun Jong?

    ¡°However, through this incident, I realized. The path they want to take is very different from ours.¡±

    A slightly sad look crossed Hyun Jong¡¯s face. He, too, must have been greatly disappointed by this incident. Nevertheless, his tone was infinitely gentle and cautious.

    ¡°Once again, this is merely my thought. Of course, I am Sect Leader of Mount Hua. However, Mount Hua is not a sect where Sect Leader decides everything. No, it must never be such a sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong asked with a voice as calm as water.

    ¡°What do you all think?¡±

    Hyun Yeong scoffed.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯vee this far, do you think that old senile fool Bop Jeong will wee us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Calling him a senile old fool is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Shaolin and Wudang the two pirs that make up Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve confronted Shaolin¡¯s Bop Jeong head-on in front of everyone, and we¡¯ve beaten the Wudang Sect Leader to a pulp in front of everyone! Do you think they¡¯re mad enough to get along with us!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°What? So what!¡±

    However, Chung Myung proudly spread his shoulders as if he had done nothing wrong.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t waste your efforts in vain. In the first ce, those yangban probably had no intention of getting along with us. Why should we even try?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Un Gum, who had been quietly listening the whole time, smiled faintly.

    ¡°Though your words may be harsh, I share the same view. We¡¯vee too far to turn back now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And even if they desired it, as Sect Leader said, their path is different from Mount Hua¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Leader!¡±

    Words of agreement poured in from all around. Hyun Jong quietly nodded.

    This is not because Mount Hua has be stronger. Mount Hua was a sect that knew the bitterness of being weak more than anyone. That¡¯s why they chose not to follow the wrong path.

    ¡°So.¡±

    This time, Hyun Jong asked everyone.

    ¡°What kind of sect do you think Mount Hua should be?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This time, not everyone could answer easily. It was a question too deep to be answered simply.

    At that time, Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze turned to none other than Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Yoon Jong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Answer me. What kind of ce do you want Mount Hua to be?¡±

    At Hyun Jong¡¯s question, Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes deepened with contemtion.

    ¡°Sect Leader. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know such grand things.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Is that so?¡±

    When Hyun Jong asked back with regret, Yoon Jong opened his mouth again.

    ¡°However, I think I know what I must do.¡±

    Confidence resonated in his voice. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Yoon Jong.

    ¡°This time, when Namgung Sogaju came to us for help, I wanted to assist him more than anyone. And I was truly proud to be part of Mount Hua, rushing to the Yangtze River to aid him. So far, I have experienced many things in Mount Hua. But I have never been more proud of being a disciple of Mount Hua than I was then.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded slowly.

    ¡°Therefore, I intend to act on what I felt. Even if it¡¯s difficult and arduous, I try not to turn away those whoe to me for help. As Mount Hua has faced difficulties in the past, we do not hesitate to help those who are struggling and distressed.¡±

    A gentle smile spread across Hyun Jong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°To listen to what conscience dictates and to simply act on it. That¡¯s the kind of ce I envision Mount Hua to be.¡±

    When Yoon Jong finished speaking, he nodded.

    ¡°I have my own vision of Mount Hua, and Yoon Jong has his vision of Mount Hua.¡±

    He made eye contact with all of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples one by one.

    ¡°But all those visions don¡¯t necessarily need to converge into a single opinion. If each of us strives to achieve the Mount Hua we envision, eventually, it can be a ce better than any one of us could imagine¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong trailed off slightly, then closed his eyes and thought.

    ¡°I believe so.¡±

    A profound silence settled in the room.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s words deeply resonated in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡®Yes. That will do.¡¯

    They will face countless difficulties ahead. But if they do not ignore what they know now and persistently pursue it, those numerous challenges will eventually be ovee.

    And when that timees, both they and the world will know. What kind of sect Mount Hua truly is.

    It was the moment when Hyun Jong was about to open his mouth again.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When he slowly opened his eyes, Chung Myung gazed at him with a meaningful expression, his eyes gleaming.

    ¡°What Mount Hua does each person want to achieve?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? So, I don¡¯t have to hold back?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No.

    Perhaps it¡¯s time to look for a different approach, Chung Myung.

 Chapter 995

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 995

    ¡°Hmm, then first¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong caught everyone¡¯s attention. Now it was time to deal with the real issues.

    ¡°Baek Cheon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°How do you think Shaolin will move in the future?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was momentarily speechless, looked at Hyun Jong. This is because Hyun Jong has never asked such a question directly. Especially in a ce like this where everyone is gathered.

    But Baek Cheon quickly regained hisposure.

    ¡°As Chung Myung said before, Shaolin is likely to remain inactive in the Yangtze River area for a while. For them to move, water fortress must retreat first, but water fortress still maintains its fleet.¡±

    ¡°Hm, right.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded, as if pleased with the response. At that time, Jo-Gol quickly added,

    ¡°Of course! The great bald head of Shaolin ces great importance on face!¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s also correct.¡±

    Now, even though Jo-Gol called Bop Jeong the great bald head, no one pointed out that fact.

    ¡°Then the key is when will that water fortress move?¡±

    Hyun Jong thought hard and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t ck Dragon King injured? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to stay there for long for his treatment?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think so, too.¡±

    ¡°So do I.¡±

    ¡°So that means that this standoff won¡¯tst very long.¡±

    As soon as everyone¡¯s thoughts were gathered, Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°Probably not?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Did you think differently?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. At first nce, it seems correct to say that water fortress should step down because ck Dragon King is injured, but I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Baek Cheon asked as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why is that so? From water fortress¡¯s perspective, ck Dragon King needs to recover as soon as possible. In Evil Sects that respect the strong, the leader¡¯s martial art must be more important than anything else.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If ck Dragon King is still firmly in control of water fortress, it would have been as Sasuk said. But there¡¯s someone else here.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who immediately realized who the ¡®other guy¡¯ was, let out a groan.

    ¡°Jang Ilso¡­.¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon King has lost control of water fortress. Anyway, water fortress is a sect under themand of Evil Tyrant Alliance, and there is the Ryeonju here. ck Dragon King is injured, so there won¡¯t be a problem even if Jang Ilso temporarily takes over themand.¡±

    ¡°¡­That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled mockingly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that bastard will just leave this situation alone. He probably would have made any excuse to force ck Dragon King to withdraw from the front line. To steadily devour water fortress.¡±

    Everyone had no choice but to agree with Chung Myung¡¯s words. How could Jang Ilso, who is nothing short of greed incarnate, miss such an opportunity?

    ¡°Will ck Dragon King stay still?¡±

    ¡°ck Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Given ck Dragon King¡¯s personality, I don¡¯t think he would ever sit still, right? Jang Ilso is devouring all of his power.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with a gaze that contained sorry of the world. Baek Cheon flinched and protested.

    ¡°What? Why!¡±

    ¡°Haa¡­. I call this someone as Sasuk. Aigo, Dongryong.¡±

    ¡°Sto- Stop it, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll see what happens.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone and continued speaking.

    ¡°Either way, the standoff will likelyst for a while. Maybe even longer than we expect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s long to exin.¡±

    While choosing his words, Chung Myung smiled and said.

    ¡°The thoughts of those with dark hearts tend to align.¡±

    Five Swords¡¯s eyes were still full of iprehension. But Chung Myung just smiled softly.

    * * *

    From cloudy eyes to a face that has be noticeably gaunt.

    Even if you wash your eyes, the once vibrant andmanding presence of ck Dragon King was nowhere to be found. The darkened face only brought about pity.

    ck Dragon King looked ahead nkly. To be precise, to Jang Ilso, who was sitting cross-legged on arge chair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s lips, which were smiling as if they had been drawn, slowly opened.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    This man has always been a threat. Like a venomous snake harboring lethal poison.

    So, the reason why ck Dragon King now feels that this man is especially dangerous is not only because he lost an arm.

    ¡°Thanks to your concern¡­¡± ¡®

    ck Dragon King paused for a moment and lowered his head.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to be seen. A face that must have been a mixture of anger, hatred, and fear.

    ¡°¡­I am recovering quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was leaning heavily on the chair, looked down at ck Dragon King with a rxed expression.

    Just a few days ago, he was standing on equal footing with Jang Ilso. Although there was a difference between the positions of Ryeonju and Buryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, at least the rtionship was not one in which ck Dragon King unterally bowed down to Jang Ilso.

    This is because the position of Ryeonju upied by Jang Ilso wasn¡¯t seized by force.

    It is true that he was gradually losing the initiative to Jang Ilso, but there was certainly room for counterattack even for ck Dragon King.

    At least before the situation turned out this way.

    ¡°Recovering, you say¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso muttered as if he were reflecting on ck Dragon King¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. You need to recover quickly. You have to seek revenge and reim your former glory, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°For now, you¡¯ll have to focus on recovery. It will take some time to get used to using the dao with your left hand.¡±

    It felt likeughter was audible.

    Although there was clearly no trace ofughter in Jang Ilso¡¯s voice, ck Dragon King kept hearing hallucinations of Jang Ilsoughing mockingly in his ears.

    No, he might actually beughing.

    Although it is not evident in his voice or face, Jang Ilso might very well be bursting a triumphantugh inside.

    ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯ll take care of the minor issues. For now, just focus on regaining your martial art.¡±

    Eudeudeuk.

    ck Dragon King gritted his teeth.

    Step back?

    He hasn¡¯t even been able to face water fortress since he was released from Mount Hua. Even stepping down from the front line requires at least discussion and instructions. But now, ck Dragon King was thoroughly isted from water fortress.

    As the situation was like this, one thought constantly haunted ck Dragon King¡¯s mind.

    Was all of this really just a coincidence?

    Jang Ilso¡¯s timely support, the allowance of Mount Hua and Namgung advance to Plum Blossom Ind, and the non-intervention until the ck Dragon King¡¯s life was in critical danger¡­.

    Were they really just coincidence?

    At first, he dismissed it as an excessive thought. No matter how much Jang Ilso was, he couldn¡¯t have predicted that ck Dragon King would be defeated by Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. It just so happened that everything flowed in a direction favorable to Jang Il So, and he merely did not miss the opportunity given to him.

    Yes, that¡¯s what he believed.

    That is, until he looked into Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    The moment he saw those eyes looking in his direction like a venomous snake eyeing its prey, ck Dragon King had no choice but to realize everything.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s voice was calm. ck Dragon King managed to swallow his anger. Anger that cannot be vented is not anger. It¡¯s just the sorrow of the weak.

    ¡°¡­No, Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso let out a small snort.

    ¡°Ryeonju, huh¡­.¡±

    He murmured to himself for a moment before slowly standing up.

    At the same time, the essories worn on his body continued to jingle and emit sharp sounds.

    Anyone who knows Jang Ilso is bound to be familiar with this sound. However, that unremarkable sound felt more terrifying to the current ck Dragon King than the wailing of ghosts from hell.

    Step. Step. Step.

    Jang Ilso slowly approached ck Dragon King.

    ck Dragon King¡¯s shoulders began to tremble slightly.

    He is not one to fear death. If it were a matter that would simply end in death, he would have epted death with dignity.

    But Jang Ilso wasn¡¯t someone who would be satisfied with just that. He would thoroughly exploit even his death to take everything away: water fortress, his honor, everything he had built would be engulfed in the red mes of Jang Il So, leaving not even ashes behind.

    Step. Step.

    Finally, Jang Ilso came one step in front of ck Dragon King and stopped. He smiled at ck Dragon King. It was an extremely gentle smile.

    ¡°Why are you trembling?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Do you think¡­.¡±

    Anguid voice seeped out of his red lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you?¡±

    ck Dragon King closed his eyes.

    He finally understood. Why are others so afraid of Jang Ilso?

    Naturally, tigers do not fear snakes. They avoid them because their venom is unpleasant and there¡¯s no real gain from them. Thus, snakes and tigers can coexist.

    But¡­

    What if the snake was so huge that it could swallow a tiger whole and still have room to spare? What if it wasn¡¯t a snake, but a huge venomous python (??(¶¾òþ)) opening its huge maw wide before your eyes?

    It would be stranger if the tiger did not fear the snake.

    ¡°No need to worry. I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    Jang Ilso continued with a smile.

    ¡°I think I am a softer person than everyone thinks¡­ and yet people were afraid of me. Do you know why?¡±

    Before he knows it, Jang Ilso¡¯s tone of voice haspletely changed. It was now perfectly condescending, like treating his subordinates. However, ck Dragon King could not even utter a word of protest against him.

    ¡°In their hearts¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes glowed a deep blue.

    ¡°Lies hostility.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Dogs do not fear their masters. They findfort and joy in them. They may fear the stick used for training, but what they offer to their masters is nothing but reverence. What a dog fears is its enemy. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you.¡±

    A sharp smile crept across Jang Ilso¡¯s lips.

    ¡°In your heart¡­.¡±

    Kkararak.

    The rings hidden in his sleeves made a menacing sound.

    Although it was not that loud of a noise, it sounded more thunderous than actual thunder to ck Dragon King.

    ¡°What lies within?¡±

    ck Dragon King opened his eyes and faced Jang Ilso.

    The moment he saw those two eyes, which, contrary to their bright appearance, were infinitely gloomy, something broke inside ck Dragon King.

    ¡°I am¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. Answer me.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    ck Dragon King¡¯s body slowly bent down.

    Kuung!

    Soon, his knees met the ground.

    With a face filled with fear and terror, ck Dragon King trembled and lowered his head with difficulty.

    ¡°What lies within is¡­ merely reverence.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked down at the kneeling ck Dragon King. Jang Ilso, who had been silent for a while, leisurely extended his hand.

    The white hand adorned with five-colored rings quietly touched ck Dragon King¡¯s head. At that moment, ck Dragon King¡¯s whole body flinched and convulsed briefly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A short snort escaped Jang Ilso¡¯s lips, and a smile formed at the edge of his mouth.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    His white hand slowly caressed ck Dragon King¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good boy.¡±

    The moon in the sky slowly hid behind the clouds. A terribly dense darkness quietly settled over the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 996

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 996

    ¡°Congrattion, Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    Ho Gamyeong bowed his head deeply towards Jang Ilso.

    ¡°You¡¯re acting as if it¡¯s something new.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand dismissively as if it was a matter of no importance.

    Indeed, it was nothing significant.

    Ad

    From the moment ck Dragon King was defeated at the hands of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, the oue was already decided. No, to be precise, it may have been decided from the moment Namgung Family headed toward Plum Blossom Ind.

    All Jang Ilso did was lead the flow as he desired. Therefore, receiving the loyalty of ck Dragon King was merely a natural consequence.

    ¡°Now, water fortress will definitelye under Ryeonju-nim¡¯smand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if annoyed.

    ¡°It took three years to acquire water fortress, which could be said to be the weakest force among Evil Tyrant Alliance. It¡¯s boring.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looked at Jang Ilso with eyes full of admiration.

    Three years.

    It may seem like a long time. But what if that¡¯s the time to swallow up all of water fortress? Who would dare disparage that duration?

    This is an achievement that cannot be described as merely great.

    ¡°What about water fortress?¡±

    ¡°They are following along without anyints. Even if there wereints, in the current situation, they wouldn¡¯t dare to express them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked towards the riverbank. Pleasure ships with litnterns adorned the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Just a little bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Set a good example by capturing a couple of people with positions. Make sure everyone can see it.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong hesitated for a moment and spoke.

    ¡°There is no one in particr who hasmitted a worthy crime¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah. Why are you always so honest?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether someonemitted a crime or not. The important thing is that the person whomitted the crime is needed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Dealing with a problem after it arises is foolish. The truly intelligent one leaves no room for problems. That¡¯s what humans are like. When someone does something different, I feel the urge to try it too. Once the idea of rebellion is nted, it may be suppressed but never disappears.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The best move.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly traced the bottom of his lips with his fingertip.

    ¡°Is to prevent them from even harboring any sense of rebellion in the first ce. For that, it¡¯s necessary to instill fear appropriately. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim. I will execute a couple as examples and hang them on the sails.¡±

    But Jang Ilso sighed once again.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong gave a puzzled look. Jang Ilso shook his head.

    ¡°When did I say to kill them? I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keep them alive.¡±

    Jang Ilso said in a calm voice.

    ¡°Hang them up alive. It¡¯s better if you skin them. Let them suffer for days, unable to die or live, so everyone can clearly see.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°Cut out the flesh from time to time, sprinkle salt, and let maggots fester. Every time they fall asleep with the groans of a dying person as a luby, shouldn¡¯t they feel like they never want to die like that, even if they die? Makes them think that it would be better to slit their own throat, sink to the bottom of the river, and be food for fish than to die like that.¡±

    The peaceful and calm voice, as if talking about everyday matters, strangely felt several times more cruel than the gloomy voice.

    ¡°There are many ways to gain loyalty, Gamyeong-ah. But now I don¡¯t need anything other than fear. They are the ones who obey without a word even to a fool like ck Dragon King, so it is enough to show them stronger power and crueler hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­I will do as instructed.¡±

    Jang Ilso quietly smiled at the straightforward answer.

    ¡°Yes, that will do.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong swallowed dry saliva.

    In fact, Jang Ilso¡¯s methods were not particrly cruel. Brutally killing enemies is not something that would be frowned upon in the world of Evil Sects.

    The problem was that they were now Jang Ilso¡¯s subordinates who had to rule over.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim. May I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°¡­What are your ns for ck Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Why ck Dragon King?¡±

    ¡°Do you intend to keep him alive?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Ho Gamyeong as if amusing.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better to kill him. A man like ck Dragon King is never truly loyal to others. He is the type of person who will expose this kind of danger to Ryeonju-nim again at any time.¡±

    ¡°An untamable wolf?¡±

    ¡°Whether the bear-like character of that bastard fits the term ¡®wolf¡¯ is questionable, but he will never be tamed regardless.¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to tame an untamable wolf?¡±

    ¡°¡­I do not know.¡±

    ¡°You just have to pull out all its teeth.¡±

    Jang Ilso said in a faint voice.

    ¡°Pull out its teeth, its ws, and if it still doesn¡¯t obey, cut off its legs.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then, even if it can¡¯t be loyal like a dog, at least it won¡¯t be able to bite or scratch me, right? Then it bes no different from a dog.¡±

    ¡°But what¡¯s the point of having ck Dragon King in such a state?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°What matters is the fact that I have subdued and controlled the wolf itself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the wolf has sharp teeth or deadly ws. What¡¯s important is that a wolf, which listened to no one, is now trapped in my cage, wearing a cor in submission, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand your point.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can kill ck Dragon King and take water fortress. But that would only lead to the rise of a new ck Dragon King. To have water fortresspletely under one¡¯s feet is different. Not just anyone can do that.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze moved to the side. Not towards the Yangtze River but towards the vastnds of Gangnam on the opposite side.

    ¡°Others may not understand, but at least two will grasp its meaning. For now, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled enchantingly.

    Acquiring water fortress is the same as saying that Jang Ilso acquired at least 50% of Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯s forces.

    Originally, Jang Ilso was said to be Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, but if two of the other three were to unite against him, he would have been powerless to respond. However, from this moment on, Jang Ilso has the power to fight the entire Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t return the beating, but this is quite a gain.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong, who was quietly watching Jang Ilsough and mutter to himself, cautiously opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Then from now on¡­.¡±

    ¡°You just have to leave it alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­As it is?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Jang Ilso reached out and picked up a bottle of alcohol. Then he took a sip and stared across the river.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there things in this world that require time? Let¡¯s patiently wait for those water fortress folks to ept me. The presence of enemies on the other side will make that possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­But couldn¡¯t Shaolin retreat first?¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Shaolin is now facing its worst situation. If they retreat like this, there¡¯s no stopping their downfall. Listen well, Gamyeong-ah. The world does not revolve around power alone. No matter how strong Shaolin is, a name once lost cannot be returned.¡±

    ¡°But staying here doesn¡¯t exactly solve anything, does it?¡±

    ¡°Instead, it creates an atmosphere of impending war.¡±

    ¡°¡­Impending war?¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Ga Myeong with a strange smile.

    ¡°Why do you think I made a three-year pact during the Yangtze River disaster?¡±

    ¡°This is because we needed time to consolidate the internal affairs of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Right. That too. But more important than that was to cut off their momentum.¡±

    ¡°By momentum¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much we disapprove of each other, if war breaks out, we have no choice but toe together. For example, even those in the imperial court who plot against each other day and night unite against a foreign invasion, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What would they have done if we had nted all the seeds of discord and acted as if we would immediately invade Gangbuk?¡±

    ¡°They would have set aside everything to confront Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded as if satisfied.

    ¡°Right. That would have been meaningless, is it? So, I gave them enough time to bare their fangs at each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°This time is no different. If they retreat now, all the me will fall on Shaolin. That monk won¡¯t want that situation. That¡¯s why he¡¯s shouting from there now.¡±

    Jang Ilso spread his arms exaggeratedly.

    ¡°War ising soon! The moment this treaty ends, blood will flow! Now is not the time to me someone!¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°What a cunning monk.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head.

    ¡°But¡­ That cunning also works in our favor. It¡¯s not bad to have a looming threat of war. Even if Shaolin will gain benefits, so will I. In the meantime, I will be able to steadily acquire water fortress and suppress the discontent that will flow from behind.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong gazed across the river with new eyes.

    It¡¯s amazing.

    As far as he knows, Jang Ilso and Shaolin have never conveyed their intentions to each other since Mount Hua withdrew from Plum Blossom Ind.

    Yet, as if coordinated, both sides were engaging in actions beneficial to each other. Jang Ilso is deploying water fortress forward to give strength to Shaolin¡¯s words, and Shaolin is not leaving the Yangtze, giving Jang Ilso time to take over water fortress.

    ¡®Maybe this is what true collusion is.¡¯

    There is no need for conversation or letters. Both just implicitly move in a direction that is mutually beneficial.

    Considering the meaning of collusion, is there any situation more fitting than this?

    ¡°In the end, if we just drag out time, everything will flow as you wish, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­I hope so.¡±

    But surprisingly, Jang Ilso touched the tip of his chin with a slightly ambiguous expression.

    ¡°It was dangerous. It was very precarious. If I did something wrong, I would have put my own neck on the line.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t specifically referring to somewhere, Ho Gamyeong had no choice but to know what Jang Ilso was talking about.

    ¡°If there is a variable, it would be Mount Hua. It¡¯s hard to predict what they might do. Especially that¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso suddenly stopped talking.

    One variable, Chung Myung, can somehow be handled. One just needs to consider the worst-case scenario. Chung Myung would surely follow that path.

    But¡­.

    ¡®Hyun Jong.¡¯

    He had no idea the next step of that old man. He couldn¡¯t understand his way of thinking at all.

    ¡®He¡¯s out of his mind.¡¯

    It is understandable to pursue profit, and it is also understandable to pursue Righteousness.

    But to cherish his sect more than Bop Jeong and demand the sacrifice of his sect for others at the same time.

    Where else in the world is such a deranged human being?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If the dayes that my head falls¡­. It must be because of those damn bastards.¡±

    ¡°There will never be such a day.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It must be so.¡±

    A sh of killing intent shed across Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes as he stared across the river.

    ¡®Not yet¡­ No. Not yet.¡¯

    But that time wille at some point.

    The day when the entire Mount Hua is soaked in blood by his hands.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s tongue slowly traced his red lips. The taste of blood seemed to linger.

 Chapter 997

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 997

    In the temporary residence by the Yangtze River hastily arranged by Shaolin and the alliance.

    A cold voice came out from the deepest room.

    ¡°Please exin.¡±

    Bop Jeong sighed inwardly at the reprimand from the head of Peng Family, Lightning sh Quick Dao (????(éWëŠ¿ìµ¶)) Peng Ye (??(Åí•Ï)).

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°I am listening. Peng Gaju.¡±

    ¡°Is it so difficult for you to answer why this happened?¡±

    ¡°Gaju.¡±

    ¡°Along the way here, I¡¯ve heard numerous stories. But the loudest of all suggests one thing.¡±

    Peng Ye said while ring straight at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Shaolin abandoned the principles of justice and Chivalrousness, leaving Namgung stranded at Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    Bop Jeong closed his eyes.

    ¡°And while Shaolin and Kongtong were not moving, Heavenly Comrade Alliance stepped forward and rescued Namgung Family without any damage.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Peng Ye bit his lip and continued speaking.

    ¡°Please answer me. How did this happen? Is everything I heard true?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Bop Jeong quietly chanted. As if to soothe his troubled mind. However, to Peng Ye, the chant only sounded like he was ignoring his responsibility.

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    At that time, the person who raised his voice was not Bop Jeong, but Mountain Man Who Subdues Demons (????(·üÄ§É½ÈË)) Jongni Hyeong (???(×ÚÀûÐÎ)), sect leader of Kongtong Sect.

    Jongni Hyeong red at Peng Ye with furious eyes.

    ¡°Does Gaju Peng believe he has the right to say such things?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have the right?¡±

    ¡°While Shaolin and our sect were trying to do something on the Yangtze River, where was Peng Family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how far it is for Peng Family, this is not something that someone who has only arrived now would say! Someone who can¡¯t show up on time to give a lesson after the work finished!¡±

    ¡°It took me a while to ask permission from the family.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s an excuse?¡±

    Peng Ye red at Jongni Hyeong with menacing eyes.

    But it is true that he also has nothing to say. By the time they arrived, everything was already over.

    ¡°If only Hebei Peng Family had arrived in time, we could have taken a different course! The reinforcements who were supposed to arrive are noting, so what can we do among ourselves?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you were just watching whether or not Namgung was dying?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean watching! You¡¯re being too much!¡±

    ¡°Then am I wrong?¡±

    The argument escted.

    Bop Jeong watched in silence as the two men quarreled.

    Peng Ye, who looked like he was about to jump up and grab Jongni Hyeong, sighed at some point.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Peng Ye suddenly apologized, Jongni Hyeong also closed his mouth for a moment, probably at a loss for words. He then blushed and coughed as soon as he looked into Peng Ye for a moment.

    ¡°No. I went too far as well, Peng Gaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect I would arrive thiste either. Even the Taesang Elders came forward and unanimously opposed this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A great family is different from other sects. Unlike the sects that automatically receive disciples when the timees, the great family is passed down through blood ties. And session takes ce only after the person who takes over as the next Gaju of the family reaches an appropriate age.

    The issue arises when the session happens too swiftly.

    Although they have retired from the front stage, Taesang Elders and the previous Gaju of the family, still possessing influence, tend to meddle in affairs like overbearing kings, scrutinizing every action of the current Gaju.

    In Namgung Family, such a thing did not happen because Namgung Hwang was ate child, but this is actually amon urrence. Didn¡¯t Sichuan Tang Family also experience a simr problem? If you think about it, it could be said to be a chronic problem for a great family.

    Especially in the case of a great family, since all of the interfering great elders are the elders of the family, it¡¯s really hard to cut off their meddling words harshly.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong nodded. But deep down, he was thinking about something else.

    ¡®Fortunately, it¡¯s a blessing that Peng Family didn¡¯t arrive on time.¡¯

    Would things have been different if there had been Peng Family?

    Well.

    Even if Peng Family had gathered early, Bop Jeong would not have changed his mind. Then there would probably have been greater criticism. There were three sects that dominated Kangho, but they were just watching the fire across the river.

    Since Peng Family arrivedte and couldn¡¯t act, it was probably for the better that they could at least make that excuse.

    ¡°So, what are you nning to do now?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t help what has already happened. Shouldn¡¯t we discuss what¡¯s next?¡±

    Jongni Hyeong also nodded at Peng Ye¡¯s words. He was already feeling frustrated. Bop Jeong remained seated here without saying a word.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    When Peng Ye called, Bop Jeong finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°First¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I must say I am sorry. Because of this old monk¡¯s foolishness, the two sects are suffering humiliation that should not have been suffered, I¡¯m ashamed.¡±

    Bop Jeong bowed deeply.

    ¡°No, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°How can you be like this?¡±

    Jongni Hyeong tried to dissuade Bop Jeong, but smiled bitterly inwardly.

    He was sick of seeing the confrontation between Chung Myung and Bop Jeong.

    But it wasn¡¯t like they could just turn their backs on Shaolin. If Kongtong had another mountain to lean on other than Shaolin, they would never havee all the way to the Yangtze River in the first ce.

    After all, they were in the same boat as Shaolin. They had no choice but to trust and follow Shaolin, whether they lived or died. And that¡¯s probably the same for Peng Family too.

    Namgung Family and Sichuan Tang Family, which formed the main axis of Five Great Family, have left Five Great Family. That was no different from saying that the three remaining great family would soon enter into a power struggle to gain superiority over each other.

    Now, it has be a situation where they have to be called Three Great Family instead of Five Great Family, but even that small reputation as the best of the three is very important in Kangho.

    And in that struggle, Peng Family will definitely need Shaolin¡¯s strength. No matter how much Shaolin has moved away from its absolute status in the past, isn¡¯t Shaolin still Shaolin?

    Even the two sects that are not Namgung or Sichuan Tang Family can be suppressed with the authority and power that Shaolin currently has.

    It was a campaign that was initially undertaken despite opposition from the Taesang Elders and the previous Gaju of the family. In order to avoid being reprimanded for returning empty-handed and with a bad reputation, rather than gaining anything, Peng Ye had to obtain Shaolin¡¯s absolute support and return.

    This meant Peng Ye was in a situation where he had to rely on Bop Jeong even more than Jongni Hyeong had to rely on him.

    ¡°However¡­ we can only know the oue of everything when it reaches its end.¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that mean that this Yangtze situation is not over yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Bop Jeong said with a somber expression.

    ¡°Everyone is too fixated on the minor details. The reason we originally summoned Ten Great Sects wasn¡¯t just to save Namgung, was it?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong looked at Bop Jeong as if in a new light. This is a fact that even he had forgotten.

    ¡°The purpose of our gathering in the first ce was because that wicked Evil Tyrant Alliance showed signs of invading Gangbuk. It wasn¡¯t to save Namgung.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Leader.¡±

    Jongni Hyeong quickly nodded as he felt enlightened.

    Perhaps it was just turning a blind eye, but Jongni Hyeong knew. There is definitely someone in the world who believes in that fact.

    ¡°If we confuse what we must do because of the world¡¯s me, a greater disaster will befall us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think Evil Tyrant Alliance can attack Gangbuk like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think there¡¯s a good chance.¡±

    ¡°But really¡­.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, there is no reason for the water fortress to remain in the Yangtze River. In the first ce, aren¡¯t we in a situation where we can¡¯t attack Gangnam because of the Yangtze River pact?¡±

    ¡°Upon hearing that¡­¡±

    Jongni Hyeong made a subtle expression.

    If you think about it withmon sense, there¡¯s no reason for them to be camped out like that.

    No matter how ustomed the pirates are to living on ships, how easy would it be to indefinitely wait in ships where supplies are not readily avable?

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang. If they were to attack, the three sects here will have a hard time handling it.¡±

    To be honest, Jongni Hyeong was at a loss.

    This is because he has never truly realized how much power that Evil Tyrant Alliance has. But what is certain is that if war continues like this, the three sects here will bear the brunt of the damage.

    ¡®That can never happen.¡¯

    And Bop Jeong precisely scratched Jongni Hyeong¡¯s itch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send a letter to other sects.¡±

    ¡°A letter, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded.

    ¡°Thest request for assistance was sent only in Shaolin¡¯s name. However, this letter will include the names of Hebei Peng Family, the head of Five Great Family, and Kongtong Sect, the backbone of Ten Great Sects. Then the weight will change.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure if they will respond well, but at least we will be able to properly inform them of the situation here.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Peng Ye nodded.

    Even if they don¡¯te to the Yangtze River, gaining the justification that these three sects are resisting the invasion of Evil Tyrant Alliance is a win-win situation.

    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t Heavenly Comrade Alliance also here?¡±

    Bop Jeong shook his head in response to Jongni Hyeong¡¯s question.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we need to send out the letter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I do not trust Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°I am not denying their heroic deeds. But no matter how much I think about it, the situation of entering Plum Blossom Ind and returning without suffering any damage is very unnatural.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°If there had been twenty deaths, I wouldn¡¯t be saying this. But did ten die? Five? The only ones who died were Namgung Family. In such a situation, can you really trust Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly unnatural.¡±

    Peng Ye nodded.

    Jongni Hyeong, who had seen the entire situation, still had an ufortable expression on his face, but Bop Jeong¡¯s words sounded much more persuasive to Peng Ye¡¯s ears.

    It means that Bop Jeong¡¯s argument sounds closer to the truth to those who have not seen the situation here with their own eyes.

    No. Perhaps that¡¯spletely meaningless.

    Since people in the world prefer to believe lies that are pleasant to hear rather than the inconvenient truth, Peng Ye also had no choice but to believe those words.

    His conscience was boiling, but he tried to suppress it. He remembered the look of the family elders when he left.

    ¡°So, you two, please help. If we do that, everything will return to its ce.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    After the conversation ended, a strange atmosphere lingered in the room. The two people, unable to bear this, bowed their heads and immediately stood up. And Bop Jeong did not bother to hold them.

    Bop Jeong, left alone in the room, slowly held the prayer beads in his hand and rolled them slowly.

    Yes. It may be far-fetched. But¡­.

    ¡®If Evil Tyrant Alliance really attacks Gangbuk, will this sound like a stretch even then?¡¯

    If ites to that, the whole situation will change.

    Those who criticized them will all turn and criticize Heavenly Comrade Alliance. It will be said that they could have killed Jang Ilso, but to avoid sacrifice, they backed out because they felt their life was precious. Thus, they caused all these situations.

    Sometimes, rather than waiting for the flow of water to change, you have to change the flow yourself.

    ¡®If not me, who else will go to hell?¡¯

    He closed his eyes firmly.

    In the quiet room, only the faint sound of rolling beads could be heard.

 Chapter 998

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 998

    ¡®So¡­.¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang swallowed dry saliva. Seated before him, as expected, was Chung Myung.

    Why expected, you ask?

    Tsk, tsk. What an obvious thing! Just as it is natural for thread to go where a needle goes, isn¡¯t it natural for Hong Dae-gwang to be where Chung Myung goes?

    This time, Mount Hua acted so suddenly that it was a bitte for him to join, but it was his job to fetch information for Mount Hua in the first ce!

    So, of course, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, which was now in a position to look into the situation of the entire Kangho, also had to wait eagerly for him.

    Yes. That¡¯s how it should have been¡­

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I wonder if I can trust this¡­¡±

    ¡°Aigoo. Would I dare to deliver false information to Mount Hua of the world? Just because I¡¯m a beggar doesn¡¯t mean I have two lives.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. You can trust me.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you say that much.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang looked at the person sitting next to him with a shocked expression.

    Ciwu Beggar.

    Elder of Beggar Union¡­. No, he, the former elder of Beggar Union, is sitting half a step ahead of Hong Dae-gwang and rying information to that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword bastard.

    This is information that even Hong Dae-gwang does not know.

    ¡°A formal letter asking reinforcement, huh. Using a ssic tactic.¡±

    Chung Myung muttered andughed.

    ¡°That won¡¯t change anything, but it¡¯s the best they can do, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Right now, letters are probably being sent to all corners of the world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just flying out there; Beggar Union is the one sending them.¡±

    ¡°Keu- Keuhum.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar coughed awkwardly, his face turning red.

    ¡°That¡­ Beggar Union has its own position to consider.¡±

    ¡°Who cares what anyone says?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes and red at Ciwu Beggar, but he slightly averted his gaze.

    ¡°Well, if you keep acting like a bat, you might end up with torn wings one day.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to crawl on both legs! We are beggars, so we¡¯re quite spectacr at rolling around on the ground.¡±

    Hong Da-gwang looked at Ciwu Beggar nkly.

    ¡®No, does this guy have no pride at all?¡¯

    Who was Ciwu Beggar?

    He¡¯s the one unofficially acting as Bangju of Beggar Union in ce of the ailing Bangju, who is often absent due to illness.

    To sum up, excluding Bangju who is bedridden, it is no exaggeration to say that he is the number one person in Beggar Union. Watching Ciwu Beggar fawning over Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, who must have been barely over twenty, Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s mouth fell open.

    ¡°You will lose trust.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just restore the lost trust in the future?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded, looking at Ciwu Beggar with a disapproving face.

    ¡°All right. If you have any other information, please let me know right away.¡±

    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°If you even can.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand. Then Ciwu Beggar quickly shook his head and got up from his seat.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­and to Maengju-nim, please speak well¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar, who had been leaning down as if he had no knees, suddenly turned around. Then he kicked Hong Dae-gwang with apletely different attitude than before.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang, who was suddenly dragged out, looked at Ciwu Beggar in bewilderment.

    ¡°N- No. Why are you here, Elder?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°¡­N- No. that¡­.¡±

    A look of despair crossed Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s face.

    ¡°Has Bangju decided topletely align with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Right. It wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a basic rule to hold the rope in both hands.¡±

    As Hong Dae-gwang opened his mouth wide, Ciwu Beggar shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It seems Bangju does not want to let go of the rope to Heavenly Comrade Alliance either.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang burst outughing as if it was absurd.

    Of course, it is no exaggeration to say that this is how Beggar Union has always been.

    Beggar Union virtually monopolizes the information in Gangbuk and has a fair grasp on Gangnam as well. At least within the realm of Righteous Sects, Beggar Union is irreceable.

    Meaning, unlike other sects, it¡¯s a sect that can afford to put other feet in powerful ces with minimal bacsh.

    ¡®This is significant.¡¯

    Just because there is minimal bacsh doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no bacsh at all.

    In other words, Bangju of Beggar Union judges that Heavenly Comrade Alliance has now be a force worth grabbing, even with the risk.

    So, doesn¡¯t this mean that Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s choice to bet everything on Mount Hua has been proven to be right, and that Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s position has skyrocketed?

    It¡¯s good to think that way¡­. It¡¯s all good¡­.

    ¡°No, but why is Elder-nim dealing with that man! Wasn¡¯t Mount Hua-rted work supposed to be left to me in the first ce?¡±

    At that moment, Ciwu Beggar turned his head and red at Hong Da-gwang with a fearsome look.

    ¡°Work?¡±

    For a moment, Hong Dae-gwang was overwhelmed by his momentum and was shocked.

    ¡°Work? Right. You spoke well, you beggar punk!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°What have you been doing all this time for Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword to look at Beggar Union with such eyes?¡±

    ¡°What look are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°What kind of image have you shown to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, that he views Beggar Union as a bunch of idiots who beg for food without doing anything!¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang blinked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that correct?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t that what beggars do? Beggar without doing anything. Why would someone who handles their business efficiently be a beggar?¡±

    ¡°¡­,,.¡±

    ¡°Why do you look at me like that? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar looked up at the distant sky in silence.

    ¡®What have I done?¡¯

    He can¡¯t believe they put this guy next to Mount Hua. It was a wonder that the rtionship with Mount Hua had been maintained properly until now.

    ¡°¡­Anyway, I will be managing this myself for a while from now on, so just know that.¡±

    ¡°What? Where does this kind of situation exist! No matter how much you are an elder, how can you just barge into and take over an area someone has been working on for years!¡±

    ¡°Look at this unbearable bastard! Is this a matter of arguing over territory?¡±

    ¡°A- Anyway, I can¡¯t ept this! Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put into Mount Hua! Why did I endure all that harsh persecution! No matter how much you call yourself an elder if you touch my territory, then it¡¯s the end for you!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead as you please! After all, I¡¯m just a beggar with nothing to lose! If I die, I die!¡±

    Looking at Hong Dae-gwang, whose eyes were fluttering, Ciwu Beggar held his head.

    ¡°Hngg. This crazy guy¡­¡±

    Although he was originally a weirdo, he wasn¡¯t this crazy, but how did he end up being so incapable of discerning what¡¯s right or wrong?

    ¡®Is there a water line (??(Ë®Ã}) under Mount Hua?¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s not even a water vein, the saying goes, ¡°You be like those you apany¡± (????(½üÄ«ÕßºÚ)). After being close to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword for several years, it seemed that he be simr to him. Of course, he would jump at this if he heard it.

    ¡°Anyway, these are Bangju¡¯s instructions, so don¡¯tin!¡±

    ¡°But Elder-nim, you don¡¯t even belong to Beggar Union anymore!¡±

    ¡°So what? Do you want to get beaten by someone who¡¯s not even affiliated?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang groaned.

    No matter how much he kicked up a fuss about leaving Beggar Union, nobody really believes Ciwu Beggar is not a member of it. Hong Dae-gwang is the only one who will have a hard time having bad blood against someone who will secretly return when the timees.

    ¡®But still!¡¯

    Isn¡¯t he Hong Dae-gwang, who has always stuck with Mount Hua and suffered a lot since it was a third-rate sect that no one paid attention to? Who else would not foam at the mouth when someone higher up sneakily extends their foot into a ce built up with so much blood and sweat?

    ¡®I can¡¯t just give it up, even if it kills me!¡¯

    Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Perhaps knowing how he felt, Ciwu Beggar gentlyforted Hong Dae-gwang this time.

    ¡°No need to worry. Because what I am in charge of is the part rted to Heavenly Comrade Alliance. You just need to focus on Mount Hua like you are now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°This punk!¡±

    ¡°Oh. If that¡¯s the case, then whatever.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar shook his head. In fact, it seemed like Bangju wanted him to take charge of Mount Hua himself¡­.

    ¡®Then I¡¯d rather die.¡¯

    Ciwu Beggar was a person who was reluctant to say anything even in front of Shaolin Bangjang. However, that punk named Chung Myung was difficult for even him to handle. Being around him felt like having a bomb that could explode at any moment.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    He looked at the room where Chung Myung was located with a strange gaze.

    ¡®Of course, it may be burdensome because of his impatient temperament, but¡­ Obviously that wasn¡¯t everything.¡¯

    At first nce, he felt something more intimidating than when dealing with Bangju of Beggar Union or Bangjang of Shaolin. Considering Chung Myung¡¯s years of experience and his status in Kangho, this could never have been possible.

    ¡®It seems I understand why everyone who meets Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword finds him difficult to deal with.¡¯

    This is something that cannot be expressed simply through words. For this reason, anyone who handles information should not blindly trust or be obsessed with the information.

    The best way to gauge how formidable a force is, is to see who leads it.

    ¡®I think I understand why Ten Great Sects are in disarray and why Heavenly Comrade Alliance is ascending to heaven.¡¯

    Hyun Jong and Chung Myung.

    As long as there are these two leading Mount Hua, the center of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, its momentum is sure to increase day by day.

    ¡°By the way, are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡±

    Hong Dae-gwang asked with a somewhat worried look.

    ¡°That Bangju has decided to extend a hand to Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    So far, Beggar Union has clearly provided information to Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua. However, that was limited to information that could be handled along Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s lines. Information that could not be disclosed to the public, such as the internal movements of Ten Great Sects, was not conveyed to Hong Dae-gwang.

    However, the fact that Ciwu Beggar decided to make a move means that Beggar Union decided to provide such information to Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    That implies.

    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t this mean Bangju has definitively positioned Heavenly Comrade Alliance in opposition to Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to find meaning in it. It¡¯s already the way it is.¡±

    Ciwu Beggar shook his head. However, Hong Dae-gwang could not shake off his concerns.

    ¡°¡­Honestly, I am a bit concerned. Evil Sects are uniting day by day, threatening Gangbuk, while Righteous Sects are divided into two.¡±

    ¡°The world doesn¡¯t always go as one desires.¡±

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is not for us to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Ciwu Beggar slowly gestured toward the room where Chung Myung was.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything we know that he doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The n for this situation has probably been in the minds of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword for quite some time. So, it would be Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯s job to discuss countermeasures.¡±

    ¡°Ei. That guy is not as thorough a person as you think.¡±

    ¡°Anyway. Let¡¯s see?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you I¡¯m right.¡±

    Ciwu Beggarpletely ignored Hong Dae-gwang¡¯s words.

    With this incident, Kangho has clearly been divided into three.

    Evil Tyrant Alliance in the south, Ten Great Sects in the east, and Heavenly Comrade Alliance in the west.

    The boundary is not yet as clear as the border. However, it will be a fact that no one can deny that the western part of Jungwon was swallowed up by Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    Ciwu Beggar did not believe it was a coincidence. Such significant events must involve human will.

    ¡°It must be exhausting.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    When Hong Dae-gwang asked, Ciwu Beggar shook his head.

    Yet his gaze did not leave the pavilion where Chung Myung was located.

    He doesn¡¯t know how many years it took to achieve this or how much thought it took toe up with the idea, but he can fully guess how intense andplex the mind of the person making it all happen must be.

    ¡°Just like a swan looks elegant above water but desperately paddles its feet below to stay afloat, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword must also be secretly trying to maintain his frivolous appearance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Swans don¡¯t paddle their feet in the water; they just float.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ciwu Beggar cleared his throat loudly.

    ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s an impressive person¡­¡±

    Creak!

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s door burst open.

    ¡°Ouh. Has the bottle gotten smaller these days, I haven¡¯t even had a few sips, but it¡¯s emptied quickly¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who came out staggering with white liquor bottles in both hands, jumped upon seeing the two men still standing in front of his room.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A strange silence passed for a moment. Chung Myung held up a bottle of alcohol with an awkward expression.

    ¡°¡­Want some? There¡¯s a little left?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No, it might have just been an illusion.

 Chapter 999

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 999

    ¡°As expected!¡±

    Namgung Dowi grabbed Baek Cheon¡¯s hand tightly.

    Baek Cheon looked at him with extremely wide eyes.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Baek Cheon Dojang!¡±

    ¡°N- No, wait a minute¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who felt very ufortable, tried to quietly dissuade Namgung Dowi, but he seemed to have no intention of listening.

    ¡°I suspected as much, but indeed! I thought the absurd growth of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t be exined by conventional means.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then is it true that all Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, including Baek Cheon Dojang, are learning martial arts from Chung Myung Dojang?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not exactly wrong to say that¡­ It¡¯s not wrong, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Namgung Dowi let go of Baek Cheon¡¯s hand and clenched his fist.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve found a sure way to revive Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Sogaju-nim? First of all, calm down¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go right away and ask Chung Myung Dojang for a favor! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°J- Just for a moment¡­.¡±

    But Namgung Dowi ran off without looking back. Baek Cheon, watching him go just like that, was bombarded with criticism.

    ¡°Demon.¡±

    ¡°Devil.¡±

    ¡°Pushing people into a pit of fire.¡±

    ¡°N- No, you bastards! What do you want me to do! He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin and just heard what he wanted to hear and left!¡±

    Baek Cheon grunted as if he was being unfairly treated, but Five Swords¡¯s gaze had already left him. They looked at Namgung Dowi running away with sad eyes.

    ¡°¡­He will regret it.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again.¡±

    ¡°Poor thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s luck too, Sago.¡±

    Among them, the calmest person was, of course, Yoon Jong.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s follow him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong spoke with a face filled with an utmost sense of duty.

    ¡°If we couldn¡¯t stop him from jumping into the pit, we should at least be ready to pull him out and douse him with water at the right time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It seemed like something oddly wrong, but Baek Cheon nodded for now.

    ¡°Yeah, we should try to prevent him from burning uppletely.¡±

    Five Swords quickly followed behind Namgung Dowi.

    * * *

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t push!¡±

    ¡°Just a moment, I need to see¡­¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t push!¡±

    Five Swords slightly opened the door of the pavilion where Chung Myung was located and looked inside the room.

    A strange scene was unfolding inside.

    Chung Myung is sitting in his seat as if he were a man in power, and Namgung Dowi kneeling before him respectfully.

    ¡®At first nce, it looks like a scene where someone hase to bribe and seek a favor for an official position.¡¯

    Like a corrupt official¡­ No, Chung Myung, who looked a hundred times more wicked than any corrupt official, opened his mouth with a dumbfounded expression while looking at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Dojang.¡±

    ¡°You want me to teach you swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Chung Myung smiled.

    ¡°Not just you, but Namgung Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Chung Myung and Namgung Dowi smiled broadly as if they had reached amon understanding. Of course, Namgung Dowi was the only one who thought they hade to an understanding.

    ¡°This bastard must be crazy!¡±

    Pook!

    ¡°Agaaaak!¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was hit in the face by Chung Myung¡¯s kick and flew over the table, screamed, then flew backward.

    ¡°I knew it would be like this!¡±

    Baek Cheon opened the door and quickly jumped inside, catching Namgung Dowi just before he mmed into the wall.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chung Myung roared, stomping on the ground.

    ¡°Did someone take drugs in the Yangtze without my knowledge?! There is no sane bastard! Nokrim bandit wants to join Heavenly Comrade Alliance! A Shaolin monk only cares about his own gains! And now the sessor of Namgung Family wants what? Swordsmanship? Swordssssmanshiiiiip?¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°Of all the crazies I¡¯ve met in my life, this guy is on another level! Hey, you lunatic! Does that even make any sense?¡±

    Baek Cheon put down the sullen Namgung Dowi, covered his mouth with his fist, and cleared his throat slightly.

    ¡°That¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°I understand why you are so excited, but isn¡¯t Sogaju-nim doing this because he is in a hurry? Perhaps you could¡­¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung said with a straight face.

    ¡°If we continue like this, let¡¯s say wepletely ruined.¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to make people anxious with talk of ruin¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re ruined. Completely ruined. The only thing left is the kids.¡±

    ¡°¡­And then?¡±

    ¡°But then, what would Sasuk feel if the surviving Jo-Gol Sahyung took the children to Wudang and begged them to teach swordsmanship to save Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°This bastard has gone insane!¡±

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    Baek Cheon kicked the side of Jo-Gol, who was standing there without a clue. Jo-Gol, who was suddenly kicked in the side, folded in half and flew away.

    ¡°Ah. I was a step toote¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong licked his lips and put down his raised hand. Baek Cheon was a little faster this time.

    ¡°Nooooo!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who had rolled on the floor, raised his head with his eyes ring.

    ¡°Why did you hit me! Why! I didn¡¯t actually do anything! But why!¡±

    ¡°Because it seems like something you would actually do.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol, at a loss for words, turned his head and looked at Yoon Jong. Then Yoon Jong just smiled faintly and nodded.

    Feeling betrayed by the world, Jo-Gol squatted down, hugging his knees. The nearby Tang Soso patted his shoulder as if she felt sorry for him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you should have behaved more like a human being.¡±

    ¡°Kaaak! Will you just scram?¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and caught a glimpse of Namgung Dowi.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like that¡¯s wrong.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t think much of it, but when he changed his position and thought about it, there was no other crazy guy like that. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s saying that they¡¯re about to learn how to use swords from other sects?

    Even Hyun Jong, who was famous for not showing any pride for Mount Hua, did not ask Southern Edge Sect to teach them how to use a sword. Even though Mount Hua at that time was in a really difficult situation.

    No, if there had been a disciple who said something like that, even Hyun Jong would have smacked them right then and there with a plum blossom branch.

    Chung Myung shouted, foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°Hey, you lunatic. Where did you learn your swordsmanship? Namgung Hwang in his grave would spit out Yangtze River water and jump up if he heard this!¡±

    ¡°¡­My father hasn¡¯t been buried yet.¡±

    ¡°Then go check, you punk! He might be trying to break through his coffin!¡±

    Namgung Dowi flinched at the momentum of Chung Myung overturning his eyes.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and shook his head as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°The world is going to ruin. Really, the world is heading to ruin. No, what happened in the past hundred years that only lunatics like this are left in the world?¡±

    Now these sons of a beast are scarier than Heavenly Demon. Scarier than that Heavenly Demon, these punk!

    However, Namgung Dowi started to protest, feeling wronged.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to teach us Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship, Dojang.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No matter how crazy I am, how could I ask you to teach us Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung calmed down and nodded as if to say, of course.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. For the sake of the future of Namgung Family, I was wondering whether I should throw you in the Yangtze River and make the man named Namgung Myung the Gaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will learn the swordsmanship of Namgung Family. Namgung is not weak enough to covet sword of other sects!¡±

    ¡°You guys are a bit weak, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­No, well. Anyway, keep going.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ So that¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Namgung Dowi, feeling somewhat defeated, wiped the corner of his eyes and continued.

    ¡°What we want to ask from Dojang is not instruction in swordsmanship, but experience in actualbat.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°This time, I felt it keenly at Plum Blossom Ind. Perfecting our swordsmanship without ws, operating it perfectly, and identifying our weaknesses through sparring with each other¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s attitude gradually became more serious.

    ¡°That alone is not enough for realbat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi as if interested.

    ¡®Interesting guy.¡¯

    Due to this incident, two-thirds of Namgung¡¯s strength was lost and even the Gaju was lost. This elerated the timing for him to take over the great family by at least twenty years.

    If you were an ordinary person, just enduring the current situation would be hectic. But now Namgung Dowi was looking into the future.

    ¡°It may not be appropriate to say given our current situation, but the sword of Namgung Family is never dull.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slightly. That wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. If Namgung was truly weak, it couldn¡¯t have maintained its position as the number one sect in Kangho for so long.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the reason Namgung faced such a great crisis this time was because our sword was a sword from a well that did not know realbat.¡±

    Namgung Dowi stared straight at Chung Myung.

    ¡°But Mount Hua was different. Even though Mount Hua¡¯s disciples may not have had much experience in actualbat, they fought as if they had experienced numerous actual battles.¡±

    Namgung Dowi clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please help us. We must be stronger. And I believe Dojang are the only one who can fulfill this role.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek with a strange expression. Then, she spoke to Namgung Dowi in a slightly harsh tone.

    ¡°Well, all that¡¯s fine¡­ but let me ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I understand the reason, but it seems to me that this could be done without necessarily seeking Mount Hua¡¯s help, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I don¡¯t think you know how dangerous this is. People won¡¯t consider the circumstances. They¡¯ll just say Namgung Family has gone mad to learn from Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    ¡°Good, you understand. I thought you would be. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice turned colder.

    ¡°Knowing all that, why go to such lengths?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi bit his lip tightly.

    ¡°¡­No more¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯splexion hardened at those words.

    ¡°The existence of Evil Tyrant Alliance will increasingly make the world more dangerous. Unless we chose Bongmun¡­ No, even if we do, Namgung can no longer avoid them.¡±

    Five Swords, who was quietly listening, nodded. There was indeed nothing wrong with that statement.

    ¡°My father taught me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Namgung Hwang? Gaju?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My father showed me at hisst moment. What should Gaju of Namgung Family do?¡±

    Namgung Dowi spoke with resolve.

    ¡°Gaju of Namgung Family is the one who protects members of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ do not wish to lose even a single member of our family anymore. I will do whatever it takes for that.¡±

    Namgung Dowi raises his head straight and looks at Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you want me to kneel, I will kneel, and if you want me to bow my head, I will bow my head.¡±

    Then he bowed deeply and shouted.

    ¡°Please help me, Dojang. Namgung¡¯s sword will repay this debt!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was watching, quietly nodded.

    ¡®That¡¯s amazing.¡¯

    He was so ashamed of himself.

    ¡®If it were me, would I bow my head like that to someone else for the sake of the future of Mount Hua?¡¯

    Namgung Dowi lived in a position so high that he could not even bepared to Baek Cheon. Wasn¡¯t the position of the sessor to the great Namgung Family envied by everyone in Kangho?

    Yet, there was no hesitation in Namgung Dowi¡¯s actions. Regardless of whether it was right or wrong, that attitude was definitely worth an example.

    ¡°I will not lose even one person¡­.¡±

    After pondering Namgung Dowi¡¯s words, Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°You can say such dreamlike words even after seeing that hell, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Now that I¡¯ve seen it, I think I must speak of it even more.¡±

    ¡°The snout is lively, this young¡¯un.¡±

    A smile formed at the corner of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    But Baek Cheon knew that theughter wasn¡¯t born of ill intent. Chung Myung often smiled like that when they managed to exceed his expectations.

    ¡°Well, fine. If it¡¯s a real fight, I just have to have fun and beat you guys, so it¡¯s not that difficult.¡±

    ¡°T- Then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a family anyway, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Dojang!¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Chung Myung with his eyes shining with emotion.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    He was about to bow his head deeply, but then he flinched and stopped. When he was about to bow his head, Chung Myung¡¯s palm came into his sight.

    ¡°Do- Dojang.¡±

    Namgung Dowi raised his head with a puzzled look.

    And he saw it.

    A genuinely pleased¡­ truly, genuinely pleased expression on Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Would this be the face of Jiang Taigong after finally catching a big fish after so much waiting and patience¡­

    ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How much will you pay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes shook greatly.

    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to lose even one person.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you put it the other way around, it means that each person¡¯s life is that valuable, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Dojang?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s find out.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a mischievousugh.

    ¡°I wonder how much Sogaju of Namgung Family can pay in exchange for saving the lives of those yangban.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me. Because Namgung Family is rich. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Euehehehehehehet! Euehehehehehehehet!¡±

    When Chung Myung held his stomach andughed, a white marten suddenly jumped out of his arms, climbed on top of Chung Myung¡¯s head, took the same posture, and mimicked hisughter.

    It was only after seeing this bizarre scene that Namgung Dowi realized something had gone terribly wrong.

 Chapter 1000

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1000

    ¡°Why the list of assets all of a sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course, since you are now Gaju of the family, you have the right and obligation to check the family assets. But why so suddenly¡­?¡±

    Namgung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi with suspicious eyes. Namgung Dowi just muttered with a soulless expression on his face.

    ¡°Just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask¡­ Please let me know. Just¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    What on earth happened to the man who left his lodging this morning with a gleam in his eyes, to return looking like someone who gambled away his entire fortune?

    Namgung Myung nced at Namgung Dowi with suspicious eyes and said nervously.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand over the organized ledger.¡±

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why do you keep doing this?¡±

    ¡°Our Namgung Family is wealthy, right?¡±

    ¡°Hoho.¡±

    Namgung Myung said as if it were absurd.

    ¡°Are you kidding? It is said that in this world there are as many merchants as there are clouds, and wealthy men rolling around in abundance, but no matter how wealthy they are, they cannotpare to the wealth that our Namgung family possesses.¡±

    It was a statement filled with pride.

    It is only natural. As far as Namgung Myung knows, the only sect in the world that canpare to Namgung Family in terms of wealth is Shaolin. The reality is that even Peng and Wudang were a step behind them.

    However, rather than being happy after hearing those words, Namgung Dowi started biting his nails.

    ¡°Wealthy¡­ so wealthy¡­ truly wealthy.¡±

    ¡°So- Sogaju?¡±

    ¡°We were wealthy¡­ so wealthy¡­¡±

    Has this guy gone crazy?

    Kkadeudeuk.

    Namgung Dowi, who had been biting his nails, finally opened his trembling lips.

    ¡°Where can I get the ledger?¡±

    ¡°If you want a copy, the Second ountant should have it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, then.¡±

    Watching Namgung Dowi trudge out, Namgung Myung was ovee by an inexplicable anxiety.

    It was because he faintly heard Namgung Dowi muttering, ¡°This has to be a good move. It has to be. It must be. Please, let it be a good move.¡±

    ¡°What exactly¡­¡±

    It was Namgung Myung who did not yet know the exact nature of the disaster that was approaching Namgung Family.

    * * *

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew as big as antern.

    His mouth involuntarily gaped open, and his hand holding the ledger trembled as if he had caught a chill.

    ¡°¡­Is, is this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is this all?¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded his head grimly.

    ¡°This is a list of Namgung Family¡¯s assets.¡±

    ¡°¡­.My, my gosh.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s head cracked and turned arbitrarily. Even if Heavenly Demon appeared right before his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have been this shocked.

    Chung Myung, who continued to look at Namgung Dowi and the ledger alternately, expressed his impressions without hesitation with half-opened eyes.

    ¡°I wondered why people in the world would starve themselves even if they worked so hard, but these bastards had all the money. These bastard thieves.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­. What is this¡­. Hohoho.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the ledger again with an expression of disgust.

    To be clear, Mount Hua was by no means a sect without money. Although it may not have been a few years ago, it can now be said to be one of the richest sects in the world.

    The wealth it has umted might not yet match that of Jungwon¡¯ richest, but considering the ie alone, it could now p around any average n with money.

    Looking at the revenue alone, they can be confident that they have surpassed Mount Hua, which was doing well in the past. However¡­.

    ¡°This¡­ crazy. I heard there are real wealthy people.¡±

    Perhaps surprised that Chung Myung¡¯s reaction was so strong, Baek Cheon quietly approached.

    ¡°What¡¯s in there that has you reacting like this?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Chung Myung handed over the ledger to Baek Cheon without a word.

    Baek Cheon said indifferently as he turned over a few pages of the ledger.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s possible for them to have a lot of money. It¡¯s Namgung Family, after all. But to speak to Sogaju like that is a bit¡­¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong witnessed a sight he had never seen before.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes slowly widened, then bulged out.

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    Chwarak! Chwarararak!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hand as he turned the ledger began to be aggressive.

    Baek Cheon, with an expression utterly unbing of his neat appearance, abruptly stopped flipping through the ledger. Then he raised his head and looked nkly up at Namgung Dowi.

    But that was only for a moment, and the nk expression on his face quickly began to change into a look full of resentment. Namgung Dowi was taken aback.

    ¡°Why, why do you look like that?¡±

    ¡°Rich bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Namgung Dowi was so baffled that he could not believe his ears. Are those words reallying from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth?

    At that time, Chung Myung shouted loudly.

    ¡°With all this money, why are you wandering around brandishing sword, you madman!¡±

    ¡°What, what do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°The rich really are worse! Truly worse!¡±

    A voice full of venom flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Damn it. There¡¯s a limit to how unfair the world can be! Some are born orphans, barely keeping their lives in a ce worse than a beggar¡¯s den, like Mount Hua! Someone was born are born as sons of Namgung Family!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk is from Southern Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°Compared to Namgung, Southern Edge Sect is a beggar¡¯s den!¡±

    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Damn rich bastards.¡±

    ¡°Damnndlords.¡±

    Jo-Gol looked at the scene and rubbed her eyes. Somehow, it seemed like a red aura was swirling behind Chung Myung and Baek Cheon. It looked as if scythes and hammers were faintly visible¡­

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­. I thought I was rich.¡±

    Chung Myung muttered with a vacant face.

    Now he knows for sure. The brainwashing of that damn Cheong Mun Sahyung was making his world narrow. No matter how much Chung Myung boasted about making a lot of money, in the end, he was nothing more than a Taoist fool who was satisfied as long as he had food to eat and alcohol to drink.

    Human greed(?) surpassed Chung Myung¡¯s imagination, who lived in a clean and magnanimous environment.

    ¡°Wait a minute. So, you¡¯re saying that Shaolin and Wudang bastards have a simr amount of money?¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°But these bastards are asking for military funds? I, I should go after these bastards and dig up their graves.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you even talking about? Since a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Keueueu.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his throat as if he had swallowed scroching coals.

    Yoo Iseol, intrigued by the reaction that seemed like they would foam at the mouth at any moment, quietly approached Chung Myung and took the ledger.

    And.

    Kung.

    ¡°Kyaak! Sago! Why are you copsing?¡±

    Tang Soso was shocked and ran to Yoo Iseol, who had fallen backwards.

    Watching this, Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s normal for people from the street to faint when they see such amounts.¡±

    ¡°Sago is not an orphan!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±

    ¡°No, how much money does it have to be for you all to make such a fuss?¡±

    Tang Soso picked up the ledger and looked at it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Then she handed over the ledger to Jo-Gol with a slightly annoyed look on his face. Jo-Gol also read for a moment and then said.

    ¡°¡­It looks like just an ordinary ledger, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it necessary to have this much in Namgung Family?¡±

    At the two¡¯s reaction, Baek Cheon and Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to turn bloodshot anew. Yoo Iseol, who was lying on the floor, also lifted her head and grabbed the sword on her waist.

    ¡°Filthyndlords.¡±

    ¡°Rich brats, I swear!¡±

    ¡°Exterminate!¡±

    The trio of orphans, runaways, and street-born red at the three who were born with silver spoons in their mouths.

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute! I might not know about the others, but Sasuk is an exception, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Sasuk alsoes from a good family! He left by his own choice!¡±

    Jo-Gol was confident that this attack would definitely work. However, the moment Baek Cheon¡¯s answer came out, Jo-Gol gave up his counterattack.

    ¡°At birth, my older brother was Jin Geumryong.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a concession.¡±

    ¡°Please stay there, Sasuk. Excuse us.¡±

    In an atmosphere where the mes of revolution seemed to be rising at any moment, Yoon Jong quickly intervened.

    ¡°I- Is this the time for us to fight among ourselves, Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Ughh.¡±

    Chung Myung forcibly twisted his neck.

    ¡°Huff. Huff.¡±

    His insides twisted and turned, but didn¡¯t this ledgere into his hands anyway?

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the ledger and Namgung Dowi alternately, and then with difficulty parted his lips.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s worth it.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­This, this¡­ worth¡­. N- No. This is worth¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung realized.

    Deep within him, there indeed existed something called ¡®conscience¡¯ that he himself was unaware of.

    Tears streamed down Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®I can¡¯t ask for more¡­.¡¯

    Of course, hisbor is so precious that it cannot be exchanged for gold. The problem was that Namgung Family¡¯s wealth was so vast that it could use gold as a rag for wiping feet.

    No matter how highly he thought of himself, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t ask for just a few strokes of the sword.

    ¡®Sahyung! Cheong Mun Sahyung! Today I finally understand what conscience is, Sahyung!¡¯

    ¨C Is that conscience? You madman!

    Ah, just be quiet for now!

    Chung Myung took a deep breath again and opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡­ if¡­ if you could just give this per¡­¡±

    ¡°What? What percent?¡±

    As Namgung Dowi asked back in confusion, Chung Myung shrank and spoke in a retreating voice.

    ¡°The- Then, one per¡­cent.¡±

    Later, Jo-Gol would recall this scene like this:

    It was like the sight of the sun in the sky shrinking and the water in Dongting Lake drying up, that Chung Myung of the world was suppressed by money rather than anything else.

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Dojang. The amount is too little.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Namgung has been saved. And now, aren¡¯t we part of Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s true¡­?¡±

    ¡°I will offer five percent of our assets. Please use it as the military fund for Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Tuk.

    The ledger fell from Chung Myung¡¯s hand.

    With a face as if he had seen a ghost, Chung Myung¡¯s jaw trembled.

    ¡°Five¡­ five¡­ Five percent? Five¡­ percent?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded with a stern face.

    ¡°I think it will be enough for Dojangto divide it appropriately. Dojang¡¯s share, Mount Hua¡¯s share, and Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s share.¡±

    ¡°Re- Really five percent¡­ Are really paying that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Namgung Dowi lightly tapped his chest.

    ¡°No matter how important wealth may be, it cannotpare to the grace of having one¡¯s life saved. Please understand that we can only repay you in this way.¡±

    Chung Myung rushed towards him and grabbed his hand tightly.

    ¡°Th- Thank you! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang! Why are you doing this? It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Tears streamed down Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®To you, it might be nothing.¡¯

    Thank god.

    It¡¯s really fortunate that he¡¯s a fool.

    Huh? This isn¡¯t about being a fool, but being kind? That¡¯s what makes one a fool.

    ¡°I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I will devote my body and life (??(ÉíÃü))! By any means necessary, I will ensure Namgung Family fulfills the role of being a human! I will do my best!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°Tha- Thank you.¡±

    At that time, Jo-Gol, who was watching quietly, whispered to Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Sahyung. The situation seems a bit odd, but when you think about it, isn¡¯t this like paying to get beaten up?¡±

    ¡°Shh. Be quite.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That day, Namgung Family became a friend of Mount Hua.

    A true friend whose friendshipes from the heart¡­.

 Chapter 1001

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1001

    ¡°E- Elder-nim!¡±

    In an urgent voice, Wudang¡¯s elder Sage Song Hwa (??(ËÉºÍ)) asked with a pale face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re being pushed back! No, we can¡¯t even grab their ankles!¡±

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    Cold sweat streamed down his forehead.

    ¡®Why of all ces here?¡¯

    He could feel it. To this very ce, separated only by a mountain.

    The killing intent as if his entire body was being pierced with thousands of needles, and the thick demonic energy constricted his breath.

    ¡°E- Elder-nim! The countermeasures¡­!¡±

    Song Hwa¡¯s fingertips were shaking.

    Measures? Of course, measures must be taken. Song Hwa was the person in charge here, after all.

    But what n could there possibly be?

    All avable forces had been deployed here. Thirty first-ss disciples of Wudang brought in from the main mountain have already been brought in to prepare for any unexpected situation.

    Each one of them is someone who is able to unfold Taegeuk Wisdom Sword (????(Ì«˜O»Û„¦)), and they are the elite of the elite who can perform the Yangui Sword Method (????(´óƒÉÒâ„¦·¨)), the pride of Wudang Sect. Yet, even they couldn¡¯t make the enemy falter for a moment, only helplessly shedding their blood.

    But where are the measures beyond this?

    ¡°I- If this ce is pushed, the rear will bepletely exposed! Elder-nim!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Song Hwa raised his voice irritably.

    The ce they are guarding is thest line of those whounched the attack. If this ce copses, the escape route for those who entered Great Mountain (??(´óÉ½)) will be cut off. If so, it is all too obvious what will happen then.

    Even if it means risking their life, no. They have to put their life on the line to prevent it.

    But¡­

    ¡°What exactly¡­ should we do?¡±

    Sweat began to pour down from Song Hwa¡¯s face.

    The being approaching from across the mountain wasn¡¯t something that could be stopped with just resolve.

    ¡°How do you expect me to stop a bishop!¡±

    Song Hwa yelled as if in desperation, gripping the handle of his sword.

    In the first ce, he had never even heard of a bishop being able toe here. If there was even a slight thought of that possibility, they wouldn¡¯t have been ordered to guard the rear with just under fifty men.

    It was that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaaa!

    A massive energy surged from beyond the mountain.

    The moment Song Hwa witnessed that dark energy, he involuntarily stepped back five paces.

    But there was no need to be ashamed. The other disciples around him reacted simrly.

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    That was a disaster (??(žÄº¦)). The beings who serve Heavenly Demon closest, too dreadful to even speak of.

    ¡°How could there be as many as ten of such being¡­.¡±

    If the existence of Heavenly Demon was something that could not be controlled by human power, then these bishops were tangible threats that could dig their nails into their throats.

    A whirlpool of dark demonic energy rushed like a de. An uncontroble groan escaped Song Hwa¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Re- Request reinforcements!¡±

    ¡°Elder-nim!¡±

    ¡°Quickly, request reinforcements now! Tell them a bishop is here! We can¡¯t hold on even for a moment longer! Immediately!¡±

    ¡°We- We¡¯ve already requested reinforcements! But¡­¡±

    Song Hwa knew what came next without even hearing it.

    There are no forces left in the main mountain to provide support against that bishop. Who in the world would leave behind the power to face a bishop andunch an offensive?

    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡±

    At that moment, the image of Wudang disciple being torn to pieces clearly caught Song Hwa¡¯s eyes.

    Literally pulverized.

    Wudang¡¯s disciple, swept up in the vortex of dark demonic energy, was dismembered, not leaving a single piece intact, and scattered across the dark mountain.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Song Hwa¡¯s jaw began to tremble involuntarily.

    Even if he tried to endure it, it was impossible. What can one possibly do against a demon that isn¡¯t even a human?

    ¡°Retreat¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Words that should never havee out of Song Hwa¡¯s mouth came out. He immediately covered his mouth with both hands.

    It was an unthinkable act.

    He can¡¯t even imagine how big the damage will be if this ce is breached. If they hesitated to spill their blood, that spared drop of blood would have to be repaid with thousands more.

    He knew. He knew that!

    But¡­.

    ¡°Uup.¡±

    He was shaken by the sudden overwhelming feeling of nausea.

    Staying here meant death. Not just for him, but for everyone.

    This is a dog¡¯s death.

    If their lives could change something, he would be willing to give them up in an instant. But what can their lives change?

    Even the dying! Even those who are about to die! Even with the lives of those not yet dead! They can¡¯t stop that demon¡¯s steps even for a moment!

    Why must this meaningless sacrifice continue?

    ¡°Aaargghh!¡±

    At that moment, another life was senselessly lost.

    Kwaaaaaa!

    In the meantime, the swirling vortex of demonic energy was clearly advancing towards his ce. Slow but certain death was inching closer to him.

    Song Hwa¡¯s eyes were filled with terror.

    No matter how much a Wudang elder he is, his name is so insignificant in front of the bishop. That demon probably wouldn¡¯t even feel the difference between him and the first-ss disciple he was dealing with.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    His hand holding the sword trembled uncontrobly. He tried to draw his sword, but his Pine-Patterned Ancient Sword (????(ËÉ¼y¹Å„¦)) stuck to the scabbard as if it had been glued to it today and had no intention ofing out.

    ¡°¡­Retreat.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Song Hwa bit his lip with bloodshot eyes. The words he had once suppressed came out again.

    ¡°Re- Retreat¡­¡±

    It was that moment.

    ¡°Elder-nim! Elder-nim!¡±

    A shout of joy was heard from behind. When he turned around, he saw someone running towards his ce with all their might.

    ¡°W- What!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here! He hase!¡±

    ¡°H- Him?!¡±

    No name was mentioned. They hadn¡¯t even heard a nickname.

    ________________

    However, Song Hwa was immediately able to clearly see who the ¡®him¡¯ the disciple was talking about.

    There is no other way.

    There was only one person in the world who could bring hope to those who faced that bishop.

    ¡°Hyu. Every time I see it, it¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    Song Hwa violently turned his head.

    Before he knew it, a man was crouching next to him and looking across the mountain.

    The casually tied hair, the ck martial outfit, and the white embroidered dark green robe over it¡­. No, apart from all that, it was not difficult to guess who this person was just from his enormous presence that took one¡¯s breath away.

    ¡°Da- Dark Lord¡­.¡± (??(°µ×ð))

    Dark Lord Tang Bo. A reaper from Tang Family who sometimes stirs fear more than Magyo, even to those on his own side.

    He was looking in the direction of the bishops with a cold smile.

    ¡°Are you the person in charge here?¡±

    When Dark Lord asked without even turning his head, Song Hwa trembled. But only for a moment, Song Hwa then nodded his head vigorously.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Dark Lord!¡±

    ¡°Bring over the kids.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Song Hwa asked nkly, Tang Bo frowned.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re too dumb to even ept an offer to save your life.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    It was that moment.

    Step.

    Song Hwa¡¯s heart sank at the sound of footsteps behind him.

    Of course, Dark Lord Tang Bo is undoubtedly a master Song Hwa cannot dare to approach. Isn¡¯t Tang Bo the embodiment of hidden weapon, called the greatest master produced by Tang Family in the past hundred years?

    However, if the opponent is that bishop, even the name of Dark Lord fades. There is no way his disciple would have be so ted just because Dark Lord hade.

    That means¡­

    Song Hwa looked away trembling. And then he looked nkly at the personing towards him.

    The ck martial outfit. A blood-red plum blossom pattern engraved on his chest.

    His hair was tightly tied back, but it had fallen loosely and was wildly unkempt. However, what caught Song Hwa¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t his attire.

    Eye.

    It was seeing those chilly eyes through the strands of hair falling over his forehead.

    Song Hwa muttered as if he was in pain without realizing it.

    ¡°Plum¡­ Blossom Sword Sovereign.¡±

    Right. There is only this person. It was the only name they could shout against that demonic bishop.

    Step. Step.

    Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign Chung Myung stood in front of him and spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    At the cold voice that came, Song Hwa suddenly came to his senses and quickly answered.

    ¡°W- We are fighting a battle against the bishops to dy their advance, but it is not enough on our own. Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign!¡±

    When Tang Bo heard those words, a sigh leaked out of his mouth.

    ¡°What kind of dy, talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    At that moment, yanked him forward. grabbed Song Hwa by the cor and yanked him forward.

    Song Hwa couldn¡¯t even scream and froze on the spot.

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Are you elder of Wudang Sect?¡±

    Song Hwa quickly nodded.

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right¡­.¡±

    ¡°And what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    A terrifying killing intent flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Your disciples are dying over there, why are you just watching from the back, you piece of shit?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Song Hwa froze without even making a sound.

    It felt like an angry beast sinking its teeth into his neck and growling. It felt like if he moved even a little, the sharp fangs would cut through his blood vessels and suffocate his life. A feeling of fear constricted his breathing.

    ¡°If you have no countermeasure, you should at least step up and fight together. Are you too precious to risk your life, so you make your disciples take arrows while you watch from behind?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°You idiot!¡±

    Pook!

    Chung Myung hit Song Hwa on the chin.

    Song Hwa fell down screaming, unable to raise his head and trembled slightly. Chung Myung looked down at him like one would at a bug, then turned around and walked forward.

    Tang Bo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I think you survived thanks to those kids. If they hadn¡¯t been in danger, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Bo, who sneered at Song Hwa, soon ran towards Chung Myung, who had gone ahead.

    ¡°Ah, Hyung-nim! Let¡¯s go together. What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign and Dark Lord.

    The two moved toward the swirling demonic energy without hesitation.

    As if sensing their presence, the demonic energy became even more violent. Yet, witnessing this scene, the two didn¡¯t flinch; instead, they sneered even more derisively.

    ¡°He¡¯s alone?¡±

    ¡°Seems like he brought around twenty or so with him.¡±

    ¡°Alone it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go with that.¡±

    Seureureureung.

    Chung Myung slowly drew his Plum Blossom Sword. Tension spread throughout his body, causing a chill. The power of the bishop was intense enough to send a warning even to his physical body.

    ¡°¡­Heavenly Murderer (??(Ììš¢))?¡±

    ¡°Looks more like a Mad Spirit (??(¿ñ»ê)) to me.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re all dead either way.¡±

    Chung Myung lowered his sword and spoke harshly.

    ¡°When you killed thest one, did you lose consciousness for a week?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. It was exactly one week!¡±

    ¡°Same difference. Be careful this time, or you might actually die. So, don¡¯t interfere and stay back.¡±

    ¡°Ha, as if you forgot I fixed your arm when it almost fell offst time? I¡¯m worried your head might actually fall off this time around.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    As they drew nearer, his grip on the Plum Blossom Sword tightened.

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t help it then.¡±

    Chung Myung bared his teeth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut off that bastard¡¯s head first and then continue our talk.¡±

    Tang Bo, pulling out a throwing knife from his sleeve, giggled and nodded.

    ¡°I agree with that.¡±

    The two simultaneously kicked off the ground.

    Two dark blue streaks of shooting stars plunged into the storm of dark demonic energy.

    That day.

    Another bishop died at the mouth of Great Mountain.

 Chapter 1002

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1002

    Chung Myung opened his eyes and nkly stared at the ceiling.

    As his gaze shifted, the early morning sunlight was seeping through the window.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at the window with dull eyes, suddenly grabbed his left shoulder in pain.

    Throb! Throb!

    He shivered briefly under the pain that felt like his arm had been torn off. Even though he knew it wasn¡¯t true, he undid his clothes to check his shoulder.

    He knew it. There was no wound. The engraved scars were just minor injuries, certainly nothing that could cause such intense pain.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked at his arm for a long time in silence, as if he were looking at an unfamiliar object. Then he slowly got up and went to the window. As he opened the window to either side, the still chilly early morning air rushed into the room.

    The sound of birds chirping.

    The sound of a grass bug squeaking and crying somewhere.

    The quietude settled over the spacious courtyard devoid of people.

    In the distance, he could hear a short sound of yells and the shing of weapons, as if someone had already started training.

    ¡®It¡¯s peaceful.¡¯

    Right. It¡¯s infinitely peaceful.

    Chung Myung slightly raised his head and looked up at the sky. The sky was so blue that the term ¡®clear¡¯ didn¡¯t do it justice, with white clouds drifting by. After staring at the scene for a long time, Chung Myung¡¯s mouth slowly opened.

    ¡°¡­Once again.¡±

    The world was still peaceful.

    * * *

    Namgung Dan looked around with a grim expression.

    Excluding those who had not yet recovered, all members of Namgung Family who could move their bodies were lined up here.

    ¡®What is all this?¡¯

    It all started with a word from Namgung Dowi.

    ¨C From today, we practice with Mount Hua.

    ¡®I can¡¯t understand it.¡¯

    Although he said it differently, the meaning behind his words was no different from saying that Mount Hua was teaching Namgung Family. Otherwise, there would be no reason for them to practice with Mount Hua.

    Everyone¡¯s faces hardened instantly upon hearing those words.

    What kind of ce Namgung Family is? It was a ce that had risen to the position of the foremost sect in the world with just its swordsmanship.

    Namgung Family was a ce where they had something to teach but nothing to learn about swords.

    Of course, everyone knows that Namgung¡¯s situation is not easy right now. However, bowing down because of weakened strength and asking for guidance from other sects are two different things.

    ¡®What on earth is Sogaju thinking?¡¯

    Namgung Dan nced at Namgung Dowi standing in front.

    Still, the reason they showed their goodwill bying out here and lined up was because the person who said these words was none other than Namgung Dowi.

    Because he is Sogaju? Because he is going to be the Gaju?

    No. It was because Namgung Dowi had risked his life for the people here, returning to that hellish Plum Blossom Ind of his own volition.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    He wondered if Namgung Daowi, who was publicly his Sogaju and privately his cousin, was perhaps too hasty.

    ¡®If this matter became known to the outside world, we would definitely be ridiculed.¡¯

    It will certainly be said that a young man who does not know anything about the world ascended to the position of Gaju, took away Namgung¡¯s pride, and bowed his head to Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Haa¡­.¡±

    An uncontroble sigh escaped his mouth.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. Pretend to go along for a while, then let it quietly fizzle out.¡¯

    This is absolutely not for them to rebel against Namgung Dowi. Conversely, it was precisely because they understood Namgung Dowi¡¯s position too well that they had to do this.

    Right now, there is a very heavy burden on Namgung Daowi¡¯s shoulders. It is quite possible for such a person to misjudge the situation.

    From the position of family members, if the Gaju makes a wrong judgment, isn¡¯t it natural to steer that judgment to the right one?

    Namgung Dan exchanged nces with his colleagues around him. Without saying anything, they all nodded, seemingly sharing his thoughts.

    ¡®Forgive me. Sogaju.¡¯

    They apologized in their hearts and hoped that Namgung Dowi would not misunderstand their intentions.

    At that time, a group appeared on one side of the yard, which was so vast that it would be a little awkward to call it a training ground.

    The moment he saw the person standing in the lead, Namgung Dan swallowed dry saliva without even realizing it.

    ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword!¡¯

    His back suddenly stiffened.

    He felt an indescribable sense of pressure from Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword walking toward his side with sharp eyes.

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung.

    Who in the current Kangho doesn¡¯t know that name?

    He has gone beyond being a symbol of Mount Hua Sect and has be a symbol of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. And the name was inevitably a little more special to Namgung Family.

    Because they had seen it with their own eyes.

    The image of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword cutting off the arm of ck Dragon King, and the image of him boldly standing up to Jang Ilso, Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, and Bop Jeong, Bangjang of Shaolin.

    ¡®That Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword directly?¡¯

    Namgung Dan¡¯s heart was slightly shaken as he looked at Chung Myung and Mount Hua Five Swords walking from his left and right.

    He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s anyone else, but if it¡¯s Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, there¡¯s definitely something to learn. After all, that¡¯s what teaching from a master is about.

    ¡®N- No.¡¯

    But he quicklyposed his wavering mind.

    This is for Namgung Family, who are driven to the brink (????). No matter how coveted the gains are, they should not go in the wrong direction. (Standing on a pole as tall as 100 feet)

    Namgung Dan gritted his teeth and looked at Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    It was just as he strained his muscles all over, recalling the figure the man showed in Plum Blossom Ind.

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, who was walking forward with a cold gaze, spotted Namgung Dowi at the front and suddenly broke into a wide smile.

    ¡°Aigoooo!¡±

    And then, he even ran towards him with his arms wide open.

    That appearance resembled that of a dupe¡­ No, rather like a greedy merchant weing the son of a wealthy family who hase to make a deal.

    Chung Myung ran up to Namgung Dowi and grabbed both of Namgung Dowi¡¯s hands enthusiastically.

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­ Thanks to Dojang¡¯s concern, I slept well.¡±

    ¡°Considering the state of our manor, I¡¯m truly embarrassed! If you just wait a little longer, I will order them to build amodations worthy of a pce for you!¡±

    ¡°N- No, there is no need for that.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that! It¡¯s only natural!¡±

    ¡°I- It¡¯s really okay.¡±

    Namgung Dowi was sweating profusely.

    ¡°Keueu, you¡¯re so kind.¡±

    Chung Myung held his hand tightly as if he was moved. Watching this, the swordmasters of Namgung Family were all agape.

    ¡®That¡¯s Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­?¡¯

    ¡®Is that really the person we knew?¡¯

    It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Among them, there were only a few who had directly witnessed Murim Competition held at Shaolin.

    No, even if they had seen it with their own two eyes, the impression they witnessed after was so strong that they would havepletely forgotten it.

    Three years ago, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword that fought Jang Ilso at ck Dragon Water Fortress, and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword that cut off the arm of ck Dragon King at Plum Blossom Ind.

    To those who remembered the cold and sharp swordmaster, the sight of Chung Myung repeatedly bowing andughing was a shock and horror in itself.

    ¡®Was that person¡¯s personality like that originally?¡¯

    ¡®That can¡¯t be possible?¡¯

    They clearly remember him cutting off ck Dragon King¡¯s arm without any hesitation and cruelly punishing him, but the Chung Myung light back then couldn¡¯t ovep with the Chung Myung now.

    ¡°Hehehehehe!¡±

    With a shiny face, Chung Myung held Nangung Dowi¡¯s hand and repeatedly shook it.

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bows his head and says.

    ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    As Namgung Dowi became somewhat serious, Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Namgung Dowi returned to his spot at the back. As if to say, from now on, he¡¯s not Sogaju of Namgung but just another swordsman. Seeing the scene, Chung Myung nodded slightly and turned his head to look at everyone.

    ¡®¡­.¡¯

    ¡®No, what is it now?¡¯

    Under the gaze of Chung Myung, the sword masters of Namgung Family began to break into a cold sweat again. The lively demeanor he had just a moment ago was gone without a trace. Now a clear look of annoyance was dripping from Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    No¡­ Is it okay for people to change so quickly from one moment to the next?

    At that time, Chung Myung clicked his tongue lightly and cracked his neck from side to side.

    ¡°I am a person who is not really interested in other sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, there should be least respect. I¡¯ll do as much as I¡¯ve been fed, so just do as you¡¯re told. Just as you¡¯re told. Then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Got it?¡±

    At that moment, the gaze of Namgung Family¡¯s swordmasters slowly turned to Namgung Dan.

    Namgung Dan, who received the gaze, swallowed dry saliva.

    Here now, excluding Namgung Dowi, he, being the son of Namgung Myung, has the highest rank among his direct lineage. It seemed they expected him to speak up.

    ¡®Alright.¡¯

    Namgung Dan steeled his will and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Dojang. May I ask something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung nced back at Namgung Dan.

    ¡°Although we are in this situation and are asking Mount Hua for teaching, I believe a minimum level of respect is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head, puzzled. Namgung Dan gathered even more courage and continued.

    ¡°We are not disciples of Mount Hua. These are the people bearing the name Namgung. Please show respect and courtesy due to another sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I believe the teachings we seek from Mount Hua should be limited to the stance of using the sword. Namgung does not need teachings beyond that. Please consider this.¡±

    It was truly a confident tone.

    Namgung Dan clenched his fists slightly.

    He did his everything so deliver his piece without trembling before Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. It should have been enough to show what the spirit of Namgung was.

    Of course, he respects Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. Moreover, which young martial artist wouldn¡¯t admire him? But establishing clear rtions was necessary. After all, the pride of Namgung Family rests on their shoulder.

    The others seemed to be satisfied with Namgung Dan¡¯s words, nodding their heads in support.

    However¡­

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°What is he saying?¡±

    ¡°They ask you to respect them?¡±

    ¡°So what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung asked Baek Cheon, who was standing next to him, again, as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    Baek Cheon pondered briefly, searching for the most appropriate words to exin to his somewhatnguage-challengedpanion.

    ¡°He¡¯s asking to be treated properly, considering they are of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°Treated properly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, treated properly.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I thought it was something else. So that was it, treatment.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Namgung Dan and smiled.

    ¡°Keuh. That I can definitely do. So, you want to be treated properly, huh?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile became increasingly bizarre.

    ¡°I was just nning to give back as much as I¡¯ve received, but since you¡¯re so passionately asking for treatment, I have no choice but to put in my best effort.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now, shall we see if you have the skills worthy of being treated well?¡±

    An even more wicked smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 1003

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1003

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­. Huff¡­. Huff!¡±

    The sky is yellow.

    Namgung Dan realized that the saying ¡°the sky is yellow¡± was not just a metaphorical phrase. The sky he was seeing right now was genuinely yellow.

    No, it¡¯s not just the sky.

    ¡°Huuk¡­. Huuk¡­.¡±

    His sight was turning yellow. To be precise, it felt like the color of the world was gradually fading away.

    ¡°Keuu¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dan¡¯s foot stumbled over a rock. His body falls forward without even being able to resist.

    No, he was about to.

    ¡°Eucha!¡±

    However, before his body could even tilt halfway, someone rushing to his side grabbed his shoulder and straightened him up.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dan nkly stared at the person beside him. Yoon Jong, was it?

    He smiled broadly, as if narrowly avoiding a major ident, and said.

    ¡°It seems you still have some energy left, but it¡¯s too early to be falling. Now, let¡¯s cheer up and keep running.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­uck.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Namgung Dan¡¯s feet are stretched forward weakly.

    Tok. Tok. Tok. Tok.

    And then he started running forward again, creaking like a puppet whose strings had been pulled wrongly.

    ¡®Why did it turn out like this?¡¯

    Yes, it all started very simply¡­

    * * *

    ¡°A bet?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung said with a bright smile.

    ¡°You say you want to be treated well, but just asking for treatment without any persuasion seems a bit unconvincing. And so, let¡¯s check if you deserve to be treated well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll spit out all the money I¡¯ve received, and I won¡¯t lift a finger from then on.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Instead, if we win, you¡¯ll have to do as I say withoutining. Simple, right?¡±

    Namgung Dan looked at Chung Myung with a cautious face.

    ¡°But, Dojang¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand as if he knew what Namgung Dan was going to say. He looked as if chasing away annoying flies.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say. I have a conscience too, you know. Would I really ask you to fight me?¡±

    ¡°The- Then?¡±

    ¡°The kids will do it.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the Five Swords behind him.

    ¡°And if we do something like spar, the oue is very obvious, so let¡¯s do something fair. Something fair.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fair?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung pped his hands with a snap and continued.

    ¡°Running.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    For a moment, Namgung Dan¡¯s face became dumbfounded, but Chung Myung continued speaking calmly.

    ¡°The rules are simple. Your side starts running first, and our kids will chase after you. Whoever gets caught is out. If by sunset even one person hasn¡¯t been caught, then your side wins.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Instead!¡±

    Before Namgung Dan could say anything, Chung Myung cut off his word.

    ¡°But to make it even fairer, our side will wear ankle weights, each weighing twenty geun (approximately 20 kg or 44 lbs) on each limb.¡±

    At those words, the faces of Namgung Family¡¯s swordsmen became cruelly distorted.

    ¡°¡­Are you ignoring us now?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Was it a bit too much? Then, let¡¯s wrap around thirty more geun (approximately 30 kg or 66 lbs) on our bodies as well.¡±

    ¡°Dojang!¡±

    Namgung Dan couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud.

    ¡°Oh, why are you shouting?¡±

    Chung Myung picked his ear with his little finger and blew on it.

    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, you don¡¯t have to do it.¡±

    ¡°We will do it!¡±

    ¡°Da- Dan-ah!¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±

    Grinding his teeth, Namgung Dan made a deration.

    ¡°Instead, be sure to keep that promise!¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°You took the words right out of my mouth. Just make sure you keep your words.¡±

    The swordsmen of Namgung Family looked at Namgung Dan and spoke with concern.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Namgung Dan cut off everyone else¡¯s words.

    ¡°No matter how much it is said that Namgung¡¯s strength is not Lightness Art, what excuse would there be for being caught up by those wearing ankle weights? Especially when it¡¯s a game where all of us need to be caught to lose?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Will you really stand to be ignored this much?¡±

    The faces of Namgung swordsmen turned cold.

    Namgung Dan, who watched them harden their resolve, gritted his teeth and red at Chung Myung.

    ¡®There¡¯s a limit to arrogance.¡¯

    If he had asked them topete with swords, he wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. But they had chosen topete in endurance and internal strength, not swordsmanship.

    Isn¡¯t this the field in which the prestigious Namgung Family is most confident?

    ¡°I know Dojang is a great person, but this time you were too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Kuh, the world is indeed vast. There¡¯s someone to tell me I¡¯m arrogant.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t such words be saved until after you¡¯ve won?¡±

    Namgung Dan, who saw Chung Myung¡¯s sly face, gritted his teeth and nodded.

    * * *

    ¡®It was like that¡­¡¯

    The premonition that something might have gone wrong first hit him when they lined up at the starting line.

    He ended up hearing the sound of Mount Hua Righteous Sword, who was walking with iron angkle weight on both arms and legs, asking Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    ¨C How should we do this?

    ¨C Screw them.

    ¨C Got it.

    It was an odd feeling.

    He doesn¡¯t know about Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, but Mount Hua Righteous Sword is not someone who would ignore them. But from the moment he heard him casually having that conversation, something like an ominous premonition passed through his heart.

    But Namgung Dan tried to push that thought away. No matter the circumstance, catching up to them while carrying over eighty geun (approximately 80 kg or 176 lbs) in weight seemed impossible.

    Eighty geun was practically the weight of an average person. Was catching up to someone while carrying another person on your back even conceivable?

    Thus, Namgung Dan didn¡¯t worry. He just thought it was an opportunity to tten the nose of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. And this is an opportunity to properly inform Namgung Dowi, who is not opening his mouth despite seeing all of this, what is right.

    That thought had not changed since they had just set off. The same thing happened a littleter when Mount Hua¡¯s disciples started chasing them. Because Five Swords was unable to close the distance that Namgung had initially opened and merely followed behind.

    But then¡­

    After a while, Namgung Dan realized. Why did Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword put in a condition that it wouldst until the sunset?

    Half an hour into the chase, those pursuing began to speed up.

    Being caught by those wearing eighty geun of weights? This wasn¡¯t something their pride could allow.

    Namgung Family¡¯s swordsmen, who felt a sense of crisis, ran at their wits¡¯ end.

    And from that moment, hell began.

    ¨C Oh, you¡¯re too slow.

    ¨C Aigoo, let¡¯s go quickly.

    ¨C Did you eat boiled slugs?

    Those crazy Mount Hua cubs got close to their backs and started poking them in the back.

    They were going crazy and jumping around.

    How could they be sane when these people, who were carrying the weight of a person, clung to their backs and calmly spoke to them as they ran at full speed?

    ¨C No, you can¡¯t give up already!

    ¨C You can still do more!

    ¨C Cheer up!

    They¡¯d rather get mocked and cursed, these damned.

    With the consideration (?) of Mount Hua disciples, Namgung literally ran until their legs fell off. This was no longer aboutpetition but a matter of pride.

    However, after an hour had passed, people began to foam at the mouth and copse.

    ¡°

    .¡±

    ¡°Ah, hey. Another one down.¡±

    ¡°E- Eup!¡±

    ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t vomit!¡±

    What made them go crazy and jump up and down the most was that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were following behind were fine and showed no signs of difficulty.

    Namgung Dan forcibly lifted his head, which was as heavy as a piece of iron, shaking. People were seen scattered here and there.

    Total annihtion. A clean sweep.

    The proud descendants of Namgung, who survived the war with water fortress until the very end, were now lying around the courtyard like sick chickens.

    ¡®How, how could this be¡­¡¯

    Namgung Dan extended his legs, staggering back as he tilted his head.

    They are Namgung Family.

    They pride themselves on the purity of their internal strength, believing it to be second to none in the world. And their perseverance, having endured intense training since childhood, must be iparable to that of other sects.

    Why then, did this resulte to pass?

    ¡°U- Uugh¡­.¡±

    A surge of nausea overwhelmed him. Instinctively, Namgung Dan covered his mouth with both hands.

    No matter how bad it is, he can¡¯t show such disgusting behavior.

    ¡®I- I feel like dying¡­¡¯

    It was no longer about seeing the sky as yellow or whatever. Each step felt as if his limbs were moving independently, and every time his feet hit the ground, his body felt like it was bending in half and then straightening out again.

    Then, a voice clucking its tongue came from behind.

    ¡°It looks like this is the end here too?¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t you think he can go a little further?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet, Sahyung. Whether he canst another moment or not. I¡¯ll bet he can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll also bet on him notsting.¡±

    ¡°Ei. What is that!¡±

    ¡°When betting, one must judge coldly.¡±

    Those words almost severed Namgung Dan¡¯sst bit of will.

    Yet, he still ran and ran. He had a reason to keep going.

    ¡°Cheer up!¡±

    With each step, as his vision blurred and shifted, he saw a familiar face.

    ¡®So¡­. Soso¡­.¡¯

    Seeing her clicking her tongue while looking at him scrambled Namgung Dan¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡®How¡­ How could Soso¡­¡¯

    The Tang Soso he knew had nothing to do with martial arts. Wasn¡¯t the image he saw every time he interacted with Tang Family like that of a woman from a prestigious family wearing a fancy court dress?

    Yet, here she was, casually following along, throwing support from beside him with an unfazed expression.

    ¡®Crazy¡­.¡¯

    Thud.

    In the end, Namgung Dan¡¯s body could not hold out any longer and collided with the ground.

    He fell down, face down in the dirt, and gasped violently. Air rushed in harshly, bringing with it clouds of dust, yet he couldn¡¯t muster the courage to turn his head.

    It felt like his whole body had been chopped into pieces with arge bat. This wasn¡¯t a situation that could be exined by mere fatigue or suffering. Had there ever been a time in his life when training alone had reduced him to such a state?

    ¡°No, you couldn¡¯tst two hours?¡±

    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t even running that fast.¡±

    ¡°Soso. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Why, why are you doing this to me! Tang Family isn¡¯t like this!¡±

    The voice chattering next to him did not reach Namgung Dan¡¯s clouded mind.

    His mind felt like it was submerged in water. He thought if he closed his eyes now, he might sleep forever.

    Yet¡­

    It was an extremely bizarre incident, but even in the midst of it all, Namgung Dan could hear it clearly. The sound of someone¡¯s footsteps trudging towards him.

    Tok. Tok. Tok. Tok.

    He pushed his eyelids up with difficulty.

    ¡°Eucha.¡±

    After clearly feeling someone nudge him with a foot and turn him around, the blue sky filled his eyes. The sun was high in the sky.

    Out of a corner of that bright blue sky, someone¡¯s face suddenly loomed over him.

    A face smeared with malice¡­

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Should we start with an extra hundred pounds?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Crying?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, is he crying?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°You inhumane!¡±

    ¡°Hey, cover it! Cover it for him! Hurry!¡±

    This ce¡­ this ce is a den of demons.

 Chapter 1004

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1004

    The sun setting over the Yangtze River dyed the world red.

    And with their whole bodies bathed in that red light, the sword warriors of Namgung Family were spread out in the yard of the manor. Surely¡­ the words ¡°sprawled out¡± seemed strangely unfitting for Namgung Family. Yet, what had happened could not be denied.

    Namgung Dowi looked around with a dazed expression. The faces of his great family members all bore the look of someone who had lost their soul.

    ¡®It¡¯s understandable.¡¯

    Losing wasn¡¯t shocking. There wasn¡¯t necessarily any shame in it.

    Because Mount Hua has now be a sect that can no longer be ignored. The world has be one where there is no need to feel shame for being defeated by Mount Hua, even if it¡¯s Namgung Family.

    Nevertheless, the reason why everyone here is unable toe to their senses is not because of the result, but because of the process.

    Not a single person had won.

    If they were all bandits who did not know honor, they would have raised their voices asking what the big deal was about losing in thepetition of Lightness Art, but unfortunately, these were Namgung sword warriors who knew what shame was.

    ¡®They must be shocked.¡¯

    Even if those of higher rank were seriously injured and exempt from training, that does not lessen the impact. Didn¡¯t the people of Mount Hua Sect didn¡¯t even take a breath after brutally defeating them? Aren¡¯t they younger than them?

    And above all¡­.

    ¡°Eup!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Euuup¡­.!¡±

    Blood veins appeared on Namgung Dowi¡¯s forehead.

    Although this situation was clearly what he had hoped for, seeing Chung Myung¡¯s round eyes with both hands covering his mouth made him feel indescribably angry from deep inside.

    ¡°Euhehehehet!¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon, unable to stand it any longer, politely reprimanded Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the way of a martial artist to mock those who have been defeated. Stop it now.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Look at Dongryong being merciful now that he has won.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    ¡°Not it? Your lips are twitching. Why not honestlyugh and say, ¡®People of Namgung Family are nothing special. I think Southern Edge Sect guys might be better¡¯?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked nkly at Baek Cheon.

    Excuse me, Dojang? Why don¡¯t you retort and just turn your head away? Is there a reason you can¡¯t show us your expression right now?

    Dojang?

    Chung Myungughed and looked around at everyone.

    ¡°Well, it was a bit ofnd.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°But we won, so no moreints, right?¡±

    Of course, there shouldn¡¯t have been anyints. After all, it was a fair contest, and Namgung had agreed to participate.

    However, the human mind doesn¡¯t always flow so reasonably.

    ¡°Hoo?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at a person who was looking at him with dissatisfied eyes.

    ¡°Got something to say?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dan stared at Chung Myung with a trembling face and said.

    ¡°Rather thanin¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand why this result came out.¡±

    ¡°Ang?¡±

    Chung Myung narrowed his eyes. Namgung Dan continued his words with a troubled expression.

    ¡°We have been training as hard as we could up to now. Forgetting meals and sleep, oveing the desire to rest, pushing ourselves. Otherwise, we couldn¡¯t be the sword warriors of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°But¡­ why is there such a difference¡­?¡±

    Namgung Dan bit his lips.

    On the contrary, he might have been able to ept this if he had not experienced Plum Blossom Ind. But after going through Plum Blossom Ind, he couldn¡¯t understand this situation even more.

    ¡°We have firsthand experience how miserable one can be without strength. I can confidently say our will to fight is second to none among any sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    And so, they did their best in this match as well. It wasn¡¯t just merely out of stubbornness. Because they knew. In order to elevate Namgung Family back to its former glory, they have to work harder than anyone else.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but feel upset as they faced such a crushing defeat.

    ¡°What exactly did we do wrong?¡±

    Namgung Dan asked with a boiling heart. Naturally, the voice became louder and louder. It was a sight that would make any martial artist¡¯s heart flutter.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s reaction upon hearing those words was extremely heartbreaking.

    ¡°What.¡±

    He picked his ears and blew on his finger.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dan, stunned by the tantly displeased response, slumped his shoulders.

    Five Swords looked at him with an expression that seemed utterly pitiful. They could have enjoyed their victory, but having experienced simr situations many times themselves, empathy came first.

    Then, Chung Myung snapped his fingers.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Youe here.¡±

    Namgung Dan trudged to the front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dan, who came closer and stood right in front of Chung Myung, gave a questioning look.

    Chung Myung slightly raised his hand.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to hit you on the head.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Try to block it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, and you have the will, so of course you can block it, right?¡±

    At that moment, a spark flew out of Namgung Dan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®There¡¯s a limit to belittling someone!¡¯

    Even though Chung Myung is strong enough to beat ck Dragon King, saying where and how he would hit, and still expecting not to be blocked, would be absurd. It wasn¡¯t as if he would attack with internal strength!

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Kuuung!

    Thud.

    ¡°Dan!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo! Namgung Dan!¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family behind them were frightened and ran out in a gasp. Then they quickly raised Namgung Dan, who had copsed while foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°A- Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s dead?¡±

    ¡°I heard bells in my head!¡±

    Chung Myung watched this and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    His eyes that looked at everyone were filled with a pitiful light. His biting remark followed.

    ¡°Will?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You damn fools are just talking nonsense. Hey, you crazy bastards! You¡¯re fighting for your life, who would fight half-heartedly!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Willpower exists even among Evil Sects! Who in this worldcks willpower? Why? Do you think if you steel your resolve and work hard, your enemies will just get scared and lose to you?¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family, speechless, bowed their heads.

    ¡°Willpower only has meaning during training. Squeezing your eyeballs doesn¡¯t make your sword stronger. That¡¯s something you¡¯re supposed to do on a regr basis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve wasted that ¡®all the time.¡¯¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi raised his hand. Chung Myung turned his head sharply.

    ¡°Wha¡­ No, what is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Just speakfortably.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. How could I¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think it would be morefortable for me too.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Well, if you insist.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and asked again.

    ¡°So, why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t understand, Dojang. Given the oue, it may soundughableing from us, but Namgung¡¯s training has never been easy. We¡¯ve truly given it our all.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess so.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if acknowledging it.

    ¡°But why do you say we¡¯re wasting our time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Can a person who practices punching all day say they¡¯ve worked hard on their swordsmanship?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you guys did.¡±

    In fact, this cannot be said to be the fault of Namgung Family.

    Why is Mount Hua strong?

    It¡¯s simple. This is because Chung Myung stuck by their side and pushed them like hell, not leaving out every single one of the disciples. Then, is this something only Chung Myung can do?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Even someone who hasn¡¯t reached Chung Myung¡¯s level, if they have reached the top of a sect, they can easily turn such clumsy fools into proper sword warriors.

    ¡°It¡¯s because your predecessors couldn¡¯t show you the right path.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°I find it difficult to ept that statement. Our Gaju-nim has always looked out for us more than anyone.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡­.¡±

    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t understand. Looking out for someone and investing time for someone are entirely different things.¡±

    Nangung Dowi looked at Chung Myung with an expression ofplete confusion.

    ¡°The way that Namgung Hwang¡­. No, the way that the former Gaju chose to care for you all would have been to be stronger himself.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Only then did an expression of understanding appear on Namgung Dowi¡¯s face.

    Why couldn¡¯t Namgung Hwang nurture them properly?

    It is simple. This is because it is of much greater benefit to Namgung Family for him to be stronger himself than to spend time raising those who have not yet reached a certain level.

    And this is not just limited to Namgung. Every sect in the world walks a path not so different from Namgung¡¯s.

    This means that the power that one absolute martial master gives to a sect is just that immense.

    Isn¡¯t that the case with Mount Hua as well? No matter how much Baek Cheon bes stronger, no matter how much stronger Yoo Iseol bes, and even if Mount Hua¡¯s disciples are stronger than they are now, without Chung Myung, they will never enjoy the same prestige as they do now.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi was still not convinced. How could a prestigious lineage continue then?

    Chung Myung seemed to understand that and answered clearly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand, but there¡¯s no need to specifically invest effort in teaching.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Just gather everyone and teach them roughly, and they¡¯ll naturally filter themselves out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Namgung might call itself a great family, but most of you are from branch families. How many of those who entered from branch families and returned to their own households are there?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Right. Those who entered a sect but left after failing thepetition, you guys call them branch families, and ces other than the great family call them subsidiary sects. Those who are eliminated be subsidiary sects and expand their influence externally, while those who win thepetition move up thedder. That¡¯s the basic operation of a prestigious family.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    So how do the lower rank of disciples grow?

    ¡®There¡¯s no need to specifically nurture them.¡¯

    If it¡¯s a prestigious sect, disciples flock in clouds. In such a scenario, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be individuals with enough talent to do the job. Those with overflowing talent naturally climb up and up, even if left to their own devices.

    It wasn¡¯t that different from Mount Hua in the past. Wasn¡¯t Chung Myung the one who came up that way in the first ce?

    ¡°Then¡­ Are Mount Hua Sect any different?¡±

    The moment those words came out, Chung Myung was startled. Then, after a moment, he gently rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­Is it ifferent?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi was greatly embarrassed.

    Uh¡­. Are those really tears?

    ¡°Was it any different, you asked? Any different? Is Mount Hua any different now? Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. He broke again.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. Try calming him down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Chung Myung wiped the corners of his eyes and muttered.

    ¡°Right¡­. For andlord whose disciples will pour in even if he stays still, it would be hard to understand. What would he know of the feelings of a beggar sect that has to pick up someone like Jo-Gol?¡±

    ¡°No, why am I being dragged into this!¡±

    ¡°Jo-Gol, be quiet.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I agree with that statement.¡±

    ¡°Huuk!¡±

    Chung Myung took a deep breath. He managed to organize his swirling emotions and spoke while looking at Namgung Dowi, Namgung Dan, and the sword warriors of Namgung Family behind them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you go through it. After all, you¡¯re in a position where not a single person can be left behind, right?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°So, just leave it to me. I¡¯ll take good care of you. Very good care.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was the moment when the gates of hell opened for Namgung Family.

 Chapter 1005

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1005

    One cannot have everything. If there¡¯s something you must have, you must also be prepared to lose something.

    And this moment of choicees to everyone who pursues the development of their sect.

    For the future of the sect, disciples must be nurtured. And no matter what anyone says, the ones who can best raise the disciples are the strongest in said sect.

    Of course, being highly skilled doesn¡¯t necessarily make one a good teacher. The so-called ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it?¡± The scenario is all toomon.

    However, typically, those with higher realms are more likely to be better teachers. It¡¯s the same way that it¡¯s easy for someone looking down from the top of a mountain to point out a morefortable path to those climbing below.

    The issue is time. Time is finite.

    Reaching higher heights demands its own price. Moreover, the path of martial arts bes steeper the higher you climb. Therefore, just maintaining one¡¯s realm is bound to consume a tremendous amount of time and mental energy.

    Those who climb up such difficult terrain where the air is so thin are usually those who have struggled in the mountains, but even they cannot carelessly extend a hand to a fallenrade right before reaching the summit. They know doing so might cause them to fall too.

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    Legs tremble uncontrobly. Pupils dte on their own, and the mouth involuntarily opens, drooling.

    But they can not fall.

    ¡°Try falling.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, so please try falling. I¡¯m begging you please do.¡±

    Namgung Dan put as much strength as he could into his shaking legs. But this damned body would not listen at all. Even though he tried to instill strength, he just swayed here and there like a reed hit by a typhoon.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Look at that leg spinning. That bastard called the sword master can¡¯t even control his own body properly, that.¡±

    Of course, the criticism was urate. Ultimately, a sword is something you wield by moving your body. To precisely control a sword, one must first be able to urately control their body.

    But Namgung Dan had his excuses.

    ¡®You crazy bastard! How can I possibly¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Oh? Is he falling? Is he falling?¡±

    ¡°Keueueu.¡±

    Namgung Dan desperately clenched his legs.

    At the same time, the boulder asrge as a house on his back began to tilt precariously.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung watched with a look of pity.

    ¡°Anyway, youngsters these daysck backbone, backbone. In my time, we used to roll up rocks like this one up the mountain paths for fun!¡±

    ¡®Does that even make sense, you crazy bastard!¡¯

    The sweat seeping into his eyes made them sting.

    If it were just the rock, it might be bearable. Sadly,rge iron weights were also hanging all over Namgung Dan¡¯s body. In the meantime, when he was told to carry a rock without using internal strength, saying that it felt like death was an understatement.

    ¡°What? Willpower?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, young cubs only live with their mouths. Do they think willpower is some kind of poison to coat on a de during a fight? Suddenly making people strong? Willpower is used in times like this, times like this. When you¡¯re training and you feel like you¡¯re about to lose your breath, that you¡¯re about to faint! At that time, just holding on a little longer is called willpower.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°So instead of just talking about it, show me that willpower¡­¡±

    Kuung!

    Before Chung Myung had even finished speaking, a person who had been holding on next to Namgung Dan fell forward.

    A chunk of rock rolls near him while he is foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°¡­Damn nuisance. Assistant!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°To your positions!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Just then, Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong came running, grabbed the person who had fallen to the ground, and dragged him away.

    To the Medicine Hall?

    Nonsense. Those who cannot survive the training are sent to special training to strengthen their will. They won¡¯t be sleeping tonight.

    ¡°Anyone talks about working hard, who can¡¯t do that? It should be the body that works hard, not the snout. Am I right?¡±

    Namgung Dan did not answer. No, to be precise, he didn¡¯t have the energy to respond.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean he agrees with Chung Myung¡¯s words. On the contrary, he was severely opposed.

    How on earth is this type of training supposed to help with swordsmanship?

    However, after seeing someone who had the same thought throw down the rock and dared to challenge Chung Myung to get kicked all the way to the Yangtze River, Nangung Dan decided to forget how to think altogether.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a guy with such willpower survive that long, you bastard. After three days and nights of continuous fighting, it¡¯s not the hand holding the sword that shakes, but your neck. Being a martial artist, everyone has good physical strength. The only thing that will allow you to survive in the end is the practice you have umted on a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Refined swordsmanship? Pure internal strength? That¡¯s not something you should even be discussing at your level. Someone who can¡¯t run anywhere tries to fly. First, shut up and focus on being able to swing your sword one more time.¡±

    Namgung Dan almost nodded involuntarily.

    If the Plum Blossom Ind incident hadn¡¯t happened, he might have dismissed Chung Myung¡¯s words as bullshit. But he felt it at Plum Blossom Ind. There is nothing wrong with what Chung Myung says now.

    From the moment the battle continued for more than three days, there was no sword master or whatever that was. Once they see something in their eyes, don¡¯t they reflexively strike at it?

    Perhaps this training was designed with even that in mind¡­

    ¡°Ah, watching these kids shit blood makes me feel like my stomach is being unclogged. Kikikikik.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    That can¡¯t be possible. That demon couldn¡¯t possibly¡­

    ¡°Oho. Your legs are giving out again. Push harder.¡±

    ¡°Keueueu.¡±

    He wanted to cry, but his eyes were so dry that not even tears woulde out.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung broke into a cold sweat as he looked at the young sword warriors of Namgung Family who were struggling while carrying a rock the size of a house on their backs.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Even Namgung Dowi, who was at the forefront, was staggering around while carrying a rock that was twice as big as the others.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Namgung Myung, who was looking at the scene as if it were absolutely absurd, heard a voice mixed withughter in his ears.

    ¡°You seem flustered.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right. That¡­.¡±

    Un Gum, standing next to Namgung Myung, quietly shook his head.

    ¡°It might look like mere harassment, but this is a process that even all disciples of Mount Hua have gone through.¡±

    ¡°¡­That one?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Un Gum added with a bitter smile.

    ¡°So just watch for now. Since the child took the initiative himself, the effect will be certain.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Namgung Myung looked at the training with still an unconvinced expression. Instead of speaking further, Un Gum just smiled softly.

    ¡®You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡¯

    And he would regret it. Specifically, the fact that he was older.

    Among those who survived from Plum Blossom Ind, those who are much older cannot join in. In the first ce, Chung Myung excluded all those of a certain age.

    This is not simply because it is difficult to handle or because it is inconvenient to teach older people. This was because there were limits to the development of those who had already hardened their minds and muscles. Dragging such people along would only be a torment for both parties and would also not have much effect.

    Therefore, it may have been judged that it would be better for Namgung¡¯s future to focus on teaching those who are still soft in body and mind.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯ll not be just this person who would be disappointed.¡¯

    If Un Gum had been born a littleter, if he had been able to be at least first-ss disciple, he might have been able to be stronger than he is now.

    ¡®It¡¯s really disappointing¡­.¡¯

    ¡°No. This bastard!¡±

    Kwang!

    At that time, Chung Myung kicked Namgung Dan mercilessly.

    ¡°I told you to straighten your back! Your back! Can¡¯t you understand simple instructions! You want to challenge me? This bad luck of mine, now I have to deal with Namgung punks too! Get up, you bastard! You¡¯re in for double the trouble today!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    No. Perhaps it¡¯s best to be of a certain age.

    At least to deal with that man.

    The same goes for martial arts.

    The realm of the absolute strongest is that realm where if you don¡¯t continuously refine and diligently train yourself, you can quickly be rusty, and taking the wrong step could lead to dire consequences.

    That¡¯s why almost all sects consider their strongest individuals. So that they can shine the sect¡¯s name, they are encouraged to focus only on their martial arts without worrying about anything else.

    As a result, those who are said to be the greatest masters of a sect only pass on their martial arts to a few disciples, and rarely even meet the disciples far below them.

    This is considered the path for both the sect and the individual¡¯s benefit.

    Most of the prestigious sects are those who have risen to the highest level in Kangho with this structure of a small number of absolute powers and talented disciples who support them.

    However¡­

    ¡°Lucky bastards.¡±

    Here, there is a human beingpletely excluded from such leisurely pursuits.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    Unexplored path of life (????(Ç°ÈËÎ´Ì¤))¡­. No, since there is Heavenly Demon, it is a bit embarrassing to say so. Anyway, someone who has reached a level so high it almost touches the sky and yet absurdly manages to secure even more time, that is Chung Myung.

    An unfortunate human being who not only built his own martial arts but also got time to teach from one to ten by painstakingly wiping the noses of clumsy young disciples¡­.

    In the past, Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign did not pay much attention to the lower ranks. To him who scolded his Sahyungje for not being good enough, there was no way the Myung generation, who was farcking in terms of martial arts skill, could even enter his sight. Ranks below that? There¡¯s no need to even mention them.

    To put it more bluntly, Mount Hua seen through Chung Myung¡¯s eyes is nothing more than a rolling stone, except for Cheong Mun, the extremely grand sect leader, Cheong Jin, a clumsy guy who only has a head for show, and a few third-ss disciples that have some useable corners.

    Aside from how much he regretted that perceptionter¡­.

    Anyway, how did Chung Myung feel when he came back from a hundred years ago and saw Mount Hua for the first time?

    All he could do was somehow turn those little kids, whom he wouldn¡¯t have even nced at in the past, into swordsmen who wouldn¡¯t be outdone by anyone else.

    So, what this means is¡­

    The training that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have undergone so far was devised by Chung Myung, Mount Hua¡¯s greatest sword warrior and the greatest sword warrior in the world, someone who overturned his martial arts skills from scratch through numerous battles while fighting the war against Magyo, it was a system created with only one determination to nurture the disciples.

    What¡¯s the use of exining its efficiency in words?

    While other grandmasters of simr realms were inventing new martial arts for the future of their sects, Cheongmyeong pondered over how to slightly draw out and extract even the tiniest bit of talent from these idiots.

    While other grandmasters were showing off their mighty power to the world, Chung Myung spent nights figuring out how to exin in words what he knew by instinct to fools who couldn¡¯t even grasp how to wield a sword.

    Therefore, the training system he created boasts ridiculous efficiency if one can just endure it. So much so that in just a few years, the disciples of Mount Hua Sect, a sect that barely qualified as third-rate, to top-level swordsmen of the martial world in just a few years.

    Yes, if one can just endure it.

    If one can endure it, that is.

 Chapter 1006

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1006

    A wooden sword filled with bright blue energy fiercely cut through the air.

    ¡°Sword!¡±

    Whack!

    ¡°Because you swing it like that!¡±

    Whack!

    ¡°You go around getting beaten up!¡±

    Whaaaack!

    ¡°Your head, you bastard! Head! Your head is empty!¡±

    Thud.

    The heads of the fallen Namgung Family sword warriors emitted white steam as theyy lifelessly.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at them twitching and convulsing, and his face suddenly contorted.

    ¡°These bastards are all swinging, but they only show off! Where did you learn to twirl your wrists like that? Asking to be killed!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was watching the scene with admiration, whispered softly to Baek Cheon.

    ¡°What does that mean, Sasuk?¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugs his shoulders and gives a detailed exnation.

    ¡°How dare these guys do fancy techniques when they can¡¯t even stabilize the sword path they¡¯re supposed to do. Go back to the basics¡­¡­ is what that means.¡±

    Jo-Gol nodded, repeatedly impressed by the interpreter¡¯s outstanding abilities.

    ¡°Back in my day, huh? You little bastards! Before swinging the sword, huh? You punks! Huh? Anyway, kids these days!¡±

    Jo-Gol asked again.

    ¡°What about that?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled warmly and provided an exnation.

    ¡°At my time, I was faithful to the basics rather than fancy techniques, but it is very worrying that the trend of Kangho swordsmen these days seems to be too focused on appearances¡­ It means.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung casually tossed the wooden sword he was holding onto the ground.

    ¡°From tomorrow, you lot should just chant that you¡¯re dead. What¡¯s with these guys! The more you dig into what these guys are made of, the worse it gets! The elders seem a bit better, but these youngsters are just hopeless! Alright, I¡¯ll thoroughly reforge you from head to toe!¡±

    ¡°¡­What about that?¡±

    ¡°Keuhum. This one¡¯s a bit lengthy.¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat softly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I originally respected the ancestors of Namgung Family and revered the swordsmanship, but it is unfortunate that the younger swordsmen of Namgung family did not seem to be able to properly follow the teachings of their elders. Although we are not rted by blood, as someone who is walking the path of the sword together, I will help you solidify the basics¡­ It means.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jo-Gol opened his mouth with a look on his face as if he was nervous about something.

    ¡°¡­At this point, aren¡¯t you just overinterpreting?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really what it means¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was looking at Chung Myung and Baek Cheon alternately with skeptic eyes, shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡°¡­If I listen to what Sasuk says, it seems like there is some great education underway, but why do my eyes see it as just beating them up because they¡¯re not to his liking?¡±

    ¡°Why, you ask?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and Jo-Gol sighed at the same time and looked ahead. Chung Myung, standing alone among Namgung Family¡¯s sword warriors scattered about, was screaming loudly as if he didn¡¯t like something.

    ¡°¡­Looking at this mess makes my stomach hurt.¡±

    ¡°I had a nightmarest night.¡±

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d feel good seeing others suffer.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nerve-wracking.¡±

    Indeed, this scene was not good for one¡¯s mental health. Every time the sword warrior of Namgung Family was struck by those terrifying wooden swords, they felt a throbbing sensation in the middle of their head.

    ¡°Hey, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong seemed to have something to say, scratching his cheek.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little worried¡­ Do you think the people from Namgung can ept this situation?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°No¡­. We¡¯ve always known we couldn¡¯t get stronger without this method since we didn¡¯t have much to begin with, so we¡¯ve followed withoutint. But those people have their pride.¡±

    ¡°Pride?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face was slightly distorted. Then Yoon Jong closed his mouth with a sad expression on his face. Jo-Gol didn¡¯t miss a moment and scoffed.

    ¡°Hey, are you insulting Sasuk now?¡±

    ¡°Be- Be quiet, this punk!¡±

    ¡°Pride, huh¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at the distant mountains.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ There was a time when I too was concerned with such things.¡±

    Yoon Jong quietlyforted Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    After slightly wiping under his eyes, Baek Cheonposed himself and continued.

    ¡°At first, there might be resistance. For someone who believed that they were superior, the despair thates when that belief is broken is just as great.¡±

    ¡°Speaking from experience?¡±

    ¡°Experiences.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s vivid.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shut it.¡±

    As blood appeared on Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead, the rest of Five Swords quickly turned away and pretended to whistle nonchntly.

    He red at them with a deathly look on his face and then sighed.

    ¡°But¡­ eventually, they¡¯lle to ept it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Because they realize it¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No? Then why¡­?¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t ept it, they get beaten up even more.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone stared nkly at Baek Cheon, but he just shrugged as if he was stating the obvious.

    ¡°If it¡¯s between epting or dying, you have to ept. What can you do?¡±

    Yoon Jong thought with a happy smile on his face.

    ¡®This guy is the weirdest of all.¡¯

    And the other Five Swords¡¯s thoughts would not be much different.

    * * *

    The sword warrior of Namgung Family who returned to their lodgings flopped down.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    They were confident that as long as their head touched the floor, they would fall asleep in the blink of an eye. However, the moment their body hit the floor, an enormous pain rushed through his entire body.

    ¡°My arm¡­ Ah¡­ my arm¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ My, my back¡­ feels like it¡¯s going to¡­ break.¡±

    ¡°Uuuwaee¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do- Don¡¯t throw up here!¡±

    It was Cries of Hell itself.

    Namgung Dan, who had been sprawled out on the floor like a starfish, struggled to lift his head.

    ¡°Ugghh.¡±

    It felt as if his body had been torn into pieces.

    ¡°This is madness¡­¡±

    ¡°This¡­ How are we supposed to do this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be wrecked before we even get stronger.¡±

    Dissatisfied voices came from all over the ce. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t emotionally charged enough to raise their voices; they simply didn¡¯t have the energy to be louder than a murmur.

    ¡°What kind of training is this? It¡¯s just torture!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why do we have to go through this!¡±

    But even on the brink of exhaustion, anger seems to be the one thing humans cannot let go of, as the sword warrior¡¯s voices grew louder.

    ¡°How is this going to change anything? Namgung Family has its own methods!¡±

    ¡°If Gaju-nim had seen this, would he tolerate this?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re treating us almost like servants. There¡¯s no such manner to treat disciples of another sect in Kangho like this!¡±

    At that moment, a low voice was heard.

    ¡°Everyone, calm down.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the person who opened his mouth. It was Namgung Dowi who was struggling to get up at the entrance. Those who saw this forced themselves to stand up and chew their lips.

    ¡°Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I understand it¡¯s hard. But this is something we must ovee.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces were grimly distorted.

    ¡°¡­Honestly, I don¡¯t see how this training helps.¡±

    ¡°No, training can be helpful. But isn¡¯t the man¡¯s attitude too arrogant?¡±

    ¡°Not even Gaju-nim treated us like that.¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sogaju-nim.¡±

    Namgung Dan stared at Nangong Dowi with dissatisfied eyes.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Sogaju-nim speak on our behalf as our representative?¡±

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We can endure hard training. What we cannot tolerate is the humiliation.¡±

    Instead of answering, Namgung Dowi stared at him.

    ¡°You said we are not epting them as masters and receiving their instruction as disciples. You said we are just learning what weck through Mount Hua. But Sogaju-nim.¡±

    Namgung Dan continued to speak to Namgung Dowi as if he had no intention of backing down.

    ¡°No master would treat their disciples like this.¡±

    Gradually, Namgung Dowi¡¯s face hardened. However, the agitated Namgung Dan did not notice such signs.

    ¡°This is not just our problem. If even a rumor spreads that Namgung Family is being treated like this in Mount Hua, Namgung¡¯s reputation will fall to the ground. In times like this, Sogaju-nim must step forward.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°This cannot happen unless Mount Hua looks down on our Namgung.¡±

    ¡°If Gaju-nim had been here, would they dare to act so brazenly¡­?¡±

    ¡°Enough! Stop it!¡±

    At that time, a short but loud roar burst from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°No, Sogaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°¡­So- Sogaju-nim?¡±

    The bewildered Namgung sword warriors looked nkly at Namgung Dowi. Those who were about to pour out even moreints fell silent as they saw his ice-cold face.

    Namgung Dowi, who had been ring at everyone in silence for a long time, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Pride?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Humiliation?¡±

    Namgung Dowiughed as if the concept was ludicrous.

    ¡°I see. I guess I was the only one unaware.¡±

    The voice was full of bitter ridicule.

    ¡°I was the only one who didn¡¯t know that Namgung still had the pride to feel humiliated, and that it had a position high enough to consider its reputation. Everyone knew but me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at everyone and said as if spat out.

    ¡°I thought I left everything behind at Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought it was all left behind there along with those who died there.¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung bowed their heads.

    Whether this is right or wrong, who would dare to look Namgung Dowi in the eye in this situation?

    ¡°But¡­ I was wrong. I was the only one who left it behind. The one who swore to revive Namgung at any cost, even if it meant eating dirt, so that those who died there would not regret it, was just me.¡±

    ¡°Sogaju-nim, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please protect it well.¡±

    Before Namgung Dan could say anything, Namgung Dowi cut him off with a cold voice.

    ¡°Your pride and dignity. If that was really what those who died in Plum Blossom Ind saved with their lives, shouldn¡¯t we protect it somehow?¡±

    Namgung Dowi turned around and left. And without waiting for any answer, he went out.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    There was a moment of silence. Those left behind stared nkly at the door he had exited through.

    ¡°¡­So why did he have to say that¡­¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?¡±

    There were raised voices, but itsted only for a moment. Everyone fell into deep silence.

    Meanwhile, Namgung Dowi came out and gazed at the distant sky.

    The stars seemed to fall like rain at any moment from the ck sky. Under normal circumstances, he would have marveled at the scene, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t feel any beauty in it now.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult.¡¯

    The journey is long, there¡¯s much to do, and it seems not everyone shares his determination.

    He had thought that if he were sincere they would ept him¡­ But was that just a vain hope?

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    It was at that moment that he once again remembered Namgung Hwang and was about to take a long sigh.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Namgung Dowi felt something flying behind him and turned around violently. He quickly reached out to catch something approaching his face.

    ¡°¡­A bottle of alcohol?¡±

    What he caught was a white liquor bottle. Namgung Dowi nkly stared at the object in his hand before looking up.

    On the edge of the pavilion roof, a now familiar figure stood.

    ¡°Do- Dojang?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing up there?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Never mind that. How about it?¡±

    Towards the confused Namgung Dowi, Chung Myung lightly shook the liquor bottle in his hand.

    ¡°A drink?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded slowly.

 Chapter 1007

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1007

    Glug, glug, glug .

    ¡°Keuuuu!¡±

    Chung Myung crumpled his face and downed the alcohol heartily, then casually wiped his mouth with his sleeve.

    ¡°It sticks to your mouth. Well, I heard that drinking while looking at the river has a certain charm.¡±

    Then, he nced at Namgung Dowi sitting next to him and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking? Don¡¯t like alcohol?¡±

    ¡°N- No. I don¡¯t particrly hate it.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at the liquor bottle in his hand. Having grown up under the strictws of the prestigious Namgung Family, he was unustomed to drinking directly from the bottle.

    Besides, the ce where they are sitting now is grass, so what¡¯s the awkwardness to say?

    ¡°Is it hard to drink without formalities?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but¡­.¡±

    Chung Myungughed briefly and continued to drink heavily.

    ¡°Keuuuu.¡±

    He wiped the corners of his mouth again and spoke nonchntly.

    ¡°Kids like you end up as heavy drinkers.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°We have one among us too. Shaolin fake monk. That guy started off ranting about how monks shouldn¡¯t drink, and now, he¡¯s gone mad, even stealing my alcohol.¡±

    ¡°¡­Shaolin fake monk? A- Are you by any chance referring to Monk Hye Yeon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that punk!¡±

    ¡°Monk Hye Yeon drinks¡­ and even steals your alcohol?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I raised a damned tiger cub.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was staring nkly at Chung Myung, burst intoughter.

    ¡°¡­Is it funny?¡±

    As Chung Myung red at him, Namgung Dowi quickly suppressed hisughter and waved his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because Dojang is funny, it¡¯s because the situation is funny.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Chung Myung just sighed. Namgung Dowi looked at the bottle of liquor he was holding, then slowly lifted it and brought it to his mouth. And he downed it like Chung Myung.

    ¡°Keuhuk! Keuhuhuk!¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°What kind of alcohol is this! Cough! Cough!¡±

    His face turned red as he coughed continuously as if the strong liquor was burning his throat.

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°This is how alcohol should be.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What kind of alcohol is this? It¡¯s poison!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. This is why the children of the prestigious sect are.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as if he were pathetic.

    ¡°So, can¡¯t handle it?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi was lost in thought for a moment, his words trailing off, and then he looked at Chung Myung and the bottle alternately.

    After a moment, he bit his lip lightly and started chugging the alcohol. Chung Myung apuded him.

    ¡°Oh. You drink well.¡±

    Glug, glug, glug .

    ¡°Kyaa. You know how to drink.¡±

    Glug, glug, glug .

    ¡°¡­uh?¡±

    Glug, glug, glug .

    ¡°S- Stop drinking! You madman!¡±

    Frightened, Chung Myung forcibly pulled out the bottle of alcohol from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Kuhaaak!¡±

    As if he had swallowed poison, Namgung Dowi grabbed his reddened neck with both hands.

    ¡°¡­Do all Namgung kidsck moderation?¡±

    Even while Chung Myung muttered, ¡®Still, I thought they used to be more sensible back in the day¡­¡¯, Namgung Dowi couldn¡¯te to his senses and coughed.

    After a while, when his coughing finally subsided, he said.

    ¡°Keu¡­ this is good.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good at all?¡±

    In response to Chung Myung¡¯s question, Namgung Dowi shook his head and looked down at the bottle of alcohol in his hand.

    ¡°In the past, I might have said this isn¡¯t alcohol¡­. But now, I think I understand why people drink this.¡±

    ¡°You seem to understand nothing?¡±

    ¡°Huhu. I feel¡­ good, Dojang.¡±

    ¡°You twisted your tongue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi shook his head several times as if trying toe to his senses.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since he¡¯d drunk the alcohol, but he already felt a warmth spreading through his body. Normally, he would have used his internal strength to suppress and get rid of the warmth, but he didn¡¯t feel inclined to do so right now.

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you have another bottle?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung looked up at the distant sky.

    ¡°¡­Why do I only gather these things?¡±

    Is the world wrong? Or is he wrong?

    ¨C Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?

    ¡°Kaaaaack!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s with you all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    After ring at the sky, Chung Myungy down on the spot.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m drunk.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nced at the scene and hinted at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why did you call me out here?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Namgung Dowi sighed softly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I just called you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°To drink.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Drink, drink. What else is there in life? It¡¯s all about drinking.¡±

    Anyone who expects something from Chung Myung will inevitably be disappointed beyond their expectations. This was all toomon in Mount Hua, but unfortunately, Namgung Dowi was not aware of this fact.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    A mix ofughter and sighs escaped him. Namgung Dowi, who turned her head to look at the dark silhouette of the Yangtze River, muttered.

    ¡°The truth is¡­ the truth is, Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave this ce yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t offer any response, but Namgung Dowi continued speaking slowly as if he no longer cared about such things.

    ¡°No, to be more precise, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to leave here¡­ I didn¡¯t want to go back to Anhui. Honestly, I was a bit¡­ afraid. If I left here and went back to Anhui¡­¡±

    He would really have to be the Gaju and lead Namgung Family.

    It was a burden far too heavy for Namgung Dowi. What he thought would happen at least twenty yearster came upon him overnight.

    Not to mention, he was not to lead a normal Namgung Family but one that had lost over half, perhaps even eighty percent, of its power.

    Namgung Dowi said self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°I got angry a little while ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I was angry that they didn¡¯t feel the way I felt. I acted disappointed and asked why they didn¡¯t trust me and follow me.¡±

    Namgung Dowi slowly shook his head.

    ¡°But¡­ perhaps that wasn¡¯t anger towards them. No, it wasn¡¯t. What I was truly angry about was¡­. seeing myself reflected in them, perhaps even more frightened than they were.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He covered his face with his hands, speaking as if on the verge of tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult, Dojang. It¡¯s too difficult. The burden is still too heavy for me. I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°At least, if I had twenty years¡­. No, if only I had been given ten years¡­. I might have been a little more solid, and I might be unshakable.¡±

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been silent, suddenly raised his upper body. And then he turned his gaze fiercely towards Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°¡­Dojang!¡±

    As their eyes met, a strange feeling of anticipation bloomed in Namgung Dowi¡¯s heart.

    Perhaps he would chastise him for being inadequate.

    Or maybe he wouldfort him, saying he was doing well enough.

    Either way was fine. What Namgung Dowi needs now is someone who can evaluate and guide him. To tell him whether his choice is right or wrong.

    Perhaps¡­ Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword might be able to guide him.

    But then¡­

    ¡°There.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung gestured with his chin towards a liquor bottle beside Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Pass me that bottle next to you. There should be some left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Al¡­cohol?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that one.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, feeling relieved,ughed heartily and handed the liquor bottle to Chung Myung.

    ¡®What am I even talking about.¡¯

    He knew.

    No one could help, and no one could offer advice. In this situation, what others can say is just obvious things. In the end, everything was up to him to endure and solve.

    He knew that¡­ he did.

    As Chung Myung guzzled from the bottle, his throat moved vigorously up and down.

    Gulp ! Gulp ! Gulp !

    ¡°Kuuuuh!¡±

    After removing the bottle from his lips, Chung Myung let out a satisfied exmation and put the bottle down.

    ¡°Well, I hear you say something funny.¡±

    He clicked his tongue as he looked at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Ten yearster, what difference would it have made?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°What would have been easier if you experienced it 20 yearster?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on, kid.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand dismissively and sighed.

    ¡°Thinking the world gets easier as you age is a misconception. Having aged myself, I¡¯ve found it¡¯s not true. My mind has only be more cluttered than when I was younger.¡±

    ¡°Dojang?¡±

    Having aged himself?

    ¡°Ha. Being young. That feels like a lifetime ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Is this person mocking me now?

    Namgung Dowi looked at him nkly with a trembling face. At that time, Chung Myung asked calmly.

    ¡°Was everything easy for Namgung Hwang?¡±

    At those words, Namgung Dowi¡¯s body stiffened.

    ¡°¡­My father¡­.¡±

    He reflexively tried to say something, but Chung Myung¡¯s next words made Namgung Dowi close his mouth.

    ¡°Was the father you know really the kind of person who lived such an easy life?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No. Probably not. To say that man lived easily would be an insult to him.¡±

    Right. That can¡¯t be possible.

    Because Namgung Hwang did his best at all times and in any situation. Even though he sometimes made mistakes and failed, he was always a man who tried everything he could.

    ¡°Then what would have been so different even if Namgung Hwang were here now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°The situation may have improved a little, but the worries your father had to go through would not have been any smaller than yours. He would have had to shoulder more expectations and more responsibility than you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°People are just people. There is no one who does not feel pain when stabbed by a sword, and there is no person whose heart is made of iron. Even those who seem invincible feel pain and get hurt just the same.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bit his lips tightly.

    ¡°By the way, little kid. Being an adult means.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You learn how to pretend it doesn¡¯t hurt even when you are.¡±

    Namgung Dowi closed his eyes.

    He remembered the image of Namgung Hwang always paved the way forward.

    Right. It must have hurt. It must have been painful. Both body and mind.

    But he couldn¡¯t be in pain, he couldn¡¯t be suffering. Because Namgung Dowi is behind him. Because there were people in Plum Blossom Ind that he needed to protect. Because there were those who looked only to him.

    ¡°Bearing something¡­ that¡¯s what it means.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Pain is natural, and hardship is natural. No, it has to hurt and be difficult. For those who carry more and try to lead even one step further,fortable times will nevere.¡±

    Chung Myung took a sip of his liquor.

    While resting on the Yangtze River, his eyes suddenly turned somewhere in the distant past. But soon, his gaze turned towards the manor behind him.

    Towards the ce where all of Mount Hua¡¯s members reside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it¡­¡±

    Chung Myung looked straight at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°But there must be something for you. Something given to me by Namgung Hwang. Something he desperately wanted to pass on to the next generation.¡±

    Namgung Dowi clenched his fists without realizing it.

    There is. Yes, there definitely is.

    Namgung Hwang clearly conveyed that to him. What the sword of Namgung means.

    Emperor¡¯s sword is not about reigning and ruling, but about protecting from the forefront.

    How could one who faces enemies and breaks through headwinds not struggle and be free of concerns?

    ¡°Just that is enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What you need has already been delivered. That means it will continue.¡±

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re still unsure, think about it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°What do you want to pass on to future generations?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That might be the path you should follow.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Chung Myung in silence for a long time. Then he cast his gaze towards the Yangtze River.

    The spirits of Namgung flow in that river.

    What would they have wished for the life Namgung Dowi would lead?

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who had been silent, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Can I¡­ really do well?¡±

    ¡°Well. I can¡¯t say much about that, but you seem like you¡¯ll make a good Gaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung looked behind him and grinned.

    ¡°Speaking ofints means that you trust that person. There¡¯s no way someone who is trusted by everyone can¡¯t be a good Gaju.¡±

    Namgung Dowi turned his head following Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Sogaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Sogaju-nim, where are you!¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung who had been left behind were alling out to look for him.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was about to say something, bit his lip tightly. His head slowly drooped. Eventually, his shoulders began to tremble slightly.

    Chung Myung smiled at the scene. It was a smile as faint and warm as moonlight.

    ¡°So let¡¯s drink today, kid.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Dojang.¡±

    The night on the Yangtze River deepened.

    Together with the faint scent of liquor, the strong smell of grass, and the blowing river wind.

 Chapter 1008

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1008

    The next day.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Before he even opened his eyes, Namgung Dowi made a groaning sound and grabbed his head.

    ¡°¡­Ugh, my head¡­.¡±

    It felt like bells were ringing inside his head.

    ¡®How much did I drink?¡¯

    As time passed, his memories came back vaguely.

    The liquor they initially had was quickly depleted, but Chung Myung suddenly got up, went somewhere, and came back with a bottle of alcohol wrapped in both hands.

    ¨C You have to eat and drink. Hey, drink up. Drink!

    ¨C A- All of this?

    ¨C What? You can¡¯t? That¡¯s the problem with you geeks! Tsk, tsk.

    ¨C I, I can drink! Why couldn¡¯t I!

    ¡°¡­It did.¡±

    He must have gotten drunk too. One sip for Chung Myung, one sip for him, one bottle for Chung Myung, one bottle for him¡­.

    ¡®It was crazy.¡¯

    He drank all of that, that.

    Oh my gosh, even if it had been water, it would have been too much, but he had drunk it all.

    ¡°Ugh, my head¡­¡±

    Although he had experienced hangovers from time to time, the headache that wasing to him now was enough to shatter all of the concept of hangovers he had known until now.

    Namgung Dowi, who was holding his head and groaning, suddenly remembered a very natural and fundamental question.

    ¡®What on earth was that liquor made from?¡¯

    What kind of ingredients were used to make a liquor that caused such a terrible hangover, feeling like his head was being pounded by a hammer?

    And what on earth is Chung Myung doing that makes him choose such a drink?

    ¡°Ouh¡­.¡±

    Grasping his head and groaning, he struggled to open his frowned eyes.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s bright.¡¯

    Instinctively shielding his eyes, he frowned. The sunlight was too harsh to open his eyes properly¡­

    ¡®Wa- Wait. Bright?¡¯

    He opened his eyes wide. Bright sunlight was streaming in through the window. Namgung Dowi, who had been looking at this in a daze, was so startled that he sprang up.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m doomed!¡±

    The bright sun meant that morning had long since passed. If he was preaching to the family members just yesterday and then waste for training the next morning, what would everyone think?

    Startled, Namgung Dowi quickly circted his internal strength to expel the alcohol from his system.

    ¡°Clothes! My clothes!¡±

    He searched everywhere, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had put his outer garments. Given he couldn¡¯t even recall how he got back to his room, finding his clothes seemed impossible.

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy!¡±

    After rummaging through everything, he finally found his clothes under the nket. He quickly put on his clothes, refined them at lightning speed, and jumped out.

    No, he tried to.

    Flinch.

    He instinctively stopped before opening the door.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    Why didn¡¯t they wake him up?

    They were scheduled to practice early in the morning, and if they had gone out, wouldn¡¯t they havee to pick up Namgung Dowi?

    Then could it be¡­

    Namgung Dowi hesitated, holding on to the doorknob.

    What should he do if none of Namgung sword warriors had gone out for training? There was such a conversation yesterday, but did they really try to conduct the training on their own without Namgung Dowi?

    A deep sigh escaped.

    He knew. No matter what scene he was about to witness, disappointment was not an option.

    It was mere greed to wish for people to act as he hoped. If it were that simple, there wouldn¡¯t be any failed leaders, would there?

    ¡®Let¡¯s not be impatient.¡¯

    As Chung Myung said, it is difficult for everyone. It¡¯s even weirder that it isn¡¯t difficult. So, he should just proceed slowly. There was someone who told him he was doing well. Someday, the sword warriors of Namgung Family will realize his sincerity.

    Namgung Dowi, who had made up his mind, opened the door at once.

    Then, he was taken aback by the scene unfolded before him.

    ¡°E- Everyone¡­.¡±

    Sword warriors of Namgung Family were lined up in front of his room. Not a single person was missing.

    ¡°N- No. why¡­?¡±

    A look of bewilderment was evident on his face, unable to speak properly. As he was staring nkly at the people lined up, Namgung Dan took a step forward.

    ¡°Did you cough?¡±

    ¡°¡­Dan.¡±

    As the representative, he bowed his head towards Namgung Dowi. It was a bow that was polite without being excessive.

    ¡°W- What are you doing here now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, we were waiting for our Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Namgung Dowii¡¯s face hardened slightly. Namgung Dan smiled as he looked at his face.

    ¡°Actually, I was thinking about going and starting training first, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seemed meaningless.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean meaningless?¡±

    ¡°Whether I be stronger through that training or not, it has no meaning if Sogaju-nim is not with us.¡±

    Namgung Dowi unconsciously clenched his fist.

    ¡°Sogaju-nim. We are Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And Namgung Family only follows the words of Gaju. If Gaju orders us, we will jump into said ce without hesitation, even if it is the fiery pit of hell.¡±

    ¡°Namgung Dan¡­.¡±

    ¡°We went too far yesterday. Just¡­ No, I won¡¯t make excuses. We apologize.¡±

    ¡°We apologize, Sogaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°We apologize!¡±

    Everyone bowed their heads towards Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°¡­The moment Sogaju-nim spoke about Plum Blossom Ind, I realized it again. It means that Sogaju-nim is constantly thinking about the best way to lead Namgung.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We should have considered that aspect first.¡±

    ¡°N- No.¡±

    Namgung Dowi shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. The best way I think of may not be the best way you all think of. Therefore, we should have talked, exined, and pondered together¡­ I just thought that if I moved forward, everyone would simply follow. I was arrogant.¡±

    ¡°No, Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°So, I ask you once again here.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed his head deeply towards everyone.

    ¡°Though I may becking, I still believe this is the best way for Namgung Family. So, I ask you all to believe in me and follow me.¡±

    He lifted his head and looked at everyone. His gaze was clearer and more vivid than ever before.

    ¡°I will also try and work hard to be the Gaju that you can be proud of.¡±

    Everyone nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Of course, Sogaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°We believe in you!¡±

    Unable to ovee the overwhelming emotion, Namgung Dowi quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    Hees to realize anew. Though their thoughts and methods may differ, what they pursue is the same.

    Isn¡¯t that what ¡®family¡¯ is?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded his head.

    This may not be enough. Perhaps they need to have many more conversations in the future.

    However, Namgung Dowi will not hesitate to persuade them.

    Because there is not just one way to lead people. He doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be Namgung Hwang. All he needs to do is preserve the spirit Namgung Hwang taught him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Dowi stepped forward and led Namgung¡¯s sword warriors.

    With a stride full of confidence.

    ¡°Uuuggghhh¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m gonna die¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kill me¡­ Kill! Ki¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I really kill you?¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes zed over as he looked at the people lying face down with rocks on their backs.

    ¡°But these bastards, the more I think about it, the more ridiculous it gets? Are you ying with me now? Skipping training as a group?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even that punk Sogaju? I was going to treat him decently because I owe him a meal, but what?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face, which had been distorted by pain, was stained with resentment.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s because of you!¡¯

    Who gave him that much alcohol? If someone drank that all and woke up at dawn in their right mind, is that a human?

    ¡°What? Die together, live together?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you bastards! All the bastards who said that are dead! Even if reinforced energyes flying from the other side, these sons of beasts will stick together to live and die together, this is it!¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. A good thing. The guy that is Sogaju of Namgung Family oversleeps because he can¡¯t beat stand booze. And those who should wake him up just wait around stupidly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Namgung Hwang had seen this, he would¡¯ve dropped an Emperor Sword Strike on your heads, you punk!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    What should they say. They were feeling very emotional until a while ago¡­

    After listening to Chung Myung¡¯s words, his words seemed to make sense. It is certainly true that if the previous Gaju had seen this, everyone would have been smashed to bits.

    Is that why?

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The gazes of Namgung Family members looking at Namgung Dowi felt slightly different from a moment ago. Is it just a misunderstanding on Namgung Dowi¡¯s part?

    ¡°I guess you guys don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°One day off from training eventually leads to losing ten days¡¯ worth of progress. There are dozens of excuses to take a break from training every day. The moment you start to think those excuses are justified, it¡¯s the end for a martial artist!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whether it rains, snows, or the wind blows! Even if Evil Sects bastard invade! Training that needs to be done, gets done! That¡¯s the basics! Anyone who skips training because they¡¯re hungover doesn¡¯t deserve to wield a sword!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dan raised his trembling hand.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Q- Question¡­. Can I ask one question?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°That¡­. Ugh¡­. Kuak!¡±

    Kung!

    The moment Namgung Dan opened his mouth, his other arm trembled and gave out. Soon he fell forward.

    Chung Myung, with a face that seemed to have seen all kinds of messy scenes, trudged over and kicked the boulder that was crushing Namgung Dan.

    ¡°Heok! I, I thought I was gonna die¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your question?¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes!¡±

    Namgung Dan stood up with a proud look on his face.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword! This is definitely not a rebellion! Nor aint.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Dan swallowed dry saliva and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Will this training really make us stronger?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When Chung Myung scowled, he quickly waved his hand away.

    ¡°I told you! This is not aint!¡±

    ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Dan nods his head vigorously and continues speaking.

    ¡°Of course, we know that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is strong enough to overpower ck Dragon King. But our foundation is ultimately of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Although he passed away untimely, we believe that the previous Gaju was an expert who was no less than Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, or even better.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth twitched subtly.

    However, Namgung Family sword warriors thought Chung Myung was just upset, unaware that he was desperately trying to suppress augh.

    ¡°So¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°The training we are currently undertaking is vastly different from what we learned in Namgung Family. Isn¡¯t the best way to master a family¡¯s martial arts known by that family itself? Therefore, we are unsure if it¡¯s right for us to be undergoing such excessive training that our Gaju has not prescribed.¡±

    ¡°So, to summarize¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung lightly snapped his fingers.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that this training will make you stronger?¡±

    ¡°¡­To be precise, we mean that if there were more concrete evidence, we might be more motivated to train harder.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re talking too twistedly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    Namgung Dan cursed inwardly.

    If you were going to say that, then just left your fist still, why were you hesitating as if you were going to hit me from the start!

    ¡°Dojang, I would like to ask you a favor too.¡±

    Then, Namgung Dowi put down the rock he was carrying and gave Chung Myung a formal bow.

    ¡°These are not all who have witnessed what I have seen. Asking them to follow blindly could be harmful instead. Please, I ask of you.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi and asked.

    ¡°Do you really want to check?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s such a good idea, but¡­ well, it¡¯s not a bad idea for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±

    Chung Myung said with a grin.

    ¡°Chicks must start by knowing they¡¯re chicks. Let¡¯s go, chicks. I¡¯ll show you some who now look a bit more like chickens.¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung tilted their heads and followed him.

 Chapter 1009

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1009

    Kaang!

    The moment the swords collided, Jo-Gol was pushed back.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    He quickly adjusted his stance by moving his feet and lowered his body further, ring at Baek Cheon.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    If he didn¡¯t bite his lips, he felt like a groan would leak out. The wrist holding his sword was trembling continuously.

    Baek Cheon, on the other hand, was not shaken in the slightest. He just stares at Jo-Gol with an indifferent face.

    Feeling the immense pressure like a mountain, Jo-Gol unconsciously took a short breath.

    ¡®Sasuk.¡¯

    Regardless of their rank, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples live together like brothers. This is something that cannot even be imagined in other sects.

    And the person who creates that atmosphere is none other than Baek Cheon.

    No matter how much Chung Myung didn¡¯t care about rank, if Baek Cheon had asserted his authority, no one except Chung Myung would have dared to object.

    But Baek Cheon didn¡¯t do that. Heid down his authority as Daesahyung (eldest disciple of its rank) and acted in a low position like them. He felt like a neighborhood brother who was good for teasing.

    However, even for such Baek Cheon¡­.

    ¡®At times like this, it feels like he¡¯s apletely different person.¡¯

    Only those who have faced Baek Cheon with a sword can know. What a great person he is.

    ¡°It¡¯s light.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon looks at Jo-Gol with sunken eyes.

    ¡°Your sword is fast. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say it¡¯s the fastest in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just as light. Focusing on speed isn¡¯t bad, but losing weight in your attacks because of it is definitely a problem.¡±

    Jo-Gol slowly nodded.

    Having your shorings pointed out is not very enjoyable. Especially if it is a disadvantage that you are clearly aware of.

    But Jo-Gol didn¡¯t mind. Because he knows that Baek Cheon¡¯s words are entirely for his benefit.

    He smirked slightly before speaking.

    ¡°Thank you for your advice, but¡­¡±

    He then slightly shook the sword he was holding forward.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be able to catch up with the speed of my sword before you say that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    Paaat!

    In an instant, Baek Cheon rushed in and struck down his sword. Jo-Gol, in rm, raised his sword to block the attack. The moment the swords collided, Jo-Gol¡¯s body bent backward with a thud noise.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can speak with their mouth. What matters is making it a reality.¡±

    Blood began to rush to Jo-Gol¡¯s face.

    He was struggling to breathe while pushing away Baekcheon¡¯s sword, but Baek Cheon continued speaking calmly. This alone highlighted the stark difference between them.

    But!

    Geugeugeuk!

    Jo-Gol did not give up. He twisted his sword to deflect Baek Cheon¡¯s attack momentarily and instantly produced a dozen sword energy (??(„¦Ó°) /Sword Shadow).

    Kakang!

    Before the sword could even fully extend, Baek Cheon¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword struck the lower part of Jo-Gol¡¯s sword.

    Jo-Gol was thrown backward by the wind and fell to the floor.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Jo-Gol quickly stood up and gritted his teeth.

    Baek Cheon lightly swung his sword once and slowly resumed his stance as if it were no big deal.

    ¡°When it¡¯s time to attack fiercely, your swift sword bes a weapon. But what will you do when you meet someone stronger than you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give up your swift sword, you should at least learn to withstand.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, I know that much!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t just tell me, show me!¡±

    Kwang!

    As if Baek Cheon¡¯s words were a signal, the Jo-Gols kicked off the ground and charged. Jo-Gol¡¯s sword, overflowing with red energy, shot towards Baek Cheon¡¯s face, intending to pierce through in an instant.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword moved to counter his attack.

    But at that moment, Jo-Gol¡¯s sword turned and aimed at Baek Cheon¡¯s thigh. It was a fierce attack.

    Paaat!

    Baek Cheon stepped back to dodge. Then, as if he had been waiting for just this moment, Jo-Gol began to attack Baek Cheon with a storm-like series of attacks.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Dan, who was watching the scene from afar, nced down at his hands. Before he knew it, cold sweat had soaked his palm.

    ¡®That¡­ Is this really a sparring match between Sahyung?¡¯

    Jo-Gol, who was pushing Baek Cheon, was radiating a terrifying level of killing intent. Correspondingly, every swing of his sword was lethal.

    A sword clearly targeting the opponent¡¯s vital points.

    Even the sword that just missed Baek Cheon¡¯s face was shockingly dangerous to observe.

    ¡®What if such moves were used during sparring at Namgung?¡¯

    Perhaps the entire great family would have been turned upside down.

    As far as he knows, Mount Hua Righteous Sword is a great disciple of Mount Hua. That means that he is a person who will one day be the master of volcanology.

    If Namgung Dan had used lethal moves on Namgung Dowi during their sparring, he would have been restrained and thrown into prison without question. Using lethal techniques in a sparring match between Sahyung is that grave of a matter.

    But no one here points out that fact.

    Even the two continue to spar calmly, as if it were a very natural thing.

    Paaaaat!

    Red blood spurted out from Jo-Gol¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dan¡¯s eyes shook greatly. Finally, the intense spar had led to an undesirable oue.

    But what truly shocked him happened afterward.

    Jo-Gol, who had been cut in the chest, was bleeding, but instead of retreating, he lunged at Baek Cheon again. As if to say that getting hurt during sparring is amon urrence!

    Jo-Gol, who rushed forward with great momentum, was kicked in the chest by Baek Cheon and sent crashing to the ground. He kicked so hard that Namgung Dan, who was watching, flinched.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Jo-Gol stood up again, this time with venom in his eyes. And he swung his sword towards Baek Cheon more violently than before.

    ¡®It¡¯s crazy.¡¯

    It¡¯s hard to know which side to me.

    There was too much to criticize. That guy Jo-Gol who uses lethal moves toward his Sasuk is strange, and Baek Cheon who epts it so nonchntly is also strange.

    But what was even stranger was the indifference of the others, who showed no concern as a life-threatening spar unfolded right beside them.

    Kwang!

    Jo-Gol flew away again like a kite with a broken string.

    ¡°Wo- Wouldn¡¯t he die at this rate?¡±

    The other Namgung Family disciples murmured in panic, unable to hide their astonishment.

    They had experienced the ordeal at Plum Blossom Ind. These are people who now fully understand with their heads and bodies what it means to fight for their lives.

    But even to them, this practice seemed frighteningly dangerous.

    ¡°At the very least¡­¡±

    At that time, Namgung Dowi, who had been silently watching the two people sparring, opened his mouth.

    ¡°They¡­ Now I can see how they was able to demonstrate their skills even in such a situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone could only nod their heads at those words.

    Anyone can talk about training like realbat. However, no sect truly practices training as real as actualbat.

    Who in their right mind would allow training with lethal techniques, risking turning their disciples into cripples?

    But they were doing just that.

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Nangung Dowi pointed to a ce a little away from the two people sparring.

    There were two people observing the spar while assuming the middle stance. It was a sight that was not particrly strange. The middle stance is the basic posture of all swordsmanship. The practice of eliminating distracting thoughts and concentrating with correct posture is often done at Namgung.

    So there is nothing strange about that scene.

    Except, if only they didn¡¯t have metal weights the size of human heads hanging all over their bodies.

    ¡®How many of those are there¡­?¡¯

    Especially the number of weights hanging from the tip of the sword was jaw-dropping. The weights were so numerous that the sword looked more like a giant hammer.

    ¡®Are they bearing that with their bare strength? Using internal strength?¡¯

    No, it¡¯s not.

    If they were using internal strength, they wouldn¡¯t be sweating like rain. That thing is clearly being held up with muscle strength.

    ¡®With physical strength to bear that¡­.¡¯

    The total weight of those metal pieces must be heavier than the rocks they had been lifting. Namgung¡¯s disciples were almost out of breath just holding on to the weight of the rock, yet here they were, enduring even greater weight while maintaining their stance with their swords.

    Is it necessary to exin which is the more difficult training?

    Perhaps knowing how they felt, Yoon Jong, who was calmly holding his sword, spoke quietly to Tang Soso who was standing next to him.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°How long has it been since we started?¡±

    ¡°About half an hour, I think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Should we stop soon, then?¡±

    ¡°What is Sahyung talking about? We should go for at least another half hour.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too excessive.¡±

    ¡°No way. As Sahyung knows, I particrlyck the foundation as a sword warrior. I need to practice at least twice as much as others just to catch up.¡±

    ¡°I know that, but why do I have to do that with you?¡±

    ¡°Are you dissatisfied?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. It¡¯s not like that¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked at Tang Soso with wide eyes and muttered softly.

    ¡°Where did Sago go? You can just ask Sago to do it with you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sahyung? Of course, Sago left early in the dawn.¡±

    ¡°Since dawn?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She says she can¡¯t focus with other people around. She probably won¡¯t be back until midnight.¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been really curious about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Does Sago ever sleep?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she sleeps.¡±

    ¡°But how is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s Sago.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong took a deep breath and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The tip of your sword dropped by half an inch.¡±

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Tang Soso bit her lip with an angry face and raised her sword.

    Namgung Dan, watching the scene as if his soul had left him, heard Namgung Dowi¡¯s groan-like voice.

    ¡°I thought Namgung emphasized the basics¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When he turned around, he saw Namgung Dowi shaking his head in disbelief.

    What shocked Namgung Dowi even more was that the person doing the training was none other than Tang Soso.

    ¡®It really seems like such training is a routine part of Mount Hua.¡¯

    Even without Chung Myung, they are training themselves in the same way. As evidence, not just them, but simr scenes were unfolding all over the training ground, weren¡¯t they?

    ¡°Well, then¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who gave him time to look around, looked at the sword warriors of Namgung Family with a meaningful look on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to physically verify the results of this training.¡±

    Namgung Dan¡¯s expression hardened. He understood what ¡°physically verify¡± meant.

    ¡®Is it sparring?¡¯

    The moment he instinctively gripped the sword at his waist, it happened.

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    Jo-Gol flung backwards again and rolled on the ground. Trying several times to get up, he eventually copsed on the spot.

    ¡°Hnggg¡­. That damned Sasuk¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dan swallowed dry saliva.

    ¡®Mount Hua Righteous Sword!¡¯

    If the opponent was that Mount Hua Righteous Sword, there would be nock.

    There are many burdensome aspects for Sogaju to step forward in person, so the person who will deal with that Mount Hua Righteous Sword will be Namgung Dan.

    ¡®I won¡¯t be easily defeated.¡¯

    Although it will not be easy to gain the upper hand against Baek Cheon, the world-famous Mount Hua Righteous Sword, he has firmly established his resolve not to tarnish the name of Namgung Family.

    Then, Chung Myung shouted.

    ¡°Soso!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tang Soso, who had been engrossed in her training, turned towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Why? Did I get the stance wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Leave all that ande here. Oh, and bring your sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso roughly removed the piece of metal wrapped around her body and ran toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°What is it, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°Do you see that yangban?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Please deal with him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°These yangbans want to see for themselves how effective Mount Hua training is.¡±

    Tang Soso heard those words and immediately smiled broadly.

    ¡°Ah, I was wondering what is it about. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°How should you do, you say¡±

    Chung Myung slid his thumb across his throat.

    ¡°Screw them.¡±

    ¡°Yessir!¡±

    Tang Soso smiled brightly and looked back at Namgung Dan.

 Chapter 1010

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1010

    Namgung Dan watched Tang Soso approach lightly, staring nkly as if his soul had left him.

    ¡®What is this situation now?¡¯

    This¡­ Tang Soso is going to face him?

    With that sword in her hand?

    Namgung Dan looked back with a bewildered face. The reactions of the other Namgung Family sword warriors seemed not much different from his.

    ¡®Right, it¡¯s not just me who finds this odd?¡¯

    The absurdity of the situation made him wonder if he was misunderstanding something.

    Namgung Dan looked at Chung Myung and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Excuse me, Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Hearing the calm response, he felt something welling up in his eyes, but Namgung Dan suppressed his boiling emotions.

    ¡°Are you telling me to duel with Tang Soso?¡±

    ¡°Why make it sound so grand as a duel? It¡¯s just a training match.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled lightly. Namgung Dan bit his lip hard.

    The reason for his reaction was simple: the opponent was none other than Tang Soso.

    ¡®Is he underestimating me?¡¯

    Tang Sosoes from Sichuan Tang Family. Namgung Family and Sichuan Tang Family have been interacting for a long time,peting to be the head of the Five Great Family. In other words, it means that they have known each other since childhood.

    Naturally, Namgung Dan was well aware of how Tang Soso had lived.

    Sichuan Tang Family does not pass down their secret techniques to women. Hence, before joining Mount Hua, Tang Soso did not receive proper martial arts training.

    Of course, she must have learned basic internal strength training and simple martial arts, but from the perspective of Namgung Dan, who has endured the intense training of Namgung Family since childhood, it is embarrassing to even call her a martial artist.

    ¡®And now¡­ with such a person¡­¡¯

    Even if Tang Soso entered Mount Hua and began to learn the sword in earnest, how many years could she have possibly trained?

    In Namgung Family, those who have only trained for that period wouldn¡¯t even be given a real sword (??(±w„¦)). Considering how long she has been practicing swordsmanship, she must have barely surpassed the beginner level, then how could he present such a person as an opponent of Namgung Dan?

    It made no sense by any standard.

    ¡°Dojang. Please reconsider. This is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you talk too much.¡±

    Chung Myung said, picking his ears.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal that needs reconsidering? If you have something to say, just say it after you win. Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±

    Namgung Dan¡¯s expression hardened. He looked at Chung Myung with mixed emotions in his eyes, then said in a cold voice.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t regret this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah.¡±

    When Chung Myung answered half-heartedly, Nangung Dan looked at Tang Soso. She was smiling brightly, as if watching something pleasant.

    As if this situation wasn¡¯t burdensome at all.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    It was when Namgung Dan, who sighed at the calm expression, tried to take off his feet and move forward.

    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±

    Dissuading voices from behind grabbed hold of his ankles.

    ¡°Hyung-nim. This is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather step up. It¡¯s not something for Hyung-nim to handle.¡±

    ¡°Even so, for Hyung-nim to¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Namgung Dan resolutely cut off their words.

    ¡°Sometimes one action is better than a thousand words. I will take care of this, so just watch.¡±

    ¡°¡­But¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family nodded. However, even the clear dissatisfaction could not bepletely erased from their face.

    Of course, they also know who Tang Soso is. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that having Namgung Dan and Tang Soso fight in the first ce was an act of disrespecting Namgung Family.

    Namgung Dan¡¯s heart felt suffocated.

    Why wouldn¡¯t he be angry too? However, if he vents his dissatisfaction, Namgung Dowi¡¯s position will be even more difficult. So for now, all he could do was prove himself with his sword.

    Namgung Dan walked forward and faced Tang Soso, straightening his body. And locking his eyes with her, he said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Noonim.¡± (¡®Noonim¡¯ is when a younger male calls an elder female in a respectful manner.)

    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s been a long time, Dan.¡±

    Although they had seen each other a few times since arriving here, there hadn¡¯t been an opportunity for such a greeting. Namgung Dan, after exchanging these new pleasantries, sighed and said,

    ¡°Noonim, you must have been through a lot, too.¡±

    ¡°Through a lot? Once I start talking about it, I won¡¯t stop for about ten days.¡±

    ¡°¡­I can imagine.¡±

    Practical martial attire, a hair that matched the word modest, and a face without makeup. It was very different from the Tang Soso he remembered.

    He nced at the sword tied around her waist. In addition to her change in appearance, she was also carrying a sword, so Tang Soso¡¯s appearance felt quite awkward.

    ¡°Noonim.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can you please tell me something?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Namgung Dan shook his head.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Noonim. This is not meant to be disrespectful.¡±

    Namgoong Dan is no fool.

    They had already been thoroughly defeated by Tang Soso in terms of physical strength alone. Just from that, it was clear how rigorously she had been training since joining Mount Hua.

    Far from underestimating her, he felt admiration and even respect.

    ¡®Furthermore¡­.¡¯

    Nangung Dan¡¯s gaze nced towards Tang Soso¡¯s hand.

    The countless fine scars etched into her hands were not from the hidden weapons of Tang Family but clearly from sword wounds. Had Namgung Dan ever trained to the point where his hands looked like that?

    ¡°Anyone who¡¯s not a fool would know how hard you¡¯ve worked, Noonim. But¡­ isn¡¯t mastering the sword something you build up over time?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Maybe in the future, but not now. Even if it¡¯s just for the sake of Noonim¡¯s honor, this ridiculous sparring¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honor?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dan harbored no ill feelings towards Tang Soso. There was no reason to. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to do something like defeating Tang Soso in front of everyone.

    In the first ce, this is like a fight with a predetermined oue. As a proud member of Namgung Family, how could he be happy about winning such a match?

    ¡°There are many people watching.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Soso nodded as if she understood his point.

    ¡°Of course¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dan stopped speaking and nced behind him.

    ¡°It might not be easy to persuade that person, but if you were to speak¡­¡±

    ¡°Look here.¡±

    At that time, with Tang Soso¡¯s voice cutting him off mid-sentence, Namgung Dan suddenly looked ahead again.

    Tang Soso was already narrowing herrge eyes slightly.

    ¡°Back then, I thought you kid was somewhat sharp.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your condition seems to have worsened.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡­.¡±

    She asked with a dumbfounded face.

    ¡°Are you still talking about dignity and such from your mouth?¡±

    ¡°¡­N- Noonim.¡±

    Namgung Dan couldn¡¯t close his mouth in bewilderment. The honor he spoke of was not about Namgung¡¯s but Tang Soso¡¯s. To interpret it this way¡­

    ¡°Let me tell you one thing from the perspective of an older sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The honor of a sword warrior is not established by their mouth¡­¡±

    Tok.

    Tang Soso lightly tapped the sword on her waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s established with a sword.¡±

    Namgung Dan¡¯s face hardened. Tang Soso smiled and looked at him cheerfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Seureureung.

    Namgung Dan drew his sword without saying a word.

    ¡°¡­If you say so, I shall learn from you.¡±

    ¡°No, wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tang Soso lightly waved his hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use wooden swords instead of real swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It would have been with real swords under normal circumstances, but seeing you, it seems wooden swords are necessary.¡±

    Namgung Dan was truly dumbfounded. If she¡¯s afraid of sparring with a real sword, what on earth was she thinking saying such pretentious things?

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind either way.¡±

    ¡°I see. Sahyung! Throw us two wooden swords, please!¡±

    But the more baffling events began at that moment.

    Yoon Jong, who received Tang Soso¡¯s gaze, spoke with a dreadful look on his face.

    ¡°That¡­ Soso.¡±

    He even broke into a cold sweat and tried to dissuade Tang Soso.

    ¡°Do we really need to use wooden swords¡­?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­ I just thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to go that far with wooden swords. We could just use real swords¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it, so hurry up and give it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong was restless and looked at Tang Soso and Namgung Dan alternately. Then he turned his head towards Baek Cheon as if he was having a hard time making a decision.

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    ¡°Give it.¡±

    ¡°Sa- Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just give it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As Baek Cheon came out resolutely, Yoon Jong had no choice but to sigh, pick up the two wooden swords lying next to him, and throw them at Tang Soso.

    ¡°¡­Take it easy, Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    Tang Soso epted the wooden swords thrown by Yoon Jong with both hands. Then she threw one at Namgung Dan.

    Tak.

    Namgung Dan, who suddenly received the wooden sword, looked at Tang Soso with a shocked face. What was all this about?

    ¡°¡­Can we start now?¡±

    Namgung Dan gripped the wooden sword tightly in his hand and assumed a ready stance.

    ¡°I shall learn from you.¡±

    Normally, there should be a procedure to reveal his status and affiliation, but such a process was not necessary. This is because he did not want to recognize this absurd sparring as a proper duel.

    ¡®Let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡¯

    Tang Soso¡¯s capabilities were obvious anyway.

    Obviously, she would rely on the unique agility of Tang Family to attack from a distance. In the first ce, the martial arts of Tang Family are simr to the swordsmanship of Mount Hua Sect.

    As long as he wasn¡¯t dazzled by her fancy swordy, there was no danger to Namgung Dan.

    Of course, Tang Soso might try to draw him into a prolonged battle, leveraging her superior stamina to pressure him.

    ¡®But that¡¯s only if she can withstand my sword!¡¯

    He had no grudge against Tang Soso, but right now, he was carrying the pride of Namgung Family on his shoulders. An overwhelming victory was needed to change the atmosphere in which Namgung Family was being ignored.

    Udeuk.

    Tightening his grip on the sword, Namgung Dan focused his energy.

    ¡®I¡¯ll push through and finish it in one go!¡¯

    He red at Tang Soso with all his strength. The muscles of his entire body, which raised his internal strength, were pulled tight.

    ¡®Here I go!¡¯

    His foot pressed against the floor.

    ¡°Taaaa¡­. Aack!¡±

    However, the momentum of Namgung Dan that was bursting out from his stomach got stuck in his throat all of a sudden. Tang Soso had literally ¡®appeared¡¯ suddenly right in front of him as he kicked the ground.

    ¡®Wha- What!¡¯

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword fell fiercely towards his head. Namgung Dan, in panic, quickly raised his sword to block.

    Kuung!

    The wooden swords collided violently just above his head.

    ¡®Tha- That was close¡­¡¯

    Namgung Dan gritted his teeth. Despite knowing her superior Lightness Art, he was nearly caught off guard.

    ¡®But this is the end.¡¯

    With the surprise attack failed, only skill remained. Moreover, Tang Soso made a mistake. If the distance is narrowed like this, there will be no room for shy swordy.

    ¡®I¡¯ll finish this at once and for all!¡¯

    Namgung Dan pushed back against the pressing sword and swung his own. No, he tried to.

    Udeuk!

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    At that moment, Namgung Dan¡¯s gaze naturally rose upward.

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword, which should have been repelled, was still pressing down on his.

    ¡®What¡­.¡¯

    He raised his internal strength and deflected Tang Soso¡¯s sword once again.

    Udeuk!

    But then his wrist twisted. Tang Soso¡¯s sword was overpowering him, along with his own sword.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    His arm began to tremble violently.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Cold sweat trickled down Namgung Dan¡¯s spine.

    It felt as if a heavy boulder was ced on the sword. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t shake it off.

    Nangungdan was perplexed and looked at Tang Soso with wide eyes.

    Still smiling, she looked back at him and grinned widely.

    ¡°First.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take a hit.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    At that moment, an immense force pressed down on Namgung Dan¡¯s sword.

    As if time had slowed, everything appeared crystal clear to Namgung Dan. He saw his own wrist bending and the wooden sword she was holding falling violently towards his forehead.

    Uh? It shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­.

    Uh?

    Kuuuuuuuung!

    The massive boom created by the collision of a human head and the solid wooden sword spread painfully clearly throughout the entire manor.

 Chapter 1011

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1011

    Thud.

    Namgung Dan copsed to the ground. Pure white steam rose from his head.

    Yoon Jong slowly opened his eyes which he had tightly shut and looked over the fallen Namgung Dan.

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, looks dead.¡±

    Jo-Gol folded his arms and shook his head loudly. He added that it had been a long time since he heard such a satisfying hitting sound.

    However, the surprise they felt was nothingpared to the sword warriors of Namgung Family who were watching from behind. The sword warriors of Namgung Family all had expressions that made their eyes bulged out. No one was able to speak a proper sentence while staring nkly at the fallen Namgung Dan.

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°In one blow¡­.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t close their mouths.

    What on earth happened?

    Looking back and forth between the fallen Namgung Dan and the smiling Tang Soso with her sword casually slung over her shoulder, they could notprehend the situation.

    ¡°Kuh¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim!¡±

    ¡°Dan!¡±

    At that time, Namgung Dan, who had lost consciousness for a moment, began to squirm. He was holding his head and groaning in pain, then picked up the fallen wooden sword and got up.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Half-standing, he held his head again, trembling.

    ¡®It hurts.¡¯

    ¡®It must hurt.¡¯

    ¡®I just want to die.¡¯

    Five Swords closed their eyes tightly and shook their head as if they couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Only those who¡¯ve experienced the pain can understand.

    ¡°Cough! C- Cough!¡±

    Tang Soso smiled brightly as he looked at Namgung Dan, who had staggered to his feet.

    ¡°What? Want more?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dan, with eyes half out of focus, managed to speak.

    ¡°I, I was careless¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aah, careless, is it?¡±

    Tang Soso nodded as if she understood.

    ¡°Right. Well, since you were careless, let¡¯s not count that one. That¡¯s fair, right?¡±

    Normally, saying one was ¡°careless¡± is no excuse for a sword warrior. Rather, it is nothing more than insulting oneself. For those who stake everything on their sword, being ¡°careless¡± is an uneptable act.

    However, Tang Soso generously epted Namgung Dan¡¯s excuse. From Namgung Dan¡¯s point of view, he was extremely grateful.

    So, at a nce, her response might seem generously kind and understanding.

    But Five Swords¡¯s reaction waspletely different.

    ¡°¡­She¡¯s really out to get him today.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s seriously pissed?¡±

    ¡°Should we prepare a coffin in advance?¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    But unfortunately, the sound of Five Swords muttering could not be heard by Nangung Dan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Kuh.¡±

    Namgung Dan pressed hard against his head.

    His vision was dizzy, his mind foggy. Even at this moment, he was still experiencing indescribable pain. But he had to gather his wits.

    ¡®If, if only I could utilize my skills¡­.¡¯

    Thinking Tang Soso would employ swift and light swordsmanship had been his mistake.

    Who would have imagined that such a ridiculously heavy sword could be wielded by such a small stature? His wrist was still throbbing from blocking her sword.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Namgung Dan raised his sword again and aimed it at Tang Soso. He knew very well that what he was doing now was ugly, but at this moment, dignity was the least of his concerns.

    If he retreats like this, the only result will be that Namgung¡¯s sword is shattered without even being able to counterattack Mount Hua¡¯s sword. and that too against Tang Soso who had only recently joined Mount Hua.

    It was an iparable humiliation to Namgung Dan.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Soso, seeing Namgung Dan aiming his sword at her, twirled her own sword around.

    ¡°How much longer should I wait?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your recovery, I mean. You¡¯ll sayter that you couldn¡¯t disy your true skill because you were out of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dan bit his lip so hard it almost turned white for a moment.

    The fact that he couldn¡¯t refute those words gave him even greater humiliation. After all, it was Namgung Dan who was forcibly dragging out an already-concluded match.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ready!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Tang Soso approached him with a grin. At that moment, sparks flew from Namgung Dan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®This¡­!¡¯

    Even if you ignore people, there¡¯s a limit to it! To approach him without any caution!

    ¡°Taaaaaap!¡±

    Namgung Dan shouted as he swung his sword down. The Twelve Form of Iron Sword (?????(èF„¦Ê®¶þÊ½)), Namgung Family¡¯s signature swordsmanship, was unfolded without any waste.

    Kung!

    The moment the swords met in the air, he twisted his wrist and swung his sword like a storm. It was a fierce sword energy that seemed to sweep away Tang Soso¡¯s entire body.

    ¡®I just need to disy my skill!¡¯

    He was not the type of person who would be defeated by Tang Soso, who had not mastered the sword for years. Isn¡¯t every second, every moment of his sword strikes containing his blood and sweat? No matter how talented Tang Soso is, she cannot match the time he devoted to this sword! No, she shouldn¡¯t be!

    Certainly.

    That should be the case, but¡­.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    She blocked it. All of it.

    Each of his fierce sword strikes waspletely blocked by Tang Soso¡¯s sword.

    ¡®H- How?¡¯

    Namgung Dan began to panic little by little.

    Had his sword weakened from the blow to his head?

    No.

    A sword is something engraved into one¡¯s body. His sword urately drew the path he wanted. However, no matter how much he swung his sword, it could not reach Tang Soso¡¯s body.

    Throb! Throb!

    Instead, each time the swords collided, his wrist ached as if it was about to break.

    Every time there is a collision, his wrist is unable to withstand the shock transmitted through the sword body.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be happening!¡¯

    Namgung Dan screamed and swung his sword with all his might. A ferocious storm-like sword was unleashed towards Tang Soso.

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim!¡±

    ¡°No, Hyung-nim!¡±

    Namgung Family¡¯s sword warriors who were watching screamed involuntarily. This is because they noticed that Namgung Dan¡¯s sword was no longer suitable for sparring.

    If things continue that way, Tang Soso¡¯s body will be torn to pieces by the fierce storm of sword energy!

    However, contrary to what it seemed on the outside, it was Namgung Dan that was being cornered.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    Even as swords shed one after another, Tang Soso¡¯s gaze grew colder. There was no wavering in her gaze that was watching Namgung Dan.

    At that moment, her faint voice could be heard clearly in Namgoong Dan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You done?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    It was precisely at that moment.

    Kuung!

    The moment their swords touched, Tang Soso lightly twisted her wrist, flicking Namgung Dan¡¯s sword upwards. Naturally, Namgung Dan¡¯s upper body was left wide open.

    ¡°Head!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword fell like a beam of light towards the top of his head. Namgung Dan desperately pulled his sword to block above his head. And this time, he gathered all his internal energy, determined not to be pressed down by Tang Soso¡¯s sword.

    ¡®I, I¡¯ve blocked it¡­¡¯

    However, at the very moment when he braced the impact of the swords striking each other, Tang Soso¡¯s sword spun around. And it just passed by Namgung Dan¡¯s sword entirely.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    At that instant, Namgung Dan saw clearly. The sword passed by his head and plunge precisely into his right ankle.

    Ttaaaaaak!

    With a crisp sound, Namgung Dan¡¯s mouth opened wide as if about to torn apart in unspeakable pain.

    Pain that could not be described in words spread from his ankle throughout his body.

    ¡°Kuh¡­. Keueu!¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dan, filled with malice, swung his sword in a fit of rage.

    Ttaaaaaak!

    However, before he could finish swinging his sword, Tang Soso¡¯s sword struck his knee again.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Aaaaah!¡±

    Namgung Dan swung his sword with all his might. However, at that very moment, Tang Soso did not dodge the sword flying towards him, but instead struck the flying sword head-on.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Namgung Dan¡¯s waist twisted as if it would break. His sword waspletely pushed back behind him. The hand holding his sword was torn and red blood was dripping from it.

    ¡®This, this can¡¯t be¡­¡¯

    At that moment, Tang Soso¡¯s angry voice pierced his ears.

    ¡°Swordmaster bastard just swings his sword in a fit?¡±

    Tang Soso raised her sword so that it was clearly visible to his eyes. Namgung Dan, in panic, held his wooden sword with both hands above his head to protect himself.

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword descended fiercely.

    ¡°In that sword!¡±

    Kuuuung!

    ¡°The power!¡±

    Kuuuung!

    ¡°If you want to load it!¡±

    Kuuuuuung!

    ¡°Lower your posture first, you punk! Posture!¡±

    Kuuuuuuuuuuuuung!

    Namgung Dan lowered his posture as Tang Soso demanded. Well, that is if the almost twisted back can be described as ¡®lowering one¡¯s posture.¡¯

    ¡°Face? A brat whose head hasn¡¯t even dried yet talking about face?¡±

    ¡°Keu, keuukk.¡±

    Namgung Dan, who was half out of his mind, instinctively straightened himself up. No, he tried to.

    ¡°Lower your posture, you punk!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Namgung Dan¡¯s wooden sword struck his face. Two streams of blood spurted from the nose,ically decorating the air.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Right. If you can¡¯t understand with your ears, you¡¯ll understand with your body!¡±

    Observing the scene, Five Swords turned their head away, foreseeing the disaster about to happen. They couldn¡¯t bear to watch.

    ¡°Lower your knees!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword struck Namgung Dan¡¯s knee mercilessly.

    ¡°Straighten your back!¡±

    Namgung Dan¡¯s waist, which was leaning helplessly to the side, was struck and forced to straighten.

    ¡°Shoulders! Rx your shoulders!¡±

    After being swiftly hit on both shoulders, Namgung Dan¡¯s body adopted an impably correct posture.

    Baek Cheon looked at the distant sky in silence and sighed softly.

    Why does violence get passed down for generation?

    Why¡­.

    ¡°Use your head when swinging your sword! You bastard!¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword flew like a beam of light toward the center of Namgung Dan¡¯s head.

    Looking at the sword falling towards his head, Namgung Dan smiled brightly without even realizing it.

    ¡®This¡­ This must be a dream.¡¯

    Kwaang! Kwaang! Kwaang! Kwaang! Kwaang!

    A sound too harrowing to believe it came from a human head resonated five times in a row.

    Thud.

    Namgung Dan finally copsed to the ground like a heap of rotting straw.

    Everyone in the manor all looked at him mesmerized as he twitched his limbs like a stoned frog.

    ¡°What? You just passed out with this? Hey. You¡¯re not getting up?¡±

    At that time, Yoon Jong quietly turned his head and asked Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Why did Soso be like that?¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­A person inevitably grows up ording to what they see and learn. The ones above are like that, so what can the ones below do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just live your life thankful that you are Chung Myung¡¯s Sahyung.¡±

    Though it was a profound statement, something seemed to bother Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Why again?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then what will happen to the next disciples that wille to Mount Hua in the future?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, unable to answer that question, looked away sorrowfully. At the end of his gaze, Chung Myung was giggling merrily.

    ¡°¡­Oh, Yuanshi Tianzun.¡±

    Please watch over Mount Hua.

    ¡°Next! Next punk! No one? Hey, Dowi,e here!¡±

    In the silent manor, only the sound of Tang Soso running wild and Chung Myung¡¯sughter spread widely.

 Chapter 1012

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1012

    Kuung!

    Another warrior crashed to the ground with a thud.

    Namgung Dowi slowly opened his tightly closed eyes and counted the people lying on the ground.

    ¡®One, two, three¡­. six¡­.¡¯

    Exactly six.

    The number of six proved the weakness of Namgung Family, and at the same time, it was a number that symbolized the tenacity of Namgung, who pushed forward without acknowledging the result even after clearly seeing their Sahyung fainting with their heads exploded.

    In simpler terms, a whopping six individuals full of tenacity saying ¡°I cannot ept this oue¡± charged forward only to have their heads broken and knocked out cold.

    To that Tang Soso¡¯s sword.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Should heugh? Or cry?

    It was proven that his choice was absolutely right, thanks to Tang Soso¡¯s cool dismissal of the sword warriors of Namgung Family so much so that it couldn¡¯t be more conclusive than this.

    ¡®But is this really something to be happy about?¡¯

    How should he interpret the sight of Namgung Family¡¯s sword warriors being swept away like leaves in the wind by Tang Soso, who had only learned swordsmanship for a few years?

    Namgung Dowi nced back.

    Namgung Family¡¯s sword warriors looked as if they had seen a ghost.

    Shock, disbelief, and horror. Aplex mix of all these emotions as they stared nkly at the fallen.

    And then.

    p, p, p.

    Then, someone stepped forward with a light p.

    ¡°Okay, I think this is enough for a friendly sparring, so let¡¯s just wrap it up. It was just a spar, so let¡¯s not dwell on the results too much¡­¡±

    It was Baek Cheon who quickly tried to resolve the situation with an awkward look on his face. As Nangung Dowi looked at him, he felt indescribable gratitude and regret at the same time.

    This is an action that contains a tearful effort to somehow save thest bit of dignity of Namgung Family.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Hold on, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Soso. Let¡¯s leave it at¡­¡±

    ¡°I still have something to say. It¡¯ll just take a moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    In the end, Baek Cheon, who was pushed by Tang Soso, lowered his head and trudged to the side. She stepped forward and swept her gaze over Namgung Family¡¯s sword warriors.

    No one¡­. Not even Nangong Daowi could meet those eyes.

    ¡°You guys.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°My Sahyung offered to train you personally, and you allined?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about you?¡±

    The shoulders of Namgung Family sword warriors trembled slightly. A feeling of humiliation poured over the already thick sense of defeat.

    ¡°Namgung Family? Prestigious? Of course, it¡¯s great. Of course, it¡¯s great. But¡­ did you create the illustrious name of Namgung n you¡¯re so proud of?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wake up.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s gaze was icy as she red at everyone.

    The person who knows best how arrogant and proud those with prestigious names are is Tang Soso. If she hadn¡¯t been in a situation where she had to be sidelined from Tang Family just because she was a woman, she might have grown up just like them.

    ¡°You¡¯re just brats. Without the name of Namgung Family, you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    At those words, Namgung Dowi clenched his eyes shut. Even though he knew the words weren¡¯t directed at him, his heart ached.

    ¡°It seems like you think that if you put on the shell of Namgung Family, you will be stronger automatically. If people like you have to represent the name of Namgung Family, it won¡¯t be long before said name falls to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Noona!¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think your words are a bit too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Too harsh?¡±

    In response to the immediate rebuttal, Tang Soso had a sneer on her lips.

    ¡°It seems like those words areing out of your mouth even after I shattered your sword, someone who only learned the sword in a few years, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family closed their mouths again.

    No words could excuse this. Even if they were to bring in the world¡¯s most eloquent person to argue the case, they would have no choice but to keep their mouth shut and shut their eyes.

    ¡°Things thatck even the basics are so pretentious.¡±

    Tang Soso coldly sneered.

    ¡°If you really want to be stronger, start over from the basics. No enemy in this Kangho will be fooled by your shy and substance-less sword moves.¡±

    After finishing her words, she turned around.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Just when they sighed, thinking the humiliating lecture was over, her cold voice flew at them again.

    ¡°And.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Be grateful to my Sahyung. He thought of you and sent me out. If someone else had stepped in, you would have been defeated even more miserably.¡±

    Those words were the final blow. The sword warriors of Namgung Family, already devoid of any means to retaliate, hung their heads low. Their eyes lost light, and their fingers trembled pitifully.

    Baek Cheon, who was quietly watching the pitiful scene, made a strange expression. Then Jo-Gol whispered softly to him.

    ¡°Hey, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thispletely a scam?¡±

    ¡°¡­Be quiet.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly put his index finger to the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s really a scam¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong reached out without saying anything and grabbed Jo-Gol¡¯s snout.

    ¡°Shut up, this bastard.¡±

    ¡°Mmph!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Namgung Family with a guilty expression.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a scam.¡¯

    If others hade forward, it would have been even more devastating?

    ¡®Well¡­.¡¯

    Of course, it is not wrong to say that if Five Swords came forward. However, if you were to say that Tang Soso was the weakest one in Mount Hua, that was not the case.

    Objectively speaking, Tang Soso¡¯s abilities are now among the top in Mount Hua. Thanks to being favored by Tang Gun-ak from a young age, she practically snacked on all sorts of nourishing elixirs, plus the addition of Jasodan¡¯s energy.

    Among Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, in terms of internal strength, the one whopetes for first and second ce is Tang Soso.

    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know if they would have been able to deal with Namgung Family more easily if other people hade forward, but it would have been difficult to create an image of crushing them with force like she did now.

    If it weren¡¯t for Tang Soso, who has beenying the groundwork for the past three years, it would be necessary to work hard from the basics in order to catch upte.

    If one were to just look at the speed at which her skills improve, they¡¯ll think, ¡®What a filthy world, talent is everything!¡¯pelling one to throw away their sword in frustration. But when one actually watches her practice, it would elicit a response of, ¡®No wonder her skills improve,¡¯ prompting one to hurriedly pick up the sword they had discarded.

    Hence, this scene could only have been created by her.

    ¡®I guess Chung Myung sent Soso out because he wanted to create this scene.¡¯

    It would be humiliating to bepletely destroyed by someone who learned the sword muchter than they did.

    The expressions on the faces of the Namgung n swordsmen were vividly etched with shock. Seeing their condition, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t help but proud of Tang Soso once again.

    Status as the daughter of Tang Gun-ak, the head of Sichuan Tang Family.

    Her existence is nothing less than a symbol of the exchange between Mount Hua and Sichuan Tang Family. Although she came to learn the sword, there would have been few people who could have criticized her even if she had skipped her training and tried to live as an exchanged flower.

    However, Tang Soso threw away everything she had. She wanted to be recognized as a sword warrior. The extent of her desperate efforts was known only to those who witnessed them.

    And today, it was finally proven what those painful efforts achieved.

    At this moment, Tang Soso herself could take pride in her achievements.

    ¡°Sagooooooo!¡±

    Tang Soso suddenly rushed without a trace and grabbed Yoo Iseol, who was watching this scene.

    ¡°I did well, right? Right?¡±

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s expressionless body repeatedly swayed and returned to its ce.

    Soso. You should consider that your strength is much stronger than before¡­. Her waist is going to be torn apart¡­

    It was also amazing that Yoo Iseol kept an expressionless face throughout all this.

    ¡°¡­Your elbows are still stiff.¡±

    ¡°That so? I thought I had taken care of that.¡±

    Tang Soso made motions of flexing and extending her arm.

    ¡°Make your lower body firm and your arms more flexible.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±

    Tang Soso continued to nod seriously.

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not just Soso.¡¯

    If it weren¡¯t for Yoo Iseol, who has been teaching Tang Soso for the past three years, today¡¯s scene wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Then.

    Chung Myung, who had been watching the situation from behind, suddenly stepped forward.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He caught everyone¡¯s attention with just his short voice and looked at Namgung Family with a calm gaze.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What more should I prove?¡±

    As Chung Myungughed, the faces of Namgung sword warriors turned red. It was because they realized how ridiculous theirint must have looked to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    Let alone Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, wasn¡¯t theypletely crushed even by Tang Soso?

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the jokes here.¡±

    Chung Myung snapped his fingers lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that free of a person to the point where I forcefully drag people who don¡¯t understand even if I tell them, and them with actions.¡±

    ¡°Dojang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Decide your stance by tomorrow morning.¡±

    He summed up the situation neatly and decisively.

    ¡°From tomorrow, we¡¯ll move past the preliminary training we¡¯ve been doing and start real, proper training. It¡¯s going to be several times harder than what we¡¯ve done so far.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t like that, don¡¯te to train from tomorrow. I won¡¯t chase after you.¡±

    Nangung Dowi raised his head.

    ¡°Do- Dojang. That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°You too, keep your stance straight.¡±

    Chung Myung said harshly.

    ¡°It¡¯s too ambitious to drag along those who scream they won¡¯t follow. That only harms those who truly want to learn. If you really care Namgung Family, you must know how to cut out the rotten parts and move on.¡±

    A deep sigh flowed from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­I understand, Dojang.¡±

    In the end, Namgung Dowi had no choice but to admit that Chung Myung¡¯s words were right. With the current mindset, everyone will just end up repeating the same sloppy training.

    ¡°Then until tomorrow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just one thing¡­¡±

    At that time, at the voice that interrupted him, Chung Myung¡¯s gaze shifted downward. Namgung Dan, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly raised his head to look up at him.

    ¡°May I ask just one thing?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Namgung Dan stood up shakily, stared directly at Chung Myung and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­If we follow Dojang¡¯s training¡­ can we be strong?¡±

    Chung Myungughs.

    ¡°Strong, you ask?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡­.¡±

    ¡°Cut it out. You idiots.¡±

    Namgung Dan, who was a little startled and raised his head, froze on the spot when he saw Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    Chung Myung red sharply at Namgung Dan and growled.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to kick the butts of those willing to try, not to coddle andfort crying kids.¡±

    Namgung Dan¡¯s face immediately went pale.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been lenient enough.¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, work harder. Don¡¯t whine and ask me to do it for you.¡±

    Namgung Dan clenched his fists. Chung Myung took a cold look at him and spoke once again to Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let them choose their own path. Even if fewer remain, it¡¯ll still be much better than just filling the headcount.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Chung Myung turned around. Then he pulled out the bottle of liquor from his waist and trudged away. The disciples of Five Swords and Mount Hua followed them.

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family, who were left alone in therge manor yard, watched endlessly the departing backs of Mount Hua Sect disciples.

 Chapter 1013

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1013

    In therge inner room.

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family, who were sitting with their backs against the wall, looked up at the ceiling in silence. Even though so many people were gathered in the room, no one spoke.

    It was an atmosphere that cannot be described even with the word gloomy.

    Amidst this heavy silence in the room, Namgung Dan sighed silently.

    Normally, he would have tried to lift the sagging spirits somehow. Of course, it is Namgung Dowi¡¯s role to lead them. However, supporting him in areas where Sogaju couldn¡¯t directly intervene had always been Namgung Dan¡¯s responsibility.

    But, unfortunately, the current Namgung Dan does not have the luxury of considering other people¡¯s feelings.

    Why would he? The most significant contribution to this dreadful atmosphere was Namgung Dan himself.

    He raised his hand to rub his face.

    It is a terrible defeat that cannot be expressed in words. The fact that he couldn¡¯t even retaliate properly against Tang Soso, who hadn¡¯t been learning the sword for even five years, blew away the slightest excuse he had left.

    What could he possibly say in this situation?

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    Tang Soso¡¯s sword, flying towards his head, still vivid to his eyes.

    What made it unbearable was that there wasn¡¯t a single aspect of her that could be considered a fluke.

    He was outmatched even in the basics.

    The power contained in the sword. The precision of the movements, and even the internal energy.

    He fail to understand how on earth he, who had dedicated over twenty years to the sword, be outssed in the basics by Tang Soso? It was iprehensible.

    ¡°¡­.How could this happen?¡±

    Someone¡¯s whispered voice turned all eyes in the room.

    Namgung Hyuk murmured with a lost look on his face.

    ¡°How¡­ We¡­.¡±

    There was only silence. No one could answer.

    ¡°Hyung-nim, did we do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could we to Noonim¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Namgung Dan cut off Namgung Hyuk¡¯s words in a slightly annoyed voice.

    ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s disgraceful.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter how many excuses you make, the fact won¡¯t change. We lost. And it was aplete defeat.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there any other reason? We were just weaker than Soso Noonim.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is precisely because of that this doesn¡¯t make sense?¡±

    Namgung Dan burst outughing.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t make sense¡­.¡¯

    What can they do about it?

    Certainly, by allmon sense he knew, it shouldn¡¯t have happened. But didn¡¯t that actually happen? If so, the conclusion is obvious.

    ¡°Then ourmon sense must be wrong.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim!¡±

    Namgung Dan red at Namgung Hyuk with sunken eyes.

    ¡°What? You gonna insist it¡¯s not true?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Or are you nning to pick up the sword and fight her again yourself?¡±

    Namgung Hyuk eventually lowered his head. He knows it too.

    No matter how unfair it is, no matter how much they shout about it, the fundamental skill gap will not be narrowed. They couldn¡¯tpete with Tang Soso as they were.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I really don¡¯t understand, Hyung-nim.¡±

    Hearing Namgung Hyuk¡¯s faint voice, Namgung Dan rubbed his face with his hand. Even he couldn¡¯t understand it.

    But¡­.

    ¡°There is no need to understand.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You just have to ept it. The fact is that we are weaker than theter disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family hung their heads.

    Namgung Dan spoke in a slightly self-mocking tone.

    ¡°We have already seen them in action at Plum Blossom Ind. Haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, we never fully acknowledged them. Even though we watched with our own eyes as they unterally wiped out the pirates that we could not eveny a hand, we arbitrarily convinced ourselves that they were able to do so well because of something other than their abilities.¡±

    Even as he spoke, Namgung Dan¡¯s face showed a look of desperation.

    ¡°We risked our lives to exhaust the pirates, so they could have yed a part in the bted appearance. If the positions had been reversed, we would have been able to unterally wipe out the pirates¡­. Well, or so we thought.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Namgung Dan slowly shook his head.

    ¡°I understand after experiencing it. They just¡­¡­ Right, just that they are stronger than us.¡±

    He never wanted to admit it, but now he had to ept the fact.

    Even Tang Soso is that strong.

    So, how strong are the disciples who entered Mount Hua before Tang Soso are now? Also, how great is the skill of Mount Hua Five Swords, who are said among the greatest Mount Hua¡¯s disciples?

    ¡®Can Sogaju be able to deal with them?¡¯

    If it had been just a day ago, Namgung Dan would have confidently said ¡°Yes¡±. Namgung Dowi is Namgung Dowi. Because his skills are on a different level from other young sword warriors of Namgung.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t be so sure.

    ¡°But, Hyung-nim.¡±

    Namgung Hyuk said as if he still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°We¡­ haven¡¯t we also been working hard?¡±

    Namgung Dan understood Namgung Hyuk¡¯s frustration.

    Were they reallyzy? No, absolutely not.

    Namgung, humiliated at the Yangtze Disaster, had tried their best to seek revenge against Evil Sects for the past three years. Nevertheless, how on earth should they exin the gap that has widened so much?

    ¡°Hyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Soso Noonim¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Hyuk shut his mouth. Namgung Dan nced at everyone watching.

    To persuade someone, you need to find a reason that even you can believe. He¡¯s notpletely convinced yet, but when he was in the position of persuading Namguhng Hyuk, he saw something that had not been visible until now.

    ¡°Let me see your hands.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stretch it out.¡±

    Namgung Hyuk hesitantly held out his hand. There are several scars on his hands as well. However, the number of scars was iparable to those engraved on Tang Soso¡¯s hands.

    Namgung Dan, who had been observing the hand in silence, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­ I remember the past Soso Noonim.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°She was so beautiful.¡±

    The eyes of Namgung sword warriors narrowed for a moment. At that reaction, Namgung Dan was startled and hastily waved his hand.

    ¡°N- No! I don¡¯t mean that¡­!¡±

    Embarrassed by the misunderstanding, he coughed awkwardly with a red face.

    ¡°Soso Noonim¡¯s hands used to be very white and clean. Those white hands seen below the luxurious sleeves matched perfectly with the phrase ¡®delicate beauty.¡¯¡±

    Some who remembered the old Tang Soso nodded in agreement.

    ¡°But what about Soso Noonim¡¯s hands now?¡±

    Many became solemn at his words. The hands of Dang Soso they saw this time were simply those of a swordsman. Hands covered in calluses and scars.

    ust by looking at her hands, one could guess how tough her training had been. She had endured harsh times to the point ofpletely losing her original hands.

    Namgung Dan spread his hands wide. And he looked at the scars on those hands.

    ¡°We worked hard?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. Yes, we must have tried. But¡­ it seems our ¡®effort¡¯ and their ¡®effort¡¯ are different. Seeing how clean my own hands are despite training longer tells me that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hyung-nim.¡±

    Namgung Dan felt a renewed sense of shame.

    He thought he had worked hard. He believed he lived more diligently than anyone. But his hands didn¡¯t umte the traces of his efforts.

    Even as the sword warriors of Mount Hua swung their swords again and again until both hands were covered in scars, they had beencent with the same old training.

    ¡°Did we really make an effort?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can we really say proudly in front of them? That we worked as hard as them? We, who raised our voicesining about the pain from just a few days of training, did we really try?¡±

    No one could answer him.

    Because they realize it too.

    The training they had criticized as mere overexertion was something the disciples of Mount Hua routinely endured. Even with an intensity several times higher than what Namgung sword warriors had done for several days.

    Namgung Dan sighed deeply. What started as an attempt to calm them had be a speech filled with sincere sentiment.

    ¡°Discussing talent, circumstances, or the superiority of swordsmanship has meaning only among those who have put in the same effort. We have no right to discuss swords with them.¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family, whose faces were stained red, could not bear to raise their heads.

    ¡°What makes me even more ashamed is¡­¡±

    Namgung Dan bit his lip.

    ¡°Even though we clearly witnessed the end of those who died to save us on Plum Blossom Ind, we still could not give up our useless pride.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it really so shameful to learn from Mount Hua?¡±

    When he asked the question, he let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°At least now, I find it far more shameful to be unting my pride while knowing there are those who work harder than me.¡±

    No one answered. They just bowed their heads.

    ¡°I will participate in tomorrow¡¯s training.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of forcing anyone. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s choice. But I¡­ if there¡¯s a chance to be stronger, if there¡¯s a way to regain the honor of Namgung Family, I won¡¯t hesitate. I n to test my limits rather than just talk about them like I have done so far.¡±

    Namgung Dan stood up. Then he turned his gaze and looked at the person sitting in the corner.

    Namgung Dowi. He was looking at Namgung Dan in silence.

    Namgung Dan bit his lip slightly.

    ¡®Sogaju must have already known.¡¯

    The insurmountable gap between Mount Hua and Namgung. How frustrating must it have been to watch them, only unting their pride?

    Namgung Dan bowed his head deeply towards Namgung Dowi. And then he went out without any hesitation.

    A heavy silence fell in his absence. The sword warriors of Namgung Family, leaning against the wall, sank into deep thought.

    Namgung Dowi, who was sitting in the corner, smiled a little at the sight.

    ¡®It¡¯s just the starting point.¡¯

    They¡¯ve finally reached the starting line, after going in circles. To run forward, one must first understand where they stand.

    This night will probably be very long for them.

    Because they have to find the answers to questions that no one else can answer for them.

    But Namgung Dowi believed in them.

    At least if they are people who know the weight of the name Namgung, whatever choice they make deserves respect.

    Namgung Dowi was just going to watch over those choices¡­

    ¡°Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At that time, Namgung Hyuk sneakily approached him. Namgung Dowi asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    Then, as if he was hesitating, he looked at Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes and cautiously opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­ Sogaju-nim, if it¡¯s not too much trouble¡­ there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

 Chapter 1014

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1014

    ¡°Is there something you want to ask?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dowi scratched his head slightly.

    What suddenly came to mind now was Chung Myung¡¯s words that they should not be forced. Namgung Dowi, knowing what Namgung Hyuk would ask, did not want to dictate their choice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have anything I want to say, but this choice is entirely yours. I can¡¯t force you.¡±

    But Namgung Hyuk shook his head as if that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°I know that, Sogaju-nim. but.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to just have a conversation?¡±

    ¡°¡­conversation?¡±

    ¡°Yes, conversation.¡±

    Namgung Hyuk nced at Namgung Dowi¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Actually, during this time I¡­ I thought that if Sogaju-nim gave an order, we should just follow. We felt that was our duty.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Buting to this point¡­ I think if we had asked frankly why Sogaju-nim initiated this training and had a discussion earlier, things might have been better.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked nkly at Namgung Hyuk.

    Then he scratched the back of his head with an awkward expression.

    ¡°If Sogaju-nim dislikes it, I can¡¯t do anything, but I¡¯d like to have a discussion if possible. Otherwise, I think I¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is it not possible?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, unable to hide his surprise, waved his hand.

    ¡°Why, why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    ¡°It is then?¡±

    He nodded deeply.

    ¡°Of course. Rather, I should be the one asking.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sword warriors of Namgung started to quietly gather around Namgung Dowi. It seemed they shared Namgung Hyuk¡¯s sentiment.

    ¡°That¡­ Did Sogaju-nim know that they were that strong?¡±

    ¡°What do you think is their secret?¡±

    ¡°If we follow that training, can we really be as strong as them?¡±

    Nangung Dowi, embarrassed by the barrage of questions, raised both hands.

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush and take it slow. The night is long, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Everyone nodded as if they were convinced and sat down in a circle around Namgung Dowi.

    Namgung Dowi looked at them one by one.

    ¡®Has there ever been a moment like this?¡¯

    There had been attempts to persuade and lead them. But, as Namgung Hyuk mentioned, there wasn¡¯t really a memory of having a ¡®conversation¡¯.

    Leading from the front, and being faithfully followed from behind. That was the way of the Namgung Family.

    That is why Namgung Dowi tried to be a strong Gaju. A strong Gaju who can raise them and lead everyone without any hesitation.

    But¡­

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t necessary to stick to that method.

    Both he and they are stillcking. Shouldn¡¯t those whock help fill in each other¡¯s shorings?

    With a determined face, he nodded and began to speak.

    ¡°Hyuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sogaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Go and call Dan too.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi smiled strangely. It was a peculiar expression that was somehow reminiscent Chung Myung.

    ¡°Sneak out of the manor quietly¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°And fetch some liquor.¡±

    ¡°Li- Liquor?¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family looked at Namgung Dowi in shock, but he calmly nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Why suddenly liquor?¡±

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll need it.¡±

    He shrugged and grinned.

    ¡°Having tried it myself, I found that liquor eases conversation. Since it¡¯se to this, let¡¯s fully open up and have an honest conversation tonight.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is that not okay?¡±

    Namgung Hyuk nodded with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch a whole cartful!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Namgung Hyuk selected a few people and led them outside. Nangung Dowi smiled slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take our time. Perhaps¡­ we¡¯ve kept too many things unsaid between us.¡±

    Maybe this should have been the approach from the start.

    They are under too much pressure. Just as Namgung Dowi was weighed down by having to lead them, they must have also felt a sense of responsibility to be leading figures and support Namgung Family themselves.

    Perhaps what was really needed was a conversation where they let go of everything and ept each other, rather than heavy words reminding each other obligations.

    After waiting for a while, Namgung Hyuk, who had gotten some liquor, ced the bottles in front of them. Namgung Dowi lightly picked up the liquor bottle in front of him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    However, other than him, no one willingly picked up the bottle. Doubts about whether this eptable were clearly visible on their face.

    Namgung Dowi did not wait for them and took a refreshing gulp of the liquor in his hand.

    ¡°Big!¡±

    Just like Chung Myung did before, he wiped his mouth with his sleeve and grinned, looked at everyone.

    ¡°Shall I drink alone?¡±

    Those who had been watching the whole time finally picked up the bottles one by one and tilted them.

    ¡°Keueu.¡±

    ¡°Aeuh. It¡¯s bitter.¡±

    They each took a sip and looked at Namgung Dowi with new eyes.

    And then¡­

    ¡°Kukuk.¡±

    ¡°Hahahat.¡±

    Everyone burst intoughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re drinking with Sogaju-nim like this.¡±

    ¡°I know right? Because Sogaju-nim doesn¡¯t really enjoy drinking liquor.¡±

    ¡°It feels strange.¡±

    One by one, words began to flow out carefully. Stories that had been tightly kept, things they hadn¡¯t been able to share openly, began to loosen.

    Amid the loose words, Nangung Dowi chuckled softly.

    ¨C Don¡¯t force them.

    Perhaps that advice wasn¡¯t just about letting them make their own choices but about leaving them to open up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink until dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sogaju-nim!¡±

    Namgung Dowi smiled and lifted his bottle.

    It seemed the night would be quite long, even for him.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Glug, glug, glug, glug.

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue briefly and took a drink. Then he turned the bottle slightly andughed.

    ¡°This is why those so-called ¡®prestigious¡¯ are¡­¡±

    Below, the conversation between the sword warriors of Namgung Family could be faintly heard. Chung Myung shook his head.

    It seems they finally understand what they need to do. A sigh escaped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®But still¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s fun in its own way. It reminds him a bit of the old days at Mount Hua.

    ¡°Go ahead. Drink up, you guys. You young bastards, stop doing that ¡®I have all the weight of the world on my shoulders¡¯ face while living like you¡¯re barely alive.¡±

    A bit of tension can be helpful, but too much pressure eats away at a person.

    ¡°Hnngg. Anyway, these high-maintenance things.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head and took another sip of drink while looking at the moon in the sky.

    * * *

    Chung Myung stared nkly at the people before him.

    Yes, the numbers are satisfactory.

    He thought about a third would run away, but at a nce, there seemed to be no one missing. It seems that yesterday¡¯s drinking party really showed its strength.

    It would be easier for Chung Myung to teach if the number was reduced appropriately, but in any case, from Namgung Family¡¯s point of view, it would be beneficial for at least one more person to receive training.

    So, he has noints about the numbers¡­ however¡­.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Stop throwing up!¡±

    ¡°The stomach¡­ I feel like my stomach is going to burst open¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, go over there if you¡¯re going to puke!¡±

    ¡°rgh!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Life quickly drained from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t even a flower garden.¡¯

    The red and white faces were mixed and created a colorful chaos.

    Is that all?

    Even though they were clearly at a certain distance, the smell of alcoholing from them was so strong that he wanted to pinch his nose.

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­What on earth did you guys drink so much of?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung was too bbergasted to speak.

    ¡®No, I thought that Namgung Hwang was the only one who didn¡¯t know restraint.¡¯

    Clearly, they had been dousing themselves in liquor right up until the moment they gathered here. Since when did the Namgung Family¡¯s customs change like this?

    Not even Peng Family would pull off such a feat, you lot!

    ¡°In all my years¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    As Chung Myung could not bear to continue speaking, the sword warriors of Namgung Family secretly exchanged nces among themselves.

    ¡®That¡¯s why I told you to drink in moderation!¡¯

    ¡®No, how would I know it was already dawn.¡¯

    ¡®What a waste of leftover liquor!¡¯

    ¡®If a man drew his sword, he should at least cut radish!¡¯

    ¡®I think Sogaju¡¯s taste has gone away? Hey, hey! He¡¯s falling! Catch him!¡¯

    Kwadang.

    ¡°Aigo! Sogaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Come to your senses!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and help him up!¡±

    ¡°Ughhhhh¡­¡±

    As Namgung Dowi finally lost consciousness, the people rushed towards him. They tried their best to lift him up, but it seemed easier to raise a puppet whose strings were broken.

    ¡°I, I can still drink more¡­¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Sogaju-nim. Pleasee to your senses!¡±

    ¡°Someone go fetch cold water! Quick!¡±

    Chung Myung pressed his index finger to his throbbing temple. He can¡¯t help but get a headache looking at them.

    ¡°¡­They really are something else. Truly something else.¡±

    He sighed deeply.

    Even he can¡¯t handle Mount Hua, but now these things are going crazy, even these things.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ing out here means you¡¯re willing to train, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A loud response poured in.

    ¡°¡­Even looking like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    This time there was a strange silence. Chung Myung pressed his temples and continued.

    ¡°Do you think training is easy, huh? Is it? You think you can train looking like that?¡±

    ¡°We can do it!¡±

    ¡°Just order us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll really give it our all without anyints this time!¡±

    Their eyes alone could make them look like loyal warriors ready to save the country. If only their physical state didn¡¯t resemble that of defeated soldiers just returned from battle.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Dojang.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who had been swaying, suddenly stood upright and opened his mouth to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Justmand us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    His eyes now carried a confidence never seen before. Not the confidence that came with the position of Sogaju of Namgung, but one from understanding his own circumstances.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll follow to the best of our abilities.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t worry and¡­ ugh!¡±

    ¡°Is the cold water still not here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re bringing it now!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a long sigh.

    Yeah, whatever. Unlike yesterday, when they were like a grain of sand, they seem to somewhate together. Though some things that shouldn¡¯t have coalesced did too¡­ like the alcohol fumes.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright, got it. Let¡¯s start with running. See that mountain over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Run to the top and back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going first!¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family gave out shouts and started running toward the top of the mountain Chung Myung pointed.

    Even though Chung Myung watched them fall and roll on the ground, they got up and running again.

    ¡°¡­The hardships are clear. The road of hardship is clear.¡±

    ¨C Just ept it as your fate.

    ¡°No, really, just because this is someone else¡¯s problem!¡±

    He pointed angrily at the sky, but after a while, he looked at the back of Namgung Family running away and smirked.

    ¡°When will these guys turn into decent human beings? Sigh¡­ Hey, keep running!¡±

    Warm sunlight fell on the back of Namgung Family¡¯s members, who were running with all their might.

    ¡°B- rgh!¡±

    ¡°I told you not to vomit!¡±

    Of course¡­ It wasn¡¯t just warm¡­.

 Chapter 1015

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1015

    Namgung Dan was truly confident.

    Isn¡¯t there such a saying? ¡®It all depends on the mind¡¯.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t fundamentally a believer in such tenacity theories. But anyway, he has lived his life believing that even if one does the same thing, a lot of things can change with just one mindset.

    Now that he has decided to fully ept Chung Myung¡¯s training and has renewed his resolve, Namgung Dan thought it would be different from now on.

    Until just before half an hour ago.

    Hudududuk!

    Nangung Dan trembled and looked down.

    The pile of rocks that slipped from where his foot had slipped was falling into the far depths below.

    Namgung Dan¡¯s eyes trembled as if there had been an earthquake.

    ¡°Heu¡­ uh¡­.¡±

    Ad

    Barely able to breathe heavily and trembling, he looked up this time. A towering mountain peak was visible under the blue sky.

    Yes. Now, he was climbing a cliff.

    ¡°Umphh!¡±

    Not knowing where to go, he somehow stuck his feet onto the cliff face and clung tightly. He was so desperate that he was almost ready to dig into the cliff.

    ¡°Huuk! Huuk! Huuk!¡±

    His breath became short, and his body trembled. Every time he looked at the daunting depth below, his heart felt like it was shrinking on its own.

    Just a moment ago, he had thought, what¡¯s the big deal, he won¡¯t die, but¡­

    ¡®No, die! I¡¯m dying! These crazy bastards!¡¯

    These Mount Hua bastards seemed to be more insane than he could have imagined.

    ¡°Look at you, your arms are losing strength?¡±

    Ad

    A voice came far away and gave him goosebumps.

    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s see you loosen up. What more can you do besides falling?¡±

    At those words, Namgung Dan looked down again without realizing it.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    He quickly closed his eyes and pressed his body against the cliff. Every time he looked down into the vast depth, his legs felt as if they were losing all their strength.

    If only he wasn¡¯t carrying this heavy weight, perhaps he could have managed somehow¡­

    ¡®Carrying this and climbing this sheer cliff, does that even make sense? You crazy bastards!¡¯

    ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff!¡±

    After taking deep breaths for a while, he wiped the sweat trickling down his face with his shoulder and slowly turned his head.

    ¡°Do- Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    He was speaking to a disciple of Mount Hua Sect who was calmly climbing the cliff a little below.

    ¡°O- Over there¡­ Don¡¯t you think this practice is too extreme?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dan harbored some hope.

    Although he was slowly starting to realize that there was something out of the ordinary among Mount Hua Sect disciples, this disciple called ¡®Yoon Jong¡¯ still seemed rtively sanepared to the demon above.

    He thought this one might actually raise a proper voice against that demon.

    However, Namgung Dan¡¯s expectations were shattered by Yoon Jong¡¯s following answer.

    ¡°Too extreme?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes! Dojang! This is too dangerous!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Dangerous¡­ this?¡±

    Yoon Jong tilted his head. With an expression that said, ¡®I do not understand even a grain of what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯

    ¡°¡­That, Dojang?¡±

    ¡°Dangerous? This?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dan felt something was seriously off between them.

    ¡°Is- Isn¡¯t this situation really abnormal?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely strange.¡±

    Yoonjong took one hand off the cliff and leisurely scratched his head.

    ¡°That guy isn¡¯t usually this lenient.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What kind of training can you get from merely climbing these cliffs¡­. It should at least be a cliff twice as high as the Danjangae to be considered real training. I know there aren¡¯t many high mountains here near the Yangtze River, but this is just too¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    What on earth was this person talking about?

    Yoon Jong sighed as if worried.

    ¡°Since the people of Namgung have made up their minds after a long time, we must do our best to respond, but I am worried that they are only practicing something like this. I think it¡¯d be perfect to double the height of the cliff and make the slope a bit steeper.¡±

    ¡­Is he sane?

    Namgung Dan, who was at a loss for words, looked at Yoon Jong nkly, forgetting that he was hanging on a cliff. Then, he suddenly came to his senses and shouted.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we on a cliff, Dojang? If we fall, we¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Then Yoon Jong nced down again with a face that said, ¡®I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯ Then he showed a very personable smile.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Exactly that¡­¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to worry. You won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Namgung Dan looked at Yoon Jong as if he had been stabbed in the back of the head out of nowhere. The smile on Yoon Jong¡¯s face was wless and bright.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fallen from a ce twice as high as this five or six times, but I didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And being scared of falling only happens at the beginning; you get used to it after a while.¡±

    What really drove people insane was that there was not the slightest trace of malice in every word he said.

    ¡°So, rest assured¡­¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong turned his head. One of those who had been climbing the cliff ahead of them screamed and plummeted down the cliff.

    Kuuung!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The sword warriors of Namgung Family, who were pinned to the ground, foamed at the mouth and convulsed.

    Even after seeing that terrible scene, Yoon Jong just shrugged his shoulders as if it were no big deal.

    ¡°Look. He didn¡¯t die, did he?¡±

    ¡°¡­He looks pretty dead?¡±

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re really good at telling jokes.¡±

    Does this sound like a joke? This?

    ¡°Why do we even do such training¡­¡±

    Namgung Dan hurriedly closed his mouth before asking a question. Hasn¡¯t he promised never to say anything about his dissatisfaction with training in the future? It wouldn¡¯t do for him, of all people, to break that promise.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s a clear reason for that.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Yoonjong replied with a bright smile.

    ¡°There are many things a sword warrior needs, but the most important thing is wrist strength and finger strength. A sword warrior who loses grip of their sword is no better than a pebble rolling on the street, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to practice not losing your grip no matter what happens. There¡¯s no better ce than a cliff to embody the crisis that the moment your grip loosens, your life could be gone.¡±

    As Yoon Jong spoke, he nced down. ¡®I¡¯m not sure if this low cliff could properly instill that sense of crisis,¡¯ he muttered, ament Namgung Dan desperately ignored.

    ¡°Ah, and climbing cliffs naturally strengthens the knees, ankles, and even the back. Plus¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong stopped mid-sentence to nudge a rock Namgung Dan was stepping on.

    Then, the rock snapped off, sending Namgung Dan sliding downwards.

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    Namgung Dan spread his arms and legs wide to the left and right and grabbed the cliff in horror. Having barely stopped his descent, he turned to Yoon Jong with a face soaked in cold sweat.

    ¡°What in the world¡­!¡±

    ¡°As you can see, all sorts of things happen on the cliff.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Nangung Dan barely suppressed the words, ¡®What does that have to do with this, you crazy bastard!¡¯. Yoon Jong calmly continued.

    ¡°Sometimes rocks break, and gusts of wind suddenly blow. There are even cases where a passing eagle pecks our back.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same on the battlefield. While fighting, you may suddenly trip over a tree root and fall down, a broken sword may fly into your back, or even arade¡¯s sword may pierce your leg.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sword warriors must be able to respond quickly to all situations. That¡¯s why climbing cliffs is good training.¡±

    Yoon Jong pointed upward with his chin.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what he ims. I somewhat agree. It¡¯s been quite effective.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, hurry up and climb. You¡¯ll bete for mealtime if you dawdle.¡±

    Namgung Dan swallowed dry saliva and looked down the cliff once again.

    The height he¡¯d climbed was no different from what was left to ascend. At this point, climbing up seemed safer than going down this absurd cliff.

    ¡°Keueuueueng!¡±

    Namgung Dan desperately reached out and gripped the cliff.

    ¡®These bastards are all crazy!¡¯

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung, lying down atop the cliff, lightly shook the liquor bottle in his hand.

    Swish. Swish.

    The gentle sound made his eyebrows twitch slightly.

    ¡°¡­Not much left.¡±

    For a moment, annoyance surged.

    ¡°Why does it take so much time to climb just one cliff! All these bastards are dragging it out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s their first time, isn¡¯t it? Things like that happen, too.¡±

    ¡°It happens? Sure, it happens. Of course, I think so.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung reached out and put his foot on something on the cliff. There was a pile of stones the size of a human head. Chung Myung grinned while putting his foot on the bottom of the pile of stones.

    ¡°But I wonder if they think the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on the back of Baek Cheon¡¯s head.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit excessive?¡±

    ¡°What? Excessive?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Chung Myung. Think about it. Intense training is good, but as a human being, you have to develop your skills step by step, starting from a level you can handle. First, calm down¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if Baek Cheon¡¯s words made sense.

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true.¡±

    ¡°R- Right? So, let¡¯s start by taking your foot off there. Okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Whoa!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung stretched out his foot and rolled the pile of rocks down the cliff.

    Kureureureung!

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    ¡°Rocks are falling!¡±

    ¡°Which bastard did this! Aaah! Which bastard!¡±

    A desperate scream came from below. Baek Cheon closed his eyes shut. When he slowly opened his eyes again a little whileter, Chung Myung was grinning.

    ¡°Oops. My foot slipped.¡±

    ¡®Demon.¡¯

    ¡°Kekekekek.¡±

    Amid the screams and curses from below, Chung Myung,ughing wickedly, crossed his arms and gazed into the distant sky.

    ¡®So peaceful.¡¯

    The water of the Yangtze River was flowing majestically. So majestic it obscures the conflict between Ten Great Sects and Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Neither Righteous Sects nor Evil Tyrant Alliance could easily make a move under the current circumstances, meaning this peaceful daily life would likely continue for a while.

    Well, the bald monk Bop Jeong and annoying Jang Ilso bastard must be troubled, but there was no need for Chung Myung to rack his brain for them.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze, which had been looking across the river as if scouting, turned to the sky again.

    As he slowly closed his eyes, the wind caressed Chung Myung¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡®It would be nice if thissted a little longer.¡¯

    It was such a small wish that it was embarrassing to call it a wish.

    However, at this moment, a different movement was stirring. A fierce wind onat that no one in the world, even Bop Jeong, Jang Ilso, or even Chung Myung had expected was blowing, carrying the strong smell of blood.

    The harbinger of a storm that will once again plunge the world into deep darkness.

 Chapter 1016

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1016

    The hem of Bop Jeong¡¯s robe fluttered in the strong wind.

    His eyes were on the ships floating on the Yangtze River. The fleet looked leisurely at first nce.

    But to Bop Jeong, they looked like wolf teeth. Sharp teeth that might lunge at him at any moment and bite his neck.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes darkened heavily.

    Nearly ten days have passed since Plum Blossom Ind incident ended. However, Evil Tyrant Alliance did not bite any of the boats on the river.

    The pirates were originally a group that made a living by plundering people passing through the river. It is bound to be a great loss to water fortress to keep these ships rather than plunder them.

    However, Evil Tyrant Alliance is not attacking those ships despite the losses. That is why Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t act either. He couldn¡¯t lower his guard before the enemy sheathed their swords.

    ¡°¡­Jang Il-so.¡±

    The hateful name flowed from the lips of Bop Jeong. Across the river, clearly visible, was the camp of Myriad Man Manor, where he would be.

    Ad

    Step. Step.

    Bop Kye slowly approached behind him as Bop Jeong stared at the river with dark eyes.

    ¡°Bangjang. The replies from Ten Great Sects have arrived.¡±

    Bop Kye gently hinted, but Bop Jeong did not react in any way after hearing it.

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    Only after Bop Jeong called a couple more times did Bop Jeong finally nce over.

    ¡°What do they say?¡±

    ¡°Overall¡­ many expressed intentions to send support to the Yangtze.¡±

    Bop Jeong had a strange smile.

    ¡°But they didn¡¯t specify when and how much support they would provide, did they?¡±

    Ad

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    Anger slowly rose on Bop Kye¡¯s face as he answered.

    Promises without specific details are just empty promises that can be changed at any time. Even though the situation hase to this point, they¡¯re still hedging their bets.

    ¡°Of course, they would.¡±

    But Bop Jeong just nodded his head indifferently, as if knew this would happen.

    ¡°What about the Heavenly Comrade Alliance part?¡±

    ¡°In general, they sent a reply that they share deep doubts about Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s actions.¡±

    ¡°Deep doubt¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong chuckled softly.

    Doubt. Such a convenient term.

    If Heavenly Comrade Alliance had made some kind of secret pact with Evil Sects, they could im to have been suspicious all along. If not, they could simply say they were d their suspicions were unfounded.

    Lukewarm. Yes, they¡¯ve always been lukewarm on every issue.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°It is as expected.¡±

    As Bop Jeong lightly shook his head, a sigh escaped from Bop Kye¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°How can you remain so calm?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Resentment was evident in Bop Kye¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying we¡¯ve done everything right. There were undoubtedly mistakes and aspects that could have led to misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But at the very least, we are here on the Yangtze, facing off against Evil Tyrant Alliance, aren¡¯t we? What should we think of the indifference they show us?¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Bop Jeong and smiled.

    ¡°Do you feel resentful?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for resentment. People are naturally like that. A thorn in one¡¯s own finger hurts terribly, but the death of someone thousands of miles away doesn¡¯t stir any emotion.¡±

    Bop Kye pursed his lips.

    Their methods might not have been right. But they came here anyway with good intentions. To Bop Kye, the response they received felt overly harsh for their goodwill.

    ¡°So, are Bangjang saying we should just put up with this?¡±

    Bop Jeong smiled and asked questions instead of answers.

    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye was momentarily speechless, staring at Bop Jeong.

    When the Plum Blossom Ind incident was in full swing, Bop Jeong had lost hisposure. But now, in just a few days, he seemed to have regained some of theposure he had in the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem. A problem indeed. What to do with those who won¡¯t listen?¡±

    Bop Jeong murmured to himself, looking across the river.

    ¡°First of all, send letters again to continuously inform them about the situation here, and keep requesting support. If possible, it would be a good idea to also send a request to specify specifically what support will be provided.¡±

    It was a detailed instruction. But even after hearing those words, Bop Kye could only sigh.

    ¡°¡­Bangjang. Even if we say that, will they offer anything?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t offer anything. But that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Bop Jeong began to say something unexpected.

    ¡°People watching a fire across the river are not in a hurry. Perhaps they even watch things burning with amusement.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To them now, we¡¯re just people running around trying to extinguish the fire across the river. There must be no reason for them to be in a hurry.¡±

    Bop Jeong paused for a moment and then looked at Bop Jeong.

    ¡°Do you know what makes those people suddenly feel the urgency?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°It is to let them know that the fire may cross the river.¡±

    Bop Jeong chanted solemnly.

    ¡°A fire across the river is entertaining because it poses no threat to me. But a fire at my own feet is no longer entertaining. Because that fire could burn my house, my fields, and eventually, my family and me.¡±

    Bop Kye quietly nodded.

    Of course, the reason why Ten Great Sects is not responding properly is partly because Shaolin¡¯s control has weakened. However, the more fundamental reason is that they are unable to ept the existence of Evil Tyrant Alliance as a real threat.

    ¡®Those three years ruined everything.¡¯

    If Jang Ilso had killed and eliminated everyone who was there during the Yangtze River disaster, Evil Tyrant Alliance might not even exist today. The remaining Righteous Sects must have tried to eradicate Evil Tyrant Alliance by any means possible.

    However, Jang Ilso stayed in Gangnam for three years and quietly umted power. At some point, for a long time, it seemed only natural that Evil Tyrant Alliance existed beyond the river.

    So, it became familiar. The existence of the mes burning across the river.

    What¡¯s familiar no longer feels like a threat. So no matter how much Shaolin shouts from here, it won¡¯t be heard by them.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we inform them, Bop Jeong? About how dangerous the mes of Evil Tyrant Alliance are.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My thoughts were the same.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Bop Kye slightly tilted his head at the calm voice of Bop Jeong. The response seemed a bit odd¡­

    ¡°Until recently, that is.¡±

    And it confirmed that Bop Jeong¡¯s subsequent words were not misheard.

    Bop Jeong continued. His voice changed slightly.

    ¡°However,tely, I¡¯ve started to think that perhaps I was the one with the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t understand how fierce the mes were.¡±

    Bop Kye still did not understand everything Bop Jeong said. Who wouldn¡¯t understand how dangerous Evil Tyrant Alliance is?

    ¡°Contrary to what I thought, they seem to have even forgotten what fire is.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang?¡±

    The corner of Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Yes. It was a world without fire to begin with. Long enough for them to forget what a cmity is. No, it would be more correct to say that it was a world in which residual fires exist but terrible fires did not exist.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they forgot. What fire is. And why it should be feared.¡±

    The eyes of Bop Kye looking at Bop Jeong were filled with doubt. At that time, Bop Jeong looked to Bop Kye. The eyes were eerily dark.

    ¡°Bop Kye.¡±

    Startled, Bop Kye bowed his head.

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    A soft voice came from Bop Jeong. It was slow and gentle, as if consoling a child.

    ¡°¡­Do you know how to teach someone who doesn¡¯t know what fire is?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°To make them feel it.¡±

    For a moment, Bop Kye felt a shiver run down his spine. Bop Jeong continued calmly.

    ¡°To let them know firsthand how hot fire is, how painful it is when fire touches your hand, what happens when your flesh starts to burn in the mes.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Bop Kye tried to say something, but Bop Jeong resolutely cut his word.

    ¡°It will hurt. It will be painful. But¡­ Wouldn¡¯t we be able to prevent people from foolishly walking into a pit of fire without knowing what fire is?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye fell silent like a person who had lost his voice.

    Clearly, the faint smile on Bop Jeong¡¯s face and the benevolent and gentle voice were the same. However, Bop Kye felt a clear ray of grudge in such Bop Jeong. So cold it seemed to freeze one¡¯s heart.

    Bop Jeong smiled at Bop Kye.

    ¡°Does my word seem too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang. I just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is harsh. But one must not fear loss to be a Buddha.¡±

    Bop Jeong took a Banzhang stance toward Bop Kye. It was a unique form of Shaolin where only one arm was raised, rather than the two palms with both hands.

    ¡°Why does Shaolin adopt Banzhang (??(°ëÕÆ) /half-palm)?¡±

    It was a random question. Bop Kye naturally knew the answer to this question. If one belongs to Shaolin, one must know.

    ¡°¡­To honor the Second Patriarch (??(¶þ×æ)).¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Bop Jeong quietly nodded.

    Shaolin¡¯s root traces back to Bodhidharma, but its spiritual originpletion lies with the Second Patriarch, Hyega (??(»Û¿É)), while its martial artpletion lies with the Sixth Patriarch (??(Áù×æ)), Hyeneung (??(»ÛÄÜ)).

    Isn¡¯t the current Shaolin where all of those things continued?

    ¡°The Second Patriarch cut off one of his arms to attain enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°In other words, to gain great enlightenment, one must be willing to give up an arm or so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t just be a story that only applies to those who belong to the Buddhistmunity. Sometimes, to gain something greater, one must be willing to endure smaller sacrifices.¡±

    Bop Kye could not say anything.

    Amidst the gentle atmosphere of Bop Jeong, there was an inexplicable pressure lurking. It was difficult to even breathe.

    Bop Jeong, who assumed Banzhang stance, closed his eyes as if organizing his thoughts. Then, after a while, he opened his eyes again and said,

    ¡°Just let them know. That should suffice.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Send a reply.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bop Kye bowed deeply and retreated. Somehow, he felt an urgent need to escape from there as quickly as possible.

    Just as he was about to walk away, Bop Jeong, with his eyes fixed on the Yangtze River, asked in a low voice.

    ¡°How is Mount Hua faring?¡±

    Bop Kye stopped walking and answered carefully.

    ¡°It appears that they have settled down not far away and are staying with Tang Family. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any significant movement.¡±

    ¡°What about Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­It appears he¡¯s recently been instructing the young sword warriors of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s instructing Namgung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s gaze slightly shifted upwards.

    ¡°¡­That child has decided to take Namgung under his wing as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You may go.¡±

    With those words, Bop Jeong remained motionless. All he could do was stare at the Yangtze River flowing endlessly and indifferently.

    Bop Kye, who watched the scene for a moment, was deeply saddened and retreated.

    The eyes of Bop Jeong left alone were filled with the sparkling reflection of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°¡­It is said that the world is unfair.¡±

    A hollow smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Amitabha¡­.¡±

    Finally, as he closed his eyes, nothing more could be seen.

 Chapter 1017

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1017

    Joreureuk.

    The crystal-clear liquor stretched like a silk thread before falling into the cup.

    Jang Ilso, who was staring at the cup, smiled strangely.

    ¡°¡­They can¡¯t send support?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s smile deepened a bit. However, Ho Gamyeong astutely noticed that his smile contained an ufortable feeling inside.

    ¡°The reason is¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand as if he had nothing more to hear.

    Ad

    ¡°They must have spouted some nonsensical excuse. Wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    He snorted lightly and slowly sipped his drink. The strong and fragrant liquor slowly spread through his body, leaving a scent in his mouth. Jang Ilso, who appreciated this sensation slowly, suddenly turned his head and looked at the Yangtze.

    ¡°Right. How do things seem to be progressing?¡±

    ¡°It appears that the leader of Hao Sect is showing a willingness to confront aggressively.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold will keep his mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem cooperative, but he isn¡¯t showing hostility either. If I had to describe the situation, ¡®wait and see¡¯ would be most apt.¡±

    Ad

    ¡°Wait and see¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled softly.

    Well. Can it be called a wait-and-see approach?

    Of course, it would be an appropriate word to express Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s current position, that he is watching without stepping forward.

    But looking deeper, the story changes a bit.

    By now, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is probably frantically calcting how beneficial it is to move.

    ¡°He must be busy flipping abacus beads.¡±

    The Yangtze River in the darkness just flowed and flowed, deep and ck. Jang Ilso looked at the scene quietly, lost in thought, then asked.

    ¡°What about water fortress?¡±

    ¡°Most of it has been settled. There wasn¡¯t much resistance, so it was easy.¡±

    These were words that would make ck Dragon King vomit blood with rage if he heard them, but Ho Gamyeong was merely conveying the facts as they were.

    ¡°It is not that there is no dissatisfaction inside, but it seems that there is no one who can stand up on behalf of ck Dragon King and unite the dissatisfied forces and resist.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Jang Ilso sneered without taking his eyes off the Yangtze River.

    ¡°There is no way someone like ck Dragon King would have tolerated a second inmand.¡±

    In Evil Sects, whoever wins takes everything. It doesn¡¯t matter what their origin is or what their status is. A world where the strong seize everything. That is the world that Evil Secst lives in.

    However, this extreme structure is just as harsh on the one who has seized everything. Anyone who has had taken everything from others cannot help but suffer from the fear that they too may one day have everything taken away from them.

    That is why the leaders of Evil Sects do not tolerate anyone who could threaten their position in the first ce. Because what they desire is absolute control.

    ¡°Such foolishness.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze gradually grew colder.

    Namgung Family lost a lot in the Yangtze River. The outstanding Gaju named Namgung Hwang, the elders who were the pirs of the family, and even the main force were cut off.

    But Namgung Family does not fall. Now, they are trying to rebuild the great family in some way, centered around Namgung Dowi, who can only be called a child.

    On the other hand, although water fortress has almost preserved its power, it is in disarray because the giant called ck Dragon King has lost his power. Thanks to this, he sumbed to Jang Ilso without even being able to properly resist.

    ¡°It¡¯s aedy.¡±

    This is probably the biggest difference between Righteous Sects and Evil Sects.

    Sometimes monsters that threaten the world emerge in Evil Sects. Those led by such beings trample over Righteous Sects and drench the world in blood.

    But that¡¯s it.

    The stronger the leader, the bigger the gap left behind. The moment the influence of the absolute ruler disappears, Evil Sects fight among themselves again.

    Therefore, although Shaolin with a thousand-year history exists, it is difficult to even find Evil Sects with a hundred-year history.

    ¡°From my standpoint, it¡¯s not a badedy.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed softly.

    Water fortress lost its head that is ck Dragon King, who nowpletely fall to his grasp. Now all that¡¯s left is Hao Sect and ck Ghost Fortress.

    Of course, Blood Pce still remains, but from his perspective, Blood Pce is like a double-edged sword. If he tries to dominate the Outer Pce, the costs it incurs are greater than the benefits he will gain.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about ck Ghost Fortress, but it looks like we need to take control of Hao Sect quickly. In order to engage in a decisive battle with Righteous Sects beyond the Yangtze River, Hao Sect¡¯s intelligence power is absolutely necessary.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded slowly. He, too, had been thinking about the necessity of this for a long time.

    It¡¯s not just about the north of the Yangtze River. Even to govern the expanded territory of Evil Sects efficiently, Hao Sect¡¯s intelligence capabilities are essential.

    Ho Gamyeong took a quick look at Jang Ilso¡¯s expression and sighed softly.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t expected that Thousand-Faced Gentleman to resist so actively. I thought he was someone who could read the currents of the times.¡±

    ¡°He does it because he knows.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso had a wry smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t know, it¡¯s because he knows. He knows me very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If he bows once, he knows he can never raise his head again, so he¡¯s trying to resist while he still has the strength.¡±

    ¡°I understand that, but¡­ the situation is the situation. Someone of his caliber should know that now is the time to unite under Ryeonju-nim¡¯smand and fight those hypocrites of the Righteous Sects.¡±

    ¡°He knows, but it¡¯s probably meaningless.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed bitterly.

    ¡°Some sacrifice their lives to fight barbarians and protect the country, but others make their fortune by scavenging the bodies of the dead. A victory for Evil Sects, at least to the Thousand-Faced Gentleman, means little.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong gritted his teeth slightly.

    Of course, he has no intention of denying that. It¡¯s the nature of Evil Sects to do anything for gain. Isn¡¯t that the essence of Evil Sects?

    But in everything in this world, there is a thing called timing. Now is not the time for them to fight each other¡­

    ¡°What would Ryeonju-nim like to do?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The pure white hands were interlocked and rested on his knees. Rings adorned on his long fingers clinked against each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave them be for a while, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    Jang Ilso spoke in a slightly nasal tone.

    ¡°In my opinion, I want to go and make them realize their ce in person, but¡­¡±

    For an instant, a deep killing intent shed in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes. His gaze, chilling just by looking, was fixed on the Yangtze River. Then, he rxed his body and shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Don¡¯t those monks need me too much?¡±

    His chucklingughter spread throughout the quiet Yangtze River.

    Watching him for a moment, Ho Gamyeong spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim. May I ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He asked, lowering his posture.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ryeonju-nim¡¯s thoughts are. Just by Ryeonju-nim¡¯s presence here, they will be divided and will fight amongst themselves.¡±

    In other words, simply by being here, Jang Ilso was gaining immense benefits even at this very moment.

    ¡°But Ryeonju-nim. No matter how divided they are, we cannot take advantage of the gap if Evil Tyrant Alliance cannot stand properly. There¡¯s a saying ¡®Cultivate oneself, put one¡¯s family in order, govern the state, and bring peace to the world¡¯. But even so, it is difficult to understand why Ryeonju-nim leaves them alone.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue and then filled his cup with liquor.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating that monk too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    A twisted smile appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It is true that the man is being swayed here and there, but he is not an easy person. If he were, he¡¯d have already been devoured by that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. Still, he¡¯s someone worthy of being called Bangjang of Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now, if we start to retreat and clean up behind us, he too will start to retreat and prepare against us. Right now, it¡¯s paramount to keep that guy¡¯s feet tied.¡±

    ¡°But even if Bop Jeong doesn¡¯t have to leave here, can¡¯t he use the current situation to unite Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°It is possible.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we stop that?¡±

    Jang Ilsoo looked at Ho Gamyeong with a peculiar smile.

    ¡°Do you really think we can prevent them from uniting?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah. You¡¯re taking the venom of those with power too lightly. Right now, they don¡¯t unite against each other because we seem manageable. If we truly be a threat, they would drop all old resentment and unite against us. They¡¯ve always been like that.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong could only nod his head.

    It certainly was. When the world was at peace, the people called ¡®Ten Great Sects¡¯ fought among themselves for power, but when cmity came, they came together as if they had never fought among themselves before and fought against the enemy.

    Who could guarantee it wouldn¡¯t be the same against Evil Tyrant Alliance?

    ¡°We have nothing to gain by pushing them into a corner like that. What we really need to obtain is something else.¡±

    ¡°¡­May I ask what that is?¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Fear.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Fear. Right, fear. But that¡­.¡±

    A malicious smile twisted Jang Ilso¡¯s lips. But his eyes were dark and sunken.

    ¡°Not fear of us. It¡¯s a more trivial and insignificant fear than that.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong did not understand Jang Ilso¡¯s words. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask again. Even though the voice was not particrly filled with emotion, an inexplicable sense of intimidation was weighing down on Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡°Do you know what a human does first when gripped by fear?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They look for a way to save themselves.¡±

    A sinister aura enveloped Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    ¡°They throw away pretenses of cooperation and justice and look for a way to save themselves. Isn¡¯t that human nature?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. I wonder how much these great monks can resist their true nature.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly licked his liquor-soaked lips.

    ¡®Almost there. Almost.¡¯

    It¡¯s visible in his eyes.

    It is not an obvious rift between sects that appears on the outside. There was a tiny crack created by the wedge in the heart of Bop Jeong.

    A little, meticulously spread crack will eventually lead to a meaningful oue. The time was ripe.

    ¡®Now just a little more¡­.¡¯

    It was right then.

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    Someone ran to his feet and prostrated himself.

    ¡°Th- There¡¯s been a problem.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at him with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°What happened? It can¡¯t be that Hao Sect has attacked us.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    The prostrated person, pale as death, raised his face and quickly began to spill the words.

    ¡°¡­What did you say just now?¡±

    After hearing the entire report, an unusually strong reaction came out of Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Is this absolutely certain?¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes!¡±

    Ho Gamyeong was silent for a moment with a nk expression on his face. His face instantly became stained with despair.

    ¡°W- Why¡­ In moments like this¡­.¡±

    Even he, who had proven his capabilities as an advisor of Myriad Man Manor countless times, was simply dumbfounded and panicked at this moment. He hurriedly looked for Jang Ilso¡¯s reaction.

    Kkararararak!

    The rings tightly fitted on both of Jang Ilso¡¯s hands made an ufortable metallic sound. Unlike the threatening hand gesture, Jang Ilso had a sincere smile on his lips.

    ¡°This is why¡­.¡±

    He slowly rose from his seat.

    ¡°This is why life is so fun. Because unpredictable variables can ur.¡±

    There was a glimmer of madness in both eyes. Jang Ilso¡¯s pure white teeth were bared. It was a smile filled with deep fury and vile pleasure.

 Chapter 1018

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1018

    There are Heaven, and there are Suzhou and Hangzhou below (ÉÏÓÐÌìÌÃ ÏÂÓÐÌKº¼).

    Hangzhou is a city that deserves to be called heaven on earth with its beautiful scenery. However, the true value of Hangzhou is revealed after the sun, which illuminated the beautiful scenery, disappears behind the western mountain.

    The city that never sleeps (???(²»Ò¹³Ç)).

    When the five-colorednterns hanging on every street light up the darkness, the splendid night of Hangzhou, where all the joys of the world are said to be gathered, begins.

    The bustling voices of those filling the taverns.

    The sound ofughter from people flocking to street stalls on every street.

    A ce where the sound of a courtesan ying guqin (?(ÇÙ)) and the sound of a beautiful song mix together somewhere.

    This is Hangzhou.

    But the world is not always what it appears.

    If one were to step into a small alley next to the bright main road, the only things that wees them will be a dark and eerie small road, while the gleaming world as bright as day discreetly fades away.

    Ad

    It¡¯s apletely different world just a few steps away. Those with strong bones in Hangzhou, even the empire troops, would not dare to enter there without some level of resolve.

    The first thing to see upon entering the alley is individuals in groups of two or three with dangerous looks in their eyes, casually puffing on something.

    The bright light creates just as deep shadows.

    Naturally, the night streets of Hangzhou, the brightest in the world, hold a darker side than any other city.

    As one goes further along the alley, small doors that would never be noticeable from the outside appear.

    Past the guards and into the door, you can see a room filled with people amid a cloud of indistinct smoke.

    A foul stench that makes bones tingle and face distorted, and a scorching heat that causes a subtle difort. A ce where shouts filled with anger and despair coexist with cheers like firecrackers containing all the joy in the world.

    This is a gambling den of Hangzhou.

    Five men were sitting in the center of Pleasure Court (???(šgÏ²Ôº)), which had the highest stakes among the gambling dens in Hangzhou.

    Taak!

    Ad

    A man threw down a tile and grinned triumphantly.

    ¡°I won.¡±

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Swept it all.¡±

    The man stretched out his hand and swept up all the silvers piled on the board and pulled them in front of him.

    ¡°Looks like my luck is in today.¡±

    ¡°¡­Enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content, as you¡¯ll be leaving empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if I could at least take that neck with me. Wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Threatening words poured out, but the man didn¡¯t care one bit. No one is allowed to use violence within the gambling den. That was the principle of the ck Ghost Fortress which ran this Pleasure Court.

    Even the infamous devil of Evil Sects, a high-ranking official who visits while hiding their identity, and even the merchant¡¯s leader who dresses up in long robes to kill time do not vite this principle.

    If there is someone who breaks the principles, it is ck Ghost Fortress that will chase them to the end of hell to rip off their skin and kill them.

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at the silvers piled up so much that he couldn¡¯t even think of organizing them.

    Those who wander the gambling den know the physiology of gambling better than anyone else. They know there is no such thing as a permanent winner in gambling. The high pile of silver in front of him could disappear in a single round.

    Those who know this, but cannot forget the pleasure of a single victory, are risking everything they have here and risking everything they have.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Kek, kek, kek, kek.¡±

    A bitterugh leaked from the man¡¯s mouth once again.

    Even in such gambling tables, there are times when absolute victory is guaranteed. Especially when a rich kid who doesn¡¯t even know what gambling is gets involved in the game.

    The man nced over at the person seated across from him with just a flick of his eyes.

    A zing red long robe that looks ominous at first nce. His long hair, which appears to have never beenbed properly, is unkempt, and his lips, visible beneath the hair that covers half of his face, are so dry that they are cracked.

    Although he had a somewhat eerie impression, the man felt no threat from the person seated in front of him.

    ¡®Stupid brat.¡¯

    It was obvious that the worthless vagabond, who was wandering from somewhere, came to gamble with the money he had saved. Judging by his calm appearance, he seems to have some skills for a vagabond, but that¡¯s all.

    Regardless of whether you are a skilled vagabond or a world-famous master, no one dares to cause trouble in this Pleasure Court managed by the ck Ghost Fortress. Anyone who tries would end up as a cold corpse rotting in some alley in Hangzhou before they could even scream.

    No, even without the protection of ck Ghost Fortress, it would be the same.

    The man didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.

    Because he is the third leader of the Hangzhou branch of the ck Ghost Fortress. He¡¯s ck Hearted Yama (????(ºÚÐÄéß‰)) Chae Gyu (??(²ÌÞñ)).

    ¡°Come on, if you want to win back what you lost, let¡¯s start the next round.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The men threw five silver coins each to the center of the round table. Chae Gyu collected the tiles to shuffle them.

    ¡°Hey, Third Leader.¡±

    The person sitting next to him asked awkwardly.

    ¡°What are the higher-ups nning to do?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I mean the Yangtze River, the Yangtze.¡±

    Instead of answering, the man grimaced and bit his long bamboo pipe (??(éLÖñ)). White smoke continuously billowed from his mouth.

    ¡°Ryeonju¡­. No, Jang Ilso is being like that, does that mean he¡¯s going to keep watching?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me that? What would a mere Daeju know?¡±

    ¡°Still, you¡¯d know more than me.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap. Don¡¯t bring outside talk to the sacred gambling table.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    The man leaned back in his chair with a disapproving look on his face. Only the smoke flowing from the bamboo pipe was scattered in a hazy haze.

    ¡°Here, take your tiles.¡±

    Chwararak.

    Chae Gyu, who divided the tiles, turned over one of the tiles in the center.

    ¡°It¡¯s reverse (?(Äæ)).¡±

    The people at the round table exchanged their tiles. A suitable bout of eye contact ensued, along with a subtle tension in the air. Chae Gyu grabbed a handful of silver from in front of him and threw it into the center.

    ¡°Ten nyang.¡±

    ¡°Shit¡­ that¡¯s a hefty bet. I¡¯m out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow.¡±

    Then Chae Gyu¡¯s eyes turned to the vagabond sitting across from him. The vagabond, who seemed to be slightly worried about his hand, nodded slightly and pushed all the silvers in front of him forward.

    Deureureuk.

    The ttering sound of silver drew Chae Gyu¡¯s eyes, filled with greed. The betting money gathered here could amount to his annual sry.

    ¡°Now, reveal our tiles.¡±

    ¡°Three.¡±

    The man sitting to his left opened the card with slightly trembling hands. The vagabond across slowly flipped his tiles as well.

    ¡°Four.¡±

    As the vagabond¡¯s hand headed towards the pile of silver stones in the center, Chae Gyu reached out and grabbed his hand.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hasty.¡±

    Chae Gyu tapped his tiles with his free hand. The revealed hand was 5. It was Chae Gyu¡¯s victory.

    ¡°Hahahat. My apologies, but how should I put it, brother?¡±

    Chae Gyu swept all the silvers in front of him.

    ¡°It seemed like you were winning quite a bit at the start.¡±

    ¡°Gambling is always like this.¡±

    ¡°Just when you think you¡¯re winning, you can lose it all in one go.¡±

    Those sitting on the left and right spoke grumpily. Chae Gyu quickly organized the tiles again and threw five nyangs into the center again.

    Chwarak. Chwarak.

    Silver flew in from both sides, but the wanderer seated across did not move.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s up, brother? Run out of money?¡±

    ¡°Then you should stand up. There are a lot of people waiting for a seat.¡±

    The tip of the vagabond¡¯s chin moved slightly. In Chae Gyu¡¯s eyes, it seemed as if he could see the distorted eyes of the vagabond hidden beneath the hair covering half of his face.

    The vagabond was silent for a moment, then slowly inserted his hand into his bosom. Chae Gyu¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw that.

    ¡®This bastard?¡¯

    He thought the man was about to cause a scene and was gathering his internal strength when suddenly,

    Tok!

    A bundle of paper the vagabond pulled from within fell onto the center of the round table.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It looks like a slip?¡±

    ¡°Slip? Why are the slips so yellow. It seems to be decades old¡­¡±

    ¡°How much is it all worth? How much?¡±

    As Chae Gyu looked with bewildered eyes, the vagabond¡¯s dark lips slowly opened.

    ¡°Can I use it as a bet?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait a moment.¡±

    Chae Gyu briefly asked for understanding and raised his voice.

    ¡°Hey, rat punk (???(ÊóáÌ×Ó))!¡±

    As soon as those words were out, the rat-faced man who had been snooping around and managing the table came running towards Chae Gyu.

    ¡°What is it, great sir?¡±

    ¡°Check this out. Can this slip be exchanged?¡±

    ¡°A slip? Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    The rat-faced man quickly checked the slip on the round table and then slightly squinted his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a slip from Daeryuk Bank. But it was issued¡­ over a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°So, can it be done or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it can be. However, we can¡¯t give you the full amount. We have expenses to cover, too¡­ Oh, let¡¯s say we deduct five percent.¡±

    Chae Gyu gestured to the vagabond.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    The vagabond slightly nodded as if it didn¡¯t matter.

    Chae Gyu was strangely ufortable with his reaction, as he couldn¡¯t understand his emotions, but decided to ignore it.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll convert it into silver for you. It seems like there¡¯s quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    At that time, for the first time, negative words flowed out of the vagabond¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Huh? Do you have any problem¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it with silver ingot (???(ãyÔªŒš)).¡±

    ¡°S- Silver ingot, you say?¡±

    The man nodded slowly. Then he slowly raised his head and looked at Chae Gyu.

    ¡°Raise the bet.¡±

    ¡°¡­With just one silver ingot?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    One silver ingot is worth fifty silver nyang. This guy has just raised the stake fifty times in an instant. Normally, it would not have been a situation where even Chae Gyu would have intervened.

    But now Chae Gyu¡¯s eyes showed a greed that could not be hidden.

    ¡®It seems this vagabond must have robbed somewhere. He crawled in here like a pushover.¡¯

    This ce gathers only the most cunning in Hangzhou. Fleecing a greenhorn who doesn¡¯t even know what a tile game is, is nothing. Gambling with luck can be risky, but this was a game in which luck had no room to intervene.

    ¡°Well, you have a good personality. Good! I¡¯ll change everything else to silver ingot.¡±

    ¡°¡­The stake is getting too big. I don¡¯t have enough money.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you some, so don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±

    ¡°Shit. It¡¯s like being fleeced down to my underwear, and now even risking my life on it.¡±

    Hispanions on either side also exaggerated their reluctance, subtly aligning with him. Who would pass up the chance to win all that money?

    Those who were greedy sat down with their chairs pulled closely. As the stakes changed to silver ingot, those with fierce eyes quickly began to shuffle the tiles.

    In this gloomy gambling table, only the vagabond draped in a red robe remained unchanged, watching everyone with an indifferent gaze from the beginning.

    Despair and joy, fear and ecstasy. All these emotions swirled at the end of this mortal coil.

 Chapter 1019

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1019

    An interior filled with pungent smoke.

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, this board was also robbed.¡±

    The tiles never stopped moving.

    Noticing the staggering amount of money involved, onlookers crowded around, yet a strange silence settled over the actual gaming table.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m three too.¡±

    ¡°Kuhu. I have four. This time, it¡¯s mine.¡±

    An amount of silver ingots, which is difficult for most people to touch for the rest of their lives, fluttered like a toy. The eyes of those who watched the scene were gradually turning red with greed.

    Ad

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    The vagabond dressed in a red long robe threw the tiles in his hand onto the round table. He lost three silver ingots at once, but there was no regret or anger in his demeanor.

    ¡®Idiot.¡¯

    Chae Gyu barely suppressed the smile that was threatening to appear on his face.

    Even if he pretended to be calm, that vagabond was probably drying up with thirst and anxiety by now. Although the identities of those sitting at the gambling table varied widely, the emotions felt by those losing money were all the same.

    It¡¯smendable that he didn¡¯t show signs of nervousness. If this were any other gambling den, he might even have won a fair amount. But this ce, the Pleasure Court, wasn¡¯t so lenient that one could escape by merely feigning calmness.

    Little by little, very slowly.

    Like a swamp swallowing a person, this ce gradually nibbles away at money.

    ¡°Five!¡±

    ¡°Five.¡±

    Ad

    ¡°It is six.¡±

    ¡°¡­Damn, why does six keeping up?¡±

    ¡°I thought I was sure to win this round, damn it!¡±

    ¡°That guy over there is lucky. How much is he taking in one round?¡±

    Arge sum of silver ingots had umted in front of the man in the red robe. About half of what he had lost so far was recovered in an instant.

    However, Chae Gyu, who frowned as if he was in a bad mood, felt differently. The reason is simple. This is because he lost it on purpose.

    Unless you¡¯re a fool, you can¡¯t be unaware that the stakes are decreasing. A bold gambler might hope for a reversal right until thest silver, but most would get scared and leave the table after losing half their money.

    ¡®That can¡¯t be possible.¡¯

    So, it was necessary to give them a taste now and then. To keep alive the hope that one lucky hand could recover all losses.

    ¡®Haha.¡¯

    The corner of Chae Gyu¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Gambling is done for the thrill of winning money, but watching a person fall into ruin is an unmissable part of the entertainment. In that sense, today¡¯s table was indeed perfect.

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m two.¡±

    ¡°Four. Hahaha. I¡¯m sorry about this. But what can I do?¡±

    As the tiles moved back and forth, the mound of silver ingots in front of the vagabond gradually decreased again. It wasn¡¯t easy to lose all that enormous amount of money, but before he knew it, almost all was gone.

    This is a situation that would drive an ordinary person crazy.

    However, the red-robed vagabond just stared at the round table with the same indifferent eyes as before.

    Eventually.

    ¡°I won.¡±

    Chae Gyu swept up the bets ced on the round table with a triumphant look on his face. A tower of silver ingots was formed in front of him and hispanions. But there were no more silver ingots in front of the man in the red robe.

    ¡°Aigo. Looks like all your stakes have disappeared.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, but what can I do?¡±

    The three menughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Got any money left? If not, it seems you¡¯ll have to leave.¡±

    The red-robed vagabond quietly lowered his gaze to where his bet had been piled up, and then slowly raised his head.

    ¡°No more money left.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. It seems you were unlucky today. Let¡¯s y again next time.¡±

    ¡°There are days like that, too. Take this at least.¡±

    The men each picked a silver ingot from in front of them and pushed it toward the man in the red robe.

    Three silver ingots.

    To an ordinary person, it was a huge amount of money, but if you think about the money the vagabond lost today, it was hardly worth calling money.

    The corners of the vagabond¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he stared at the three silver ingots.

    ¡°¡­I have no money. But I have something to bet.¡±

    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t ept anything unless it¡¯s money.¡±

    ¡°You will receive it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    Chae Gyu frowned slightly and looked at the man.

    ¡®Tsk, tsk. He would have been better off just losing his money and leaving.¡¯

    That was when Chae Gyu lowered his hand under the table and quietly grabbed the handle of the sword on his waist.

    ¡°Before that¡­ I have a question.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The vagabond slowly leaned back against the back of the chair. Then, he leaned back with his head hanging back.

    Chills ran down Chae Gyu¡¯s neck.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Confused by his own reaction, Chae Gyu was perplexed. It wasn¡¯t like he was scared of the man in front of him, so why did his body react this way?

    At that time, the vagabond¡¯s voice pierced his ears.

    ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chae Gyu, who had been shing doubt, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As I said.¡±

    The vagabond¡¯s head slowly returned to its ce. His long, unkempt bangs still covered his eyes. Because of this, Chae Gyu had no way of knowing what kind of eyes he was staring with.

    ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    ¡°¡­Crazy punk¡­.¡±

    Chae Gyu exchanged nces with those sitting to his left and right. So that if the man does something stupid, they can deal with it at any time.

    The vagabond said.

    ¡°The bet. Yes, I have no money left. But there¡¯s still something I can bet.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±

    ¡°Life.¡±

    The vagabond¡¯s dark lips curled up eerily.

    ¡°¡­Damn it. We don¡¯t ept anything other than money here!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Drag this bastard out!¡±

    At that time, the vagabond lightly waved his hand. The long red robe fluttered.

    ¡°There seems to be a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not wagering my life.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not mine, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°No, the lives of everyone here, and perhaps even the lives of everyone in this Hangzhou, or possibly, everyone in this entire Jungwon.¡±

    Chae Gyu suddenly realized how bizarrely abnormal this situation was.

    He isn¡¯t the type to tolerate such nonsense normally. How many people who made a fuss after losing their bets had he encountered in this ce? Normally, he would have already drawn his sword, cut off one of that bastard¡¯s limbs, and kicked him out. Either that or cut off the head.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Why am I silently listening to this nonsense?¡¯

    ¡°I would like to ask.¡±

    The vagabond slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°How much are your lives worth?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of those lives that you can joyfully throw your existence into the gutter like this? That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. How much is those lives worth? Only then can I take that money.¡±

    Ghost Seeing Sorrow (???(¹íÒŠ³î)) Yeom Ho (??(Á®ê»)), who was sitting next to Chae Gyu, could not stand it anymore and shouted.

    ¡°How dare this damn guy make such a scene! How much my life is worth! Why would you take it¡­.¡±

    It was at that moment.

    The vagabond lightly raised his hand. Then Yeom Ho¡¯s body, who was screaming, flew over the round table. As if it were being tied up somewhere and dragged away.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    That sudden and unnatural sight made Chae Gyu freeze in an instant.

    Kudangtangtang!

    The tiles and silver ingots scattered around the round table bounced and scattered in all directions.

    Despite the hard-won money scattering everywhere, Chae Gyu¡¯s eyes did not follow the silver ingots. No, they couldn¡¯t. Because the vagabond¡¯s hand was grabbing Yeom Ho¡¯s face, which was turned over on the tabletop.

    ¡®H- How¡­?¡¯

    Sweat trickled down Chae Gyu¡¯s back stickily.

    ¡®Telekinesis?¡¯ (????(¸ô¿Õ”zÎï)/Lit. Grabbing through the air)

    It is a sight that cannot be exined otherwise.

    But even that interpretation made no sense. Moving an object with internal strength was something only those who had reached a profound level of mastery could do.

    But how can one attract a person with internal strength rather than an object? And someone like Ghost Seeing Sorrow Yeom Ho at that!

    While Chae Gyu was perplexed, unable to understand the situation unfolding before his eyes, the vagabond in a red long robe pulled Yeom Ho, who was in his hand, towards him with a slow hand gesture.

    ¡°Why am I taking it?¡±

    A sinister smile painted the man¡¯s ck lips.

    ¡°The reason is all too simple. Right now, your lives are merely mortgaged. The reason all beings in this Jungwon can live is because the cult still permits your lives.¡±

    ¡°Kkeuu¡­. Kkuooh¡­.¡±

    ¡°However¡­ it¡¯s a shame. At a nce, your lives seem not worth more than a penny. Such cheap and useless lives.¡±

    ¡°Keu¡­ euaaaaaak!¡±

    Bright blue veins began to sprout all over Yeom Ho¡¯s body. He was shaking and writhing in pain as if numerous needles had been stabbed all over his body.

    And in that moment, Chae Gyu clearly saw it.

    The flesh on Yeom Ho¡¯s body, exposed outside his clothing, shriveled up like a paddy field parched by drought, cracking and splitting.

    ¡®This¡­.¡¯

    Meanwhile, the vagabond calmly and slowly turned back his bangs with his other hand.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Chae Gyu unknowingly stepped back.

    The eyes of the man who flipped his hair back were terrifyingly red. Not just tinged with red, but as if filled to the brim with blood.

    The dark lips, pale skin, and blood-red eyes gave Chae Gyu an eerie feeling he had never felt before.

    ¡°Keuaah¡­¡±

    Yeom Ho¡¯s twitching body finally went limp.

    Tong.

    Yeom Ho¡¯s body, shriveled up like a mummy, sprawled hopelessly over the tabletop. What was ced on the round table instead of the money and tiles that had been passed around was a miserable chillingly cold corpse.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Worthless beings.¡±

    The vagabond¡¯s demeanor changed in an instant.

    As he slowly stood up, a bone-chilling aura flowed from him. Just being in his presence made it hard to breathe, and it felt as if the blood in one¡¯s body was surging backward.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­?¡±

    Chae Gyu trembled and barely asked.

    Rebel? Resist?

    He couldn¡¯t even begin to entertain such thoughts.

    It was an issue before even discussing the difference in strength. An indescribable gap in ss had frozen him like a mouse in front of a viper.

    ¡°Who am I.¡±

    The man in the red robe slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Difficult to answer. I am one without a name.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    He twitched the corner of his mouth and sneered.

    ¡°If you think about it, all of this might just be a struggle to gain a name.¡±

    At the same time, a crimson light flowed from his eyes.

    Chae Gyu didn¡¯t understand the words at all, but he didn¡¯t need to. People don¡¯t need to worry about what happens after they die.

    Chae Gyu¡¯s body was sucked into the man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    The man grasped Chae Gyu¡¯s neck in an instant and stared directly into his eyes.

    ¡°Compared to that worthless life of yours, this is an honorably glorious death, yes?¡±

    ¡°Cra¡­ Crazy¡­.¡±

    Kwadeudeuk.

    The bones of his entire body were crushed and twisted.

    ¡°Keu¡­ euaaa¡­ aaargh¡­.¡±

    Chae Gyu¡¯s corpse copsed to the floor, unable to even properly utter hisst words. His corpse was so horrific that every bone in his body seemed to be twisted.

    Astonishment, disbelief, and, above all, fear oppressed the gambling den.

    As if delivering a monologue, the man coldly surveyed those frozen stiff like a mice before a snake and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Building mountains out of corpses¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you kill and kill and kill enough to create a sea with that blood¡­.¡±

    Step.

    He took a step.

    ¡°Eventually, everyone in the world will know of the events unfolding here. Yes, everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Uugh.¡±

    A groan of terror, let out by someone, spread throughout the silent gambling den.

    With blood shining from his eyes, the man raised his hand high.

    Giiiiiiing!

    A jet-ck energy, like a pitch-ck de, shot from his fingertips, piercing through the ceiling of the gambling den.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad of Demon Advance!¡±

    The man¡¯s ear-piercing howl rang out as if it were going to explode.

    ¡°Your worthless lives will be our promation. Our scream is sent to Him, who has reincarnated somewhere in this world!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    The densely packed buildings in Hangzhou¡¯s back alleys exploded like fireworks all at once.

    It was a scream and also a howl. It was the evil fanaticism that reverberated throughout the world for the first time in a hundred years.

 Chapter 1020

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1020

    Yang Gon (??(—îÀ¤)), the branch manager of the ck Ghost Fortress (???(ºÚ¹í±¤)) in Hangzhou, slowly turned his head.

    ¡®I thought I heard something.¡¯

    He thought he heard the sound of thunder from afar, but then he turned his head back. Right now, he couldn¡¯t afford to worry about the little details.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the ass.¡±

    As Evil Tyrant Alliance upies the Yangtze River, the ck Ghost Fortress will also have to make a decision sooner orter. Depending on what decision the leader makes, it will be the difference between bowing their head and surrendering to Myriad Man Manor who swallowed water fortress, or if they will engage in a do-or-die battle.

    ¡®N- No.¡¯

    In life, things in the world don¡¯t always flow to such extremes. Maybe they will keep their emotions for each other like this, keep an appropriate distance, and just maintain the framework of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Perhaps that is the most realistic prediction.

    ¡°The more I think about it, the more it gives me a headache.¡±

    Yang Gon sighed deeply.

    Ad

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to pay much attention to the upheavals in Kangho itself. Managing Hangzhou well and asionally rooting out the remnants of Hao Sect plotting to retake Hangzhou seemed enough to spin his head.

    Yang Gon is one of the wise men who knows very well that knowing one¡¯s ce and being content with what one has is the way to be a winner in life. Unfortunately, those who are part of an organization do not have the luxury of choice.

    ¡°I wonder what decision the leader will make¡­¡±

    Muttering to himself, Yang Gon smacked his lips.

    In fact, it may not be that important, regardless of the situation in Kangho. What matters to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is which choice is most beneficial to ck Ghost Fortress.

    However, it was difficult for Yang Gon¡¯s mind to predict which side would bring more wealth to ck Ghost Fortress in the future.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    He eventually shook his head.

    Whatever the choice, he just hoped it wouldn¡¯t end in bloodshed. Now that he¡¯s in the final years of his life, thest thing he wants is to go to the battlefield and die gruesomely.

    With that in mind, it was just when Yang Gon was trying to stamp the document with optimism.

    Ad

    Kwang!

    The door burst open as if it would break, and a pale-faced man rushed in.

    ¡°Bra- Branch Manager-nim!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Yang Gon sharply asked with a cold expression.

    ¡°So- Some crazy guys have appeared in the Hangzhoumercial district. Th- These crazy bastards are killing everyone indiscriminately right now, regardless of age or gender.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Yang Gon jumped up from his seat.

    Even if they are part of Evil Sects, brutal acts within their territory must be stopped.

    Moreover, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold knows the simple truth that people are money. A person equal to money is dying in Hangzhou, managed by ck Ghost Fortress? That will all be the responsibility of Yang Gon, the branch manager of Hangzhou.

    ¡°Which crazy bastards dare to cause trouble in Hangzhou!¡±

    Sparks flew in Yan Gon¡¯s eyes.

    Those who have dabbled in Kangho know better than to stir up trouble in Hangzhou. Causing trouble within the territory of ck Ghost Fortress means making an enemy of the fortress.

    However, sometimes idiots who do not understand the current situation in Kangho do things like this without understanding the bnce of unseen forces.

    ¡°Gather all the kids.¡±

    ¡°Yes? You mean everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yang Gon coldly ordered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking it¡¯s about time to tighten up the atmosphere that¡¯s been gettingx recently. It¡¯s time to tighten it up again.¡±

    ¡°U- Understood!¡±

    ¡°Move out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the man dashed out, a soft sigh escaped Yang Gon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    He scratched his head in a tired manner, different from before.

    ¡°Which kids this time.¡±

    Although he had shouted orders with a stern voice, he wasn¡¯t actually angry. Just like a bee attracts a flower, the nightlife of Hangzhou attracts young people who mistakenly believe they¡¯re stronger than they are. It¡¯s a familiar situation to him. This time too, it would likely just need a bit of tidying up.

    However, showing his inner thoughts to his subordinates was another matter.

    He was skilled at separating his internal feelings from his outward appearance.

    ¡°For the first time in a while, time to enforce discipline again.¡±

    With that, Yang Gon left the room with a light heart.

    ¡°¡­Branch Manager-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bra- Branch Manager-nim. What on earth¡­¡±

    Yang Gon looked at the scene in front of him in a daze.

    He realized the situation was more serious than he thought when he first encountered a crowd fleeing in terror.

    Hangzhou is a city of pleasure. Inevitably, it¡¯s a ce where big and small incidents happen non-stop. A fight on the street and a few people dying can be viewed as entertainment.

    And Yang Gon could swear that since he became the branch manager here, he had never seen the people of Hangzhou so terrified.

    Startled for a moment, he steeled himself. No matter what happened before his eyes, he decided he wouldn¡¯t be shocked and would respond coolly.

    But¡­.

    That resolve melted away the moment he faced the reality of Hangzhou¡¯s situation.

    ¡°¡­ This¡­ uh¡­.¡±

    Yang Gon¡¯s hands trembled.

    Everything in front of him was smashed to pieces.

    Trees, buildings, the ground, and even the people who would have been inside.

    Like being swept by a terrible typhoon, the debris of shattered pavilionsy mixed with what must have been limbs of people who were alive just moments before. The person was torn to pieces along with the royal engravings.

    ¡°Uugh!¡±

    The sound of someone gagging pierced his ears.

    They are Evil Sects. They don¡¯t particrly feel an aversion to killing. Yang Gon himself couldn¡¯t count how many people he had killed to get to his position.

    But¡­.

    What hemitted was murder.

    That is, when Yang Gon killed someone, he was acutely aware that the person he ended the life of was ¡®human¡¯.

    But what¡¯s with this sight?

    Can this scene, where copsed walls, roofs, pirs, and piles of dirt are arbitrarily mixed with something living, be called ¡®murder¡¯?

    ¡®No¡­.¡¯

    This is a disaster.

    Sweeping away things like this without distinguishing between living and non-living is something that only an emotionless being can do.

    Ttook. Ttook.

    Between the debris, a corpse¡¯s finger pointed outwards, from which dark red droplets of blood fell. Even Yang Gon felt a wave of nausea rising from within and clenched his mouth shut.

    Hangzhou¡¯s City That Never Sleeps.

    If one were to view this scene from above, a corner of the wide expanse of lights spread across thend would appear ckened as if gnawed by a beast.

    The distinction between beast and human, Yang Kun believes, is the light. No beast can create light like a human can.

    Darkness had deeply settled here. This meant that humans no longer existed in this ce.

    ¡°Which madness has done this¡­¡±

    Yang Gon suddenly came to his senses at someone¡¯s groan-like words.

    Right. Someone caused this. Meaning, the one who created this unbelievable scene isn¡¯t far from here.

    When he thought about that, he got goosebumps all over his body.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Should he flee? Or should he attack?

    Logically, he should find and attack the perpetrator. After all, he is the ck Ghost Fortress¡¯s branch manager responsible for Hangzhou.

    But before this utterly destructive scene, even natural judgment was questioned.

    Is it really possible for a human to create such a scene? For someone with human skin?

    And if he attacked such a being¡­

    ¡°Branch Manager-nim!¡±

    Yan Gon, who was lost in his thoughts, was woken up by someone violently calling out to him.

    ¡°O- Over there¡­.¡±

    And so, Yang Gon saw it.

    A world where everything is mixed up and turned ashen. Far off, beyond the light that seemed to be swallowed by the dense darkness at the end of that space, a figure in blood-red robes was slowly approaching.

    Yang Gon knew intuitively.

    It was him.

    The man is the monster who did all of this.

    Step. Step. Step.

    Yang Gon, who was staring at the man in the red long robe approaching calmly, flinched without realizing it and took a step back. The wind hit the chest of the person standing behind me.

    It is disgraceful to retreat in fear at the sight of an enemy. But now Yang Gon could not afford to worry about his reputation.

    His face turned increasingly pale.

    He reached this position by going through and oveing numerous crises, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what to do in a situation like this.

    He had only one option, to rely on the might of the strongest entity he knew.

    ¡°Do, do you realize you¡¯re in the territory of ck Ghost Fortress and still dare to cause such chaos?¡±

    Then the man, who had been walking slowly, stopped.

    He slowly lifted his head. The moment Yang Gon met those blood-red eyes, he felt his heart ache sharply.

    ¡°¡­ck Ghost Fortress?¡±

    The man muttered indifferently.

    ¡°Was there a ce like that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yo- You¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The moment Yang Gon was about to say more, the man indifferently cut him off.

    ¡°Whether you belong to any group, regardless of your gender, age¡­ none of that is important. The only thing that matters is that you are alive right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Yang Gon was momentarily at a loss for words. The man spoke in an even tone.

    ¡°Looks like¡­ You seem to have quite a name, so that¡¯s good.¡±

    Someone called out to Yang Gon almost like a scream.

    ¡°Branch Manager-nim!¡±

    For a moment, Yang Gon was shocked and looked around with bloodshot eyes. A group dressed in ck clothes suddenly appeared and surrounded them.

    ¡®When did they¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    As soon as the man¡¯s words left his mouth, vicious killing intent poured out from all directions. It looked more like something raw, like a starving beast, rather than the killing intent radiating from a human being.

    As soon as the thick and suffocating momentum hit, the group engulfed in demonic energy rushed towards Yang Gon and his subordinates like a ck wave.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Aaahh!¡±

    The man in the red long robe, who had been quietly watching them as they quickly began to be swept away, slowly turned around.

    At that time, a monster dressed in ck knelt in front of him on one knee. His head was lowered, so low as if he couldn¡¯t bear to make eye contact.

    ¡°Bishop.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    ¡°Will you continue like this?¡±

    The bishop¡¯s cold gaze fell on the back of the bowed head.

    ¡°If you haveints, you may leave now. I won¡¯t take your life.¡±

    ¡°How could I haveints? I am a body that follows the bishop. But¡­ ording to the sacredmandments, shouldn¡¯t we remain hidden, awaiting His return¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you parroting the stale words spewed by the cult elders?¡±

    ¡°I just¡­.¡±

    ¡°What a silly thing to say.¡±

    The bishop scolded him coldly.

    ¡°If He, so omnipotent, could find us hiding on His own, why then did He meet His end at the hands of these faithless beings?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The man could not easily answer.

    This is due to the fact that no matter what the answer is, it will be against the doctrine. He wasn¡¯t yet high-ranking enough to shake off the usation of heresy on his own.

    ¡°Do not doubt!¡±

    The bishop¡¯s blood-red eyes emitted a gleaming light.

    ¡°If we truly consider ourselves His faithful servants, it would be natural for us to make our presence known to Him!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kill and kill everything you see. So much that no one in the world can tell we exist here. The blood of those you have in, the sacrifices you have offered, will be the beacon we offer to Him. Only then can we truly witness His seconding.¡±

    ¡°We will follow.¡±

    The bishop turned around, fluttering his long robes.

    The cult merely waits and endures. Those who survive will die, and those born anew will age, just waiting and waiting.

    He could no longer bear it.

    ¡®If He truly has returned, He will surely respond to our voices.¡¯

    Certainly.

    For that is the ¡®duty¡¯ of a ¡®god¡¯.

 Chapter 1021

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1021

    Who is the wealthiest person in the world?

    Some might immediately think of the emperor. After all, there¡¯s no one with more wealth than the emperor in all thends.

    However, the wealth of an emperor is only meaningful within the confines of his pce. In the sense that he does not have the freedom to utilize his wealth as he pleases, one could argue he is not truly ¡®wealthy¡¯ in the fullest sense.

    Someone else might recall the Golden Kings (???(üS½ðÍõ)) Seok Daerip (???(Ê¯´óÁ¢)) and Seok Noya (???(Ê¯ÀÏ ”)), the leaders of Jungwon Bank.

    Jungwon Bank, being thergest in Jungwon, oversees unimaginable amounts of cash and promissory notes exchanged in just a single day. Seok Daerip, who is the owner of Jungwon Bank and owns two of the top 10 trading manors in Jungwon, could indeed be considered the true wealthiest person in Jungwon.

    Yet, there will be those who shake their heads at this.

    There¡¯s more hidden wealth in the world than what¡¯s visible. Those who really move money are not in the bright world but in the darkness.

    Including secret smuggling operations that can doom three generations for unauthorized involvement, to gambling and human trafficking, the master of ck Ghost Fortress, who has a hand in all kinds of dark money, is said to be the person who handles the most money in the world.

    Even if there is an exaggeration in that statement, no one can deny that the ck Ghost Fortress Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is one of the three wealthiest (??(¾Þ¸»)) people in the world.

    The room of ck Ghost Fortress where Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold resides was much simpler than expected. No, it was more appropriate to say it was deste rather than simple.

    Ad

    An old desk stained with use, a chair worn and wobbly, and a wall filled with books and ledgers were all the room contained.

    In this deste room, without even a cheap scroll or a single orchid in sight, people gathered, all with serious expressions on their faces.

    Creeeak.

    The old chair Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was sitting on screaming. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s hand fell from the abacus, expressing his difort through the sound of a chair instead of words.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s hands that bounce on the abacus never stop. At least as long as he was sitting at this desk, he rolled the abacus as a habit even when receiving reports or filling out documents.

    It is a hand that never stopped even after receiving reports that Namgung Family was attacking Plum Blossom Ind and that Jang Ilso himself was going to the Yangtze River to confront Shaolin.

    That hand has stopped at this moment.

    ¡°Where did you say?¡±

    A cold voice leaked from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s lips.

    One of the men standing before him spoke with a tense face.

    Ad

    ¡°There are ughters happening in Hangzhou. ording to the information we¡¯ve received so far, it¡¯s probably¡­ a bunch of Magyo.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Magyo?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°¡­It is difficult to say that it has beenpletely confirmed. However, that¡¯s the report we received from a survivor from the Hangzhou branch.¡±

    ¡°There are survivors?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°If they were to confirm that the enemy was Magyo, they wouldn¡¯t have run away as soon as they saw it, but surviving even after facing Magyo?¡±

    ¡°It seems they were let go on purpose.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold leaned back in his chair.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the way of Magyo. If the stories we¡¯ve heard about the cult in the past are true, that is. You wouldn¡¯t miss such a fact. So, why did they identify them as Magyo?¡±

    ¡°¡­The survivor said so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer¡­¡±

    ¡°urately, it wasn¡¯t a survivor but someone who was a survivor. They ripped off all the skin on his face, gouged out his eyes, and cut off both arms, saying that he needed nothing but his mouth to convey words. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, they punctured holes all over the body and told him to only run forward if he wanted to live.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even the wealthiest man in the world was at a loss for words for a moment.

    ¡°By the time the rear guard found the survivor, he had already lost his mind. It¡¯s Magyo. He kept repeating the words that Magyo hade, and then died of exhaustion.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess Magyo it is.¡±

    A sigh flowed from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth.

    Being cruel to Evil Sects is not really an insult. It is even considered somewhat simr to the word bold.

    But this was crossing a line. No one of Evil Sects would kill a person in such a manner.

    Only those who do not see people as humans could do such a thing.

    ¡°Magyo. In Hangzhou¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s fingers were ced on the abacus. But his fingers, which flinched several times, could not move.

    ¡°It¡¯s seriously messed up.¡±

    A self-mockingugh escaped his mouth.

    ¡°At this time¡­ of all times?¡±

    At that time, Wei Chong noticed and carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°Great Master, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s overstepping, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Leave out the unnecessary talk. Speak quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Master. Although times have changed, dealing with Magyo has always been the entire Jungwon¡¯s duty. Shouldn¡¯t we announce the rise of Magyo and receive support, rather than us taking it upon ourselves unnecessarily?¡±

    ¡°That would have been the case.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this timing.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold spoke in an emotionless voice.

    ¡°If it were the past, of course, that¡¯s what we would have done. No, there wouldn¡¯t have even been a need for such a hassle. If we had just made it known that Magyo had appeared, Righteous Sects who were rxing in Gangbuk would have rushed over and tried to fight them.¡±

    After all, wasn¡¯t it Righteous Sects that ultimately stopped Heaven Demon in the past?

    ¡°But not now.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ Ah, the non-aggression pact!¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s one reason. But the bigger issue is that currently, the heart of Righteous Sects, Shaolin, is confronting Myriad Man Manor on the Yangtze River. Could those who were snarling and fighting each other suddenly change their attitude upon seeing Magyo appear?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they could, they wouldn¡¯t be humans but truly Buddhas or immortals. It would take a considerable amount of time.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold lightly touched his face.

    ¡®The timing couldn¡¯t be worse.¡¯

    Jang Ilso¡¯s strategy of staying secluded in the Yangtze River and trying to divide the enemy by confronting them unexpectedly led to the worst oue.

    But who can me Jang Ilso?

    Was there even one person in the world who could have predicted that the remnants of the Magyo, which had been hidden for a hundred years, would emerge from Hangzhou at this very moment?

    ¡®What if the deadlock on Yangtze River doesn¡¯t break, and they don¡¯t move their forces? It¡¯s the worst-case situation.¡¯

    But at the same time, it is possible. Because it would be difficult for both Myriad Man Manor and Shaolin to take the first step. If no one bends, they will have to hold their ground until a knife is stabbed in their back.

    Then, it¡¯s up to ck Ghost Fortress alone to face them.

    Magyo.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s hand quickly flicked the abacus.

    ¡°There is no way Magyo could have preserved its power as it did in the past. At best, they¡¯re at thirty percent of their original power. Thus, we should consider their actual strength to be less than ten percent.¡±

    The reason for that decision is simple. This is because most of the power of Magyo that stained Jungwon with blood in the past came solely from the being called ¡®Heavenly Demon¡¯.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold naturally thinks that the existence of Heavenly Demon is exaggerated. If all the oral stories were true, he would not be a human but something more.

    However, after removing all the absurd legends, the human ¡®Heavenly Demon¡¯ is also just as powerful. Since such Heavenly Demon no longer exists, Magyo that has appeared now is not the same one they knew.

    It should be so. No, it has to be that way.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s hand flicking the abacus became faster.

    ¡°¡­Great Master.¡±

    Tak!

    And finally, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s wide-open hand pressed down on the abacus. An icy coldness descended on his face, who seemed to have made up his mind.

    ¡°¡­Wei Chong (??(Î¾³ä)).¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Master.¡±

    ¡°Gather the capable ones.¡±

    Deureureuk.

    The sound of abacus beads rubbing together was eerie.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold asked with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°You said they bothered to send the survivors alive, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°That means they wanted to announce themselves.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ that seems likely.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold lightly pressed his temples.

    ¡°To announce themselves means they have a specific aim. If it was about power, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered with such cumbersome methods. They must be willing to negotiate.¡±

    Wei Chong nodded.

    What Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold said is correct. They may have something they¡¯re aiming for and something they want to achieve. Otherwise, if it were merely about ughter, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered to reveal their identity.

    ¡°What is Great Master nning to do?¡±

    ¡°First¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°We need to find out what they want. We can¡¯t gamble without knowing the cards they hold.¡±

    Wei Chong looked at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold with new admiration. In some ways, it may be an obvious conclusion, but it is not easy to assess the situation calmly even after hearing that Magyo is carrying out a massacre in Hangzhou.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    At Wei Chong¡¯s words, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold shook his head resolutely.

    ¡°I will go.¡±

    ¡°Great Master! It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold answered coldly without changing his expression.

    ¡°No matter how old-fashioned they may be, they are a bunch of people who came out of history, but if they are truly Magyo, then someone worthy of their stature should deal with them.¡±

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s dark eyes stared at Wei Chong.

    ¡°Magyo, after all, is made of flesh and blood, humans. If they can speak and are not mute beasts, then there¡¯s always room for negotiation.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was lost in thought for a moment.

    Whether Magyo is stronger than he expected, or whether it has lost its former prestige and is now weak, dealing with them alone will only result in losses.

    What if, by chance, ck Ghost Fortress suffers great damage while dealing with Magyo?

    ¡®Then Jang Ilso¡¯s de will be pointed at us.¡¯

    The thing that the injured jackal is most afraid of is not the tiger that appears from nowhere, but the pack it was hunting with until a moment ago. And Jang Ilso is a jackal who never misses the smell of blood.

    Then, the conclusion is clear.

    ¡°Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Master. It shall be done.¡±

    Those who showed courtesy flowed out like the wind. It was lightness art worthy of ck Ghost Fortress who regarded time as gold.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold did not even pay attention to those leaving.

    Ttak. Ttak. Ttak.

    The sound of the abacus beads moving gradually ceased. At the same time, the sound of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s breathing became increasingly faint.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a three-headed six-armed monster, after all. He¡¯s just a human.¡±

    Humans cannot escape from desire. No, to be precise, while there may be individuals who can suppress their desires, no group is free from self-interest.

    Therefore, there¡¯s always a chance to pull oneself onto the negotiation table. Isn¡¯t that the way of ck Ghost Fortress?

    But Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold didn¡¯t know.

    There are beings to whom the concept ofmon sense does not apply at all. What a big mistake it would be to interpret such people within one¡¯s ownmon sense.

    The world had forgotten Magyo.

    But¡­ It will soon be engraved in their head again.

 Chapter 1022

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1022

    The man looked at the scene unfolding in front of him with an emotionless face.

    Horrible corpses are scattered about. If one were to pile them up in one ce, it would literally form a mountain of bodies¡­ but there was no particr reason to do so.

    The man¡¯s gaze slowly moved downward.

    Two bodies are torn to shreds and the weapons they were carrying are stuck on the ground, missing their owners.

    The earth, soaked in blood, was dyed red.

    Despite all these sights, there was not even a passing emotion in the man¡¯s eyes.

    He slowly raised his hand, staring intently at his bloodless hand before turning his gaze toward the distant sky.

    ¡°Bishop.¡±

    At that time, the envoy approached and bowed down.

    ¡°Every living being in the vicinity has been erased.¡±

    Ad

    But no words came out of the bishop¡¯s mouth. The envoy was lying prostrate on the cold ground, waiting for his mouth to open.

    Finally, the bishop opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Doesn¡¯t this seem odd?¡±

    ¡°What does Bishop mean¡­?¡±

    The man who was once called Dan Jagang (???(¶Î×ÔÇ¿)), but now stripped of his name, spoke with dim eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it is all too easy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°For the cult, Jungwon was a ce that must be erased from the world at all times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°But they are too weak.¡±

    Ad

    The bishop slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Is it that they are weak? Or are we too strong?¡±

    ¡°I do not know the answer.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same either way.¡±

    The bishop walked slowly. With a squelching sound, he crossed thend filled with nothing but blood and corpses.

    ¡°If it were this easy¡­ Why did the cult survive for such a long time in hunger and despair?¡±

    ¡°Because that is the mission of the cult.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right. It is a mission. Given to us.¡±

    Because it is amand given by Him.

    The bishop¡¯s eyes sank dimly.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    Is it because hecks faith? Or is the cult¡¯s teaching wrong?

    After witnessing the true nature of Jungwon, which he hated so much, a strong doubt gripped the bishop.

    ¡°Why was the cult defeated?¡±

    ¡°¡­The cult was not defeated.¡±

    ¡°Then let me rephrase. Why couldn¡¯t the cultpletely trample over Jungwon and had to hide away in deste ces instead? Against such weak beings.¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡­.¡±

    The envoy could not bear to open his mouth. It was out of fear that the moment his answer was even slightly deviated, his faith might be questioned.

    Looking at such him, the bishop chuckled softly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The reason is simple.

    This ce called Jungwon has been drunk in peace for the past hundred years and haspletely lost its former power¡­ If not¡­.

    The bishop shook his head. As if he wanted to erase the most sphemous thought that crept to his mind. It was his old habit to shake his head alone like this.

    When he looked up again, the same old words that he was tired of hearing seemed to echo in his ears.

    ¨C Our mission is to wait for His seconding. Do not think. Do not doubt. The only thing granted to those who serve Him is pure faith.

    ¡®Old fools¡­¡¯

    A hundred years have passed. They just waited and waited for a long time, when the river and mountains would change ten times.

    They believe in the ¡®seconding¡¯ of which there is no definite time.

    Can that be called life?

    Not to think, not to doubt, just blindly follow ¨C can that really be called living?

    He didn¡¯t have this mindset from the beginning either. To him, belief in Heavenly Demon was too natural. From the time of his memory, he served Heavenly Demon. He learned to wait for Him as a joy and to devote his life to Him as ecstasy.

    The first time doubts came to him, who did not doubt or think, was a very small incident.

    Someone¡¯s death.

    Just like him, he was someone who had never seen Heavenly Demon¡¯s figure. This was the first time he saw someone who was born after the war and had just learned and lived by His teachings get sick and die.

    Those who wait will witness the light of His seconding.

    Right. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s not wrong.

    Then? What about those who died without seeing His seconding?

    What is given to someone who dies without ever being able to confirm the existence of Heavenly Demon?

    What remains for those who endured training akin to hell and lived through a life devoid of meaning, just for that one moment?

    If nothing is given, why do believers have to endure such a painful life?

    Why?

    The bishop¡¯s eyes were extremely gloomy.

    No matter how much he questioned, there were no answers to be found, only themand to believe and wait.

    Those who dominate the upper echelons of the cult are someone who has experienced the past war in some way. Those immortal old monsters are soaked in extreme fanaticism for Heavenly Demon and do not allow even the slightest doubt.

    What dialogue can be had with those who would consider it an honor to y their own skin for Heavenly Demon and use it as footwear?

    So Dan Jagang waited. For those long years, he just waited silently. He tried to shake off his doubts and fill himself with faith.

    But once sprouted, doubt never goes away. Like a heart-devouring demon, it continued to eat away at him.

    What if Heavenly Demon never returns like this? No, what if He returns only after he dies?

    So then, what on earth can Dan Jagang¡¯s life be said to exist for?

    No matter how great the sword is, it is meaningless unless ites out of the scabbard and is wielded. Who would want to be born with a famous sword but to be wielded, only to rust and be scrap metal?

    ¡°Bishop¡­.¡±

    Subtle anxiety passed through the voice of the prostrated envoy.

    ¡°It¡¯s still reversible. Bishop. Even now¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Dan Jagang stubbornly shook his head again.

    ¡°Bishop.¡±

    The envoy bit his lips.

    ¡°My life is not worth one thing. I fully understand that what the Bishop intends to do is another way to prove our faith in Him.¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°But they won¡¯t think that way. They do not tolerate doubt. If Bishop proceeds further¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Are you worried that I might be torn to pieces by those old men?¡±

    ¡°¡­Bishop.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a useless worry.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze drifted off to a distant ce.

    ¡°I wait for His seconding without setting foot in Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°yES. That is our mission.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who disobeys the orders of Heavenly Demon will be punished only by death.¡±

    ¡°That too¡­.¡±

    The envoy kept his mouth shut. He understood Dan Jagang¡¯s intention.

    Those two directives are absolute truths that any believer must adhere to. However¡­

    ¡°The moment you step into Jungwon to capture me, the old fools will also be viting their mission. They can never set foot here.¡±

    Dan Jagangughed bitterly.

    ¡®It¡¯s full of contradictions.¡¯

    The teachings of Heavenly Demon do not align with each other He also learned this only after bing a bishop. The teachings of Heavenly Demon that they had believed in were nothing more than a haphazard concatenation of short phrases He had uttered.

    ¡°There is no need to doubt.¡±

    Dan Jagang spoke in a heavy voice.

    ¡°If He truly cares for us, watches for us, and guides us, He will definitely respond to our earnestness. I just want to be a servant who conveys His resonance on behalf of the believers.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When there was no answer, he nced down at the prostated envoy.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°¡­How dare I¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The envoy, who could not resist the urging, bit his lip slightly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I dared to ask¡­ If¡­ by one in a thousand, by one in a million, He does not hear our cries¡­ What does Bishop n to do if He does not return right away?¡±

    Dan Jagang answered with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Bishop.¡±

    ¡°He will definitely respond.¡±

    He turned away from the envoy.

    But deep in his feigned indifference, something small stirred in his eyes.

    ¡®What if He doesn¡¯t answer?¡¯

    He has asked himself that question countless times. But no matter how much he ponders alone, the answer neveres.

    ¡®We¡¯ll find out then.¡¯

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes, which were suppressing the gloom blooming in his heart, narrowed slightly for a moment.

    ¡°A guest has arrived.¡±

    Hearing those words, the envoy suddenly stood up from his position. And he looked ahead with a de-like gaze.

    ¡°They seem a little different.¡±

    A faint smile appeared on Dan Jagang¡¯s lips.

    Perhaps they could let him experience the true power of Jungwon, which he had not felt before.

    ¡°I will handle them.¡±

    ¡°No. Leave them be. Let¡¯s listen for now.¡±

    Dan Jagang slowly stepped forward. The other person must have recognized Dan Jagang, too, as they ran straight towards him.

    Soon, martial artists radiating intimidating aura that made their skin sting lined up on the other side of Dan Jagang. Their number was over one hundred.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Before Dan Jagang could open his mouth, a person walked out from the group.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, a cold-faced middle-aged man wearing blue robes, finally faces Dan Jagang.

    ¡°Are you in charge?¡±

    Dan Jagang did not answer.

    However, as if Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold had already received his answer, he sent a signal without waiting any longer.

    Then, those in the back brought arge box and ced it in front of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Tak!

    A dozen boxes the size of human torsos fell forward at the same time. The lid opened and all kinds of precious jewels and gold bars spilled out. It looked as if sacks of grain had burst open.

    Dan Jagang indifferently caught a glimpse of so many treasures that it made his eyes wander.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A gift.¡±

    ¡°¡­A gift?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded slowly.

    ¡°It is a ce to wee the world¡¯s Magyo; we couldn¡¯te empty-handed. Think of it as a token of sincerity from ck Ghost Fortress.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s lips drew a small smile.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Conversation. And negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Conversation¡­.¡±

    When Dan Jagang did not continue speaking, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold took the initiative.

    ¡°We want to know what you desire.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s something we can provide, we might be able to help.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes turned so dark that it was difficult to guess his meaning. Dan Jagang muttered slowly.

    ¡°What we desire¡­¡±

    Step. Step.

    He walked forward calmly. Then he picked up a handful of treasure lying on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s rich.¡±

    Eudeuk. Eudeudeuk.

    The treasures in his grasp distorted and shattered. Gold melted away, and gems turned to dust.

    ¡°¡­It is such a richnd. So much that these useless, inedible things have value.¡±

    ¡°If you desire¡­¡±

    However, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was not perturbed in the least.

    ¡°The price could be mountains of grain. Or perhapsnd for you to live on.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I cannot guarantee that everything that is avable in the world. But most things can be.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Tell me. What do you desire? It won¡¯t be a losing business. What we seek in return will be far too smallpared to what we offer.¡±

    Dan Jagang curled his dark lips.

    ¡°Grain,nd, wealth¡­ We have no need for those.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold did not waver.

    Clearly, they wanted something. There was no reason to waver.

    ¡°However¡­ I think you might have something I want.¡±

    Dan Jagang stared straight at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    ¡°Tell me, you apostate.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is your renown great enough to shake Jungwon?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded with an expressionless face.

    ¡°My reputation isn¡¯t so low.¡±

    ¡°I see. Good. That¡¯ll do.¡±

    Dan Jagang smiled wanly.

    ¡°Your death will surely be known throughout the world. Enough for everyone to know we are here.¡±

    The corner of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes, which had been calm the entire time, twitched for a moment.

    ¡°What you desire¡­¡±

    ¡°Now shut your filthy mouth, filthy apostate. Just exchanging words makes my ears rot.¡±

    Bloodlust began to pour from Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°All I need from you is your death throes. Scream. Scream until your throat bursts. Let your pitiful screams echo throughout the world.¡±

    ¡°Crazy¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯splexion changedpletely.

    The madness emanating from Dan Jagang seemed to choke the life out of him for a moment.

    ¡°Great Master!¡±

    ¡°Negotiations are broken. Strike at the enemy¡¯s head!¡±

    Fortunately, they were facing the enemy¡¯s leader directly. If they could just take him down, the remaining cultists would scatter!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    As soon as Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯smand was given, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress rushed towards the bishop, emitting knife-like killing intent.

    But at that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    An overwhelming storm of demonic energy erupted around Dan Jagang. The ck demonic energy, like a giant dragon tornado, pierced the sky endlessly.

    Before that horrifying sight, the charging elites of ck Ghost Fortress involuntarily halted their advance.

    ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Was this truly a spectacle wrought by human hands?

    Bloodlust poured out amidst the ominously dark and ck whirlpool.

    ¡°Only death will give you worth!¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s demonic energy surged out in all directions.

 Chapter 1023

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1023

    Humans forget.

    Swallowing the poison of time, humans slowly forget everything: what they learned, what they heard, even what they experienced.

    That¡¯s why humans can try again.

    Because of forgetting, humans who have experienced bitter failures can attempt again, and those who writhed in terrible pain can move forward.

    Perhaps, a significant portion of the dazzling progress made by humans is a gift from ¡®forgetting.¡¯

    But at this moment, everyone in ck Ghost Fortress realized painfully.

    The fact that there are things in the world that should never be forgotten. Things that must be remembered at all costs, no matter the sacrifice¡­ things they had forgotten.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    An utterly alien ck whirlwind seemed as if it could deeply, very deeply, suck in the souls of those who witnessed it with their own eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ uh¡­¡±

    Ad

    Breath was choked off. The dense, oppressive energy crushed them, as if they were submerged deep under the sea.

    The elites of the ck Ghost Fortress, and even Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, the master of ck Ghost Fortress and the greatest sword of Evil Sects, were left speechless in front of that horrendous sight.

    ¡®This¡­ Demonic Art?¡¯ (??(Ä§¹¦))

    Their bodies began to tremble with a sense of crisis.

    It wasn¡¯t merely because it was powerful. This was something different. The scene unfolding before their eyes seemed to outright deny the path (?(Ü‰)) of martial arts they knew.

    Righteousness, evil, and even outer pce. This force differed fundamentally from any martial arts they knew.

    How should I express this? That martial art. No, that strange thing that it is not even appropriate to call it martial arts?

    Kkkyaaaaaaaak!

    The noise of the swirling demonic energy tearing through the air was like someone¡¯s desperate scream.

    The billowing ck smoke swirled violently and enveloped the bishop on all sides like a storm. The wind blew, uprooting trees and blowing them away, then overturning the ground.

    Ad

    Before even attempting to resist this energy, they had to crouch down not to be blown away by the wind.

    But then, something utterly bizarre happened that they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Among them, who were at a loss as to what to do, the two people in the lead gradually began to be sucked forward against their will.

    ¡°W- What!¡±

    The martial artists¡¯ eyes widened at the gravitational force (??(ÒýÁ¦)) felt from the front.

    The storm-like energy is clearly pushing them away. But, absurdly, their body is being pulled forward again and again. Those who hesitate even for a moment to react to this absurdity met a cruel fate.

    ¡°O, ooh?¡±

    The two in the lead, forcedly moved forward, were sucked in toward the enemy with terrifying speed, as if they had hurled themselves forward.

    They didn¡¯t know what was going on until then, but they saw. The whirlpool of ck demonic energy spun furiously and weed them.

    It was like a dark maw.

    ¡°Eu- Euaaaaak!¡±

    Terrible screams came from the mouths of those who sensed their fate. The storm of ck demonic energy soon voraciously engulfed their bodies.

    Kwagagagagagak!

    Crack, rip, tear.

    No words could fit. If one had to crudely describe it, perhaps ¡®torn apart¡¯ mighte close.

    Human flesh was too frail to withstand that tremendous demonic energy. The bodies caught in the storm were instantly turned into mere sshes of blood. The red blood was wrapped in a whirlpool of ck demonic energy and surged upward. It seemed as if the sky itself turned red.

    Hudeududuk.

    The blood sttered on the ground. Quite literally, it rained blood.

    Those who watched the whole scene with their eyes open couldn¡¯t even breathe, and simply received the falling blood with their entire bodies.

    ¡®What¡­ is this?¡¯

    They couldn¡¯tprehend what had happened.

    Although they couldn¡¯t gather togetherpletely prepared, those gathered here were individuals nurtured with great care by ck Ghost Fortress. They were said to be elite among elites,parable to any sect in the world.

    Those people could not even resist and were instantly reduced to a handful of blood. It was a sight that could neither be understood nor epted by theirmon sense.

    But there is no reason not to believe it. The heat emanating from the blood flowing down their faces prevented everyone present from escaping reality.

    ¡°Sto- Stop¡­!¡±

    Swaeeeek!

    At the same time, three ck thin des erupted from the ck storm and passed through the body of the one who attempted to scream.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Not even feeling the sensation of his body being cut, he lowered his head and looked down at his body with a nk expression.

    Jjojok.

    A long red line began to form vertically on his body.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Jjoook!

    His body, now divided into four pieces, copsed to the ground.

    Thump.

    A thick, dull sound reverberated several times. It was the sound of the divided body hitting the ground. The eeriness conveyed by the sound surpassed anything they had ever experienced.

    ¡°Ah, aah¡­¡±

    At that moment, another person floated up into the air and was sucked into the storm of ck demonic energy.

    ¡°Eu- Euaaaaaak!¡±

    A desperate scream erupted. The person who saw the storm of demonic energying so fiercely right in front of them screamed as if they were going to vomit blood at any moment.

    But at that very moment, the storm of demonic energy that seemed to engulf his body at any moment disappeared as if it had been a lie.

    Although his immediate life was spared, he couldn¡¯t rejoice. This is because a man was standing quietly in the ce where the demonic energy that had been blocking his vision like a ck curtain had disappeared.

    Udeuk!

    Dan Jagang grasped the man¡¯s face pulled into the vortex.

    Udeuk. Udeuduk. Udeududuk!

    And slowly began to tighten his grip. His fingers, piercing through the man¡¯s face, created five clear holes.

    ¡°Kuo¡­ heok. Kuhh¡­.¡±

    The person caught in Dan Jagang¡¯s hand desperately wed and grabbed the hand pressing against his face.

    ¡°Keu¡­ reuk¡­. Keururuk¡­..¡±

    In fear that his head might explode at any moment, he groaned as if half-mad, endlessly scratching at Danjagang¡¯s arm as if in fury.

    The sight of a martial artist, who had mastered martial arts and was about as elite as one could be in ck Ghost Fortress, desperately scratching at the arm with his fingernails, brought an even greater despair to those watching.

    ¡°¡­To these trivial things.¡±

    Dan Jagang, with his face distorted, exerted force into his hand gripping the man¡¯s head.

    Crunch!

    Finally, the head shattered into pieces, exploding in all directions. The headless body fell to the ground like a rotten straw mat, copsing with a thud.

    With every beat of the still-beating heart, red blood spurted out from the corpse¡¯s neck. The blood dyed Dan Jagang¡¯s blood-colored clothes even more red.

    Kwadeuk!

    Dan Jagang, who had trampled on the convulsing corpse, slowly approached ck Ghost Fortress.

    Blood disappeared from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face as he watched this entire process.

    Even his heart, which had always remained calm, inevitably lost control at this moment and made a discordant sound.

    ¡®What? What¡¯s with that monster?¡¯

    They are the elites of ck Ghost Fortress that were raised with great care. The elite among the elite, created with immense time and vast financial resources. But that monster was crushing them as if squashing bugs with fingers.

    ¡®How can such a person¡­¡¯

    Everything tends to be exaggerated.

    Humans always add a pinch of falsehood to what they see. Thus, the stories passed on by mouth, further transmitted, be adulterated and distorted with added falsehoods, eventually turning into somethingpletely different from the original.

    Therefore, he thought the stories about Magyo that stained Jungwon with blood a hundred years ago could not escape this rule.

    It was his thought that if there were one hundred elites of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold and ck Ghost Fortress, they could deal with even a small number of enemies at any time.

    Even if the worst-case scenario urred, they thought it would not be too difficult to escape and n for the future, assuming some damage.

    But he faced it directly.

    That legend, the terrible bloody smell of the past that has now faded to the point of bing outdated. The smell of death is so vivid that it cannot be denied.

    There was not even any exaggeration in the story about Magyo.

    Step. Step.

    As Dan Jagang gradually came closer, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress shouted without even realizing it.

    ¡°Block him!¡±

    ¡°There is only one opponent!¡±

    ¡°Surround and deal with him!¡±

    Great Master Of Ten Thousand Gold was frozen in ce like a stone statue.

    He was one to reason and calcte everything in the world. But the specter of the past that now appeared before his eyes was impossible to define. He had no idea what to do.

    In the meantime, those who couldn¡¯t even gauge the size of their opponent began to move instinctively. Like a praying mantis raising both front legs towards a furiously rushing chariot.

    Compared to the vortex of demonic energy, the current bishop looked no different from an ordinary martial artist, so they rushed at him. They brought out all the power they had.

    It could be called courage, perhaps. But courage that far exceeds one¡¯s limits is akin to foolishness.

    The bishop slowly stretched out one hand towards the martial artist who were screaming and running towards him.

    Kyaaaaaaaak!

    The de of ck demonic energy erupted from the fingertips with a roar, tearing the limbs of those attacking him into hundreds of pieces.

    Paaaaat!

    Flesh and blood poured down like rain.

    Strangely enough, they didn¡¯t feel that scared. The sense of unfamiliarity was greater than the fear. The death the bishop created was so different from the death they knew.

    Step. Step.

    Death stained the earth a vivid red. The bishop walked indifferently over it.

    And at that moment, Great Master Of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s frozen mouth finally opened.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    All the scenes witnessed culminated in one conclusion.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you Heavenly Demon of this era?¡±

    Step.

    The moment those words fell, Dan Jagang¡¯s step, which seemed like they would never stop, came to a halt for the first time. His face, which had always beenposed, also became strangely distorted for the first time.

    ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I asked if you are the Heavenly Demon of this era.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Augh escaped Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Hisughter grew louder, reaching the point of a maniacalugh.

    Everyone watched him with disgusted eyes.

    Dan Jagang, who wasughing to the point of tears, soon coughed dryly and red at Great Master Of Ten Thousand Gold with apletely changed expression.

    ¡°How dare¡­ a creature less than a bug speak that sacred name with your filthy mouth?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Eudeududuk.

    Dan Jagang ground his teeth eerily and shouted with a demon-like face.

    ¡°You will die experiencing the most excruciating pain in the world!¡±

    And then, with an explosion of ferocious momentum, he rushed straight towards Great Master Of Ten Thousand Gold.

 Chapter 1024

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1024

    ¡°Sto- Stop them!¡±

    The moment Dan Jagang started his charge, a scream-like voice burst from the mouths of the ck Demon Fortress elites.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was someone they had to protect at all costs. The thought, like it had been ingrained in them through brainwashing over many years, told them to immediately block Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s path and try to protect him.

    But their feet did not move as readily as their mouths.

    The bloodlust emanated from their eyes.

    The dark demonic energy swirling around the man¡¯s body.

    It seems as if the vengeful spirits of those killed by Dan Jagang are hovering around him. The horrifying and devastating sight grabbed them by the ankles.

    Their reason to fight and their instinct to live repeatedly shed.

    At that moment, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress proved their worth. Those who had ovee their instinctive fear flew in and blocked Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s path.

    But the right choice doesn¡¯t always lead to the right oue.

    Ad

    Kwaaaaaaaaa!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s swung hand struck the head of the person blocking his path squarely.

    Kwaaang!

    With a tremendous explosion, the shattered skull was scattered in all directions like shrapnel.

    Although they were small bone fragments, barely the size of a finger, the power contained in them shattered the raised protective internal strength like a piece of paper. Was that all? The bone fragments swirled around and pierced the fragile human body.

    ¡°Keuuaaakk!¡±

    The wound on the chest was nothing more than a fingernail-sized hole, but the wound on the back was big enough for a fist to go through and then some.

    Dan Jagang, who had reduced the dozen people who were running towards him to mush in an instant, gave off a vicious momentum with his re and tore the groaning survivor to pieces.

    Blood sttered, and flesh was torn apart.

    ¡°D- Die! ¡°You monsteeeeer!¡±

    Ad

    This might not be bravery but rather recklessness, or perhaps just a struggle in vain.

    Dan Jagang thoroughly punished those who dared to challenge him.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    The ck magic des that erupted from both his hands literally cut down those who attacked him. Those who had be six pieces were scattered, and a thick fog of blood rose around them.

    Sovereign of Demonic Cult. A demon walks the earth.

    The demonic energy emanating from him tore through the atmosphere, enveloping and swirling around. In front of its overwhelming majesty, even ck Ghost Fortress, which had once instilled fear throughout Gangnam, was powerless.

    And at that moment, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s foot kicked the ground. Not forward, but backward.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    A loud scream burst from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth.

    There¡¯s only one worst-case scenario to consider. His death here.

    Due to the nature of Evil Sects, the fall of their leader signifies their doom. If he dies, the ck Ghost Fortress will copse in an instant, and that must be avoided at all costs.

    Having made his calctions, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold retreated with all his might.

    Pathetic as it may be, he must return alive from here. Only then can he inform the world about the existence of this mad monster.

    However, Dan Jagang was not merciful enough to let the prey he had chosen run away.

    Paaaaaaat!

    Those who had blocked Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s path turned into mush and flew away. Dan Jagang, crushing, trampling, and piercing, rushed straight toward Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold like a ck arrow.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    A ray of light shot from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s waist.

    Ghost King Manifestation! (????(¹íÍõ¬FÉí))

    The ultimate art he took pride in cut through the air. A near-perfect sword strike without any waste. How many people have lost their souls due to this lightning-like swift sword?

    But.

    Kagagagang!

    The sword strike unleashed by Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold collided with Dan Jagang¡¯s hand and bounced off. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold involuntarily widened his eyes in shock.

    ¡®My sword, blocked with his hand?¡¯

    Kkyaaaaaak!

    At that moment, a giant de of demonic energy surged from Dan Jagang¡¯s raised finger. The des of demonic energy, like the ws of Asura (???(°¢ÐÞÁ_)) descended upon this world, and rained down on the head of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who did not even dare to block it, kicked the ground and rolled his body to the side.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    The ground where the demonic de fell was marked with a huge scar, as if a monstrous w had scraped across it. It was a sight he could not believe even when witnessing it with his own eyes.

    ¡°This filthy apostate!¡±

    Dan Jagang threw his head back and roared like a beast.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s whole body began to be drenched in cold sweat.

    Why?

    Of course, the person who dominates this ce right now is clearly Dan Jagang. ck Ghost Fortress can¡¯t even stop him. But why is the man running wild like a wounded beast?

    ¡°This!¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s hands began to turn ck.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you easily!¡±

    The rage in his eyes boiled up likeva. Dan Jagang roared as if he couldn¡¯t control his anger. Veins and tendons started to protrude all over his face.

    ¡°How dare you defile His name with your mouth! I will tear that mouth into a thousand pieces, you apostate!¡±

    Kwaaaang!

    Dan Jagang, who had violently stomped on the earth, once again rushed towards Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold with terrifying speed.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold quickly threw his body to the side and avoided it again this time.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    The ground where Dan Jagang¡¯s fistnded was crushed like tofu. And it exploded and shot upward, as if a cannonball had been dropped into water.

    Paaaaaat!

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who jumped away to avoid Dan Jagang¡¯s attack, instantly flipped over mid-air and unleashed three sword strikes toward Dan Jagang.

    The three beams of sword light, too sharp to be described merely as ¡°sharp,¡± flew towards Danjagang with the speed of light rays.

    A normal person would dodge, and if not, block. However, Dan Jagang did not avoid or block. Instead, he wrapped himself in demonic energy and charged towards the sword energy.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Kwang!

    The ck demonic energy that erupted bounced off three beams of sword energy. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold reflexively kicked the ground and threw his body backward.

    But one can¡¯t perfectly avoid forever.

    Kwadeudeudeuk!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s hand swung like the front paw of a fierce beast, and grazed across Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s chest. A chunk of flesh from his chest was torn away, and blood gushed out from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Where are you running away! You rat!¡±

    The sight of Dan Jagang chasing after Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold resembled a tiger pouncing on its prey. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was cornered, gritted his teeth and gripped his sword.

    His ultimate technique, Ghost King Twelve Styles (?????(¹íÍõÊ®¶þÁ÷)), and specifically Ghost King Heaven Conquer (????(¹íÍõ½ÙÌì)), erupted more intensely than at any other moment in his life.

    Kwagak! Kwagagagak!

    The demonic energy surrounding Dan Jagang and his sword energy shed fiercely mid-air.

    ¡°Euaaaaaa!¡±

    With a scream that seemed unbelievable toe from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth, the reinforced sword energy, which was bluer than azure, tore apart Dan Jagang¡¯s demonic energy.

    Paat! Paat!

    In an instant, red blood lines crisscrossed Dan Jagang¡¯s body.

    ¡°You puuunk!¡±

    The Ghost King Pierces the Sun (????(¹íÍõØžÈÕ)), which was unleashed one after another, prated the gap in the torn demonic energy at the speed of a lightning strike.

    Kwadeudeudeuk!

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes shook for a moment.

    His sword, imbued with a chillingly sharp energy, was lodged in the center of Dan Jagang¡¯s chest.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    It was an achievement he himself couldn¡¯t believe he had aplished.

    That¡¯s why Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was suddenly ovee with fear.

    ¡®No way, it might be a trap¡­.¡¯

    Kwadeuk!

    At that moment, Dan Jagang grabbed the sword stuck in his chest with his bare hands.

    ¡°¡­You rat.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold instinctively let go of his sword and flew backward. But before he could fully escape, Dan Jagang caught his arm.

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    At that moment, a scream burst out from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth. Dan Jagang¡¯s nails pierced his flesh and dug into his bones. A tremendous burning sensation engulfed his arm as if it was engulfed in mes. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s entire body began to tremble as if seized by fever.

    But what made Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold despair even more than the enormous pain was the sight that unfolding before his eyes. His sword, which had pierced Dan Jagang¡¯s chest, was slowly being pushed out.

    ¡°Keuh¡­ Keuhuhuhuk¡­¡±

    His bloodshot eyes, filled with pain, grew bigger and bigger. The gaping wound in Dan Jagang¡¯s chest was rapidly being filled with fresh, red flesh.

    Dan Jagang spoke in a dark voice.

    ¡°I will let you live. You are not allowed afortable death. But¡­ this body of yours will be of no use anymore.¡±

    In an instant, a pain so intense that it could split his mouth wide open wrapped around Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s arm. The solid muscles of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s arm began to wither and twist like a dead tree in an instant.

    ¡°Keuuuaaaargh!¡±

    A scream that could not even be described as miserable came out of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s agape mouth.

    However, at that moment, the members of ck Ghost Fortress, who had barely caught up with the two, let out loud screams and charged toward Dan Jagang.

    ¡°Protect the leader!¡±

    ¡°Die, you monster!¡±

    Those with bloodshot eyes rushed towards Dan Jagang¡¯s back without sparing their lives.

    Dan Jagang didn¡¯t even turn his head. He simply swung his arm towards those who charged at him. The risen des of ck demonic energy tore all the attackers to shreds.

    Human beings turned into pieces of meat, and weapons were reduced to dust and scattered.

    However, the members of ck Ghost Fortress rushed forward, disregarding their own lives. The reason was simple. The moment Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold dies, their families would die as well. They had no choice but to fight.

    Kagagang!

    Even as his lower half was severed, the swung sword pierced through Dan Jagang¡¯s shoulder, and a person, crushed all over, clung to Dan Jagang¡¯s leg with one remaining arm.

    ¡°This!¡±

    In the end, Dan Jagang turned around with bloodlust shining from his eyes.

    ¡°These filthy apostates!¡±

    At the same time, dozens of des of ck demonic energy burst forth.

    ¡°Die, all of you!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    The des of demonic energy,rger than a human body, spun fiercely and attacked those who charged at him. The flesh and blood mixed together on the des, creating a scene that should not exist in this world.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!

    The storm of ck demonic energy swept his front again and again.

    And in an instant, everything disappeared as if it had been an illusion.

    The world was dyed in silence.

    Only the red-stained ground proved that everything that happened here was not a lie.

    Dan Jagang, who was looking around with excitement on his face, slowly lowered his gaze and looked at what he was holding in his hand.

    Someone¡¯s arm, as skinny as an old tree, had been cut off from the shoulder. A faint sneer crossed Dan Jagang¡¯s lips. He threw the arm he was holding to the ground and muttered.

    ¡°A quick decision, that one.¡±

    Taking advantage of the brief moment when Dan Jagang lost his temper, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold cut off his own arm and escaped.

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have given the person caught in his hand a chance to escape, but¡­ anyone who cultivates demonic energy to the limit will lose their senses, even if only for a moment. This was an unavoidable side effect that he had to bear.

    However, the guy whose name was well known even in Kangho just cut off his own arm and ran away, abandoning all his subordinates.

    ¡°Against such beings¡­¡±

    Dan Jagang bit his lip until it bled.

    But then, as if to shake off the growing suspicion, he shook his head and muttered out of habit.

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon Advance.¡±

    He will descend.

    He must surely descend.

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon Advance.¡±

    And thus, denying all delusions within him, He will finally grant him a name.

    Only then will Dan Jagang find the meaning of existence.

    ¡°Jong Nil (??(³àÒ»)).¡±

    ¡°Yes! Bishop.¡±

    The envoy who responded to hismand appeared before him and kneeled.

    ¡°¡­Kill more, bestow more pain upon them. Make sure the whole world groans in despair and pain.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Bishop!¡±

    Dan Jagang nced at the blood-stained ground.

    ¡®Are you listening? Heavenly Demon. Our screams.¡¯

    Only after a while did he slowly turn away.

    In the ce where they left, only Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s arm was left, twisted like an old tree.

 Chapter 1025

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1025

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A bitter smile spread across Jang Ilso¡¯s lips. There was a letter in his hand.

    ¡°Magyo¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso slightly closed his eyes. As if he needed time to collect his thoughts. Normally, Ho Gamyeong would not have disturbed his thoughts.

    But right now, Ho Gamyeong was acutely aware that his patience was not as deep as he thought. Eventually, unable to hold back, he cautiously spoke up.

    ¡°Ryeonju¡­.¡±

    Then Jang Ilso slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were much dimmer than usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s Magyo.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled hollowly.

    ¡°There are always variables in the matters of the world, but this was truly unexpected.¡±

    Ad

    The essories on his body jingled. Slowly raising his hand, Jang Ilso once again sank into thought, lightly gripping his face.

    A deep displeasure enveloped his entire being.

    It felt like all the ns he had made were ruined by one variable: Magyo. He slowly traced his lips with his tongue. Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled.

    ¡°¡­First, we decided to respond to ck Ghost Fortress¡­.¡±

    ¡°It will fail.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong flinched at that decisive tone.

    ¡°Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold believes that he can calcte everything. He thinks the reason his calction failed was due to ack of information and analysis. Of course, most of his thoughts are correct¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso affirmed in a low voice.

    ¡°But not this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ad

    ¡°There are definitely existences in the world wheremon sense does not apply. And Magyo is one of those rare examples.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head.

    He himself didn¡¯t know much about Magyo. But he knows one thing for sure. It is impossible tomunicate with those who are engulfed in fanaticism. This is because the world they envision and the world those living for themselves see arepletely different.

    ¡°There is no way that people living in different worlds can converse. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold did something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°The variables that urred were the worst and even the initial response was the worst¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted the corner of his mouth in self-mockery.

    ¡°What a mess this is.¡±

    He slowly rose from his chair.

    A cold voice came out of his mouth while quietly observing the riverside as if organizing his thoughts for a moment.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Spread the news across the river that Magyo has emerged.¡±

    ¡°¡­Would that be wise? They will surely try to exploit this situation.¡±

    ¡°Of course, they will.¡±

    Jang Ilso does not believe in chivalrousness or anything like that. Those are just words made up by those in a higher position to justify their actions.

    Of course, those scoundrels seem to believe in their own fabricated terms¡­

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re already deep in the mud. If that¡¯s the case, we might as well drag them into the same mire. We can¡¯t stand the sight of them wearing clean clothes and leisurely spectating, can we?¡±

    ¡°¡­I will see it done.¡±

    Kkagagak!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s ring rubbed roughly.

    ¡°Put the liquor away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tell everyone not toe near me for a while.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded loudly.

    Jang Ilso remained silent and only stared at the riverside. Ho Gamyeong, who watched the scene for a moment, quietly but quickly retreated.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­Magyo?¡±

    Bop Jeong looked as if he had lost his speech, his mouth agape. His eyes trembled violently.

    As soon as the word ¡®Magyo¡¯ was mentioned, the atmosphere in the room became colder than the North Sea. To these people, merely mentioning the word ¡®Magyo¡¯ was heavy and scary.

    ¡°¡­Did you say Magyo now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang! It seems Magyo has emerged in Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°Emergence?¡±

    Cold sweat broke out on Bop Jeong¡¯s forehead.

    The rise of Magyo. Even Bop Jeong of the world could not help but groan in front of these words.

    ¡®What is this sudden turn of events?¡¯

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t somethingpletely nonsensical. Magyo has always been like this.

    Their emergence always happens without any forewarning. They would hold their breath as if they didn¡¯t exist, and then in an instant, they all rose up at the same time.

    Wasn¡¯t the war a hundred years ago initiated in the same manner?

    Bop Jeong bit his lip as he red at Bop Kye.

    ¡°How did youe by this information?¡±

    ¡°¡­It was ryed to us by Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face distorted at Bop Kye¡¯s answer. Jongni Hyung asked the question Bop Jeong couldn¡¯t bear to ask instead.

    ¡°Are we certain of this information?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If the source of the information is Evil Tyrant Alliance, there is no way not to be suspicious, right? That Jang Ilso has been harassing us with all kinds of schemes. There is no evidence to suggest that this information itself was not another Jang Ilso¡¯s schemes.¡±

    Bop Kye also nodded as if that made sense.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t verified it yet. However, given the gravity of the information ryed, we thought it necessary to report it before verification.¡±

    At those words, Jongni Hyung nodded this time. Clearly, information about Magyo was not a matter to be dyed.

    Bop Jeong opened his mouth in a heavy voice.

    ¡°Bp[ Kye.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Report this situation to Beggar Union and tell them that they need to check the facts as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter ofpeting against time. We must find out the truth at all costs.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    Bop Kye rushed outside. An unbearable voice came out of the mouth of Bop Jeong watching the back.

    ¡®Magyo¡­?¡¯

    Why now, of all times, does their name emerge?

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little bit.¡±

    Bop Jeong preempted the conversation.

    ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t been able to obtain urate information from Gangnam for the past three years, if it is true that Magyo originated from Hangzhou, the truth will soon be confirmed. There is more than one beggar in Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°It is not toote to first check the facts and then decide to respond.¡±

    Jongni Hyung slowly nodded. Although he was trying to pretend to be calm, his heart was pounding without knowing what to do. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t calm down after hearing that it was Magyo.

    ¡°But, Bangjang.¡±

    At that time, Peng Ye, who had been silent until now, spoke up.

    ¡°If, by any chance, the emergence of Magyo is indeed true, what are your ns?¡±

    Bop Jeong raised his head and looked at Peng Ye. Jongni Hyung, unable to voice his thoughts, asked in his stead.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? That¡¯s¡­ ¡±

    ¡°We already painfully experienced a hundred years ago that Magyo is not something that a single sect can deal with.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A hundred years ago, all sects, regardless of Righteous one or not, united to deal with Magyo. In other words, if Magyo is really in full swing, we might have to consider join hands with Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    As if he finally understood the situation, Jongni Hyung¡¯splexion changed.

    Joining hands with Evil Tyrant Alliance?

    If there was amon enemy called Magyo, there might be nothing that could be done, but he still feels extreme rejection. Joining hands with Evil Tyrant Alliance is tantamount to undoing everything they have done in the Yangtze River and throwing the cause they imed as a Righteous Sects into a waste bin.

    ¡°If Hangzhou is where Magyo is active, we must cross the Yangtze. Do you truly intend to do so, Bangjang?¡±

    Bop Jeong slowly closed his eyes.

    He was silent for a long time but then opened his eyes and mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first check the facts and then discuss measures.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang, this is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gaju.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked straight at Peng Ye.

    ¡°It is not something that can be concluded based on assumptions. Words can lead to misfortune, so I urge you, Gaju, to remain calm for now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Understood .¡±

    With Peng Ye¡¯s somber voice, a heavy silence settled in the room.

    In silence so thick that it made one¡¯s fingertips tingle, Bop Jeong chanted softly.

    However, his eyes were actually dark and sunken, unbing of a monk.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong opened their eyes wide.

    After speaking, Jo-Gol quickly looked around once again. Only after he was sure that there was no one else around to hear did he speak again in a whisper.

    ¡°I heard it clearly, Sasuk. The guys from Evil Tyrant Alliance definitely said that to Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you heard right?¡±

    ¡°This is no joking matter.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡®Damn it, what is this¡­.¡¯

    Even if it¡¯s Jo-Gol, he won¡¯t be able to use the name Magyo as the butt of jokes. Especially for a disciple of Mount Hua, and even more so for those who have faced Magyo in the North Sea.

    ¡®Magyo.¡¯

    Why did Magyo suddenly pop out at this time?

    His fingertips began to tremble involuntarily. The majesty shown by Magyo he had encountered in the North Sea, especially the man called ¡®Bishop¡¯, is still vividly ingrained in his mind.

    Just the thought of it seemed to reopen countless wounds he had suffered then.

    ¡°At this rate¡­ What will happen? Sasuk?¡±

    Even Yoon Jong, who always maintained hisposure, could not hide his panic now.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    How could Baek Cheon possibly know?

    But one thing was certain.

    ¡°Where is that bastard now?¡±

    ¡°Bastard?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Yoon Jong flinched for a moment.

    If Chung Myung hears this¡­

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Chung Myung is someone that changes with the mere mention of ¡®Magyo.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it obvious what would happen if these words reached his ears? He might just grab a sword and run off.

    ¡°He went out for training with Namgung Family.¡±

    Baek Cheon red at Jo-Gol.

    ¡°Have you told anyone else about this?¡±

    ¡°N- No. Sasuk. I ran straight here.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded with a heavy face.

    ¡°Then everyone makes sure to keep tight-lipped. Nothing is certain yet. It won¡¯t be toote to inform everyone once everything is confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­When he hears that Magyo is in full swing, knowing his temperament, we can¡¯t predict what he might do. So first of all, make sure that this does not fall into Chung Myung¡¯s ears¡­. No, he should know aste as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sa¡­.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone froze at that moment.

    It was the voice they absolutely did not want to hear at this moment.

    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯

    The blood drained from Baek Cheon¡¯s face for an instant.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon briefly looked up to the sky and let out a small sigh. But he couldn¡¯t ignore this forever. Taking a deep breath, he slowly turned around.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung. So, you see.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s expressionless face slowly changes. It was a face that was rarely shown to them. With a visage as dark as if conjured by malevolent spirits, Chung Myung exuded a dense murderous intent. It was suffocating.

    That wasn¡¯t a murderous intent meant to intimidate them. It was a killing intent spewing out because he could not control the emotions that suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Now¡­¡±

    From Chung Myung¡¯s lips, a voice as rough as scraping metal emerged.

    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly.

 Chapter 1026

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1026

    Baek Cheon bit his lip tightly.

    ¡®What should we do?¡¯

    Everyone has a taboo. A part that should never be touched. The moment you touch it, it reveals anger anyone can¡¯t do anything about.

    To Chung Myung, that taboo is undoubtedly Magyo.

    The problem is that Chung Myung¡¯s reaction to anything rted to Magyo is iparably fiercepared to others. When Chung Myung hears the word ¡®Magyo¡¯, he bes apletely different person.

    Baek Cheon doesn¡¯t know. Why on earth does Chung Myung react so violently at the mere mention of Magyo? But what was important to Baek Cheon now was not understanding but response.

    ¡°Chung Myung. This¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon tried to talk it out somehow, but Chung Myung¡¯s cold voice cut him off.

    ¡°Answer me, Sasuk.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were grim.

    Ad

    ¡°What has appeared?¡±

    The murderous intent flowing out was extremely cold. Even Baek Cheon, knowing it wasn¡¯t directed at him, momentarily shivered.

    ¡°Chung Myung. First of all¡­ calm down.¡±

    ¡°Answer first.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Suddenly, Chung Myung¡¯s face twisted with anger. It was almost on the verge of exploding.

    That¡¯s when someone lightly grabbed his arm.

    Chung Myung turned his gaze to the person holding his arm. Yoo Iseol was staring at him. With an expressionless face as usual.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ad

    ¡°Calm.¡±

    Hearing that calm, unwavering voice, a long sigh eventually came out from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. The blood gradually returned to the lips that had been bitten tightly.

    ¡°¡­Right. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed heavily.

    Continuing to hide it wasn¡¯t the best strategy. In the end, Chung Myung would find out anyway.

    Baek Cheon looked back at Jo-Gol as if prompting him to exin. Jo-Gol looked at Baek Cheon and Chung Myung alternately, then scratched the back of his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Wel. That¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know the situation exactly yet¡­ but it looks like a messenger came from Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes sank a bit more.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°¡­The messenger said that they wanted to meet Sect Leader and that they hade to tell him that Magyo had emerged in Gangnam.¡±

    Throughout his exnation, Jo-Gol kept an eye on Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. But with Chung Myung¡¯s face remaining impassive, it was hard to read his emotions.

    ¡°And?¡±

    Jo-Gol shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I heard. Unam Great Sasuk took them to Sect Leader. There was also mention of Tang Gaju, so they might be together now.¡±

    Jo-Gol looked at Chung Myung once more and muttered in an uncertain voice.

    ¡°So, if it¡¯s something we need to know, they¡¯ll probably tell us soon, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Jo-Gol and the other Five Swords in silence for a moment, then turned and started walking away. Baek Cheon called out to him in desperation.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going!¡±

    Chung Myung speaks without even turning his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to check.¡±

    Fortunately, or unfortunately, he didn¡¯t say he¡¯d immediately run off to Gangnam. However, the next words made Baek Cheon panicked and run to Chung Myung.

    ¡°To those bastards from Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you crazy guy!¡±

    Baek Cheon ran with all his might and grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Why would you check with Evil Tyrant Alliance, man!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Calm down first! Rushing into this won¡¯t solve anything, will it?¡±

    ¡°Rushing?¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at Baek Cheon. When his eyes met, Baek Cheon almost let go of his arm. It was because Chung Myung¡¯s eyes felt so unfamiliar for a moment. They were unmistakably Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, yet they seemed different from the Chung Myung he knew.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what Magyo is?¡±

    Baek Cheon kept his mouth shut.

    Of course, he knows. He¡¯s already encountered Magyo.

    But he couldn¡¯t answer that question. This is because he knows that knowing a little more about Magyo than others does not answer the question of whether he understands the essence of Magyo.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip and shook his head.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not okay. You¡¯ve lost your reason.¡±

    ¡°I got it, so let go.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why don¡¯t you just listen¡­!¡±

    Baek Cheon grabbed Chung Myung by the cor. It was just when he was about to let out a shout.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    A loud reprimand pierces their ears. Baek Cheon flinched, released his hand from holding Chung Myung¡¯s cor, and looked behind him.

    Hyun Young was ring at them with an angry face.

    ¡°You¡¯re really acting out.¡±

    ¡°¡­Great Sasuk, this is¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had nothing to say, trailed off. Hyun Jong, who red at the two without hiding his anger, spoke coldly.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    When the two didn¡¯t move right away, Hyun Young clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Sect Leader is calling.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back at Chung Myung. As Chung Myung, who had been silent, walked towards Hyun Young, Baek Cheon also breathed a sigh of relief and followed behind.

    Five Swords, who were tense, also let out the breath they had been holding.

    Jo-Gol, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with his sleeve, looked back at Yoon Jong, unable to hide his anxious expression.

    ¡°What happens now, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°¡­Who knows.¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face was stiffer than usual as he watched Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡°First, we have to meet Sect Leader. We have to check how the situation unfolds.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    Yoon Jong let out a short sigh at Jo-Gol¡¯s reluctant answer.

    A heavy silence descends on the room.

    Tang Gun-ak was sitting next to Hyun Jong, who had an unusually darkplexion, and to his left and right, Mount Hua¡¯s and Tang Family¡¯s leading figures gathered.

    It was not Hyun Jong or Tang Gun-ak that made the atmosphere in this room so dark. Seated across from him was Chung Myung. As he remained silent with his face hardened, no one could open their mouth.

    It was a sight that clearly showed how much influence the existence of Chung Myung had on this Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Perhaps thinking the silence had stretched too long, Tang Gun-ak gently prodded. Then Tang Gun-ak opened his mouth in a heavy tone.

    ¡°From Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­¡±

    Still, he paused for a moment and closed his eyes. His words continued only after everyone sighed two or three times.

    ¡°A situation has been reported by Evil Tyrant Alliance. It appears that people believed to be members of Magyo have appeared in Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°¡­Magyo.¡±

    Someone murmured almost like a groan.

    Whether silent or sighing helplessly, their feelings weren¡¯t so different. The weight of the one word ¡®Magyo¡¯ wasn¡¯t light for anyone.

    Especially¡­.

    ¡°Magyo¡­.¡±

    The reaction shown by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples was so intense that it could not bepared to that of Tang Family. It is only natural. Mount Hua harborsplex and dark emotions towards the Demon Sect.

    ¡°Was there no other message?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head when Hyun Sang asked.

    ¡°First of all, they say this is all. And they say they will deliver the additional details separately.¡±

    Hyun Sang nodded with a gloomy expression. This time, Hyun Young spoke up.

    ¡°If this is what Evil Tyrant Alliance says, it must have been Jang Ilso¡¯s instructions. Can we trust all of this? It could be Jang Ilso¡¯s scheme.¡±

    But Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    ¡°It would not be unlikely, Elder-nim.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because the area reported for its emergence is Hangzhou.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak spoke as if forcing his lips apart.

    ¡°People of Mount Hua would know this especially well. Magyo does not discriminate between martial artists andmoners. Isn¡¯t that why they became public enemies?¡±

    Hyun Young nodded silently.

    But to be honest, he wasn¡¯t fully aware of that fact. The downfall of Mount Hua didn¡¯t just erase its history. Information on Magyo wasn¡¯t abundantly avable to Mount Hua either.

    ¡°It¡¯s Hangzhou. It is a ce where many people live. In particr, Hangzhou is a ce where people flock from all over the world. If what Evil Tyrant Alliance says is true, it won¡¯t take days for the news to spread everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Um. Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Jang Ilso would bother with such an easily exposed ruse.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded, thinking that Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words made sense.

    Moreover, ording to Hyun Jong, Evil Tyrant Alliance did not ask for anything in particr. Wasn¡¯t it just about conveying the situation? No matter how much he was appalled by Jang Ilso¡¯s schemes, it was premature to suspect Jang Ilso.

    ¡°If so¡­.¡±

    At that time, Tang Gun-ak opened his mouth with a grim expression on his face.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that there is a high probability that the information they conveyed is true?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No one answered that question.

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    Hyun Jong cleared his throat loudly to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the situation we¡¯ve been informed of. So¡­ our first step is to inquire with Beggar Union to check what¡¯s happening in Gangnam before deciding the alliance¡¯s next move.¡±

    Everyone nodded. It was indeed the logical course of action in this situation.

    However, Hyun Jong, who said those words, still had a look as if something was bothering him. His eyes were fixed on the person across from him.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    At that soft voice, Chung Myung opened his closed eyes and stared at Hyun Jong. His gaze was eerily sunken.

    Hyun Jong let out a soft sigh and asked.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    Chung Myung remained silent for a while.

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what difference my words will make.¡±

    Only after being prompted once more did he speak. His voice was sharper than usual.

    ¡°If you understand what the appearance of Magyo means, you wouldn¡¯t suggest waiting here leisurely for more information.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Demon does not distinguish between martial artists andmoners. It was definitely said.¡±

    This time, Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to Tang Gun-ak. That was indeed what he had said. That was indeed what he had said. Tang Gun-ak slowly nodded.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand the meaning of what you said?¡±

    The moment Tang Gun-ak was about to ask again, Chung Myung spoke first.

    ¡°Today, it was Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, it will be Suzhou.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak found himself unable to say anything.

    ¡°Next will be Wenzhou, followed by Fuzhou.¡±

    It was a voice devoid of warmth. Yet, even colder was the meaning behind his words.

    ¡°Viges will be erased.¡±

    Someone swallowed dry saliva.

    ¡°Cities will be erased.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Everything alive will be erased.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s fingertips trembled involuntarily.

    ¡°For the day that Sect Leader asked to wait.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze pierced through Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Not hundreds, but thousands of lives will be lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And so!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice rose for the first time.

    ¡°¡­There were those who, knowing there are those who seek their own gain and hesitate at the back, still risked their lives to fight.¡±

    Eudeuduk.

    The sound of Chung Myung¡¯s teeth grinding echoed in the silent room.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming anyone. Just please understand, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the cost of waiting for just one day is.¡±

    Hyun Jong felt a sense of dread for a moment and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1027

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1027

    Words are merely a medium to convey the meaning contained within. However, sometimes the emotion contained in the words themselves conveys more than the meaning within them.

    This was the case with Chung Myung¡¯s words just now.

    The meaning contained within was not small, but what was conveyed even more keenly was the emotion carried by Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    The price of merely waiting and doing nothing for a day.

    Who wouldn¡¯t remain silent due to the heaviness of those words?

    Hyun Jong slowly opened his eyes and received Chung Myung¡¯s gaze. The calm and settled gaze. There was no reprimand or urging contained in it.

    But¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s different.¡¯

    The decision might not change. However, making a decision knowing what it sacrifices versus making one in ignorance could not be the same.

    Now, Chung Myung is telling Hyun Jong that he needs to be prepared for everything that will happen because of his words.

    Ad

    That¡¯s why he says it.

    Just understand. To just understand just how much is at stake with a decision momentarily postponed as if it were nothing.

    ¡°Thousands of¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice became heavy and subdued.

    ¡°¡­lives.¡±

    The words that flowed out slowly took everyone¡¯s breath away.

    How could anyone not be shaken by those words? Even if there were such a person, they wouldn¡¯t belong here. This is Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong said while looking at Tang Gun-ak.

    Ad

    ¡°What do you think about what the disciple just said?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nced at Chung Myung and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Considering the actions of Magyo in the past, it is not wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, since we haven¡¯t urately assessed the scale of Magyo¡¯s current emergence, the impact may differ¡­ It cannot be denied thatmoners casualties will increase as time goes by.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the lives of thousands of people but¡­.¡±

    He understands without even having to listen. It is certain that hundreds of lives will be lost.

    Hyun Jong pressed his eyes shut.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why.¡¯

    There were times he harbored resentment. He had inwardly sighed, thinking them foolish.

    There were times when he resented his ancestors in his heart, asking why they risked their lives until the end to stand at the forefront when everyone else had backed off, and why they couldn¡¯t see a little further into the future.

    But now, he understood. They had no luxury to consider the future.

    Because they know what it means for Mount Hua to be pushed back. That is why their ancestors killed Heavenly Demon without thinking about what would happenter and risked everything to defeat Magyo.

    Then¡­.

    If the ancestors made such a choice, what decision should Hyun Jong, who has witnessed the consequences of their choices, make now?

    Hyun Jong took his hand away from his eyes and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tell me as it is. I¡¯m not sure what the right decision is right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s hear it. What do you think Mount Hua, and Heavenly Comrade Alliance, should do from now on?¡±

    Chung Myung, after staring at him intently, began to speak heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to wait for Beggar Union.¡±

    Chung Myung paused for a moment, then looked at everyone and continued speaking.

    ¡°Currently, the one who holds the information about Hangzhou is Evil Tyrant Alliance. If we want to obtain information, we need to hear it from the most reliable sources.¡±

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­.¡±

    A sigh flowed from Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth. This is because he knows what it means to obtain information from Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    In a situation where Ten Great Sects is already iming collusion between Evil Tyrant Alliance and Heavenly Comrade Alliance, the result of Heavenly Comrade Alliance taking the initiative to request information from them will only give strength to Shaolin¡¯s ims.

    There is no way Chung Myung doesn¡¯t know this fact. However, he was saying that even at the risk of everything, they had to receive correct information from Evil Tyrant Alliance as soon as possible.

    ¡°¡­As you said, Evil Tyrant Alliance might have the earliest information on Hangzhou, but isn¡¯t it difficult to trust them?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head at Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words.

    ¡°They¡¯ll speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no reason for them to lie. The fact that they gave us information means that they will somehow be getting us involved. There¡¯s no need for them to downy the enemy¡¯s strength. If anything, they¡¯d exaggerate.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked directly at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°While we hesitate, another person dies.¡±

    A sigh involuntarily escaped Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth.

    He was beginning to understand how absurd the situation was.

    Although there are beggars in Hangzhou, ordinary beggars inevitably have limitations in estimating the power of Magyo.

    And the experts from Beggar Union who could urately assess Magyo¡¯s strength have all withdrawn from Hangzhou due to the non-aggression pact with Gangnam.

    In the end, this means that at this point, Evil Tyrant Alliance is the only window that can provide urate information about the power of Magyo that has emerged.

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Those holding the information are the least trustworthy people in the world, leaving Tang Gun-ak caught in a dilemma, unable to do one thing or another.

    He knew they couldn¡¯t trust Evil Tyrant Alliance, so the information must be verified. However, as more time is taken to verify information, the damage tomoners increases exponentially.

    How on earth should they resolve this situation?

    ¡°¡­So, are you now saying that we should believe the words of Evil Tyrant Alliance and walk on our own feet towards Gangnam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the situation as it is.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze shifted from Tang Gun-ak to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°The decision is up to Sect Leader.¡±

    Those eyes weighed heavily on Hyun Jong.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a right choice, Sect Leader.¡±

    Chung Myung growled.

    ¡°Because things in the world aren¡¯t always clear-cut. Making a choice isn¡¯t about finding the correct answer; it¡¯s about deciding which direction you want to go. Searching for the right choice is no different from choosing not to choose.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s fingertips, hidden within his sleeves, trembled slightly.

    ¡°However, that means there¡¯s also no such thing as the wrong choice. It¡¯s just different.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The reason a sect leader, a maengju, must exist is precisely because there are moments when decisions must be made in situations where right and wrong are indistinguishable. Someone has to do it. No matter what Sect Leader chose, it will undoubtedly be better than not deciding and procrastinating.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    It was a valid point.

    ¡°So just make a choice. That¡¯s enough. The alliance and sect members will follow Sect Leader¡¯s decision.¡±

    Finally, Hyun Jong felt a little more at ease.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    It was at that moment that he opened his mouth to answer.

    ¡°Let me ask one thing.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had remained silent until now, opened his mouth. A fleeting interest flickered in Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    It was rare for Baek Cheon to open his mouth like this first, not at a meeting of Mount Hua Sect, but at a meeting of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Even cutting off Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    Baekcheon¡¯s cold, frozen face seemed to somehow even contain a murderous look.

    ¡°If the Sect Leader decides not to confront Magyo and to observe from here¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    That was a question addressed to Chung Myung. But Chung Myung remained silent. Rather, he didn¡¯t even look at Baek Cheon and just looked at Hyun Jong as if urging him to decide.

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    When Chung Myung called only Hyun Jong pretending to not listen, Baek Cheon¡¯s voice eventually grew louder.

    ¡°Not to the Sect Leader, answer me, you bastard!¡±

    His voice wasced with anger. It was a tantly disrespectful act, but no one here med Baek Cheon for his behavior.

    This is because everyone here heard Chung Myung¡¯s answer through silence.

    He would go.

    Even if it means leaving everyone here, he will head to the ce where Magyo is located, even going alone. Tang Family might not know, but the people of Mount Hua clearly understood Chung Myung¡¯s intentions.

    In the end, Baek Cheon grabbed Chung Myung by the cor and yanked him towards him.

    ¡°The disciples and alliance members will follow Sect Leader¡¯smands, you said?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you? Aren¡¯t you an alliance member, a disciple of Mount Hua? Are you exempt from that? You goddamn bastard.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face, which was pulling Chung Myung almost as if he was going to lift him, was distorted to an unfamiliar degree. It was an angry face that had never been shown before.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Baek Cheon with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°Let go, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk? Do you really think of me as Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This damn thing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop this! What disgrace is this!¡±

    Unable to watch any longer, Hyun Sang shouted. Baek Cheon bit his lip tightly. Then he reluctantly let go of his hand and took a step behind. However, his gaze staring at Chung Myung did not soften in the slightest.

    It wasn¡¯t just Baek Cheon.

    The other Five Swords guarding behind him were also ring at Chung Myung with eyes no different from Baek Cheon.

    Hyun Jong looked around at everyone with a stern expression.

    In this situation, he must never appear shaken. Hyun Jong was a person who could understand that fact well.

    He opened his mouth, and a dignified voice flowed out.

    ¡°As Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Sect Leader of Mount Hua, Imand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze pressed down on the surroundings. He had a strong appearance befitting his position as Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°While the situation in Gangnam is urgent, entering Gangnam without proper information is too risky. We need the minimum amount of information to decide our next course of action.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°The most reliable information will, after all,e from Beggar Union. We will discuss with Beggar Union and at the same time, seek cooperation by contacting Ten Great Sects staying nearby. And if the correct information cannot be obtained from Ten Great Sects¡­ I also wouldn¡¯t mind contacting Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One day.¡±

    Hyun Jong dered firmly.

    ¡°All of this will not take more than one day, and after that, we will decide the direction of Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s response. Therefore, from this time onwards, I will strictly prohibit the disciples from leaving their position. Everyone, please do not leave this manor and wait for the nextmand. This is my order as Maengju. Anyone who disobeys will be severely punished!¡±

    ¡°We receive Maengju¡¯smand.¡±

    Everyone present bowed their heads towards Hyun Jong.

    However, only one person, Chung Myung, did not bow his head, instead looking at Hyun Jong with a cold gaze.

    No one knew what was hidden in the depths of that intense gaze.

 Chapter 1028

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1028

    The sunken eyes. Dry and cracked lips, skin reminiscent of a rough old tree, and even a bloodless face.

    All of this spoke of the hardships Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold had gone through.

    Yet, even without looking at his face, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what he had been through. Above all, the arm that was cut off just below the shoulder clearly exins his situation.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked at the person sitting across from him with a haggard face. The person half-drooping on the throne was looking down at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold with his legs crossed. The gaze was filled with unbearable arrogance.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if the look in those eyes was contempt, concern, or ridicule. Perhaps it contained all of the above.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold consciously straightened his shoulders. If he didn¡¯t, they would keep drooping on their own.

    Was it because of the guilt he carried?

    Perhaps, but that¡¯s not all of it.

    The Jang Ilso he met for the first time in three years was not the Jang Ilso he knew.

    In just three years, Jang Ilso had be someone who suited that throne all too well. So much so that even Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was overwhelmed by his presence.

    Ad

    ¡°¡­Such a tasteless joke.¡±

    Jang Ilso said in anguid voice.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since ck Dragon King cut off his arm on Plum Blossom Ind, and now Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold appears with his arm cut off¡­. If this continues, we will have to recruit a prosthetic maker to Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When there was no answer from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, Jang Ilso shook his head. There¡¯s nothing more boring than having a conversation with someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate jokes.

    ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡±

    At those words, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s empty pupils stared at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s an excuse or persuasion, try me. Though I doubt losing an arm in an unpermitted confrontation against Magyo will suffice as an excuse.¡±

    The cruel eyes mixed withughter pierced through Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. It was quite different from the almost corpse-like look in Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes.

    However, the current Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold did not feel any fear from that gaze. The ordeal he had been through was too shocking to fear such a look.

    Ad

    ¡°¡­Bishop¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold forced his mouth to open.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not human.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes sank grimly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve brought back quite the tale for the price of an arm.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not saying this to make excuses, Ryeonju.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s lips began to tremble slightly. As if even recalling that bishop was difficult and painful.

    ¡°Nothing worked. Absolutely nothing¡­ Even the sword I plunged into that monster¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t injure him.¡±

    The moment those words came out, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    Setting aside his personal feelings towards Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, his Ghost King Twelve Styles is aplete sword art (??(„¦Ë‡)) that even Jang Ilso cannot help but acknowledge.

    But there is a person in this world who cannot even be hurt by that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold?

    ¡®It¡¯s not realistic.¡¯

    Jang Ilso leaned slightly forward from his reclined position.

    ¡°Tell me in more detail.¡±

    ¡°As I live¡­ It was my first time encountering something like that. It¡¯s beyond human capacity. Nothing worked¡­ Absolutely nothing.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing in this world that people cannot do anything about.¡±

    Jang Ilso said nonchntly.

    ¡°Kangho alreadypletely destroyed those Magyo a hundred years ago. But now? This sounds like a poor joke.¡±

    ¡°¡­A joke, you say?¡±

    In response to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s question, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes showed a moment of irritation.

    He still thought it was nonsense, but he felt even more ufortable because he couldn¡¯t ignore it. The reason is very simple. It was because it was none other than Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold who was telling the joke.

    If the person who conveyed these words had been ck Dragon King or Thousand-Faced Gentleman, HE would have been able to ignore it as just a frightened bastard rambling on his own.

    However, it is not a loan worth a million dors. The Mangeum godfather Jang Ilso knows will not lose his temper even when his head is cut off.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t even understand it myself. No¡­ to be honest, I was just scared.¡±

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso opened his mouth in a very serious tone.

    ¡°Are you saying they¡¯re so strong that even someone as strong as you can¡¯t do anything about it? That bishop?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold did not answer right away but hesitated. As if he needed to organize his thoughts.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit different.¡±

    ¡°Different?¡±

    ¡°Obviously he was strong. He was beyondmon sense. He faced me and a hundred of my elite men at once without sustaining a single injury.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold trembled as if remembering that scene.

    ¡°But¡­ right. Now that I think about it, it was indeed strange.¡±

    ¡°Stop muttering to yourself and talk properly. Unless your head has gone crazy.¡±

    When Jang Ilso urged him on, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who thought for a moment, spoke in a slightly cracked voice.

    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t able to fully utilize my skills.¡±

    When Jang Ilso heard those words, a look shed in his eyes.

    ¡°In more detail.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that my body was failing me. I can¡¯t deny I was overwhelmed by his momentum, but that alone doesn¡¯t exin it. Despite giving it my all, my sword didn¡¯t feel like my sword. It was as if¡­ yes, as if I was swinging my sword deep underwater.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly licked his lips.

    ¡°Demonic arts¡­¡±

    The legends surrounding Magyo have always been exaggerated.

    The most absurd thing among them is that they always pushed the entire Jungwon even though their numbers were never the majority.

    No matter how much they surrendered themselves to fanaticism, they were born of the same flesh and blood as any other person, there is no way there will be much difference no matter what they learn.

    But now, after listening to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s words, he felt like the mystery of that strangeness had been solved to some extent.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold added.

    ¡°¡­ I felt like I hit a wall. A wall that couldn¡¯t be surmounted by anything.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face hardened and was lost in thought.

    Reflecting on the history, it¡¯s evident that no Evil Sects martial artist has ever gained fame in wars against Magyo. Even in thest war against Magyo, Evil Sects were simply swept away helplessly against Magyo.

    Is it natural because the nature of Evil Sects is to submit to the stronger force?

    That¡¯s not even funny.

    Submission only makes sense if it guarantees survival. What¡¯s the point of submitting to Magyo, who spare no one, even those who surrender?

    At that time, the absolute leaders of Evil Sects would certainly have fought against Magyo. However, strangely enough, these people, who were clearly not greatly influenced by Righteous Sects, have no record of dealing with Magyo.

    If so, the interpretation bes quite self-evident.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter ofpatibility.¡±

    ¡°¡­Perhaps.¡±

    Jang Ilso pressed his temples, deep in thought.

    ording to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s words, the martial arts of Magyo may act as a natural counter to Evil Sects.

    ¡®No, not just to us.¡¯

    If that were the case, Magyo wouldn¡¯t have been able to sweep through the entire Kangho. It must be seen as something of a type that devours most of Jungwon¡¯s martial arts.

    ¡®But how?¡¯

    Is such a thing realistically possible?

    Who on earth could create something like that? If that is possible, it must be an ability that has already surpassed that of humans.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s fingers pressed against his temples repeatedly, putting pressure on them.

    ¡®No. That¡¯s not the point.¡¯

    The moment people like Jang Ilso are faced with a situation, they try to understand the cause and effect of the situation and its principles. This is because they find it ufortable to deal with things that don¡¯t apany understanding.

    However, sometimes it¡¯s better to focus on the phenomenon itself rather than understanding it. Denying what you can¡¯t interpret might lead you to fall into your own trap eventually.

    ¡®Interpret it as it is.¡¯

    Even if it doesn¡¯t make sense, even if his mind can¡¯tprehend it, epting the situation is likely to yield better results than denial in this scenario.

    ¡°How many of them are there?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get an urate count.¡±

    Jang Ilso frowned.

    ¡°But it¡¯s certain that it is not the majority. It seemed to me that there was no other bishop than this one I saw.¡±

    ¡°¡­It means that they are either an advanced group or a group that broke away. No, maybe that¡¯s all that¡¯s left of Magyo.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nods as if he agrees.

    ¡°Then the solution is simple. Just somehow kill that bishop.¡±

    ¡°Overwhelming them with numbers won¡¯t work. His martial arts seemed specifically designed to ughter the masses.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying, you managed to escape with just a lost arm after confronting such a creature. You¡¯re so good at saying things like that. You don¡¯t seem to know any shame, Great Master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed for an instant.

    However, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold muttered, staring into space with nk eyes as if he couldn¡¯t see his reaction.

    ¡°If you face the monster yourself¡­ that shame is a luxury¡­ You¡¯ll understand, by all means¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue briefly as if he was displeased. And then he leaned back in his throne again.

    ¡®Of all ces, Hangzhou.¡¯

    In war, the most crucial element is funding. And unfortunately, the ce where Magyo has emerged is one of the wealthiestnds in Gangnam. If that area is devastated, it¡¯s clear there will be significant financial consequences for Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    No matter what method is used, it must be resolved as quickly as possible.

    He quietly closed his eyes and calmly summarized the situation.

    ¡®The solution is¡­¡¯

    How much time has passed?

    When Jang Ilso opened his eyes again, his eyes shone coldly.

    ¡°¡­The Way of the Immortals (??(ÏÉµÀ)).¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Way of the Immortals, then.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled crookedly, as if he had finally found a solution.

    ¡°If they really have supernatural power that cannot be understood withmon sense, then the only things that could break it would likely be the Way of the Immortals (??(ÏÉµÀ) or the Way of the Buddha (??(·ðµÀ)). I never thought I¡¯d believe in something as fanciful as the energy to vanquish evil (??(ÆÆÐ°)).¡±

    He looked up at the ceiling as if in despair.

    ¡°But¡­ rather than covering up and denying what happened, it would be better for me to be a foolish fanatic.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who had been staring at the ceiling with his head bent, finally slowly stood up.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold asked, following his movements with his eyes.

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°We need a sword.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes gleamed coolly.

    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t easy. It doesn¡¯t seem like a simple enemy that two cripples can handle. The worst thing would be if I tried and failed. Then everything falls apart. Failure is not an option.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then we need to get our hands on a proper sword. A sword that can surely sever the neck of that monster.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is a man with extraordinary wit. Even without a detailed exnation, he clearly knew who the ¡®sword¡¯ Jang Ilso was referring to.

    ¡°Do you think they will respond?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What a foolish thing to say, Great Master. It¡¯s not about hoping they will respond. It¡¯s about making them respond.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A mysterious light continued to flicker in Jang Ilso¡¯s sly eyes.

    ¡°The world is truly interesting. Who would have thought I¡¯d be reaching out to them? Hahahahat.¡±

    His heartyughter echoed through the great hall.

    Afterughing like that for a while, he strode out boldly, the essories making noise as he moved.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold just looked at Jang Ilso¡¯s back with eyes filled with both concern and anticipation.

 Chapter 1029

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1029

    Hye Pyeong (??(»ÛÆ½)), watching the setting sun from afar, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Recently, a sense of suffocation had been lingering within him.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing anymore.¡¯

    Hye Pyeong could not understand why he had to leave Seong Mountain and spend so much time on the faraway Yangtze River. No matter how many times he heard the phrase ¡°to keep that Evil Tyrant Alliance in check,¡± it did not resonate with him.

    After all, what they had done sinceing to the Yangtze was merely to observe from a distance the events unfolding on Plum Blossom Ind.

    In reality, it was Heavenly Comrade Alliance, not Shaolin, who fought the Water Fortress. Thus, the argument that they couldn¡¯t leave the Yangtze to confront Evil Tyrant Alliance felt empty.

    Hye Pyeong, who was looking at the deep sunset, sighed again and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    Hye Gong (??(»Û¿Õ)), who was standing guard along with him, answered without turning his head.

    ¡°Do you think Hye Bang Sahyung has safely arrived at Seong Mountain?¡±

    Ad

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hye Gong¡¯s answer was not immediately heard. After a moment, a heavy voice came back.

    ¡°Why? Do you want to go back to Seong Mountain too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but¡­ it¡¯s just¡­.¡±

    Hye Pyeong stopped speaking and let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Sahyung. It is true that Hye Bang Sahyung was rude to Bangjang, but I wonder if it was truly a mistake worthy of the Penance Cave¡­.¡±

    ¡°The decision to enter the Penance Cave was decided by Hye Bang Sahyung himself. It¡¯s not a matter of right or wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, of course.¡±

    Hye Gong finally turned his gaze to look at Hye Pyeong.

    ¡°Do you regret not following him?¡±

    Ad

    Hye Pyeong closed his mouth.

    To be honest, he wanted to follow Hye Bang and return to Seong Mountain. The orders they had received from Bangjang since arriving at the Yangtze were iprehensible to him.

    He knew.

    It will all be for Shaolin. No one doubts that Bop Jeong¡¯s choice was based solely on concerns about Shaolin.

    But¡­.

    ¡°I was taught that a monk should not hesitate to be fodder for the sake of all beings.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about us¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Hye Gong did not listen to Hye Pyeong any longer and cut his words off.

    ¡°Even if you have doubts, don¡¯t voice them so readily. Words once spoken cannot be taken back.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you have something to think about, think about it deeply, and speak it out only when you are convinced that your thoughts are notpletely wrong. Otherwise, it¡¯s merely a delusion.¡±

    ¡°I will keep this in mind, Sahyung.¡±

    A deep sigh escaped Hye Pyeong¡¯s mouth.

    He thinks about it once in a while. The reason he couldn¡¯t follow Hye Bang wasn¡¯t because he simplycked courage. Perhaps it was because he was afraid of going against Bangjang¡¯s orders and acting independently.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m not qualified.¡¯

    He was a monk who pledged to sacrifice his body for the well-being of all beings, but he could not do what he thought was right for fear of the wrath of Bangjang. Does he have the right to question whether Bop Jeong is right or wrong?

    It was precisely when Hye Pyeong was sinking into his inner turmoil that Hye Gong spoke.

    ¡°Someone ising.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Hye Pyeong raised his head and looked at those approaching the manor.

    ¡®Who¡­.¡¯

    Who else would seek them out at this time as the day fades?

    Hye Pyeong¡¯s face hardened as he remembered the words, ¡°Good people do note.¡± (????(ÉÆÕß²»í))

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    But soon a confused voice came out of his mouth.

    It was because among those who were approaching, the one at the forefront of them seemed familiar.

    ¡°Sahyung. That man¡­. No, is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­It seems so.¡±

    Hye Gong¡¯s face also hardened.

    ¡®Why would hee here?¡¯

    The person approaching was none other than Hyun Jong of Mount Hua.

    Of course, there is no reason why Hyun Jong cannot visit this ce. However, considering the current rtionship between Shaolin and Mount Hua, it was undeniably an awkward visit.

    ¡°What brings him here¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    Hye Gong calmed down Hye Pyeong.

    ¡°Wee him with proper respect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    In those short words, Hye Gong¡¯s respect for Hyun Jong was felt. Although it is true that the rtionship between Shaolin and Mount Hua has be strained, regardless of affiliation, Hyun Jong is a person who undoubtedly deserves respect and esteem as a person of Kangho.

    As Hyun Jong approached them, Hye Gong bowed politely and greeted them.

    ¡°We wee the Sect Leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong also bowed his head deeply while holding his hand. It was a courtesy that came out naturally.

    ¡°I am Hyun Jong of Mount Hua. Please understand this sudden visit without a message. We are so sorry for the inconvenience this may cause.¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader. It¡¯s not an inconvenience.¡±

    Hye Gong shook his head and inquired softly.

    ¡°May I ask the reason for your visit?¡±

    Hyun Jong took a short breath and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I havee to discuss a matter. I, Hyun Jong of Mount Hua¡­ No, please tell Bangjang that Hyun Jong of Heavenly Comrade Alliance requested a meeting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A look of embarrassment shed across Hyegong¡¯s face.

    Bop Jeong is currently not epting visits from outsiders. However, the person who stands in front of them is a person who is an outsider but cannot be dismissed as a mere outsider.

    Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance visited in person, so what use are all the principles?

    Hye Gong thought for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience, but could Maengju-nim please wait here for a moment? Bangjang is not currently receiving visits from outsiders, so I need to inform him of Maengju-nim¡¯s visit and seek his permission.¡±

    ¡°I can wait as long as necessary.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    Hye Gong signaled to Hye Pyeong and quickly opened the door to go inside.

    Hyun Jong, who was watching this, looked at the manor with a profoundly serene gaze.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Young, who was standing behind him, hinted in a tone of concern.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to reconsider your approach now? At least make an appointment first. It won¡¯t look good to others if we rush here and cling desperately. If we are turned away as is, we¡¯ll be aughingstock.¡±

    ording to the etiquette of Kangho, they wouldn¡¯t have a leg to stand on if they were to be turned away. However, even though Hyun Jong knew this, he chose to run first.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°But now is not the time to worry about such things.¡±

    Instead of looking at Hyun Young, Hyun Jong stared at the quiet manor.

    ¨C Please just understand.

    He can¡¯t save face since he understands. As he understands, he had no time for procedures. The fact that he bes aughingstock is not worth a pennypared to the sacrifice of those who are losing their lives at this very moment.

    And¡­

    ¡°The situation in Gangnam is one thing, but¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lip slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about how long that child will hold out.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°No matter how special Chung Myung is, he won¡¯t be able to disobey Sect Leader¡¯s orders. If such a thing happens, he must be strictly punished.¡±

    Although Hyun Young always wrapped Chung Myung in protective wings, but he showed firmness in this matter. It is because it may be something that shakes the foundation of the sect and alliance.

    But Hyun Jong had different thoughts.

    ¡°Testing whether one follows or not by creating an impossible situation is not something a Taoist should do.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°The best course is to find a better way for each other. I do not wish to be a leader who oppresses my disciples. I want to be a leader they can trust.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded.

    But even if their hearts were like this, it was questionable how Shaolin woulde out¡­.

    Just then.

    Hye Gong came back out quickly and politely greeted Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Bangjang has agreed to see Sect Leader. I will lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hyun Jong stepped into the manor with a nervous look on his face.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s hand on his knee slightly twitched as if he was ufortable.

    Did they say that the definition of a rtionship is revealed when facing each other?

    In that sense, it would not be an exaggeration to say that the rtionship between the person sitting in front of him and Hyun Jong is the worst. Even if Southern Edge Sect¡¯s Sect Leader is sitting in front of him right now¡­ No, even if Jang Ilso were sitting there, he wouldn¡¯t feel this ufortable.

    However, the other person¡¯s expression was rxed, as if he did not feel any difort even with Hyun Jong in front of him.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    The person sitting in front of Hyun Jong opened his mouth leisurely, filling the teacup in front of him.

    ¡°What brings Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance to seek this monk out?¡±

    Steam rose gently from the teacup. Hyun Jong, who was watching the steam dissipating, unconsciously suppressed the sigh that was about to escape.

    In fact, his rtionship with Bop Jeong was not like this from the beginning. When Hyun Jong first saw Bop Jeong at Murim Competition, such animosity didn¡¯t exist.

    No, perhaps there was a bit of admiration as well. He is the leader of Tai Mountain Kangho¡¯s Northern Star Shaolin, and he runs the world from a position that Hyun Jong cannot dare to touch.

    But now¡­

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Bop Jeong smiled as if he had guessed what Hyun Jong was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since we first met.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°I think I sat across from you and poured tea for you back then too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I still remember what Bangjang said back then.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what did I say back then¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly looked at Bop Jeong and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Bangjang said this when Bangjang saw me, who was ted by the tea that Bangjang was pouring. A tea is just a tea. Whether it¡¯s brewed by an emperor or amoner, it¡¯s just tea.¡±

    Bop Jeong nodded heavily.

    ¡°At that time, those words really touched me. Even the same words can carry different weights depending on who speaks them. Hearing it from Bangjang of Shaolin, it felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders.¡±

    The corners of Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.

    Maybe Hyun Jong was just unpacking his thoughts from the past. But to Bop Jeong¡¯s ears, it sounded as if he was asking, ¡®Are you truly the same as you were back then?¡¯

    What is it like? Are Bop Jeong then and Bop Jeong now really the same people?

    Bop Jeong didn¡¯t particrly want to answer that question. He simply said,

    ¡°Trees just stand there, but the wind does not leave them be.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded as if he agreed with that statement.

    ¡°The ways of the world are truly amusing, aren¡¯t they, Maengju?¡±

    Bop Jeong said with a grin.

    ¡°Who could have guessed back then that we¡¯d be so awkward even to share a cup of tea?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, to say the least.¡±

    After a moment of awkward silence, Bop Jeong looked at the teacup in silence. The tea that had been steaming hot gradually cooled down. People are like that too. Time changes everything even if you don¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Right. What brings you here? It must not have been easy to decide to visit.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed softly in response to Bop Jeong¡¯s question.

    ¡°Have Bangjang heard what happened in Gangnam?¡±

    ¡°You are referring to the message from Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang. The resurgence of Magyo.¡±

    Hyun Jong emphasized the word ¡®Magyo¡¯. But upon hearing those words, Bop Jeong just smiled serenely.

    ¡°Are Maengju here to discuss the matter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Hyun Jong swallowed dry saliva.

    From the fact that he came to visit Bangjang in the first ce, Hyun Jong had alreadye bowing his head down. If Bop Jeong were to know that fact, no one knew what he would say using this fact as an excuse.

    However, the words that Bop Jeong said in response werepletely beyond Hyun Jong¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes widened his eyes slightly in response to the unexpected reaction.

    Bop Jeong simply smiled warmly and nodded continuously.

    ¡°I was just thinking that I should personally visit you in person and discuss the situation, but I can¡¯t thank you enough foring here. Indeed, Maengju has a broad heart befitting the leader of Healy Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ It¡¯s not such a significant matter.¡±

    ¡°The matter regarding Magyo is certainly of great importance, warranting the attention and action of the entire Kangho. Of course, we must discuss it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    For a moment, Hyun Jong suddenly wondered whether he had been misunderstanding Bop Jeong. It urred to him that the selfishness he showed might in fact be a misunderstanding caused by his different ways of thinking about Kangho¡¯s safety.

    But then.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    A small smile appeared on Bop Jeong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°There is one small problem, Maengju.¡±

    It was a somewhat unfamiliar smile.

 Chapter 1030

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1030

    ¡°Did Bangjang mention a problem?¡±

    Hyun Jong pretended not to notice the ominous feeling in his heart at that moment and asked as calmly as possible.

    ¡°Yes, Maengju.¡±

    ¡°What kind of¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong shook his head leisurely.

    ¡°Before that, I think we need to organize the situation first.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°As you know, Magyo has risen in Hangzhou. ording to the information we received through Beggar Union, Magyo is ughtering not only ck Ghost Fortress currently ruling Hangzhou, but also themoners in Hangzhou.¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lips tightly.

    He had already guessed this to some extent, but hearing it from the mouth of Bop Jeong felt different.

    undefined

    ¡°Is that information reliable?¡±

    ¡°This is news that came from Beggar Union a little while ago. They may not have aplete grasp of the situation in Hangzhou, but it seems certain that a terrible massacre is taking ce there.¡±

    ¡°¡­What should we do about this¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong continuously muttered Tao¡¯s prayers in deep despair.

    Chung Myung¡¯s words about people dying while they hesitated turned out to be correct.

    ¡°Howrge is the enemy force?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s uncertain. As you know, since Beggar Union is part of Ten Great Sects, they mostly withdrew three years ago.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Ordinary beggars are also under the influence of Beggar Union, so there will be no problem in receiving information about the situation. However, there¡¯s naturally a difference when Beggar Union members directly confirm the situation.

    ¡°Maengju.¡±

    undefined

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang. Please speak.¡±

    ¡°As you know, the rise of Magyo is something that all people of Kangho must address. Didn¡¯t our ancestors join forces to deal with Magyo, regardless of Righteous Sects affair, whenever Magyo emerged?¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.

    ¡°Especially as Sect Leader of Mount Hua, Maengju understands well how fearsome Magyo is.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    Bop Jeong seemed to be thirsty for a moment and quenched his thirst with a sip from the tea.

    ¡°As you know, I have been on high alert for the rise of Magyo. For they are beings who may retreat but never go away.¡±

    Hyun Jong also had no choice but to acknowledge these words.

    Even when Mount Hua forgot about the existence of Magyo, wasn¡¯t it Bop Jeong who asked them to go to the North Sea in pursuit of Magyo¡¯s traces?

    Nowadays, much of the trust he had in Bop Jeong back then has disappeared, but at least the fact that he had been wary of Magyo couldn¡¯t be denied.

    ¡°Now that they have shown their fangs, I n to use everything at my disposal to eradicate the roots of Magyo. It is a duty that everyone living in Kangho must bear.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded his head loudly.

    He had been anxious all the way here. Given the many disagreements with Bop Jeong, he couldn¡¯t easily shake off the anxiety that had taken root in his heart.

    However, at least as far as Magyo was concerned, it seemed that his will and Bop Jeong¡¯s will were not that different.

    Hyun Jong barely breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I must express my gratitude to you, Maengju.¡±

    At that time, Bop Jeong bowed deeply towards Hyun Jong. It was a private gesture of gratitude, a gratitude expressed not as a Shaolin¡¯s Bangjang, but as a human being.

    ¡°Wh- Why are you being like this. Bangjang!¡±

    When Hyun Jong was perplexed, Bop Jeong raised his head and smiled warmly.

    ¡°No matter how kindly I speak, it cannot be denied that there is an unprecedented awkwardness between Maengju and myself, can it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    ¡°The reason Maengju took that difficult step was only for the well-being of this Kangho and the lives ofmoners. As a monk and a person of Kangho, I have no choice but to be grateful for Maengju¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, Bangjang. It makes me feel embarrassed. Isn¡¯t it all too natural?¡±

    Bop Jeong continued to nod while chanting a mantra. He closed his eyes and chanted like that for a while, then slowly opened his eyes and looked at Hyun Jong with a deeply sunken gaze.

    ¡°However, I must say, Maengju.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°First of all, based on the information we¡¯ve gathered, I n to request cooperation from the Ten Great Sects and other sects throughout the world. It might not be enough with just those of us here, so gathering strength as soon as possible is crucial.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance will also actively cooperate.¡±

    In response to Hyun Jong¡¯s firm answer, Bop Jeong spoke in a serious voice.

    ¡°However¡­ because of the problem I mentioned earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Let me point out once again: this is a matter of urgency. There¡¯s no time to weigh and consider various factors. To save themoners and suppress Magyo¡¯s momentum, someone must head to Gangnam immediately. The damage will be too great if we just wait and watch leisurely. It never urs to me that Evil Tyrant Alliance will do anything for the poormoners.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    That was indeed a valid point.

    ¡°But Maengju.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°As you know, Shaolin cannot cross the Yangtze now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Jong¡¯splexion drastically changed.

    ¡°The cursed Gangnam Non-Aggression Pact has not yet reached its effective period. So now, Ten Great Sects is in a position where we cannot cross the Yangtze and deal with Magyo.¡±

    ¡°N- No, Bangjang. That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Bop Jeong with a face that was unable to hide his dismay.

    ¡°Now is not the time to be concerned with such a pact!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I think so too. But, Maengju, it¡¯s not for us to decide, is it?¡±

    Bop Jeong let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Jang Ilso of Evil Tyrant Alliance is willing to give up something small for the greater good like Maengju, however, he will likely seek to benefit from this pact in any way he can. Moreover, is it even possible to have a dialogue with him?¡±

    Now Hyun Jong¡¯s gaze on Bop Jeong was stunned. Hyun Jong said.

    ¡°If Jang Ilso had no intention of seeking help from Ten Great Sects, why would he have bothered to spread the news of Magyo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to specte on his intentions hastily. After all, we¡¯re dealing with Jang Ilso, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lip.

    This is checkmate.

    Hyun Jong knows well the situation that Shaolin is in and his own predicament. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t suggest that ¡®Jang Ilso knows the circumstances, so try negotiating with him.¡¯

    But if he doesn¡¯t say that¡­.

    It was right at that moment.

    ¡°So.¡±

    Bop Jeong began to broach the main subject with a subtle voice.

    ¡°Forgive me, but I must ask Maengju for a difficult favor.¡±

    Hyun Jong clenched his fists without realizing it.

    He seemed to grasp what Bop Jeong was about to say. He wanted to leave this ce immediately.

    However, the voices in Bop Jeong inadvertently prated Hyun Jong¡¯s ears without even giving him time to stand up.

    ¡°As far as I know, Heavenly Comrade Alliance is not restricted by the Gangnam Non-Aggression Pact.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Please, Maengju.¡±

    Bop Jeong once again bowed his head to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°This is for the lives of the sufferingmoners of Gangnam. It may be difficult, but couldn¡¯t Heavenly Comrade Alliance cross the river and confront Magyo first?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who tightened his fists so hard that his nails dug into his palms, red at Bop Jeong with a boiling gaze.

    ¡°¡­May I ask one thing?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­The request Bangjang made was¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s words seemed to stop as he suppressed his boiling anger.

    ¡°¡­Is it really for the good of themoners of Gangnam? Or is it to drive my Heavenly Comrade Alliance to death?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the former.¡±

    Bop Jeong spoke clearly as if he had nothing to think about. Seeing that resolute attitude, Hyun Jong bit his lip until it bled.

    ¡°Is that Bangjang¡¯s¡­ No, is that Shaolin¡¯s will?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Hyun Jong raises his voice.

    ¡°Is that really Shaolin¡¯s will?¡±

    Bop Jeong gave no reply. Hyun Jong spat out his words as if chewing them.

    ¡°I thought our paths were just different. Of course, there were times of resentment and anger, but I believed those were just because we looked at the world differently! I thought all of that was happening because we all have different ways of caring for the world!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I believed that our hearts, wishing for the well-being of all under heaven, were not different. Because Shaolin is such a ce! It must be such a ce! But is that really Shaolin¡¯s will? Really?¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Hyun Jong with an enigmatic gaze. The words he then uttered were enough to send Hyun Jong¡¯s sense flying far away.

    ¡°It is difficult for this monk to guess why Maengju is so infuriated.¡±

    ¡°¡­What now¡­.¡±

    ¡°That day!¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s stern voice stopped Hyun Jong from speaking.

    ¡°That day, when we faced each other across the Yangtze River, did you not clearly tell me? That Heavenly Comrade Alliance would do what it believes is right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was a bitter word, but at the same time, part of me admired it. Because I know how difficult it is to uphold such a statement. But now¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong continued with a smile.

    ¡°Now that I see it, it seems that the ¡®righteousness¡¯ Heavenly Comrade Alliance speaks of slightly changes its meaning depending on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Bop Jeong!¡±

    In the end, Hyun Jong, unable to suppress his anger, stood up abruptly from his seat. Then Bop Jeong stated coldly.

    ¡°15 days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is the time left until the Yangtze River Non-Aggression Pact ends. From now, fifteen days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The moment that fifteen days pass, Ten Great Sects and Five Great Family will immediately cross the Yangtze to punish Magyo. So, Maengju just has to choose. Whether to cross the river first or¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s icy gaze nced at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­wait here for fifteen days until Ten Great Sects make our move.¡±

    Unlike Hyun Jong, who was seething with rage, Bop Jeong took his time and picked up the teacup, which was still faintly steaming. His face was remarkably calm as he quenched his thirst.

    ¡°Maengju, I am also curious.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is true that the Righteousness and Chivalrousness Heavenly Comrade Alliance speaks of is carried out even in situations where they have to bear everything, or if it¡¯s merely shallow trickery that surfaces only when convenient.¡±

    ¡°Right now, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong reached out and gently pressed Hyun Jong¡¯s teacup. The tea, which had been cooling down, immediately bubbled up.

    ¡°Of course, I¡­I sincerely hope that Heavenly Comrade Alliance is a ce that truly carries out its Righteousness. This is my sincerity without lies.¡±

    Hyun Jong red at Bop Jeong in silence. No trace of trust in Bop Jeong could be found in his eyes anymore.

    Bop Jeong continued.

    ¡°We will share the informationing in from Beggar Union with Maengju. If necessary, we will support you with everything Maengju needs, including supplies.¡±

    The gazes of the two shed in the air.

    ¡°So please make a wise decision.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and anger unbing of a Taoist.

    ¡°¡­We will depart.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please take care.¡±

    Hyun Jong immediately turned around. Then he walked with long strides and opened the closed door.

    As he stepped outside, he heard Bop Jeong¡¯s soft voiceing from behind.

    ¡°Please give my regards to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong mmed the door and left without responding.

    A mysterious smile appeared on the lips of Bop Jeong member who was left alone in the room.

    ¡°What a temper.¡±

    His chant of Buddhist scripture echoed emptily in the serene room.

 Chapter 1031

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1031

    The river just flows.

    No matter what happens in the world, the river simply flows on. It is only the people watching the river who change.

    Chung Myung sat alone by the riverside, feeling the blowing wind.

    To his right, as usual, a white bottle of liquor was ced, but unlike usual, it was left untouched, merely upying space.

    Forgoing liquor, he just silently stared across the river. His sunken eyes were so dark that it was difficult to guess his inner thoughts.

    Slowly, he ran his hands over his face.

    Only after stopping at the chin did Chung Myung lower his scarred and wounded hand and suddenly found himself gazing at it absentmindedly.

    Then, without realizing it, he let out a smallugh.

    When he first came back to this world, how embarrassed he was to see his own unsightly little hand. However, within a few years, it suddenly became no different from the hands of Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign of the past.

    It seemed to tell him that, after all, people do not change, which left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    undefined

    Chung Myung, who had been looking at his hand like that for a while, cast his gaze across the river again as if being led.

    Throughout his sitting, he felt as if his stomach was being squeezed. Just the thought of those cursed beings being over there was enough to make his head spin and his heart boil with rage.

    Chung Myung pressed his chest with his rough hands.

    ¡®Has anything changed?¡¯

    Has Chung Myung really changed from before?

    Perhaps the answer may be yes. If it were the past him, he would never sit here silently like this. The moment he heard the word ¡®Magyo,¡¯ he would have disregarded everything around him and crossed the river to assess the situation with his own eyes.

    But now Chung Myung was just sitting here in silence.

    So, he has certainly changed from the past¡­ has he? Really?

    ¡®What¡­.¡¯

    Before he knew it, blood was showing from his bitten lips.

    undefined

    ¡®What on earth?¡¯

    If things were different, he wouldn¡¯t feel this way. He shouldn¡¯t feel the pain of his soul being ripped apart just by hearing the two words ¡®Magyo¡¯.

    The fact that this deep-rooted hatred felt towards them has not changed means that Chung Myung has not been able to escape even one step from that terrible past.

    But¡­ how can he?

    How can he possibly forget?

    Every time he closes his eyes, the images of those who died without even being able to close their eyes on that cold mountain resurfaces. The feelings of those who had to die without leaving anything behind are vividly portrayed.

    How on earth he possibly change?

    Chung Myung quietly clutched his knees.

    His fingernails dug into the flesh, but Chung Myung, feeling no pain, just clenched his teeth and stared somewhere beyond the river.

    And¡­ Not far away, Five Swords was staring at Chung Myung.

    Jo-Gol, who couldn¡¯t hide his anxious gaze the whole time, nced at Baek Cheon. But the moment he saw Baek Cheon¡¯s expression, he swallowed back the words he had almost spit out.

    Seeing his Sasuk¡¯splexion as frozen as ice, he couldn¡¯t speak up.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    However, Baek Cheon opened his mouth as if he caught a glimpse of Jo-Gol¡¯s hesitance.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Jo-Gol cautiously opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­If you¡¯re going to stop him, wouldn¡¯t it be better to get a bit closer, Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If he decides to run into the river from there, we won¡¯t have any way to stop him.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyebrows twitch slightly.

    ¡°Do you think you can stop him if you get closer?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol closed his mouth.

    What Baek Cheon said is correct. Even if they surrounded him, if Chung Myung truly made up his mind, there would be no stopping him.

    With his skills, he could easily break through thebined attack of everyone present here.

    ¡°No¡­ still¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol nced in the direction where Chung Myung was as if he still had lingering regrets.

    ¡°All of a sudden!¡±

    At that moment, Tang Soso was unable to hold back any longer and raised her voice.

    ¡°Why on earth is Sahyung like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Magyo. I know it too. I hate it. Tang Family was almost destroyed because of Magyo. Who in Kangho wouldn¡¯t hate Magyo?¡±

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°No. Of course, I know that Mount Hua is the sect that suffered the most damage from Magyo. But¡­ Mount Hua has now ovee some of its past wounds, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol closed his mouth without answering.

    ¡°But why on earth is Sahyung acting like that? What kind of grudge do he have with Magyo that makes him lose his mind like that when he hears Magyo?¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Baek Cheon interrupted Tang Soso in a stern tone.

    Then Tang Soso looked at Baek Cheon with a face that couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°It was Sasuk who was the angriest about Sahyung¡¯s iprehensible actions.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not because of his iprehensible behavior.¡±

    Baek Cheon paused for a moment, then slightly bit his lip.

    ¡°Everyone has their own story. And there are also untouchable taboos that cannot be revealed.¡±

    ¡°Then he should just tell us.¡±

    When Tang Sosoined, Baek Cheon quietly looked at her.

    ¡°Do you share all your stories, everything you think, with us?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso trailed off.

    Of course, that can¡¯t be true. Everyone inherently has something they cannot share with others. Even if they are as close as family. No, even if they are truly family, there are definitely things that cannot be revealed.

    Baek Cheon said in a calm tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the least bit curious about what you all did before joining Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you can only understand a person by knowing their thoughts and past, that¡¯s nothing more than pretense under the guise of understanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then why are Sasuk so angry?¡±

    It is not yesterday or today thing that Baek Cheon got angry because of Chung Myung. But everyone here knows. It was the first time Baek Cheon had ever been truly angry with Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon looked at Chung Myung¡¯s back and said.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not because I can¡¯t understand him.¡±

    A glimpse of anger shed across the side of his face once again.

    ¡°They won¡¯t understand, I¡¯d rather bear it all myself than exin because I can¡¯t make them understand, that shitty attitude of his.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I need no exnation for why or anything, so if he just said shut up and follow him to Gangnam¡­¡­ I may curse, but I would have followed him without dy.¡±

    At those words, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol nodded without dy.

    Baek Cheon sighed slightly and said.

    ¡°My family is in Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    Everyone looked at him in slight confusion at the somewhat unexpected remark.

    ¡°My father is an elder of Southern Edge Sect, and my brother is Southern Edge Sect¡¯s leading disciple. But even though he would tease me about it, he never once tripped me up over that fact. He was the kind of guy who would gnash his teeth and stir uppetition at the mere mention of Southern Edge Sect, but he didn¡¯t even care about my past because I¡¯m a person from Mount Hua.¡±

    Yoon Jong took a long breath and said,

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that a very natural thing, Sasuk?¡±

    ¡°Then I will ask.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Yoon Jong with a serious face.

    ¡°What if my family was in danger and I had to rush to Southern Edge Sect to protect them? Or, if my family was murdered by someone and I ran to Southern Edge Sect to take revenge, what do you think that person would have done?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    There¡¯s no need to ponder.

    If it was the Chung Myung they knew, he would have drawn his swords and sprinted toward Southern Edge Sect before Baek Cheon even asked for help. Because, before being people of Southern Edge Sect, they are Baek Cheon¡¯s family. They are his blood.

    And that would be the same for everyone here.

    ¡°I guess he would have done that. Of course, he would.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But that so obvious thing¡­ he never asks that from us.¡±

    Everyone fell silent at those words.

    ¡°What really makes me angry, and what I¡¯m worried about, isn¡¯t that the damn guy will die doing something stupid. It¡¯s that when he does die doing something stupid¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    ¡°¡­We won¡¯t be by his side.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ yeah, I¡¯m angry about that.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s clenched fist was bulging with veins.

    Tang Soso, who was watching this, slowly lowered her head.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not something you should be apologizing for.¡±

    In the end, Tang Soso¡¯s words also came from concerns for Chung Myung. Everyone knew that and couldn¡¯t have med her.

    ¡°He¡¯s like a child.¡±

    Yoo Iseol, who had remained silent until now, spoke in her typically blunt tone. She usually maintains the same tone, but for some reason, she felt slightly agitated today.

    ¡°Like a fool.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon just sighed silently.

    ¡®What a damn bastard.¡¯

    He knows. There is a temperature difference between the way they look at Chung Myung and the way Chung Myung looks at them.

    He knows, but this is the first time the difference has been so starkly disyed.

    That clear difference made Baek Cheon unbearable.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong opened his mouth. Unlike the others, who appeared anxious and hesitant, his gaze remained calm and clear.

    ¡°May I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°It is extremely dangerous to go to Gangnam now. There¡¯s no guarantee for our life.¡±

    ¡°Right. Of course, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s not just Chung Myung that Mount Hua shouldn¡¯t lose. Perhaps, to the current Mount Hua, what¡¯s even more important than Chung Myung might actually be Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth at those words.

    ¡°So, let me ask. If Chung Myung asks Sasuk toe with him to Gangnam, what will Sasuk do? Will Sasuk follow him into a deadly situation?¡±

    Baek Cheon felt he understood why Yoon Jong¡¯s gaze was the only one that remained clear.

    While everyone else was focused on Chung Myung¡¯s seemingly anxious back, only Yoon Jong was calmly considering the future of Mount Hua. So he asks Baek Cheon this question.

    Therefore, he could not answer this question half-heartedly.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    It was at that moment when Baek Cheon¡¯s lips were about to move.

    ¡°Sect Leader ising!¡±

    Everyone turned around at Jo-Gol¡¯s urgent words. Hyun Jong was approaching, apanied by Hyun Sang and Hyun Young.

    Five Swords postponed the conversation they were having and paid their respects to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong only nodded lightly and epted their courtesy. His expression was uncharacteristically hardened.

    Before he knew it, his gaze went beyond them and towards the back of Chung Myung.

    Hyun Jong, who had been looking in that direction in silence for a moment, took a long stride.

    Five Swords, who were confused as to what to do, heard Hyun Jong¡¯s low voice in their ears.

    ¡°You guys follow me too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    With a hardenedplexion, Five Swords followed behind Hyun Jong and approached Chung Myung.

 Chapter 1032

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1032

    Chung Myung noticed Hyun Jong approaching and tried to stand up.

    However, Hyun Jong lightly gestured and made him sit down again. And then he plopped down next to Chung Myung.

    When Chung Myung nced at him, Hyun Jong smiled slightly.

    ¡°Why? Is it too frivolous an action for a sect leader?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born a sect leader either.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the flowing river with a bitter expression.

    ¡°When I entered Mount Hua, I was actually freer than now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That sounds a little strange. Rather than being free¡­ Yes, it would be appropriate to say that there was no structure.¡±

    undefined

    Chung Myung quietly nodded.

    If you think about it, that makes sense.

    The upper-rank people are disappearing day by day, and even the disciples who trained together suddenly leave Mount Hua one day. It was even more strange if the structure of the sect was maintained properly.

    Hyun Jong, Hyun Sang, and Hyun Young.

    Among the Un generation, these three are currently guarding Mount Hua.

    Were they the only ones who entered Mount Hua as the Un generation in the first ce? That can¡¯t be possible. Many of such people left and the current number of disciples remained. Only three.

    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be the sect leader. My rank wasn¡¯t that high when I joined. I had many seniors.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I thought Daesahyung would be the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°The one from that time?¡±

    undefined

    Chung Myung asked bluntly. Hyun Jong chuckled at the mention of ¡°that one.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I thought that one would be the sect leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who nced at Chung Myung¡¯s face, slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Remember one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That one you saw back then might have seemed extremely despicable.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it.¡±

    If Chung Myung had seen such a person be the leader of Mount Hua, he might have truly resented Mount Hua. No, even if he didn¡¯t give up on Mount Hua, he would definitely have tried to change the sect leader in some way.

    If you think about it, it was a very fortunate thing. There was a trustworthy person holding the position of sect leader.

    ¡°But Chung Myung. Sahyung was not like that from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Sahyung I saw at a young age was a really great person. At least through my eyes back then, he seemed like someone who could uplift the declining Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly shook his head.

    ¡°But time is like that. It turns an ambitious young man into greedy old men, and a timid young man with messy hair into someone responsible for an entire sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong paused for a moment and quietly muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been thankful to you.¡±

    Chung Myung tried to say something, but Hyun Jong opened his mouth first, as if he had to finish what he wanted to say first.

    ¡°Not because you led Mount Hua. Not because you did what I was supposed to do. The reason I¡¯ve always felt gratitude towards you is simply because you believed in me entirely.¡±

    ¡°¡­Everyone in Mount Hua believes in Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Right. Perhaps that was the case. But¡­ it¡¯s a bit different, yes?¡±

    Chung Myung was unable to answer readily.

    Surely everyone in Mount Hua believes in Hyun Jong. However, they didn¡¯t always trust himpletely as the leader capable of reviving Mount Hua from the beginning.

    Even his Sajes, the elders, would not have believed that Hyun Jong could rekindle Mount Hua as a sect leader. They simply followed because Hyun Jong was the sect leader.

    The only person who believed in Hyun Jong wholeheartedly was Chung Myung.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s authority did note from somewhere else. It was because Chung Myung, who would attack anyone else like a mad dog, never opposed Hyun Jong¡¯s words, leading others to naturally respect and trust him.

    Hyun Jong, the person involved, knew that fact very well.

    ¡°As much as I am grateful to you, I have worked hard to be a person who is notcking as a sect leader of Mount Hua. But¡­ It¡¯s still not easy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°You always told me that I deserved to be the sect leader. But I still don¡¯t know if I truly have that qualification.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled warmly.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no changing one¡¯s nature.¡±

    The sky darkened and the stars seemed as if they were going to fall at any moment. Hyun Jong spoke with his eyes fixed on the scene.

    ¡°Shaolin has no intention of going to Gangnam.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You probably already knew, right?¡±

    Chung Myung nods. And he added softly.

    ¡°You suspected it as well, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Right. I suspected. Still, I didn¡¯t want to give up on that sliver of hope. No, maybe I just wanted to buy some time. Because while I was going for an obvious answer, I could excuse myself that I was doing something and not ignoring what was happening on the other side of the river.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°Did you talk about the cost of letting a day pass by doing nothing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. I know it. I know. But Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice was tinged with bitterness.

    ¡°Even though I know the price¡­ Even though I¡¯m not unaware of it, I¡¯m too much of a coward to face that reality head on.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked into the distance. What his lonely gaze was fixed on, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°You said it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There are not many things in the world that are strictly divided into right and wrong. Whatever choice we make, it¡¯s just different, not wrong.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded. This is clearly what he said to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°But Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s not wrong doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It sounds to me like saying there¡¯s no correct answer in the world. If I have to make a choice where there¡¯s no correct answer and no better path, which side should I choose?¡±

    Chung Myung saw it. Hyun Jong¡¯s fingertips, slightly exposed beneath his sleeves, are trembling pitifully.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have the courage to ignore those dying across the river.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t even have the courage to go beyond that river. As much as I¡¯ve told you all to be prepared toy down your lives for Chivalrousness, I can¡¯t bear the thought of seeing you lose your lives across that river.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly stroked his face. For some reason, he looked noticeably worn.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter I can choose. I am too small a person to make that choice.¡±

    He readily admitted, as he always did, that he was a small person andcking a figure. Chung Myung could faintly guess the countless torments and self-reproaches that must have gued Hyun Jong over the years.

    Hyun Jong said, still keeping his eyes fixed on the sky.

    ¡°After hearing Bangjang¡¯s words, anger rose to the top of my head.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So cowardly¡­ and so cunning. I can see that he only wants to pursue profit at all costs. Truly an ugly sight.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice became even heavier as he recalled his conversation with Bop Jeong.

    ¡°However¡­ As I was on my way back, this thought suddenly urred to me.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly closed his eyes and muttered.

    ¡°Maybe I¡­ don¡¯t even have the courage to be cowardly?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason for Bangjang¡¯s choice, even if it is a cowardly one. He does not want to see his disciples die on the other side of the river. Even if he¡¯s criticized, scorned, and pointed at for abandoning Chivalrousness, he¡¯s showing the will to stand firmly by his disciples and protect them.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°ording to you, then, isn¡¯t that also not wrong? Is that really a mistake?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ Yes, perhaps that too is another form of courage. Just as Heo Dojin choice was made in the past, Bop Jeong may also know what he must do. He said that those who do not know what they should do are rather¡­ me.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly looked at Hyun Jong¡¯s face. Even in the darkness, he could see the reddening around his eyes. At that moment, Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know where the difference between them and mees from. Whether it¡¯s because I had no predecessor to learn from. Or if it¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be the case.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head resolutely.

    ¡°What Mount Hua needs to pass on has already been passed on to Sect Leader. If everything is done ording to the will of the predecessor, there would be no need for future generations.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One who does not ponder for themselves cannot be said to be truly living, even if they are alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I suppose so¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head and then turned his gaze away. His reddened eyes met Chung Myung¡¯s.

    ¡°So, Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Just a little longer¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong paused for a moment as if it was too difficult to utter the words. But after a brief silence, he finally pushed out those incredibly heavy words.

    ¡°¡­Is it so wrong to be a little cowardly?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    His voice trembled. It seemed too painful for him to say such things in front of his disciple. Five Swords, who was listening to the conversation between the two from behind, couldn¡¯t have been unaware of the obvious tremor in the voice. Everyone could not bear to look at Hyun Jong and lowered their heads.

    ¡°I know too¡­. This is a shameless act. It¡¯s an ugly choice, no different from Shaolin¡­. But I don¡¯t know. I truly don¡¯t. Why can¡¯t we do the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Howe is it that Mount Hua, out of everyone else, had to face it head on, when even that Shaolin, even that Wudang turns away from it? Howe¡­.. what for?¡±

    Chung Myung clenched his eyes shut.

    This question was once asked by him to Cheong Mun. Why does it have to be Mount Hua? Why is it that, to Mount Hua alone, is this a must?

    He too had screamed and shouted with rage and hatred. Now, Hyun Jong was asking him the same question.

    Hyun Jong continued, sounding almost like he was sighing.

    ¡°There sure are things that could be earnt from facing it head on. Yeah, there certainly are.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But the things earnt that way¡­.. is it really greater than the things we had to lose in the process?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head without waiting for Chung Myung¡¯s answer.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way. I don¡¯t have the confidence¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I¡­. don¡¯t have the confidence to praise and say well done to Baek Cheon who died for chivalry. Neither do I have the courage to smile in front of Yoon Jong¡¯s grave, nor to celebrate Jo Geol¡¯s will in front of his coffin! I don¡¯t even have the courage to cry and scream while holding on to Iseol¡¯s sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s jaw trembled.

    ¡°Are you asking me to watch as your corpse turns cold, and then preach to disciples who managed to survive to follow your chivalry? You ask that of me? This me?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice began to carry intense emotion.

    ¡°This pride of Chivalrousness that we have to earn! Is it really more important than the days ahead for those children? Is it really worth it to sacrifice all the things they could have chased for in their lives? For what exactly!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it had toe to this¡­¡±

    As he shouted in an agitated tone, Hyun Jong suddenlyughed as if everything was futile.

    ¡°Perhaps it would have been better to remain a small unknown sect in Shaanxi¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who could no longer watch that expression, closed his eyes.

    ¡°If I knew that regaining the past Mount Hua would require such¡­ such a cruel price¡­.. then I would never have made that decision.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I would never¡­..¡±

    Hyun Jong slumped down as if copsing.

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t bring himself to look in that direction and cast a forlorn gaze at the flowing river.

    ¡®Cheong Mun Sahyung.¡¯

    A low sigh escaped him like a breath.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult, Sahyung.¡¯

    Cheong Mun¡¯s answer did not return.

 Chapter 1033

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1033

    Once in a while, that sky makes Chung Myung feel sad.

    The fact is that the sky he sees now, sitting next to Hyun Jong, is no different from what he saw when he turned away after pouring out harsh words to Cheong Mun.

    Chung Myung was often confused.

    Even though he came back to life and worked hard sparing no time even for blinking, he kept hiding the feeling of difort in a corner of his heart. No matter how much he wanted to escape, this intense difort would suddenly catch up to him.

    There were times when he would wake up at the usual time, put on his clothes in a habit, and step outside, only to shiver at the sight of faces that seemed too unfamiliar.

    Those unfamiliar faces are familiar, so familiar, but there are times when he can¡¯t even do anything about them because they are so unfamiliar.

    He lives in the present but still resides in the past; he lives out the past but he¡¯s alone and disconnected from this reality.

    Why was he resurrected? Why did it have to be this way?

    Chung Myung, who was staring nkly at the sky, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not because I¡¯m from Mount Hua, Sect Leader.¡±

    undefined

    If it were Cheong Mun, how would he have answered?

    Chung Myung felt like he knew the answer. But he deliberately didn¡¯t think about it.

    Because not now. It wasn¡¯t time to ry his answer. It wasn¡¯t time to follow Cheong Mun¡¯s responses but to present Chung Myung¡¯s own.

    He is the sword of Mount Hua. He bes a de sharper than anyone else and cuts down enemies of Mount Hua.

    But¡­ in this ce, at this moment, he should not be the sword of Mount Hua.

    A disciple of Mount Hua and a virtuous person of Mount Hua. A follower and a leader.

    And just a person named Chung Myung.

    Chung Myung said calmly.

    ¡°What Mount Hua needs to protect¡­ the prestige Mount Hua needs to achieve, the Mount Hua needs to carry on. All of that is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    undefined

    ¡°At least to me, not worth even a single disciple¡¯s life.¡±

    Instead of following the answer that Cheong Mun would have given, he tried to find the answer himself. The Mount Hua that Chung Myung saw, and all the thoughts he had.

    It was ironic.

    The answer he arrived at was no different from what Cheong Mun would have said.

    ¡°Chivalrousness?¡±

    Chung Myung muttered and chuckled.

    ¨C There may have been something like that in the beginning.

    ¡°At first¡­ yes, there might be something like that.¡±

    ¨C But now it¡¯s worn out and there¡¯s only one thing left. Do you know what it is?

    ¡°But now, it doesn¡¯t really matter. What¡¯s left for me now is just one thing.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was listening to Chung Myung¡¯s calm remarks, quietly asked.

    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth opened. Just like Cheong Mun would have back in the day.

    ¨C The future.

    ¡°The disciples of Mount Hua.¡±

    At that time, he did not understand the ¡®future¡¯ that Cheong Mun was discussing. But now Chung Myung also knows. For Cheong Mun, the future was the young disciples left behind in Mount Hua.

    For Cheong Mun, that was something he had to protect at all costs.

    Chung Myung said, gently closing his eyes.

    ¡°Sect Leader once said.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s question was also no different from the doubt he had harbored in the past.

    ¡°Is the pride in Chivalrousness we are about to gain more important than the days those children have to live ahead?¡±

    ¨C Can what we have gained fill the void of what we have lost?

    ¨C I don¡¯t know what meaning there is in gaining something by losing something that shouldn¡¯t be lost.

    Chung Myung had said that. And¡­ he said some harsh words he shouldn¡¯t have said.

    ¨C I won¡¯t be able to ept this decision until the moment I die.

    Right. It was like that.

    He couldn¡¯t ept it. Because he couldn¡¯t understand. Because the world Cheong Mun sees and the world he sees are different.

    But now he must answer.

    The answer that Cheong Mun couldn¡¯t give him that day. The answer he can now give to the past Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign.

    ¡°If it were possible.¡±

    His true feelings that he never told anyone.

    ¡°¡­I also want to run away, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked nkly at Chung Myung for a moment.

    He too had spilled his emotions, but he never imagined that such words woulde from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine it because it was Chung Myung and no one else.

    ¡°If this was a problem that could be solved by running away, if it was something that could have been avoided by running away, I would want to go back to Mount Hua right now without looking back. I want to cover my eyes and ears right away.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s fingertips trembled.

    ¡°I am afraid, Sect Leader. I am terribly frightened. Those mighty ones over there, and him behind them. That he who wille someday¡­ I am dreadfully afraid.¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°But what scares me even more¡­¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lip.

    ¡°Was myself, unable to protect anything, and facing everyone¡¯s death with my own eyes.¡±

    He had no idea when he would be able to escape from that nightmare.

    The day when everyone he tried to protect died at the hands of Heavenly Demon. The nightmare of that time when only he survived and screamed at Heavenly Demon.

    But¡­

    His recent nightmares were even more terrifying.

    Everyone dies at the hands of Heavenly Demon whoes to Mount Hua.

    Hyun Jong, Hyun Young, Hyun Sang. Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, Jo-Gol. Hye Yeon and Tang Soso too.

    Their lives fall futilely in front of that terrible evil (?(º)). His blood-stained hands protect nothing.

    Right. Again.

    When he barely wakes up from screaming, the air touching his face was too cold. He trembled until the sun rose.

    How can it not be scary?

    He is afraid that the dream might be reality, that he might lose everything again helplessly.

    ¡°Sect Leader asked why we must fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because there are things that must be protected.¡±

    When he closed his eyes, it seemed he could see Cheong Mun smiling¡¯s face.

    A face that looks worried and a calm smile on the corner of the mouth. It was a face that Chung Myung knew, yet did not know.

    ¡°If something can¡¯t be done by someone else, it must be done by oneself. If no one else will protect it, then one must protect it oneself. It¡¯s not because I am of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have to go because it¡¯s me, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong bowed his head. What could he say to that?

    ¡°Sometimes¡­¡±

    Chung Myung hesitates slightly before continuing.

    ¡°It may seem stupid not to avoid it. There may be times when we are not as clever and look But¡­ as time passes and you look back, you realize In fact, the path of the seemingly foolish (??(ÓÞÕß)) was the fastest path.¡±

    Has he changed? Hard to say. He still isn¡¯t certain.

    Chung Myung only understands now. He simply found it.

    A reason to fight.

    Hearing the name ¡°Magyo¡± makes his blood boil. But now he knows. His anger is not just a desire for revenge for the past.

    He bes angry at the fact that they will once again take away the things he¡¯s trying to protect.

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth.

    ¡°I am still afraid and terrified. Crossing that river is scarier than jumping into a pit of fire.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ waiting passively for the inevitable oue is even scarier. The ending I will face one day because I failed to do what I should have done at this moment, the regret I would feel at that moment¡­ that is a hundred times scarier.¡±

    This time, he will not let it be taken from him. Not again.

    That¡¯s why he must go.

    Hyun Jong slowly nodded his head.

    So many things were omitted from Chung Myung¡¯s story that it sounded like catching a floating cloud. However, he was able to fully understand what Chung Myung was trying to convey.

    Because such things are not conveyed only through words and logic.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ It is really difficult.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice carried a deep regret.

    He still doesn¡¯t know. What is right, what is wrong.

    But he had definitelye to understand that Chung Myung¡¯s resolve could not be broken. Then¡­

    At that very moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s voice was heard from behind.

    ¡°You said you must go. Because that¡¯s your will.¡±

    Hyun Jong and Chung Myung looked back at Baek Cheon. Even after receiving those gazes, Baek Cheon remained calm.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    He slightly shrugged.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me from heading across the river by my own will.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to spout some arrogant nonsense that only you have the qualification to protect the disciples of Mount Hua, are you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a fair statement.¡±

    ¡°All considered, you¡¯re still a third-ss disciple.¡±

    After hearing those words, Chung Myung asked back in a daze.

    ¡°¡­No. You guys are the youngest disciples, what are you talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the youngest, you punk.¡±

    When Jo-Gol got upset, Baek Cheon patted his shoulder a couple of times before continuing.

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. If we don¡¯t do something now, going to Gangnam right away, sooner orter they will be an unstoppable force that will overrun even Shaanxi as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going too.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, you stupid bastard.¡±

    Baek Cheon cut him off firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you who can¡¯t stand idly by, sucking their thumbs, hoping someone else will protect them.¡±

    Chung Myung was momentarily speechless and kept his mouth shut. Baek Cheon continued.

    ¡°I learned the sword because I wanted to be on the side of protecting.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight ording to your own will, then fine. How could I possibly stop that? But!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice struck Chung Myung¡¯s heart like an arrow.

    ¡°I, too, will choose to fight with my own will.¡±

    Everyone who was watching Baek Cheon¡¯s back nodded.

    Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, and Tang Soso. And even Hye Yeon, who refrained from partaking in the conversation until now, looked at Chung Myung with eyes filled with resolute will.

    Chung Myung, looking dumbfounded at them, shook his head unknowingly.

    ¡°¡­A bunch of chicks¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to stop us, try it.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply and slowly rose from his seat.

    Baek Cheon instinctively ced his hand on his sword. That¡¯s because he thought Chung Myung could just knock them out and head across the river alone.

    But Chung Myung just turned his head and looked at the river.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the restter.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°A guest ising.¡±

    At those words, everyone looked towards the river. In the middle of the river submerged in the dark night, a small boat was seen. It wasing in their direction at a slow pace.

    Chung Myung muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying even to call him a guest¡­ but first, we should listen to what they say. Let¡¯s listen and then decide. Should we rip that snout off, or¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened.

    It was now clearly visible to his eyes.

    A boat floating on a dark, achromatic river, and clothes as vivid and red as blood fluttering on top of it. It seemed like the only vivid thing in the whole world.

    ¡°¡­Jang Ilso.¡±

    Baek Cheon muttered as if in pain.

    Chung Myung stared coldly at the approaching Jang Ilso.

 Chapter 1034

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1034

    The slowly approaching boat reached the riverbank.

    Yoon Jong, looking at Jang Ilso on the boat, felt it was new.

    It¡¯s truly bizarre. No matter the conversation or situation, everything changes the moment this person appears.

    It was the same when he saw that man in the past at Mount Hua, at the entrance of the great mountain, and when he met the man at ck Dragon Water Fortress and Plum Blossom Ind.

    Yoon Jong thought he felt that way because he always encountered Jang Ilso in dramatic situations, but at this moment, he fully understood. Jang Ilso alone changes the atmosphere around him simply by being there.

    Jang Ilso slowly raised his hand amid a strange silence that might be turmoil at any time.

    His hand, hidden under the broad, ornate sleeve, was revealed, and the multicolored rings dazzled Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso covered his mouth with his hand and widened his eyes.

    ¡°Was it not the right moment for me to interrupt?¡±

    undefined

    It wasn¡¯t a particrly strange thing to say.

    However, a sense of difort was created as a result. Hearing ordinary wordse out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth felt as ufortable as a monk swearing at Buddha.

    Stepping off the boat, Jang Ilso leisurely walked toward them.

    Ssh.

    The sound of him stepping on shallow water pierced everyone¡¯s ears.

    Jang Ilso stopped at a reasonable distance, bowed lightly towards Hyun Jong, and then opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you¡¯re having a private meeting¡­ I could step away for a while and thene back. I do have that much sense.¡±

    He smiled mockingly.

    Unknowingly, Baek Cheon got angry and tried to respond, but Chung Myung¡¯s calm voice was quicker.

    ¡°If you had any sense, you wouldn¡¯t have shown your miserable face here alone, won¡¯t you?¡±

    undefined

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned, baring his teeth.

    ¡°Or perhaps? Are you sick of that head of yours and can¡¯t wait to separate them from your body?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed briefly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so hot-headed. We¡¯ve be quite acquainted, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    Five Swords ground their teeth. However, Chung Myung, without changing his expression, coldly retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but try to understand our position too. Just breathing the same air as someone like you makes me feel sick.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit disappointing to hear.¡±

    ¡°So, put your nonsense aside and start talking. What do you want to say?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s smile deepened. Everyone unconsciously bite their lips in that strange atmosphere.

    In the background of the dark night, the presence of Jang Ilso, alone in vivid red, was profound. It was more intense than any of their previous encounters with him.

    ¡°You know the situation, right?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to someone kindly informing me.¡±

    Jang Ilso exaggeratedly shrugged at Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the headache.¡±

    Chung Myung remained silent, but Baek Cheon seemed unable to hold back his boiling anger.

    ¡°So you prance around acting all high and mighty, and you can¡¯t even handle Magyo by yourself? It looks like Evil Tyrant Alliance is nothing special after all.¡±

    Five Swords looked back at Baek Cheon with surprised eyes. The anger they felt towards Jang Ilso was no different from each other, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to scoff at him.

    However, Baek Cheon seemed not to be pressured by Jang Ilso¡¯s presence.

    No, perhaps it was his way of reacting because he felt overpowered. Because Baek Cheon is that kind of person.

    ¡°¡­Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Baek Cheon with an expression of disapproval, then turned his gaze to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Children of Mount Hua have no manners. Interrupting while an adult is talking. Shouldn¡¯t you discipline them a bit?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be unaware.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°At Mount Hua, we teach to show respect only to those who deserve it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather show respect to a passing dog than to you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That sounds like you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not as good as a dog.¡±

    ¡°You understand well.¡±

    Jang Ilso raised the corners of his mouth andughed. For a moment, Baek Cheon unconsciously strengthened his hand holding the sword.

    However, Jang Ilso just shrugged his shoulders as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°People from noble Righteous Sects even swear in a very dignified manner. To think you regard me so highly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m a bit moved?¡±

    ¡°Stop running your mouth.¡±

    The smiles on the two¡¯s lips be even deeper. But those two eyes were staring at each other as sharply as a de.

    ¡°Can¡¯t handle even Magyo¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso repeated Baek Cheon¡¯s earlier words, then sighed exaggeratedly and looked down.

    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not that wrong. That¡¯s true. But¡­¡±

    He red at Chung Myung and Baek Cheon beyond with cold eyes.

    ¡°You should know. When I can¡¯t handle Magyo, it¡¯s not just us who burn. That fire will¡­ burn all of Jungwon. Across the Yangtze, into Henan, and then Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and just get to the point. What do you want?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s question, the smile on Jang Ilso¡¯s lips grew ominously darker.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need much. Just about one sword will do.¡±

    ¡°Sword?¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but, It seems my sword doesn¡¯t quite work on those guys.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face slightly hardened.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do, right? Even if it is unfamiliar and dangerous, the only option is to borrow a sharp sword. I¡¯m going to drive it down the throat of that crazy guy who is a bishop or something¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso narrowed his eyes finely and gazed at Chung Myung.

    ¡°An exceedingly sharp de, that is.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was now extremely cold.

    From the beginning, he also expected Jang Ilso toe asking for salvation.

    ¡®Because he¡¯s from Evil Sects.¡¯

    If it¡¯s an ordinary demonic cultist, they would be able to do something. However, if a bishop really appeared as Jang Ilso said, and if that bishop is the ¡®real¡¯ bishop that Chung Myung knows, then Evil Sects bastards will never be able to catch him.

    Because demonic arts that go beyond the limit tear evil arts to pieces.

    If what symbolizes Righteous Sects is Chivalrousness, and what symbolizes Evil Sects is desire, what symbolizes Magyo is none other than malice (??(ºÒâ)).

    Not malice toward Evil Sects, but malice toward humans.

    It is difficult for even Chung Myung to understand the principles, but in any case, demonic arts suppress normal martial prowess, preventing it from manifesting its true power.

    Through numerous fierce battles in the past, they hade to know this fact.

    However¡­.

    ¡®He has never dealt with it directly, but he figured it out only through inference¡­.¡¯

    Reluctantly, Chung Myung had to admit that Jang Ilso was a truly chilling character.

    However, what is scarier may not be the brain that grasps everything, but the determination to go beyond the Yangtze without any doubt about one¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°A sharp de, huh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was deep in thought, revealed his teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if stupid Evil Sects bastard will understand, but a renowned sword requires qualifications even from those who wield them.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You are not worthy to wield such a sword.¡±

    ¡°Well. We¡¯ll see about that?¡±

    Jang Ilso giggled. Then suddenly hisughter ceased.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end the poor metaphors here, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I need you to decapitate that crazy bastard. The more time it takes, the worse the situation bes. The sooner you make a decision, the better.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d join hands with someone like you?¡±

    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not it, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head.

    ¡°This is not about holding hands. You deal with the bishop as you do, and I deal with the bishop as I do.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t forget, right? You owe me your life once?¡±

    Chung Myung ground his teeth softly. Jang Ilso¡¯s shoulders shook as if he was holding backughter.

    ¡°What? Are you going to treat the debt you owe to the insignificant Evil Sects as if it never happened?¡±

    Chung Myung red at Jang Ilso with cold eyes.

    ¡°So what if I do?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When Jang Ilso tilted his head, Chung Myung spoke calmly.

    ¡°What are you going to do if I say I don¡¯t have any debt to pay Evil Sects? Are you going to kneel down and beg?¡±

    ¡°Kneel? Hahahahahahahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilso suddenly burst into hystericalughter.

    Hisughter mixed with internal strength rang out on the riverbank. Five Swords staggered momentarily from the momentum transmitted.

    ¡°Kneel? Kneel, you say? This Jang Ilso? Hahahahahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed as if he almost shed tears. Heughed loudly, his ornate essories shing noisily. It was a strangely eerie sight.

    Jang Ilso, who had beenughing for a long time as if it were absurd, looked at Chung Myung seriously. There was a sparkle in his eyes. His slightly red eyes shined even more distinct against his pale white skin.

    ¡°Right. You¡¯re telling me, this Jang Ilso, to kneel and beg?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face hardened. However, Jang Ilso smiled even more leisurely and deeply.

    ¡°If you wish, I shall.¡±

    Step.

    Jang Ilso took a step toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°Kneel down.¡±

    Another step.

    ¡°Bow your head to the ground.¡±

    The distance between Chung Myung and Jang Ilso became so close that they almost touched.

    ¡°If more is needed¡­¡±

    Finally, Jang Ilso, who came close to Chung Myung, spoke in a whisper with a voice filled with strange fervor.

    ¡°Or even lick those shoes and beg for it. Please help me. Please. Please. Please.¡±

    Baek Cheon, as if spellbound by the whole scene, unconsciously stepped back.

    It felt like the hairs on his whole body were standing on end.

    He understands in his head that all of those actions are Jang Ilso¡¯s characteristic exaggeration. But understanding didn¡¯t mean he could ept it. Just hearing that voice gave him an eerie feeling, as if a cold snake was running through my body.

    ¡®What exactly is this guy¡­¡¯

    Step.

    With onest step, Jang Ilso looked down at Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you wish, I can do that as much as you want. Is that enough?¡±

    That moment.

    Chung Myung reached out and grabbed Jang Ilso by the scruff of his neck, pulling him down. Jang Ilso¡¯s body bent down and Chung Myung and Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were level with each other.

    Chung Myung, who was ring into the eyes of Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes pulled close, and growled.

    ¡°Listen carefully. You damn bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about any debt. Even if you don¡¯t ask me, I was going to go with my own feet. So, keep one thing in mind. Neither I nor Mount Hua are moving because of you or anything like that.¡±

    Kung!

    Chung Myung pushed Jang Ilso¡¯s chest. Jang Ilso stumbled back a couple of steps andughed.

    ¡°Of course, you would.¡±

    ¡°Get yourself ready properly. You¡¯re going to have a hard time handling us.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was about to nod his head with a sneer, paused for a moment. Then he looked at Chung Myung with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You said it was necessary, right? Sword that cut off the bishop¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°¡­I did.¡±

    ¡°These people¡­¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to the people standing behind with his chin.

    ¡°Is that sword.¡±

    That voice clearly prated Baek Cheon¡¯s ears. He clenched his fists without realizing it.

    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t look particrly sharp.¡±

    ¡°You can look forward to it.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned, showing his teeth.

    ¡°Since I have forged it myself. It¡¯s sharp enough to cut the bishop¡¯s neck, and someday, yours too.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really looking forward to that.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Five Swords with newfound interest. He smiled strangely, making it difficult to guess his intention, and after a while, he slowly turned around as if his business was over.

    ¡°Departure is when dawn breaks.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ See you again. Cubs of Righteous Sects.¡±

    Jang Ilso walked away from them as slowly as he hade.

 Chapter 1035

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1035

    The boat on which Jang Ilso was riding moved further and further away from the riverbank.

    Jang Ilso, who was sitting and watching the flowing river, heard Ho Gamyeong¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    When Jang Ilso turned his gaze, Ho Gamyeong, who was rowing, calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°May I ask one thing?¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded graciously.

    ¡°As I say repeatedly, you can just ask. What¡¯s new?¡±

    After a slight hesitation, Ho Gamyeong spoke.

    ¡°I understand that Ryeonju-nim needs someone who has mastered Taoist martial arts to deal with Magyo.¡±

    undefined

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However?¡±

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t understand why it has to be this Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Instead of answering, Jang Ilso smiled as if amused.

    But for Ho Gamyeong, that smile alone was not a sufficient answer.

    ¡°If Ryeonju-nim were determined, Ryeonju-nim could involve not only Wudang but even Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ that might be possible.¡±

    This is not a matter of rtionship. Magyo is a more serious problem than anything else for those living in Kangho.

    But that also means that Jang Ilso has acquired a powerful trump card iparable to anything else. If he had put his mind to it, he might have been able to move even Shaolin.

    ¡°If you need a sharp sword, wouldn¡¯t it have been better to join hands with them? It is true that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword cut off the arm of ck Dragon King, but it is not the sharpest sword in Righteous Sects¡­.¡±

    undefined

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue as if he did not like it. Ho Gamyeong quickly bowed his head, apologizing.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°You sometimes miss the point in strange ways.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looked at Jang Ilso with questioning eyes and shared his thoughts.

    ¡°In my view, there are sharper swords within Righteous Sects. And there are swords that are easier to control. No matter how sharp Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Association is, a sword that can even harm the person holding the hilt can never be called a renowned sword.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled and quietly nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Your words make sense.¡±

    ¡°But why then¡­¡±

    ¡°Surely, as you said, Righteous Sects have swords that are easier to handle. Even more, there might be stronger and safer swords.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But Gamyeong-ah. Why don¡¯t you understand? If it¡¯s not dangerous to me, it¡¯s also not dangerous to others.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it was an enemy that could be dealt with so easily, would there even be a need for me to cross this river? What I want isn¡¯t a safe and sturdy sword. I want a bewitching sword (??(Ñý„¦) /demonic/monster/phantom) that can perfectly cut off an enemy¡¯s head, even if it means cutting off my arm.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes gleamed as he gently curved them into a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it has to be Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. Do you understand now?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded slowly without saying a word.

    However, contrary to his nod of approval, his expression was still not convinced at all. His thoughts remained unchanged.

    ¡®¡­Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is a very dangerous person.¡¯

    By Jang Ilso¡¯s side, Ho Gamyeong fought many fierce battles and overcame numerous crises. Probably no one else in Evil Sects has been as steeped in the mire of warfare as Jang Ilso, excluding him.

    His senses speak for themselves.

    They say that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is more dangerous than any of the enemies they have faced so far. Perhaps several times more dangerous.

    ¡®No, there is no need to discuss senses.¡¯

    It is said that there is no other sect that has expanded its influence in as short a period of time as Myriad Man Manor. That may be true. Except for Mount Hua.

    Myriad Man Manor is a well-established sect that started out on a small ind in Guangxi and rose to the position of the ruler of Evil Tyrant Alliance. However, Mount Hua was also an absurd sect that rose from a third-rate sect that was evaluated to doom soon to the position of leader of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    If you were to ask who holds a higher position, it would certainly be Myriad Man Manor. But if you consider which path was more difficult¡­

    Ho Gamyeong slightly bit his lip.

    ¡®How many years has it been?¡¯

    In less than ten years, Mount Hua, which was just a small sect in Shaanxi, has risen to this point.

    No matter what anyone says, at the center of it all is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    That¡¯s why the man is dangerous. More than anyone else in the world.

    ¡®Of course.¡¯

    Jang Ilso must have thought all of this too. Even taking all that into ount, he¡¯s probably trying to use that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword as an arrow to decapitate the bishop.

    But Ho Gamyeong did not agree with that n.

    ¡®Because what we pursue is different.¡¯

    Myriad Man Manor, Evil Tyrant Alliance, and even Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword and Ho Gamyeong, even Jang Ilso himself could be a sacrifice if needed.

    For him, the objective is something that cannot be exchanged for anything.

    But not for Ho Gamyeong.

    For Ho Gamyeong, the most important thing was not to have Kangho under their feet, but the well-being of Jang Ilso.

    He would do anything to ensure Jang Ilso¡¯s safety. In the past, wasn¡¯t the reason he tried to kill and eliminate Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword that entered Gangnam, even against orders, because he thought that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword could be a threat to Jang Ilso one day?

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    As if reading Ho Gamyeong¡¯s thoughts, Jang Ilso opened his mouth with a subtle smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, it¡¯s not just that.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly raised his hand and wiped the corner of his mouth. His blood-red lips were numb from his rough touch. His eyes held a depth that was impossible to fathom.

    Ho Gamyeong sighed without realizing it. Is there anyone in the world who can guess what was inside Jang Ilso?

    The lord he chose is outstanding, but that very excellence sometimes burdens his followers.

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯splexion slowly hardened.

    ¡®He¡¯s dangerous.¡¯

    Certainly, as Jang Ilso said, a bewitching sword may be needed to deal with Magyo. But what after defeating Magyo?

    In a situation where there are no enemies, a bewitching sword is of no use. It is reduced to a monstrosity that must be disposed of.

    The more confident a person is in himself, the more likely they are to get hurt by a bewitching sword. This is because they are confident that only they can handle this bewitching sword.

    Thus¡­

    A cold darkness fell on Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes as he rowed in silence.

    * * *

    Hyun Jong, who watched Jang Ilso¡¯s boat moving away in silence for a long time, let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®It¡¯s immense.¡¯

    Every time he faced Jang Ilso, I felt as if a great mountain was pressing down on him.

    Nevertheless, the reason why he can stand calmly in front of Jang Ilso is very simple. Because there was another great mountain behind him.

    Hyun Jong turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    He thought of many things to say but eventually shook his head. There was too much he wanted to say, yet nothing he could speak.

    Only one thing remained.

    ¡°Do you really intend to go?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled slightly at those words.

    The agony he felt a moment ago has disappeared as if it has already been washed away. Clear eyes as if transparent and a face full of yfulness. It¡¯s the usual Chung Myung.

    ¡°Well, considering how much he¡¯s begging, it would be polite to go, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung¡¯s grinning face for a long time and then sighed.

    He knew they shouldn¡¯t do this, but as soon as he saw Chung Myung¡¯s confident face before him, his anxiety faded away. He knew all too well how much was hidden behind that smiling face.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mount Hua also¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader.¡±

    When Chung Myung abruptly cut him off, Hyun Jong frowned.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Mount Hua that¡¯s dangerous; it¡¯s us.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°That bastard, Jang Ilso, is like a venomous snake and will sting us whenever he gets the chance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    ¡°So it is dangerous for the entire Mount Hua to enter that damn territory. If a problem arises, help should be avable at any time.¡±

    Hyun Jong kept his mouth shut.

    Rather than entering Gangnam together, it would be better to distract Jang Ilso¡¯s schemes by having Mount Hua watching closely from across the river. It certainly makes sense.

    But¡­ There is one thing that Chung Myung did not reveal.

    ¡°Please answer just one question.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°The reason you don¡¯t want to take the other disciples of Mount Hua¡­ Is it because you¡¯re worried about them? Or because it would be easier for you to move if something happens?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thetter.¡±

    A peculiar heat passed through Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This time¡­.¡±

    The corners of his mouth twitched.

    ¡°I really wanted to run wild.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders while looking at Hyun Jong, who seemed to be thinking about what to say for a moment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Sect Leader.¡±

    Chung Myung nced back at those standing behind him.

    ¡°Honestly, they¡¯re not that reliable, but at least I¡¯m not going alone.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded slowly and reluctantly.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    He then quietly looked at Chung Myung and the people standing behind him and spoke as if sighing.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know. What¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I know one thing.¡±

    For the first time, a smile appeared on Hyun Jong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°What to do when I don¡¯t have a choice¡­ It¡¯s just a matter of trust.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Remember one thing, Chung Myung.¡±

    Chung Myung stared at Hyun Jong in silence. The hesitation was now gone from Hyun Jong¡¯s face. Hyun Jong gazed at Chung Myung with deep, thoughtful eyes.

    ¡°If something happens to you in Gangnam.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua will definitely hold Evil Tyrant Alliance, Myriad Man Manor, and Jang Ilso responsible for their sins. Even if it¡¯s something you don¡¯t want, even if that decision is a foolish one that pushes Mount Hua into further downfall than before.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice no longer wavered or trembled.

    ¡°I will not hesitate.¡±

    He looked each of them in the eye, one by one. The sharpness in his gaze proved that he was not just mouthing empty words.

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    Faith and concern, worry and trust.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s voice contained it all with great weight.

    ¡°Be sure toe back alive.¡±

    Chung Myung straightened up. Simultaneously, the other Mount Hua disciples also straightened their postures.

    ¡°Yes! Sect Leader!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua present there all shouted at Hyun Jong, the Sect Leader.

    Unfinished ties, lingering regrets, and new resolutions. Chung Myung¡¯s gaze, containing all of that, turned to thend beyond the Yangtze River.

 Chapter 1036

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1036

    Baek Cheon took a deep breath.

    ¡®Magyo.¡¯

    His heart was pounding like crazy.

    When he hears the one word Magyo, memories of the North Sea naturallye to mind. The believers, who could not be described other than madness, and the bishop, who was so intense he seemed barely human.

    Baekcheon slowly clenched and unclenched his fist.

    It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Those who have experienced Magyo know this. The reason why the one word ¡®Magyo¡¯ instills fear is not just because they are strong.

    A feeling of fear and alienation as if you are dealing with something that is not human, even though it is the same human being. Oveing that is no easy feat.

    Of course, it was a path he chose himself, but when he actually crossed the Yangtze River and went to deal with Magyo, a chilly tension seemed to seep through his entire body.

    ¡°So.¡±

    undefined

    As expected, it was Jo-Gol who opened his mouth first.

    ¡°Is it alright for only the people here to go?¡±

    ¡°¡­huh?¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon checked the people around him again.

    He and Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, Tang Soso and Hye Yeon. If you include Chung Myung, there are seven in total.

    ¡®Seven¡­.¡¯

    He felt it again. How few they were. Compared to Magyo and Evil Tyrant Alliance, they might as well be grains of sand.

    But¡­

    ¡®What Chung Myung said is correct.¡¯

    If all Mount Hua moves to Gangnam, it will be very difficult to leave when an emergency urs. Considering that this is an enemy territory, it is best to move with the minimum number of people.

    undefined

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­How about Baek Sang or Gwak Hee? I think it¡¯s worth taking a few more people.¡±

    There is clearly a difference between the martial arts of those here now and the other disciples of Mount Hua. However, among those who remained, there were definitely those who showed rapid advancement.

    ¡°No.¡±

    But Chung Myung shook his head resolutely as if there was nothing to think about.

    ¡°We¡¯re not taking more.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Remember, Sasuk. We¡¯re not going to gain experience. We¡¯re going to fight and win.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At that time, Chung Myung spoke calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m still uneasy unless it¡¯s the people here. This battle isn¡¯t one where we can afford to protect others.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at him for a moment and then nodded resolutely.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his gaze to the others.

    ¡°Those who are staying can stay¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time with useless talk and let¡¯s just get moving, Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his mouth at Jo-Gol¡¯s words. Yoon Jong pped Jo-Gol on the back of the head and scolded him.

    ¡°What kind of way is that to speak to your Sasuk, this man!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ But isn¡¯t it true, Sahyung? Is there anyone who would miss this? That guy is doing well, but he always says something strange once in a while.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah, he does.¡±

    Huh? Yoon Jong? What did you say?

    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡±

    Yoo Iseol takes a step forward. Tang Soso stood next to her as if it was natural, and Hye Yeon also stepped forward with Banzhang stance.

    ¡°Amitabha. Although I am not a disciple of Mount Hua¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just count you as one.¡±

    ¡°Just say you were admitted roughly.¡±

    ¡°Monk. Now I won¡¯t believe you even if you say you¡¯re a Shaolin disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hye Yeon cleared his throat with a bright red face.

    ¡°Anyway, I will join you. I¡¯ve heard that themoners in Gangnam are suffering and as a follower of Buddha¡­ Yes. I cannot just stand by and watch.¡±

    There was bitterness in his words. Everyone here understood the reason for the bitterness, so no one bothered to point it out.

    ¡°Then the seven of us¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Eight.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the sudden voice. A very familiar person was walking towards them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it eight.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t hide his flustered face as he looked at Un Gum approaching with a grin.

    ¡°I unintentionally saw you guys, but¡­ Still, it¡¯s our sect¡¯s matter, so don¡¯t call me a peeping tom for it.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a person safe enough to be left alone. What do you think, Chung Myung? ¡°Am I someone who can meet those conditions?¡±

    Chung Myung frowned slightly.

    ¡°Great Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about needing to teach children. We are on the way back, not on the way to die, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Un Gum grinned once again.

    ¡°This is not your business alone. It¡¯s the business of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is impossible for a first-ss disciple to lead the mission when ites to jumping into enemy territory. If I can¡¯t go along, I will oppose this matter using all my power.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. It would be an honor for me to be able to entrust my back to Great Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Un Gum nodded and looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°¡­Gum.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader.¡±

    Un Gum spoke with aposed face.

    ¡°I will do whatever it takes to bring the children back alive.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at him intently and nodded. And patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me.¡±

    This dangerous task cannot be left to the children alone.

    Of course, both Hyun Jong and Un Gum are aware of it. These children are strong enough to not need the help of Un Gum.

    But this is not a simple matter of martial art. The important thing is not to pass this heavy burden onto them alone. Whether strong or weak, it is about sharing the responsibility as elders of the sect.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    When Baek Cheon opened his mouth, Un Gum held his head tightly with the one remaining hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll be frustrated waiting here for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon nods. He also had no intention of unting his pride. Having Un Gum with them certainly adds ayer of security.

    If even Baek Cheon feels this way, surely others must feel differently too. No matter how hard he does his best as a great disciple of Mount Hua, he cannot fill the gap of experience.

    Having an elder from the sect join them would surely be a greatfort to everyone embarking on this journey.

    ¡°Then we are eight.¡±

    Un Gum grinned at Baek Cheon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. It seems like there are some who don¡¯t think that way.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    As if waiting for the moment, a clear voice called out.

    ¡°Just wait a moment, please.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned to one side. Namgung Dowi, dressed in white martial attire, was approaching.

    ¡°¡­No, Sogaju?¡±

    Namgung Dowi stood in front of Hyun Jong and Chung Myung and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Please take me with you too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sogaju.¡±

    Hyun Jong involuntarily frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I am aware.¡±

    ¡°And you know that now is not the time for Namgung Family to be taking risks, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked straight at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°The same applies to Mount Hua, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Even Hyun Jong could not easily answer those words.

    Which is greater, the value of Namgung Dowi to Namgung Family or their value to Mount Hua? No one can easily say that it is the former.

    Hyun Jong looked back at Chung Myung with a troubled expression.

    Chung Myung, who received that gaze, stared at Namgung Dowi with cold eyes.

    ¡°Let me ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded with a slightly nervous expression.

    ¡°Namgung lost its Gaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in crisis because you¡¯ve lost your elders. It¡¯s obvious how difficult the situation will be if Namgung Family loses Sogaju in this situation.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded heavily.

    ¡°Knowing that, but still heading to Gangnam, isn¡¯t it just a matter of self-satisfaction, avoiding the responsibility ced on your shoulders? As Sogaju, no. As Gaju of Namgung Family, shouldn¡¯t the first thing you think about be the safety of your family?¡±

    It was a profoundly heavy question.

    However, Namgung Dowi did not avoid Chung Myung¡¯s gaze and answered calmly.

    ¡°I did not decide toe without thought, Dojang.¡±

    The look on his face as he took a deep breath already showed confidence.

    ¡°So I thought about it. What would my father have said if he were here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was so easy toe to a conclusion. Acting when there is sufficient leeway and not when it entails great harm, is neither Chivalrousness nor anythingmendable.¡±

    Namgung Dowi speaks with a stern face.

    ¡°I want to restore Namgung Family to its former status as a prominent sect. But what I am trying to bring back is not the prosperity of Namgung, but the spirit of Namgung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sogaju.¡±

    Namgung Dowi took a deep bow.

    ¡°So please give me a chance too. It is Namgung who had its life saved through Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrousness. So, at the very least, don¡¯t deny me the opportunity to offer Chivalrousness myself. I am asking you for this favor.¡±

    After saying this, Chung Myung could not help but nod in the end.

    He would like to dissuade him if possible. Chung Myung now knows well the hardships of those left behind. But¡­

    ¡°Get one thing straight.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going to die. If there¡¯s a spirit to protect, thene back alive and convey it yourself with your own mouth, your own hands.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded with a determined face.

    ¡°I will definitely do so.¡±

    ¡°If you be a burden, we¡¯ll leave you behind. We can¡¯t afford to look after you too.¡±

    ¡°I will follow with the determination to die.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded. Baek Cheon took a long breath and organized.

    ¡°Then, we are nine.¡±

    ¡°No, ten.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face was filled with doubt at Chung Myung¡¯s unexpected words. There¡¯s more?

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e out quickly. We don¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°Keueuung.¡±

    After a while, the thick bushes along the riverside shook with a faint groaning sound. And from there, two people showed their faces.

    ¡°¡­Nokrim King?¡±

    ¡°N- No. Tang Gaju?¡±

    Im Sobyong looked like he was about to die, and Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat with a blushing face.

    ¡°No, father! What are you doing there without any dignity!¡±

    When Tang Soso screamed in surprise, Tang Gun-ak covered his mouth with his hand and cleared his throat repeatedly.

    ¡°That¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to be like this.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The answer was given by Im Sobyong instead.

    ¡°No, suddenly the riverside is overflowing with killing intent and you can hear the sound of an unlucky bastardughing! How could I note out and see it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah. I see.¡±

    Everyone nodded in instant understanding. No wonder there were so many people around.

    At that time, Tang Gun-ak opened his mouth as if he wanted to quickly escape this situation.

    ¡°By the way, is that tenth person you mentioned me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head decisively again.

    ¡°Gaju-nim must provide a means of escape in case of an emergency here.¡±

    ¡°That could be managed just by Sect Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°There may be a situation where Gaju-nim is needed.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak thought about something for a moment without saying a word and then slowly nodded.

    ¡°I see what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak raised his hand and patted Im Sobyong on the shoulder.

    ¡°Then take care on your journey.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°If not me, then who else?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Im Sobyong, who was chuckling as if that was some kind of nonsense, looked around. When his eyes met Chung Myung, his already pale face turned blue.

    ¡°N- No, I¡¯m a strategist¡­!¡±

    ¡°We need a strategist there too.¡±

    ¡°I have to protect Nokrim¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you die, just about anyone can be Nokrim King. Nokrim has always been that way there.¡±

    ¡°No, what kind of nonsense is that¡­!¡±

    ¡°You seem to have forgotten.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Even Nokrim is now part of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve gained rights, you must also bear the duties. Stopining and stick with us. Or tear up that contract.¡±

    ¡°Damn it all¡­¡±

    Im Sobyong hung his head low with a look of having lost everything in the world. He realized that there was no way out.

    ¡°¡­..I knew things were going too smoothly. Of course it¡¯s how it turns out. Ei.¡±

    Im Sobyong, who spat on the ground, pressed down his crumpled hat and trudged forward.

    ¡°Such a demonic human.¡±

    And then he stood behind Chung Myung with his shoulders drooping.

    ¡°Now we are ten.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, Namgung Dowi, and even Im Sobyong.

    Exactly ten people were now assembled.

    Although the number had not increased significantly from the originally anticipated seven, the fact that there were now ten gave a different feeling.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone standing around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go kill those damned cultists.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s pure white teeth were revealed between his lips.

 Chapter 1037

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1037

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold quietly looked at his shoulder.

    A bitter smile crossed his lips as he stared at the empty shoulder with cold eyes for a long time.

    ¡°¡­This looks terrible.¡±

    This was the price of arrogance.

    He believed he could negotiate with anyone if he wished. Because he believed that there was no force in the world that could not be appeased by money. He gave up an arm in return for realizing that it was arrogance.

    Slowly, he raised his hand and pressed the stump of his not-yet-healed shoulder. The intense pain was enough to make him clench his teeth drilled into his head.

    ¡®Not bad.¡¯

    Of course, he¡¯s not saying this out of his mind.

    Because losing an arm is a terrible thing. In particr, it was difficult to measure the loss of a swordsman losing a sword arm.

    But¡­.

    undefined

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    It¡¯s better than losing a life.

    As long as he¡¯s alive, opportunities will definitelye. Considering the price of his arrogance, he got off cheaply.

    The problem starts now.

    If he doesn¡¯t clean up that Magyo, he won¡¯t be given another chance. He must eliminate them by any means necessary.

    To do that¡­¡­

    Kung!

    At that moment, the door to the great hall opened and a person walked in. Even without turning his head, Great Master could tell who it was.

    The jangling sound of ornaments with each step was synonymous with Jang Ilso. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold turned his head and saw Jang Ilso approaching him.

    Jang Il-so asked, staring at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    undefined

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°¡­It still seems to be in Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re slower than I thought. I thought they would have cleared Hangzhou by now and started moving elsewhere.¡±

    At those words, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold kept his mouth shut. With a look of disagreement on his face, Jang Ilso squinted his eyes slightly and said.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think their advance is slow?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold seemed to be thinking deeply about something, but then he opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not slow.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    It was an unexpected answer. Jang Ilso slightly tilted his head.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold opened his mouth again and borated.

    ¡°Their pace is actually faster than I anticipated.¡±

    ¡°A day has passed, and they haven¡¯t been able to do anything about Hangzhou. Are you saying this is fast?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded with a dark face.

    ¡°Because their objective ispletely different.¡±

    ¡°Objective?¡±

    ¡°If Evil Tyrant Alliance attempts to upy Hangzhou, our objective would be neutralization. We¡¯d swiftly ughter any resistance and ce Hangzhou under our control.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not their objective. Their objective is literally annihtion. To erase everything alive in Hangzhou.¡±

    For the first time, Jang Ilso was silent. He hadn¡¯t been able to verify this part in the rush to gather reports.

    ¡°¡­Annihtion?¡±

    A hollowugh escaped his lips.

    ¡°Are they nning to kill every living person?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    ¡°Then their goal is not to dominate Jungwon, but to kill all its people, is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be certain of that extent. However¡­¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold opened his mouth with a face that said he didn¡¯t want to even think about it.

    ¡°What¡¯s certain is that their objective, whatever it may be, won¡¯t be confined to Jungwon. After all, in the war a hundred years ago, they turned not just Jungwon but even the outer pces against us.¡±

    While he spoke, the image of the bishop¡¯s gaze vividly came to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know exactly, but¡­.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t the way to see people. What was in those eyes was contempt rather than hatred. It seemed closer to obligation than enmity.

    The tip of his remaining hand slightly trembled. He now seemed to understand why Magyo was such an object of fear.

    However, Jang Ilso¡¯s reaction was slightly different.

    ¡°An annihtion¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso mulled over the word and then began to chuckle.

    ¡°I thought they were crazy people, but they turned out to be more boring than I thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­Boring?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Jang Ilso twitched the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°If there is nothing to dominate, there is no reason to fight. What¡¯s the meaning of a world with no one to hold onto?¡±

    ¡°¡­They may be trying to create a world just for religious believers. There are no opposition¡­ A paradise of their own.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a stupid story.¡±

    But Jang Ilso dismissed it outright. A flicker of disgust crossed his face.

    ¡°Anyway, there is no such thing as paradise where people live.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold trembled for a moment. Jang Ilso¡¯s brutal killing intent made him cringe.

    ¡°This one, that one, they all just spout dreams.¡±

    Jang Ilso lightly brushed his face. Then, the killing intent and distorted expression disappeared as if washed away, and only the usual rxed face remained.

    ¡°Well, whatever. It doesn¡¯t matter what they think. They¡¯re the ones to kill anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­What about Righteous Sects?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had been silent, subtly changed the topic. Jang Ilso answered briefly.

    ¡°They¡¯reing soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you really managed to get their support.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked at Jang Ilso with a new look on his face.

    ¡®It¡¯s no ordinary matter.¡¯

    Jang Ilso is of Evil Sects. One that holds the Ryeonju throne of Evil Tyrant Alliance which has established the hegemony of Evil Sects at that. It is not normal for such a person to be promised support through consensus with Righteous Sects.

    No. Even before that¡­ No matter how necessary it is, the idea of ??reaching out to Righteous Sects first is a great thing in itself.

    Maybe this is something only Jang Ilso could do.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that can really be called support. I¡¯d like to attract all those Righteous Sects and use them as arrowheads, but it doesn¡¯t seem like the situation is that easy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    ¡°So you must prepare, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes briefly turned cold.

    ¡°This should have been the task for ck Ghost Fortress. Even if I step in, you guys can¡¯t just back out. You need to y your part.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded slowly. It was an unavoidable situation.

    ¡°I am prepared.¡±

    ¡°Then move. Pinpoint their location urately, and gather all remaining forces to converge on Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nodded and took a step forward. As he caught a glimpse of Jang Ilso and went out, his eyes had already settled into a chilling calm.

    ¡®Magyo, Righteous Sects. And Myriad Man Manor.¡¯

    As a merchant, he should always ponder ways to profit. Even if it¡¯s right after suffering massive, irreparable damage.

    In the mind of the expressionless Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, the best possible strategies he could undertake began to surface. Selecting the most realistic one was his duty.

    But perhaps because he was too absorbed in thought?

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold did not realize.

    The strange gaze embedded in his back. That mocking, predatory stare, as if ying or tightening its grip on its prey.

    * * *

    The main forces of Myriad Man Manor lined up on the riverside.

    In general, people who bear the name Evil Sects tend to be free-spirited. However, the forces of Myriad Man Manor arrayed now carried a firm discipline within their freedom.

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong, standing next to Jang Ilso, answered and looked at the river with ufortable eyes.

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju-nim. No matter how long the control over water fortress is not over, but only by themselves¡­..¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled.

    ¡°Because numbers aren¡¯t important. ck Ghost Fortress will fill in the numbers.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand up to that point. But is there really a need for you to go to Hangzhou yourself? Ryeonju-nim is the axis of Evil Tyrant Alliance. Why would you engage in such a matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    Jang Ilso sighed deeply.

    ¡°You are trying to ruin me at every moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know full well what you are thinking. But you have to remember.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed ominously.

    ¡°The moment you be intoxicated by the roof that protects you from wind and rain and the warm rice, even a wolf that mps its teeth into the neck of a deer turns into a mere dog, satisfied with thrown bones.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whether it is Bangju of Myriad Man Manor or Evil Tyrant Alliance, the only thing that changes is the shell. Tell me, who am I?¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim¡­.¡±

    A subtle pressure began to press on Ho Gamyeong¡¯s whole body. Trembling at that sensation, Ho Gamyeong opened his mouth.

    ¡°Paegun Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s blood-red lips parted, revealing his pure white teeth. He resembled a wolf starved for blood.

    ¡°I am Jang Ilso.¡±

    No more words were needed than that.

    Then Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze turned to the river.

    He saw a ship approaching their way. Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t have to be me. No, there won¡¯t. That de is too sharp. No one but me can handle it properly.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong kept an eye on the approaching ship. A flicker of tension passed through his eyes.

    A small boat arrived, and about ten people disembarked and approached.

    Ho Gamyeong looked at them in silence.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right to say this to an enemy¡­ but they are formidable.¡¯

    It was his honest impression.

    This ce is Gangnam. For them, this could be considered enemy territory. And in front, all the elites of Myriad Man Manor are gathered. Nevertheless, approaching something so boldly is not something that is normally possible with mere courage.

    Despite being enemies, one couldn¡¯t deny their bravery.

    At the forefront stood a man with a stern look. Ho Gamyeong, slightly unfamiliar with him, watched as he approached Jang Ilso and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I am Un Gum, first-ss disciple of Mount Hua, greeting Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    It was polite but never servile.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes turned to the empty sleeve of Un Gum. Jang Ilso, with a strange smile, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯vee a long way. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Soon, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung, who was standing behind Un Gum.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    A ghostly smile spread widely across his face.

    ¡°How does it feel to be in the enemy¡¯s ship, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of cutting your head off as a gift on the way back. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed as if amused.

    ¡°Yes, yes. This is why I like you.¡±

    The moment Chung Myung was about to say something, an irritated voice came from behind.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to chat, can I go back now?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes turned to the source of the voice.

    ¡°Hoo? Isn¡¯t this a pleasant face?¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Im Sobyeong with smiling eyes andughed.

    ¡°I never thought Nokrim King would grace us with his presence. Seems I haven¡¯t lost all my charm yet?¡±

    ¡°Do snake bastards even know charm? I thought that was something only humans could do?¡±

    ¡°My, my. Still as sharp-tongued as ever.¡±

    Their gazes intertwined in the air.

    However, their brief confrontation was abruptly cut off by Chung Myung¡¯s interjection.

    ¡°If you¡¯re done talking, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Right now.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed, his eyes twinkling.

    ¡°If you wish.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were boiling with intensity, and Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were bitterly cold.

    The moment the sun rises in the east.

    The elites of Mount Hua and Myriad Man Manor kicked the ground.

    The target is Hangzhou.

    And stained with evil.

 Chapter 1038

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1038

    ¡°Sa- Save me¡­.¡±

    Kwadeuk!

    An indifferent foot trampled on a man¡¯s head and crushed it.

    Dan Jagang, who had carelessly cut off one life, stepped on blood and brains and moved forward. Then, he casually looked back.

    The ce he passed by was full of corpses.

    After realizing the situation, empire troops (??(¹ÙÜŠ)) came running. Ordinary people would find this terrifying, and even formidable martial artists wouldn¡¯t dare touch these empire troops. Yet, to Dan Jagang, they were no more troublesome than a swarm of flies.

    All that remained was a hellish scene as if a war had swept once.

    Of course, even this hellscape hardly impresses Dan Jagang. He was simply erasing those who deserved to be erased.

    There was no way for even the slightest sympathy or question. He just silently erased everything he could see.

    Right. These beings looked human but were not.

    undefined

    Though they looked no different from the believers, these were merely swine who had thrown away the chance of faith given to them.

    Heavenly Demon has already given them a chance. To realize the existence of Heavenly Demon and submit before Him.

    But they turned down that opportunity themselves. Since they have rejected the descending God, all that remains is death and the eternal pain that will follow.

    ¡®In the end, they chose this themselves.¡¯

    It was just when Dan Jagang, who had been looking indifferently at the red-stained ground, was about to turn his head.

    Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to the side.

    A faint sound of a child crying brushed his ears. His brow furrowed slightly.

    The dead and the dying. He seems to have missed a faint presence mixed in there.

    He moved his feet, thinking once again that he, too, did not have much experience with this kind of ughter.

    ¡°Plea, please¡­. please.¡±

    undefined

    Eventually, what caught his eye was a rather bizarre sight.

    Beneath the pile of miserable corpses, a woman was covering her child with her entire body. His eyes narrowed as he watched the shivering woman desperately covering the mouth of her crying child with one hand.

    ¡°Please¡­.¡±

    The woman who was trying to stop her child from crying flinched violently when she sensed Dan Jagang¡¯s presence. Soon her frightened eyes looked up at Dan Jagang.

    As soon as their eyes met, the woman sobbed and trembled as if she had just met the God of Death.

    ¡°Plea, please¡­.¡±

    Her plea remained the same.

    However, the target the words were directed at was clearly different. If the first plea was said to her child, now it is said to Dan Jagang.

    ¡°Please, just this child¡­ Please!¡±

    Dan Jagang still looked at the woman and the child in her arms with indifferent eyes.

    Foolish. Utterly foolish.

    How do they not realize that all of this is the result of their own choices? Howe they don¡¯t understand that the person they need to ask for forgiveness is not Dan Jagang?

    Dan Jagang indifferently raised his hand.

    But at that moment, the child in the woman¡¯s arms burst into tears as if gasping for air.

    ¡°Heuk¡­ heuk¡­. please. Heuk.¡±

    The woman tightly embraced the child to her chest and closed her eyes.

    Dan Jagang watched intently, his hand still raised.

    In time.

    Eventually, his hand slowly lowered. With an inscrutable expression, he continued to stare at the woman and child before turning away from them.

    It was not out of sympathy.

    After all, everyone in this area was destined to die. There was no way a weakened woman and child in such a ce could survive. They were doomed to die whether he intervened or not.

    Even if he doesn¡¯t touch them, they will die quickly, so he just doesn¡¯t want to get dirty with the dirty blood of an unbeliever any further. Right. That¡¯s it.

    Thud.

    Sshing through blood pooled on the ground, he walked for a while until Jong Nil approached him quickly.

    ¡°Reporting!¡±

    As if nothing was wrong with the blood-soakednd, Jong Nil immediately raised his head as he tried to start reporting. His eyes were severely distorted, perhaps because he felt signs of movement behind Dan Jagang.

    ¡°I will listen as we walk.¡±

    But at that moment, the words that came out of Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth made him not dare to act rashly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In the end, Jong Nil silently got up and followed behind Dan Jagang.

    ¡°Over 90% of the task isplete.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±

    ¡°I apologize. Being a city¡­ there are too many hiding underground.¡±

    ¡°Excuses are a good shield for ipetence. But it cannot mask ack of faith.¡±

    Hearing this, Jong Nil¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°I will finish it in three days, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Two days.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I give you two days. Erase everything that exists here within that time.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Jong Nil bowed deeply.

    Whether it was possible or not was irrelevant. What mattered was that he had been given an order. The Bishop¡¯s orders must be carried out at all costs. Because that¡¯s the doctrine.

    As the messenger was steeling his resolve, Dan Jagang¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Jong Nil.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bishop.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question.¡±

    Jong Nil lowered his head without answering and waited for Dan Jagang.

    ¡°Their deaths are merely the consequence of their sins.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°They rejected the hand of salvation offered by the Great One. Even though they knew about the existence of Heavenly Demon, they did not convert and dared to oppose Heavenly Demon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°There is no room for salvation for those who knew the existence of the Great One but did not choose to follow. There is no way for those who cannot make a choice due to ignorance to escape their sin.¡±

    Jong Nil nodded as if there was nothing to consider. It was one of the doctrines taken for granted.

    ¡°But Jong Nil.¡±

    At that time, Dan Jagang opened his mouth with an indifferent expression.

    ¡°What should we do with life that does not know the existence of Heavenly Demon and has not yet had the opportunity to choose?¡±

    ¡°¡­What does Bishop mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Literally. Should children who are not yet conscious also have to pay the same price for their sins?¡±

    Jong Nil¡¯s face was strangely distorted.

    ¡°¡­They may not have sinned, but isn¡¯t it natural for children to bear the sins of their parents?¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    Dan Jagang nodded quietly.

    ¡®¡­A choice.¡¯

    Can it really be called a choice?

    Dan Jagang gently stroked his face. Rough lips brushed against the palm of his hand.

    When living within the faith, there was no need to harbor such doubts. They all believe the same and think the same. Because anything that was deviant waspletely excluded.

    Just believing was enough to bring peace.

    One could enjoy infinite joy simply by epting without doubt the sermons of the bishops who preached Heavenly Demon and its divine doctrine (??(¸£Òô)).

    But¡­.

    Dan Jagang looked up at the cloudy sky.

    The world he actually encountered was as hazy as the sky. The sky without a speck of uncertainty that we used to see at the cult does not exist here.

    ¡°One more question.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bishop.¡±

    ¡°If we achieve all this and still¡­¡±

    Dan Jagang stared nkly at the sky for a moment, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to continue his word. Then he opened his mouth.

    ¡°If He does not respond to our cries¡­ what will you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Will you return to the cult and just wait eternally for Him toe?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Jong Nil bowed his head as if he was sorry for his hesitation.

    ¡°I do not know the answer to that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°All I know is one thing. The joy of a believer lies solely in following and preserving His word. Any pleasure pursued against His teachings is mere apostasy, in my view.¡±

    Dan Jagang nodded as if he liked the answer.

    ¡°A good response. There is no doubt in your faith.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Bishop.¡±

    ¡°Finish things here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and.¡±

    Jong Nil stopped at Dan Jagang¡¯s firm voice.

    ¡°I am still concerned about that one.¡±

    ¡°¡­The one who came before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although I don¡¯t remember what his name was.¡±

    Dan Jagang chuckled. It¡¯s not like he even needs to remember his name.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like one to give up easily. He¡¯ll probably target us again.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It will only be a vain struggle, but there is no harm in being cautious. Check for any approaching individuals and prepare ordingly.¡±

    ¡°The believers of the cult that followed just in time have just arrived. I I will assign them to be on guard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the method to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bishop!¡±

    Jong Nil departed as quickly as he came. Dan Jagang¡¯s indifferent stride continued, but it seemed slightly slower than before.

    ¡®The doctrine is not perfect.¡¯

    Yes, that is only natural.

    If the doctrine were perfect, unbelievers could not exist. In the first ce, doctrine does not exist to distinguish between the foolish and the wise. It is nothing more than a yardstick to separate believers from non-believers.

    Therefore, doctrine should not be perfect. Because doctrines that leave no room for doubt cannot serve as a measure of faith.

    To believe even when there is room for doubt. Isn¡¯t that true faith?

    So do not doubt. Just believe.

    But how can knowing and doing be so different? Even though he knew that all those doubts were eating away at him, there was no way to extinguish them once they had bloomed.

    ¡®Perhaps I just want to confirm it.¡¯

    Dan Jagang¡¯s goal is not to see the enlightened world that He will open with his own eyes. It is merely to confirm His existence with his own eyes.

    Even if the price of this deep doubt is to burn in hellfire forever, if he can confirm the existence of Heavenly Demon, he will be able to smile forever in hellfire.

    So¡­ So¡­

    ¡®Please answer me.¡¯

    Please tell me. That all the doubts, all the suspicions, were just futile.

    And thus, condemn this onecking in faith.

    Please do not abandon these pitiful and poor beings who only revere and revere Heavenly Demon on this barren earth.

    Dan Jagang will be the spark.

    His existence will be a spark, and his doubts will die away to be conviction. And finally, eternal peace wille to this world.

    With a face mixed with ecstasy and disbelief, hate and affection, Dan Jagang let out an excitedugh.

    ¡®I am a contradiction.¡¯

    Doubt but believe, believe but doubt. While he cannot believe without a doubt, he desperately hopes and wishes that everything he is doing is wrong.

    How could this not be ridiculous?

    ¡®Forget it.¡¯

    Now was the time to simply do what had to be done.

    Dan Jagang, who was about to move his feet that had suddenly stopped, turned his head sharply.

    Northwest.

    There was nothing visible to the eye. Nothing registered in his senses either.

    But what was it? What was the sensation he had just felt a moment ago?

    Dan Jagang slowly clenched and unclenched his fist.

    ¡®Northwest¡­¡¯

    His eyes sank gloomily.

    ¡°I might have to cross the river¡­¡±

    Dan Jagang, who had been watching the northwest with dark eyes for a while, walked slowly again.

 Chapter 1039

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1039

    ¡°Then proceed with caution.¡±

    ¡°Do not forget.¡±

    The middle-aged man stood up from his seat and looked down at Bop Jeong with cold eyes. But instead of getting angry, Bop Jeong just smiled.

    ¡°I shall observe how you respond. If your actions do not match your eloquent tongues, all the privileges granted to you until now will be revoked. No!¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke with a stern voice unmatched in severity.

    ¡°You will have to pay the price as much as you have been treated so far. Do you understand what I mean, Bangjang?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Bop Jeong responded sincerely, but it seemed like the middle-aged man did not find it trustworthy.

    ¡°Do not forget the Emperor¡¯s fury.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    undefined

    ¡°Hope that his anger does not turn towards you. A useless martial artist is no better than a robber.¡±

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    When Bop Jeong stood up, closed his eyes, and spoke while assuming Banzhang stance, the middle-aged man who had been ring at him with disapproving eyes turned around.

    Kwang!

    The door mmed shut. Only then did a deep sigh escape from Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth.

    Creaaak.

    Shortly after, the door cautiously opened again and Bop Kye came in with a stern expression on his face.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Come and sit.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    undefined

    Bop Jeong opened his mouth as Bop Kye sat down.

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. The Imperial Pce is taking this situation very seriously and is demanding that we immediately eliminate the cult.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we fail to do so, they will hold us ountable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    As Bop Kye sighed in disbelief, Bop Jeong chuckled. It was a mockery that was somehow unbing of a monk.

    ¡°That¡¯s always how the Imperial Pce operates.¡±

    In principle, the country should not be able to sit idly by and watch sects, a group of martial artists. However, in reality, no specific restrictions were imposed on sects such as Shaolin or Wudang.

    Because of the principle of non-interference with Kangho affairs?

    Hardly.

    Externally, it is said that this is because the Imperial Pce and Kangho are not involved with each other, but such a thing cannot be possible. It¡¯s merely a pretext created by the Imperial Pce to avoid involvement in Kangho affairs.

    The fundamental reason is that the existence of Kangho is helpful to them.

    When a country is established, it seems that the Imperial Pce¡¯s breath can reach every corner of its territory, but in reality, this is not the case. If such a thing were really possible, how would rebellions ur and how would warlords exist?

    Moreover, the current Imperial Pce¡¯s influence is extremely limited south of the Yangtze River (Gangnam) and is notplete even north of the Yangtze River (Gangbuk). Especially in terms of public security, there are limitations to the Imperial Pce alone.

    Therefore, from the Imperial Pce¡¯s perspective, the existence of Kangho is not undesirable. At least those who im to be Righteous ensure that the areas around their sects are securely policed.

    However¡­

    ¡°At times like this, I feel envious of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang. What¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡±

    Bop Jeong chuckled softly.

    ¡°The one who created the situation like this was Evil Tyrant Alliance, and the one who actually acted up was Magyo, but they are threatening us, who are innocent, to take responsibility for it, right?¡±

    Bop Jeong hesitated for a moment at Bop Jeong¡¯s words and then sighed.

    The rtionship between the Imperial Pce and Kangho has always been like this. When there are no issues, martial artists are treated as nothing more than thugs, and when there is a problem, they demand full responsibility for it.

    But not Evil Sects. In the first ce, Evil Sects do not have clear bases like Righteous Sects. They are like poisonous mushrooms that bloom in ces where the light of the Imperial Pce cannot reach.

    The vast Yangtze River that no army canpletely control, the deep mountains hardly touched by human hands, and the administrative gaps in Gangnam.

    In all of these ces, Evil Sects have grown in power. Unlike Righteous Sects which are located near Beijing and can never escape the influence of the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really urgent, why don¡¯t they send the imperial troops?¡±

    ¡°I hear the movement in Gangbuk is unusual.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°So it looks like they¡¯re not in a situation where they can move imperial troops. It seems they are even reinforcing the troops around Beijing to Gangbuk. In the meantime, they can¡¯t afford to worry about what¡¯s beyond the Yangtze.¡±

    Bop Kye nodded as if he understood the situation.

    It is said that troublese all at once, and it just happens that the situation has meshed this way.

    ¡°So they¡¯ve made threats to us.¡±

    ¡°That would be it.¡±

    Bop Jeong smiled bitterly. But Bop Kye still seemed unconvinced.

    ¡°If they¡¯re going to be so sensitive to Kangho¡¯s situation, wouldn¡¯t it have been better if they had helped when Evil Tyrant Alliance was on the rise? If that had been the case, the situation wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Pce views Evil Tyrant Alliance and Magyo differently.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°As much as Evil Tyrant Alliance may be called evil, they operate within thews of Kangho. Even if that Jang Ilso were to rule over all of Kangho, would he dare to aim for the emperor¡¯s position?¡±

    Bop Jeong who asked the question shook his head.

    ¡°No matter how ambitious Jang Ilso is, such a thing cannot happen. It is different from Kangho which can be ruled by force alone. Governing a country is not something people like us can do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°But what about Magyo?¡±

    Bop Jeong sighed with stern faces.

    ¡°Magyo is different. They make no distinction between citizens and emperors. Neither private familyws nor the Imperial Pce¡¯s policies apply to them. The Imperial Pce must have painfully experienced that fact already a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Imperial Pce is different from Kangho, who just treats the past as just the past. Because the Imperial Pce records everything thoroughly. The records of Magyo¡¯s rise a hundred years ago must still be vividly kept.

    ¡°That must be why they are reacting so violently.¡±

    Bop Kye nodded as if he now understood the situation properly.

    ¡°What will we do then?¡±

    ¡°Even so, it is not yet time.¡±

    Bop Jeong shook his head.

    ¡°If we are pushed by them to cross the river, we will have to bear the damage entirely. Do you think they care about the damage we suffer?¡±

    ¡°But if we disobey the Imperial Pce¡¯s orders, things could escte.¡±

    Bop Jeong chuckled.

    ¡°No need to worry. They¡¯ve made a mistake because they are in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°A mistake, is it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that all the imperial troops are being pulled to Gangbuk? Even if we slightly defy their orders, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to us for a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°As long as it is resolved in a timely manner, they won¡¯t bother to question the current situation, so there¡¯s no need to rush for nothing.¡±

    Bop Kye quietly nodded. But there was something persistently nagging at him inside.

    Regardless of the feasibility, he thought that if the Imperial Pce was sending such an urgent request, they should naturally follow its wishes as a subject.

    But he couldn¡¯t voice this aloud.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation like?¡±

    ¡°It seems they are still staying in Hangzhou. They will probably start moving to another location soon.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s heart was heavy as he responded.

    It is a wee that Magyo moves slower than expected, but on the contrary, it means that they¡¯re destroying the city of Hangzhou just that much thoroughly.

    When he thought about how many people had fallen victim to them, he couldn¡¯t sleep at night and felt like he was chewing sand even when he was eating.

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance must be really troubled by this.¡±

    A small smile appeared on Bop Jeong¡¯s lips. The smile that bloomed in this situation seemed so unfamiliar to the eyes of Bop Kye.

    ¡°Bangjang. How is the support from other sects going?¡±

    ¡°There should be contact soon.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote! It¡¯s not any random matter, it¡¯s Magyo! Why are they dragging their feet like this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s the distance to consider. Even if they prepare and send help right away, it is inevitable that it will take time.¡±

    Bop Kye¡¯s face grew stern.

    Wasn¡¯t Bop Jeong¡¯s response too different from when they requested support due to Evil Tyrant Alliance before?

    ¡®Perhaps¡­.¡¯

    Bop Kye quickly erased the absurd imagination that came to mind at that moment. This is not something he dares to think about.

    Bop Jeong smiled faintly, looking at such him.

    ¡°You seem troubled.¡±

    ¡°No, Bangjang. I just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bop Kye.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Being ignorant is afortable thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But sometimes there are facts that cannot be ignored. The duty of those who understand first is to let those who are turning a blind eye to what should not be turned away know the harsh reality.¡±

    Bop Kye, unable to understand Bop Jeong¡¯s words, remained silent. Bop Jeong continued his exnation.

    ¡°The reason why Shaolin¡¯s position is not what it used to be is very simple. Because people no longer need Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang?¡±

    ¡°When there is a formidable enemy, you need someone to follow. But when there is no enemy, it¡¯s natural to think of one¡¯s own benefits.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s voice was calm and measured.

    ¡°Soon all the peoples of the world will understand. Who has been maintaining the peace in Kangho, and who has been guarding the spirit of Righteous Sects. When that timees, they will understand why Shaolin is Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°B- But, Bangjang¡­. If that happens¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sacrifice we must ept.¡±

    Bop Jeong quietly chanted.

    ¡°The role of those who protect the walls facing external enemies is not to block external enemies. It is to risk our life to warn of an invasion by foreign enemies. To prevent greater harm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong spoke firmly.

    ¡°How can such sacrifice not be considered noble? It¡¯s the same. Sometimes sacrifices must be made to prevent greater damage.¡±

    Bop Kye bowed his head deeply.

    ¡°Why is Bangjang telling me this?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s something you need to know.¡±

    The eyes of Bop Jeong looking at him were cold.

    ¡°Taking responsibility can sometimes be harsh. It can¡¯t be done with just an upright heart. Even if no one else knows, you must understand this fact.¡±

    Bop Kye bit his lip instead of answering. Today it seemed like Bop Jeong wasn¡¯t the person he knew. He looked too different.

    ¡°The Imperial Pce will also have no choice but to cling to us in the end. Is it only the Imperial Pce? Even Ten Great Sects, and even that Evil Sects. And¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes shone coldly.

    But at that moment, the legal world opened its mouth.

    ¡°But, Bangjang. Didn¡¯t Bangjang say so? That Imperial Pce remembers history even of a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­What problem does that pose?¡±

    ¡°If¡­ If they truly sense the danger of Magyo, wouldn¡¯t they go to Mount Hua instead of Shaolin?¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s expression suddenly hardened.

    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±

    Bop Kye, who felt his wrath, bowed his head.

    ¡°Is today¡¯s Mount Hua the same as it was in the past?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong, biting his lips tightly, suppressed his anger and then continued. His voice grew slightly exasperated.

    ¡°What is Heavenly Comrade Alliance doing now?¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t shown any movement.¡±

    ¡°That figures¡­ That¡¯s how it should be. There¡¯s nothing they can do either. Their Chivalrousness onlyes out after they¡¯ve finished calcting their safety.¡±

    A cold sneer yed on Bop Jeong¡¯s lips.

    But at that moment, Bop Kye who was watching quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°However, that¡­¡±

    ¡°However?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not confirmed yet, but there¡¯s talk that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword and about ten others crossed the riverst night. The facts have not yet been confirmed¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Kwang!

    Bop Kye, who had been speaking, suddenly raised his head in surprise.

    The table in front of Bop Jeong had shattered into pieces, scattering all around.

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Who did you say it was?¡±

    ¡°That, that is¡­¡±

    ¡°Who did you say it was!¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. It is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. Him and about ten others¡­¡±

    ¡°Check again. right now!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you standing there for! Can¡¯t you hear me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Bangjang! I¡¯ll verify it right away!¡±

    Bop Kye was frightened and ran away quickly.

    Bop Jeong watched his retreating figure with a terrifying re and bit his lip until it bled.

    ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    Bop Jeong knew that his reaction was excessive. What could merely ten people do in this situation?

    But¡­ the moment he heard the three words of ¡® Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword,¡¯ an indescribable anxiety surged within him.

    ¡°¡­They crossed the river?¡±

    A chill flowed from Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes.

    The fallen prayer beadsy scattered on the icy cold floor, growing chillingly cold.

 Chapter 1040

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1040

    Paaaaat!

    With the setting sun, Baek Cheon surged forward.

    Every time his feet touched the ground, his body flew over three zhang. A speed that immediately brings to mind the word ¡®lightning¡¯.

    But it wasn¡¯t anything special. Because everyone around him was also running at the same speed.

    Baek Cheon nced sideways.

    Un Gum was running with an expressionless face. It doesn¡¯t look like he faces particr difficulties. Baek Cheon, who was internally relieved, looked back this time. Everyone was keeping up without falling behind.

    Five Swords has often experienced such high-speed movements, so he¡¯s not particrly worried. The people he was worried about were none other than Namgung Dowi and Im Sobyeong.

    But despite his worries, Im Sobyeong, who seemed to be ill, was running with a calm face. Moreover, Namgung Dowi also catches up well without falling behind.

    ¡®Impressive.¡¯

    Mount Hua is a sect that ces great importance on the basics. Of course, now he feels like that damned Chung Myung has been paying attention not only to the basics but also to the movement arts of the sect¡­.

    undefined

    All told, neither Im Sobyeong nor Namgung Dowi seemed to feel much difort from the speed of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples that had been built from the foundation. It is a sight that gives him an idea of ??how high their internal strength is.

    ¡®It¡¯s not the time to worry about others.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s breathing grew slightly heavier.

    It¡¯s not like he has a hard time with just this level of lightness art. Under normal circumstances, he could have maintained a speed one and a half times faster without changing his expression.

    Nevertheless, there was only one reason why Baek Cheon felt burdened right now.

    The martial artists dressed in red robes surrounded them.

    Contrary to the refined momentum of Righteous Sects, these figures, who revealed their wild nature as if ready to explode with raw ferocity at any moment, were running encircling Mount Hua¡¯s group as if besieging them.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened.

    He knew these people didn¡¯t harbor any particr malice. But he can¡¯t help being burdened. These were the same people Mount Hua had crossed swords with not long ago.

    ¡®Myriad Man Manor¡­.¡¯

    undefined

    The elite wearing the distinctive white-red robes (???(°×¼tÅÛ)) of Myriad Man Manor.

    ¡®Red Dog.¡¯ (??(¼tÈ®))

    There might have been another name for these people initially. Surely, it would have been something impressive. But at some point, the martial world started calling them Red Dogs.

    It¡¯s Red Dog.

    These dogs are loyal only to Jang Ilso.

    It is a derogatory term (??(Ãï·Q)) that is a mixture of fear of Jang Ilso and disdain for those who follow him. Yet, the subjects themselves took pride in this nickname. And they called themselves Red Dog and showed off their blind loyalty to Jang Ilso.

    That¡¯s why Kangho was afraid of them even though they called them dogs.

    Wearing the symbolic white and red robe, they are always around Jang Ilso, guarding him and trampling on Jang Ilso¡¯s enemies.

    Those red dogs are now surrounding Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Every now and then, he felt like the hairs on his whole body were standing on end every time an unrefined energy flew through them. It is apletely different energy from that of Righteous Sects. The sharp wildness was making it impossible for him to rx even for a moment.

    ¡®Is Myriad Man Manor this powerful?¡¯

    Although they are not running with all their might, Mount Hua¡¯s group is confident that they are second to none when ites to lightness art.

    Yet, over a hundred of Myriad Man Manor¡¯s Red Dogs were keeping up with this pace.

    Thanks to his experience of dealing with the enemy squad of Myriad Man Manor and defeating the group that attacked Mount Hua, his confidence that he thought he could deal with at least one of Myriad Man Manor at any time waspletely shattered.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip slightly.

    ¡®After all.¡¯

    This must have been the reason why Myriad Man Manor was able to sit as the head of Evil Tyrant Alliance. No matter how great Jang Ilso is, without the backing of such a strong force, he would never have been able to stand above those formidable others.

    Taaat!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s legs instinctively gathered strength as he kicked the ground.

    ¡®These are enemies.¡¯

    He was well aware of that. Isn¡¯t that why Baekcheon can¡¯t let his guard down?

    But at this moment, these fearsome people be allies, targeting the same enemy.

    A mix of unease and reassurance, difort and anticipation coexisted strangely. Then, Yoon Jong¡¯s voice reached him.

    ¡°Sasuk. When do you think we¡¯ll arrive?¡±

    ¡°It will be soon.¡±

    From Kugang to Hangzhou is a thousand li. For an ordinary person, it would take ten days of continuous walking to cover this distance, but for them, it was just a matter of half a day.

    Having run non-stop from dawn until dusk, they would soon be entering Hangzhou.

    ¡°¡­Then we¡¯ll soon see them.¡±

    Words referring to the target were missing. However, everyone here knew who Yoon Jong was referring to.

    Magyo.

    Baek Cheon, who remembered that one word, naturally looked ahead. leader of the pack. At the forefront of the group, the two people running in the lead,

    For a moment, he felt breathless.

    The backs of Chung Myung in ck martial attire and Jang Ilso in a red long robe were engraved in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes like a painting.

    ¡®In my lifetime¡­ I never thought I¡¯d see those two running side by side.¡¯

    No matter what anyone says, the person that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples can rely on the most is Chung Myung. He is usually the most untrustworthy person in the world, but on the battlefield, Chung Myung is the person you can trust more than anyone else.

    And no matter what anyone says, the person Mount Hua¡¯s disciples fear the most is Jang Ilso. To Mount Hua, Jang Ilso was a symbol of hatred and fear at the same time.

    Now, these two people were leading those following them side by side.

    A scene never imagined. No, it was a sight that had no reason to even imagine. That¡¯s why the intense sense of alienation Baek Cheon felt was understandable.

    But at the same time¡­

    ¡®If I say this, I might be called crazy.¡¯

    Baek Cheon nced back. It seemed as if he was worried that his inner thoughts might be heard by other disciples.

    ¡®Seeing them together, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re going to lose.¡¯

    Perhaps other Mount Hua disciples are thinking simrly?

    At that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s rxed voice was heard.

    ¡°You seem quite nervous, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Chung Myung did not respond to Jang Ilso¡¯s words. He just kept his eyes fixed ahead, continuing to run. However, Jang Ilso, as if anticipating this reaction, smirked smugly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. There won¡¯t be much for you to do. Just wrap things up at the right moment. I wouldn¡¯t want to ask too much of a kid like you; it would make me look bad.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung looked at Jang Ilso running next to him and raised the corners of his mouth. It was a smile so vivid that even Baek Cheon running behind him could see it.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Jang Ilso asked with an intrigued expression.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°Keep talking.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to say all you can while you still can. Soon enough, that ease will disappear from your face.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hoo?¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Chung Myung with interest.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m underestimating their strength?¡±

    ¡°No. Someone like you wouldn¡¯t make such a stupid mistake.¡±

    ¡°But then?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°You will find out.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There are things in this world that can¡¯t be measured by calctions.¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t bother to exin further.

    He simply turned his head slightly to check on the group following him.

    Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, Jo-Gol and Tang Soso.

    The only ones whoseplexions changed in the words of Chung Myung were those who had experienced Magyo in the North Sea. They know. What meaning do Chung Myung¡¯s words contain?

    ¡°You¡¯ll probably see something you never imagined.¡±

    As Chung Myung spoke sharply, Jang Ilso looked at him with a peculiar expression.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    The corners of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth gradually curled up.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    When Jang Ilso lightly gestured, Ho Gamyeong, who was running not far away, uickly caught up. Jang Ilso whispered a few instructions in a low voice.

    Ho Gamyeong quickly nodded and slowed down to join the Red Dogs at the back.

    Chung Myung watched the process with a gleam in his eyes.

    Feeling his gaze, Jang Ilso nced back at Chung Myung with a slight smile.

    ¡°Why? What are you curious about?¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you instruct?¡±

    ¡°Nothing surprising. I just told them not to be shocked by whatever scene they see, as you advised.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you say is right or wrong, but not preparing for something you can prepare for and getting into trouble is something only a fool in the world would do. You¡¯re giving me advice, so there¡¯s no reason not to take it, right?¡±

    Chung Myung let out a cynicalugh.

    In the past, even those within the same Righteous Sects could not ept his advice as it was. But now, this man from Evil Sects was taking his words seriously.

    For this guy, there is no distinction between Righteous and Evil. There is only a distinction between what can be used and what cannot be used.

    That thought urred to him again.

    Chung Myung and Heavenly Demon are beings that escape thews of the world. What would have happened to this Kangho if such people had not appeared?

    Perhaps it would have been a ything in the hands of this man?

    From that perspective, it may be none other than Jang Ilso who has to bear the greatest loss due to the two beings, Heavenly Demon and Chung Myung.

    ¡°An oddly¡­ unpleasant look.¡±

    Jang Ilso twisted his red lips. His ornaments made a continuous ttering noise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that kind of gaze. It makes me want to pluck your eyes out, you see?¡±

    ¡°Crazy guy.¡±

    The words were harsh, but the voice was terribly gentle. Chung Myung turned his head to the other side with a disgusted expression.

    No matter what kind of person Jang Ilso is, it is inevitable that they are notpatible by nature. Joining hands with this man is just for this time.

    It was right then.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his voice as if he had spotted something. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes instinctively looked forward.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At the same time, his rapidly moving feet began to slow down.

    Gradually slowing down, he then broke into a sprint, and soon his pace slowed to a walk. Eventually, he came to aplete stop.

    Everyone who had been running like the wind also halted in their tracks.

    No one spoke. Not even the sound of breathing could be heard.

    Everyone just looked at the scene unfolding before their eyes, holding their breath.

    All that was visible was¡­ thend and the corpses.

    The ground, soaked with blood and dried to a dark stain, was filled with gruesome corpses.

    They know. These are people who have fought countless times, so they can tell just from the sight it left behind. These are not traces of war. Those who fight and resist by killing each other and using curses never leave behind traces like this.

    This¡­ It is simply a ce where massacres have swept through.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Tang Soso covered her mouth and bent over. Yoo Iseol, who was next to her, held her shoulder tightly.

    ¡°How could¡­¡±

    There are endless corpses.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine how someone could do something like this. No human being in their right mind would kill even a simple ant like this endlessly.

    Step.

    At that moment, Jang Ilso took a step forward.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Standing before and drenched in death, he slowly licked his red lips. A cruel smile formed on the malignant face.

    ¡°It¡¯s Magyo.¡±

    A deep murderous intent began to pool in his pale eyes.

 Chapter 1041

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1041

    Tang Soso, feeling nauseous again and again, covered her mouth with all her might.

    ¡®It¡¯s too much¡­.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t bear to look at the scene in front of her. Beyond holding back the feeling of nausea, it wasn¡¯t easy to hold back the tears.

    Someone tightly grasped her other hand which seemed lost for a ce to be. When she raised her head, she saw Yoo Iseol looking down at Tang Soso with a stern face.

    ¡°Sago¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso, as always, had no expression.

    But Tang Soso knew. That face, which at first nce appears expressionless, is filled with cold anger.

    The other Five Swords were equally shocked.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    undefined

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even Yoon Jong, who usually responded as a matter of course to Jo-Gol¡¯s words, was speechless at this moment.

    They had certainly witnessed Magyo in the North Sea.

    They were acutely aware of how fanatical that group was and how cruel they could be. But¡­ it was their first time seeing that cruel scene with their own eyes.

    Squeeze.

    Yoon Jong clenched his fists. His knuckles were turning white. Blood seeped from his bitten lips.

    Jo-Gol, who was looking at such Yoon Jong without knowing what to do, eventually lowered his head, unable to open his mouth any further.

    There was too much death here.

    The life of martial artists is essentially living at the edge of a sword. Even though they were so used to death, the death piled up here was too heavy for them to see.

    Eudeudeuk.

    undefined

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth. His bloodshot eyes showed how angry he was right now.

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon could not bear to continue his word and trembled like an aspen tree. It¡¯s not out of afraid. It was because he couldn¡¯t control the anger boiling inside.

    ¡°How can this be¡­¡±

    Even if all that was seen were living people rather than corpses, it would have been a surprising crowd. How can one not be angry when so many people are lying dead in such a miserable state?

    But what really drove Baek Cheon into unbearable anger was not the number of deaths piled up here.

    It was the manner of these deaths.

    ¡°A person is supposed to¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth as if spitting out.

    ¡°¡­show at least some respect even for an enemy¡¯s death.¡±

    Even if it was a war waged by people who were feuding with each other because they could not live in the same world, they would not ughter people in such a cruel way and leave the corpses unattended.

    Unless it is a battlefield where survival is urgent, one should at least show the minimum courtesy of burying the dead.

    That¡¯s what being human is about, that¡¯s what duty is.

    No.

    Even those ignorant of duty wouldn¡¯t unt such barbaric acts under the open sky.

    But there is nothing like that here.

    Sympathy, pity, hesitation, the bare minimum of courtesy towards humans, and no semnce of decency that one should maintain simply because they are human.

    That fact made Baek Cheon unbearable.

    Jo-Gol murmured barely audibly.

    ¡°A human¡­.¡±

    It was a voice that barely uttered, which was unusual for him, who was always cheerful.

    ¡°How can someone do this to another person¡­. How could they? Just how¡­¡±

    Just as everyone was about to be solemn at the sound of that voice, a low, chuckling sound ofughter was heard.

    Jo-Gol turned towards the sound. Jang Ilso was covering his mouth as if he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Jo-Gol, who suddenly red in anger, growled.

    ¡°What¡­. What¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head.

    ¡°I thought it might be because they are the young masters of Righteous Sects, but they tell funny stories in a serious way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about how a person could do such a thing.¡±

    A ghostly aura hovered around Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we are human that we do such things. Only humans do such things.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what it means to be human. Remember that well, young master.¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s face was cruelly distorted.

    He felt something pressing down on him, but instead, Jo-Gol sneered back.

    ¡°Wi- With all that talk, you don¡¯t look so good yourself. Why? Does it anger you too, seeing this, even as a member of Evil Sects?¡±

    After finishing his word, he swallowed dry saliva. He hadshed out in the spur of the moment, but facing Jang Ilso alone was still a daunting task.

    However, Jang Ilso¡¯s reaction to his remark was unexpectedly calm.

    ¡°You¡¯re stating something obvious. Of course, it angers me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Jo-Gol slightly opened his eyes wide in response. He had not expected such an answer from Jang Ilso.

    Jang Ilso turned his head and looked at the pile of corpses. The expression on his face was so cold that it was almost chilling.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say the obvious things about people dying. After all, everyone dies someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What angers me is¡­ because these were mine.¡±

    Jang Ilso raised his hand and clutched his face. The two eyes revealed between the fingers gave off a terrifying gleam.

    ¡°The right to kill those within my territory belongs only to me. And yet¡­ some filthy crawling rats not knowing their ce dare¡­¡±

    He murmured softly, grinding his teeth.

    Then Chung Myung red at him with cold eyes.

    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t care about them before, but now it twisted your stomach because they¡¯ve been taken?¡±

    ¡°Obviously.¡±

    Jang Ilso red at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t care for a toy and left it aside doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay for someone else to break it as they please. Even if I lost interest, it was still mine.¡±

    ¡°¡­You look like a brat.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    There was a sneer in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Adults are nothing more than children who don¡¯t speak their desires aloud out of fear of losing face. I¡¯m just a bit more honest about my desires.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked straight at Chung Myung and chuckled softly.

    ¡°Unlike someone else.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head. He had no desire to argue with Jang Ilso like this. The scene unfolding just now made his stomach twist.

    It was familiar.

    It may have been unfamiliar and shocking to others, but to Chung Myung, it was just a familiar sight.

    That¡¯s why he felt even more disgusted. It was as if that terrible past was vividly resurrected right before him.

    Baek Cheon, who was staring at someone¡¯s frail hand sticking out from a pile of corpses, looked away as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look at it any longer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look away.¡±

    But then, Chung Myung¡¯s cold voice prated Baek Cheon¡¯s ears.

    ¡°This is a world where Magyo dominates.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only Hangzhou now. But if Magyo devours the entire central in, this scene will be seen all over Jungwon.¡±

    They also need to know.

    Why do they have to fight so desperately.

    Why did their ancestors in the past have to sacrifice their lives to stop these foes without even thinking about what would happen next.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to stop it here.¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was biting his lip tightly, a group of people quickly approached from afar.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples watched them with slightly nervous eyes. Even at a nce, it is quite a number¡­. No, it was an incrediblyrge number.

    ¡®Is it enemy?¡¯

    Everyone instinctively reached for their swords.

    But at that moment, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had been silent until now, stepped forward and greeted those approaching.

    ¡°Greetings to the great master!¡±

    As soon as the distance got closer, several of the leaders of the unfamiliar group knelt down and showed respect to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    ¡°They are still deep in Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The one reporting raised his head. His eyes were subtly shaking.

    ¡°In recent days, unidentified individuals have been appearing and joining them inrge numbers. Their number has reached about three hundred.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Three hundred?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    His head began to spin rapidly.

    Although it was the bishop who crushed ck Ghost Fortress, the spirit that the demonic cultists around the bishop exuded was equally unusual.

    ¡®There are three hundred of them?¡¯

    The current situation inside Hangzhou is nothing short of uncertain. So, first of all, under the assumption that there would be a significant number of demonic cultists, all avable ck Ghost Fortress were brought in¡­.

    ¡°This is unexpected.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t thought that additional forces would join.

    But then again, if you think about it logically, it¡¯s obvious. If they n to use this ce as a foothold, then replenishing their numbers is a natural step.

    Missing that indicates that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was not able to maintain hisposure.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was a man who was quick at calcting and quick to admit his own mistakes. He scanned the five hundred troops gathered in front of him with his eyes and then looked back at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°¡­It seems we have a problem, Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°Problem?¡±

    ¡°There are more enemies than we initially estimated.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. So?¡±

    ¡°¡­I think it would be better to step away now. This is not an enemy you can just rush into and deal with.¡±

    At those words, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes drew a strange curve.

    ¡°This¡­ What a disappointment. He may have lost an arm, but I never thought Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold would be such a coward.¡±

    ¡°I am being extremely rational right now.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold gritted his teeth and growled.

    ¡°Ryeonju can say such bold words because Ryeonju has not experienced that monster yet. To be honest, I¡¯m not sure that even if everyone here rushes in, we¡¯ll be able to bring down that monster. If the ¡®sword¡¯ that Ryeonju mentioned doesn¡¯t work well, we might be the ones who get defeated again.¡±

    Jang Ilso slightly furrowed his brows.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of his disappointment in Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, or because he was taking Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s words seriously.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked directly at Jang Ilso and said.

    ¡°There is only one life to live. Being fully prepared is never excessive.¡±

    Jang Ilso was just about to answer that question.

    ¡°All this idle chatter.¡±

    A chilling voice interrupted his words. Jang Ilso, with his mouth twitching, looked back at Chung Myung.

    ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Still ignorant, still.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Where this is. Who we are facing.¡±

    It was that moment.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze, which was looking at Chung Myung, slowly returned to its original position. The ce where his gaze was directed was none other than thend littered with corpses, somewhere beyond.

    Chung Myung¡¯s clear voice rang out.

    ¡°Know carefully. You stupid Evil Sects bastards.¡±

    A fierce smile spread across his usually cold face.

    ¡°That¡¯s Magyo. The moment you face them, there¡¯s only one choice. Either die. Or¡­.¡±

    His voice, heavy with murderous intent, felt ominously chilling. Chung Myung looked like a beast full of scars.

    ¡°Or be killed.¡±

    Just then, a dark swarm appeared in the ce Jang Ilso had been watching.

    The devotees of Magyo, exuding a menacing aura that could make one¡¯s fingertips tingle, were rushing in.

    Together with the deep darkness that enveloped the eastern sky.

 Chapter 1042

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1042

    The sight of these people running across thend covered with corpses was extremely ominous. If an ordinary martial artist had seen the figurepletely wrapped in ck martial arts attire and running with gloomy energy, that alone would have made them frightened and appalled.

    But those present here were no ordinary martial artists.

    Disciple of Mount Hua, Red Dog of Myriad Man Manor, and elite of ck Ghost Fortress. Each confident that they were second to none in the world, at least in terms of experience inbat.

    They are skilled in battle and murder and used to seeing sharp des darting towards their throats. These were individuals who would never lose theirposure against any foe, as tempered as renowned swords.

    Yet, even in such a scene, there should have been no wavering¡­

    Something strange happened.

    All these battle-hardened individuals showed clear ¡®agitation¡¯.

    The elite of ck Ghost Fortress who had dyed Gangnam¡¯s night with fear retreated without even realizing it.

    Even the Red Dogs, who would dive into the fires of hell at Jang Ilso¡¯smand, shuddered slightly.

    There was obvious difort and subtle fear on their faces.

    undefined

    Evil Tyrant Alliance held half of the world in its hands, and among them, handpicked and carefully selected elites. Such people cower against an enemy that is only 100 strong?

    Even if they were the person who hated Evil Tyrant Alliance the most in the world, it would be something they would scoff at. But that unbelievable scenario was unfolding right here.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    A faint groan escaped someone¡¯s lips.

    These were individuals who wouldn¡¯t even groan when a knife was nted in their throats, yet they couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut just by the sight of someone approaching. It was like an uncontroble scream from the soul, irrelevant to the level of their training.

    Even the disciples of Mount Hua, who had dealt with Magyo, held their sword handles tightly with pale faces.

    Baek Cheon bit his lower lip tightly without realizing it.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon answered without needing to hear the rest. It felt like he knew what was to be said.

    undefined

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s different.¡±

    It felt like sinking into a deep swamp, feeling as if the entire body was being dragged down. The energy they gave, the atmosphere they emitted, and their very existence seemed to gradually stifle their breath.

    It was distinctly different from before.

    The cultist he encountered in that coldnd, the North Sea, also plunged Baek Cheon in fear. But the sensation he felt at that time was never this intense. Even Baek Cheon had be much stronger since then.

    The impression they gave off¡­ didn¡¯t seem humane.

    Would it feel like this to see the gates of hell open and demons pouring out all at once?

    It wasn¡¯t merely about the strength or the might of their martial prowess. Just their existence alone was enough to make the living recoil.

    ¡®This is the real Magyo.¡¯

    Baek Cheon thought while biting his lips tightly.

    Now he thinks he understands why Chung Myung called the bishop of the North Sea a half-hearted cultist, and why he criticized the cruel cultist who followed the bishop of the North Sea for being clumsy.

    His body was telling him. These cultists were far more dangerous than any he had known before.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeudeuk!

    Every time the approaching Magyo¡¯s cultists stepped on the scattered corpses, a horrifying sound echoed. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples trembled. The sinister noise,den with countless meanings, reddened their eyes.

    Rather than simply approaching, the ck-d group was rampaging across the blood-stained ground, soon beginning to emit dense clouds of dark demonic energy.

    The moment everyone, including Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, gritted their teeth, the speed of the running cultists suddenly began to noticeably decrease.

    A doubt shed through everyone¡¯s eyes. Why would those who seemed ready to attack at any moment suddenly stop there?

    Most sensed suspicion from this scene.

    However, a few saw something entirely different.

    Jang Ilso, watching Magyo with interest, made a chilling sound of rings rubbing against each other.

    The group he led was the Red Dogs. These were his creations, meticulously trained from the best selected from Myriad Man Manor, yet even they couldn¡¯t move in such coordinated discipline.

    ¡®It¡¯s bizarre.¡¯

    From the point of view of Jang Ilso, it was a sight that deviated frommon sense.

    Can you imagine starved tigers, their eyes turned upside down by hunger, waiting in line with their food in front of them?

    Those consumed by murderous intent should be uncontroble, for murderous intent exists outside the realm of reason.

    But, strangely enough, even though they spew out terrible murderous intent and hatred, they arepletely controlled. It was baffling how such a thing was possible.

    ¡®Fanaticism¡­¡¯

    It seems as if everything contained in those one words has melted into them.

    The number of cultists dressed in ck martial attire and covered with ck masks right below their eyes was only one hundred. However, that sum of a hundred never felt small.

    At that moment.

    Step. Step.

    Among the cultists who seemed to have no particr distinction, one person slowly walked out.

    Step. Step.

    The person in the center slowly looked from left to right at Mount Hua and Evil Tyrant Alliance, who were wary with stern faces, and then slowly pulled down the mask that covered his face.

    ¡°Filthy apostate¡­.¡±

    His eyes were filled with intense disgust and contempt as if he were looking at something filthy. Those under his gruesome gaze instinctively bit their lips lightly.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon did not give unbelievers like you the right to live and breathe.¡±

    His voice spread thickly through the air.

    ¡°But, He is also immensely merciful. Even to the foolish, His mercy is impartial.¡±

    His voice was as devout as if he was delivering a sacred mantra.

    ¡°Anyone who realizes their sins even now and is ready to sacrifice everything to Heavenly Demon,e forward. He will forgive your sins.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The first person to react to the words was, of course, Jang Ilso. His eyebrows furrowed as if he was very displeased.

    ¡°Forgive sins?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who? By what qualifications?¡±

    Kkararak.

    The sound of Jang Ilso¡¯s rings shing resounded harshly.

    ¡°Who dares absolve me of my sins? You? Or maybe¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso paused for a moment, and an alluring smile appeared on his red lips.

    ¡°Is it Heavenly Demon or something you believe in, the man who died a hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You!¡±

    The eyes of the cultist who had been speaking calmly just a moment ago were filled with an incredibly murderous intent.

    ¡°I should tear your mouth apart and grind your flesh for dog feed! How dare you defile His name with your filthy mouth!¡±

    However, Jang Ilso remained calm andposed even in the face of such enormous murderous intent.

    ¡°Aah. Of course, my mouth isn¡¯t exactly clean. I know that too.¡±

    He casually waved his hand, soon followed by a tant sneer.

    ¡°But at least I¡¯m alive. Isn¡¯t that right? A dirty survivor is better than a cleanly dead man. Your Heavenly Demon would probably be envious of me in hell.¡±

    ¡°You puuuunk!¡±

    The cultist was now unable to control their anger and even their hands shook.

    ¡°How dare¡­¡±

    He covered his face again with the mask he had pulled down. As if it was terrible to even breathe the same air with these apostates.

    ¡°You filthy unbelievers, how dare you not even know your ce and just show your face in front of the doctrine and insult the Great One?¡±

    The cultist¡¯s eyes became increasingly bright with madness.

    Even Red Dogs, who had experienced many madmen and viins in Evil Sects, felt a chill before this gaze. It was a madness so strange and alien that it could hardly be attributed to a human being.

    ¡°¡­I will kill you!¡±

    The cultist shouted, blood rising in his neck.

    ¡°Kill! Kill! I shall erase the traces of these filthy unbelievers from this world. I shall tear their flesh, grind their bones, pull out their tendons, and scatter their blood!¡±

    It was more of a curse than a determination and more of a prayer than a curse.

    As soon as the blood-vomiting cry ended, the cultist lined up behind him and rose up with a thick momentum.

    ¡°I will cut you off without leaving a single piece of flesh and make you food for beast! How great is the wrath of the cult against those who dare insult Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    But soon, a cold voice cut off the prayer-like rants.

    ¡°Damn, bastard really has a filthy mouth.¡±

    The cultist slowly closed his mouth. Then he turned his head and red at the speaker. A flicker of murderous intent passed between them.

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t care at all and spoke again, cracking his neck from side to side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily want to agree with the crap from Evil Setcs bastard but¡­¡±

    Chung Myung nced back at Jang Ilso and smiled.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong. A crazy person with make-up is better than a bastard with his head cut off, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°And so.¡±

    Seureureung.

    Chung Myung slowly drew his Dark Plum Blossom Sword from its sheath. The infinitely sharp edge of the sword was aimed at the cultist.

    ¡°Stop babbling ande at me. Since when did Magyo start fighting with their mouths, I wonder.¡±

    The cultist red at Chung Myung without saying a word.

    A brief silence.

    Even though he was just keeping his mouth shut, his appearance, filled with madness, was even more chilling than when he was cursing furiously.

    The cultist, who had managed to control his boiling anger, finally spoke. A chilling voice spread.

    ¡°You¡­ among all here, you will die a particrly painful death.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled crookedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s something I hear quite often.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But how long should I wait?¡±

    Kuuuuung!

    As soon as Chung Myung finished speaking, the cultist kicked on the ground. The solid ground was crushed and dug up like mud.

    ¡°¡­All the unbelievers here!¡±

    A huge voice burst from his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave even a single one alive! Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon! Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance!¡±

    The tremendous shouts of the cultists rang out. The cultists, barely controlled by the leash of faith, had now torn off their restraints.

    As if the uniformity they showed just a moment ago was a lie, they charged forward emitting a red bloodlust.

    ¡°Keuaaaaak!¡±

    Beast-like screams filled the air.

    The cultists, who could not ovee their anger even though they were running a short distance, were anxious to grab and pull the one running ahead and rush in even a little faster. They roared as if they were going to bite theirrade¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯reing!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth as he stared at the unfolding madness. And he took a step forward.

    ¡°Get behind me! Don¡¯t separate from the Sahyung next to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Cheon finally let out a cry boiling up from within.

    ¡°Show these beasts that Mount Hua is the natural enemy of Magyo!¡±

    A loud shout came from the mouths of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    It was the moment that marked the beginning of a massive battle that wouldter be known as the Hangzhou Demon Cmity (????(º¼ÖÝÄ§µœ)).

 Chapter 1043

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1043

    The elites of ck Ghost Fortress instinctively drew their swords.

    What they see before their eyes are cultists rushing towards them in the throes of madness.

    What they heard in their ears was the beast-like howl of the cultists.

    Their skin ached from the demonic energy emitted, and a horrible stench of blood invaded their nostrils.

    All senses began to send violent warnings.

    ¡°Huuk! Huuk!¡±

    Rough breaths spilled out through trembling lips.

    Then.

    ¡°Heuuaaaak!¡±

    Apanied by a chilling scream, indistinguishable whether it was a human cry or a banshee¡¯s wail, the cultist overwhelmed ck Ghost Fortress elites.

    undefined

    ¡°Die!¡±

    As if to prove that ck Ghost Fortress¡¯s reputation was never false, they greeted the cultists by raising their momentum.

    Swaeaeaek!

    A dao wrapped in powerful sword energy swung at an astonishing speed.

    A truly powerful one swing (Ò»µ¶) with the will to cut down all those charging enemies! Although the body tensed under pressure, the sharpness of the dao was in no way inferior to his usual skills.

    That lightning-fast sh flew toward the arm of a cultist. It seemed as if the arm would be torn in pieces at any moment.

    ¡®What? They¡¯re not a big deal after all¡­.¡¯

    The dao, without deviating even slightly from expectations, mercilessly struck the arm of the cultist. But at that moment, the eyes of ck Ghost Fortress elite who swung the sword widened to their limits.

    Gogok!

    His sword, which he should have severed the cultist¡¯s arm and returned, was vibrating, embedded in the arm.

    undefined

    ¡®W- What¡­?¡¯

    The sensation of hitting tough, sticky rubber with a dull wooden knife. An alien sensation that should never be felt when cutting through a human arm sent chills down his spine.

    Then he saw it.

    The cultist reached out towards him, not caring even though the sword was stuck in his arm, and the low pleasure was visible in his eyes.

    Before he could fully grasp what that meant, the cultist¡¯s fingers were burrowing into his skull.

    Udeudeuk!

    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±

    The growling sound of the cultist echoed around his ears. It was a beast-like sound. It was a raw murderous intent, as if a thick foul scent would be released at any moment.

    ¡°This filthy unbeliever!¡±

    The cultist¡¯s eyes radiated madness and lowered the hand that was stuck on the man¡¯s skull. His nails, imbued with demonic energy, gruesomely tore through the face of ck Ghost Fortress elite.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡±

    A dreadful scream resonated.

    It was a matter of course. Anyone would scream like that if their face was being ripped off in its entirety.

    ¡°My, my face! Aaargh! My faaaaace!¡±

    The man, who had lost both eyes, reflexively raised his hand to feel his face. But even that did note true as hoped. Before his hands could reach, another sweep of the cultist¡¯s hand had torn through his throat.

    Puuuuut!

    Blood spurted from his neck like a fountain. The hot blood-soaked and ran down the ck robe of the cultist.

    ¡°Keu¡­ Keurrgh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahahahat!¡±

    The cultist, who hadpletely given himself up to madness, threw his hands one after another, not knowing satisfaction. Nails coated in demonic energy ravaged the bodies of the still-breathing victims. Flesh brutally tore away, and blood was sttered.

    Yet, whether fortunate or unfortunate, hisrades didn¡¯t need to seethe with anger over this horrific scene. This is because they had no time to be enraged as other cultists charged at them without pause.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon!¡±

    ¡°Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance!¡±

    A scream-like mantra (??(±wÑÔ)) chanted in a boiling voice.

    It was a signal that heralded the beginning of a massacre.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    The sound of hands soaked in demonic energy tearing apart flesh rang with eerie rity even in the hectic battlefield.

    ¡°Euaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Keuaaaaak! Aaargh!¡±

    The most agonizing screams continued toe from the mouths of those whose flesh was torn and bones ripped out alive.

    ¡°The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance! The Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance!¡±

    ¡°Die! Die! Die, you filthy unbelievers! Euhahahahat! Euhat! Euhahahahat!¡±

    A bloodstorm ensued.

    Flesh torn apart from the body is scattered, and blood gushes out like rain. Amidst this blood rain (??(ÑªÓê)), the cultists burst into incessantughter. Their eyes, smeared with madness and bloodlust, gleamed incessantly as they scouted for more victims.

    However, ck Ghost Fortress was not merely a victim to this onught.

    ¡°These crazy people!¡±

    One of ck Ghost Fortress, Wen Ying (??(ÎÄž])), cursed as he thrust his sword forward. His de, charged with formidable speed, aimed directly at the eye of an oing cultist.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Wen Ying was delighted to see his sword piercing the enemy¡¯s eye.

    ¡°How about that!¡±

    Squeeze!

    But at that moment, the cultist whose eye had been pierced raised his hand and firmly grabbed the de embedded in his face. Then, looking calmly at Wen Ying with his remaining eye, he said.

    ¡°Heup!¡±

    At that moment, the horrified Wen Ying desperately pulled his sword. However, his sword did not budge in the cultist¡¯s hand, as if it had been weighed down by a massive rock.

    ¡°Huu¡­.¡±

    The cultist slowly pulled out the sword stuck in his eye. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he writhed in pain and died, but instead, he let out a bizarreugh.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Owh¡­¡±

    Wen Ying,pletely terrified by the overwhelming sight, trembled and staggered back with color draining from his face.

    Kwadeuk!

    Of course, the only price for panicking was death.

    Udeuk. Udeudeuk! Udeudeudeuk!

    A hand that burst through the chest tore through flesh and snapped bones, digging deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Kkeurgh¡­.¡±

    Blood gushed from Wen Ying¡¯s mouth in torrents.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon¡­ Second Coming.¡±

    The cultist¡¯s remaining eye rippled with madness. A bright smile spread across his face, as if the corners of his mouth were curling from ear to ear.

    ¡°Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance!¡±

    Udeudeudeuk!

    The cultist ripped Wen Ying¡¯s beating heart right out of his chest.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The heart, still bleeding, was ced on the drenched hands of the cultist.

    Wen Ying, who had not yet died, stared nkly at his ripped-out heart.

    ¡°Hahahahat!¡±

    At that moment, the cultist swung his arm, holding the heart like a whip, and struck Wen Ying¡¯s head. Wen Ying¡¯s head exploded like a ripe watermelon after being hit with his own heart.

    All deaths are unfortunate, but at least for the current Wen Ying, it may be a fortunate thing. Because he no longer has to witness this horrific scene with his own eyes.

    ¡°Heavenly¡­ Demon Second Coming.¡±

    The cultist slowly lowered his gaze. Spotting his own eyeball that had fallen to the ground, he let out a ghastly chuckle.

    ¡°Your blood¡­ will bring us peace!¡±

    Crunch!

    The cultist who had trampled and burst his eyeball without any hesitation tilted his head back as he roared and lunged forward again. Demonic energy rose like smoke from his body, and the remaining eye emitted relentless streams of blood-red light.

    ¡°This, this madman¡­!¡±

    ck Ghost Fortress, fed up with the momentum, retreated with weary faces.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that they were waiting passively to be killed by the enemy. Training is something that umtes in one¡¯s body, not the mind. Even if they had lost half of their will to fight, their weapons faithfully reproduced the trajectories they had drawn countless times.

    But those trajectories were notplete.

    Kkudeudeuk!

    The des that made contact with the bodies of the cultist did not cut through, but instead it clung to their flesh as if glued. The sticky body, as if it had been coated with glue, held onto the de like melted rubber.

    ¡®Damn it! What kind of martial arts is this!¡¯

    The oue for those who lost their weapons was invariably the same.

    Udududuk!

    The whole head was ripped out and rolled across the ground. The body, which lost its head and could no longer be called a human, was torn apart by the cultists.

    Like a school of piranhas swarming over their prey, they chanted.

    ¡°Die! You monsters!¡±

    The stab, delivered with all his might, pierces the cultist¡¯s chest. They could clearly see the cultist¡¯s clothes being torn and the sword piercing his flesh.

    But¡­.

    A few drops of blood were all there was to flow. Even the skin around the point of contact flocked to the wound as if it had its own will. Then, it began to tighten the sword that had invaded the body.

    ¡°Keuhu¡­. huhuhuhu.¡±

    The cultist looked at the person who stabbed him in the stomach with shining eyes.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The regurgitated blood leaked out through the mask covering his mouth, but the cultist paid it no heed. He reached out with nails sharper than the de and drove them into the wrist holding the sword.

    Kwagagak!

    The nails, cutting through flesh with absurd ease, reached the bone.

    ¡°Kueuk!¡±

    A terrible pain that as if the body was on fire. In front of that pain, even the elite of ck Ghosts Fortress couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide in agony.

    ¡°Heuhahahahat!¡±

    In that instant, theughing cultist lunged forward, thrusting his hand into the gaping mouth. He then grabbed the lower jaw entirely and began to pull with tremendous force.

    Udeuk! Udeudeudeuk!

    The bizarre sound of bone and unimaginable pain surged. Those who understood what this pain meant had unspeakable terror flooding their eyes.

    ¡°Aeu¡­ uh¡­ euak!¡±

    Udeudeudeuk!

    The man¡¯s jaw was ripped off his face and blood poured out like a waterfall. His body convulsed in front of an unimaginable pain.

    The cultist slowly pulled out the sword stuck in his abdomen. As the sword came out, the grotesque hole it left behind seemed to close up almost instantly as if had been waiting. It was a bizarre sight (??(ÆæÊÂ)) that no one could not believe even if they saw it with their own eyes.

    ¡°Heu¡­. Heuu¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­You damned unbeliever.¡±

    With a cruel smile, the cultist approached the convulsing man, raising the sword he was holding. The tip of the sword was pointed at none other than the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°N¡­ No¡­!¡±

    Puuuk!

    The long sword plunged into his throat.

    A pain like being pierced by a hot iron skewer seared through his body, causing the man to roll his eyes back in agony. A devil¡¯s whisper can be heard through his ears.

    ¡°You will never, ever be saved, you filthy unbeliever.¡±

    Paaaaat!

    With those words, the cultist swung the sword, bisecting the man¡¯s body, then threw the bloodied sword to the ground. He shouted.

    ¡°Kill! Kill them all! Kill all those who dare not know the greatness of Heavenly Demon and make them pay for their sins!¡±

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance!¡±

    It was followed by a solemn mantra that was so incongruous with the extreme madness.

    A fanatic who has lost his God.

    Demons who had lost their ce were releasing the anger and hatred they had umted in an instant.

    Even though their throat was cut, body was pierced, and arms were severed, they just rushed forward and were busy biting and ughtering those in front. As if their own life didn¡¯t matter if they could defeat the opponent, they had their eyes turned upside down, surrendering themselves to the madness.

    ¡°Euaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Spa- Spare me! Spare meeeee!¡±

    Someone lost their will to fight. Some people gritted their teeth and fought back against charging enemies to the end. Some people turned their backs and ran away, while others, even as their arms were severed, managed to stab their enemies.

    But the oue they faced was uniformly brutal.

    Death. It is truly an absolute ending.

    The world is colored by a terrible death that does not even leave a body intact. Armored in fanaticism and wielding the swords of doctrine, the demons unleashed their hatred towards all living things at once.

    Magyo (Demonic Cult). The dark name hidden in the abyss of Kangho burned like a blood-red me.

    Thend of Hangzhou was being stained with demons (?(Ä§)).

 Chapter 1044

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1044

    Kwadeudeuk!

    A dark hand came out through his back. A blood-soaked hand was clutching a still-pulsating heart.

    ¡°Kurgh¡­.¡±

    The dying man and the one watching his death locked eyes at close range. Eyes wide open as if in disbelief. The one otherughed coldly at the horrified face that recognized the death that was just around the corner.

    Kwang!

    The cultist, who kicked what could rightly be called a corpse, crushed the heart he was holding in his hand.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! These filthy unbelievers!¡±

    Fear has a peculiar property.

    People tend to muster more courage when they are together than when they are alone. Isn¡¯t there a clear difference between walking a dark road alone and walking it with others?

    But what happens once fear begins to spread?

    undefined

    From then on, there is bound to be a greater fear than when alone. It didn¡¯t take much time for the fear that started at the front to spread throughout the entire ck Ghost Fortress.

    What wascking wasn¡¯t their martial prowess, but their state of mind.

    The difference between Magyo, who kept the malice that continued from the horrors of a hundred years ago, and those who had forgotten all about it over time, was being revealed to the extreme right here and now.

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance. Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance. Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance.¡±

    The mantra-like chanting digs into the ears.

    The screams of someone dying and the sounds of madughter ring out at the same time. Along with unceasing curses and a chilling murderous intent.

    Who could maintain their sanity throughout?

    ¡°Heu¡­ ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°N- No. This¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s copsing.

    undefined

    The martial arts that they had built up over a long period of time, the mind that they had perfectly controlled, and the pride that came from the banner ck Ghost Fortress all copsed like a rotten old tree in an instant.

    What remained were merely humans petrified by fear, desperate to live.

    ¡°Euaaaak!¡±

    Someone screamed and began to run away. Although it was only a small number of unexpected actions at first, the ripple effect was enormous.

    The idea of ¡®escape¡¯ was introduced into the minds of those who couldn¡¯t think of anything but fighting.

    Those who could not resist the temptation turned away from the enemy. Even those who were holding their ground felt their des dull, unable to do anything about it.

    When the hungry wolves recognized their opponent¡¯s weakness, they attacked the flock in front of them even more fiercely. To chew and swallow all the flesh without leaving a single piece behind.

    Fear and despair settled on the blood-soaked earth.

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    A ck Ghost Fortress elite stiffened like a statue as he faced the sight of hisrade being torn apart limb from limb. He knew he had to fight, he knew he had to resist, but he couldn¡¯t move, as if his whole body was bound.

    ¡°Eu¡­ uh¡­¡±

    With eyes streaming with bloodlust, the cultist howled like a beast and swung his hand toward his head.

    ¡®Die¡­.¡¯

    At that moment.

    Paaaaaang!

    With a tremendous st, the head of the charging cultist soared into the sky.

    For a moment, it felt as if the world hade to a halt.

    The elite of ck Ghost Fortress, who had been resigned to his impending death, looked up nkly at the head of the cultist rising in the air. The head spun in circles, spraying blood, and the face that could be seen at a nce was still full of raw pleasure.

    Perhaps that demon cultist didn¡¯t realize he was dying even in hisst moments. Just as the one who had narrowly escaped death couldn¡¯tprehend the situation.

    Tuk!

    The head that had flown through the air hit the ground.

    It is only one death that urred on a battlefield where countless others died.

    A small and trivial things.

    But the aftermath was great.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The gaze of ck Ghost Fortress elite, who had barely saved his own life, drifted slightly downward. A little below his eye level, someone who did not exist a moment ago was standing with his back turned.

    ck martial attire.

    Hair tightly tied back.

    And in one hand, a longsword emitting a white glow.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    Before his mind couldprehend, his mouth opened first. Before the groan-like voice had even finished, the feet of the person in front of him moved again.

    Paaaat!

    He kicked off the ground and swung his sword like lightning.

    ¡°Ka-hat!¡±

    Another cultist instinctively swung his arm. He intended to block the flying sword and rip through the attacker¡¯s throat in one swift motion.

    However, just before the arm and the sword could collide, the de spun gracefully, deflecting the cultist¡¯s arm. And soon then pierced the cultist¡¯s neck like the talons of a hawk seizing its prey.

    Paeaeaeng!

    The body of the cultist, who had been calmly epting the attacks of countless people, was cut off without even being able to resist. His head shot up into the air, and the rest of his body crumpled to the ground.

    The battlefield froze.

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, which had blown off the heads of the two cultists in an instant, slowly parted.

    ¡°¡­Let me tell you, brats.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly lifted his sword again.

    ¡°When dealing with Magyo¡­.¡±

    Paaaaat!

    His sword began to emit brilliant sword energy. The red aura fluttered like an illusion, enveloping the cultists.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    ¡°T- This¡­.¡±

    As the storm of flower petals covered the entire area, the cultists instinctively tried to retreat. No matter how much they throw away their lives and rush at the enemy, they will not be able to charge blindly with sword energy flying at them, blocking their entire vision.

    ¡°Kaaaaaah!¡±

    They retreated and iled their arms. They intend to swat away the iing plum blossom sword energy. However, the moment the hand filled with enormous demonic energy touched the flower petal, all the demonic energy vanished into thin air as if it had been an illusion in the first ce.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Then.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeudeuk! Kwadeuk!

    Seizing the moment, the sword energy swiftly pierced through the necks of the cultists.

    ¡°Keuhuk!¡±

    Even if he looked down, he couldn¡¯t see his neck. All the cultist could see was the blood gushing out from his neck.

    Thud! Thud!

    A cultist whose neck was pierced, and a cultist with a vivid plum blossom sword seal (??(„¦Ó¡)) engraved on his forehead¡­ They copsed like rotten straw bales.

    A supreme illusionary sword technique (??(»Ã„¦)). It is a swordsmanship where the boundary between reality and illusion is exceedingly narrow.

    Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship, which has been degraded as being deviant and undervalued as being closer to Evil Sects because it is a swordsmanship that deceives and maniptes the opponent, was literally like a deadly poison to the cultists who suppressed their enemies with sheer force.

    ¡°Aim for the neck.¡±

    Chung Myung said, twisting the corners of his mouth.

    It was a chilling smile, different from the madness of the cultists, yet eerily simr in some aspects.

    ¡°Or smash their heads.¡±

    Step.

    Chung Myung took another step forward. His eyes fluttered with terrible murderous intent, anger, and heat that could only be described as bizarre.

    And then, at that moment.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    Something flew in with a terrifying sound and lodged itself in the cultist¡¯s head.

    Kwang!

    And soon after, with a loud explosion, the cultist¡¯s head burst apart.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    The golden object that had struck swiftly spun back to where it came from.

    Chak!

    Jang Ilso caught the bracelet lightly with his hand and smirked bitterly.

    ¡°Head and neck¡­ If I had known such information sooner, you should have told me. Always such a nasty disposition.¡±

    Chung Myung ignored Jang Ilso¡¯s words and moved forward.

    The eyes of ck Ghost Fortress elites, who had beenpletely darkened with despair, regained their original light.

    Head and neck.

    Of course, it is not an easy area to aim for. No matter what, anyone would protect their head and neck thoroughly. However, there was a world of difference between having no way to defeat an opponent and having a difficult way to do so.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    However, the cultist¡¯s position waspletely different.

    As they watched fellow believers dying before their eyes, an even more intense hatred began to appear on their faces.

    ¡°This filthy scum¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled as he looked into their eyes.

    ¡°Yes. I like that look in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those eyes¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°I enjoy it the most when it¡¯s colored by fear.¡±

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung rushed forward, smiling so brightly that it was grotesque. His sword was imbued with an intense red energy.

    The sword that had once been perfected by beheading them was now targeting their necks again.

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    The cultists also rushed at Chung Myung, screaming as if in a fit. They instinctively understood who the most dangerous entity was in this ce.

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon! Myriad Demon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chung Myung cut off the approaching arm with one strike and thrust the sword into the mouth of the cultist who was shouting a mantra.

    The cultist¡¯s cervical vertebrae were instantly severed by that blow, and his body went limp. The sword that spun in his mouth was raised and split the cultist¡¯s head in two.

    Paaaat!

    Before his sword was even fully drawn, Chung Myung¡¯s feet moved first. With a single step that covered nearly a zhang, he plunged among the bewildered cultists and stomped heavily on the ground.

    Chung Myung, who converted all the power he gained from advancing and pivot into his sword, rushed at incredible speed and swung at the cultist¡¯s waist.

    Kwagagak! Kwagagak!

    It felt more like tearing than cutting.

    The strong, rubber-like body of the cultist was unable to withstand the force of the iing, and was cut off with a crunching sound.

    Paaaaaang!

    Soon, the upper body of the cultist, whose entire waist had been cut off, spun like a top. Chung Myung kicked away the crumbling lower body and spun around on the spot, scattering plum blossom sword energy in all directions.

    Darkness that nketed the sky. The heavily stained earth.

    All cloaked in ck robes from head to toe.

    In this dark world, a plum blossom tree extended its branches. It is unnaturally extreme red, as if it has grown using the flowing blood as nourishment.

    Sarararak!

    The scattered plum blossom petals spun furiously like a whirlwind, sweeping through the cultists.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Kwadeudeuk!

    Though the flower petal appears fragile, its power is by no means weak. It prated very easily through the bodies of the cultists who had blocked and neutralized numerous strong sword strikes and energy attacks.

    ¡°Keuuaaakkk!¡±

    For the first time, a scream came from the lips of the cultists.

    Their bodies never allow death easily. That¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t die easily even with dozens of holes pierced throughout their bodies. This meant they had to endure the excruciating pain from each wound in vivid detail.

    Sword energy tears through flesh, cut tendons and grinds bones. Vivid pain tore through the minds of the cultists until they turned pale with agony.

    Blood continued to spurt from the bodies of the cultists surrounding Chung Myung. The blood made the plum blossoms created by Chung Myung even darker.

    A downpour of blood rain (??(ÑªÓê)).

    In the midst of this, Chung Myung was the only one whose white teeth remained unstained by blood.

    The hot, bloody smell stung his nose to the point that it was suffocating. The smell made Chung Myung readapt to it again. The unfamiliar sensations quickly returned, lingering at his fingertips gripping the sword.

    Everything had changed. Yet, this sensation remained at his fingertips.

    ¡°¡­You shouldn¡¯t have forgotten me.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head andughed like a devil.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Chung Myung kicks the ground with a bizarre smile.

    Those who are hunted and those who hunt.

    It was the moment when that position was overturned.

 Chapter 1045

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1045

    It feels like the sword is being held by tough rubber. The dull texture of the bone felt only after piercing that sensation. Blood that is so hot that it radiates heat as if it would scald the body. And the sound of air leaking out as the throat is cut mixed with the sound of death.

    All these sensations dredged up memories from the depths of his mind.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    Kwadeuk!

    The sword of Chung Myung instantly crushed half of the cultist¡¯s neck.

    ¡®yet!¡¯

    Chung Myung swung his sword even faster, slicing through the half-severed neck again.

    Kagagagak!

    ¡®No!¡¯

    He gritted his teeth and rotated his body. The tip of his sword traced a circle that seemed almost illusionary.

    undefined

    Sogok!

    There is no sensation in the fingertips. The perfectly swung sword cleanly severed the cultist¡¯s neck and raised arm simultaneously. Although he could not feel the slightest sensation, paradoxically, a profound sense of fulfillment lingered at his fingertips.

    Chung Myung instinctively tightened his grip on the sword.

    It was as if he was savoring the sensation at his fingertips, yet at the same time, he seemed to despise the fact that it remained.

    His eyes were bloodshot as he bit his lip.

    Kuung!

    The sound of stepping on the advance resonated stronger than ever. Internal strength surged like a waterfall from deep within his Dantian.

    The purest energy in the world, painstakingly refined again and again, exploded through his body and into his sword.

    Compared to the immense internal strength he possessed during his days as Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign, it was still insignificant. However, although the absolute quantity was insufficient, the quality was iparable.

    Wiiiiiiing!

    undefined

    His internal strength courses through the sword and rotates fiercely. The de, sharp as lightning, shed with the cultist¡¯s demonic energy-wrapped arm.

    Jjok!

    There was no sensation of cutting.

    Chung Myung¡¯s energy pulverized the demonic energy. An arm that cannot exert demonic energy is no better than a piece of rotten wood. As Chung Myung¡¯s sword grazed past, the cultist¡¯s arm split open, spattering sticky blood.

    Sogok!

    However, Chung Myung didn¡¯t give the cultist a chance to be surprised. He immediately swung his sword again, decisively cutting off the cultist¡¯s head with one blow.

    Chwaaaak!

    Hot blood spurted from the severed neck and drenched Chung Myung¡¯s face. The stench of blood was almost dizzying, but even amidst all that, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes remained as cold as ice.

    It was at that point that the change urred.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Wipe them all out! Those damn dog-like fanatics!¡±

    The elites of ck Ghost Fortress, who were frozen with fear, gathered their momentum and rushed after Chung Myung.

    They are Evil Sects. It is natural for them to respect power and follow the strong more than Righteous Sects.

    Now a strong person whom they can trust and follow has appeared in front of them.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether the man is of Righteous Sects or Evil Sects. Because such distinction is meaningless in front of Magyo.

    What is important to them now is that an absolute powerhouse has appeared in front of them who can turn this hellish situation around.

    This is not the realm of calction and reason. They use their instincts to grasp the victory. They discovered shining victory on Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡°Push them back!¡±

    ¡°Oooooooooouhhhh!¡±

    The cool-headed elites of ck Ghost Fortress roared their hearts out and began to attack the cultists in one wave.

    ¡°These damned bastards¡­!¡±

    The cultists rolled their eyes at the sight.

    How dare these filthy unbelievers bare their teeth and attack the believers? It was a sight their devout faith could not tolerate.

    Resistance to the cult is like resistance to the Great One.

    Those who resist shall be annihted, and their souls burnt.

    Isn¡¯t that the foremost doctrine?

    ¡°Kill all these filthy unbelievers!¡±

    The cultists howled like beasts and waved their arms at ck Ghost Fortress.

    Kagang!

    Weaponry broke and soared into the air, and limbs were torn from bodies in all directions. It was still a scene of utter desperation, but it was different from before. ck Ghost Fortress, which had been pushed back unterally due to fear, now clung fiercely even as they were pushed back.

    ¡°Neck! The neck! Go for their neck!¡±

    ¡°Just smash their heads! The head!¡±

    ck Ghost Fortress elites persistently targeted the heads of the cultists.

    The cultists, who had surrendered themselves to their fanaticism and were fiercely attacking ck Ghost Fortress, began to block and dodge the swords that flew in for the first time, as if they could not ignore the attacks flying at their heads.

    That alone was enough. The atmosphere that had been in disarray changed.

    ¡°These dog-like cultists! This is ournd!¡±

    ck Ghost Fortress attacked the cultists fiercely.

    ¡°Keuahahahahat!¡±

    The cultists, eyes zing with murderous intent, struck at those before them. Though a sword lodged in their upper arm, the cultists did not blink, aiming their elongated magic-infused ws at the face of ck Ghost Fortress elite.

    The moment when the elite of ck Ghost Fortress instinctively close their eyes tightly.

    Swaeaeaek!

    With a sound like cutting through the wind, the sword flew and severed the cultist¡¯s neck in one fell swoop.

    With an expression soaked in vulgar pleasure, the cultist¡¯s head spun several times in the air before dropping to the ground.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    The ck Ghost Fortress elite, who had barely had his life saved, looked ahead with a puzzled expression. Beyond the crumbling body of the cultist.

    Chung Myung, having retrieved his sword with a spin, spoke as if spitting out the words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let down your guard, you idiot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes? Ah¡­ Yes!¡±

    With those words, Chung Myung turned again and walked forward. The ck Ghost Fortress elite, eyes wide open, furiously followed behind him.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso touched his chin as if intrigued.

    In his eyes, a strange pleasure and difort smoldered at the same time. As a result of the wariness mixed in, the eyes began to shine brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly interesting.¡±

    No matter how much Evil Sects follow the strong, they don¡¯t simply submit to them blindly.

    In particr, ck Ghost Fortress is a ce where loyalty to its leader is clearly established. Even if there is a stronger being, there is no way they can easily change their mind.

    But now, those ck Ghost Fortress elites were clearly following Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    ¡®What a ridiculous amount of control.¡¯

    What makes it more absurd to Jang Ilso is the presence Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold here. No matter how much his arm was cut off, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. In a ce where their superiors are clearly present, the subordinates follow without question what a Righteous Sects bastard says?

    ¡®It¡¯s unbearable.¡¯

    Jang Ilso chuckled andughed.

    No matter how you looked at it, that guy from Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was in the wrong ce. Had he nested in Evil Sects instead of Righteous Sects, he would have be a tremendous figure. If that were the case, he would have be several times more threatening to Jang Ilso than he is now.

    ¡°But, well¡­ this really isn¡¯t good for my reputation.¡±

    Jang Ilso hummed and moved forward. One of the cultists who discovered him rushed towards him with red light shining from his eyes.

    In an instant, Jang Ilso¡¯s lips curved into a smile.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    A demonic hand (??(Ä§ÊÖ)) tearing through the air. Jang Ilso casually raised his hand and lightly pushed aside the demonic hand aiming for his face.

    Tuuung!

    ¡°Kahak!¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand, which easily repelled another demonic hand that was swinging in session as if in a fit, suddenly prated the cultist¡¯s neck like a thunderbolt.

    Kwadeuk!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s fingertips, delicate as those of a well-groomeddy, dug fiercely into the cultist¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Kohok!¡±

    The cultist¡¯s mouth gaped open. However, that alone did not seem to have broken his fighting spirit, and the cultist struggled and iled his hand.

    ¡°Hmm¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who pped the hand away as if indulging a child¡¯s prank, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Attacking the neck doesn¡¯t seem appropriate¡­ If tearing the throat doesn¡¯t do it, then, hmm¡­¡±

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeudeuk!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand, which was stuck in the cultist¡¯s neck, pushed through, tearing through the flesh.

    ¡°Kkeueu¡­. Keuaargh¡­.¡±

    Even the cultist, who seemed immune to pain, couldn¡¯t bear this terrible agony and let out pained groans. In fact, it may have been a desperate scream, but his airway was already half-pierced, so he would not have been able to scream to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°I guess this should do it.¡±

    Udeuk!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand, which touched the neck bone, mercilessly broke and crushed the cultist¡¯s neck bone. The cultist trembled as if in convulsions, then bit his tongue and twisted his head as he died.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso watched the cultist thoughtfully and then scrunched his nose as if holding filth. He tossed the body aside and shook the blood off his hands.

    ¡°The head, or perhaps the neck bone. Complicated. Then¡­¡±

    A look of difort shed across Jang Ilso¡¯s white face.

    Originally, the moment he touched the neck with his nails, it should have been severed.

    But the reality was different. In order to break that neck bone, He had to go through the trouble of digging into and tearing apart the neck.

    ¡®Does it mean that my internal strength doesn¡¯t work well?¡¯

    He clearly understood what Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold meant. If even this riffraff resisted his internal strength, it was evident what sort of tactics that bishop might employ without even needing to see.

    ¡°This is quite¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung¡¯s back, who was rampaging around. Jang Ilso smiled crookedly as he saw Chung Myung striking the cultist¡¯s head in one fell swoop.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair, is it?¡±

    It seemed bringing these guys along was a good choice after all.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    But he soon clicked his tongue in displeasure as he watched Chung Myung. Leading from the front was all well and good, but wasn¡¯t this just draining his strength?

    It seemed that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword had forgotten who they were dealing with.

    Otherwise¡­ that¡¯s just the kind of person he was?

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s thetter.¡¯

    It would be quicker to wait for a waterfall to rise into the sky than to hope for that man to be stupid.

    ¡°I respect your preferences, but right now, you are under mymand, and it¡¯s troublesome if you act too recklessly.¡±

    Jang Ilso smirked bitterly and nced back.

    ¡°You all heard that, right?¡±

    Instead of an answer, a soft rustling of breath was heard. Although they are called Red Dogs, they are by no means crazy dogs that run wild without knowing what to do. Rather, it was a hunting dog that attacked Jang Ilso¡¯s enemies in an extremely restrained manner and bit their necks, suffocating them.

    ¡°What you need to aim for is the neck bone, or perhaps the head. If you break that, they¡¯re not much different from a regr person.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were grim as he stared in Chung Myung¡¯s direction.

    ¡°It might be fun just to watch, but it¡¯s not polite to let only the guest fight. After all, I am quite a gentleman. So¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso gestured lightly forward with his chin.

    ¡°Go and bite.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, Red Dogs, who had been guarding behind Jang Ilso, turned into a red beam and rushed forward.

    Jang Ilso slowly took a step forward as he saw Red Dogs running forward in white robes.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡±

    A mischievous glint continuously whipped through his eyes.

    ¡°These guys are like this, so¡­ Just what kind of monster is that bishop supposed to be?¡±

    His eyes moved beyond the battlefield to the half-copsed Hangzhou. It seemed as if an extremely gloomy energy was flowing from the depths of that city.

    ¡°It¡¯s chilling.¡±

    Krararak.

    His rings shed harshly against each other.

    Jang Ilso, who slowly brushed his lips with his fingertips, soon took a stride forward with a murderous look in his eyes.

 Chapter 1046

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1046

    Red Dogs was now proving that proverb.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s dog. Those who willingly epted even that derogatory name pursued their enemies like hounds hunting for prey.

    Just by looking at their sunken eyes and tightly closed lips, it was clear there was no trace of wavering in their minds. They ruthlessly swung their swords at the heads of the cultists.

    Kagagak!

    A sword covered in eerie energy prated into the arm of the cultist who was blocking his head. The sound of metal cutting through bone echoed eerily.

    And then, in that moment.

    Paaat!

    With a powerful surge, a second wave (??(¶þ²¨)) of attackers used the backs of the front-liners as a springboard to leap up and stab the head of a cultist with a swift sword strike. As if they had promised to do so from the beginning, the movements flowed seamlessly and naturally.

    It was a sight that clearly showed how intensely they had trained.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    undefined

    When the embarrassed cultist tried to pull out the arm with the sword stuck in it, Red Dogs, who was in front of him, twisted his de and pulled the cultist¡¯s arm towards him as if embracing it.

    Then.

    Sogok! Sogok! Sogok!

    One from each side and one from above.

    Like trained hunting dogs targeting a tiger, three red lines stretched out from behind the lead dog, tracing the entire body of the cultist.

    ¡°¡­Keueuk.¡±

    The body of the cultist, who was wounded on both sides and in the middle of his head, stumbled backward for a moment.

    Swaeaeaek!

    Then, the flying sword was stuck with all its force into the cultist¡¯s neck.

    Kagagagak!

    undefined

    The sound was less like a neck being sliced and more like a saw cutting through metal. The sword that was half-stuck in the neck was caught in the tough skin and creaked, making it impossible to push forward.

    But just then.

    Red Dogs, who flew in like a lightning strike, twisted his body the air and struck the sword stuck in the cultist¡¯s neck with all his might.

    Kagang!

    Finally, the head of the cultist, cleanly cut off, rose into the air. However, Red Dogs, who had dealt with a single cultist without any damage, did not show the slightest pleasure in victory.

    ¡®Five.¡¯

    It takes five to deal with one cultist without receiving any damage. With five Red Dogs, they can take on even the most extreme masters without any problems. In other words, it means that each and every one of the demonic cultists scattered around here has peak-level skills.

    The Red Dogs, enveloped in a deep sense of crisis, stamped the ground as they targeted their next prey.

    ¡°Kyaaaaak!¡±

    A dark hand flew in with a terrible wailing sound. The demonic energy covering his hands waved wildly, and the long nails made from demonic energy were pointed at a throat with an extremely sharp edge.

    But¡­.

    Kaang!

    Baek Cheon¡¯s sword, which was swung neatly without the slightest hesitation, repelled the cultist¡¯s attack without exerting much force. At the moment of contact, the demonic energy enveloping the hand was pushed back, branding the palm with a bright red sword mark.

    Paaaaat!

    Following this, a piercing strike. Baek Cheon¡¯s sword stretched out like a sh of lightning, split into dozens in an instant and covered the entire body of the cultist.

    Sogok! Sogok! Sogok!

    The sound of flesh being sliced pierced his ears.

    ¡°Keuhaak!¡±

    An angry roar burst from the cultist¡¯s mouth. His blood-filled eyes were enough to make one¡¯s flesh crawl just from meeting his gaze.

    However.

    Kagak!

    Baek Cheon parried the attack from the cultist¡¯s lunging arm and pushed it back. He then clenched his teeth and took another step forward.

    Paaaaaat!

    Soon, a sunset-colored line was engraved in the air.

    The intense line passed through the cultist¡¯s neck. Red blood gushed out from the mouth of the cultist, whose throat was half cut.

    ¡°Keuhu¡­.¡±

    The cultist, whose neck bone had been cut halfway, iled his arms in desperation. Just then, above Baek Cheon, a dark figure soared up like an illusion.

    Rising into the dark night sky, Yoo Iseol rotated her body in mid-air and swung her sword. The ce where her sword was aimed was, of course, at the neck of the cultist.

    Sogok!

    The cultist¡¯s head was cut off with utmost neatness.

    She retrieved the outstretched sword and swung it into the air once again. With that force, she propel herself up again. Soon, countless red plum petals bloomed from the tip of her sword and swept all around her.

    ¡°Keuheuk!¡±

    ¡°You dog bastard!¡±

    A harsh voice came out from the mouths of the cultists.

    There is nothing more difficult to deal with than a barrage of attacks from overhead. Moreover, Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship, which uses a mixture of reality (?(Œ)) and illusion (?(Ì“)) tounch a wide range of attacks, demonstrated its formidable power in this groupbat situation like now.

    The plum blossom sword energy rained down from above, piercing countless times through the bodies of the cultists.

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    And at that moment, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol rushed forward like beams of light behind Baek Cheon.

    Although the demon attacked in a fit of rage, the two did not avoid confrontation. Instead, they struck back fiercely with their strong swords (??(Ç¿„¦)).

    Kwaaaaang!

    With a resounding crash, they cut, wed, and shed, filling the battlefield with the sounds of battle. Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong, who had pushed away the cultists at once, increased their momentum and pushed the surrounding cultists left and right.

    ¡°Sago!¡±

    Tang Soso, who ran out at incredible speed towards the path they had opened, flipped his body to face the sky and stretched out her sword.

    Yoo Iseol lowered her sword and put the swords against Tang Soso¡¯s. Then, Tang Soso quickly swung her sword, raising Tang Soso higher and higher.

    Sarararak!

    Her sword once again unleashed a flurry of red sword energy.

    Consecutive Falling Plum Blossom (????(ÂäÃ·¼Š¼Š)).

    The Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Technique, which reached its perfection, drew countless plum blossom petals under the darkened sky. Like a shower of red rain, the fluttering blossoms poured down upon the cultists¡¯ heads.

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kohok¡­.¡±

    Those who had their arms and legs pierced simply had to endure the pain, but those who had their heads or necks pierced iled and copsed. The plum petals with celestial energy (??(ÏÉšâ)) did not even allow them to resist.

    ¡°You dirty apostate!¡±

    The cultists stomped the ground in fury. Naturally, they targeted the spot where Yoo Iseol was descending. The intention was to tear her to pieces with all their hatred and anger.

    However, someone was there to prove just how mistaken they were.

    ¡°A-mi-ta-bha!¡±

    A sacred golden light spread through the dark world.

    A fist stretched out from Hye Yeon¡¯s waist as he stomped the ground strongly.

    Arhat Divine Fist. (?????(°¢Á_hÉñÈ­))

    The divine fist of Arhat that annihtes all evil enveloped the gathered cultists like a tidal wave. It seemed as if an intense golden light suddenly brighten the world.

    ¡°Keuuaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    The cultists screamed desperately and were swept away by the fist force (??(È­Á¦)). The sensation of the demonic energy built up inside their body being shattered and crushed caused more pain than their physical body being shattered.

    ¡°This, this¡­¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who was watching the scene, snapped his fan shut and shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡®There should be a limit to how well they sync up.¡¯

    From what he observed, since joining the fight, they had not exchanged a single word. Yet, from the moment they started wielding their swords, they moved as if they had prearranged their actions.

    Even Hye Yeon, who is not of Mount Hua but Shaolin.

    ¡®Is this what they mean when they say it¡¯s dreadful to have them as enemies but fortifying to have them as allies?¡¯

    Well, that was fortunate. Now he has be a person who can call himself their ally.

    ¡°But, hmm¡­ I have to earn my keep to avoid scolding.¡±

    Tat.

    Im Sobyeong stepped forward as gracefully as a crane then spread his fan and waved it gently. The fan energy (??(É¿šâ)) emanating from the fan¡¯s iron ribs fluttered out like a swarm of butterflies.

    Kagagak!

    The cultists who were rushing towards Baek Cheon were blocked by that energy and hesitated.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to move forward now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon kicked the ground without a word and rushed forward. He ran out with Im Sobyeong and Five Swords supporting him as if escorting him.

    ¡®Amazing.¡¯

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s lips twitched. As if he was barely holding back hisughter.

    The sight of Baek Cheon running ahead, his long hair streaming behind him, was impressively heroic. It was the epitome of what the world calls a hero.

    If his choice had been a little bit wrong, Im Sobyeong and Nokrim would have ended up facing these people. Just the thought was chilling.

    Meanwhile, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were not as excited as one might expect.

    Sogok!

    Baek Cheon, who cut down the charging cultist in one go, bit his lip slightly.

    ¡®It is not difficult.¡¯

    He could now see clearly.

    Their celestial energy is like a disaster to the demonic cultists. Aren¡¯t even the elites of the strong Red Dogs and ck Ghost Fortress mindlessly cutting down and pushing away the demonic energy of the cultists who are struggling?

    Now he truly understood.

    What thest three years of training have been for.

    The cultists are attacking in a vicious and extraordinary way that is difficult to describe, but Baek Cheon is able to deal with all of the attacks.

    Because he had experienced them before.

    It¡¯s not the North Sea. These are attacks that they have faced countless times during their training with Chung Myung. For those who had endured Chung Myung¡¯s training for three years, this battle was nothing special.

    The madness unleashed by Magyo is not as ticklingpared to the murderous intent that Chung Myung unleashed at them.

    Thus, the situation wasn¡¯t particrly disadvantageous.

    However¡­.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be all there is.¡¯

    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s overestimating the enemy¡¯s strength. Baek Cheon¡¯s judgment of opponents is far too solid.

    ¡®If this was all they had, that guy wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that. There must be something more.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung, who was driving away the cultists from the front in the distance. That extreme reaction couldn¡¯t possibly be just for these foes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down! Don¡¯t get drunk on the sword!¡±

    To Baek Cheon¡¯s shout, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples immediately responded with voices full of strength.

    And at that moment.

    The figure of Jang Ilso approaching Chung Myung came into Baek Cheon¡¯s field of vision.

    Paaaaat!

    Hot blood poured down Chung Myung¡¯s face as he cut off another cultist¡¯s head in one go. As Chung Myung was trying to find the next cultist without blinking, a cold voice fell into his ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too carried away.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked back without saying a word. Before he knew it, Jang Ilso hade a short distance away and was standing there with a strange smile on his face.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten who your enemy is, have you? It¡¯s not the time to be wasting energy on these small fries.¡±

    Chung Myung looks at Jang Ilso with cold eyes.

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    Jang Ilso scanned the surroundings with a chilly gaze.

    Perhaps the ones who are properly aware of the situation on this battlefield right now are him, Chung Myung, and¡­ if one had to add another, it would be Im Sobyeong.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be happy about winning. The enemy is only a hundred strong here. There must be at least three hundred more around. These guys are just small fries roaming the outskirts. It¡¯ll get harder once their main force joins. Before that¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso paused for a moment and smiled brightly.

    ¡°We have to kill that bishop. You¡¯ve shown enough mercy, haven¡¯t you? I appreciate the Taoist¡¯s desire to try to save even at least one more insignificant Evil Sects bastard, but now is not the time.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was ring coldly at Jang Ilso, twisted the corners of his mouth and said.

    ¡°It stinks so much of rot, it¡¯s almost leaking.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°But whatever. Let¡¯s get along. Yes, I¡¯ll go with your pace.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled coldly. Then Jang Ilso turned his head and shouted.

    ¡°Gamyeong!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Stick close.¡±

    A sinister light flowed from Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to cut off that bishop¡¯s head.¡±

 Chapter 1047

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1047

    Daepung Pavilion

    This pavilion in the center of Hangzhou, which must have been splendid enough to be described as brilliant, was now half copsed, exposing its grotesque skeletal frame.

    Just a week ago, it buzzed with theughter of courtesans, the sound of music, and the boastful voices of drunken patrons, but now it was filled only with a sinister silence.

    Perched by the window on the highest floor of the tower, which had miraculously not yet copsed, sat a man.

    Jjoreureuk.

    A transparent liquid with a faint red glow poured into the ss. The scent spread fragrantly in all directions.

    Tak.

    Dan Jagang put down the bottle and looked down at the pure white ss filled with alcohol. He stared like that for a while, then reached out and lifted the ss.

    The alcohol smoothly flowed into his mouth. He closed his eyes, savoring the faint scent of liquor. He could clearly feel the alcohol flowing down his throat. Dan Jagang gently set the ss down.

    ¡°Huu¡­.¡±

    undefined

    A sigh escaped him. Was the alcohol not to his liking? No, it was quite the opposite.

    It feels like the fragrance enveloped not just his nose but his whole being. Anyone who has tried this alcohol will painfully realize that alcohol is not just for drinking and getting drunk, but for enjoying its true vor and scent.

    Right. Anyone who tasted this drink.

    ¡°¡­For us¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang slowly looked up at the sky. A half-lit moon is visible beyond the broken ceiling.

    ¡°We never had the chance.¡±

    That realization left Dan Jagang feeling empty.

    What really made him feel frustrated wasn¡¯t the fact that the cult couldn¡¯t enjoy this kind of alcohol. It was that they lived their lives without even knowing that such alcohol exists in the world.

    Theck of something isn¡¯tmented if it¡¯s unknown. Longing only really strikes when something known is lost. The believers, who do not even know what was not given to them, were not even allowed the freedom to be sad.

    Even now, countless cultists consider a cheap substitute for liquor, hardly worthy of the name, as their only option. They covet and yearn for just one bottle of that poor quality.

    undefined

    What would they think if they tasted this liquor here? What on earth would they think when they see so many high-end luxury feasts crammed into those walls and warehouses?

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    Perhaps they would hate the unbelievers of Jungwon even more, who have indulged in all they cannot enjoy without a second thought.

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Maybe they would even resent the cult¡¯s leadership for not informing them of these facts.

    ¡°Haha¡­. Hahaha¡­.¡±

    And perhaps¡­

    Dan Jagang paused for a moment and slowly shook his head. sphemous thoughts kept intruding into his mind.

    With an indifferent gesture, he refilled his ss. And then he picked up his ss and drank it all down.

    Dan Jagang repeated the same action several times and looked out the window with nk eyes. When he first arrived here, this city shone brilliantly with people and lights.

    But now, all that remained was darkness and destion.

    Much like the world they lived in.

    Now¡­. Right, now the people who live here and the believers have be equal. but¡­.

    But if sharing a miserable condition is what constitutes equality, what does that leave the believers with?

    A sense of relief that many others are suffering the same? Or a low pleasure from dragging those living higher lives down to their level?

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    It¡¯s justughable.

    Perhaps the whole world will soon be like this ce. The bright lights will disappear, the fertile soil will be stained with blood, and the streets that used to overflow with people¡¯sughter will be filled with only death and silence.

    And what remains is just¡­

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang closed his eyes.

    Right. What remains is not the cult, but simply the teachings. Heavenly Demon returns and all the demons in the world obey him.

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance.¡±

    Their mantra, their everything. The only truth they must uphold.

    But Dan Jagang wanted to ask. He had never had this question before, but now he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, this painful doubt continually stinging him.

    ¡°O Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    Has his faith faded? No, it has not.

    Even though he painfully realized all these contradictions, his faith in Heavenly Demon did not waver in the slightest. In fact, that¡¯s why he can¡¯t help but ask this question.

    ¡°This lowly one dares to ask Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance. Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance.

    ¡°This filthy world will be purified as you wish, O Heavenly Demon. And soon, the glorious era of demons wille.¡±

    This is a grand ceremony (??(Ê¢µä)) for Him. Also, it is a holy war (??(Â}‘ð)) for Him.

    But he wanted to ask.

    Whates after all is achieved? What lies beyond?

    After weing the return of Heavenly Demon, purifying this world, and opening the era of demons, what kind of life should the believers live?

    No one talks about what happens next. No one discusses the world that follows. No one has ever wondered. Because they were unable to even fulfill the firstmand given by Heavenly Demon, they had no right to think about what followed.

    Dan Jagang leaned back in his chair and tilted his head. There was an emptiness in his eyes.

    ¡°¡­What is there, Heavenly Demon? What¡­.¡±

    What have we endured all this time for? And for what should we continue to fight?

    Even if all this glory is solely for the Demon Lord, we would dly walk this path with smiles. But¡­ why does your mercy not extend even slightly to us?

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s funny, all of this. It¡¯s justughable.

    Tak, tak, tak, tak.

    At that time, somewhat urgent footsteps were heard from the stairs leading to the lower floor. Dan Jagang didn¡¯t bother to turn his head as he greeted the visitor.

    ¡°Bishop.¡±

    As soon as Jong Nil (??(³àÒ»)) came up the stairs and saw Dan Jagang, he prostrated himself on the spot.

    ¡°An army of unbelievers has invaded the outskirts and battle is taking ce.¡±

    As he was reporting, he swallowed dry saliva and continued speaking.

    ¡°The number exceeds five hundred.¡±

    Dan Jagang did not show any particr reaction. Usually, he would have shivered with rage merely by acknowledging the presence of these filthy unbelievers.

    ¡°Five hundred¡­¡±

    Instead, he spoke in a rxed tone.

    ¡°Are they after my head?¡±

    ¡°It is most disrespectful, but it seems so.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze turned beyond the window.

    No matter how far it was from the outskirts of Hangzhou to this ce, the fact that he did not recognize that many people were approaching probably meant that his mind was so distracted right now.

    ¡°My head¡­¡±

    As he gazed at the moon, an intense emptiness hung over his eyes like fog. Normally, he would have sprung into action upon hearing this news, ready to punish them. But for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel like it now.

    ¡°What should be done?¡±

    Jong Nil immediately opened his mouth to that question.

    ¡°Currently, they are engaged in a fight with ordinary believers patrolling the outskirts. The devout forces of the cult are already moving to punish them, so there is no need for Bishop to personally intervene.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Dan Jagang grabbed the bottle again. And then he started pouring alcohol into the ss again.

    Jjoreureuk.

    It was filled with red liquor.

    Jong Nil¡¯s face hardened at that rxed touch. This is because even though he finished reporting on those who opposed the cult, Dan Jagang did not react much.

    But at that very moment.

    ¡°¡­How dare they.¡±

    The world began to tremble. A sinister aura emanated from Dan Jagang, shaking not only the air but also the building itself.

    Jong Nil, who was suddenly out of breath due to the momentum, quickly prostrated himself on the floor.

    ¡°Bi- Bishop. Please withdraw your anger¡­¡±

    ¡°Jong Nil.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Bishop.¡±

    A murderous voice leaked from Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°These are people who dare to oppose Heavenly Demon. Chew their flesh and grind their bones for their sins. Let this wicked world clearly know what price to pay for unbelief.¡±

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon, Myriad Demon¡¯s Advance!¡±

    Kung!

    Jong Nil smashed his head on the floor. Then he carefully got up and flew down the stairs like the wind.

    As his presence moved away, Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes darkened.

    * * *

    ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    A solemn chant rang out, and a golden glow spread across the front.

    Kuuuuuung!

    A dull explosion erupted. The charging cultists were unable to ovee the power contained in the force and were blown away. But no sooner than their backs hit the ground, they jumped up and ran again with a fierce cry.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    A restrained groan escaped Hye Yeon¡¯s lips for the first time.

    ¡°Keep going!¡±

    But there was no time to stop and think. Because Chung Myung¡¯s voice continuously spurred them on.

    Chung Myung and Mount Hua elite he led.

    Jang Ilso and Red Dogs who follow him.

    When Chung Myung and Jang Ilso first announced that they would leave the battlefield to the ck Ghost Fortress and enter Hangzhou, most people did not understand why they had to make such a choice.

    But now everyone understood the meaning.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth. There was no end in sight to the charging cultists. The ones they encountered on the outskirts of Hangzhou were very few, and those were mere scouts.

    As they entered, they were greeted by cultists who radiated stronger demonic energy. The energy was so thick it made it hard to breathe.

    Paaaat!

    Baek Cheon kicked off the ground with all his might and unleashed his sword with full force toward the cultists rushing at him from the front.

    The burst of red sword energy created dozens of afterimages as it scattered, mercilessly ughtering the cultists.

    ¡°Kuaaaah!¡±

    The cultists, whose bodies were full of holes, screamed in agony. Yet, even in their suffering, they ferociously swung their elongated ws.

    ¡°Euaaaat!¡±

    Just as Jo-Gol, who was supporting Baek Cheon, hurriedly jumped in to block the attack

    Paaaaang!

    A meteor-like golden light flew in with an ear-piercing sound and instantly destroyed the heads of the cultists in front of Baek Cheon.

    ¡°You should be careful, boy.¡±

    A tender voice resonated deeply. Baek Cheon twisted his face and turned around.

    ¡°Jang Ilso!¡±

    ¡°Being too excited is not good, don¡¯t lose your energy prematurely. You still have much to do.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Baek Cheon bites his lip. The fact that he received help from Jang Ilso made him feel even more humiliated.

    That moment.

    Paaaaat!

    The sword of Chung Myung flew in quickly and instantly cut off the head of the cultist who was charging at Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ck off, stupid!¡±

    ¡°¡­Always so kind.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled crookedly. Even during this all, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were quickly scanning all directions.

    ¡®Where is it?¡¯

    His senses stretched out in all directions.

    It is impossible to predict how a bishop will behave. Because each one is so distinct. Thus, guessing where he might be in the vast expanse of Hangzhou is virtually impossible.

    But it doesn¡¯t have to be that way.

    All he has to do is find the ce where the thickest demonic energy flows out of this suffocating demonic energy. With his senses now several times sharper than before, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.

    Shortly after, Chung Myung¡¯s head sharply turned upward.

    Hangzhou, where all the towering pavilions copsed. On thend that has been ttened and revealed the horizon, there is only one pavilion that stands out!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Chung Myung grinned, baring his teeth.

    ¡°Seems I¡¯m not the only kind one around here?¡±

    A ferocious spirit flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1048

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1048

    Namgung Dowi gripped his sword with all his might.

    He believed he could be of help. He acknowledged the difference in their strengths but didn¡¯t think it was substantial. So, he was confident that even though it would be difficult to y a major role, he could do his part.

    But now, instead of being helpful, he found it difficult to even keep up with those running ahead.

    ¡®How?¡¯

    There are a lot of things he doesn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Kagagak!

    The sword he swung lodged in the cultist¡¯s neck. Even though a sword filled with pure internal strength based on Azure Sky Unimpeded Divine Technique (??????(Énñ·Ÿo°­Éñ¹¦)) pierced the weak human¡¯s neck, his sword barely prated an inch, not evening close to breaking the neck bone.

    ¡°Kahaak!¡±

    The cultist with a sword stuck in his neck cursed and swung his de towards Namgung Dowi¡¯s stomach.

    undefined

    That moment.

    Paaaaaat!

    A sword flown at a terrifying speed cleaved through the neck of the cultist in one fell swoop.

    ¡°Are you alright!¡±

    Namgung Dowi bit his lip instead of answering.

    ¡®Yoon Jong Dojang.¡¯

    He knows. Yoon Jong is strong.

    There was a time when he thought that the so-called Mount Hua Five Swords had gained too much famepared to their skills.

    It is clear that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung is a powerhouse that is impossible to underestimate, but the others probably made their name known based on Chung Myung¡¯s reputation rather than their own skills.

    Thus, others must have also thought that Namgung Dowi was a step ahead of the other Five Swords, excluding Chung Myung.

    undefined

    However, if they watch the spectacle here, they will be forced to admit that their thoughts werepletely wrong.

    ¡®Was the gap really this big?¡¯

    He knew well that Chung Myung was strong. He knows very well that Baek Cheon is strong.

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, it was confusing to see Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol cutting off the heads of the cultists with such ease that could not bepared to him. He expected them to be on a simr level, but he didn¡¯t anticipate such a disparity.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    He thought maybe he was being stubborn for no reason. He came here to help, not to preserve his pride.

    But here and now, he is nothing more than a simpleton, possibly holding them back. Without him, their pace might have increased by half a step.

    Every time Yoon Jong and Jog-Gol nced behind to check on his well-being, it felt like the pride that existed inside him was shattered and stabbed his heart. Even though he understands that all that attention and concern came from goodwill.

    Paaaaat!

    A bright red sword energy bloomed brilliantly from the front. The vivid sunset-colored sword energy instantly swept away the cultists blocking the path with an enormous number of petals.

    No need for even brief exchanges.

    Why they needed to break through, where they were heading¡ªno one asked, no one doubted.

    Because there¡¯s a milestone there.

    The leading burst of red sword energy pulled everyone more forcefully than a thousand words could.

    Namgung Dowi slightly lowered his head. He wanted to step forward, but now he was just a hindrance to them. Perhaps¡­

    ¡°Namgung Dowi!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sharp voice pierced through.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Get to the front, you bastard!¡±

    Even before his head could think, his body instinctively reacted to Chung Myung¡¯s voice. Namgung Dowi reflexively kicked the ground and ran forward, breaking through those running ahead of him.

    Just as he reached Chung Myung, Chung Myung grabbed Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder and yanked him forward vigorously.

    ¡°Why are yougging behind, you idiot! You Namgung punk!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Take the lead!¡±

    Chung Myung pushed Namgung Dowi forward.

    ¡°Breakthrough at the front! That¡¯s what Namgung Family does! Empty your mind, and if you see an enemy, just swing at them!¡±

    ¡°Do- Dojang.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked nkly at the cultists rushing towards him for a moment. But it was just a moment. Soon, an intense gaze emanated from Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes.

    Eudeuk.

    Namgung Dowi bit his lip until it bled and raised his sword without dy.

    ¡°Heuaaaap!¡±

    A huge amount of internal strength was released from his Dantian. At the same time, a tremendous amount of sword energy surged from the tip of his sword.

    White radiance gathered at the de¡¯s tip. Namgung Dowi swung his sword with all his might. The dazzling white sword energy symbolizing Namgung shot forward like a cannonball.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The oing cultists were caught in the explosion caused by the sword energy and were flung in all directions.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s hand holding the sword gained strength.

    ¡®Yes!¡¯

    He cannot wield his sword as precisely as the sword warriors of Mount Hua. Like them, he cannot urately target the enemy¡¯s weaknesses. He admits. He was stillcking..

    But wasn¡¯t sweeping away opponents with tremendous internal energy his, or rather, Namgung Family¡¯s specialty?

    ¡®This is where I belong!¡¯

    The emperor waits for his enemies at the very back. But the king annihtes the enemy at the very front. The only ce for one bearing the name of Namgung is to stand here, at the forefront!

    ¡°See that?¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the back of Namgung Dowi¡¯s head and forced him to turn his head to look in one direction.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes caught the sight of a pavilion with a pouting face.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded without thinking.

    ¡°Just open a path to there. We¡¯ll handle the rest. Don¡¯t think about anything else and throw everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Dowi responded with a loud voice and readjusted his grip on his sword.

    There is no exnation whatsoever. It was almost amand. But that was enough.

    As soon as Chung Myung¡¯s hand dropped, Yoo Iseol and Baek Cheon followed him to his left and right. And Hye Yeon rose above Namgung Dowi and stretched out his arms forward.

    ¡°Uooooooo!¡±

    From Hye Yeon, a sacred radiance spread in all directions like a wave.

    The almost perfectly unfolded Buddha¡¯s All-Epassing Light (????(·ð¹âÆÕÕÕ)) gradually pushed the cultists away. The moment a gap was created, Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol did not miss the opportunity and swung their swords as if on cue.

    Plum blossoms, and more plum blossoms. And yet more plum blossoms!

    The blossoms burst forth profusely, scattering like a fantastical illusion. It was a sight as if the world was filled with fluttering plum blossoms.

    ¡°Sogaju!¡±

    ¡°Sohyeop!¡±

    Eventually, urged by a sudden voice, Namgung Dowi reflexively raised his internal strength.

    ¡°Uoooooo!¡±

    His sword swept down from above to below.

    A blinding white streak of light crashed down like lightning in a world filled with golden radiance and red plum leaves.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    It exploded, swept away, and pushed forward.

    Namgung, Mount Hua, Shaolin. Three sects that protect Righteousness (?(Õý)). Although they might be early in their roles, someday, those who would represent each sect began to lead everyone from the front.

    The Dominance (?(Ò†)) of Namgung, the Illusion (?(»Ã)) of Mount Hua, and the weight (?(ÖØ)) of Shaolin.

    Although the nature of the martial arts is different, the pursuit is not the same. Therefore, there¡¯s no reason they can¡¯t be harmonized. No, isn¡¯t harmony possible because they are different in the first ce?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Namgung Dowi clenched his teeth and elerated his pace. Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, and Hye Yeon quickly followed left, right, and behind.

    Chung Myung looked at Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder with confidence and controlled his breathing. Then, he slightly lowered his sword and looked back.

    Im Sobyeong, who had smartly moved to the very back of the group, was pushing away the cultistsing behind. When his eyes met Chung Myung¡¯s, his face suddenly distorted.

    ¡°No! Why me alone¡­.¡±

    But before he couldin, Chung Myung took his gaze away from Im Sobyeong and turned his head forward again.

    All this while, Jang Ilso watched with cold eyes.

    ¡®It looks like they are raising tiger cubs.¡¯

    In fact, it would be more convenient for him to step up and take care of it himself. In general, it would be convenient to delegate to others, but with such a disparity, it¡¯s more troublesome to oversee than to do it himself.

    However, even in this terrible situation, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword does not forget to nurture the kids.

    ¡°Hey, Evil Sect punk.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    At that time, Jang Ilso frowned at the sound of Chung Myung¡¯s voiceing out of nowhere.

    ¡°Roll your eyes moderately and do what you need to. You didn¡¯te here to spectate, did you? No matter how much it is Evil Sects¡¯s habit of eating others¡¯ efforts, this is your turf, right?¡±

    Augh burst out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth. Is there anyone else in the world who could shamelessly say something like that in front of him?

    ¡°I was about to start moving anyway.¡±

    A bright blue me erupted from Jang Ilso¡¯s whole body.

    Blue me Fighting Kill (ÉnÑ×ô^š¢). Soul-Breaking Blue Strength (????(”à»êÑ×„‚)).

    Blue mes rushed forward, pping their bright blue tongues as if they were alive, and engulfed the cultists.

    ¡°Aaaaaaargh!¡±

    A desperate scream poured out.

    An enormous me that is harder than steel and delivers terrible heat. The wounds of those torn out by the mes were quickly ripe. White smoke rose here and there.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. They could have died beautifully if they hadn¡¯t resisted.¡±

    Jang Ilso ran forward quickly, trampling on the head of the fallen and struggling cultist.

    Even then, he did not forget to smile and talk to Chung Myung.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found that bishop?¡±

    ¡°Long ago.¡±

    ¡°You have a lot of use. More than I thought.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled and looked up at the half-destroyed pavilion. A flicker of madness shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Is he there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Bishop. Bishop¡­.¡±

    The smile on his face was subtle.

    ¡°There must be a guard around to protect him, right?¡±

    ¡°Enforcers.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°They call themselves enforcers. They¡¯re the bishop¡¯s entourage, his limbs. In the past, in the Central ins, they were also known as Demon General (??(Ä§Œ¢)).¡±

    ¡°You know quite a few interesting things.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes sank darkly.

    ¡°Right, there¡¯s no need to waste time. After getting rid of these troublesome things, I have to kill the enforcers and blow off the bishop¡¯s head. That¡¯s what we came here for in the first ce, right?¡±

    If they dy, they don¡¯t know how the situation will change. The fact that the number of cultists has increasedpared to before leaving here means that more forces can join in the future. The longer time passes, the more disadvantageous their side will be.

    ¡®We need to aim for the head straight away.¡¯

    Isn¡¯t that why they took the risk toe to this rough terrain? Right now, they didn¡¯t have the luxury of leisurely clearing the path from the outskirts.

    ¡®We just need to reach where the bishop is.¡¯

    After that, he would wield his well-honed sword to slice off the bishop¡¯s head.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s next wordspletely disrupted his calctions.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    A flicker of doubt crossed Jang Ilso¡¯s pale eyes. Chung Myung said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just one enforcer.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were fixed on the front.

    ¡°It¡¯s enforcers.¡±

    In that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s face hardened. He felt it too. The presence of those who fly towards them like a sh, spewing out fearsome murderous intent.

    Chung Myung smiled fiercely, revealing his pure white teeth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the real deal.¡±

    At that moment, over a dozen ck figures surged up from the ruined building beyond the cultists.

 Chapter 1049

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1049

    The first thing he noticed was a clear difference.

    The cultists they have dealt with so far are, so to speak, beasts. Horrific beasts as if they had just burst out of hell.

    However, the figures that appeared now felt distinctly different. If ordinary cultists were heavy blunt weapons, these were like refined des. The eerie, well-honed energy had already pierced his entire body.

    ¡°Monk!¡±

    ¡°I know, Siju!¡±

    As soon as Baek Cheon shouted, Hye Yeon kicked off the ground and soared. Twisting his body in mid-air, he struck down with his fist like lightning. A terrifying force poured forward.

    ¡®Hundred Steps Divine Fist(????(°Ù²½ÉñÈ­)!¡¯

    Jo-Gol saw that and clenched his fists.

    It is one of Seventy-Two Unique Martial Arts that Shaolin boasts throughout the world, and the most famous fist technique in the world! In particr, what can be said about the power of Hundred Steps Divine Fist that unfolded by Hye Yeon¡¯s hands?

    The literal thunderbolt force rushed towards the enforcers.

    undefined

    And in that moment.

    Paaaaaat!

    The cultist reached into the air. Then, a ck line thicker than the darkness bloomed, and Hye Yeon¡¯s force, which was flying at an incredible speed, was instantly split in two.

    ¡®¡­What?¡¯

    Those who saw this doubted their eyes for a moment.

    The internal strength of Buddhism is the energy of Evil Destroying (??(ÆÆÐ°)). Like Taoism¡¯s celestial energy, it has the property of destroying evil things in the world. Yet, they had effortlessly sliced through Hye Yeon¡¯s force.

    The implication of this scene was enormous.

    ¡®Strong!¡¯

    More so than they had sensed!

    To make matters worse, the moment the enforcers appeared, the cultists, who had been losing their strength, began to gain momentum like crazy.

    undefined

    A vicious demonic energy enveloped them like a cloud of fog.

    ¡°Heup!¡±

    ¡°Thi- This!¡±

    Five Swords eximed in short surprise.

    At that moment, Jang Ilso stretched out his hand. The bracelet on his wrist spun wildly on its own, then surged forward.

    ¡°Where.¡±

    The bracelet, which was spinning at incredible speed in front of Jang Ilso¡¯s face, soon became a ray of light and shot towards the enforcer.

    Golden light cuts through the dark night sky. It was such an incredible blow that even Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were clearly aware that Jang Ilso would eventually be their enemy, could not help but be momentarily amazed.

    Kwaaaaaa!

    The bracelet, which contained terrifying power, was aimed precisely at the upper body of the enforcer charging at the lead. Watching the bracelet flying towards him as if to pierce through, Jong Nil grimaced. His face revealed his brutality.

    Paaaaat!

    Jong Nil, holding his rapier, stretched his arm forward. The tip of his sword and Jang Ilso¡¯s bracelet collided in mid-air, creating a massive explosion.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!

    As the explosion resounded, golden energy and dark demonic energy burst in all directions like fireworks.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon saw it. Jang Ilso¡¯s bracelet hung on the end of Jong Nil¡¯s rapier.

    ¡®That¡­.¡¯

    For a moment, a shiver runs down his spine. Just hitting a bracelet flying with that force is not an ordinary thing. Especially if the beloved weapon (??(Û±ø)) was such a thin sword, it would not be easy to protect the sword from breaking under such impact.

    However, that enforcer did not simply knock off Jang Ilso¡¯s bracelet, but neutralized it and even snatched it away.

    ¡®It¡¯s a different level.¡¯

    Among those present here, a few had already encountered an enforcer in the North Sea. However, the enforcer they met at that time and the enforcer approaching from there were only the same in their positions, and there was noparison in terms of skills.

    ¡®So many of them.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip unconsciously. In the meantime, the enforcers who had narrowed the distance came down in front of the cultists.

    Tok!

    They stopped and raised their heads, staring at Chung Myung and Jang Ilso and their group. There were precisely ten of them.

    Behind them, who cast arrogant eyes, the cultist gathered with bated breath.

    He could tell for sure just by looking at it.

    The fact that those cultists are more afraid of the enforcers than Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who they have to deal with from now on, and Red Dogs that re at the enforcers like a vicious dog that has spotted an intruder.

    ¡®Fear their own allies?¡¯

    It seemed odd at first, but in Magyo, this wasmon sense.

    The enforcers manage and direct theymen, or what people of Jungwonmonly call ¡®Demonic Pawn (??(Ä§×ä))¡¯. But they had an even more significant duty¡ªto root out apostates within the cult and correct deviations from the doctrine.

    Therefore, the cultists had no choice but to be more afraid of internal enforcers than external enemies. The doctrine of the cult was the sacred words of Heavenly Demon. The only consequence for those who vited the gospel was one¡ªdeath.

    But one more thing is certain.

    Although their role is to punish the cultists, the cultists are also martial artists who worship strength. The fear shown by them proved the strength of these enforcers.

    Kagagak.

    Jong Nil, who was in the lead, briefly scratched the ground with the rapier in his hand.

    ¡°I acknowledge it.¡±

    A clear voice flowed out.

    It was a voice that could be said to be ordinary, but that made the alienation all the more severe. After all, since arriving here, all they had heard from the cultists were threats and screams. This was the first time they heard such a calm voice.

    Jong Nil looked sternly at the coalition forces standing before him with cold, sunken eyes.

    ¡°I admit there are indeed some among the lowly people of Jungwon that are usable.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces hardened at his words.

    It was mockery disguised as acknowledgment, disregard disguised as praise.

    ¡°But that changes nothing.¡±

    Jong Nil slowly pulled down the mask that covered half of his face. Rough skin and dark lips were revealed. Both eyes were bing increasingly red.

    ¡°You, who do not know your ce and oppose the cult, have only one end. Death.¡±

    His dark lips twitched.

    ¡°But do not be saddened. Your deaths will not be entirely worthless. Your death will be announced to the world. The fear of the cult. His greatness. And your weakness¡­.¡±

    ¡°Man, you really have a filthy tongue.¡±

    Chung Myung cut Jong Nil¡¯s words off.

    Jong Nil closed his mouth and red at him fiercely. Chung Myung, unfazed, let out a cold, mockingugh.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so keen to talk, why don¡¯t you answer the question asked?¡±

    The corner of Jong Nil¡¯s mouth twisted.

    ¡°Even speaking with an unbeliever feels like it¡¯s twisting my insides¡­ but the sect is originally merciful. Speak, foolish one. What do you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Why did youe to Jungwon?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°One bishop, and this level of cultists¡­ It seems a single diocese acted independently. You shouldn¡¯t have the authority for that?¡±

    Jong Nil¡¯s eyes shook greatly for a moment.

    It was a question he hadn¡¯t anticipated at all. Aren¡¯t they from Jungwon?

    ¡°You¡­ how?¡±

    How does someone of Jungwon know such things?

    Chung Myung burst outughing.

    ¡°Perhaps you¡­ Are you an apostate?¡±

    At that moment, an enormous murderous intent erupted from the bodies of the cultists. Not just the enforcers, but even the cultists behind them spewed out demonic energy and murderous intent.

    The momentum was so brutal that even Red Dogs flinched.

    ¡°How dare¡­ How dare!¡±

    Jong Nil, who had maintained hisposure up to now, seemed to lose his sanity in an instant, his eyes rolling back in anger.

    ¡°To spout such nonsense! How dare you! A creature lower than insects! How dare!¡±

    It was a sound that was almost like a scream.

    No one around Chung Myung could understand this sudden violent reaction. Because no one knows what apostasy means to Magyo.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Chung Myung continued calmly in a drawling voice.

    ¡°A small fry like you wouldn¡¯t have the capacity tomit apostasy, right? If there was someone who did, it must be the big head.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at the copsing pavilion and asked.

    ¡°What about it? Did hemit apostasy?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you dog-like creature!¡±

    Jong Nil lost his temper and roared.

    ¡°How could a thing like you possibly understand the profound thoughts of a bishop! For an unbeliever who can¡¯t even fathom why He would set foot on this filthynd!¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily.

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    This made it clear. If Magyo had truly moved its hand, it wouldn¡¯t have been just one bishop leading only his own diocese onto thends of Jungwon. This meant it was an independent action by said bishop.

    Just discovering this fact was enough to achieve his goal. This means that if they just deal with these guys somehow, the invasion of Magyo will stop.

    But for that¡­.

    ¡°Howughable.¡±

    Chung Myung showed a cruel smile.

    ¡°It looks like even the world-renowned Magyo are splitting up. Well, good thinking. It¡¯s a wise choice. Heavenly Demon has been beheaded over a hundred years ago, and yet there are still idiots licking his boots.¡±

    ¡°Keueu¡­.¡±

    Jong Nil¡¯s neck and face began to bulge with blue veins. Completely abandoning his reason in rage, he red at Chung Myung with eyes that looked as if he would lunge at Chung Myung and kill him at any moment.

    The reason he didn¡¯t immediately charge was not because he decided to suppress his anger; it was because his overwhelming rage had rooted him to the spot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anything happens, I¡¯ll help you out.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled and flicked his sword.

    ¡°Even if Heavenly Demon returns, there¡¯s no guarantee that a head once severed won¡¯t be severed again? Right?¡±

    ¡°You puuuuunk!¡±

    The enraged Jong Nil rushed forward without even looking back.

    His original n was to organize the cultists who lost their reason and charge to surround them. There was no better tactic when facing a powerful few.

    Demon arts fundamentally strip away a person¡¯s reason. There¡¯s an extreme difference between charging like a beast and moving under someone¡¯smand.

    If he had calmly managed those following him, it might not have been difficult to deal with this small group.

    But now that he has fallen for Chung Myung¡¯s provocation, all the ns that existed in his head have been burned with anger, leaving only white ash.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rip that mouth apart!¡±

    Because Jong Nil was the one who lost his senses the most.

    Like a dragon stabbed in its reverse scale, Jong Nil, whose untouchable territory of Heavenly Demon had been invaded, became a beast himself and charged at Chung Myung. The cultists who were holding their breath behind them also flipped their eye in madness and rushed forward like a ck tidal wave driven by a typhoon.

    It was a feast of madness with not a trace of reason left.

    It was a sight that would terrify anyone, but Chung Myung instead smiled brightly.

    His sword surged with a bright red sword energy.

    ¡°This is why Magyo is good.¡±

    Kwaang.

    Chung Myung, stomping the ground forcefully, faced Jong Nil, who was charging straight at him.

    Fighting an enemy is warfare. But dealing with a beast that has lost its reason is just a hunt. Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which had hunted down Magyo countless times, shone exceptionally bright in the darkness.

 Chapter 1050

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1050

    The enforcers, having lost their reason, charged like wounded tigers. And Chung Myung too became a shooting star, rushing towards them.

    ¡°You puuuunk!¡±

    Jong Nil with his eyes flipped in fury, shed his sword downward. ck demonic energy rose like a cloud from the tip of his sword.

    Kyaaaaak!

    At the same time, Jong Nil¡¯s sword screamed like a vengeful ghost. It was a terrible, wailing sound that made one¡¯s heart and soul tremble just by hearing it. It was as if his sword was crying on behalf of Jong Nil¡®s harbored grudge.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s face as he faced him did not show even a single trace of agitation. He faced Jong Nil¡¯s sword without a single emotion as if all his taunting words a moment ago were a lie.

    Kwaaaaang!

    When the swords collided in mid-air, a thunderous noise erupted, and ck demonic energy and red sword energy sshed in all directions.

    Geugeugeuk! Geugeugeugeugeuk!

    The swords pushed against each other. Each aimed at the opponent¡¯s neck, vibrating like a snake, ready to strike at any slightest gap.

    undefined

    ¡°Keuhaaaaaat!¡±

    Jong Nil spewing murderous intent, pressed Chung Myung¡¯s sword. In that moment, Chung Myung, instead of resisting the iing force, tilted his sword and deflected Jong Nil¡¯s sword.

    Kagagak!

    The rapier grazed the de of Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword, sparking red sparks.

    The moment the rapier touched the body of his sword, Chung Myung twisted his wrist and flicked his sword away at an incredible speed. A short distance where each shoulder seems to be touching. Within that distance, sword shadow split into dozens and rained down on the entire body of Jong Nil.

    Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk!

    The sword that flew into his body dug into Jong Nil¡¯s body without any hesitation. Yet, Jong Nil¡¯s extremely hard body was able to block the sword strike of Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword which could easily pierce steel, leaving only a scratch on the fabric.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡±

    Jong Nil raised his left arm. Demonic energy enveloped his hand, forming a terrifying shape. The elongated demonic energy sprouting from his fingertips was reminiscent of the ws of a beast or a demon.

    Kwaaaa!

    undefined

    Jong Nil¡¯s hand tore through the air and flew towards Chung Myung. At that moment, Chung Myung also raised his left arm as if natural.

    His fingertips trembled as if splitting apart, and soon, dozens of sword auras blossomed, forming a red wall between Jong Nil and him.

    Among the palm arts that Mount Hua is proud of throughout the world, Plum Blossom Scattering Palm (????(Ã·»¨É¢ÊÖ)), is Red Flower Ultimate Wall (????(¼t»¨¾¿±Ú)). Jong Nil¡¯s long fingernails scratched the perfect wall.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    A moment of dismay shed in Jong Nil¡¯s eyes.

    He tried to prate the wall in one go, but it wasn¡¯t easy. As he deeply scratched the wall, instead of a solid sensation, a ceaselessly squishy and soft energy wrapped around his hand.

    As soon as his hand passed by, the energy that had been pushed out as soon as he scratched returned to its original ce, as if it had never been pushed away.

    It was an extreme softness art (??(Èá¹¦)), even wrapping the sharpness imbued with demonic energy.

    The moment the enforcer, unable to hide his dismay, tried to swing his sword again, the wall of energy that had filled his vision suddenly broke through and a sword flew out. It was a tremendous speed.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Jong Nil was frightened by the attack that seemed to pierce the center of his neck in an instant and twisted his body.

    Sogok!

    The sword¡¯s de grazed his right neck, leaving a crimson sword trail.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    A burning pain surged.

    But there was no time given to groan for long. The sword that had shed his neck suddenly stopped in mid-air as if time itself had frozen, then abruptly changed direction and flew towards Jong Nil¡¯s head with fierce force.

    Jong Nil¡¯s mouth gaped open in a moment, and he swung his hand powerfully.

    Kaaaaang!

    A hand wrapped in demonic energy and a sword imbued with red sword energy collided. Jong Nil immediatelyshed out with his rapier in his right hand. It seemed as if Chung Myung¡¯s body would be pierced at any moment.

    But at that moment, Chung Myung pulled his sword slightly and thrust it towards Jong Nil¡¯s neck like lightning. They ended up thrusting their swords at each other.

    Chung Myung aimed for Jong Nil¡¯s neck, and Jong Nil aimed for Chung Myung¡¯s chest. Faced with a situation where neither could retreat, Jong Nil clenched his teeth and tightened his grip on his sword.

    ¡®Bluff¡­.¡¯

    And at that moment, he saw it. The devilish smile shed across Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    In an instant, an indescribable chilling dread passed through Jong Nil¡¯s mind.

    A believer never fears an enemy. A believer is never afraid of death. But he is also human. It was difficult to make the choice to pierce the opponent¡¯s chest by giving up his neck rather than any other part of his body.

    Eventually, the survival instinct inherent in a human overcame the hatred for the unbeliever, even if only for an instant.

    Jong Nil reflexively twisted his sword, lifting the charging Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    But at that moment!

    Parararak!

    With a sound like a butterfly ferociously pping its wings, Chung Myung¡¯s sword was scattered into pieces. It was as if he already knew that Jong Nil would not be able to aim his chest until the end and would aim for his sword.

    Jong Nil¡¯s powerfully swung sword cut through the space where Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword had been, and at the same time, Chung Myung¡¯s sword energy transformed into thousands of plum blossom petals and pierced through Jong Nil¡¯s whole body.

    Kagak! Kagak!

    Jong Nil btedly swung his arms as if in a seizure. But it was impossible to block all the sword energy that danced towards him like thousands of petals. Red wounds began to be etched all over his body.

    However, it was not this spectacr swordsmanship that shocked Jong Nil. It was the astonishment at Chung Myung as a human being that seized his mind.

    ¡®How could¡­?¡¯

    The murderous intent that Chung Myung radiated was so intense that his whole body went numb.

    Jong Nil and other believers are demons. They are beasts confined to barrennds. To master martial arts, they must be each other¡¯s opponents. Therefore, they are ustomed to hatred, to killing intent, and to malice, more so than anyone else in the world.

    But now, the murderous intent that this Righteous Sects brat exuded has made even Jong Nil stiffen.

    It is questionable whether such a terrible murderous intent and malice can be unleashed even if it is from being molded out of blood. But how can a bastard from Righteous Sects who has lived only in peace in this false world emit such momentum?

    ¡°This, this bastard¡­!¡±

    Sogok! Sogok! Sogok! Sogok! Sogok! Sogok!

    As if to not even a single part of his body was left behind, the sword energy surged endlessly and engulfed his entire body.

    A pain so intense it seemed to turn his head white. But even within that pain, Jong Nil¡¯s consciousness did not fade. It wasn¡¯t because of hatred for his enemy.

    It was because of those chilling eyes.

    Chung Myung¡¯s cold eyes, glimpsed beyond the gorgeously fluttering plum blossom sword energy, held his reason like glue.

    He knew it. If he lost his focus even for an instant, a mere moment, that damned sword would mercilessly slit his throat.

    A vivid emotion took root deep in his heart. Try as he might to deny it, he could not. It was unmistakably¡­ fear.

    ¡®Am I, of all people, feeling fear before this bastard of Jungwon that I would expect only before a bishop? This me?¡¯

    It was then that Jong Nil¡¯s face was horribly distorted.

    During the battle thatsted for a split second, two enforcers arrived. Rushing past Jong Nil, they immediately lunged at Chung Myung, swinging their arms coated in demonic energy.

    ¡°Dieee!¡±

    Jong Nil¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Sto¡­!¡±

    He wanted to shout for them to stop, but Chung Myung¡¯s movements were faster.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung, who had stepped on the ground, rather rushed toward the hand falling over his head. As soon as a ck hand passed directly over his elerated head, Chung Myung¡¯s body waspletely buried in the enforcer¡¯s chest.

    Kuuung!

    Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder struck the enforcer¡¯s chest mercilessly. The moment the enforcer was hit by the shoulder with added rotational force, his chest caved in. Blood gushed out like a waterfall from his mouth.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s attack had just begun. Before the body of the enforcer that had been hit could bounce off, Chung Myung¡¯s body spun like a top. The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword swiftly sliced through the enforcer.

    Paaaaaat!

    His chest was torn apart. The cut was so severe that it not only sliced through the muscles but also exposed the bones. The enforcer was flung back without even a chance to scream.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    Another enforcer, watching hisrade (??(”œÓÑ)) be brutally taken down in an instant, exuded streams of bloody light from his eyes. The way he drew both his hands towards Chung Myung was madness itself.

    Kyaaaaak!

    A demonic energy that emitted a monstrous sound sliced through the air toward Chung Myung. Dozens of ck lines chaotically drawn seemed like they would shred Chung Myung into pieces at any moment.

    At that moment, Chung Myung plunged his sword into the midst of the pouring demonic energy.

    Parararak! Parararararak!

    The tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which was slightly trembling, began to vibrate more and more, and soon became arge wave, pushing away the flying demonic energy from side to side. Arge space soon opened up through the of demonic energy.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    There was no time for the enforcer to be shocked. Chung Myung flew straight into the opened space. The frightened enforcer quickly tried to pull his body back, but at that moment, a terrible stab was released from Chung Myung¡¯s hand.

    Paaaaat!

    The moment something whitish was captured by his eyes, Chung Myung¡¯s sword had already reached right in front of his neck. It was so fast that he couldn¡¯t believe it even with his own eyes.

    However, the enforcer was not an easy opponent either. In that instant, he swiftly twisted his body, dodging Chung Myung¡¯s thrust.

    Sagak.

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword sliced ??and grazed the skin of the enforcer¡¯s neck very thinly. Even in that brief moment, it was an incredible feat that made others appalled. The enforcer shivered and tried tounch his body backward again.

    Swaeaeaek!

    However, Chung Myung, having thrust his sword, quickly folded his arm, rushing forward even faster than the sword he had thrust.

    He stretched out his hand and grabbed the enforcer¡¯s head with a speed that put the word ¡®sh¡¯ to shame.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Chung Myung gripped the head so powerfully with his fingertips that it seemed he might pierce through it, and then he forcefully pulled the enforcer toward him.

    Chung Myung¡¯s cruel smile was clearly visible in the two eyes of the enforcer. A look of unconceble fear appeared on the face of the enforcer, who understood what Chung Myung was trying to do now.

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    Kwagak!

    The de that the enforcer had dodged moments before touched his neck which was pulled toward Chung Myung. Chung Myung pulled him in and furiously spun his body.

    Saaaaaaaak!

    A chilling yet brisk sound spread.

    Tong!

    The enforcer fell to the ground as if mmed down, blood gushing from his neck.

    Jong Nil lowered his gaze with a half-dazed expression. The blood gushing from the decapitated corpse was hot and soaking the hem of his clothes.

    Eventually, as if possessed, he raised his head and saw it clearly.

    The figure of Chung Myung stood with the severed head in his left hand, his sword hanging loosely.

    Tuk.

    Chung Myung threw the head he was holding at Jong Nil¡¯s feet.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be a problem if you look so troubled already.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s just the beginning.¡±

    The madness in his eyes was more dreadful than that of any cultist. Chung Myung was running towards Jong Nil again and wasughing like a demon.

 Chapter 1051

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1051

    He had never thought about it, nor imagined it.

    Cult. To them, who were called Magyo in Jungwon, those who lived in Jungwon were nothing more than filthy unbelievers and unfortunate beings who had luckily extended lives that should have already been severed.

    They are lowly bastards who have been allowed to live worthless lives because the time has not yete because the time promised by Heavenly Demon has note.

    That¡¯s why he never thought about it. The day wille when he will feel ¡®fear¡¯ from that lowly and insignificant being.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung, whose eyes were colored with madness and murderous intent, rushed in a straight line towards Jong Nil.

    There was only one emotion allowed to those who faced that enormous speed and momentum head-on.

    Kwang!

    Jong Nil¡¯s feet kicked the ground excessively. There was no time to even think. Jong Nil threw his body backward and wildly waved his hands like a madman. Fierce demonic energy spewed forth in streams.

    It was somewhat different from before. It was not about destroying the enemies of the cult, but a desperate struggle to push back the approaching threat.

    undefined

    Of course, it was merely a struggle to protect a life that was supposed to exist solely for sacrifice to the cult.

    The demonic energy was as dense as the ck smoke (??(ºÚŸŸ)) that rises above zing mes. Unlike smoke that disperses with a wave of the hand, this demonic energy tore flesh and shattered bones upon mere contact, embodying the essence of a demon (?(Ä§)). That terrible demonic energy began to surround Chung Myung.

    However, Chung Myung did not slow down even when he saw the demonic energy trying to engulf him. However, he stretched his sword he held in his right hand towards the lower left corner. And fiercely swept it upward to the right.

    There was a deafening noise that seemed to tear eardrums.

    Paaaaaaaaaang!

    A powerful one-strike (??(Ò»„¦)) that seemed to tear apart space itself.

    A red line appeared diagonally across the center of the demonic energy, blossoming in the air. The demonic energy that Jong Nil unleashed with all his might was split apart with a single blow of his sword. Chung Myung threw himself through the gap and rushed in. A chilling smile was brightly painted on his face.

    Before Jong Nil could even be startled, a terrifying sensation spread through his ankle. The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword had horizontally sliced across his ankle.

    Sogok!

    The sword cleanly sliced through the front ankle and, like a sh of lightning, targeted Jong Nil¡¯s entire body.

    undefined

    Sogok! Sogok! Sogok!

    After being cut one after another to his thigh and abdomen, he soon widened his eyes as he saw the sword flying toward his neck.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    At that moment, another enforcer plummeted with tremendous speed towards Chung Myung¡¯s head. His hands were filled with demonic energy like the ws of a monster, as if he was going to split Chung Myung¡¯s head in one fell swoop.

    Everyone thought that Chung Myung was in a situation where he had to first block the attack from falling on his head. However, Chung Myung instead charged even faster than before.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Saaaaaak!

    As Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword cut through the air without stopping and flew towards his throat, Jong Nil was frightened and blocked it with his hand.

    Kagak! Kagagak!

    The de of the sword, colder than the cold wind of the icy hell, prated into the palm of his hand, which was filled with demonic energy and was several times harder than ten thousand years old cold iron.

    ¡®Kkeuk¡­.¡¯

    Jong Nil was in a situation where his senses became extremely sensitive in the face of a life-threatening situation. Rather, that was the problem. The heightened senses conveyed the pain all too vividly to Jong Nil. The entire process of the sword digging into his skin, tearing the flesh, and eventually getting lodged in his wrist bone was vivid.

    The ferocious sword unraveled the resisting demonic energy piece by piece. There was a terrible pain, as if a saw slowly cutting into flesh, and the sword steadily advanced towards Jong Nil¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Kkeuaaaaak!¡±

    Jong Nil screamed in pain and pushed away the sword stuck in his hand. As much as he pushed, the sword dug deeper.

    Soon, the Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword sliced past his wrist up to his forearm.

    ¡°Keuhat!¡±

    Jong Nil threw away the rapier he was holding and grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s sword stuck in his left arm with his bare hand.

    Kwadeudeudeuk!

    His left arm is no longer functioning properly. However, the Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword was swung as if it would even cut off Jong Nil¡¯s right hand. Although even his right hand was in risk, Jong Nil desperately clung to the sword.

    This is because his eyes clearly saw the demonic hand (??(Ä§ÊÖ)) of the enforcer falling towards Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    ¡®You idiot! You made a mistake¡­.¡¯

    But at that moment, Jong Nil flinched. There was no way he didn¡¯t know that a tremendous demonic energy was flying towards his head, but Chung Myung¡¯s face didn¡¯t show the slightest panic or fear.

    He was only looking at Jong Nil with an unnervingly cold gaze.

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    Just as the enforcer¡¯s hand was about to strike Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    Chaeaeaeaeng!

    A massive metallic sound rang out, and the hand of the enforcer stopped right above Chung Myung¡¯s head.

    Between the hand filled with boiling demonic energy and the undefended head, a white sword had suddenly emerged.

    ¡®S- Since when?¡¯

    Jong Nil¡¯s face drained of color.

    A young hero, who had stayed behind and fought as if protecting Chung Myung suddenly flew in and blocked the attacks pouring down on Chung Myung. As if he had known this would happen from the start.

    His distorted face and flushedplexion clearly showed how much energy he had expended to narrow this distance in one go.

    ¡°Kahat!¡±

    Of course, there was no way the enforcer would give up easily just because that one attack was blocked. However, just as he was about to swing his hand again in mid-air, another shadow leaped above Baek Cheon.

    The enforcer hastily looked up.

    What he saw at that moment was a female swordsman flying with her back against the night sky. Her expression was terrifyingly cold.

    ¡°Samae!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Swaeaeaek!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword cut through the dark air and pierced the entire body of the enforcer with dozens of sword shadows.

    ¡°Keuuaaaak!¡±

    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed such an attack so easily, but the enforcer was focused on Chung Myung and Baek Cheon. There was no way to fight against Yoo Iseol, who just happened to appear from a blind spot.

    The enforcer soon fell down, bleeding all over his body. Red blood spurted from the long sword mark on his face.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    Baek Cheon cursed under his breath and clenched his teeth.

    There was no need for instructions or discussions. The moment this madman kicked off the ground and leaped forward, it was clear what he was targeting. So, just like Baek Cheon always did, he just has to do what he has to do.

    But¡­ wasn¡¯t there a limit to this? If he had been just a bitter, Chung Myung¡¯s head would have burst open like a ripe watermelon.

    He doesn¡¯t know whether to call this trust or recklessness, but he doesn¡¯t have time to question it. What he needed to do now was all too clear.

    ¡°Haaaaaap!¡±

    Baekcheon quickly retracted his sword and spun in ce,unching his sword. His target was the handle end of the Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword that Chung Myung was holding.

    Kagaaaaang!

    The moment his sword struck Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword, Jong Nil was sent flying, blood spraying from him. Then, as if it were the most natural thing, Chung Myung began to charge forward again.

    Before Baek Cheon even kicked off the ground, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol passed by and followed right behind Chung Myung.

    Any disciple of Mount Hua knows this.

    What does Chung Myung do when the enemy outnumbers them and the situation is unfavorable? Everyone knows it without needing to be told.

    ¡°Gol!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s lightning-like swift sword rained forward. The cultists, who had rushed at Chung Myung with faces mixed with surprise and hatred, were swept away in an instant.

    At the same time, Yoon Jong¡¯s sword, which was swung with the utmost softness, blocked all attacksing from all directions around Chung Myung.

    A sword that opens the way by attacking.

    A sword that protects by shielding.

    These two contrasting swords opened the path for Chung Myung and protected him.

    Baek Cheon quickly caught up and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Open the way! To the bishop!¡±

    In the past, when dealing with Magyo, Chung Myung had leaped over enemies and cut down the enforcer. And by severing the head, everyone¡¯s lives were saved.

    But this time is different. The enemies are stronger, and the bishop is iparably more powerful than before.

    In that case, it is not for Chung Myung to protect them, but for them to protect Chung Myung.

    The de that is Chung Myung must be intact and sent straight to the bishop¡¯s neck. Even if they risk everything!

    ¡°Hye Yeon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    At that very moment, a man leaped over Baek Cheon¡¯s head. Seeing the fluttering red robe like flowing blood, Baek Cheon instinctively shouted.

    ¡°Jang Ilso!¡±

    ¡°I roughly understand.¡±

    With a gentle tone, Jang Ilso¡¯s hands emitted a bright blue me (??(ìiÑ×)). It shot out like a fireball and engulfed the cultists in front of Chung Myung.

    At the moment when the cultists let out a terrible scream, Jang Ilso leaped into the air and jumped down right next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Right, then¡­.¡±

    He grinned, baring his teeth with a ghostly expression.

    ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung and Jang Ilso charged forward together.

    At the same time, Baek Cheon, Yoo Iseol, Yoon Jong, and Jo-Gol followed as if guarding their backs.

    The sight was like an arrow that had been fired fiercely, leaving a tightly drawn bowstring.

    The moment an arrow stops, it loses its meaning. Since they have decided to break through the enemy¡¯s ranks, if they fail, there will be only one fate waiting for them.

    However, neither Chung Myung nor Jang Ilso, nor anyone who followed them was afraid or intimidated by that fate. They simply smashed through and shed at those blocking their path, relentlessly pushing forward.

    ¡°Oooooh!¡±

    Hye Yeon and Namgung Dowi, leaping over the heads of Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, opened the way, each radiating fist force and sword energy. The enormous energy that poured down like a cannonball violently swept away the cultists who were unable to defend themselves.

    Since the front line was blocked, the cultists who tried to dig in from the side were blocked by Tang Soso¡¯s sword and Im Sobyeong¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Keueuk!¡±

    ¡°You unbelievers!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s group, united as one, dug deep into the dense crowd of cultists.

    The fangs of those who tried to attack the nk were blocked by the calm sword of Un Gum, and the cultists who persistently tried to catch up soon had to face Red Dogs that was biting like hounds.

    Unstoppable. Once Mount Hua¡¯s group gained momentum, they split through the sea of cultists and swiftly moved forward.

    ¡°Block them!¡±

    Jong Nil, who had barely escaped with his life after being thrown out in a miserable state, screamed out in a torn voice. It was a cry too urgent and earnest to be from someone like the cult¡¯s enforcer.

    But now he didn¡¯t even have the least amount of leeway left.

    ¡®He must not be allowed to reach Bishop!¡¯

    He knew full well that this was a sphemous idea. No matter how powerful that Taoist from Jungwon imed to be, in front of the bishop whose power touched the heavens, he was no more than a mere insect. Fearing that the man¡¯s sword might reach the bishop was a terrible disrespect to the bishop.

    But even though he knew all that, he couldn¡¯t help the fear that was creeping into his heart.

    It must not happen. That man must not be allowed to reach the bishop!

    ¡°Stop him! Stop him no matter what, even if it means throwing your life away!¡±

    The dark night sky and the darknd. A single red arrow split the world dyed entirely in ck.

    An extremely sharp arrow that will split the heart of the descending demon.

 Chapter 1052

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1052

    ¡°Stop hiiiiiim!¡±

    The enforcers have thought and pondered countless times.

    Jungwon. A great enemy (??(´ó”³)) whose numbers cannot even bepared. They had considered how to confront and eradicate them.

    But at this moment, they faced a situation they had never contemted in all their years.

    Fewer people of Jungwon than them are actually breaking through them. To those who had devoted everything to the divine authority of Heavenly Demon, such a scenario was utterly unimaginable.

    Therefore, they were momentarily unable to respond. Facing a few strong enemies was an unknown territory for them.

    Paaaaaat!

    The sword of Chung Myung, swung like a thunderbolt, and instantly crushed the charging cultists. It was an unbelievably cruel and decisive sword strike for it to havee from the fingertips of a Taoist. Before that sword strike, all were equal.

    Even those with hearts of steel would shrink back at the sight of theirrades being torn to shreds before their eyes. However, the cultists proved why they were called such with their very lives.

    ¡°Kahaaaak!¡±

    undefined

    The cultist at the back rushed at Chung Myung, kicking away the crushed body of hisrade with both arms. It was the very moment when the cultist¡¯s hand, stained ck with demonic energy, was about to scratch Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    Kagagagang!

    Something blocked the cultist¡¯s hand, ringing out a sharp metallic sound. Jang Ilso, who blocked the demonic w (??(Ä§×¦)) with the ring tightly packed in his hand, swung his arms one after another.

    Posok!

    The cultist¡¯s head was shattered, scattering blood and brain matter in all directions.

    ¡°Impudent.¡±

    After briefly expressing his thoughts, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes darkened. Eventually, his gaze turned to the high pavilion beyond the cultists that still surrounded them.

    Then, Hye Yeon and Namgung Dowi brushed past him as they ran forward. Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day I¡¯d be guarded by Shaolin and Namgung. Truly a rare urrence.¡±

    ¡°If you have time to talk, fight!¡±

    undefined

    ¡°¡­Hearing this is also quite rare.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if there was no helping it.

    ¡®This is madness.¡¯

    Now they have broken through half of the cultists blocking them But that also meant, they were now deep within the enemy¡¯s ranks. It might seem like everything is going well now but¡­ the moment they stop moving?

    ¡®They¡¯ll swarm from all sides.¡¯

    It¡¯s just like walking into a siege with their own feet.

    Everything ends the moment their advance stops. Sometimes, numerical superiority means nothing, but at other times, it¡¯s an insurmountable difference.

    If the momentes when their feet stop and they look straight into the eyes of the cultists surrounding them, only despair will remain for them.

    ¡®Even though they obviously know that.¡¯

    Here are those who calmlymit this insane act and those who follow behind without any questions. That fact gave Jang Ilso chills.

    What if those they were chasing now were not aiming for the bishop¡¯s head but for Jang Ilso¡¯s? If the person waiting on the other side was Jang Ilso and not the bishop, how would he feel watching them now?

    ¡°It really is quite rare.¡±

    Jang Ilso raised both arms. His bracelets rose into the air all at once and began to spin furiously right above his head.

    ¡°Never thought that here in Jungwon.¡±

    Jang Ilso spread both arms at the same time.

    ¡°There would be people crazier than me!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaa!

    The rotating bracelets shot forward all at once. Dozens of golden meteors were shot in an instant and flew towards the cultists.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    The cultists raised their demonic energy as much as they could and struck down the bracelet flying towards them. No, they tried to. But at that very moment.

    Hwiiiik!

    The bracelets, flying straight initially, suddenly wriggled as if alive. It dodged the cultist¡¯s striking hand and then burrowed into their bodies following a bizarre curve.

    Udeudeudeuk!

    The extremely tough skin resisted for a moment, but the bracelets, spinning terrifyingly fast, literally ground through the flesh, burrowing deeper inside.

    ¡°Keuaaaak!¡±

    The bracelet that burrowed into the chest tore through the insides of the cultist and emerged from the back. Even so, it did not lose its momentum and continued to pierce the bodies of the cultists who were rushing in from behind.

    The bracelet, which rotated fiercely and went all the way, had enough power to shatter the bodies of the cultists it pierced with force to spare.

    ¡°Keuuaaaaak!¡±

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    Desperate screams erupted from all around. It was as if ten golden snakes were rampaging through the scene.

    The cultist who saw the bracelet flying towards his chest tried to grab it with both hands, but the golden bracelet drew an upward curve and pierced through his face. It looked like arge star rising into the night sky.

    ¡°I guess I should also match the rhythm. As long as we don¡¯t stop, it won¡¯t happen, right?¡±

    The momentum of those who were fiercely charging in copsed instantly. Even Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were running in step, were speechless at this moment and stared nkly at the scene unfolding before their eyes.

    Even at that moment, there was only one person who did not lose sight of what he had to do.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword swiftly decapitated the necks of the devil cultists trembling in pain.

    ¡°Hoo?¡±

    Just as Jang Ilso was about to express his admiration, two shadows rushed at Chung Myung from both sides.

    Paaaat!

    Paaaaaaat!

    Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol, whopletely filled his left and right, poured out sword strikes that clearly resembled Chung Myung¡¯s. It was an extremely simple yet deadly swift sword, and a vicious killing sword (??(š¢„¦)) that did not allow any waste.

    The heads of cultists rose into the air one after another.

    And the two swords began to change as if they had promised. As soon as they cleared space, their simple swinging des turned into a terrifying illusionary sword dance, scattering countless sword energies.

    From the tips of their swords, thousands of petals blossomed simultaneously. The red plum leaves fiercely swept through the cultists who had not yet prepared, digging into their entire bodies. There was no way to block the sword energies filling every visible space.

    And then.

    ¡°Amitabha! Taaaaaap!¡±

    Hye Yeon, with an uncharacteristically rough chant, raised his internal strength to the best of his ability. The formidable internal strength of Shaolin, painstakingly cultivated in Shaolin and perfected in Mount Hua, began to imbue his fist.

    Kwang!

    Powerful step forward!

    Giiiiiiiiiing!

    Then, with a loud roar as if an entire huge building was being crushed, tremendous power spewed out from the end of Hye Yeon¡¯s fist.

    The fist of Buddhism (??(·ð·¨)) that destroys all demons and purifies all evil things!

    Hye Yeon¡¯s Arhat Divine Fist was unleashed in its utmost intensity, sweeping through the cultists.

    Into the space thus created, the disciples of Mount Hua, including Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, swiftly moved in.

    ¡°Break through!¡±

    ¡°Open a path!¡±

    Their sword strikes poured forward time and again, piercing through the thick formations of Magyo in an instant. They were like sharp awls.

    They don¡¯t even bother aiming for the head. Their task was not to kill or to knock down the enemy. They simply had to clear a single straight path toward the pavilion!

    ¡°These damned brutes!¡±

    The enforcers gritted their teeth and rushed toward Chung Myung. It was obvious who should be killed first.

    Kwang!

    However, Hye Yeon and Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, as if by agreement, dispersed in all directions, effectively blocking the charging enforcers.

    Kaaaang!

    The hands of the enforcers and the swords of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples shed in the air, creating a huge metallic sound.

    ¡°Move aside, you filth!¡±

    ¡°Not happening!¡±

    Jo-Gol grinned mockingly as if making fun of the enforcer.

    ¡°We¡¯re quite desperate too!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes nced at Chung Myung¡¯s back as he ran away.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop these steps before I die, you stupid Magyo bastard!¡±

    The sword warriors of Mount Hua fiercely attacked the anxious enforcers.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    ¡°These guys!¡±

    The enforcers are obviously strong. However, since they couldn¡¯t give their all to the opponent in front of them and their mind elsewhere, there was no way they could show their skills.

    While Mount Hua¡¯s disciples momentarily engaged the enforcers, new faces stepped up to fill the gaps.

    ¡°I think it would be a bit difficult to do alone.¡±

    ¡°Hngg. Now it¡¯s time to go again, let¡¯s stop messing around!¡±

    Un Gum and Im Sobyeong, who left Red Dogs behind, ran forward.

    ¡°Huuk! Huuk!¡±

    Seeing this, sparks flew from Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes. Gasping for breath as if about to copse from exhaustion, he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°The lead!¡±

    A great lion¡¯s rear exploded.

    ¡°Is my ce!¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who raised his internal strength that had already begun to show its bottom, ran out and raised his sword.

    Guooooooo!

    At the tip of his sword, a white sword energy grew its size endlessly. Namgung Dowi, who drew arger sword energy than any other long sword, opened his bloodshot eyes and swung his sword at once.

    ¡°Ooooooooo!¡±

    Emperor¡¯s Advent (????(µÛÍõ¬FÉí)).

    Emperor Sword Forms (????(µÛÍõ„¦ÐÎ)), which contained the essence of Namgung, was released at once.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The white sword energy dropped amidst the enemies causing a massive explosion.

    ¡°Do- Dojang!¡±

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung!¡±

    Hearing all those shouts, Chung Myung¡¯s feet kicked the ground. He doesn¡¯t turn his head. There¡¯s no need to check on those left behind. That would be an insult to those who cleared the path.

    There is only one thing he has to do. Run along that path and reach the end!

    The moment Un Gum and Im Sobyeong push away the approaching cultists, Chung Myung and Jang Ilso kicked the ground at the same time as if they had made a promise. The two, turned into streams of red and ck light, broke through the thinned encirclement at a terrifying speed.

    And then!

    Kwaaaaang!

    Chung Myung, who had grabbed thest devil cultist¡¯s head with one hand and mmed it into the ground, used the recoil to propel his body upward. The raised Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword gleamed white.

    ¡°Tahaaaap!¡±

    Eventually, the red sword energy sted forth, embedding itself into the lower floors of the pavilion.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    With a deafening explosion, the pavilion, which had already been half-destroyed, began to copse in an instant.

    Kwareureung! Kwareureureureung!

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jong Nil¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and fear.

    Thick dust was rising from the half-copsed pavilion. This was proof that the sword that¡¯s Chung Myung had finally reached where it needed to go.

    Kureureureung! Kureung!

    The pavilion waspletely destroyed in an instant. The thick cloud of dust was slowly carried away by the blowing wind.

    And¡­ Amid the rubble of the pavilion, which had copsed so horribly that its original appearance could no longer be guessed, a man slowly appeared.

    The world was enveloped in silence.

    ¡°Bi- Bishop¡­!¡±

    Only Jong Nil¡¯s scream, almost like a cry, resounded.

    The man who heard the shout turned his head very slowly. Even in the dust that had not yetpletely settled, his cold gaze was distinctly felt.

    Chung Myung met his eyes and bared his teeth like a wolf.

    ¡°Should I say it¡¯s nice to meet you?¡±

    The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword let out an extremely frightening sword cry (??(„¦øQ)).

 Chapter 1053

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1053

    The two groups that were staining thepletely copsednd of Hangzhou with blood stopped their actions, each for different reasons.

    ¡°¡­bishop¡­.¡±

    Jong Nil¡¯s jaw trembled violently. If someone who didn¡¯t know who he was saw this scene, they might think it pathetic.

    His mission was to make sure that these foul unbelievers did not dare disturb the bishop¡¯s rest. This is something that should have been properly aplished as an enforcer serving the bishop.

    But he failed to properlyplete that mission. Now, their swords were pointed directly at the Bishop. This fact dyed Jong Nil¡¯s entire body with an indescribable terror.

    The cultists who received Jong Nil¡¯s instructions were not that different. Everyone looked at Dan Jagang, standing alone among the ruins, in shock.

    And the disciples of Mount Hua, who had caused Jong Nil and other cultists to make the greatest mistake, were looking at Dan Jagang with a different meaning.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Confusion shed in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®That man is the Bishop?¡¯

    undefined

    The man standing alone was very different from the bishop Baek Cheon had imagined. The bishop he saw in the North Sea was someone who could not be described other than as a monster. A behemoth of malice (??(ºÒâ)), wearing a human guise but hardly resembling a person. That is the appearance of the bishop that Baek Cheon remembers.

    But what he sees now¡­.

    ¡®Different.¡¯

    Although his tall stature and unnaturally thin body were strangely creepy, he was not as inhumane as the bishop he remembered. Rather, he seemed more like a wanderer one might see anywhere.

    But¡­.

    Chill.

    It was just in his head. Baek Cheon¡¯s body was clearly feeling it.

    Hidden within that unremarkable appearance is something infinitely greater. A gloomy and dark abyss that is so thick and dark that it feels like crushing just by encountering it.

    Baek Cheon pursed his lips and nced around. The faces of those beside him were also pale and rigid. They felt the same thing as Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze stopped on Chung Myung¡¯s back. Even facing the bishop, his back did not shake even slightly.

    undefined

    Dan Jagang slowly looked down at the cup in his hand.

    The red liquor in the cup was suddenly covered with dust and became cloudy. It felt as if those who worshipped Heavenly Demon had no right to drink this wine, despite treading on thend of Jungwon and iming this ce as their own.

    Dan Jagang stared at the cup in silence for a while and then slowly brought it to his lips. Then, he gulped down the wine.

    The original feeling of a fragrant tickle at the tip of his nose is nowhere to be found. It was nothing more than nauseating sewage that had lost its scent and taste, leaving behind only the taste of dirt and dust.

    But Dan Jagang did not avoid the repulsive taste of the gutter water and epted itpletely. After all, what they had been drinking all along was not much different from this gutter water.

    Savoring the disgusting taste and aroma in his mouth, Dan Jagang slowly spread the hand holding the cup.

    Jjaeng.

    The shattered cup scattered into pieces.

    ¡°How sad.¡±

    Dan Jagang, who looked at the scattered white porcin for a moment, shifted his gaze. To the two people in front.

    One was boisterously clownish, and the other, dressed in ck martial attire, had cold, piercing eyes.

    Then, he captured with his eyes the images of those standing behind them and the believers who were looking at him with frightened faces. Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes were still so dark that others could not guess his intentions.

    ¡®Are you saying that you cannot even permit me a small fragment of what you enjoy?¡¯

    Dan Jagang chuckled softly. From their perspective, he must appear as nothing more than an invadere to take away everything they enjoyed.

    ¡°Bi- Bishop!¡±

    At that time, Jong Nil bowed down on the spot, screamed as if in agony.

    ¡°It is not a matter for Bishop to step forward directly. I will handle these people!¡±

    Dan Jagang nced at Jong Nil. He was a mess. The corners of Dan Jagang¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°Please forgive my ignorance and allow me the opportunity to rectify my mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    ¡°Bi- Bishop.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, who were in the lead.

    A sh of different energies was felt. One side¡¯s energy was so refreshing that it¡¯s repulsive, while the other¡¯s was nauseatingly mboyant. Like water and oil that never mix, their energies are extremely conflicting.

    But what was captured in those two eyes was no different.

    Clear hostility.

    Feeling the overt hostility pouring out, Dan Jagang slowly began to speak.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    But he soon stopped talking. Because he realized that he was trying to ¡®converse¡¯ with them.

    Of course, he has talked a lot with the people of Jungwon so far. But that couldn¡¯t be called a ¡®conversation¡¯. Simply rying positions was nothing more than a unteral notification.

    But now Dan Jagang did not try to notify them. He was trying to ask and listen.

    Dan Jagang slightly closed his eyes.

    ¡®I have be clouded.¡¯

    Now, even if he try to deny it, he can¡¯t. No matter what happens, he could no longer return to being the Bishop Dan Jagang as he was when he left the cult.

    But¡­ Even so¡­.

    It was that moment.

    ¡°Young brat.¡±

    The swordsman in ck martial attire standing in the lead said with a crooked smile. His gaze was sharp.

    ¡°Not funny at all.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Someone who has never seen Heavenly Demon is licking the nonexistent feet of a Heavenly Demon.¡±

    If this had been Dan Jagang of a while ago, he would have felt unspeakable rage at these words. Just like those believers who dare not let out their boiling anger in front of Dan Jagang and forcibly suppressing it.

    But funny enough, the current Dan Jagang did not feel much anger at those words. Because he also thought that that statement was not so wrong. Even though he knew that it was proof of his crumbling faith.

    This piqued his curiosity anew.

    ¡°I have a question for you, swordsman.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem we are close enough to exchange words like that?¡±

    Dan Jagang chuckled softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a favor.¡±

    At that, a flicker of interest passed through Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®A hundred years¡­.¡¯

    Once again, he realized how long it had been. He never thought he would see a bishop saying such things with his own eyes.

    ¡°Spout whatever you want.¡±

    There was silence for a moment. Dan Jagang, who was looking at Chung Myung and Jang Ilso in silence, slowly opened his dry lips.

    ¡°¡­Why don¡¯t you run away?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s indifferent gaze pierced Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you are as capable as you seem, you must have felt it by now. You probably understand.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s tone was decisive, as if he was stating a certain fact.

    ¡°The difference in strength is clear. You cannot stop me.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a threat. At least from Dan Jagang¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°But why do you not run away? Why do you try to resist? Why engage in a fight whose oue is already determined?¡±

    It was truly foolish.

    Of course, he acknowledged that they are strong. If not at the bishop level, it would be difficult to find a match for them even in the cult.

    But on the contrary, the moment they face him, they should clearly understand. They should realize that there is no chance of winning.

    ¡®Yet why do their eyes show such unwavering resolve?¡¯

    Why are they able to stick to their own path even in the face of an insurmountable being that they cannot oppose?

    It was a pointless question, but it was one that Dan Jagang had no choice but to ask.

    However, the answer that came back was a little different from what Dan Jagang expected. What came back to him was clear mockery.

    ¡°What a stupid question to hear. The bastards of Magyo have been digging in the dirt on the outskirts, and now they think they¡¯re philosophers.¡±

    It was an extremely rude and impudent sentiment to show to a bishop. Chung Myungughed out loud and then asked Dan Jagang again.

    ¡°So? Because the enemy is strong, should we bow our heads and submit?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Listen, you stupid bastard. Cowards like you might be so scared of death that you¡¯d worship Heavenly Demon that doesn¡¯t even exist, but I¡¯m a human being who would rather die than living like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯re not afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared, you idiot.¡±

    Chung Myungughed as if amazed.

    ¡°But submitting is even shittier than dying. Especially to bastards like you.¡±

    The moment Dan Jagang was about to open his mouth, a faint nasal sound pierced his ears.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze turned to Jang Ilso next to Chung Myung.

    Blood-red lips painted on an all-white face drew an eerie curve.

    ¡°Talking about bishops so much¡­ I was wondering what an amazing human being he was.¡±

    Jang Ilso paused for a moment and sighed exaggeratedly.

    ¡°This is somewhat disappointing.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyebrows twitched ufortably.

    ¡°Know one thing.¡±

    Jang Ilso spoke in an uncharacteristic voice. The eerie aura on his face made even Dan Jagang of the world frown.

    ¡°The moment you ept that someone naturally exists above you, you end as a person.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the difference between those who rule and those who are ruled. And I am not afraid of being ruled. No matter how strong one is, in the end it is the same. They are just humans who choose to submit.¡±

    Kkarak!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s rings shed harshly.

    ¡°So, what kind of person are you?¡±

    Dan Jagang, who was listening to Jang Ilso¡¯s words,ughed quietly.

    ¡®A human being who is not ruled¡­.¡¯

    He then slowly shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You too do not know. The answer I seek is not with you. No¡­ Perhaps no one in the world may have the answer.¡±

    A dejected voice came out from Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Not ruled. Ovee. Resist.¡±

    The longer he muttered, the more his face became distorted.

    ¡°Those are words that can only be uttered by those who have never faced true fear, true greatness, true divinity.¡±

    ck demonic energy flowed out from under Dan Jagang¡¯s feet. A darkness so thick that it seemed out of this world began to engulf his toes and spin around them.

    ¡°Still, if you¡¯re going to say something like that¡­.¡±

    Hwiiiiiiiing!

    The demonic energy released by Dan Jagang spun faster and faster, soon turning into a huge whirlpool and writhed fiercely.

    ¡°I will show you.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s voice also gradually became rougher. His eyes glowed with an extremely dark blood-red glow.

    ¡°What true despair is!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    ck demonic energy soared high into the sky like a ck dragon.

    Finally, from Dan Jangang, who had thrown himself into madness, a demonic howl like that of a hellish fiend burst forth. It was an overwhelming and shocking sight.

    In front of the formidable demonic energy, the world began to be painted with fear.

 Chapter 1054

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1054

    Quaaaaaaa!

    A storm of dark demonic energy swirled. The rough crust of the earth was torn and lifted by the strong winds, and trees were uprooted and caught in the storm. The storm, which swallowed up the remains of the broken pavilion and the acrid dust, swelled in size and swept everything around.

    Facing that amazing sight (??(Ææó@)), Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were filled with an uncontroble fear.

    ¡®Thi- This¡­.¡¯

    It was literally a storm. This is impossible by humans¡­. No, humans shouldn¡¯t be able to create something like this!

    Kwaaaaaaaa!

    An ominous ck current swept everything away, tearing the world apart.

    The demonic energy weighed down his entire body and constricted his breathing. As if it wouldn¡¯t even allow him to take a breath or lift a finger.

    In front of that overwhelming power, Baek Cheon¡¯s existence felt incredibly insignificant.

    ¡®This is the true bishop¡­.¡¯

    He understood. He had no choice but to understand.

    Why does Kangho still shun the name ¡®Bishop¡¯ and consider it taboo to even mention it? Why did the ancestors bury this cursed name of Magyo so deep that they refused even to think about it.

    And he also understood. Why did Chung Myung say that the Bishop of the North Sea was nothing more than a half-hearted enemy?

    A true bishop tears the earth and makes the heavens cry with his demonic energy. He was a man who was different from any imaginable state of martial arts and could only be described as destructive.

    ¡­It felt like his heart was going to break.

    Even Baek Cheon, who had ovee numerous crises with Chung Myung with his sword, felt the urge to let go of everything the moment he faced the existence of the bishop.

    No matter the situation, he believed his spirit would not break. But now, he painfully realized just how arrogant his thoughts had been.

    How powerless is human will in front of this terrifying power that seems to engulf the whole world?

    ¡°Ouwh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­. Ouwh¡­.¡±

    Even Red Dogs was taking a step back. The hunting dogs, who wouldugh even as their bodies were torn to shreds if it were Jang Ilso¡¯smand, were retreating in front of their master. No, rather than retreating, it would be more urate to say fleeing. They just don¡¯t have the courage to turn their back on the bishop.

    They do not fear death. But isn¡¯t there surely something even more terrifying than death?

    Although they being weak put Red Dogs¡¯s notoriety to shame, Baek Cheon could notugh at them. No, he could not. He too was using all his mental strength just to keep his faltering feet in ce.

    Eudeudeuk.

    His lower lip, which he had bitten hard, was torn and bleeding. The swirling wind scattered the blood into the air.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Nevertheless, Baek Cheon endured.

    Because he had experienced it once before. Because he knew to some extent how inhuman monsters these bishops were.

    However, for those who experienced the bishop¡¯s existence for the first time in their lives, the scene that unfolded before their eyes was even more shocking. It was like some kind of disaster that cannot be described in one word ¡®despair¡¯.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi took a step back without realizing it. His eyes trembled as if he had been struck by lightning, not knowing where to go.

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    How could such a thing exist in this world?

    He is the eldest son of Namgung Family and will be the head of Namgung Family. Therefore, he were already very familiar with the existence of powerful people ruling the world. However, that bishop was different from the powerful being he had known until now.

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    Different. Even with the heads of Five Great Family whomand the world. Even with the sect leaders of Ten Great Sects who oversee the world.

    Even those considered absolute beings of a previous era who held power beyond them did not emit such an immense power. It was a despairing kind of power.

    Naturally, a thought came to his mind.

    This was not something a human could handle. This was¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    As he slowly retreated, someone grabbed Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulders from both sides, startling him. He turned around in surprise and muttered.

    ¡°Yo- Yoon Jong Dojang¡­ Jo-Gol Dojang¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong were holding both of his shoulders until it hurt. So that he can no longer retreat.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t back down, Sogaju.¡±

    Yoon Jong said, biting his lip hard enough to draw blood.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes wavered at those firm words.

    Hold on? How? How could they say such a thing when facing such a being? If they truly saw what he saw, how could they utter such words?

    ¡®Aren¡¯t they afraid?¡¯

    Even after seeing that? Even now, Namgung Dowi felt as if his spirit would copse before his body. His soul seemed to scream in terror, how on earth could he endure this situation?

    Or, were they suggesting he calmly ept the impending death as inevitable?

    ¡®I can not!¡¯

    Namgung Dowi, who was about to shout with bloodshot eyes, suddenly closed his mouth at that moment. What calmed him down was¡­ it was a small tremor that could be felt in Yoon Jong¡¯s hand grasping his shoulder.

    Namgung Dowi looked at Yoon Jong in shock.

    ¡®He¡¯s trembling?¡¯

    His gaze slowly went down. Yoon Jong¡¯s legs were trembling as if they were about to give out at any moment.

    An uncontroble groan flowed from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®How could¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t afraid. It wasn¡¯t defiance.

    They were trembling.

    Upon reflection, it made sense. If they are also human beings, how can they not be afraid? They are just like Namgung Dowi. No, they may be feeling even more fear than Namgung Dowi.

    Nevertheless, they were enduring the existence of bishops without taking a step back and stood their ground.

    ¡°Running away¡­.¡±

    Eudeuk.

    As Yoon Jong spoke, he bit his lip.

    ¡°¡­Do not let it be remembered that you fled, Sogaju¡­ for your sake as well!¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s jaw twitched uncontrobly.

    Forcing his gaze away, he saw the back of Chung Myung standing at the forefront.

    Even Namgung Dowi, who was standing in the back, felt his resolve twisting. If that was the case, how immense must the burden be for Chung Myung, who was directly confronting the bishop?

    ¡®Dojang¡­.¡¯

    As he clenched his fist tightly, Namgung Dowi¡¯s fingernails dug into his palm.

    Ppudeudeuk.

    Grinding his teeth as if they were about to break, he nted his feet firmly on the ground.

    The courage to confront? Still absent. If that demon charged at him, Namgung Dowi¡¯s will might copse in an instant.

    But¡­.

    ¡®No matter how ugly I am.¡¯

    How could he turn and run when someone in front of him is holding their ground?

    With bloodshot eyes, he held the sword in his hand as if to break it.

    ¡°Help¡­ I may not offer much.¡±

    A choked voice escaped from Namgung Dowi¡¯s throat.

    ¡°¡­At least I¡¯ll die with you.¡±

    Only then did the hands on his shoulders rx their grip. But Namgung Dowi didn¡¯t even notice that fact and just stared at Chung Myung¡¯s back.

    ¡®Dojang, please!¡¯

    There was extreme earnestness in that gaze. It was simr to the gaze someone from the distant past had given to his back. That look seemed to push Chung Myung forward.

    Kwaaaaaa!

    Merely touching it caused the skin to rip and the insides to churn, and a vicious demonic energy swept all over the ce at a tremendous speed.

    Chung Myung bared his teeth as he faced the explosively spreading demonic energy.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    For no reason, a chuckle escaped him.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been dealing with something like that?¡¯

    Every time his fingertips felt like they would crush, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°This is¡­.¡±

    A snickering voice escaped through Chung Myung¡¯s lips, which were twisted as if mocking himself.

    ¡°I must have been mad too.¡±

    It is a demonic energy that he has already experienced countless times. But isn¡¯t it said that what one sees depends on where one stands? The bishop he had once looked down upon from a lofty position and the bishop he now looked up to from a much lower ce were worlds apart.

    He felt a force that was hopelessly so overwhelming. At the same time, fighting spirit began to boil in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®The difference in power¡­.¡¯

    He bared his teeth like a wild beast growling.

    ¡°A mere bishop speaking so arrogantly.¡±

    A dense murderous intent began to sharply hone Chung Myung¡¯s momentum. At that time, he heard someone talking to themselves next to him.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s chilling.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s long sleeves were fluttering wildly in the blowing wind. However, Jang Ilso was taking the iing demonic energy head-on without even moving a muscle.

    He quietly raised his hand to brush his face.

    ¡°As expected, the world is indeed vast. I never thought such a being would exist.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    Jang Ilso turned his head to Chung Myung standing next to him. His two long eyes drew arcs as if amused.

    ¡°You¡¯re a naughty boy. You should break the habit of saying things you don¡¯t mean.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s riching from you, madman.¡±

    ¡°Kekekekek.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed heartily. Even then, his eyes sparkled with a vivid blue light. Despite facing an absolute adversary right before him, his sense of humor did not fade at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a miscalction of mine. And I don¡¯t particrly like variables.¡±

    His bright smiling face was full of charm.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a variable that can¡¯t be utilized, it must be eliminated. Whatever it may be.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t particrly want to agree with you but.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had turned his sword backward to hold it in a reverse grip, chuckled.

    ¡°I agree with that opinion.¡±

    The mischievously shining eyes of Jang Ilso and Chung Myung¡¯s cold, boiling eyes intersected in the air.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly lowered his hand and said. Then, with both hands spread out, he calmly took a step toward the horrifically swirling demonic energy.

    ¡°I wonder how sharp the good sword I prepared will be.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way, you idiot.¡±

    Chung Myung, with his sword hanging down, also took a step forward.

    Two men, ck and red, keeping their distance from each other, moved forward. Towards the ck storm that is swirling as if engulfing the world.

    Two men who could never walk the same path were looking at the same ce at this moment.

    Kagagak!

    Kkararak!

    The moment when the sound of Chung Myung¡¯s sword scraping the ground and the sound of Jang Ilso¡¯s rings rubbing against each other resonate simultaneously.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    As if by agreement, both men kicked the ground and hurled themselves into the storm of demonic energy.

    The sword of Chung Myung, which spewed out Violet Mist Divine Art, zed with the hue of a red sunset. And Jang Ilso¡¯s hands were burning blue as he raised Blue me Killing Strength (????(ÉnÑ×š¢„‚)) as much as he could.

    Two streaks of red and blue light rushed toward the darkest ce in the world.

    TL:

    So there was reinforced sword energy. Literally it would be strong sword energy. In Jang Ilso¡¯s case, his technique is Blue me Killing Strength (????(ÉnÑ×š¢„‚)). I can¡¯t understand the term. I assume it was a type of energy, like Taoism, Buddhism, or evil sects, but step above. I was confused because of this term ?(„‚). For me, I used ¡®reinforced¡¯ instead literally ¡®strong¡¯. For a while, this ?(„‚) wille out often and the name might not seem as fitting. And as always, I ept suggestions. I just added this note to say that my edit of this ?(„‚) is not urate.

 Chapter 1055

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1055

    Kwaaaaa!

    The rock, which had been quivering, could not withstand the tremendous wind pressure and shot up into the sky. It¡¯s not often you see a rockrger than a person being thrust into the air. However, an even more astonishing spectacle urred afterward.

    Kwagagagak!

    The moment the ck demonic storm engulfed the rock, the solid rock instantly shattered and crumbled.

    The swirling dark demonic energy (??(Ä§šâ)). No, the energy that should be called reinforced demonic energy (??(Ä§„‚)) not only broke down the extremely hard rock but instantly crushed it into powder.

    If even the rock suffered such a fate, what would happen to a human body? Jumping into that storm was nothing less than suicidal. No sane person would ever choose to do it.

    But, as it turned out, there happened to be not one, but two such insane individuals.

    Paaaaaat!

    Jang Ilso rushed forward with his red long sleeves fluttering, and an eerie murderous intent surged in his eyes. At that moment, dark reinforced demonic energy rained down on him like thousands of des.

    Kyaaaaaat!

    The sound of reinforced demonic energy tearing up the air resonated like a deafening sound.

    ¡°Heung!¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s Exclusive Reinforced Energy (????(ªšéT„‚šâ)), Blue me Killing Strength (????(ÉnÑ×š¢„‚)), was fully unfolded, and blue mes rising from both hands burned wildly.

    The burning blue mes collided head-on with the iing dark reinforced demonic energy.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Reinforced demonic energy (??(Ä§„‚)) and reinforced killing energy (??(š¢„‚))!

    The moment the extreme energies of demon and evil collide, a terrifying murderous aura and energies explosively spread in all directions.

    Kagagagagak! Kagagagagak!

    As the pain spread as if hundreds of daggers were cutting his hands, a chilling murderous intent glinted in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    Kwang!

    Kicking the ground again, he lunged forward even more fiercely, stretching his hands. The blue mes emanating from his body twined around the flying reinforced demonic energy like a devil¡¯s tongue.

    Kagagagak!

    A sight that seemed as if swords that were iparable to anything in the world were violently shing with each other in the air. The energy of Jang Ilso, who refined his innate murderous intent to its extreme, twisted and broke even the demonic energy of Dan Jagang.

    The reinforced demonic energy flew in with a twist and instantly turned Jang Ilso¡¯s gorgeous long robes into a rag. However, Jang Ilso did not even shift his gaze and just moved forward.

    His face, eerily smiling in pure white, conveyed a sense of chilling intensity.

    Kwagagagagak!

    Jang Ilso, who thrust his hand into the demonic energy, spread out both arms at once, and the reinforced demonic energy that swept him was torn apart, creating arge space in front of him.

    It was really just a momentary gap. It was a remarkable feat to tear apart the demonic energy, but the swirling energy would fill the gap in an instant.

    But now, behind Jang Ilso, there was someone who did not miss that mere moment of opportunity.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung threw himself like a sh into the gap created by Jang Ilso and raised his sword high in the sky.

    Kwaaaaaaaa!

    Each and every strand of the fiercely flying reinforced demonic energy is harder than steel and sharper than a renowned sword. It seemed as if Chung Myung¡¯s fragile body would be obliterated without even leaving a trace.

    But even in that storm, Chung Myung¡¯s sword drew an infinitely smooth half-circle.

    From top to bottom.

    What the sword¡¯s tip drew was merely a half-circle. There is nothing special or impressive. The impressive was truly natural, like a flowing river.

    The red line that bloomed like the sun at the end of the blood-red sky smoothly cut through the dark storm of demonic energy.

    Chwaaaaaaak!

    The reinforced demonic energy, which should never have been cut, split like silk cut by a razor.

    Chung Myung and Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes met for an instant through the space that was torn and created. Seeing Chung Myung¡¯s smile, rage quickly filled Dan Jagang¡¯s face.

    Dan Jagang fully expected that they would destroy his reinforced demonic energy. They must also be experts who hard to find their match in this Kangho.

    However, even if it were possible, the process should not be this simple. His demonic energy is the grace bestowed upon the cult by Heavenly Demon. It is a de meant to make unbelievers who have learned martial arts pay the price for their faithlessness.

    But how dare those unbelievers tarnish the grace bestowed by Heavenly Demon?

    Kwang!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes zed with a blood-red ferocity.

    Even if doubts that should not exist lurked within him, he remained a being who had given everything to Heavenly Demon. He was not so treacherous as to sit idly by watching the divinity of Heavenly Demon being damaged by dirty unbelievers!

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    He thrust his hand forward.

    The repulsive force (??(³âÁ¦)) created by his fingertips momentarily pushes away Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, who were about to dive into the torn space.

    ¡°Be torn apart!¡±

    At the same time, the swirling reinforced demonic energy began to tremble violently, emitting a horrifying sound.

    Kwagagagagak!

    The elerated reinforced demonic energy plows the earth and tears the air. The dark storm instantly engulfed Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, who halted for a moment.

    Dan Jagang clenched his fists. He felt a definite sensation at his fingertips.

    Were these mere individuals bold enough to wag their tongues at him?

    But it was at that moment.

    Hwaaaaaak!

    Something fiercely erupted.

    At first, it appeared just like spouting blood. If blood were to burst from a shattered body, it would take exactly this form.

    But he soon realized that it was not human blood. Because it doesn¡¯t disperse.

    The sword energy, which went beyond the gleam of twilight and was blood-red, bloomed like an illusion in the storm of dark demonic energy. The sight of the red ck energy fluttering around seemed as if a giant brush had sttered it across the sky.

    Even Dan Jagang was momentarily entranced by the sight.

    ¡®Flowers¡­?¡¯

    The world was all red, as if the plum blossoms, which dyed the entire mountain red, were scattered by the wind from somewhere.

    The plum blossom petals blocked the reinforced demonic energy flying fiercely.

    The scene looked¡­ like a futile resistance. Fragile petals would merely be torn and swept away by the rough storm.

    Kwagagagagak!

    As if confirming that expectation, the dark demonic energy instantly crushed the blossoming petals. Thousands of petals shattered and flickered out.

    Yet, they bloomed anew.

    Each one is so weak. It is so insignificant that it cannot bepared to the reinforced demonic energy full of malice.

    Yet, the petals gather. As if aware of their own frailty, they simultaneously converge to one point, standing against the oppressive onught.

    Originally, the martial arts existed for the weak to resist those who were born strong. In other words, isn¡¯t martial arts aboutpensating for what onecks?

    Hundreds and thousands of flower petals bloomed again at the same time, blocking the reinforced demonic energy. A huge wall made of flower petals and a torrent-like dark storm rushed over it. It was a sight that seemed like impossible to exist in the world.

    Uuuuuuuung!

    The rough storm struck the wall of petals. However, the petals, though swaying as if about to be pushed away, eventually pushed back and twisted the storm of dark demonic energy.

    As the demonic energy began to shatter, Dan Jagang¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡®Pushed back?¡¯

    It was iprehensible.

    Of course, he knew. How formidable that sword technique was. It was the height of illusion swordsmanship that made himpletely revise his evaluation of that swordsman. It was more aptly described as vicious rather than gorgeous.

    But no matter what, it was inconceivable that his dark demonic energy couldn¡¯t trample over such mere energy.

    ¡®Dispersed? My demonic energy?¡¯

    Dan Jagang¡¯s face distorted viciously.

    The moment they touched those red petals, the dark demonic energy he had unleashed extinguished as if water had been thrown on fire. It wasn¡¯t about being overpowered. It seemed like a fight that couldn¡¯t be won from the start.

    ¡°Antithesis¡­?¡±

    That energy seemed to suppress demonic energy. But that also didn¡¯t make sense.

    This is none other than Dan Jagang¡¯s demonic energy.

    Of course, there are certainly inherent oppositions in the world. But doesn¡¯t even that opposition be meaningless in the face of an overwhelming power gap?

    Water extinguishes fire as an antithesis. However, a massive fire can evaporate water.

    And yet¡­ his dark demonic energy is powerless against just that energy?

    ¡®Howe?¡¯

    It was when Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.

    Amidst the fierce sh of red and ck energies, a blue me burst forth. The form was clearly fire, but it was colder than the cold wind of the North Sea and sharper than a de. The blue me mercilessly enveloped Dan Jagang¡¯s dark demonic energy, which was being blocked by the petals.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    A deafening sound of copsing heaven (????(Ìì±ÀÖ®Òô)).

    Due to the enormous aftereffects of the collision between the immense energies, even the Dan Jagang of the world took a step back.

    The dark demonic energy throughout his body began to churn tumultuously. It was a pain he had never felt since ascending to the position of bishop.

    That familiar yet unfamiliar sensation momentarily distracted Dan Jagang, causing him to lose track of the two adversaries.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Dan Jagang, who immediately realized his mistake, quickly utilized his demonic arts. But before it could fully manifest, a white de suddenly sprang in front of his face.

    Dan Jagang widened his eyes and stretched out his hand like a thunderbolt. As he blocked the flying de, a loud metallic sound rang out.

    Kagaaaaaaang!

    The white sword¡¯s de dug into Dan Jagang¡¯s palm.

    The fierce eyes of Chung Myung, who struck down his sword midair, and the eyes of Dan Jagang, who did not hide his rage, collided strongly in the air.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    The moment Dan Jagang was about to crush Chung Myung with his seething anger, a golden meteor flew towards his face.

    Kwaang!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s body was pushed backward. He was pushed down, leaving a long line on the ground, and looked down at his hands without even looking at the two.

    Ttook.

    Blood flowed down from his deeply cut palm and dropped to the floor. A faint smell of blood grazed his nostrils. A burning pain spread through his palm.

    Dan Jagang, who had been looking at his hands for a moment, slowly raised his head and stared at the two standing before him.

    ¡°Oh, my. It seems the bishop of the world has been flustered.¡±

    Jang Ilso wiped his mouth with his sleeve. Red blood spread across his pale, white skin.

    A trickle of blood flowed from the corner of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What? It seems like there was no one in Magyo who would fight properly, right?¡±

    Chung Myung sneered, bared his teeth and spoke fiercely.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too disheartened. You¡¯ll understand now.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his sword and aimed it at the bishop¡¯s neck.

    ¡°What it really means to fight with your life on the line.¡±

    Dan Jagang clenched his hand as if grasping his wound. Again, a fierce glow began to pour out from his eyes.

    ¡°These mayflies!¡±

    The roaring Dan Jagang looked no different from a wounded beast.

    ¡°I will rip apart and kill you all!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    A strange madness shed through Chung Myung¡¯s eyes as they saw the scene.

    ¡°Now¡­ you finally seem like the bishop I knew? Hahahahah!¡±

    Chung Myung, holding his sword in reverse, burst into a heartyugh and shot toward Dan Jagang.

 Chapter 1056

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1056

    I want to ask. I wanted to show the current scene and ask a question to those who say the obvious that we must do our best no matter what enemy we face.

    Will they really confident that their fighting spirit would not break even after seeing that scene?

    Namgung Dowi stared as if fascinated by the swirling demonic energy, red plum petals, and surging blue mes.

    ¡®Is this really a fight between a human being?¡¯

    Rather than a scene of martial artistspeting against each other, it would be more appropriate to call it a scene from mythology.

    As the legitimate heir of Namgung Family, it is understandable. He knows it with his head. Since he was young, he had heard from his father countless times. Martial arts isrgely the same from beginning to end, but once it reaches a certain level, it transforms into somethingpletely different.

    But¡­ Now Namgung Dowi was sure. Even Namgung Hwang, who had told him those words, would have reacted not much differently from Namgung Dowi after seeing this scene.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    The explosive sound of energies colliding constantly hit his eardrums. If he hadn¡¯t protected it with internal strength, his eardrums would definitely have been ruptured.

    Since he used the sword of Namgung Family, he was confident that in terms of ¡®power¡¯, it would be second to none of the martial arts in the world. However, the pride he had harbored all his life was instantly shattered in front of the sight he was seeing now.

    And most of all, what bothers Namgung Dowi more than anything is¡­.

    ¡®How can they rush into that?¡¯

    It was the actions of Chung Myung and Jang Ilso who jumped into that terrible and horrifying demonic energy storm without hesitation. It was also a torment that had followed him ever since he reached Hangzhou.

    Is it something anyone could do if they were just strong enough? That is definitely not the case. Doesn¡¯t everyone desire for survival, whether the strong or the weak? It is an instinct that all born with. And so, to rush into that hell that makes one¡¯s spine tingle and knees buckle just by looking at it, something beyond mere strength must be necessary.

    It was that moment.

    Hwiiiiing!

    The demonic energy that had been swirling around, growing in size without knowing the end, began to crumble as it was covered in red petals and blue mes. Then, it disappeared for a moment.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    And Namgung Dowi saw it.

    The figure of Chung Myung rushing towards Dan Jagang at incredible speed.

    Kaaaaaaaang!

    The sword raised from below collided directly with Dan Jagang¡¯s hand.

    Kagagak! Kagagagagak!

    An extremely harsh sound rang out over and over again, and fragments of demonic energy and sword energy flew everywhere like sparks.

    Dan Jagang¡¯s face distorted. The moment he tried to grab the sword that touched his palm, Chung Myung¡¯s de seemed like an illusion and quickly withdrew. Then, it transformed into dozens of sword shadows that poured over Dan Jagang¡¯s entire body.

    Dan Jagang¡¯s hands were also divided into dozens.

    Creating change by just shaking the tip of the sword or swinging one¡¯s hand directly. There is no need to think about which of the two will be easier. Nevertheless, Dan Jagang¡¯s hands were easily keeping up with the changes brought about by Chung Myung.

    But that was only for a moment.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s split sword tips quivered in unison and then split into thousands of petals, assaulting Dan Jagang.

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    ¡®Here?¡¯

    There is no way to stop it. No one could stop such a multitude being poured out. Even more so when it is done by human hands.

    Dan Jagang withdrew his outstretched hand and let out a loud shout. At the same time, the demonic energy that erupted from his body pressed down and dropping all the flower petals that were spinning furiously around him.

    ¡®They are not strong individually!¡¯

    Dan Jagang added more internal strength to his demonic energy.

    Paaaaaat!

    But then, a pure white sword de suddenly popped out between the rotating demonic energy.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    It was an unexpected attack that even Dan Jagang of the world could not help but be rmed. He raised his hand in desperation and barely managed to block it. But that was all.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Dan Jagang was pushed back further and further.

    Chung Myung did not give him any time to catch his breath. When Dan Jagang reflexively shot his energy, Chung Myung, who avoided it by ducking down, soared up just above the ground like a swallow. And he clung closely to Dan Jagang.

    ¡°This punk!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    The demonic energy that Dan Jagang suddenly exploded was once again powerfully shot towards Chung Myung. It was an attack filled with confidence that there was no way a person charging at that speed would be able to avoid it.

    But then, Chung Myung thrust his dark sword into the ground.

    The sword, which bent as if it would break for a moment, sprang back stically, and Chung Myung used the recoil to raise his body high in the air.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s demonic energy destroyed only the ground. Even before the aftermath noises was over, dozens of sword energy were released from the tip of Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    The blood-red sword energies flew towards Dan Jagang at a furious speed. As if to rip his body apart in an instant.

    ¡®Sloppy.¡¯

    A faint light appeared in Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes.

    If he thought this obvious attack would work¡­.

    But then, a huge explosive sound erupted behind him.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    He quickly turned around and saw ten golden bracelets flying towards him at an incredible speed.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    The ground surface overturned and rose high, and the soil that had been forcibly pushed up cascaded down shortly after like andslide.

    Hwiiiik.

    The bracelets returned to Jang Ilso, making a clear clinking sound as they settled back on his wrist.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso snorted as if he was interested. But his eyes remain dark and sunken.

    ¡°At this point, I wonder what exactly that body is made of?¡±

    Dan Jagang reemerged from the poured earth. Even though he was caught in such a huge explosion, there was not a single scratch visible.

    However, his gaze was clearly different from when the fight had started.

    ¡®Is this Jungwon?¡¯

    Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze was fixed in one direction.

    ¡®Especially that swordsman.¡¯

    Chung Myung, catching his rough breath, was watching him closely. The sword that Chung Myung had disyed a moment ago was still vivid in Dan Jagang¡¯s mind.

    To those with little understanding of martial arts, it would have seemed like just a rapid exchange of attack. However, hidden within were unbelievably advanced tactics of esction.

    From Powerful (?(Ç¿)) to Change (?(×ƒ)). From Change to Illusion (?(»Ã)). Followed by Quick (?(¿ì)).

    In the time it takes to exhale once, four different sophisticated techniques were executed.

    For someone skilled in swift swordy, executing several swift strikes is not difficult. However, it is almost impossible for someone who uses a quick sword to instantly deploy a strong sword and create numerous changes again.

    No, in the first ce, even proficient sword warrior spends their lives honing just one technique and might never reach its ultimate potential. Yet, this swordsman was performing these seemingly impossible feats effortlessly.

    The difort felt when the opposing sword suddenly changes is unimaginable to those who have not experienced it firsthand.

    And¡­ This time, Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze turned to Jang Ilso.

    The venomous snake-like gaze and that uncanny energy continued to upset Dan Jagang. Just by facing each other, he felt a sense of crisis as if a poisonous dagger had been aimed at his back.

    A murderous intent that he had never experienced even in Magyo, and it strengthened him beyond his martial arts skills.

    Considering the meaning of the word ¡®threatening¡¯, the man¡¯s presence irritated Dan Jagang more than the swordsman. If there is even the slightest gap, the fangs of that viper will dig into mercilessly.

    There was only one thing inmon between the two, who were pr opposites of each other.

    ¡®They¡¯re skilled.¡¯

    One can tell right away by looking at his sword strike and the sense of taking advantage of the opponent¡¯s opportunity. The fact that those two are both extremely familiar with battle¡­.

    Kwang!

    At that moment, Chung Myung literally became a beam of light and rushed toward Dan Jagang. He did not miss even the brief moment when Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze shifted to Jang Ilso.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, imbued with a sunset-like sword energy, fell towards Dan Jagang¡¯s head.

    ¡®Such an obvious move!¡¯

    Dan Jagang stretched out his hand covered in demonic energy and tried to catch the flying sword. But at that moment.

    Hwaak!

    With a sound like zing mes, Chung Myung¡¯s sword became blurred. And it prated right through Dan Jagang¡¯s hand.

    ¡®What¡­.¡¯

    Swaeaeaek!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword regained its form above Dan Jagang¡¯s head. Then, it twisted again like a venomous snake and flew toward Dan Jagang¡¯s neck as if burrowing.

    Dan Jagang hurriedly bent his neck to avoid the sword.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a trick. When Dan Jagang tried to block the sword, Chung Myung instantly altered the sword¡¯s path, narrowly avoiding his hand. The process was so swift and natural that it just seemed as if the sword had disappeared.

    It¡¯s easy to say in words, but executing it is near impossible. This is not even the realm of technique (??(¼¼Ë‡)). It is an area close to divine technique (??(Éñ¼¼)).

    Paaaaat!

    The sword that narrowly grazed Dan Jagang¡¯s neck stopped mid-air like a lie, and then moved sideways as if it were going to cut off Dan Jagang¡¯s neck.

    Stabbing, stopping, cutting.

    Although it is clearly a movement that must be divided into three, the entire process is quick and natural, as if it had been one from the beginning. Is there a better textbook example than this to exin that the process of targeting an opponentes together to form a martial art?

    Kagagagagak!

    At that moment, Dan Jagang grabbed the sword flying towards his neck. He clearly understood that letting Chung Myung run amok would do him no good. His dark grasp tightened, rendering the sword immobile.

    ¡®Bastard!¡¯

    Grabbing the sword with all his might, Dan Jagang pulled with all his might. His intention was tond one punch straight to Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    However, Chung Myung simply let go of the sword in mid-air.

    Dan Jagang¡¯s body, which utilized all his strength conscious of the opponent¡¯s resistance, momentarily stumbled.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not!¡±

    A chilling voice came from behind him.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s red long robes were fluttering like a g.

    Kwang!

    Jang Ilso, who took a strong step forward, poured an endless strike chain (???(ßB­h“ô)) like heavy rain on Dan Jagang¡¯s back, and Chung Myung¡¯s endless kick chain (???(ßB­h½Å)), who flipped his body in the air, poured down like a waterfall toward Danja-gang¡¯s head.

    ¡°Keueuk!¡±

    Dan Jagang, who realized that he could not cope with just one hand, threw the sword he was holding upwards and spread out both hands. Demonic energy rose like cloudy smoke blocking Jang Ilso¡¯s punches and Chung Myung¡¯s kicks.

    Kwakwakwakwakwang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet, having delivered about ten chained kicks in quick session, descended ferociously. When Dan Jagang saw that, he instantly raised his internal strength!

    Tak!

    Chung Myung suddenly withdrew the strength from his descending leg, using Dan Jagang¡¯s demonic energy as a stepping stone to leap and snatch his Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword hanging in the air.

    Kwaaang!

    Chung Myung, twisting his body and leaping into the air, shot toward Dan Jagang like a hawk descending after its prey. His eyes gleamed with murderous intent..

    Soon, his Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword descended ferociously from above.

    Tuuuuung!

    The tip of the sword touched the ground.

    There was a breathtaking silence.

    And Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes shook violently for a moment.

    Chwaaaaak!

    One of Dan Jagang¡¯s shoulders split open and blood spurted out like a fountain.

 Chapter 1057

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1057

    It is a distance that can be reached by reaching out to each other. For a martial artist, this distance is so close that it is no exaggeration to say that it is the distance that separates life and death.

    However, even with the enemy right before him, Dan Jagang¡¯s gaze was directed to his own shoulder, not to the enemy. It was clearly visible through the torn clothes. A shoulder that is gaping open and bleeding profusely.

    With each pulse, a throbbing pain spread around the wound.

    But more intense than the pain was the fact itself that his shoulder had been cleanly cut.

    Flesh cuts when touched by a de. That is an extremely natural fact. But, at least for Dan Jagang, it¡¯s anything but natural.

    ¡®So easily¡­?¡¯

    The significance of this wound was profound. This means that his body, tougher than steel and more durable than heavenly silkworm silk (???(ÌìÐQ½z)), was no different from an ordinary body before this man¡¯s sword.

    The wide-open shoulders began to stick naturally. The wounds that revealed the red flesh quickly became entangled with each other and began to erase the wounds. It was an unrealistic and abnormally fast recovery.

    Chung Myung saw this and muttered quietly.

    ¡°Is it the Skeleton Demonic Arts (????(÷¼ótÄ§¹¦))?¡±

    It was a small voice, but Dan Jagang heard it clearly and flinched. He red at Chung Myung.

    ¡°How do you know¡­¡±

    ¡°A body that doesn¡¯t die even if it¡¯s hurt, that¡¯s convenient, but¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung bared his teeth.

    ¡°Do you know how thest person who mastered that demonic art died?¡±

    Before Dan Jagang could reply, Chung Myung¡¯s tore through the air.

    Paaaaat!

    A red sword energy flying straight for the neck seemed to answer for him.

    Kagagagang!

    Chung Myung flooded right in front of Dan Jagang, who raised his hand to block the sword energy. The moment he faced that face cloaked with a bizarre smile, a chill ran down Dan Jagang¡¯s back.

    Chwaaaak!

    A sword that tore through the air and strikes. However, Dan Jagang, who had already experienced the same move, deployed his demonic energy without even the slightest hesitation. At first nce, it must be a ploy to disturb the defense with a scattering sword like before!

    However, at that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sword elerated once more in the air and struck Dan Jagang with incredible force.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s knees, which were concentrating on the change in the sword, trembled.

    One after another!

    Kwang! Kwaaang! Kwaaaaang!

    Sword strikes that felt like strikes from a huge hammer fell on his demonic energy one after another.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Eventually, a groan escaped his mouth. Every time the demonic energy flowing from his hand collided with that sword, an unknown energy flowed through his hand and burrowed inside. A pain as if ice-cold water was being poured directly into his body.

    ¡®My demonic energy¡­ is being scattered?¡¯

    What on earth is this person¡¯s martial arts nature that he can so easily disturb demonic energy?

    Kwang!

    A distracted mind eventually affects the body. Dan Jagang, whose posture copsed, was pushed back by Chung Myung¡¯s sword. At the same time, Chung Myung, who kicked the ground one after another and leapt like a thunderbolt, caught up with Dan Jagang, who was being pushed away.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The demonic energy that rose like a cloud began to surround Chung Myung. Since it was impossible to predict the opponent¡¯s moves, it was his intention to crush them by sheer force.

    But at that moment, Chung Myung lifted his sword almost to his back. And he drew fiercely from left to right in a single breath.

    Paaaaaaaaaang!

    A sound like a whip cracking echoed. At the same time, everything around Chung Myung¡¯s sword passed through began to distort. It was like crumpling the paper with the drawing on it.

    Soon, a red line came into bloom.

    A line so distinct, it seemed as though it had been drawn by the tip of a painter¡¯s brush. The demonic energy of Dan Jagang that touched said line split in half like a lie.

    Chung Myung, who cut off the demonic energy with a single blow, immediately rushed towards Dan Jagang with madness radiating from his eyes.

    It is a battlefield where lives are at stake, and the enemy is infinitely more powerful.

    However, what Chung Myung was feeling at this moment was not a pressure, but an indescribable pleasure.

    Paaaaaat!

    The sword swung faster than usual and flew straight towards Dan Jagang¡¯s face. The moment Dan Jagang hurriedly raised his hand, Chung Myung¡¯s sword changed direction as if it already knew and avoided the blocking hand.

    Chwaaaaak!

    The edge of his sword prated Dan Jagang¡¯s wrist and cut a long slice from wrist to elbow.

    Blood was dotted from the thin-cut wound. To Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, this scene unfolded in excruciating slow motion.

    ¡®Not yet.¡¯

    Not yet! Still not yet enough! Not yet!

    ¡®I am¡­.¡¯

    Plum Sword Sword Sovereign was twice as fast and twice as strong. This was not enough to quench his thirst.

    The internal strength that he had constantly umted, drop by drop, welled up from his Dantian. Every time he took a step or swung his sword, the forgotten sensations came back to life at his fingertips.

    ¡®More!¡¯

    The demonic energy rushing in with tightening his breath, and his breath rising to the top of his head. Even though he had never been hit, his whole body felt like it had been crushed, and his eyes were bloodshot as the veins burst.

    His hand, constantly swinging the sword against the resisting demonic energy, was already tattered, with bones at the tips of his fingers nearly exposed.

    But¡­.

    Kwaang!

    At the moment the sword met the hand, it was clearly visible to Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. Confusion was clearly visible in Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes. That face incited Chung Myung¡¯s pleasure even more.

    ¡®You don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    How many battlefields he has gone through. How many demons of Magyo he has killed and how many bishops he has dealt with.

    There was no way that a bishop who had not experienced what happened a century ago could understand.

    ¡®More!¡¯

    Paaaaaat!

    Still too slow. The force at the tip of the sword was so feeblepared to his past self that it was hard topare. But¡­

    Kagagagak!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword once again pierced the demonic energy and carved a long scar on Dan Jagang¡¯s cheek.

    ¡®That¡¯s not all!¡¯

    The current Chung Myung might still not as good as Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign, but he has a different weapon than then. The energy at the tip of the sword is clearer than anything else.

    ¡®It pierces through.¡¯

    Since only the purest energy in the world has been collected, refined, and umted continuously, it cannot bepared with general celestial energy (??(ÏÉšâ)). It is sharp enough to tear apart demonic energy with ease.

    This means that the person wielding the sword may have be weak, but the sword is a masterpiece beyondparison. The sharpness of that renowned sword has be another weapon of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Haat!¡±

    At that moment, Dan Jagang burst into a shout. Then, the swirling demonic energy attacked Chung Myung like a floating ghost.

    The vicious demonic energy that would crush the body and rot flesh just by touching was, on the contrary, making his senses even more sensitive. His whole body shuddered.

    ¡°More!¡±

    Paaaaaat!

    His sword tip painted illusions.

    Kwagagak! Kwagagagak!

    Chung Myung, who had swatted away all the demonic energy, threw himself towards Dan Jagang¡¯s approaching hand. When his face was so close that he could almost touch, Chung Myung kicked the air again with his outstretched toe. His body gained more speed.

    Eudeudeuk!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s hand brushed over his shoulder. Although it was only merely a graze, a chunk of flesh from shoulder to his back fell off his body as if it had been torn off.

    A dizzying pain arose. But before the pain could even reach his mind, Chung Myung had burrowed into Dan Jagang¡¯s arms.

    If he had be weaker than his past self, there was only one way to ovee it. He just needs to go on a rampage that¡¯s more extreme and dangerous than in the past.

    Paaaaat!

    The sword, swung at an optimal trajectory at an extremely short distance, cut deeply into Dan Jagang¡¯s thigh. Since the distance was so close and the extreme toughness of Dan Jagang¡¯s body, the heavy feeling of tearing off the flesh with a steel skewer rather than a cut remained at his fingertips.

    The moment the edge of his sword touched Dan Jagang¡¯s bone, Chung Myung swiftly withdrew his sword. That recoil slightly pushed his body backward.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s hand split the space where Chung Myung¡¯s head had been a moment ago with incredible speed. If he had greedily swung his sword to the end, this one move would have exploded his head.

    However, there was no trace of fear on Chung Myung¡¯s face, who had narrowly escaped death by a paper-thin margin.

    He stands at the edge of a sword where his life is at stake with just a moment¡¯s choice.

    What dominated Chung Myung¡¯s mind was not fear, but rather exhration. An excruciating pleasure that can only be felt when death, which had seemed momentarily approaching, quickly moves away. Chung Myung, who hadpletely surrendered himself to that feeling, twisted his body and rushed towards Dan Jagang again.

    Udeudeuk!

    The hand holding the sword clenched with intense force. Yet, his body was lighter than ever. Here now, there is no one he needed to protect and no one he has to keep an eye on. There is no reason to pay attention to the battle going on behind the scenes or the rapidly changing situation.

    There¡¯s only one task he has to do.

    To cut off the neck of the person before him.

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was filled with murderous intent and exhration as all the pressure that had been weighing on his shoulders was blown away.

    Jang Ilso, who saw his excited face, kept pace with Chung Myung and rushed towards Dan Jagang. If there was any leisure to spare, he might have burst out in insaneughter by now.

    ¡®Madman.¡¯

    Jang Ilso was always aware that he himself was not in his right mind. But that guy, Chung Myung, waspletely crazy in a different sense.

    The brink between life and death. On the precarious de that crosses the line between death and life with just one choice, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword enters and exits several times in just an instant. This is something that no one in their right mind could ever do.

    Of course, those who aim high must be willing to stake even their own lives, but the madness of this crazy Taoist surpassed such levels by far.

    The sword that Jang Ilso was holding to swing was getting out of control and rampaging on its own. No, should it even be called a sword? It is closer to an arrow that has left the bowstring. An extreme weapon that will be a meaningless wooden stick if it fails to pierce the enemy.

    ¡®I never thought the day woulde when I would have to support someone¡¯s back.¡¯

    His lofty pride was twisted, but even that throbbing pain was actually enjoyable. Jang Ilso, with his eyes shining brightly, was engulfed in madness and raised his pace in response to Chung Myung¡¯s rampage.

    ¡®Yet!¡¯

    His hands were stained a vivid blue.

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s sword changed splendidly and poured sword energy toward Dan Jagang. At this moment, Chung Myung¡¯s whole nerves are directed towards Dan Jagang. It was a sight that would make anyone with Chung Myung as an enemy want to reach out and attack.

    But Jang Ilso suppressed his desires with extreme patience.

    ¡®Not yet!¡¯

    Kwaaaa!

    The demonic energy that spread out like a rain of arrows instantly blew away the pouring sword energy. One after another, dark demonic energy, like an angry ck dragon, rushed towards Chung Myung. No, it was about to.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Kwang!

    Jang Ilso suddenly rushed forward and closed the distance, strikes his energy towards Dan Jagang¡¯s empty side. It looked like a wild beast that had jumped out and was waiting for the right moment.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Dan Jagang stumbled and retreated again and again. Chung Myung coldly rebuked.

    ¡°You¡¯rete!¡±

    ¡°¡­Such a greedy child.¡±

    The two exchanged nces for a brief moment and rushed towards Dan Jagang like a pack of wolves targeting a tiger.

 Chapter 1058

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1058

    Baek Cheon unconsciously clenched his teeth tightly.

    His wide-open eyes didn¡¯t know how to leave Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, who were fiercely pushing Dan Jagang.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    It truly was a marvelous sight. It was an attack and defense at an incredibly fast pace, where even his eyes, which had trained to the limit with Chung Myung, could not help but miss the final blow moment by moment.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t see every detail, he could definitely understand the intensity of the battle enveloping them. It was felt not with the eyes but with the skin. It was the senses, not the mind, that shivered first.

    ¡°Those madmen¡­¡±

    In order not to miss the gap that has been revealed once, they makes a desperate effort to prevent an enemy¡¯s attack that deviates frommon sense as if they knew it beforehand.

    The high-speed exchange of blows, like interlocking gears, seemed more like a well-orchestrated opera than a fight.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded heavily at the voiceing from behind him.

    ¡°They¡¯re driving him back.¡±

    Every time Chung Myung¡¯s sword leaped like a viper, the enemy¡­ the bishop of Magyo, was being pushed back.

    Paaaaaat!

    Every time Chung Myung cut through the air like a thunderbolt, there was a terrible sound. Baek Cheon gripped his fists tightly enough to turn his knuckles white.

    ¡°That bastard¡­¡±

    Looking at the current Chung Myung, he can¡¯t help but find out. The fact that none of the things he showed in his sparring with them or in his fight with ck Dragon King were Chung Myung¡¯s full strength.

    ¡®No. That¡¯s not it.¡¯

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t really hide his abilities. It¡¯s just that neither they nor ck Dragon King could draw out all of Chung Myung¡¯s skills. And that meant, in other words, that the bishop was strong enough to draw out all of Chung Myung¡¯s abilities and still withstand it.

    But what caught Baek Cheon¡¯s attention the most right now wasn¡¯t Dan Jagang or Chung Myung, who were wielding amazing swordy.

    ¡®Jang Ilso¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a question of who was greater.

    However, Baek Cheon was quite taken aback. Jang Ilso, of all people, was in perfect harmony with Chung Myung, who rushed forward without even thinking about what to do next.

    ¡®Does this even make sense?¡¯

    The person Baek Cheon knows named Jang Ilso is never the kind of person who will adjust his pace while giving the initiative to others. Wasn¡¯t Jang Ilso the one who maniptes everything in the world to his will and used them as a tool?

    Anyone who knows Jang Ilso will give the same answer. Even if anyone were to ask a random Evil Sects person, the answer wouldn¡¯t change much.

    However, Jang Ilso yields the initiative to Chung Myung without saying anything. And he¡¯s concentrating on blocking Dan Jagang¡¯s counterattacks that burst out at every moment and taking advantage of any openings.

    It was unbelievable that this was a decision made by Paegun Jang Ilso.

    But what was even more surprising was that their hands and feet were incredibly in sync. He even felt like the two were bing more and more aligned as the battlested.

    ¡®How is that even possible?¡¯

    Baek Cheon knows. Out of all of them, he had the most experience supporting that crazy guy. He knows better than anyone else how difficult it is to support Chung Myung.

    If he were to express it visually, Chung Myung¡¯s sword would be like an ever-changing divine dragon. In a crude way, it would be no different from an eel sprinkled with salt. It was impossible to predict what he would do next, and where he might suddenly leap to.

    Even Baek Cheon, who was ustomed to Chung Myung¡¯s sword, could only follow Chung Myung¡¯s movements if his nerves were as sharpened like a razor. It was only after expending a terrible amount of mental strength.

    But now, Jang Ilso, who is working with Chung Myung for the first time, is aplishing that difficult task. It was as if they had practiced together countless times and had masteredbined attack (??(ºÏ“ô)).

    ¡®Damn him!¡¯

    Setting aside his personal feelings about Jang Ilso, there was no denying his remarkable ability.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The moment Chung Myung shot forward, the bracelets from Jang Ilso¡¯s hand were released with terrifying force. Ten streams of golden light limit the bishop¡¯s range of movement and block his escape from Chung Myung¡¯s sword.

    It is a movement perfectly tailored to Chung Myung. At the same time, Jang Ilso followed right behind Chung Myung in preparation for any possible counterattack.

    ¡®Both are out of their mind.¡¯

    Jang Ilso, who is the leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance that dominates half of Jungwon, but chooses to support Chung Myung at least for this moment, or Chung Myung, who casually entrusts his back to the viin of Evil Tyrant Alliance whom he hated so much. They were crazy people who did things that were unimaginable in themon way of thinking.

    Yet, the absurd harmony of these madmen was now overwhelmingly driving back the terrifying bishop.

    Eeudeuk.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip without realizing it.

    The situation itself is so great that he can¡¯t help but wonder. But still, Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t just look at it with good intentions.

    This is because the position that Jang Ilso stands in was originally supposed to be filled by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡®We¡¯re stillcking.¡¯

    Baek Cheon red at Jang Ilso with menacing eyes.

    ¡®Anyway¡­ we have to win now!¡¯

    Whatever the method, it was important to be able to defeat the bishop and prevent the rise of Magyo.

    He suddenly looked behind.

    As a faint certainty about the oue emerged, he finally had the leisure to look back. It was unclear how the cultists woulde out the moment their bishop was killed by Chung Myung¡¯s sword. So, it was necessary to check their movements in advance.

    But Baek Cheon, who looked back at the cultists, froze on the spot.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t because there was a noticeable reaction.

    Rather, the fact that there was no noticeable reaction confused Baek Cheon. The cultists were lying prostrate on the spot, reciting mantras, looking no different from when the bishop first appeared.

    Now that he thinks about it, that mantra that resonates like a song has never ceased until now.

    Ever since the battle began, even after Dan Jagang began to show signs of being clearly pushed back.

    Perhaps it¡¯s simply an aspect of fanaticism. After all, faith does not does not consider circumstances. Since these people live with fanaticism to begin with, it is not surprising that they show unreasonable faith in their superiors.

    But¡­

    ¡®No. Something¡¯s different!¡¯

    It seemed clear they knew something. They knew that this battle couldn¡¯t possibly end this way.

    ¡®Chung Myung!¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turned fiercely to the front.

    Chung Myung was rushing toward Dan Jagang, shooting sword energy like lightning.

    Kwagagak!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword cut right next to Dan Jagang¡¯s neck. Blood gushed out from the gruesomely split wound. The long robes that Dan Jagang was wearing were stained ck with blood that had seeped out here and there.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword continued to attack Dan Jagang without even giving him a chance to catch his breath. He undergoes bizarre transformations, sometimes chases after him viciously, and sometimes makes crazy gambles.

    And next to Chung Myung, behind him, and even above his head, Jang Ilso continuously poured out his energy. Sometimes, when an attack that seemed difficult for Chung Myung¡¯s internal strength to handle came pouring in, he did not hesitate to rush in and block the attack.

    ¡®This¡­.¡¯

    A chilling energy shed through Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes.

    Kuung!

    Dan Jagang stared at Chung Myung¡¯s sword flying above his head and stepped forward strongly. At the same time, huge demonic energy spread out from his body in all directions as if exploding.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s body, caught in the aftermath, was thrown back like a leaf swept away by a typhoon. After flying backward for a while, Chung Myung spun around mid-air and managed tond crouching down.

    ¡°Huk! Huuk! Huk!¡±

    As soon as he touched the ground, a rough breath poured out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, as if he was throwing up his lungs. Not only his entire body but even his hair was wet from the sweat that had flowed down.

    His breathing was restricted, he had been relentlessly unleashing a series of attacks. It had unavoidably devoured both his mental and physical strength.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were as fiercely blue as before and were ring at Dan Jagang, who had hidden behind the demonic energy.

    After a while, as the demonic energy¡¯s aftermath cleared and Dan Jagang appeared.

    ¡°Perhaps I have¡­ I have underestimated you all too much.¡±

    Wounded all over. That would be the first thought of anyone seeing Dan Jagang now.

    But Chung Myung knows. Among the wounds on that body, there are very few that can truly be called fatal wounds. This is especially true considering that Dan Jagang has mastered Skeleton Demonic Art, which allows him to exhibit abnormal recovery abilities.

    ¡°But¡­ I still don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Dan Jagang spoke quietly.

    ¡°Is it only this much?¡±

    He stomped down on the ground.

    ¡°If Jungwon is only at this level¡­ Why then was the cult defeated by you and driven to such barrennds?¡±

    Numerous questions swirled through Dan Jagang¡¯s mind.

    How could Heavenly Demon be caught off guard by these people?

    Of course, tigers sometimes die from poisonous snake bites. But could a tiger ever die from an ant bite? Are these people even more than ants?

    ¡°It can¡¯t be just this, is it?¡±

    As rage welled up, blood light shone from Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes again.

    ¡°Tell me, martial artist of Jungwon. This isn¡¯t everything of you. If so, then show me everything you¡¯ve got. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Dark demonic energy swirled around Dan Jagang¡¯s body like a floating evil ghost. An enormous amount of pressure began to overwhelm everything around.

    ¡°You will die here!¡±

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Dan Jagang charged forward with incredible speed.

    It was an act closer to instant movement (??(¿sµØ)) rather than rushing. As if the existing space had been forcibly twisted and pierced, Dan Jagang¡¯s body arrived right in front of Chung Myung in an instant. Perhaps ¡°appeared¡± would be a more fitting description.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened greatly.

    At that moment, Dan Jagang¡¯s hand mercilessly dug into Chung Myung¡¯s side.

    Chung Myung managed to raise his sword in an instant to block the iing hand. However, the force Dan Jagang wieldedpletely struck Chung Myung in the side, along with the blocked sword.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaang!

    Eudeudeuk!

    A bone-crushing sound mixed with the explosion of shing energies. Chung Myung¡¯s body bounced and flew away like a pebble kicked with full strength.

    Kwang!

    Dan Jagang kicked the ground and pursued Chung Myung at an incredible speed. Dan Jagang caught up in an instant and raised one of his hands toward the sky.

    The dark currents emanating from his entire body swirled up around him, and soon converged at his fingertips.

    At first, the demonic energy was as big as a human head, but it quickly grewrger than a house. The darkness was so intense it seemed like it could suck everything in, resembling a zing ck sun.

    The moment Dan Jagang was about to swing his hand down, a flurry of energy in the form of bright blue mes poured urgently into his face. Each one possessed enough force to break through even the reinforced energy.

    However, Dan Jagang mmed his hand down without any hesitation.

    ¡°Oooooh!¡±

    The zing ck sun engulfed and crushed the blue mes.

    The demonic energy, which had blown away all the obstacles, swallowed Chung Myung¡¯s body as it flew through the air.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The ck sun scorched the earth, shaking the entire world. The prostrating cultists were also unable to ovee the aftermath of the huge explosion and were thrown back and forth.

    ¡°Chung¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened as if they were torn apart.

    ¡°Chung Myuuuuung!¡±

    His desperate scream waspletely drowned out by the sessive booms of the explosion.

 Chapter 1059

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1059

    The earth screamed, and the sky was shaken.

    Under the sessive impacts, not only the cultists but also the disciples of Mount Hua were flung away and pushed back. Considering the distance between them and the ce where the fierce battle was taking ce, it was absurd.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s hands were trembling uncontrobly.

    No matter how strong Chung Myung is, can he take on such an attack head-on and survive? If so¡­.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s reason was lost in the face of a conclusion he didn¡¯t want to even imagine.

    ¡°Sasuk! Over there!¡±

    At that moment, a voice called out, and Baek Cheon¡¯s head snapped around.

    It was Jo-Gol who stretched out his hand. And what he points to¡­ was Chung Myung, half-copsed, one hand supporting himself on the ground.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    At that moment, it felt as if all strength had drained from his body in an instant.

    But it was not yet time to be relieved.

    ¡°What kind of internal strength¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat poured down from Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead like rain.

    There are usually two factors discussed when talking about the strength of a martial artist. One is how perfectly they have mastered martial arts skills. The other is how strong their internal energy is.

    ording to Chung Myung¡¯s theory, factors like adaptability, quick thinking, and mental strength would be added, but fundamentally, these two are the measures of a martial artist¡¯s strength.

    It¡¯s not a good thing for one of the two to be noticeably superior to the other. The most important thing is the harmony between martial arts and internal strength. At least Baek Cheon believed so.

    But after seeing this scene, such words fail toe out.

    The destructive power emanating from an internal strength that could not even be described as overwhelming shattered Baek Cheon¡¯smon sense about martial arts.

    ¡®This is why¡­.¡¯

    The cultist knew. How strong the bishop is. What kind of internal strength he was hiding.

    Therefore, they could remain unwavering even in a situation where their bishop was unterally cornered.

    ¡°Sa- Sasuk¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s pale voice could be heard.

    ¡°Can we really win? That monster?¡±

    Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bring himself to respond. He couldn¡¯t just blurt out that he believed in Chung Myung without any countermeasures. That would not be faith, but just self-indulgence.

    Instead, Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and said.

    ¡°¡­Listen carefully, Soso.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That man must not be allowed to live, not ever.¡±

    ¡°Sa- Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°If¡­ If it seems that neither Chung Myung nor Jang Ilso can handle him¡­ then everyone here must rush in and make sure that he dies by any means necessary.¡±

    These are truly cruel words. But if you think about it, there is nothing wrong with it at all. Anyway, the moment those two are defeated, there will be no one left behind here. There¡¯s no way these cultists will let them go easily.

    If so, they must at least find the value in their death.

    But¡­

    ¡®When will that timee?¡¯

    Baek Cheon clenched his fists and pondered.

    Is it really the right choice to dy any further here? Are they putting too much burden on Chung Myung now? Maybe it would be better to join in now¡­

    The moment Baek Cheon unconsciously took a step forward out of impatience, someone grabbed his sleeve tightly.

    ¡°¡­Samae?¡±

    Yoo Iseol was shaking her head with a stern expression.

    ¡°Wait, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sajil is still fighting.¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze turned to Chung Myung again.

    It was clearly visible even from this distance. The fierce light flowing from Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, now crouched low.

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon eventually nodded heavily.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t wait for long. I have no intention of seeking revenge after he dies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to rush in.¡±

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s voice was firm. Baek Cheon nodded his head with difficulty and stared at Chung Myung with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡®Chung Myung¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Huuk¡­ Huuk¡­.¡±

    Sweat mixed with blood flowed down Chung Myung¡¯s chin. His whole body felt like it was going to be crushed, and it was extremely heavy. It was as if all the remaining moisture in his body had been drained away.

    Chung Myung nced down at his feet. His right foot was half-crushed.

    The moment the demonic energy flew, he threw his sword into the air and seeded in escaping with the recoil. However, his right foot was swept away by demonic energy by a paper-thin margin.

    ¡®¡­Lucky it¡¯s the right.¡¯

    For a left-handed swordsman, the left foot is crucial for delivering weight into sword strikes. If the left foot is damaged, his sword cannot exert its full power. That¡¯s not to say that losing the right foot isn¡¯t without consequence, but at least it¡¯s better than the left.

    However¡­ The important thing wasn¡¯t the power to wield the sword. Being hit in the foot means that he has a problem with mobility now. He had lost one of his biggest weapons that had allowed him to push Dan Jagang so far.

    Why? Why did this oue ur?

    Kwadeuk!

    He stuck his sword in the ground and struggled to get up, and spoke as if he was spitting at Dan Jagang, who was approaching with arrogant steps.

    ¡°¡­You, have you also mastered the Absorption Essence Demonic Art (????(Îü¾«Ä§¹¦))?¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes brightened at those words.

    ¡°It seems like you are quite knowledgeable about the cult.¡±

    ¡°¡­It looks like the cult is over. I can¡¯t believe they even gave Absorption Essence Demonic Art to a greenhorn like you.¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lips.

    It wasn¡¯t a mistake. It was just unforeseen.

    The current Magyo is different from the past. If it were Magyo of the past, they would not have given Absorption Essence Demonic Art to a young bishop who was no different from a greenhorn.

    The most imperfect and dangerous of all demonic arts, Absorption Essence Demonic Art increases one¡¯s own internal strength by absorbing the internal strength of others, but it drives the user¡¯s mind into chaos.

    Those affected by Absorption Essence Demonic Art be not just zealots driven by doctrine and faith, but literally madmen, indiscriminate beasts rampaging against both friend and foe.

    Therefore, even Magyo who pursues only power and fanaticism, does not easily permit the practice of this demonic art. But¡­

    ¡®That was stupid.¡¯

    He should have thought about it. The fact that the current Magyo is different from the past.

    A hundred years ago, wars were constant, and as a result, those who indiscriminately absorbed energy and could not withstand Absorption Essence Demonic Art appeared.

    However, in the current Magyo, where cultists only live amongst themselves, there is only one possible target for absorption.

    ¡°¡­These viper-like bastard have now even eaten their followers.¡±

    If the target of absorption was a cultist who had learned the same demonic arts, the side effects would have been minimized. Of course, it would not be possible to bepletely free from the side effects of Absorption Essence Demonic Art, but it would have been possible to minimize them.

    Because he missed that, even Chung Myung failed to notice that the bishop¡¯s internal strength was far beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.

    All predictions are based on one¡¯s ownmon sense and experience. Therefore, one does not anticipate anything beyond their ownmon sense. The same mistake those facing Chung Myung often make is now beingmitted by Chung Myung himself against the bishop.

    ¡°It looks like the crazy people in the cult are in good shape. Even in the past, they wouldn¡¯t touch fellow demonic cultists. What? Were you guys afraid to just rot and crumble after Heavenly Demon bastard died?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Answer me. How did it feel to eat your fellow believers? Did you even look at their faces as you drained their energy while they screamed?¡±

    Dan Jagang quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡®How was it, you say?¡¯

    That guy has no idea. He doesn¡¯t understand at all. Although he appears to have knowledge of the cult, he has no understanding of it at all.

    ¡®You¡¯ll never know.¡¯

    The faces of those who died happily offered their strength to him. Those who died in joy, believing that they could be nourishment when Heavenly Demon descends.

    The ones who couldn¡¯t endure were¡­

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°How pitiful, you people of Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°A beast does not show weakness even at the brink of death. No matter how painful, it endures until it can no longer.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because if they don¡¯t, they will be abandoned and be a target again. What on earth have you gone through and be of that even in such a state, you don¡¯t show weakness even for a moment?¡±

    Eudeudeuk.

    Chung Myung ground his teeth.

    ¡°Talk nonsense as you please.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice sounded almost like the groan of someone who had been stabbed in the gut.

    After taking a few breaths topose himself, Chung Myung walked towards Dan Jagang again. The wounded foot was dragged.

    ¡°This is why the little ones can do nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why, do you think you won already?¡±

    Chung Myung let out a sinister smile.

    ¡°Let me tell you something, you idiot. There¡¯s no such thing as victory or defeat on the battlefield. There¡¯s only kill or be killed.¡±

    Such wounds are nothing. Even when he received wounds several times worse than this, he fought and crawled to kill his opponent. Now it¡¯s not even new. There is no reason to make a weak noise just because one of his feet was crushed.

    But Dan Jagang just looked at Chung Myung with calm eyes.

    ¡°We have been waiting for His descent.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°For those long years. Just waiting¡­ and waiting again. We just waited, unable to give up a ray of hope that one day He would answer our devotion.¡±

    Dan Jagang paused briefly and looked up at the sky.

    ¡°The wait is not difficult. What is truly difficult is the lives of those dying without even hearing a single answer. It¡¯s the weight of that.¡±

    ¡°Kuk¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders, who had been quietly listening, suddenly shook.

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes shed darkly for a moment. This is because he intuitively felt that thatugh was not made up to provoke him.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    He asked, but Chung Myung seemed unable to calm down at all andughed for a while longer before giggling and covering his mouth.

    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±

    Theugh still didn¡¯t subside, and his blood-soaked teeth were clearly exposed.

    ¡°It¡¯s like watching a human trying to fish from above the clouds.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means everything is wrong.¡±

    Chung Myung gripped his sword.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never be rewarded.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even if Heavenly Demon descends. Nothing like your voice can reach Him. At least, not to Him.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s face distorted.

    Chung Myung returned Dan Jagang¡¯s words exactly as they were.

    ¡°How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡­.¡±

    ¡°A foolish man who doesn¡¯t even know what he believes in, what he worships. Your god does not care for you. Your cries mean nothing to your god.¡±

    Eudeudeuk!

    Along with this grinding sound, Dan Jagang¡¯s face twisted like a demon¡¯s.

    He knew. He didn¡¯t need to listen to this guy¡¯s words. There¡¯s no reason to be shaken by the ramblings of someone who knows nothing about the cult or Heavenly Demon.

    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why he cannot hold back his anger.

    The words Chung Myung just uttered were the very ones he least wanted to hear.

    The energy within him surged uncontrobly like a rampaging dragon after its reverse scale had been touched.

    ¡°This¡­ This! This filthy non-believer¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right. In your eyes, I am nothing more than an unbeliever. Filthy and ugly. But, you should know one thing too.¡±

    Chung Myung giggled andughed.

    ¡°The non-believers you consider so ugly, and you who risk your lives to lick the soles of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s feet¡­ in the eyes of that bastard Heavenly Demon, there¡¯s absolutely no difference.¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes burst into a ze.

    ¡°Good! Good! Such words! Good!¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious too?¡±

    Chung Myung shook his shoulders and even wiped away tears as heughed.

    ¡°What expression will you make when you, who don¡¯t even know what Heavenly Demon is, actually see him with your own eyes? You¡¯re just an idiot who doesn¡¯t even know what you believe in.¡±

    ¡°You puuuuuunk!¡±

    Demonic energy surged explosively in response to Dan Jagang¡¯s anger. It was like a huge waterfall shooting into the sky. Dan Jagang, ovee with uncontroble anger, overturned his eyes and went on a rampage.

    ¡°Die! I will kill you! After crushing that damned mouth, I will crush all of you without leaving a single piece of flesh behind! I will never leave even your soul behind for daring to insult the cult and desecrate Heavenly Demon!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, try it, you id¡­!¡±

    The moment Chung Myung also shouted and was about to rush forward, someone blocked his path.

    A man in a tattered red robe, Jang Ilso, intervened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for intruding on this messy social gathering, but you still need some more rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of listening to that nonsense. It will create a gap for just one moment, so don¡¯t miss it, yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled slightly and clenched his fists. Then, with the sound of clinking rings, he jumped towards the rushing Dan Jagang who was radiating a tremendous murderous intent.

 Chapter 1060

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1060

    The dark blood-red glow pouring from both eyes is eerie. In addition, there is dark demonic energy that swirls around his whole body like a demon.

    The sight of the bishop rushing towards him with a face half bereft of reason seemed to strike at the fundamental fear of humans.

    A beast-like, or even more than a beast came out of the mouth that seemed to be torn open. Hearing the scream that pierced his eardrums, Jang Ilso raised the corners of his mouth.

    They are truly fascinating creatures.

    The so-called strong ones be conscious of their standing, whether they like it or not. In a good way, they have dignity, and in a bad way, they be a straight hypocrite.

    But these cultists of Magyo show no such ¡®ss.¡¯ What he can see in that bishop¡¯s appearance is just raw savagery. It seemed to prove that humans, too, are nothing more than beasts.

    No, maybe that is the true face of fanaticism. A true believer sees all as equal under their god. So there would be no need to assert oneself.

    ¡°But no matter what¡­¡±

    The lips, which looked even redder because of the pale face, draw an eerie curve.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just too ugly?¡±

    Emitting goosebumps and killing intent, Jang Ilso elerated further and rushed forward. The torn hem of his long sleeves fluttered wildly in the blowing wind.

    ¡°Kaaaaaaa!¡±

    Demonic energy gathered in both hands of the bishop, who seemed to have lost all remaining reason. Every single strand of demonic energy gathering like smoke would be stronger and more destructive than the powerful energy unleashed by an absolute martial master. Even if just by touching it, bones will break and flesh will burst.

    Dan Jagang rushed at incredible speed and swung his hand towards Jang Ilso¡¯s head.

    It was a reckless attack that was neither martial art nor anything else. However, the terrible demonic energy wrapped around his hand transforms the madman¡¯s struggles into an unmatched martial prowess.

    At that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s hand struck like lightning.

    ¡®I¡¯ve already seen enough, what could you do with this!¡¯

    Before Dan Jagang¡¯s raised hand could reach his head, Jang Ilso¡¯s palm hit Dan Jagang¡¯s elbow first, breaking it. The swirling demonic barely grazed Jang Ilso¡¯s head and he fell to the ground.

    Jang Ilso jumped forward again without missing the slight opening that had appeared.

    However, Dan Jagang seemed to have expected it in advance and naturally swung his other hand to attack Jang Ilso, who was charging in.

    ¡®Yes!¡¯

    Jang Ilso twisted his body with the same momentum as his charge.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s long sleeves fluttered towards the flying hand. Jang Ilso rotated as if the bishop¡¯s arm was ice. His robe billowed as he moved not towards the bishop¡¯s arms but to his side.

    ¡®Is it still there?¡¯

    Even if not, it will definitely remain like an afterimage in the bishop¡¯s head. The image of a swordsman named Chung Myung holding a mid-range weapon called a sword and digging extremely into the opponent¡¯s arms!

    Once humans experience a crisis, they instinctively try to avoid the situation. Thus, when Jang Ilso rushes forward, the bishop will naturally try to block!

    It was this reaction that Jang Ilso was aiming for in the first ce.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    The demonic energy that was on the ground exploded, and the bted shock hit Jang Ilso¡¯s back. It was a shock so great that his blood flowed back for a moment, but Jang Ilso embraced it rather than avoid it.

    He then swiftly burrowed into thepletely exposed side of the bishop.

    ¡°This is how it¡¯s done.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand, tinged with blue, immediately struck the bishop¡¯s side.

    Kwaang!

    Before the bishop¡¯s body could be pushed away by the impact, Jang Ilso¡¯s fist struck the same spot one after another like a thunderbolt.

    Jang Ilso, who had shoved more than a dozen punches into the side at once, tried to reach out again, but stopped and stomped the ground. And then he caught up with the bishop who was pushed away.

    ¡®No! This isn¡¯t!¡¯

    It¡¯s not just about striking. The important thing is not even allow the enemy a moment to breathe!

    Kwaaaa!

    As the bishop was propelled into the air, he swung his arm. The rough and dark demonic energy flew sideways toward Jang Ilso. It was as if ink had been scattered in the air with a huge brush.

    Jang Ilso narrowly avoided it by lowering his posture as if sticking to the ground. The gloomy energy passing right over his head sent a chill down his spine for an instant.

    But the more dangerous it became, the more Jang Ilso¡¯s face began to be colored with more and more eerie joy.

    ¡°This, he¡¯s crazier than I thought? Hahahahaha!¡±

    Jang Ilso burst intoughter and sprinted towards the bishop a short distance away.

    He understands after experiencing it himself. Why is that crazy Taoist fighting this way.

    Jang Ilso had fought Chung Myung once at ck Dragon Water Fortress. At that time, didn¡¯t he get angry at Chung Myung¡¯s fighting style, where he fought as if throwing his life away?

    At that time, he just thought that a rare crazy person had emerged from Righteous Sects. But now, watching this battle with the bishop and now engaging in the same manner, he understood.

    ¡®That¡¯s not how you fight!¡¯

    Chwaaaak!

    The sleeves of his wide robe suddenly became as hard as steel. Filled with internal energy and sharpened like a de, the sleeve mercilessly shed at the bishop¡¯s hand.

    ¡®We have no choice but to fight like that!¡¯

    This guy is strong. Unbelievably strong.

    In particr, his internal strength is so vast that even the world-renowned Jang Ilso only experienced this for the first time in one¡¯s life. Before seeing this person, he had never imagined a human could handle such a level of internal strength.

    Shaolin¡¯s Bop Jeong, which is said to be unparalleled in the world in terms of internal strength, would be no more than an ordinary person if he were next to this man.

    However, despite their immense internal energy, their techniques are extremely simple. The nature of martial arts is to simply overpower their opponents with their vast internal strength.

    So, how should someone without such internal strength confront these individuals?

    Chung Myung had all the answers.

    A minimum amount of time is required to raise the internal strength within Dantian and convert it into energy. And the more massive the amount of internal strength that needs to be raised, the longer it takes.

    The key is not to give them that time.

    If they face each other at a distance where they can unleash their internal strength, they will inevitably lose. The destructive power of their martial arts is so vast that it disregards the purity of techniques.

    Therefore, without giving them a moment to gather their internal strength, they have no choice but tounch a series of attacks from a close distance and drag it into a vicious melee.

    However!

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    Jang Ilso jerked his waist back. Before he knew it, the bishop¡¯s ck hand flew in and narrowly passed right over his nose.

    ¡®It¡¯s easier said than done!¡¯

    This is merely a methodology.

    The enemy¡¯s internal strength is immense. Even the hastily gathered energy, insufficiently prepared due tock of time, is enough to reduce a human body to a mere pool of blood.

    So what¡¯s the difference between that method and the saying that in order to survive in the mountain where the fire spreads, one must prate in the direction where the fire spreads? It¡¯s a method only a madman who does not value his life could choose.

    But there is. It clearly exists. Someone who does such crazy things without any hesitation.

    That¡¯s why!

    Kwaaaaaa!

    With a chilling re in his eyes, Jang Ilso hurled himself towards Dan Jagang¡¯s arm that was aiming at him.

    Inside! Inside! Even faster!

    ¡®If I can¡¯t do it!¡¯

    Jang Ilso¡¯s elbow struck Dan Jagang¡¯s forearm.

    Udeudeuk!

    However, the sound of bones crushing came from Jang Ilso¡¯s shoulder, not Dan Jagang¡¯s arm. The demonic energy that grazed his shoulder had easily shattered it.

    His face was distorted in pain. But Jang Ilso gritted his teeth and moved his body again. Toward a ce very close to Dan Jagang.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing!¡¯

    Jang Ilso, who spun like a top right in front of Dan Jagang, immediately shoulder-charged into his chest. The rotational force added to the shoulder strike exploded against Dan Jagang¡¯s chest.

    Kwaaaang!

    He then used the recoil to slightly lift his body slightly and hit Dan Jagang¡¯s chin with his knee.

    Kwang!

    As soon as Jang Ilso spun his body around in the air, he delivered dozens of rapid kicks towards Dan Jagang¡¯s head. The blue energy emanating from his feet shot toward Dan Jagang like a waterfall.

    ¡°Keueuk!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the endless strike chain literally poured down like torrential rain, and a groan escaped Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth who had lost his reason.

    Kwang!

    Jang Ilso, who elerated through the air like Chung Myung one after another, rushed towards Dan Jagang.

    ¡°Kaaaaaaa!¡±

    In that moment, Dan Jagang let out a scream and hurled a punch as fast as lightning. It was a speed that was iparably faster than what Dan Jagang has done so far.

    While he had surrendered his body to the demonic energy, dering himself a beast, it seemed a strand of reason still remained. It was the most perfect blow that could be delivered at that moment, reducing the internal strength and increasing the speed. It was a blow that Jang Ilso, who was elerating in mid-air, could neither avoid nor block.

    ¡®It looks like he still had some sense left!¡¯

    However, Jang Ilso did not slow down or change direction at all even when he saw Dan Jagang¡¯s fisting as if it were going to pierce his face at any moment.

    It was a suicidal act. There was no other way to describe this madness.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jang Ilso rushed forward and raised his internal strength in both hands as if Dan Jagang¡¯s fist did not exist.

    At that moment.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Chung Myung jumped like a beam of light onto Jang Ilso¡¯s head and unfolded his sword. Not with the de¡¯s edge, but with the t, he struck a smashing blow rather than a cut!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s fist, which was trying to pierce Jang Ilso¡¯s face, was deflected. The trajectory of the fist twisted and grazed Jang Ilso¡¯s cheek.

    Udeudeuk!

    In an instant, skin was torn and bones were crushed.

    However, Jang Ilso did not even blink an eye and stretched out both hands like thunderbolts straight towards Dan Jagang. The energy flowing through his hands created irregr blue traces in the air. The blue lines engraved in the most intense ces were strangely beautiful, unbing of this grueling battle.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s twin palms struck Dan Jagang in his abdomen. His hands, surrounded by blue mes, pierced Dan Jagang¡¯s clothes as if tearing them apart, and nted two bright palm marks (??(ÕÆÓ¡)) on his abdomen.

    Blood spurting from Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth covered Jang Ilso¡¯s face. Jang Ilso, stained red with his own blood and that of his enemies, grinned, revealing his pure white teeth.

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s humans who kill beasts.¡±

    Kwang!

    Jang Ilso¡¯s palm strike lifted Dan Jagang¡¯s chin and struck him. Half-floating, Dan Jagang was propelled away, and Jang Ilso followed, his robe iling wildly.

    His face, filled with murderous intent, pleasure, and even fear, depicted a terrible expression that could not bepared to anything before.

    ¡®This!¡¯

    An intense sensation that seemed to prate from the top of his head to the tips of his toes made his eyes continuously sh.

    ¡®What an incredible feeling this is?¡¯

    Right now, he is on the edge of a sword.

 Chapter 1061

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1061

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples hesitated and opened their eyes in the swirling aftermath of the explosion.

    ¡°Tha- That¡­.¡±

    With each surge of the strong force (??(„ÅÁ¦)) unleashed by Dan Jagang, the earth ruptured and the terrain twisted. However, even in the midst of the tremendous demonic energy explosion, Jang Ilso did not back down even an inch and stood against Dan Jagang.

    Facing attacks that seemed capable of toppling a great mountain, Jang Ilso stubbornly clung to Dan Jagang.

    It was truly a tightrope walk.

    No, it is a stunt so dangerous that it cannot be fully expressed in such words.

    Even Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who had no other feelings towards Jang Ilso but only malice, felt their hearts sink every time the dark demonic energy nearly touched his body.

    In the blink of an eye, dozens of exchanges took ce. If he makes just one mistake, that damn demonic energy will immediately hit him directly from a short distance, and at that moment, half of his body will be blown away.

    And Jang Ilso, who was the person involved, must know that fact much more clearly than Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. However, he continues to push Dan Jagang as if he was immune to fear.

    As if¡­

    ¡°Tha- That¡­ Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded his head without realizing it when Jo-Gol groaned the words. The fighting style that Jang Ilso is currently showing resembles that of someone they are familiar with.

    ¡®I never thought there¡¯d be another person in the world who could do that.¡¯

    It¡¯s such a ridiculous thing that even Baek Cheon, who constantly watched and learned from Chung Myung, wouldn¡¯t even dare to try it. The reason Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t try that method in the first ce was not because he was weak.

    Because just knowing doesn¡¯t mean you can do it.

    In a situation where invisible attackse and go, maintaining such proximity without ever allowing a hit is a matter of sense rather than martial arts. And human senses cannot escape their innate limitations, no matter how much they are honed.

    Baek Cheon is actually better than Chung Myung when ites to boldly unfolding martial arts in ordance with the correct instructions. However, no matter how hard Baek Cheon tries, it is impossible for him to imitate Chung Myung¡¯s beast-like senses.

    And now, Jang Ilso was handling the bishop just like Chung Myung would.

    At that time, Yoon Jong, who had been watching with fascination, opened his mouth as if in pain.

    ¡°Too¡­. Isn¡¯t that too dangerous, that¡­ ?¡±

    The acrobatics on that razor-edge line of life and death that tightened the hearts of those who watched it eventually elicited words of concern from Mount Hua disciples for Jang Ilso.

    They knew.

    If he can aplish the same thing, Jang Ilso might be better than Chung Myung right now.

    However, despite this realization, watching the scene unfold did nothing to ease their minds. It seemed as if Jang Ilso¡¯s head would explode at any moment and scatter his brains in all directions.

    ¡®Is that really possible?¡¯

    Sweating profusely, his whole body felt sticky.

    ¡°If Jang Ilso gets hit by a chance¡­.¡±

    Just then, a chilling voice reached his ears.

    ¡°You spout nonsense as ites. The young punk of Righteous Sects.¡±

    Baek Cheon reflexively turned his head and looked at the speaker.

    Advisor of Evil Tyrant Alliance, Ho Gamyeong. He continued speaking without taking his eyes off the fierce battle between Jang Ilso and Dan Jagang.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, then shut up and watch. He is not someone you can judge with your petty mouths.¡±

    Baek Cheon was momentarily overwhelmed by anger, but it quickly subsided. It wasn¡¯t because of Ho Gamyeong¡¯s presence, but because of the expression he was making.

    As far as Baek Cheon knows, Ho Gamyeong is the same as Jang Ilso¡¯s limbs.

    Even before Evil Tyrant Alliance was formed, back when the group was still called Myriad Man Manor¡­ No, even before the name Myriad Man Manor was coined, the names of Jang Ilso and Ho Gamyeong were already spreading together.

    If so, Jang Ilso would be an irreceable being for that person, Ho Gamyeong. How could he remain so calm while his lord was performing such a life-threatening tightrope walk?

    At that time, Ho Gamyeong slowly shifted his gaze and looked at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples coldly.

    He had no desire to converse with them, but¡­

    ¡°Do you find Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword more trustworthy?¡±

    Baek Cheon did not answer, but Ho Gamyeong continued what he wanted to say as if there was no need for an answer.

    ¡°That must be because you¡¯ve witnessed the miraculous victories created by Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword with your own eyes.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth to refute but then closed it tightly.

    That¡¯s not the sole reason they trust Chung Myung. However, if Chung Myung had not shown them the ability to win seemingly impossible battles one after another, they certainly would not have been able to blindly trust Chung Myung like they do now.

    ¡°How long have you watched him? Five years? Ten years?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Understand this clearly, you little punks of Righteous Sects.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong spoke as if spat out.

    ¡°For over twenty years, Paegun Jang Ilso has always trampled on those who are stronger than him. If there had been even one defeat among them, the name Jang Ilso would have been forgotten as amon name.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because he has not been defeated, he has survived; because he has not been defeated, he has conquered. Whether the opponent is strong or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon felt a chill down his spine.

    Of course, they also ce too much trust in this person called Chung Myung. However, Ho Gamyeong¡¯s trust in Jang Ilso was on a different level from theirs.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that closer to Magyo?¡¯

    It was closer to faith than trust. Without questioning the reasons or circumstances, just believe.

    But¡­e to think of it, wouldn¡¯t that be likely?

    If they, too, continue to witness Chung Myung achieving victory in this manner for over a decade, wouldn¡¯t they eventually be fanatical about him in terms ofbat?

    Just as Ho Gamyeong, who has watched it all, blindly believes in Jang Ilso.

    At that time, Ho Gamyeong spoke as if driving a wedge.

    ¡°At least I cannot even imagine seeing Paegun defeated.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who trembled at that firm and blind faith, unconsciously looked back at Jang Ilso.

    A giant who reached the pinnacle of Evil Sects with his own two hands.

    A few severed strands of hair were flying in all directions.

    Jang Ilso, who had be disheveled, rushed forward, spurting blood. Both of his shoulders had long since turned ck from the pressure emanating from the demonic energy.

    A body that lookspletely ruined to anyone who sees it.

    However, the look in his eyes that could be seen through the messy hair was so intense that it could not even bepared to when the battle began.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Dan Jagang¡¯s hand wed at Jang Ilso¡¯s wrist, literally tearing off a handful of flesh. Even a mere brush left him with a wound so deep that his bone was visible.

    Though tearing flesh from bone was undoubtedly painful, Jang Ilso still did not show the slightest reaction and persistently aimed at Dan Jagang¡¯s head.

    ¡®Crazy guy.¡¯

    Chung Myung, who was supporting Jang Ilso, let out a snort ofughter.

    It wasn¡¯t for the purpose of provocation on the battlefield, but a genuine, incredulousugh, which was rare.

    The extent of Jang Ilso¡¯s disy was exceptionally brutal.

    ¡®Is this what it looks like when I¡¯m being watched from behind?¡¯

    When you¡¯re in the action yourself, you don¡¯t see it. People cannot objectively see themselves. An experience that no one else can have. Chung Myung had only one appreciation for the incredible experience of watching himself fight through the eyes of a third-person perspective.

    ¡®¡­Thank goodness I survived until the end.¡¯

    Doing all that. It seemed he now understood why those who had seen him fight felt a certain distance from him, and he was sure he understood how his opponents must have felt.

    Of course, Jang Ilso is not perfect.

    He is a swordmaster, but Jang Ilso is a fist master. No matter how much they try to align, there are fundamental differences. Those differences had pushed Jang Ilso to the brink of death time and again.

    But that didn¡¯t matter. Chung Myung was backing him up.

    The fact that Chung Myung has never once experienced supporting someone is also not important. Because he can tell. He can tell with his senses, not eyes, how the person who was always standing behind him protected him.

    Yes, what he was witnessing now¡­

    Is the scene that Tang Bo was seeing a hundred years ago.

    You must breathe and harmonize. Every breath, every movement, even the smallest muscle twitch should be felt as if you could touch it with your hands. You must perfectly integrate yourself with the person in front of you, predicting movements before they even begin.

    ¡®You¡¯ve done a good job of this terrible thing, damn you!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t like the fact that the damned Jang Ilso was the one he had to protect at such lengths, but somehow he didn¡¯t feel as bad as he thought.

    Thanks to this, he could etch into his eyes a scene he could never have known alone.

    Paaaaaat!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword stretched out. Immediately after that, Dan Jagang and Jang Ilso reached out fiercely towards each other. Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which advanced for a split second, preempted and blocked the direction of Dan Jagang¡¯s attack, and cut into his flesh with an unexpected attack.

    An extreme stab that throws everything with a single strike. This was closer to something that a hidden weapon art master would do than a swordmaster.

    ¨C Another hidden weapon? Well, if needed, just use it. I just like this one. Why? Got aint?

    ¡®Stupid bastard!¡¯

    Only now, standing behind, did he understand.

    To kill an opponent, subtle hidden weapons are far more useful. Ifbined with the poison of Tang Family, the priority is to somehow hit the opponent with the hidden weapon.

    But that¡¯s not enough to protect the person in front. To block an enemy, force must be applied, and to threaten an enemy, they must be visible to the enemy¡¯s eyes.

    The absurd paradox is that the hidden weapon, which should be more secret and swift than any other weapon, must be thrown in such a way that it is visible to the enemy. What ispleted within that paradox is the Twelve Flying Hidden Weapon (????(Ê®¶þïwµ¶)).

    Eudeuk.

    Chung Myung bit his lip until it bled.

    ¡®Why on earth are you realizing everything toote, you stupid¡­.¡¯

    Even on the battlefield, which was extremely solitary and sometimes even lonely, there were many people standing behind him. If it weren¡¯t for them, Chung Myung would not have cut off Heavenly Demon¡¯s head, but would have be a cold corpse lying on the battlefield.

    At that moment, Dan Jagang let out a terrible sound and raised his arms. There was no way Jang Ilso would just watch thatrge movement. Jang Ilso, who dug inside at once, struck twelve punches into the upper body of Dan Jagang in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Keuruk¡­.¡±

    Blood spurted out from Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth again. However, even as blood spewed out from his mouth, Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes glimmered even darker with a bloody light.

    ¡°Second¡­ Coming of Heavenly Demon.¡±

    At that moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze shot upward.

    Unlike a swordsman¡¯s attack, a fist martial art¡¯s attack can be withstood with protective energy. That difference was dragging Jang Ilso down to the bottom of hell at this moment.

    ¡°Myriad¡ªDemon¡¯s¡ªAdvance!¡±

    Demonic energy the size of a house erupted from Dan Jagang¡¯s fingertips and fell on the heads of Jang Ilso and Chung Myung at the same time.

    That moment!

    ¨C Taoist Hyung-nim!

    ¡®I know!¡¯

    Chung Myung stepped forward as if he already knew.

    ¡®Is this how you do it?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword shot out like a sh and flew towards Dan Jagang¡¯s neck with a single hidden de.

 Chapter 1062

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1062

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    The sky crumbles overhead. The demonic energy that enveloped everything in darkness descends like hell itself.

    A sentence of doom, a manifestation of apocalypse. In that deep despair, the sunset-stained sword moved like a beam of light, or perhaps an illusion. And as a reminiscent of a time long past.

    A sword is just a sword. It is nothing more than a cold metal de.

    However, for a swordsman, a sword is not just an emotionless de. In the end, everything about the wielder is contained.

    Perhaps it represents nobility. Perhaps confidence.

    And perhaps¡­ At this sword, no, the thing that stayed at the end of this secret de was¡­.

    ¡®Stretch out.¡¯

    True energy, who climbed up on his toes, gathered over his fingertips and into the sword.

    A feeling of unity as if the sword and body became one in an instant. The rity created by excessively sharpened senses. And the great satisfaction thates from it.

    The sword that encapstes all this simply moves forward.

    ¡®Just once!¡¯

    The two eyes of Chung Myung, who held the sword, radiated a fierce murderous intent. A sword can be swung again. Even if it cuts the air, it can be swung again, and one more thrust is all it takes.

    But a hidden weapon (??(ïwµ¶)) is a one-strike kill.

    Once the hidden de leaves the fingertips, that¡¯s the end. The opportunity is never given twice. Under pressure that cannot be described simply as extreme, Chung Myung¡¯s sword drew a single line. It seemed as if everything had stopped except for the sword flying in the air.

    A line, by nature, connects things. It draws between things that should not touch and connects them as one.

    The line drawn by Chung Myung¡¯s sword connects the present where he stands now and the long past that has faded away.

    A gap in time where the moment is divided again and again. Thoughts elerated to an unprecedented level. In a world that was rtively slow, Chung Myung felt a burning thirst.

    ¡®Not enough!¡¯

    This isn¡¯t it.

    ¡®It can¡¯t just be this!¡¯

    Tang Bo¡¯s hidden weapon that he remembers was by no means such an idiotic blow as this. A hidden de that seems to carry even the soul in just one release. Like a meteor at dawn, it disappears in a split second, but that is why Tang Bo¡¯s hidden weapon is more brilliant than anything else.

    Thus, it must be faster. More precise, and more powerful! Even more so! Further!

    At that moment, a phantom-like voice passed through Chung Myung¡¯s ears.

    ¨C Taoist Hyung-nim is always in a hurry.

    One day in the past, a yful remark Tang Bo had made to him.

    ¨C There are countless things Hyung-nim wants to capture. But putting it all together just makes it heavier. Just like Taoist Hyung-nim¡¯s two shoulders. Would Hyung-nim be able to swing a sword properly with shoulders so heavily burdened?

    The voice was vividly clear as if it was a whisper right next to him.

    ¨C If Hyung-nim wants to properly throw a hidden de, it¡¯s not about filling it up, but emptying it. Even the flying knife should just be light at its end. The more you want to hold, the more you must empty. Isn¡¯t that the Way (?(µÀ)) that Taoism speaks of? Of course, I don¡¯t know if a thick-headed person like Taoist Hyung-nim can understand that¡­.

    Even the sound ofughter mixed with that voice tickles his ears. At this moment, as if one time in the past connected.

    -If that bes possible someday¡­.

    Everything that bound Chung Myung is cut off. What remains is just the sensation of the sword at his fingertips. This sensation spread throughout Chung Myung¡¯s entire body.

    The hidden weapon (??(Îï)) and Chung Myung (??(ÎÒ)) be one (??(Ò»ów)).

    The sword (?(„¦)) and the body (??(Éí)) are connected (????(ºÏÒ»)).

    ¨C I don¡¯t know. Taoist Hyung-nim¡¯s sword might really reach that Heavenly Demon.

    Chung Myung advances, cutting through a world stained with darkness. The tip of the hidden de is aimed at the source of darkness. And the strike is the sword of Mount Hua fired by Chung Myung and the hidden weapon thrown by Tang Bo in the distant past.

    Chung Myung, connecting the unconnectable, shot forth as a hidden weapon ((??(œçÄ§Ø°))) that extinguishes (?(œç)) demons (?(Ä§)), targeting the heart of the demon.

    ¡®I am here!¡¯

    That¡¯s an undeniable fact. But everything about him is clearly connected to the past.

    The sword, which has achieved harmony (??(œ†È»)), transcended seflessness (??(ŸoÎÒ)), and finally reached state of nature (??(×ÔÈ»)), cuts the world as it was supposed to. (??(œ†È»)? ??? ??(ŸoÎÒ)? ??, ??? ??(×ÔÈ»)? ?? ?? ?? ??? ?? ??? ??? ???.)

    And at that moment, Jang Ilso and Chung Myung, who turned their heads, met their gazes.

    Even in a flow of time that seemed almost stopped, it was clearly visible. The yful smile that Jang Ilso makes.

    Jang Ilso raised his arms. It was a gesture that seemed too feeble and helpless to fight against the enormous darkness hovering over his head. But at that moment, a searingly cold me spewed out from Jang Ilso¡¯s whole body.

    Hwaaaaaaaaa!

    A desperate strike, pulling even thest of his internal strength, soared towards the descending demonic energy.

    Blue mes and dark demonic energy collided in the air. The me was too feeble to hold off the overwhelmingly force of demonic energy.

    However, even if it was only for a moment, the me clearly pushed away the demonic energy like a copsing mountain. A subtle but clear crack opened in the sturdy iron wall that seemed to never break. No, Jang Ilso had pried it open.

    Their gazes that met changed and Chung Myung¡¯s body passed right next to Jang Ilso. At that exact moment, Jang Ilso¡¯s hand touched Chung Myung¡¯spletely defenseless back.

    A voice that could never be heard seemed to brush past Chung Myung¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Paaaaaat!

    With the power of Jang Ilso pushing his back, the sword that was shot goes beyond the limit and reaches a different point.

    At that moment, clear light returned to Dan Jagang¡¯s eyes, which had been clouded as he surrendered himself to the surging demonic energy.

    ¡®Sunset?¡¯

    It was a sight like an illusion. It was so amazing that even Dan Jagang¡¯s rationality, which had beenpletely stained by demonic energy, was restored.

    In the world created by Dan Jagang, where not a speck of light seemed to exist, a faint red light blossomed. That infinitely feeble red light pierced the deep, deep darkness and spread further and further.

    As if the sunset spreads from the eastern sky at the end of a long night.

    It¡¯s the dawn (??(ÀèÃ÷)). The end of dawn and another beginning.

    In that spectacle where reality and illusion mixed, a white sword flew, slicing through the red sunset.

    ¡®This?¡¯

    It was an eerie feeling of death that Dan Jagang had never experienced before. The sword, like dawn flying in and burning the darkness, shattered everything in Danjagang and prated far towards his neck.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    At that moment, when the world seemed to havepletely stopped, a deep silence descended. Everyone present here saw it clearly.

    The sight of Dark Plum Blossom Sword pierced the neck of bishop Dan Jagang, a strong man the embodiment of hopelessness who seemed like never fell, sticking out from the nape of his neck.

    Everyone held their breath.

    It felt as if all sounds of the world were erased in an instant.

    Everyone felt the silence with certainty, even though the air that still wrapped around them was swirling like a storm. The silence is even more intense because it is short.

    Ttook.

    A single drop of blood fell from the tip of the white de that had pierced through Dan Jagang¡¯s neck.

    And that moment.

    The dark, indifferent eyes of Chung Myung and the seething eyes of Dan Jagang intertwined at a short distance.

    Dan Jagang coughed up the regurgitated blood and muttered something silently. A mantra that only Chung Myung can clearly understand even if others cannot understand it.

    ¡°¡­Second Coming.¡±

    Danjagang lowered his raised arm as if violently shaking it.

    The sun of demonic energy, yet to scatter, fell upon their heads. It was a sight like a great mountain copsing.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s pupils were greatly dted.

    ¡°Nooooooooo!¡±

    With a huge scream that no one could tell its origin, the formidable demonic energy collided with the earth.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaang!

    The demonic energy that was confined to the earth was pulsating as if they were about to destroy everything that existed. And soon the world was covered by a huge storm of demonic energy.

    ¡°Euaaaaak!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who were caught up in the storm, were blown away like leaves hit by a typhoon without being able to do anything about it.

    Not only the disciples of Mount Hua, but even the cultists who watched this fierce battle with mesmerized faces were swept away like fallen leaves by the irresistible force.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples screamed in pain as they were thrown back and hit the ground several times.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaaang!

    The sessive heaven-copsing sound like they could burst eardrums overwhelmed everyone. It was a shock as if the world was copsing all at once.

    Kwaang! Kwaaaang! Kwaang!

    After that massive shock swept violently across the earth.

    Silence finally ensued.

    Kkumteul.

    Baek Cheon, entangled and messy with the dirt flung up by the roughly torn earth, shuddered. His fingertips twitched with spasms.

    ¡°Keu¡­.¡±

    As he regained consciousness, he violently raised his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Blood vessels began to form in his eyes.

    No matter how much Chung Myung is¡­ Could he have survived in the center of such a ridiculous explosion? Even he, caught in the aftermath, felt his insidespletely turned upside down, making it difficult to even move his body?

    ¡°N- No¡­. No¡­.¡±

    Udeudeuk!

    Baek Cheon crushed the stone in his hand and instilled strength to his body. Almost digging and scraping the ground, he managed to get up and frantically surveyed his surroundings.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung! Chung Myuuuuuung!¡±

    Chung Myung was nowhere to be seen. Baek Cheon screamed at the top of his lungs as an ending he never wanted to think about came to mind.

    ¡°Chung Myung! You bastard!¡±

    ¡°Sahyung!¡±

    At that moment, Yoo Iseol¡¯s urgent voice prated his ears.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Baek Cheon quickly turned to where she was pointing. The earth was hugely gouged out as if torn apart by divine beings. In the middle of it, two red and ck spots were seen.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    A shout came out from Baek Cheon and Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouths at the same time. The two started running with all their might towards Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, who had copsed.

    At that moment, Chung Myung¡¯s lips, which were half-buried in dirt and debris, faintly twitched.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    The moment his slightly cracked lips parted, the wound that had been glued together split again and red blood flowed out.

    ¡°Uuh¡­.¡±

    When he barely lifted his fluttering eyelids, he saw Jang Ilso, also half buried in the ground, with his head bent.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at the scene in silence, managed to raise his hoarse voice after struggling for a long time.

    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±

    There was no answer.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    At that moment, a voice without any strength came out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth, who was bending his head as if he were dead.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    The moment he heard that voice, Chung Myung frowned.

    ¡°Are you alive?¡±

    Then a weak voice came out from Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth. It was a lifeless voice that never seemed toe out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡­.maybe¡­ I think I might be dead¡­?¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung turned around with great difficulty. Forcing his unresponsive body to roll over, he saw the sky. It was blindingly blue.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    As the long night ended, and morning finally arrived.

    ¡°¡­good to hear.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s chuckles spread slowly into the tranquil morning world.

 Chapter 1063

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1063

    ¡°Chung Myuuuuuuung!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! This son of a beaaaast!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples ran like the wind toward Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ru- Run a bit more gently¡­ My body feels like it¡¯s shattering¡­¡±

    The vibrations from the footsteps were enough to make his body feel like being torn apart, but the words did not seem to reach the ears of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. Jo-Gol, who ran the fastest, aggressively threw himself onto Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hey! Are you okay? Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s neck and shook him violently.

    ¡°Did you get cut somewhere? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°G- Gol!¡±

    ¡°Hey, man! Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    ¡°You crazy punk! You¡¯re going to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Only then did Jo-Gole to his senses and look down at Chung Myung. His eyes had rolled back, and he seemed on the verge of death. Jo-Gol let go of his hand and cleared his throat.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just worried¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who almost died at the hands of neither Heavenly Demon or the bishop but of Mount Hua¡¯s disciple, looked at Jo-Gol with a dazed expression and weakly muttered.

    ¡°¡­Just go die, please¡­ Please¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol sighed and grabbed both of Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders to support him.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do I look okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t even have the strength to lift a finger.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just an expression. It felt like all the energy inside his body had drained out. Now, even if the opponent is Jo-Gol, he will have no choice but to stick his neck out to be killed gracefully.

    If there was any constion¡­

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­I told you I¡¯m dead.¡±

    The fact was that the most threatening person here right now was in no different state.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Whenever Jang Ilso coughed, red blood gushed from his mouth. He was so pale that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he turned his head and died at any moment.

    ¡°¡­You damn bastard.¡±

    Chung Myung thought about the situation a little while ago and cursed unconsciously. Even with his neck pierced, the bishop had continued to attack. Chung Myung knew that all bishops were crazy, but going through it again after a while made him shiver.

    Had they failed to prate the neck and halve his power, both Jang Ilso and Chung Myung would have been reduced to dust without leaving a single piece of flesh behind.

    ¡°¡­This crazy guy went with it without any hesitation.¡±

    And Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at the limp Chung Myung with mixed emotions.

    One emotion was awe. The other was pity.

    It is nothing but admirable that they were able to finally kill the bishop who didn¡¯t seem human at all, but the price was too high. To exaggerate only a little, Chung Myung¡¯s body now looked like a piece of half-chopped ??meat. It¡¯s a wonder he¡¯s still breathing.

    Without dy, Baek Cheon put his hand on Chung Myung¡¯s lower abdomen and infused true energy into him.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Then, a bucket of ck blood poured out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m really going to die.¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth as he poured out his true energy. Although he knew this was the only way¡­ it couldn¡¯t have been a good feeling to see Chung Myung so battered and bruised like this.

    At that time, Un Gum, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua quickly raised their heads at his words.

    ¡°Beware of the remnants of Magyo! We don¡¯t know what they might do.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who flinched for a moment, changed their momentum in an instant and blocked the path between Chung Myung and the cultists like vicious beasts. However, contrary to their reaction, the cultists remained motionless, as if they had turned to stone.

    ¡°B-Bishop¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bishop¡­.¡±

    The cultists were staring nkly at the darkened earth with faces that seemed lost in the world.

    Dan Jagan¡¯s defeat.

    It was a result they had never thought about. Not even once imagined it, there¡¯s no way they can deal with it. They just stare nkly at the traces of this fierce battle, as if their soul had left them.

    ¡°Bishop¡­ Bishop¡­¡±

    Jong Nil copsed to the ground as if his legs gave out. And he clenched his fists, almost tearing up the earth.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Eudeudeudeuk.

    His tightly bitten lip was torn and blood flowed out. His gaze, filled with extreme hatred and anger, was focused on the enemies not far away, to be exact, Chung Myung and Jang Ilso.

    ¡°These¡­ Even if we drink their blood¡­. These dog-like unbelievers!¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot with rage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them¡­ I¡¯ll kill them to avenge the bishop! Definitely!¡±

    The moment Jong Nil stood up, gritting his teeth, a ferocious momentum quickly filled the eyes of the mesmerized cultists. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were watching the process of change all drew their swords.

    The Red Dogs that came running also stood in front of Jang Ilso, growling like hunting dogs protecting their master in front of a wild beast.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who was being supported by Baek Cheon and Yoo Iseol, opened his mouth with a distorted face.

    ¡°First of all, that¡­.¡±

    But at that moment, Baek Cheon sensed it. Chung Myung¡¯s body, which had been limp like wet cotton, suddenly stiffened.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze quickly turned backward. His eyes were filled with disbelief, shock, and twisted emotions.

    ¡°This, this bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung?¡±

    Kwaaaaaaaaaaang!

    Before the question could be answered, a huge explosion broke out. The disciples of Mount Hua, who were on guard against the cultists, looked back in shock.

    Then they saw it too. Dark demonic energy erupted, explosively blowing away piles of earth and sand all at once, as if it were the rubble of a huge mountain that had copsed.

    Thick cold sweat ran down Baek Cheon¡¯s spine.

    ¡°No- No way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keuaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    It was like the sound of a demon imprisoned in a prison in the heaven realm crying. In the swirling dark demonic energy, someone who should never have been there appeared.

    ¡°Bi- Bishop¡­.¡±

    Blood drained from Baek Cheon¡¯s face.

    Blood and harrowing screams emanating from both eyes. Dan Jagang, whose entire body was dyed ck as if covered in ink, was screaming like a beast, exposing his withered upper body.

    A look of disgust shed across everyone¡¯s faces when they saw that.

    ¡°Oooooooooh!¡±

    Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword that Chung Myung had inscribed was still stuck diagonally around his neck. Dan Jagang, who was howling and howling again, grabbed the sword stuck in his neck.

    Ppudeudeuk. Pudeuk.

    Even in the roar of the swirling demonic energy, the sound of Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword embedded in the neck being pulled out was very distinctly audible.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Finally, he yanked Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword out of his neck and threw it to the ground.

    ¡°Eugh¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong clutched his right hand holding the sword with his left hand. It was because his hands were shaking so much that he couldn¡¯t handle it.

    At that time, Chung Myung, who had been muttering curses, struggled to get up.

    ¡°¡­Did I miss?¡±

    It seemed like the neck bone had not beenpletely severed with a mere difference of just a piece of paper. Since Dan Jagang was a master of Skeleton Demonic Art, he would have been able to survive despite receiving such terrible wounds.

    ¡°Sasuk. My sword¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! You crazy bastard!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, including Baek Cheon, overcame the extreme fear welling up from deep within their lungs and blocked Chung Myung¡¯s path even more tightly.

    ¡®No more!¡¯

    Now Chung Myung couldn¡¯t fight. He shouldn¡¯t. It was now up to them to protect this damned man. Although not a word was exchanged, everyone held their swords tightly with the same thought.

    Dan Jagan, who had transformed into something that could no longer be called human, raised his head and screamed.

    ¡°Whyyyyyyyyyy!¡±

    It was so miserable that it even sounded sad. It was simr to the wailing of a child who lost their mother.

    ¡°Why! Why do you not look upon us! Whyyyyyyyy!¡±

    The demonic energy emitted by Dan Jagang swirled wildly.

    ¡°Heavenly Demoooooon!¡±

    His voice was now extremely rough as if scraping a metal.

    ¡°You! You who made us wait for so long, why do you forsake us?! Heavenly Demon! Why! Heavenly Demoooooon!¡±

    ¡®He¡¯s mad¡­¡¯

    Tang Soso was shocked and unconsciously covered his mouth.

    Even with all thenguages she knew, she couldn¡¯t fully describe his madness. At first, it was difficult to see that as a human emotion.

    ¡°Even with this! If this isn¡¯t enough! What more can we do! Can¡¯t even this scream reach you?¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s bloodshot gaze turned to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Can you understand? Our agony! Our suffering! Can you possibly understand!¡±

    Chung Myung stepped forward, pulling Baek Cheon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    His legs were shaking so much that it was difficult to take a single step. But Chung Myung pushed them away and stepped forward.

    And as if it was natural, Jang Ilso was already stepping forward with him.

    As if it had to be that way. As if there was only one thing to do when faced with an enemy, no matter what they looked like.

    ¡°It was slightly off.¡±

    ¡°Seems like it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    Chung Myung and Jang Ilso bared their teeth at the same time.

    ¡°If he survives¡­ I have no choice but to kill him again and again!¡±

    ¡°Kekekekek.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and Red Dogs did not back down this time and lined up to the left and right of the two. As if to say they will fight together now.

    Then, Dan Jagang¡¯s demonic energy became more and more intense.

    Dan Jagang understood it intuitively. Having pushed his demonic arts beyond their limits, he would never return to his former self.

    He will probably be consumed by this madness forever, a madman who massacres everything in sight.

    However, if his earnest voice can reach Heavenly Demon, he will not reject even that fate but ept it entirely.

    Dan Jagang raised all his remaining internal strength. Formidable demonic energy enveloped his body and shot up into the sky.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    In front of that overwhelming majesty, suppressed groans naturally flowed from the mouths of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡®He still has that much power¡­.¡¯

    It was just when Baek Cheon was about to bite his lip to calm his trembling chin.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    At first, he thought he saw something wrong.

    Behind the swirling dark demonic energy, he caught a glimpse of something whitish. He was so ovee with fear that for a moment he thought he might have seen something wrong.

    But the next moment, Baek Cheon realized he wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    Right behind Dan Jagang, a man stood like a ghost in a storm where demonic energy was swirling with the power to crush even the 1000-year-old cold metal like a piece of paper. He had no idea where the thing had suddenly appeared in its white long sleeves or how long it had been there.

    It was a truly bizarre sight.

    As Baek Cheon, unable to process the scene, staring at the scene in a dazed state, a man in a white robe standing behind Dan Jagang smiled faintly.

    ¡°This is why¡­.¡±

    Only then did Dan Jagang realize that there was someone behind him and instinctively turned his head. No, he tried to.

    But before he could even move his head, the man in the white robes pierced Dan Jagang¡¯s back with his hand.

    Kwadeudeuduek!

    ¡°Keuaaaaaak!¡±

    A scream full of pain came out of Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth.

    Finally, he lowered his eyes filled with shock, and looked at his chest. A stark white hand protruded through his darkened chest.

    ¡°Keu¡­. Keugh¡­?¡±

    A sound like air escaping came from his mouth.

    Dan Jagang, who was looking down at his hands as if he couldn¡¯t believe the situation, finally trembled as he turned around. The moment he made eye contact with the man who had pierced his hand on his back, a huge fear began to spread across Dan Jagang¡¯s face.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s voice was trembling uncontrobly. It was a scene unimaginable from what had been seen of him until now. But his voice trembled so distinctly that even the disciples of Mount Hua could tell.

    ¡°Se- Second Bishop¡­.¡±

    The man called Second Bishop lightly clicked his tongue and continued his word.

    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like you young guys.¡±

    Kwadeudeuk!

    The man¡¯s arm dug deeper into Dan Jagang¡¯s chest. Then Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth opened wide as if it would tear apart.

    Dan Jagang, who was emitting powerful demonic energy despite his severe injuries, was trampled effortlessly by the man who suddenly appeared from nowhere.

    Baek Cheon, still trying toprehend the situation, momentarily looked back at Chung Myung. And then he encountered an even more surprising sight.

    The face of Chung Myung, who never once appeared flustered in front of an enemy¡­ waspletely pale.

    ¡°He¡­.¡±

    A voice, as if entranced, came from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Heavenly Murderer (??(Ììš¢))¡­.¡±

 Chapter 1064

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1064

    ¡°Kkeureuk¡­. Kkeureureuk¡­.¡±

    Thick blood foam flowed out of Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth. His body was constantly convulsing as if experiencing unimaginable pain.

    The sight was undeniably shocking for everyone. It was iprehensible and uneptable.

    No matter how much Dan Jagang was in an abnormal state after being attacked by Chung Myung, Dan Jagang is still Dan Jagang. How could anyone understand and ept the existence who, with one blow, overpowers the terrible bishop that brought both Chung Myung and Jang Ilso to the brink of death?

    ¡°H¡­. How¡­.¡±

    Every time Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth twitched, a bubbling sound of blood came out. Without listening closely, it was hard to even notice that something was being said.

    However, the man in the white robes, Heavenly Murderer Demon Emperor (????(Ììš¢Ä§µÛ)), smiled as if understood what Dan Jagang was trying to say. The sight of him smiling nonchntly while his hand was plunged into a human body was chillingly etched into the minds of the onlookers.

    ¡°Are you asking how I am here?¡±

    ¡°Kkeu, keurugh¡­.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer lightly shook his head and sighed as if in pity.

    ¡°My child.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t understand? You who doubted doctrines and Heavenly Demon Himself, why didn¡¯t you doubt those obvious words?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Demon has never told us that we should not head to Jungwon. He¡¯s not the one who says such things in the first ce. A man may provide food to the ants, but he never gives orders to the ants. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s body began to tremble even more violently. His eyes, which had already lost their glow, unconsciously turned to Chung Myung.

    Dan Jagang stared at Chung Myung for a long time, and then a trembling voice came out again.

    ¡°T- Then¡­. Then why¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. This is why an unqualified young man should not be ordained (?(Î»)) as a bishop. I wonder why Archbishop is in such a hurry.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer smiled wanly.

    ¡°In serving Him, logic is unnecessary. What we want is obedience itself to Him, not the reward He might bestow upon us. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang, covered in blood, grabbed Heavenly Murderer¡¯s hand that had pierced his chest.

    ¡°Keu¡­. Keueueuk!¡±

    Then, instead of just holding Heavenly Murderer¡¯s hand, he tore at his own body to pull out Heavenly Murderer¡¯s hand. Dan Jagang barely escaped Heavenly Murderer¡¯s hands in a terrible and shocking manner and soon fell mercilessly to the ground.

    ¡°Hoo?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer burst into loudughter at the sight.

    ¡°Indeed. So, you are worthy of the title of bishop after all?¡±

    Dan Jagang, who had been groaning on the ground, forced his head up. His eyes, filled with resentment, red at Heavenly Murderer as if he wished to kill him.

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang screamed desperately with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Then for what! For what on earth did we endure all that time! Answer me, Second Bishop! We¡­. If it was not themand of Heavenly Demon, why should we waste our lives tied to doctrines that we do not need to follow! Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Answer meeee!¡±

    Even after hearing that cry of sorrow, Heavenly Murderer¡¯s eyes did not even flinch. It just sank even colder.

    ¡°Why should I exin that to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°For a filthy apostate like you.¡±

    For a moment, Dan Jagang had a dazed expression, as if he had been hit in the back of the head.

    ¡°Apostate?¡±

    He spoke in rapture, like someone who had heard something he should never have heard.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m an apostate? I¡­?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer smiled brightly.

    ¡°If you are not an apostate because you doubted the teachings of Heavenly Demon, doubted His divinity, and led the believers to Jungwon in vition of the doctrine, then who else in the world can you call an apostate?¡±

    ¡°Those, those teachings are false!¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Dan Jagang was momentarily speechless and could not reply.

    ¡°Who told you all that was false? Have you even met Heavenly Demon in person?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s whole body trembled as he listened to sophistry that was not even worth answering. Heavenly Murderer took a leisurely step towards him.

    ¡°My child. You will never understand.¡±

    Another step.

    ¡°Because you lost that opportunity forever. There is no way that someone who has seen God with their own eyes and someone who has not could converse. You will forever lose the opportunity to see God with your own eyes.¡±

    ¡°I am¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s body copsed helplessly. It seemed that the pain caused by the one word ¡°apostate¡± was greater than the pain prating his body.

    ¡°I! I¡¯m not an apostate! I have not forsaken my faith. You are not the representative of Heavenly Demon! My faith is only¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer cut off his words as if he was tired of hearing it. At the same time, tiny ck mes bloomed from his fingertips and flew like fluttering embers. Itnded on Dan Jagang¡¯s forehead.

    Kwaaaaaaaaaa!

    At that moment, a very thick ck me soared, engulfing Dan Jagang¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Kkeuaaaaak!¡±

    A desperate scream that could not be heard calmly echoed across the devastatednd where almost nothing was left alive.

    ¡°There is only one death for an apostate.¡±

    An emotionless voice flowed from the mouth of Heavenly Murderer.

    ¡°Die experiencing the utmost pain. Your soul will never be saved even after death. Forever, forever, hover in the purgatory and regret again and again the sins you havemitted.¡±

    The curse of hellfire (??(˜I»ð)), a punishment that can only be imposed by those who have mastered demonic arts.

    ¡°Kkeuaaaaaaaaak!¡±

    The demonic arts backfired, burning everything about him to ashes.

    Even Dan Jagang, who was once so formidable, rolled on the ground, writhed and screamed in the face of the pain. He screamed, hit the ground, cried like a child, and twisted his whole body.

    No one dared to speak. Even Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, whose only feelings toward Dan Jagang were hatred, could not bear to see the scene and turned their heads.

    However, in reality, the only emotion in the eyes of Heavenly Murderer was cold malice. In the cult, unbelievers must be killed and eliminated, but apostates are treated as even filthier than non-believers.

    ¡°Guuuuaaaah! I, I am¡­ I am nooooot!¡±

    A voice filled with pain flowed like a wail from Dan Jagang¡¯s mouth, who was covered in ck mes.

    Such terrible pain does not lead to a quick death. It is severe because one cannot die, and it is this severity that makes it hellfire. This is why it is used as a punishment that Magyo gives to apostates.

    ¡°I am¡­.¡±

    Dan Jagang¡¯s body slowly copsed.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ am not apostate¡­ I¡­.¡±

    His raspy voice came out like a groan.

    ¡°Heavenly Demon¡­. Heavenly Demon¡­. Just why¡­. Just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­ my cries¡­¡±

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Heavenly Murderer mercilessly trampled on Dan Jagang¡¯s nearly burned head and crushed it. Then he frowned and took his foot away, as if he had stepped on something filthy.

    ¡°Listening any further is repulsive.¡±

    Dan Jagang.

    It was an incredibly miserable death for the bishop of Magyo, who turned Hangzhou into hell and brought the world¡¯s Chung Myung and Jang Ilso to the brink of death.

    Heavenly Murderer, who gave that gruesome death, took his gaze away from Dan Jagang as if he had nothing more to see. Then he looked somewhere else.

    Flinch.

    The cultists in front of his cold gaze immediately bowed down with their heads on the ground. Everyone was trembling like an aspen tree. They trembled like aspens as if they had encountered a king of the underworld.

    At that moment when Heavenly Murderer frowned as if displeased, Jong Nil, who had been prostrating on his belly, crawled towards him with his face down.

    ¡°E- Enforcer, Jong Nil, dares to greet Second Bishop.¡±

    His voice was filled with desperation. The pain of losing Dan Jagang and the fear of facing Heavenly Murderer were palpable, but his desperation felt even greater.

    ¡°All of this is my fault for not serving the bishop properly. Please, Second Bishop, take my life as punishment for this sin, and forgive these people with a heart as vast as the sea! This lowly ones dares, dares, to make this request.¡±

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    Jong Nil repeatedly pounded his head on the ground. But Heavenly Murderer just watched the scene with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°¡­Responsibility.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer chuckled softly. Even at that faint, low chuckle, Jong Nil trembled as if struck by lightning.

    ¡°Is it because I entrusted the diocese to someone unworthy? The state of the diocese is a mess. How dare an enforcer even discuss responsibility.¡±

    Jong Nil, who had no idea what to say, just suffocated like a corpse.

    ¡°No one punishes a hand for making a mistake by punishing the hand itself. There is no point in punishing an enforcer who is not even worth the weight of his hand.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There will be no asking you or the cultists to pay for the sinsmitted by the bishop. It would have been impossible for a mere enforcer to go against the bishop¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Tha- Thank you¡­.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer speaks in a voice devoid of emotion.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t someone like an enforcer pay the price for not knowing the subject and discussing responsibility?¡±

    Jong Nil¡¯s pupils trembled. The moment Jong Nil barely raised his head and saw Heavenly Murderer¡¯s slightly smiling face, he realized what he had to do.

    ¡°Heavenly¡­ Heavenly Demon¡­¡±

    He bit his lip and shouted at the top of his lungs.

    ¡°Second Coming of Heavenly Demon! Myriad Demon¡¯s Advances!¡±

    Posok!

    Then, Jong Nil crushed his own head with his hands in one swift motion.

    Thud.

    Instantly bing a headless corpse, Jong Nil fell to the ground.

    Heavenly Murderer, who was watching this with disapproving eyes, turned his attention to the prostrate believers.

    ¡°Return to the cult.¡±

    ¡°Se- Second Coming of Heavenly Demon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Everyone held their breath.

    ¡°Though you are not responsible doctrinally, the sin of following an apostate cannot be judged merely by doctrine. For thirty-three sunrises and sunsets, remain silent and reflect on your wrongdoing.¡±

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The cultists crushed their heads to the ground without an answer, as if they had not dared to go against his word. Then they all stood up from their position and started moving in one direction as if possessed.

    With a cold gaze, Heavenly Murderer watched this scene and nced down at his feet.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Dan Jagang had now be nothing but ck ashes, a mere trace of his existence. A strange expression passed over Heavenly Murderer¡¯s face. He cast his gaze towards Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were very tense.

    ¡°Certainly¡­¡±

    A voice tinged with admiration leaked out.

    ¡°Jungwon is an interesting ce. No matter how much of young the foolish bishop is¡­ I never thought a bishop would end up like this.¡±

    Heughed as if amused, looking at Chung Myung and Jang Ilso.

    It was at that moment that his eyes, which did not show anything particrly hostility,pletely changed. The moment Heavenly Murderer¡¯s gaze, which would not have been an exaggeration to describe it as gentle, locked on Chung Myung, it took on apletely different color.

    ¡°You¡­?¡±

    Clear hostility and murderous intent filled Heavenly Murderer¡¯s eyes as he looked at Chung Myung and the group standing guard. His face even began to show a ferocity he had never shown before.

    Eudeuk.

    The grinding sound of his teeth was chillingly eerie.

    ¡°Mount Hua (??(ÈAÉ½))¡­ Is it that cursed sect?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s voice growled like a beast, making even the heavens hold their breath.

 Chapter 1065

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1065

    The thought gradually faded away.

    They weren¡¯t scared or scared. The moment they were faced with the murderous intent unleashed by Heavenly Murderer, all thoughts disappeared from their head.

    A murderous intent that made all their past struggles and triumphs seem trivial. Before that intense oppression, every living thing stopped breathing.

    Murderous Intent Manifestation. (????(ÒâÐÎš¢ÈË)/CMIIW. It literally means ¡®intent that takes form and kills a person)

    It was the moment when they forcibly understood why there was a saying that one could kill with will alone.

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s gaze, chilling like the bitter winds of the North Sea, slowly scanned everyone still there.

    It feels as if someone with terrible malice is holding an extremely sharp knife to their throats. A feeling of pressure that feels as if a de will dig into their throat the moment anyone twitched a finger. Heavenly Murderer¡¯s voice which seemed to be a chant was heard in the ears of those who did not know what to do.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­. Right. Mount Hua. You still manage to maintain your lineage well.¡±

    Even from that reaction alone, it was clear that this newly appeared bishop harbored a deep grudge against Mount Hua.

    And the result of this grudge¡­ was predictable to anyone.

    Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, who have already be rags from fighting Dan Jagang, will never be able to handle this bishop. And if it was impossible for them, it was impossible for anyone else here.

    There is only one way left. Run away.

    It is better to survive even if it means showing your back than to fight pointlessly against an enemy that is impossible to fight. Wasn¡¯t that what Mount Hua had emphasized countless times to their disciples?

    But¡­.

    ¡®Is that even possible?¡¯

    To flee from this bishop?

    They couldn¡¯t even connect their thoughts, let alone attempt something. All they could do was barely manage not to copse right there. But how could they possibly escape from such a person?

    It was then.

    Under extreme pressure, someone began to move. Someone who is not Chung Myung, Baek Cheon, or even Jang Ilso.

    Step. Step.

    All eyes were focused on the man¡¯s back as he walked forward through the frozen crowd.

    Not very wide back.

    One sleeve fluttering awkwardly empty.

    ¡°Sa- Sasuk¡­.¡±

    A voice as if in pain came out of Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth. His Sasuk, Un Gum, took action alone.

    Baekcheon swallowed dry saliva without realizing it.

    ¡®Un Gum Sasuk!¡¯

    How can this happen? It was hard enough to keep one¡¯s mind from being blown away by the intense murderous intent, but how could he possibly move like that?

    Baek Cheon looked at Un Gum with an emotion close to shock.

    Un Gum finally took thest step and stood facing Heavenly Murderer. He trembled for a moment, as if it was difficult to keep his body upright, and then opened his mouth in a suppressed voice.

    ¡°Great¡­ Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    Those standing behind couldn¡¯t see Un Gum¡¯s expression. All they could discern was Un Gum¡¯s slightly trembling shoulders and voice. Even with empty words, it cannot be said that he was very confident.

    But who could dare to diminish his stature? The back of Un Gum, who stood alone facing Heavenly Murderer, looked even more impressive than Heavenly Murderer standing in front of him. At least in the eyes of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°¡­I am Un Gum, the eldest disciple.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer remained silent and just red at Un Gum with cold eyes. At that moment, the extreme pressure that was weighing down the others eased. However, this meant that the pressure was now intensifying on Un Gum.

    But Un Gum continued speaking.

    ¡°¡­Do you have any business with Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer let out a disbelieving scoff.

    Of course, they may not know what happened between Mount Hua and Magyo in the past. But even taking that into ount, isn¡¯t this question too much out ofmon sense?

    They had just been warring with Magyo followers and had pushed the cult¡¯s bishop, Dan Jagang, to the brink of death. But now he¡¯s asking Heavenly Murderer what his business was?

    ¡°Hahahahat.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer eventually burst outughing.

    ¡°Business¡­?¡±

    Then, he suddenly erased his smile and red at Un Gum coldly and asked.

    ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I had decided to kill you all right here and now, would you even try to stop me, descendant of Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°With that feeble ability?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer emphasized his disbelief with a slow shake of his head.

    ¡°It is absurd. You may have had the name of a volcano, but you had none of its power. Compared to those who were enemies but had no choice but to respect, you are now as little as a bug. ¡°Still, do you dare stand in front of me?¡±

    At that moment, the tremendous murderous intent that was released from Heavenly Murderer waspletely unleashed at Un Gum.

    ¡°You, who inherited nothing except the two words ¡®Mount Hua¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    ck blood poured out from Un Gum¡¯s mouth. The murderous intent, which cannot even be described as terrible, shook his entire energy.

    Un Gum, who suffered internal injuries just by the murderous intent, coughed up ck blood several times before wiping his mouth with his remaining arm.

    ¡°¡­It seems there was a misunderstanding.¡±

    Although his face was pale due to internal injuries, Un Gum¡¯s expression appeared somewhat more rxed than before.

    ¡°I too understand my ce. I harbor no such illusions.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you dare stand before me?¡±

    ¡°¡­You, being a superior, would understand.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Un Gumughed weakly.

    ¡°Even if youck ability, as long as there are people following behind¡­ At the very least, one must die first.¡±

    Un Gum gripped the sword at his waist. His hands no longer trembled.

    d the sword on his waist. His hands no longer trembled.

    ¡°As you said, in your eyes, my abilities may not be as good as that of a bug. But people too can die from an insect bite. Perhaps, if I¡¯m lucky, I might be able to save even one person, am I?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Is your life worth that much?¡±

    ¡°That much¡­?¡±

    Un Gum smiled, showing his teeth. His expression was infinitely bright, but the blood-soaked teeth gave off a strange eerie look.

    ¡°What could be more valuable than that?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer remained silent for a moment and looked at Un Gum as if intrigued.

    He can tell just by looking. The only thing the man can do right now is to endure in front of him. But he does not retreat. He literally carves out his soul to stand his ground.

    Heavenly Murderer slowly shook his head.

    ¡°It appears you¡¯ve inherited more than just the name.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer took his gaze away from Un Gum and looked at the distant sky. As if recalling old memories from long ago.

    ¡°A hundred years may have passed, and though the power is lost, Mount Hua is still Mount Hua¡­¡±

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s expression instantly softened. At the same time, the terrible murderous intent that seemed like it would spread everywhere at any moment also disappeared as if washed away.

    ¡°I got a bit carried away.¡±

    Everyone looked at Heavenly Murderer with faces full of suspicion. Heavenly Murderer slowly shook his head and said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me that way. I won¡¯t harm any of you here today.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, make no mistake. The cult has no tolerance for contemptible unbelievers. In particr, my honest feelings are that those who bear the two words ¡®Mount Hua¡¯ should not be spared, even for a single ant cub. However¡­.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer nced elsewhere. The ashes of Dan Jagang were scattered.

    ¡°Everyone has their position.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Erasing traces of Mount Hua from the world is an unavoidable duty given to me, but continuing the task of an apostate is something I must avoid as a believer of the cult. hus, you will not die. Not today, at this ce at least.¡±

    ¡°Kukukukuk.¡±

    At that moment, a lowughter erupted.

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s eyes naturally turned to the ce where the sound ofughter wasing from. A man dressed in a garish outfit seemed unable to contain himself and was covering his mouth.

    As Heavenly Murderer stared at him silently, Jang Ilso gestured with his hand.

    ¡°Aah, forgive me. You were speaking so seriously.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But you see, I¡¯m a bit of a twisted person. It¡¯s hard to hold backughter when someone acts like they¡¯re holding on to my life.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer looked at Jang Ilso with narrowed eyes and shook his head.

    ¡°Jungwon has also changed a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been enough time. A hundred years have passed, so it must have been enough for us to be forgotten.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer slowly looked around.

    Thend was deste withoutpare. Although little remained, he could distinctly feel the aura of death that had devoured this ce.

    An entire city had vanished. All life within it had disappeared. But¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is all there is. What you¡¯ve seen is just a fragment of the power our cult holds.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You will know. Even if you don¡¯t want to remember, you will recall. O unbelievers of Jungwon.¡±

    At that moment, an indescribable solemnity bloomed on Heavenly Murderer¡¯s face.

    ¡°Soon, He will return.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank.

    Who else could ¡®He¡¯ mentioned by those lips refer to? There is only one being in the world who can make those who are followers of Magyo, especially those called bishops, spoke with such reverence.

    ¡°Then, you will face it. The predetermined oue. A fate that cannot be avoided.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer turned around.

    ¡°Until then¡­ Enjoy the remaining time you have been given. Though it may not be much.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer walked indifferently. No, he tried to.

    What stopped him was a voice without highs or lows that crept into his ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, is it?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer stopped walking and nced back, leaving his body where it was. A young Mount Hua swordsman who had not yet shed his youthful appearance was seen.

    Chung Myung spoke softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t kill, it¡¯s that you can¡¯t kill, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What will you do about this?¡±

    The mocking voice seemed to pierce the heart of Heavenly Murderer.

    ¡°You never know. Among the people here who were killed and eliminated by those who ran away because you failed to control them properly¡­ Could there be your illustrious Heavenly Demon son of a beast? Yes?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Udeudeudeuk!

    Heavenly Murderer ground his teeth. In an instant, veins bulged in both eyes. Not because he was drawing on demonic energy to emit a bloody light. The blood vessels in both eyes burst out due to pure blood flow.

    ¡°Hahahahahat!¡±

    Chung Myung saw that andughed like a madman.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°¡­You, this creature¡­¡±

    ¡°So what will you do? Gonna kill me?¡±

    Everyone could clearly feel the great anger that Heavenly Murderer was emitting. However, unlike before, his anger did not lead to hostility towards them.

    ¡°No. You can¡¯t, can you?¡±

    Chung Myung sneered crookedly.

    ¡°I might¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Even be Heavenly Demon? You know?¡±

    ¡°You puuuuuuuunk!¡±

    A scream filled with simmering hatred, terrible malice, and foul-smelling resentment all tangled together. Tears of blood trickled down the corner of Heavenly Murderer.

 Chapter 1066

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1066

    It was like a ss mask shattering with a crashing sound.

    The calm disguised as gentleness copses, and extreme hatred is revealed. Chung Myung burst intoughter as he watched the face of Heavenly Murderer change in an instant.

    The reason why Chung Myung was not fooled by the lie that was so convincingly packaged that he almost deceived her for a moment was very simple.

    ¡®He¡¯s not that kind of guy.¡¯

    Because he knows what kind of person Heavenly Murderer was.

    Heavenly Murderer that Chung Myung remembers was a man who showed no mercy to his allies as well as his enemies. Literally Heavenes Murder (??(Ììš¢)). He¡¯s a being united by murderous intent and hostility toward everything that exists.

    Even if a hundred years had passed, the fundamentals would not have changed. Was it possible that such a Heavenly Murderer would simply let everyone go here for such a trivial reason?

    ¡®That¡¯s not even funny.¡¯

    If so, there is only one reason. There is a reason to keep them alive despite saying otherwise.

    And with that consideration, everything became clear.

    ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled. It was an obvious provocation, but Heavenly Murderer seemed to regain hisposure rather quickly. It appeared he hadn¡¯t wasted thest hundred years after all.

    But Chung Myung had no particr reason to be disappointed. Because he had already confirmed everything he needed to.

    The answer to the tormenting question that had gued him so far.

    How on earth does Heavenly Demon return to this world?

    ¡®It¡¯s no different from me.¡¯

    It was something he could guess, but couldn¡¯t be certain. The answer to that questiony in Heavenly Murderer¡¯s reaction just now.

    ¡°He¡¯s returning?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious? Is that really something you know about, or¡­¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s meaningful smile struck Heavenly Murderer sharply.

    ¡°Is it just a groundless belief?¡±

    Expression disappeared from Heavenly Murderer¡¯s face. But Chung Myung was able to read enough from that face. The emptiness of a fanatic who has lost his God.

    Chung Myung, too, had returned from death.

    What should be noted in the process is that even before Chung Myung became aware of himself, he had undoubtedly lived in this world under the name Chosam.

    At some point, Chosam became Chung Myung.

    This is the point that matters.

    What if Heavenly Demon, even that very Heavenly Demon, goes through a process that is no different from Chung Myung?

    ¡®Heavenly Demon¡­ It means that he may be living in this world as a nameless viger.¡¯

    What if, in such a state, he was to be attacked by followers of Magyo? What would happen if cultists who couldn¡¯t recognize him as Heavenly Demon attacked him?

    Will Heavenly Demon, who is in danger, regain his true self as Heavenly Demon and awaken like Chung Myung? Or will he just die as a namelessmoner, never waking up?

    It¡¯s unknown. What is certain is that even if they die, they cannot outright deny the possibility of thetter.

    And¡­ Judging from Heavenly Murderer¡¯s reaction, it seems they have no way to identify him before he awakens.

    Unlike Bud Pce which fostered the position of Bansol Lama to find the reincarnation of Di Lama, these people have no other option than to just wait.

    ¡®Aned so Magyo can never attack Jungwon.¡¯

    A cultist who cannot confirm the existence of Heavenly Demon can never kill a person. The only people they can kill are those who were already alive before Heavenly Demon died.

    But how many such people are still left in the world today?

    As time passes, the cultists have no choice but to refrain from killing. They might kill Heavenly Demon who will be resurrected with their own hands, creating a terrible situation that should never happen from Magyo¡¯s perspective.

    For those who support Heavenly Demon, it is a mortal sin that cannot be repaid even if they die and resurrected a hundred or even a thousand times. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t anyone else, but that person, Heavenly Murderer, who ran all the way here in a hurry.

    To stop the ughter caused by the young bishop Dan Jagang.

    The weight of the name ¡®Heavenly Murderer¡¯ is too heavy toe all the way here just to stop a young bishop Dan Jagang. What Heavenly Murderer tried to prevent was not Dan Jagang¡¯s deviation, but the act of massacre itself.

    ¡°Kukukukuk.¡±

    Chung Myungughed as if it were ridiculous.

    ¡°It must have been difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You have to say that everything being in Jungwon must be killed and destroyed, but you must also make it impossible for them to be kill. Is there anything more absurd?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s face was cruelly distorted.

    ¡°Yes. It must have been hard to say that Heavenly Demon might be living somewhere as a meremoner, negating the perfection of Heavenly Demon. I can really understand the agony of having to venerate an iplete being as if they were perfect.¡±

    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±

    ¡°Pitiful. I thought your ordeal was just an endless wait¡­¡±

    Chung Myungughed scornfully.

    ¡°What a miserable life, unable to lift a finger even when faced with the very enemies who killed your god.¡±

    ¡°You bastaaaaaaaard!¡±

    Heavenly Murderer screamed with a face distorted like a malevolent demon, but Chung Myung calmlyughed at him without blinking an eye.

    Everyone else might not know, but Chung Myung knows. What does Heavenly Demon mean to Magyo?

    Even if the probability that killing Chung Myung would harm Heavenly Demon is more than one in ten million, and even if it were only a possibility of picking out one grain of sand that fills vast desert, they dare not act.

    A faith that goes beyondmon sense. That is the essence of what Magyo is.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    That¡¯s why Chung Myungughed. Those pitiful fanatics, those foolish people who understand Heavenly Demon very well but cannot see through his true nature at all.

    Step.

    Chung Myung approached Heavenly Murderer. Passing Baek Cheon and Un Gum, without hesitation.

    And the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who saw that scene began to turn pale.

    ¡®That, that¡­.¡¯

    ¡®That crazy guy!¡¯

    But no one dared to stop him. Chung Myung and Heavenly Murderer. It was impossible for them to get involved in the conflict between those two colossal beings.

    Chung Myung just walked calmly, perhaps unaware of the sentiments of those watching from behind.

    Step.

    And finally, he stood in front of Heavenly Murderer. No, just saying it is in front doesn¡¯t do justice. At a distance close enough to touch, Chung Myung looked at Heavenly Murderer and twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Then try killing me.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, try to kill me.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s body began to tremble uncontrobly. They cannot handle his skyrocketing anger on their own.

    In his mind, he had probably already crushed Chung Myung¡¯s head to death hundreds of times. But Heavenly Murderer¡¯s hand ultimately couldn¡¯t move.

    This person is Heavenly Murderer (??(Ììš¢) ).

    Born with the fate of Heavenly Murderer lineage, he instinctively craves blood and death. To him, enduring murder is no different from enduring human thirst.

    It¡¯s as if Heavenly Murderer has endured this immense thirst without a single drop of water for over a hundred years.

    A dreadful faith. No, at this point, it would be more fitting to call it a ¡®miraculous¡¯ faith.

    ¡°What?¡±

    But to Chung Myung, that faith meant nothing.

    Chung Myung whispered softly into Heavenly Murderer¡¯s ear. Like a demon that tempts a devout Buddhist practitioner.

    ¡°I asking you to kill me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kikikik.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer couldn¡¯t even twitch because he was afraid that Chung Myung, who was already in disarray, might actually die from his murderous intent alone. He couldn¡¯t even fully release his murderous intent. Chung Myungughed at him enthusiastically.

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer¡¯s hands were shaking. His hands trembled pathetically, moved violently for a moment, and then returned to its original position repeatedly. Tears of blood trickled down from his furiously red eyes.

    ¡°This filthy¡­ filthy unbeliever¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a filthy unbeliever, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, showing his teeth.

    ¡°And you¡¯re just a cripple who can¡¯t even kill a single worthless unbeliever.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s sneer was pierced deep in the eyes of Heavenly Murderer.

    ¡°Am I right?¡±

    Heavenly Murderer res at Chung Myung with a face distorted like a demon. Red blood seeped out between his heated lips. There was no blood from biting his lip, but he ended up suffering internal injuries from the energy that flowed back from being unable to bear the severe rage.

    At that moment, Chung Myung reaches out and grabs Heavenly Murderer by the cor.

    ¡°Listen well, you idiot.¡±

    Chung Myung pulled Heavenly Murderer¡¯s head towards him and meeting his eyes, growled at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t yap like you¡¯re something special when you can¡¯t even move a finger. Get the hell out of here. Just breathing in the same ce as you cult bastards makes me vomit.¡±

    ¡°Kuh¡­ Ack¡­¡±

    After finishing his words, Chung Myung pushed Heavenly Murderer, who he had pulled close.

    Heavenly Murderer couldn¡¯t even resist and retreated back. His face was a sight to see, a mixture of anger, hatred, and humiliation. Heavenly Murderer clenched his teeth and struggled to speak.

    ¡°You¡­ You will¡­¡±

    A terrible curse flowed out.

    ¡°You will definitely regret this. On the day He descends, I will kill you with my own hands, tearing you to pieces without leaving a single piece of your flesh behind. No! I will make the words ¡®Please kill me¡¯e out of your mouth! Definitely! Absolutely! Even if I have to risk everything I have! I will inflict excruciating pain on you and Mount Hua Sect! Definitely!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter where you run in this world, I will find you and make you wish you were dead but unable to die! Remember, disciple of Mount Hua Sect! You will deeply understand how intense and profound the cult¡¯s anger can be!¡±

    The malice, which seemed to be alive and moving, was vividly conveyed to Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung onlyughed coldly even after hearing the harsh words that seemed to have emanated out from hell.

    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±

    There was a smile in his eyes as he looked at Heavenly Murderer.

    ¡°That¡¯s your feelings. But there is one misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble of searching. If by any chance Heavenly Demon returns and you step on thend of Jungwon again.¡±

    A cold deration flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You will have to face me and Mount Hua first.¡±

    The hateful eyes of Heavenly Murderer and the icy gaze of Chung Myung were fiercely intertwined in the air.

    ¡°Then get the hell out of here now, you stupid bastard. Trembling on the cold ground with no trace of human can be found, die waiting for Heavenly Demon whose return is uncertain. That¡¯s the only way you can prove your faith.¡±

    With thosest words, Chung Myung turned around without even waiting for a response.

    Even as Chung Myung daringly showed his back, Heavenly Murderer couldn¡¯t muster the strength to reach out his hand. He just trembled as if he might explode at any moment.

    ¡°¡­Your name?¡±

    In the midst of overwhelming hatred that felt like it could burst his brain, Heavenly Murderer barely managed to ask. Chung Myungughed strangely without even turning his head.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it strange?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good for you, idiot. You¡¯ll never forget it.¡±

    Heavenly Murderer looked at Chung Myung¡¯s back with cold eyes and nodded.

    ¡°The cult¡­ will remember you.¡±

    The image of Heavenly Murderer, ring at Chung Myung with eyes like the demon of hell, soon disappeared as if it were an illusion.

    Finally, the disciples of Mount Hua, who felt that the presence of Heavenly Murderer hadpletely disappeared, copsed helplessly on the spot.

    Thud.

    Baek Cheon, who threw away everything and sat downpletely, looked at Chung Myung calmly walking towards him and muttered with a lost face. These were words that represented everyone¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°That¡­ that crazy bastard¡­¡±

    No one could bear to refute those words.

 Chapter 1067

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1067

    Jo-Gol stared nkly at Chung Myung, not even thinking about wiping away the cold sweat that was dripping down his face.

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Of course, he knew that man was crazy. What disciple of Mount Hua doesn¡¯t know that that bastard is crazy?

    But even crazy has its limits. He never imagined he would be this insane.

    ¡®No, still¡­.¡¯

    Until now, he thought there was always some calction behind the mad things this guy did. He never imagined he would bepletely without a n¡­

    ¡°¡­Crazy bastard.¡±

    This is what Yoon Jong said. If those words came from his mouth, that said it all. Just how dire the situation that unfolded in front of them was was proven by Baek Cheon, who had copsed, and Yoo Iseol, who was lying next to him with her head on the floor like an exhausted cat.

    ¡®It would be more sensible to stick your head in a tiger¡¯s mouth and scream to be eaten!¡¯

    At that moment, Tang Soso muttered in a voice as if her spirit had left her.

    ¡°That lunatic¡­ If he wants to die, just die alone. Why drag us into it¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol was startled and looked back. Even though it is Mount Hua Sect with no ups or downs, calling a Sahyung lunatic was a bit¡­ Yun Jong heard it, so he might get angry¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡±

    Nope. Oh, he must have been very angry with Sahyung.

    And it seems that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were not the only ones exhausted by Chung Myung¡¯s crazy actions.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to where the voice hade from. If it had been someone else¡¯s voice, they wouldn¡¯t have had the strength to turn their head, but even in this situation, they couldn¡¯t ignore Jang Ilso¡¯s reaction.

    Jang Ilso, who was keeping his back straight as if he could not bear to copse like the disciples of Mount Hua, had an expression of bewilderment on his face. His gaze was focused on Chung Myung walking towards them.

    ¡°I thought I was the craziest person in Kangho¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There was someone worse.¡±

    After hearing those words, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at each other with faces that could neither cry norugh. They never thought there woulde a moment when they would sympathize with Jang Ilso¡¯s words.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face, which looked a little paler than usual, seemed to show that what he said a moment ago was not just a joke.

    In contrast, the face of approaching Chung Myung was calm, as if everything was someone else¡¯s business. He looked at Baek Cheon and the group again and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Wow, if anyone sees it, they¡¯ll think you¡¯ve done something great. Why are you all sitting down like this!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Siju¡­ Siju, please just go far away and die. Please¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had no strength left to shout, just swore in feeble voices.

    Still, Baek Cheon, trying to maintain some dignity, was the first to stagger to his feet and asked.

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What happened? Why did that guy just turn around and leave so obediently?¡±

    He could vaguely hear the conversation, but since he had no prior knowledge, he couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that big of a deal¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze slowlynded on Jang Ilso.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    Baek Cheon, understanding the implication, was about to nod when Jang Ilso spoke up with a tone of disappointment.

    ¡°Still, I thought we wererades who fought together. Wouldn¡¯t it break my heart if you ostracized me so tantly?¡±

    The voice was so gentle it almost sounded friendly, but Chung Myung¡¯s reaction was nothing short of cold.

    ¡°There will never be a moment when I¡¯d consider bastard like you arade.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say that¡¯s a harsh response¡­ But yes, watching what you do, I think it might be better for me as well.¡±

    Jang Ilso said with a slightly strange look in his eyes. Then, voices of agreement flowed from all over.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Honestly, I feel sorry about this.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°What, these bastards?¡±

    Chung Myung red at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who agreed with Jang Ilso¡¯s words.

    Jang Ilso opened his mouth.

    ¡°This guy called Heavenly Demon they are waiting for¡­.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s atmoshpere changedpletely when the word ¡± Heavenly Demon¡± suddenly appeared. Jang Ilso opened his mouth gravely, with his eyes still fixed on Chung Myung.

    ¡°It seems he doesn¡¯t just fall from the sky but resurrects from someone¡¯s body, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Chung Myung red at Jang Ilso with cold eyes. But Jang Ilso just raised the corners of his red mouth and received the gaze.

    ¡°And Magyo has no way of confirming that the resurrected person is Heavenly Demon until he or she realizes their true self. So¡­ they don¡¯t dare kill anyone?¡±

    Chung Myung did not bother to answer. But in the current situation, is there any clearer answer than silence? Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes held a strange light.

    ¡°So, does that mean¡­ this Heavenly Demon has already been resurrected and he may be living without even knowing that he is Heavenly Demon? Here in Jungwon?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew fiercer. Then Jang Ilso chuckled softly.

    ¡°If you stare at me with those eyes, I can¡¯t help but feel more confident.¡±

    Chung Myung gritted his teeth as if the teeth was trembling at Jang Ilso and then sighed. It was Jang Ilso, not just any other guy, and he saw the whole situation with his own eyes, so no matter what Chung Myung says, no words would sway him.

    ¡°Nothing is certain.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s already been resurrected, or maybe he¡¯s not even born yet. Or, he didn¡¯t show himself even though he already realized his true self.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that no one can know.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded as if he had roughly understood.

    ¡°Resurrection¡­¡±

    He mused for a moment and then sighed lightly.

    ¡°You believe such a ridiculous story. Those crazy fanatics, and you, crazier than those fanatics.¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    There was no reason to make him understand, and he had no confidence in making Jang Ilso understand. If Chung Myung hadn¡¯t gone through the process of being reborn, he would have dismissed all these words as nonsense, just like Jang Ilso.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes scanned the ce where Heavenly Murderer had been and thend where traces of Dan Jagang remained.

    ¡°However¡­ It¡¯s too hard to just dismiss those words as a madman¡¯s nonsense¡­ Those crazy people are not ordinary crazy people.¡±

    Jang Ilso clearly felt the power of Heavenly Murderer himself.

    Dan Jagang alone is a powerhouse unlike any he had faced before. However, Heavenly Murderer had the power to trample even that Dan Jagang in one fell swoop. To put it inly, at this point in time, there is no one in Kangho who canpete with Heavenly Murderer.

    ¡®What if that power and the power of the cultists I sawbined?¡¯

    The grand task of conquering Jungwon does not seem that difficult. At least it was a much more realistic story than the dream Jang Ilso is currently harbored.

    But neither Heavenly Murderer nor Magyo moves.

    Someone who could grab everything with a mere thought was gnawing away at their own life in some remoute outskirts. Solely for the sake of faith.

    Because it was Ilso, and no one else but Jang Ilso, he could understand how absurd this situation was.

    The strong are a mass of self-consciousness. No matter how innately talented one is, tremendous effort is required to turn that talent into tangible power.

    Therefore, a strong person who, through an arduous process, obtains the power of martial art that will overwhelm the world, bes the embodiment of self-love that is difficult to understand with themon sense of ordinary person.

    For a strong being like Heavenly Murderer, it would not be surprising if his enormous self-consciousness overflowed throughout Jungwon. However, rather than trying to ovee the Heavenly Demon using his strength, he throws away everything he can easily obtain at any time and just waits for the return of Heavenly Demon.

    Like a loyal dog that protects a home after its owner has left.

    ¡®Is this really possible?¡¯

    Impossible. No, it shouldn¡¯t be possible. There is only one situation where that is possible.

    Jang Ilso looked around at everyone with curious eyes.

    ¡°So, this guy Heavenly Demon¡­.¡±

    Everyone held their breath as his voice took on a sinister tone.

    ¡°Can even turn that monster into a dog that protects an ownerless house.¡±

    Anyone who lives in Kangho cannot fail to hear the two words Heavenly Demon. The name is a symbol of strength and a culmination of fear.

    However, the one sentence Jang Ilso uttered was more powerful than any expression they had ever heard about Heavenly Demon.

    ¡°Beyond loyalty, submission¡­. No, it goes beyond submission to the point where they can offer themselves as a sacrifice.¡±

    Jang Ilso burst into cynicalughter.

    Not even Jang Ilso of the world has ever subjugated someone to such perfection. Even if he left a message that he would be resurrected after his death, would Red Dogs be able to wait for him for a hundred years?

    Could those murder-crazed lunatics endure a life of long-suffering patience, holed up in an outskirts like monks devoted to Dharma?

    ¡®Ridiculous.¡¯

    But what kind of deeds would it take to make someone like Heavenly Murderer, not Red Dogs, sumb in such a way?

    No one dared to speak.

    They fought Dan Jagang, and they faced Heavenly Murderer. But at this moment, it seemed as if the colossal shadow of Heavenly Demon, something they had never encountered before, was pressing down on everyone here.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes drew a strange line.

    ¡°That guy could be living somewhere here unaware of his true self¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Even for a joke, that¡¯s a bit much.¡±

    Everything had been resolved. They had driven out Magyo that invaded Hangzhou and even led to the death of one of their greatest forces, the bishop. By any ount, they couldn¡¯t have hoped for more.

    However, the faces of those who remained bore no sign of joy over their achievements. For those who realized the power of Magyo and guessed the power of Heavenly Demon, all that was left was an indescribable pressure.

    ¡°Well, it probably doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not an immediate problem anyway.¡±

    Jang Ilso sighed lightly and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Rather than what happenster¡­.¡±

    It was a radiant smile, but the moment they looked into his eyes, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples suddenly felt the hairs on their entire bodies stand on end.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we settle our issue first?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s voice changedpletely. The peculiar friendliness was gone, quickly reced by a murderous intent. The faces of Baek Cheon and his groups instantly became tense.

    ¡®No way¡­?¡¯

    ¡®At a time like this?¡¯

    Everyone¡¯s body tightened.

    They had always suspected that Jang Ilso might show his true colors. Wasn¡¯t the reason they came to Gangnam with only a small group in the first ce because they couldn¡¯t trust Jang Ilso?

    But no matter what, this is too urgent.

    As soon as Jang Ilso finished speaking, Red Dogs quietly but quickly gathered around Jang Ilso. At the same time, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also confronted Jang Ilso, centered around Chung Myung.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s bewitching eyes and Chung Myung¡¯s icy eyes became entangled in the air.

    Chung Myung and Jang Ilso are in a situation where they cannot fight properly anyway. If so, this is a fight between Red Dogs and Mount Hua. Even though Red Dogs is extremely strong, Mount Hua¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated either.

    ¡®As for getting out of here¡­¡¯

    It was the moment when Baek Cheon was about to exchange nces with Un Gum. Jang Ilso shook his head as if he clearly saw his intention.

    ¡°My, my. Was it Baek Cheon?¡±

    ¡°¡­You punk.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re that slow in calcting¡­ you might survive in Gangbuk, but not in Gangnam.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­¡±

    The moment Jo-Gol tried to raise his voice on Baek Cheon¡¯s behalf, he closed his mouth as if someone¡¯s hand had blocked it. His eyes shook greatly.

    He just saw them. People around them had begun to reveal themselves.

    A groan naturally escaped from Yoon Jong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°ck¡­ ck Ghost Fortress¡­.¡±

    Before they knew it, the elite of ck Ghost Fortress they had left at the entrance to Hangzhou were surrounding them and narrowing the siege. As if they won¡¯t let even a single person escape.

    If it¡¯s just Red Dogs, they¡¯ll somehow manages, but what if ck Ghost Fortress joins in?

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    A gloomy look appeared on the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples for a moment. Jang Ilso, who looked at the scenes with amusement,ughed out loud.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    A gorgeous smile appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s face. A cruel light flickered in his pale eyes.

    ¡°Fighting against a great tiger the size of a house¡­ or to be surrounded by a flock of hungry jackals, which of the two would be more terrible?¡±

    ¡°You son of a beast¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

 Chapter 1068

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1068

    Trust is indeed a word with a pleasing resonance. There is nothing that gives strength to each other more than the trust between people.

    However, in some rtionships, trust is nothing more than a castle built on sand.

    ¡®I knew it¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip.

    The person who should not be trusted the most in this Kangho. The person who should never be trusted. Who would dare to argue that Jang Ilso was such a person?

    Yet the reason he momentarily let his guard down was due to the behavior Jang Ilso had shown during the fierce battle. The feeling of beingrades who fought together usually helps martial artists ovee all conflicts, even if only momentarily.

    But Jang Ilso is still Jang Ilso. This sinister snake was something that should not be trusted until the very end¡­.

    ¡°Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon heavily pulled out his sword.

    The number of ck Ghost Fortress approaching, narrowing the siege, appears to be over two hundred at best. If Red Dogs, who is guarding Jang Ilso¡¯s surroundings, join in, the number will increase further.

    Considering that these are the people who were selected and trained from the ck Ghost Fortress and Myriad Myriad Man Manor, it is not an opponent that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who number only about ten, can do anything about. But¡­.

    ¡°We must fight.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes gradually burned coldly. There is nothing new about a hopeless situation. Among the battlefields they have been through so far, was there any ce that was not hopeless?

    ¡®We just need to find a way out.¡¯

    There is no reason to fight against them. All they have to do is somehow escape through this siege and cross the Yangtze River. Of course, the distance from Hangzhou to the Yangtze River is extremely long¡­ That¡¯s something to worry aboutter. The first thing to do was to escape from this ce.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s seething gaze was directed at Jang Ilso. Seeing him ring at him so fiercely, Jang Ilso burst outughing.

    ¡°What a naughty boy, ring at someone like that.¡±

    In fact, while Baek Cheon was ring at Jang Ilso and provoking him with his gaze, all his attention was focused on Chung Myung.

    Mount Hua¡¯s strength was mostly preserved at this point. Namgung Dowi, who cleared the path from the front, is almost exhausted, and Hye Yeon has also used up a lot of his internal strength, but they could still manage to keep up.

    The biggest problem right now is none other than Chung Myung. Baek Cheon nced at his back.

    ¡®Can he even step forward?¡¯

    When viewed objectively, it is unreasonable. The external injuries alone made it miraculous he was alive. And considering Chung Myung¡¯s characteristic of not even groaning even when on the verge of death, the internal injuries are probably much greater than the external injuries.

    But¡­ Baek Cheon was certain.

    The moment the battle breaks out, Chung Myung rushes at Jang Ilso without even looking back. That was his way.

    But this time, they must stop Chung Myung rampaging at all costs. Even if only so that they could survive and not cry when they see Chung Myung turned into a corpse.

    Then, in this ce, the only one who could take over Chung Myung¡¯s role was Baek Cheon.

    It was the exact moment when Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    Jang Ilso, who was looking at the elite of ck Ghost Fortress closing the distance with a strange gaze, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Quite¡­ an appropriate encirclement. I almost want to praise you.¡±

    With a crooked smile, he fixed his gaze on one spot.

    ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t recall giving such an order. Right, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold?¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon turned his gaze without realizing it. Despite knowing he should never take his eyes off Jang Ilso, his eyes involuntarily followed Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Among the elites of ck Ghost Fortress, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold walked, fluttering one of his empty sleeves. Unlike Chung Myung and Jang Ilso, who were in disarray from the traces of a fierce battle, he maintained a clean appearance without a single wound.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who received Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze, opens his mouth without changing his expression. In an extremely emotionless voice.

    ¡°Any¡­ good subordinate reads his superior¡¯s will in advance and then acts ordingly.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Jang Ilso let out an ambiguousugh. It was difficult to tell if he was pleased or displeased.

    ¡°These people are dangerous.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s gaze left Jang Ilso and focused on Mount Hua Sect. In front of his unemotional gaze, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples unconsciously bit their lips.

    ¡°Ryeonju must feel it too, right? These people are different from the fools of Righteous Sects, who are drunk on power and merely upy positions. They will surely be a thorn in Ryeonju¡¯s side someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They must be eliminated from this ce now before it is toote. A tiger should be killed while it¡¯s still a cub.¡±

    After hearing those words, Jang Ilso slowly nced at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. Thest thing that caught his eye was Chung Myung.

    ¡°That certainly makes sense.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth tightly. Jang Ilso slowly nodded his head as if savoring those words.

    ¡°A tiger should be killed while it¡¯s still a cub¡­ Yes, that¡¯s correct. However¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face as he looked at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold began to cloud his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bitte to be saying that now?¡±

    It was at that moment Baek Cheon felt something was off.

    Neither Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze on Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold nor Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s gaze facing such Jang Ilso¡¯s, there was not even the slightest hint of the kindness that ismonly seen when looking at the same side.

    This¡­ Rather, it looked closer to the eyes of a beast looking at an intruder invading its territory.

    ¡®No way?¡¯

    At that moment, Jang Ilso opened his mouth again. The words that flowed from his mouth gave Baek Cheon confidence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way such an borate encirclement wasid just to capture these folks. So¡­ Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    An infinitely sinister and deadly light flowed from Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes. It was eerie, as if just looking at it would freeze one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Who are you really hunting here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°These? No, no. That can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Jang Ilso grinned, baring his teeth.

    ¡°It must be me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked at Jang Ilso with indifferent eyes without saying a word. Jang Ilso, who received that gaze, said as if it was amusing.

    ¡°When I think about it, it¡¯s a good opportunity. Yes, a really good opportunity since I¡¯vee here leading these few and am nowpletely exhausted.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I never thought that Mangum Daebu, of all people, would do something so foolish. Has your much-praised abacus beenpletely destroyed by the hands of Magyo bastard? Do you think someone like you will be able to take my seat when I disappear? Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Seat?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had been listening quietly, retorted in a cold tone.

    ¡°I am unworthy of Paegun.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about such positions. In any case, Evil Tyrant Alliance was created out of necessity. Once you¡¯re gone, Gangnam will just revert to its original state.¡±

    Those words were like the perfect wedge. It made everyone present fully understand the situation.

    The siege prepared by Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was not intended to catch Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. His goal was none other than Jang Ilso.

    ¡°You speak such foolishness.¡±

    Jang Ilso spoke slowly, looking at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold with cold eyes.

    ¡°Do you think those Righteous Sects bastards will leave Gangnam alone where Evil Tyrant Alliance has disappeared?¡±

    ¡°You are the one who is mistaken, Jang Ilso.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is no longer called Jang Ilso ¡®Ryeonju¡¯.

    ¡°Mistaken, yous ay?¡±

    ¡°What they hate is not Evil Tyrant Alliance. It¡¯s just you and Myriad Man Manor.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even at this moment, do you think there¡¯s any reason for those who are so busy coveting each other¡¯s power to waste their energy in Gangnam without you? It¡¯s not because you are there that they don¡¯t strike Gangnam. Because of you, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯ll head to Gangnam.¡±

    That was a pretty painful point. Even Jang Ilso couldn¡¯t refute these words and ended up chuckling in response.

    But Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s words wasn¡¯t finished yet.

    ¡°And¡­ why should I care about that in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    A cold smile appeared on Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face.

    ¡°Even if the dayes when Evil Tyrant Alliance with you, Jang Ilso, rules the world, do you think there will be a ce for me there?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Jang Ilso let out a grotesque smile as he listened to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s spection. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold also did not move away even a bit and faced him with an eerie expression.

    ¡°When the hunt is over, the hunting dog goes into the pot. There¡¯s only one way for a hunting dog to survive.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s voice spread coldly across the destend.

    ¡°Either bite the hand of the master before he suspects anything¡­ or be the first to rip out the master¡¯s throat.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you think, Jang Ilso?¡±

    This time, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Jang Ilso. Jang Ilso scratched the back of his head in a somewhat exaggerated gesture and clicked his tongue briefly.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Soon his long eyes drew a curve.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d at least wait until the Shaolin retreats¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look down on your enemies. but¡­ It was Paegun fault that you no longer thought of me as their enemy.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold red at Jang Ilso with murderous eyes.

    ¡°If you wanted to make me your dog, you should have put on the leash properly. Did you really think I was like the dogs I¡¯ve tamed until now?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a painful thing to hear.¡±

    ¡°In Kangho, it¡¯s never too early to regret a bad decision. If you¡¯ve misjudged, shouldn¡¯t you pay the price? That¡¯s thew of Evil Sects.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold gestured toward Jang Ilso, Red Dogs, and Mount Hua.

    ¡°Kill them all, leaving no one behind.¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to capture him alive. Kill him. Leave no troubles behind.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Exuding deadly murderous intent, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress slowly narrowed the siege at a speed no different from before. It was indeed a cautious approach. That attitude, without even the slightest carelessness, actually put even more pressure.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso briefly clicked his tongue and nced back at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Now that the situatione to this, we have no choice but to join forces, right?¡±

    Then Chung Myung caught a glimpse of him with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°After all that grand talk, you can¡¯t even keep track of one subordinate. Stupid bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­If a person falls into a hole, shouldn¡¯t you help them? You shouldn¡¯t spit and step on them for fun. Anyway, you really have a terrible personality.¡±

    Chung Myung, criticized for having a terrible personality by Evil Sects, shook his head and gripped his sword tightly.

    Though he was posturing, it was indeed a real crisis now. For both him and Jang Ilso, all they can do right now is stand.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to the backs of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. They surrounded the front, protecting Chung Myung with no room even for water to leak.

    Just like Tang Bo had done in the past, these disciples were here to protect him now. No, perhaps not just now, but every time he fought.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at their back, which had suddenly be much bigger than before, turned his gaze towards Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. For a moment, he forced what was welling up in his heart into a corner and spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re Evil Sects bastard, but you still don¡¯t seem to understand. Let me enlighten you then.¡±

    Chung Myung bared his teeth fiercely.

    ¡°For those who turned Mount Hua against them, not a single one was unharmed.¡±

    At that moment, the swords held by the disciples of Mount Hua simultaneously burst forth with sword energy.

 Chapter 1069

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1069

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked at his subordinates who were narrowing the siege. His cool gaze slowly passed over them and towards Red Dogs and Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were sharpening their des.

    Thest ce his eyesnded on was, of course, Jang Ilso.

    ¡®Jang Ilso, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t dare use me of being cowardly.¡¯

    Exploiting the opponent¡¯s weaknesses is the nature of Evil Sects. It makes no difference whether it is an enemy or an ally. It¡¯s not the one who stabs in the back who is bad, but the one who exposes their vulnerability who is foolish. That¡¯s the way of Evil Sects.

    Jang Ilso knew this fact better than anyone else and took advantage of it toe this far. Even if he were to die here and be a wandering spirit, he would have no right to resent Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s gaze slightly lowered. As the fluttering sleeve came into view, his eyes darkened gloomily.

    If he hadn¡¯t lost this arm, he might have made a different choice at this moment. Licking Jang Ilso¡¯s feet and groveling before him isn¡¯t very pleasant, but there is no reason to refuse if there is something to be gained.

    Pride wasn¡¯t all that important to him. He wouldn¡¯t sell it cheaply, but if the right price were offered, there wasn¡¯t much he couldn¡¯t sell.

    But¡­ The moment he lost this arm, everything changed. For him, who uses the right-handed sword, losing that dominant arm meant that he could no longer live as he had in the past.

    If he were in Jang Ilso¡¯s position, what would he have done to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who lost his power? How on earth did Jang Ilso deal with him who had lost most of his force and only had a position as leader of ck Ghost Fortress that he couldn¡¯t protect?

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing to think about.¡¯

    He would have approached him like an old snake and whispered that he would let him protect everything he had now only if he followed him. From the moment Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had no other choice, offered his loyalty, he would have slowly and leisurely taken away everything he had.

    Later, when Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold no longer had any use, he would be simply disposed of.

    The moment Jang Ilso escapes from this ce, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold has no other options. He has to choose between dying right now or waiting for the day when everything is taken away by Jang Ilso and dying miserably.

    And Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was not inclined to ponder between these two losing choices. Worrying about two options that only result in loss is not his style.

    What he chose was the third path. By removing Jang Ilso from his position, the whole situation is overturned.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s death will drive the barely unified situation in Gangnam into chaos, and the situation in Gangbuk, which was slowly uniting against the enemy named Jang Ilso, will also be thrown into chaos.

    What other way is there for someone with a rtive weakness to survive, if not to drive the world into an era of chaos?

    ¡®This is an opportunity that will nevere again.¡¯

    It was an opportunity close to heaven-sent.

    If the cultists they were dealing with had not stopped fighting and retreated as soon as Dan Jagang appeared, the current Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold would not have had any power left to deal with Red Dogs and Mount Hua.

    And of course, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold had no intention of missing the opportunity.

    ¡°Your mistake was one.¡±

    His icy gaze turned to Mount Hua and Red Dogs, who were sharpening their des at the approaching ck Ghost Fortress.

    ¡°You underestimated me too easily, Jang Ilso.¡±

    And his misjudgment will decide the fate of the opportunist Jang Ilso.

    The encirclement tightened even more.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes darkened.

    If the entire force were to rush at once, the situation might be better. In the chaos, there would surely be an opening.

    However, except for the ten standing at the forefront, it seemed like they had no intention of even crossing swords with them.

    It¡¯s clear. This formation isn¡¯t set for killing. It¡¯s to ensure no one escapes.

    He can feel the intention not to let a single rat live, even if it means risking increased damage due to not being able to put all of their effort into the offense.

    It may be too much for Jang Ilso and Chung Myung, who are on the verge of copse, but Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is a man who does not tolerate even the slightest change in the work hemands.

    ¡®Or maybe it was their presence that made Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold so cautious.¡¯

    Whatever the cause, the result is the same.

    Baek Cheon casually dropped one shoulder and bent his knees. It looks like he will jump out to one side at any moment. However, as soon as he lowered his shoulders, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress who were filling the back row slowly approached the direction his shoulders were facing.

    ¡®¡­They look like soldiers.¡¯

    Their coordination isn¡¯t the kind you see once or twice. They must have been professionally trained for such an encirclement. As if practicing for a hunt.

    Baek Cheon instinctively licked his lips. There¡¯s no denying this situation is perilous. To be extremely cold, one should say that everyone here is now halfway to death¡¯s doorstep.

    Yet, strangely, there was no fear.

    ¡°Sasuk. Shall I go first?¡±

    And it seemed to be the same for Sajil as well. Baek Cheon asked calmly, ncing at Jo-Gol, who was trembling as if eager to rush forward at any moment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±

    ¡°Scared?¡±

    Jo-Gol chuckled as if he had heard the most ridiculous thing.

    ¡°Would they be as strong as the bishops we¡¯ve faced?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes humans running at the bishops who don¡¯t even look a tiny bit like them. Wouldn¡¯t it be so pathetic of me to be scared by those guys?¡±

    Baek Cheon grinned.

    ¡°Right. I guess so.¡±

    Other Mount Hua disciples also slightly raised their swords as if they agreed. Then, Baek Cheon spoke sharply in a cold voice.

    ¡°But it¡¯s enough for those two to lose their heads. Don¡¯t lose your reason. What we need to do isn¡¯t to fight these guys, but to break through.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everyone¡¯splexions hardened.

    ¡®Each one isn¡¯t particrly problematic, but¡­¡¯

    The problem is the number and how they are positioned. At first nce, it may seem like they are just loosely surrounding the area, but the peculiar and slow movements clearly indicate some sort of formation. Carelessly engaging them could lead to serious trouble.

    But¡­.

    ¡®It¡¯s not something that can be solved half-assedly!¡¯

    Baek Cheon made up his mind and tightened the grip on his sword.

    ¡®Good! First, I rush in first and open the way!¡¯

    It was the moment Baek Cheon was about to infuse his legs with internal energy and dash forward.

    ¡°Oho?¡±

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    Baek Cheon was startled by an excited voice suddenly heard from behind him and turned around.

    ¡°Wow, this is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Im Sobyeong was holding a fan wide open and flicking it gently. It seemed like he didn¡¯t care about the bewildered Baek Cheon at all.

    ¡°Just a moment, just a moment¡­ Just a very brief moment¡­¡±

    He muttered something to himself and began to look closely at the people who hadid out the siege. Those two eyes were like birds eyeing their prey.

    ¡°Eight Trigrams (??(°ËØÔ)), Inverse Reasoning (??(ÄæÀí)). And Fantasy (??(Ææ»Ã))¡­ No, is it Three Talents (??(Èý²Å)) mixed in there too?¡±

    Baek Cheon blinked his eyes in a daze.

    At that moment, Im Sobyeong folded the fan he had opened and mmed it on his hand.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. It¡¯s a sophisticated formation unbefitting of them. These Evil Sects bastards.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Now. Now. Look, Dojang.¡±

    Im Sobyeong gestured towards ck Ghost Fortress.

    ¡°The key is not the ones in front, but the ones loitering in the back. If you all charge in a straight line, those in front will solidify their defense and retreat, while those in the back will encircle the attackers from both sides. At least attacks from five directions (??(Îå·½)) wille in. What would happen then?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    When Baek Cheon asked nkly, Im Sobyeong frowned. Baek Cheon lowered his head at the disdainful look in his eyes filled with contempt as if to say, ¡®How can Mount Hua Sect disciple punk not understand something so simple?¡¯

    ¡®No, one would have to be taught to know¡­.¡¯

    The only thing he learned from Mount Hua Sect is ¡®If a fight breaks out, hit the head first¡¯ and ¡®People don¡¯t die that easily, so just charge in¡¯, so what was he supposed to do with that?

    ¡°¡­If you charge, you¡¯ll be jointly attacked and perish.¡±

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    He should have said it so simply from the beginning. Baek Cheon nodded, his expression cleared.

    ¡°It seems that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold has studied Mount Hua and Myriad Man Manor quite a bit. Aren¡¯t Mount Hua and Myriad Man Manor both boar-like sects representing righteousness, charging in without thought once a fight starts?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, that¡¯s a bit¡­.¡±

    Of course, it¡¯s not that wrong, but¡­ he should also think about the perspective of those who hear that from the bandit leader¡­.

    ¡°It may seem like a hasty siege, but actually, they¡¯re prepared to respond appropriately. If we can¡¯t restrain our impatience and charge, they¡¯ll surround us and cleanly cut off our heads, and stab our bellies. Huhuhuhu. Of course, I wonder if there would be a stupid person who would just rush in after seeing that¡­.¡±

    The shoulders of a man who happened to stop just before charging forward shrank. Suddenly, his neck felt cold and his stomach ached.

    ¡°As expected of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. It¡¯s different from something the likes of ck Dragon King. He is someone who clearly understands the art of war. He might be the worst enemy for Mount Hua and Myriad Man Manor. Huhuhu.¡±

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes sparkled. No wonder¡­ He seemed like a very excited person who had finally met his expertise. In this situation.

    ¡®This yangban is really out of his mind too.¡¯

    Why do such characters always gather around Mount Hua?

    ¡°But!¡±

    Tak!

    At that time, Im Sobyeong pped his fan down on his palm again.

    ¡°That¡¯s a story for when I¡¯m not around.¡±

    He smiled meaningfully and then subtly pushed Baek Cheon forward.

    ¡°If they attack from all sides, just hold your ground there. Even if you see an opening, you must not rush out. The moment anyone breaks out, they will surround that person, even if it means showing their backs. If we go in one by one to save them, we¡¯ll all be annihted.¡±

    Baek Cheon heard those words and shouted urgently.

    ¡°Yoon Jong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Put a leash on that rascal Jo-Gol!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°No, why me¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up and stick next to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yea.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back at Im Sobyeong and said.

    ¡°¡­But, will the situation get better if we just hold on? The longer we wait, the more disadvantaged we will be in numbers, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is. But¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyeong nced somewhere and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about that when the timees.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Here theye. Talkter! Just hold your ground for now. You can do that much, right? You¡¯re Mount Hua Sect after all?¡±

    At that moment, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress that had been tightening the circle from the front lowered their posture and began to rush towards Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    A broad smile appeared on Baek Cheon¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Paaaaat!

    The moment Baek Cheon swung his sword, the disciples of Mount Hua who were guarding around him simultaneously shook their swords. The red plum blossoms they had let out bloomed splendidly in front of the charging elites of ck Ghost Fortress.

 Chapter 1070

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1070

    Pararararak!

    Red petals fluttered in all directions.

    It may be nothing more than a beautiful sight to behold. The way red petals rose high in the sky and flowed in the wind looked as warm as Peach Blossom Garden (??(ÌÒˆ@)) in the sky.

    However, for those who have knowledge of it, there is no more threatening sight.

    Anyone who knows even a little bit of knowledge of martial arts would be horrified by the fact that each and every one of those countless fluttering petals is a sword energy with murderous intent.

    But those who knew martial arts even more deeply would certainly focus on another aspect.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡­.¡¯

    Spreading that much sword energy is definitely not normal. But even more difficult was to control such sword energy precisely as one desired.

    Think about it.

    The number of those currently scattering their sword energy reached five.

    The five of them are frantically scattering unpredictable and bizarre sword energy, and there is no colliding or conflicting with each other while embroidering the air.

    Common sense says that such unleashed sword energy should collide with each other and cause a collision. However, the swords of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples are perfectly coordinated, as if they were all unleashed by one person.

    It was a spectacle that perfectly demonstrated how terribly they had synchronized.

    However, those facing the sword energy were no easy opponents either.

    ¡°Heuaap!¡±

    The elites of ck Ghost Fortress, shouting to the top of their lungs, threw themselves without hesitation into the wave of flower petalsing toward them.

    Kagagagang!

    Sogok! Sogok!

    The sounds of sword energy colliding with dao energy and flesh gruesomely slicing apart resonated simultaneously. Judging that it was impossible to block all the sword energies, they maximized protection over their heads and upper bodies, disregarding other areas.

    It was a ruthless decision to give up one¡¯s own flesh in order to get closer to the enemy.

    In a normal battlefield, this would be an extremely stupid thing to do. However, in a situation like this, where they had a decisive advantage and could end everything with one battle, that foolish decision transformed into a perfect one.

    ¡°Keueueuk!¡±

    They gritted their teeth at the pain inflicted by the sword energy digging into their limbs.

    ¡°Kahat!¡±

    However, in the end, they managed to break through the onught of sword energy with that simple tactic. Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship is dazzling and easily misleads the enemy, but the power concentrated in one ce is weak. They had precisely exploited this weakness.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡®Not even hesitation?¡¯

    It¡¯s not strange for one or two people to make such a choice. There may be one or two people who have the ability to instantly identify the weaknesses of an opponent¡¯s swordsmanship, either through instinct or reason.

    However, the fact that all those deployed to the battlefield made the same response without even a moment to exchange nces meant only one thing.

    It is clear that they have already studied Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship and prepared to destroy it.

    This is inevitably a first experience for Baek Cheon and the disciples.

    Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship deviates from the swordsmanship of themon Righteous Sects. They make the most of the sword theory (??(„¦Àí)) of illusion (?(»Ã)), which is rarely used because it is shy in Righteous Sects. Because of this, Mount Hua¡¯s sword energy always brings about great confusion among those who experience it for the first time.

    But Mount Hua¡¯s disciples clearly understood at this moment.

    In Kangho, Mount Hua is no longer an unfamiliar and novel sect. Instead, it is a sect that all in Kangho wary of and pay attention to.

    Everyone in Mount Hua worked together to dramatically increase their standing. And like everything else in the world, a higher position naturallyes with its own risks. Now, the sects wary of Mount Hua had started to actively analyze and find ways to counter their swordsmanship.

    This meant that Mount Hua was recognized as a ¡®powerhouse¡¯ in Kangho, and at the same time, it was a sign that the challenges they would face in the future would be even more severe.

    ¡°Keuaaat!¡±

    The elites of ck Ghost Fortress who broke through the forest of sword energy rushed at the disciples of Mount Hua with bloodshot eyes. Even as their bodies were cut and blood sprayed, their momentum did not lessen at all.

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    Kwaaaaa!

    Regardless of their high momentum, the sword strikes they swung were not so much powerful as they were swift.

    ¡®Keuk!¡¯

    Kagang!

    Baek Cheon, leading the front, quickly raised his sword to block the iing de.

    ¡®Swift!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t about overpowering with strength. It was a swift exchange of offense and defense, intended to catch the opponent. The strike clearly showed their intention not to give Mount Hua¡¯s dazzling sword moves any chance to threaten them.

    In each attack they made, it was clear that they had thoroughly studied Mount Hua.

    Baek Cheon bit his lip tightly as he withstood the heavy force of the dao.

    ¡®I wascent.¡¯

    Mount Hua is the greatest enemy (????(µÚÒ»´ó”³)) of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Baek Cheon was clearly aware of that fact, and sometimes felt proud of that fact. But he had no idea that that obvious fact woulde back to him at this moment, in this kind of manner.

    But now that he knew, it was done.

    ¡°Taaat!¡±

    Baek Cheon swung his sword strongly and deflected the dao.

    At the same time, a fist filled with magnificent energy passed right next to his ear.

    Kwaang!

    Hye Yeon¡¯s fist prated into the enemy¡¯s chest, whose upper body was open. As the enemy spat blood and fell backward, Baek Cheon stepped forward to pursue but momentarily halted. Instead, he stamped down a powerful stance right where he was.

    ¡®Protect!¡¯

    What they needed to do now was not to finish off the enemy as usual. Even if it meant letting the enemy go unharmed, they needed to endure.

    ¡°Heuuuuaaaap!¡±

    One after another, three waves continue to surge in.

    From the sight of them rushing forward with such enthusiasm, rather than the joy of pushing back the enemy, he could feel the impatience to not give their enemy any distance. It seemed like they were desperately determined not to give the sword warriors of Mount Hua Sect a chance to properly scatter their sword energy.

    A dao fell violently towards Baek Cheon¡¯s head. Simultaneously, a dao energyunched from somewhere and targeted his legs.

    The meaning of these simultaneous attacks is clear. It¡¯s not about splitting Baek Cheon in one fell swoop. The intention is to leave at least one small scratch on Baek Cheon¡¯s lower body.

    Even if it meant damaging their own bodies, it was a ploy to umte wounds on Baek Cheon and slowly gnaw him away.

    This was exactly the way the disciples of Mount Hua used to charge against absolutely strong opponents.

    Gritting his teeth, Baek Cheon quickly swung his sword, delivering three sessive strikes to the charging opponents.

    Paaaaaat!

    Before the de aimed at his head could reach him, and before the dao energy targeting his legs could stretch, Baek Cheon¡¯s lightning-fast sword energy had already pierced through the attacking enemies.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    But at that time, dao, who had not yet lost all its force, made a long sh across Baek Cheon¡¯s cheek. Baek Cheon screamed as he felt a burning pain that spread instantly.

    ¡°Get your mind straight! It¡¯s different from those we¡¯ve dealt with so far!¡±

    The other disciples of Mount Hua also seemed to have clearly sensed this fact, they returned his call with a tense and resounding response.

    It was a first.

    Rather than being in a position to challenge as the weak, they¡¯re in the position to be challenged as the strong. It wasn¡¯t about being pressed down by those with greater numbers and greater power, but about facing those who charged desperately.

    As the battle began to unfold in ways they hadn¡¯t anticipated, the disciples of Mount Hua started to be gradually pushed back.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    A low murmur escaped Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth as he watched the battle unfold with cold eyes.

    ¡®As expected, these guys are too dangerous.¡¯

    It¡¯spletely different from any Righteous Sects he knew.

    Young warriors who have yet to lose baby fuzz have an excessively high martial arts level unbefitting their age and are not at all afraid of realbat.

    It¡¯s the same even now.

    The way ck Ghost Fortress¡¯s elites attack is based on the information he has analyzed through the Mount Hua Sect he has observed and their past actions. Additionally, it was a method tailored to destroy Mount Hua¡¯s martial art, taking into ount the recent appearance on Plum Blossom Ind.

    Originally, the n was to surround the entire Mount Hua¡¯s disciples with a muchrger number, but it is a tactic that would definitely work even against a small number of people like now.

    To those who don¡¯t know, his strategy seems to be perfect and holding back Mount Hua properly, but in reality, Mount Hua¡¯s response was more astute than he expected.

    They quickly understand their opponents¡¯ intentions and ordingly adjust their own tactics. Those young ones.

    ¡®It¡¯s something that other Righteous Sects, simr to the nts that grow in warm greenhouses and wither when a cold wind passes by, can¡¯t even dream of.¡¯

    It is not something to be disregarded as it is merely Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s personal view and opinion. Mount Hua has already proven itself again and again. Without exining much, the performance of these guys on Plum Blossom Ind already tells much.

    What if they grow like this unhindered?

    ¡®No one in the world will be able to stop the sect called Mount Hua.¡¯

    Therefore, they must be killed. This is a ce to remove the de called Jang Ilso that is currently touching his neck, but also a ce to break off the arrow called Mount Hua that will one day lodge in his heart.

    ¡®But¡­ No matter how much I look at it, I just can¡¯t understand.¡¯

    How did such people even appear?

    Mastery and sophisticated swordsmanship and ripebat experience are in fact impossible to coexist.

    To umte as much experience as possible, one must engage in life-threatening real battles early on, but those who do often die before they can develop their skills. However, if you avoid practicalbat until your martial arts skills are fully developed, you will end up bing an idiot who is only strong in martial arts skills and does not even know what practicalbat is.

    Kangho has always made one of two choices. The Evil Sects push people into actual battles and raise those who survive, while Righteous Sects avoid actual battles and wait for their swords to mature.

    That is why, while Righteous Sects has a thickyer of strong people who have learned martial arts for a long time, Evil Sects¡¯s low-level martial artists who are merely expendables are stronger than Righteous Sects.

    But those Mount Hua bastards belong neither.

    They possess both the sophistication of the swords of the prestigious of Righteous Sects and the sharp practical skills of the lowest-ranking martial artist of Evil Sects.

    The term ¡°between good and evil¡± (????(ÕýÐ°Ö®ég)) originally refers to those who cannot be woven into either Righteous Sects or Evil Sects, but looking at those from Mount Hua, it seems necessary to redefine the meaning of this term.

    ¡®How on earth did Mount Hua Sect create such people?¡¯

    Doesn¡¯t it seem as if an absolute martial god who mastered both Righteous and Evil martial arts was training the disciples in a way that had never existed before?

    However, there is no way in the world there is such an absolute being, and certainly not in the now-ruined Mount Hua.

    ¡®No, there¡¯s no reason to think about it.¡¯

    After all, they are going to die here today.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold red at Jang Ilso, who was surrounded by Red Dogs, with cold eyes.

    ¡®A tiger cub should not be raised, Jang Ilso.¡¯

    In the end, this is yet another miscalction by Jang Ilso. He thought he could handle what he couldn¡¯t. Like a foolish person who picks up a tiger cub, thinking he is different, even though he sees those who raise tigers eventually die from being bitten by the tigers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, tighten the noose slowly. The damage can be as great as possible. But not a single one should be left alive.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold frowned slightly and slowly approached the battlefield.

    He briefly ced his unfamiliar left hand on the hilt of the sword tied to his right side. But he soon lowered his hand again.

 Chapter 1071

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1071

    Kagaaaang!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    The moment she blocked one dao, another dao flew in and crushed her sword. And before she could react, another dao flew in.

    Kaaaang!

    The dao that flew in preemptively struck her quickly, restricting the movement of her sword, and the heavy attacks that came in session seemed to bind her, preventing any movement.

    Within this sequence, it was impossible to execute the borate sword technique characteristic of Mount Hua.

    Even if the numerical difference had been merely two to three times, there might have been a chance for a counter, but the overwhelming odds of more than ten times made it impossible. Moreover, aren¡¯t they really skillfully taking advantage of the difference in number?

    However!

    ¡®Slow.¡¯

    Paaaaat!

    Her sword was pulled back like a sh. Yoo Iseol, who pulled her sword in a sweeping arc that left a long trail in the air, thrust her sword forward even faster.

    The elite of ck Ghost Fortress widened their eyes as they saw the sword flying like a thunderbolt, but before a scream coulde out of their mouth, Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword mercilessly pierced through one of their necks.

    Kwadeuk!

    Yoo Iseol, who was trying to lift herself up habitually using the recoil of pushing down the sword stuck in the opponent¡¯s neck, stopped without realizing it.

    They were just waiting for her to jump there.

    It wasn¡¯t just her at risk. The moment she was surrounded by enemies, her Sahyungs would rush in without a second thought for their own lives to save her.

    The burden of knowing that her momentary error in judgment might lead to the annihtion of her Sahyung suddenly came over her.

    The elites of ck Ghost Fortress ignored the death of theirrade and swung their swords at Yoo Iseol¡¯s exposed side again.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    When she saw the dao flying towards both sides, she quickly retrieved the sword that had been inserted into the enemy¡¯s neck. She then swung it vigorously from side to side.

    ¡®Nothing to be flustered about.¡¯

    Kaaaaang!

    The flying dao collided with her sword and bounced away swiftly.

    Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship clearly centers on illusion (?(»Ã)) and changes (?(×ƒ)). The essence of Mount Hua¡¯s sword is the swordsmanship that causes countless changes and cleverly mixes real and illusion within those changes to bewilder the opponent.

    But that is not all there is to Mount Hua.

    Paaaaaat!

    Yoo Iseol¡¯s sword quickly stretched out again and immediately pierced the retreating enemy¡¯s shoulder.

    Kwadeudeuk!

    Certainly, their strategy was quite formidable. It was the first time Yoo Iseol and the disciples of Mount Hua faced enemies who sought to destroy their swords.

    It is true that she felt momentary dismay and shrank back. She couldn¡¯t use her feet for propulsion as usual, and she couldn¡¯t recklessly execute the Plum Blossom Sword Technique she had wielded countless times. It is a precarious situation that cannot be fully expressed in simple words such as disadvantageous.

    However, Yoo Iseol¡¯s eyes did not waver as usual.

    Paat!

    She stepped forward in ce and swung her sword like a beam of light, splitting the air. It is an extremely efficient sword strike that has no unnecessary elements and does not allow any waste.

    ¡®My body already knows.¡¯

    Clearly, this is the first time they have encountered an enemy (?(”³)) who destroys Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship. Yes, it¡¯s the first time.

    However, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have already fought countless fierce battles with someone who destroyed their swordsmanship too easily. They have been shattered and smashed, yet they have continuously risen to fight again and again.

    Therefore, when they encounter such an enemy, their bodies, not their minds, are engraved with how to confront them.

    ¡®Sajil!¡¯

    The sword of Mount Hua is extremely strong in battles between groups, but it cannot demonstrate its power in extreme melees where swords are intertwined.

    But they are different.

    Basics that went beyond stubbornness and emphasized obsessively. And a series of battle-like sparring that a anymon prestigious Righteous Sects would never ask for.

    All of this is now fully ingrained in their bodies.

    Like forging steel to make it stronger, their constantly tempered bodies move before their minds to y the enemy.

    Kaaaaang!

    The moment the flying dao collided with the thin sword, it bounced off with absurd ease.

    ¡®Strength and internal strength isn¡¯t everything.¡¯

    She knew it in her head. Strength isn¡¯t something thates from mere exertion. What¡¯s important is to apply strong force precisely when needed. If one can know the exact moment and timing, the same force can create multiple times the impact.

    And the appropriate moment and timing are precisely what her body remembers.

    All the know-how that was almost forcefully instilled is embodied in her body and released.

    Sogok!

    She cleanly severed the carotid artery of someone retreating in panic. And then she stared unwaveringly with cold eyes at another enemy rushing towards her.

    ¡®Look at this?¡¯

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    The difference in numbers is obvious. The difference in overall strength is also evident. Therefore, various strategies were prepared. To be able to ovee this huge difference in power, it was almost a fluke.

    But everything he had prepared was turning out to be useless at this moment.

    ¡®Growing stronger here?¡¯

    There¡¯s no way that could make sense. These are individuals who have been trained to the utmost already. Unless you are a beginner, your skills will not improve rapidly just by experiencing a real battle once.

    This isn¡¯t about bing stronger; it¡¯s about adapting, and more than adapting, it¡¯s about changing. Depending on the opponent, everything from footwork to sword techniques to breathing is adjusted ordingly.

    It was a truly astonishing sight.

    Martial art is a framework. It¡¯s about standardizing. That¡¯s why those who begin to learn the sword start by urately drawing the sword path, right?

    Constant repetitive training is a process of solidifying one¡¯s own framework. The longer one practices martial arts, the more solid that framework tends to be. Thus, changing a framework that has been set once at will is virtually impossible.

    But now they are doing the impossible. Their framework, which seemed extremely solid, is gently distorted and transformed into a framework suitable for the enemy.

    ¡®Who in the world has ever seen something like this?¡¯

    The existence of Magyo and the power of the bishop were a huge shock, but this sight was also shocking in another way. Anyone who understands what is involved in this change will be even more shocked.

    ¡®I thought they would have gotten stronger over the past three years.¡¯

    Since that monster Chung Myung trained them, of course they should be stronger. It¡¯s unthinkable in Kangho that a master of his caliber would guide these kids one by one.

    However, what they showed was beyond Im Sobyeong¡¯smon sense.

    ¡®What on earth did you create, Dojang¡­.?¡¯

    Goosebumps ran up his spine. A sword capable of responding on any battlefield, under any circumstances? Doesn¡¯t that imply a sword without weaknesses?

    Of course, having no weaknesses doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s perfect, but¡­

    ¡®At least there will never be a case where they fail to utilize their skills and die helplessly.¡¯

    Im Sobyeong, who was looking at the scene before him, eventually burst outughing.

    ¡°¡­What a terrible person.¡±

    He can feel it in that sword. What did the person who taught them such a sword truly want?

    If he had only focused on strengthening the sword of Mount Hua Sect, the moment the sword of Mount Hua was destroyed for the first time, someone would have definitely died or been seriously injured.

    Because they learned a sword capable of responding in any situation, they can defend and endure. Their tendency itself is focused on overpowering and defeating their opponents, but the sword is more specialized in protecting own life.

    It¡¯s easier said than done. He can¡¯t even imagine what process they must have gone through to learn such a sword.

    A tremendous determination that is almost terrifying is palpable.

    It is clear that both the teacher and the learners must have crossed countless life-and-death situations. The direction in which that tenacity wanted to go was clearly visible to Im Sobyeong, who was watching from behind.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too greedy¡­?¡±

    Im Sobyeong shook his head as if in disbelief, and his eyes lit up again. In any case, from his perspective, the number of cards in his hand has increased.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    Centered around Chung Myung, Five Swords, including Baek Cheon, surround him on all sides. And between Chung Myung and Five Swords, Un Gum, Hye Yeon, Tang Soso, Namgung Dowi, and Im Sobyeong are located to support those guarding the front.

    The martial prowess of those inside is inconsistent, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Now it¡¯s like they¡¯re standing with imprable shields.

    ¡°Shall we push a bit harder then?¡±

    Hwiiiiik!

    He lightly waved his fan. The fan energy that emanated from the tip of the fan went over Yoon Jong¡¯s back and instantly pushed away those charging from the front.

    ¡°Let¡¯s widen the gap a little bit to make room for a fight!¡±

    As soon as his words left his mouth, Five Swords took a step forward.

    Thanks to this, the number of enemies to face at once has increased, but it also freed their movements a bit more.

    ¡°Dieeeee!¡±

    Jo-Gol unleashed his specialty, a storm-like barrage of strikes, towards the elite of ck Ghost Fortress charging with terrifying force. Dozens of sword energy erupted in an instant and pierced the attacking enemy one after another.

    The space in front was momentarily empty, but instead of charging forward like usual, Jo-Gol looked around.

    Paaaaat!

    And without hesitation, he struck with his sword towards the enemy charging at Yoon Jong.

    The elite of ck Ghost Fortress, caught off guard by the sword that suddenly flew from the side, quickly moved and turned his head, but Jo-Gol¡¯s sword was twice as fast.

    Puuk!

    ¡°Keuk¡­.¡±

    The sword that pierced through the side of the neck came out the other side. The elite of ck Ghost Fortress, covered in blood, copsed on the spot.

    ¡°No need for thanks.¡±

    ¡°Just do your job, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°¡­Even helping gets me insults.¡±

    The brief gap he created was used not to kill the enemy, but to help others. Uncharacteristically for Jo-Gol.

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s gaze sharpened even more.

    Maybe Plum Blossom Ind was too narrow a battlefield for them to perform. After all, how could mere numbers bring out all their skills?

    ¡°You created quite a few monsters.¡±

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes scanned the battlefield. Still, the situation is far from good even with empty words. Even if a few had died, it was merely a drop in the ocean against the swarms of ant-like enemies.

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s gaze turned to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold beyond.

    ¡®You¡¯ve created a hell of a man where one¡¯ll die if they get nervous and rush in?¡¯

    Im Sobyeong gripped his fan tightly.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the same thing there too?¡±

    Whoever moves first loses. In his opinion, this was more of a battle of nerves than a battle of strategy. Im Sobyeong nced back.

    Just as expected.

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    Chung Myung had both eyes closed. At first nce, he may appear carefree, unsuited to the battlefield. But in reality, he was not just resting, but entering a state of deep meditation (??(Èë¹¦)).

    By meditating while standing, he tries to obtain the minimum physical condition to fight again as quickly as possible.

    To perform energy cirction while standing on a battlefield where des fly and hidden weapons are unleashed? It¡¯s an impossible task for anyone in their right mind.

    This is impossible without the confidence that those surrounding him will surely block no matter what attack mighte.

    ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡±

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes, smiling softly, turned once again to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was likely witnessing this scene as well. Just knowing that Chung Myung was meditating could be causing unbelievable mental pressure.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see who has more nerve.¡±

    Im Sobyeong, with a bright smile on his face, looked at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold with a rxed expression.

 Chapter 1072

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1072

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.

    ¡®This?¡¯

    The situation was unfolding differently than he had anticipated.

    Before drawing this scheme, he thoroughly analyzed the sect known as Mount Hua. Any sect that knows even a little bit about how Kangho operates cannot fail to know how big of a variable Mount Hua is.

    As the analysis was thorough, he thought he had set the perfect trap. In fact, they fell right into it. Moreover, since ck Ghost Fortress¡¯s power was preserved and the encirclement was sessful, he assumed there were no more variables.

    But now Mount Hua¡¯s response ispletely outside the direction he thought.

    ¡®Is this possible?¡¯

    No way.

    Every human has an unchanging nature. People believe they have reached a correct conclusion through deep thought, but in reality, they are often guided by their inherent tendencies rather than logic.

    The same goes for sects. The tendencies of a sect do not change as easily as the tendencies of a single person. No, rather, due to the nature of a sect where numerous people muste together toe to a single conclusion, the tendency is even more steadfast and cannot be easily changed.

    But now Mount Hua is making choices that arepletely opposite to the tendencies they have shown so far.

    Mount Hua was known for charging headlong into adversity whenever it faced them. This hasn¡¯t changed at all in the past at ck Dragon Water Fortress or on the recent Plum Blossom Ind.

    But now they were standing their ground and holding their position?

    ¡®This cannot happen!¡¯

    But this impossible situation was unfolding right before his eyes? Thus, there had to be a reason.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was soon able to discover the cause without difficulty.

    ¡®Nokrim King.¡¯

    Im Sobyeong was looking his way while waving his fan. Despite the considerable distance, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold could feel it clearly. The clear mockery in those eyes.

    Ppudeudeuk.

    His teeth ground together harshly.

    Even in hectic situations, he calmly understands the opponent¡¯s goal and instantly finds the perfect countermeasure. If there was anyone capable of such a feat, it would undoubtedly be Im Sobyeong.

    It was Im Sobyeong who led a long confrontation against Jang Ilso¡¯s Myriad Man Manor while hiding his whereabouts as much as possible. His martial art might not be enough to be a variable, but even Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold cannot help but acknowledge his strategic prowess.

    So, does the reason why this happened lie with Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who knew that Im Sobyeong was there but failed to take action ordingly?

    No one would dare say such a thing.

    Think about it. A prestigious Righteous Sects is a group where people are united with pride in keeping their Chivalrousness. That is why they are always disgusted to even mention the existence of Evil Sects.

    Mount Hua, too, is worthy of being called a prestigious sect. Not just any Evil Sects people, but Nokrim King, would they listen to the orders of such a person? It seemed impossible.

    In the first ce, including Nokrim King of Evil Sects in the small number of elitesing to Gangnam was already beyondprehension. But for those disciples of Mount Hua follow Im Sobyeong¡¯s instructions? Who could have guessed such a situation?

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold bit his lips tightly.

    ¡®But it¡¯s meaningless to argue the logic now.¡¯

    What¡¯s certain is that this absurd situation is unfolding right before his eyes.

    ¡®But it¡¯s still fine.¡¯

    He still holds the advantage. True, things have gotten a bit tangled, but they don¡¯t have the strength left to break through this encirclement.

    If things continue slowly in a war of attrition, they will eventually be unable to win and will eventually die without being able to ovee it.

    However, one thing, another variable, was now attacking Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. He looked at this new variable with a stern face.

    ¡®In this situation, how can he¡­.¡¯

    It was Chung Myung, standing in the middle of Mount Hua¡¯s group with his eyes closed.

    Basically, meditation is a dangerous act that can lead to energy deviation (??(ÈëÄ§)) with just the slightest shock. Therefore, meditation must be performed in a safe ce.

    But that crazy guy is calmly meditating in the middle of this battlefield where life and death go hand in hand. Even if your nerves were tougher than whale tendons, you couldn¡¯t even try. There is no other way to call him a madman.

    The problem is that the madman¡¯s actions are strangling none other than Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    ¡®¡­How long will it take?¡¯

    Complete recovery is absolutely impossible. Even the practicer would not hope that. But to recover enough to wield a sword and fight again?

    ¡®One hour? Or two?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t make the calction.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was ring at Chung Myung as if to kill him, flinched and then looked at his own hands. Before he knew it, his palms were damp with sweat.

    ¡®¡­Am I being cornered? Even in this situation?¡¯

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face began to gradually distort.

    Chung Myung¡¯s martial prowess is indeed threatening.

    Even assuming thatplete recovery is difficult, he is, after all, the one who defeated Dan Jagang. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold knows best how monstrous Dan Jagang is. His own arm still throbs from the loss to him.

    If Chung Myung were to join the battlefield with even some of his internal strength back, it¡¯s uncertain whether they can withstand this encirclement.

    ¡®I must end this before then.¡¯

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold took a step forward without realizing it. It was an unconscious action, even though he knew very well that he should observe the situation from a bit further back.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was about to give the order topletely switch to an offensive approach, bit his lip and forcefully swallowed the words that were about toe out.

    ¡°Press them harder. Give them no quarter!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold unconsciously tapped his thigh with his drooping finger. The movement was akin to flicking abacus beads.

    Across the fiercely contested battlefield, Im Sobyeong on the other side was watching Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s movements without missing a single moment.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze, which was focused on Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, slowly shifted to Im Sobyeong.

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes, looking around with his fan open, were chillingly cool and calm.

    ¡®Nokrim King.¡¯

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes darken for an instant.

    Before the name Evil Tyrant Alliance was created, the person Jang Ilso was most wary of was not ck Dragon King, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, or Thousand-Faced Gentleman, but Nokrim King, Im Sobyeong.

    Because Nokrim is strong? Because Im Sobyeong is outstanding?

    Far from it.

    It was because they were the most urgent threat to be dealt with.

    In his eyes, Nokrim King was like a Go yer (??(ÆåÊ¿)) who ys without tea or powder. This means that Nokrim was only a half-assed sect that only had arge number of members and absolutelycked the number of absolute masters.

    Nokrim is a ce where it couldn¡¯t even properly utilize its numbers. It is impossible to gather all Nokrim¡¯s fortress scattered across the world¡¯s mountains in one ce, supplying what their forces consume, and maintaining the ranks.

    Although it isrge, it cannot concentrate its power properly, and there is no power that can be called the main force. Is there any prey more appetizing than this?

    However, Im Sobyeong led such a Nokrim and withstood Myriad Man Manor¡¯s onught.

    While maintaining a long front line, they avoid direct conflict as much as possible and use the absence of the main force as an advantage to hide their presence and Nokchae¡¯s whereabouts as much as possible, so as not to create a ce to target in the first ce.

    Im Sobyeong is the person who has minimized damage to Nokrim by endlessly repeating his strategy if it could even be called as such.

    The more he did so, the more convinced Jang Ilso became. Nokrim must be dealt with quickly, before Im Sobyeong could properly utilize any significant advantage.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Who would have thought he could get that advantage from a ce other than Evil Sects.¡¯

    It may be an inappropriate word for the situation, but it is not only Jang Ilso¡¯s mistake that Im Sobyeong looks excited. For someone who had always used moves that maximized the advantage of thoserge numbers, for the first time, he was able to do what he wanted from the opposite perspective.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Im Sobyeong with a strange gaze.

    ¡®Furthermore¡­.¡¯

    Jang Ilso, who saw Im Sobyeong¡¯s response and Mount Hua¡¯s formation at a nce, smiled twistedly. His bared teeth were as threatening as a beast¡¯s.

    ¡°He reads people so well. Still.¡±

    Jang Ilso muttered quietly and spoke to Ho Gamyeong standing next to him.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°We need to change the n.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong looked at Jang Ilso with questioning eyes.

    ¡°I guess we need to adjust the rhythm a bit.¡±

    Seeing the mischievous smile on Jang Ilso¡¯s face, Ho Gamyeong¡¯s gaze instantly turned towards Mount Hua¡¯s group.

    ¡°Well¡­ we may not be able to imitate that one.¡±

    Red Dogs who bite people. If they stood held ground like the disciples of Mount Hua, they would not be able to exert their strength. It is only possible because it¡¯s Mount Hua Sect. But even in this situation, there is a way to fully bring out Red Dogs¡¯s power.

    ¡°We need to change the order to bite a little. Start by dealing with those targeting Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Then Ryeonju-nim will be in danger.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue in displeasure. This is why, although he trusts Ho Gamyeong very much, he couldn¡¯t entrust him with full authority.

    ¡°To catch a big fish like Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, shouldn¡¯t I be willing to risk my life as bait?¡±

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nces at Jang Ilso¡¯s expression and ends up nodding his head.

    ¡°I understand, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    As soon as Ho Gamyeong gave themand, Red Dogs¡¯s gaze turned all at once. It was a response so swift and perfect, it was eerie.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes drew a strange arc.

    ¡°Now, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso giggled.

    ¡®Can you calcte this situation?¡¯

    Can you use those clever abacus beads to dominate here?

    A person who sees people only as mere numbers.

    A person who knows the illusions numbers can create better than anyone.

    A person who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use any tactic if it means victory.

    And¡­.

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes turn to Chung Myung, who is meditating.

    ¡®A madman who, just by standing still with his eyes closed, shakes and controls them all.¡¯

    What Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold had to deal with was hell, where monsters dominating Kangho got tangled up in their tails to bite each other.

    If he can handle this situation, he will be able to catch big fish such as Jang Ilso, Chung Myung, and Im Sobyeong.

    But what if he makes a mistake? The oue is obvious.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face slowly hardened. In contrast, Jang Ilso¡¯s face grew brighter and brighter.

    ¡°This must be a first for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    There is no way that someone who never wants to suffer a loss would ever gamble with their life.

    Jang Ilso took a step forward and took a few more steps towards the elites of ck Ghost Fortress charging towards him. As if to lure the approaching hunters.

    ¡°Now, here is the neck you desire. Doe quickly.¡±

    At the sight of Jang Ilso tantly approaching with his neck exposed, the eyes of ck Ghost Fortress elites began to gleam. The opportunity to achieve the tremendous achievement of ¡®the one who cut off Jang Ilso¡¯s head¡¯ was now right before their noses.

    ck Ghost Fortress elites flipped their eyes and rushed forward. Jang Ilso, who witnessed the obvious gap, let out a devilishugh.

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    At that moment, his eyes emitted a sinister glow.

 Chapter 1073

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1073

    ¡°Taaaaaap!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s thrust cut through the air like a hawk targeting its prey. His sword, characterized by speed and conciseness, shone brighter than anyone from Mount Hua in such a situation.

    Yoon Jong stood next to Jo-Gol, who was jumping like a fish out of water and shouted at him from time to time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush out, man!¡±

    ¡°Argh! I know!¡±

    Every time Jo-Gol¡¯s feet twitched, Yoon Jong noticed it like a ghost and grabbed the leash.

    Jo-Gol bit his lip hard. He knew he had to hold his ground. It wasn¡¯t the time to rush out and cut off the enemy¡¯s breath.

    But no matter where he looked, he could see enemies surrounding them from all sides.

    ¡®I can¡¯t breathe.¡¯

    The numbers were overwhelmingly against them. No matter how many they took down, it felt endless. No matter how much they tried to minimize the consumption of internal strength, they were still human and could not avoid bing exhausted from fighting like this.

    If they continued this war of attrition, wouldn¡¯t their side be the one that ultimately falls first?

    ¡®Just a little more¡­.¡¯

    ¡°Hold it!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    A curse eventually burst out of Jo-Gol¡¯s mouth.

    He could clearly see the poorly wounded enemies rejoining the front lines. If they could definitively cut off the enemy¡¯s breath, the situation might improve, but with their current strategy of only defending their position, there was no way to prevent the wounded from rejoining.

    ¡°What can a Taoist do if he can¡¯t endure this!¡±

    ¡°I know, damn it! Enough with the nagging!¡±

    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth and shook off his sword. Since he couldn¡¯t stretch his feet, he had no choice but to use each sword strike more precisely.

    Yoon Jong sighed softly with a stern look on his face as he watched Jo-Gol¡¯s swords getting sharper.

    ¡®We have to endure.¡¯

    Yoon Jong was not unaware of why Jo-Gol was acting like that. He himself wanted to rush forward immediately, but how would it be for Jo-Gol, who is impatient?

    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m falling further and further into a swamp.¡¯

    Breaking through the enemy that swarmed like clouds was not an easy task. But holding out against such an enemy was difficult in a different way. More than anything, it nervous him that there was no way to end the fight on their own.

    Had there ever been a time when they so painfully felt their internal strength draining with each swing of the sword? If they hadn¡¯t been Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, whose internal strength was unusually high for their age, they might have already been unable to ovee the stress andmitted suicide.

    Kung!

    At that time, a powerful sound of energy impact was heard.

    Paaaaaat!

    Red-colored sword energy instantly adorned the air. Dozens of sword shadows swept away not only the people rushing in front, but also those running from the sides in a single stroke.

    ¡°Keuuaaaak!¡±

    The release of sword energy was merely a quick thrust, so it wasn¡¯t enough to inflict fatal wounds. However, it was possible to pour cold water on the momentum of the enemies who were charging forward fearlessly.

    Yoon Jong saw the person who unleashed sword energy.

    Baek Cheon clenched his teeth and let out another burst of sword energy. He was aware of Five Swords¡¯ exhausted state and was trying to brighten the atmosphere even if it meant overexerting himself.

    One after another.

    ¡°Ooooooo!¡±

    Golden light rushes into the space left open by Baek Cheon. Hye Yeon supported Baek Cheon and shot his fist energy without missing a small gap.

    ¡°Huuk! Huuk! Huuk!¡±

    Rough breaths were pouring from Hye Yeon¡¯s mouth, which usually maintained even breathing.

    The others were in the same condition.

    Even Yoo Iseol, who was swift like the wind, and Tang Soso, whose sword never lost its cheerfulness, were bing heavier and duller. Protecting those behind while withstanding the endless waves of enemies was a task that consumed more stamina than they thought.

    ¡°Baek Cheon Dojang! Let¡¯s change the vanguard!¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was anxious behind his back, shouted. But Baek Cheon did not look back.

    ¡®That man is nearly dead!¡¯

    Although his spirit is worthmending, it is not a fight that Namgung Dowi can withstand. If it were his usual self, it is still questionable. This is especially true now that he had exhausted all his inner energy breaking through to this point.

    In the brief nce, Baek Cheon his eyes met Im Sobyeong. That was all, but he then looked forward again and shouted.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    He gritted his teeth as he swung his sword.

    ¡®I trust you!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t Im Sobyeong he trusted.

    It was the judgment of Chung Myung who had brought Im Sobyeong this far. There¡¯s no way he would have dragged Im Sobyeong in without any thought. If Chung Myung believed in him, there was no reason they couldn¡¯t trust him as well.

    It was then.

    ¡°Kahaaaaat!¡±

    Red Dogs rushed to the ce where Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had shaken.

    ¡°Red Dogs?¡±

    Baek widened his eyes in surprise. He hurriedly looked towards Jang Ilso, and saw Jang Ilso smiling strangely while fighting. Even though his life seemed to be in danger as he had to let go of more than half of Red Dogs, his face was still full of ease.

    ¡®Thanks for the gift. Damn you!¡¯

    Baek Cheon spit out his thoughts only inside and focused on the battlefield again.

    ¡°Clench your teeth and protect Chung Myung!¡±

    His sword sliced through the air like an illusion.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face waspletely distorted.

    Unable to ovee his impatience, Red Dogs burrows into the side of ck Ghost Fortress elites that rushed forward to his order. The formation he had built waspletely falling apart.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Originally, this situation could not have happened. There would have been Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold at the center, and he would never have let it copse so helplessly.

    But now, even for Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, there was no way he could do anything. He was so excited that the blood rushed to his head, so he couldn¡¯t hear the voices shouting from behind.

    Thanks to the rigorous training, the formation still held its shape for now, but its copse was only a matter of time.

    Moreover, he saw it clearly.

    ¡°Jang Ilso!¡±

    The sight of Jang Ilso taking one step forward as if enticing someone. There is no need to think about what that appearance must have looked like in the excited eyes of ck Ghost Fortress elites.

    Jang Ilso of the world is in a situation where he has lost his strength and is presenting his neck willingly in front of them, who can not lose their senses? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to cut off the head of Jang Ilso, Bangju of Myriad Man Manor and leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance, with their own hands.

    At this moment, the formation he had carefully prepared was now twisting and shaking out of his control at this very moment.

    ¡®These fools!¡¯

    If they just calmly performed their roles as instructed, this situation could never fail. Why are they acting so foolishly?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Clearly, Jang Ilso is now putting his own life in danger. However, in doing so, he is creating a definite crack in Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s encirclement. They may not have the strength to break through that crack right now, but¡­.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s gaze suddenly turned and headed towards Mount Hua¡¯s sect.

    ¡®What if that guypletes his meditation?¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t it be all too clear what would happen next?

    If something happens and they lose sight of these guys here, the fate of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is as good as sealed. He will be reduced to such a miserable situation that it would be better to take his own life.

    ¡°Deploy all remaining forces.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from the n¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The reserves standing in front advanced all at once. Since they were the trump card kept for such a moment, they can prevent the cracks that are urring there now¡­.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s not enough¡­.¡¯

    Kkadeudeuk.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold bit his lip without realizing it. Just those forces alone were not enough to solve the problem. After all, it was a ce meant for Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold himself.

    ¡®What to do?¡¯

    No matter how much he bounced the abacus within his head, he couldn¡¯t easily reach a conclusion.

    ¡®Is it better for me to jump in now?¡¯

    If Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold jumps in, stabilizing the encirclement will not be a big issue. Although more than half of his strength has been lost, his resourcefulness has not disappeared.

    ¡®First of all, even if it¡¯s a bit dangerous¡­.¡¯

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who could not resist the temptation, was just about to stretch out his feet.

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    His foot stopped in mid-air.

    ¡®Why would Jang Ilso do this?¡¯

    Jang Ilso was now shaking up the encirclement. Even using his own life as bait.

    Why? If that Mount Hua punk wakes up, will he rely on him to break through? Was Jang Ilso really the type to entrust his life to someone else in such a situation?

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Goldughed as if it was ridiculous.

    He seemed to understand. Why did Jang Ilso do such a thing?

    He looked at Jang Ilso, who was walking a tightrope of death, with an extremely icy gaze.

    ¡°The purpose is¡­ it is me from the beginning. Jang Ilso.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold loathes the most when ns don¡¯t go as intended. Jang Ilso must have expected that if things began to go awry, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold would step forward in person.

    The clear crack created by Jang Ilso was not meant as a means to escape the encirclement. The crack itself was a bait to attract Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    It¡¯s a funny thing.

    If Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold had not lost his arm, he would have immediately thrown himself into that crack without hesitation. But having lost confidence in his own strength, he was forced to think twice.

    Paradoxically, it was Dan Jagang that saved his life at this moment. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s arm, cut off by Dan Jagang, saved his life.

    ¡°¡­That was a good move, Jang Ilso.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes quickly regained theirposure.

    One of the great aspects of Jang Ilso is that he can set such a trap even in this situation, but this also means that Jang Ilso has no other option than to risk his own life as bait.

    ¡®I won, Jang Ilso.¡¯

    A chilling smile appeared on Great Master of Ten Thousand¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Wei Chung.¡± (Prev. Wei Chong)

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Deploy all remaining guards.¡±

    ¡°Boju-nim?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s merely theirst struggle.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold gripped the sword at his waist. The hesitation from a moment ago is nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Even if that guypletes his meditation, it¡¯s the same. As long as we don¡¯t give him any openings, we can kill them all. Deploy them!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±

    Following Wei Chung¡¯s instructions, even the guards surrounding Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold jumped into the front line.

    And the effect was immediate.

    Paaaaaat!

    The elite forces of ck Ghost Fortress, who jumped into the lead, immediately pushed back the disciples of Mount Hua, who were struggling to hold on, and attacked the rampaging Red Dogs as if devouring it.

    It was the moment when the fluctuating battle lines regained its colors momentarily.

    ¡°You damn bastards.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold shook his head.

    They didn¡¯t know who should be targeted first. However, it is clear that they were targeting someone like Im Sobyeong or Jang Ilso. They could not have guessed in advance that something like this would happen, but as soon as it unfolded, they cooperated with each other as if they had nned this all along.

    If Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold had beencking a little more, Jang Ilso¡¯sst move would have pierced Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s neck.

    However, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold no longer paid attention to what Jang Ilso¡¯s move was. He doesn¡¯t know what the secret move is, but it¡¯s best to leave it as an eternal question with Jang Ilso¡¯s death.

    ¡°He keeps others on toes until the very end.¡±

    Anyway, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold won this fight. Even if it doesn¡¯te from his full capabilities ability but thanks to a gift from Dan Jagang, isn¡¯t it Kangho¡¯s belief that luck is also skill?

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    ¡°These, these guys!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were struggling, began to gradually fall back.

    ck Ghost Fortress elites, who had regained theirposure, was not in a hurry and slowly tightened and pushed them.

    The rampaging Red Dogs began spraying blood everywhere.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s smile grew even deeper as he saw the battle line starting to stabilizepletely. Now all that¡¯s left is to admire these people who are about to die in their ugly state.

    ¡°In the end, the one whoughsst wins. Isn¡¯t that right, Jang Ilso?¡±

    What Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was most curious about at this moment was Jang Ilso¡¯s expression. Now that thest gamble that cost him his life has failed, what kind of expression will Jang Ilso make?

    But¡­.

    At that moment, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold saw it.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s gaze is only focused fixated on Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, even while surrounded by ck Ghosts Fortress that threatens to rip off his neck at any moment. He wore¡­ an eerie smile.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    For a moment, Goosebumps ran down all over Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s body and he instinctively looked around. But no matter how much he looked around, there was nothing that could be a threat.

    ¡®Has he gone mad?¡¯

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was looking at Jang Ilso with eyes full of doubt, gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Wei Chung!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Go and cut off Jang Ilso¡¯s head!¡±

    ¡°¡­Do Boju-nim mean Jang Ilso?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Finish it with your own hands!¡±

    ¡°But, Boju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Is there really a need for that?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was watching the front line, frowned for a moment.

    What kind ofcency is he talking about in this situation¡­.

    Flinch.

    At that moment, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was so shocked that his shoulders shook.

    ¡°You?¡±

    He felt something was strange and instinctively turned his head. No, he tried to.

    Kwadeudeudeuedeuk!

    Before he could, he felt a tremendous pain in his side. The pain of cold daggers piercing through his flesh and tearing his lungs.

    ¡°Keok¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s body began to tremble like aspen due to the pain that made him suffocate and his mind went nk.

    What has happened? What¡­

    He turned his trembling head with difficulty and finally saw it. It was the figure of Wei Chung chillingly with hand buried in his side.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    The first thought that came to mind was ¡®betrayal¡¯. But that thought was dismissed faster than it had appeared. If Wei Chung was someone who would betray him, would Master Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold have kept him by his side?

    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t¡­ Wei Chung.¡±

    A person who is not Wei Chung, but who can transform into himself so perfectly that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold does not even suspect.

    There is only one such being in the world.

    ¡°Thousand-Faced¡­.¡±

    ck blood flowed back from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Thousand-Faced¡­ Gentle¡­man.¡±

    Wei Chung. No, Hao Sect¡¯s Munju, Thousand-Faced Gentleman answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    His voice wasced with a mockingughter.

 Chapter 1074

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1074

    Udeudeuk!

    The hand burrowing into his side pushed deeper.

    ¡°Keeuuuuaaaaaaak!¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold screamed as if he was going to vomit blood at any moment due to the unbearable pain. However, what pained him the most wasn¡¯t the hand of Thousand-Faced Gentleman digging into his side, nor the internal energy flowing from it wreaking havoc throughout his body.

    It was this situation itself that he couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡®H¡­ow¡­?¡¯

    Why is Thousand-Faced Gentleman here? How on earth?

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Wei Chung, or rather, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, who plunged his hand into Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s side, clicked his tongue as if it was pathetic.

    ¡°You must have bouncing the abacus wrong, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s body was shaking as if he was suffering from a fever. Then, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, in the guise of Wei Chung, smiled triumphantly.

    ¡°¡­You are definitely a great swordsman, to the point of admiration.¡±

    Those words contained both recognition and ridicule toward Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was certainly holding his sword in his left hand. However, the moment he sensed the presence of Thousand-Faced Gentlemaning towards him from the right, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold unknowingly moved the non-existent right hand, pulled out his sword, and tried to swing it.

    Even though his head knew that his right hand no longer existed, his body, which he had trained his whole life, repeated the most familiar action at the most dangerous moment.

    ¡°Cough¡­.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman let out a bitter smile.

    Even targeting that fact for his attack, the moment Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s right shoulder twitched, a chill ran down his spine. Certainly, the reputation of Evil Sects¡¯s Number One Sword was not earned for nothing.

    But¡­

    ¡°What a pitiful state the ¡®Number One Sword of Evil Sects¡¯ hase to.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman yfully twisted his wrist as if mocking him.

    Udeudeudeuk.

    ¡°Keuaaaaaak!¡±

    At the same time, a helpless scream escaped Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Gre- Great Master!¡±

    ¡°You son of a beast!¡±

    In a situation like a lightning strike unfolding behind them, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress who were pushing Mount Hua and Myriad Man Manor put aside the fight and looked back. And with all the murderous intent they could muster, they red at Thousand-Faced Gentleman and growled.

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    However, despite the pouring of murderous intent, Thousand-Faced Gentleman leisurely shook his hand still embedded in Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s side.

    ¡°Keuh¡­. Keuugh¡­.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯splexion was no longer pale white, but ghastly blue. Blood frothed from his mouth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see your leader¡¯s heart burst, perhaps you should disperse and retreat?¡±

    The mocking voice of Thousand-Faced Gentleman clearly pierced everyone¡¯s ears. All trembling gazes turned to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was screaming.

    ¡°Di- Disperse¡­ Aaaaaaaaaagh!¡±

    The words that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was about to say were soon covered by agonizing screams. Theplexions of ck Ghost Fortress elites turned white.

    They knew they had to save Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    But how could they possibly save him when the enemy had a death grip in his side? Moreover, the person holding the leash of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold is no one else, but the leader of Hao Sect, Thousand-Faced Gentleman.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to rescue a rabbit from the tiger¡¯s maw?

    Or should they heed Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s words, disperse, and retreat?

    Even if they did, would that save Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s life? Would Thousand-Faced Gentleman really let Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold go so easily?

    In a situation where they could not do either this or that, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress were confused and agonized. At that time, a sinister voice passed through their ear, as if a snake was threatening them.

    ¡°What are you pondering?¡±

    The gaze of those who had been fixated on Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold and Thousand-Faced Gentleman suddenly turned back. No matter what anyone says, he¡¯s the most dangerous individual present.

    ¡°Loyalty is¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso. He drew all the attention of ck Ghost Fortress and slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­meant to be kept by those who are alive.¡±

    His red lips traced a smooth curve.

    ¡°In your eyes, the man¡­ he still seems alive, does he?¡±

    Everyone trembled at those words.

    Alive, yet not truly living. That was Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s current state. And their situation was likely not much different.

    Even if they killed Jang Ilso here, there would be no chance that they would be able to withstand the offensive of the enraged Myriad Man Manor and Hao Sect after losing Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Step.

    Jang Ilso calmly walked forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so heartless. If you stop here, I won¡¯t hold you ountable. Rather, you will gain more than what you have enjoyed so far under the name of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Anyone could see.

    Jang Ilso is in no condition to fight right now. Even Paegun of the world, in a situation where he is injured to that extent, is no different from a third-rate martial artist. It is no different from being suicidal to approach the elite of ck Ghost Fortress in such a situation.

    But despite everyone knowing this fact, no one dared to attack Jang Ilso.

    One step.

    Another step.

    Jang Ilso approached ck Ghost Fortress with an utterly calm demeanor.

    It was Jang Ilso who lost his strength, but now it was ck Ghost Fortress who felt the pressure. Just moments ago, they had been ready to lose their minds and charge at him, but now they could barely breathe.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like that.¡±

    Finally, Jang Ilso, who had reached the distance close enough to be within arm¡¯s reach, whispered with a devilish smile on his face.

    ¡°All you have to do is cut off my head right now.¡±

    Step.

    The person standing right in front of Jang Ilso raised his gaze with a pale face.

    They knew. They could kill Jang Ilso right then if they just decided to. But, frozen in ce, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to stretch out their hand.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s red lips curled up as if twisted. His pure white face was stained with his blood, making him appear even more sinister.

    ¡°What will you do?¡±

    The elites of ck Ghost Fortress, overwhelmed by Jang Ilso¡¯s presence, unknowingly took a step back. No, perhaps that is the instinctive habit of Evil Sects people who have realized that the tide has already turned.

    Jang Ilso smiled so gently that it was out of ce on the battlefield. He had a face that seemed to praise them.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a good boy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Step. Step.

    Jang Ilso began to walk again. At the same time, the elite ck Ghost Fortress surrounding him gradually retreated to the left and right. The path to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold began to open in front of Jang Ilso.

    ¡®That¡­ madman¡­¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s group clenched their fists as they watched the scene unfold.

    The distance between Jang Ilso and the elites of ck Ghost Fortress who are retreating now is only a few steps. In other words, Jang Ilso was calmly walking through the middle of those who, just moments ago, had been desperately trying to take his life.

    Even if it¡¯s Paegun, was this really something a sane person could do?

    But his slow steps never stopped.

    Those standing before him moved aside as if they had seen a ghost, and none dared to rush at him. No, they lowered their head, unable to even make eye contact, let alone lunge at him.

    To submit and obey the strong. That was the nature of Evil Sects.

    And at this moment, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress must have clearly understood. That the strength they have discussed countless times is not just one¡¯s own physical force or schemes (??(¹íÓ‹)) that shake the world.

    Strength also meant the very essence of a person.

    Ho Gamyeong and Red Dogs quickly followed behind Jang Ilso.

    There was no way ck Ghost Fortress, who couldn¡¯t even handle the presence of Jang Ilso, could stand in their way. Those who had been hesitating to retreat were unable to hold on any longer and opened the path wide as if copsing.

    The corner of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth curled up.

    The path opened by ck Ghost Fortress that was blocking the front was like a dark curtain parted. At the end of that path, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had his side impaled, was looking at him with a distorted face.

    How should one describe the light in his eyes? Distrust? Resignation? Or perhaps hatred?

    No, it might be all of them.

    Jang Ilso, who passed by ck Ghost Fortress who was overwhelmed by the force and walked on the barrennd, finally arrived in front of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    At that moment, Thousand-Faced Gentleman roughly pulled out his hand that was stuck in Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s side.

    ¡°Keuheuk!¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s body copsed forward.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who hit his head on the ground without even thinking about stopping the blood gushing out of his side, trembled like an aspen tree. But anyone watching could tell.

    It is not the pain that makes Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold tremble right now.

    What dominates him is a deep sense of contempt. And perhaps¡­

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s jaw trembled as he looked up at Jang Ilso. His bloodshot eyes and Jang Ilso¡¯s chilly gaze met collided in the air.

    The thoughts that dominated Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mind at that moment were somewhat ludicrous.

    He wondered if could there possibly be another person in the world who could look down on someone else with such arrogance?

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At that moment, a sigh-like nasal sound escaped Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth.

    Jang Ilso, who was expressionlessly looking down at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, raised the corners of his lips and asked.

    ¡°Who¡­ made a mistake?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s body twitched as if struck by lightning.

    ¡°No. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. Ah, should I say, Gong Yawol?¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s sneering smile was clearly reflected in Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°The mistake was not mine, but yours.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly bent down.

    And he thrust his face right in front of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who was barely supporting his upper body with his only remaining arm as if it was about to fall to the ground at any moment.

    ¡°Really¡­ Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Ja¡­ Jang Il¡­¡±

    ¡°Answer me, Gong Yawol. Did you really believe I wouldn¡¯t know you wereing to tear my throat out? Huh?¡±

    As Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face became more and more miserably distorted, an expression that was difficult to describe gradually deepened on Jang Ilso¡¯s face. That expression resembled¡­ a demon of hell who takes pleasure in torturing humans.

    Jang Ilso stretched out hisrge hand and grasped Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face.

    Udeudeudeuk.

    Jang Ilso gradually increased his grip, as if he was going to burst the head at any moment, and whispered into Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Let me tell you something, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You see.¡±

    It was indeed a soft, sinister voice.

    ¡°I never trust someone like you.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°You probably thought you knew everything about other people and calcted everything. But Gong Yawol¡­. What should I do? It seems like in all your calctions, you forgot to include ¡®yourself¡¯. How others truly see you.¡±

    ¡°Jang Il¡­so¡­¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed like a demon.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like your precious abacus has shattered? Huh, Gong Yawol?¡±

    Eventually, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, filled with despair, began to scream loudly.

    ¡°Jang Ilsoooooooo!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Atst, unable to contain himself, Jang Il-so burst into a manicughter.

    ¡°Hahahahahahat! Hahahahahahat! Hahahahahahahahahat!¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s cries and Jang Ilso¡¯s manicughter spread tragically across the silentnd.

 Chapter 1075

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1075

    ¡°Hahahahahahahat!¡±

    One bursts intoughter like crazy, and another bows his head in despair. There could be no clearer sight than this to separate the winners from the losers.

    No matter what the situation, the world¡¯s attention eventually gravitates towards the victor. However, at this moment, what caught the eyes of those present was not Jang Ilso, who wasughing madly, but Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, whose shoulders were drooping in defeat before him.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold Gong Yawol. Leader (Boju) of ck Ghost Fortress thatpletely dominates the west side of Gangnam. One of the leaders of Five Great Evil Sects and a swordsman representing Evil Sects.

    The name once adorned Kangho with brilliance is now falling apart. The glory and fear that came with that name will remain only as a faded memory. Kangho is such a ce in the first ce.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold slowly raised his head. He looked up at Jang Ilso looking down at him. There was no longer any injustice or anger in his eyes. What was in his eyes, which refused even resentment, was just a question.

    ¡°¡­From the beginning.¡±

    His mouth opened and a hoarse voice came out.

    ¡°Did you know from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­How?¡±

    Jang Ilso burst outughing. As if it was a ridiculous question.

    ¡°That¡¯s such an obvious question.¡±

    The voice was too cold to be the generosity of a victor, and too sharp to be sympathy for the loser.

    ¡°Because you are Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you need any more reason than that?¡±

    A word that¡¯s hardly an answer. But the moment he heard those words, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold was simply convinced.

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Goldughed resignedly.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have needed a reason beyond that¡­.¡±

    If the opponent shows weakness, stab him. This was all too natural for Evil Sects, and all the more so for Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. In hindsight, it was such a simple matter¡­

    ¡°¡­Was it a trap set from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Hardly.¡±

    Jang Ilso puts a sneer on his lips.

    ¡°No matter how great I am, I can¡¯t expect those Magyo bastards to run amok.¡±

    ¡°Since then¡­¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked at Jang Ilso with empty eyes.

    ¡°How did you call Thousand-Faced Gentleman?¡±

    That was thest lingering question for Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Even if Jang Ilso had predicted all of this, if Thousand-Faced Gentleman had note here in person, such a humiliating defeat would not have urred.

    He had been extremely cautious. He repeatedly checked whether Jang Ilso had hidden forces of Myriad Man Manor, and approached with the feeling of pounding on a stone bridge wondering if Jang Ilso had left any of his strength to spare. (Equivalent to ¡®Look before you leap¡¯)

    However, he could not have imagined that Hao Sect¡¯s Thousand-Faced Gentleman would arrive here. That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t it Thousand-Faced Gentleman that was most uncooperative with Jang Ilso?

    Jang Ilso slowly turned his head and looked at Thousand-Faced Gentleman, who had the appearance of Wei Chung.

    ¡°He¡¯s asking so desperately, you should at least answer him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult matter, Ryeonju.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman answered. His voice was not excessive but clearly contained a definite affirmation. He looked down at Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold with a cold gaze, entirely different from when he looked at Jang Ilso.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold bit his lip. Even though he knows that the man is not Wei Chung, he still can¡¯t tell them apart based on appearance alone. If it weren¡¯t for those icy eyes, he might have believed that Wei Chung had betrayed him.

    ¡°Me, who was uncooperative with Ryeonju¡­ Why am I here?¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman slowly shook his head.

    ¡°Such a foolish question, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. Someone of your caliber should know better. In this Kangho, nothing is eternal. Whether it is an enemy or a friend.¡±

    He chuckled heartily.

    ¡°And was it not you, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who forced me into this situation, even though I had no intention of cooperating with Ryeonju?¡±

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t ck Dragon King and you both lose an arm?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Until then, all I had to do was to endure. But the moment you two can no longer hold the same influence as before, my position bes difficult.¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more amazing Thousand-Faced Gentleman was.

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance revolves around the four sects that dominate Gangnam. If the other two lose their power, who will Ryeonju¡¯s eyes turn to? So I had no choice but to make a decision. Either oppose Ryeonju, who will now guard against me the most¡­ or pledge my loyalty.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman slowly shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°And in the midst of all this, Ryeonju personally called me and offered me a seat by his side, what could I do? I have no choice but to recognize my own shorings and be loyal.¡±

    ¡°Inside you¡­¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had been biting his lip the whole time, asked as if he was spitting blood.

    ¡°Was there really nothing inside you? If only Jang Ilso could be killed, you would have been able to rise to the top of Evil Tyrant Alliance, right?¡±

    What he didn¡¯t understand the most was this part.

    Even if Thousand-Faced Gentleman came here with that intention, Jang Ilso¡¯s life was clearly in danger. If he had been Thousand-Faced Gentleman, he would have waited until Jang Ilso was dead before ambushing Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s fate might have been sealed from the moment he entered this ce, but at least then, he might have been able to take Jang Ilso as apanion to the afterlife.

    ¡°Of course, it was inside me too. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t tempted.¡±

    Even though Jang Ilso was right in front of him, Thousand-Faced Gentleman had no hesitation in saying about the conflict over Jang Ilso¡¯s life. And Jang Ilso did not show the slightest sign of displeasure towards Thousand-Faced Gentleman.

    ¡°But why¡­?¡±

    ¡°If my greed had been greater than yours, would you understand?¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold looked at Thousand-Faced Gentleman with iprehensible eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no desire to return to the days when we were squabbling over thend of Gangnam. I have already seen that this barrennd, as well as that fertilend, are not merely pie in the sky.¡±

    ¡°That can never be yours!¡±

    ¡°Does that matter?¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman calmly responded.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather aim for the position of the highest under one than remain a ruler of a remote and isted ce. It¡¯s not particrly special or strange a choice.¡±

    His eyes turned to Jang Ilso again.

    ¡°Moreover, Hao Sect was never destined to be at the top. Information only has value when there is someone to use it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Kekek.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had been listening quietly,ughed as if to mock himself. It may be that Thousand-Faced Gentleman was just stating his position, but to Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s ears, all of his words could only be heard as a reprimand for his unbing greed and bringing about the misfortune upon himself.

    As if he understood that feeling, Thousand-Faced Gentleman smiled and added words that didn¡¯t need to be said.

    ¡°And there was another, most crucial reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­Reason?¡±

    ¡°If someone absolutely had to be above me¡­ it couldn¡¯t be you. My pride wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That might be the biggest reason of all.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold bit his lip. He didn¡¯t know the true reason why Thousand-Faced Gentleman sided with Jang Ilso. It will probably remain so in the future. The human mind is fickle beyond measure. It is impossible topletely understand someone¡¯s intentions in the first ce.

    But in any case, Jang Ilso did what Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold could not. That was the most decisive difference that decided the victor.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s gaze, which was looking at Thousand-Faced Gentleman, shifted to Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Did even Mount Hua know about this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Doubt arose again in Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s eyes. There was so much he wanted to ask.

    Then, what was that coordination that made it seem as though they had nned it together? How could they do that without a single conversation?

    However, the words that followed immediately dispelled all of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, Gong Yawol.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed and opened his mouth.

    ¡°For having such questions ¡­ It proves that you were not qualified to be in this stage. Humans can guess what dogs think, but dogs can never understand what humans think. Do you understand?¡±

    Those words pierced Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s heart more than any words he had ever heard. Because it denies everything about Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    All that remained for him was a proud defeat. But now, with just a few words, Jang Ilso took away thest shred of pride he had left.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ From the start¡­ I was never qualified.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who had given up on everything, turned his gaze towards ck Ghost Fortress who was standing looking at them for thest time.

    Though these were the ones he had raised like his own limbs, none of them rushed to save him now. They just stood there, nkly observing what was happening.

    This was a sight he had seen countless times before.

    The only difference is that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who up until now had naturally stood in Jang Ilso¡¯s ce, was now the one sitting where those he had killed once sat.

    What difference did it make? Yes¡­ that was all.

    ¡°¡­Kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is the victor¡¯s right to take the life of the defeated. I acknowledge my defeat. Kill me, Jang Ilso.¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold closed his eyes. Jang Ilso slowly bent down and looked at him. His long eyes narrowed slightly.

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold drove Jang Ilso to the brink of death. Had he taken one more step, his de might have reached Jang Ilso¡¯s heart. He lost in the end, but he deserved the recognition.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, he threw away all his lingering regrets. Even though what was in his grasp was flowing out, he was just calmly epting it without any rage.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded as if impressed.

    ¡°As expected of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.¡±

    And then he lightly patted Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s shoulder. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold flinched slightly at the touch.

    ¡°I have no choice but to admit. Gong Yawol, you are different from the idiots I have seen so far.¡±

    At those words, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold slowly opened his eyes and made eye contact with Jang Ilso before him. The moment he saw the eyes drawing a strange arc, a glimmer of hope arose in a corner of his heart. Perhaps¡­.

    ¡°And yet¡­¡±

    In an instant, Jang Ilso¡¯s face is cruelly distorted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s hand grabbed Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s face. A cold wind blew like the North Sea wind emanated from his fingers that prated his skull.

    ¡°Gah¡­ euaaaaargh!¡±

    Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold let out a desperate scream as the energy suddenly surged through him. Madness shined in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes as he looked down at him.

    ¡°Yes¡­ this is how it should be. This is what death is, Gong Yawol. If you lose a life-threatening gamble, you should die dirty and miserably. You can¡¯t pretend to be noble and bber your mouth. Huh?¡±

    ¡°Keu¡­. Keuureuk¡­. Kkeuruk¡­.¡±

    Dark red blood flowed from Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s mouth. His limp limbs convulsed. It was clear from his appearance how much pain he was in.

    ¡°Why? Did you have hope for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Keugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°You should know better, Gong Yawol. There is no such thing as a good death for people like us. Either live and be a demon, or die dirty and miserable. It¡¯s one or the other. You knew that too, yes?¡±

    A ferocious momentum swirled in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So¡­ don¡¯t be too resentful.¡±

    Posok!

    Finally, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s head exploded.

    A body with its head missing fell helplessly. Looking at that pitiful corpse, who would think of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who roamed the world as the lord of ck Ghost Fortress and one of the leader of Five Great Evl Sects?

    Jang Ilso quietly looked at the red blood soaking his hands and muttered.

    ¡°In the end¡­ all human blood is the same. Yours and mine alike.¡±

    He shook off his hands and slowly turned around.

    The cold wind of Gangnam passed by forlornly over Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s cooling corpse.

 Chapter 1076

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1076

    Baek Cheon knows that he shouldn¡¯t say these words out loud right now. But the situation made it impossible for him to bear it without saying that. Finally, he opened his mouth in a daze.

    ¡°What¡­ what is going on?¡±

    Although Baek Cheon brought it up, this was actually a sentiment shared by Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. Because they did not understand the way of Evil Sects, they could not understand ck Ghost Fortress who suddenly showed no hostility toward Jang Ilso and the subordinates who secretly attacked Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold.

    Moreover, it is difficult to see the situation beyond because of ck Ghost Fortress elites that are still surrounding them. It was naturally difficult to grasp the situation.

    But fortunately, there were people of Evil Sects by their side now who understood and exined the whole situation.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Im Sobyeong gently waved the fan he was holding and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It seems that Thousand-Faced Gentleman has sided with Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thousand-Faced Gentleman?¡±

    Baek Cheon blinked and looked towards Jang Ilso. Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, who has be a cold corpse, and his subordinate standing in front of him¡­.

    ¡°Then it wasn¡¯t that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s subordinate betrayed him¡­ You¡¯re saying that person is Thousand-Faced Gentleman, the leader of Hao Sect?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    Im Sobyeong shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It is said that Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s disguise technique is unmatched in the world and that no one can recognize his disguise¡­. It is truly a masterpiece. I never thought Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, no one else, would not even notice that his close confidant had been reced.¡±

    Although his tone of voice was calm, Im Sobyeong was also quite surprised right now.

    ¡®It gives me goosebumps.¡¯

    If Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold did not notice, it means that Im Sobyeong could be fooled just as easily.

    Of course, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold has room for excuses. When you¡¯re on the verge of decapitating a tiger, who would notice a rabbit wandering behind you is different from usual?

    ¡®But Kangho is a ce where such situations ur countless times.¡¯

    Im Sobyeong once again realized how useful that ridiculous disguise technique was. Of course, it is not a move that Thousand-Faced Gentleman can use easily as it requires risking his life.

    ¡°¡­So, are you saying that Jang Ilso hid Thousand-Faced Gentleman from the beginning and led the situation to this point?¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Jang Ilso for a moment, speechless and dumbfounded.

    ¡®What kind of person is that¡­.¡¯

    Baek Cheon and other Mount Hua disciples were now prepared not to be surprised no matter what Jang Ilso did. Haven¡¯t they already experienced enough how far beyondmon sense Jang Ilso is?

    Nevertheless, at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was inside the head of that person named Jang Ilso.

    ¡°N- No. Then¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong looked back at Im Sobyeong with a shocked expression.

    ¡°Did Nokrim King also know about this?¡±

    Jo-Gol tilted his head at those words.

    ¡°What do you mean by that all of a sudden, Sahyung?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ The situation that was going on earlier¡­ It sure seemed like Nokrim King was keeping pace with Jang Ilso, right?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol, Yoon Jong, and Baek Cheon looked at Im Sobyeong at the same time. Im Sobyeong, who received that gaze, seemed to twitch the corner of his mouth slightly, then spread out his fan and half-covered his face.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. No matter how great Jang Ilso is, he cannot dare to match me in terms of resourcefulness!¡±

    ¡®He didn¡¯t know this.¡¯

    ¡®He didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    ¡®Such a bluff.¡¯

    As the three men¡¯s eyes simultaneously narrowed, Im Sobyeong clicked his tongue.

    ¡°¡­I thought Jang Ilso might have prepared something, but I didn¡¯t know it would be Thousand-Faced Gentleman.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that? Just guessing that he had something prepared should be praiseworthy enough, shouldn¡¯t it? Jo- Jo-Gol Dojang? Yoon Jong Dojang?¡±

    There was no reply.

    Baek Cheon let out a deep sigh. To be honest, in this situation, he couldn¡¯t even figure out who to admire. Should he admire Jang Ilso, who brought out this entire situation while keeping Thousand-Faced Gentleman hidden, or should he admire Im Sobyeong, who managed to keep pace without even knowing what Jang Ilso was hiding.

    ¡®Right, this yangban is Nokrim King.¡¯

    Suddenly, it hit him. He had always seen him as a sickly and helpless person, so he had forgotten, but this person is the one who led Nokrim and fought fierce battles against Myriad Man Manor. Considering the power difference between Nokrim and Myriad Man Manor he knew, he couldn¡¯t help but realize how great a person Im Sobyeong was.

    ¡®Is this the strategy of thosepeting for the world?¡¯

    It somehow seemed like apletely different world from the one he was living in.

    ¡°¡­But why is ck Ghost Fortress just watching this?¡±

    When Namgung Dowi asked in confusion, Im Sobyeong shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°Everything has been settled?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dowi still looked like he didn¡¯t understand at all. Im Sobyeong tapped his head with a fan. As expected, it seemed like more exnation was needed for those of Righteous Sects.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s think about it. Mount Hua fought with Wudang, and sect leader Hyun Jong lost his life to Wudang sect leader, Heo Dojin. What would you do?¡±

    ¡°All of Wudang will perish that day.¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t leave them alone!¡±

    ¡°I will set fire to Mount Wudang and backstab everyone who runs away with my sword!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who shoutedst, sensed the gaze focused on him for a moment and flinched.

    ¡°W- What? I said nothing wrong¡­.?¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you human?¡±

    ¡°Your character¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Chung Myung would be shocked at this rate.¡±

    ¡°No! Thatst bit is too harsh!¡±

    Jo-Gol felt very wronged at thest words, but fortunately or unfortunately, Im Sobyeong took away the attention that was focused on him.

    ¡°Right. That is the way of thinking of Righteous Sects. But that doesn¡¯t happen in Evil Sects. There is no such loyalty to begin with.¡±

    And this is also an environmental problem that Evil Sects have.

    Unlike Righteous Sects that try to save face with each other, Evil Sects live in constant conflict. If they waged wars until one side waspletely annihted every time, Evil Sects wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain themselves.

    Of course, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were not unaware of this fact. But there is a world of difference between understanding something in theory and witnessing it firsthand.

    ¡°So, this is¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol spoke, seemingly unable toprehend.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a situation where we fight with Southern Edge Sect and lose, and from that day on we be Southern Edge Sect¡¯s disciples?¡±

    ¡°You bastard! Even if you make an analogy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking such nonsense! Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°I feel like throwing up.¡±

    Just thinking about it makes them feel sick. For those who have a sense of belonging to Mount Hua Sect, this cannot happen even if heaven and earth were turned upside down.

    But those people epted it without any qualms. It was unknown what they felt inside, but at least there was no outward opposition.

    ¡®How can they do that?¡¯

    No matter how much they say that Evil Sects value ??profits above all else, how can they just sit back and watch as their leader¡¯s head explodes?

    It¡¯s something they don¡¯t even want to think about, but¡­ If Hyun Jong were experiencing the same thing now, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples here would have already lost their senses and would have done anything to kill Jang Ilso.

    ¡°¡­Is this the difference between Evil Sects and Righteous Sects?¡±

    It urred to him that the gap was bigger than he thought.

    It wasn¡¯t just about belonging to different groups. Their dispositions and ways of thinking were entirely different. That is why they cannot be mixed. Like water and oil.

    Baek Cheon looked back at Im Sobyeong as if he had just remembered something.

    ¡°Then what about Jang Ilso¡¯s behavior just a moment ago?¡±

    ¡°You saw it correctly.¡±

    Im Sobyeong nodded slowly.

    ¡°For Evil Sects, ¡®winning¡¯ is important, but there is something more important than that. It is ¡®stronger¡¯. If Jang Ilso had won without showing my presence, and just by scheming, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to subjugate others easily.¡±

    ¡°As expected¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems simple, but it¡¯s also quiteplex. The most important thing is proving oneself as worthy of being followed, by any means necessary. It was a dangerous thing to do, but the result was¡­ as you can see.¡±

    This means that Jang Ilso would have already drawn up the next move at the time when the Thousand-Faced Gentleman secretly attacked Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold. What was important to him at that point was not finishing the Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold butpletely absorbing ck Ghost Fortress, whose master would be gone.

    Baek Cheon red at Jang Ilso with a hardened face.

    ¡®Now, at least in Evil Sects, there truly is no one who can rival Jang Ilso.¡¯

    Jang Ilso was originally the leader of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    However, as can be seen from the recent Yangtze River incident, Jang Ilso did notpletely dominate Evil Tyrant Alliance. At least the two sects, ck Ghost Fortress and Hao Sect, did not obediently follow Jang Ilso.

    But now, such things would no longer happen.

    Jang Ilso had already devoured water fortress in the Yangtze River and now took control of ck Ghost Fortress. And even that man, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, swore allegiance to Jang Ilso.

    This means only one thing:

    Complete Unification of Evil Sects (????(Ð°ÅÉÒ»Í¨)).

    That seemingly impossible feat was finally achieved at this moment. Perhaps Mount Hua¡¯s disciples are now witnessing a historic moment with their own eyes.

    The moment Baek Cheon trembled with an unknown shiver.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s voice, breaking the atmosphere, prated Baek Cheon¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute, Sasuk. Then, hasn¡¯t Jang Ilso unified Evil Sects now?¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°How slow are you¡­¡±

    ¡°N- No. That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°¡­What now?¡±

    ¡°That, that means all these guys here have be Jang Ilso¡¯s subordinates, right?¡±

    ¡°Why are you stating the obvious all of a sudden¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was about to speak, shut his mouth instantly. The eyes looking at Jo-Gol gradually lost focus. And after a moment, he slowly turned his head to the side. He saw ck Ghost Fortress, now turning slowly in their direction.

    Jo-Gol¡¯s voice sounded like he was exhausted.

    ¡°So then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ Aren¡¯t we screwed now?¡±

    They saw ck Ghost Fortress ring at them with sharp eyes, no, they were no longer ck Ghost Fortress, but Evil Tyrant Alliance. Behind the curtain of people, Jang Ilso was smiling brightly and with a peculiar smile.

    A helplessugh naturally leaked from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I guess¡­.¡±

    He slowly raised the sword that had been lowered.

    ¡°¡­I think so?¡±

    Red Dogs, who figured out who the new prey was, also began to creep towards Mount Hua with a cruel smile on their face.

 Chapter 1077

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1077

    ¡°¡­Honestly, this crossed the line.¡±

    ¡°I know right.¡±

    A helpless sigh escaped Yoon Jong¡¯s mouth.

    They had fought dragons and packs of attacking wolves. After enduring all that terrible fighting, now it¡¯s a situation where a flock of tigers, wolves, and jackals are all working together to surround them?

    There was no room for calction or hesitation. From the beginning, they were being pushed back even with allies like Jang Ilso and Red Dogs. Breaking through this ce on their own was impossible, even if they died and were revived.

    ¡°¡­What should we do?¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just think of something! You¡¯re our Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°I- I¡¯m not a strategist!¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s shout, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Im Sobyeong.

    ¡°The- There¡¯s a way, right?¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who received those expectant gazes, smiled confidently.

    ¡°What do you think of me? Of course, there¡¯s a way.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hope filled everyone¡¯s eyes. Im Sobyeong spoke decisively, receiving a look of faith.

    ¡°It would be painful if I were caught and killed by Evil Sects bastards, so I should just turn myself in cleanly at this point to protect my honor and save my corpse¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that!¡±

    ¡°You rotten bandit!¡±

    ¡°Mo- Monk. Just calm down.¡±

    ¡°¡­No¡­.¡±

    As criticism poured in, Im Sobyeongmented with a face as if he was going to die of unfairness.

    ¡°Even Zhuge Liang came back to live, he couldn¡¯t find a solution in this situation. What do you expect me to do?¡±

    ¡°Then you should have solved it before it got this far! What were you thinking when helping Jang Ilso?¡±

    ¡°It was that or we¡¯d all be dead.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different now?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t we die a bitter? That little moment is important, little moment. At least we can make up our minds¡­. By the way, monk? Why do you clench your fist?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, carefully grabbed Hye Yeon¡¯s fist. At this rate, it felt like a bright golden energy would be thrown into Im Sobyeong¡¯s snout with that fist.

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth as he looked at the people approaching Mount Hua group.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since they fought to the death, yet seeing Red Dogs blend seamlessly among ck Ghost Fortress made Baek Cheon¡¯s stomach turn upside down in frustration.

    ¡®These spineless bastards.¡¯

    In a way, it could be said that Jang Ilso¡¯s control was that great, but Baek Cheon was not in a rxed situation to be able to generously admire such a fact.

    ¡°Damn these bastards!¡±

    Jo-Gol radiated his sword energy menacingly towards ck Ghost Fortress who was slowly narrowing the siege.

    The elites of ck Ghost Fortress that were approaching flinched and took a step back. But they soon smirked and began closing the distance again.

    This reaction was unlike anything seen before. The ck Ghost Fortress had regained their confidence. The disciples of Mount Hua swallowed nervously and broke into cold sweats.

    It was then.

    ¡°My, my.¡±

    A voice that was so obvious as to whom it belonged rang out clearly. Then, the elites of ck Ghost Fortress who had been pressuring Mount Hua stopped as if it were a lie.

    Jang Ilso, who immediately blocked the movements of everyone here with just a short exmation, moved his feet leisurely alone in the frozen world. The elites of ck Ghost Fortress blocking his path quickly retreated aside to clear the way.

    ¡°You never know.¡±

    As if enjoying the cold gaze of awe and fear, Jang Ilso took his time and walked without any hesitation like an emperor. To none other than Mount Hua.

    ¡°The heroes of Mount Hua who were in such good spirits¡­¡­.¡±

    A voice that seems to be teasing. Nevertheless, the spreading voice was impossible to protest.

    ¡°Why are you all cowering like this?¡±

    The faces of Mount Hua disciples who heard those words became even more cruelly distorted.

    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think that this Jang Ilso¡­ is such an evil person who betrays therades he fought with, right? Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you thought that way, wouldn¡¯t I be a little disappointed?¡±

    Baek Cheon bit his lip hard.

    He fully understood what Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold must have been feeling right before his death. Is there anyone in the world who is as terrible to deal with as Jang Ilso, who had seized control of the situation?

    It felt as if Jang Ilso had reached into Baek Cheon¡¯s chest, gripping and releasing his beating heart at will.

    ¡°This is¡­ quite embarrassing.¡±

    Finally, Jang Ilso, who had reached a short distance away, chuckled andughed.

    ¡°You all seem so convinced that I¡¯m an evil person¡­ Should I live up to those expectations¡­. or¡­ should I get out of there in a nice way.¡±

    Baek Cheon growled.

    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. You never intended to let us go from the beginning.¡±

    As the sharp words poured out, a strangely happy expression appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s face. He slowly brushed his face with his long fingers.

    However, before he could say anything, Ho Gamyeong, who was following him, quickly interjected.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Then Jang Ilso, who was looking at Mount Hua, shifted his gaze to the back.

    ¡°We must kill them.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong was looking at Mount Hua group, or more precisely, at the center of them, at Chung Myung, who was closing his eyes.

    ¡°Though they have indeed made contributions, they are too dangerous. Especially that one¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who was listening, cut him off in a tone of displeasure.

    ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll end up being such a bad person.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize, Ryeonju-nim, but this matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is nothing more foolish than hoping for trust from Evil Sects. We and even they know that. But¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s strange gaze turned to Mount Hua, especially Baek-cheon.

    ¡°Even if there is no trust in Evil Sects, there is loyalty, right?¡± (Previously from Im Sobyeong speaking about ¡®loyalty¡¯. It¡¯s now changed to ¡®trust/faith¡¯)

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim¡­. Even so, isn¡¯t it also uneptable to abandon practical interests for the sake of loyalty?¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    Jang Ilso tapped his cheek as if deeply troubled. Then he looked at Baek Cheon with wide eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It may be a pity for you, but I am a more considerate superior than you think. A subordinate is making such a pleading request, but rejecting it so coldly isn¡¯t something a superior would do, right?¡±

    ¡°This bastard¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m deeply troubled. What should I do about this? Hahaha!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples bit their lips.

    It was like a cat ying with a mouse. Since the prey had already been caught, he seemed to want to toy with them before finally killing them.

    Baek Cheon said, ring at Jang Ilso with deathly eyes.

    ¡°You seem to be mistaken. If you think we¡¯re the same as those you¡¯ve faced before, you¡¯re gravely mistaken. Even if we die, we will not be toyed with.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hoo?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand that, your delicate neck might just get severed, Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°Or your head might explode and die.¡±

    ¡°A sword might be driven into your belly.¡±

    Looking at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were all growling, Jang Ilso shook his head as if he could not stop them.

    ¡°For a wildcat, they sure know how to growl.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°But¡­ After seeing it, I¡¯m curious. I wonder if you will be able to stand up like that even when your head is cut off.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he slightly raised his hand.

    ¡°Ah. No, no. That¡¯s not the right way to say it to you. Let me correct myself.¡±

    A peculiar smile appeared at the corner of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Can you still act tough when you see yourrade¡¯s neck being severed right next to you?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You bastard!¡±

    Baek Cheon gritted his teeth. His eyes started to bulge with veins.

    As they dealt with Magyo together and then ck Ghost Fortress, the subtle feeling he had for Jang Ilso disappeared. Blood rushed to his head. Baek Cheon stomped on the ground as if he was going to rush forward at any moment.

    At that time, a cold voice from behind grabbed his ankle.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s head instinctively turned back. It was impossible to dare to look away from Jang Ilso, but it was possible after hearing this familiar voice.

    ¡°Chu¡­ Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Hey, man!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re so damnte. Seriously.¡±

    Sighs of relief escaped from the mouths of those around Chung Myung.

    It was a ridiculous sight.

    Only one more person was added. They are still surrounded by ck Ghost Fortress and Red Dogs, and are threatened by Jang Ilso of the world and Thousand-Faced Gentleman.

    But the moment that one person opened his eyes, an inexplicable feeling of relief fell on the faces of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. As if all this situation could be solved if only this person opened his eyes.

    Chung Myung nced at the people looking at him, then fixed his gaze on Jang Ilso. Jang Ilso was also looking at him with a peculiar smile.

    ¡°Whose neck are you nning to sever?¡±

    The voice was as chilling as North Sea storm. Hearing that voice, Red Dogs instinctively lowered their posture. So that they can jump in at any time and protect Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Go ahead and try. Let¡¯s see whose neck gets severed?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso raised his hand to gently stroke his chin.

    ¡°¡­With this, the story will definitely be a little different, But¡­ Anyway, isn¡¯t that too much? I don¡¯t think this is a situation for bluff? Huh, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°Just try it.¡±

    Baek Cheon tried to block him with a worried look as if he still didn¡¯t trust Chung Myung¡¯s physical condition. However, Chung Myung lightly patted his shoulder and walked past him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hold back now, right? Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying there is no reason to keep alive an Evil Sects cub that has reached the end of its usefulness.¡±

    At that moment, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples saw it clearly. Jang Ilso¡¯s face, which was smiling eerily, suddenly hardened.

    However, Jang Ilso¡¯s hardened expression quickly disappeared as if it had never happened in the first ce. Jang Ilso asked leisurely with a soft face.

    ¡°So¡­ it wasn¡¯t me using you, but you are using me?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t this the honor of three lifetimes? For Evil Sects scum to be used fully, then killed and became a manure. Ah, you don¡¯t need to thank me. No one expects gratitude from a tool, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s face distorts.

    ¡°You¡¯re still exceptionally good at getting under people¡¯s skin. I must admit that. But¡­ . you should be careful. Since my patience might not be as great as you think?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know anything, but there are things I¡¯m good at.¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed the sword hanging from his waist.

    ¡°Severing the head of the ugly Evil Sects bastard and let them know their ce in the afterlife. How about it? Want to see for yourself?¡±

    A chilling murderous intent shed in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes. Chung Myung, who received those eyes, also smiled with murderous intent.

    Righteous (?(Õý)) and Evil (?(Ð°)).

    Those representing the two forces were here and now, fully revealing their malice toward each other without holding back.

    A bond that was maintained tenuously because they had amon enemy: Magyo and ck Ghost Fortress. The moment that bond is severed, they are simply the most hated enemy, nothing more, nothing less.

    As the two returned to their true natures, a suffocating wave of murderous intent spread in all directions.

 Chapter 1078

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1078

    It feels like their energy is going to flow backward. It¡¯s not because of the momentum these two people give off. Just the fact that the two were showing hostility towards each other, and just watching it from up close made them feel like their blood was running wild.

    Their situations were different, and so were their strengths. What each them can do is clearly different. But both don¡¯t back down even an inch, as if that doesn¡¯t matter.

    The tension was taut like a string pulled tight.

    What broke the terrible tension was a small sigh that came from Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Even though it was a very faint sound, it was like a de shing down on a tightly drawn string.

    The moment Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders twitched slightly, Jang Ilso took a step back.

    There was a breathtaking silence.

    Jang Ilso casually took a step back and looked at Chung Myung with a face that couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    At the same time as he retreated, Chung Myung moved. This means that his threat wasn¡¯t merely a bluff. If Jang Ilso showed even the slightest sign of attacking, Chung Myung¡¯s sword would have flown straight for his neck.

    Even in this situation, without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re truly out of your mind.¡±

    It was hard to tell if it was admiration or criticism. No, perhaps it was both. Chung Myung snorted and answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you should be saying?¡±

    But Jang Ilso shook his head.

    ¡°No. It has meaning because I¡¯m the one saying it. There aren¡¯t many madmen that I acknowledge.¡±

    ¡°But this bastard?¡±

    Normally, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples would have shown some kind of reaction, either agreeing or rebutting them, but now they couldn¡¯t even open their mouths. That¡¯s how heavy and sharp the confrontation between these two was.

    And Baek Cheon knew.

    Clearly, the one who backed off first was Jang Ilso. However, stepping back in such a tightly intertwined murderous intent is not something that can be done easily. Because retreating meant showing a gap.

    Who would dare to show a gap in front of that Chung Myung?

    So even though he had retreated, it was by no means a sign of weakness. Rather, it is a situation where Jang Ilso has proven his guts.

    ¡®This guy, and that guy.¡¯

    Calling it a sh of dragons and tigers (?????(ýˆ»¢Ïà²«)) would be an understatement for this vile and murderous confrontation.

    Watching the confrontation between the two like this up close was the greatest luck for a martial artist, but the greatest misfortune for a human being.

    ¡°Confrontation¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue leisurely. Then he twisted his lips slightly into a sly smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not the type to shy away from direct confrontation, but¡­ that also depends on the opponent. I am not a person so courageous that I would dare to gamble my life against the world-renowned Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re talking bullshit.¡±

    Chung Myung bared his teeth.

    Everyone in the world knows that Jang Ilso was not the type to care about his own life. And those who had observed Jang Ilso here have no choice but to know even more. His transparent ttery was annoying.

    However, Jang Ilso slightly raised his arms and took a step back as if surrendering. There is no sense of fear anywhere in that expression or movement. On the contrary, there was mockery that was so thick that it was embedded in every gesture.

    ¡°So, shall we step back from this?¡±

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    Ho Gamyeong shouted in a very perplexed voice. This was because he knew that what Jang Ilso said just now did not mean that he would simply take a few steps back.

    ¡°We- We can¡¯t just let them go like this!¡±

    Jang Ilso, who faced fierce opposition, sighed and looked back at him.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, Ryeonju-nim! That so-called Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword must be killed without considering face! He must be¡­¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    At the second call of his name, Ho Gamyeong closed his mouth. Jang Ilso¡¯s voice was soft, without a hint of irritation. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t disobey even more.

    Jang Ilso said while looking at Ho Gamyeong as ifmenting.

    ¡°I never realized you were so ambitious.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did you want to kill me that badly?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wh- What are Ryeonju-nim saying¡­?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong was greatly confused. Jang Ilso looked at him and Chung Myung alternately as if he waspletely indifferent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? The one whose life is at stake right now is not Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, but me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    When Ho Gamyeong asked as if he didn¡¯t understand, Jang Ilso turned to Chung Myung without answering.

    ¡°Three-tenths. That¡¯s about right, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Chung Myung heard those words, a strange light lit up his eyes.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Jang Ilso sighed deeply.

    ¡°Anyway, the martial arts of Righteous Sects bastards are truly detestable. To recover three-tenths of his internal strength from just a brief meditation. How could we Evil Sects live in such unfairness?¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if fed up.

    ¡°With three-tenths of his energy, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for him to cut off my weak and fragile neck.¡±

    Surprised, Ho Gamyeong opened his eyes wide.

    There is him here, and Thousand-Faced Gentleman. And there are also elites of Red Dogs and ck Ghost Fortress. All of them will stand in front of Jang Ilso and protect him, but does this mean that Chung Myung can break through all of them and reach Jang Ilso?

    ¡®N- No¡­.¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong, who was lost in thought, bit his lip for a moment.

    Hadn¡¯t he already seen it? The appearance of Chung Myung fighting the bishop.

    Considering his persistence and boldness, he cannot say that Jang Ilso¡¯s words were entirely wrong. Even if his entire body is torn apart and crushed, he will definitely try to swing his sword at Jang Ilso¡¯s neck at least once.

    ¡®Is he really unstoppable?¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong was momentarily conflicted. But it was so easy and simple toe to a conclusion. Because Ho Gamyeong is someone who can never gamble with Jang Ilso¡¯s life. Even if the risk was one in a million, it was them who had to back down.

    Jang Ilso, who watched Ho Gamyeong¡¯s face change, shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Do you understand? Begging for one¡¯s life is¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes drew an arc.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s our side.¡±

    Even though Jang Ilso said that his life was in danger, there wasn¡¯t a hint of unease or fear on Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    But Ho Gamyeong was different. He grew increasingly anxious and tried to position himself between Jang Ilso and Chung Myung, but Jang Ilso pushed him aside by tapping his shoulder.

    ¡°Tsk. Don¡¯t make a scene.¡±

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Unless I use my hand first, that sword will never fly to my neck.¡±

    Jang Ilso asked Chung Myung with a peculiar smile.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­If you could just shut that mouth of yours, maybe.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±

    Jang Ilso burst intoughter at the blunt answer.

    Now Chung Myung could kill Jang Ilso. But if that happens, all of Mount Hua¡¯s remaining disciples will have to bury their bones here. Including Chung Myung himself.

    It¡¯s an absurd situation, but if Jang Ilso lives, they will live, and if Jang Ilso dies, they too will die. And so, while Chung Myung could kill Jang Ilso, he could never kill Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Hmm, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Jang Ilso murmured with a nasal sound. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on his mouth. Jang Ilso finally spoke.

    ¡°Let them go.¡±

    He said briefly, shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°As a courtesy to myrades.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°My gosh, such foul mouth. I¡¯m speaking with genuine sincerity here.¡±

    Jang Ilso shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t be helped, then narrowed his eyes and looked around as if he had decided on something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    After looking around for a while, he grinned.

    ¡°That way.¡±

    Jang Ilso walked calmly, leaving everyone behind. No one could stop such him. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, Jang Ilso¡¯s subordinates, and even Chung Myung, who is holding Jang Ilso¡¯s life as a hostage.

    Jang Ilso, who had headed to a ce so far away, quietly looked down. It was on top of a ruin that had been swept up in a battle and impossible to even guess what the original ce was.

    Kuung!

    At that moment, Jang Ilso stomped on the ground strongly. The earth around him shook violently as something emerged from the ground.

    ¡®Chest?¡¯

    Tension filled the bodies of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. That man is Jang Ilso. Considering he always did unpredictable things, they were naturally suspicious of what he was up to this time.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    However, Jang Ilso calmly opened the chest as if he could not feel the slightest hint of them. After taking something out from inside, he slowly walked towards Mount Hua¡¯s disciples again.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Jang Ilso tossed what he was holding to Chung Myung. Everyone flinched, but Chung Myung just calmly caught it.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on what was in Chung Myung¡¯s hands. A huff ofughter burst out of Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth. It was beyond absurd.

    That pure white porcin bottle was definitely¡­

    ¡°¡­a liquor bottle?¡±

    Indeed, it was a liquor bottle.

    ¡°Why are you all so startled? Do you think I¡¯m going to eat you alive?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled and let out a drowsy sigh.

    ¡°If it¡¯s arge establishment in Hangzhou, they should have at least one liquor cer in the basement.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If we fought together, it¡¯s customary on our side to share a drink to wash away the blood. I don¡¯t know if the well-off Righteous Sects disciples will like the methods of the lowly Evil Sects person¡­.¡±

    Before Jang Ilso had even finished speaking, the sound of a cork popping echoed clearly. Chung Myung nced at Jang Ilso, threw away the cork, and took a swig directly from the bottle. He didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±

    A small smile appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It tastes like liquor.¡±

    He also uncorked his bottle and drank straight from it like Chung Myung.

    It was indeed a strange sight.

    Although they were enemies, they fought together, and now they will go their separate ways. They stand facing each other and drink in silence. In and filled with silence, only the faint noise of two people drinking can be heard.

    The two people were passing drinks as if they were about to empty the bottle right here and there, but at some point, they took the bottle out of their mouths without anyone saying anything first.

    Their gazes intertwined in the air. Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were cold and subdued, and inparison, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were strangely boiling with intensity.

    Jang Ilso opened his mouth first.

    ¡°Next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung continued Jang Ilso¡¯s words instead.

    ¡°It will be your head.¡±

    A smile appeared on both of their lips at the same time. It was full of murderous intent with no intention of hiding it.

    After a long moment of staring at each other, Jang Ilso turned around first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong, who was quickly following Jang Ilso, slowly turned his head towards Mount Hua¡¯s group. He spoke through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Go north. We will only allow that one path. If you deviate from that path, you will die.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I sincerely hope you ignore my warning.¡±

    With those words, he caught up to Jang Ilso. Red Dogs and ck Ghost Fortress, who were surrounding Mount Hua, also lifted their siege and withdrew.

    Chung Myung staring at Jang Ilso walks away for a long time before raising his voice.

    ¡°Hey, Jang Ilso.¡±

    Then Jang Ilso, who was walking, stopped in ce. He only turned his head and nced at Chung Myung.

    The moment their eyes met, Chung Myung let out a sneer.

    ¡°Fourth-tenth.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Chung Myung continued.

    ¡°The debt is paid. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­.¡±

    The blood-red lips drawn on Jang Ilso¡¯s pure white face drew an eerie curve.

    ¡°Haha. Hahaha¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilsoughed low like a demon and spat out his words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who smiled brightly at Chung Myung, withdrew his intense gaze and walked forward again.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples remained frozen in ce for a while until Jang Ilso and his subordinates were out of sight.

 Chapter 1079

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1079

    Jang Ilso, who had been walking silently and leaving Mount Hua¡¯s disciples behind, nced back at Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hearing that peculiar nasal sound, Ho Gamyeong looked at Jang Ilso with puzzled eyes. Jang Ilso opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    ¡°¡­What part are Ryeonju-nim talking about?¡±

    ¡°I thought you would bring up the idea of ??dealing with those guys again at this point.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong sighed deeply. It wasn¡¯t an entirely incorrect prediction.

    The reason he stepped down was because Jang Ilso¡¯s safety was not guaranteed. It hurts his pride to recognize Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword so highly, but Jang Ilso¡¯s life is a thousand times more important than his pride.

    So, as usual, now that Jang Ilso¡¯s safety has been guaranteed, he might have raged, insisting they break their promise and kill those people.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish.¡±

    Jang Ilso giggled at Ho Gamyeong¡¯s words. Of course, Jang Ilso is a person who has never thought that Ho Gamyeong is foolish. Jang Ilso is not a very affectionate person who would offer the position of an advisor simply because they¡¯re highly loyal.

    A bitter smile crossed Ho Gamyeong¡¯s face as he looked at him for a moment.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Ryeonju-nim said, but¡­ If Ryeonju-nim really wanted to take their lives, there would have been many ways. Isn¡¯t it just that, in Ryeonju-nim¡¯s opinion, their usefulness has not yet met its end?¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled faintly at his words.

    ¡°It would be nice if you realized that a bit sooner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong sighed deeply.

    ¡°Whatever the reason, what servant would just watch their lord jump into a fiery pit?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. That¡¯s your problem.¡±

    ¡°No matter what Ryeonju-nim says, I have no intention of changing.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong was definitely not a foolish person. In fact, he shows more ability than Jang Ilso in terms of managing their forces.

    The reason why Jang Ilso could carry out crazy strategies without any hesitation is because he has Ho Gamyeong to manage their forces to match whatever he does.

    A subordinate is someone who realizes your ns. In that sense, Ho Gamyeong was truly worthy of being called Jang Ilso¡¯s right hand.

    Nevertheless, there is only one reason why Ho Gamyeong appears frustrating at times. For him, Jang Ilso¡¯s safety always came before victory or gain.

    Jang Ilso shook his head, as if giving up on convincing him.

    ¡°It is as you said. They shouldn¡¯t die yet. No, to be precise, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword should not die yet. At least, not today.¡±

    At that moment, Thousand-Faced Gentleman, who had been silently listening to their conversation, asked cautiously.

    ¡°Is it because of Magyo?¡±

    Jang Ilso nced back at Thousand-Faced Gentleman. The corner of his mouth twists up eerily.

    ¡°Well. What do you think¡­?¡±

    When Thousand-Faced Gentleman saw that smile, his mouth felt dry.

    Jang Ilso is currently not in a state to fight properly due to his injuries. Perhaps the most dangerous person for Jang Ilso at this moment may not be Mount Hua Sect or Magyo, but Thousand-Faced Gentleman next to him.

    Surely, Jang Ilso was aware of this fact. However, he did not show the slightest wariness to Thousand-Faced Gentleman.

    That veryposure made Thousand-Faced Gentleman even more nervous. Of course, even in the past, his presence was second to none in the world, but the presence emanated by the current Jang Ilso is so great that it cannot even bepared to then.

    ¡°Magyo. Right, they were definitely a threat.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed as he remembered the image of Heavenly Murderer.

    ¡°It¡­ It made my skin crawl.¡±

    Magyo is strong.

    Denying that fact is neither prideful nor sensible. It¡¯s simply foolish to ignore reality. Magyo, where someone like Heavenly Murderer exists so nonchntly, might be so powerful that even if all of Jungwon united, they might struggle to face them.

    ¡°But that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    Jang Ilso drew a clean line.

    ¡°It¡¯s foolish not to prepare for the future, but it¡¯s even more foolish not to do what needs to be done now because of some distant future. I am not idle enough to be distracted by some stupid fanatics who might reappear at any moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim. If the existence of the Heavenly Demon they speak of is true¡­¡±

    ¡°Even so, nothing changes.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s voice came out indifferently.

    ¡°Surely¡­ One day, just as they say, the day maye when Heavenly Demones back and Magyo invades Jungwon.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded.

    It is difficult to ignore the possibility that Heavenly Demon will appear based on the mere existence of Heavenly Murderer. This is because it is iprehensible to themon sense of Ho Gamyeong that a person of such caliber would believe in an empty legend and remain hidden.

    ¡°But does that mean we should just sit and suck our thumbs, waiting for a day that may nevere? Human life is not that long. My patience is not so great either.¡±

    An eerie expression momentarily shed across Jang Ilso¡¯s face. But it quickly softened as if it had never been there.

    ¡°And¡­ there¡¯s no real way to prepare, is there? Since Magyo is scary, should we get chummy with those pigs of Righteous Sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s difficult.¡±

    That is practically impossible. Even if Jang Ilso wants it, Righteous Sects will never ept it. The emotional rift between them is already too deep.

    ¡®Rather¡­.¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong nced back.

    If the current center of Righteous Sects is Heavenly Comrade Alliance, including Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, there might have been another way. However, it is impossible for Ten Great Sects and Evil Tyrant Alliance to cooperate with each other in the first ce.

    ¡°If we fear Magyo, there¡¯s only one solution.¡±

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman and Ho Gamyeong looked at Jang Ilso simultaneously. Jang Ilso didn¡¯t even look at them but cast his gaze towards the distant sky.

    ¡°Before that Heavenly Demon returns to invade Jungwon, I will push for Jungwon Unification. Then, there would be no need to do much since we would cooperate in a haphazard manner. Everyone will fight as one under me.¡±

    This too is an absurd statement. There is no way that Jungwon Unification will be that easy.

    But to their ears, this sounded more realistic. Compared to the dreamlike story of cooperation between Righteous and Evil Sects, the term ¡®Jungwon Unification¡¯ ?barely makes sense.

    And¡­.

    Thousand-Faced Gentleman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡®It¡¯s not necessarily something that can be seen as difficult.¡¯

    Just three years ago, no one could have imagined this. That Jang Ilso will unite Five Great Evil Sects into one, create Evil Tyrant Alliance, and be its leader. And in just three years, he wouldpletely subjugate even Evil Tyrant Alliance under his feet.

    Compared to that absurd achievement, doesn¡¯t it seem like an easy task to lead Evil Tyrant Alliance and unify Jungwon?

    ¡°Stagnant water doesn¡¯t flow until the dam is torn down. There is no way those people with heavy hips will feel a sense of crisis at the existence of Magyo, who they have not even seen with their own eyes even if a dagger is on their chin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So nothing has changed. We just have to do our part. Just like before.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded heavily.

    Stories that seem absurdly delusional and ones that are strangely realistic are mixed together. It¡¯s a story where it¡¯s hard to tell what to believe and what to ignore. However, Jang Ilso¡¯s story clearly had the power to attract people.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°May I ask just one thing?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    When Jang Ilso gently epted, Ho Gamyeong slightly hesitated and asked.

    ¡°But perhaps¡­ if Magyo¡¯s attackes sooner than expected, and it happens while we are battling Righteous Sects, what do Ryeonju-nim n to do?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah. You¡¯re saying strange things.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°Why should we worry about that? If Righteous Sects beg for a truce and to join forces, we can think about it then, and if they don¡¯t bend their pride even if things gets to that point, wouldn¡¯t it be okay for them to die together?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Understand this clearly. After we unite to fend off Magyo, it¡¯s impossible to fight again and defeat Righteous Sects. Think about the nature of that cursed demonic martial art. The side that will suffer more damage will undoubtedly be us.¡±

    Kkararak.

    Jang Ilso¡¯s ring made a chilling sound for a moment.

    ¡°In other words, by then, the world can never be mine anyway. If it¡¯s a world I can¡¯t have, what does it matter to me whether it perishes or not? Rather¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes drew a strange curve.

    ¡°It would be better if everything just burns to ashes.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong closed his eyes without saying a word.

    Indeed¡­ even if Righteous and Evil Sects unite to fend off Magyo, only Righteous Sects will benefit in the end.

    ¡°¡­If we want to fulfill Ryeonju-nim¡¯s wishes, we must settle the matter before Magyo rises.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded heavily, as if he had made up his mind. To him, the most important thing was Jang Ilso¡¯s safety. And second, to carry out Jang Ilso¡¯s will.

    ¡°But¡­ What does that have to do with sparing Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword? ording to Ryeonju-nim¡¯s words, wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill any potential threats quickly?¡±

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Now, Heavenly Comrade Alliance is united around him. If the existence of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword disappears, Heavenly Comrade Alliance will be nothing. If we kill and eliminate Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword here, Heavenly Comrade Alliance and other sects will split up in an instant and disintegrate into easy prey.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s certainly true.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t we reap the fruits of that?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ho Gamyeong shook his head.

    ¡°It is difficult.¡±

    ¡°The reason is?¡±

    ¡°This is because we cannot cross the river until we stabilize water fortress and ck Ghost Fortress. And¡­ right now, the death of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold and the injury of ck Dragon King are also fatal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Then who will take advantage of the opportunity we have created and reap the fruits?¡±

    ¡°¡­Those poisonous Ten Great Sects.¡±

    Jang Ilso nodded.

    Perhaps, Ten Great Sects is no different from Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­ No, they probably hate Heavenly Comrade Alliance even more. So they will undoubtedly seize the weakened opportunity without hesitation.

    ¡°Until now, drawing a line along the Yangtze River has had meaning. But¡­ When Ten Great Sects swallow Heavenly Comrade Alliance, that line bes a wall that we can no longer cross. That would be the worst scenario.¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡­¡±

    Therefore, Jang Ilso also had to keep Chung Myung alive.

    It¡¯s indeed a peculiar rtionship.

    ¡°A very useful piece, very much so.¡±

    Jang Ilso muttered and looked back. Toward someone beyond the distant horizon.

    Jang Ilso, who stared at the horizon in silence for a while, spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°But¡­ not anymore.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One should never let their guard down when raising a tiger cub. You never know when that cat will turn into a real tiger. The person who does not recognize that moment will have the tiger¡¯s fangs stuck in their neck.¡±

    That was exactly the concern of Ho Gamyeong. That guy named Chung Myung is too dangerous to be kept alive based on his value alone.

    ¡°Every piece has a time when its usefulness runs out. So, this will be thest time. Next time¡­¡±

    A cold gleam briefly shed in Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes.

    Gazing at the horizon like a giant Imoogi eyeing the world, he soon turned away without hesitation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll be busy for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    As they started walking, Jang Ilso¡¯s mind began to spin rapidly.

    ¡®Magyo, Ten Great Sects, Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­.¡¯

    In aposition that was already extremelyplex, a variable called Magyo arose. But Jang Ilso found this situation only enjoyable.

    ¡®Everyone will realize. Opportunities are not something to wait for, but to create.¡¯

    His excited eyes gleamed cruelly.

 Chapter 1080

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1080

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The moment Evil Tyrant Alliance could no longer be seen, a sound as if wind knocked out of Jo-Gol¡¯s mouth came out. As if that was a signal, the other disciples of Mount Hua also fell down on the spot, their legs giving out.

    Baek Cheon, who was staring nkly at the horizon as if his soul had left him, spoke in a voice devoid of any strength.

    ¡°¡­Are they gone?¡±

    ¡°I think they are?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯te back, right?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t jinx it, Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head weakly as if he was exhausted.

    ¡°¡­I really thought we were going to die.¡±

    They have ovee numerous crises so far, but it seemed like this was the first time they had been as anxious this much. Just Magyo alone makes his heart about to explode, but he also had to deal with that damned Jang Ilso and ck Ghost Fortress¡­.

    Yoon Jong, sprawled on the ground, muttered.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve lost a year off my lifespan¡­¡±

    ¡°I lost three years.¡±

    ¡°I lost five¡­¡±

    Everyone shook their heads with rxed faces. But even so, they couldn¡¯tpletely rx. Even now, they keep thinking that Evil Tyrant Alliance might change their minds ande back.

    ¡®Jang Ilso.¡¯

    Baek Cheon gazed towards the horizon beyond the destend. If you think about it, for them this war started with the bishop and ended with Jang Ilso. The impression of Dan Jagang, which unfolded his bloody martial art, was eventually overshadowed by Jang Ilso.

    ¡®And¡­ That bishop.¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip without realizing it. Thinking of the man who had pierced Dan Jagang¡¯s heart, his body trembled.

    ¡®Are there really so many monsters in this world?¡¯

    He began to understand why they called Kangho a den of dragons and tigers. There were three monsters who could overturn the martial world. It was unbelievable they¡¯d seen three of them at the same time. It¡¯s hard to tell if this is luck or misfortune.

    ¡®No¡­. not three.¡¯

    Baek Cheon turned his head.

    ¡®Four.¡¯

    He saw Chung Myung standing expressionlessly.

    ¡®If you think about it, this guy is truly amazing.¡¯

    At least Jang Ilso brought ck Ghost Fortress and Red Dogs, and the bishops also brought the followers. However, Chung Myung apanied only a dozen people and shook up the situation where monsters ran rampant to devour each other.

    ¡®How would I feel if I saw this guy from the enemy¡¯s perspective?¡¯

    Perhaps those who faced Chung Myung returned with something even greater than the fear Baek Cheon felt towards the bishop or the intimidation he felt towards Jang Ilso.

    Every time this happens, he realizes it again. They¡¯re so used to it that they forget about it, but what an amazing guy Chung Myung is.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung seemed to feel Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze and asked him bluntly. Baek Cheon thought for a moment and then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you feeling well?¡±

    There were so many things to ask, but in the end, this was the only thing he had to ask first. It might be a bitte to ask now, but it was still a question he had to ask.

    Chung Myung chuckled after hearing that.

    ¡°Why worry¡­¡±

    As he spoke calmly, he closed his mouth for a moment and slightly bent his head to the side.

    ¡°What? Is someoneing?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. I felt like something was a little strange.¡±

    Just as Baek Cheon was about to ask what that meant, red blood flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s nose and mouth. Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°You¡­. Y- You¡­. N- No, wha- what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    In response to Baek Cheon¡¯s reaction, Chung Myung reached out and wiped his face. Chung Myung¡¯s expression changed when he saw the blood soaking his palm.

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°You did meditation! You bastard! Why is this happening when you did meditation!¡±

    ¡°¡­No. I was too busy recovering my energy¡­ the Yosang (¯ŸÏñ: healing wounds through meditation (cultivation/circting internal strength)) was not even as good as a rat¡¯s tail¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who saw the color draining from Chung Myung¡¯s face, jumped up in fright.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. This isn¡¯t a big deal¡­. huh? Why am I dizzy¡­.¡±

    ¡°So- Soso! Sosoooooo! That bastard is dying!¡±

    Jo-Gol screamed as he saw Chung Myung copsing backward, possibly due to dizziness.

    ¡°Hey, you crazy bastard!¡±

    And before her screams even ended, Tang Soso had already flipped her eyes and was rushing towards Chung Myung.

    There was emptiness in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes as hey down looking at the sky. His lips moved slightly.

    ¡°There¡­¡±

    Puuk!

    ¡°Kkeuk¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had a needle stuck in the middle of his upper lip, overturned his eyes and trembled.

    ¡°Why, why are you sticking a needle in his lip?! That has nothing to do with treatment!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mouth treatment technique I developed. When ites to Sahyung, the mouth is the biggest problem.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Puuk!

    Before Chung Myung could say anything, another needle pierced the center of his forehead.

    ¡°¡­Keep talking. Go on.¡±

    A chill like the fierce wind of hell flowed from Tang Soso, who was holding a needle and ring her eyes.

    Chung Myung quietly closed his mouth. It might be surprising, but he did have a sense of discretion. Especially at times like this.

    ¡°No, this crazy punk. We bought you so much time to meditate, but what? You don¡¯t do Yosang? Do you have a death wish or something, you bastard?¡±

    ¡°Soso¡­. Still, he¡¯s your Sahyung¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­You missed a spot on the crown of his head.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Puuk!

    The moment the needle pierced the crown of his head, Chung Myung fluttered and convulsed like a fish caught on a fishing hook. His tear-filled eyes red resentfully at Baek Cheon. Baek Cheon avoided his gaze with a guilty look on his face.

    ¡®Sorry.¡¯

    But isn¡¯t it wise to avoid the blowing wind?

    ¡°By the way, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol asked as if dumbfounded.

    ¡°Normally¡­ can you do meditation separately for recovering energy and healing the body?¡±

    ¡°Normally, no?¡±

    At that moment, aplex expression appeared on Jo-Gol¡¯s face. He thought as he looked at Chung Myung. Using such an incredible talent in such a way was a talent in itself.

    Un Gum stared intently at Chung Myung, who was shaking with needles stuck all over his body like a hedgehog, and asked Tang Soso.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡±

    Tang Soso answered bluntly and then sighed deeply.

    ¡°Since he¡¯s an inhumane being, he would recover, but had he fought any longer, he would have really died. No, doesn¡¯t he have any sense¡­¡±

    ¡°If he didn¡¯t do that, not only would I have died, but everyone here would¡¯ve been killed¡­¡±

    As the needle flew towards Chung Myung¡¯s mouth like a beam of light, Un Gum couldn¡¯t bear to see it and closed his eyes tightly.

    Puuk.

    ¡°Keueuk¡­ Ugh¡­.¡±

    If he would just keep his mouth shut, he¡¯d get fewer needles stuck in him. How hard can that be¡­

    A sigh escaped from Un Gum¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that hard to understand.¡¯

    Tang Soso is mad at Chung Myung for being stupid, but she probably knows it too. Even if Chung Myung had finished his meditation just a littleter, no one knew how the situation would change.

    It was impossible to recover internal strength and recover the body at the same time within that short period of time. In that situation, Chung Myung would have had no other option.

    The reason Tang Soso is angry is probably due to her sense of helplessness and self-reproach for putting Chung Myung in such an unreasonable position. Just like Un Gum is feeling right now.

    ¡°No. Why do theyin even when I save them! Do you think there was another way if I didn¡¯t do it? Really, these days¡­ Ugh!¡±

    Yoo Iseol, who was squatting next to Chung Myung¡¯s head, pushed one of the needles stuck into Chung Myung¡¯s forehead with the tip of her finger.

    ¡°Sago. I understand how you feel, but if it sinks in too deeply, he will be sentenced to death.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why.¡±

    Tang Soso nced at Yoo Iseol¡¯s expressionless face and quietly lowered her eyes.

    ¡°¡­The urgent crisis has been averted.¡±

    ¡°What should I do to put him dying again?¡±

    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll save him, at least.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yoo Iseol looked down at Chung Myung as if she didn¡¯t like it at all. Even Chung Myung of the world had no choice but to avoid her eyes at that moment.

    ¡°Seriously, this lunatic.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was watching the scene, muttered and shook his head.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°So, when will the treatment be finished?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to fully recover here. I¡¯ve just given him enough to breathe. That¡¯s already done.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Then why are the needles still in him?¡±

    ¡°Should I take them out?¡±

    Baek Cheon hesitated for a moment and pondered, then nodded heavily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave them in a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who was listening to the conversation of the disciples, suddenly shivered from the cold wind.

    ¡°¡­The venttion here is fantastic.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s face distorted as he looked at his clothes, which had hundreds of holes in them. Then Tang Soso grabbed the needle that he had recovered.

    ¡°What? Are you cold? Should I plug those holes for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­What, what did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly backed away from Tang Soso. Personally, she¡¯s scarier than the bishop at times like this.

    ¡°Anyway, seriously.¡±

    Tang Soso gritted her teeth. The sound was chilling. Im Sobyeong smiled bitterly to himself.

    ¡®Should I say I owe you something?¡¯

    Even if he hadn¡¯t pushed himself this far, Jang Ilso would have sent Chung Myung alive. That¡¯s what Im Sobyeong thought. To Jang Ilso at this point, Chung Myung was someone who must not die.

    But Im Sobyeong knows. The fact that all Jang Ilso needed was Chung Myung. For the rest of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they die or not. No, it might have been better for him if they died.

    ¡®As for me, there¡¯s no question.¡¯

    If he had been Jang Ilso, he would have definitely killed Im Sobyeong right here. Whatever it takes.

    Knowing all this, Chung Myung tried to regain the power to threaten Jang Ilso. He took the risk of meditating in the middle of this dangerous battlefield.

    ¡®As a result¡­.¡¯

    In the end, he seeded in getting through this deadly battle without losing a single life. Ridiculously so.

    Im Sobyeong had thought that it was just luck that Mount Hua had not suffered any casualties. Considering the battles they had faced, it was more unusual not to have any casualties.

    But after going through this battle, he was certain.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t luck.¡¯

    Luck implies something given unintentionally. The result of meticulous, even extreme, preparation by the leader cannot be called luck.

    As Im Sobyeong also someone who leads an organization, he knows. How meaningless and how difficult it is to exclude sacrifice in Kangho.

    However, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was actually aplishing such impossible feats. Sometimes by preparation, sometimes by force, and sometimes by risking his life.

    Im Sobyeong couldn¡¯t even fathom how much trouble Chung Myung must have had while leading the sect called Mount Hua to this point.

    ¡®He is truly an extraordinary person.¡¯

    Im Sobyeong looked at Chung Myung with newfound respect. At this moment, the back of Chung Myung, standing tall on the destend, felt immeasurably grand.

 Chapter 1081

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1081

    ¡°Uwaah. It was really dangerous this time. If I had screwed up, everything would have been lost?¡±

    Baek Cheon blinked as he looked at Chung Myung, who spoke with a grin on his face. Sensing his gaze, Chung Myung asked him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. Nothing.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who became silent for a moment, shook his head. He suppressed the urge to retort, ¡®I¡¯m just curious about what goes on in your head that you can smile in a situation like this.¡¯

    ¡°But¡­ Did Evil Tyrant Alliance really just leave?¡±

    ¡°Do you think he would pretend to leave?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head and looked at the horizon. It was in the direction where Jang Ilso and his group disappeared. Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes still contained a subtle sense of anxiety.

    ¡°For someone like him, I think he got off his feet too easily.¡±

    ¡°That is an inevitable choice for Jang Ilso.¡±

    Baek Cheon turned his head at the voice that came from beside him. Im Sobyeong was holding his fan wide open and smiling meaningfully.

    ¡°Because the fire was already at his feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fire?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To be precise, he started the fire himself.¡±

    When Baek Cheon looked at him as if he didn¡¯t understand, Im Sobyeong kindly exined.

    ¡°Jang Ilso was already devouring water fortress that he had overthrown from ck Dragon King. In such a situation, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that with the unexpected fall of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, his work has doubled.¡±

    ¡°Um. So you¡¯re saying there might be a rebellion within Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that will be difficult. Isn¡¯t it a situation where none other than Eighteen Water Fortress of Yangtze River or ck Ghost Fortress has lost its head? A rebellion can only ur when the focal point is clear. But¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyeong folded his fluttering fan with a snap.

    ¡°Other situations can arise.¡±

    ¡°Other situations?¡±

    ¡°Yes, desertion.¡±

    ¡°Desertion?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were listening also paid attention to Im Sobyeong as if they did not understand very well. Im Sobyeong smiled faintly.

    ¡°It may be a difficult issue for those in Righteous Sects to understand, but Evil Sects are not that trustworthy to begin with. There are many people who are unhappy about even belonging to a sect, and there are quite a few who will leave the sect at any chance.¡±

    ¡°Aah.¡±

    ¡°Holding those people together is a measure that¡¯s the leader¡¯s presence and retaliation against those who leave. Therefore, those who feared the leader¡¯s attention will take the chaos as an opportunity to leave the sect.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded, understanding what he meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely something Righteous Sects can¡¯t even imagine.¡±

    ¡°Conversely, from our perspective, someone like Baek Cheon Dojang is harder to understand. In fact, Mount Hua was already a declined sect, and there was nothing to be gained by remaining there, was there?¡±

    ¡°We stayed not to gain something.¡±

    Im Sobyeong held on to theint in response to Baek Cheon¡¯s calm answer.

    Perhaps this was a gap that couldn¡¯t be bridged even if they talked all day. It wasn¡¯t a matter of right or wrong, but a matter of differing values.

    Im Sobyeong scratched his head with the fan.

    ¡°The story drifted a bit, but in any case, ck Ghost Fortress also relied a lot on Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s control, so if the news of Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold¡¯s death starts to spread, it will naturally cause great confusion. There will be a sharp increase in the number of people who will seize this opportunity to gain an advantage or try to leave the sect.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°And so, Jang Ilso is bound to be busy. What he wants is topletely absorb the power of water fortress and ck Ghost Fortress, down to thest speck. For a while, he won¡¯t have the mental space to focus on anything else. It¡¯s as if the territory he has to directly manage has suddenly multiplied.¡±

    Only then did everyone nod their heads.

    ¡°In a way, this might be a fortunate turn of events.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Im Sobyeong asked as if wondering why such a conclusion was drawn.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that Jang Ilso will find it hard to make any moves for a while? As you said, even for Jang Ilso, it won¡¯t be that easy topletely take control of all the forces of ck Ghost Fortress and water fortress.¡±

    If the concept of control is to put other under one¡¯s feet, it is not a difficult task for Jang Ilso. However, preventing deserters and fully consolidating their power is far moreplicated than it seems.

    Even if it were the greatest in the world Jang Ilso, wouldn¡¯t it be inevitable that one would be stranded for a while?

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s what you meant. It¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    Im Sobyeong nodded his head deeply. At that moment, Baek Cheon added strength to Yoon Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Moreover¡­ didn¡¯t Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold die and ck Dragon King lose one of his arms? Since the number of absolute masters that Evil Sect which alreadycking was reduced by two, shouldn¡¯t it be seen as a huge loss for Evil Tyrant Alliance as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡±

    Im Sobyeong smiled.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Even if they mobilize all of the power of Myriad Man Manor, and even utilize the whole of Hao Sect¡¯s power, they are bound to experience chaos right now.¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡­¡±

    ¡°But Yoon Jong Dojang. Do you really understand what that means?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s face became a little dazed. With a meaningful expression, Im Sobyeong said,

    ¡°Certainly¡­ Evil Tyrant Alliance will experience internal and external strife for some time. Considering Jang Ilso¡¯s tendencies, they might shed a lot of blood in the process. The overall power of the Evil Tyrant Alliance may actually decline even further than it is now.¡±

    Everyone swallowed dryly at those words.

    Such changes are always apanied by bloodshed. Those who try to maintain the existing order always resist change.

    But¡­ Jang Ilso is not someone who would coax and appease such people. He will absolutely trample on them so that they can never rebel against him again. Just like the example set by water fortress on the Yangtze River.

    ¡°Once all that is over, Evil Tyrant Alliance will bepletely different from what it was before. Evil Tyrant Alliance, which existed as a clumsy alliance, will disappear from the world. And there theplete Evil Tyrant Alliance will appear. Evil Tyrant Alliance will be an organization that moves in perfect harmony with Jang Ilso¡¯s single hand gesture.¡±

    Only then they truly be ¡®Myriad Man Manor¡¯. Of course, since it is symbolic, he will not use the name Myriad Man Manor again. (Myriad = Ten Thousand)

    It felt as if the smell of blood was in the air.

    ¡°Now that even Hao Sect Leader has submitted to Paegun, there is no one to stop him anymore. At most half a year. Within that time, Jang Ilso will unite all Evil Sects under hismand. And then¡­¡±

    Everyone knew what the next words would be.

    ¡°Jang Ilso will definitely be looking for his next prey. He is insatiable.¡±

    The phrase ¡°at most, half a year¡± struck deep into everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Everyone present had seen firsthand what kind of person Jang Ilso was.

    Dan Jagang, and Heavenly Murderer. The strength shown by those two bishops was clearly terrifying. But no matter what anyone says, thest thing that remained in the minds of those standing here now was Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Perhaps an alliance¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yoon Jong opened his mouth after understanding what was happening, but before he could finish his sentence, Chung Myung¡¯s firm voice cut him off.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Jang Ilso is Jang Ilso. In the end, he¡¯s just bastard of Evil Sects. Coborating with someone like him is impossible from the start.¡±

    ¡°¡­But it was possible this time.¡±

    ¡°Because our interests aligned. But there won¡¯t be a situation where they¡¯re working with us to stop Magyo, especially if he¡¯s head of Evil Sects.¡±

    Yoon Jong sighed.

    He doesn¡¯t know why Chung Myung speaks so adamantly. But if that guy is that confident, he must be right. It had always been so up till now.

    ¡°Half a year¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung muttered softly. His eyes were dimly subdued. In reality, even half a year was a generous estimate. Chung Myung can¡¯t be unaware of how short it is.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He looked up and looked back at the other disciples.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back for now. Sect Leader must be worried. We can save our discussions forter.¡±

    ¡°Um, understood.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples also nodded obediently. They still had many questions, but this was Gangnam. It was not a ce where they couldfortably have a conversation. There would be time for conversation after they left Gangnam.

    ¡°Now. First of all¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung suddenly stopped and looked back at the person who spoke. Un Gum stood looking at him with a calm face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Great Sasuk?¡±

    Before answering, Un Gum stared at the destend of Hangzhou with a stern expression for a moment.

    ¡°I am worried about whether it is right to say this to you in this situation. So, please think of this as just my opinion and not an order from a superior, and answer ordingly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Sasuk. Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable just leaving like this.¡±

    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±

    Baek Cheon asked back with a puzzled look. Un Gum replied with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t too many people die? Even those who had nothing to do with Kangho, just living their lives.¡±

    A moment of silence followed. Everyone turned solemn at his words. They were so relieved that they had ovee a series of crises and survived that they forgot for a moment what had happened here.

    ¡°I understand that the situation is not favorable. It might be because of my greed to potentially put you all in danger again, so it is hard to bring this up. But¡­ if possible, I would like to hold a simple ritual to honor those who died unjustly here. Would that be alright?¡±

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes tightly. He sometimes forgets. Before they are martial artists, they are Taoists. And before winning, there are things they must do.

    ¡®Sasuk.¡¯

    While everyone else had forgotten, Un Gum hadn¡¯t. Every time this happened, Baek Cheon realized again. The fact is that he still has a long way to go before he can follow in his footsteps.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay¡­ .¡±

    ¡°We must!¡±

    Before Baek Cheon finished speaking, Chung Myung answered firmly.

    ¡°We were too weak andcking to save the people here, but at least we can console their spirits. That¡¯s our duty as Taoists.¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who was watching the situation unfold, opened his mouth with an anxious face.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­? This is Gangnam, and it¡¯s not yet clear how Evil Tyrant Alliance wille out¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have to do it.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you stupid bastard. I forgot that. If we had just left, I would have regretted it.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again.¡±

    ¡°So, what do we need to prepare first? We should start quickly, right?¡±

    ¡°Find a ce first.¡±

    ¡°Hello? Can you hear me? Hello?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples started bustling around, excluding Im Sobyeong. Even Hye Yeon raised his voice with a red face.

    ¡°I will help too, Siju!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know about the ritual held at Taoist temple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything that requires strength. And when it¡¯s over, please let me recite at least one sutra for them!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Im Sobyeong looked up at the sky with soulless eyes as he saw the crazy Righteous Sects starting to crowd around and busy themselves.

    ¡®Maybe Jang Ilso is more sane than these people?¡¯

    It was indeed a difficult issue to judge.

 Chapter 1082

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1082

    The ritual was held in a simple manner.

    There were too few prepared items to conduct an official ritual as done in a Taoist temple. Isn¡¯t it a situation where even the most basic incense and cerner can¡¯t be prepared?

    Though the requiem ritual (??(×£ÎÄ)) was not fully equipped, the posture of the Mount Hua disciples as they recited prayers and chanted Taoist scriptures was impably reverent.

    In the end, a ritual is just a courtesy to the dead. No matter how grand the ritual, it holds no more value than a single sincere bow.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples knew this well, so they put their sincerity into every movement and every word they spoke. They pray for the souls of those who died here to find peaceful rest in the afterlife.

    It is an undeniable fact that must never be forgotten: they are Taoists pursuing the Tao before they are martial artists.

    But even the disciples of Mount Hua asionally forget what they truly are. This ceremony was not only to honor the souls of the victims but also to reaffirm their own duty.

    Chung Myung, standing behind them, looked at the backs of the disciples who were reciting the Taoist scripture.

    From Tang Soso on the far left to Baek Cheon on the far right. Chung Myung quietly closed his eyes, taking in the sight of everyone.

    ¡®Sahyung.¡¯

    In the past, rituals were often held at Mount Hua. Chung Myung tried to get out of the boring praying ritual, but every time, Cheong Mun (??(×£ÎÄ)) tried to catch him and make him stand in a corner.

    ¨C You are a Taoist before a swordsman.

    ¨C A sword without Chivalrousness is no different from a mountain thief¡¯s sword. You, of all people, must not forget your duty as a Taoist.

    ¨C Pursuing the Tao is one thing, but the basis of the requiem ritual ispassion. If you are not born with it, you must at least watch and learn. This is the first thing you must acquire as a disciple of Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­The usual nagging.¡±

    Yes, it was. That¡¯s how he felt back then. He wondered what was the meaning of boring rituals that were repeated the same way every time.

    When a person dies, that¡¯s it. What use are the prayers dedicated to those buried in the ground, what value do the tears shed for them hold?

    ¡®That¡¯s how I used to think.¡¯

    Chung Myung slowly opened his closed eyes.

    At that time, it was iprehensible to Chung Myung. He wasn¡¯t someone who climbed Mount Hua knowing the value of the Tao and wanting to learn more; he was someone abandoned at Mount Hua.

    He grew up listening to the Taoist scriptures like a luby, and watching the Taoist rituals like a y. So, to him, all of this naturally existed without having to think about its meaning.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t know.

    Why people mourn those who will never return and honor their spirits.

    One who had nothing from the beginning cannot lose anything.

    ¡®Sahyung, I¡­.¡¯

    What he lost was not something he had from the start but something he made while living. No¡­. Even though he didn¡¯t want to, they stayed around as if it was natural.

    And so, he came to understand. Only after losing it.

    That there is meaning even to the dead who will never return. He came to understand how the ones left behind feel when they visit a Taoist temple.

    And here, there are those who understand its significance. There are those who know what the former Chung Myung did not know and try to protect what he could not.

    The sound of the still-young disciples of Mount Hua reverently reciting the Taoist scriptures spread loudly across the destend.

    Un Gum, who was in the lead, ced his remaining hand over his chest in a gesture of respect. Each movement was filled with deep sorrow for those who had perished here.

    When he began to recite the Tao scriptures, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples followed along. Chung Myung, who was standing behind and watching, slowly closed his eyes. Taoist scriptures flowed from his lips.

    It was a sight that was nothing particrly special or remarkable. However, anyone who knows who Chung Myung was cannot simply think of this scene in that way.

    Chung Myung has participated in countless requiem rituals but had never chanted the scriptures himself. Despite hearing the Taoist scriptures so many times as if it was nailed to his hear to the point he could recite them with his eyes closed, he had never once done so.

    It felt awkward and embarrassing, and he thought it didn¡¯t suit him.

    But at this moment, Chung Myung was reciting the Taoist scriptures with sincerity. It is not a phrase being said, but an earnest prayer filled with hope and desire.

    This is a prayer for the dead andfort for those left behind.

    And perhaps, it was a gesture reaching out to those who couldn¡¯t rest anywhere.

    Un Gum finished reciting Taoist scriptures and retreated. Then Hye Yeon, who was waiting behind, carefully stepped forward. He solemnly bowed in Banzhang stance and slowly began to recite Buddhist scriptures.

    What they each believe in is different. What each person pursues is also different. But at this moment, their hearts were undoubtedly aligned.

    While the clear voice of Hye Yeon¡¯s Buddhist scriptures spread widely, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples remained behind him without loosening their posture. An indescribable sadness filled their eyes as they looked at the devastated Hangzhou.

    Baek Cheon lightly clenched his fist. So that the emotions welling up in his heart right now do not dissipate, so he wouldn¡¯t forget.

    Jo-Gol, Yoon Jong, Yoo Iseol, and Tang Soso also had simr facial expressions.

    Finally, Hye Yeon¡¯s long recital came to an end. Hye Yeon bowed deeply with Banzhang stance. He turned around with a sad face and stood next to Mount Hua¡¯s disciples again.

    Baek Cheon naturally looked at Un Gum. Then Un Gum smiled. As if to say that this was as far as he would guide them.

    At that moment, a deep sigh flowed from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    He clenched his fist tightly.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t save anyone.¡¯

    Their goal when theye here is to stop Magyo. And it was to save those who were still alive here. But somewhere along the way, all their focus had shifted to mere survival.

    They survived, they were happy, they were relieved.

    But now he knows they wasn¡¯t supposed to be.

    To be happy for just their own safety was too selfish, given how much they failed to protect here.

    He thought about stepping forward but then stopped in his tracks. Now was not the time to preach to them. It¡¯s time to stand in the same ce and speak.

    A calm voice leaked from Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­If Sect Leader were here¡­ he would have shed tears for those who died first, more than anyone else.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples lowered their heads.

    ¡°If the elders were here, they wouldn¡¯t have forgotten the victims while fighting the enemies.¡±

    The voice was calm and seemed a little sad.

    ¡°The reason we couldn¡¯t do the same is because we are weak.¡±

    Sadness fills the ce where the feeling of pride, relief, and the young feelings have escaped.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because weck strength, but because we are weak as people. We im to be Taoists but fail to pursue the Tao; we say we care for others, but we fail to truly see them.¡±

    Everyone slowly nodded at those painful words.

    ¡°The strength that Sect Leader wishes for us¡­ is not the power to subdue our opponents. Even when our lives are in danger, we ought to be strong enough to look after those who are weaker than us¡­. Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice was slow but firm.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s our strength as a person.¡±

    He paused for a moment and quietly closed his eyes.

    They fought with all their might and defeated their enemies. Yet, the reason their hearts felt so empty was because there are things that strength alone cannot fill.

    ¡°In the future, we will have to face many things.¡±

    Everyone looked at the devastatednd of Hangzhou.

    ¡°Next time¡­ Yes, next time let¡¯s never forget. What we fight for. Why we have to fight.¡±

    Un Gum bowed his head and recited the Taoist mantra. As if that was a signal, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples all chanted their prayers in unison. Their voices spread across the vastnd of Hangzhou.

    Following them, Hye Yeon also loudly chanted the Buddhist mantra.

    The Buddhist mantra is a plea, and the Taoist mantra is a wish.

    It is a cry for salvation. It¡¯s also like a candle lit to keep a weak human from forgetting their path.

    The chants they recited were louder and clearer than ever.

    And as loud as their voices were, their bowed heads were also heavier than ever.

    A brief silence followed.

    Although they gained a lot, they actually gained nothing. It was only after their hearts had settled that they could see the true nature of this tragedy, which was hard to even call a war.

    In that silence, a quiet voice from Chung Myung reached their ears.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Everyone slowly turned around. A moment ago, they wanted to escape from this ce as soon as possible, but strangely now, their feet were reluctant to move. Perhaps it is because of regrets of what they couldn¡¯t protect.

    ¡°Next time¡­¡±

    Chung Myung tried to speak calmly, but even at the end of his words, it ended up tinged with regret. Chung Myung, who was looking at the ruins before his eyes, eventually turned his head away.

    ¡°We just have to protect it next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s voice, filled with emptiness, echoed hollowly.

    ¡°We have to.¡±

    It was when he, who was trying to control his heavy heart, was trying to lighten the mood by patting his Sajil on the shoulders.

    ¡®Hm?¡¯

    At that moment, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. Even as everyone turned around, he saw the eyes of Yoo Iseol, who was standing facing forward until the end, momentarily widen.

    ¡®Enemy?¡¯

    Startled, Baek Cheon quickly turned his head.

    But there was nothing to see. All that was visible was the still deste¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°J- Just now?¡±

    At that moment, surprised voices burst from the mouths of the Mount Hua disciples. They immediately shut their mouths and stood rigidly, holding their breaths.

    That moment.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    Everyone heard it.

    A faint voice, sounding almost like an auditory hallucination, but too clear to be mistaken.

    Without thinking, their feet moved before their minds did. When they came to their senses, they were running with all their might.

    And the back of someone who seems desperate beyond measure is the first to run forward, farther and farther.

    Chung Myung kicked the ground and sprinted with all his might. He began frantically digging through the wreckage of a building. His scarred hands trembled violently.

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who arrived a littleter, also rushed in without dy and dug up the mess of debris with their bare hands.

    Toward the faint sound of breathinging from within. Towards that feeble warmth that they have finally found, despite it having been there all along.

    ¡°Uh! Euh¡­!¡±

    A suppressed groan burst out from Chung Myung¡¯s urgent mouth. Chung Myung¡¯s hands, which had been digging through the rubble so roughly, began to be more and more careful.

    Eventually, Chung Myung¡¯s hand stopped.

    ¡°¡­Hel¡­¡±

    The sound, which had been so faint that even it lost to the sound of the wind, was finally heard clearly.

    ¡°Help¡­ me¡­.¡±

    Udeuk!

    The remains of the building that was held in Chung Myung¡¯s hands werepletely crushed to powder. Fearing that buried people might get hurt, they began to use internal strength to grind the debris into powder.

    How many times did he repeat this?

    After a careful touch that had never been made in his life, a person was finally revealed under the rubble.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just one person.

    ¡°He- Here!¡±

    ¡°A baby¡­. There¡¯s a baby too! A baby!¡±

    Covered in dust, a womany semi-conscious, holding a small child in her arms.

    The voice continued to leak out of her mouth, who was so exhausted that she seemed to have no strength to open her eyes.

    ¡°¡­H¡­ elp¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°My¡­ baby¡­.¡±

    No one dared to open their mouth.

    In the silence, Chung Myung stretched out his shaking hands into the rubble. He gently took the woman¡¯s pulse and began infusing her with his energy. He did the same for the baby.

    ¡°They¡¯re alive¡­¡±

    At that moment, everyone saw it. The sight of Chung Myung¡¯s shoulders copsing. When the strong man discovered the two survivors, he could not hold on any longer and dropped his head.

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ alive¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung bowed his head and the woman lost consciousness. And Baek Cheon, who stared nkly at the sleeping child in her arms, bit his lips tightly and looked up at the distant sky.

    They must have held their breath. The shing of swords must have terrified them. The sound of battle, the thunderous shes, must have frightened them that it might take away the baby.

    Even in the darkness without a single light, she must have held the baby mouths shut. Fearing a scream might escape.

    What pushed that woman to use herst bit of strength was not the power that defeated the cultists, not the sword that pierced the master¡¯s heart, not the strategy that drove away the leaders of Evil Sects.

    It was just the echoing chant of the Taoist mantra. The chant filled with sorrow. No immense power, but a voice filled with desperate hope and prayers.

    That¡¯s why¡­ the voice was delivered to someone who was injured and terrified.

    The thing that ultimately saved those who could not be saved by the power to dominate the world¡­ was the small, simple mindset that they had momentarily forgotten, but should never have.

    Tears welled up in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    The blue sky was unusually cold that it hurt his eyes.

 Chapter 1083

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1083

    Paaaaaaat.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples rushed out like the wind. At the same time, they kept ncing at the child in Tang Soso¡¯s arms.

    ¡°¡­Is the child okay?¡±

    ¡°The child is fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I said the child is fine!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure¡­.¡±

    ¡°This man?¡±

    When Tang Soso, who had been patient all along, finally snapped and her eyes zing, Baek Cheon flinched.

    ¡°N- No. I was just worried¡­¡±

    Tang Soso shook her head as she looked at Baek Cheon, who was acting unusually foolish.

    ¡°The child is fine. They¡¯re just exhausted. It¡¯s the woman who¡¯s the real concern.¡±

    At those words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned again. To the woman being carried on Yoo Iseol¡¯s back.

    ¡°If we had found her even a littleter, it would have been irreversible.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Everyone shuddered at her words.

    If they had just left Hangzhou, the woman and child would have remained buried in the rubble and lost their lives. She wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of there alone in this exhausted state.

    ¡°They won¡¯t die, right¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t jinx it!¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut, Siju!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, I swear!¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry, but which bastard was thatst one?¡±

    As Baek Cheon red, Jo-Gol turned his head away sheepishly. Baek Cheon gritted his teeth, but held back because he didn¡¯t have time to waste hitting Jo-Gol(?).

    First of all, they needed to move the mother and child to a safe ce as quickly as possible.

    ¡°What about the Yangtze River?¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who was following behind, answered in a slightly urgent voice.

    ¡°If we run Gangbuk, it will take a full day.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze then turned to the woman carrying Yoo Iseol. Since the physician Tang Soso said it was okay, they shouldn¡¯t have any problems right away, but he was anxious.

    Perhaps the urgency he felt wasn¡¯t entirely rational. He may be impatient that they should never lose what they had painstakingly rescued from the horrors of Hangzhou.

    But Baek Cheon knows. That sometimes, there are things more important than rationality. The impatience they felt was not misced.

    ¡°Sasuk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s increase our speed.¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute! Dojang-nim! Faster from here?¡±

    Im Sobyong shouted with a face that seemed to say, ¡®Hey, you madman! Are you seriously suggesting this with a sane mind?¡¯ but instead of answering, Baek Cheon just nced elsewhere.

    Im Sobyeong naturally moved his gaze to follow Baek Cheon. Namgung Dowi, who looked pale and worn out, seemed to be silently screaming, ¡®Even if I die running, I won¡¯t slow down!¡¯

    ¡°¡­Now I understand why my father told me never to associate with those Righteous Sects bastards¡­¡±

    Whoever said that Evil Sects was crazy? Those who said that should all be thrown to these lunatics of Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Eeek! W- Wait, let¡¯s stay together!¡±

    Im Sobyeong, in a panic, matched the increasing speed of Mount Hua disciples.

    For others, it might just be a simple matter of keeping pace, but for Im Sobyeong, it is a matter of survival. If he fell behind in thends of Gangnam alone, there was no telling what might happen to him.

    ¡°N- No. Le- Let¡¯s stay together¡­. Co- Cough! I¡¯m a sick person¡­. Cough! Aren¡¯t I also a patient, you bast¡­! Cough, cough, cough!¡±

    The upset Im Sobyong coughed as if he was throwing up his lungs, but surprisingly no one paid attention.

    No, actually, one person did nce at him. Perhaps feeling a bit more attached to him than the others, Chung Myung looked back at him with a slightly sympathetic expression.

    ¡°Do- Dojang!¡±

    It was the moment when Im Sobyeong was about to shout out with a face filled with emotion.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. This Sapa bastard. I wondered when he¡¯d drop dead, and now it looks like he¡¯s finally doing it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Whether he dies alone here or while running, it¡¯s all the same. Shouldn¡¯t we just bury him now? That way at least the corpse will remain intact.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­You bastard¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡±

    Im Sobyeong coughed quickly and looked away from Chung Myung¡¯s gaze. Of course, he cursed inside.

    ¡®What did I say that was wrong, you bastard?¡¯

    These bastards talk aboutpassion and whatnot. They seem like the kind of bastards who¡¯d make Taesangnogun (Ancestor of Tao) snap and bash their heads in with a knee.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    At that time, a low groan escaped from the mouth of the woman on Yoo Iseol¡¯s back. Everyone stopped talking and turned to look at her. It wasn¡¯t a groan from regaining consciousness, but just a sound that slipped out.

    ¡°Samae, are you okay? Should we switch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly nodded.

    It might not be a big deal for a woman of Kangho, but for a woman from a prestigious family (??(Ë½¼Ò)), being carried on a strange man¡¯s back could be a serious matter. So, in the end, Yoo Iseol, who is the more stubborn among them, has no choice but to carry the woman.

    ¡®It must be difficult.¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked at Yoo Iseol with pitiful eyes.

    Running while carrying a patient is more difficult than one might think. If any shaking is transferred, it could worsen the patient¡¯s condition, so even taking a single step requires care. This means that your physical strength and mental strength are consumed twice as much as usual.

    However, Yoo Iseol was running with the woman on his back without a singleint. Her sense of responsibility was evident in her expressionless face.

    ¡°Soso, should I hold the child?¡±

    ¡°Hands off, Sahyung! Where do you think you¡¯re putting those dirty hands on the child!¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean dirty?¡±

    In the corner, Jo-Gol was greatly hurt. But Tang Soso refused to hand over the child, baring her teeth.

    ¡°Anyone else is fine, but not you, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Just stay back there. If the child wakes up and sees your face, they¡¯ll have a fit.¡±

    ¡°¡­But these guys¡­.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples quickly ran forward. They were cracking jokes to get rid of the sense of crisis that Evil Sects might attack at any moment, but their movements were desperate.

    ¡°Huff¡­ Huff!¡±

    As time passed, Im Sobyeong, who had been keeping up well, began to slowly fall behind. It is inevitable that there will be problems with endurance due to his long-term illness. Besides, hasn¡¯t he been overexerting himself ever since they departed?

    The disciples of Mount Hua briefly considered looking back, but then a calm voice pierced their ears.

    ¡°Just keep running.¡±

    After leaving those words, Chung Myung slowly fell back. Then he ced his hand on Im Sobyeong¡¯s back with a very shocked expression.

    ¡°What kind of bastard bandit has such weak stamina?¡±

    ¡°Why, why would a bandit run around like this¡­. Cough! Just why!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±

    ¡°B- But still, huff! You¡¯re helping¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve earned your keep.¡±

    ¡°Well, I paid for my meal.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Im Sobyeong, everyone would have died when ck Ghost Fortress attacked. He never imagined he¡¯d ever say he owed his life to an Evil Sects member in his lifetime.

    ¡°Run faster, you bandit bastard. Before I really leave you behind.¡±

    ¡°¡­This snake-like man.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Im Sobyeong pouted his lips and forced strength into his legs. The crown on his head crumpled uncontrobly and fell down. Still, thanks to Chung Myung¡¯s support, he was able to regain hisposure to some extent.

    Then suddenly he slowly slowed down again. Chung Myung asked curiously.

    ¡°What are you doing, this man?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who distanced himself from the people in front, opened his mouth in a small voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little strange, Dojang?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That woman and child.¡±

    Looking at the woman on Yoo Iseol¡¯s back, Im Sobyeong narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I searched just in case, but there were no other survivors.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even a strong man couldn¡¯t stand the copse, but for a woman to survive¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung ran without giving any reply. Im Sobyeong, who caught a glimpse of the sternplexion, ran silently without prompting for an answer. Then, after a while, he opened his mouth again. His voice was very heavy.

    ¡°Am I guessing correctly?¡±

    ¡°¡­Who knows.¡±

    Im Sobyeong cast a meaningful nce at the woman and child. The person who unleashed the demonic energy to destroy the surrounding area in the first ce was Dan Jagang. Because Jang Ilso and Chung Myung only attacked Dan Jagang.

    Since Dan Jagang was the cause of the death of those who were swept away, the reason why that mother and child survived cannot help but be found in Dan Jagang.

    But¡­ Im Sobyeong immediately shook his head. It is a battlefield where lives are at stake. Could someone who had lost their reason to demonic energy truly avoid harming a specific ce?

    ¡°It might just be a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Neither Chung Myung nor Im Sobyeong spoke further. The answer to that question would probably remain unknown forever. Because the only one who can give the answer is no longer in this world.

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes, focused on the road ahead, were dark.

    This was a question that even he couldn¡¯t answer. Because Chung Myung did not know that there was a woman and child there. The current Chung Myung is not strong enough to be able to divert attention elsewhere in the face of Dan Jagang and Heavenly Murderer.

    As Im Sobyeong said, all of this may just be a coincidence.

    But if¡­ In one in a thousand chances, if what Chung Myung thinks is right¡­.

    ¡®Even a Magyo follower¡­ is still a person¡¯s child in the end.¡¯

    It¡¯s something he doesn¡¯t even want to think about. Even if he knows, he must forget.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ it¡¯s something that must be done.¡±

    In response to Chung Myung¡¯s mumbling, Im Sobyeong cast a puzzled look. But Chung Myung did not pay attention to him. His mind was already filled with another presence.

    ¡®Heavenly Demon.¡¯

    No matter how much they ept their doctrines, no matter how much they¡¯re brainwashed, humans will always doubt and question. And he cannot let go of the little pity in his heart.

    That¡¯s why Heavenly Demon is so terrible.

    Because he turns such humans into blind fanatics.

    ¡®Absolutely¡­ even if I have to stake everything.¡¯

    They must never create a world where Heavenly Demon runs rampant again. To prevent another catastrophe like Hangzhou.

    Chung Myung bit his lip as if he had made up his mind and pushed Im Sobyeong forward with force.

    ¡°Sa- Say it in words!¡±

    After running and running until nightfall, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples finally arrived at the Yangtze River.

    When they finally arrived, unable to even say they were exhausted, what they saw was a huge ship docked by the riverbank. Its affiliation was unmistakably clear.

    Those who had been staring at the ship, silence and dumbfounded, nces at each other.

    ¡°Is that a pirate ship?¡±

    ¡°¡­I think so?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s aboard.¡±

    ¡°Why is this here¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung, walking among the bewildered group, chuckled as he looked at the empty ship.

    ¡°Jang Ilso, that bastard, always had a nasty personality.¡±

    Yoon Jong said, looking at the empty ship as if it was absurd.

    ¡°¡­When on earth did they prepare it?¡±

    ¡°No idea. Well, who cares?¡±

    Chung Myung chinned towards the ship.

    ¡°It looks like they want us to use it. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°T- This?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a pirate ship?¡±

    ¡°Then? Are you going to take them swimming?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked at the ship with shocked faces and then nodded.

    ¡°¡­We have no choice. We must board.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Great Sasuk.¡±

    When Un Gum said that, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples looked uneasy but boarded the empty ship. They raised the anchor and unfurled the folded sails, and soon the ship began to move slowly along the river.

    ¡°¡­That was long.¡±

    ¡°I know right?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, barely able to lean against the railing as if they were about to fall, watched Gangnam slowly move away with eyes full ofplex emotions. It was less than two days ago, but it felt like months had passed.

    As they watched thend moving away in silence, the sound of a baby crying passed through their ears.

    ¡°¡­I think the child is awake.¡±

    Tang Soso started tofort the child she was holding. The child¡¯s small hand was squeezing her thumb. Watching this, a small smile appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.

    Baek Cheon said, unable to take his eyes off the scene.

    ¡°Next time¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong answered calmly.

    ¡°Next time will be different.¡±

    They looked at each other, then turned back to silently observe the baby in Tang Soso¡¯s arms.

    A single ship, bathed in the red hues of the setting sun, quietly sailed along the river.

 Chapter 1084

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1084

    Her throat was parched. It felt as though something rough was scratching the inside of her throat. Her body was burning hot, and it seemed like she was sinking deeper and deeper into some abyss.

    As she descended endlessly into the darkness, a strange sensation approached her. It was something cool yet warm, and gentle.

    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯

    The woman slowly opened her eyes. She barely managed to lift her heavy eyelids, and her vision began to clear. What she saw was a slightly dark ceiling and someone holding her hand.

    ¡®Who¡­.¡¯

    She saw a young man with a paleplexion.

    Even in her dazed state, a momentary sense of alertness washed over her. But as soon as she saw the ck martial arts uniform he wore, she rxed again.

    ¡®Taoist¡­.¡¯

    A vague memory resurfaced. She faintly recalled the sound of the word ¡®Taoist¡¯ while she had been drifting in and out of consciousness.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth to say something, a refreshing voice pierced her ears. It was a young female Taoist with her hair braided into two pigtails.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    It was a strange thing. She had never seen this young female Taoist before, yet just seeing her attire inexplicably reassured her. Well, it¡¯s only natural for her. Someone wearing a Taoist uniform wouldn¡¯t harm others.

    ¡°How are is it?¡±

    When the female Taoist asked, the man who had been checking her pulse responded.

    ¡°She¡¯s much more stable now.¡±

    ¡°Now then, take a step back and rest. You¡¯re not in good shape yourself, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­You never listen. It doesn¡¯t have to be Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can still manage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Do as you wish, as you wish. Instead, I will tell this to Sect Leader and the elders.¡±

    The woman, who had been listening intently to the bickering conversation between the two, suddenly remembered something and trembled.

    ¡°Ha- Hagi¡­. My Hagi¡­!¡± (I suppose it¡¯s the child¡¯s name.)

    ¡°Oh gosh. What am I thinking!¡±

    The female Taoist with pigtails ran to one side. Then she came again, holding something wrapped in a thick nket.

    ¡°The child is fine.¡±

    The woman epted the child with trembling hands. It was only when she saw the peaceful face visible through the swaddling cloth that a sense of calm washed over her face.

    ¡°Aah¡­.¡±

    Her hand gently caressed the baby¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°He fell asleep from exhaustion. He¡¯s healthy, so you don¡¯t need to worry. He did wake up and cry loudly once earlier.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Really, thank you so much¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    As the woman, filled with relief and gratitude, tried to say more, the door suddenly burst open with a loud bang.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡±

    A group of burly men in ck martial arts uniforms rushed in. The woman was startled and looked at the people running towards her.

    Simrly, they were Taoists wearing ck uniforms. The reason they don¡¯t seem very threatening even though they have swords on their belts is perhaps because of their attire and the concern etched on their faces.

    ¡°Quiet down, you fools! There¡¯s a patient here!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Sorry¡­.¡±

    ¡°We were just happy¡­¡±

    At the female Taoist¡¯s sharp scolding, the men, who hade in cheerfully, immediately drooped their shoulders and lowered their heads. The shriveled appearance brought reassurance to the woman¡¯s heart.

    ¡°But this ce¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is inside a ship.¡±

    ¡°Ship¡­?¡±

    The young woman with the braided hair, Tang Soso, answered with a smile.

    ¡°Yes. We thought Hangzhou was no ce to stay, so we brought you with us. We¡¯re currently heading north of the Yangtze River.¡±

    The woman stared at the ceiling with a momentarily stiffened face.

    The moment she heard the word Hangzhou, those hellish scenes came vividly into her mind. Her body suddenly stiffened and she recoiled from the overwhelming fear. At that time, cool and soft energy rushed into the hand held by the Taoist next to her.

    The energy coursed through her body, pushing the fear away once more.

    ¡°Ah¡­. That¡¯s what happened¡­ I see.¡±

    The woman didn¡¯t ask anymore. What happened to Hangzhou, what happened to the others. She already knows that.

    ¡°And you all are¡­?¡±

    ¡°We are all Taoists of Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was standing right behind Tang Soso, spoke a little slowly. He seemed to try not to sound as threatening as possible.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are from a Taoist sect in Shaanxi.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back at the disciples standing next to him and spoke calmly.

    ¡°We may look rough, but surprisingly, we are Taoists. We are not bad people, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that really something you should say about someone¡¯s appearance?¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°Why? Sahyung, don¡¯t you feel bad¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sasuk is allowed to say that.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was momentarily speechless, nced up at Baek Cheon¡¯s face. Then, with a dark expression, he muttered something unintelligible. It was probably something about the world¡¯s injustice.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry anymore. The cultists who attacked Hangzhou have all retreated.¡±

    ¡°¡­You saved me¡­.¡±

    ¡°It was just luck.¡±

    Hearing the calm voice, the woman fell silent for a moment. Soon, tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Everyone held their breath as a trembling voice came out.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ so much. Really¡­ Really, thank you so much¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, not knowing what to say, simply gazed at the woman in silence. Then Un Gum, who was watching the situation behind, smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°We just did what we should as Taoists. We¡¯re sorry we arrived sote.¡±

    ¡°No¡­. Just, thank you.¡±

    After awkwardly wiping his nose, Jo-Gol looked at the child in the woman¡¯s arms and started talking.

    ¡°What a smart-looking little one. Reminds me of myself when I was a child.¡±

    Criticism poured in from all sides.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense to the child!¡±

    ¡°Is that something a Taoist should say? You scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°This snout!¡±

    As it turns out, Jo-Gol, a child from a wealthy family who grew up in a prestigious family, looked very aggrieved, but unfortunately, Mount Hua Sect was a cold-hearted sect that didn¡¯t concern itself with individual grievances.

    ¡°No, look! This cheek¡­¡±

    It was the moment when Jo-Gol pressed the child¡¯s cheek with his index finger. The child opened his eyes to the touch and suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°Uh, uuh? I- I¡¯m not like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°But this bastard really!¡±

    In the end, Yoon Jong¡¯s fist mercilessly turns Jo-Gol¡¯s chin away. Despite this, Jo-Gol couldn¡¯t even scream for fear of startling the child and was sent flying.

    ¡°The baby seems hungry.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    The child¡¯s mother looked at the crying child and turned to Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°Can we help with anything?¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Just order it!¡±

    Everyone was flustered and blurted out anything. Tang Soso¡¯s forehead creased with veins showing.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­The baby needs to be fed. So, leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The men of Mount Hua Sect rushed out without even looking back. Chung Myung also stood up and went out with them.

    ¡°Anyway¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso clicked her tongue and shook her head, then firmly closed the open door. Meanwhile, the woman had started nursing her baby, gently stroking the child¡¯s cheek and head. Tang Soso spoke with an unexpectedly soft voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some porridge for you soon, so please wait a little.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trouble you like that¡­¡±

    ¡°What trouble? It¡¯s the least we can do. Don¡¯t worry. Although my Sahyung are a bit stupid, they are very capable.¡±

    Tang Soso added with a slight smile.

    ¡°And they¡¯re all very good people. So kind-hearted¡­¡±

    The woman looked at Tang Soso in silence. Tang Soso¡¯s gaze as she looked at the closed door was warm. She could clearly feel how much she cared for and liked them.

    ¡®It¡¯s a nice ce.¡¯

    From their rtionship alone, she could tell they were all warm-hearted people.

    Then, with a suddenly darkened face, the woman hesitantly began to speak.

    ¡°Where will we go now¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ah!¡±

    Tang Soso looked back at the woman and quickly exined.

    ¡°Anyway, Hangzhou is no longer a ce where people can live, so we¡¯re taking you to a safe ce. Do you have anywhere you can stay?¡±

    The woman shook her head with a helpless and sad look on her face.

    People who cultivate thend usually live with their families in one area. If she cannot return to Hangzhou, it means that she and her child will have no ce in this wide Jungwon.

    ¡°Hmm. Well¡­ we could find a vige along the Yangtze River for you to stay, but¡­¡±

    Tang Soso scratched her cheek. It was far too difficult for a woman raising a young child to live alone in a foreign ce. It was also dangerous.

    ¡°If you have nowhere to go, you coulde to Sichuan or Shaanxi. The Tang Family is building a new vige in Sichuan, and Huayin in Shaanxi is a very nice ce to live. The people there are kind-hearted too.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face hardened. Sichuan and Shaanxi. She had only heard the names and didn¡¯t even know where they were. The thought of going to such ces to live alone while taking care of her young child filled her with anxiety.

    But at that moment, someone held her hand tightly.

    When she turned her head, a woman she didn¡¯t know had been there was holding her hand with an indifferent expression. Her calm voice came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all good ces.¡±

    An expressionless face. The face may look a little scary due to its cold expression, but she felt strangely reassured, perhaps because the hand she was holding was warm.

    Yoo Iseol, who was not used to dealing with people, was also desperate to somehow reassure the woman.

    Tang Soso smiled as he saw such Yoo Iseol. And she added cheerfully.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to worry too much. Our Sect Leader will take care of everything somehow. Just focus on recovering your health.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The woman holding the child gripped her hand tighter.

    The strong hands seemed to speak for themselves. No matter what happens, she will protect this child. Yoo Iseol let go of her hands and stood up.

    Tang Soso said.

    ¡°Then get some rest. I¡¯ll bring you some porridge soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    She quietly led Yoo Iseol out of the cabin. As soon as the door closed, Yoo Iseol asked Tang Soso.

    ¡°Is everything really okay?¡±

    ¡°yes. Thanks to the unreasonable effort of Chung Myung Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that unstoppable man. Even though his own body isn¡¯t fully healed, he never listens no matter how much we scold him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how he is. I know, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, that kind of person. I know, but¡­.¡±

    Tang Soso sighed deeply. She wished he would understand that while he worries about others, someone else worries about him too. Though she knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°The child¡­¡±

    ¡°The child is fine too, Sago. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yoo Iseol nodded slightly and stared at the rippling Yangtze River. After a long while, she spoke in a small voice.

    ¡°My mother too¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Would she have looked at me like that too?¡±

    Tang Soso quietly stretched out her hand and lightly held Yoo Iseol¡¯s hand.

    ¡°She must have.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Yoo Iseol slowly nodded. After a moment, she asked.

    ¡°How do you make porridge?¡±

    ¡°¡­I will do it.¡±

    ¡°I asked how to make it.¡±

    ¡°I will do it.¡±

    In response to that soft but firm answer, Yoo Iseol slightly pouted her lips.

 Chapter 1085

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1085

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    A soulless voice came out from Jo-Gol¡¯s mouth as he listlessly stirred the rice porridge.

    ¡°Why me¡­¡±

    His eyes turned backward.

    Disciples of Mount Hua. No, what should be called useless surplus humans were rushing in to watch himnguish.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so good at this.¡±

    ¡°There are some things that Jo-Gol is good at.¡±

    ¡°One should not speak so carelessly, donors. All things in the world have some use, no matter how small. Amitabha.¡±

    ¡°¡­ So this guy was born to make porridge?¡±

    Damn them all.

    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth and red at Tang Soso.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? I grew up sheltered! When have I ever done this sort of thing?¡±

    It¡¯s not a wrong statement.

    Nowadays, Tang Soso could easily be a chief bandit in any mountain fortress, but once, she was the precious forbidden jade of Tang Family in Sichuan. Wasn¡¯t she of such a precious status that even Jo-Gol, who grew up in a somewhat prestigious ce, could not dare topare?

    So, it¡¯s possible she¡¯s never made porridge before. That much is understandable, but¡­

    ¡°¡­No matter what, how can you burn the porridge? Is that even possible? Humanly?¡±

    ¡°Making the impossible into possible is the virtue of a Mount Hua disciple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t nod your head, Great Sasuk!¡±

    Jo-Gol shouted at Un Gum, who was nodding approvingly. No, why are you nodding your head there!

    ¡°And! Even if that¡¯s the case, how can there not be a single person here who has made porridge before?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Baek Cheon and Tang Soso, children of a prestigious family (?) who are Mount Hua¡¯s precious, awkwardly turned away from Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No, fine. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s the case with these yangbans. But you guys, why are you like this even though you¡¯re from the streets?¡±

    Jong Yoon, Yoo Iseol, Chung Myung.

    The infamous street trio of Mount Hua stared at Jo-Gol with sullen faces. The one who showed even the slightest hint of regret was Yoon Jong.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no talent for cooking.¡±

    ¡°What about Sago?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Yoo Iseol pointed at her face and tilted her head.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Kitchen.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Usually, I pick up fruit and eat it, or tear off tree roots¡­. Just when I was thinking about whether I should eat bugs now, Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry, Sago!¡±

    Please stop. My heart is breaking¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stir it quickly. But is porridge supposed to take this long?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol looked at the huge cauldron hanging in front of him and sighed.

    ¡®Is this human food? It¡¯s cow food.¡¯

    He had said he only needed to make one bowl, but everyone insisted they couldn¡¯t get full with just that, asked what if they wanted more, questioned whether it was necessary to make a lot in advance, and questioned how could they skimp on grain for a patient¡­!

    As they added scoop after scoop, the huge cauldron was filled with so much rice that it almost burst.

    ¡®If I make a pot of this, even thergest establishment in Luoyang wouldn¡¯t be able to eat it all in one day.¡¯

    But what could he do? If he didn¡¯t want to feel resentful, he should have joined earlier. Jo-Gol sighed as he stirred the porridge, his eyebrows twitching slightly.

    ¡°The fire seems a bit weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Udeudeuduek.

    At that moment, Chung Myung tore off the ship¡¯s railing with an indifferent expression. He then broke it into smaller pieces and threw them into the fire beneath the pot.

    ¡°More?¡±

    ¡°No. The fire is okay now, but¡­ Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is this really okay?¡±

    ¡°What? this?¡±

    Chung Myung held up the remnants of wood in his hand, something that had been called a railing just a moment ago.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s not even my ship.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And inmon sense, wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing if the ships of those pirate bastards break up and sink?¡±

    Hye Yeon, who heard those words, smiled with a happy face.

    ¡°It is the merit of Chung Myung Siju. Amitabha.¡±

    ¡­It seems like the monk haspletely turned around now.

    ¡°No, if that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t we at least spare the deck? What if the ship catches fire?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Jo-Gol with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s water everywhere, who cares if there¡¯s a fire or not?¡±

    ¡°The ship will burn!¡±

    ¡°If the ship burns, that¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it? Sahyung, don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    At this point, Jo-Gol gave up further conversation. Rather than arguing logic with this guy, it would be better to y Go with Baek-ah.

    Jo-Gol, who was pushing everyone out of his sight and stirring the rice furiously, put down thedle he was holding and took the cauldron out of the fire.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    The street trio, who had strong and clear ill feelings toward the wealthy, looked at Jo-Gol with distrustful eyes.

    ¡°Seems fishy that a wealthy kid made the porridge.¡±

    ¡°Might be inedible.¡±

    ¡°Could we get sick if we eat it?¡±

    Jo-Gol shouted loudly.

    ¡°No! Since merchants often travel for business, it is essential to learn how to cook food so that they can eat outdoors! I learned too, I did!¡±

    Baek Cheon then smiled and ced his hand on Jo-Gol¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Gol-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Get rid of the misunderstanding. We are not doubting your knowledge.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then?¡±

    ¡°We are doubting you. The person. You as a person. So don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Ah, I wish they would all just drop dead. Really.

    At that time, Tang Soso, who took a peek at the porridge and tasted it, nodded.

    ¡°This is enough.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Ooohh.¡±

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve found Jo-Gol¡¯s usefulness. It took a long time.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who could not bear to approach the mess and was watching the scene from a distance, looked back at Im Sobyeong next to him with trembling eyes.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Between us, I think it might be rude to ask this question¡­.¡±

    ¡°Please speakfortably.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it always like this here?¡±

    Im Sobyeong smiled and patted Namgung Dowi on the shoulder.

    ¡°Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You should get used to it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°At first, Sogaju will think they¡¯re all crazy, but if you try, you¡¯ll find a way to understand them. No. Even if you don¡¯t understand it, you will learn to ignore it. It¡¯s not easy, but with Sogaju¡¯s level of perseverance, it will be possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the meantime, Tang Soso, who was busy, moved the porridge into the prepared bowl. Then quickly headed to the cabin. Yoo Iseol followed her with a quick step.

    Tang Soso peeked out and said before closing the cabin door.

    ¡°Have some of the remaining porridge. We haven¡¯t eaten anything either.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As the cabin door closed, everyone¡¯s gaze simultaneously turned to the cauldron on the floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been three days without food, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    There was silence for a moment.

    Kureureurek.

    Breaking the silence, everyone looked at each other at the sound that came from someone¡¯s stomach and then slowly approached the cauldron.

    Ttalgak.

    Baek Cheon dipped his spoon into the cauldron of porridge wine in his hand and chuckled as if something was funny.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a real pot, a bowl, there¡¯s nothing it doesn¡¯t have. It really feels like we just took over a ship the pirates were using until recently.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s kind in a strange ce, Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°He even left rice for us. I never thought he¡¯d go so far as to provide food.¡±

    ¡°¡­I wouldn¡¯t have eaten it without Soso.¡±

    ¡°Me neither. How could we trust that bastard?¡±

    If there is someone who can confirm the presence of poison, there is no need to worry about dying from food.

    From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem like the rice was packed intentionally, and it looks like the pirates were carrying it around as emergency food, but anyway, isn¡¯t the important thing that there was rice to fill their stomachs?

    Baek Cheon slowly turned his head and looked outside the ship. Now, their ship was heading upstream, sticking as close to the right side of the Yangtze River as possible. So that if pirates attack at any time, they can immediatelynd in Gangbuk.

    Initially, they had considered using the ship just to cross the river and then traveling on safer ground, but that wasn¡¯t something they wanted to do with a child and a patient in tow.

    As a result, thry ended up finding apromise between a morefortable way to travel and safety.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t encountered any other pirate ships on their journey. At most, they had passed by some docked ships.

    It may not be possible, but it was suspicious that Baek Cheon wondered if Jang Ilso had tied up all the pirates to give them a smooth passage.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ Even if nothing much happens now, the Yangtze River is a den of water pirates, so anything might happen at any time¡­.¡±

    ¡°One more bowl.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Jo-Gol makes good porridge.¡±

    ¡°I heard this is not porridge but gruel?¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    Even as Baek Cheon spoke, the porridge in the cauldron was rapidly disappearing. His expression grew a bit anxious. He was as hungry as the rest of them, having gone without food for three days too.

    Baek Cheon speaks a little faster.

    ¡°So we need to be more vignt. If it were just us, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but with¡­¡±

    ¡°No soy sauce? Some salt?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was seasoned at all because it was for a patient?¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a food storage somewhere. Should I look for some salt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can just eat it as is. It¡¯s worth eating.¡±

    ¡°No, guys, I said¡­.¡±

    Even Un Gum, Im Sobyeong, and Namgung Dowi emptied their bowls quickly. In the end, Baek Cheon threw away everything, sermon or whatever that is, and ran towards the cauldron.

    ¡°Save some for me, you damn bastards!¡±

    In an instant, the deck was filled with only the sounds of eating and spoons being moved. It was truly a battle-like meal.

    ¡°¡­Is there no news yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a deep sigh. His gaze remained fixed on the river and thend of Gangnam beyond.

    ¡°Should we cross the river even now¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader. Didn¡¯t Chung Myung told us? That if anything happens, he will definitely contact us. Aren¡¯t these kids capable of doing that?¡±

    ¡°¡­That must be true.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.

    If things go wrong after crossing the river sloppily, the children may get angry because they can¡¯t contact them in time. As the situation was like this, Hyun Jong and the rest of Mount Hua disciples were just waiting here vaguely, unable to do anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move a little further down.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye a long way, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. But shouldn¡¯t we also consider situations in which those children may not be able to contact us? When a problem arises, shouldn¡¯t we go to the quickest possible ce?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s also true¡­.¡±

    Un Am sighed deeply.

    They had already moved a long way from Kugang to the west. This happened because they had both the desire to keep their position and the desire to get to the children as quickly as possible if something happened.

    Kkadeudeuk.

    Hyun Jong eventually started biting his nails in anxiety. Seeing the evident worry and anxiety on his face, Un Am couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no.

    ¡°Then just a little¡­.¡±

    It was right then.

    ¡°Sect Leader! A moment ago, a pirate ship passed in front of us!¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s with that?¡±

    Hyun Jong reacted indifferently as if he had no interest in anything other than news about the children.

    ¡°T- That, the ship was broken in various ces. The ship was damaged as if it had been torn apart in a fight, and smoke was rising, making it look like a fierce battle had taken ce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked up in surprise.

    ¡°Who was on board!¡±

    ¡°It was hard to see from a distance¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong anxiously scanned the surroundings.

    ¡°If it¡¯s someone fighting against the enemy in the Yangtze River, our children are the only ones!¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily¡­ I mean, it¡¯s not necessarily them¡­ No, but¡­¡±

    At that moment, Un Am¡¯s face, which had maintained itsposure, also copsed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head downstream!¡±

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the right call! Tell the kids! We¡¯re moving! Now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the disciples of Mount Hua steeled themselves for a desperate battle and began running downstream with all their might,

    ¡°But why did the fire keep burning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s warm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were sitting huddled around the campfire lit on the deck.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so warm.¡±

    With a face simr to that of a cat sitting by the fire.

 Chapter 1086

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1086

    ¡°They¡¯re back already?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying they have already defeated Magyo? Not even four days have passed since they left?¡±

    Tang Sumyeong (???(®”Ë®Ã÷)) asked with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    The fear thates from the name Magyo is deeply engraved in their bones. Who among them is unaware of that brutal war a hundred years ago? All martial artists would feel the same.

    Even mentioning it was implicitly taboo, so it was rare to say it out loud, but it is no exaggeration to say that there is at least no person of Kangho who does not know that Magyo is a terrible and terrifying entity.

    But to defeat them and return in just four days, how could one not be astonished?

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Ei, is it really possible that all of Magyo came all the way here? It must have been an advance party.¡±

    ¡°No, this man. Do you think I don¡¯t know that? Even if it¡¯s an advance party, it¡¯s still Magyo. Do you not understand what that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    After hearing those words, Tang Munhyeok (???(®”ÎÄÞÈ)) shook his head. Even if it is only an advance party, Magyo is Magyo. Moreover, considering that the advance party devastated Hangzhou, it cannot be evaluated as simply an advance party.

    ¡°Why else would that snake-like, Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, ask for help? There are even rumors that Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold also suffered greatly at the hands of Magyo.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be to that extent¡­.¡±

    ¡°Good grief, this man! Do you think I would make that up? The news came from Beggar Union, no less.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Tang Sumyeong spoke firmly and slowly shook his head.

    ¡°However¡­ No matter how much they borrowed the power of those Evil Sects bastards, they came back after clearing out those bastards in just four days¡­ What the hell is that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­.¡±

    ¡°How could it just be the Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯s power alone? and the other Mount Hua disciple who went with him also helped.¡±

    ¡°True, true. That¡¯s also correct.¡±

    Unknowingly, a sense of pride subtly spread across the faces of Tang Family members.

    Generally, the people of Kangho cannot watch the performance of other sects with much enjoyment. This is because saying that other sects are gaining power is no different from saying that the power of their sect is rtively weakening.

    However, the faces of the Tang people discussing Mount Hua¡¯s activities did not show the slightest displeasure.

    ¡°Indeed, the foresight of our Gaju-nim is truly remarkable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who could have imagined Mount Hua would be what it is now?¡±

    ¡°Even the elders and most of the prominent members were against it. To be honest, who would have thought of forming an alliance with Mount Hua at that time? We are the prestigious Sichuan Tang Family of the world, and they were a crumbling sect.¡±

    Everyone unanimously expressed their admiration.

    During a time when Mount Hua¡¯s reputation was significantly lower than it is now, Tang Gun-ak established an equal alliance with Mount Hua. Given the strong authority of the head of the Sichuan Tang Family and the dissolution of the actively opposing Taesang Elders, no one openly objected. But deep down, how much dissatisfaction must there have been?

    Yet, who would have thought that decision woulde back in such a favorable way?

    ¡°At that time, the only person in the world who truly understood the true value of Mount Hua was our Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Ah, indeed! That¡¯s our Gaju-nim for you.¡±

    A sense of pride naturally bloomed on the faces of the Tang people.

    At least to the people of the Tang Family, Mount Hua is by no means a simple another sect or an outsider. Isn¡¯t Tang Family the one and only sect that Mount Hua has been in rtionship with and supported by since they was not recognized by the world?

    As Mount Hua¡¯s prestige increased, it only highlighted the greatness of Tang Family, giving them every reason to be delighted.

    ¡°With this, Mount Hua¡¯s status will rise once again.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? It¡¯s not just Mount Hua! The status of Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Tang Family will rise once again.¡±

    Tang Munhyeokughed loudly.

    ¡°Just thinking about how the members of Ten Great Sects, especially those bald monks from Shaolin, will be furious makes me feel like a decade¡¯s worth of indigestion has cleared up.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly!¡±

    The crowd burst intoughter.

    From a long time ago, they didn¡¯t have very good feelings about Ten Great Secys, including Shaolin. Due to the characteristics of the region, it was natural that Tang Family was in conflict with Qingcheng Sect, backed by Ten Great Sects. Since the ill-feeling has reached its peak due to the Plum Blossom Ind incident, such a reaction is still warranted.

    ¡°But¡­ where are our heroes who aplished such a great feat? I heard even Miss Soso went along?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. You¡¯re saying the obvious. Of course, they are receiving praise from the higher-ups right now.¡±

    ¡°I guess so?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? It¡¯s not anywhere else, But Magyo. Wasn¡¯t this also a feat that came back after crossing Gangnam, the enemy¡¯s hearnd? It¡¯s a feat that wouldn¡¯t be enough to be praised all day long and praised for seven days and nights!¡±

    ¡°Keuuhh. I envy them. I wish I could get apliment from Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen to you even if you go on for the rest of your life, so don¡¯t waste your breath and be careful not to get scolded instead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The atmosphere grew lively and boisterous. Although they hadn¡¯t achieved the feat themselves, as members of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, they felt a great sense of pride. As soon as everyone heard the news, they gathered in groups and were busy heaping praise on Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung and those who supported him.

    The crowd do not doubt that they were being praised ordingly for their great achievements.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at that very moment.

    ¡°Listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said listen carefully.¡±

    The heroes of Mount Hua, who without hesitation entered Gangnam, the den of Evil Sects, defeated Magyo who were massacring civilians, and achieved an incredible feat by escaping from that bloody Gangnam without sacrifice¡­ they were now kneeling in a row with their arms raised.

    Baek Cheon, who had been bowing his head in silence, cautiously nced at Hyun Jong, who was sitting at the head of the table. Seeing the bulging veins on Hyun Jong¡¯s forehead, Baek Cheon quietly lowered his eyes again.

    ¡°I¡­ live¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? They give you a pirate ship, so you just hop on it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And you tore apart the pirate ship to light a fire just to cook a meal?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes fluttered with murderous intent.

    Of course, the Hyun Jong here was not the same Hyun Jong who had been losing sleep, worrying about his disciples, and waiting endlessly.

    After receiving news of a scorched pirate ship that seemed to have been through a fierce battle, he rushed over a thousand Li upstream to Nanjing. Then, upon hearing that those he had been worrying about had arrived in Kugang on the pirate ship and were having a drinking party, he rushed another thousand Li back and had just arrived in Kugang.

    ¡°Hoho¡­. Ho. Hohoho¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had beenughing as if it were absurd, suddenly overturned his eyes and charged at them.

    ¡°Are these bastards even human!¡±

    ¡°Hold him!¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    As Hyun Jong hurled himself forward, Tang Gun-ak and Hyun Sang, who had been tense on the sidelines, quickly moved to restrain him. Hyun Jong, dangling from their grasp, kicked the air furiously.

    ¡°I was so worried, thinking you were all dead! And what? You took a pirate ship back? Tore it apart to light a fire because you were hungry? You¡¯re as good as Evil Sects!¡±

    ¡°P- Please calm down, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Sect Leader! Restrain yourself! After all, they did achieve a great merit and returned safely, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Merit? Meriiiit? Oh, damn it! What¡¯s the point of achieving a feat if you¡¯re not even a proper human beings! Human beings!¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s foot, stretched out with all his might, narrowly passed right in front of Baek Cheon¡¯s face. The wind pressure grazed Baekcheon¡¯s pale face.

    But Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t even bring himself to put his head back and just avoided his gaze.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know¡­¡¯

    Who would have thought that Hyun Jong would not be waiting at Kugang but instead would be wandering around the Yangtze River? They thought it would be enough to send a message in advance once they were near Kugang.

    They had no idea that while they were returning home, warming themselves by the fire, Hyun Jong, worried sick, would rush upstream.

    ¡°No, this¡­ We¡¯re hungry, so we just have some meal¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    ¡°That snout!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t open your mouth! Never open your mouth! I¡¯ll kill you, really!¡±

    The five swords were frightened and fired a barrage of fire at Chung Myung.

    ¡°No, did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been hit hard with words, pouted.

    Unlike Chung Myung, the other Five Swords had nothing to say even if they had ten mouths.

    Think about it. The parent heard that a child went to the river even though they were told not to and fell into the water. The parent ran out immediately and wandered around all day looking for the child, until they heard that the child was ying peacefully at home. How would the parent feel? Wouldn¡¯t it be natural for their inside to be churning with worry and anger.

    ¡®If it were me, I¡¯d beat them ck and blue first then ask questionster.¡¯

    ¡®Sect Leader is truly a Taoist. He¡¯s sparing us.¡¯

    Hyun Jong looked back at Un Gum with murderous eyes.

    ¡°And you! You bastard! you!¡±

    Un Gum¡¯s head lowered further.

    ¡°I was afraid something like this would happen, so I sent you with them! What? You¡¯re eating porridge there with them? How could that go down your throat? That?¡±

    Un Gum¡¯s head drooped even lower, almost touching the ground. Looking at his back, which looked like a snail burrowing into its shell, Five Swords couldn¡¯t hold back his tears.

    ¡®Sasuk.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Great Sasuk.¡¯

    ¡®Aigoo¡­.¡¯

    Un Gum also has a mouth. But now it haspletely lost its purpose for speaking. If only they had stopped by the riverbank and sent a message as they leisurely traveled up the river, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. Because he missed that one simple thing, he made Sect Leader and other disciples travel all the way to Nanjing.

    When he thinks about how worried they must have been while rushing to Nanjing with all their might¡­.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, my fate! How could it be like this for three generations¡­¡±

    To prevent idents, they sent together Un generation, Baek generation, and Chung generation. However, a situation arose where the three generations did the same thing side by side. At this point, isn¡¯t it a situation where they need to seriously consider whether there is really a demonic influence on the sect?

    Of course, there were some circumstances where Un Gum might have felt unjustly treated. However, he couldn¡¯t utter a single word because there were others present who were feeling even more wronged than he was.

    ¡°Even Sogaju shouldn¡¯t be doing that!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Namgung Dowi, hit by a spark that flew out of nowhere, opened his eyes wide. Until now, he had been quietly kneeling in a corner, trying not to draw attention.

    ¡°If the others are doing something crazy, you should have stopped them! How could Sogaju of Namgung Family behave the same way as these punks?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes grew even wider.

    ¡°M- Me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Against these people?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The soul drained from Hyun Jong¡¯s face. Just by looking at that reaction, he felt like he could understand what Namgung Dowi had seen and experienced.

    And at that time, Chung Myung opened his mouth as if he could not understand this situation at all.

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t I say that we¡¯d be fine, and that you should just wait and not worry? Has Sect Leader gotten older now? Sect Leader is worrying too much for no reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, everyone¡¯s back safe and sound, so it¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    At that moment, everyone present witnessed it.

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face, which was staring nkly at Chung Myung, gradually changed, and soon became distorted like a brutal evil ghost (Ð×Éñºš¢).

    It was a sight the disciples of Mount Hua had never seen before. At that moment, the word ¡°escape¡± shed intensely in their minds.

    ¡°Euaaaaaah! These damned fieeeeeend!¡±

    In the end, Hyun Jong shook off Tang Gun-ak and Hyun Sang, who were holding his arms and rushed at Five Swords.

    In the distant future¡­ Hyun Sang would recall that he saw an Asura in that ce.

 Chapter 1087

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1087

    The moment Hyun Jong, who had been bowing his head deeply, raised it, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples mmed their heads on the ground as if struck by lightning.

    ¡®If our eyes meet, we¡¯re dead.¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not a joke, we¡¯re really going to die.¡¯

    ¡®What did I just see?¡¯

    Cold sweat broke out on the backs of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples. They¡¯d seen Hyun Jong get angry many times, but this was on apletely different ¡®level¡¯.

    ¡®It would have been better to see a bishop.¡¯

    ¡®Please, spare us!¡¯

    Hyun Jong, who had been gushing murderous intent with his eyes, suddenly let out a long sigh from his mouth.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What sin did Imit in my past life¡­.?¡±

    Un Gum and Baek Cheon¡¯s heads lowered further.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Jong scratched his head furiously. His temper made him want to flip everything upside down, but thinking about how much these guys had suffered to get here, it wasn¡¯t easy to stay angry.

    To put it bluntly, are they in a situation where they should be criticized? These are heroes who have achieved merits that would cause entire cities to throw wee parties for other sects. But those heroes¡­.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The disciples were doing their best to avoid eye contact, their heads bowed, and in the meantime, Chung Myung was staring with a look in his eyes that said ¡®What a grumpy old man¡¯¡­.

    ¡°Keueuk¡­.¡±

    The back of his neck stiffened involuntarily. He instinctively wanted to reach for some medicinal decoction, but even Tang Soso, who was supposed to prepare it, was sitting in a corner with a sullen face. Hyun Jong eventually sighed again.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Yes, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°All of you¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong bit his lip slightly.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m d. It¡¯s really fortunate that you all returned safely.¡±

    ¡°No, you should at least let us lower our arm before saying such a thing¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡±

    ¡°Soso! Where are the needles? Stick some needles in that guy¡¯s snout!¡±

    ¡°You should just die, you!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples overturned their eyes and red at Chung Myung. If that bastard had just cleaned his mouth a little less, the scolding they received would have been cut in half.

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.

    ¡°Alright, everyone, lower your arms.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Except you, keep yours up.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why only me?¡±

    ¡°Just listen.¡±

    Chung Myung pouted. He begrudgingly lifted his arms again, filled with dissatisfaction.

    The others quietly lowered their arms.

    Hyun Jong looked at them and internally med himself.

    ¡®Pathetic.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t because he was angry about making a wasted trip of a thousand Li. The real anger came from seeing the state of those loafing around here.

    Their clothes are torn and tattered in various ces and are even stained with dried blood. The scabs visible through the torn clothes hinted at the fierce battles they had gone through.

    Seeing them in this state made his blood boil.

    He was proud. Of course, he was. He knew very well why they went to Gangnam. He can¡¯t help but be aware of the value of what they have kept and the importance of the Chivalrousness they have preserved.

    But still, he was angry.

    No matter how good the cause may be, what parent would enjoy seeing their child go to a dangerous battlefield? When he saw the guys smiling brightly, seemingly happy toe back after going through that rough battlefield, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Hyun Jong quietly lowered his head.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Then everyone opened their mouths in panic.

    ¡°Se- Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°N- No, why are you being like this! We were in the wrong.¡±

    ¡°Apologize, you bastards! Apologize quickly!¡±

    Hyun Jong raised his head and shook his head at the disciples who were struggling without knowing what to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m not thanking you for what you did.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You have solved the crisis in Jungwon and raised the status of Mount Hua. And you announced to the world that there is still Chivalrousness in Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I am not grateful for any of that.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t appreciate any of that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is only one thing I am grateful for.¡±

    He bowed his head once again.

    ¡°Thank you foring back safely¡­ Thank you very much.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples bowed their heads together.

    They could clearly feel how much Hyun Jong cared about them and how much he worried about them. Looking back, they had only been concerned for their own safety in the midst of the battle, without considering the feelings of those left behind. This is probably why they had forgotten to send contact, which they could have easily done.

    A feeling of guilt arose once again. The disciples of Mount Hua let out a collective sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Then can I put my hands down now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    Chung Myung grumbled, but his voice didn¡¯t reach the others¡¯ ears.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    When Hyun Jong sighed deeply, Hyun Young, who was next to him, finally clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Well, kids can make mistakes when they¡¯re fighting like crazy. Be gentle with them.¡±

    ¡°What, this punk?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the older you get, the more childish you be.¡±

    Hyun Sang, who was watching from the side, secretly tried to dissuade Hyun Young.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because Sect Leader is worried?¡±

    ¡°Who here isn¡¯t? If the kidse back safely, you should praise them first. As a Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°U- Ugh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong turned his head away as if he had nothing to say. Hyun Young clicked his tongue and looked at the disciples.

    ¡°Next time, think about the people who are worried sick while waiting. I thought your Sect Leader was going to have a heart attack.¡±

    ¡°We will keep that in mind, Elder.¡±

    ¡°We definitely will.¡±

    Hyun Young nodded.

    ¡°Good. Now that it seems Sect Leader has calmed down, let¡¯s hear what happened. Tell us everything.¡±

    Those seated quietly turned their heads and looked at Baek Cheon. As if to ask him to speak for them.

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and began to speak.

    ¡°First¡­.¡±

    The events they experienced in Gangnam slowly began to flow out.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After hearing the not-so-short story, Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth naturally let out a groan. Everyone looked at his mouth. Because they were curious about what he would talk about first.

    ¡°Un Gum.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Where are the woman and child who were rescued from Hangzhou now?¡±

    A smile naturally bloomed on the lips of Mount Hua disciples who heard those words. This is because they felt that it was truly Hyun Jong-like.

    ¡°The woman and child are resting in a quiet room.¡±

    Un Gum answered calmly and borated.

    ¡°There is nothing particrly wrong with my body, but they are very weak. We don¡¯t know for sure, but for an ordinary woman, even traveling upstream by ship would not have been normal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed.¡±

    ¡°So, we thought it best for them to rest in afortable ce first. We have asked Tang Family physicians to take care of them, so there should be no issues.¡±

    ¡°Good. And the child is safe as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. You need not worry.¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    Only then did Hyun Jong let out a light sigh.

    The rise of Magyo and the unification of Evil Tyrant Alliance. Compared to these two huge events that are sure to throw Kangho into chaos, the safety of just two survivors might seem insignificant.

    However, of all things, Hyun Jong mentioned the safety of the two survivors first. The word contains all of what a person named Hyun Jong is. Either positively or negatively.

    At that time, Tang Soso quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°They seem to have many worries. Being forcibly relocated to a foreignnd with no rtives¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, they would. Naturally.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked back at Hyun Young as if there was no need to consider.

    ¡°Hyun Young.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Make sure theyck nothing while they stay here, and find a suitable ce for them to settle down. Whether it¡¯s here at Huayin, this ce, or even Sichuan¡ªwherever they feel mostfortable. Let us help them livefortably wherever they want.¡±

    ¡°I will do so, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy heart.

    Knowing there were survivors, and that they were able to rescue them by a stroke of luck, was certainly wee news. However, to put it conversely, it meant that there were only two people who survived in the vastnd of Hangzhou.

    Of course, there might have been others who fled elsewhere when the trouble began, so it wasn¡¯t as though everyone perished, but the losses were still significant.

    ¡°Magyo¡­¡±

    The Magyo that he heard directly from their mouths was a ce that was iparably more terrifying and horrific than what he had thought. This is especially true considering that they downyed their words out of consideration for Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    When there was no answer to two calls, Hyun Jong¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    The gazes of Hyun Jong, with his mouth strangely stiffened, and Chung Myung, with his mouth pouting, met in the air.

    ¡°¡­Put your arms down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader. Please ask.¡±

    In response to the polite answer that came right away, Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®What¡¯s with this guy¡­.¡¯

    Anyone else would have gone through a dozen personality changes with what he¡¯s experienced in the past few days. How can someone be so consistent?

    At this point, one might wonder if it¡¯s not his bad personality that¡¯s the problem, but the people trying to change it.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was about to say something, soon sighed deeply. He looked at Chung Myung for a moment with an uneasy and frustrated face before continuing with a resolute tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother to ask why you know Magyo so well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    When Chung Myung tried to say something as if his mouth had been greased with oil, Hyun Jong firmly cut him off. If it was going to be some half-hearted exnation, he would rather not hear it.

    ¡°Tell me about it when you feel ready.¡±

    Of course, just because it was Hyun Jong, it didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t curious about Chung Myung¡¯s story. However, a rtionship does not deepen just because you know a lot about each other, nor does it be distant because you do not know much about each other.

    Regardless of his past, to Hyun Jong, Chung Myung was simply Chung Myung.

    There must be a reason why the child, who had already opened his heart, hadn¡¯t shared his story. What Hyun Jong should do now was not to fuss, but to wait.

    Hyun Jong subtly nced at the others, signaling that their attitude should be no different.

    He frowned slightly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°More than that, out of everyone here, you seem to know the most about Magyo, so let me ask. ording to Baek Cheon¡¯s words, it seems that Magyo that appeared in Hangzhou this time is only a part of them. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s likely.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ When youbine the strength of those who did not appear in Jungwon this time, how much power do you think Magyo will have?¡±

    Chung Myung furrowed his eyebrows. He opened and folded his fingers and thought deeply, then looked at Hyun Jong with a stern face.

    ¡°¡­Are Sect Leader talking about the entire force excluding Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    He closed his mouth again. Chung Myung was silent as if he was contemting something, and only when everyone¡¯s saliva was dry from tension did he open his mouth.

    ¡°At the very least, ten times more, no¡­ perhaps even more than that.¡±

    Instantly, the air in the room froze cold.

 Chapter 1088

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1088

    ¡°¡­Ten times?¡±

    Five Swords¡¯s face also hardened seriously.

    Of course, they already suspected that the ones they encountered this time were not the main force of Magyo. Isn¡¯t it enough to guess that fact with the existence of Heavenly Murderer alone, without even mentioning others?

    ¡®But¡­.¡¯

    Baek Cheon looked back at Chung Myung. There was a sense of bewilderment in his eyes.

    Magyo¡¯s cultist who were there alone put the elite of Myriad Man Manor and the elite of ck Ghost Fortress in danger. But what if Dan Jagang had just waited leisurely instead of going to the front and confronting them?

    Perhaps everyone who entered Hangzhou had their bones buried there.

    ¡®But ten times that power?¡¯

    It was truly a ridiculous statement.

    Hyun Jong also seemed to feel the same way Five Swords felt, so he shook his head again and again.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s beyond than I thought. No¡­. To be honest, it¡¯s hard to believe.¡±

    His voice conveyed a sense of bewilderment and frustration to everyone.

    ¡°Of course, Magyo¡­ it is a force that once brought Kangho to the brink of destruction. But¡­ a hundred years have passed since then¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s calm answer came back. When Hyun Jong looked at him, puzzled, he borated.

    ¡°Taking that into ount, it¡¯s about ten timesrger. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have ended in just ten times as much.¡±

    Hyun Jong still had a look of disbelief. But Chung Myung¡¯s eyes did not waver even an inch. The moment Hyun Jong saw that confident expression, he had no choice but to believe every words. Because when that child spoke with such a face, there was always a reason behind it.

    ¡°Can you exin a little bit about the reason?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because of the young bishop.¡±

    ¡°Bishop?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and continued speaking.

    ¡°The bishop we dealt with was quite young. What this means is that Magyo, which was driven out of Jungwon, is currently expanding its ranks in some way and creating new forces.¡±

    Chung Myung nced at the people seated around him and spoke.

    ¡°And that means¡­ there could be many more young bishops like the one we faced in the current Magyo.¡±

    There was silence.

    Im Sobyeong, who was pressing his cheek with his fan, raised one hand.

    ¡°No. Hold on a minute, Dojang.¡±

    His brow was furrowed.

    ¡°Of course, there is such a possibility. There are only two bishops we have seen. There is every possibility that other bishops exist. But to simply estimate it like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°There are seventeen dioceses of Magyo in total.¡±

    Im Sobyeong shut his mouth.

    He had also heard this at first nce. It is said that in the past, Heavenly Demon led Magyo, which consisted of seventeen dioceses, and invaded Jungwon.

    ¡°And each diocese is headed by a bishop. In other words, a fully formed Magyo would have seventeen bishops.¡±

    ¡°Seventeen¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon felt goosebumps running down his spine.

    The image of Dan Jagang spewing out demonic energy like a storm shed through his mind. It was like the embodiment of fear. That terrifying appearance overwhelms the powerful men whomanded the world, Great Master of Ten Thousand Gold, Jang Ilso, and even Chung Myung.

    ¡®Such a being¡­ seventeen?¡¯

    His fingertips trembled.

    In the suffocating silence, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes darkened.

    It is generally known that there are about ten bishops. But this is because Magyo could not replenish the bishops who died in the war, thus only the approximate number is known.

    If Magyo were to have fully restored its po, the number of bishops would be seventeen. No, for those who do not lead the diocese and only serve Heavenly Demon, if even those who hold the most honorable position are collectively called bishops, they should be more than that.

    ¡°Um. But Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak seemed to have objections as he opened his mouth with a stern face.

    ¡°Magyo of today is different from Magyo of the past. Weren¡¯t they driven out of Jungwon? To say that these people have regained their power¡­.¡±

    ¡°What about before then?¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Was the previous Magyo in Jungwon?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak fell silent. It was such an obvious point, yet one he hadn¡¯t considered.

    Chung Myung continued, as if to say, ¡°See my point?¡±

    ¡°Previously, Magyo also developed its strength in ces other than Jungwon. Yet they fully prepared and invaded the central ins centered around Heavenly Demon. What guarantee is there that this time would be any different?¡±

    ¡°¡­There is none.¡±

    When Tang Gun-ak acknowledged, Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°They are now regaining their strength to invade Jungwon once more. In that case, more than anything, they are putting all their efforts into nurturing proper bishops. Because one bishop exerts more powerful power than raising a thousand mediocre believers.¡±

    In Kangho, it is more important to have at least one absolute master than to simply increase the numbers.

    ¡°And they¡¯ve had a hundred years.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes grew a bit colder.

    ¡°While Jungwon forgot the past and was intoxicated with peace, these guys were licking their gall and waiting for the day when they would take revenge on Jungwon. For a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And do you really think that the bishop we saw is the only one they¡¯ve cultivated in all that time? Impossible.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak let out a deep sigh.

    Cultivating an absolute master is no easy feat. Even if a sect puts in all their effort, managing to raise one in a generation is a sess.

    But¡­ what if you were given a hundred years?

    What if they, who were defeated in Jungwon, had poured all their energy from that moment until now into nurturing their descendants? What if Magyo, which brought the entire Jungwon to the brink of destruction as a single sect, was fiercely devoted for a hundred years?

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t bear to say that it¡¯s impossible.¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak, who understood the situation, looked at Chung Myung with a grim expression.

    ¡°Then you¡­ Do you think Magyo haspletely regained its strength?¡±

    ¡°To be honest¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his mouth, pondered for a moment, and then opened his mouth again.

    ¡°In terms of numbers, I don¡¯t think they would have regained their former strength. There are probably about ten bishops at most. That¡¯s being optimistic.¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    The thought of having even ten individuals as strong as Dan Jagang was horrifying, butpared to seventeen, it seemed somewhat more realistic.

    ¡°The issue lies in the quality of the bishops.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°The bishops who survived when Heavenly Demon died in the past are still in the cult. Do you understand what that means?¡±

    ¡°¡­The bishop from that time is still alive? Then how old must they be?¡±

    A look of astonishment that could not be hidden appeared in Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. The point is, they¡¯ve be stronger than before.¡±

    The body naturally declines with age.

    This cannot be avoided even if you are a strong person who defies thew of heaven (??(ÌìÀí)) with martial arts. However, internal strength only umtes over time. If those formidable individuals who nearly brought Kangho to ruin have been training for a hundred years, it¡¯s unimaginable what level they¡¯ve reached now.

    ¡°The bishop called that bastard the second bishop.¡±

    ¡°¡­That means there is another bishop above him. Does that mean there are at least two bishops who have survived from the past to the present?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at the very least.¡±

    Chung Myung bit his lip slightly.

    ¡°It is reasonable to think that just by their presence, the total strength of the bishops, including those of the past, has be strongerpared to before.¡±

    Everyone fell silent. And Chung Myung understood this silence.

    Who would have imagined that anyone could survive for such a long time?

    When Chung Myung died, enough time had passed that Tang Jo-pyong, who was just a child, had now be the greatest elder in Tang Family, nearing the end of his life.

    But who would have thought that the bishops, who were not young even then, would still be alive¡­.

    Of course, this cannot be said to bepletely impossible. Didn¡¯t Chung Myung already see with his own eyes the bishop of the North Sea, a survivor of the past war?

    But this is a different case. The North Sea bishop was nothing more than children who poorly fitted in to fill the void left by bishops at the time. Under normal circumstances, he would not have dared call himself a bishop, considering his age or his martial art.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Heavenly Murderer.¡¯

    That was an entirely different case.

    He was the most infamous among the fearsome bishops of the past. That guy is still alive. And despite this, he hadn¡¯t reached the rank of the archbishop.

    The implications of this were significant.

    ¡°Let me be clear.¡±

    The moment those words came out, everyone looked at Chung Myung with tense faces.

    ¡°If Magyo invades Jungwon again this time, their power will be no less formidable than it was in the past.¡±

    It felt like the tip of his tongue tingles the whole time he speaks the words. Even Chung Myung found it difficult to utter these words. No, if it had been a while ago, he wouldn¡¯t have even dared to say this in front of them.

    An enemy of moderate strength can serve as a driving force to arouse the desire to win, but an enemy so formidable as to be hopeless will cut off even the little remaining motivation.

    The reason Chung Myung avoided mentioning Magyo as much as possible was not just to hide his identity. This is because they were not ready to ept the existence of Magyo.

    But now, there was no avoiding it.

    Having seen it with their own eyes and felt it in their bones, and now certain that the resurgence of their enemies was imminent, they needed to know the truth.

    How colossal the enemy they have to fight against is and how strong it is.

    ¡®If there¡¯s any hope¡­¡¯

    It was that moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to confirm.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to the side. It was none other than Baek Cheon who opened his mouth through the heavy atmosphere.

    He met Chung Myung¡¯s gaze directly, bit his lip slightly, and then opened his mouth.

    ¡°If what you say is true, and as they mentioned¡­ wasn¡¯t more than half of Magyo¡¯s power in the past attributed to the presence of Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Baek Cheon asked with a frown.

    ¡°Then what you¡¯re saying that Magyo will be as good as it was in the past is possible under the assumption that Heavenly Demon returns with his past power intact, right? Is this correct?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slowly.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Heavenly Demon is really resurrected, will he be resurrected with his past powers? No¡­. resurrection in and of itself is absurd, but for him toe back with his full strength seems even more far-fetched.¡±

    In response to Baek Cheon¡¯s question, everyone nodded with a mournful expression.

    Perhaps the most important thing in this discussion is Heavenly Demon. However, because they knew so little about Heavenly Demon, they missed it.

    However, Chung Myung¡¯s answer was a little different from their expectations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Chung Myung said firmly with a cold face.

    ¡°I have no idea how he resurrects. So I can¡¯t predict it. Whether it takes time for him to regain his power after the resurrection, or¡­ as soon as he is resurrected, he literally bes a being worthy of the name ¡®Heavenly Demon¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is only one thing that is certain. However he resurrects¡­ if given time, the result will be the same.¡±

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung. At the same time, Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign Chung Myung.

    Words like inevitable fate flowed from his mouth as he lived two lives with two identities.

    ¡°If we cannot stop Heavenly Demon and Magyo, what we saw in Hangzhou will be repeated throughout the entire Jungwon. No, maybe the whole world beyond Jungwon¡­.¡±

    Perhaps it was a prophecy. A curse at the same time.

    ¡°Destruction wille.¡±

    The unavoidable reality flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1089

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1089

    The silence continued for a long time.

    The words themselves are not shocking. They had heard simr things before, often as half-jokes or in passing. However, even with the same word, wouldn¡¯t its weight vary greatly depending on the time and situation?

    It feels like their body is being weighed down by the great weight of the two letters ¡®destruction¡¯.

    In particr, this word came to a greater extent for those who witnessed the horrors of Hangzhou with their two eyes.

    ¡°Destruction¡­.¡±

    A solemn voice came out of Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth.

    They saw what happened to Hangzhou, which was considered the most splendid and beautiful in Jungwon, and its terrible devastation.

    ¡®Such a thing happening all over Jungwon¡­¡¯

    Eudeuk.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s teeth suddenly clenched strongly. That has to be prevented at any cost.

    ¡°This is serious.¡±

    The one who broke the heavy silence was none other than Im Sobyeong. A look of distress was evident on his face as he scratched his head with the tip of his fan.

    ¡°Just¡­ It¡¯s just a bit too serious to dismiss as nothing.¡±

    Theposure on his face that used to show a carefree smile has long since disappeared.

    ¡°If Magyo is as powerful as Dojang predicted and attacks Jungwon, doesn¡¯t that mean the current state of Jungwon can¡¯t stop them?¡±

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes were sharp and cold, unlike usual. Chung Myung quietly nodded.

    ¡°Probably so.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a pain.¡±

    Im Sobyeong let out a deep sigh.

    When external enemies invade, internal strife are supposed to be resolved. No, it has to be sorted out. But he knows that¡¯s easier said than done.

    Of course, from a historical perspective, there are cases where internal strifes were resolved due to the invasion of foreign enemies, but there are also countless cases where the country itself was destroyed both internally and externally because the internal strifes remained unresolved.

    Im Sobyeong sighed again and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Of course, Magyo¡­ it depends on when Magyo decides to act, but it is true that the situation is not that good.¡±

    Naturally, what came to everyone¡¯s mind at those words were the faces of Bop Jeong and Jang Ilso.

    The world was currently divided into three factions.

    Ten Great Sects (????(¾ÅÅÉÒ»Ž°)) centered on Bop Jeong, Evil Tyrant Alliance (???(Ð°Ò†Â“)) centered on Jang Ilso, and Heavenly Comrade Alliance (???(ÌìÓÑÃË)) centered on Mount Hua.

    Each force is exerting enormous influence within their respective territories.

    Im Sobyeong scratched his cheek. He felt uneasy.

    ¡®Rather¡­.¡¯

    Right, things might have been better if Magyo had risen five years ago. Five years ago, neither Heavenly Comrade Alliance nor Evil Tyrant Alliance existed.

    If Magyo had been active at that time, either Mount Hua or Jang Il-so would have had no choice but to unite around Shaolin. First of all, they would have to survive.

    But now the case is different.

    In the past five years, Shaolin has lost far too much. It is embarrassing to evenpare their status from five years ago to the status now. At that time, Shaolin was considered a sect that protected the world as the Northern Star of Kangho, but now Shaolin has lost all of its status, and even managing the internal strife of Ten Great Sects is difficult.

    On the other hand, what about Myriad Man Manor and Mount Hua? It has built up such a tremendous reputation thatparison with what it was five years ago is meaningless.

    ¡®Plus, there¡¯s also the growing enmity¡­.¡¯

    What determines human attitude is disposition and emotion. If Bop Jeong, Chung Myung, and Jang Ilso had met in one ce five years ago, they would have thought of each other as peculiar, but they would not have thought of putting swords to each other¡¯s throats.

    But now, it¡¯s hard to even imagine these three sitting in the same room. That¡¯s how wide and deep the chasm of enmity has grown between them.

    ¡®An alliance of such three factions¡­¡¯

    From Im Sobyeong¡¯s point of view, this notion felt more absurd than the resurrection of Heavenly Demon and the invasion of Magyo.

    His eyes fell on Chung Myung.

    ¡®What is that person thinking right now?¡¯

    The Chung Myung he knew was always someone who could see farther than anyone else. Even Im Sobyeong, who prided himself on manipting others like pieces on a chessboard, was surprised once or twice when he realized what Chung Myung¡¯s n was after some time had passed.

    ¡°Chung Myung.¡±

    Hyun Jong also seemed to have the same thoughts as Im Sobyeong, and hinted at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you something. If the situation is truly that dire, what do you think we should do now?¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t know, that¡¯d be one thing, but knowing, we can¡¯t just sit still. We have to reduce the damage as much as possible, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sect Leader.¡±

    The others also nodded as if they agreed with Hyun Jong¡¯s words. But Chung Myung remained silent and unmoved.

    ¡°ording to what you said, it seems the entire Jungwon must unite to even have a chance. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°¡­It is.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with his eyes closed. When he opened them again, he looked at Chung Myung with a gaze full of wisdom.

    ¡°Then let me ask you¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you think is the probability that Ten Great Sects, Evil Tyrant Alliance, and us can form an alliance?¡±

    The disciples around him responded immediately to those words.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold hands with Jang Ilso!¡±

    ¡°Never will he.¡±

    Hyun Jong was surprised by the fierce opposition and looked around at them. Then, representing them all, Un Gum spoke up.

    ¡°Sect Leader. I know what Sect Leader is thinking. I, too, have no choice but to respect the cause of Sect Leader, who is willing to join hands with those Evil Sects for the greater good of all people in the world. However.¡±

    Un Gum spoke with determined eyes.

    ¡°Jang Ilso is not a person with whom negotiation is possible. We saw clearly what he did in Hangzhou.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    If someone other than Un Gum had said this, there might have been some room to believe that the youthful arrogance did not see the cause.

    But Un Gum is not that type of person. It is no exaggeration to say that he is the mostposed person on Mount Hua. The fact that he says something like this means that there is something about Jang Ilso that can only be felt by those who have experienced him directly.

    At that time, Tang Gun-ak also opened his mouth.

    ¡°And Maengju-nim, negotiating with Ten Great Sects will also be challenging.¡±

    ¡°¡­Tang Gaju-nim.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head with a heavy expression.

    ¡°What they value most is their pride and personal gain. Do you think they would ept an alliance proposed by Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    Hyun Jong could not refute this and remained silent.

    ¡°Even if we do form an alliance, it won¡¯t be as strong as Maengju-nim imagines. It will be a coalition of individuals with differing thoughts and goals, just as Five Great Evil Sects did in the past.¡±

    As he listened, a sigh naturally came out. These words were likely true as well.

    At that time, Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°No. It might not be as difficult as we think.¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°This punk! What are you talking about!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua were startled and looked at Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung just stared at Hyun Jong with an indifferent face.

    ¡°It might be easier to unite with Ten Great Sects and bring in Jang Ilso.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s easier said than done¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they want something, just give them what they want.¡±

    Chung Myung resolutely cut off Im Sobyeong. Im Sobyeong mmed up like an oyster.

    Chung Myung nced at everyone present and then continued speaking.

    ¡°If they want justification, give them justification.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you want a profit, just give them a profit.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s expression grew heavy.

    ¡°If Shaolin wants to gain the honor of leading Kangho, all we have to do is to bow before him in the name of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Bop Jeong will be able to cover everything he has done so far with just the justification that he has epted Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s surrender, so he will respond to any number of requests.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, but soon stopped.

    In truth, this was a very realistic proposal. What Bop Jeong wants most now is to restore the lost reputation of Shaolin. If Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword directly bow their heads before Bop Jeong, all past disgraces (??(Ê§‘B)) would seem but minor blemishes.

    For someone like Bop Jeong, he would even join hands with his parents¡¯ enemies in order to gain this much.

    ¡°If Jang Ilso wants practical profits, just give him practical profits. What he wants is to advance into Gangbuk. And to expand the territory of Evil Tyrant Alliance. If we give up the Yangtze River region controlled by Heavenly Comrade Alliance to Jang Ilso, and give the area leading to Sichuan and Shaanxi in appropriate amount, Jang Ilso will ept the offer as if he couldn¡¯t win.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hng.¡±

    This time, Im Sobyeong let out a groan.

    That would clearly be an unsatisfactory result from Jang Ilso¡¯s perspective. However, it is enough bait to bring Jang Ilso to the negotiating table.

    There¡¯s no way that damn bastard would back out if there was something he could get for free without shedding a single drop of blood. This is especially true considering how great a price would have to be paid to upy the Yangtze River and the westernnds of Jungwon.

    ¡°So¡­ if we desire it, an alliance is possible.¡±

    Hyun Jong did not hastily open his mouth and just looked at Chung Myung. This was because he now knew very well that when this child said things like this, he was hiding his true intentions behind them.

    ¡°But, Sect Leader.¡±

    Sure enough, Chung Myung continued in a solemn tone.

    ¡°It means we must sacrifice ourselves for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°To that extent¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we just have to give up something small at first. But once the alliance is established in that way, more must be given to maintain it. If no one else is willing to sacrifice, it will ultimately fall on us.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°One finger at first.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice began to carry a cold chill.

    ¡°Then an arm.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the end, we would have to give up all our limbs, and eventually even our neck.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze, scanning everyone, was cold.

    ¡°All for the sake of the peace of Jungwon.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s face hardened. He understood better than anyone what Chung Myung was implying.

    ¡°Perhaps by doing so, we can indeed preserve peace in Jungwon. But Sect Leader¡­ there is one thing Sect Leader must understand.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s voice was like a de the whole time. It contained warnings, concerns, and deep regret that others might not sense.

    ¡°There will be no ce for Mount Hua in the peaceful Jungwon that has been protected like that. Sect Leader might leave no trace¡­ No, Sect Leader may have to watch from the afterlife the Mount Hua that failed to avoid annihtion and has be an object of disdain and ridicule.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes trembled slightly.

    ¡°And yet, if that is the cause that Sect Leader wants to uphold.¡±

    Chung Myung paused for a moment. Then he looked at the disciples sitting around him, one by one, as if he memorizing them.

    ¡°If that is the path Mount Hua chooses to take¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will simply follow.¡±

    Chung Myung quietly closed his eyes.

    In the darkened world, a person was watching him with eyes full of blood and tears.

    ¡®Cheong Mun Sahyung¡­.¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist resting on his thigh was clenched.

 Chapter 1090

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1090

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand the fear they feel.

    No, Chung Myung understood their feelings more keenly than anyone else. Because he had already experienced it once.

    When Magyo began to push into Jungwon, the moment he understood the might of its power and its intention, what gripped Mount Hua was a feeling of fear and pressure that made it feel like they couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    A feeling of fear that if something is not done, Jungwon may be destroyed. And Mount Hua also feels pressure to share that responsibility. Mount Hua, tormented by that weight, eventually ran forward on its own to sacrifice itself.

    That may have definitely been the right choice. As a result, Jungwon defeated Heavenly Demon and repelled Magyo. but¡­.

    ¡®Cheong Mun Sahyung.¡¯

    Chung Myung asks Cheong Mun, who is shedding tears of blood.

    ¡®Do Sahyung still believe that this was the right choice?¡¯

    There¡¯s no need to hear an answer. The tears Cheong Mun is shedding answers for him.

    What if there really was such a thing as heaven, and they watched with their own eyes the downfall of Cheong Mun and the disgrace suffered by its descendants?

    Perhaps, for Cheong Mun, that ce should be called infinite hell rather than heaven. How could the heaven be a ce where one watch scenes burning in hellfirefortably?

    And now, Hyun Jong is walking the same path.

    Chung Myung opens his eyes and looks at Hyun Jong. Cheong Mun¡¯s face appeared ovepping with the face of Hyun Jong, who was sitting in front of him.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­Speak.¡±

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s absurd for me to say this.¡±

    ¡°¡­So, you do know, you rascal.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s words eased the extremely heavy atmosphere ever so slightly.

    Chung Myung was always like that. Even when everyone tried to stop him, he would charge into the enemy camp without a moment¡¯s hesitation, believing it was something he had to do. It makes no sense for him to dissuade Hyun Jong now.

    ¡°Disciple, I have thought for a long time. Why did Mount Hua fall, despite upholding righteousness and doing what was right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why did we have to shed tears of blood despite doing the right thing?¡±

    Hyun Jong slightly closed his eyes. In truth, this question was an unsolvable riddle for those living in the present Mount Hua.

    They were taught to uphold Chivalrousness. But the price of upholding that Chivalrousness was too horrific. The disparity between what they learned and what they experienced. That disparity sometimes made them question the path they were taking.

    If it were to protect others with one¡¯s own death, everyone here would be able to do it without a single hesitation.

    But Mount Hua¡¯s disciples know. The task they were now attempting would force even those they most wanted to protect into the cycle of sacrifice.

    How on earth could they ept that the cost of their efforts to protect their loved ones was the sacrifice of those very people they sought to protect?

    Could they really die smiling?

    Could it be possible for someone who watched with his own eyes the tragic sight of all hisrades he trained with,ughed and chatted with all dying, to die smiling, feeling the joy of having prevented the destruction of Jungwon?

    Now, Chung Myung brought up the fact that Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had been secretly trying not to mention.

    ¡°¡­Have you thought about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ did you find the answer?¡±

    Chung Myung slowly shook his head.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find it, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I just hoped. May we be stronger. And may they be weaker than before. So that even if we repeat the same actions, the oue would not be as horrific as it wasst time.¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes.

    It was an empty and futile answer. However, Hyun Jong was no different from Chung Myung. In order not to give up the fa?ade of Chivalrousness and Righteousness, they simply hoped. They just hoped that something worse than that wouldn¡¯t happen to aim at their necks one day.

    ¡°That¡¯s why when I heard the news of Magyo¡¯s appearance, I had to go. Not to stop them, but to see for myself. To see with my own eyes how strong they were.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyelids fluttered slightly.

    This is because he could imagine the despair that Chung Myung must have felt upon seeing the power of Magyo with his own eyes. No, it is because he could feel it clearly in those eyes.

    ¡°¡­You must have despaired.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung answered calmly. It was so calm that it actually painful. A sigh naturally escaped from Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    Why does this child always keep such stories to himself?

    If he could just share a bit more of what he holds inside, they could somehow give him strength. No¡­ even if they couldn¡¯t, they would at least try their best.

    ¡°I fought without finding the answer. Because fighting was better than doing nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But as I fought, I came to realize. Why Mount Hua failed.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a nk expression.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Because we did not believe.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did not believe?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded slowly.

    Cheong Mun was definitely a great person. If one were to discuss strength not of martial arts but of character, there would be noparison even throughout his entire life. Even Hyun Jong, who is now recognized by Chung Myung, might seem feeble inparison to Cheong Mun.

    However¡­.

    ¡°Mount Hua at that time was incredibly strong, and the person leading it was so great. Because of that¡­ precisely because of that, Mount Hua couldn¡¯t trust anyone other than itself.¡±

    He found out only now. Why did Mount Hua have to carry that heavy burden alone?

    Cheong Mun always told him not to go forward alone and to take care of his Sahyung. He said not to go forward alone, but to lead those who arecking with his excellence. That was Cheong Mun¡¯s way. But¡­

    Chung Myung bit his lip slightly.

    Maybe this is the first time in his long life¡­ he said these words.

    ¡°That way is wrong.¡±

    The moment he uttered the words, his tongue felt bitter. Denying Cheong Mun was no different from denying everything about himself. But¡­ now Chung Myung had to do this bitter deed.

    Not for those left in the past, but for those living in the present.

    ¡°The reason Mount Hua was able to fight at the forefront was because there were those who supported them from behind.¡±

    The reason Chung Myung was able to fight at the forefront was because there were those who supported him from behind.

    ¡°Yet, Mount Hua believed they were doing everything by themselves.¡±

    Nevertheless, Chung Myung believed he was doing everything by himself.

    ¡°If only Mount Hua had the time to look back on those fighting behind them¡­.¡±

    If only Chung Myung had been able to look at those fighting behind him, even just a little.

    ¡°The oue might have been different.¡±

    Maybe he didn¡¯t have to lose it all.

    Chung Myung, who spoke up to that point, quietly closed his eyes.

    The Mount Hua of that time was undoubtedly a strong and great sect. But because of that, it was also an arrogant and self-righteous sect. They also looked coldly at those who did not understand the rightness that Mount Hua pursued. This is a fact that has no choice but to be acknowledged.

    Cheong Mun always scolded Chung Myung for not being able to harmonize. However, Mount Hua, which had such a Cheong Mun as its head, may also have been a sect not much different from Chung Myung as a person. Because the harmony that Cheong Mun spoke of was simply harmony within the sect.

    Nevertheless, Chung Myung believed that Cheong Mun was unconditionally correct.

    Because Cheong Mun was always the right person and was too great of a person for Chung Myung to follow.

    But he learned it while fighting Dan Jagang.

    There was Tang Bo behind him, but there was no one behind Mount Hua.

    Cheong Mun, whom Chung Myung revered as a great mountain, was also not perfect. He, too, was just a man who struggled with endless worries throughout his life.

    And now, for the first time, Chung Myung is free from the shadow of Cheong Mun that was cast over him and looks at the world beyond. A shadow that was so warm, yet also heavy and thick.

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°When a person bes anxious, they forget what they have.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do we have?¡±

    Hyun Jong could not readily answer those words. What is there¡­. What do they have¡­.

    Great cause? Chivalrousness? Or¡­ Power?

    Hyun Jong looked around at those gathered with deeply contemtive eyes. And then, as if there was nothing more to ponder, he spoke.

    ¡°Mount Hua has many things. But if I had to name the most precious and important thing among them, there would be only one.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a slight smile.

    ¡°It is simply people.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled at those words. What the very words he had hoped to hear from Hyun Jong came out exactly.

    ¡°It is different from the past. We have people. Not only within Mount Hua but also those who stand with us.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    After Chung Myung came, Mount Hua gained many things. But, no matter what anyone says, the biggest thing is rtionships and bonds.

    ¡°It was the same for me. When I was overwhelmed by the power of Evil Tyrant Alliance, the first thing I chose was to simply strengthen my own power. I was willing to give up everything for that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Originally, Heavenly Comrade Alliance should have copsed at that time. Who would want to wait for someone who has abandoned all responsibilities and stepped down in order to increase his power? But¡­ Tang Gaju-nim took on all the work we had to do and waited silently for us.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Tang Gun-ak. Tang Gun-ak, who received that gaze, let out an awkwardugh as if embarrassed.

    ¡°Why did you do that, Gaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Is there any particr reason? Just¡­¡±

    It was a shy voice rarely heard from Tang Gun-ak. Therefore, it felt all the more genuine, without a trace of doubt.

    ¡°Because we are close friends.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak lightly cleared his throat, as if he was embarrassed to say such a thing with his own mouth. Chung Myung smiled softly.

    If only back then.

    A time in the past when they lost something they shouldn¡¯t have.

    If there was a sect like Tang Family for Mount Hua, and if there were people like Tang Bo for Chung Myung within Mount Hua, would they have merely stood by and watched the downfall of Mount Hua? Would they just sit back and watch as a flock of wolves rushed to Mount Hua?

    No, that can¡¯t be true. That could never happen.

    If it were Tang Bo, he would have risked his life to stop it. If it were the current Tang Family, no matter what, they would not have let anyone set foot inside Mount Hua¡¯s gates.

    What Mount Hua now has, and what itcked back then.

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­¡±

    These are the words spoken by Chung Myung, a disciple of Mount Hua, to Hyun Jong, and the words spoken by Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign Chung Myung to Cheong Mun of the past.

    ¡°In the face of a formidable enemy, what a faltering swordsman must trust is their own sword and the time they have spent training.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what should the sect believe?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong once again looks at those sitting in front of him. And then, with a gentle gaze, he answered Chung Myung.

    ¡°The value of what we have preserved¡­ and the conviction in the path we have walked.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled gently as well.

    ¡°The reason we created Heavenly Comrade Alliance was because we needed people who would trust and fight alongside each other. Because we believed we would be each other¡¯s strength and fortress.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly lowers his head.

    ¡°So, Sect Leader, when Sect Leader is unsure of what to do, reflect on what Sect Leader and Mount Hua have protected. I believe all the answers lie within that.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly watched Chung Myung bow his head.

    What they have done. What they have protected.

    ¡°¡­I understand what you mean.¡±

    Chung Myung closed his eyes.

    ¡®Cheong Mun Sahyung.¡¯

    In the darkness, Cheong Mun was still looking at him. But Cheong Mun¡¯s face no longer held any pain.

    ¡®Do not worry. The children now are better than we were.¡¯

    At that moment, a soft smile appeared on Cheong Mun¡¯s lips as he looked at him.

    Chung Myung gazed at that smile for a long time with his eyes closed.

    For a very long time.

 Chapter 1091

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1091

    At the edge of the eaves of arge pavilion, Chung Myung stood, staring nkly at the moon with a bottle of alcohol in one hand.

    And from a little distance away, Five Swords watched him. Normally, Tang Soso would have been furious at a patient drinking alcohol, but this time she could only watch without rushing over.

    ¡°What do you think he¡¯s thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head in response to Tang Soso¡¯s question.

    ¡°He¡¯s a guy whose thoughts are impossible to read.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol sighed at the same time. The gazes of Mount Hua disciples looking at Chung Myung were quiteplex.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How on earth does Chung Myung know all that stuff?¡±

    When Yoon Jong didn¡¯t answer, Jo-Gol nced at him and continued speaking.

    ¡°No¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little strange? Of course, if Chung Myung is from a ce that had a grudge against Magyo in the past¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be odd for him to know some details about Magyo, but¡­¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol couldn¡¯t finish his words and slowly closed his mouth. What he really wanted to say was, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much for him to know even that much?¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. This is because discussing Chung Myung¡¯s past was something they implicitly considered taboo.

    It¡¯s not like someone has decided that such a story shouldn¡¯t be brought up. But implicitly, everyone avoided mentioning it. Because they know that bringing it up will only make each other ufortable.

    After this recent incident, what confused Jo-Gol the most was Chung Myung¡¯s reaction when he saw Magyo¡¯s Second Bishop.

    ¡®It was a knowing look.¡¯

    There were plenty of possible exnations.

    For example, Chung Myung¡¯s ancestor was of Mount Hua, and right before the battle with Heavenly Demon that was to take ce on the Hundred Thousand Mountains, they could not ovee the burden and ran away.

    That¡¯s why, even though he knew all about the martial arts of Mount Hua in the past, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to return to Mount Hua out of guilt. Right, just like Yoo Iseol¡¯s father.

    A once-great sect in ruins. Are there just one or two people who have a story rted to that?

    That¡¯s why no one has bothered to dig into Chung Myung¡¯s past until now.

    But at this point, Jo-Gol began to think differently.

    ¡®Even if that were the case¡­ would he really recognize a leader from a hundred years ago? Would someone from the past truly pass down such detailed descriptions of leaders from a century ago?¡±

    It was impossible to know. The only thing certain was that Chung Myung¡¯s knowledge of Magyo wasn¡¯t something that could be exined as merely hearsay.

    ¡°What if it is strange?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    At that moment, Yoon Jong looked back at Jo-Gol with dark eyes.

    ¡°Why? Are you nning to start doubting Chung Myung now?¡±

    ¡°N- No, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned and said firmly.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. No matter how he knows something, Chung Myung has always done his best to help us. That¡¯s an unchanging fact.¡±

    ¡°I know that too¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol lowered his head with a sullen face. Yoon Jong¡¯s words cannot be denied, and Jo-Gol has no intention of denying them either.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, it seems like it was just yesterday when I was first hit by that guy and ended up stuck in the ceiling.¡¯

    Looking back, time had really flown by

    Who would have imagined back then that Mount Hua would be what it is now?

    ¡°¡­If you think about it, it all happened because that guy entered Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? If it weren¡¯t for him, would we even be worrying about the future of Kangho?¡±

    Yoon Jong, recalling silently, looked at Chung Myung with newfound eyes.

    Obviously, if it weren¡¯t for Chung Myung, Jo-Gol would have returned to his family. Yoon Jong would have lonelyly guarded Mount Hua Sect where the people had left. Yoo Iseol would have remained in Mount Hua somehow, but Tang Soso would never havee to Mount Hua, and who knows what would have happened to Baek Cheon.

    No, before that, the sect called Mount Hua might have copsed and everyone would have scattered and gone their own way.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it all start when that guy suddenly entered Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who answered softly, fell into brief contemtion.

    What was Chung Myung thinking at that time?

    Looking back now, it is clear that Chung Myung wanted to somehow make Mount Hua a great sect like in the past. How could he think such a thing as he walked into a ruined sect?

    ¡°¡­I have no idea.¡±

    It was at that moment when Jo-Gol smacked his lip bitterly.

    Yoon Jong nced back with a very grim look.

    ¡°That¡­ Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit strange for me to say something like this after telling that guy Jo-Gol to shut up¡­. Now I think it¡¯s a bit usible¡­ No, it¡¯s a bit strange rather than usible¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ve been thinking about it.¡±

    Uncharacteristically for Yoon Jong, his preamble was long and his tone peculiar.

    ¡°What on earth do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s about Chung Myung.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes slowly hardened. He felt ufortable trying to bring up again a story that had already been buried once.

    ¡°That¡­ We¡¯re a little suspicious of Chung Myung right now¡­. No, the reason we look at him with an ambiguous eye is that he knows so much about Magyo of the past, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ true?¡±

    ¡°And he knows too much about the war from a hundred years ago. So, that¡¯s why. By any chance¡­¡±

    As Yoon Jong hesitated, everyone swallowed dryly.

    ¡°By- By any chance?¡±

    Hearing the urging voice, Yoon Jong nced at Chung Myung a bit anxiously and opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡­. Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Then, closing his eyes tightly, he just blurted it out.

    ¡°C- Could he be from Magyo?¡±

    There was silence for a moment.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened. Those standing next to him also widened their eyes and opened their mouths.

    Baek Cheon stammered with a bewildered face.

    ¡°N- No¡­. No¡­ This bastard. Wha- What nonsense¡­.¡±

    But at that moment, someone beside him pped their hands loudly.

    ¡°Persuasive¡­ It¡¯s enough persuasive!¡±

    ¡°¡­The puzzle is solved.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around with a dumbfounded expression. The Samae and Sajils were all nodding their heads as if they had reached a great realization.

    ¡°If you think about it, he does fit better with Magyo than with Righteous Sects.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then it makes sense that he knows so much about Magyo.¡±

    ¡°His personality as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sago! Personality too!¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    Cold sweat began to trickle down Baek Cheon¡¯s clean forehead.

    This absurd, ridiculous, and somehow very usible¡­ No! Damn it! Unbelievable! What am I thinking!

    ¡°Say something that makes sense! Who in the world hates Magyo more than Chung Myung? His hatred for Magyo is at a level that needs medical treatment and counseling!¡±

    ¡°Take a look, Sasuk.¡±

    At that time, Jo-Gol clicked his tongue and said.

    ¡°Sasuk seems to have lived a sheltered life and doesn¡¯t know this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit riching from you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please skip that.¡±

    Jo-Gol cheekily pointed at Baek Cheon with his chin and asked.

    ¡°What is the sect that Sasuk hates the most?¡±

    ¡°Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    The answer came out immediately without a single hesitation. Jo-Gol nodded as if to say, ¡°See?¡±

    ¡°And where is Sasuk originally from?¡±

    ¡°¡­Southern Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else needs to be said?¡±

    Wow¡­ This is irrefutable.

    ¡°In the first ce, a person who has turned their back is always scarier. If that bastard used to be from Magyo and defected out of anger, everything makes sense. He has a shitty personality and does ridiculous martial arts skills.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was listening to Jo-Gol, added his words with a serious expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it were someone else, but if it were that bastard, it¡¯s possible he thought, ¡®I hate Magyo, so I¡¯ll go to the ce Magyo hates the most and revive Mount Hua Sect.¡¯ If it¡¯s that guy.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly closed his mouth.

    Isn¡¯t there a history of Baek Cheon rushing to Mount Hua out of spite for Jin Geumryong and Southern Edge Sect. Whether this is a possibility or not, Baek Cheon has no right to say that it cannot be possible.

    If he says something like that can¡¯t happen here for no reason, they¡¯ll say, ¡®Oh my gosh? So, who was the person who did something that even a demonic cultist bastard wouldn¡¯t do?¡¯ It is clear that if he hears this, he will be under heavy fire.

    ¡°¡­Alright, enough with the nonsense.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s a possibility, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Not just a possibility, it¡¯s highly likely.¡±

    ¡°Confirmed.¡±

    Baek Cheon pressed his temples. At this point, he couldn¡¯t tell if they were serious or joking. His head was throbbing.

    He sighed deeply.

    ¡°In any case¡­ if it¡¯s something we need to know, he¡¯ll tell us. You know Chung Myung, right? He doesn¡¯t tell us unnecessary things, but he always tells us what we need to know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Even though he knows about Magyo, he hasn¡¯t mentioned it to us until now. You know why, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Everyone shakes their heads. It was impossible not to know. If they had known the true power of Magyo three years ago, their spirits might have been crushed.

    Even now, they are dumbfounded by the gap between Magyo and themselves, but how was it then?

    Chung Myung was still holding the bottle of alcohol and staring nkly at the moon. Baek Cheon, who caught a glimpse of the scene, spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°In other words, he believes we have grown enough to handle knowing all the facts now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s wait a little longer. If there¡¯s a situation we need to know about, he will tell us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded. Then, ncing around, he lowered his voice further.

    ¡°More than that¡­ I¡­ Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m the only one thinking this.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Earlier, the conversation between Sect Leader and Chung Myung. Did Sasuk understand itpletely?¡±

    Baek Cheon didn¡¯t respond. Yoon Jong scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡°I felt like it went well but ended ambiguously¡­. I¡¯m not sure what the conclusion was. Could you exin it if you understood?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­. That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face looked troubled.

    In truth, he didn¡¯t fully understand thest part of the conversation between Chung Myung and Sect Leader either. The exact meaning of ¡°Just continue as Heavenly Comrade Alliance has been doing¡¯ wasn¡¯t clear to him.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not sure either¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me exin that!¡±

    ¡°Ah, damn! You scared me!¡±

    Baek Cheon jumped back in surprise at the sudden voice.

    Im Sobyeong had appeared out of nowhere, gently waving his fan.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhuhu.¡±

    Im Sobyeong spread his fan, covering half his face, andughed unpleasantly.

    ¡°¡­Why are you doing this? There must be a reason.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I got in a good mood thinking about it.¡±

    Im Sobyeong shrugged his shoulders and got to the point.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, that is, Chung Myung Dojang, simply dered that they would unify Kangho with Heavenly Comrade Alliance Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Aah, that was it¡­ wait, this crazy bastard?¡±

    An earthquake struck Baek Cheon¡¯s pupils.

 Chapter 1092

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1092

    ¡°What? Unify Kangho?¡±

    ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    Im Sobyeong clicked his tongue as a mixture of criticism and reproach poured from their eyes.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. How can you be so clueless?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that we¡¯re clueless, you just seem out of your mind.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who was watching this scene from a distance, was sweating so much that his back was soaked.

    ¡®Is this really okay?¡¯

    Still, he is the Nokrim King who rules all the mountains in Jungwon.

    Of course, Nokrim King seemed younger than expected, a bit sickly, and perhaps a little¡­ well¡­ yeah, a bit immature, but still, he is Nokrim King. If things were as they should be, a mere disciple of Mount Hua should not speak to him so disrespectfully¡­

    ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡±

    As expected, Im Sobyeong showed signs of difort and clicked his tongue. Namgung Dowi, nervous at that reaction, shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°This is why you shouldn¡¯t talk to uneducated yangbans! What do Dojangs know? Can yangban who doesn¡¯t even know what the Four Books and Three ssics are and only read the Tao Scripture guess the meaning of a noble Confucian schr?¡±

    ¡°A noble Confucian schr?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why Confucius said, ¡®A gentleman does not speak of strange events, feats of strength, or spirits (????????(¾ý×Ó²»ÕZ¹ÖÁ¦yÉñ)).¡¯ One should not converse with the treacherous ways of Taoism.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked at Im Sobyeong with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Is this something a bandit should say?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Confucius said that one who observes the nine thoughts (??(¾ÅË¼)) and nine expressions (¾ÅÈÝ) is a gentleman. What does it matter where one is born? If you want to refute me, at least go through the three ssics.¡±

    Hearing this, Baek Cheon snorted.

    ¡°It looks like Nokrim King doesn¡¯t know much.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°One of the three ssics (??(Èý½›)), the Book of Changes (??(ÖÜÒ×)), is a must-read for Taoists.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. This is why Evil Sects are what they are. How could a bandit, raised in the mountains, grasp the profound meaning of Taoism?¡±

    In the end, Namgung Dowi¡¯s head drooped down. He gave up trying to interpret this crazy conversation any further.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Im Sobyeong, recovering hisposure, opened his fan with a snap to change the atmosphere.

    ¡°The conversation between Maengju-nim and Chung Myung Dojang was simple. It means that in dealing with Magyo in the future, we will not break the foundation of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°So what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°What is the foundation of Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon nced back at his Sajils. Then everyone cleared their throats awkwardly and turned their heads. Baek Cheon¡¯s face crumpled. In the end, he had to answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say I know for sure, but¡­ isn¡¯t it about working together with trusted friends?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    As Im Sobyeong gave him a disdainful look, Baek Cheon looked away.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s correct, but I need to add one thing. The most unique thing about Heavenly Comrade Alliance is that it does not discriminate based on status or background.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    That is the biggest reason why Heavenly Comrade Alliance is now considered a sect neither Righteous nor Evil (????/In between).

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance was like that from the beginning. In fact, although it is called a prestigious sect only in Kangho, isn¡¯t it true that there were those who subtly shunned Sichuan Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°What kind of bastard does that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Soso, calm down. No swearing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Now, be nice.¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled bitterly. Though Tang Soso was grinding her teeth, it was an undeniable fact.

    Sichuan Tang Family is clearly a prestigious and powerful sect. No one can deny that they are a noble lineage.

    However, due to the characteristics of using poison and hidden weapons, there was also a tendency among sects of Kangho to secretly regard Tang Family as cowardly and to look down on them as being closer to Evil Sects.

    It¡¯s just that no one dares to say this outright in front of Tang Family.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Kangho. Since ancient times, Sichuan has been looked down upon even within Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s that¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyeong shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°And what about Namgung Pce and the Northern Sea Pce? They are lumped together and called ¡®Five Outer Pce¡¯ and all, but in fact, the distance between them is twice as far as the distance between them and Jungwon. They are not entities that can be grouped together. The intent behind grouping them is clear.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those who are not from Jungwon.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded silently. This statement is also not wrong. In the end, the title ¡®Five Outer Pce¡¯ contains contempt for those who are not from Jungwon.

    ¡°So, the beginning of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is a hodgepodge of sects that are regarded with contempt and sects that are looked down on, centering on the sect called Mount Hua, who was abandoned by Jungwon¡­. N- NO. Yoo Iseol Dojang. P- Put down that sword. I¡¯m not doing this because I have any ill feelings¡­.¡±

    Yoo Iseol was ring at Im Sobyeong with her sword half-drawn, daring him to continue.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t even trash like NOkrim bandits, such lowly Evil Sects scum, join in?¡±

    Only then did Yoo Iseol put away the sword she had drawn and nodded.

    Im Sobyeong felt like he had been wronged, but what could he do? That sword demon was terrifying.

    ¡°So what is Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s identity? Righteous Sects, Outer Pces, Evil Sects, Taoist Sects, secr¡­. Oh my. There is also an apostate monk here. Can we count him as Buddhist?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s apostate, who!¡±

    ¡°In that way, we collected all the things that exist in the world, whatever identity they have, and said, ¡®We are all friends,¡¯ and poured them out to pot and stir. Do you know what that¡¯s called?¡±

    ¡°A mess.¡±

    ¡°Destruction.¡±

    ¡°A hot pot.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Im Sobyeong grinned.

    ¡°The world calls that ¡®the world¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The world¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon repeated. Im Sobyeong tapped his neck with his fan, still smiling.

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance embraces anything. As long as the one word for ¡®trust¡¯ are satisfied, it does not discriminate based on origin or status. This means anyone can belong to Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed. We even epted bandits.¡±

    ¡°I know right.¡±

    ¡°My point exactly.¡±

    Im Sobyeong looked at Baek Cheon with a hurt face. However, Baek Cheon, with a face saying, ¡®What? Did I say something wrong? You bandit?¡¯ managed to sprinkle salt on the wound of Nokrim King.

    ¡°¡­Therefore, there is no need for Heavenly Comrade Alliance to divide its forces. If necessary, we can just embrace everything within.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s easier said than done¡­.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s not the only thing that¡¯s fascinating about Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Heavenly Comrade Alliance is a force that mixes the most diverse people, but isn¡¯t its unity the strongest of the three forces?¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded.

    The Ten Great Sects, on the brink of fracturing, weren¡¯t even worth discussing.

    If we interpret the word ¡®unity¡¯ a little more broadly and evaluate even those who are oppressed by Jang Ilso¡¯s presence, we might have to praise Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­. Based onmon sense, the most strongly united of the three forces would be Heavenly Comrade Alliance, no matter what anyone says.

    ¡°This ce is an insane ce. Think about it. No matter how much Magyo invaded, the disciples of Mount Hua and Shaolin, the two most hostile sects in the world, joined forces, and Namgung, the leader of Five Great Family, lent its strength. Even I, Nokrim King, was dragged in.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The head of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, the head of Ten Great Sects, the head of Five Great Family, and the Nokrim King. Do you think thisbination could ever naturallye together?¡±

    ¡°¡­Probably not.¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched the back of his head. In the meantime, it seemed so natural that he forgot about it, but in fact, it was a situation that didn¡¯t make sense.

    If all of them could get along so easily, why would Kangho bother to distinguish between Righteous Sects and Evil Sects, prestigious and small and medium-sized sects, and thoroughly reject each other?

    Even within the same Righteous Sects, the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Family are divided depending on their form, and they implicitly keep each other in check.

    ¡°But in Heavenly Comrade Alliance, that is possible. Therefore, there is no need for Heavenly Comrade Alliance to adapt themselves to other people¡¯s thoughts. It just needs to ept them into its fold! What does that imply?¡±

    ¡°Wh- What does it imply?¡±

    ¡°There is no need to be a part of the world. By expanding its own power, Heavenly Comrade Alliance can be the world itself. Whether it¡¯s Ten Great Sects or Evil Tyrant Alliance, we can just swallow it up. Rather than forcefully uniting like a rag, we are pushing them under Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu. I thought he was a remarkable person, but I never imagined he had such grand ambitions. I can¡¯t handle it, really. Huhuhu.¡±

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes turned to Chung Myung on the eaves. His excitement was evident.

    But Baek Cheon felt that there was something wrong with his words.

    And at that very moment, Yoo Iseol, who had remained silent until now, opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Hm?¡±

    Baek Cheon looked back at Yoo Iseol. She was looking at Chung Myung, not Baek Cheon.

    ¡°Mount Hua failed. Thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the past, I thought it was because of those ungrateful people. But that¡¯s not it. The reason Mount Hua failed was because it was alone.¡±

    Baek Cheon nods. This aligned with what Chung Myung had said.

    ¡°So, this time it will be different. Mount Hua is no longer alone. Even if it¡¯s not as strong as before, there are people who will fight with us and protect each other. So don¡¯t be afraid. We can do it.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Though clumsy, these words resonated with them more deeply.

    ¡°Yes. If Mount Hua had been alone before, there would have been nothing it could have done within Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°But not anymore. Tang Family will do their best to help us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Tang Family. So, if we form an alliance, we don¡¯t have to bow our heads. Now, Mount Hua isn¡¯t just a single sect; it is a ce that represents Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Baek Cheon let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®There¡¯s a lot of homework.¡¯

    In the past, Chung Myung would have taken the time to exin everything in detail so that everyone behind him could understand what he was saying. Isn¡¯t Chung Myung the type of guy who easily get annoyed but somehow manages to make people understand?

    But not this time. He threw the topic out there and then stepped back, as if telling them not to follow blindly but to think for themselves.

    ¡°Everyone will have different interpretations.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But I believe that¡¯s the right approach. An alliance, after all, is a ce where people with different thoughtse together and coordinate those thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°I think so. What Samae said was correct, and what Nokrim King said¡­ There is a slight chance it might be right too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, I think the treatment is too different.¡±

    Baek Cheon ignored Im Sobyeong¡¯sint and spoke up.

    ¡°But I think this way. The core of the conversation between Sect Leader and Chung Myung is probably just Heavenly Comrade Alliance himself. Heavenly Comrade Alliance is a ce created by people to protect each other. Such a ce should not force each other to make sacrifices in order to protect itself. That goes against the very root of the reason why Heavenly Comrade Alliance was created.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°It will be a difficult path. Because Chung Myung is saying that we must protect the world from Magyo clutches, and at the same time, protect all those we want to protect. It must be a thorny path. So¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon raises his head and looks at Chung Myung again.

    The full moon above cast a gentle light on Chung Myung.

    ¡°Let us help. Because we are also among those who want to protect that guy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung.¡±

    A quiet smile appeared on Baek Cheon¡¯s lips as he gazed at Chung Myung.

    There is no need for everyone to think the same way. What matters is believing in each other, and wanting to protect each other.

    That is an alliance, that is a league, that is a sect.

    Yes, that is family.

 Chapter 1093

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1093

    ¡°Hngggg¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung twisted miserably on the roof¡¯s edge. Goosebumps like millet prickled all over his back.

    ¡°Why should I say something like that¡­.¡±

    ¨C You¡¯re more worried about them than yourself.

    ¡°Kaaah! Shut up! Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    ¨C Conscience.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°That was a bit too much to say.¡±

    He got carried away by the atmosphere. It was something that would never have happened in the past.

    Isn¡¯t it ridiculous to think about it? Bringing those chicks up to the great ¡®Great Mount Hua Sect¡¯. If the old Chung generation, who treated Shaolin as nothing more than a ¡®shameless, bald-headed cult revivalist ¡®, heard about it, they would roll their eyes and go on a rampage, threatening to beat up all the descendants.

    ¡°¡­When I thought about it, those bastards were hopeless too.¡±

    That¡¯s why the entire Jungwon ignored them. Crazy bastard.

    ¨C Is that what you¡¯re going to say? You of all people?

    ¡°You¡¯re really talkative today. Oh, if you don¡¯t like it, trying back to life.¡±

    Chung Myung snorted andy down on the eaves again.

    ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡±

    What if Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign and current Chung Myung weren¡¯t the same person?

    Chung Myung would have been the first to rush with a sword in his mouth, ready to correct the brat¡¯s manners. He¡¯d even knock out Cheong Jin for suggesting otherwise and drag him along.

    ¡°¡­I was too hot-blooded¡­ I was young, so young.¡±

    In the past, Chung Myung could not properly see Mount Hua of the time.

    Kangho is a ce where those with ability should be given preferential treatment, and Mount Hua was more capable than any other sect. So, Chung Myung¡¯s idea was that he should just follow what are told and not waste time talking to those who arecking.

    From that perspective, Mount Hua of the time was clearly a sect worthy of such. They were stronger and more outstanding than any other sect. But¡­

    ¡®That wasn¡¯t all.¡¯

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    If you think about it, Chung Myung was a person who never once thought about anything from the perspective of the weak. Even within Mount Hua sect that ruled the times, Chung Myung was an overwhelmingly powerful person.

    Even as a child, wasn¡¯t Chung Myung always given special treatment?

    So he thought it was natural.

    The Chivalrousness that Chung Myung gave as a disciple of Mount Hua did note out of consideration for the weak. It was nothing more than doing what the strong were taught to do without doubt.

    But after falling to what could only be called the lowest point of hell and wing his way back up, he realized. The world isn¡¯t just about strength and weakness.

    It is the strong who lead, but the weak have their own will and thoughts. Just because they are weak doesn¡¯t mean their ways should be disregarded and belittled.

    So in summary¡­

    ¡®If I saw the old Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign now, I¡¯d beat him to death.¡¯

    Well, of course, considering the difference in skill and temperament, not only will he not kill the man, but he get beaten to the brink of death instead. Either way, he would never have seen him with good eyes. In retrospect, it would be hard to find anyone who has lived a worse life than him.

    So, how unjust must those guys have felt back then when Chung Myung beat them up? A guy who is no different from a gangster is beating up everyone who is bothering him, but they couldn¡¯t evenin because Mount Hua was the toughest gang around at the time¡­

    To give an example, it¡¯s as if Hye Yeon were rampaging around Shaolin like Chung Myung did in the past. What would Chung Myung do if Hye Yeon acted that way?

    ¡®They probably tried to beat him until hair sprouted from his bald head.¡¯

    But¡­ unfortunately, back then there was no one capable of handling Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign and Mount Hua. So they had to swallow their tears and endure it.

    Looking back, he feels a surge of guilt¡­

    ¨C What about Southern Edge Sect?

    ¡°Ah, we need to get rid of Southern Edge Sect bastards!¡±

    Those bastards deserve more beatings! Yeah, no doubt about it.

    Chung Myung clenched his fist and let out another deep sigh.

    If you agree with the logic that being strong means you should lead and do as you please, then it is no different from saying that the actions that those demonic cultistsmit are justified to a certain extent.

    If you¡¯re not willing to ept that, then you have to change your perspective on Mount Hua of the past as well.

    ¡°I feel bad thinking about it.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked somewhere with a puzzled expression on his face.

    ¡°From the eyes of those guys back then, we were no different from the current Shaolin bastards.¡±

    ¨C Hey, this bastard. It¡¯s not that bad.

    ¡°Ah, be quiet. You¡¯re nothing but a sinner.¡±

    Chung Myung pointed his point towards the distant sky.

    Of course, it may be unfair from Cheong Mun¡¯s standpoint. Because Mount Hua was the sect that clearly took responsibility as those who stood on top. Mount Hua shed the most blood whenever and wherever and fought the fiercest.

    They were not like the current Shaolin, standing idly by with their arms crossed and just giving orders.

    But to put it conversely¡­.

    ¡°So now, if those Shaolin bastards fight hard, are we going to look at them favorably?¡±

    ¨C That¡¯s not it.

    ¡°See?¡±

    Chung Myung snorted. Others may not understand Shaolin, but honestly, Chung Myung understands to some extent why those Shaolin are acting the way they do.

    From Shaolin¡¯s point of view, they must think that they, who have the deepest history, the most superior force, and many masters, should lead Kangho.

    These are all implemented with deep reasons, but it would be absurd for a sect that is less than half of Shaolin to criticize and argue with them at every turn.

    From Shaolin¡¯s point of view, Namgung Family is nothing more than the stupidest sect in the world, ignoring the orders to stay still and rushing towards Plum Blossom Ind at will, putting them on the verge of annihtion¡­.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this correct?¡±

    Chung Myung nced down and saw Namgung Dowi in the distance.

    Well¡­ to be brutally honest, it was as if Namgung Hwang throwing himself into the Yangtze River with everything he had. However, swearing at Shaolin for this matter is a bit over the humane line¡­.

    ¡°K- Keuhum. Anyway.¡±

    And from Shaolin¡¯s point of view, Mount Hua and Tang Family are nothing more than crazy sects that are plotting chaos in the once well-united Jungwon and attracting foreign forces to a perfectly stable Jungwon.

    Even with Evil Sects openly causing trouble, instead of joining forces, they say, ¡®If you¡¯re frustrated, why don¡¯t you just crawl under us?¡¯¡­ Even though Bangjang came personally and bowed his head.

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked up at the night sky with trembling eyes.

    ¡°When you think of it from the opposite perspective, it all makes sense, doesn¡¯t it, Cheong Mun Sahyung?¡±

    ¨C I never do that, you bastard!

    ¡°Who said you did? You seem unnecessarily guilty.¡±

    Chung Myung burst outughing.

    Chung Myung knows. All of Shaolin¡¯s actions could be interpreted as stemming from a sense of ¡®superiority.¡¯ Perhaps, the moment Shaolin stands again in the position of representing Kangho, they will fight bravely at the forefront, just like Mount Hua did in the past.

    What they want is not just profit, but the position of the ¡®Shaolin¡¯ that protects Kangho. It¡¯s a title that cannot be obtained without shedding blood, and Bop Jeong knows this.

    But¡­.

    ¡°That¡¯s meaningless, you idiot.¡±

    Now, Chung Myung knew too. Because he¡¯s already been through it. That it means nothing. That such actions leave nothing behind. They lead to a path where they be no different from countless sects that once dominated the world but are now forgotten.

    ¡°Cheong Mun Sahyung, I¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looks at the night sky.

    Numerous stars are looking down at him. It was as if Sahyungs of the past were watching him.

    ¡°I love Mount Hua.¡±

    To be precise, he longed for the old Mount Hua. That¡¯s why he wanted to make the current Mount Hua like the Mount Hua of old. A sect superior to any other, more outstanding than any other.

    ¡°But¡­ that was just my greed.¡±

    He now understands that it was the wrong path.

    They have already failed once. They experienced such a miserable failure that he couldn¡¯t even think of what a bigger failure would be.

    Repeating the same mistake is no different from walking towards a predetermined failure. To change the oue, the process must also change.

    Mount Hua, who excelled alone, failed. And now, Chung Myung was clearly seeing what the sect was bing as it tried to excel alone.

    So¡­ both he and Mount Hua must change.

    Because now Chung Myung understand.

    What a weak sect thinks as it lives. What thoughts does a weak martial artist harbors. How much effort those fighting behind the strong ones are putting in.

    Beingcking doesn¡¯t mean one deserves to be disregarded. Even ifcking, their efforts and thoughts should be respected in themselves.

    There it is, isn¡¯t it? Those who are living proof of this.

    Chung Myung turned his head and saw Baek Cheon and the group. Their faces were very serious, as if they were having a serious conversation among themselves. A grin escaped from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®What could those kids be so serious about?¡¯

    What would have happened if they had entered the old Mount Hua? What if they were initiated into Chung generation from the past, like Chung Myung, or theter Myung generation?

    Perhaps those kids would have gone unnoticed, forgotten as just ordinary disciples, or they might have eventually left Mount Hua, unable to endure.

    But now, those children have grown up to be proud disciples of Mount Hua and the future of Mount Hua.

    The same goes for others. Beingcking doesn¡¯t mean they have no potential. And not being strong doesn¡¯t mean they have no value.

    ¡°I should have known that sooner.¡±

    The old Mount Hua and the current Shaolin show that a sect that is strong but not inclusive is meaningless.

    So the current Mount Hua must be different.

    It¡¯s okay if they¡¯re not as strong as before or if they can¡¯t lead as firmly. Because there are so many people who can make up for what Mount Huacks.

    That¡¯s why they must walk together, not lead alone.

    ¡®Can we do it?¡¯

    Chung Myung quietly closed his eyes.

    It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s a very difficult thing to do. It might be twice as hard as making the current Mount Hua as strong as the old Mount Hua.

    Chung Myung opened his eyes and looked at those gathered below.

    Mount Hua, Shaolin, Namgung Family, and Nokrim.

    People who would seem ipatible were raising their voices at each other and bickering.

    Some people may call that appearance a mess, and some may demean it by calling it a hodgepodge.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts were a little different. If he had to give that scene a name¡­.

    ¨C Hope.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¨C Isn¡¯t that right, Taoist Hyung-nim?

    A smile bloomed on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡±

    He got up and stretched.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to get busy.¡±

    It¡¯s still a difficult task. Magyo is very powerful, and Righteous Sects are faltering. There, a monster-like person who prioritizes his own desires over the safety of the world will be aiming beyond the Yangtze River. But¡­.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We¡¯ll get it done.¡±

    Because now, it¡¯s not just ¡®me,¡¯ but ¡®us.¡¯

    Chung Myung grinned, grabbed the liquor bottle in his hand tightly, and jumping down from the eaves.

    ¡°Stop fighting, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he saying?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not fighting, are we?¡±

    Chung Myung seeped into the crowd of people talking loudly.

    Their lively conversation continued well into the night.

 Chapter 1094

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1094

    ¡°Good words. Yes, they¡¯re good words.¡±

    Chung Myung, lying down on the bed holding a bottle of liquor, muttered indifferently.

    ¡°Going together, keeping in step. Of course, that¡¯s not a good thing to say. However¡­.¡±

    Gulp, gulp, gulp.

    The liquor flowed smoothly down his throat.

    ¡°Kahaaa! It¡¯s killing me!¡±

    Pulling the bottle away from his mouth with force, he twirled it in his hand, examining it.

    ¡°Is it because the water here is good? The liquor goes down so easily.¡±

    Chung Myung smacked his lips with a happy face, soon returned to a sour expression again, and spoke.

    ¡°No, but think about it. No matter how much you try to keep in step, can a person match their steps with a slug? No, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s a minimum standard. A minimum. Huh? At least treat them like people if you want to match steps or hands. If they don¡¯t even look human, how am I supposed to drag them along?¡±

    Chung Myung slowly turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    But what came back wasn¡¯t an answer but a dying groan.

    Baek Cheon, who was lying face down and covered in dirt, red at Chung Myung with eyes full of resentment.

    Gulp, gulp, gulp.

    But Chung Myung didn¡¯t even look at him and just drank more vigorously.

    ¡°Keueuue!¡±

    Chung Myung took the bottle out of his mouth and let out a long exmation before clicking his tongue.

    ¡°So you have to at least make them into proper human cubs. Only then can you do something with them.¡±

    ¡°¡­Son of a beast.¡±

    ¡°The ghost¡­ What the hell is the ghost doing¡­ Why won¡¯t they catch that bastard.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, now I just want them to take me away. It¡¯s just hell here¡­ Any ce without that bastard is heaven.¡±

    It was when Five Swords, whose body was in even more tattered condition than when they fought in Hangzhou, was uttering harsh curses.

    Behind them, in the same sorry state¡­ No, looking at his appearance, Im Sobyeong, who was a bit more miserable, opened his mouth in a dying voice.

    ¡°No¡­ I- I¡¯m¡­ No, I¡¯m¡­ Why¡­¡±

    Five Swords looks back at Im Sobyeong with dull eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    ¡°Hear what¡­¡±

    ¡°From now on, any sect affiliated with Heavenly Comrade Alliance moves forward with Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°But what does that¡­¡±

    Yoo Iseol said with a sullen face.

    ¡°Because we are friends. Treatment without discrimination. Training without discrimination.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So Nokrim rolls too. Like Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­I, I¡¯m a patient¡­.¡±

    ¡°Patients roll too.¡±

    ¡°H- How does that make any sense?¡±

    It was not only Nokrim who protested in dying voices, but also people of Tang Family who were rolling next to them.

    A hazy moisture appeared in the eyes of those who were writhing in anger.

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, they only heard about it. No, they¡¯d even seen him with their own eyes, but they thought his madness had nothing to do with the Tang family.

    He came in all of sudden early in the morning and said, ¡®From today, I¡¯m in charge of your training. If you have anyints, take it up with Tang Gaju¡¯¡ªwhat kind ofw is that?

    And what on earth is Tang Gun-ak doing that he hasn¡¯t shown his face since morning, when he should be stopping this?

    Rebellion?

    Of course, they tried. It was more like a timid resistance than rebellion, though.

    However, after Tang Zhan, who was trying to persuade Chung Myung in a good way, was kicked and thrown into the cold water of the Yangtze River, the words of rebellion and resistance ended up having nothing to do with them.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    At that time, Namgung Dowi, who was lying sprawled out, raised his hand slightly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Namgung Dowi took a quick look at the surroundings and opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡­ You gathered us up earlier¡­. That from now on, we would be moving forward together¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°But what does that have to do with this training¡­. Oh, of course, we, Namgung Family, have noints since this is what we originally did, but I think it is a little different for Tang Family and Nokrim.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean this?¡±

    Chung Myung made a sound and agonized for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°If you want an exnation, I should give you one.¡±

    Five Swords¡¯s eyes widened at those words.

    ¡°An exnation¡­ from him?¡±

    ¡°That bastard?¡±

    ¡°Would the sun rise in the west?¡±

    It was a well-deserved reaction. This is because Chung Myung is a person who exins only when he feels like it, and just ignores when it is bothersome.

    If one were to find the correct response from Chung Myung here, it would have to be, ¡®If I tell you to do it, just do it. Why is a kid whose head hasn¡¯t dried yet like you rolling your eyes and questioning everything?¡¯ But¡­ was he really going to exin it so easily?

    At that moment when everyone was in confusion, Tang Soso quietly thought.

    ¡°We paid a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Five Swords, who understood everything from that one word, shook their head.

    Right, they pay a lot. Innocent if rich, guilty if poor. This dirty world¡­

    Either way, Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and continued.

    ¡°I realized something.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes? What do you mean?¡±

    Chung Myung violently mmed the bottle down on the table. His eyes red up.

    ¡°Those Magyo bastards are waiting with bloodshot eyes for their Heavenly Demon to return! That greedy Jang Ilso bastard is sticking his tongue out, trying to do something to Gangbuk!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And I was only fixated on Mount Hua.¡±

    Chung Myung rolled his eyes and red at the people who were groaning before him.

    ¡°There are so many resources (?) here.¡±

    At first nce, it seemed as if mes were burning in Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. No, that may actually be the case.

    ¡°What does it mean to go hand in hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­To be united in heart and mind¡­¡±

    ¡°That bastard, that! He¡¯s saying obvious things because he¡¯s a child from a good family.¡±

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung hit the table with his palm and his eyes widened.

    ¡°To go hand in hand means to share responsibility! Shared responsibility!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In the past, Mount Hua bore all the burdens alone. But if you think about it, there was no reason for that! No, is it Mount Hua¡¯s fault for not being able to stop Magyo bastards? You all share the responsibility too.¡±

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s true, but¡­. That¡¯s¡­.

    Chung Myung, who had been venting his frustration, suddenly broke into a grin.

    ¡°We have to go together. Yes, we have to go together. But why should only the cubs from Mount Hua suffer? Everyone should see hell equally, see their deceased grandfather for a moment equally, and share the burden equally.¡±

    ¡°N- No. That¡­!¡±

    ¡°My grandfather is still alive¡­.¡±

    It was when Nokrim and the people of Tang Family were trying to protest something.

    p, p, p, p.

    Loud apuse was heard next to them.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples that were dying had suddenly regained their strength and stood up, giving loud apuse to Chung Myung.

    Then, wiping away the tears that had not yete out, they continued to praise him in emotional tones.

    ¡°It was an inspiring speech.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not usually one to cry, but it brought tears to my eyes.¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    These bastards¡­.

    People of Nokrim and Tang Family red at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples like crazy, but the gaze of Namgung Dowi, who actually asked the question, was fixed on Chung Myung.

    ¡°That¡­. That means¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    ¡°If people are going to run together, they should at least be able to keep pace. To put it bluntly, when the bishop appeared in Gangnam this time, how many people were able to fight?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes were fixed on Tang Family.

    ¡°At best, one person from the Tang family.¡±

    The Tang Family members hung their heads low.

    The Sichuan Tang Family was never underestimated for their skills, but the Gangnam incident was a different story. Considering what happened there, it must be said that among Tang Family members, there is no one who can y an active role in Hangzhou except Tang Gun-ak.

    This time, Chung Myung¡¯s gaze fell on Im Sobyeong.

    ¡°One from Nokrim.¡±

    Unlike Tang Family, Im Sobyeong proudly raised his chin.

    ¡°That¡¯s just how bandits are! What more do you expect?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was looking at Im Sobyeong with an incredibly displeased look, turned his head to Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°One from Namgung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And even that one is a half-assed one.¡±

    Namgung Dowi hung his head even lower.

    If it were Namgung Family where Namgung Hwang and the elders were alive before the Plum Blossom Ind incident, the words would be different, but the current Namgung Family could not deny those words.

    It was something that could be called unfair, but Namgung Dowi knew that his feeling could not make up for hisck of skills.

    ¡°But what? Heavenly Comrade Alliaaaaaance? Heavenlyyyyyy Comrade Alliaaaaance? Comraaaaaaaaade?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes fluttered fiercely.

    ¡°Friends, my ass. If Magyo bastards invade during this chaos, what¡¯s going to happen? You lot will probably just say, ¡®We¡¯ll cheer you on from the back, so Mount Hua, you go handle it.¡¯ and p from behind. You bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to let that happen?¡±

    The madness of Chung Myung reaches its peak and rages.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m not dying alone! If we die, we die together, and if we live, we live together! When Mount Hua goes to hell, you all go to hell with us. That¡¯s what friends are for!¡±

    ¨C ¡­Chung Myung. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s ¡­.

    ¡°Ah, Sahyung, shut up!¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol momentarily looked at each other.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Chung Myung shouted loudly and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Tang Family!¡±

    The Tang Family flinch and cringed their necks.

    ¡°Namgung Family!¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed his head.

    ¡°And those bandit bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­No. Please don¡¯t discriminate and at least call me Nokrim¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyeong protested, but there was no way his words could be heard in Chung Myung¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Before those Evil Sects bastard or Magyo bastards invade, I¡¯ll make sure you can at least earn your keep. So just shut up and train as you¡¯re told.¡±

    ¡°U- Um¡­.¡±

    At that time, Tang Pae, Sogaju of Sichuan Tang Family, timidly raised his hand.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ it may be difficult for you to understand, but Sichuan Tang Family specializes in poison and hidden weapons, so our training methods are different from those of other martial sects. Therefore, we would prefer to train autonomously¡­¡±

    The moment they heard those words, Tang Family members looked back at Tang Pae with hope restored.

    However, Chung Myung crushed that hope with a single blow.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°I said, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°¡­N- No. That¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is what Tang Gaju agreed to in the first ce, so just be quiet.¡±

    Tang Pae¡¯s head hung down. No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen him since dawn, but he didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d sold his family members in the meantime.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone with eyes full of motivation.

    ¡°It might take me some time to find the problems, but I¡¯m very good at solving the problems I find. That¡¯s why¡­ half a year. Before that half-year is over, I¡¯ll make sure every one of you bes a decent person.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Only then can we.¡±

    A very gentle smile spread across Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°We could be real friends.¡±

    At that moment, there was only one question for everyone. Is it really okay to use the word ¡®friend¡¯ in that way¡­?

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start¡­¡±

    At that moment, Im Sobyeong raised his hand. His eyes gleamed with malice.

    ¡°What? Noints will be¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    The moment Chung Myung tilted his head in confusion, Im Sobyeong let out a voice full of malice.

    ¡°When are Yasugung and Ice Pceing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°We need to be friends. They¡¯re part of Heavenly Comrade Alliance too!¡±

    Chung Myung, who heard his determined voice saying that he would never die alone, looked at Im Sobyeong with sincere admiration.

    ¡°¡­As expected of an Evil Sects guy. The qualities are different.¡±

    Everyone secretly agreed with that statement.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of that myself.¡±

    Chung Myung rose from his seat with a grin.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get started. The process of bing a real friend. Kikikikikik.¡±

    Those who saw that smile had to seriously consider leaving the alliance. Very seriously.

 Chapter 1095

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1095

    ¡°Aaaahhh!¡±

    From outside the door, a harrowing scream echoed. Tang Gun-ak flinched and nced outside. It felt like a familiar voice mixed in with the scream he had just heard.

    But he soon turned his head back to its original position.

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    When Hyun Jong asked vaguely, Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°It must not be easy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hoping for.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak reached out and picked up the teacup in front of him. Noticing that the tea had cooled, he slightly drew upon his internal strength. Soon, the once-cold tea began to steam again.

    Tang Gun-ak, who was savoring the scent, smiled faintly.

    ¡°I always feel this way, but plum blossom tea has such a wonderful fragrance.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak took a sip of the tea and ced the cup back on the table.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time. If we continue as we are, there will inevitablye a day when we will no longer be able to follow Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Those are very humble words. Who would darepare the mighty Sichuan Tang Family to Mount Hua?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    Clearly, the world may still ce Tang Family a little higher than Mount Hua. Even when Heavenly Comrade Alliance was formed, except for a few who knew the inside story, didn¡¯t most people think that Sichuan Tang Family put Mount Hua at the forefront while holding the real power behind the scenes?

    But once the deeds of Mount Hua in Gangnam be known, even that misperception will change.

    ¡®More than anything¡­.¡¯

    What matters is not the perception. What matters is how Tang Gun-ak views the current situation.

    Mount Hua is growing stronger day by day, but Tang Family still remains in the same ce. Until now, Sichuan Tang Family was waiting for the day when Mount Hua Sect would stand next to them. However, starting from this incident, that position has changed.

    ¡°Maengju-nim. No¡­. Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Tang Gun-ak with deep eyes at the changed title.

    ¡°If this continues, the gap between Mount Hua and Tang will widen.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Denying that is neither pride nor anything else. It¡¯s just the stubbornness of a petty person who ignores reality.¡±

    Hyun Jong quietly looked at Tang Gun-ak.

    Tang Gun-ak was speaking easily, but entrusting the training of one¡¯s disciples to someone else is no simple matter. No, it is questionable whether even Hyun Jong can do it right now.

    Watching Tang Gun-ak speak so calmly about it made Hyun Jong feel a surge of respect.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been possible if Tang Gaju-nim had put his mind to it?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I am grateful that you think highly of me, but¡­ If that were possible, there would be no reason for me not to strengthen Tang Family¡¯s power until now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I was rude.¡±

    ¡°No, it is fine.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak calmly shook his head.

    ¡°I also realize this from Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. The fact that excellence in martial arts and excellence in teaching people arepletely different things.¡±

    This was Tang Gun-ak¡¯s sincere sentiment, with nothing to add and subtract.

    Of course, from the first time he saw Chung Myung, he had guessed that he was a talent who could elevate Mount Hua. At such a young age, Chung Myung showed martial art¡­. No, he showed both martial arts and keen insight overshadowing his age. But¡­.

    ¡®Even then, I underestimated Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    Even Tang Gun-ak could not have imagined that Mount Hua would be this strong.

    Watching Chung Myung develop Mount Hua, even Tang Gun-ak, who was full of only goodwill toward Chung Myung, sometimes felt a sense of inferiority and self-doubt.

    An ordinary person might express that feeling of inferiority as hostility toward Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, but Tang Gun-ak was not that kind of fool. He was someone who knew what was the best way for him and Tang Family.

    ¡°If it was something I could do, I would have done it myself. But¡­ if I were to push my disciples now, it would only be seen as the head of Tang Family feeling threatened by Mount Hua¡¯s growth and pushing his disciples out of panic, both internally and externally.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Hyun Jong murmured. When he thought about it, it made sense.

    ¡°So I believe this is the right approach.¡±

    ¡°But Gaju-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°Outwardly speaking, of course.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°On the inside, it¡¯s a little different. Wouldn¡¯t I be the only one who would be humiliated if I didn¡¯t get proper results even when I personally took the initiative to educate my children?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Face is a useless thing, but sometimes it is necessary to take care of it. On the surface, I worked the renowned Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword as an instructor, so there is nothing better for me.¡±

    Hyun Jong sighed as he looked at Tang Gun-ak smiling mischievously.

    ¡°¡­That child is causing a lot of trouble for many people.¡±

    ¡°It is quite meaningful for Maengju-nim to say those words.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled bitterly at Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words.

    The implication was that, if it came to trouble, Hyun Jong had it the worst.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to deny.¡±

    The existence of Chung Myung is like a blessing to Hyun Jong. But at the same time, it was like a dagger pointed at his throat.

    Excellent subordinates are always like that. Someone as excessively brilliant as Chung Myung constantly prodded those above him. Thus, those in higher positions must always reflect on themselves and question if they are thinking correctly.

    Oveing that burden was definitely not an ordinary task.

    ¡°Thank you, Gaju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was lost in thought, bowed his head towards Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°N- No. Why Maengju-nim be like this all of a sudden?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, flustered, waved his hand. Hyun Jong lifted his head and looked at Tang Gunak with profound eyes.

    ¡°It must have been an extremely bold request, but Gaju-nim epted it without getting angry¡­. As the Sect Leader of Mount Hua, I can¡¯t help but be grateful.¡±

    ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­A misunderstanding, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled slightly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword who requested to teach Tang Family. It was I who asked Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword to take care of Tang Family a little.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    However, Hyun Jong¡¯s expression did not change at all.

    ¡°Still, my gratitude never changes. In other words, doesn¡¯t that mean that Tang Gaju-nim understood the meaning behind Chung Myung¡¯s words and stepped in first so that the child wouldn¡¯t have to say anything unpleasant?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sect Leader is ttering me.¡±

    Tang Gun-akughed bitterly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Sect Leader.¡±

    Then he nced slightly toward the door.

    ¡°In truth, Ick courage. Unlike Nokrim King, I don¡¯t have the bravery to follow Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯smands directly, so here I am, drinking tea with Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bit different¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no particr difference. The truly remarkable one is Nokrim King. If he wants to assert his authority, even Mount Hua can¡¯t help but acknowledge it. Besides, didn¡¯t he perform excellently in Hangzhou as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    Putting aside Im Sobyeong¡¯s personality as a person, he deserves to be treated well just for his title as Nokrim King.

    Wasn¡¯t the task of proving one¡¯s qualifications as Nokrim King alreadypleted simply by steadily taking over Nokrim that had been handed down by his predecessors? Naturally, Im Sobyeong deserved respect everywhere as the head of a sect thatmanded the world.

    But now, such a person was rolling around in the dirt.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to go that far¡­¡±

    ¡°He has to, so there won¡¯t be any bacsh.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled slightly. For the past three years, he had been tangled up with Im Sobyeong on the Yangtze River. As a result, he now had a good understanding of what kind of person Im Sobyeong was.

    ¡°It is said that Evil Sects is a ce where everything is governed by the logic of respect toward the strong, but that generally applies within Evil Sects themselves.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°No matter how strong Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is, he¡¯s ultimately just a disciple, not the Sect Leader of Mount Hua. There¡¯s no reason for them to willingly follow hismands, even if he isn¡¯t an ordinary disciple of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded. From the perspective of a person of Nokrim, it was a very natural thing.

    ¡°However, if Im Sobyeong, the Nokrim King, trains at the front without anyints, there¡¯s no room for discontent. Perhaps Nokrim King is aiming for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s a thoughtful person.¡±

    ¡°He is, despite his outward appearance.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes sank deeply.

    ¡°Of course, deep down, Nokrim King likely intends to strengthen Nokrim¡¯s power and solidify his control. Additionally, he¡¯s probably trying to put Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword in his debt.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been talking quietly, smiled bitterly and sighed lightly.

    ¡°But, even with nning, it¡¯s certainly not an easy task.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think he is quite remarkable.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s expression was a bitplex and subtle.

    The more he got to know him, the more different sides he saw in Im Sobyeong. Wasn¡¯t it clear just by how much the evaluation of him had changed from when he first entered Mount Hua to now?

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°I¡¯m a patient, you rotten bastard!¡±

    ¡°Patient? Patieeeeent? Alright, you damn Evil Sects scum! I¡¯ll show you what a real patient is! Come here, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Eeeek!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak and Hyun Jong looked at the door with stern faces, as if they had made a promise. Tang Gun-ak, who had been listening to the screams in silence for a while, quietly finished what he was saying.

    ¡°¡­a great person.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    For some reason, their voicescked energy.

    ¡°Hmm. Anyway.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat and spoke again.

    ¡°Since Nokrim King is putting in so much effort, I can¡¯t just sit and watch. My Tang Family ns to do our best to cooperate with the intentions of Mount Hua Chivalorus Sword.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Gaju-nim.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak gave a peculiar smile.

    ¡°This is something I realized, but it seems that people have something called a vessel. Regardless of whether it is realistically possible or difficult, the mere fact that he able toe up with such a n makes Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword no ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ in many ways, indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in many ways.¡±

    A subtle expression shed across the faces of the two.

    It would be great if he were extraordinary only in positive ways¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s a thankful story.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    ¡°On the surface, it seems like Mount Hua is just asking other sects to share the responsibilities it had shouldered. But isn¡¯t the true meaning behind it quite different?¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy face.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not anyone else, but Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°Has dered that other sects within Heavenly Comrade Alliance should also bear this burden, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes and nodded.

    ¡°When Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword first created Heavenly Comrade Alliance, the logic he presented to me was, ¡®People who benefit each other can be friends.¡¯ But¡­ this time, the word ¡®benefit¡¯ was missing.¡±

    ¡°You knew that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so remarkable.¡±

    Tang Gun-akughed as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Who in the world could dare to say that they would embrace all those people, going beyond benefits and logic? Only¡­. right. Only Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword can say this.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So how can one not respect him?¡±

    Outside, the voice of a young friend could be heard constantly. There was a subtle warmth in that sharp-sounding voice that was hard to notice unless one listened carefully.

    ¡°I always thought he didn¡¯t fit the image of a Taoist, but it seems my thinking was wrong. The grand Tao doesn¡¯t appear as a Tao to the eyes of ordinary people, and if you call the Tao the Tao, it ceases to be the Tao¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak finished what he was saying with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Now I truly understand.¡±

    Hyun Jong heard those words and quietly closed his eyes.

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

 Chapter 1096

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1096

    Sometimes, people can surprise you.

    When you see someone thinking in ways ordinary people do not, or when you see someone thinking in a direction different from that of ordinary people.

    But an even bigger surprise is when you see someone who sees further than ordinary people.

    ¡°We were afraid of Magyo. Moreover, we were concerned about the unification of Evil Tyrant Alliance and the division of Ten Great Sects. That¡¯s why we panicked and became impatient. What we were thinking at that time was how we should deal with them from now on.¡±

    At Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words, Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    ¡°But Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was looking at something else. He wasn¡¯t thinking about how to deal with Magyo; he was thinking about how we should change. It¡¯s a simr but entirely different story, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak sighed as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It was an unexpected remark, but Hyun Jong nodded as if he understood its meaning.

    ¡°Sometimes when I look at Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, I wonder how people can think like that. How can someone who has walked such a perfect path have so little faith in himself?¡±

    ¡°¡­Gaju-nim.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s gaze turned slightly upward. It felt like he was looking somewhere beyond the ceiling.

    ¡°From Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s perspective, it is a blessing. It¡¯s undoubtedly something to be weed from Hwasan¡¯s perspective too. Such a person¡¯s presence leads everyone. But¡­¡±

    The eyes of Tang Gun-ak, who spoke vaguely for a moment, were dark.

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­. From the perspective of one person named Chung Myung, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s something to be weed¡­.¡±

    His voice carried a clear sense of regret.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Gaju-nim. Perhaps it is¡­ a sorrowful thing.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly closed his eyes.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words seemed to prate to the core of a person named Chung Myung.

    Of course, on the outside, Chung Myung appears to be the embodiment of self-confidence. He moves forward without hesitation, always giving the right answer, without any doubt that he might be wrong. At the same time, he is a superhuman who leads not only himself but also others.

    But within that outward appearance, what lies deep inside?

    It¡¯s a feeling of doubt and anxiety bordering on self-loathing, and¡­ fear.

    Hyun Jong still cannot forget the shock he felt when he first glimpsed Chung Myung¡¯s inner self. Even if Chung Myung¡¯s arrogance reached the sky, no one could fault him for it. Yet, he saw himself as less than an insect. Anyone, not just Hyunjong, would be astonished to learn that.

    Among the many reasons why Hyun Jong did not delve into Chung Myung¡¯s past, this was the biggest reason.

    No matter what Chung Myung saw or experienced, even if hemitted an unforgivable sin¡­ isn¡¯t he already filled with regret and suffering?

    Even if he¡¯s not the Sect Leader, how can he, as a Taoist, deepen the wounds of someone who has been in such pain for so long?

    There was a short silence. Both had thoughtful expressions on their faces.

    Tang Gun-ak slowly began to speak again.

    ¡°Shaolin prioritized its own interests, leading to the disintegration of an already established alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And Myriad Man Manor is even subjugating the allied sects under itsmand. It might seem like the right thing to do now, but¡­ If you think about it conversely, they¡¯re following in the footsteps of Great Evil Sects that unted its power until now but eventually disappeared into history.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded heavily.

    ¡°On the other hand, the method chosen by Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is apletely different path. Without erecting walls between sects, sharing what we have with each other, and without anyone standing in a superior position¡­ That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what friendship is.¡±

    Tang Gunak smiled.

    Previously, Chung Myung always gave preferential treatment to other sects, but deep down, he always ced Mount Hua at the forefront. The proof is that even though Mount Hua trained so rigorously, he did not pay much attention to strengthening the power of other sects.

    Doesn¡¯t it clearly show his inner intention that the first thing he did when he felt threatened by the rise of Evil Tyrant Alliance was to make Mount Hua strong by leaving all the other sects alone?

    But now, Chung Myung has begun to reach out not only to Mount Hua but also to other sects belonging to the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    In the eyes of some, this may seem like overstepping authority or excessive interference. But from Chung Myung¡¯s perspective, he¡¯s giving up something significant. He¡¯s someone who evaluates his abilities more objectively than anyone else.

    Then, Hyun Jong smiled faintly and spoke.

    ¡°Thinking about it, Sogaju of Namgung Family ¡­ I think he may have awakened Chung Myung¡¯s thoughts a little.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s without influence.¡±

    It was probably a first for Chung Myung as well. The experience of a sect like Namgung Family approaching with a humble attitude in order to grow stronger.

    Therefore, Chung Myung, who had previously respected the independence of each sect, may have slightly expanded the scope of what he believed he could do.

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong hesitated as if choosing his words carefully, then asked.

    ¡°What do you think will be the oue of what that child is trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled wryly.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know. This is something no one has ever attempted in Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He immediately looked at Hyun Jong with clear eyes and spoke.

    ¡°But the situation we are facing is also unprecedented. We don¡¯t know when Magyo will rise to invade Jungwon, and Ten Great Sects, which should be at the center of the response, are too divided to demonstrate their full strength. Moreover, even Evil Tyrant Alliance, which is difficult to expect cooperation from, is bing stronger day by day.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°In this situation, the chances of Heavenly Comrade Alliance oveing everything without sacrifice are not very likely. No, to be honest, resolving this situation, even if it means making sacrifices, would be a difficult task.¡±

    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiles.

    ¡°Then, even if it may only be grasping at straws, shouldn¡¯t we try everything we can? Even if it¡¯s something that has never been attempted before?¡±

    Hyun Jong also smiled.

    ¡°Yes, we should. The only thing I can do is quietly support that child in whatever he aims to achieve.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. At least for Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, nothing will be more powerful than that silent support.¡±

    A hint of embarrassment showed on Hyun Jong¡¯s face.

    ¡°There is much to be done.¡±

    ¡°Yes. First of all, I think we should inform Yasugung Pce and North Sea Ice Pce of this fact and ask for participation. Actually¡­ we¡¯ve somewhat neglected them, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    A sigh flowed from Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth.

    It was never something he intentionally avoided. However, since Yasugung Pce and Ice Pce were located far away from Jungwon, it was difficult to ask for help hastily.

    However, from the perspective of the two pces, it may have felt like Mount Hua and Tang Family were leading most of Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s actions with neglect rather than consideration.

    Now that they have dered their intention to embrace everyone, they must ensure that no one feels excluded.

    ¡°Yasugungju may find it a little annoying, but¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-akughed bitterly at Hyun Jong¡¯s words.

    ¡°Possibly. But it¡¯s something we must endure. With authorityes responsibility. He understands that much.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded and sighed.

    Every time Chung Myung goes through a major event, it brings about significant changes, both within Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance as a whole.

    But they cannot me him for that. Chung Myung has always turned things upside down and rebuilt them, from himself to the entire Heavenly Comrade Alliance, to get to where they are now.

    What Hyun Jong should do is not to criticize that fact, but to allow Chung Myung to carry out his will without burden.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak began to speak with a slightly different expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no concerns. Internal issues are one thing, but the biggest worry would be external.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are Gaju-nim talking about Ten Great Sects and Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°The full details of the incident in Hangzhou will soon spread throughout the world. If that happens, the status of Mount Hua and Evil Tyrant Alliance that participated in it will rise iparablypared to before. The ones who will feel the most difort with this¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And it may be more than what Sect Leader imagines.¡±

    As Hyun Jong looked at him with questioning eyes, Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°What Shaolin did not want to lose at any cost was the concept of ¡®Shaolin protecting Kangho.¡¯ But with this incident, Mount Hua took that notion away.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a slightlyplicated expression. At that time, Tang Gun-ak, who was about to say something, covered his mouth with his wide sleeve. His shoulders began to shake slightly. Hyun Jong asked, widened his eyes in surprise.

    ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I know it¡¯s inappropriate, but I can¡¯t helpughing when I think of how furious Bop Jeong must be.¡±

    It was an incredibly frivolous sound to havee from the mouth of Tang Gun-ak.

    However, Hyun Jong fully understood Tang Gun-ak¡¯s feelings. When he thinks of Bop Jeong going on a rampage, the corners of his mouth curl up and it¡¯s hard for him to control himself.

    He collected his expression and said,

    ¡°He is a pitiful person.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. He is not inherently foolish. It¡¯s just¡­ he knows his own excellence and has a strong sense of pride.¡±

    From this perspective, Bop Jeong stands in stark contrast to Chung Myung.

    Bop Jeong is also an exceptionally talented individual. Just the fact that he stood out among the talents of the Thousand-Year Shaolin and eventually rose to the position of Bangjang (head abbot) proves he is far from inadequate.

    ¡®That¡¯s exactly why.¡¯

    Bop Jeong does not even think that he might be wrong. He never relinquishes his certainty that he is right. This makes him a perfect foil to Chung Myung, who lives with the constant awareness, like a dagger in his heart, that he could be wrong at any time.

    ¡°So, we must be cautious. We can never predict how Bop Jeong might react once his pride is wounded.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded with a heavy heart.

    As frustrating as it was, Ten Great Sects posed a more immediate threat than Magyo, which sought to destroy Kangho, or Evil Tyrant Alliance, which constantly eyed Gangbuk. At least for now.

    Hyun Jong spoke with a newfound firmness in his voice.

    ¡°They¡­ No matter what they think.¡±

    Due to the sudden change in momentum, even the eyes of Tang Gun-ak, who was sitting across from him, sparkled with interest.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to put a finger on those children. That is what I must do as Sect Leader of Mount Hua and Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    It was a statement that clearly showed his will. Tang Gun-ak smiled and said,

    ¡°I will do my best to help you, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Perhaps even Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s actions may only be a small change. No, it is definitely a minor change when looking at the rapidly changing situation of Kangho.

    However, Tang Gun-ak was increasingly convinced that the end of this change would not be insignificant.

 Chapter 1097

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1097

    ¡°Keueueugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sa- Save me¡­.¡±

    ¡°No¡­. Kill me¡­.¡±

    Tang Family and bandits of Nokrim are lying on the ground, gasping.

    Where else can you see Tang Family members, d in green, and Nokrim¡¯s elites, wearing simr grass-colored clothes, copsed together, looking as if they were on the brink of death.

    Chung Myung smiled happily.

    ¡°This is the essence of harmony between Righteous and Evil, this.¡±

    Namgung Dowi closed his eyes tightly without saying a word.

    He feels this no matter how many times he does this, but he is truly amazed at how this is possible.

    Sichuan Tang Family is a prestigious family recognized in Kangho. Naturally, their training is extremely harsh.

    The same goes for Nokrim. Aren¡¯t the people here now the elites that were chosen among the many bandit strongholds? Even those unfamiliar with Kangho could easily imagine how intensely they must have been trained by Nokrim King.

    But aren¡¯t those who survived the difficult training, within just a few hours of training under Chung Myung¡¯s instructions, reduced to a state resembling battered, barely alive remnants?

    That man seems to have spent his entire life studying how to torment those with the attributes of a ¡®martial artist.¡¯

    Still, perhaps because he had some experience(?), Namgung Dowi, who had avoided joining that ce (the ce where they copsed altogether), looked at the copsing people with eyes full of pity.

    When both he and Namgung Family first faced such treatment, swear words they had never used before came out of their mouths like rapid-fire.

    However, unlike Namgung Dowi, who couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for them, there were people who wereughing at that pitiful sight.

    ¡°They¡¯re all dead.¡±

    ¡°Ei, not quite dead yet?¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re already gasping at this level, they¡¯re not doing it right.¡±

    Should they be called devilish bastards?

    Namgung Dowi nced at the giggling Five Swords and narrowed his eyes. As he looked at those Taoist devilsughing as if other people¡¯s misfortune was their own happiness, he thought to himself¡­. Huh? Monk? ¡­Why are youughing with them¡­.

    Namgung Dowi stopped thinking and squeezed his eyes shut.

    This is a ce of corruption that does not discriminate between Taoism and Buddhism.

    The good news was that even in this ce of corruption, there was at least one Taoist who embraced the true Tao.

    One of them, ncing around nervously, spoke up quietly.

    ¡°That¡­ Sasuk. They¡¯re exhausted from training so hard. Isn¡¯t it a bit much to openly enjoy their suffering¡­?¡±

    Tears welled up in Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Yoon Jong Dojang!¡¯

    Truly Mount Hua¡¯s true Tao (??(µÀÆ÷))! There was still hope in Mount Hua, which became the devil¡¯s gathering ce.

    After hearing Yoon Jong¡¯s words, Baek Cheon opened his mouth with a peculiar expression.

    ¡°Yoon Jong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Of course, what you say is not wrong. I think so too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then why¡­.¡±

    ¡°But think about it from a different perspective. Until now, those people have been the ones watching us train, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just thinking about how much joy they must have felt watching us makes it impossible not tough.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Remember, when we trained, what eyes did those people watch us with.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was lost in thought for a moment, turned his attention to the people lying around. Then he muttered.

    ¡°Life¡­ In the end, you get what you give.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve realized it.¡±

    It was the moment when Mount Hua¡¯s Tao fell.

    Namgung Dowi screamed inwardly, ¡®That¡¯s not something to realize,¡¯ but there was no way Yoon Jong or Baek Cheon knew his feelings.

    ¡°I think Nokrim King has passed away?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, such a frail body.¡±

    ¡°He really might be on his way out.¡±

    ¡°Ei. He won¡¯t die from just this. The worst part of the training he makes us do is that it feels like you¡¯re going to die, but you don¡¯t. Dying would at least be easier.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They have a long way to go.¡±

    ¡°Stay healthy.¡±

    At the sound of the devil¡¯s cackling, Im Sobyeong raised his head and red at Five Swords. The bloodshot eyes of Im Sobyeong radiated a look filled with murderous intent.

    ¡°You bastards are worse than any Evil Sects¡­¡±

    ¡°Kikikikikik.¡±

    ¡°Euhehehehe!¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who had been watching the tragedy too horrible to look at, eventually averted his eyes.

    ¡®Where does Heavenly Comrade Alliance heading?¡¯

    It felt as if they had gone past the point of no return.

    And then.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chung Myung, with a face full of discontent, stood up from the tform.

    ¡°Did everyone just eat gruel? How much have you trained that you¡¯re already lying on the ground like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And you dare call yourselves members of Tang Family or Nokrim? With this level of skill? With this stamina? Aigoo, my fate. I was fighting on the front lines believing in these guys!¡±

    Those who had been giving Five Swords a venomous look lowered their eyes as soon as Chung Myung appeared. Even if you just make a line of people who thoughtlessly talked back to that person out of anger and paid dearly for it, you could easily cross the Yangtze River.

    So the best course of action was to think of themselves as dead and avoid eye contact.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was watching this, clicked his tongue as if he didn¡¯t like it at all.

    ¡°With this skill level, you think you can handle Magyo bastards? It¡¯s a miracle if you don¡¯t wet your pants and run away.¡±

    Those who raised their heads to protest against the injustice lowered their heads again when they saw Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡®Just close your eyes.¡¯

    ¡®That person is not Mount Hua Divine Dragon we knew, but Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    ¡®Even Gaju-nim should yield to him now.¡¯

    His rotten personality hadn¡¯t changed, but the status of Mount Hua Chivalrous Swordpared to Mount Hua Divine Dragon of the past was as different as heaven and earth.

    Even without considering the fact that he¡¯s a disciple of Mount Hua and his close rtionship with Tang Gaju, if it is an admonition from someone with that level of skill, one should just close one¡¯s eyes and listen.

    There was no need to mention the stance of Nokrim¡¯s bandits. Here, even Nokrim King was rolling on the ground himself.

    Chung Myung looked at everyone as if he felt pitiful and said.

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll be doing double what we did today, so be prepared. Anyone who feels like they¡¯ll ck off like today should escape tonight. It¡¯s easier for me than getting my hands dirty.¡±

    ¡°¡­E- Excuse me.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Pae, Sogaju of Tang Family, raised his hand with an eager expression.

    ¡°Ca- Can we really escape? There won¡¯t be any repercussions¡­?¡±

    ¡°What kind of repercussions could I do against Tang Family or Nokrim? Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­?¡±

    Tang Pae¡¯s face brightened up. However, his excitement quickly faded with Chung Myung ¡®s next words.

    ¡°Instead, you will have to handle Gaju-nim¡¯s anger on your own.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae, who pictured in his mind the image of Tang Gun-ak running towards him with an expressionless face, holding a throwing knife in both hands, lowered his arms helplessly.

    It¡¯s hell in its own way. No,pared to that, this might be heaven.

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Chung Myung briefly clicked his tongue as if he didn¡¯t like it at all.

    ¡®No wonder only Mount Hua suffered.¡¯

    In the past, Mount Hua only focused on increasing their own power and operating efficiently but failed to pay attention to those supporting them from the rear.

    As a result, Chung Myung came and went from east to west, cutting down demonic cultists from all over the ce, and umting heroic deeds¡­.

    ¡®No,e to think of it, I was the only one who worked myself to death¡¯

    ¨C Hohoho. You¡¯re quick to realize.

    ¡°This yangban?¡±

    Chung Myung red up at the sky.

    Recently, it felt like his respect for Cheong Mun was steadily deteriorating. Looking back, all this yangban did was say, ¡®Chung Myung! There¡¯s a demonic cultist over there! Go take care of it!¡¯ day and night.

    At the very least, Hyun Jong is sweating hard to stop the unstoppable Chung Myung, saying that he will get hurt if he goes berserk and tries toe forward.

    ¡°¡­They say you can¡¯t trust anyone in this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, never mind!¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand and red.

    ¡°Ten Great Sects bastard are so hellbent on thinking of ways to crush us, and Evil Sects bastard are only thinking of somehow stabbing us in the stomach. And you¡¯re going to deal with them both at the same time with this skill?¡±

    Im Sobyeong suddenly raised his head.

    ¡°No, when did I bber that I would deal with them at the same time¡­.¡±

    Pook!

    At that moment, a flying shoe hit squarely in Im Sobyeong¡¯s face.

    Toong.

    Im Sobyeong fell, his body stiff and stretched out on the ground.

    ¡°Adults are speaking, don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    Yoon Jong, watching the situation, whispered softly.

    ¡°Sasuk, isn¡¯t he the youngest one here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just think of him as the older brother. It¡¯ll be easier for all of us that way, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he looked at Im Sobyeong, stretched out and convulsing.

    ¡°They call that guy Nokrim King. Ugh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ll continue training tomorrow. Come out with the mindset that you¡¯re already dead.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I will certainly make you worthy of use at all costs. For my own survival, if nothing else.¡±

    Chung Myung, whose eyes were fluttering, turned around and walked away.

    Baek Cheon shook his head after confirming that he had gone so far.

    ¡°He¡¯s got some venom in him.¡±

    ¡°He seems serious about it.¡±

    ¡°I feel really bad for them at this point.¡±

    Jo-Gol nced at Chung Myung¡¯s back as he walked away, holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand, and said.

    ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with him all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°No, well¡­ Since we are training with these people, it is morefortable than usual, but¡­.¡±

    After hearing those words, Tang Family and bandits of Nokrim widened their eyes and red at Jo-Gol.

    Easier? This? Seriously?

    ¡°Considering his temper, I thought he¡¯d be ranting at us for doing nothing in Hangzhou as soon as he caught his breath¡­ but oddly enough, the arrow seems to be going in that direction.¡±

    ¡°What do you think it is?¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance and Magyo are difficult opponents for Mount Hua alone to deal with, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Honestly, even Mount Hua¡¯s disciples have no choice but to admit this. No matter how hard they try to ovee it, the numbers are too different. No matter how strong Mount Hua bes, in the end it is only a small sect in terms of numbers.

    Even if every single one of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples had the skills of a hundred, the number of Evil Tyrant Alliance and Magyo would be over a hundred times that of Mount Hua. So there is no choice but toe up with an answer.

    ¡°So, in order to fight against them, we will have no choice but to raise other sects. Like Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Like where?¡±

    ¡°Like Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡°So what Chung Myung is aiming for is ultimately Mount Hua-fication of former Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Going further, we could say his aim was Mount Hua-fication of the entire Jungwon, right?¡±

    ¡°The, the entire Jungwon bing Mount Hua?¡±

    Everyone shuddered in shock.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be the only way to fight against those Magyo bastards and Heavenly Demon?¡±

    ¡°Y- You¡¯re right, but¡­¡±

    ¡°That sounds really terrible.¡±

    ¡°Nothing but hell.¡±

    ¡°No, at that point, wouldn¡¯t we need to consider which is worse: Magyo¡¯s n to destroy Jungwon or this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Guys. We¡¯re talking about our Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol shook his head.

    ¡°If that happens, Jang Ilso will be really scary.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon chuckled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there someone who would find that situation even more horrifying than Jang Ilso?¡±

    ¡°Who¡­. ah!¡±

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to a certain person, or more precisely, to a certain person¡¯s shiny head.

    The smooth head turned bright red in an instant.

 Chapter 1098

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1098

    Ttok. Ttok. Ttok. Ttok.

    The sound of regr hits on Moktak and the chanting of Buddhist scriptures filled the small room.

    With each strike of Moktak, themp illuminating the room flickered slightly.

    It is a sublime sight. The face of the old monk, who was knocking on Moktak and reciting Buddhist scriptures, exuded solemnity, serenity, and the unique elegance of Buddhism.

    Ttok. Ttok. Ttok.

    But at some point, the regr sound of Moktak began to shake. ordingly, the gently burningmp also flickered.

    It was at that moment that the sound of Buddhist scriptures flowing from the old monk¡¯s mouth stopped. The old monk, Bop Jeong, opened his closed eyes and quietly looked at Moktak in his hand.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been striking this all my life.¡¯

    It¡¯s been over 70 years since he held this wooden table in his hands. Now, even with his eyes closed or ears blocked, he could strike it without the slightest mistake.

    But at this moment, the Moktak in his hand did not make a proper sound.

    ¡®The mirror of the mind¡­¡¯

    The old monk Bop Jeong, who was looking down at the Moktak with solemn eyes, slowly put it down. No matter how deeply ingrained and learned, if the mind is unsettled, it is all but futile.

    In the end, it all depends on where one¡¯s heart goes.

    Bop Jeong knew that fact all too well. This was the teaching of Buddhism he had strived to realize all his life.

    However¡­.

    ¡®Everything is in the scriptures.¡¯

    The ancestors had already shown him the way. However, the reason why those who follow cannot easily attain the Dharma is because it is not something that can be done just by knowing.

    ¡°¡­Amitabha.¡±

    A small sound of chant escaped his mouth.

    How much more must he seek and seek again to truly reach the state of Buddha? Is it even possible to reach that state while wearing this sinful, greedy mortal coil?

    ¡°¡­That too is an attachment.¡±

    It isughable.

    Attachment is the source of agony. To truly attain the Dharma, one must abandon all attachments. But if you look at it closely, isn¡¯t the desire to attain the Dharma and reach the state of Buddhahood itself is a kind of attachment?

    The way of Buddhism is that those who seek cannot obtain, and only those who are detached can attain. How can that be a path for people to follow?

    ¡®It is vain.¡¯

    Bop Jeong slowly shook his head.

    He knows. That he is already in the wrong body to be a Buddha.

    ¡®Rather than bing a Buddha alone, I will make the whole world Buddha. Even if this one body of mine falls into hell.¡¯

    In order to do so, everyone in the world must understand the sublimity of Buddhism. They must realize that epting and seeking Buddhism is the only way to truly escape this suffering (??(¿à)) life.

    But unfortunately, those who have a hard time just living each day do not even pay attention to the noble teachings of Buddhism. Therefore, to lead them to the Pure Land (??(œQÍÁ)), what is needed is not teaching but majesty.

    A dazzling majesty so bright that no one can take their eyes off it. A majesty so magnificent that it naturally makes one want to walk that path.

    Compared to that, even the name Shaolin is small. Everything he does is ultimately to spread the teachings of Buddha in Jungwon and lead more people to the Pure Land.

    It is not that the teachings of Buddha are needed to raise the name of Shaolin. The fame of Shaolin is needed to spread the teachings of Buddha.

    Everything is for the suffering sentient beings, is it not?

    ¡®But how can the path be this difficult?¡¯

    Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes were tightly shut.

    The world is too chaotic to spread the teachings of Buddha. And his power is too weak to ovee that chaos.

    ¡®No one shows the way. No one¡­¡¯

    Bop Jeong stretched out its wrinkled hands and grabbed the Moktak again. The path of a practitioner is to not stop walking even if one is shaken and trembles.

    But then.

    ¡°Bangjang, are you inside?¡±

    The voice of Bop Kye was heard outside the door.

    Bop Jeong gently put down the Moktak in his hands and sighed deeply. The life he chose is one in which he is not even given enough time to calm his mind.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    The door opened cautiously, and Bop Kye entered the room.

    Bop Jeong looked at him and frowned unconsciously. As he looked at the extremely haggardplexion of Bop Kye, he felt like he realized how disheveled he himself must appear.

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Kye cautiously sat in front of Bop Jeong. His eyes were constantly scanning Bop Jeong¡¯splexion.

    ¡°News from Hangzhou has arrived.¡±

    Bop Jeong closed his eyes in silence.

    It was news he was curious about too. However, he already felt he knew the oue. Bop Kye¡¯s expression had already revealed everything.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hangzhou suffered damage that was close to annihtion, but for now¡­ it is said that the evil group of Magyo who invaded Hangzhou were unable to cause any more havoc and left Jungwon.¡±

    Up to this point, Bop Jeong had expected it too.

    ¡°To Hangzhou¡­ What happened to the sword masters of Mount Hua Sect who headed to Hangzhou with Evil Sects?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong looked at Bop Jeong, who had his eyes closed and carefully continued his word.

    ¡°Already two days ago¡­ It is said that they returned to the ce where Mount Hua Sect resides without any casualties.¡±

    Bop Jeong was suddenly engulfed in an indescribable turmoil. Countless emotions swirled within him.

    The silence stretched on for a long time, and Bop Kye sitting in front of him could not even take a deep breath loudly. He just kept his mouth shut and waited endlessly for Bop Jeong¡¯s response.

    Eventually, Bop Jeong slowly opened his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Two days ago¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you say two days ago?¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang.¡±

    At the frost-like energy flowing from Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes, Bop Kye shrinks his shoulders without even realizing it. In the past, Bop Jeong never showed such coldness, no matter how upsetting the words were.

    But not these days. Unlike in the past, he sometimes showed such a cold aura that even Bop Kye was afraid.

    However, this aura from Bop Jeong was different from before.

    ¡°If they had returned two days ago, Beggar Union should have naturally figured out their whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, how am I supposed to interpret the fact that this news has only now reached you?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I don¡¯t know either¡­¡±

    As Bop Kye¡¯s eyes trailed off, the corners of Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes twitched faintly while looking at his face.

    ¡°Not a single thing¡­¡±

    His hand, which had been lightly grasping the Moktak, strongly grasped the hem of the robe on his thigh. Bright blue tendons sprouted on the back of his hand.

    ¡°Not one matter worked right! Not even one!¡±

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Bop Jeong pursed his lips and looked at Bop Jeong as if ring.

    ¡°Please continue.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said I want you to continue!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Bangjang!¡±

    Bop Kye flinched, lowered his head, and continued speaking quickly.

    ¡°ording to the news from the Beggar Union¡­ those who appeared in Hangzhou were the bishop of Magyo and his followers. Mount Hua¡¯s disciples heading to Gangnam, along with Myriad Man Manor, ck Ghost Fortress, and Nokrim, ughter the cultists¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye, who almost spoke of Evil Tyrant Alliance, instinctively looked at Bop Jeong¡¯splexion once again before continued speaking.

    ¡°And it is said that Paegun Jang Ilso and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung beheaded the bishop with a joint assault.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The remaining cultists fled and the beggar tried to follow the traces, but the beggar who followed behind reported that the trail was cut off without a word and their whereabouts are unknown.¡±

    Bop Kye swallowed dryly, his voice parched and burning.

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s all.¡±

    The faces of Bop Jeong were icy cold as if the harsh north wind had blown through them. Bop Kye, who saw thatplexion, closed his eyes tightly without realizing it.

    ¡®How¡­.¡¯

    He spent his entire life with Bop Jeong.

    To arge extent, Bop Jeong is a Sect Leader, but to a small extent, he¡¯s a Sahyung. He spent his entire life admiring and respecting the noble character of Bop Jeong.

    So why, in recent times, does Bop Jeong keep showing a side of himself that Bop Kye doesn¡¯t recognize? Even though Bop Jeong¡¯s heart for Shaolin and all the people under the heaven has not changed, why?

    ¡°Paegun¡­ and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword beheaded the bishop?¡±

    ¡°Beggar Union reported it so¡­¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    Bop Jeong cut off Bop Kye and spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°Those who were once eager to kill each other joined hands and fought together to defeat the enemy?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And after defeating the cultists, Paegun obediently sent away the sword masters of Mount Hua who were isted in Gangnam?¡±

    Bop Kye couldn¡¯t even answer and just nodded.

    It was something he couldn¡¯t easily believe, but there was no other way. At least in Gangnam, they had no eyes on the ground. Thus, they had no choice but to rely on the information provided by Beggar Union.

    ¡°Ho¡­. hoho.¡±

    Bop Jeong burst into emptyughter.

    ¡°I misjudged Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang?¡±

    Before he knew it, his face was horribly distorted.

    ¡°Even though they had different opinions, I believed that they were at least trying to follow That¡¯s why I harbored some semnce ofpassion for them!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If they are those who collude with those wicked Evil Sects for a purpose, how are they any different from Evil Sects themselves!¡±

    ¡°Bangjang¡­ the situation¡­¡±

    ¡°Situation?¡±

    Bop Jeong red at Bop Jeong with furious eyes.

    ¡°What situation are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Was it only they who felt the pain of the news of the dying civilians? I, too, was tormented to the point of sleepless nights!¡±

    Kwang!

    Bop Jeong¡¯s fist hit the Moktak.

    ¡°But was that really the right thing to do? Is walking the wrong path to achieve the desired oue the choice those who uphold righteousness should make?¡±

    Bop Kye bowed his head. Bop Jeong¡¯s face flushed as he continued.

    ¡°I do not me them for their altruism! But do they really not understand that, as a result, they are only strengthening Evil Tyrant Alliance¡¯s grip on Jiangnan?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Those fools have made Jang Ilso a hero. Now, Jang Ilso will be a hero who saved Gangnam from the clutches of Magyo and further solidified the reign of Evil Tyrant Alliance. Do they not realize that more people will suffer for a longer time because of this?¡±

    Bop Kye looked at Bop Jeong without a word. He looked like a person who had lost the ability to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s all wrong! All wrong! Hangzhou? Of course, it¡¯s tragic that people died in Hangzhou. But what did those who rushed to Gangnam achieve? Did they save the people of Hangzhou?¡±

    ¡°They did not¡­¡±

    ¡°When a crisis of such magnitude urs, people have no choice but to flee. Naturally, the damage would have been extremely reduced, and in the end, Evil Tyrant Alliance would have had to fight to stop Magyo¡¯s southward advance. With just a little patience, it was possible for the two evils, Magyo and Evil Sects, to sh against each other! Why did they rashly intervene and plunge the civilians of Gangnam into despair!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Foolish! Foolish and more foolish!¡±

    Bop Jeong grits his teeth.

    ¡°Those who cannot see the deeper implications will praise them and criticize us! Again! Without even knowing what they¡¯ve done!¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang¡­.¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    Kwaaaaang!

    In the end, Bop Jeong mmed his fist and the Moktak in front of him shattered.

    The startled Bop Kye looked nkly at Bop Jeong with his mouth open.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­ truly incorrigible¡­¡±

    A chilling murderous intent emanated from Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 1099

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1099

    ¡°Bangjang¡­.¡±

    Bop Kye swallowed dry saliva and cautiously opened his mouth.

    ¡°It is not that this monk does not understand what Bangjang is talking about¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s de-like gaze prated Bop Kye.

    For a moment, Bop Kye felt the urge to close his mouth and bit his lip, but he gritted his teeth and spoke again. He should not put off giving advice out of fear. If that happens, everything will really go wrong.

    ¡°Bangjang¡­ If Bangjang were really concerned about the situation, wouldn¡¯t it have been right to have a serious discussion when Mount Hua Sect Leader¡¯s visit came? ming them after everything is done¡­.¡±

    ¡°Discussion?¡±

    A cold voice flowed from Bop Jeong¡¯s mouth, interrupting Bop Kye¡¯s words.

    ¡°Who should I have discussed it with?¡±

    ¡°Hyun Jong of Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about that scarecrow?¡±

    Bop Kye closed his eyes tightly.

    No matter the circumstance, one should not call the head of another sect a puppet. These are words that would be extremely humiliating even for a small or medium-sized sect, but would they be even more humiliating for a sect the size of Mount Hua?

    Bop Jeong is also not unaware of this fact. Befitting his supreme position as Bangjang of Shaolin, he has been extremely careful in his words and actions.

    However, in recent years, Bop Jeong has frequently lost his senses in matters rted to Mount Hua.

    ¡®No¡­.¡¯

    A strange light flickered in Bop Kye¡¯s eyes.

    Would the person named Bop Jeong he knew really use such an expression to someone out of simple hostility¡­ Would he?

    ¡®What am I thinking!¡¯

    Bop Kye quickly erased the doubts that arose in his mind. That was somethingpletely unimaginable. How could it be that Bop Jeong, Bangjang of Shaolin, would feel any sense of rivalry towards Hyun Jong, who was merely the sect leader of Mount Hua Sect?

    At that moment, Bop Jeong roared.

    ¡°What is the meaning of discussing this with Hyun Jong? Are you saying without knowing who really decides important matters in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hyun Jong might be unaware. As long as he¡¯s just a good person, he may not be able to guess what it means for Mount Hua to go to Gangnam or how that despicable Jang Ilso would use them. But!¡±

    Bop Jeong grits his teeth.

    ¡°That Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword! Do you think he really went to Gangnam without foreseeing all of this?¡±

    Bop Kye shut his mouth like a m. Bop Jeong scoffed openly.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be possible. A man like him, with the cunning of ten serpents in his belly, wouldn¡¯t have surely understood the dynamics at y? He went fully knowing it! Even though he knew it!¡±

    Bop Kye did not dare to refute these words.

    Considering the abilities of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword that he had observed so far, it was even more strange that he hadn¡¯t foreseen all this.

    ¡°Those who endlessly speak of Righteousness and protectingmoners couldn¡¯t resist their fleeting sense of glory, and in doing so, they plunged the entire poption of Gangnam into hell! This was our one chance to topple Evil Tyrant Alliance and liberate Gangnam! Like this, they squandered that golden opportunity!¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s face flushed red. The dignified old monk who had been pursuing the path of dharma moments ago was nowhere to be seen. (??? ??? ???? ?????. ?? ??? ??? ???? ??? ??? ??? ?? ??? ??? ?? ???.)

    ¡°Devious! They¡¯re devious! I can see right through their schemes! With a bit of patience, enduring some disgrace, and waiting for the right moment, we could have brought peace to the world! And yet they ruined everything this way! Is this the way of Mount Hua?¡±

    His anger was like a piercing frost.

    ¡°Furthermore!¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s hand, clutching the hem of his robe, trembled.

    ¡°Of all things, they joined forces with those Evil Sects scoundrels tomit such acts!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If Mount Hua had done all of this on his own instead of joining hands with Jang Ilso, I might have scorned their foolishness, but I wouldn¡¯t have doubted their sincerity! However! How on earth should I ept the fact that those who advocated for Righteousness fought together with very leaders of Evil Sects? Those who died by ck Dragon Water Fortress and the vengeful spirit of Namgung who died at Plum Blossom Ind are still wandering the afterlife! Yet they join hands with Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    Bop Jeong spoke as if spitting fire. His rage was so intense that even Bop Kye trembled involuntarily.

    But what followed was not a cry of anger, but a hollowugh.

    ¡°Ho¡­. hohoho¡­.¡±

    Bop Jeong suddenly burst intoughter and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s exhausting¡­ Just exhausting.¡±

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°Those who know nothing will now praise Mount Hua. And they will also praise Jang Ilso. They will say he defended Jungwon against the dreadful Magyo. And they will criticize us. They will ask where we were.¡±

    Bop Kye fell silent.

    Given the circumstances, those words weren¡¯t wrong. Wasn¡¯t it true that Shaolin had done nothing significant during the upheaval in Hangzhou?

    No, to put it bluntly, Bop Kye was confused as to what role Shaolin yed in the recent series of events that shook Kangho.

    Aren¡¯t they always taking a step back and waiting for the situation to ripen, only to have the spotlight stolen by those Evik Tyrant Alliance or Mount Hua?

    Bop Kye opened its mouth in a heavy tone.

    ¡°¡­Bangjang. If I may¡­ Considering the gravity of the name ¡®Magyo¡¯, I think we should not have waited this long.¡±

    Bop Jeong quietly red at Bop Kye.

    A voice like ament came out from the mouth of Bop Jeong, which had been oppressing Bop Kye with such heavy silence for a long time.

    ¡°Do you think the same as well?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    Bop Jeong interrupted Bop Kye with a voice that had settled down.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why we should have waited even more.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes? How could¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Bop Jeong said, ring at Bop Kye.

    ¡°If Mount Hua was truly concerned about Magyo, if they truly felt threatened, they should have tried to join hands with us instead of hastily running to Gangnam. No, to put it more bluntly, they should have bowed to us!¡±

    ¡°Ba- Bangjang¡­. Heavenly Comrade Alliance is no longer a small alliance.¡±

    ¡°What does that matter?¡±

    Bop Jeong gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Who exactly are the members of this Heavenly Comrade Alliance you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sichuan Tang Family, which is shunned even among Righteous Sects as Evil Sects. Namgung Family, which has lost its power and is now wandering with no ce to go! And Mount Hua, who was expelled of Ten Great Sects and the outer pce that was not even treated as a member of Jungwon!¡± (¡°????? ??? ???? ????. ??? ?? ?? ?? ??? ????! ??? ????? ??? ?? ??? ??? ???, ?????? ??? ??!¡±)

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Among them, is there really a sect that exerts great influence on Kangho?¡±

    ¡°¡­No, there isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°People are only seeing the surface! Everyone!¡±

    Kwang!

    Bop Jeong struck the floor in frustration.

    ¡°Just because Mount Hua defeated Southern Edge Sect, did Southern Edge Sect bow down to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just because Mount Hua defeated Wudang, did Wudang yield their position to Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°No, Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°That is the limitation of the sect called Mount Hua and the limitation of the alliance called Heavenly Comrade Alliance. No matter how active they are and how much they expand their influence, do you think the proud sects of Ten Great Sects will ever bow to Mount Hua?¡±

    Bop Kye couldn¡¯t answer this.

    Can he imagine Shaolin changing its stance right now, bowing its head to Mount Hua, and join Heavenly Comrade Alliance?

    No. That can never happen.

    Perhaps other sects of Ten Great Sects are thinking simrly. Beggar Union, which cares less about pride and face, might be an exception.

    ¡°¡­Just because I am Bangjang of Shaolin does not mean that we should unite around Shaolin. Do you know why Shaolin became the center whenever there was upheaval in Kangho?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because they always take a step back only when dealing with Shaolin! Needless to say, if Namgung Hwang were still alive, would he have given up his position as the head of Five Great Family and joined Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance cannot unify Kangho. Therefore, they are only gathering those they can easily sway to expand their power. Even though they know that such actions are clearly causing divisions in Jungwon!¡±

    Bop Jeong¡¯s shoulders trembled with anger.

    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Bangjang.¡±

    Bop Kye nods his head without realizing it.

    There was actually nothing wrong with what Bop Jeong said.

    No matter how much he thinks about it, he cannot picture Heavenly Comrade Alliance subjugating the prestigious sect of Ten Great Sects, the existing powerhouse in Junwon. In the end, the stronger Heavenly Comrade Alliance bes, the more clearly Gangbuk bes divided into two forces: Heavenly Comrade Alliance and Ten Great Sects.

    Moreover, aren¡¯t those two forces already building up deep animosity towards each other?

    Even without mentioning Shaolin, Mount Hua and Ten Great Sects had a rtionship that couldn¡¯t be called amicable in the first ce. As they keep burying things that should have been resolved long ago, the wounds are festering and rotting away.

    ¡°Do you think they are unaware of this fact?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there really a ce for Ten Great Sects in Heavenly Comrade Alliance they are envisioning?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°But how long must I continue to show them mercy? How long should we think of them as people we have to embrace? Even Buddha did not show mercy to Mara (??(Ä§Á_)). But how long should I, who dare not reach that profound enlightenment, endure?¡±

    A murderous intent glimmered in Bop Jeong¡¯s eyes.

    It was Bop Jeong that first recognized Mount Hua¡¯s potential and supported them. And Mount Hua lived up to his expectations even more than he thought. That was why he sent Hye Yeon, who was innately timid and had weaknesses, to them to learn their boldness.

    Although they asionally took actions he did not agree with, a capable person should be allowed a certain degree of freedom. Thus, he chose patience over punishment in dealing with them.

    But¡­.

    ¡®Now I can no longer sit by and watch their self-indulgence.¡¯

    If Buddhism sought to resolve everything withpassion alone, there would be no need for the disciplinary knife used to punish those who broke the precepts.

    A rotten sprout must be cut off.

    Otherwise, even other healthy sprouts will rot. The rotten sprout named Mount Hua has already caused many diseases. If the division continues to elerate like this, let alone Magyto, they may not be able to handle even that Evil Tyrant Alliance right now.

    ¡°¡­Unaware that they are being manipted.¡±

    Bop Jeong bit his lips. Eventually, thick blood began to seep from his lips.

    ¡°I should have heeded those words back then.¡±

    ¡°Bangjang?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Bop Jeong shook his head.

    ¡°If we continue to do nothing, the situation will be uncontroble. Summon Beggar Union. We need to question Heavenly Comrade Alliance about their alliance with Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°At a time like this?¡±

    When Bop Kye asked in surprise, Bop Jeong remained silent and just red with cold eyes. In the end, Bop Kye stood up and bowed his head.

    ¡°I will do so.¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bop Kye hurriedly left the room.

    Bop Jeong, left alone, slowly turned his head and stared at the flickeringmp. Though there was no wind blowing in the room, the me trembled constantly. It seemed to reflect his current state of mind.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung.¡±

    Ppudeuk.

    Bop Jeong clenched his fist so tightly it seemed about to burst, then took a deep breath. Then, as if to calm his mind, he stretched out his hand and lightly grabbed the Moktak from the floor.

    Jjojok.

    At that moment, the well-worn Moktak in his hand cracked.

    Bop Jeong looked nkly down at the cracked Moktak. Unable to take his eyes off it for a long time, a hollowugh escaped his lips.

    ¡°Ho¡­. hoho.¡±

    Themp flickered even more violently.

    ¡°Hohohohohot. Hohohohohohohohoho!¡±

    In a room where no one approached, only the old monk¡¯s helplessughter continued to leak out.

 Chapter 1100

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1100

    Even if you apply heat, the water does not boil right away. However, if heat is applied continuously, the water will inevitably boil over at some point.

    The current situation was exactly like that.

    People in Gangbuk did not react strongly to the news that Magyo had appeared in Gangnam. This is because Gangnam is too far away for them in the first ce.

    To these people, whose only job was to plow the fields every day, there was no way the hardships that urred in Gangnam, a ce they had never visited in their lives, could have touched their skin.

    But what made this seemingly distant cmity feel real was a piece of news that crossed the river:

    ¨C Magyo that invaded Hangzhou ughtered all its inhabitants without leaving a single rat alive.

    ¨C The city of Hangzhou, once the most splendid city under the heavens, turned into a city of death within just a few days.

    Everyone who heard the news could not help but be astonished and doubt their ears.

    What kind of ce was Hangzhou? While it might not have been thergest city, it was undeniably the most bustling city in the world. Even those who had never been there knew of it.

    How could one not be shocked when such a ce was destroyed overnight?

    Events like this were not entirely unheard of. Sometimes, when foreign enemies invaded from the north, entire cities would be destroyed, and lines of refugees would flee.

    But this incident did not happen in the distant northern regions; it happened in the southern regions, which were rarely invaded. The intensity of the impact could not be the same.

    ¡°I- Is this really true?¡±

    ¡°Have we not heard the same thing repeatedly? It must be true!¡±

    ¡°No¡­. No matter how elusive Magyos are, does it make sense for them to suddenly appear in Gangnam? They didn¡¯t just fall from the sky. And¡­ Hangzhou is such arge city. How could it be destroyed? I just can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°This man! Haven¡¯t you heard that all the trading routes to the south have been halted?¡±

    ¡°Tr- Trading routes?¡±

    As a joke, there is a saying that even in war, trade does not stop. It is said that merchants are people who will cross battlefields if there is money to be made.

    Even when the Yangtze River waspletely taken over by water fortress and people had to risk their lives to cross it, wasn¡¯t it the merchants of Jungwon who took the risk and somehow continued to travel beyond the river?

    The fact that those people did not head to Gangnam was clear evidence that something really big had happened across the river.

    ¡°The- Then what¡¯s going to happen now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what¡¯s going to happen! It will be the same as it was a hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°N- No way¡­!¡±

    People were instantly ovee with fear. And then everyone started to remember.

    Fear swept through the people. They began to recall stories they had almost forgotten, tales passed down from their elders about Magyo a hundred years ago.

    Specifically, stories about how merciless the followers of this Magyo were.

    It is said that during that terrible war, blood formed rivers and corpses piled up like mountains. The mere thought that such a dreadful war might happen again was enough to make even those who had no interest in the affairs of Gangnam tremble with fear.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do something to stop them?¡±

    ¡°What and how?¡±

    ¡°No, in the past, didn¡¯t Shaolin and Tewn Great Sectse forward and stop Magyo? Then they should do something this time too!¡±

    ¡°Shaolin? They¡¯re just watching the fire from across the river at Gangnam.¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gangnam under the control of Evil Tyrant Alliance? There is no way Shaolin would take the risk of jumping into a fire in a ce like that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that! Does Magyo care about who¡¯s Righteous or Evil? Didn¡¯t everyone, both Righteous and Evil, fight desperately against Magyo during the previous war? I heard that Shaolin was the ce that yed the most active role in that war!¡±

    ¡°It must have been like that back then. But it seems that Shaolin is not up to it right now. Or maybe they just don¡¯t want to join hands with Evil Sects bastard, even if it kills them.¡±

    ¡°H- How stupid¡­.¡±

    People avoid Evil Sects. But they are not afraid of its existence itself. This is because Evil Sects is already very familiar with them.

    If they were unlucky enough to get involved with Evil Sects, they might suffer great losses or even lose their lives, but most ordinary people went their whole lives without encountering them.

    To them, petty thugs in the back alleys were far more threatening than the grand Evil Tyrant Alliance and such. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t have been pleasant for Shaolin to ignore Gangnam in the name of their pride.

    ¡°Then when does Shaolin n to move?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps when Magyo heads to Gangbuk, they¡¯ll fight.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Gangnam? Are there no people in Gangnam? Are you saying that those who live in and controlled by Evil Tyrant Alliance are not worth saving? They just let Evil Tyrant Alliance take care of the people?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen those high and mighty yangban paying attention to such things? Even when water fortress ran rampant andmoners near the Yangtze River were being ughtered, they were yangbans who were practicing dharma on the mountain. Was it Sichuan Tang Family or Shaolin that saved the people at that time?¡±

    ¡°These¡­ These punks really deserved a beating to death! As soon as they open their mouth, they says nothing but sweet word about the Chivalrousness and peace of Jungwon! But when trouble arises, they always step back and just watch. If they¡¯re going to argue with all those positions, how are they any different from those scum in Evil Sects!¡±

    Once the water starts to boil, it doesn¡¯t cool down easily.

    The fear of Magyo, the worry that they might march to Gangbuk at any time, and the behavior shown by Ten Great Sects, led by Shaolin, all mixed together and began to boil over.

    Those called Righteous Sects in Jungwon received special treatment.

    Even if they walk around with swords in broad daylight, they will not be stopped, and even if they fight, they will not be stopped by the imperial forces. In fact, many people would go out of their way to support the businesses run by these sects and even directly sponsor them.

    The reason all these things were tolerated was because themoners believed that when they faced injustice, these Righteous Sects would step up to help them.

    The officials are strict and usually have no interest in the lives of themoners. It is a ce where people are intimidated and punished if they do not pay their taxes properly.

    On the other hand, Righteous Sects was a ce that only helped them without taking anything from them. Thus, themoners had more faith in these so-called Righteous Sects than in the officials.

    However, at this moment, themoners who had been patiently holding back began to doubt the sincerity of these sects. How many people live in Hangzhou? With so many people dying, how can they trust those who are stuck on their ground and remain seated?

    ¡°Wha- What should we do? Should we at least evacuate¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, man. Do you think evacuating is easy? How will we make a living if we leave here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than dying. How can you just sit and wait to die?¡±

    ¡°How is that different from dying? Are you going to make your wife and children beg for food?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    The days continued without being able to do this or that, just boiling inside.

    When the boiling public sentiment was on the verge of exploding, news began to spread rapidly from Gangnam.

    ¨C Magyo that was in rampage has been annilihated.

    ¨C The elites of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, led by Mount Hua, were dispatched to Gangnam and beheaded the leader of Magyo.

    ¨C Heavenly Comrade Alliance temporarily joined hands with Evil Tyrant Alliance to defeat Magyo.

    Themoners who heard the news that broke out simultaneously cheered.

    ¡°Mount Hua! It¡¯s Mount Hua again!¡±

    ¡°I knew Mount Hua would step up! Whenever there¡¯s a problem, they alwayse to solve it!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Why are you only mentioning Mount Hua, man? Didn¡¯t Heavenly Comrade Alliance also act together?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same thing! Mount Hua is the leader of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Heavenly Comrade Alliance is Mount Hua, and Mount Hua is Heavenly Comrade Alliance!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±

    For those trembling with fear, this news was like a refreshing drink of sweet water.

    ¡°They beheaded the leader of Magyo? Does that mean Magyo ispletely eradicated now?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Shouldn¡¯t we see whether Magyo that appeared this time is the main force or not?¡±

    ¡°But anyway, doesn¡¯t this mean that all followers of Magyo who showed up this time have been dealt with?¡±

    ¡°Seems like it. See, I told you, we can only trust Mount Hua!¡±

    Most of those who raise their voices did not even know that Mount Hua Sect existed just a few years ago. But now, even those people had no hesitation to praise Mount Hua.

    Reputation is ultimately built on achievements and actions.

    Even actions that were not highly regarded at the time eventually be strengths if they are repeated consistently.

    Ever since water pirates invaded the Yangtze River, or even before that when Nokrim fell into chaos, Mount Hua¡¯s actions as they were the first to rush in and rescue themoners have remained clearly in everyone¡¯s memory.

    ¡°While those stupid Shaolin people were just watching, Mount Hua risked their life and ran to Gangnam.¡±

    ¡°Is that really surprising anymore? Isn¡¯t that what Mount Hua has always been like?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is responsible for all the hardships, but those scammers will act all high and mighty again! They¡¯re as good as Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°Ten Great Sects arepletely rotten. Bah! I regret the rice I gave to those monks who were begging, very much so!¡±

    People¡¯s reaction was more intense than expected.

    There were many people who looked upon what Mount Hua was doing with a good heart, but there weren¡¯t many who believed that Mount Hua¡¯s ability and strength surpassed that of Shaolin.

    However, the fact that Mount Hua went to Gangnam and defeated Magyo was no different from the evidence that Mount Hua¡¯s power was no longer inferior to that of Shaolin.

    No, even if it wasn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t matter. No matter how sharp a famous sword is, if it¡¯s not drawn from its sheath, it¡¯s no better than a stick. Rather than waiting for the famous sword that was not drawn, people began to pay attention to the dagger before them.

    ¡°I feel a bit uneasy about this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°No matter what, joining hands with Evil Sects is a bit¡­.¡±

    ¡°What is this idiot talking about now? Has Evil Tyrant Alliance massacred the people of Hangzhou?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just standing by and watching people die to avoid teaming up with Evil Sects is a twisted priority! Is the job of the so-called prestigious Righteous Sects to defeat Evil Tyrant Alliance or to protect themoners? Whates first? ok?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Do you think Mount Hua wasn¡¯t aware that some people would say things like you? Honestly, it would have been okay if Mount Hua had just stayed behind like those Shaolin bastards did. Nevertheless, despite the humiliation and risk, they went to Gangnam and rescued people, but you didn¡¯t praise them! I really misjudged you!¡±

    ¡°I, I was short-sighted. Aigo, stop being angry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say something like that again! If you say something like that for no reason, the next time something simr happens, if Mount Hua Sect doesn¡¯t move, only people like us will die! Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I, I got it.¡±

    Water does not boil all at once.

    And it was the same with public opinion about Mount Hua. The work that Mount Hua and Heavenly Comrade Alliance have done over the years has warmed up the world little by little. And when they surpassed the boiling point of Magyo, it finally began to boil over explosively.

    To a level that even Chung Myung and Bop Jeong could not have expected.

 Chapter 1101

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1101

    ¡°Keuung.¡±

    Hyun Young pushed off the nket and sat up. He habitually turned his head to look at the window and frowned slightly.

    ¡®Has the sun risen?¡¯

    Today, he had overslept a bit.

    Normally, there would be no such thing as oversleeping, but while the disciples went to Gangnam, they stayed up all night without a wink of sleep for several days and nights, and the umted fatigue seemed to hit them all at once.

    ¡°Aigoo, my joints.¡±

    He patted his shoulder. Although he has mastered martial arts and has a well-groomed body, age was something he couldn¡¯t defeat.

    Hepletely removed the nket and sat cross-legged on the spot. After finishing his habitual breathing exercises, he got up and changed his clothes.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Before stepping outside, he closed his eyes briefly.

    Mount Hua is experiencing one sess after another. But precisely because of that, they had to be even more vignt.

    Blessing (?(¸£)) alwayses with misfortune (?(µœ)). If they be arrogant or intoxicated with sess, they will inevitably pay the price.

    ¡®We must be careful.¡¯

    This was something the younger disciples would easily overlook. As the elder, it was his responsibility to be cautious and guide them.

    Hyun Young smiled slightly mischievously.

    ¡°Then, shall we try picking some fault today?¡±

    Hyun Young, who had determined to be a ghost today for the sake of the disciples, resolutely opened the door and stepped outside. However, his resolve crumbledpletely within less than fifteen minutes.

    ¡°¡­What is all this¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young mumbled with a dazed expression as he stood at the entrance of the manor.

    A mountain of luggage was blocking his view. There was something unidentifiable piled up in a mess, not only inside the manor, but also at the entrance to the manor, and beyond.

    ¡°¡­Did Magyo invade here or something? Are we evacuating?¡±

    ¡°N- No. That¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    Baek Sang answered, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°From early this morning, people have been flocking here to express their gratitude for defeating Magyo¡­¡±

    ¡°Th- This?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°All of this?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s pupils trembled violently as if an earthquake had hit them.

    As he looked up at the piled packages, he grabbed the back of his neck before he could even see the end of it.

    ¡°Aigo, my neck¡­!¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is this all?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no more space to store things inside, so the disciples are currently stacking items outside the manor.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A spark lit up in Hyun Young¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind! You epted all that happily? You¡¯re raking in money and yet you thoughtlessly epted what these poormoners, who are having a hard time making a living, brought?¡±

    Baek Sang, horrified, shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Aigo, Elder-nim. Is that possible? Of course, I declined, saying it was okay. But they insisted, saying it was the least they could do for saving their lives. What was I supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­Insisted?¡±

    ¡°They said it wasn¡¯t much, and asked why we wouldn¡¯t ept it. They even asked if their lives were worth so little. What could I say to that? No matter how much I tried to refuse, they just threw it down and ran away¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ho, hoho.¡±

    Hyun Young let out augh, finding the situation absurd.

    Receiving gifts from various ces wasn¡¯t a new urrence for Mount Hua. Hyun Young has also seen this many times. But that and this are different.

    The gifts that havee to Mount Hua so far were sent by influential figures in Shaanxi to gain the favor of Mount Hua. Even at best, they were hard to see as purely heartfelt gifts. To put it bluntly, they were bribes.

    But aren¡¯t the meanings of the things piled up herepletely different?

    Mount Hua will soon leave the Yangtze River and go to distant Shaanxi. What could the local possibly gain by currying favor with them?

    That means that all of these were truly items given by the local as a sign of pure gratitude.

    ¡°Hohoho¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young let out augh which meaning was hard to guess, and as if possessed, he approached the pile of luggage and unpacked one of the items at the bottom.

    The neatly bundled bag was filled with grain that was not particrly valuable. Hyun Young looked at it silently and gently touched it with his fingertips.

    ¡°¡­This precious thing¡­.¡±

    The rare gifts sent by influential figures may be expensive, but they could not be ¡®precious¡¯ to Hyun Young. How could it be meaningful for those who have extra money to send a gift out as a small gesture?

    But this grain was different.

    Those living in the Yangtze River region have finally escaped the clutches of the water fortress. These are people who have it hard to make ends meet every day. These people, out of gratitude, had brought the grain they would need to survive the winter.

    How could this grain be considered less valuable than those riches?

    ¡°There are a lot of little things, but most of them are edible.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s so much that it¡¯s hard to store. We should find a suitable merchant to sell¡­.¡±

    ¡°What, this punk?¡±

    Hyun Young whipped his head around. There was anger in his eyes as he red at Baek Sang.

    ¡°Sell what?¡±

    ¡°The, the grain¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is this guy out of his mind?¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Do you know what this is! Do you know what this is and yete to that decision! Do you think you can trade this for money? There are so many parasites here who eat so much that they look like the brother of a cow, so just let them eat it all! Why would you sell this!¡±

    ¡°E- Elder-nim. We can store the grain, but what about the fresh meat and vegetables? They will spoil soon¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eat it all!¡±

    As Hyun Young spewed fire from his mouth, Baek Sang quietly shut his mouth.

    ¡°Eat everyst bit of it! If there¡¯s anything left, you¡¯ll all be dead!¡±

    Baek Sang¡¯s face turned ashen.

    Of course, these people here are the main culprits who hurt Hyun Young¡¯s stomach by eating five or six times as much as an average man. But even so, how is it possible to eat all the food that could fill ten huge barns in a matter of days?

    ¡°N- No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Silence! Start feeding them from today¡¯s lunch! Make them eat it all!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Hyun Young clicked his tongue with a disapproving expression and looked at the piled-up gifts with new eyes.

    Well¡­ the young disciples may find it difficult to understand.

    For some, Chivalrousness is a matter of choice, but for others, it¡¯s a desperate dream too dazzling to even look at.

    When Mount Hua was on the brink of copse in the past, Hyun Young couldn¡¯t even dream of performing chivalrous deeds. For some, with the ability, it would be just something they could do if it¡¯s not too much of trouble, but for Hyun Young and other elders, the idea of living as a wandering Chivalrous martial artist was something that was simply too dazzling.

    What allowed them to endure in that difficult life was the vain hope that one day they, too, would fight for the sufferingmoners and spread the name of Mount Hua as a person of Kangho.

    This is the hope that they gave up little by little every time the hair reflected in their longing gradually faded to white and every time they realized that youth does notst forever.

    Hyun Young carefully put down the grain he had been caressing.

    ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Hyun Young answered bluntly and turned his head. He didn¡¯t want his disciples to see his face right now.

    ¡°So, are there still people outside who havee to visit?¡±

    ¡°So, are there still people out there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The disciples are currently receiving their goods.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Baek Sang quickly stepped forward. Following him, Hyun Young soon saw people lined up, carrying various bundles.

    After waiting in line, arge man finally reached the disciples and, with a snort, shoved the items he was carrying forward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Taoists eat meat, but I couldn¡¯t think of anything else, so I brought this.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. We do eat meat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    The burly man roughly handed over the bundle to the disciples, almost throwing it at them.

    ¡°¡­It seems like a lot.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much!¡±

    ¡°Tha- Thank you.¡±

    In response to his blunt attitude, the disciples wiped the sweat from their foreheads and epted the bundle.

    ¡°Where do you live¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to know that. What good will it do you to know?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, yes.¡±

    The man turned around as if he had no regrets, but instead nced at Mount Hua¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Chong Sang, who had received the bundle, looked at the man with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°I have an old mother. If she had to take refuge, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the harsh wind outside, so she would have been stuck here and died.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, we survived. Thank you.¡±

    Chong Sang, who had been staring nkly at him for a moment, then smiled brightly.

    ¡°We only did what we had to do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The man nodded and turned sharply, walking away with long strides.

    Hyun Young stared at the man¡¯s back and then turned his gaze to the side. The bottom of the bundle was wet, likely from fresh meat.

    ¡°¡­Baek Sang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder-nim.¡±

    ¡°Go and call more disciples. The weather is cold and the line is too long. If we can¡¯t refuse, we should at least reduce the time they spend standing there.¡±

    ¡°Yes? But Chung Myung is beating up the kids¡­. No, he won¡¯t send anymore because he¡¯s training the disciples, right?¡±

    ¡°Just say I called them. No, bring Chung Myung and all the ones training too, and have them start receiving the goods.¡±

    ¡°The training¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Elder-nim.¡±

    Baek Sang rushed inside. No matter how much of a bastard Chung Myung is, he wouldn¡¯t argue the order of Sect Leader and Elder Hyun Young, so there won¡¯t be any problem.

    Hyun Young silently watched the people standing in line.

    A man with messy hair, an old woman bent with age, and mothers holding the hands of their children with roughened hands, all standing with something in their hands, looking at the disciples of Mount Hua with eyes full of admiration.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Hyun Young was about to say something but then closed his mouth again. As he was about to turn his head, someone¡¯s voice brushed past his ears.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look nice?¡±

    Hyun Young nced behind him and spoke gruffly.

    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment ago.¡±

    Hyun Jong was smiling warmly as he looked at him.

    ¡°The sect leader sure has a lot of free time. What did youe all the way here to see?¡±

    ¡°No matter how busy you are, there are things you need to see.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you lend a hand?¡±

    Hyun Jongughed quietly at Hyun Young¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not us they need to see. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Hyun Young also nodded silently at those words.

    ¡°Chivalrousness is something that should not be carried out with the expectation of reciprocation. The moment you expect something in return, it bes a transaction rather than a Chivalrousness.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong continued.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a reward like this¡­ Yes, it¡¯s worth receiving.¡±

    Hyun Young only pursed his lips. He couldn¡¯t open his mouth for fear of saying something foolish.

    At that moment, they saw disciples running over from a distance, panting.

    ¡°It¡¯s work!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! We get to work!¡±

    ¡°Let me do it! Please, let me do it!¡±

    Hyun Young burst outughing when he saw the disciples running excitedly as if working was better than training and Chung Myung trudging from behind with his mouth pouting.

    ¡°Move quickly! Youzy bunch!¡±

    Hyun Young¡¯s bright voice was filled with vitality that had been hard to find for a while.

 Chapter 1102

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1102

    ¡°C- Cough.¡±

    Baek Cheon trembled.

    His hands, soaked in poison, had been twitching for a while. But even if the poison hadn¡¯t permeated his body, he would still be shaking. He was that exhausted, with no strength left.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who coughed dryly several times due to the rushing poison, lifted his head with difficulty and looked up at the sky.

    He gazed at the sky, already darkening, and then, with great effort, managed to raise his sword above his head.

    And with a voice barely holding on to life, he eximed weakly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve won¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish speaking, Baek Cheon¡¯s body copsed forward.

    ¡°We¡¯ve¡­ won¡­¡±

    Thud.

    Thest remaining person crumbled like a rotten old tree.

    It was a scene that wasical in some ways and tragic in others.

    Among those who had fought with all their might as if they were going to destroy the training ground, there was no one left standing. Regardless of whether it was Mount Hua Sect or Tang Family, everyone was lying on the ground, groaning or unconscious with foam at their mouths.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Dog-like¡­punk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kill¡­¡±

    Even among the groans, there were asional swear words mixed in. It was hard to tell whether to admire their tenacity or to pity them.

    Chung Myung, who was standing idly in a corner watching the scene, slowly turned his head.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s over?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Even the corners of his eyes and mouth were trembling slightly.

    ¡°It¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s teeth clenched involuntarily as he spoke.

    ¡°¡­seems so.¡±

    He was clearly trying to appear calm, but the grinding of his teeth betrayed his frustration. It was evident that he was deeply displeased by the fact that they had lost again despite rallying for another attempt.

    ¡°Hmm. Seems like it wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­They might die.¡±

    ¡°Is that really something you should be saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­If even I say it¡¯s bad, it must be really bad.¡±

    At those words, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s frown deepened. It seemed that if Chung Myung hadn¡¯t intervened, he would have subjected them to another harsh round of training today.

    ¡®He¡¯s really not normal.¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head and stepped forward. Standing in front of those who had copsed, he began to speak.

    ¡°So originally¡­.¡±

    He reflexively scratches the back of his head.

    ¡°The losing side was supposed to train until dawn.¡±

    ¡°Ughhhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aigo¡­. Aigo¡­. I¡¯m dying¡­ I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head as he looked at all the people, winners and losers, lying around miserably.

    ¡°¡­It seems like that¡¯s not possible right now, so today¡¯s training ends here. As promised, the Tang Family wille out tomorrow morning, and Mount Hua wille out in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    There was no answer back. Chung Myung shook his head and turned around.

    ¡°¡­I wonder what¡¯s happening over there?¡±

    He took a deep breath and trudged towards the ce where Nokrim and Namgung were shing.

    * * *

    ¡°I will carry it!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°I heard you aren¡¯t in good health yet¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Give it to me!¡±

    Mrs. Chu took the container as if taking it from the servant.

    ¡°N- No, you don¡¯t need to push yourself so hard already. We can do it.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not volunteering, it¡¯s something I get paid for. Of course, I have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Mrs. Chu smiled and walked inside.

    Since Hyun Jong¡¯s visit, she has been working in the manor¡¯s Dining Hall. She was still adjusting, so she mostly did chores instead of cooking, but she gave her best effort in everything she did.

    ¡®I must not be a burden.¡¯

    She was aware that she wasn¡¯t much help right now. But even if she was told she wasn¡¯t helpful, she didn¡¯t want to hear that she was doing anything half-hearted and taking advantage of others¡¯ pity

    If a person does not know grace, they are no different from a beast.

    It is about feeding the disciples of Mount Hua, who not only allowed them to live here but also hired her so that they would not be inconvenienced. There could not be a single degree of neglect.

    For the sake of her growing child as well.

    The work wasn¡¯t as hard as she had expected, and the people who knew her situation were considerate, so there was no inconvenience.

    If there was one problem.

    Mrs. Chu¡¯s steps slowed down a little as she entered the kitchen holding the container. She moved reluctantly, as if she was approaching something ufortable, and carefully ced the container on the table.

    And she cautiously observed the person sitting there.

    Imposing¡­ A man who would normally have caught people¡¯s attention just by appearing.

    But the reason Mrs. Chu nced at his face was not because he was handsome. It was because his handsome face was so haggard that even calling it haggard didn¡¯t do it justice.

    ¡°¡­Eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank¡­ you¡­¡±

    Yes. If there was one problem, it was that this ce, Mount Hua, didn¡¯t seem normal.

    ¡®¡­The people look¡­¡¯

    If she had seen this scene for the first time, she might have fainted thinking she had encountered zombies.

    Why wouldn¡¯t she? Everyone was sitting in front of the table like a corpse, with their faces all nk and bandages wrapped all over their bodies.

    ¡°Even a little¡­ You should eat¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon weakly nodded his head towards Mrs. Chu and then feebly lifted his chopsticks. After seeing this, Mrs. Chu left the Dining Hall.

    Baek Cheon spoke in a dying voice.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s eat. Gotta eat, guys¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­. Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°We should¡­ eat¡­¡±

    Mount Hua disciples sluggishly moved their bodies and picked up the rice bowls in front of them. The movement was so slow that even an 80-year-old person would click his tongue in pity.

    To be honest, they aren¡¯t in a condition that could swallow rice.

    But Mount Hua¡¯s disciples knew from experience. If they skipped a meal now just because they didn¡¯t feel like eating, they would face even greater suffering tomorrow.

    It wasn¡¯t just about eating to survive; it was about eating to stay alive. That was an unspoken rule at Mount Hua.

    ¡°Ouchie ouch¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. My mouth is all torn up.¡±

    ¡°Ouwh. It¡¯s bitter¡­.¡±

    Groans escaped from the mouths of the disciples of Mount Hua as they chewed their food.

    When the food touched the ces where they had been hit and injured, curses naturally came out. But the pain in their mouths was nothingpared to the overall pain they felt.

    ¡°U- Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I feel like throwing up.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. I feel nauseous and can¡¯t swallow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ this damn poison.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua frowned. Because their stomachs were turned upside down by the poison, they felt sick and nauseous just by smelling food.

    ¡°No. Those dirty bastards, do they really want to win that badly? Using poison in a spar¡­¡±

    It was right then.

    At one corner of therge Dining Hall built by remodeling a warehouse that was originally built to store the luggage of merchants traveling on the Yangtze River, the people of Tang Family who could not even think of eating the food, turned their gaze all at once. It was a response to the conversation of Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°What? Cowardly?¡±

    Baek Sang realized what he had just said and btedly covered his mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Ha. Haha¡­¡±

    Yoon Jongughed awkwardly and tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. We got carried away and¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think words are just words? If we had really used poison cowardly, do you think anyone from Mount Hua would still be alive today?¡±

    ¡°¡­Zhan-ah!¡±

    Tang Zhan, who had jumped up to his feet, heard Tang Pae¡¯s shout and sat back down hesitantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Even if you¡¯re saying the right thing, you shouldn¡¯t upset the other party. Anyway, we lost, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    It was a very proper statement.

    However, if the listener¡¯s mind is twisted, even the right words will sound unpleasant.

    ¡°¡­Right words?¡±

    Jo-Gol rolled his eyes and red at Tang Pae and Tang Zhan.

    ¡°Aigoo, I didn¡¯t realize. We were happy thinking we had won, but it turns out we only survived thanks to the mercy of Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°Kuhum. No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to feel so wronged, why didn¡¯t you just use poison properly and win? Whyin after losing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah! You¡¯re being too harsh.¡±

    ¡°No, Sasuk! It¡¯s the truth! These bastards keep secretly looking down on us!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did someone be prestigious just because of prestigious family! Even Namgung Family, which are truly prestigious families, don¡¯t do the same, but since when did Sichuan Tang Family be more prestigious than Namgung Family?¡±

    ¡°What did you say, you bastard?¡±

    At that moment, Tang Pae couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and sprang to his feet.

    Sichuan Tang Family was always the second-inmand of Five Great Family. Along with Hebei Peng Family, they couldn¡¯t help but have a subtle inferiorityplex toward Namgung Family. Being directly jabbed at that sensitive point made his anger re up.

    ¡°No. What did I say wrong? Isn¡¯t it true? Namgung So¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol, speaking slyly and turning his head, suddenly shut his mouth.

    He was nning to gain the upper hand by bringing in Namgung Family¡¯s Sogaju, but Namgung Dowi¡¯s condition seemed a bit off. His always neat appearance was gone, and his bloodshot eyes were ring at someone as if he were going to kill them.

    ¡°Namgung Sohyup?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo. He could kill with that re.¡±

    And right in front of Namgung Dowi, across from him, was Im Sobyeong, who was almost lying down on his chair. He had his feet on the table and was fanning his face leisurely.

    ¡°Do you think losing the fight would change just by ring?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re so upset, then win next time. Did I do something wrong? Nokrim! Our Nokrim! These insignificant bandits are now stronger than Namgung Family. Oh well, what can I do about it?¡±

    Eudeudeudeuk!

    The sound of Namgung Dowi grinding his teeth echoed throughout the Dining Hall.

    Of course, Im Sobyeong¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t that great either. Whenever the fan moved away from his face, it revealed his bruised, swollen eyes.

    But regardless of his state, Im Sobyeong exuded theposure of a victor.

    ¡°Aah, why would you feel so bitter? It¡¯s not that Namgung is weak; it¡¯s just that Noklim is strong. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°If it were a fair fight, we would have won!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°We just weren¡¯t used to the chaos. It was just a matter of experience!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. Aigoo, that¡¯s right. Is there anything else to add?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who saw Nangung Dowi¡¯s hand shaking, instinctively shrank his neck.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t someone¡¯s going to die at this rate?¡¯

    People who usually stay calm are the scariest when they snap, but Nokrim King seems fearless. To scratch Dowi like this¡­. But how did things even escte to this point?

    At that moment, Im Sobyeong turns his head to look at Tang Family and bursts intoughter.

    ¡°Aigo, it looks like even the mighty Sichuan Tang Family got a good beating. This, this is the prestigious sects.¡±

    ¡°That bandit bastard?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

    ¡°Die?¡±

    Im Sobyeong chuckled.

    ¡°Ah. Do you think you have the skills for that? You who get beaten by Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ee¡­. euaaaaak!¡±

    When Tang Zhan could not stand it any longer and was about to m the table and charge, Tang Pae shouted.

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    ¡°But Hyung-nim!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Gaju-nim and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword said that those who draw their swords for personal reasons will be punished! Be patient!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Although everyone showed their hostility toward each other, no one dared to act recklessly. At that moment, a low voice resonated.

    ¡°But that.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Yoo Iseol, who opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­As long as we don¡¯t draw our swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Mrs. Chu quickened her pace. Holding tes in both hands, she swiftly pushed open the door to the Dining Hall.

    ¡°Here¡¯s more food¡­.¡±

    But at that moment, a person flew past her and crashed through the wall.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like you from the beginning! You son of a beast!¡±

    ¡°Who ¡°Who¡¯s calling who!¡±

    ¡°You rotten bandit!¡±

    ¡°You nerd call me a bandit! Die!¡±

    Food that had been made with great effort was flying everywhere.

    Tables, chairs, and people were flying through the air, and someone was climbing on top of others and swinging their fists wildly. The chaotic brawl made it impossible to tell who was who, as they punched and even bit each other.

    Mrs. Chu stood frozen, unable to even think of dodging, staring nkly at the scene.

    ¡°Alliance or whatever! You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Since when have you been equal to us!¡±

    ¡°Even bandits are going crazy! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    ¡°Euuaaaaa! Bring it on!¡±

    As she looked at the pandemonium in front of her, she closed her eyes tightly without realizing it.

    ¡®I¡­ Will I be able to do well¡­?¡¯

    It was Mrs. Chu who for the first time thought that perhaps she had bit more than she could chew or was receiving a favor.

 Chapter 1103

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1103

    The dazzlingly white sun hangs halfway on the horizon. The pure white sun, which gives an infinitely warm feeling just by looking at it, flutters gently¡­.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you standing straight?¡±

    Kiiii¡­.

    No, it¡¯s not the sun. The pure white marten, which had been arching its back, quickly lifted its slightly lowered waist at the sound of Chung Myung¡¯s voice.

    Of course, it¡¯s not unusual for a marten to curl its waist. When animals feel threatened or just stretching, they naturally lower their upper body and lift their waist upward with all their might.

    But it¡¯s not the dainty front paws that have touched the ground, but the small, adorable head¡­. No, it was definitely a strange thing that it was the head.

    And it was beyond strange to see arge sack that looked ten times the size of the marten¡¯s body being ced on top of a body the size of a human forearm.

    Kiii¡­ iii¡­.

    Baek-ah, who was trembling under the weight of the bag full of fist-sized stones ced on its back, lowered its body again with a whimper.

    ¡°No, this little guy?¡±

    Startled by the ghost-like voice, Baek-ah lifted its back again. However, such efforts were useless as Chung Myung rushed over in an instant and kicked Baek-ah.

    Kiiiiiiiiiii!

    Baek-ah, who had flown high in the sky, iled both front legs and crashed to the ground. It quickly turned its body in the air andnded with a determined look, then hurriedly gathered the scattered sack and carried it on its back again. And swiftly nted its head back down.

    ¡°Who said that even beasts know the grace of being fed and raised. Who said that!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes red.

    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t need to know grace. But if you¡¯ve eaten, you should pay for your food! I asked you to run an errand in exchange for feeding and raising you, and you can¡¯t even do that without cking off?¡±

    Kii¡­!

    Before even Baek-ah could retort, Chung Myung kicked Baek-ah away again.

    Ppoooooong!

    Baek-ah, who had flown into the sky, quickly repeated what he had done a little while ago.

    Taak!

    Baek-ah, who had nted its head like a lightning bolt, struggled to sp its short front paws behind its back. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s guaranteed that if Baek-ah messes its step now, it will be the only rare scarf in Jungwon.

    ¡°Whether people or beasts¡­¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue and red at Baek-ah as if he didn¡¯t like it at all. Tears welled up in Baek-ah¡¯s eyes at the sight of his gaze.

    Of course, they weren¡¯t tears of pain or sadness. They were purely tears of injustice.

    If Baek-ah were a person who could speak, it would have asked, ¡®When did you, in good conscience, take care of my food? You bastard, you¡¯re worse than a beast!¡¯

    Needless to say, in fact, all Chung Myung did was roughly drag Baek-ah around. Baek-ah hunts and eats on its own, goes to the kitchen to find food and eats, steals, and eats¡­. No, except this one. Anyway.

    But Chung Myung boasted about feeding and raising Baek-ah so much that it made Baek-ah jump around in frustration.

    But what could it do? It couldn¡¯t vent its frustration with words¡­ Even if Baek-ah could speak humannguage, would it make any difference to that guy?

    At times like this, all it could do was lie down t and pretend to be dead.

    ¡°If you¡¯re part of Mount Hua Sect! Huh? You live and die together! While your Sahyung are training hard, you¡¯re cking off alone? Straighten your back!¡±

    Kiiii¡­.

    Baek-ah swiftly raised its back high.

    Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol, who were watching from the side, looked at each other.

    ¡°When did we be Sahyung of a marten?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s my first time hearing this too.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­ isn¡¯t this animal abuse?¡±

    Baekcheon shook his head, indicating that was not the case.

    ¡°It¡¯s more like mystical creature abuse.¡±

    ¡°Abuse is abuse, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that. As far as I know, Chung Myung loves animals more than anyone in this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Jo-Gol looked back at Baek Cheon with eyes that asked, ¡®What kind of nonsense is this?¡¯ Baek Cheon continued in a calm voice.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s an animal, it ends with that. Had we done the same, we would have been stuck at the bottom of the Yangtze River right now, asking the fish how they were doing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Jo-Gol quickly understood. It became clear in an instant that Baek-ah was receiving special treatment. Someone yed a prank during training and they barely get kicked in the head. If it had been them, they would have been beaten to the point of death and hung upside down for three days without food or water.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung has a surprisingly kind side.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°And if you think about it, it¡¯s very reasonable, right? If you ck off, you get punished, even if you¡¯re an animal.¡±

    ¡°If you think about it the other way around, it means he sees us as no different from animals.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s so Chung Myung.¡±

    Yoon Jong, who was listening to the conversation, unknowingly stepped away from them.

    ¡®These guys are not normal either. They¡¯repletely crazy.¡¯

    However, unlike the people of Mount Hua, who found an unexpectedly friendly side in Chung Myung, the people of Nokrim and Tang Family could only gape in astonishment.

    ¡°¡­What kind of marten¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Their pupils shook with shock.

    However, despite their surprise, it was hard to exin exactly what was so shocking. Are they really surprised because marten is being punished like humans? Or is it because of someone who harasses and mistreats even marten?

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re something too, but really¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, we need to think about which one of the two is actually the beast¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung, who was giving a long speech to Baek-ah, suddenly turned his head.

    ¡®Yikes!¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t make eye contact.¡¯

    ¡®Hold your breath, hold your breath!¡¯

    People of Nokrim and Tang Family, who met each other¡¯s eyes, quickly looked down. Haven¡¯t the past few days proven that just making eye contact with that person makes life difficult?

    ¡°Are youughing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reughing now, right?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s two eyes red fiercely.

    ¡®Wow, look at those eyes, eyes.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯d rather deal with Evil Sects.¡¯

    ¡®It would be morefortable under Jang Ilso, damn it.¡¯

    A taste of Mount Hua Sect. It was a moment when the unique taste of Mount Hua, which can only be felt at the top of a high Mt. Hua in Shaanxi, was recognized by famous mountains throughout Jungwon and the distant Sichuan region.

    ¡°Anyway, whether it¡¯s people or beasts!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The beast is just ying around without even knowing the grace of being fed and cking off! People who carry swords haven¡¯t been training properly, and after just a little rolling, they¡¯re panting and copsing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, My fate, what did I do in my past life to deserve this¡­ No, right, I didmit sins. Imitted sins, but!¡±

    Yoon Jong looked back at Baek Cheon and asked.

    ¡°What is that bastard ranting now?¡±

    Baek Cheon smiled warmly.

    ¡°He¡¯s just spewing nonsense as usual.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Just let it be.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung rested his chin on his hand with a disapproving look on his face and looked at people of Nokrim and Tang Family lying here and there.

    ¡®It¡¯s more serious than I thought.¡¯

    After making them go through several rounds of training, it became clear what Mount Hua had been missing in the past.

    Basically, their martial arts skills are by no means low. Sichuan Tang Family is a prestigious family. And it would be even more strange if the elites of Nokrim, the rulers of Jungwon¡¯s mountain range, were weak.

    The problem is that strength is never made up of just one element.

    In terms of ¡®martial art¡¯, they may be judged ascking, but the problem is their physical strength.

    ¡°How can martial artists be weak¡­ It¡¯s like fish drowning.¡±

    Although internal strength and stamina are simr, they are not perfect synonyms. No matter how abundant one¡¯s internal strength is, if they are made to exert themselves for three days and nights without rest, their stamina will run out first.

    And the moment a person loses their physical strength, their internal strength is diminished. Such individuals might be able to disy their power at the start of a fight, but as the battle drags on, they won¡¯t even be able to exhibit half of their true strength.

    Huh? Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯ll get trained?

    Of course, they¡¯ll. If they keep fighting and fighting, even when they can¡¯t show half of their strength and risk their lives in the process, their stamina, mental strength and everything else will surely be honed.

    ¡®Those who survive, that is.¡¯

    The problem is that most will die before that happens.

    The terrifying thing about the demonic cultists is that they are fanatics. And what makes fanatics scary is not simply that they do not fear death.

    Haven¡¯t they already experienced it?

    Demonic cultists do not tire. Their bodies might be exhausted and weary, but their minds are encased in an irond will that ordinary people cannot even imagine.

    Wars never end quickly. Depending on the situation, hellish conditions of killing and being killed canst for over seven days and nights.

    No, even if the battle does not continue, war means having to endure each day with the anxiety of not knowing when the enemy will attack. Even those who believed that their skills were outstanding were unable to ovee the horrors of the war and were likely to lose their heads.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his cheek nervously.

    ¡°I was so critical of those so-called prestigious bastards¡­ In the end, I also came from a prestigious Righteous Sects.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply.

    ¡®I¡¯m not without fault either.¡¯

    A conversation he had with Cheong Mun in the past suddenly came to mind.

    ¨C Chung Myung. What do you think is the reason why Wudangcks skills?

    ¨C They have no talent.

    ¨C ¡­Then Southern Edge Sect.

    ¨C They aren¡¯t fully human.

    ¨C ¡­Then Namgung.

    ¨C They have no manners.

    ¨C ¡­Is there no way to fix them?

    ¨C Ei, Sahyung. Does polishing a stone turn it into gold? At best, it bes a pretty rock. How can you change what they were born with? Just leave them be.

    ¨C ¡­.

    Ah¡­ thinking about it now, there really was no answer.

    Chung Myung buried his face in his hands.

    ¡®No, it really seemed that way at the time. What was I supposed to do?¡¯

    If you learn the same martial arts but your skills do not improve, it¡¯s because youck talent. At that time, Chung Myung did not know what other reason was needed. He didn¡¯t even want to know.

    However, he only found out after trying to make these non-human bastards act like people by pushing, kicking, and dragging them up by the cor.

    The fact that even a stone can be gold if polished well.

    However, Chung Myung of the past, Chung Myung of Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign, did not know, and there was no need to know. Rather than expend all his mental energy doing so, it was easier to just go and beat them all to death.

    ¡®That method won¡¯t work anymore.¡¯

    Chung Myung raised his head and red at Tang Family.

    ¡°¡­Flowers in a greenhouse.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.

    Several times in the past, he hadmented on Southern Edge Sect and Wudang¡¯s young disciples as flowers in a greenhouse. Let alone Magyo, they are just fake half-baked martial artist who can¡¯t fully utilize their skills even if they only meet Evil Sects bastard.

    That¡¯s exactly where Chung Myung was wrong.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t just the young ones who were the problem.¡¯

    What happens when flowers in a greenhouse grow well?

    What else? It bes a well-grown greenhouse flower. It looks healthy and grand on the outside, but with a few cold winds, it wilts. In the end, it bes a useless decoration unless it is in a warm room.

    It was a mistake to believe without a n that those who grew up that way would fulfill their roles as they aged and gained skills. Even Tang Family and Nokrim are in this state. What¡¯s the point of looking at the others?

    ¡°No wonder the rear copsed no matter how hard we fought in the front¡­¡±

    Ament escaped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth as he remembered a memory he did not want to recall.

    It made sense that whenever he was fighting desperately here, the other side would copse, and when he was fighting desperately over there, the front would fall apart again.

    Looking back, the time that Chung Myung, who received Cheong Mun¡¯s urgent orders, wasted moving around the battlefield spread across the entire Jungwon wasparable to the time spent actually fighting.

    Whether the opponent was from Evil Sects, Magyo, or Righteous Sects, it was the same.

    For him tounch a proper attack, those in the rear needed to at least hold their ground. If that doesn¡¯t work, no matter how hard Chung Myung tries, the hell of the past will only repeat itself.

    So, the solution?

    ¡°¡­Is there any other way?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s two eyes zed like hellfire.

    ¡°Stamina improves with training, and mental strength builds when you get hit and scolded.¡±

    As he muttered, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they felt something ominous. Chung Myung pped his hands.

    ¡°Now, everyone. Let¡¯s start again.¡±

    ¡°U- Um, Chung Myung Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tang Pae pointed to the sky with an awkward expression.

    ¡°Uh¡­ the sun¡¯s already setting?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Dojang may not know this, but we also have duties for each sect. At night, we have to do work, including organizing papers, to keep the sect running¡­.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Thi- This is something that must be done¡­.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Tang Pae, who was speechless, looked at Chung Myung with nk eyes.

    Chung Myung tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t have enough time to do other things right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Dojang does understand.¡±

    Tang Pae¡¯s face brightened. But Chung Myung soon tilted his head again and spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange thing to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough time, just don¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°A war is something that oftensts for ten days without sleep. This is a great opportunity. Well then, let¡¯s experience it in advance this time. I was nning on staying until midnight today. Now that it hase to this, let¡¯s add another hours.¡±

    Tang Pae realized in an instant that something had gone terribly wrong. Everyone of Nokrim and Tang Family around him red with eyes that looked like they were going to kill him. For now, he had no choice but to lower his head and avoid those murderous gazes.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started! You all need to get stronger for me to survive! So, grit your teeth!¡±

    Mount Hua-fication of the entire Jungwon was steadily progressing.

 Chapter 1104

    Novel Return of Mount Hua Sect Chapter 1104

    Thud.

    Tang Pae copsed on the spot, sprawled out on the ground.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    He was so exhausted that it was difficult to breathe properly. A rush of dust blew through his nose, but he didn¡¯t even have the energy left to turn his head to the side.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Soon, the sound of Chung Myung clicking his tongue in extreme disapproval brushed past his ears.

    ¡°So weakly copsing¡­.¡±

    It feels like the voice is piercing his ears and body.

    ¡°What? You say poison and hidden weapons need to be handled delicately?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous nonsense. Do you think the poison can fly on its own, and the hidden weapons can even dance by themselves if left alone? In the end, poison or hidden weapons or whatever are used by people. How are those with trembling hands fromck of stamina supposed to use hidden weapons?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t need to train your stamina because you practice delicate martial arts, but rather, the more delicate the martial art, the better your stamina needs to be. Tang Family¡¯s martial arts can bepletely ruined with just the slightest tremor. Even I, an outsider, know that, so how can you, who practice it, not understand?¡±

    Chung Myung looked over the fallen trainees before abruptly turning around.

    ¡°We start again tomorrow when the sun rises. Anyone who shows upte will be dead.¡±

    Tang Pae caught a glimpse of Chung Myung¡¯s back as he finally walked away and fell face down on the floor again. A voice of concern came from next to him.

    ¡°¡­Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Do I look alright?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae returned to his lodgings with difficulty.

    He just wanted to wash his face and just fall asleep right there, covered in dirt. What managed to stop that impulse was the sense of responsibility as Sogaju of Tang Family.

    No matter how hard it is, is it possible for Sogaju of the prestigious Sichuan Tang Family to lie down on the floor of the training ground and sleep?

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m dying, dying.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    Tang Pae shouted in astonishment. Soon, he saw Tang Zhan lying on the bed. Holding his pounding chest, Tang Pae scolded him.

    ¡°What are you doing? Coming into someone else¡¯s quarters without a word!¡±

    ¡°Keuuugh.¡±

    Tang Zhan stood up with difficulty. His arms, supporting him on the bed, were trembling, showing how exhausted he was.

    ¡°I came to speak with you.¡±

    Tang Zhan, who had straightened his back, frowned sharply.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of dissatisfaction among the juniors and uncles.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s difficult for everyone to speak directly in front of Sogaju, but these days, people are pouring out criticism behind your back whenever they have time.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae sighed deeply.

    ¡°What kind ofints?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ We understand that this training is necessary, but¡­ it looks really bad, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    At Tang Zhan¡¯s words, Tang Pae frowned silently. In fact, he also understands what Tang Zhan is saying. Even if it is an inherently necessary training, there is a form that must be followed. It certainly didn¡¯t look good for them, who are members of Sichuan Tang Family, to roll on the ground following the instructions of third-ss disciples of Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°It seems like their pride gets hurt every time they hear passers-by whispering. Especially the uncles.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°So¡­.¡±

    Tang Zhan secretly observes Tang Pae¡¯s intentions. It seemed as if Tang Zhan had note here of his own volition judging by his nervous nces. He had likely been pushed into this by the uncles.

    ¡°Could you mention this to Gaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°To Gaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded.

    ¡°Most of the training that Chung Myung Dojang is currently practicing is something that Gaju-nim can also do, right? Of course, we understand that Gaju-nim is busy with official duties, but even so¡­.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Tang Pae cut off his words even before Tang Zhan could finish it. As if there is no room for consideration.

    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t even worth mentioning, so don¡¯t bring it up in front of me again.¡±

    ¡°I said, don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae resolutely shook his head.

    In truth, forbidding certain topics wasn¡¯t part of his duties as Sogaju. Listening to things that cannot be said to the solemn Gaju and rying those details is part of the job of Sogaju.

    But he had no intention of giving up on this matter.

    ¡°Are you questioning Father¡¯s abilities now?¡±

    ¡°H- How could that be? I just¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then do you think that Father is just standing idly because he does not understand theints of the family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Tang Pae¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°There is a suitable person for every task. If Father thought that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was the right person for this job, then all family members would do was to follow his words.¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded without saying a word. Refuting this statement would be challenging the authority of Gaju. He doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s like in other ces, but it was something unimaginable in Sichuan Tang Family.

    After meeting Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung Dojang, he has softened considerably, but from the beginning, Poison King Tang Gun-ak is a symbol of absolute majesty within Tang Family. Especially after dissolving the Elders¡¯ Senate and taking full control of the family, his authority was undisputed.

    However, despite nodding, it was clear from Tang Zhan¡¯s expression that he still didn¡¯t fully understand.

    Seeing this, Tang Pae¡¯s lips tightened slightly.

    ¡°Zhan-ah. You don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but¡­ Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°Is such foolish pride really that important?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hyung-nim?¡±

    Tang Pae looks at Tang Zhan with cold eyes.

    ¡°Is being criticized in front of others and rolling in the dirt damaging the family¡¯s honor? Does running around under the orders of a third-ss disciple of Mount Hua Sect really embarrass you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡­¡±

    ¡°Your belly is too full.¡±

    Tang Zhan kept his mouth shut. The cold gaze shown by Tang Pae left him paralyzed.

    ¡°Pride isn¡¯t maintained by wearing fine clothes and strutting arrogantly. You feel shame when your clothes get dirty and your appearance isughable, but why don¡¯t you feel the disgrace of Mount Hua, whom we once didn¡¯t even consider a rival, surpassing us?¡±

    Tang Zhan couldn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Our family is Mount Hua¡¯s number one ally.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim. I know. That¡¯s why¡­.¡±

    ¡°However, Tang Family could not apany Mount Hua on this trip to Gangnam. It wasn¡¯t us who stayed by Mount Hua¡¯s side, but Namgung and Nokrim. Do you understand what that implies?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Gaju-nim could havee forward directly. However¡­ Do you really think it was right for Gaju-nim to assist Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword and head to Gangnam personally? Really?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s not right!¡±

    ¡°Right. That should never happen. Then I will ask. Why was Tang Family unable to participate in the most important task of going to Gangnam, stopping Magyo, and protecting Jungwon?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    This time too, Tang Zhan could not answer. He knew the answer, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud. But Tang Pae spoke firmly as if pouring salt on the wounds.

    ¡°Because we are weak, you and I.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hyung-nim is right.¡±

    Tang Zhan lowered his head.

    Of course, the elders of Tang Family could also have stepped forward. However, the talent that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword wants is not just someone who is strong. It was someone who could coordinate hands and feet with his limbs.

    If Tang Pae and Tang Zhan were as strong as Baek Cheon, would Chung Myung really have left them behind and headed to Gangnam? No, he wouldn¡¯t have.

    Both Tang Pae and Tang Zhan already felt it. They hadn¡¯t been taken to Gangnam because they hadn¡¯t earned that trust.

    ¡°After suffering that humiliation¡­ You im that your pride is being hurt now? Is that something the direct descendants of Sichuan Tang Family should dare to say?¡±

    There was anger in his voice. Tang Zhan couldn¡¯t even bring himself to raise his lowered head. The in anger in Tang Pae¡¯s voice was one thing, but he was unable to refute Tang Pae¡¯s words in the slightest.

    ¡°Even though Namgung¡¯s Sogaju, Namgung Dowi, lost his father not long ago, he headed to Gangnam carrying the name of Namgung on his back. He already represents Namgung¡¯s name. However¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae let out a bitterugh.

    ¡°And my brother, who is of the same age,ins about rolling in the dirt in front of others, saying it¡¯s embarrassing and damages our honor. Where on earth does this differencee from?¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°Today, Namgung received the same training as us. However, theypleted their training much earlier than us and came back in good shape. You saw that too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°And yet after seeing that, those words really came out of his mouth.¡±

    Tang Pae¡¯s cold voice seemed to pierce Tang Zhan¡¯s heart. It was unusual for Tang Pae to show such anger.

    ¡°Does it hurt your pride?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It hurts my pride too. But my pride is wounded not because of some superficial honor. Sichuan Tang Family of the World! Because I have clearly confirmed with my own eyes that the martial artists of Sichuan Tang Family are being outpaced by other sects.¡±

    Tang Pae clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Is there anything more shameful for a martial artist than being weak?¡±

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim. But aren¡¯t the martial arts we use different from theirs¡­.? We¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth.¡±

    The voice of Tang Pae gave him chill.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with what Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword said. We¡¯ve always gotten away with it that way. If our skills arecking, we develop a stronger poison and create a more lethal hidden weapon. Right. But has our family ever once been the best in the world?¡±

    Tang Zhan was speechless.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t learn anything from those in front of you, it¡¯s already over. Starting tomorrow, you don¡¯t need toe to training. No, not only you, but everyone else who will be participating in the training should do so. I will take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim.¡±

    Tang Pae resolutely opened his mouth.

    ¡°But I will follow this training to the end. Rolling in the dirt is nothing. I don¡¯t care if my mouth gets filled with mud. I will definitely be stronger. Even if I die, I will never hear anyone say that I, who someday became Gaju of Tang Family, am weaker than Sogaju of Namgung or Baek Cheon of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Convey that. However!¡±

    Tang Pae twitched his dark eyebrows and red at Tang Zhan. It seemed like a glimpse of Tang Gun-ak was visible on his face.

    ¡°If there is anyone who criticizes Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword for doing something he shouldn¡¯t have and suffered, tell them that I, the Sogaju, will punish them myself without Gaju-nim stepping forward. If anyone bearing the Tang name behaves like an ungrateful beast, they will be treated like one.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I said go!¡±

    Tang Zhan walked out with his head down. Tang Pae, who was watching him, sighed deeply as soon as the door closed.

    He thought he might have been a bit excessive, but it was something that could not be helped. Now is the time for Tang Zhan and others to face the reality.

    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    A long sigh flowed from his mouth once again.

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    A low sound came out from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth, who was lying on the eaves.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    With a face full of annoyance, he picked up his empty liquor bottle. But unfortunately, it had already run out a long time ago, so no matter how much he shook it, not a single drop fell.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Just as he was about to get up, disappointed, a voice suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head when he suddenly heard a voice. Tang Gun-ak suddenly appeared next to him, holding out a bottle of alcohol and smiling.

    ¡°¡­Why this?¡±

    ¡°Can I sit down?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak sat down next to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together. I feel like having a drink today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be honored to drink with Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak chuckled softly, picked up the bottle, and took a sip. Then he looked at the night sky and opened his mouth.

    ¡°You must be having a hard time too.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gun-ak at the unexpectedment.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105

    Chung Myung asked Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Instead of answering right away, Tang Gun-ak gave a sly smile.

    Chung Myung frowned for a moment. It wasn¡¯t because he was annoyed. It was because he saw the face of someone who used to smirk at him like that.

    ¡®Blood is indeed blood.¡¯

    Family ties are frightening in this way.

    Unlike sects, where different people carry on the same will, families are bound by blood. That¡¯s why, sometimes, he could see the faces of people from the past in these individuals.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing particrly difficult, right?¡±

    ¡°That would be fortunate, but¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak trailed off and nced at the liquor bottle in his hand.

    ¡°To my eyes, it doesn¡¯t seem that way.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Actually, from your perspective, my son is just a small fry not worth paying attention to.¡±

    He smiled and looked at Chung Myung¡¯s grumpy face.

    ¡°Yet, you¡¯ve spent all day pushing and teaching people, exhausting yourself, and now you¡¯re here checking on everyone¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°I was just looking for a good ce to have a drink.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked around the empty eaves.

    ¡°¡­You have unique tastes.¡±

    ¡°I hear that sometimes.¡±

    Chung Myungughed bitterly, brushing it off. This is why you shouldn¡¯t take Tang Family members lightly. They nonchntly hit the nail on the head.

    Of course, that man was an oddball even within Tang Family.

    ¡°You have done well enough.¡±

    Those words came out of nowhere, and Chung Myung nced at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°You¡¯ve Mount Hua Sect to this level, created Heavenly Comrade Alliance, eventually thwarted Evil Tyrant Alliance, and even repelled the invasion of Magyo. The achievements you have achieved so far are enough to be called a hero. If Ten Great Sects¡¯s idiots hadn¡¯t turned a blind eye to you, your reputation would have been resounding throughout the world by now.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, watching you, I wonder what I¡¯ve been doing with my life.¡±

    ¡°Ei. What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, so what can I do?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two lightly clinked their liquor bottles against each other. And at the same time, they took a long swig.

    ¡°Keueu.¡±

    Chung Myung, who removed the liquor bottle and wiped his mouth, grinned.

    ¡°Come to think of it, isn¡¯t it rare for Gaju of the Great Sichuan Tang Family to drink straight from the bottle?¡±

    ¡°¡­It won¡¯t happen unless I drink with you.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at the bottle in his hand with a peculiar expression.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, then.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded slowly. He fiddled with the bottle for a while before speaking again.

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s impressive. Even with what you¡¯ve done so far. However¡­.¡±

    He immediately shook his head.

    ¡°You are trying to do even more.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes, I worry that you might be forgetting one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Tang Jun-ye turned his head and stared at Chung Myung.

    ¡°That you are also human.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not some kind of idiot.¡±

    ¡°Right, you¡¯re not an idiot. So, of course, you know that.¡±

    In the still night, the sound of the liquor sloshing in the bottle was unusually loud.

    ¡°But strangely enough, it¡¯s not usually the fools who forget that. It¡¯s often those who are too smart for their own good.¡±

    Chung Myung did not bother to answer.

    ¡°Well, the reason¡­ there are probably many. Either believing you¡¯re fine, or thinking it¡¯s something only you can do¡­ there must be a reason depending on each person¡¯s circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°But no matter what the reason, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re overdoing it. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    As Chung Myung¡¯s expression turned strange, Tang Gun-akughed softly.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ how simr words can feel so different depending on how they¡¯re said.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head.

    ¨C Damn it, if you don¡¯t go, will those guys die? No, that¡¯s not it! Why do you care if they die or not? If the guys you¡¯ve been cursing at every day are about to die, shouldn¡¯t you be pping and celebrating? So why are you going to save them? Your injured limb is practically dangling as if it is going to break away from your body¡­. Hey? Hey! You! Stop right there? Hey!

    ¡­Looking back, that guy was definitely crazy.

    Thank goodness. His bloodline didn¡¯t continue. From Tang Family¡¯s perspective, it was a stroke of luck.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit amusing when you think about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°There is no one more qualified than you to train Tang Family. That¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t even need thinking about.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who was speaking, had a bitter look on his face.

    He knows his own limits and understands Chung Myung¡¯s capabilities. For the family, this is the best course of action.

    ¡°That¡­ if you find it so troubling, would you like to do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak burst outughing as he saw Chung Myung¡¯s cautious nce. It struck him how much Chung Myung had changed. When he first saw him in Sichuan, he wondered how anyone could be so arrogant.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that my pride is wounded, it¡¯s just that I feel bitter. We don¡¯t have much time. So we have no choice but to proceed in the most efficient way. The problem is¡­ the person creating that efficiency is ultimately you, and pursuing efficiency in every aspect inevitably leads to you shouldering all the burdens.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a good direction. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Chung Myung, who was listening, immediately burst intoughter. The way they speak is different, but the fact that they are a nag is the same.

    ¡°The reason you¡¯re now trying to teach them is¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua alone has their limits. Therefore, the entire Heavenly Comrade Alliance must be stronger. However, the guy who does such things doesn¡¯t even think about the fact that there¡¯s a limit to what he can do alone and tries to take on all the work. Stupidly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave out the ¡®Stupidly¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you have a bad personality.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m not that foolish. In fact, I¡¯ve just realized something.¡±

    ¡°Realized what?¡±

    ¡°A one-sided rtionship where one side only gives isn¡¯t a true friendship.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an obvious fact.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded.

    ¡°You understand well.¡±

    ¡°I was just about to ask for something.¡±

    ¡°To me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Chung Myung with a look of interest.

    The reason he hade here was to share some of the burden Chung Myung was carrying. Until now, Chung Myung has taken on too many tasks alone. He hadn¡¯t really reached out for help, even from Hyun Jong or Tang Gun-ak.

    Tang Gun-ak came here to say that this should no longer be the case. But now Chung Myung was straightforwardly saying he had a request.

    ¡®I¡¯m curious.¡¯

    Whether that was something he really prepared to ask or just something he made up, he will be able to find out by listening to Chung Myung¡¯s next words.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    At that moment, the corners of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth curled up slyly.

    ¡°Obviously, it is not easy for Tang Gaju-nim to teach members of Tang Family. You¡¯d end up repeating what you¡¯ve always done.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ If you change your thinking just a little, even Gaju-nim could easily be a demon.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung began to share his thoughts. As Tang Gun-ak listened to the story, the corners of his mouth began to strangely resemble Tang Bo¡¯s more and more.

    * * *

    After leaving the room, Jo-Gol stretched greatly and looked at the sun that had just begun to rise.

    ¡°Feels good.¡±

    He whistled unconsciously. As he was about to walk energetically, a dry voice sounded from behind him.

    ¡°What makes you so happy this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Sahyung!¡±

    Jo-Gol happily looked back at Yoon Jong andughed heartily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling so refreshedtely.¡±

    Yoon Jong tried to say something but immediately shook his head. Truth be told, he felt a bit bettertely as well.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Chung Myung too busy to bother us because he¡¯s focused on other things? Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Is that something tough about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing tough about. But what can I do if I feel good?¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop him.

    In fact, Chung Myung is the biggest bully in Mount Hua¡­. No, it is none other than Five Swords who suffers from intense training.

    Even when training with other Mount Hua disciples, Five Swords trained at several times the intensity. Have they ever been fed up with a special, affectionate (?) treatment that no one envies?

    But recently, Chung Myung has not been able to bother them properly because he is focusing on Nokrim and Tang Family. Thanks to this, Five Swords only needed to train as much as other disciples, leaving them with energy to spare.

    ¡°Wow. It would be great if it was like this from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to be happy about.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. You must train hard to get stronger. But, Sahyung, we need days like this too, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s not so wrong.¡±

    Yoon Jong also ended upughing a little.

    Both Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong know it well. This situation won¡¯tst long.

    Chung Myung¡¯s persistence goes beyondmon sense. There¡¯s no way someone like him could keep watching Five Swords sucking honey. So, they might as well restfortably while they can.

    Jo-Gol, who arrived at the training ground, whistled as he saw his Sahyung already there.

    ¡°Whew. As expected, everyone is full of energy.¡±

    When he thinks of the people who are being sacrificed in return, Nokrim, Tang Family, and Namgung Family, tearse to his eyes¡­ But still, what can he do when it feels good? Sometimes, people need moments like this.

    Jo-Gol greeted Baek Cheon brightly.

    ¡°Sasuk, you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete!¡±

    ¡°¡­Ei. Even Chung Myung hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±

    Looking at Jo-Gol¡¯s banter, Baek Cheon sighed deeply. Jo-Gol was like a high-energy puppy; if you didn¡¯t tire him out with enough training, he was impossible to handle.

    ¡°And you look good, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    ¡°On the other hand¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol nced at the people standing on the other side. Nokrim and Tang Family¡¯s faces werepletely dark and dead. Namgung Family was slightly better, but it was only a very slight difference, and still seemed struggling.

    ¡°What a pity¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Knock it off, Jo-Gol. What if Chung Myung decides to target us again?¡±

    ¡°Well, does that matter? Isn¡¯t that something we always get?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Stop scaring me. I just want to live for today and then die. Can¡¯t I at least say I feel good when I do? Haha.¡±

    Baek Cheon just gave up and shook his head. In the first ce, Jo-Gol is not a person you canmunicate with.

    It was then.

    ¡°Look, Chung Myung¡¯sing.¡±

    Yoo Iseol said softly. When Baek Cheon looked in that direction, he saw Chung Myung approaching with his usual look full of annoyance.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    It¡¯s not really surprising. Chung Myung always looks like that. The reason Baek Cheon was puzzled was because there was another person next to that guy.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It looks like Tang Gaju-nim?¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples frowned.

    Tang Zhan looked at Tang Pae standing next to him. His gaze seemed to ask if he had informed Gaju after all. But Tang Pae shook his head, indicating he had no idea what was happening.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who arrived at the training ground, lightly gave a greeting and smiled.

    ¡°Starting today, I will also be participating in the training, so I look forward to working with you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are Gaju-nim going to teach?¡±

    ¡°Then will he learn, this bastard?¡±

    Yoon Jong wasted no time in cursing Jo-Gol, who had blurted out nonsense.

    Chung Myung said while looking at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who exchanged a smile with him, walked and stood in front of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Baek Cheon spoke calmly to Tang Gun-ak with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Tang Gaju-nim. Tang Family is over there¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is the right ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak gave a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t teach Tang Family myself?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are many reasons, of course. One of the main reasons is that Tang Family¡¯s martial arts focus on poison and hidden weapons. With poison, it¡¯s enough to take the antidote, but with hidden weapons, if something goes wrong, it can cause irreversible damage.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Because once a hidden weapon is thrown, it does note back. Even the slightest miscalction of another person¡¯s capabilities can result in death.

    ¡°So I usually choose to supervise from a distance if I could. However¡­ Mount Hua Chivalorus Sword told me something.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He said that you all have spent three years learning how to survive enemy attacks? So, I heard that no matter how many times the opponent use hidden weapons, you guys won¡¯t even get a scratch?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­Yes? This is the first ever I ever heard of this?

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, even for me. Still¡­ It¡¯s not easy for me to find an opportunity to throw a hidden weapon at someone, either.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled and took his hand out of his sleeve. Four bright blue throwing knives were held in his hands.

    ¡°I can throw them at you with peace of mind. This will be mutually beneficial, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea?¡±

    ¡°I trust you.¡±

    ¡°But Gaju-nim really shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°No, listen to reason! Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahat! Enough whining!¡±

    ¡°Just listen!¡±

    A bright smile spread across Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face. Chung Myungmented that his smiles resembled Tang Bo, but the smile actually resembled Chung Myung.

    The throwing knives fiercely cut through the air.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106

    ¡°Alright! That¡¯s it for today!¡±

    Thud!

    Thud!

    As soon as Chung Myung¡¯s voice burst out, Hye Yeon and other Mount Hua¡¯s disciples fell down like straw bales. Even after washing their eyes, the rxed demeanor they had when they came to the training ground early in the morning was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Hm, already?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak slowly retrieved the hidden weapons, as if there was a lot of regret left.

    ¡°Just as I was starting to get warm. In my time, when I got excited, I would throw down hidden weapons for three days and nights¡­ Do we really need to stop at a moment like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll start again in just two hours.¡±

    At those words, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples who were lying down like corpses raised their heads like a thunderbolts.

    ¡°Tw- Two hours (four hours)?¡±

    ¡°It was originally three hours, you bastard! Why are you changing your words?¡±

    ¡°Oh, was it?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue.

    ¡°But have these guys¡¯ stomachs gotten too full? Not just anyone else, but Gaju-nim of Tang Family of the world himself who trains you guys, but you can¡¯t make an effort to secure even more than a rat¡¯s tail¡¯s worth of time!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Honestly, he¡¯s not that wrong. No, for something that came out of that bastard¡¯s mouth, it was a rare, very rare correct one.

    It¡¯s not just anyone, it¡¯s Tang Gun-ak. The Poison King, Tang Gun-ak. One of the absolute masters who dominates the current Kangho.

    Isn¡¯t this a situation where such a person is not just sparring or dueling, but spending the entire day giving them training close to realbat?

    ¡°If other people heard about this, they¡¯d bring ten of thousand gold and beg for even a single session with him! But you lot are taking it for granted!¡±

    ¡°Ughhh.¡±

    That¡¯s right¡­ That¡¯s right, but¡­.

    ¡°¡­Ten of a thousand gold or whatever, so I just want to survive.¡±

    ¡°If you die, what¡¯s the point of getting stronger?¡±

    ¡°Spare me.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­. I, I saw paradise¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ hell, monk. You¡¯re not going to paradise.¡±

    Five Swords squeezed out sad tears.

    Are the hands of Tang Gun-ak really so ruthless? No, not to that extent. If he had truly been trying to attack them in earnest, and if they had to defend against him all day, how many of them would still be alive?

    Naturally, Tang Gun-ak was also considering their skills and providing appropriate conditions. Moreover, hadn¡¯t they already beenpeting with Chung Myung, whose skills were on par with Tang Gun-ak and perhaps even better, for three years?

    ¡®Yes, I understand.¡¯

    Baek Cheon trembled. Even though he understood all that, the goosebumps on his back showed no signs of subsiding.

    The problemy in the difference between a sword and throwing knives.

    They have absolute trust in Chung Myung¡¯s sword. No matter how fiercely he swings it at their necks, they have the ultimate belief that the sword will never actually cut them.

    If they don¡¯t have that trust, they could never engage in such lethal sparring. Because they have absolute confidence in Chung Myung¡¯s abilities, they can attack and defend with all their might.

    But the problem is that the throwing knives is not a sword.

    No matter how much Tang Gun-ak renowned as Poison King of the world, and even if he has skills that even Chung Myung can¡¯t surpass when ites to unleashing and handling the throwing knives, aren¡¯t throwing knives are weapons that are essentially out of one¡¯s control once released?

    Just a momentary mistake, a very simple miscalction, and the knife could end up in someone¡¯s head.

    ¡®Who knew it would be this chilling.¡¯

    Every time the fierce throwing knives passed by his face, it felt like his soul was left and returned to his body, to add a little exaggeration.

    If anyone wanted to experience a near-death situation, just standing in this ce would suffice.

    But they repeated that all day from this morning until midnight. Who could possibly remain sane under such conditions?

    ¡°How pitiful.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather just roll my body.¡±

    ¡°As expected from Mount Hua Sect. I can¡¯tpete with that.¡±

    The extreme experience they were experiencing could be seen just by looking at the reactions of the surrounding Nokrim and Tang Family. Those who had been looking at the rxed Mount Hua for a while with eyes full of resentment, now clicked their tongues as if they had seen the most pitiful person in the world. Even if they encountered a beggar from the Beggar Union who hadn¡¯t eaten for three days, they wouldn¡¯t look at them with such pity.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled strangely at Chung Myung¡¯s question.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a differencepared to throwing knives alone. I felt something simr during the battle at Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded.

    ¡°What started as an effort to help them turned into me getting help instead. If we repeat this training for about 15 days, I think I might be able to grasp something.¡±

    ¡°Fi- Fiveteen days?¡±

    ¡°Are we doing this for another 15 days?¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    Five Swords convulsed in shock.

    Even now, their clothes are full of holes, as if it had been hit by a rain of needles, and their body are full of scratches¡­ but they have to do this for another 15 days? 15 days?

    ¡°And¡­ I think I understand what Tang Familycks and also found a solution.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Mount Hua and Tang Family alternately with meaningful eyes. His eyes sparkled as if he had discovered an interesting toy, causing both Mount Hua¡¯s disciples and Tang Family members trembled at the same time. For some reason, it sent chills down their spines.

    ¡°Thebination is good.¡±

    The most fatal weakness of Tang Family originates from the roots of their martial arts.

    Other sectspensate for their weaknesses by swinging their swords and sparring with each other, but this is not possible for Tang Family. Most of the hidden weapons they use are things for which there is no substitute, unlike wooden swords the warriors use during sparring, which has moderately reduced power.

    What would happen if feather-light needles were carved out of wood instead of iron? If you made it the same, it would be too light to hold any force, and if you increased the weight by making itrger, it would lose its characteristics as a concealed weapon, rendering it meaningless.

    Besides, no matter how blunt you make the tips be, a hidden weapon is a hidden weapon. If you make a mistake and get stabbed in the eye, not only blindness but also your life is at risk.

    Therefore, Tang Family can practice controlling and throwing hidden weapons into the air, but the experience of sincerely applying hidden weapons to an opponent is bound to be extremely limited. This was the same as an innate limitation.

    However¡­.

    ¡°Anyway, you blocked my throwing knives.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did we?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­I was just standing there.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled brightly.

    ¡°Surely, disciples of Mount Hua are humble. Is it because they resemble Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that an insult?¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim. You¡¯ve crossed the line. Please apologize.¡±

    ¡°That bastard, humble? Humble?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded contentedly as he watched the Mount Hua disciples having a fit.

    ¡°They¡¯re still in good spirits. As expected, they¡¯re reliable.¡±

    Though he spoke yfully, Tang Gun-ak was actually quite surprised on the inside.

    ¡®I never thought it would end up like this.¡¯

    No matter how much he trained with Chung Myung, there was a preconceived notion that the younger generation was still the younger generation. Therefore, Tang Gun-ak believed they wouldn¡¯t be able to use even thirty percent of their abilities.

    However, their skills easily exceeded Tang Gun-ak¡¯s expectations. Though he didn¡¯t show it outwardly, he was quite exhausted.

    ¡®I almost had to use a lethal move.¡¯

    No matter how many throwing knives he threw, they somehow blocked and parried them while steadily advancing, which sent chills down his spine. What kind of training had these young people undergone to reach such a level?

    Rather than strengthening their defenses and holding on, they move forward without being deceived by the variations in the throwing knives he creates.

    ¡°In other words¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡®If they¡¯re at a level that can block my move, then the level of hidden weapons my children can do isn¡¯t really a threat to them.¡¯

    Thus, it would be possible.

    Just as he¡¯s currently checking them by throwing his knives at them to his heart¡¯s content, isn¡¯t this no different from finding a perfect target for Tang Family that won¡¯t get hurt no matter how much they attack?

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If it means improving skills, isn¡¯t anything a good thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Under that subtle pressure, Chung Myung nced at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Earnest eyes that said, ¡®I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, but just say no!¡¯ were pouring down on Chung Myung. Chung Myung nodded reassuringly as if telling them not to worry.

    And he said while looking at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this damn bastard!¡±

    ¡°This rotten bastard! Selling his Sahyung off?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll curse you from hell! We¡¯ll kill you for sure!¡±

    Chung Myung picked his ears.

    ¡°Howling like a dog under the moon.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples red at Chung Myung with venomous eyes, but it didn¡¯t matter much. After all, one can¡¯t kill someone with just a re.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°How about it? You still seem energetic. Want a drink?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Since you¡¯re offering, it¡¯s hard to refuse. But let¡¯s drink moderately today. I also choose the alcohol.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit disappointing, but fine.¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were looking at the two walking away while chatting, soon dropped their heads in confusion.

    ¡°¡­Yoon Jong-ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Sew that bastard Gol¡¯s mouth shut.¡±

    ¡°¡­Soso went to get a needle a little while ago.¡±

    ¡°I see. She¡¯s quick.¡±

    Baek Cheon squirmed and barely managed to sit up.

    ¡°¡­I never thought throwing knives could be this scary.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again. I¡¯m really feeling it painfully.¡±

    ¡°First of all, it¡¯s scary that it¡¯s not in someone¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    The people they had faced so far were all people who wielded weapons with their hands or punched them directly. That means that as long as they didn¡¯t lose sight of the person, they could somehow deal with them.

    But Tang Gun-ak ispletely different.

    Though he merely stood still, the throwing knives that left his hand flew at a formidable speed, toying with them.

    ¡°¡­There are no restrictions.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right, Samae.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded heavily.

    No matter how free a swordsman tries to be, they cannot escape the constraint of holding a sword in their hand. Thus, the changes in the sword are inevitably confined by the limits of the body.

    However, the throwing knives that have left a person¡¯s hand has no such limitations. Therefore, they can undergo unimaginable changes.

    This was yet another shock to them. Having always lived with swords in their hands, they had never considered that the sword was confined by the limits of the body.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s so much to learn.¡±

    ¡°The pace is too fast, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ One thing is certain¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon continued as he looked at Tang Gun-ak¡¯s back, which was now quite far away.

    ¡°If we fully embody this, our Mount Hua will be one level stronger. It¡¯s an opportunity we can¡¯t afford to miss as martial artists. I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±

    A still glow flowed out of his neat eyes.

    However, the reaction of those who heard those words was only sour.

    ¡°That¡¯s if we don¡¯t die first.¡±

    Jo-Gol grumbled.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if we died tomorrow¡­ An opportunity, my foot.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get some sleep. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±

    ¡°We need to eat something.¡±

    One by one, they stood up and left Baek Cheon behind as they headed to their lodging.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s a kind of illness too.¡±

    ¡°Let it be. He¡¯s our Sasuk, right?¡±

    ¡°Baek Cheon Siju sometimes holds too much weight. That too is an obsession.¡±

    ¡°It sometimes gives me chills. Ugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was left behind, nkly watched their backs trudging along.

    ¡°That¡­ Guys?¡±

    A cold wind blew from the riverside and swept through Baek Cheon.

    He shivered and slowly stood up.

    ¡°Keuhum.¡±

    He cleared his throat lightly and followed the others with an awkward look on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, guys. Guys? Hey?¡±

    Baek-ah, who hadpleted its share of training and was watching the scene from behind, sighed and shook its head.

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107

    Tang Pae nkly stared at his hand. The empty spoon was convulsing in the air twelve times per second.

    ¡®Haha¡­.¡¯

    His eyes were half dead and the light almost extinguished.

    When he looked around, his brothers, who had given up on using their hands to eat, had their faces buried in their bowls.

    They couldn¡¯t survive without eating, but using their hands to eat was impossible, so they had thrown away any semnce of dignity and were just shoveling food into their mouths any way they could.

    ¡®Stamina¡­¡¯

    At this moment, Tang Pae perfectly understood why Chung Myung said that physical strength was essential to Tang Family¡¯s martial arts.

    With hands that couldn¡¯t even hold a spoon, how could they possibly throw hidden weapons?

    It is not wrong to say that Tang Family martial arts requires sophistication. However, that sophistication can only be demonstrated based on strong physical strength that doesn¡¯t falter under any circumstances.

    How sophisticated can someone be if they can¡¯t even control their own hands?

    ¡®I get it, but¡­¡¯

    He recalled what Baek Cheon said to him before.

    There was a time when Tang Pae, puzzled, asked why Baek Cheon always got so angry whenever Chung Myung spoke. He thinks Chung Myung Dojang is saying the right thing, so why the anger? At that time, Baek Cheon clearly answered like this.

    ¨C ¡­You¡¯ll understand when you experience itter.

    Yes. Now he understood. He understood it painfully well.

    Since he says the right things, there is no room for resistance. But if they just shut up and follow what is told, it feels like a death sentence.

    The problem is that if Tang Pae resists, he ends up looking like azy and shameless fool who doesn¡¯t try. Who would have imagined how terrifying it is to be driven by proper justification?

    ¡°Keueueu¡­.¡±

    ¡°Da- Damn it¡­¡±

    Groans constantly came out from the mouths of Tang Family members.

    ¡®I wondered why Mount Hua Sect became so strong. If they train like this, even a rabbit could beat a tiger in a few years.¡¯

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim. Are we really going to die like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°No, how can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°Look over there.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not dead, are they?¡±

    Tang Zhan raised his head and looked at the direction pointed by Tang Pae. There, the dying disciples of Mount Hua Sect with pale faces were half-slumped on chairs, just staring nkly at the food in front of them.

    ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t they eating?¡±

    ¡°They threw up all their breakfast.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know either. Who knew Gaju-nim would be so thrilled to be doing this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen something like that in my life.¡±

    ¡°What a relief.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°That we¡¯re seeing it for the first time¡­ It¡¯s better not to see such things.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak had found his water.

    It was as if he was possessed by the vengeful spirit of someone who had died unable to throw their throwing knives, and whenever he saw disciples of Mount Hua Sect, he threw throwing knives as a greeting. Of course, just because he threw throwing knives as a greeting, there was no way that the recipients could have epted it as a greeting.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who felt the threat to their lives dozens of times a day, were drying up and withering away so much that it was obvious to the naked eye.

    ¡®So that¡¯s what it means when they say life is draining from your body.¡¯

    Tang Pae put down his spoon and sighed.

    ¡°Still, aren¡¯t we in a slightly better position? So let¡¯s notin.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you not hear?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­After morning training, Chung Myung Dojang said, ¡®Now that the basics are in ce, it¡¯s time to ramp up the intensity and do it properly.¡¯¡±

    ¡°That crazy bas¡­! Kehuhuhum!¡±

    Tang Pae quickly cleared his throat and cut off the words that were about to escape his mouth.

    ¡®No. What¡­.¡¯

    At this point, isn¡¯t Chung Myung and Tang Gun-akpeting to see who can harass the disciples better? The innocent shrimps were getting crushed in the fight between the two whales.

    ¡°¡­They say that doing what you know is the hardest thing in the world.¡±

    Tang Pae sighed heavily and suddenly looked at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples with warm eyes.

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s fortunate that we have them.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Imagine if only Tang Family had suffered this. Wouldn¡¯t there have been ten times more dissatisfaction by now?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s true?¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded.

    There was no need to specte. Until a few days ago, voices criticizing Mount Hua and Chung Myung had been flowing non-stop, but after Tang Gun-ak began to personally handle Mount Hua disciples, those wordspletely vanished.

    And instead of subtle hostility, a sense of camaraderie had begun to form.

    In any case, aren¡¯t theyrade suffering the same pain, and those who have been receiving the training they are receiving now?

    ¡°When burdens are shared, they be a little lighter.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it just that the burden has increased?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Tang Pae looked at Mount Hua¡¯s disciples with a peculiar gaze.

    ¡®Did Gaju-nim or Chung Myung Dojang even have this in mind?¡¯

    If you think about it, the close rtionship between Tang Family and Mount Hua Sect was a bit of an illusion.

    In reality, the close rtionships were between Hyun Jong and Tang Gun-ak, and between Chung Myung and Tang Gun-ak.

    Since they represent Mount Hua Sect and Tang Family, it would not be wrong to say that the rtionships between the sects were close, but in fact, there was no significant exchange between the members of each sect.

    It wasn¡¯t like they were reluctant to each other, but that didn¡¯t mean they were close enough to have personal conversations.

    ¡®In other words, if the current leaders were to step down, the rtionship between Mount Hua and Tang Family wouldn¡¯t remain the same.¡¯

    Tang Pae will try to maintain its rtionship with Mount Hua, but no matter how much he thinks about it, it is difficult for Tang Pae to be a sovereign Gaju like Tang Gun-ak. So in the end, he would have no choice but to listen to others¡¯ opinions.

    However, if situations like this one kept repeating, a sense of camaraderie might develop between Mount Hua and Tang Family, and the members might also maintain good rtionships with each other.

    ¡®Is that why the two of them are willingly ying the viins?¡¯

    Perhaps the leaders were seeing a bigger picture that he couldn¡¯t yet see. With this thought, Tang Pae nodded unconsciously.

    Tang Zhan, who did not know the thoughts of such Tang Pae, said with a tearful face.

    ¡°¡­How are we supposed to handle the afternoon training?¡±

    ¡°Stop crying. Aren¡¯t you given time to sleep?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping doesn¡¯t mean you can recover from all your fatigue. These days, even when I practice meditation, my body doesn¡¯t feel lighter. It feels like I¡¯m carrying a block of iron on my shoulders.¡±

    Tang Pae, who heard those words, nodded and looked at Tang Zhan.

    ¡°That¡¯s the key.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°From now on, we must endure not just short battles but wars. You understand that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded.

    ¡°War is not concluded overnight. Everyone must have felt that during Plum Blossom Ind incident. It could be as short as a few days, or as long as several months, with daily fighting without being able to rest or sleep properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Look.¡±

    Tang Zhan turned his head at Tang Pae¡¯s words. The people of Tang Family were still dying without being able to eat properly.

    ¡°Over there too.¡±

    Tang Zhan¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he turned his head in ordance with Tang Pae¡¯s words. Apparently, the disciples of Mount Hua, who slumped like corpses just a moment ago, had suddenly regained their energy and were shoveling food into their mouths.

    ¡°Do you understand what would happen if we were thrown into war in our current state?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Hyung-nim. We wouldn¡¯t be able to demonstrate even half of our abilities.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Abilities that cannot be demonstrated are not abilities at all. They¡¯re just excuses. Only the strength that can be fully utilized in realbat can be called ability.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you think like that, everything in the world will change. The public assessment that the Tang Family is ahead of Mount Hua Sect in terms of force is also incorrect. Now we are not even as good as them.¡±

    ¡°Hyu- Hyung-nim. That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae looked back at Tang Zhan with cold eyes.

    ¡°What? Do you also want to cling to the superficial evaluations of others and elevate yourself?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°After seeing Namgung Family, who were considered stronger than us, suffer so miserably?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, Hyung-nim.¡±

    Tang Pae nodded.

    ¡°In my view, Chung Myung Dojang and Gaju-nim are not people who simply look at one thing and do their work. They are probably considering at least three or four things. It may be tough now, but if we follow them, there will surely be a moment when we see the light. Do you think they would do this just to torment us?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Good. So, let¡¯s eat. We need to eat to endure.¡±

    Tang Pae somehow grabbed hold of the bowl and started stuffing the food into his mouth.

    But at that moment, Tang Pae didn¡¯t realize it.

    No matter how good the intentions, no matter how benevolent the purpose, depending on the method, it can be more dreadful than acts done with malice.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    It was an extremely refreshing expression to anyone¡¯s eyes, but at least in the eyes of Tang Pae, that smile did not look good. No, rather, it looked more like the smile of a demon from hell.

    ¡°You¡¯re exhausted too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°You want to rest, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    ¡°So I will give you a chance to rest.¡±

    Tang Pae was momentarily speechless.

    No, Dojang-nim? I¡¯m not stupid, of course I understood that.

    ¡°But the method¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keueu, yes. That¡¯s the key point.¡±

    Chung Myung snapped his fingers loudly.

    ¡°Rest is good. Really good. But you know how people are, right? They don¡¯t value something that¡¯s just handed to them.¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense¡­? No, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m going to make you feel the value.¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°As members of Tang Family, you also have pride in your skills, right? The belief that you can win against anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡°Right. But it¡¯s probably the same for those guys too, right?¡±

    Chung Myung pointed to Mount Hua¡¯s disciples with his chin. They nodded their heads with eyes filled with nothing but venom, looking like starving madmen.

    ¡°Thew of Kangho is simple. The strong take and those who prove themselves gain. So¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung snapped his fingers again.

    ¡°The winners get to skip tomorrow morning¡¯s training. Simple, right?¡±

    ¡°W- Wait a minute. What do you mean?¡±

    Even so, colleagues who trained together split sides and fight! Does he think this kind of behavior is eptable?

    And if Tang Family and Mount Hua Sect split sides and fight, wouldn¡¯t it uproot the budding camaraderie? This is something that shouldn¡¯t be done¡­

    ¡°Ah, that damned bastard talks a lot. Well, yes. You¡¯re probably not used to it yet. I understand. It¡¯s very simple to solve it.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled brightly.

    ¡°Once you get beaten up, you¡¯lle to your senses.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Whoever standsst wins. Get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Start.¡±

    Chung Myung pped his hands.

    Tang Pae let out a wryugh. No matter how absurd this is, who would follow such a ridiculous¡­

    ¡°Aaaarghhh!¡±

    And at that moment, a desperate scream was heard. Tang Pae quickly turned his head in shock.

    The disciple of Mount Hua, who felt like a bloodrade in arms¡­ No, the converts of Mount Hua Sect, were charging madly with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Dieee!¡±

    It was the moment when the alliance between Mount Hua and Tang Familypletely shattered into pieces.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108

    Thud.

    The knees, which had endured until the end, finally buckled and touched the ground.

    Blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his hands trembled. Eyes filled with venom.

    The mouth filled with all hatred and resentment slowly opened.

    ¡°How¡­ could¡­¡±

    ¡°Huhuhu.¡±

    A handsome man in white clothes stood tall and looked down at the man kneeling in front of him with a chillingly expressionless face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resent me too much.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just the way of Kangho?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Before the voice full of indignation could fullye out, a man with curly hair and a sinister expression, standing beside the handsome man, stepped forward with a twisted smile.

    A look of contempt and ridicule poured from his eyes.

    ¡°This¡­Why did someone like you act like this?¡±

    The one he trusted.

    Looking at the vile face of the person he trusted more because they were from the same hometown felt like being stabbed in the chest with a sharp knife.

    ¡°Is there any other word in the world as useless as faith? Kukukuk. Think of it as paying the price for your stupidity.¡±

    ¡°Yoy dog¡­.¡±

    The man slowly copsed forward.

    ¡°Bas¡­tard¡­.¡±

    Thud.

    The moment Tang Pae who had held on until the end copsed, Mount Hua¡¯s disciples shouted hurray like thunder.

    ¡°We won!¡±

    ¡°We get half a day off tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Mom! I beat Tang Family!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who were guaranteed a half-day rest, hugged each other, jumped around, and cheered.

    ¡°Half a day! Half a day! Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°This is my first time resting for half a day since Chung Myung came back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in tomorrow! I¡¯m definitely not getting up and I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Alcohol! It¡¯s alcohol tonight!¡±

    They almost went crazy.

    Tang Pae watched the scene with a boiling face.

    Among Mount Hua disciples, acting like they would do somersaults, a shining bald head stood out.

    ¡®¡­The monk too.¡¯

    Of course, he¡¯s not saying that other Taoists did well, but even so, a person who is famous as a monk is happy to beat up people and drink alcohol. What has the worlde to¡­?

    Huh? ¡­Soso?

    You shouldn¡¯t be that happy. I¡¯m your brother¡­

    You look the happiest? Huh? Soso?

    ¡°Kyahahahahat! Rest! Rest! Let¡¯s go out and y tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°As we live, days like thise.¡±

    ¡°Rest. Recharge. Rest. It¡¯s good.¡±

    Tears flowed from the eyes of Tang Family members who were looking at Mount Hua disciples jumping in joy.

    ¡®I trusted you, you bastards.¡¯

    What? Colleagues? Comradeship? We shouldn¡¯t have expected that from such scoundrels.

    ¡®This is unfair. It¡¯s unreasonable.¡¯

    It was a fight that was wrong from the start.

    No, does it make sense to start a fight when someone who uses a sword and someone who uses a hidden weapon are practically next to each other? Besides, Tang Family was all lined up closely together!

    Basically, hidden weapon requires distance to show its effectiveness. They need to maintain a proper distance to have room to show their true power.

    This means that it is a much more delicate weapon than a sword that they just have to rush in and swing!

    But when you¡¯re not given any distance, and you¡¯re attacked by those you thought wererades without even having time to prepare?

    ¡®This is what happens.¡¯

    The members of Tang Family, who had beenpletely smashed and were rolling on the ground, trembled with humiliation and anger.

    ¡°This¡­ Such cowardice¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sasuk? What are they saying over there?¡±

    ¡°What? What are they saying?¡±

    ¡°They say it¡¯s cowardice?¡±

    ¡°This punk!¡±

    Baek Cheon scolded Jo-Gol with a solemn expression.

    ¡°They are members of the prestigious Tang Family. Do you think Tang Family members are such petty little humans that they make excuses even after losing? Where do you get the nerve to say such nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Keuu, Sasuk, I was short-sighted.¡±

    Tang Pae¡¯s expression turned nk for a moment.

    He realized it a little while ago. What is it like to be speechless when a person is so angry?

    However, Tang Zhan seemed to be less angry than him, as he suddenly raised his head and shouted with bloodshot eyes!

    ¡°No! That¡¯s¡­!¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, I can hear them clearly?¡±

    ¡°They would never say that!¡±

    ¡°Then what is that sound?¡±

    ¡°It must be the sound of a strong wind blowing.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    These damn bastards¡­

    Tangz Zhan gritted his teeth and shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough jokes, Baek Cheon Dojang! No matter how realistic a sparring match is, it¡¯s still not an ambush! You should have given us time to prepare mentally!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±

    For a moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes as he looked at Tang Zhan became indifferent.

    Unable to ovee his anger, Tang Zhan pounded the ground with his fist and shouted.

    ¡°Ambushing from right next to us¡ªis that truly the act of a righteous sect? Answer me!¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face hardened seriously.

    At that moment, Tang Zhan was ready to respond to all the arguments that Baek Cheon would bring. The sparring was already decided, so he wanted to at least make them feel ufortable.

    However, Baek Cheon¡¯s next words threw all his spirit into the gutter.

    Baek Cheon scratched his head and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°If that¡¯s not the way of a righteous sect, well, let¡¯s just say we¡¯re not one.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend we¡¯re Evil Sects.¡±

    Baek Cheon openly shrugged his shoulders at Tang Zhan, whose mouth was wide open.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an official duel, but if we¡¯re going to prepare everything and follow the formalities, we can just do like Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°Wow. Our Sasuk¡¯s tongue is smooth today.¡±

    ¡°His Chung Myung Divine Art has reached its peak.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk, are we going to join Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line!¡±

    Jo-Gol, hit by Yoon Jong¡¯s fist, fell to the ground. However, even after being beaten and bounced away, Jo-Gol¡¯s face was full of happiness. Unlike Tang Family, who were trembling with anger.

    ¡°Keueu¡­.¡±

    ¡°I, I¡­.¡±

    The Tang Family members¡¯ eyes were bloodshot.

    The pain felt where they were hit could be endured. What really made the members of Tang Family feel unbearable was those damned Mount Hua Sect who cowardly rushed in, achieved victory, then showed off their happiest faces in the world.

    ¡®For a moment, I actually thought of those people asrades.¡¯

    ¡®They¡¯re like people who would sell even their kin for a profit!¡¯

    ¡®Those scum with no roots!¡¯

    It was when the eyes of Tang Family members looking at Mount Hua Sect gradually changed to looking at mortal enemies.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads at the voice they heard at that time. Tang Gun-ak was smiling and nodding his head.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s regrettable from my perspective, a promise is a promise. Mount Hua will rest from training tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Hurray!¡±

    ¡°Keuue! That is a wise statement, Gaju-nim!¡±

    While disciples of Mount Hua cheered, Chung Myung licked his lips as if he didn¡¯t like it at all. But a promise is a promise. He knew well that breaking a promise would make it harder to manage them in the future.

    ¡°Hngg. You must be happy, Gaju-nim, getting a break as well.¡±

    ¡°You mean me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. With no disciples to train.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re quite funny. The one who will rest is not me, but you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Aren¡¯t you also a disciple of Mount Hua? This was a victory for the winning side to rest, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m an exception¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Get some rest tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine¡­.¡±

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rest.¡±

    As his voice became increasingly stern, Chung Myung closed his mouth and nced at Tang Gun-ak. The corners of his eyes, which had always been solemn and quiet, were twitching slightly.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s pissed.¡¯

    If that person is in a situation where he can¡¯t control his facial muscles, it¡¯s not something that can be expressed simply as being angry. Don¡¯t Mount Hua Sect usually say, ¡®The eyes have overturned¡¯ in cases like this?

    ¡®No way¡­.¡¯

    After all, the members of Tang Family, whom he trusted, were destroyed without even being able to do anything. It would be even weirder if the Gaju, Tang Gun-ak, wasn¡¯t angry.

    For others, the excuse that they were not in a situation to show off their skills might work, but is Tang Gun-ak the type of person for whom such an excuse would work?

    ¡°Hu.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak took a short, deep breath. Then he smiled.

    ¡°It seems I was a bitcent.¡±

    At that moment, cold sweat ran down Chung Myung¡¯s spine. How long has it been since he felt this way from someone?

    ¡°The victor deserves to enjoy the victory. You will rest with Mount Hua tomorrow. As long as possible.¡±

    ¡°No, only in the morning¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take a long rest. It¡¯s not good for a person to run without any rest. Didn¡¯t I already mention this?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ That was already settled¡­.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded in satisfaction and raised his voice slightly.

    ¡°Now, Mount Hua disciples, please vacate the premises.¡±

    ¡°Keuh! Gaju-nim, we won¡­.¡±

    Thump!

    Baek Cheon quickly covered Jo-Gol¡¯s mouth, who was talking carelessly, and Yoon Jong threw his fist into Jo-Gol¡¯s lower abdomen.

    ¡°Keueuk¡­.¡±

    In an instant, Baek Cheon, now carrying Jo-Gol who was foaming at the mouth, bowed politely towards Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, run!¡±

    Tang Soso, whose face turned pale, urged the others.

    Except for Jo-Gol, the sharp-witted Mount Hua disciples rushed out and disappeared from the training ground. Even Baek-ah ran after the disciples with speed that seemed to set its feet on fire.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who was leisurely staring at Mount Hua disciples running away as if they had seen a ghost, turned his gaze to Tang Family members.

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°I hope there are no misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak quietly shook his head.

    ¡°There is never any shame in losing. If your skills arecking, you can lose. Even I haven¡¯t won every time in my life.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t make that face. The important thing is not avoiding defeat but learning from it.¡±

    Warm tears welled up in the eyes of Tang Family members when Gaju, who they had expected to rebuke them sternly right away, spoke in a soft voice.

    They felt a mix of anger and frustration.

    ¡°Gaju-nim¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What did you learn?¡±

    Tang Pae gritted his teeth and answered.

    ¡°That there¡¯s no one in the world to trust.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Also, that we must never let our guard down anywhere or anytime.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak quietly nodded. His thick eyebrows twitched pleasantly.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all, is it?¡±

    Suddenly, the expression disappeared from Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face.

    ¡°No matter how much of a surprise attack it was, as members of Sichuan Tang Family, you should never copse so easily. Your biggest mistake is that once the ranks are broken, you give up the fight.¡±

    Emotion also disappeared from his voice.

    ¡°And that¡¯s ultimately because of ack of fierceness. Do you know why?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Because you have nothing to lose. Because even if you lose, you won¡¯t die, and even if you lose, you won¡¯t suffer any real damage.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Today, watching you and Mount Hua sh, I also realized my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Wh- What¡­¡±

    At that moment, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hand, which was hidden inside the sleeve, slowly emerged.

    ¡°I failed to realize that there was no need to use hidden weapons to train you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, this happened due to my inadequacy. So, I¡¯ll reflect first¡­¡±

    Udeudeudeuk.

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s hand that came out of his sleeve slowly curled into a fist. Veins popped out on the back of his hand.

    ¡°Never¡­ I¡¯ll do my utmost to ensure you never face such a disgraceful situation again.¡±

    Tang Pae, who was looking at the approaching Tang Gun-ak with a clenched fist, suddenly cast his gaze at the distant sky.

    ¡®Ah¡­. Screw it.¡¯

    When he thinks about it again, he had a bad rtionship with those Mount Hua bastards from the beginning.

    Comrades, my foot. They¡¯re just bastards to be fried to death.

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109

    ¡°Heummppph!¡±

    Jo-Gol stretched vigorously as he got up.

    ¡°This feels so good!¡±

    How long has it been since he overslept?

    Since that devil bastard entered Mount Hua, the word oversleeping haspletely disappeared from the lives of third-ss disciples. The word ¡°night¡¯s sleep¡± was barely holding on, so how could ¡°oversleeping¡± even be possible?

    But today! On this historic day, even that damned guy couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    After refining his clothes, Jo-Gol Jo left the room with confident steps.

    ¡°Are you up?¡±

    ¡°You too, Sahyung!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yoon Jong faced Jo-Gol with a wide smile. His face was also shining brightly. Usually, his face looked so dry it seemed like it would crumble at a touch¡­

    ¡°¡­This is truly amazing. It is amazing how much better a person can feel just by getting a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Keu! I know right? If my body always felt like this, I¡¯d be up for a match with Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s a bit too far.¡±

    Yoon Jong chuckled and then tilted his head as if he remembered something.

    ¡°No, wait a minute. Then¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Does that mean everyone else has been living like this?¡±

    For a moment, the two of them looked at each other with nk faces.

    ¡°So this is the normal state of body?¡±

    ¡°I guess so?¡±

    ¡°¡­Crazy, everyone else knew about this good thing. Why wasn¡¯t I the only one who didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Yoon Jong wiped away the moisture that was building up around his eyes.

    Jo-Gol, it¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t know; you forgot. And you¡¯ll soon forget again, as long as that devil lives in Mount Hua¡­

    Jo-Gol cracked his neck.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m full of energy. If they had told us to rest for a whole day, I might have felt guilty and sneaked out to train, but half a day feels just right.¡±

    ¡°I feel that way too.¡±

    Yoon Jong chuckled as he walked toward the training ground. Since the sun was high in the sky, it was time to start training.

    ¡°The Tang Family members must have had a hard time, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­.¡±

    Yoon Jong shrugs his shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a prestigious sect. They were caught off guard and surprised, prestigious sects are prestigious for a reason. Their training must have been tough, though maybe different in style, but not any less rigorous.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yoon Jong looked back. Before he knew it, Tang Soso had approached them unnoticed and was smiling meaningfully.

    ¡°If it were, I wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked when I first joined Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is true that the style is different, but it¡¯s also true that the intensity is different. There¡¯s no other sect in the world that pushes its disciples with such insane training like Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°R- Really?¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, even if they wanted to impose this kind of training, they couldn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because people wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    Yoon Jong tilted his head with a puzzled look.

    ¡°But we survived, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Look at this Sahyung.¡±

    Tang Soso looked at Yoon Jong with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°No, search the whole world. Do you think there¡¯s any sect that feeds its disciples¡¯ elixirs like Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Jasodan is an elixir that isparable to Shaolin¡¯s Great Rejuvenation Pill. No, in some ways, it is a greater elixir than Great Rejuvenation Pill. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s true.¡±

    After all, it¡¯s the legendary elixir of Immortal Medicine.

    ¡°Even in Shaolin, not just anyone gave Great Rejuvenation Pill. It is a great blessing to pick and choose among those with proven talent and give them just one grain.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tang Soso¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°But Mount Hua Sect eats Jasodan like it¡¯s somemon tonic.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even Monk Hye Yeon has probably consumed more Jasodan sinceing to Mount Hua than Great Rejuvenation Pill in Shaolin.¡±

    The two people nodded, dumbfounded.

    If you think about it that way, Hye Yeon, even though he uses Shaolin martial arts and is bald, should be considered a disciple of Mount Hua. Isn¡¯t it only natural for a person to be loyal to where they¡¯ve received more benefits?

    ¡°Because it is such Mount Hua Sect, that we able to withstand this. Any other sect would be crying out in agony by now. When you¡¯re young, your body can¡¯t withstand the training, and when you¡¯re older and more advanced, you can¡¯t easily change your established training habits. It is also an age where they¡¯re difficult to control.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    Training a ten-year-old is different from teaching a thirty-year-old. Naturally, there would be resistance.

    ¡®Unless it¡¯s some bastard like Chung Myung.¡¯

    If you resist, you die. No, it¡¯s better to die. And there¡¯s no thought of escaping.

    That kind of person is why Chung Myung can control not only Mount Hua but also Tang Family, Nokrim, and Namgung Family¡­

    ¡°Anyway, this isn¡¯t something you can do just because you want to. So, my brothers and sisters must be having a hard time right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    ¡°Some people think that the core of Mount Hua is Chung Myung Sahyung, but in my opinion, Jasodan is no less than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Because it was Chung Myung who created Jasodan.¡±

    Tang Soso seemed to think for a moment and then nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    At that time, Jo-Gol, who had been silent, seemed to be thinking about something and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Then here¡¯s something strange. Why don¡¯t other sects distribute their elixirs like that?¡±

    Tang Soso looked at Jo-Gol with eyes that said, ¡®Howe there are people who don¡¯t think about this?¡¯. Jo-Gol, who received that look, shrank his neck.

    ¡°No, Sahyung, are you really the son of a merchant family?¡±

    ¡°Wha- What does this have to do with that?¡±

    ¡°Do you think elixirs are something you can just make whenever you feel like it? To create an elixir, you need at least rare materials like the inner core of a precious mystical creature or a rare herb that¡¯s found maybe once in several decades.¡±

    ¡°R- Really?¡±

    ¡°It is said that Tang Family¡¯s Heaven Poison Pill ((???/Ìì¶¾ˆF)can only be manufactured if you find a poison that is difficult to see even if you wash your eyes. What¡¯s truly amazing about Jasodan is that it¡¯s made from ingredients that, although rare, can be obtained if one is determined.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Only then did Jo-Gol understand everything and nodded.

    ¡°While the old Jasodan of the old Mount Hua that was lost might have been better in terms of efficacy, making just one pill back then would have required the effort it takes to make several hundred of the current Jasodan.¡±

    ¡°So, to conclude¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jo-Gol grins.

    ¡°It means that the people of Tang Family are running out of stamina right now and are on the verge of death.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    If you cut out all the context, it does mean that.

    ¡°Huhuhu. I think that¡¯s also interesting to see¡­. Shall we go have a look?¡±

    Yoon Jong frowned at Jo-Gol¡¯s words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem right to say that in front of Soso¡­ Why do you harbor such ill feelings toward Tang Family? Even though you¡¯re from Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m from Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Jo-Gol clicked his tongue and looked back at Yoon Jong.

    ¡°Do you like Southern Edge Sect since Sahyung lives in Shaanxi?¡±

    ¡°¡­No way.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simr. Since I was young, I had a habit of being scared whenever I saw Tang Family members, so I developed an antipathy towards it without even realizing it. I¡¯m finally getting over it.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head.

    ¡®You¡¯ll never get over that.¡¯

    Just looking at Soso still scares you, so how could you possibly ovee Tang Family?

    No¡­. Is Soso scarier than Tang Family?

    Jo-Gol, who was giggling, Yoon Jong, who was shaking his head, Tang Soso, with aplex and subtle expression, entered the training ground. And¡­.

    ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°Why is there suddenly a chill¡­?¡±

    The three trembled at the same time.

    ¡°¡­Is it already winter?¡±

    The three of them squeezed through Mount Hua disciples who were already lined up in the training ground. As soon as they spotted a familiar back, they huddled close behind.

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ huh?¡±

    ¡°Why is the atmosphere like this?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that.¡±

    Baek Cheon opened his mouth as if he was about to say something, then gestured towards the front.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    The three looked at the scene Baek Cheon pointed out. Their mouths dropped open simultaneously without anyone speaking first.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°Hoh¡­¡±

    There wasn¡¯t anything particrly different. The Tang Family members were simply lined up in front of them, just like during regr training sessions.

    If there is one minor difference¡­.

    ¡°Aigoo. Oraboni¡­.¡± (A very polite way to refer to big bro.)

    Tang Soso trembled.

    The face of Tang Pae, Sogaju of Sichuan Tang Family, standing at the forefront, was bruised ck and blue. It was so vivid that anyone would think it was intentionally painted on.

    ¡°The- Their appearance is¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡­.¡±

    The swollen faces of Tang Family members were ridiculously grotesque. However, no one couldugh at their faces.

    This was because between the eyes, which were so swollen that they had be as small as buttonholes, a look filled with venomous rage was leaking out.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    ¡°Bastards¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    Jo-Gol flinched and took a step back.

    Hey? I don¡¯t think we were the ones who made them like that? But why did we get the arrow out of nowhere¡­.

    ¡°Traitors¡­¡±

    ¡°Rotten Shaanxi scum.¡±

    Wow¡­ even Evil Sects wouldn¡¯t have that kind of look.

    ¡°K- Kuhum.¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat loudly.

    ¡°It seems Tang Gaju-nim was very angry.¡±

    ¡°¡­It seems so.¡±

    ¡°No matter how angry someone is. T- To turn a person into that¡­¡±

    Tang Soso immediately refuted the im.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sichuan Tang Family¡¯s medical skills are top-notch. They get beat just enough to be fixed.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In times like this, one will know for sure. Where Tang Soso¡¯s blood came from.

    ¡°You all here?¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung walked out with his hands behind his back, looking indifferent. He nced between Tang Family and Mount Hua who were facing each other.

    ¡°Well¡­ I had something nned for this afternoon.¡±

    As soon as the words ¡°something nned¡± left his mouth, Tang Family members¡¯ gazes snapped toward Chung Myung like knives. If looks could kill, Chung Myung would have been torn to pieces.

    ¡°¡­But that seems¡­ uh¡­ difficult.¡±

    Chung Myung slightly averted his gaze and looked at the distant sky.

    ¡®¡­I thought it was a relief that your blood didn¡¯t continue.¡¯

    When you think about it, they¡¯re still rtives, so where could they go?

    Chung Myung quietly nced back. Tang Gun-ak, his face hardened, was looking at him with his arms crossed and his eyes burning.

    He clearly said, ¡®I will never say a word, and I will never interfere with your inherent rights regarding training method, but I¡¯m very ufortable in this situation where you say you might be doing other training now.¡¯

    ¡°Uh, well¡­ haha. It would be disappointing to end it with just one match, right?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mount Hua disciples desperately shook their heads.

    We¡¯re really, truly,pletely fine. Like, there¡¯s not a shred of regret whatsoever.

    Of course, Chung Myung pretended not to notice.

    ¡°So, we have no choice. Today, we¡¯ll have another match like yesterday¡­ The winning side gets to rest for half a day tomorrow too.¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute, Chung Myung. This doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see their eyes? Wouldn¡¯t they murder someone?¡±

    In the eyes of the Mount Hua disciples, Chung Myung looked uncharacteristically embarrassed, while Tang Gun-ak wore a satisfied smile, as if he finally approved.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Knock them all to death!¡±

    ¡°Bury them! These traitors!¡±

    Before Chung Myung could finish speaking, Tang Family members drew their sharp hidden weapons and charged.

    ¡°E- Eeeeek!¡±

    ¡°Do- Dodge!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples realized something as they watched hidden weapons pouring down like rain from the sky. Something was starting to go terribly wrong.

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110

    Swaaa!

    Thin flying needles imbued with clear internal strength filled the sky. Baek Cheon¡¯s pupils quivered.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples were frightened and quickly drew their swords.

    ¡°Urachaaaa!¡±

    They unleashed their sword energy and created a water-tight barrier.

    Kagagagang!

    The sound of metal shing against metal echoed as the needles collided with the swords and were deflected in all directions.

    It¡¯s a water-tight sword energy that¡¯s strong enough to block even the falling rain! However, the needles that Tang Family threw were so sharp and harsh that they could not bepared to mere rain.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°O- Ouch!¡±

    Screams echoed from all around.

    If they had prepared in advance, they would have been able to strike a slightly solid sword energy barrier. However, due to the hastily deployed sword technique, there was a slight gap, and Tang Family¡¯s needles exploited those gaps without fail.

    The good news is that the needles, which lost its strength while trying to pierce the energy wrapped around the sword, were unable to prate their flesh and were only at the level of grazing their skin.

    ¡°Those bastards carrying out surprise attacks like cowards?¡±

    Sparks red in Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes.

    Thinking about yesterday, it was such shameless nonsense that he shouldn¡¯t dare to say, but of course Jo-Gol couldn¡¯t have thought about such a fact.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Knock them out!¡±

    The strength of bandits is often measured by the size and height of the mountain they upy. The bandits of Mount Hua, one of the Five Great Mountains of Jungwon, overturned their eyes and charged at Tang Family.

    No, they tried to.

    ¡°Let¡¯s smash them¡­ Keu, keuugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    ¡°rgh!¡±

    ¡°W-what is it?¡±

    Baek Cheon violently turned around at the sound of a screaming from behind. Hisrades were copsing, foaming at the mouth.

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at those faces turning ck.

    ¡°Po- Poison?!¡±

    No, what¡¯s this? Crazy, poison in a spar?

    Baek Cheon, who had been unable to understand the situation for a moment, let out a desperate shout.

    ¡°Raise your internal strength and resist the poison! They¡¯re using poison!¡±

    After shouting, Baek Cheon turned his head again and looked towards Tang Family. With bloodshot eyes, he raised his voice and protested. No, he tried to.

    But someone beat him to it, screaming angrily.

    ¡°Using poison in a spar, you cowardly bastards! What kind of despicable poison use is this? You dirty, vile bastard!¡±

    Ho¡­. hoho¡­.

    Ah, right. That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say. Right, that¡¯s what I wanted to say.

    But¡­. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little strange for you to say that, Soso?

    I am extremely happy that you have now be aplete disciple of Mount Hua. However¡­ I think your brother is there too¡­ Aren¡¯t your sense of belonging is too much?

    ¡°Exactly! Using poison in a spar is disgraceful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cowardly!¡±

    ¡°Has Tang Family lost all sense of honor?¡±

    Tang Family, who heard the outpouring of praise (?), responded with their utmost effort.

    ¡°Get dooooooown!¡±

    Mount Hua disciples, panicking, ttened themselves on the ground as throwing caltrops imbued with internal strength whizzed past overhead. Just by looking at them, they were shiny and meticulously coated with poison.

    ¡°Hyung-nim. Where do I hear this sound?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a dog barking.¡±

    The eyes of Mount Hua disciples who heard that voice became bloodshot.

    ¡°But what about those bastards?¡±

    When they threw a fit, the members of Tang Family started giggling andughing.

    ¡°Aigoo. They seem very angry.¡±

    ¡°Yangban who used to say that fighting should be done like a real fight is now foaming at the mouth over a little poison.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s say we¡¯re cowards.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re being cowardly anyway, let¡¯s do it properly. Spread it!¡±

    The moment Tang Family members in the lead shook off their sleeves, a thick, acrid grayish-white smoke billowed out. The smoke quickly rode the wind and enveloped Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Di- Dispersing poison (???(É¢¹¦¶¾))!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t breathe! It disperses internal strength!¡±

    The dispersing poison, which causes problems in internal power management even if inhaled even a little, rose like a cloud and covered Mount Hua disciples.

    The words ¡°dirty and dishonorable¡± surged up their throats, but now was not the time to say them.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    Throwing knives flew in, piercing through the poisonous smoke that had bloomed thickly. Mount Hua disciples, who rolled on the ground to avoid the attack of that amazingbination, turned their eyes white.

    ¡°Eua! You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Kill me!¡±

    Five Swords leaped to the lead with a curse and shook their sword. Plum Blossom Sword Technique they deployed quickly struck the flying knives.

    Of course, the poison used by Tang Family today is not a deadly poison that can kill people.

    Moreover, Mount Hua disciples, with their high internal strength and the physique-enhancing effects of Jasodan, had a high resistance to poison, so if they were just cautious, they would not foam up after being hit by one or two needles.

    The ones who had copsed were those who had drawn all their internal strength at once without considering the poison.

    But that¡¯s beside the point!

    ¡°These bastards fight dirty!¡±

    ¡°You want a fight, huh?¡±

    ¡°Those rotten, poisonous bastards, always looking down on people with their prestigious titles! Stupid Sichuan hicks!¡±

    Hearing this, Tang Family members also turned their eyes white with rage.

    ¡°But those bastards have the nerve to talk?¡±

    ¡°For a sect that uses poison in the first ce, it¡¯s dirty to ask them to spar without poison! That¡¯s like saying we should y chess without rooks and pawn?¡±

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t use swords! Who are you to call us cowards!¡±

    ¡°Since when did you be such a big-deal sect?¡±

    The mutual hatred was evident. The umted animosity was clear.

    Now, only one thing remained.

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Beat them to death!¡±

    Mount Hua, with their eyes filled with venom, rushed towards Tang Family like crazy. Tang Family, who saw this, scattered hidden weapons like rain and at the same time spewed dispersing poison in all directions.

    ¡°The damned wild boars areing!¡±

    ¡°Trample them all!¡±

    ¡°Euaaaaaa!¡±

    Endless shouts and mournful screams, and the shing sounds of weapons, began to sweep through the training ground.

    ¡°Dieeeeee!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s sword struck the side of Tang Family member who was retreating.

    Udeuk!

    Of course, he struck with the face of the sword, not the de, but as soon as internal strength was applied, wouldn¡¯t even a thin sword be harder than a steel club?

    The person hit in the side couldn¡¯t even scream and was sent flying.

    ¡°Once we get close, they can¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Having neatly dealt with one person, Jo-Gol quickly looked for his next target.

    ¡°Eurachaaaa!¡±

    The moment he charged toward the opponent in his sight, members of Tang Family, who had be the target, immediately threw their bodies back and scattered hidden weapons.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, man!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s sword moved as fast as a venomous snake and struck down the throwing knives. No matter how brilliantly Tang Family¡¯s hidden weapons are thrown, it is nothingpared to the frenzied sword of Chung Myung¡­.

    Swaeaeaeaek!

    But at that moment, poison-coated throwing caltrops enveloped Jo-Gol¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡±

    Following that were Cow Hair Needles (???(Å£Ã«á˜)) thinner than human hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use¡­.¡±

    After blocking those, there was poison sand and dust (??(¶¾·Û)).

    ¡°N- No use¡­.¡±

    Dodging those with great effort, he then faced poisoned caltrops scattered on the ground and ck iron balls flying like rain.

    ¡°Ahhhhh! You bastards!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes spun in a fury.

    These guys fight really dirty. When they were allies, he didn¡¯t notice, but now that they were enemies, they were the dirtiest fighters he¡¯d ever faced.

    These bastards were praised as being masters of poison and hidden weapons and as evil spirits with blood colder than that of a venomous snake, but now when the fight began, all they did was run away, throwing needles and spreading poison!

    ¡°Fight properly! Properly!¡±

    The moment he shouted furiously, a Tang Family¡¯s signature hidden weapon, a coin-shaped throwing de, flew straight at his wide-open mouth.

    Jo-Gol rolled on the ground in panic, dodging the attack. He quickly looked up, searching for the mockingughter he heard.

    One of Tang Family members was grinning. He said with a sneer that made Jo-Gol¡¯s blood pressure spike sharply.

    ¡°You look just like a wild boar hit by a stone.¡±

    ¡°Tang Zhan!¡±

    Jo-Gol gritted his teeth and gripped his sword tightly.

    ¡°You bastard¡­ I never liked you.¡±

    ¡°Wow, listening to you, I almost thought you liked me. If we were in Sichuan, you¡¯d be crawling under me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Of course, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol grinned.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so d. Because I left Sichuan. Now I could give you a nice beating. I wonder how it would feel if the proud young master of Tang Family got his head broken by my sword and rolled on the ground crying?¡±

    ¡°But this bastard!¡±

    ¡°What! What are you going to do about it, you bastard!¡±

    Jo-Gol raised his sword and rushed towards Tang Zhan. At that moment, dozens of hidden weapons poured out from Tang Zhan¡¯s fluttering sleeves.

    Kagagagang!

    Jo-Geol, who deflected the hidden weapons, relentlessly pursued Tang Zhan. However, Tang Zhan simply backed away and scattered hidden weapons.

    Looking at Tang Zhan, almost within reach but never quite getting caught, Jo-Gol let out a frustrated scream.

    ¡°Euuaaaa! You¡¯re fighting so dirty! Fight properly, you coward!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    ¡°I, I will definitely kill you!¡±

    Jo-Gol, who overturned his eyes,pletely lost his reason and charged at Tang Zhan.

    The situation was the same for the others. Swearing and shouting echoed from all directions. There was so much ill-feeling that both groups lost their reasons and ran wild as if they had encountered mortal enemies.

    Chung Myung, who was looking at the chaos, which could no longer be called a match or a sparring match, from a distance, smiled happily.

    ¡®It¡¯s messed up.¡¯

    He saw Baek Cheon running wild, and Tang Soso grabbing someone by the cor and turning their chin with her eyes overturned.

    Guys¡­. Of course, uh¡­ It¡¯s true that I wanted you to fight hard¡­. honestly¡­.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect it to go this far.¡¯

    No matter how bad it is, these little punk¡­

    I thought they would save face and take into ount the situation to some extent. But how could I have known they¡¯d fight like a bunch of deranged Evil Sects, throwing curses around? Huh? Guys?

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung slowly turned his head and looked at Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡°Will it be¡­ okay?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It seems a bit overheated¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak heard that and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything to worry about. Child grow up fighting, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Excuse me? At this rate, rather than growing up fighting, wouldn¡¯t they get themselves killed fighting?

    ¡°If they get hurt like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we should stop them¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At that moment, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes were filled with venom.

    ¡°Ah, are you saying to run away after a win?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There may be such aw in Shaanxi, but not in Sichuan. Understand? If you win and run away, you better be ready for a knife in your neck while you sleep.¡±

    Chung Myung was speechless and thought.

    ¡®This person is not normal either.¡¯

    It was Chung Myung¡¯s habit to say that there were no sane martial artists who had reached the highest level. But the problem was that he thought Tang Gun-ak was one of the better ones. This guy also inherited the blood of that crazy lineage.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chung Myung inadvertently turned his head and saw Yoo Iseol kicking the face of Tang Pae with the sole of her foot. Chung Myung couldn¡¯t help but smile brightly.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    Right. Kids grow up fighting, after all.

    Hoho. Hohohoho. Hohohohoho.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111

    Although it is easy to overlook in most cases, the concept of ¡®normal¡¯ is not absolute in the first ce.

    When someone is referred to as a normal person, it implies that the other person is someone who does not significantly deviate from the social and cultural perception to which they belong.

    This means that even if you are considered a normal person in some ces if you end up alone in a ce among entirely different people, you can be called a strange person.

    And right now, Namgung Dowi was painfully realizing this fact.

    ¡®Am I the one who¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    He might have been inflexible in his thinking in the past, but he now prided himself on being more open-minded. However, what was happening before his eyes was difficult for even him to ept.

    No, no matter how much you think about it, this was not his fault.

    Who in the world could have imagined such a scene?

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciple is climbing on top of Tang Gaju¡¯s son and punching him in the jaw, while Mount Hua¡¯s female sword warrior is mercilessly twisting the arm of Tang Family¡¯s Sogaju.

    No, let¡¯s just say they did go that far. Things like that happen, too. Someone with an exceptionally broad mind might say, ¡®Well, it could happen,¡¯ and take it in stride.

    But when you see a monk stomping on a Tang Family member¡¯s face, and a female martial artist from Tang Family stabbing her own brothers with her sword, even the most open-minded person would have to reconsider.

    Uh? Isn¡¯t someone missing¡­?

    ¡°Stomp! Stomp!¡±

    ¡°Kill them!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±

    Aigoo, Yoon Jong Dojang. Why are you being stomped over there? Aigoom my gosh. They really stomped him fiercely¡­

    Namgung Dowi, watching the scene before him with eyes full of disbelief, finally closed his eyes tightly. After seeing a pure white marten wearing Mount Hua ck uniform jump up and p a Tang Family member on the face, he wants to stop thinking altogether.

    ¡®What is happening to the world?¡¯

    The ruler of Shaanxi and the ruler of Sichuan were facing off on the Yangtze River.

    Just hearing it sounds grand and impressive, but in reality, it was nothing more than a brawl of dark path (??)¡­. No, dark path is a bit too much, this was no different from back alley thugs grabbing each other and fighting.

    Namgung Family, who had been pushed to a corner of the training ground to avoid the cruel (?) and terrible fight, watched the thug fight as if they were looking at something rare.

    ¡°Mount Hua really has great stamina.¡±

    ¡°There was a perception that Tang Family was weak in a melee fight, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily true. Once it turns into this kind of melee, it¡¯s hard to avoid their poison.¡±

    ¡°For that matter, Mount Hua disciples are fighting well?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been trained by someone even more venomous than Tang Family¡¯s poison.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Understandable.¡±

    Don¡¯t make sense of it! Why do you understand that!

    As time goes on, Namgung Family seems to be getting stranger and stranger. In the past, those who would have frowned at that sight and thought it was unsightly are now apuding with genuine admiration.

    But what could Namgung Dowi say? The person who brought them to Heavenly Comrade Alliance and put them in this situation (?) was none other than Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°N- No. Is this really okay?¡±

    As bitter as it was for him to admit, the current Namgung Family could notpare to these two sects. Anyone who knows Heavenly Comrade Alliance would consider those two sects to be the core of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    Yet, these two core sects were now hurling curses at each other as they fought.

    ¡®Won¡¯t we just build up ill feelings with this?¡¯

    He found it hard to understand the meaning behind this training. But the bigger problem was that there was no way to stop Chung Myung or Tang Gun-ak. So, the only option left was¡­

    ¡°O- Over there¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi swallowed dry saliva and looked at Im Sobyeong. Unlike Namgung Dowi, Im Sobyeong, who was leisurely observing the situation with the attitude of ¡®Nothing happens in this corner of the house that isn¡¯t surprising¡¯, slightly raised his chin and made eye contact.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s expression became extremely awkward.

    He understood. In Heavenly Comrade Alliance, there were no boundaries between sects, nor distinctions between Righteous and Evil. The fact is that anyone who can trust each other with one mind cane into the fence of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    And Nokrim proved themselves worthy of bing a proud member of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. In the first ce, the moment Im Sobyeong, the leader of Nokrim, risked his life to join the fight against Magyo, no one could doubt his sincerity.

    ¡®I understand that¡­ I really do.¡¯

    Even if he understood it mentally, talking to Im Sobyeong wasn¡¯t easy.

    In the first ce, he was Sogaju of Namgung Family. He lived his life without once thinking that the day woulde when he would speak in a friendly way to head of Evil Sects. To him, Nokrim King was nothing more than a target whose head he would someday take to make a name for himself.

    No, that¡¯s right. What are the Noklim people like in the first ce? A leech-like bastard that upies a lush mountain and sucks the blood of themoners who travel¡­.

    ¡°Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Now¡­ It seems like you¡¯re calling me here to swear with your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Namgung Dowi was a scion of a prestigious family. In Heavenly Comrade Alliance, he was one of the few who understood the bare minimum of etiquette. Heposed himself and spoke.

    ¡°That¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we calm them down a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Why bother?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Im Sobyeong shrugged his shoulders as if annoyed.

    ¡°Chung Myung Dojang will take care of it. Tang Gaju-nim is there too.¡±

    ¡°N- No. I know that¡­ I¡¯m just worried this might just build unnecessary animosity.¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    At that moment, Im Sobyeong looked at Namgung Dowi with a meaningful gaze.

    ¡°Oh, so you have the insight to see further than Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword and Poison King?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve noticed something they haven¡¯t, and you¡¯re suggesting a solution? And you¡¯re using me, someone of some status, as a messenger to avoid causing difort?¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wait a moment¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi was visibly confused. Is this something that can be interpreted that way?

    ¡°In other words, while those two are very ufortable, the bandit leader is very easy to deal with?¡±

    ¡°¡­I- I didn¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°Aah. So you¡¯re saying the bandit leader is so stupid that he won¡¯t even realize it unless you tell him directly?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Can someone really be this twisted?

    ¡®Was he originally like this?¡¯

    Obviously, when they went to Gangnam together, he used to grumble a lot, but Namgung Dowi thought he was quite smart and courageous¡­

    This reaction was clearly strange even to a bandit of Nokrim, as one of the bandits tilted his head and cautiously asked Im Sobyeong.

    ¡°Chief, why are you so angry? It doesn¡¯t seem like he said anything particrly wrong.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with what he said.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The person who spoke that is the problem?¡±

    The bandit who spoke to Im Sobyeong nced at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°¡­Is there an issue?¡±

    ¡°Issue? There¡¯s no issue with him. The issue is with me!¡±

    ¡°¡­No. What do you mean? You keep¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    At that moment, Im Sobyeong res at the bandit.

    ¡°Why? I was born into a family of bandits, and I even took the civil service exam to try to make a name for myself, but I failed the exam and ended up living as a bandit. Do you think I¡¯m like this because my stomach is twisted when I see a young master who was born into a prestigious family and is living well?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hahat! That¡¯s not even funny! Of course, no matter how much I recite the teachings of Confucius and Mencius, I¡¯m just a bandit, while he, even if that guy beats an innocent guy to death on the street, after looking at his status and face, people will think, ¡®Ah, the dead guy must have done something warrant for it.¡¯ He¡¯s a guy who lives afortable life, but I don¡¯t envy him at all. Why would I envy him?¡±

    ¡°¡­Take a breath while you speak.¡±

    Not only Nokrim, but even Namgung Family became solemn for some reason.

    Once Im Sobyeong opened his mouth, his mouth did not stop.

    ¡°Aigoo, I must have been wrong. I was wrong. A prestigious personage has entrusted me with a task, I as a person of Evil Sects must somehow carry out the order! So, should I go deliver the message now?¡±

    Maybe things would have ended a bit awkwardly but without further issues.

    At this point, it would have been the same if Namgung Dowi had simply apologized for being short-sighted. Of course, Namgung Dowi was willing to do that and actually tried to do so right away.

    But things in this world rarely go as nned, and it always spreads from a small spark to a big fire in an instant?

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re taking it too negatively.¡±

    At the sound of a voiceing from behind, Namgung Dowi was startled and turned around.

    One of the swordsmen of Namgung Family, who was standing behind, looked at Im Sobyeong with an expression of disapproval and blurted out something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so twisted.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mo¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi hurriedly tried to cover the person¡¯s mouth. Contrary to appearances, Im Sobyeong is the Nokrim King. No matter what, an ordinary martial artist from Namgung Family shouldn¡¯t speak to him so lightly.

    But before he could finish his sentence, someone else responded.

    ¡°Twisted?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    This time, Namgung Dowi¡¯s head turned in the opposite direction. A grim-looking bandit, who was standing behind Im Sobyeong, spat on the ground.

    ¡°Aigoo. You must not have any hardships in life if you don¡¯t recognize the ups and downs. Which son of a beast makes fun of Nokrim King?¡±

    ¡°What? Do these bandit bastards think they can just talk like that?¡±

    ¡°Bandits? Yes, I am a bandit. And what about you? Do you think you¡¯re still Namgung Family of the old days? If it weren¡¯t for Mount Hua, people like you would have been beaten to death long ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? By whom? You? Surely you don¡¯t think you could do that, do you? Know your ce, bandit scum.¡±

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know their ce here?¡±

    Namgung Family sword warriors grabbed the handle of their swords and moved cautiously. Then, bandit of Nokrim also came out threateningly, holding a sword in their waist.

    ¡°Consider yourself lucky. If this wasn¡¯t Heavenly Comrade Alliance, you¡¯d all be dead.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! If Chung Myung Dojang hadn¡¯t taken you as his servants, we would have wiped you out ourselves.¡±

    ¡°What? Servants? You who abandoned your family and fled here!¡±

    ¡°What? Flee? A bandit dares to talk nonsense with that filthy mouth?¡±

    The atmosphere became extremely ugly.

    Just as the flustered Namgung Dowi was about to intervene and calm everyone down, a voice rang out.

    ¡°Oh, nice. The atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung Dojang!¡±

    Chung Myung had appeared before he knew it and was walking towards them. He looked over the bandit of Nokrim and Namgung Family sword warriors, both with their swords drawn, and furrowed his brows. Namgung Dowi stepped forward to try and prevent a storm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this¡­¡±

    ¡°This just worked out well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already set the atmosphere, there¡¯s no need to exin. You were probably bored just watching anyway, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that bothers me.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even though you¡¯re from Namgung Family and Nokrim, if you haveints, you should settle it with your swords or fists. Why are you using words when you have such fine swords?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Chung Myung, with his hands behind his back, gestured with his chin.

    ¡°See over there? That fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no different. Whoever standsst today gets the day off tomorrow. The loser will train until dawn.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Start whenever you¡¯re ready. The winners cane report to me.¡±

    ¡°Ju- Just a moment. Chung Myung Dojang? Chung Myung Dojang!¡±

    After finishing what he had to say, Chung Myung walked away without even looking back.

    Namgung Dowi, who stared nkly at his back, turned back with a pale face.

    Bandit of Nokrim, holding their sword, smiled heartily and approached Namgung Family, and sword warriors of Namgung Family were looking at them as if mocking.

    ¡°Well, I really didn¡¯t want to do this. Honestly.¡±

    ¡°Not my intention, really.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t have any hard feelings, though.¡±

    Just insult us already, please, just insult us.

    ¡°You all heard him, right? Today, let¡¯s show these nerds just how terrifying Kangho really is!¡±

    ¡°Show these bandit bastards what happens when theye down from the mountains!¡±

    It was a moment when Namgung and Nokrim, who had always been unwee to each other, vented all their dissatisfaction and rushed at each other.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112

    ¡°C- Cough.¡±

    Baek Cheon trembled.

    His hands, soaked in poison, had been twitching for a while. But even if the poison hadn¡¯t permeated his body, he would still be shaking. He was that exhausted, with no strength left.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Baek Cheon, who coughed dryly several times due to the rushing poison, lifted his head with difficulty and looked up at the sky.

    He gazed at the sky, already darkening, and then, with great effort, managed to raise his sword above his head.

    And with a voice barely holding on to life, he eximed weakly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve won¡­¡±

    Before he could even finish speaking, Baek Cheon¡¯s body copsed forward.

    ¡°We¡¯ve¡­ won¡­¡±

    Thud.

    Thest remaining person crumbled like a rotten old tree.

    It was a scene that wasical in some ways and tragic in others.

    Among those who had fought with all their might as if they were going to destroy the training ground, there was no one left standing. Regardless of whether it was Mount Hua Sect or Tang Family, everyone was lying on the ground, groaning or unconscious with foam at their mouths.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Dog-like¡­punk¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kill¡­¡±

    Even among the groans, there were asional swear words mixed in. It was hard to tell whether to admire their tenacity or to pity them.

    Chung Myung, who was standing idly in a corner watching the scene, slowly turned his head.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s over?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Gaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Even the corners of his eyes and mouth were trembling slightly.

    ¡°It¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s teeth clenched involuntarily as he spoke.

    ¡°¡­seems so.¡±

    He was clearly trying to appear calm, but the grinding of his teeth betrayed his frustration. It was evident that he was deeply displeased by the fact that they had lost again despite rallying for another attempt.

    ¡°Hmm. Seems like it wasn¡¯t enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­They might die.¡±

    ¡°Is that really something you should be saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­If even I say it¡¯s bad, it must be really bad.¡±

    At those words, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s frown deepened. It seemed that if Chung Myung hadn¡¯t intervened, he would have subjected them to another harsh round of training today.

    ¡®He¡¯s really not normal.¡¯

    Chung Myung shook his head and stepped forward. Standing in front of those who had copsed, he began to speak.

    ¡°So originally¡­.¡±

    He reflexively scratches the back of his head.

    ¡°The losing side was supposed to train until dawn.¡±

    ¡°Ughhhh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aigo¡­. Aigo¡­. I¡¯m dying¡­ I¡¯m¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung shook his head as he looked at all the people, winners and losers, lying around miserably.

    ¡°¡­It seems like that¡¯s not possible right now, so today¡¯s training ends here. As promised, the Tang Family wille out tomorrow morning, and Mount Hua wille out in the afternoon.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you listening?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    There was no answer back. Chung Myung shook his head and turned around.

    ¡°¡­I wonder what¡¯s happening over there?¡±

    He took a deep breath and trudged towards the ce where Nokrim and Namgung were shing.

    * * *

    ¡°I will carry it!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°I heard you aren¡¯t in good health yet¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Give it to me!¡±

    Mrs. Chu took the container as if taking it from the servant.

    ¡°N- No, you don¡¯t need to push yourself so hard already. We can do it.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not volunteering, it¡¯s something I get paid for. Of course, I have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­.¡±

    Mrs. Chu smiled and walked inside.

    Since Hyun Jong¡¯s visit, she has been working in the manor¡¯s Dining Hall. She was still adjusting, so she mostly did chores instead of cooking, but she gave her best effort in everything she did.

    ¡®I must not be a burden.¡¯

    She was aware that she wasn¡¯t much help right now. But even if she was told she wasn¡¯t helpful, she didn¡¯t want to hear that she was doing anything half-hearted and taking advantage of others¡¯ pity

    If a person does not know grace, they are no different from a beast.

    It is about feeding the disciples of Mount Hua, who not only allowed them to live here but also hired her so that they would not be inconvenienced. There could not be a single degree of neglect.

    For the sake of her growing child as well.

    The work wasn¡¯t as hard as she had expected, and the people who knew her situation were considerate, so there was no inconvenience.

    If there was one problem.

    Mrs. Chu¡¯s steps slowed down a little as she entered the kitchen holding the container. She moved reluctantly, as if she was approaching something ufortable, and carefully ced the container on the table.

    And she cautiously observed the person sitting there.

    Imposing¡­ A man who would normally have caught people¡¯s attention just by appearing.

    But the reason Mrs. Chu nced at his face was not because he was handsome. It was because his handsome face was so haggard that even calling it haggard didn¡¯t do it justice.

    ¡°¡­Eat a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank¡­ you¡­¡±

    Yes. If there was one problem, it was that this ce, Mount Hua, didn¡¯t seem normal.

    ¡®¡­The people look¡­¡¯

    If she had seen this scene for the first time, she might have fainted thinking she had encountered zombies.

    Why wouldn¡¯t she? Everyone was sitting in front of the table like a corpse, with their faces all nk and bandages wrapped all over their bodies.

    ¡°Even a little¡­ You should eat¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon weakly nodded his head towards Mrs. Chu and then feebly lifted his chopsticks. After seeing this, Mrs. Chu left the Dining Hall.

    Baek Cheon spoke in a dying voice.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s eat. Gotta eat, guys¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­. Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°We should¡­ eat¡­¡±

    Mount Hua disciples sluggishly moved their bodies and picked up the rice bowls in front of them. The movement was so slow that even an 80-year-old person would click his tongue in pity.

    To be honest, they aren¡¯t in a condition that could swallow rice.

    But Mount Hua¡¯s disciples knew from experience. If they skipped a meal now just because they didn¡¯t feel like eating, they would face even greater suffering tomorrow.

    It wasn¡¯t just about eating to survive; it was about eating to stay alive. That was an unspoken rule at Mount Hua.

    ¡°Ouchie ouch¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. My mouth is all torn up.¡±

    ¡°Ouwh. It¡¯s bitter¡­.¡±

    Groans escaped from the mouths of the disciples of Mount Hua as they chewed their food.

    When the food touched the ces where they had been hit and injured, curses naturally came out. But the pain in their mouths was nothingpared to the overall pain they felt.

    ¡°U- Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I feel like throwing up.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk. I feel nauseous and can¡¯t swallow¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ this damn poison.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua frowned. Because their stomachs were turned upside down by the poison, they felt sick and nauseous just by smelling food.

    ¡°No. Those dirty bastards, do they really want to win that badly? Using poison in a spar¡­¡±

    It was right then.

    At one corner of therge Dining Hall built by remodeling a warehouse that was originally built to store the luggage of merchants traveling on the Yangtze River, the people of Tang Family who could not even think of eating the food, turned their gaze all at once. It was a response to the conversation of Mount Hua disciples.

    ¡°What? Cowardly?¡±

    Baek Sang realized what he had just said and btedly covered his mouth with his hand.

    ¡°Ha. Haha¡­¡±

    Yoon Jongughed awkwardly and tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. We got carried away and¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think words are just words? If we had really used poison cowardly, do you think anyone from Mount Hua would still be alive today?¡±

    ¡°¡­Zhan-ah!¡±

    Tang Zhan, who had jumped up to his feet, heard Tang Pae¡¯s shout and sat back down hesitantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Even if you¡¯re saying the right thing, you shouldn¡¯t upset the other party. Anyway, we lost, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    It was a very proper statement.

    However, if the listener¡¯s mind is twisted, even the right words will sound unpleasant.

    ¡°¡­Right words?¡±

    Jo-Gol rolled his eyes and red at Tang Pae and Tang Zhan.

    ¡°Aigoo, I didn¡¯t realize. We were happy thinking we had won, but it turns out we only survived thanks to the mercy of Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°Kuhum. No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡­¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to feel so wronged, why didn¡¯t you just use poison properly and win? Whyin after losing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah! You¡¯re being too harsh.¡±

    ¡°No, Sasuk! It¡¯s the truth! These bastards keep secretly looking down on us!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did someone be prestigious just because of prestigious family! Even Namgung Family, which are truly prestigious families, don¡¯t do the same, but since when did Sichuan Tang Family be more prestigious than Namgung Family?¡±

    ¡°What did you say, you bastard?¡±

    At that moment, Tang Pae couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and sprang to his feet.

    Sichuan Tang Family was always the second-inmand of Five Great Family. Along with Hebei Peng Family, they couldn¡¯t help but have a subtle inferiorityplex toward Namgung Family. Being directly jabbed at that sensitive point made his anger re up.

    ¡°No. What did I say wrong? Isn¡¯t it true? Namgung So¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol, speaking slyly and turning his head, suddenly shut his mouth.

    He was nning to gain the upper hand by bringing in Namgung Family¡¯s Sogaju, but Namgung Dowi¡¯s condition seemed a bit off. His always neat appearance was gone, and his bloodshot eyes were ring at someone as if he were going to kill them.

    ¡°Namgung Sohyup?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo. He could kill with that re.¡±

    And right in front of Namgung Dowi, across from him, was Im Sobyeong, who was almost lying down on his chair. He had his feet on the table and was fanning his face leisurely.

    ¡°Do you think losing the fight would change just by ring?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re so upset, then win next time. Did I do something wrong? Nokrim! Our Nokrim! These insignificant bandits are now stronger than Namgung Family. Oh well, what can I do about it?¡±

    Eudeudeudeuk!

    The sound of Namgung Dowi grinding his teeth echoed throughout the Dining Hall.

    Of course, Im Sobyeong¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t that great either. Whenever the fan moved away from his face, it revealed his bruised, swollen eyes.

    But regardless of his state, Im Sobyeong exuded theposure of a victor.

    ¡°Aah, why would you feel so bitter? It¡¯s not that Namgung is weak; it¡¯s just that Noklim is strong. Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°If it were a fair fight, we would have won!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±

    ¡°We just weren¡¯t used to the chaos. It was just a matter of experience!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right. Aigoo, that¡¯s right. Is there anything else to add?¡±

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who saw Nangung Dowi¡¯s hand shaking, instinctively shrank his neck.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t someone¡¯s going to die at this rate?¡¯

    People who usually stay calm are the scariest when they snap, but Nokrim King seems fearless. To scratch Dowi like this¡­. But how did things even escte to this point?

    At that moment, Im Sobyeong turns his head to look at Tang Family and bursts intoughter.

    ¡°Aigo, it looks like even the mighty Sichuan Tang Family got a good beating. This, this is the prestigious sects.¡±

    ¡°That bandit bastard?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡±

    ¡°Die?¡±

    Im Sobyeong chuckled.

    ¡°Ah. Do you think you have the skills for that? You who get beaten by Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Ee¡­. euaaaaak!¡±

    When Tang Zhan could not stand it any longer and was about to m the table and charge, Tang Pae shouted.

    ¡°Calm down!¡±

    ¡°But Hyung-nim!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Gaju-nim and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword said that those who draw their swords for personal reasons will be punished! Be patient!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Although everyone showed their hostility toward each other, no one dared to act recklessly. At that moment, a low voice resonated.

    ¡°But that.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Yoo Iseol, who opened her mouth.

    ¡°¡­As long as we don¡¯t draw our swords.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Mrs. Chu quickened her pace. Holding tes in both hands, she swiftly pushed open the door to the Dining Hall.

    ¡°Here¡¯s more food¡­.¡±

    But at that moment, a person flew past her and crashed through the wall.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like you from the beginning! You son of a beast!¡±

    ¡°Who ¡°Who¡¯s calling who!¡±

    ¡°You rotten bandit!¡±

    ¡°You nerd call me a bandit! Die!¡±

    Food that had been made with great effort was flying everywhere.

    Tables, chairs, and people were flying through the air, and someone was climbing on top of others and swinging their fists wildly. The chaotic brawl made it impossible to tell who was who, as they punched and even bit each other.

    Mrs. Chu stood frozen, unable to even think of dodging, staring nkly at the scene.

    ¡°Alliance or whatever! You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Since when have you been equal to us!¡±

    ¡°Even bandits are going crazy! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡±

    ¡°Euuaaaaa! Bring it on!¡±

    As she looked at the pandemonium in front of her, she closed her eyes tightly without realizing it.

    ¡®I¡­ Will I be able to do well¡­?¡¯

    It was Mrs. Chu who for the first time thought that perhaps she had bit more than she could chew or was receiving a favor.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you bow properly?¡±

    ¡°Keueuh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Keueueup¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes red fiercely at the hundreds of people bowing their heads to the ground with stones tied to their bodies. Those fierce gazes mercilessly stabbed Heavenly Comrade Alliance members in the back.

    ¡°I went out of my way to give you a break, something I normally wouldn¡¯t do! And you couldn¡¯t even wait a moment before starting a fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, this is your way of protesting against me? You¡¯re so full of energy that you had to start a fight for no reason because I let you rest? Huh?¡±

    At that moment, Jo-Gol, who was bowing his head to the ground, suddenly stood up and raised his hand.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you misunderstand. We didn¡¯t fight because we had too much energy.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Jo-Gol shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°We really had no energy left, but we got so pissed off that it gave us energy.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing? Haha.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded his head understandingly.

    ¡°I think I understand, Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I feel exactly the same way right now, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet, which flew in after kicking on the ground,nded in Jo-Gol¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kuack!¡±

    As Jo-Gol rolled around on the ground, Chung Myung climbed on top of his stomach. Soon, Chung Myung¡¯s upper body turned left and right vigorously for the first time in a long time.

    ¡°Die! Die! Please just die!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ahhh! Agh! Spa- Spare me¡­¡±

    ¡°Die, you bastard! Die!¡±

    Jo-Gol fought with Tang Family during the day, got beaten up here and there in the Dining Hall in the evening, and was now happily getting beaten by Chung Myung, but unfortunately, no one here felt any sympathy for him.

    ¡®He deserves to be beaten.¡¯

    ¡®Honestly, he wouldn¡¯t have anyints even if he died.¡¯

    ¡®Chung Myung Dojang who has been keeping him alive is the true Taoist.¡¯

    It was a meaningful moment when the four sects, previously at odds, were momentarily united in their thoughts.

    ¡°Huff! Huff! Huff! Huff!¡±

    Chung Myung, who left Jo-Gol lying there miserably, stood up and red at the others with his eyes gleaming.

    Everyone quickly closed their eyes and turned away from Chung Myung¡¯s gaze. If they make eye contact, they will be like that too.

    ¡°I¡­ Uh, right. I¡­ was a bit short-sighted.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Everyone has so much energy and vitality. I worried for nothing.¡±

    Everyone present realized that even a human voice could be so terrifyingly eerie. It was a very unique experience, but it was also a scary one.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! All of it!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I had known you all had this much stamina and enthusiasm, I would have increased the intensity earlier. Huh? It¡¯s my fault for not knowing that you had enough strength left to fight even after all that training!¡±

    ¡°Wa- Wait a minute, Chung Myung!¡±

    Baek Cheon panicked and raised his head, but it was already toote.

    ¡°A person!¡±

    Chung Myung stomped the ground as he shouted.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake. Of course, that¡¯s right. Fine. Let¡¯s give it a try, you bastards. Either you die or I die! Let¡¯s start with three days without sleep and see how that goes¡­¡±

    ¡°Y- You¡¯ll kill us!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to die, you bastard!¡±

    Chung Myung overturned his eyes and rushed towards Baek Cheon.

    The training ground suddenly turned into a mess. Hyun Jong, who was watching the scene from a distance, buried his face in his hands. A despairing sigh poured out.

    ¡®How¡­¡¯

    How can it be that nothing has changed after going from Mount Hua to alliance? How¡­.

    Oh Yuanshi Tianzun¡­.

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ dying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already dead.¡±

    ¡°So- Soso, I think my back is messed up.¡±

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a needle over there. Just stick them in the right spots¡­¡±

    The sounds of death escaped from the mouths of Mount Hua disciples lying across the ground.

    They were in pain from the hits they took while fighting Tang Family, and their entire bodies ached from the subsequent brawl. However, the most painful areas were the back and knees, which had been overworked by Chung Myung¡¯s anger.

    No, how can the ce those struck by martial artists be more painful than the ce where they get rolled on the ground? At this point, shouldn¡¯t they consider Chung Myung¡¯s training to be a work of art?

    ¡°¡­Who ratted us out to Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°It looked like Baek-ah? I saw it running towards the door right after the fight broke out.¡±

    ¡°That filthy marten¡­ betraying his own Sahyung¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    While Tang Soso trembled with anger, Baek Cheon struggled to sit up and took a seat on a chair.

    ¡°I feel like dying¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon was better than anyone else in the world at keeping neat clothes, but now his clothes were a mess with sweat and dirt. He was too exhausted to even think about washing up.

    Jo-Gol grumbled.

    ¡°Ugh. Those Tang bastards picking a fight for no reason¡­¡±

    ¡°Just shut your mouth, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Yoon Jong kicked Jo-Gol mercilessly. If you think about it, wasn¡¯t something that could have easily been overlooked escted because of this damn punk?

    ¡°That nature of yours¡­¡±

    When Yoon Jong rolled his eyes, Baek Cheon stopped him.

    ¡°Stop it, Yoon Jong. It¡¯s not entirely Jo-Gol¡¯s¡­. No, it¡¯s that bastard¡¯s fault. Yes, that bastard waspletely at fault, and that bastard is the cause of all this, but it¡¯s not only his.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your words contradict themselves, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and continued.

    ¡°It was wrong of us to lose our tempers.¡±

    ¡°¡­But they did say something that would make anyone angry.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing more infuriating than someone acting magnanimous after they¡¯ve lost.

    Clicking his tongue, Baek Cheon took on a slightly different tone and looked at everyone.

    ¡°Speaking of which.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes turn to Tang Soso.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? About what Tang Family said?¡±

    ¡°What does Sasuk mean?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I mean if they had used the poison properly, none of us would have survived.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that?¡±

    Tang Soso nodded nonchntly.

    ¡°Yes. My brother crossed the line quite a bit. He shouldn¡¯t have said that. Next time, don¡¯t worry about me and just beat him to Sasuk heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°N- No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon broke into a cold sweat as he looked at Tang Soso questioning him as if she didn¡¯t understand what she did wrong.

    ¡°I mean, what do you think would have happened if Tang Family had really used poison correctly?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ is that what Sasuk meant?¡±

    Tang Soso frowned slightly.

    ¡°Well, to be honest, Sahyung and Sasuk didn¡¯t go all out either. The essence of Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship¡­ It¡¯s hard to say it with my own mouth, but it has to be a killing sword (??(š¢„¦)), but it can¡¯t be used in sparring.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°But in that kind of situation, Tang Family poured all their extreme poisons (??(½~¶¾)) and prohibited hidden weapons (??)¡­¡±

    Dang Soso leaned her chin on her hand as if she was deep in thought.

    ¡°Hmm, this is a bit difficult¡­¡±

    When she couldn¡¯t answer readily, Baek Cheon nodded as if he understood..

    ¡°I guess Tang Family would have won.¡±

    ¡°N- No. That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±

    ¡°No, I think the same way.¡±

    Then Jo-Gol protested.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sasuk! There¡¯s no way we would lose. That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Listen to me until the end.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and spoke.

    ¡°If it¡¯s our first time facing Tang Family, we¡¯re sure to lose. We are not used to poison or hidden weapons. Isn¡¯t it the first time you have faced people fighting like Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°We know a fair amount about Tang Family. No, maybe we were bragging that we knew them quite well. But that is Tang Family as a colleague, not as an enemy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even though we can withstand the poison to some extent with our Jasodan, many of us fell in the initial surprise attack. That means that if we don¡¯t prepare in advance, we can get hit even in the ce we shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was the first of Five Swords to be poisoned by the poisonous needle, quietly closed his mouth. There was no excuse for this.

    ¡°If we suddenly encountered Tang Family as enemies on the battlefield, do you really think we could disy our true skills? We would have definitely been the ones to suffer greater losses.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Jo-Gol, who was at a loss for words to argue, groaned.

    ¡°So Sasuk is saying we are still weaker than Tang Family? Even though their elders didn¡¯t participate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little different.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If we meet for the first time, we will definitely lose, but we would improve in the second fight, and if we fought ten times, I¡¯m confident we would definitely win. That is, if Tang Family didn¡¯t improve at all during that time.¡±

    Yoon Jong nodded.

    ¡°I understand what Sasuk means.¡±

    Losing because they don¡¯t know the opponent. But if they get used to the opponent, they can surely handle them.

    At that time, Yoo Iseol, who had been listening quietly, spread her hand out wide so that her palm was visible.

    Everyone looked at her, puzzled by her unexpected gesture.

    ¡°Five times.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Five times is enough.¡±

    A smile formed on Baek Cheon¡¯s lips.

    ¡°If Samae says so, then five times it is.¡±

    Tang Soso made aplicated and strange expression at those words. It seemed like a boast that they could easily adapt to the poison and hidden weapon of Sichuan Tang Family, but on the other hand, it didn¡¯t soundpletely false.

    ¡°As you all know, Chung Myung¡­ That rotten damned devil¡­ that useless piece of junk, that ursed devil that crawled out of hell¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Kuhum, yes. Anyway, there was nothing meaningless about the training that bastard made us to do. This isn¡¯t simply about fighting to determine the hierarchy. It must mean that we need to experience Tang Family¡¯s poison and hidden weapon techniques.¡±

    ¡°¡­At the same time, chaotic warfare.¡±

    ¡°Yes, chaotic warfare. And¡­ I guess he intended us to experience the conflict that will arise when various sects are mixed together in one ce.¡±

    Baek Cheon continued speaking in a meaningful tone.

    ¡°Because before long, we¡¯ll have to experience that in a much more intense form.¡±

    At those words, the expressions of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples, who instinctively recalled the faces of Evil Tyrant Alliance and Jang Ilso, became even more serious. At that moment, Jo-Gol spoke.

    ¡°No, you think too positively, but with that bastard¡¯s personality, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for him to just twist his stomach and harass you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to bother giving instructions here and there, and it would have been convenient for him to just let everyone die.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at him.

    Then Jo-Gol reflexively put on a wronged expression.

    ¡°Are you going to say I¡¯m wrong again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­No. It¡¯s quite convincing.¡±

    ¡°Very convincing.¡±

    ¡°In fact, my suspicion leans towards that side.¡±

    A sigh escaped everyone¡¯s mouths as if on cue.

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible based onmon sense, but wouldn¡¯t it be stranger to hope formon sense from a guy who attacked Jang Ilso and Shaolin Bangjang just because he was being treated badly?

    ¡°A- Anyway¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat and somehow tried to manage the situation.

    ¡°The training we have to do is clear, so from now on we need to prepare for¡­¡±

    ¡°From now on?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s face distorted.

    ¡°You mean we¡¯re going to keep doing this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This crazy stuff?¡±

    ¡°¡­I agree that it¡¯s crazy, but don¡¯t you need some experience to deal with Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance? Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    Jo-Gol speaks as if he couldn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°No, Sasuk. If we continue to do this, Heavenly Comrade Alliance will be ruined due to internal strife before we can even deal with Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Just two days ago, Tang Family was ourrades. But now?¡±

    ¡°Damn poisonous punks.¡±

    ¡°Cowardly bastards.¡±

    ¡°Sichuan country bumpkins.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them!¡±

    Jo-Gol snorted.

    ¡°Look at this. I guarantee that if a few more days go by like this, we¡¯ll be drawing swords at just a nce. And if we add Nokrim Forest King, who¡¯s quick to anger, and Namgung Sogaju, who¡¯s also easily provoked, it won¡¯t take much for the Yangtze River to run red.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Comrade Alliance is now doomed. There¡¯s no hope or dreams left.¡±

    Jo-Gol, you¡¯re oddly making sense today.

    What an amazing day¡­

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114

    ¡°¡­Ugh. There¡¯s not a single part of my body that doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Tang Zhan massaged his sore chin. The spot where that damn Jo-Gol had punched still throbbed.

    ¡°That damn bastard¡­¡±

    He could still vividly recall Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes, brimming with murderous intent. That punch had definitely been filled with every bit of emotion.

    Tang Zhan, who was gritting his teeth, screamed and grabbed his chin. As he gritted his teeth, his jaw started to hurt more.

    ¡°Next time, I swear I¡¯ll kill that bastard!¡±

    Tang Zhan, showing his raw animosity, shook his fist. The fact that he had once felt a sense of camaraderie with Jo-Gol, just because they were from the same region, now seemed utterly foolish.

    ¡°Hyung-nim. Those Mount Hua son of a beast is too much¡­ Hyung-nim?¡±

    Tang Zhan, who was casually talking to Tang Pae, tilted his head. He was sitting on the bed, contemting something with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Hyung-nim. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    A deep sigh escaped the mouth of the troubled Tang Pae.

    ¡°Are you in a lot of pain?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That person is really tough, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    At those words, Tang Pae unconsciously rubbed his eyelids. The eyes where Yoo Iseol¡¯s punch hadnded turned ck and blue.

    ¡°Noona Soso was following her calling her Sago this and Sago that, so I wondered what kind of person she is¡­ She was indeed not an ordinary person. So please don¡¯t look so down. Getting hit a bit is just part of life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Yes?¡±

    Tang Pae¡¯s distorted his expression.

    Tang Zhan thought his brother was upset about being beaten up by a woman. Of course, since Sichuan Tang Family is basically a ce where they don¡¯t teach martial arts to the women of the family, it¡¯s notmon for them to get beaten by women. So depend on one¡¯s perspective, it could indeed be a shocking experience.

    But that wasn¡¯t the reason why Tang Pae¡¯s defeat had be so serious now.

    ¡°Zhan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m fine. My teeth feel a bit loose, but it¡¯s nothing serious¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Tang Pae shook his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we lose again?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that.¡±

    Tang Zhan scratched his head.

    ¡°No. Well¡­ we did lose, but technically, it wasn¡¯t a real loss, was it? If we¡¯d used real poison and hidden weapons, we definitely would have won.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    Tang Zhan, who was about to say affirmatively as if a matter of course, saw the expression of Tang Pae and kept his mouth shut. It was because the expression on his face was more serious than he expected.

    ¡°Of course, if we had used extreme poison and practical hidden weapons without worrying about the opponent¡¯s damage, the situation might have been different. But isn¡¯t that the same for Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°What does Hyung-nim mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°In a sparring match, your jaw hurts and my eyes are bruised. But in a real fight, your neck would be cut, and my eye would be gouged out.¡±

    Only then did Tang Zhan¡¯s face grow just as serious. Tang Pae sighed deeply and spoke.

    ¡°They are sword warriors. In particr, isn¡¯t Mount Hua Sect swordsmanship reputed to be more vicious than Evil Sets? Do you think they would swing their swords twice at a single person in a real fight?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Their swords I saw at Plum Blossom Ind were simpler and more brutal than the swords of any other sect. If that sword had been swung at us¡­ They wouldn¡¯t have had to waste time taking us down. The moment we entered their sword range, our lives would have been forfeit.¡±

    Tang Zhan could not refute these words.

    If the sparring that took ce today had been a real fight, all he would have seen was not Jo-Gol¡¯s face as he turned his chin with a re, but only Jo-Gol¡¯s cold back who cut his neck and passed by.

    Thinking about it this way sent chills down his spine.

    ¡°Of course, if it was a real battle, they wouldn¡¯t havee out unscathed either. But¡­ no matter how I think about it, I don¡¯t think the result would have changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing more foolish than trying to deny the undeniable. The important thing is not to deny the facts but to solve the problem. What do you think is the problem with Tang Family?¡±

    Tang Zhan was troubled by Tang Pae¡¯s question. When he tried to pinpoint the problems, there were more than one.

    ¡°There are so many things thate to mind¡­ but I think there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s decisive.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Practical experience.¡±

    Tang Pae nodded vigorously.

    ¡°I think the same.¡±

    There was a reason why they shared the same thought. After going through this sparring session, they realized that Sichuan Tang Family had never properly fought against specific other sects.

    ¡°¡­There wasn¡¯t this problem at Plum Blossom Ind¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    Tang Pae spoke in a bitter tone in response to Tang Zhan¡¯s grumbling.

    ¡°At that time, we were happy that we had shown the majesty of Tang Family to the world, but¡­ looking back, it¡¯s not that Tang Family did well, but it is that Mount Hua was great. Didn¡¯t they block all the attacks that woulde to Tang Family and even pave the path?¡±

    ¡°They even dealt with the pirates targeting us from the water.¡±

    ¡°Right. But we thought that was Tang Family¡¯s strength. It was like an archer bragging about their aplishments as theyfortably fired arrows while therades risked their lives and raised shields to protect them.¡±

    Tang Zhan bit his lip slightly at that harsh evaluation.

    It was an overly cold assessment, but he couldn¡¯t bear to refute it. He knew that the one feeling the bitterness more than him was Tang Pae.

    ¡°You can¡¯t find a problem unless you actually experience it. It was only after going through this sparring that I could see the problems Tang Family had.¡±

    Tang Zhan nodded. Upon reflection, many things made sense.

    It is no exaggeration to say that Tang Family is the best sect in the world when fighting from a distance, but once the distance gets close, they can¡¯t even disy half of their true power.

    The problem is that the battle they will have to face from now on will likely be a melee with enemiesing from all sides. If they were exposed to the enemy without protection in such a situation, isn¡¯t it easy to imagine what would happen?

    Tang Zhan, who had been lost in thought with a stern face, suddenly raised his head and looked at Tang Pae.

    ¡°But, Hyung-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Did Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword anticipate all of this and create this situation?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Tang Pae smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It must have been to let us experience and understand it firsthand. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is second to none when ites to actualbat, so he would have clearly seen the problems Tang Family has.¡±

    ¡°Even Gaju-nim might not have known¡­ No, Gaju-nim may have known¡­ But Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is the first to point out that aspect?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Pae¡¯s voice subsided slightly.

    ¡°Gaju-nim may be a stronger master than Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, but that and his experience in actualbat are separate issues.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°While other sects were exposed to life-and-death battles, Tang Family has always stepped back. Even during the Great Incident of the Yangtze River, where even Ten Great Sects had to risk their lives, and the recent Hangzhou Magyo incident, Tang Family didn¡¯t participate, did they?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°In the past ten years, the only real battle we¡¯ve had is at Plum Blossom Ind. However, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword has been fighting against enemies that threaten his life for several years now. The main sect was attacked by Myriad Man Manor, and he fought against Magyo in the North Sea. He fought Jang Ilso in the middle of the ck Dragon Water Fortress, and what about this time?¡±

    Tang Zhan was momentarily left speechless by the dizzy feeling in his head.

    ¡°It is true that we have been friendly with Mount Hua, but perhaps that familiarity has made us think too easily of Mount Hua Sect and the martial artist that is Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. They are far greater than we¡¯ve thought.¡±

    Tang Zhan let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°They could have just told us with words.¡±

    ¡°Would you have understood?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You might have pretended to understand. But you wouldn¡¯t have deeply internalized it. People always take things lightly unless they experience them firsthand.¡±

    Tang Pae touched his aching eye area.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the price of learning such a lesson¡­ A wound of this magnitude is something was a cheap price to pay.¡±

    Tang Zhan stared nkly at Tang Pae for a moment. Tang Pae asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Tang Zhan shook his head without answering.

    At times like this, he realized once again. Why Tang Pae is given the position of Sogaju of Sichuan Tang Family while he was merely the son of Tang Gun-ak? It is difficult to attribute this simply to age. The vessels are different, and the perspective of eptance is different.

    At one point, he had dreamed that Tang Pae might lose his position and he could be Sogaju, but now it just seemedughable.

    ¡°Hyun-nim. What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°We have to go through it.¡±

    A look of determination shed across the face of Tang Pae.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword go through the trouble of setting this stage for us? Didn¡¯t he spare no effort in giving us his most cherished disciples so that we could make up for ourck of practical skills? Shouldn¡¯t we be grateful and use them?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Tang Pae smiled.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we can just keep getting beaten up like this. Gather the kids.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do¡­?¡±

    ¡°What Gaju-nim or Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword wants us to do is not just to sh and break things. They want us to desperately think, improve, and find a way to stand against Mount Hua Sect on an equal footing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you and I can solve on our own. It¡¯s an issue that requires listening to more people and having more people think about it.¡±

    ¡°But Hyung-nim¡­. If you do that, wouldn¡¯t that undermine your authority¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The authority of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is stronger than anyone else¡¯s within Mount Hua Sect. Does that mean that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is shouting at the disciples to just turn a deaf ear and follow what he says?¡±

    ¡°It seems like he does, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The speechless Tang Pae made a dumbfounded expression for a moment.

    ¡°That¡­ uh¡­ no¡­ ye¡­ yes, that¡¯s true, but¡­ kuhum!¡±

    Tang Pae quickly cleared his throat to brighten the mood.

    ¡°Anyway, from what I see, what we need to do is not to assert authority. Perhaps Mount Hua¡¯s strengthes from distributing power from top to bottom andmunicating openly without barriers. With such an excellent example right in front of us, it would be foolish to stick to our old ways while closing our eyes and ears.¡±

    Tang Pae smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s open up a bit more. The reason Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword is doing this to us now is probably because he wants toe closer to us and open up his heart a little more. If someone as aplished as him is willing to open up, why should we stubbornly cling to our ways?¡±

    At those words, Tang Zhan shook his head.

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t fully understand what you¡¯re saying, hyung-nim. Mount Hua is just an emerging sect, and isn¡¯t our Tang Family a sect that has already proven our skills as the ruler of Sichuan for hundreds of years? There will certainly be resistance.¡±

    ¡°¡­That could be true.¡±

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    Tang Zhan looked at Tang Pae with determined eyes.

    ¡°I will follow your orders, Hyung-nim. However, I hope you understand that it is not because Mount Hua looks so great to me, but because it is you who is giving the order.¡±

    Tang Pae, who seemed speechless for a moment, lowered his head and spoke in a small voice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Tang Zhan hurriedly left the room, Tang Pae let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®I guess I thought it too easy.¡¯

    He thought everything would go smoothly if everyone shared the same will. But as soon as different people gathered in one ce, what became apparent were their differences and his own shorings.

    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    Tang Pae lightly clenched his fist.

    Even if Mount Hua leads Heavenly Comrade Alliance, he has no intention of remaining by their side in a supporting role. Tang Family will never be someone who just supports Mount Hua. Sometimes, they lead Mount Hua, and at a time, they should be a sect that Mount Hua can lean on.

    That was the pride of Tang Family and the pride of Tang Family¡¯s Sogaju.

    ¡°Before that, first of all¡­ we need to let those Mount Hua Sect devils know what defeat is. Let them feel what we felt.¡±

    Tang Pae gritted his teeth.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know that his expression was starting to resemble that of Mount Hua¡¯s devils.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115

    In this way, Tang Family was immersed in a very heavy atmosphere. They might be able to make an excuse for losing once by mistake, but repeated defeats left no room for excuses.

    And the shock only grew stronger as time passed. At the moment of defeat, it might have been passed off because they were out of their mind and in pain, but the more they thought about it, the more it gnawed at them.

    This atmosphere became even more serious after all those who were considered influential in Tang Family were summoned by Sogaju. It showed that they were taking this loss very seriously.

    However¡­ Currently, the one in the most unfavorable atmosphere within the manor where Heavenly Comrade Alliance resides is not Tang family, but Namgung Family.

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s cheek kept twitching non-stop.

    Namgung Dan, who saw his face like that, lowered his head as if avoiding eye contact.

    Whose son was Namgung Dowi?

    He is none other than the son of Namgung Hwang. While it¡¯s not always true that children inherit their parents¡¯ dispositionspletely, they often bear a strong resemnce, don¡¯t they?

    Namgung Dan knew. Normally, Namgung Dowi was a rational person, hardly reminiscent of Namgung Hwang, but when Namgung Dowi lost his temper, he could be even more explosive than his father.

    So in times like this, it was best to bow one¡¯s head and appear dead. If you didn¡¯t want to bepletely obliterated, that is.

    ¡®He¡¯s so pissed.¡¯

    Well, he had a right to be.

    Namgung Dowi threw away a lot of things when they joined Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    Pride in his family, pride in himself. Moreover, not only the wealth umted by the family but also the external reputation was put aside to some extent.

    But there was one thing Namgung Dowi absolutely could not let go of¡­

    ¡°Not just anyone else¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°To Evil Sects¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes twitched. Everyone who saw his expression bowed their heads even lower.

    ¡°If my father in the afterlife saw this¡­.¡±

    Just imagining it made their body tremble. In their minds, they could see Namgung Hwang, eyes bloodshot, rushing with his sword.

    If Namgung Hwang had really seen this, he might have tried to cut off the head of Yama (King of Hell) to descend to the mortal world. Whether that was possible or not is a secondary matter.

    Namgung Dowi was now trembling all the way to his fingertips. The shock was overwhelming.

    ¡°How did Namgung Family end up like this¡­¡±

    ¡°So- Sogaju! Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself! This is not Sogaju¡¯s fault!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sogaju! This is all because of our ipetence!¡±

    ¡°Ugh. I am sorry.¡±

    There was no need for a separate funeral home. This wasn¡¯t just Namgung Dowi¡¯s issue.

    Of course, Nokrim is not an ordinary Evil Sects, and even among the stronghold of Nokrim, Nokchae, where only the very best gather, is by no means to be underestimated. It may have been a difficult ce for Namgung Family, who had lost most of their power, to deal with.

    But that was just a practical consideration. Namgung Family members had grown up hearing that they should never lose to Evil Sects, even if it meant dying. There was no way that this high pride would not be hurt.

    ¡°No, no. This is all my fault.¡±

    ¡°Sogaju. That¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°If my father had led you instead of me, would we have suffered such a crushing defeat?¡±

    Everyone fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about swordsmanship. Even if my father¡¯s martial prowess was only at my level, had he led Namgung Family, we would not have lost to Nokrim.¡±

    They didn¡¯t affirm it, but they couldn¡¯t deny it either. If they agreed, they would be disrespecting Namgung Dowi. If they disagreed, they would be disrespecting Namgung Hwang. Since neither one nor the other can be an answer, they could only remain silent.

    ¡°Yes. I amcking right now. Namgung Family iscking. But¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.

    ¡°I will not just sit back and take this. I will make sure they know exactly what Namgung Family is, and I will restore Namgung¡¯s honor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sogaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Sogaju-nim You can do it!¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded his head vigorously as he looked at the cheering crowd.

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    For some reason, when Namgung Dowi¡¯s expression changed strangely, the members of Namgung Family flinched.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can do alone, is it?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s voice took on a strangely curt tone.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­ That¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, but¡­ it seems like everyone¡¯s skills are a bit, just a bitcking.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If your skills arecking, don¡¯t you have no choice but to increase your training?¡±

    ¡°More training here?¡±

    We¡¯re already training to the point of death. Is this not enough?

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    Namgung Dowi shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯rezy. But¡­ considering we can¡¯t even defeat those Evil Sects members, don¡¯t you think we need to put in a bit more effort?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dan awkwardly opened his mouth and nced back. Everyone had their eyes closed with resigned faces.

    ¡®Rotten¡­.¡¯

    Well, the name of none other than Namgung Hwang was mentioned, so how could they possibly resist?

    ¡°As¡­you wish.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Namgung Dowi sprang to his feet.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about it, let¡¯s go train right now!¡±

    ¡°Huh? R- Right now?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s just that the injuries from today are still¡­¡±

    At that, everyone subtly nodded and timidly agreed.

    ¡°My bones are aching¡­¡±

    ¡°My arms are numb¡­.¡±

    As everyone avoided eye contact, Namgung Dowi stared at them and then turned his head away. His face, looking out at the night sky, seemed sorrowful.

    ¡°My father must be watching¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The previous Gaju, who passed away in the Yangtze River, must be eagerly waiting for us to restore Namgung¡¯s honor¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, damn it! Fine! What are you doing, you bastards! Let¡¯s go! Time for training!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi smiled happily as he looked at the people going out like cattle being led to the ughterhouse.

    ¡°True sincerity always gets through.¡±

    In this way, another person was falling.

    * * *

    ¡°Hahahaha! Nokrim King! Did you see the expressions on those bastards¡¯ faces?¡±

    ¡°They were so arrogant, acting all high and mighty! Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ah. Ten years of constipation is all gone!¡±

    The morale of Nokrim bandits was through the roof.

    To them, Namgung Family was like a natural enemy. How many bandits of Nokrim had suffered humiliation from those rotten Namgung Family?

    Of course, it was fundamentally Nokrim¡¯s fault, but right or wrong, the thrill was still the thrill.

    Just by ttening the noses of Righteous Sects, they could get drunk without a drop of alcohol, and since that Righteous Sects were none other than Namgung Family, they couldn¡¯t feel better than this.

    ¡°Those nobodies!¡±

    ¡°I told you I could smash them all if I really fought!¡±

    ¡°Huhu. At this rate, it would¡¯ve been worth it even if Namgung Hwang were still alive!¡±

    Just when they were starting to be intoxicated with fantasy beyond reality, they heard the sound of a fan being folded from somewhere.

    For a moment, the bandit of Nokrim became quiet as if they were dead, and slowly turned their gaze to look at Im Sobyeong¡¯splexion. His expression was noticeably hardened.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay, you little shits?¡±

    Bon Chung quietly stepped forward on behalf of Nokrim bandits who were hesitant with an awkward expression.

    ¡°Why are you in such a bad mood? We crushed those Namgung Family members so thoroughly they couldn¡¯t even squeak.¡±

    ¡°Crushed them?¡±

    Im Sobyeong snorted.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re the ones who did the crushing here? Or do you think we¡¯re the ones who got crushed?¡±

    At those words, several bandits¡¯ faces turned red with shame.

    They were excited, but their faces were also ridiculous. It was swollen here and there from the hard struggle.

    ¡°You idiots. You fought tooth and nail against a bunch of greenhorns and barely won, and you think that¡¯s worth celebrating?¡±

    ¡°S- Still, a win is a win¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    As Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes grew dim, Bon Chung quickly shrank his thick neck like a turtle.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Im Sobyeong clicked his tongue, showing displeasure.

    ¡®If I had been less careful, we would have lost.¡¯

    The reason they won today is very simple. Namgung Family¡¯s power is less than half of what it used to be, and the one whomanded Nokrim was none other than Im Sobyeong.

    Conversely, it means that if Im Sobyeong had not been inmand, Nokrim could have been defeated even against the half-dead Namgung Family.

    ¡®This is a problem.¡¯

    Im Sobyeong groaned.

    Nokrim is by no means a sect led by a few strong individuals. Their poweres from their overwhelming numbers. So, in a way, the oue might not be something to be regretful about.

    But Im Sobyeong knows. That this is just an excuse. And he knew this was the reason why, despite being the oldest sect among Evil Sects, Nokrim had never once be the leader of Evil Sects.

    ¡°Based on what we¡¯ve seen, we can¡¯t even handle Namgung Family. That means we¡¯d get crushed by any other sect of Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about! If all our brothers in the world gather together, there will be no sect in the world that we cannotpete with!¡±

    ¡°¡­Gather?¡±

    Im Sobyeong red at Bon Chung as if asking what nonsense he was saying.

    ¡°So, when have they ever all gathered?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s ¡­.¡±

    ¡°How can you bring all these guys from literally all over Jungwon together in one ce? It¡¯d take over a month just for the message to get around.¡±

    Bon Chung closed his mouth.

    That is true. Nokrim is a sect that has influence over the mountains of the world, but because it is so widespread, it is almost impossible to move in a unified manner.

    ¡°And¡­ even if the order is given, do you think they would abandon their strongholds ande running just because I said so?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s Nokrim King¡¯smand!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡­ If we leave too many strongholds empty, problems can arise.¡±

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    Im Sobyeong sighed deeply.

    Even he didn¡¯t have the energy to organize all of this before he entered Heavenly Comrade Alliance. He was in a situation where all his mental strength was wasted just by hiding his sickly body and waging a dyed battle against Jang Ilso, who was eagerly targeting him. No matter how talented he was, there were limits.

    Now, with the help of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, he has barely solved one problem, but another problem has popped up in huge numbers.

    ¡°First of all¡­ to speak realistically, Nokrim is by no means weak.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But at the same time, it¡¯s absurdly weak. We have plenty of forces, but the forces we can actually use are pathetically weak.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And even if we gather them, it¡¯s just a bunch of people, useless in localized battles. This means that there is nothing they can do during a war other than supplying numbers.¡±

    Im Sobyeong muttered, looking around at everyone.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a problem, we need to solve it. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Luckily, I know a way to solve this. If you know the solution and don¡¯t act on it, you have no right toin even if you are called the fool of the world, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Bon Chung asked quietly.

    ¡°Excuse me, may I ask what the solution is?¡±

    Im Sobyong nodded as if pleased by the question.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. We need to strengthen the core forces first. If Nokrim¡¯s core gets stronger, its influence will grow, and so will my influence over Nokrim. Then, in the end, the entire Nokrim will be a little faster, right?¡±

    Bon Chung asked back with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t that what we¡¯ve been doing? That¡¯s why Nokrim King¡­¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Im Sobyeong waved his finger left and right.

    ¡°I thought we were doing it, but we weren¡¯t. Since I was born in Evil Sects, I assumed everyone handled their training individually.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°But when I saw what those Mount Hua Sect guys were doing, I realized there¡¯s a new way. If it could be done like that, why didn¡¯t we do it before?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s because our method is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that. Our method is whatever I decide. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And it seems to me¡­ Mount Hua¡¯s method is a bit weak.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At that moment, bandits of Nokrim with their mouths wide open looked at Im Sobyeong nkly. The look in their eyes was full of questions as to what kind of bullshit this was.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to do it like realbat, we need to do it like realbat. Those Righteous Sects members bastard pretend because they¡¯re worried about someone getting seriously hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly determined, you have to ept sacrifices. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huhuhuhu. I didn¡¯t expect to get topete with Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword in wit like this. I¡¯ll show them properly what Evil Sects¡¯s methods are.¡±

    The faces of Nokrim bandits began to look increasingly disheartened.

    * * *

    The next morning.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a deep sigh.

    Considering the situation he was in, it would be strange to not have any worries, but even considering that, Hyun Jong¡¯s expression looked unusually dark today.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t supposed to turn out like this¡­¡±

    In fact, it was not their intention to stay in the Yangtze region.

    Originally, they nned to rescue the refugees and then return to Shaanxi.

    But then the situation got messed up with the sudden appearance of Magyo, and they ended up stuck here.

    Of course, Hyun Jong didn¡¯t entirely see this situation as bad.

    Anyway, since Tang Family and Heavenly Comrade Alliance were staying together, he thought there was no better opportunity to strengthen ties.

    Yes, for camaraderie¡­ for camaraderie¡¯s sake.

    However.

    ¡°How did ite to this¡­¡±

    Instead of strengthening ties, it seemed like the rifts between them were only growing deeper?

    From the perspective of Hyun Jong, Maengju of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, it was a situation that was making him feel as if his insides were rotting away.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head vigorously, recalling the image of Chung Myung giggling wickedly in his head.

    He doesn¡¯t think that rascal does things thoughtlessly, but it¡¯s definitely not good for this situation to continue.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on.¡±

    He needs to mediate at an appropriate level before that rascal runs wild any further.

    Hyun Jong, who had decided to personally observe the training today, quickly headed towards the training ground.

    Since Chung Myung hadn¡¯te out yet, he thought he could sit down first and keep an eye on things, hoping to improve the situation.

    However, Hyun Jong¡¯s expectations were literally shattered the moment he arrived at the training ground.

    ¡°Euaaaa!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Evil Sects bastard!¡±

    ¡°You dog-like poisonous bastards!¡±

    ¡°You guys are the biggest problem! You Mount Hua damned devil!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong stared nkly at the chaotic scene in the training ground.

    There were no allies or enemies anymore.

    Mount Hua. Tang Family. Namgung Family. Nokrim.

    There were sects that could represent the world, each entangled in their own way, fighting each other.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth gaped open.

    ¡°Dieeee!¡±

    Hyun Jong involuntarily closed his eyes at the sight of Tang Soso¡¯s beautiful spin kick sending her brother¡¯s jaw flying.

    This must be hell. This ce.

    ¡°Wow. They started on their own already.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong slowly turned his head and looked at Chung Myung strolling over.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask them to. They¡¯re doing well. Keueuh.This is the joy of teaching! The joy!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It seemed.

    Heavenly Comrade Alliance is doomed.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116

    The way people look at each other is generally consistent.

    The look in a mother¡¯s eyes at her grown-up child, the look in a father¡¯s eyes at his beloved daughter, or the look in a teacher¡¯s eyes at their proud student is more or less the same in most situations.

    However, the eyes of those here now looking at Chung Myung were trulyplex.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    And it seemed like Chung Myung was utterly clueless as to why they were giving him such looks.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Finally, a groan came out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    Seeing Chung Myung looking at him with those innocent, bright eyes as if he had done nothing wrong made Hyun Jong feel a surge of frustration.

    But Hyun Jong is a Taoist. So he spoke as calmly as possible.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It seems like there might be a bit of a problem within the alliance right now.¡±

    ¡°Huh? There is a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head, genuinely not understanding.

    Hyun Jong, who unconsciously looked at Chung Myung¡¯s expression again,mented his foolishness. Why would looking at that face make his already twisted stomach twist once more?

    ¡°Ughhhh¡­.¡±

    When Hyun Jong was so angry that he struggled to continue his word, Hyun Sang stepped in with a bitter smile. Isn¡¯t it the role of an elder to speak on behalf of sect leader in times like this?

    ¡°Sect Leader is concerned about what is happening in Heavenly Comrade Alliance right now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that?¡±

    Chung Myung nodded as if he understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a cause for concern. I understand what Sect Leader is saying.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung skeptically. This guy isn¡¯t the type to understand so quickly¡­

    And as expected, Chung Myung did not betray Hyun Jong¡¯s expectations this time.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying theyck basic training because they¡¯ve been focusing only on practical experience, right? I¡¯ve been thinking about that too.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ha. This really isn¡¯t easy. Ideally, both should be bnced. We shouldn¡¯t lean too much to one side¡­ Should I tell them to cut down on sleep?¡±

    ¡°Then they will all die¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ei, how could a human die just like that? They won¡¯t die, they won¡¯t.¡±

    Hyun Jong pounded his chest in frustration as he saw Chung Myung waving his hand as if there was no chance for it.

    ¡°Hey, this punk! Do you even know how the alliance members are treating each other these days?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It would be lucky if they only fought in the training ground! In the span of three days, there were three sword fights in the Dining Hall! And twice, they got into fights with the people in the next quarters while they were sleeping!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And! If they¡¯re going to fight, they should at least fight properly! Breaking the walls in the manor we borrowed! Blowing up the roof! And even set it on fire?¡±

    ¡°Wow, setting fires is a bit much.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua already had the experience of having their quarters blown away by the fire that those damned bastards set when Magyo invaded, so when they hear the word of fire, they wake up in a cold sweat even while sleeping.

    Ah, was that why it was set?

    It must have been Im Sobyeong. It¡¯s definitely Im Sobyeong. Truly, someone not to be underestimated¡­

    ¡°What on earth are they doing! This! We¡¯re paying more to fix the manor than to rent it!¡±

    ¡°Ei, we¡¯re making a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Is this about money? Money?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Young shouted, stepping in to support Hyun Jong.

    Hyun Jong, surprised, turned his head and looked at Hyun Young. He¡¯s not the kind of guy to take his side like this?

    ¡°Hey, this punk! No matter how much money you have, if you keep spending it like this, you will end up like a beggar! The more you have, the more you need to know how to save! That¡¯s how you ensure afortable retirement age!¡±

    ¡­Was it that side?

    Hyun Jong sighed deeply with a knowing look.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really worried.¡±

    Although Hyun Jong¡¯s face grew serious, Chung Myung¡¯s face remained as bright as ever.

    ¡°Fights break out almost every day.¡±

    ¡°Kids usually grow up fighting.¡±

    ¡°There are also frequent cases of injuries.¡±

    ¡°Kids get hurt when they fight.¡±

    ¡°¡­Their feelings toward each other are getting worse by the day.¡±

    ¡°Kids are originally narrow-minded, so they get upset easily, but they make up the next day as if nothing happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen seriously for ooooonce!¡±

    Seeing Chung Myung answering while picking his ear, Hyun Jong finally burst out. Then he grabbed the back of his stiffening neck.

    ¡°Uugh!¡±

    ¡°Aigo, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re old, so I told you not to get excited, why do you keep doing this!¡±

    ¡°Keuungg¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath and looked at Chung Myung. But regardless, Chung Myung still had the most innocent expression in the world, as if asking, ¡®What did I do wrong?¡¯

    ¡®That despicable¡­¡¯

    At times like this, he really wanted to kick him. The greatest misfortune for Hyun Jong was that the source of both his joy and his stress was the same person.

    ¡°Hey, this rascal!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What kind of ce Heavenly Comrade Alliance is!¡±

    Hyun Jong spoke half in an advising tone and half in a scolding tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say with your own mouth that this is a ce where everyone bes friends?¡±

    ¡°Was¡­ I?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remember. I remember.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Jong took a deep breath, feeling his anger surge, and spoke with determination.

    ¡°But when you brought everyone together, all you did was start a fight with each other! Is there you do more than splitting them into sides and having them fight with each other? Won¡¯t this just divide the alliance?¡±

    ¡°Divide?¡±

    Hearing those words, Chung Myung opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Yes! Won¡¯t it divide us!¡±

    ¡°No, Sect Leader. What are you talking about?¡±

    Chung Myung asked as if it was the first time in his life he had heard such an absurd statement.

    ¡°They were never really united in the first ce, so how can they be divided? No, you need to have kids before you can raise them and send them off to get married.¡±

    ¡°¡­What kind of Taoist who uses metaphors like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Heavenly Comrade Alliance, but have we ever been friendly with Nokrim or Namgung Family? We haven¡¯t even been friendly with Sichuan Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­But you are friendly, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader and Tang Gaju-nim might be close.¡±

    ¡°No, the kids too¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung looks at Hyun Jong with a grin.

    ¡°Aigoo. Those friendly kids are grabbing each other¡¯s cors and fighting to the death just because they were poked! Wow! The Righteousness of Jungwon has really fallen. There¡¯s no need to me Evil Sects.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was speechless, stared nkly at Chung Myung like a mute who had eaten honey. In fact, his statement isn¡¯t wrong. If Heavenly Comrade Alliance had really been on good terms, this situation would not have happened.

    In fact, Heavenly Comrade Alliance is a ce where people cannot get along well with each other by nature.

    Even though it is said that the affairs of a sect are decided by the sect leader, it does not mean that the heart of the disciples follows suit. Just because the sect leaders decide to be friendly with each other, it does not mean that the walls in the hearts of the disciples will break down.

    But that didn¡¯t mean Hyun Jong agreed with Chung Myung¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to prevent such things from happening even more?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If they aren¡¯t friendly, we should make them friendly! But all they do is fight every day, so their rtionships just get worse!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    This time, Chung Myung was not joking, but tilted his head as if he really didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Is there a better way to get people to be friends than by fighting?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Usually, after exchanging some punches, they get really close.¡±

    Hyun Jong, who had been staring at Chung Myung with nk eyes, suddenly seemed to understand something.

    ¡°By any chance¡­ Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ The thing you said about bing friends¡­ do you mean that the other person stops arguing or suddenly acts friendly¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, they even share their drinks to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They also share meals.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his eyes tightly. Tears welled up at the corners of his eyes.

    What kind of life had this boy lived before entering Mount Hua? What kind of hell had he been through to have such a way of thinking?

    ¡°That¡¯s not getting friendly; that¡¯s making them submit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°How is that the same thing!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung burst outughing.

    ¡°Sect Leader. What do you think is the fundamental reason why those guys are fighting now?¡±

    ¡°Because you instigated them.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ partially, in a very small part, Sect Leader is right, but that¡¯s not the fundamental reason.¡±

    Chung Myung said bluntly.

    ¡°Sect Leader. We are Taoists, but before that, we are martial artists.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Martial artists live with an inevitable desire to see who is stronger.¡±

    Hyun Jong closed his mouth. Chung Myung chuckled upon seeing his expression.

    ¡°Can you really expect young, hot-blooded people to just respect each other and get along? If it¡¯s a problem that¡¯s bound to explode someday, it¡¯s better to let it blow up early and settle it.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with a face full of disbelief.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is¡­ they¡¯re fighting over hierarchy right now?¡±

    ¡°In a manner of speaking, yes.¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re not even neighborhood dogs or anything like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ei. It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s the other way around.¡±

    Chung Myung waved his hand.

    ¡°If even dogs do it, how can humans not? It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The saying, ¡®Our side is stronger¡¯ is something that has never disappeared, regardless of time or ce. Rather than suppressing it by force, it is better to just let them fight it out.¡±

    Hyun Jong opened his mouth wide.

    ¡°N- No, that¡¯s.¡±

    If you listen closely, you will see that this has something inmon with Taoist logic.

    Taoism doesn¡¯t forcibly go against the natural flow. It¡¯s the same whether it¡¯s the flow of the world or the human mind. Suppressing it can lead to greater trouble.

    ¡®If someone else had said this, I¡¯d praise it as wisdom¡­¡¯

    The problem was that this rascal treated the sacred Taoist philosophy as a tool to reinforce his sophistry.

    ¡°Well¡­ the words make sense. Kuhum!¡±

    However, Hyun Jong, the leader of Taoist Sect, found it very difficult to refute this statement. After much internal deliberation, he finally spoke.

    ¡°But¡­ right. Even so, isn¡¯t it better for them to get along? Wouldn¡¯t it be more harmonious (??(í˜Ìì))?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung made a strange expression.

    ¡°So, no matter what they think on the inside, let¡¯s pretend to be friendly on the outside,ughing haha hoho, is that what Sect Leader means?¡±

    ¡°N- Not to that extent.¡±

    ¡°Good. Of course, that¡¯s not a bad thing either.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Hyun Jong tilts his head at the answer that is different from what he expected. What is this rascal nning to say now?

    As expected, a sinister smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips.

    ¡°But that ce ¡­ where they care about their reputation and all that, and bragging about how great they are and pretend to be friendly with each other whileughing and pretending to be nice to each other.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know such a ce very well. That¡­ I don¡¯t know if Sect Leader ever heard of Ten Great Sects.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t help the sudden explosion of his stomach and clutched his face.

    ¡°Aigoo, if Sect Leader wishes for us to be like Ten Great Sects, as your disciple, what choice do I have? I have no choice but to step into that world of hypocrisy and pretense with tears in my eyes¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, you rascal!¡±

    ¡°Kikikikik.¡±

    Chung Myung, who turned Hyun Jong¡¯s stomach upside down, opened his mouth with a straight face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Sect Leader would really want something like that.¡±

    Hyun Jong had no choice but to nod in agreement.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117

    Being likened to Ten Great Sects.

    Those words were absolutely unbearable. How disappointed had Hyun Jong been with the hypocrisy of Ten Great Sects?

    But when he thinks about it, the words he let out of his mouth didn¡¯t seem all that different from the behavior of Ten Great Sects. Wasn¡¯t the current Ten Great Sects the result of hiding each other¡¯s feelings and repeatedly putting on a good front until it festers and finally bursts out?

    Chung Myung looked straight at Hyun Jong and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange enough for there to be no problems between individuals, so how can Sect Leader expect different sects to merge without any issues?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Of course, there will be problems. But the important thing is how to solve those problems, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­.¡±

    Isn¡¯t the problem that this solution seems rather unreliable?

    ¡°Removing pretense is good. But if the result is only bad feelings towards each other, isn¡¯t it better to maintain the pretense?¡±

    Do Ten Great Sects want to be hypocritical just because they are Ten Great Sects? Fundamentally, society is a ce where it¡¯s hard to reveal one¡¯s innermost feelings.

    The term ¡®friendlypetition¡¯ sounds nice, but in reality, it¡¯s no different from dragons or kirin. The term exists, but the substance is nonexistent. When peoplepete with each other, isn¡¯t it natural to feel jealousy?

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Sect Leader might think that way, but not solving problems just because they¡¯re difficult isn¡¯t the right approach, is it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong suddenly felt that this situation was quite odd.

    Normally, he would speak of principles, and Chung Myung would often talk about sophistry. But now, the wordsing out of Chung Myung¡¯s mouth seemed closer to reason.

    A reason that¡¯s hard to maintain and even harder to practice.

    ¡°I¡¯m still worried.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Hyun Jong with sincere eyes.

    ¡°What do you think it would have been like if it weren¡¯t Tang Family, Nokrim, or Namgung?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    A firm tone flowed from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°If there was a rift between the second and third-ss disciples of Mount Hua, would Sect Leader tell them to cover it up and pretend to be close?¡±

    Hyun Jong kept his mouth tightly shut.

    ¡®Indeed¡­¡¯

    If a situation had arisen where the second and third-ss disciples were hiding their ill will and being pretentious toward each other, Hyun Jong would have tried to resolve the situation by any means necessary.

    Yes, by any means. Because it would never be good for the entirety of Mount Hua.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that I am building a wall between them?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far. But¡­ Sect Leader probably don¡¯t really see them as one unified sect.¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Is that really true? He wanted to deny it, but contrary to his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t easily open his mouth.

    Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders and said.

    ¡°No need to be so serious. It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I was the same. I thought this was enough. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Seeing Hyun Jong speechless, Chung Myung smiled bitterly.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to preach about being friends, we should treat them as part of our own sect. Up until now, what we¡¯ve been doing is no different from saying our kids should train hard and grow tough, while treating others¡¯ kids with care and gentleness.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°On the surface, it might seem like we¡¯re favoring others¡¯ children, but in reality, we¡¯re just being partial to ours. Shouldn¡¯t that not be the case from now on?¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t help butugh dryly.

    The Chung Myung he knows is a man with a fanatical affection for Mount Hua Sect. Sometimes, it felt like Chung Myung cared for Mount Hua several times more intensely than Sect Leader Hyun Jong himself did.

    Such a person is saying that there should be no discrimination between Mount Hua and other sects.

    ¡°¡­Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Is this really the right thing to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±

    ¡°Even if it causes problems?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Once a problem is solved, it¡¯s nothing. I think the dangerous thing is not that a problem will arise, but that you cover it up out of fear that a problem will arise.¡±

    A sigh came out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°And besides.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°If they keep fighting like this, they might not go back to being all smiles hahahoho, but at least¡­ they¡¯ll be able to trust the person standing behind them on the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Hyun Jong shook his head.

    ¡°I thought you wanted a friend. But now it seems that what you want is not a friend, but arade (??(‘ðÓÑ)).¡±

    ¡°No. What I want are true friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Not just pretending to be friendly, but friends who curse and criticize each other, but in a crisis, friends who run to each other before anyone else.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been quietly listening to the conversation between the two until then, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Mount Hua has yed that role well enough so far.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. It just so happened that it happened that way. But that¡¯s not what I want. I want everyone in Heavenly Comrade Alliance to have that kind of rtionship with each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a difficult task.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is difficult.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke calmly.

    ¡°Of course, it will be difficult to maintain. But¡­ if we try hard, we might manage it for a while, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Until we deal with Evil Tyrant Alliance and Magyo?¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t bother to answer those words. He just smiled broadly. Tang Gun-ak shook his head when he saw that smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s closer to a delusion than an ideal, but¡­ Anyway, I have noints.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I am satisfied just by being able to use this opportunity to reorganize Tang Family.¡±

    After finishing his word, Tang Gun-ak muttered with a gloomy face, ¡®The final winner will be Tang Family, damn Mount Hua bastards¡¯. Hyun Jong, who was watching this, quickly noticed Chung Myung. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s asking how such words cane out of his mouth while seeing that

    But Chung Myung was still smiling broadly. Hyun Jong eventually let out a sigh.

    ¡®When has it ever been different¡­?¡¯

    Hyun Jong also knew very well that Chung Myung did not act thoughtlessly. It was just that this time, the issue involved other sects besides Mount Hua, which deepened his concerns.

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°Aah. Don¡¯t worry, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung with deep, serious eyes.

    ¡®He hasn¡¯t changed.¡¯

    In fact, Hyun Jong wasn¡¯t worried about protecting Tang Family and the other sects. He was concerned that if something serious happened because of Chung Myung¡¯s actions, the responsibility would fall on Chung Myung, of all people.

    However, it seemed that Chung Myung had already guessed Hyun Jong¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Alright. I understand. If that¡¯s truly your intention¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong nods his head heavily. In the end, he had no choice but to support Chung Myung.

    ¡°But Chung Myung. That¡¯s not the only problem.¡±

    ¡°¡­What else is there?¡±

    ¡°To encourage¡­ No, I fully understand your thinking that it would be better to aid in this situation. But whether they can endure this situation is another matter entirely, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Hyun Sang opened his mouth, flipping through the ledger in his hand.

    ¡°As of today, there have been fifteen wounded and twenty lightly wounded in Namgung. From Nokrim, there have been twenty-eight injuries and countless minor injuries¡­ which we haven¡¯t even fully tallied. Tang Family also reported ten injuries.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t count the minor injuries. Tang Family can treat that much on their own.¡±

    ¡°¡­.So they say.¡±

    As Hyun Sang and Tang Gun-ak finished speaking, Hyun Jong furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Recently, the frequency of injuries has significantly increased. Moreover, the severity of these injuries is gradually worsening. To me, this seems closer to the body not being able to withstand it rather than a problem that arises because the training bes more intense.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled with a look of resignation as if he thought it would be difficult to escape this time.

    ¡°No matter how good the training is, if their bodies can¡¯t withstand it, it¡¯s all for nothing, isn¡¯t it? Normally, you consider these aspects, but it seems this time, you overlooked this fact.¡±

    ¡°No, Tang Family is here¡­¡±

    When Chung Myung nced at Tang Gun-ak, Tang Gun-ak smiled quietly.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing our best, but it isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re really doing your best? Really?¡±

    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re saying the obvious. Do I seem like the kind of person who would discriminate against people eating the same food as me just because of some smallpetitive spirit?¡±

    You didn¡¯t used to be. But these days, I¡¯m starting to have some doubts¡­

    ¡°I swear, it¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°Hnggg.¡±

    Of course, he believes in Tang Gun-ak.

    But he couldn¡¯t believe the blood of Tang Family flowing through Tang Gun-ak¡¯s body. That¡¯s because this man also has the blood of that yangban who could calmly scam people while putting on the face of the most wronged person in the world.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    There is suspicion, but no evidence. Chung Myung looked at Tang Gun-ak with a suspicious expression and then turned his gaze back to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°So it¡¯s better to wrap this up for now. At best, we¡¯re united with each other, but if they are too worn out and can¡¯t fight properly, it would be worse than doing nothing at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sect Leader don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so you¡¯ve¡­ Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°¡­N- No. Chung Myung-ah.¡±

    ¡°So Sect Leader means we need a way to keep the kids going without them breaking down, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°Ei, Sect Leader. Who does Sect Leader think I am! I¡¯ve already got it all prepared!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±

    Is there really a solution?

    ¡°What, what are you going to do?¡±

    The most realistic way is to lower the intensity of training, but that¡¯s practically impossible. This is because this is not a practice imposed by Chung Myung.

    ¡°What about the Mount Hua kids?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mount Hua?¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hyun Sang and demanded an answer. Then Hyun Sang responded with a slightly awkward expression.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­ has about twenty with minor injuries but no serious injuries.¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. Maybe they¡¯re just unnecessarily sturdy?¡±

    Chung Myungughed heartily.

    ¡°There is no way for the kids to be strong by receiving the energy of Mount Hua. Isn¡¯t that all the result of continuous improvement of one¡¯s constitution?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t handle it? Then make them handle it. Who uses weakness as an excuse to ck off?¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah. What exactly have you prepared?¡±

    ¡°They should be arriving soon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s both a ¡®what¡¯ and a ¡®who¡¯. Yasugung and Ice Pce should being. I sent word through Eunha Merchant Guild. Told them to bring everything we¡¯ve gathered over the past three years.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you put a pill of Jasodan in each person¡¯s mouth, they won¡¯t be able to rest even if they want to. We should also mix in Yasugung Pce and Ice Pce. Those yangbans have been livingfortably under the pretense of being far away for too long, but we can¡¯t keep letting them get away with it.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡­¡±

    Chung Myung-ah. It¡¯s really strange how you say you making it sound like you¡¯re helping Yasugung Pce and Ice Pce. It¡¯s easy to misunderstand¡­

    ¡°Kikikikikik!¡±

    Chung Myung held his stomach andughed out loud.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been the only ones bleeding all this time. We can¡¯t keep letting that happen. Even if we die now, we all die together! We will never let anyone say that they¡¯re falling behind because they did not receive anythingter! Euhehehehe!¡±

    Ah¡­ I guess it wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding.

    I see. I see¡­.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118

    ¡°Euryaaaaaaat!¡±

    Baek Cheon swatted away the flying throwing knives in one breath.

    The venom, which was so strong that it could put a person into aa just by brushing against them, was unable to ovee the force contained in the sword and was sent flying high into the sky.

    ¡°¡­I get the gist.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Baek Cheon tightened his grip on his sword and looked at those standing before him.

    ¡°So, this training¡­ it¡¯s not just about adapting, is it?¡±

    He learned this while fighting Tang Family, Namgung, and Nokrim. Despite all the battles, their actualbat experience was stillcking.

    To be precise, they had ample experience in one-on-onebat but were severelycking in experience with group battles. In particr, when several groups with different tendencies start fighting together, they can¡¯t even demonstrate half of their abilities.

    Perhaps this is what Chung Myung saw. That is why he had them do this training.

    And this time, Chung Myung¡¯s schemes had a definite effect. The more they fought, the faster they understood how to handle this chaotic battle. The saying that the body understands and moves before the mind understands is probably referring to this case.

    Fine, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s all good. The problem is¡­

    ¡®We¡¯re not the only ones experiencing this.¡¯

    These yangbans are absorbing not only group battle experience, but also actualbat experience, all through this one training. They were getting stronger and sharper by the day.

    So much so that Baek Cheon was often taken aback.

    ¡®Is this how people felt when they watched us?¡¯

    Watching others grow visibly right in front of you is a very unique experience. Especially when you feel their growth with your own body while exchanging sword strikes, the emotions are amplified.

    Watching someone growing up is both satisfying and evoking a sense of crisis. They were filled with a burning desire to never be caught up.

    This was undoubtedly a good thing.

    ¡­If only their ¡®skills¡¯ were the only things growing.

    ¡°But¡­ this is a little¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon looked uneasily at the people slowly approaching him.

    He could understand Tang Pae, who was approaching with a sinister smile while holding knives in both hands. After all, this training for Tang Family was all about defeating Mount Hua.

    But¡­.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who approached with a slightly ufortable yet resigned expression, and¡­

    ¡°Huhuhuhu¡­.¡±

    Isn¡¯t the case a little different for Im Sobyeong, who is approaching with a face that says, ¡®Caught you, you little bastard¡¯?

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon raised his hand cautiously. And he hinted at those who were approaching.

    ¡°Somehow¡­ Don¡¯t you think this is straying a bit from the original intent of the training¡­?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a chaotic battle?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡±

    The one who responded was none other than Im Sobyeong.

    ¡°Aigoo, it seems that our Baek Cheon Dojang is mistaken about something.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Does this still look like training to you? Hm?¡±

    Baek Cheon shivered as he watched Im Sobyeong growling openly.

    ¡°No, well¡­ if you think about it, isn¡¯t this a training?¡±

    But it seemed that Tang Pae had different opinions from that lowly Evil Sects bastard. Indeed, as expected of Sichuan Tang Family¡¯s Sogaju¡­.

    ¡°Training is training. But it¡¯s only Mount Hua that gets to enjoy this training.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    No, that¡¯s not it. Tang Pae is a bit colder. But¡­e to think of it, Tang Family probably has more ill feelings.

    ¡°Let us join in on the fun too¡­ You¡¯re really narrow-minded. Baek Cheon Dojang.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that why you poisoned our food yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Wasn¡¯t it Mount Hua who taught us not to be picky about the means and methods when dealing with the enemy?¡±

    ¡°But still, there are limits to¡­¡±

    Namgung Dowi, who had been listening silently, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Baek Cheon Dojang. I have no ill feelings whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°This is just a strategic decision. If we just mix things up and fight recklessly, Mount Hua will be the victor in the end. There¡¯s nothing more stupid than fighting a losing war over and over again. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    That¡¯s right, Namgung Sogaju. Of course.

    But for your words to sound more convincing, perhaps you should move that swaying sword a bit to the side¡­ The way it keeps twitching makes it look like you¡¯re dying to stab me in the neck¡­ Am I mistaken?

    ¡°So far, you must have enjoyed yourselves.¡±

    ¡°It must have felt really good to go back victorious.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad to gradually taste the bitterness of defeat. We have tasted it enough and be stronger. This is all done with the thought of Mount Hua in mind.¡±

    ¡°Try saying that without drooling¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Just kidding.¡±

    Namgung Dowi cut off Baek Cheon¡¯s word with a jest.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Mount Hua, they should have no problem dealing with all three of us at the same time.¡±

    ¡°There is a problem, though?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, there isn¡¯t. It¡¯s none other than Mount Hua, after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­I said there is a problem, didn¡¯t I? Hello?¡±

    Baek Cheon stepped back, sweat dripping down his face. ordingly, the other disciples of Mount Hua guarding him also tightly gripped their swords and stepped back cautiously.

    But with three sides surrounded and the rear blocked by the manor, where could they go? Wasn¡¯t this a battlefield where there was no strategic retreat to begin with?

    ¡°I now understand the profound teachings of Chung Myung Dojang.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s saying that in order to win, we have to hit the head first, right?¡±

    ¡°And in this context, the head is Mount Hua?¡±

    The eyes of the three leading each sect were filled with madness. They were trying to save face, but there was no mercy in their eyes. They were just burning like wildfire with the determination to destroy Mount Hua at any moment.

    Baek Cheon burst into a hollowugh.

    ¡®¡­Damned bastards.¡¯

    It¡¯s great that their skills are improving. Mount Hua can also be motivated by watching them. But¡­

    ¡°This is crossing the line, being so dirty and underhanded!¡±

    ¡°Get them!¡±

    ¡°Crush them!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re done for today, Mount Hua bastards!¡±

    Thebined forces of Tang Family, Namgung, and Nokrim formed in an instant and charged at Mount Hua. The faces of Mount Hua disciples turned pale as they saw the waves rushing towards them.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±

    ¡°You damned bastards!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Block them, block them!¡±

    ¡°Aagh! Stop spraying poison first!¡±

    Mount Hua resisted fiercely, but the three sects, determined topletely crush Mount Hua this time, charged forward without looking back.

    ¡°Trample them!¡±

    ¡°This is for ourrades killed by your swords!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill them, you little shit!¡±

    ¡°Who cares!¡±

    In the midst of that chaos, a streak of sorrow welled up in Baek Cheon¡¯s heart.

    Chung Myung-ah¡­. You said you wanted to spread Mount Hua¡¯s influence across the whole Jungwon, but isn¡¯t this spreading your influence across the whole Jungwon instead? I¡¯m not sure if this is really okay. Hm? Chung Myung-ah¡­

    Meanwhile, on one side of the training ground.

    Chung Myung, who was watching the training ground that vividly showed the harsh reality of Kangho, threw the bean in his hand into his mouth.

    ¡°They¡¯re having fun.¡±

    Kids grow up by fighting, after all.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua seems to be taking a beating?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled at Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words.

    ¡°These cubs been getting a bit too full of themselvestely. This is a good opportunity to dete them a bit.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Tang Gun-akughed heartily and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Haha, an amusing joke¡­¡±

    But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence because Chung Myung wasn¡¯t smiling at all.

    ¡°¡­Was that not a joke?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat softly. For a moment, he looked down on Chung Myung a little.

    Chung Myung spoke nonchntly.

    ¡°They¡¯re just little brats, but they think they¡¯re tough nowadays.¡±

    ¡°Think they¡¯re tough, huh¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak held back his grin.

    Right now, Mount Hua is facing off against Tang Family, Namgung, and Nokrim all at once. Of course, they are being pushed back, and the three sects are not the full strength of each sect, but the important thing is that they¡¯re still holding their own.

    If you even call them kids, then where in the world are there people in this Jungwon who aren¡¯t kids?

    ¡°I think your standards are too high.¡±

    ¡°The standard of Jungwon is excessively low.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps so.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been looking at the training ground again as if he had said everything he wanted to say, speaking quietly without turning his eyes.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    It was the same question, but this time the meaning was different. And Chung Myung nodded as if he understood what he meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something to hold back.¡±

    ¡°But the Jasodan is not an elixir to be wasted lightly. If used in Mount Hua, it could have a greater effect.¡±

    ¡°If consuming elixirs alone made someone the strongest, the emperor would be the mightiest in the world. Or maybe the merchants would be the strongest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    What¡¯s important is harmony.

    There are limits to the benefits one can gain from elixirs. Generally, without consuming elixirs, one¡¯s martial arts level is higher than one¡¯s internal strength. That is why taking elixirs will dramatically improve one¡¯s martial prowess.

    However, beyond a certain level of internal strength, elixirs be less useful. If this were not the case, each sect would have concentrated their elixirs on their top masters, not their rising star disciples.

    ¡°Mount Hua has consumed so many that it no longer has much significance.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s true. Yes, that¡¯s true. But¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak turned his gaze and looked straight at Chung Myung.

    ¡°Those who will be disciples of Mount Hua won¡¯t be thest, right?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung fell silent. Tang Gun-ak sighed softly and continued speaking as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°As you know, ice crystals and jamokcho (Purple Wood/Tree Grass or ×ÏÄ¾²Ý) are not produced infinitely. The production of ice crystals in the North Sea has already dropped drastically. Considering how much has been mined, we can only expect to obtain a minimal amount in the future, if at all. Otherwise, we might have to use lower-quality ice crystals.¡±

    ¡°Hum¡­.¡±

    ¡°The same goes for jamokcho. In the past, jamokcho was not that hard to obtain. But now, doesn¡¯t it only grow in certain ces in Yunnan? It¡¯s something that can¡¯t even be cultivated, and its natural habitat is shrinking day by day.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his head. What Tang Gun-ak said wasn¡¯t wrong. Considering the situations in the North Sea and Yunnan, it¡¯s clear that the Jasodan¡¯s efficacy would soon be exhausted.

    ¡°The Jasodan you make this time might be thest. And you intend to give that precious Jasodan to them, not to the future disciples of Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°There is no way that Sect Leader is unaware of this fact. And the disciples will soon realize it too. This isn¡¯t a decision to be made lightly.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak continued speaking with a stern face.

    ¡°If you use the Jasodan wisely, Mount Hua will be able to solidify its position as the best sword sect in the world, not only for the next generation but perhaps even for generations after that. However, if you use Jasodan like this, there will be no more elixir left to make Mount Hua shine for generations toe. Are you really confident that you won¡¯t regret this decision?¡±

    While listening, Chung Myung remained silent. He just had an expression on his face that made it difficult to guess what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung sighed deeply and looked at Tang Gun-ak. Seeing his expression, which seemed to be filled with deep worries, Tang Gun-ak asked.

    ¡°Have your thoughts changed a little?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at him with a puzzled face. Then Chung Myung smiled and continued.

    ¡°I thought, this is the kind of person who will be Gaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is that all of a sudden¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung propped his chin on his fist.

    ¡°Well, Elder Hyun Young seems to think so. He keeps saying that although I dislike the idea now, I will eventually be the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And it seems like Sect Leader also thinks about it from time to time.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak chuckled bitterly.

    In his view, it would be stranger not to think that way. Right now, Chung Myung¡¯s influence in Mount Hua surpassed even that of Hyun Jong. Even if Baek Cheon or Yoon Jong were to be the Sect Leader, if Chung Myung wanted to, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to turn them into puppets.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether Chung Myung wants that power or not. What matters is that Chung Myung can do so. And how much of a problem that could be for the sect..

    Didn¡¯t Tang Gun-ak suffer from the Elder¡¯s Senate, who was reluctant to relinquish power?

    ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    Rather than splitting the power in two, it might be better to concentrate it in one person, Chung Myung. It might have been different for Chung Myung in the past, but the current Chung Myung subtly takes care of people.

    ¡°But that¡¯s a pointless thought.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I will never be the Sect Leader.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak lookedpletely puzzled.

    Of course, Chung Myung may think that he has no desire for power. However, the Chung Myung that Tang Gun-ak sees is a person who throws a fit when things in the world do not go his way, and blows up obstacles in his way to somehow turn the tide in his favor.

    Can you say someone who can¡¯t rest until they get what they want has no desire for power? You may think that it¡¯s tolerable now, but¡­.

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been lost in thought, asked calmly.

    ¡°What will you do if the person whoter bes the Sect Leader is Yoon Jong Dojang, and he does somethingpletely opposite to your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak pushed Chung Myung, who seemed a little flustered, into a corner a little more.

    ¡°What if he decides to use the authority of Sect Leader to carry out something that is obviously detrimental to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to persuade him?¡±

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t respond to your persuasion?¡±

    There was no high or low in the voice of Tang Gun-ak. It was devoid of emotion. But that was why it sounded even more impactful.

    ¡°Will you force him into submission? Or will you just let him go down the wrong path?¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯te up with an answer right away. This time, Tang Gun-ak spoke in a slightly reproachful tone.

    ¡°If you n to step back, you should also relinquish your power. If you don¡¯t relinquish it, then you shouldn¡¯t step back. If you act double-faced, it will only make things harder for everyone else.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Chung Myung pressed his chin with his hand.

    ¡®You must have known, right?¡¯

    But knowing something doesn¡¯t always mean acting on it. People often postpone things that aren¡¯t immediately pressing. Even if they know that the things they put off will eventuallye back as bigger troubles.

    ¡°Therefore, it would be better to¡­¡±

    ¡°No, there seems to be some misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Gun-ak. His expression was nonchnt, not befitting this serious conversation.

    ¡°If that happens, I¡¯ll just leave it alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­You?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? The Chung Myung I know wouldn¡¯t just stand by and watch as disciples go down the wrong path.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s contradictory.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The premise of Gaju¡¯s question is wrong.¡±

    At those words, Tang Gun-ak looked puzzled.

    ¡°The premise is wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke with an unwavering expression on his face.

    ¡°If such a situation happens, there¡¯s no need to worry. It would mean that I¡¯m wrong and Yoon Jong Sahyung is right.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯ve tried to persuade him as much as I can and he still hasn¡¯t changed his mind, it simply means I¡¯m wrong. Yoon Jong Sahyung is not the kind of person who would go down the wrong path, nor is he the kind of person who can¡¯t find his own mistakes from others¡¯ words.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°Does that even make sense? Everyone makes mistakes and misjudgments.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That must be so. But¡­ The Sahyung at that time was not a person, but a Taoist, and not a disciple, but a Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°People make mistakes, but a Sect Leader doesn¡¯t. I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak was speechless.

    ¡®What on earth¡­¡¯

    How can someone trust another person to such an extent?

    ¡°Is Baek Cheon Dojang the same?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Sasuk is a bit different. That person is trustworthy during wartime, but he¡¯s a bit pretentious in peacetime.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If he acts out of line, I¡¯ll immediately pull him down and rece him with Yoon Jong Sahyung. Of course, Iseol Sago will stab him and drag him down first before I could do that.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as he watched Tang Gun-ak unable to hide his astonishment.

    ¡°You see? Why I can¡¯t be the Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I felt it when I heard Gaju¡¯s word today. Ah, this is the kind of person that a Gaju should be, and this is what a Sect Leader should think about. Then, I must not be the Sect Leader even more.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do the same?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who can.¡±

    Chung Myungughed out loud.

    ¡°Gaju-nim asked right, ¡®Isn¡¯t it a waste?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±

    That was the beginning of this conversation. Is it not a waste to give the Jasodan to other sects instead of the future generations of Mount Hua? This is the response to that question.

    ¡°Not a bit.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugs.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you. I don¡¯t know anything about the future of Mount Hua. I¡¯ve tried to understand, but honestly, I still don¡¯t understand. And even if I did, I don¡¯t think I could genuinely care for it.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just do it?¡±

    ¡°There are things you can do with your head, and things you do with your heart.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak was speechless for a moment. Chung Myung waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°So, instead of hoarding something for future descendants I¡¯ve never met and don¡¯t know what will be of, I¡¯d rather use the Jasodan now to save even one more person. That¡¯s a hundred times better from my perspective.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s hard to understand. No matter how important the current disciples are, they are the light of Mount Hua that will continue for generations¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even worthparing.¡±

    For a moment, Tang Gun-ak flinched. There was an unsettling sharpness in Chung Myung¡¯s voice that cut through his words.

    But when he looked again, Chung Myung was still grinning.

    ¡°Or, we could make it so. In return, let each and every disciple who survives be someone more valuable than a hundred Jasodans. Someone who can pass on even greater things to their descendants.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be enough?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak eventually shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m good at. Do you know what I realized this time?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That I don¡¯t have to do everything myself. Each person should do what they¡¯re good at.¡±

    Chung Myung turned to look at the training ground and continued.

    ¡°Baek Cheon Sasuk will lead and develop Mount Hua. No one can do it better than him. Yoon Jong Sahyung is the one who will establish the Tao that Mount Hua currentlycks. Sasuk may be the one with the higher reputation, but Yoon Jong Sahyung will be the one who will have the greater influence on future generations.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Iseol Sago will be the textbook for Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship. Just the existence of that person will change the way descendants approach the sword. As for Jo-Gol Sahyung¡­ That person may be a troublemaker, but a sect definitely needs someone like that too.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­.¡±

    ¡°And Gaju-nim¡¯s daughter will be the one to train the female disciples that Mount Huacks. Even Sago can¡¯t do that as well as she can. Plus, she¡¯s good atmunication, so she¡¯ll be a conduit for things that Sasuk and Sahyung might not directly address.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugs.

    ¡°The rest are the same. Baek Sang Sasuk will enrich Mount Hua¡¯s finances, and the other third-ss disciples will pass on their current experiences to future generations. Everyone has their own role to y. There¡¯s no one who can be lost.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Chung Myung again with a newfound appreciation.

    This is because he never thought that Chung Myung was looking at each and every one of Mount Hua¡¯s disciples so meticulously.

    Then, another question arose.

    ¡°Then, what is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°Me? That¡¯s obvious.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled, revealing his teeth.

    ¡°I am the sword that cuts down Mount Hua¡¯s enemies.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to cut down those who are threatening Mount Hua right now. Jasodans? It doesn¡¯t matter in the slightest. If it¡¯s to save even one current disciple of Mount Hua, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving up not just hundreds, but even thousands of Jasodans. What¡¯s so great about that?¡±

    A deep sigh escaped Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I thought I understood you well enough¡­ but I still don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You only need to know one thing.¡±

    ¡°¡­What is that?¡±

    ¡°That that¡¯s how much I sincerely need Sichuan Tang Family.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at Chung Myung with a slightly puzzled expression. But seeing Chung Myung still grinning, he couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    ¡°¡­If you want to make use of us, give out more Jasodan.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Of course.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been looking at Chung Myung with peculiar eyes, got up and started walking.

    ¡°Are you going?¡±

    ¡°An obvious match is no fun to watch.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite fun, though. Well, see youter.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak spoke as he turned away.

    ¡°And¡­ let me correct you on one thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You said you are the sword that cuts down Mount Hua¡¯s enemies?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Someone who says they¡¯d use a thousand precious elixirs to save one disciple is not a cutting sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That is called a protecting sword. A sword that protects Mount Hua.¡±

    With those words, Tang Gun-ak walked away silently, feeling Chung Myung¡¯s gaze on his back.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t ask.¡¯

    Tang Gun-ak slowly closed his eyes.

    There was one thing he really wanted to ask. But it was a question that even Tang Gun-ak didn¡¯t have the heart to ask.

    ¡®Everyone grows up perfectly and leads Mount Hua in their ce. I guess that¡¯s ideal.¡¯

    Surely, the Mount Hua that bes like that will be a great sect. Perhaps it would be an unparalleled sect throughout history.

    But if Chung Myung¡¯s role is to be a sword that protects Mount Hua, if he¡¯s a sword that cuts down Mount Hua¡¯s enemies¡­ then where would he belong when Mount Hua¡¯s enemies no longer exist?

    In a world where swords are no longer needed, what would the purpose of his life be?

    ¡®Is it really that he thinks he¡¯s not fit to be a sect leader?¡¯

    Or is it¡­..

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    That¡¯s a story for the distant future. Yes, it¡¯s still far off. It¡¯s not something they should be discussing when there are still many mountains to climb.

    Tang Gun-ak walked away, his steps unhurried.

    And Chung Myung stared at his back. His eyes were infinitely dark and somber.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120

    The handsome man who had been staggering from the poison finally fell to one knee. The countless eyes that had been looking at him as if they were fed up with it were filled with a base thrill at that moment.

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The man, who was trembling, eventually fell forward without being able to raise his head.

    ¡°These¡­ trash¡­.¡±

    Thud.

    The moment Baek Cheon, who was thest one left, fell, everyone surrounding him cheered.

    ¡°We defeated the evils!¡±

    ¡°We won!¡±

    ¡°How do you like that! Mount Hua scum! This is justice!¡±

    A groan of resentment escaped from the mouths of the disciples of Mount Hua who were lying on the ground.

    ¡®Justice is a bit much¡­¡¯

    ¡®Are we the viins now, you little shits?¡¯

    The fact that there were those wretched bandits mixed in with the cheering crowd made them feel even more resentful.

    No, they are pushing people to this extent just because they won something. Those yangban who should know better¡­

    ¡®No matter how, this is too much.¡¯

    ¡®Is this for real?¡¯

    But at that moment, Tang Family and Namgung hugged each other tightly and their eyes became moist.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the day hase when I get to relieve this grudge.¡±

    ¡°Sniff. Namgung Hyung. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°When those bastards knocked usst time and said, ¡®They¡¯re nothing special,¡¯ I wanted to bite my tongue and die¡­¡±

    At those words, the disciples of Mount Hua Sect who had copsed exchanged nces.

    ¡®Did that really happen?¡¯

    ¡®¡­I think I heard something like that.¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. When I heard, ¡®Well, they¡¯re supposed to be a prestigious sect, but they¡¯re weak,¡¯ I wanted to cry at my ancestors¡¯ graves.¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua¡­ No, the bastards of Mount Hua flinched and looked at each other again.

    ¡®We went that far?¡¯

    ¡®It was Jo-Gol Sahyung. I heard him.¡¯

    ¡®That bastard, really¡­¡¯

    Then, a bandit from Nokchae who was unable to join in the hug shouted.

    ¡°We even heard, ¡®It was Five Great Evil Sects, but they¡¯re not all the same¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that was too much.¡±

    ¡°That was the worst. We weren¡¯t on good terms with Myriad Man Manor to begin with.¡±

    The bastards of Mount Hua¡­ No, the evils of Mount Hua turned their heads slightly. Everyone clearly remembered hearing that¡­

    ¡®Was it Sasuk?¡¯

    ¡®It was Baek Cheon Sahyung.¡¯

    ¡®That guy is even worse than Jo-Gol when he gets drunk every once in a while.¡¯

    Of course, Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t the only one who got drunk. If only one or two people had done such things, it would have been obvious right away. The fact that they hadn¡¯t noticed until now meant that everyone had been doing simr things.

    ¡°Justice prevails, scum!¡±

    ¡°How does it feel now! Do you understand our resentment now!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahahahaha!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua gnashed their teeth as they watched the three-sect alliance enjoying the joy of victory. In particr, Jo-Gol, who could not endure this situation, raised his head with a zed gaze.

    ¡°You¡­ you filthy bastards¡­ Don¡¯t you have any pride? A joint attack!?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Such can happen, Jo-Gol Dojang.¡±

    Im Sobyeong waved his fan gently. Of course, one of his eyes was bruised and blue, so it didn¡¯t quite have the intended effect.

    ¡°I never expected Jo-Gol Dojang to understand strategy in the first ce. Huhuhuhu. What can I do? We live in different worlds.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol, overwhelmed with anger, spat blood and copsed.

    The cheers of those who hadpletely destroyed Mount Hua bastards for the first time echoed through the training ground for a long time.

    * * *

    ¡°Keuhuhuhuhu.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hyung-nim. Did you see Jo-Gol Dojang that bastard¡¯s¡­ No, that man¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It feels like a decade-old constipation haspletely gone away. Aigoo, I feel full even without eating today.¡±

    ¡°Are you that happy?¡±

    ¡°I know what you are going to say, Hyung-nim.¡±

    Tang Zhan ced both hands on his waist and put on a solemn expression.

    ¡°Is it such a joyous thing that three sects rushed in and barely managed to defeat one sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you were trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Tang Paeughed and shook his head. Tang Zhan spoke with a face that couldn¡¯t hold back augh.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s embarrassing, but today, I¡¯m just going to openly rejoice. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, so enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    Tang Paeughed heartily. But Tang Zhan plopped down on a chair, exhausted.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to stay happy all day, but I don¡¯t have the strength left¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan leaned his head back, his body as limp as a soaked sponge.

    ¡°¡­I thought I wouldn¡¯t get tired at all if I won¡­ But winning means fighting until the very end. It would be better to fall early so that I could at least save some strength.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Those Mount Hua bastards¡­ they are really something. How do they do this every time¡­¡±

    Tang Zhan trailed off without finishing his sentence. Tang Pae turned his head and looked at him. He had already fallen asleep as if he had passed out.

    ¡°¡­It must have been hard.¡±

    In truth, their bodies had reached their limits long ago. Sparring is different from training. It is when your physical strength evaporates in an instant as if you were under a spell.

    It was not an ordinary spar, but a melee battle where it was difficult to distinguish between the two sides, so it was natural that they would bepletely exhausted after fighting day and night for several days.

    ¡®Even mere training is of this level.¡¯

    Then how much effort must it have been for those who fought against Magyo in the past, unable to sleep properly for tens of days and repeatedly fighting wars?

    At that time, the ancestors of Tang Family must have fought with all their might on the battlefield. But did the current generation truly appreciate their efforts?

    ¡®Maybe we¡¯ve been too indifferent to the past.¡¯

    They say that when one is enamored with glorious achievements, the blood shed to achieve that glory is forgotten and that saying is exactly right. What they really should have focused on was not the achievements of defeating Magyo, but the sacrifices made to achieve those achievements¡­.

    If they were to return to their family, Tang Pae thought he should reexamine the records from a hundred years ago still remaining within the family, but he too eventually sumbed to sleep.

    In the room where the two were sleeping, only themplight flickered quietly.

    * * *

    Humans sometimes have experiences that surpass their own limitations.

    These people, who were already physically ruined, had only one driving force that allowed them to endure until now. It was the will to smash those nasty, filthy Mount Hua bastards in the face with a stick.

    That strong will ignited their mental power and kept their bodies moving.

    Of course, this experience would be valuable for those who had soaked the training ground with blood and screams. Some might have found a way to reach a higher level through this process, and others will have fallen into deep contemtion as to whether the path they are walking is the right one.

    Even if someone didn¡¯t achieve such progress, the experience of fighting to their limits would undoubtedly be helpful. Maybe in the future, when they¡¯re on the brink of defeat, this experience might save their lives.

    Yes, it would definitely be helpful.

    ¡­in the distant future, that is.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­.¡±

    ¡°K- Kill me¡­.¡±

    But what mattered to them was not the distant future but the immediate present. For those who had burned themselves to the fullest, all that was left was melted candle wax¡­ No, only their half-burned bodies and the intense dull pain that felt like they were on fire at the slightest movement.

    Their lips were chapped, and their eyes were sunken. At first nce, they were so battered that someone would spontaneously ask, ¡®Are they from Beggar Union?¡¯ They were barely standing on shaky legs.

    ¡°¡­I think I¡¯m going to die, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s harder than Plum Blossom Ind.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°No. I think that¡¯s true too¡­.¡±

    Even the Namgung Family, who had experienced their limits on Plum Blossom Ind, couldn¡¯t stay focused. Back then, the fear for their lives had kept them going, but now there is no such thing as a hill to lean on. Isn¡¯t it a situation where they have to support their battered bodies with sheer willpower alone?

    Sichuan Tang Family and Namgung Family, who were somehow managing to stand and endure, were rtively better off.

    The bandits of Nokrim, who didn¡¯t care about appearances and had no face to save, simply plopped down on the training ground, wailing in pain.

    ¡°Aigoo¡­. My, my back¡­.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hyung-nim. But isn¡¯t lying down a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°You lie down too. It¡¯sfortable.¡±

    ¡°¡­Should I?¡±

    ¡°Look at boss over there. He¡¯s already lying down.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really.¡±

    Im Sobyeong was half-lying down, having thrown aside the fan he always carried. His originally pale face had now turned into something that looked almost like a corpse.

    ¡°I¡­ What¡­ What kind of wealth and honor did I ask for¡­¡±

    ¡°Nokrim King. Please don¡¯t speak too much. I¡¯m afraid you might actually die.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    This was the tragic oue for someone who had forgotten his sickness in his obsession with surpassing Mount Hua.

    Tang Family and Namgung would have clicked their tongues at the sight of such Nokrim bandits usually, but at this moment, they looked on with boundless envy.

    ¡®They must befortable.¡¯

    ¡®I want to lie down too.¡¯

    ¡®Evil Sect is better. Why was I born in Tang Family?¡¯

    The two sects realized once again that they needed to have at least a minimal amount offort to take care of things like face and manners.

    At that moment, a group approached them.

    ¡°Aigo, my body is so sore.¡±

    ¡°The ce I got hit yesterday hurts so much?¡±

    ¡°We have to get revenge today!¡±

    ¡°We can lose once, but not twice!¡±

    It was the disciples of Mount Hua who entered the training ground. Namgung Dowi and Tang Pae were dumbfounded as they watched the scene.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Why are they so lively?¡¯

    It was iprehensible.

    Didn¡¯t they clearly beat up those sons of a¡­ No, those Taoists yesterday? But while those who dealt the blows were barely surviving, howe the ones who took the hits were so energetic?

    When they trained, they trained together, and even when they fought, they all fought together.

    ¡°Alright, today¡­ huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who was about to shout loudly from the front, tilted his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these yangbans?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Did you guys have another fight among yourselves yesterday?¡±

    A breath of air escaped from Namgung Dowi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Are they human?¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t a problem that could be exined by differences in tenacity or experience in the first ce. If it¡¯s to this extent, wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate to say that they¡¯re different breeds entirely?

    ¡°¡­They look like they might die without us needing to hit them?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­. they do, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Should we just go back today?¡±

    ¡°Yoon Jong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel disappointed in you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Howe?¡±

    Baek Cheon scolded him with a stern face.

    ¡°Even exhausted, they¡¯re children of a prestigious sect! Do you not know that showing such consideration is actually disrespectful?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only manner that, even more so in this kind of situation, that we do our best to beat them up¡­ No, to fight them!¡±

    Baek Cheon Dojang¡­. We¡¯re good with that kind of manner.

    ¡°But Sasuk. But we are still a Righteous Sects¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they call us viins yesterday?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon grinned mischievously as he approached the near-dead figures.

    ¡°If they treat us as viins, shouldn¡¯t we act the part? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Kikikiki. That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    ¡°Zhan,e here. While I¡¯m still telling you nicely. Come here. Or I¡¯ll kill you. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die. If you do, you¡¯ll still die.¡±

    Yoon Jong shook his head as he watched Baek Cheon, Jo-Gol, Yoo Iseol, and Tang Soso slowly move forward.

    At this rate, wouldn¡¯t they indeed be true viins?

    ¡°Bloody revenge!¡±

    ¡°Revenge!¡±

    The moment Baek Cheon overturned his eyes and rushed forward, someone suddenly appeared from behind and kicked his butt.

    ¡°Grow up, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Aarghh!¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue as he looked at Baek Cheon who had fallen forward.

    ¡°To think I believed in this¡­¡±

    ¡°Chung Myung-ah. I¡¯m your Sasuk¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this exactly because you¡¯re Sasuk! So you¡¯d grow up!¡±

    ¡°That does make sense.¡±

    Baek Cheon conceded and stood up. Chung Myung clicked his tongue once more and nced over at Namgung, Tang, and Nokrim bandits, who were barely holding on, looking like zombies. The core disciples seemed to be in a little better condition, but the rest were almost out of breath.

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°I would like to torture you guys a bit longer, but¡­ Well, I guess we should consider the situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying we are resting today?¡±

    ¡°Rest?¡±

    Chung Myung opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Is there such a word in this world?¡±

    ¡°¡­You dog¡­.¡±

    ¡°I think we should do something else instead of sparring today.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Just what¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wee the guests first.¡±

    Namgung Dowi tilted his head at the unexpected remark. At that moment, Chung Myung looked to one side and spoke.

    ¡°There theye.¡±

    Just then, Namgung Dowi¡¯s ears were filled with a resounding noise. It was the cry of a beast, something he had never heard in his life.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121

    ¡°Wha- What is this sound?¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a tiger¡¯s roar?¡±

    ¡°No¡­. It sounds like a cow crying?¡±

    ¡°Why are we hearing cows and tigers all of a sudden?¡±

    The bandits of Nokrim and Namgung Family blinked, not understanding this situation at all.

    However, Sichuan Tang Family and Mount Hua seem to have guessed something and turned their heads with an ¡®Ah!¡¯ exmation.

    ¡°Could it be?¡±

    Tang Family and Mount Hua disciples ran towards the door without saying anything. Then Namgung Family and Nokrim also got caught up in the atmosphere and started running after them.

    As Baek Cheon opened the door violently and stepped out, a sight that was more splendid than what he expected¡­ No, more splendid than he was expecting entered his eyes.

    It was a procession. A long line stretches along the riverbank. The surprising part was that it wasn¡¯t just people in the line.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tiger, right?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a snake?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then what on earth is that?¡±

    It was a sight that could be described as a variety of things. Enormous tigers the size of houses, fierce-looking leopards, a gigantic snake that seemed capable of swallowing a person whole in one gulp¡­

    Ppuooo!

    Even an unidentified giant animal raises its long, snake-like nose and lets out a roar.

    ¡°Wha- What is that?¡±

    ¡°A monster?¡±

    ¡°You idiots. That¡¯s an elephant.¡±

    ¡°An elephant?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Elephant!¡±

    ¡°Wow? This is my first time seeing one in person. Is that what an elephant looks like?¡±

    It was shocking enough to see such a huge beast for the first time in their life, but it was even more shocking to see such strong-looking men walking alongside them, seemingly unafraid of the beasts.

    The rare and exotic sight left everyone wide-eyed in amazement. Where else could one witness such a spectacle?

    Especially Namgung Dowi, who was seeing this sight for the first time, could not help but be amazed.

    ¡°What, what in the world¡­?¡±

    Tang Pae helped Namgung Dowi with a bitter smile.

    ¡°These are the warriors of Southern Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded as if he finally understood. He too had heard that the warriors of Southern Beast Pce handled wild beasts. However, there was a big difference between knowing it in your head and actually seeing it with your own eyes.

    ¡°So they are allies.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are also members of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Tang Pae smiled faintly.

    ¡± Beast Pce is one of the founding sects of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, even before Namgung or Nokrim.¡±

    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Tang Family, aside from Mount Hua, is the one that has the closest affinity to Beast Pce. They have had frequent exchanges with each other due to the Yunnan tea trade. Hence, their evaluation was bound to be favorable.

    ¡°However¡­.¡±

    Ppuooo!

    Koheuhuhuhung!

    ¡°¡­Do they always travel with beasts like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°They must have encountered many people on their way here¡­ Walking around like this in broad daylight is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Uh¡­.¡±

    Tang Pae scratched the back of his head with a troubled expression. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t easy to get used to this sight if you were seeing it for the first time.

    ¡°Sometimes they do, sometimes they don¡¯t¡­ Recently, they haven¡¯t been bringing them along much. But this time, they¡¯ve brought a lot.¡±

    Namgung Dowi blinked as he watched the beasts mingling with the people approaching. They were all extraordinary. Namgung Dowi was not particrly knowledgeable about beasts, but he felt that these beasts had a different aura from ordinary beasts.

    ¡®Are they all mystical beasts?¡¯

    Surely, even in a ce as different as Yunnan, there wouldn¡¯t be tigers as big as houses everywhere. If not, how could people live in such a ce?

    Even in Yunnan, it was clear that those beasts were mystical creatures.

    As expected, the tiger that had been walking majestically at the head of the procession looked at Namgung Dowi and the disciples who were waiting for them and then revealed its fearsome teeth.

    Grrrrrr.

    When the low, characteristic roar of a tiger was heard, goosebumps ran down the spines of those who heard it. That growl instinctively triggered fear in humans.

    Namgung Dowi swallowed dry saliva. Those standing beside him flinched and took a step back.

    Grrrrrr!

    The tiger, encouraged by their reaction, hunched its shoulders slightly and then let out a powerful roar that seemed capable of swallowing and shattering the entire Yangtze River.

    Rooaaarrrr!

    A momentum that seemed to shake the very atmosphere. It was a roar so great that even those who were familiar with Beast Pce, including Namgung, instinctively grabbed the handle of their swords.

    Grrrrrr.

    The moment when the tiger red at everyone with its bright yellow eyes and was about to roar again.

    Dododododo.

    Something quickly jumped out from among the disciples of Mount Hua with a loud and dainty sound of footsteps.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    The animal that jumped out was one he knew very well. It was a pure white marten in Mount Hua uniform that he had seen countless times before.

    The marten, which had been scurrying forward, arrived right in front of therge tiger, standing up on its hind legs with its back straight.

    ¡°That¡­!¡±

    Namgung Dowi, momentarily flustered, reached out his hand without realizing it.

    Of course, he knew that the marten was a mystical creature, but the size difference between it and the tiger was too extreme. The marten was at best big enough to be wrapped around a person¡¯s neck, but the tiger standing in front of it was obviously much bigger than an average cow.

    How could he not be rmed when this tiny marten stood before such a massive tiger?

    Grrrrrr.

    The tiger looked at the marten standing in front of it and bared its creepy fangs. It seemed ready to bite the small weasel in half at any moment.

    With clear hostility in both eyes, the tiger lowered its body and crouched down as if it were going to pounce. The tiger¡¯s stiff hair stood on end. Its appearance was so ferocious that it looked more like a demon from some part of the underworld than a tiger.

    Roaaaarrr!

    Eventually, the moment when the tiger let out a roar so loud that it shook one¡¯s insides, Baek-ah, who had been disying signs of difort by tapping its tail on the ground, leaped into the air. Then, with a swift movement of its short hind legs, it struck the tiger¡¯s jaw.

    Kwaaang!

    The tiger, hit by Baek-ah¡¯s hind leg, was flung away like a shot cannonball, skipping across the ground like a stone on water.

    Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°God¡­.¡±

    Baek-ah, who had blown away the tiger with one strike, spat on the floor and then pounded the ground with his hind legs.

    ¡®That¡­.¡¯

    That back looks very familiar. That¡­

    No, wait. Before that¡­ Do martens spit? Is it really right to call that a marten? Can we call it that?

    The tiger, which had been knocked to the ground, trembled as it tried to get back up.

    Kiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

    The moment a piercing cry burst from Baek-Ah¡¯s mouth, the tiger was clearly frightened even to a human eye. The tiger, which had charged like lightning, quickly dropped down submissively in front of Baek-Ah.

    Tak. Tak. Tak. Tak.

    Baek-ah was clicking her tongue and making a very trivial sound, raising its tiny, almost insignificant front paw inparison to the tiger. Then it gently patted the tiger¡¯s cheek.

    For some reason, it felt like he could hear someone saying, ¡®Find your manners.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just Namgung Dowi who heard that hidden voice, as the house-sized tiger lowered its head with a crestfallen expression. It was a sight where even a three-year-old could understand who was stronger.

    Baek-ah, who had subdued the tiger in an instant, looked back at the other beasts behind with his eyes wide open. The beasts that had been so majestic just a moment ago suddenly turned around and avoided its gaze.

    ¡°Euhahahahat.¡±

    At that moment, a loud burst ofughter erupted. Shortly after, a man who appeared twice asrge as an average strongman stepped forward.

    ¡°Baekjeon has grown even more ferocious. I thought sending it to Taoist sect might mellow its temper.¡±

    Namgung Dowi flinched momentarily upon seeing the man. It was the first time in his life that someone¡¯s mere appearance had made him feel so intimidated.

    ¡°Gungju-nim!¡±

    In contrast, the disciples of Mount Hua and Tang Family cheered upon seeing Maeng So, the Lord of Beast Pce.

    ¡®Gungju-nim? That person?¡¯

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes were filled with tension. Truly the Lord of the Beast Pce, his presence was overwhelming.

    At that moment, a cold voice was heard from behind.

    ¡°No, why on earth did you bring all of these here?¡±

    Maeng So burst intoughter as he watched Chung Myung walking towards him with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Understand me. Didn¡¯t you ask me to bring all the capable ones?¡±

    ¡°You mean these are capable?¡±

    ¡°No. The useful ones are others. Even though they¡¯re mystical creatures, they¡¯re still wild beasts, aren¡¯t they? If we bring all the people that can fight, there will be no one left to control them. To avoid any problems, I had to bring them along, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t bring all of them. I selected only the most ferocious and ill-tempered ones.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ferocious and ill-tempered?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Those guys?¡±

    As Chung Myung smiled and motioned with his chin, Maeng So turned his gaze to where he was pointing.

    Chok!

    Baek-ah lifted its small paw and pointed in one direction. The beasts of Beast Pce, which had been strutting confidently, suddenly drooped their tails and shuffled off in that direction. At first nce, they looked very discouraged.

    ¡°¡­Even predators have their natural enemies.¡±

    Even Maeng So was surprised by this sight and ended upughing awkwardly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was this bad before. What on earth did you do to that guy? It seems several times stronger than when Ist saw it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother mentioning that it also seemed several times more aggressive.

    Chung Myung spoke nonchntly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything in particr. I just made it understand that if itzes around like a dumb beast, it will end up as a fancy fur muffler.¡±

    ¡°¡­It must have been tough.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±

    ¡°No, that guy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Maeng So shook his head. Who would have thought that there would be people in the world who could handle mystical creatures better than Beast Pce?

    With a single gesture, Baek-ah drove all the house-sized beast into the warehouse, then stomped the ground with its hind legs and came right up to Chung Myung. Standing upright in front of him, it ced its paws on its hips and puffed out its chest.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    When Baek-ah hit the ground with its tail, Chung Myung snickered as if he was no match.

    ¡°Fine, fine. Good job.¡±

    Kiiii!

    Baek-ah nodded and quickly climbed up onto Chung Myung, perching on his shoulder. Chung Myung nced at Baek-ah and gently poked its ck nose with his index finger.

    ¡°But remember.¡±

    Kii?

    ¡°If those beasts get caught causing trouble in the future, you¡¯re going to get screwed.¡±

    ¡­.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do well.¡±

    Baek-ah, who had be gloomy, leaned down weakly on Chung Myung¡¯s shoulder.

    Everyone who was watching the absurd situation shook their heads.

    ¡®Is it the person or the beast that¡¯s amazing?¡¯

    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s nothing ofmon sense that¡¯s going on here.¡¯

    ¡®Just don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s easier to just ept.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Maeng So and smiled.

    ¡°It must not have been easy leading all the beasts here, but you arrived earlier than expected. It must have been difficulting from far away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying nonsense.¡±

    Maeng So smiled broadly. It was a smile so soft and warm that it was unexpected from his imposing appearance.

    ¡°When a friend calls, of course Ie.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled at those words.

    ¡°Meeting a friend calls for a drink.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! I figured as much, so I brought all the Dowonhyang (???(ÌÒÔ­Ïã)).¡±

    ¡°Oh? That amazing liquor! Wow! I¡¯m going to have a st for the first time in a while!¡±

    The massive Maeng So and the Chung Myung, who¡¯s slightly smaller than a normal person, managed to put their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and walked inside, giggling.

    Namgung Dowi, who had been standing there nkly, asked with a bewildered face.

    ¡°Are those two usually that close?¡±

    ¡°¡­Strangely enough, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi thought to himself again. It¡¯s truly remarkable to have such a bad personality and yet be so good at making friends.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122

    ¡°Ah, you brought the jamokcho, right?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Maeng So gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Ah. You mean the divine herb (???(Éñì`²Ý))? I brought it with me. But there¡¯s a bit of a problem.¡±

    ¡°Huh? A problem?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it will be difficult for us to supply the divine herb for a while.¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung frowned slightly. Maeng So sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. It¡¯s not because we¡¯re being troublesome or have other demands. We¡¯ve searched all over Yunnan, but we can¡¯t find any more divine herbs. The ones we nted in the divine pond (??(ÉñÌ¶)) need more time to grow, and¡­¡±

    Maeng So scratched his head as if he was in trouble.

    ¡°It seems like those divine herbs aren¡¯t growing properly either, so I guess we¡¯ll have to wait and see for a bit.¡±

    After finishing his part, Maeng So cautiously nced at Chung Myung. He knew how much this guy treasured the jamokcho. In the first ce, didn¡¯t hee all the way to Yunnan to obtain jamokcho? Telling him they couldn¡¯t supply it anymore¡­.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    But surprisingly, Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders as if it was no big deal.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a weed that grows anywhere, and it won¡¯t grow as fast as we need them to. It¡¯s just something that we had to endure.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If you leave the grass alone, it will grow again.¡±

    ¡°But it might take more than ten years until the next harvest?¡±

    ¡°Whether it takes ten years or a hundred, it¡¯s fortunate if we can get it then. If I can¡¯t get it, then that can¡¯t be helped, right?¡±

    Chung Myung spoke calmly, and nced at Maeng So¡¯s face before chuckling.

    ¡°Why are you frowning so fiercely like it¡¯s such a big deal?¡±

    ¡°Me? Hahahahaha.¡±

    Somehow, Maeng So, who had felt relieved, burst into heartyughter.

    In fact, he had a thought in his heart. The reason Chung Myung is treating Yunnan well now is because Yunnan is essential for procuring jamokcho and making money through the tea trade.

    If either of the two does not go smoothly, the way Yunnan is treated might change from how it was.

    No matter how different he is, Chung Myung is still a person from Jungwon.

    But Chung Myung¡¯s attitude was no different from before he heard the news. It was like someone who criticized a friend who was embarrassed because he didn¡¯t bring a gift and worried unnecessarily.

    ¡°You make me feel like a miser when you say it like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, you do have a side that doesn¡¯t match your size.¡±

    ¡°Haha. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that in my life.¡±

    ¡°Then the people Gungju-nim have met so far didn¡¯t really know you well.¡±

    Maeng Soughed heartily. It seemed that what Chung Myung said was not wrong.

    ¡°Anyhow, you¡¯re quite a fascinating person.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Are you already countering?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t just be on the receiving end.¡±

    Maeng So smiled. Though said in jest, calling Chung Myung fascinating was his genuine sentiment.

    It is unknown whether Chung Myung was trying to ease Meng So¡¯s mind by guessing his true feelings or it is his genuine thought. But either way, those few words put Meng So at ease.

    He knew that Heavenly Comrade Alliance was not simply a rtionship bound to profit. Just like Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign who saved Yunnan without any consideration for profit, Mount Hua was also a ce where he could reach out to them without any reason.

    But the reason he couldn¡¯t help but worry even though he knew that fact was because the discrimination between Jungwon and the outers was so deep-rooted.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, you¡¯ve never seen them before, have you?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Namgung.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Chung Myung called Namgung Dowi with a hand gesture. Then Namgung Dowi approached the two with a slightly awkward and unsteady gait. Chung Myung introduced him briefly.

    ¡°He is Sogaju of Namgung Family. Hmm¡­ He¡¯s still Sogaju for now, but he¡¯ll soon be Gaju of Namgung Family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Maeng So looked at Namgung Dowi with slightly narrowed eyes.

    ¡®Indeed.¡¯

    Who in the world wouldn¡¯t know the reputation of Namgung Family?

    A prestigious family among prestigious families. Among the numerous families in Jungwon, Namgung Family is the one that stands out as the most prestigious. Perhaps because he¡¯s the Sogaju of such a family, his presence is different even at a nce.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Maeng So, Gungju of Southern Beast Pce.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung snickered and tried to dissuade Maeng So.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. If you think about it the other way around, he¡¯s not even the Gaju yet. He¡¯s still a child, so just take it easy and help him out.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean? If he¡¯s Sogaju of Namgung Family¡­¡±

    The moment Maeng So tried to refute with a bewildered expression, Namgung Dowi hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°No, Gungju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Namgung Dowi put his hands together and politely greeted Maeng So, who was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°What Chung Myung Dojang said is correct. I still have many shorings, so I ask for your guidance and support.¡±

    Maeng So blinked hisrge eyes.

    Although he was usually a majestic, giant lion, he looked like a pure-hearted ox with a flustered expression and blinking eyes.

    ¡°You¡­ Do you know me well?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then what guidance and support are you asking for?¡±

    At those words, Namgung Dowi smiled broadly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Gungju-nim, but I believe I have a good understanding of Chung Myung Dojang.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That person always says things half-jokingly. But within his words, there¡¯s always a truth that shouldn¡¯t be missed. I think Chung Myung Dojang was telling me that I should learn many things from Gungju-nim.¡±

    Maeng So stared at Namgung Dowi for a moment, then turned his head slightly to look at Chung Myung. Chung Myung just shrugged, as if he didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Therefore, I must seek Gungju-nim¡¯s guidance, mustn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Look¡­. I am an outers. I have nothing to give to Namgung Family, the prestigious family that represents Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you just ask what it matters?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Namgung Dowi turned his gaze slightly, looked at someone, and then grimaced.

    ¡°We are even eating from the same pot as Evil Sects lowlifes.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not very good at managing your expression, are you? If you get stabbed like that, won¡¯t it hurt?¡±

    Im Sobyeong joked, causing Namgung Do-wi¡¯s face to be even more distorted.

    ¡°¡­Did Gungju-nim see that?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now we even share meals with lowlifes from Evil Sects. It¡¯s absurd to make such distinctions about being from outer pce now.¡±

    Namgung Dowi burst outughing. He never thought he would say something like this.

    ¡°At least within Heavenly Comrade Alliance, such distinctions have no meaning.¡±

    ¡°¡­But aren¡¯t you the one who will lead Namgung Family of the world?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long since thrown away all such pretense.¡±

    ¡°You threw them away?¡±

    Namgung Dowi nodded.

    ¡°Yes. There is nothing special or different about being of Namgung Family. Just think of it as a request from a junior and I ask Gungju-nim for a favor.¡±

    Maeng So ended upughing out loud.

    Of course, he also has pride in Beast Pce. But isn¡¯t it apletely different matter for him to have personal pride and for the world to acknowledge him?

    There is a huge gap that cannot be narrowed between the prestigious family that symbolizes Jungwon and Beast Pce which is looked down upon as an outer pce. However, this young man seemedpletely unaware of that gap.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Namgung Dowi bowed deeply again.

    Maeng So looked at Namgung Dowi, who was bowing his head, or more precisely, at the people standing behind him. Those who did not particrly think much about the fact that their Sogaju was bowing his head.

    ¡®Do they not realize how strange this is?¡¯

    Even just ten years ago, these people would have thought that it would be impossible for a direct descendant of Namgung Family to bow their heads to a barbarian of the outer pce even if the heavens were to torn apart. Yet now, they just watched the scene without any special reaction.

    The people involved may not realize it, but to Maeng So, who is from the outer pce, the magnitude of this change was incredibly vivid.

    ¡°Hey, the kid¡¯s neck is going to snap.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    When Chung Myung gave a subtle hint, Maeng So nodded as if he had no choice.

    ¡°If I can be of help, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Namgung Dowi smiled brightly. It was a smile that did not show any hint of pretense.

    Looking at that face, Maeng So couldn¡¯t help but feel that all of this wasn¡¯t just a cover-up.

    Maeng So, who felt awkward for no reason, turned his head and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­You.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you building here?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Maeng So let out augh, finding the situation a bit ridiculous.

    It¡¯s not difficult for one or two people to have some goodwill toward outers. Even when the rtionship between Jungwon and the outers reached extremes, there were those who showed kindness to the outers.

    However, it was extremely rare, if not unheard of, for so many people gathered in one ce to show no particr hostility towards outers. Even those seeing Beast Pce warriors for the first time today.

    From their perspective, things like carrying around unfamiliar clothes or wild beasts would be frowned upon¡­.

    ¡°But why do those yangban walk around shirtless?¡±

    ¡°Theye from a hot ce.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with going shirtless? We¡¯re already living with people who skin humans alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­Should I start by skinning you?¡±

    ¡°Would your neck remain unscathed then?¡±

    Maeng So shook his head as he watched them seem to have lost interest in Beast Pce and began to snicker. This was undoubtedly the first time in his life that he felt so sidelined.

    ¡®¡­Heavenly Comrade Alliance, huh.¡¯

    He thought it was a dreamlike notion. The reason Maeng So joined Chung Myung¡¯s cause was simply because he thought it would be beneficial to Beast Pce, and he didn¡¯t have any expectations that it would be able to change anything big.

    The reality perceived by the outers and the reality perceived by Jungwon people are so different. There would be no reason for Jungwon people to step forward and change that reality.

    But now, here, Maeng So can feel the change for himself. Maybe¡­ perhaps someday, those who are within the fence called Heavenly Comrade Alliance will be able to look at each other with unbiased eyes.

    Maeng So smiled bitterly. It was because he knew that expectations were welling up in his heart. Great expectations often lead to great disappointments. Maeng So decided to be satisfied with this.

    But even if he set aside his expectations, his heart with Heavenly Comrade Alliance could not be the same as before. He was eager to see it now. If the dayes when they lead the world, how will the world change?

    ¡°¡­What exactly have you done?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Everyone seems to get along without any barriers, regardless of their status.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s to be expected.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung answers calmly.

    ¡°No matter who you talk to, Namgung and Nokrim, they¡¯re all useless brats anyway. Where¡¯s the need to im who¡¯s better or worse? We just need to knock some sense into them all without discrimination.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s kind of weird, but¡­.

    A feeling of understanding and confusion settled at the same time. It was at that moment that Maeng So thought that perhaps this was better than an empty and unrealistic ideal.

    ¡°Oh? They¡¯reing too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s words, Maeng So turned his head. As soon as he saw where Chung Myung was pointing, a smile came out of his mouth.

    ¡°They¡¯re arriving right on time. But aren¡¯t they hot? To think they came all the way here in those thick fur clothes.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same with Beast Pce who walks around topless?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have nothing to say.¡±

    The twoughed together. In the midst of this, people wearing clothes as white as snow were quickly approaching.

    It was the appearance of North Sea Ice Pce, which had set out from a ce even further than Yunnan and had finally arrived after traveling across the world.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123

    Those wearing pure white fur approached with a gait as if measured by a ruler.

    If Beast Pce warriors were as hot as a dense jungle growing under the zing sun, North Sea Ice Pce warriors seemed to bring with them the biting chill of the northern winds.

    It may be true that a person¡¯s temperament differs depending on where they grow up, but for these people, it didn¡¯t seem strange to say they carried the cold winds of the North Sea with them.

    ¡®They¡¯re so different.¡¯

    Namgung Dowi felt a newfound sense of curiosity.

    Namgung also uses swords, but the spirit of the sword warriors of North Sea Ice Pce is different. He could not help but feel that this was what people meant by a de-like momentum.

    It was interesting because Beast Pce and Ice Pce werepletely different in terms of their aura. While Beast Pce was a ce of infinite freedom and unrestrainedness, Ice Pce seemed to have been created by coining the very word of ¡°discipline.¡±

    Maybe that¡¯s why, unlike Beast Pce, they felt difficult to approa-¡­

    ¡°Dojang-niiiiiiiiim!¡±

    ¡­or so it was.

    Among those who were radiating a de-like momentum, a man suddenly jumped out and rushed fiercely towards Chung Myung.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Dojang-nim!¡±

    The man did not hide his delight at all and grabbed Chung Myung¡¯s hands with both of his own. It was almost like snatching them.

    ¡°How long has it been! Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°¡­..Huh?¡±

    ¡°Dojang-nim, you really haven¡¯t changed much! I¡¯m relieved! I was worried it might be awkward since it¡¯s been a while!¡±

    ¡°¡­..Huuh?¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s worth the long journey to see you again! Goodness, why is Jungwon so hot? It¡¯s hotter here than in the middle of summer in North Sea!¡±

    ¡°N- No, just a moment.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head with a look ofplete bewilderment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The expression on the man, no, the expression on the person who should be called a young man¡¯s face turned nk for a moment. But only for a moment, as he quickly burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ahahahaha! That¡¯s just like you, Dojang-nim. You often joke around like this.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°I also need to learn this kind ofposure from Dojang-nim as soon as possible. But why is it so hard to do?¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Still, if I keep trying every day, someday¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey! Let me speak too! Who the heck are you, you punk?¡±

    At those words, the young man froze. Then he looked at Chung Myung with a truly shocked expression.

    ¡°Do- Dojang-nim. Do you really not remember me?¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s my first time seeing you since I was born, why do you keep acting like you know me?¡±

    ¡°I am So-baek!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Seol So-baek!¡±

    ¡°Who? Seol So-baek? Ice Pce Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Me!¡±

    Now, Chung Myung looked at the young man in front of him with a dazed expression. With his clean, white skin and a height well over five feet¡­..

    ¡°The So-baek I know was this small, though?¡±

    ¡°Yes! That was me.¡±

    ¡°¡­..You?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Chung Myung who reacted to those words.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    ¡°Seol Sogungju?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Five Swords, who were behind Chung Myung, reacted violently as if they couldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Chung Myung looked the young man up and down several times. It was hard to believe that this neat young man was Seol So-baek, but¡­

    ¡°Now that I think about it, he does look simr¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°If you look closely, his eyes and mouth are the same.¡±

    ¡°Which part are?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t expect Jo-Gol Sahyung to have such a keen eye for detail, so even if he doesn¡¯t know, just assume that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­No¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon blinked. Upon hearing it, it seemed really usible that this was Seol So-baek¡­

    ¡°Ho¡­. hohoho.¡±

    Chung Myung couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment as he looked at the grown-up young man in front of him.

    ¡°You really are So-baek?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dojang-nim.¡±

    ¡°Even your voice ispletely different.¡±

    ¡°It sounds the same to me. Is it that strange?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­. That¡­ Uh, right. You¡¯ve grown up a lot.¡±

    No. This was more than just growing up; it was like a whole new person?

    He seemed to have grown almost twice as tall, and his chubby face, full of baby fat, was already transformed into a fairly slim and slender young man¡¯s face. Instead of the rugged look typical of the North Sea, he had a rather delicate and handsome appearance.

    ¡°Come to think of it, thest time I saw you was¡­ let me see¡­ almost four years ago?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already been four years.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then it makes sense you¡¯d look different.¡±

    He was at the age for growing spurts, after all¡­ Of course, the problem was that there was a big gap between what he understood by head and what he saw with his eyes.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to the young man¡­ no, to the sword hanging from Seol So-baek¡¯s waist. With his pure white robes and sword attached, he now felt like a proper warrior.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Ice Pce Gungju-nim.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly been a while, Beast Pce Gungju-nim!¡±

    Surprised, Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Maeng So and asked.

    ¡°Can you recognize him?¡±

    ¡°He looks exactly the same, why are you reacting like that?¡±

    ¡°He, he looks the same?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that he grew a little bit taller?¡±

    After all, Maeng So is a person who can distinguish between ten tiger cubs that look exactly the same to anyone. There is no reason why a person who can recognize even beasts would not be able to identify people.

    Seeing Maeng So¡¯s confirmation, it seemed clear that this was indeed Seol So-baek.

    Chung Myung tried to push away the awkwardness that was rising subtly and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you for your hard working here. It must have been a really long journey.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I had toe, of course.¡±

    Seol So-baek smiled brightly and spoke a little shyly.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been a little worried about that.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Worried?¡±

    ¡°There were some opinions like that within Ice Pce. They kept talking about Heavenly Comrade Allinace and such, that in the end, you are just pretending to be friendly and trying to make money by buying good Ice Crystals and other items from the North Sea cheaply.¡±

    Puuk.

    Seol So-baek¡¯s words became like a knife and stabbed Chung Myung¡¯s heart without mercy.

    ¡°¡­I- Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. I¡¯m sorry, Dojang-nim. I, knowing you personally, never doubted you for a second. But for those who don¡¯t know you well, it seems you weren¡¯t very trustworthy. Those thoughtless people even called you a fraud who pretends to be a Taoist. Hahahaha.¡±

    Puuk!

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. I gave those people a good scolding. But you know how fickle people can be, and while I thought that there was absolutely no way that would happen, I also wondered if maybe you hadpletely forgotten about Ice Pce since you never visited. Hahahahaha!¡±

    Puuk!

    ¡°Surely that can¡¯t be true. How could I not know how much Dojang-nim cares for the North Sea? Why would a Taoist living in the deep mountainse all the way to the North Sea for money? Haha, it¡¯s really a ridiculous idea.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Still, one in a thousand chances, I wondered what we¡¯d do if you had forgotten us. But seeing how you called for us now, I¡¯m ashamed of even doubting it. Dojang-nim thinks of us this much, and yet we shamelessly think like that even after we receive such favors. I feel terribly guilty.¡±

    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Dojang-nim, what did you just say¡­?¡±

    ¡°N- No. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The back of Chung Myung¡¯s head was drenched with sweat.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t say he hadpletely forgotten, but isn¡¯t it an undeniable fact that he had put the thought aside to some extent?

    Rather, if So-baek resented that fact, Chung Myung could have shamelessly brushed it off, but because he showed such unwavering faith, people couldn¡¯t help but feel smaller and smaller.

    ¡°Oh, also!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Here! Bring it here!¡±

    As Seol So-baek shouted, the warriors of Ice Pce responded loudly and dragged something out from behind. Something very familiar to the disciples of Mount Hua.

    ¡°A cart?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s huge?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. If that were made of iron, it would look just like the ones we use at Mount Hua¡­.. Is that iron?¡±

    The Ice Pce warriors pulled a massive cart without showing any sign of difficulty. The problem was that there wasn¡¯t just one cart.

    Krrrrr! Krrrrrrrrr!

    At least five carts were moved, creating a cloud of dust.

    ¡°Wha- What¡¯s all this?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯te to see Dojang-nim after such a long time empty-handed, could we? This is a gift we brought from North Sea.¡±

    ¡°G- Gift? But we already receive North Sea goods through Eunha Merchant Guild¡­¡±

    ¡°Those are for sale. These gifts are far more precious and cannot bepared. These are for you, Dojang-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±

    ¡°Here, these¡­.¡±

    Seol So-baek took off the cloth covering the first cart.

    ¡°Eek? Wha- What is this?¡±

    ¡°These are precious animal hides from North Sea. We have prepared the hides of seals and gray wolves that live in North Sea, as well as the rare bear hides.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°These are items that are difficult to put a price on. When I stopped byst time, I saw that the winter at Mount Hua must be frigid, so I prepared them for the Taoists.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you find it cold at Mount Hua too?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it much myself, but the Taoists must find it cold, right? With these hides, you¡¯ll be able to stay warm through the winter.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes filled with tears.

    ¡®I deserve to be killed, I do.¡¯

    Has he ever been treated like this by someone in his life? Goodness, a guy living in the cold North Sea is worried about the cold in the mountains and brought hides¡­ and he had neglected such friends¡­

    ¨C Chung Myung-ah. Honestly, even I think you went a bit too far.

    Ah, I know. I¡¯m feeling extremely guilty right now!

    ¡°And the things in this cart are rare ingredients, even in North Sea, and here, we have some special herbs I¡¯ve gathered. And this¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Why did you bring all these things? Making people burdened¡­¡±

    ¡°Ei, what burden? Considering what Dojang-nim has done for North Sea, this is nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course these aren¡¯t meant to return your favor. Just think of it as a small token of my gratitude.¡±

    Seol So-baek smacked his lips as if he was sorry.

    ¡°If the distance wasn¡¯t so great, I would have brought even more.¡±

    ¡°This, this is enough¡­.¡±

    If it was free, Chung Myung would drink even lye water, but if he took all of this, his stomach would burst and die. These days, Chung Myung has been realizing anew that he too has a conscience.

    At that moment, Seol So-baek¡¯splexion darkened slightly.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t gather as many Ice Crystals as Dojang-nim wished. The yield has decreased significantly¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What are you sorry about!¡±

    Chung Myung quickly shook his head and waved his hands passionately.

    I¡¯ve scraped decades¡¯ worth of tha, I¡¯ll be a robber if I ask for more.

    ¡°We managed to meet the quantity, but the quality is not as good. In the past, I would have been embarrassed to even call them Ice Crystals¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really okay.¡±

    I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s going to eat them anyway.

    It was at that very moment when, looking at the Seol So-baek who had grown so much, Chung Myung realized to his bones that he wouldn¡¯t envy others for having ten Dongryongs if he had just one well-raised Ice Pce Gungju.

    A sharp voice was heard from somewhere.

    ¡°No, so you¡¯re saying that you caught an animal unnecessarily and skinned them? You¡¯repletely out of this world!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The warriors of Southern Beast Pce were ring at Seol So-baek and the animal hides ced in front of him with hostile eyes.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    At the same time, Seol So-baek¡¯s face turned as cold as ice. As if to prove that he was the direct descendant of the North Sea Ice Pce, a cold and oppressive feeling began to flow out from his body.

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124

    ¡°I asked if there was any problem.¡±

    The Beast Pce warriors flinched at the cold voice of Seol So-baek.

    They are not so foolish as to not understand the situation they are in. They cannot help but know that this young man is the Gungju of North Sea Ice Pce, who belongs to Outer Pce along with Beast Pce.

    But¡­ The faces of Beast Pce warriors who nced at the cart covered inyers of beast hides were still dark. Even if the opponent was North Sea Ice Pce Gungju, shouldn¡¯t they say what they want to say?

    ¡°Is it really necessary¡­¡±

    The voice, which had been somewhat suppressed, began to regain its full tone.

    ¡°Is it necessary to kill innocent animals like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Seol So-baek responded, cutting him off as if the conversation was beneath him.

    ¡°It is meaningless to discuss whether animals are innocent or malignant, and even if it had meaning, why should I ept an evaluation of my actions from you?¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Seol So-baek with amazement, and Five Swords, who remembered Seol So-baek, also opened their mouths wide.

    ¡®He is So-baek?¡¯

    ¡®Sasuk. I don¡¯t think he is.¡¯

    ¡®Is that really the So-baek I know?¡¯

    ¡®Goodness, back in the old days, the small guy was really cute.¡¯

    Chung Myung looked at Seol So-baek with newfound curiosity.

    Although the child has grown up to the point of being unrecognizable on the outside, in Chung Myung¡¯s mind, Seol So-baek is still a child. A child who is the direct descendant of the North Sea Ice Pce but has never been treated as such.

    But the image Seol So-baek was showing now was clearly different from the innocent child he remembered living in the cabin.

    Seol So-baek, who was ring at Beast Pce warriors with cold eyes, had the majesty of a North Sea Ice Pce Gungju leading North Sea.

    ¡®How interesting?¡¯

    Four years is enough time for a child to grow into a robust young man. However, it is not enough time for a child who was once so innocent to show proper dignity.

    Does the position make the person? Or was the blood of the North Sea Seol Family thicker than Chung Myung thought?

    ¡°So, are you saying that killing innocent beasts was a good thing?¡±

    However, Beast Pce warriors did not back down easily despite the momentum of Seol So-baek.

    There is something that everyone can never back down from. Beast Pce, who treats beasts like friends, seemed unable to tolerate the actions of Ice Pce, which took off the hides of beasts and brought them as gifts.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t those things you are wearing made of beast hides?¡±

    ¡°These hides were not obtained by killing. It is something that was taken from dead beasts that died naturally. At least we do not kill healthy beasts just to get their skins.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    At that moment, Seol So-baekughed as if it was absurd.

    ¡°Martial artists who have mastered the art of killing are saying that you shouldn¡¯t kill beasts indiscriminately? Ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Humansmit sins, but animals do not.¡±

    At that moment, Seol So-baek¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    ¡°It seems like the ce you live is quite affluent.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Judging by how you¡¯re making suchcent remarks, it seems you must be quitefortable. But what can I say? In the North Sea, which is covered in ice and snow, we have to do whatever it takes to survive. I don¡¯t have the luxury of considering the circumstances of a mere beast.¡±

    Seol So-baek¡¯s voice was terribly cold.

    In fact, Ice Pce is a ce in North Sea where fairly wealthy people live, but Seol So-baek is not an ordinary person of Ice Pce. Furthermore, he lived unrted to Ice Pce until he was old enough to understand things, experiencing firsthand how the people of the North Sea struggle to survive.

    Therefore, he knows all too well how difficult it is to live and take root in the harshnd where crops can¡¯t grow properly.

    For Seol So-baek, Beast Pce¡¯s words about not killing innocent beasts must have sounded like the luxury of the well-fed.

    ¡°Are you saying we are wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well, not necessarily. But¡­¡±

    Seol So-baek turned his head slightly. Through the crack in the warehouse door, the figures ofrge beasts could be seen.

    ¡°Did you bring those?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and?¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Seol So-baek sneered.

    ¡°It must take a lot of effort to raise suchrge beasts. As far as I know, Yunnan also wasn¡¯t in such a good situation until recently.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you had food to feed those beasts, you would have given it to the starving. Even in those tough times, you made sure to take care of your beasts. It seems that to you, animals are more important than people.¡±

    ¡°Did you just-¡­..¡±

    ¡°What if I did?¡±

    The atmosphere grew tense. Seol So-baek continued in a chilling tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Beast Pce is a free-spirited ce, but this isn¡¯t free-spirited; it¡¯s indulgent. Even if there¡¯s an issue with us, is it right for you, a mere disciple, to directly question me, the Ice Pce Gungju?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°I guess this is when the word ¡®presumptuous¡¯ (????/°øÈôŸoÈË) is used. Thanks to you, I now understand what kind of ce the Beast Pce is.¡±

    ¡°Th- That¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°Too much?¡±

    Seol So-baek bared his teeth. At the same time, a cold aura flowed out from his body.

    ¡°So it¡¯s okay for you to disregard North Ice Pce, but it¡¯s too much for me to speak ill of Beast Pce? I didn¡¯t realize the Beast Pce was such a grand ce. I¡¯m curious. Just how much more can you disrespect the Ice Pce?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°At this point, I have no other choice but to prove that Ice Pce isn¡¯t a ce to be disrespected, I guess?¡±

    A chilling murderous intent filled the air. At that very moment when Seol So-baek, whose eyes were as cold as the ice walls of North Sea, took one step forward with his hands hanging down.

    ¡°No, why start fighting as soon as you meet? Let¡¯s get along.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean fighting!¡±

    The moment Chung Myung¡¯s words were heard from behind, the cold air Seol So-baek had been emitting disappeared as if it had been washed away. Seol So-baek, who had changed his momentum in an instant, turned around to look at Chung Myung and smiled bashfully.

    ¡°I, I was just having a little chat. How could I do that when Dojang-nim is right in front of me!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Eiii, no way. Hehe.¡±

    The strength drained from the bodies of Ice Pce warriors who had been so moved by the sight of the young gungju who had grown up so much. Their shoulders drooped, and their heads hung low as their eyes moistened.

    ¡®Mount Hua disease strikes again.¡¯

    ¡®No, why is it that whenever something rted to Mount Hua happens¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Why is he being like that, just why!¡¯

    Who could understand the feelings of Ice Pce warriors?

    Seol So-baek had grown up really well, even in their eyes. At first, there were certainly those who were not happy with the fact that a child who had never experienced Ice Pce properly ascended to the position of gungju simply because he was the blood of the previous gungju.

    But now, no one in the North Sea doubts that Seol So-baek will be a great gungju. He had shown such excellent qualities that doubting him was no longer an option.

    Unlike the previous gungju who grew up in thefortable ce of North Sea Ice Pce and did not understand the lives of the people living in North Sea, Seol So-baek understood the struggle of the people better than anyone else. Hence, he was bing a person who cared for the North Sea people more than any previous gungju.

    He was growing from someone they needed to protect into someone who would protect them.

    Although he cannot be said to be perfect right now, Seol So-baek, the current gungju of Ice Pce, is the person who is evaluated as someone who may one day be a gungju more perfect than anyone else.

    Except for one thing.

    ¡®Except for Mount Hua Sect rted thing, that is.¡¯

    They could never understand why such a cold and rational, yet warm-hearted person would go crazy for anything rted to the two words ¡°Mount Hua.¡±

    Even with those animal hides.

    ¨C Gu- Gungju-nim, those people of Mount Hua Sect live in the warm Jungwon, would¡­ they need these kinds of leather?

    ¨C Hm. So?

    ¨C N- No. It¡¯s just that this one is hard to catch, and everyone is tired¡­. They are so rare¡­

    ¨C So?

    ¨C That¡­ It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, but is this really necessary¡­

    ¨C So?

    ¨C ¡­

    ¨C So?

    ¨C ¡­We¡¯ll do it.

    Just the word valuable is not enough to do those things justice.

    How many sleepless nights had Ice Pce warriors endured to gather those hides! In the first ce, a beast with those hides are mostly nocturnal and cannot be seen during the day!

    Can you imagine how insane it is to go hunting in the frigid North Sea, in the middle of a blizzard, at night?

    The person who usually tries to take care of the Ice Pce warriors by making sure that their sleeping ces arefortable and that their food is not bad, just because the two word ¡°Mount Hua¡± got involved, bes a crazy man who sends the warriors out to hunt on a bitterly cold night with a blizzard blowing.

    ¡°And that¡­ No matter what, I think your words are a bit too harsh.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right?¡±

    Seol So-baek, who heard Chung Myung¡¯s words that seemed to be a subtle admonition, let out a pleasantugh. Chung Myung tilted his head at this iprehensible reaction.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Because I think I did well.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best. Normally, one should be warm-hearted, but to enemies or those we face, isn¡¯t it the way of the warrior to show not the slightest warmth?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hng?¡±

    Uh¡­. That¡¯s correct, but¡­ isn¡¯t Beast Pce not an enemy?

    However, Seol So-baek smiled even brighter, whether he knew Chung Myung¡¯s feelings or not.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, but with consistent effort, I¡¯ve finally reached the day where you say such things to me, Dojang-nim. Dojang-nim¡¯s words that effort never betrays were right.¡±

    ¡°Wha- what effort?¡±

    ¡°Of course, to be like you, Dojang-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Huh? What do you mean by that¡­?¡±

    ¡°I worked hard to resemble the impression you showed me. When you fought, you were exactly just like this. At that time, you would just treat those demonic cultist bastards like this! Just like this!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m stillcking in many ways, but if I keep trying, one day, I¡¯ll be able to be like you, Dojang-nim, right?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Seol So-baek, who was smiling brightly with dazed eyes.

    When he shifted his gaze slightly, he saw Ice Pce warriors who, unable to bear the sight, had their heads lowered as if they were ready to bury them in the ground. Their faces, flushed red, stood out starkly against their white robes.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­..I did this?¡±

    Chung Myung looked back at Five Swords, who was standing behind him. But the Five Swords avoided his gaze, looking around as if trying to dodge the question.

    ¡°Well, that, it¡¯s not exactly the same, but¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­ Uh, it¡¯s a little bit simr.¡±

    ¡°What he was trying to resemble¡­. Yes, I can see what he was trying to resemble.¡±

    ¡°Why of all things¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung stared nkly at Five Swords before turning his gaze back to Seol So-baek. Seeing him smile with his big eyes blinking made Chung Myung think of a big puppy wagging its tail furiously.

    A soulless voice leaked out from Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¨C Now, even the North Sea¡­.

    ¡­ No, this yangban. I¡¯m telling you I¡¯ve never acted anything like that.

    Wow¡­.

    Wow¡­. This is driving me crazy, really.¡­.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125

    Unlike Mount Hua and Ice Pces, which were incredibly friendly (?), the atmosphere of Beast Pces was not so good.

    In the end, they had to step down because they could not ignore the authority of North Sea Ice Pce Gungju, but looking at it objectively, they couldn¡¯t feel good about being pushed around by someone who was essentially their son¡¯s age.

    Moreover, the vastly different attitude the young gungju showed towards thempared to his attitude towards the disciples of Mount Hua was something that deeply irritated them.

    Depending on the perspective, all these actions could easily be seen as acts of disrespect towards Southern Beast Pce.

    Just because they were linked together under the name of Five Outer Pce, how strong could the bond between Ice Pce and Beast Pce really be? The only factor that tied them together was the discriminatory treatment they received from the people of Jungwon.

    However, as Heavenly Comrade Alliance began to resolve these issues to some extent, cultural differences between the two that had not been revealed until now began to surface.

    ¡°No matter what, wasn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he refer to us as enemies just a moment ago?¡±

    ¡°Can those who kill innocent beasts for unnecessary hides be considered good people? They¡¯re the worst.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely awful.¡±

    The Beast Pce warriors exchanged opinions among themselves. Their hostility towards Ice Pce continued to grow.

    ¡°He¡¯s still so young, yet he¡¯s incredibly arrogant.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with Ice Pce Gungju. If it were Beast Pce, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to be Sogungju at that age.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have much ability either.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡±

    What they found particrly annoying was that no matter how they looked at it, Ice Pce gungju did not seem that strong.

    Of course, they can¡¯t deny that the momentum he¡¯s showing is impressive for his age. However, anyone can see that the people standing behind him are stronger than Ice Pce gungju.

    It is a naturalw of nature that the strong be leaders. It is iprehensible to theirmon sense that someone who has not yet acquired the experience or power can upy a high position simply based on status.

    ¡°Just because he¡¯s wearing a fancy hat, he thinks he owns the sky.¡±

    At that moment, a sharp voice rang in their ears.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Unlike Mount Hua that was chattering away, Ice Pce warriors who were quietly watching the situation from behind seemed to have heard their conversation. Some of Ice Pce warriors in the lead approached Beast Pce warriors with cold stares.

    ¡°I asked what you just said.¡±

    ¡°¡­These punks, do you think we¡¯re a joke?¡±

    ¡°You barbarians can¡¯t even dress properly but dare run your mouths. What? Lacking ability?¡±

    And naturally, the attitude of Beast Pce was also something that Ice Pce could not ept.

    If Beast Pce follows thew of the jungle, Ice Pce fights against the forces of nature. They believe that it¡¯s not the strongest but the wisest who survive.

    And Seol So-baek is their gungju recognized even by the elders of Ice Pce. Denying Seol So-baek, Gungju of Ice Pce, is no different frompletely denying Ice Pce people¡¯s way of life.

    ¡°¡­Did you just call us barbarians?¡±

    Tensions were running high between the two groups.

    Up until the founding ceremony of Heavenly Comrade Alliance back then, the two sects were not on bad terms with each other¡­ No, rather, they were on the good side, but now they were baring their teeth at each other.

    Just as the tension between the two groups reached a boiling point,

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Beast Pce Gungju Maeng So, who had been quietly observing the situation until now, intervened with a booming voice to diffuse the situation.

    As soon as Beast Pce gungju stepped forward, Beast Pce warriors lowered their heads and stepped back.

    Although Ice Pce warriors didn¡¯t look pleased, they also had no choice but to retreat. They knew that if they ignored Maeng So¡¯s words now, it would be tantamount to indulging the actions of Beast Pce warriors, who had previously pressured Seol So-baek.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Maeng So frowned at his subordinates.

    ¡°This time, you were wrong. Apologize to Ice Pce Gungju.¡±

    ¡°G- Gungju-nim! We¡­.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Maeng So waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°What do Jungwon people say about us?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they call us barbarians who didn¡¯t know manners or the proper way to live? And what did you say every time they did?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Answer me.¡±

    One of Beast Pce warriors bowed his head and answered.

    ¡°We said that if they lived at the edge of Yunnan or in the southern reaches, they would have no choice but to live like us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A person¡¯s life is bound to be different depending on where they live. But¡­ You, who were so offended by that gaze, are doing the same thing to Ice Pce. You criticize them without trying to understand, based only on your own standards.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you had been a bit more disrespectful, I would have broken your backs myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should apologize to.¡±

    At those words, Beast Pce warriors bowed their heads toward Seol So-baek.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Ice Pce Gungju-nim.¡±

    ¡°We were disrespectful.¡±

    Seol So-baek nced at Beast Pce warriors. In the past, Seol So-baek would have epted the apology right away, but this time he remained silent. The issue wasn¡¯t just his hurt feelings; it was about North Sea being disrespected.

    ¡°I apologize too, Ice Pce Gungju-nim. Please understand.¡±

    ¡°N- No, Gungju-nim. Of course, I understand.¡±

    However, such feelings melted away like snow when Maeng So himself bowed his head slightly. Seol So-baek knew very well how difficult it was for someone of Beast Pce Gungju¡¯s stature to bow his head to another person.

    Seol So-baek scratched his nose as if embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, to begin with, um¡­ I was a little sensitive too.¡±

    ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve probably heard simr things to what we have.¡±

    A sigh escaped Seol So-baek¡¯s mouth. Just like Beast Pce, they had been looked down upon for living differently from the people of Jungwon. That was why they could not help but be sensitive to such remarks.

    ¡°If you think about it, the people of Jungwon are the problem.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to fight among ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gungju-nim, what you said is correct.¡±

    Chung Myung, who was listening to that, picked his ears with a sullen expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you should be saying in front of someone from Jungwon.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re an exception. You are not the type of person who differentiate between Jungwon and outers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Ipletely agree.¡±

    ¡°¡­That was an insult, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ahahahaha. How could that be? If someone knew how precious their life was, they wouldn¡¯t dare to insult the world¡¯s greatest swordsman, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Who dares to insult Dojang-nim? I¡¯d personally bury them at the bottom of the North Sea.¡±

    Cheong Mun Sahyung.

    I don¡¯t like these people¡­ They make me ufortable¡­

    Chung Myung let out a deep sigh that seemed to sink the ground. What can he do? Embracing all these yangban was the path he had chosen with his own hands.

    ¡°So, what shall we do now?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Give the order! We are ready.¡±

    Chung Myung, who felt burdened by the eager Seol So-baek, took a step back while sweating profusely.

    ¡°Well¡­ enthusiasm is good, but since you¡¯ve had a long journey, why not rest first? Should you meet Sect Leader first?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I will do that!¡±

    Seol So-baek nodded his head so vigorously that it seemed burdensome. Then he quickly began to lead Ice Pce warriors into the manor.

    ¡°Be careful not to damage the gift carts!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chung Myung wiped the sweat from his forehead. Maeng So, who was standing next to him, spoke softly.

    ¡°¡­It seems like he grew in a strange direction.¡±

    ¡°R- Right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily bad, but¡­. quite uncanny.¡±

    Maeng So smiled bitterly. A deep sigh escaped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth.

    Even though the situation was somehow resolved, Ice Pce warriors and Beast Pce warriors still had a grudge against each other until the moment they retreated, and continued to look at each other with hostile eyes.

    Chung Myung, who was watching the scene, clicked his tongue slightly. Then, he spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For handling things, even though Gungju-nim must not have been pleased.¡±

    Maeng So chuckled.

    ¡°Why would I be displeased?¡±

    Despite his words, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t entirely pleased. In the first ce, the mindset of Beast Pce warriors and Maeng So couldn¡¯t have been that different. If the warriors are upset, it means that Maeng So can¡¯t help but be upset as well.

    No, maybe he felt even worse than the regr warriors. After all, Maeng So was none other than Gungju of Beast Pce.

    However, he suppressed those feelings and reprimanded his warriors first.

    Although they are the same gungju of the same Five Outer Pce, Seol So-baek still couldn¡¯tpare to Maeng So. If Maeng So had wanted to use his strength and authority to suppress Seol So-baek, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult. Instead, he chose to apologize and bow first. That¡¯s why Chung Myung also expresses his rare gratitude.

    ¡°What I did is nothingpared to what you do.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Even someone as explosive as you restrained your temper, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°No¡­. My temper isn¡¯t as bad as you think¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it were you in the past, the moment the warriors faced each other, you would have beaten both sides without a second thought.¡±

    Uh? Now that he mentioned it¡­

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous for me to get angry then?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Moreover¡­ this seems harder than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Maeng So stared at Chung Myung as if asking why he was pretending not to know.

    ¡°I or Seol Gungju cannot run and mediate every time whenever things happen. If that were possible, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for your help when you came to Yunnan.¡±

    ¡°¡­True.¡±

    ¡°Our pce¡¯s warriors respect and admire the strong, but they don¡¯t understand that sometimes you have to hold back. They especially find it difficult to hold back in situations where they are not convinced.¡±

    ¡°Because they are so free-spirited.¡±

    Maeng So made a bitter expression.

    He also never expected that such a problem would arise as soon as they met. He felt bad for no reason because he hade to help but ended up giving Chung Myung nothing but trouble.

    ¡°Problems might arise; will you be okay with that?¡±

    ¡°Ei, what problem?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Chung Myung¡¯s reaction was so nonchnt, Maeng So asked with a puzzled look.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±

    Instead of answering, Chung Myung smiled with the corners of his lips curled up.

    ¡°By the way, you left Beast Pce in good order, right?¡±

    ¡°I took measures so that I wouldn¡¯t have to go back for a few years, just as you suggested. That¡¯s why it took so long.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded.

    With this, the entire force of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is gathered here.

    ¡®When put together, it really is no joke.¡¯

    Mount Hua, Tang Family, Namgung Family, Nokrim, Ice Pce, and Beast Pce.

    Of the sects that rule the world, as much as six sects are gathered here. Considering that Ten Great Sects was treated as the ruler of Kangho with only ten sects, this is by no means a small force.

    ¡®It¡¯s still not enough, but¡­.¡¯

    Udeuk. Udeuk.

    Chung Myung cracked his neck from side to side.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something we can build up from now on.¡±

    It¡¯s not that difficult. Just like with Mount Hua, doesn¡¯t he just need to raise the other sects? Of course, since there¡¯s no time to raise them leisurely, it might be a bit extreme, and it¡¯ll be painful for them¡­

    ¡°They¡¯ll just have to understand it¡¯s for their own good. And even if they don¡¯t, what can they do about it?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled as if he was already having fun just thinking about it.

    The sight of him looking like a child who had obtained an interesting toy made Maeng So feel uneasy for no reason.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126

    I can¡¯t breathe.

    No, I¡¯m terrified to even try to breathe.

    In a vast square that can only be described as immense rather than simply wide, countless people are lined up.

    What was strange was that the faces of these people, who at first nce seemed to have an extraordinary aura, were all pale with fear. Their visibly trembling hands hold menacingly long spears.

    Of course, everyone experiences fear from time to time in their lives. However, the reason why this scene cannot be taken for granted is that the people trembling like children are the members of Evil Tyrant Alliance, whose name alone can bring fear to Gangnam.

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju-nim! Ple- Please! Please spare me¡­.¡±

    Paaaaat!

    The dao that had risen into the sky descended fiercely, cutting off a man¡¯s head. The instantly decapitated head floated in the air.

    Thud.

    Red blood gushes out from the body that has copsed like a bundle of straw.

    The faces of those who witnessed this scene turned even paler.

    They were all members of Evil Sects. Naturally, they had seen countless deaths. Seeing someone die at this point should not evoke any special feelings.

    But the sight that was unfolding before their eyes was clearly different from the ¡®death¡¯ they had seen until then.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    The corpse, still warm, was dragged away like a rotten tree, apanied by the cold voice of Ho Gamyeong. And in its ce, another person was dragged in like some cattle being taken to the ughterhouse.

    Fearpletely overwhelmed this person, and their bloodshot eyes were filled with terror. A desperate, pitiful voice erupted from them like a seizure.

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju-nim! Ryeonju-nim! I am not one of them! I am not a fool who would resist you, Ryeonju-nim! Please believe me, I beg you! Pleeeease!¡±

    The wailing was almost too painful to listen to.

    Perhaps the person being dragged in now is also a viin who has taken the lives of countless people with those hands. Yet, in the face of their own death, they were no different from ordinary people.

    ¡°Ryeonju-niiiiiiiiim!¡±

    He was dragged to an immense square and raised his trembling head to look at the front of The Great Hall.

    ¡°Huh¡­. Huuh¡­.¡±

    At that moment, a gasp of air escaped his lips. His frightened appearance did not at all match the fame and position he had built up.

    But no one here could criticize the shabby appearance, because anyone would react the same way if they were witnessing this scene.

    The main hall was newly built after Evil Tyrant Alliance was established. The center of the main hall was covered with luxurious white marble, reflecting Jang Ilso¡¯s taste.

    When sunlight poured down, the square, shining as if covered in snow, was a symbol of Evil Tyrant Alliance itself.

    But the dazzling marble was nowpletely dyed crimson. The blood of those who died here flowed and flowed continuously.

    Who could remain calm in the face of such a scene?

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    A terrible smell of blood assaulted his nostrils. The man¡¯s pants instantly became soaked with moisture.

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju-nim! Ryeonju-nim, please spare me! If you let me live, I¡¯ll do anything! Anything! It¡¯s all a false usation! I¡¯ve never once opposed you, Ryeonju-nim! Please! Please spare me! Ryeonju-niiiiiim!¡±

    He looked upward with desperate eyes, screaming out a sound that was neither a shout nor a scream.

    His gaze turned beyond the red-tinted floor to the towering steps leading to the square.

    While the lower steps werepletely drenched in blood, the higher steps gradually revealed their white color. At the very top, the steps shone with a purity that seemed almost sacred.

    This stark contrast seemed to emphasize the difference between the man being dragged here and the person at the top of those steps.

    At the summit of the stairs was a magnificent and enormous jade throne, where a man was seated leisurely.

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju¡­.¡±

    A red robe with a magnificent dragon embroidered in gold thread. A pale hand protruded from the robe, lightly grasping a wine cup beside him.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Lifting the cup, the man, Jang Ilso, gazed down at the screaming man withnguid eyes.

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju-nim!¡±

    The man shouted as if he had found hisst lifeline dangling over a cliff. However, Jang Ilso soon seemed to lose interest and leaned back against the back of the throne.

    Instead, the one who spoke up was none other than Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡°Execute him.¡±

    A chilling voice echoed ominously.

    Reacting to that voice, those who had flinched slightly moved immediately. Then, they dragged the screaming man to the execution tform and pressed him down.

    ¡°He¡­ Heeeeeek!¡±

    Paaaat!

    The sharp de swung down in one breath and cut off the man¡¯s head in one go. His head shot up, spraying blood in all directions before rolling around on the floor helplessly.

    Those who watched the scene without being able to move a finger barely managed to swallow dry saliva.

    The name of the man who had just been beheaded was Jo Pyo (??(Úw‘G)). He is one of daeju of ck Ghost Fortress, and in Fujian, he has a demon-like reputation.

    But that person couldn¡¯t even put up a proper fight and had his head cut off like an insect.

    Who could have imagined such a scene just a month ago?

    Those who are here do not fear death. From the moment they decided to join Evil Sects, they were prepared to be corpses covered with flies on a battlefield somewhere.

    However, none of them ever imagined their final moments to be like this. It was natural that no one imagined their end being dragged in like a criminal, their throats cut off without being able to put up a fight.

    Not all deaths are the same.

    This worthless feast of death was enough to strike fear into even those who were prepared to be fertilizer on the battlefield.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring.¡±

    And, in this eerie atmosphere, there was only one person who seemed unaffected by the fear.

    Jang Ilso lightly sipped the liquor in his cup and spoke.

    ¡°How many are left?¡±

    ¡°There is a total of 362 scheduled for today. The one hundred and seventy-eighth mark was just now.¡±

    ¡°Half left.¡±

    Jang Ilso sighed and leaned back against the throne.

    ¡°If you¡¯re bored, I can handle the rest of the executions.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    At Ho Gamyeong¡¯s words, Jang Ilso shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Since we were once people who shared a table, wouldn¡¯t it only be polite to at least watch over their final moments? I am considerate enough for that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly lowered his head and looked at the people filling the square. A satisfied smile spread across Jang Ilso¡¯s lips as he saw their terrified faces.

    ¡°This kind of event should be attended by someone of higher rank. Wouldn¡¯t that make it even more meaningful?¡±

    ¡°You are absolutely right.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nced at Jang Ilso¡¯s expression and asked.

    ¡°Then, shall we proceed with the executions a bit faster¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°They are worms, and a sinners who is difficult to keep alive, but aren¡¯t they still human?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rushing their deaths just because it¡¯s troublesome is not right. Proceed as nned.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong reluctantly nodded.

    Well, I¡¯m not sure.

    The fate of those scheduled for execution today will not change. And they too know that they will die today.

    At first nce, continuing the execution leisurely may seem to extend the time they can live and breathe. However, if you think about it the other way around, it is nothing more than extending the time they spend trembling in fear, waiting for death in despair.

    ¡®Pitiful.¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong wasn¡¯t the type of person who particrly felt pity for anyone, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for those who were trembling in fear, waiting for their turn.

    But that¡¯s all, in fact, can¡¯t be helped. From the moment they dared to harbor hostile thoughts toward Paegun, their fate was decided.

    ¡°Continue with the executions.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the shout of Ho Gamyeong, those in charge of execution began to move busily. Another criminal was dragged out.

    Jang Ilso looked down at the scene indifferently and raised his ss.

    ¡°What a beautiful spectacle.¡±

    A life disappears, and another cup of liquor is emptied.

    One life, and then another.

    The bloody executions continued until the sun set in the west and the whole world was dyed in sunset.

    Today, the particrly red glow of the sunset even stained the white marble where Jang Ilso sat with the hue of blood.

    * * *

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso, wearing a pure white robe, stared quietly at his cup of liquor.

    The slight excitement he had felt seemed to subside as he gazed into the calm, unmoving liquid.

    Jang Ilso lifted his head and directed his gaze at the servant standing beside his bed.

    Suddenly, Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Oh, my. Why are you trembling so much?¡±

    ¡°Rye- Ryeonju-nim¡­.¡±

    The servant¡¯s face, already pale, now turned nearly blue.

    ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Go and rest.¡±

    ¡°N- No, Ryeonju-nim! How could I possibly¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Jang Ilso clicked his tongue as if he was sorry. Unlike the way he had been looking at the warriors below the stairs just a moment ago, his gaze was much gentler.

    ¡°Then go and bring me a stronger drink. The smell of blood on my body is so strong that I can¡¯t smell the alcohol.¡±

    ¡°I, I will do so.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Take your time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As the servant ran outside in a hurry, her face turned pale, Jang Ilso chuckled softly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why those kids are so afraid of me.¡±

    Actually, it was a reasonable question.

    Aren¡¯t there many tyrants who easily kill or harass lowly servants? However, Jang Ilso has never killed a single servant who hadn¡¯t practiced martial arts. He had never lusted after their bodies, nor had he tormented them out of whim. In fact, when the servants left, he even gave them arge sum of money.

    Still, it was amusing to see the gazes looking at him remained filled with fear.

    ¡°What could lowly creatures possibly understand? They probably just find it difficult to even look at you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. There you go again.¡±

    Jang Ilso sighed lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re lowly. Why do you keep calling these kids, who do their jobs well, lowly?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The word ¡®lowly¡¯ is not used for children like that. It¡¯s a word for those pigs who upy positions they don¡¯t deserve and perform duties beyond their capacity.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say it, try to understand, Gamyeong.¡±

    Jang Ilso scolded him. However, Ho Gamyeong looked at him with an unchanged expression and then spoke.

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you n to continue executions tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there still two days left?¡±

    ¡°That is the n.¡±

    ¡°Then we must continue. Huft. Sitting all day is frustrating, but¡­ that¡¯s what it means to be Ryeonju.¡±

    ¡°The losses are too great, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Hearing those words, Jang Ilso suddenly smiled brightly.

    His face, reflected in the flickeringntern light, looked more sinister than ever.

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127

    ¡°Excessive?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong spoke with a stern face.

    ¡°Even those executed today aren¡¯t just insignificant figures. Weren¡¯t they all people who held important positions in ck Ghost Fortress and water fortress?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jang Ilso seemed indifferent as if he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in such details. Ho Gamyeong had expected this kind of reaction. However, it was his job to voice his concerns.

    ¡°If we keep eliminating people like that¡­we will inevitably end up weakening our power.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jang Ilso nced towards the door and mumbled something seemingly irrelevant.

    ¡°I told her to take her time, but it would be nice if she brought the liquor soon and took a rest.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    A sigh escaped Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand Ryeonju-nim¡¯s intention. However¡­ As you know, our situation is not so easy. While the power of those to be executed is regrettable, even more regrettable is the administrative void their absence will create. It will take considerable time to fill those gaps.¡±

    Only then did Jang Ilso look straight at Ho Gamyeong. His pale eyes remained indifferent. Ho Gamyeong swallowed dry saliva and continued speaking.

    ¡°I do not wish to go against your will, Ryeonju-nim. I just¡­want to ask if Ryeonju-nim could reduce the number of people you execute for the sake of Ryeonju-nim and Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°They are already terrified. If you show mercy, they will never dare to oppose you again.¡±

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah, Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I always feel this way.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jang Ilso looked at Ho Gamyeong with a peculiar smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem suited for Evil Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes widened at that absurd statement. What would people think if they heard that Ho Gamyeong, known as Poisonous Heart (????(¶¾ÐÄÁ_É²)), was not suited for Evil Sect?

    It is difficult to refute these words because they came from the mouth of the world¡¯s greatest Jang Ilso, but if these words hade from someone else¡¯s mouth, anyone would haveughed as soon as they heard them.

    ¡°How could¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled.

    ¡°An Evil Sects member talks about showing mercy and says they will never dare to oppose us again?¡±

    ¡°But that is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Jang Ilso said with a sigh.

    ¡°Your thought is that once they see what real fear is, they will never dare to oppose again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡­.¡±

    ¡°But, you know.¡±

    Jang Ilso, who had stopped talking, had his eyes shining coldly.

    ¡°Humans are not as wise as you think. Most forget the lessons they¡¯ve learned after a short time and end up thinking positively about their chances.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And then they think about it in their favor. Those who opposed Jang Ilso were eventually released and survived, so can¡¯t we try once more?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong pressed his lips tightly together.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what humans are like. Especially those in Evil Sects.¡±

    Jang Ilso waved his hand. As if the mere thought of it disgusted him.

    ¡°Humans easily forget kindness but never forget grudges. But there is something that is even more unforgettable than resentment. Do you know what it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fear.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes sank ominously.

    ¡°A fear ingrained deep within the bones. The fear that resisting will result in a fate worse than death. The fear that I can never be that man.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It is that kind of extreme fear that moves people.¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong opened his mouth after quietly looking at Jang Ilso. He knew that asking was meaningless, but¡­ this was just his pure curiosity about Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Do you not trust your subordinates, Ryeonju-nim?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting question.¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled heartily.

    ¡°There are people in this world worth trusting. Do you mean to tell me I should trust those wretches? I would rather trust Righteous Sects than those bastards. At least they are not fickle. They are as honest as ox.¡±

    A sigh escaped Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth. The response did not surprise him; instead, it left him feeling stifled.

    ¡°But, Ryeonju-nim, I wasn¡¯t suggesting you show them mercy. Even wretches have their uses, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s true. If I kept only the human-like ones, you¡¯d be the only one left in this Evil Tyrant Alliance.¡±

    Jang Ilso smiled strangely.

    ¡°How about it? Shall we try it again like in the old days? Like back when we had nothing and were miserable?¡±

    As the old story came out of Jang Ilso¡¯s mouth, a rare smile appeared on Ho Gamyeong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t sound too bad, but¡­ we can¡¯t go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a shame. Gamyeong-ah, we¡¯vee too far.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this what you wanted, Ryeonju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jang Ilso did not dwell in regret. He did not long for the past. His gaze is always directed not to the past but to tomorrow, not here but to a higher ce.

    It was strange.

    Jang Ilso has acquired many things. Many things that once felt like dreams¡­ no, more like a delusion, he has made them a reality and forcibly trampled them under his feet.

    But Jang Ilso¡¯s life is not much different from the past.

    From a worthless wanderer to the leader of Myriad Man Manor and then Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance, the only things that changed for Jang Ilso were that his living quarters had be a little more luxurious and the alcohol he drank had be a little more expensive. These were things he could have easily achieved without having to be Ryeonju of Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    Nevertheless, Jang Ilso was greedily devouring everything, like a demon devouring his own insatiable desires.

    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t we find a way to utilize even those people? Even a rusty sword is better than no sword at all.¡±

    Jang Ilso held a white liquor cup at eye level and looked at it quietly before speaking.

    ¡°Gamyeong -ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°A power is like a sword, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you say sword?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Do you know what¡¯s important in making a renowned sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s about using good iron.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±

    ¡°But if all you have is scrap metal, isn¡¯t it basic to make use of it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. But surprisingly, the most important thing in making a renowned sword isn¡¯t the material.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about not being greedy.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong furrowed his brow slightly. It was difficult to understand what Jang Ilso was saying.

    ¡°Suppose you have a piece of iron to make a sword with, and a little more iron to spare. How would you go about making it?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong answered in a very logical manner.

    ¡°I would make the de with one block of steel and use the leftover steel for the handle. If not that, then I¡¯d use it for the scabbard¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you¡¯d think.¡±

    Jang Ilso also nodded as if that statement wasn¡¯t wrong. However, the words that came out of his mouth next were somewhat different from what Ho Gamyeong had expected.

    ¡°Then you will ruin the sword.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Jang Ilso chuckled softly, as if amused.

    ¡°If the handle is made of iron, the weight of the sword changes. It deviates from the ideal weight. If the scabbard, which is used to protect the sword, is made of iron, it will be unnecessarily hard. Then the de will be damaged.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The best way is to make the de with one block of steel and discard the rest. Or you can sell it.¡±

    Jang Ilso turned the liquor bottle upside down. He frowned at the single drop that fell and sighed before continuing.

    ¡°But most people can¡¯t throw away that extra iron. Using it for the scabbard or handle, as you said, is actually the better off. But do you know what most people do?¡±

    ¡°¡­I do not know.¡±

    ¡°They put all the extra steel into the de.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of trash that¡¯s expensive, worse than a cheap iron sword. Yet people swing it around like it¡¯s a great sword, not realizing that using it actually diminishes their own skill. No, maybe they know, but can¡¯t let go of their greed.¡±

    A sigh escaped Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Are those people the extra steel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you understand.¡±

    Jang Ilso slowly sat up.

    ¡°That¡¯s what greed is. Even if you know that it¡¯s useless, hard to sell, and should throw it right away, you can¡¯t do that. Even such an iron seems like it might be useful someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Power is not something you can keep in your arms like extra iron and forget about. Just by existing, itpels you to wield it. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any extras that will dull me. Power, like a renowned sword, must fit perfectly in my hand. It¡¯s the work of a clown to wield a sword that is full of impurities and doesn¡¯t have a sharp edge. Things that are just oversized and move erratically¡­ should be either beheaded or burned awaypletely.¡±

    A yful and sinister smile appeared on Jang Ilso¡¯s lips.

    ¡°In the meantime, it would be a great lesson to those who are left behind, so I get the highest value out of it. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong eventually nodded.

    The enemy was extremely powerful. That was why Ho Gamyeong tried to somehow raise Evil Tyrant Alliance a little more. However, Jang Ilso seemed to have different thoughts.

    If that¡¯s the case, Ho Gamyeong must follow Jang Ilso¡¯s will. After all, the one leading this force is not Ho Gamyeong but Jang Ilso.

    ¡°Gamyeong-ah.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ryeonju-nim.¡±

    ¡°The wars we will face from now on will be different from those we¡¯ve faced before. We will have to face not just one enemy, but many enemies in many ces.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If those fools act on their own each time, we¡¯ll lose even the battles we could win.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong nodded.

    That is a fact he also knows well.

    ¡°So first, we need to make them not people but dogs. Dogs that bark when told to bark, wag their tails when told to wag their tails. Those who don¡¯t want to be dogs, we can just let them die as people. That¡¯s¡­ what true mercy is. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Can they truly be your dogs?¡±

    There was a ghostly look on Jang Ilso¡¯s face.

    ¡°Of course. If I kill all those who do not follow my orders, and if they learn that not following my orders brings about a more fearful oue than dying at the hands of the enemy¡­ humanity will disappear.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It will take a long time. It will be a tedious process. But once it¡¯s all done¡­¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s two eyes were staring at the ceiling. No, it seemed more urate to say they were looking beyond the ceiling at something else.

    ¡°I will finally be qualified to hold the world in my hands.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Had Jang Ilso ever spoken such words in the past?

    ¡°If that is your will, I will just follow.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, then they must obey. Even if it means dyeing the entire Gangnam, just Evil Tyrant Alliance, in blood.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Jang Ilso¡¯s eyes were filled with heated desire. Ho Gamyeong¡¯s chest began to burn with passion.

    At that moment, Jang Ilso eximed, ¡®Ah,¡¯ as if something had urred to him.

    ¡°Before that, go and fetch some more liquor.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I need to change my attendants¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A sigh escaped Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128

    Deep dawn.

    Although most of the halls were dark at that time, the residence of Ho Gamyeong, the advisor of Evil Tyrant Alliance, was still brightly lit.

    Ho Gamyeong, who was sitting at arge desk and looking over documents, rubbed his dry eyes and leaned back in his chair.

    ¡®This is not easy.¡¯

    He, too, was a martial artist. Most tasks could not tire him out. But nearly ten consecutive days of all-nighters were enough to exhaust even someone like him.

    Still, there was a long way to go, and the thought of resting was out of the question.

    ¡°¡­Sometimes, he really asks for too much.¡±

    He muttered aint under his breath.

    He fully understands Jang Ilso¡¯s intention. And he knew that these intentions were perfectly reasonable.

    The problem is that Ho Gamyeong¡¯s role is to implement into reality the grand goal that Jang Ilso threw out while drinking and saying, ¡°This is how it should be done.¡±

    It was easier said than done.

    This time, the execution of nearly a thousand has created a huge manpower vacuum within Evil Tyrant Alliance. It doesn¡¯t matter whether some punk dies or not. However, it was a big deal that among those who were executed this time, there were many who were close to the core of each sect.

    He must minimize the administrative vacuum created by their disappearance and appoint new people to appropriate positions. At the same time, he must find all the inefficient and extravagant operations in each sect and reorganize them efficiently.

    Is that all? The forces that were divided into ck Ghost Fortress, Myriad Man Manor, and Eighteen Fortress of the Yangtze River must be unified and coordinated.

    This was an excruciating task, iparable to creating a new sect from scratch.

    In the past, even during Myriad Man Manor era, those who saw Ho Gamyeong¡¯s workload would shake their heads in disbelief. However, now, instead of Myriad Man Manor, he has to streamline Evil Tyrant Alliance, which is several timesrger, like Myriad Man Manor of the past, while at the same time dealing with the aftermath of Jang Ilso¡¯s entricities.

    What kind of humans manage such a task? Even if you brought the most capable officials of the imperial court, they would run away after only a few days.

    However, Ho Gamyeong silently endured all of these tasks without saying a word.

    If Chung Myung had known this, he might have shed tears and clung to Ho Gamyeong, begging him to forget the past ande work with him.

    In short, in Mount Hua, everything that was supposed to be done by Chung Myung, Hyun Young, Hyun Sang, Un Am, and even Eunha Merchant Leader was done by Ho Gamyeong.

    In any case, given the circumstances, Ho Gamyeong had no choice but to stay behind and work untilte at night, when Jang Ilso, who had been giving instructions with a wave of his hand, had fallen into a deep sleep.

    Evil Tyrant Alliance is a ce that cannot exist without Jang Ilso, and it is a ce that cannot function without Ho Gamyeong.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see.¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong reached out and pulled the report that had just arrived from Hao Sect in front of him.

    Even while organizing the system, he must not miss out on information. Information is the most valuable asset. And the information that goes to Jang Ilso is even more important.

    One of Ho Gamyeong¡¯s duties was to first receive and ssify this information, which cannot be left to others, and then report only the key points to Jang Ilso.

    ¡°There¡¯s Ice Pce and Beast Pce¡­.¡±

    Moreover, the report that has juste up is none other than that of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Information rted to the recent activities of Heavenly Comrade Alliance is ssified as special even within Evil Tyrant Alliance.

    ¡°What on earth are they nning on doing by gathering all these people?¡±

    Ho Gamyeong frowned and muttered.

    This didn¡¯t seem efficient at all. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s going to be a war right now. And if they gather all those people to the Yangtze River, it¡¯s going to cost a lot of money just to feed and house them.

    Furthermore, bringing together individuals with different tendencies inevitably leads to conflicts and incidents. Isn¡¯t Evil Tyrant Alliance also struggling with this problem and shedding countless blood as a result?

    But to intentionally create a situation that could cause disputes? Anyone would consider this foolish.

    ¡°Damn it¡­.¡±

    A sigh of relief escaped Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    However, there is one reason why he cannot dismiss this information as some kind of stupid thing. The one orchestrating all this was none other than Chung Myung.

    ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    He hates to admit it, but Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was someone Ho Gamyeong beyond his understanding.

    Of course, Ho Gamyeong knew he wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding as a strategist. Of course, to an ordinary person, Ho Gamyeong may be an excellent advisor, but on the battlefield of monsters who twist the world as they please, Ho Gamyeong is nothing more than an ordinary, if not stupid, human.

    As such, the battlefield was an arena where ordinary people couldn¡¯t set foot.

    Ho Gamyeong habitually pressed his temples.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never really felt resentful by that fact.¡¯

    Because there is a separate area where his strengthse into y.

    His value wasn¡¯t in strategies but in administrative skills, operational abilities, and the capacity to execute Jang Ilso¡¯s directives no matter what. There are many people in the world, but only Ho Gamyeong can show how to handle things in a way that satisfies Jang Ilso.

    Ho Gamyeong was proud of that fact.

    But at times like this¡­ when he couldn¡¯tprehend theplex battles urring among those monsters, he couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. Yes, only at times like this.

    ¡°¡­Annoying.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong muttered softly and moved the report he was holding to the left. The reports on the left were ones that he could not handle and had to escte to Jang Ilso.

    Recently, especially after the Hangzhou disaster, reports rted to Heavenly Comrade Alliance have been moving more and more to the left.

    ¡®That much¡­ It must have been impressive.¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong¡¯s eyes darkened.

    To be blunt, the one who solved Magyo in Hangzhou, and in particr, the one who killed the bishop, was not Jang Ilso or Evil Tyran Alliance, but Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    The way he showed himself that day and the strategy he implemented left an indelible mark on Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mind.

    Ho Gamyeong was a rational person, and this rationality also extended to himself. He never overestimated himself. He acknowledged by logic that he could not handle Chung Myung.

    ¡®Still, I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    There is only one reason why Ho Gamyeong, withoutint, carries out Jang Ilso¡¯s unreasonable order to kill those who show signs of resistance.

    Because there is no time to ept and educate them all now. War was imminent. It was better to excise the festering wounds before they could worsen.

    On the other hand, what about Heavenly Comrade Alliance? What Chung Myung is doing now is no different from inflicting more wounds on himself here and there. What on earth is he thinking doing something like this?

    ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s nning a preemptive strike before the problem esctes?¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong chuckled. Even as a fleeting thought, it was absurd.

    ¡°There must be a reason. There has to be a reason. But it¡¯s a reason I can¡¯t fathom¡­¡±

    Ho Gamyeong chuckled softly.

    He is a human being. Humans couldn¡¯t understand the reasons or methods behind the battles between monsters. All he could do was make superficial guesses

    The fight between Jang Ilso and Chung Myung was something like that for Ho Gamyeong. He just hoped that he would not be a burden to Jang Ilso. And he hoped that Jang Ilso would achieve his grand ambitions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wasted too much time on idle thoughts.¡±

    Ho Gamyeong, who had been foolishly throwing aside the report he was holding in his hand, grabbed a new report. If he wanted to finish the work that needed to be done before dawn, even idle thoughts were a luxury.

    But despite his impatience, his mind couldn¡¯t easily focus on the newly presented report.

    ¡®Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡­.¡¯

    Lately, whenever he thinks of that man, his chest begun to weigh heavily.

    That Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword ¡­ He doesn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was surprisingly simr to Jang Ilso. Completely different, yet simr. This meant that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was just as extraordinary.

    ¡®He must believe he can handle it.¡¯

    A sigh escaped Ho Gamyeong¡¯s mouth.

    In any case, there must be an intention behind their actions, and that intention must have stemmed from the confidence of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.

    ¡®But in the end, we will be the ones who are right, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    Ho Gamyeong bit his lip slightly as he looked in the direction of Gangbuk. Then, he soon began to focus on the documents again.

    There was no time to rest if he wanted to turn Jang Ilso¡¯s and his will into reality.

    * * *

    At the ce where Chung Myung, whom Ho Gamyeong struggles to interpret and constantly guards against.

    Likewise, Chung Myung, sitting at arge desk, was rubbing his rough face and tearing at his hair.

    Then the door burst open with a sudden bang.

    ¡°Chung Myung-aaaaaaaaaah!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at the person who had rushed in with a face that seemed to have lost half of their soul. Chung Myung, who had confirmed Baek Cheon¡¯s face, muttered in a voice that was almost dead.

    ¡°Why¡­ again¡­.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another fight!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tang Family and Namgung Family are fighting!¡±

    ¡°¡­Why?¡±

    No, what kind ofbination is that?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! They were eating and suddenly they started hitting each other?¡±

    ¡°¡­. Moderately break it up.¡±

    ¡°They drew their swords, though?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do something about it! The whole manor is about to get blown away.¡±

    ¡°This¡­.¡±

    The moment Chung Myung was about to say something, Jo-Gol pushed Baek Cheon away and suddenly stuck his head inside the room.

    ¡°Chung Myung! There was a fight between Nokrim and our kids, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then stop it.¡±

    ¡°No, other Sasuks are also fighting, so they won¡¯t listen when I try to stop them! ¡­Huh? Baek Cheon Sasuk! Why are you here? It¡¯s not the time to do this, we have to stop the Sasuks.¡±

    ¡°You do it! I have to stop Namgung and Tang right now!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s someone else¡¯s business! Our disciples are beating up Nokrim like rats!¡±

    ¡°If our kids are winning, then isn¡¯t that okay? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re getting beaten.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo-Gol muttered nkly, realizing his mistake.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, now that I think about it? Why did I even run here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The half-remaining soul of Chung Myung has once again slipped away.

    Why is that okay, you crazy bastards?

    But his suffering was not over yet.

    ¡°Sahyuuuuuuung!¡±

    Chung Myung muttered nkly as he looked at Tang Soso who peeked her head in beside Jo-Gol.

    ¡°¡­Why? Ice Pce and Beast Pce are fighting?¡±

    ¡°No! Sahyung, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°The beasts that Beast Pce brought escaped the warehouse and attacked the civilian houses!¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are you just watching? Go catch them!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough hands! The other Sahyung are fighting with Nokrim right now.¡±

    ¡°What about Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re fighting with Ice Pce right now.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Tang Soso with nk eyes.

    ¡°You said they weren¡¯t fighting¡­?¡±

    ¡°I meant that it wasn¡¯t my issue. Why would I care if they fight or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems like they escaped because Beast Pce were so busy fighting that they weren¡¯t fed on time. It seems like it would be hard to subdue them with just the people left, but can we kill a couple of them to make an example of them?¡±

    The melting Chung Myung slid down in his chair.

    ¡°Hey, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°They keep fighting?¡±

    ¡°Hey. I think it was a mistake to give them a break? Since we don¡¯t officially arrange sparring, they have energy left over and are fighting among themselves?¡±

    Listening to the voices stabbing at his ears, Chung Myungughed hollowly and stared nkly at the ceiling.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°All¡­.¡±

    ¡°All?¡±

    ¡°I wish they¡¯d all just die.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°These freaking bastards¡­.¡±

    A tear ran down Chung Myung¡¯s eye.

    Harmony? To hell with harmony.

    Aigooo, Cheong Mun Sahyung.

    This ce is hell, this ce is. Aigoooo.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129

    ¡°Nooooooooo!¡±

    A voice shouting at the top of one¡¯s lungs could be heard from the temporary sect leader quarter. Those passing by clicked their tongues and shook their heads.

    ¡°Here we go again.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, there¡¯s never a quiet day with that Chung Myung around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a talent in itself, a talent.¡±

    A mixture of amusement and concern briefly poured in toward the quarter, but that was it. No one was surprised. This is a daily urrence on Mt. Hua, and in ces where Mount Hua Sect resides.

    ¡°Does this even make sense! Huh?¡±

    One of the people, who was about to hurry his steps with a bitter smile at the bursting screams, suddenly stopped and tilted his head.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Is that really Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about? If not Chung Myung, then who?¡±

    ¡°The voice sounded different?¡±

    ¡°Voice?¡±

    Those who heard those words looked back at Hyun Jong¡¯s quarter. Without needing to strain their ears, they listened to the booming voice again.

    ¡°It¡¯s making me so angry! Huh? Me!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s faces turned odd.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This doesn¡¯t sound like Chung Myung?¡±

    ¡°Then who is it?¡±

    ¡°I- Isn¡¯t that Sect Leader¡¯s voice?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Everyone was startled and stared nkly at the quarters.

    ¡°Say something, something!¡±

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    Those gathered in front of Hyun Jong¡¯s quarter averted their gaze.

    Tang Gun-ak, Maeng So, Im Sobyeong, Namgung Dowi, and for some reason even Han Yi-myung, who took Seol So-baek¡¯s ce, did not dare to meet Hyun Jong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°When kids fight and cause chaos!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°The leaders of the sects should stop it! But you¡¯re just watching?¡±

    ¡°¡­That, um¡­Maengju-nim.¡±

    Maeng So let out an embarrassedugh.

    ¡°That was something Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was supposed to handle¡­¡±

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it over there? Over there?¡±

    Hyun Jong, with his eyes half-crazed, pointed his finger to the side violently. In the ce he pointed, Chung Myung, who had now be as pale as a corpse, was drooping down while leaning against the wall.

    ¡®W- What is that¡­ Did he go ten days without food?¡¯

    ¡®How did the dark circles under his eyes reach his chin?¡¯

    ¡®Won¡¯t he die like that?¡¯

    ¡°Does that look like a human to you? This is the guy who came backughing on his own two feet after taking down a bishop! And look at what shape he¡¯s in now!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You turn someone else¡¯s precious son into that? How dare these people!¡±

    ¡°Ca- Calm down, Sect Leader.¡±

    Hyun Young, sweating nervously, tried to calm Hyun Jong, who had his sleeves rolled up.

    ¡°What are you talking about! Do I look like I can calm down right now?¡±

    Baek Cheon gaped in shock as he looked at this bizarre situation.

    ¡®You really see more as you live longer. I never thought I¡¯d live to see this day.¡¯

    Hyun Jong is taking Chung Myung¡¯s side angrily, while Hyun Young is trying to stop his anger. How can this happen unless the world is turned upside down?

    Hyun Jong pushed away Hyun Young, who was clinging to him and red at Tang Gun-ak with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Please say something, Tang Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°K- Kuhum.¡±

    ¡°I understand using poison in a spar! But using poison just because of a squabble? Are you trying to pick a fight with Mount Hua now?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ I have no excuse for that. But it wasn¡¯t lethal poison, and we¡¯ve already given him the antidote¡­¡±

    ¡°Aah. You think it¡¯s fine to beat people up as long as you treat them after?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak quickly averted his gaze as if he had nothing more to say. No, how was he supposed to know that someone would use poison in, not even a spar, but a squabble at the dining hall?

    If this had happened with any other sect, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it ended in a life-or-death brawl. It only ends with just this because the victims were Mount Hua.

    ¡°And, Beast Pce Gungju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Maengju-nim.¡±

    ¡°How on earth could you manage the beasts so poorly that they enter people¡¯s houses and cause trouble, how!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahat!¡±

    Maeng Soughed heartily as if it was nothing.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re beasts, aren¡¯t they? If they knew how to behave, they¡¯d be people.¡±

    However, it seemed that Hyun Jong had no intention of letting it slide with such a joke. Hyun Jong, with bloodshot eyes, red at Maeng So.

    ¡°Do you find this funny?¡±

    Maeng So quickly lowered his gaze.

    ¡°Well said! If you know that beasts are like that, shouldn¡¯t you manage them properly, manage! What were your warriors doing while the beasts were running amok?¡±

    ¡°I have no excuse for that¡­¡±

    ¡°Those beasts entered the vige, ate up all the grain meant for the people, and devoured the livestock raised by themoners. Chung Myung was screamed at until his eardrums nearly burst! Nearly burst!¡±

    ¡°He looks fine, though¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°N- Nothing.¡±

    Maeng So shrugged his shoulders in a way that did not suit hisrge size. They say kind people are scarier when angry, and this was exactly the case.

    ¡°And!¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was exuding murderous intent, turned his gaze to Im Sobyeong next. However, at that moment, Im Sobyeong spoke first.

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±

    With a confident face, he snapped open his fan.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re trying to criticize us, but if you think about it, isn¡¯t this unfair to us?¡±

    ¡°Did you just say unfair?¡±

    ¡°Yes! This time, those bastards of Tang Family were the ones who started the fight. No matter how lowly we Evil Sects bastards might be, aren¡¯t the ones who started the fight and used poison in the wrong? Should we just stand there and take it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    When Hyun Jong paused for a moment as if speechless, Im Sobyeong did not miss the opportunity and pressed on.

    ¡°And Maengju-nim, you can¡¯t be serious. We Evil Sects guys have decided to clean up our act and live properly! Shouldn¡¯t you treat us with kindness? If you keep favoring Tang Family¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Someone from the officials came by!¡±

    ¡°¡­The officials?¡±

    Im Sobyeong tilted his head as if this was something out of the blue. His fan, which had been spread wide with confidence, drooped slightly.

    Hyun Jong continued speaking, clearly showing his displeasure.

    ¡°Yes. I heard that there was a fight recently at a gambling house in the back alley of Kugang. The gamblers there beat up all the staff and even emptied the safe before running off.¡±

    ¡°¡­N- No!¡±

    Im Sobyeong shouted with a resentful face.

    ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡±

    ¡°¡­They were wearing green clothes with a tree pattern on the right side of their chests.¡±

    ¡°Wow, they went there wearing that? Those crazy bastards¡­¡±

    Kwang!

    Hyun Jong struck the table with all his might.

    ¡°We came here to help the innocentmoners, and yet you went gambling? Gambling? Also! Gambling is fine! But why did they ransack the gambling house?! Why!¡±

    Im Sobyeong smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡­ No, it¡¯s not like we robbed innocentmoners. Those who run the gambling houses are like leeches who suck the blood of innocentmoners, so even if we rob those guys a little¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then they should have given the money back to themoners! That money came from them! What happened to that money?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll look into it.¡±

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    When Hyun Jong raised his hand, Im Sobyeong thought something was flying and ducked down. Then, he awkwardly raised his head.

    What Hyun Jong pounded was his heart. His hands beat against it as if to quell the burning frustration inside him that might burn him to death.

    ¡°Ice Pce!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m- I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Han Yi-myung, who was already half-frightened, slowly retreated as soon as the word ¡°Ice Pce¡± came out.

    ¡°No, why didn¡¯t Ice Pce Gungju himselfe?¡±

    ¡°¡­There were some circumstances¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Hyun Jong let out a deep sigh and red at Han Yi-myung again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore everything else for now. I specifically asked that there be no fights outside of sparring, yet how could Ice Pce get involved in a brawl? You acted like you would listen to me before, but I even heard that Ice Pce attacked Beast Pce first! How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°T- There¡¯s a story behind that.¡±

    ¡°What story?¡±

    Han Yi-myung answered, sweating profusely.

    ¡°In fact, our gungju did his best to prevent personal fights from breaking out as requested by Chung Myung Dojang. Yesterday, as soon as he heard that there was a fight between Beast Pce and Ice Pce, he rushed over to mediate.¡±

    ¡°Gungju tried to stop them?¡±

    ¡°Yes! As Maengju-nim knows. How could our gungju disobey the request of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword? Of course, he tried to stop the fight!¡±

    ¡°¡­But what happened? I clearly heard that Ice Pce attacked Beast Pce first.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡­ Our gungju said, ¡®Chung Myung Dojang said not to fight,¡¯ and tried to stop both sides. But one of the thoughtless Beast Pce warriors ended up saying ¡®Why would I care what that Taoist punk said?¡¯ in front of gungju, and then.¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­And then?¡±

    Han Yi-myung closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°Well¡­ Isn¡¯t it obvious? Our gungju, who was blinded by the word ¡®that Taoist punk¡¯, beat up Beast Pce warrior who said that without asking any questions¡­.¡±

    When Five Swords heard that, they pped their hands.

    ¡°Wow. Our So-baek has grown up.¡±

    ¡°And he even beat a warrior of Beast Pce. Wow, seems his skills have improved a lo-¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you rascals!¡±

    As Hyun Jong¡¯s scolding came to them, Five Swords hunched their shoulders. Hyun Jong, who barely suppressed his anger by exhaling deeply, asked.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why he didn¡¯te here?¡±

    ¡°N- No. Well, he caused quite a ruckus and also got beaten up pretty badly, so he¡¯s bedridden.¡±

    ¡°The- They beat up Ice Pce gungju?¡±

    When Hyun Jong blinked and looked at Maeng So, Maeng So awkwardly rolled his eyes and scratched his nose.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t know he was the gungju because he¡¯s so young¡­¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t they met him before?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ it was a brief encounter¡­¡±

    Sure, they didn¡¯t recognize him. Those crazy Beast Pce guys.

    ¡°So? In the end, every sect ended up brawling without any exception?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re truly ashamed.¡±

    ¡°And amidst all this, the beasts raided the vige, and the alleys that the beasts didn¡¯t enter were ransacked by bandits?¡±

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    ¡°Ehem¡­.¡±

    ¡°This level of chaos wouldn¡¯t have happened even if the headquarters of Evil Tyrant Alliance were here! You-¡­!.¡±

    ¡°Whoa whoa! Sect Leader! Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Dignity! You must maintain your dignity!¡±

    Hyun Sang and Hyun Young hastily covered Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth from both sides. It was extremely rude, but they could not bear to let those wordse out of the mouth of Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s maengju.

    While trying to stop Hyun Jong, Hyun Young spoke sharply in his ce.

    ¡°How much chaos must you have caused for Chung Myung to lose his mind! I¡¯ve never seen him bedridden in my life! Are you even thinking properly?¡±

    Everyone turned their heads slightly and looked at Chung Myung.

    Seeing him look like he had given up on everything stirred a sense of guilt, and they all clicked their tongues bitterly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hurry up and apologize?¡±

    ¡°K- Kuhum. I¡¯m sorry, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dojang.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Chung Myung burst into a wide smile after hearing that apology. Though his smile was eerie on his half-dead face, it was still a smile¡­

    ¡°Just die, you bastards!¡±

    ¡°Uwa! Chung Myung!¡±

    ¡°Hold back, Chung Myung-ah!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re sect leaders! You crazy bastard!¡±

    When Chung Myung suddenly rolled his eyes and started to run wild, Five Swords, who had been waiting, immediately rushed in and suppressed him.

    ¡°Let go! Sect leaders? Sect leaders my ass! What kind of sect leaders are they!¡±

    ¡°Ca- calm down!¡±

    Chung Myung eventually started foaming at the mouth and convulsing.

    ¡°I¡¯m done! I¡¯m done, you little shits! Heavenly Comrade Alliance or whatever, I¡¯ll just do everything by myself! I¡¯m ouuuuuuut!¡±

    The pitiful screams of one crushed under the weight of his own self-made disaster echoed sorrowfully¡­ so so sorrowfully throughout the manor.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130

    Chung Myung¡¯s rampage was only subdued after Hyun Young and even Hyun Jong stepped in. As they watched Chung Myung copse in a corner, tied up with rope, cold sweat ran down the backs of the sect leaders¡¯ backs.

    Hyun Jong looked at everyone as if he had a headache.

    ¡°Why is it so hard to keep things under control?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I understand that they fight during sparring, so I¡¯ll let that slide. But constant brawling even outside of training is a significant problem, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement at this statement.

    However, Hyun Jong seemed even more displeased by their reaction, furrowing his brow.

    ¡°Then the sect leaders should be managing these situations. Why does this keep happening?¡±

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    The sect leaders averted their eyes and remained silent.

    ¡°Please, speak up clearly.¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kuhum¡­.¡±

    Despite Hyun Jong¡¯s urging, the sect leader simply cleared their throat. When Hyun Jong made a face of bewilderment, Tang Gun-ak finally opened his mouth with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It seems to be a matter of differing perspectives¡­¡±

    ¡°Differing perspectives, is it?¡±

    What could they possibly have differing perspectives on here?

    ¡°Maengju-nim seems to think that if we put our minds to it, controlling them would be easy¡­ but in reality, our authority is not as strong as you think.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Hearing those words, Hyun Jong blinked in confusion.

    What kind of nonsense is this?

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that even renowned families like Namgung or Tang don¡¯t have strong authority? As far as I know, the sect leaders of prestigious families and Outer Five Pces hold immense authority.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­The perception of that authority is the issue. Who in the world holds the most authority?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ His Majesty, the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Even the emperor cannot ignore the people¡¯s sentiments, can he?¡±

    Hyun Jong was left speechless. That¡¯s because it¡¯s true.

    Even the emperor, who holds the greatest authority in the world, must pay attention to his subject¡¯s feelings and strive to win their favor.

    ¡°Of course, with our power, we can suppress them a few times. But¡­ If we can¡¯t resolve the umted dissatisfaction and the same thing happens again, our authority will inevitably be weakened.¡±

    ¡°N- No, just what..¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at the other sect leaders as if he didn¡¯t understand at all. But they all nodded in agreement, indicating that they shared the same view.

    ¡°Do you really mean what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    When Hyun Jong asked again, Tang Gun-ak let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it was difficult for me to tell you. It¡¯s not something you would easily understand, Maengju-nim.¡±

    Hyun Jong remained silent for a moment and scratched his head. He realized this was a sensitive issue, not something to be addressed lightly.

    ¡°¡­Even so, saying that it¡¯s difficult to simplymand your disciples not to fight is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is the authority of Tang Family strong? Stronger than the authority of Shaolin bangjang?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong couldn¡¯t answer easily.

    It might be unpleasant for Tang Gun-ak to hear, but no matter what, it was impossible topare Tang Gaju to Shaolin bangjang. Wasn¡¯t Shaolin bangjang not just the leader of Shaolin, but a position recognized as the representative of Kangho?

    Naturally, his authority within the sect would be immense.

    ¡°Maengju-nim must have heard before, right? The story about how the disciples of Shaolin rebelled against the order of Bop Jeong and returned to the main temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    He did think that that served him right¡­.. No, uhmm¡­.. that there still are some people with proper sense even in Shaolin back when he heard of it.

    ¡°Think about it, Sect Leader. Even bangjang of Shaolin, who holds the highest authority in Kangho, faces such defiance. Didn¡¯t the disciples rebel and return to the main temple because the disciple doesn¡¯t like the choices he makes?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What great authority do we have tomand our disciples with a mere gesture when even Shaolin¡¯s bangjang faced that result?¡±

    Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth slowly opened in surprise.

    Now that he thought about it, it made sense¡­ No, but it also doesn¡¯t seem to make sense.

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly as he looked at Hyun Jong, who was clearly confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it would be difficult for Maengju-nim¡­. No, for Sect Leader to understand.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why is that?¡±

    ¡°The reason is simple. It¡¯s because Sect Leader¡¯s and our positions are different. The Mount Hua I know is a sect where the sect leader¡¯s authority is unprecedented in Kangho.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua is?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua?¡±

    When Hyun Jong made a face as if asking, ¡®What kind of nonsense is this?¡¯, the other sect leaders gave bitter smiles.

    Of course, it might sound strange to Hyun Jong. It is true that Hyun Jong, unlike other sect leaders, treats his disciples like friends. That is why Mount Hua¡¯s disciples sometimes say and do things to Hyun Jong that would be unimaginable in other sects.

    But being close and having strong authority are entirely different matters.

    In Tang Gun-ak¡¯s view, Mount Hua is a sect whose sect leader¡¯s authority is beyond imagination.

    Suppose the leader of each sect decided to send their disciples to the frontline of a war that seemed hopeless. A fight that seems to have no justification nor benefit.

    Then, would Tang Family be willing to give up their lives following Tang Gun-ak¡¯s orders?

    Well, Tang Gun-ak was skeptical.

    Perhaps at that moment, they would likely prioritize their lives over Tang Gun-ak¡¯s orders. The power of Tang Gun-akes from his legitimacy and position, not from faith and trust in him.

    He doesn¡¯t know, but it is certain that the thoughts of the other sect leaders here aren¡¯t all that different.

    But to Mount Hua, only to Mount Hua is it not the same.

    Among the disciples of Mount Hua, more than half would risk their lives and rush forward if it was Hyun Jong¡¯s order, even knowing they might die.

    ¡®That¡¯s what true authority is.¡¯

    Authority is like that. No matter how much you puff up your chest, if it doesn¡¯te through in critical moments, it¡¯s not real authority.

    Although Hyun Jong had a very hard time understanding, he nodded his head anyway.

    ¡°Hngg. I see¡­ you¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t easily restrain them because you¡¯re afraid that the disciples might rebel.¡±

    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to say.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of?¡±

    At that moment, Im Sobyeong opened his mouth with a face that seemed to say, ¡®This is why I can¡¯t stand Righteous Sects punk.¡¯

    ¡°At least you guys end up just getting cursed at and given dirty looks. For us, if things go wrong, we get knives thrown at us while we sleep! Knives!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And since you guys are the strongest in terms of martial arts, you¡¯ll be able to somehow suppress your disciples even if they rebel. But someone like me would end up dead in an instant! Dead! Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°You already look half dead?¡±

    ¡°¡­Still, being half dead is better than being fully dead.¡±

    Im Sobyeong grumbled. Then he went on with a grumpy voice.

    ¡°In the first ce, there are only two sects in the world that can make their disciples do things they don¡¯t like with a mere gesture. One is Mount Hua, and the other is¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it Shaolin?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Shaolin, my ass. It¡¯s Evil Tyrant Alliance, Evil Tyrant Alliance! If I had to add one more, it would be Magyo.¡±

    As he listened, Hyun Jong¡¯s face distorted in a very strange way.

    ¡°That¡­ Depending on how you hear it, it sounds like Mount Hua is a ce like an Evil Sects or Magyo¡­.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s the big difference? Sect Leader only needed to give an order, and they¡¯d rush with bloodshot eyes be it to the river or to Gangnam without a second thought. Is that something that people in their right mind would do? They¡¯re not normal.¡±

    Hyun Jong was silent. It felt incredibly unfair, but he found it very hard to argue against. It had been a long time since he had felt this way, since the time when Chung Myung had spouted his sophistries.

    He sighed and asked Im Sobyeong again.

    ¡°So, the conclusion is that it¡¯s difficult for you sect leaders to control them?¡±

    ¡°Even if we try to stop them, someone will pour oil on the fire as soon as it starts to cool down. How are we supposed to stop that? If we tamper with it poorly, everything will burn.¡±

    ¡°Even the one who brought the spark got burned.¡±

    ¡°There, thoroughly roasted.¡±

    The sect leaders shook their heads as they looked at Chung Myung, who was tied up in the corner. In their view, he was like pouring oil on his own body, setting it on fire, and now screaming in pain.

    ¡°Then what on earth should we¡­¡±

    At that moment, Han Yi-myung opened his mouth with a face that said he didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know why we¡¯re having this meeting. If the sects could easily mix with each other, why would we have to separate the names of each sect and distinguish the disciples by their clothing? Why are we having meaningless joint training, and even fighting under the guise of sparring?¡±

    Everyone looked at Han Yi-myung with vacant expressions.

    ¡®We¡¯re wondering the same thing.¡¯

    ¡®When did we ever understand? We just did it because we were told to.¡¯

    ¡®That yangban came from far away and he doesn¡¯t seem to understand the situation at all.¡¯

    Han Yi-myung, who had not yet been able to read the expressions of the other sect leaders, continued with an exasperated tone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say this in front of all the sect leaders, but wouldn¡¯t this problem be solved if we simply stopped this training and separated the residences of each sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Eurachaaaaaaa!¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung suddenly snapped the rope wrapped around his body and sprang to his feet.

    ¡°What? Separate?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking so weakly!¡±

    The sect leaders nodded in admiration.

    The one who is suffering the most from this situation is none other than Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung is now betting his life on refusing to take the path that he can takefortably.

    That stubbornness was exactly the driving force of Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword who had led Mount Hua to this point¡­

    ¡°That¡¯ll mean I lost! Damn it!¡±

    ¡­Or was it not. Uh¡­ It¡¯s just his bad personality.

    ¡°Hng. Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak sighed deeply.

    ¡°I understand your intentions, but the situation isn¡¯t so simple. The situation that was barely calming down haspletely be distorted with the intervention of Beast Pce and Ice Pce. I understand your desire, but sometimes excessive greed can be poisonous. First, calm down a little¡­.¡±

    ¡°Calm down?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who? Them? Or me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    I was originally going to say that they need to calm them down¡­ but it also seem like you¡¯re the one that needs to calm down a bit¡­.

    ¡°Oh. I see what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying this way won¡¯t work, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    Right¡­. That is right¡­. But I think you interpreted what I said in apletely different way¡­.

    ¡°I understand. That¡¯s right. I was too soft.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to sparkle with madness.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it properly then.¡±

    ¡°¡­What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯ll do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    No. I really don¡¯t want to know. Tang Gun-ak felt a shiver down his spine.

    Chung Myung began tough maniacally.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been out of my mind. Since when did I live while holding back like this?! This isn¡¯t it!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re perfectly united!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    A cold sweat began to drip down the sect leaders¡¯ backs. A premonition began to creep up on them that they were about to see something they shouldn¡¯t.

    Slowly creeping up¡­.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131

    Confucius once said, ¡®Befriend a righteous person and you will be righteous, follow the treacherous ones and you will be treacherous yourself.¡¯

    In other words, a person¡¯s character is not only influenced by what their nature is, but also by the friends around them.

    And if that statement is correct¡­ then it was clear that all of those gathered as Heavenly Comrade Alliance right now were nothing but scumbags who should not be befriended at all.

    ¡°¡­ S- Shit¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely killing them today.¡±

    Five Swords walked towards the training ground with a face twisted in anger. Their eyes were filled with venom.

    ¡°It was so cold I thought my mouth would drop.¡±

    ¡°No. Did we burn down the quarter! It was Nokrim who set it on fire! Then Nokrim should be kicked out, why do we sleep in one ce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If they wanted to make someone sleep outside, it should have been those Ice Pce bastards. They sleep with all the windows and doors open because they¡¯re so hot even with sleepwear!¡±

    ¡°Wow, they sleep with the windows open? If that¡¯s the case, they should sleep outside themselves!¡±

    Baek Cheon tilted his head from side to side.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Murderous intent burned in his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but the punks of Nokrim are going down today. These crazy guys dare go as far as setting fire to the quarter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Nokrim King bastard ordered them to do so.¡±

    ¡°Nokrim King my ass. Just call him a bandit bastard!¡±

    Mount Hua Sect already has psychological scars from fire, especially from the fire that burns on quarters as is. Wasn¡¯t it thanks to the fire that, as Chung Myung once said, is just to everyone and everything, that Mount Hua faced the risk of gettingpletely burned down to the ground?

    ¡°They set a fire while knowing that? Are they even human?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes be bloodshot.

    He had nightmares all night because of the face of Im Sobyeong, who wasughing while watching the whole building burn down. That expression seemed to shout, ¡®I¡¯m not trying to win this fight, I¡¯m just trying to piss off those Mount Hua bastards.¡¯ It made him even more upset.

    ¡°Im Sobyeong¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon was gnashing his teeth, but Jo-Gol seemed to have a slightly different opinion.

    ¡°No, is this the time to talk about Nokrim King? Aren¡¯t Tang Family brats the bigger problem!¡±

    Jo-Gol rolled his eyes and spoke passionately.

    ¡°No, those crazy brats, if those thoughtless bandits set fire to the quarter, they should at least try to put it out. Yet they threw poison bombs into the fire?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that poison smoke (??(¶¾ŸŸ)), we could¡¯ve put out the fire and saved the building. Don¡¯t you remember that Tang Zhan bastard admiring the pink poison smoke, saying it was a beautiful sight?¡±

    ¡°It was quite a sight.¡±

    ¡°Kind of like a plum blossom field.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was pretty.¡±

    ¡°What are you agreeing on, you crazy bastards!¡±

    ¡°¡­Gol, calm down. After all, he¡¯s still our Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Sahyung? Why didn¡¯t you hit me today?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard to understand, but I happen to be thinking the same thing as you right now.¡±

    Yun Jong shook his head as he spoke.

    ¡°¡­And aside from the poison smoke, if the beasts of Beast Pce hadn¡¯t gone wild, we could have put out the fire before the entire pce waspletely burned down. But what can we do when the so-called mystical creatures run amok with their tails on fire? We¡¯re not even Baek-ah.¡±

    ¡°By the way, what happened to Baek-ah? I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±

    ¡°He was desperately trying to control the beasts back then and copsed from exhaustion¡­¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯s bedridden? Poor guy¡­¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s more or less recovered from the exhaustion, but he got caught by Chung Myung when he heard that the beasts went wild.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°He had said that if the beasts do something wrong, it¡¯s all Baek-ah¡¯s responsibility?¡±

    Everyone closed their eyes tightly. From Baek-ah¡¯s perspective, it must have been unfair. No matter how great he was, he was just a marten. What could he do when beasts the size of a house are running wild with fire?

    This isn¡¯t a problem of ability, but rather something that can¡¯t be helped due to his innate size. But the problem is that such excuses won¡¯t work for Chung Myung.

    ¡°Amitabha. May he find rebirth in paradise¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet!¡±

    But Hye Yeon shook his head coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s just an empty attachment. How can one who has been taken by a demon return alive? Next time we see him, he¡¯ll probably be a nice scarf.¡±

    ¡°¡­How did someone like thise from Buddhism?¡±

    ¡°I was sure he was shy and kind when we first met him.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s our fault.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to deny.¡±

    Everyone became solemn in front of the original sin (?) of Mount Hua. In fact, just by looking at Hye Yeon alone, isn¡¯t it understandable that Bop Jeong held ill feelings toward Mount Hua and the actions hemitted because of it?

    From the moment they tricked the genius monk who was supposed to lead the next generation of Shaolin into a drunkard who seeks alcohol every night, the rtionship between Mount Hua and Shaolin became irreparable.

    ¡°Anyway, it was like hell.¡±

    Baek Cheon shook his head as if he had enough.

    The bandits who set fire to the quarter, and Mount Hua disciples who ran around screaming like wild boars who had been hit by lightning as soon as they saw the fire.

    And when Mount Hua disciples got scared and tried to put out the fire, punks of Tang Family threw poison bombs into the quarter andughed, and Beast Pce warriors were sweating bullets trying to catch the mystical creatures that were running wild with their tails on fire.

    All the chaos and evil in the world seemed to be mixed together that night. If Asura had seen it, he would have shaken his head and mumbled, ¡®Teacher, the ss is progressing too fast.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Now that I think about it, where were the people of Ice Pce back then? The Ice Pce¡¯s Ice Energy Art would have helped put out the fire.¡±

    ¡°They ran without looking back, saying it¡¯s too hot being even slightly near fire.¡±

    Baek Cheon tightly shut his twitched lips.

    ¡®How can there not be a single sane person among them?¡¯

    He can¡¯t tell. Either the people who gathered were all insane to begin with, or the normal sects went crazy when they entered Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m really going to kill them all.¡±

    Everyone gritted their teeth.

    ¡°¡­I agree this time.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Sibling or whatever, I¡¯ll drive a needle right into the middle of their face!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua headed to the training ground with their fighting spirits burning. And, as expected, other sects were already there setting up camp.

    ¡°Aigoo.¡±

    As soon as Five Swords appeared, Im Sobyeong leisurely waved his fan. With his corpse-like face that had be even more gaunt these past few days, regardless of how nonchntly he was acting, he looked like someone who would die soon.

    ¡°I wonder if you slept wellst night, our Taoists-nim.¡±

    Eudeuduk!

    The sound of Mount Hua disciples gnashing their teeth resonated like music. Im Sobyeong chuckled at the sight.

    As they watched the mastermind who had set the quarters on fire, the fires of hell burned within the hearts of the disciples of Mount Hua. It was a fire that would not be extinguished unless they caught that bastard and burned him to death.

    ¡°You, you talk too much!¡±

    ¡°Hahahat. You can¡¯t sleep¡­ Cough! Cough! Couuughh! Ca- can¡¯t sle¡­. Ghueeeeeck!¡±

    Im Sobyeong coughed as if he was going to vomit out his lungs. With each cough, red blood sttered everywhere, making even the surrounding bandits nervously step back.

    ¡°C- Cough. Sle¡­. Sleep¡­. Cough.¡±

    ¡°¡­That man will die on his own even if we just leave him alone?¡±

    ¡°Should we just leave him? Feels like we¡¯re doing corpse duty.¡±

    ¡°No. If he dies, he must die by our hands. Beat him to death before he peacefully passes away.¡±

    ¡°As expected from our Sasuk. Truly worthy of being the second most ruthless in Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m second? What about Jo-Gol?¡±

    Even Baek Cheon couldn¡¯t bring himself to im any lower than third.

    At that moment, several people approached,ughing mockingly. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t just Nokrim and Im Sobyeong who wanted to make fun of the situation that Mount Hua had been in yesterday.

    ¡°Aigoo, you came out wearing those burnt and torn clothes. How undignified.¡±

    ¡°It looks like Mount Hua has no money.¡±

    ¡°With all their clothes burned up yesterday, what can they do? Tsk, tsk, tsk. You should have been more careful with fire, awake or asleep.¡±

    Baek Cheon stared fiercely at those whoughed smugly.

    ¡°Enjoying yourselves¡­ aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Is there really any reason to be depressed?¡±

    ¡°Right. I enjoyed watching the fireworks too.¡±

    ¡°And a good show of people as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    Baek Cheon twisted his neck and grabbed the sword at his waist.

    ¡°But what to do? It seems those eyes that enjoyed the fire show won¡¯t stay intact for long.¡±

    ¡°Aigo. Taoists even make threats too these days. Why don¡¯t you see whether you can?¡±

    ¡°Think I can¡¯t?¡±

    There was no longer a need for words.

    Wasn¡¯t it a rtionship where they had already built up ill feelings with warm fists and resentment with gentle stabbing? Now, they¡¯ve be close (?) enough tounch surprise attacks just because their eyes meet without saying a word.

    Friendship that is shared through words is not true friendship. They now prove their bond through actions rather than meaningless talk.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    ¡°You little punk, today is your funeral¡­.¡±

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±

    At that very moment, someone shot up towards the blue sky at the speed of light.

    ¡°What, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Gol!¡±

    ¡°Jo- Jo-Gol Sahyung!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua instinctively flinched when they saw Jo-Gol flying around and drawing a red trail in the sky. The disciples of other sects who had originally intended to blow Jo-Gol away were also momentarily taken aback and stopped in their tracks.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    No one had approached Mount Hua yet, though? Bewildered, they blinked and looked at the ce where Jo-Gol had been. Instead of Jo-Gol, there stood someone else they recognized.

    ¡°Chung¡­ Myung-ah?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword?¡±

    ¡°No, why¡­.¡±

    Drip, drip, drip.

    The blood that Jo-Gol had sprinkled in the air fell like a drizzle. Chung Myung smiled brightly in the midst of it.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡®Da- Dangerous¡­¡¯

    The mouth was smiling, but the corners of his eyes were awkwardly stiff. His eyebrows twitched subtly. This was the ultimate warning signal among warning signals.

    ¡°Ch- Chung Myung! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but¡­ L- Let¡¯s calm down first¡­¡±

    ¡°Calm down?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s smile grew even brighter. Baek Cheon¡¯s face began to turn pale. At the same time, the quick-witted Yoo Iseol quietly stepped back.

    Chung Myung opened his mouth.

    ¡°No, no. Sasuk, I think you misunderstood something. I didn¡¯te here with bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°I- Is that so?¡±

    Any person withmon sense would question why he had beaten Jo-Gol, but at this moment, no one mentioned it. No, it¡¯s none of their business whether Jo-Gol lives or not¡­

    ¡°I just wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What, what is it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I heard that strangely these days, Sasuks and Sahyungs are having dogfights instead of sparring. So, I wanted to check. Are you in a fight right now?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face turned pale. Whether Chung Myung was the one who created all this or not is meaningless now.

    ¡°Tha- that can¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°Eiii! That¡¯s ridiculous, Dojang-nim!¡±

    ¡°Who- who would say something like that! We¡¯re so close!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just sparring, sparring! Just a spar!¡±

    Those who knew what kind of person Chung Myung was instantly agreed on what to say. Tang Family and Mount Hua Sect, who had been cursing each other as if they were going to kill each other,ughed with their arms around each other like old friends, and bandits of Nokrim also shook hands with Namgung Family while sweating profusely.

    It was a historic moment that seemed impossible to happen in which Ten Great Sects, Five Great Family, whether it is Evil or Righteous Sects, came together in harmony. However, the true meaning behind it was horrifying.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then did I misunderstand?¡±

    ¡°O- Of course!¡±

    ¡°This is all for the sake of bettering us all.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not in the slightest bit personal, I¡¯m telling you? Hahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Siju!¡±

    Even Yoon Jong and Hye Yeon were busy making excuses while sweating profusely.

    But when in arge group, there are bound to be some who don¡¯t have much tact.

    ¡°No, why are you pretending to be close all of a sudden, you damn bastards!¡±

    ¡°Who said we were pretending to be close to you! You barbarians!¡±

    ¡°What did you say, you little punk?¡±

    The heads of those from the four sects of Jungwon turned sharply. Ice Pce and Beast Pce, who had no understanding of this situation at all, bared their teeth at each other and fought again.

    ¡®Shut up!¡¯

    ¡®Please read the room!¡¯

    ¡®I swear I¡¯m killing those bastardster!¡¯

    At that very moment when no one could open their mouths.

    ¡°Oh, so you weren¡¯t fighting? Then you are close to each other, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°O- Of course!¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    ¡°Eii. We can¡¯t live without each other now.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded with a satisfied look.

    ¡°Yes. In the process of bing close, you fight and all. As you fight, your bond grows stronger, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. We couldn¡¯t be closer.¡±

    Tang Pae and Namgung Dowi desperately tried to make up a story. Then Chung Myung spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I felt a bit sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    He smacked his lips with a grin.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m of the same status, but everyone is bing close without me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°N- No way!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re closest to you, Dojang!¡±

    ¡°Not at all, really!¡±

    ¡°Eii. Don¡¯t be so polite. So, from now on, I¡¯m also going to hang out and try to get to know you better.¡±

    ¡°Si- Siju. Wait a minute¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung excitedly cracked his neck from side to side.

    ¡°That. being. said.¡±

    Everyone there saw it.

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. The greatest enemy of Evil Tyrant Alliance who defeated the bishop of Magyo. The sight of the eyes of such a man with great name emitted a ferocious light that even the demon himself could not rival.

    Kuuung!

    As Chung Myung stomped the ground, a crack like a spider web appeared along with a crunching sound.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get to know each other, you little bastards!¡±

    He overturned his eyes and lunged forward.

    ¡°Heeeeeeek!¡±

    Everyone was thrown into chaos. The desperate screams of the poor(?)mbs filled the manor as the enraged tiger lunged at them.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132

    Later, Beast Pce warriors would recall this day as such.

    ¡°People use the expression ¡®a tiger jumping a flock of sheep¡¯ a lot when they express chaos, but actually, it doesn¡¯t get that wild, you know?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Usually, when a tiger appears, the sheep huddles to one side, then the tiger grabs one sheep from the outskirts and it¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, it¡¯s rare for a wild beast to deliberately attack an animal it isn¡¯t going to eat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­. That¡¯s definitely true.¡±

    Thus, the events of that day couldn¡¯t be exined with such aparison.

    ¡°If I had to find something simr¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there even a simrparison?¡±

    ¡°No. It may not be simr¡­ But if we were to try and find something to exin to the ones who remained in the pce, there was only one.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Once, I saw a marten crawl into a chicken coop. That marten was so vicious, it killed all the chickens it didn¡¯t even intend to eat.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Martens are like that.¡±

    ¡°And since the chickens were trapped in the coop and couldn¡¯t escape¡­ it was utter chaos.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it was, exactly. We were the chickens¡­¡±

    ¡°And Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was the marten?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Now that I think about it, this analogy seems a bit wrong. Comparing him to a marten ispletely out of ce. That¡­ um, yes. It was just a Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword who barged into a chicken coop.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­I still have nightmares about that day. The demonic Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword rolling his eyes back and charging at us¡­¡±

    ¡°S- stop it. Stop, please¡­.¡±

    ¡°I think I can still hear the screams I heard that day. It¡¯s like a haunting echo¡­¡±

    * * *

    ¡°KYAAAAAAAH!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua are brave.

    No one can deny that fact. The sect that moved the most disciples to that dangerous Gangnam was Mount Hua, and those who stood up to the fearsome bishop of Magyo without backing down were also Mount Hua.

    In fact, even without such examples, no one would deny that Mount Hua Sect is currently the bravest sect in Kangho¡­ or to put it more boldly, the most recklessly fearless.

    However, the disciples of Mount Hua, who are no less courageous than any other sect in the world, are now running away screaming as if they have seen a ghost.

    ¡°Get out of my waaaaay!¡±

    ¡°No! Sasuk! What do we do if Sasuk runs away?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you punk! Do you think I have two lives?¡±

    As a long-time victim¡­ No, as a long time Chung Myung experiencer, he knows better than anyone what state Chung Myung is in now. There is no countermeasure to deal with Chung Myung in that state. If you want to live, you must run away first.

    But unfortunately, their retreating figures were all too familiar to Chung Myung.

    Kwaaaaaaaang!

    ¡°Aaaaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Hiiiiik.¡±

    Baek Cheon instinctively rolled onto the ground, startled by the desperate screamsing from behind. At that moment, something fierce whizzed past just above his head.

    ¡°Are, are you trying to kill¡­. Keuuaaak!¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Chung Myung struck Baek Cheon¡¯s chin up. Baek Cheon flew into the air in a perfectly straight posture.

    Even while being hit and soaring through the air, Baek Cheon maintained his dignity, a sight that would draw exmation, ¡®As expected of Baek Cheon¡¯. Of course, the one being hit and flying wouldn¡¯t appreciate the sentiment.

    Chung Myung, who had blown away Baek Cheon with a single blow, looked for his next victim with bloodshot eyes. A beast-like growl escaped his mouth.

    Yoon Jong lowered his posture and cautiously extended one hand.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung-ah. L- Let¡¯s calm down for now. Okay? You¡¯re a good boy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Calm down?¡±

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°CALM DOOOOOWN?¡±

    ¡°Hiiik?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s foot mmed right in the middle of Yoon Jong¡¯s face. Yoon Jong, who couldn¡¯t even scream, spun around like a well-beaten spinning top and was thrown over Tang Family and Nokrim into the corner of the manor¡¯s wall.

    Swiii.

    A pure white steam rose from the fallen Yoon Jong¡¯s face. The moment they saw the footprints clearly left on his face, goosebumps ran down everyone¡¯s spine.

    ¡®Ba- Baek Cheon Dojang and Yoon Jong Dojang¡­.¡¯

    ¡®I- In one blow¡­.¡¯

    The people present had been fighting each other intensely for several days. They have a very good understanding of each other¡¯s capabilities.

    If it¡¯s Baek Cheon and Yoon Jong, they are no longer worthy of the title of ¡°rising stars.¡± Aren¡¯t they excellent swordsmen who would at least be called top-ss masters if they were to be thrown into Kangho right now?

    But masters or whatever, their fate was equal in front of Chung Myung.

    ¡°Ugh, why did I¡­.¡±

    At that moment, Jo-Gol came to his senses and raised his upper body. He looked around with bewildered eyes. He tilted his head at the strange atmosphere, but then froze. His eyes met with Chung Myung¡¯s, whose eyes were half-crazed.

    A subtle silence flowed.

    Jo-Gol smiled faintly.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I should have just died earlier.¡±

    And at that moment, Chung Myung pounced like a tiger and started throwing punches without mercy.

    ¡°You bastards!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaaaaagh!¡±

    ¡°Are you human? Are you?¡±

    Rock-like fists rained down on Jo-Gol¡¯s face. His head snapped back and forth uncontrobly.

    ¡°Die! Die, you little shits! Die!¡±

    As his head whipped around and his vision changed with each blow, he alternated between seeing the terrified faces of those watching and the crazed Chung Myung.

    ¡®Hu¡­.¡¯

    Even in his fading consciousness, a small smile appeared on Jo-Gol¡¯s lips. He happened to see Yoon Jong, who had lost consciousness. He too had fainted with a smile simr to Jo-Gol¡¯s.

    Of course, it¡¯s not because they had gone mad or lost their minds.

    ¡®You guys¡­ are all dead now¡­¡¯

    If other sects experienced what only Mount Hua Sect had suffered, it would be a gain even if it meant dying.

    ¡®Once¡­ just once, see what it¡¯s like¡­¡¯

    Even as his face swelled up, Jo-Gol managed to smile happily before his head lolled to the side. Chung Myung slowly got up, leaving Jo-Gol slumped.

    Drip.

    A drop of blood from the tip of his fist fell to the ground. The small sound reverberated throughout the still, silent training ground.

    ¡°¡­If you were a freakin¡¯ human being.¡±

    Those who were nkly staring at the fainted Jo-Gol flinched and turned their gaze to Chung Myung.

    ¡°There should be some limit to your actions.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Setting fires?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Nokrim¡­.¡±

    ¡°Poisoning food?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Tang Family. I saw it myself!¡±

    ¡°The bastard gungju was the first to fight and fall ill, and the bastards who dragged the beasts all the way here can¡¯t even manage them, letting them attack civilians?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°Beast Pce¡­.¡±

    ¡°These shitheads, are you a human being?¡±

    Of course, there was nothing they could say even if they had ten mouths.

    Even if Chung Myung created the situation, it was everyone¡¯s responsibility that it escted to this point. If the higher-ups wanted to rx, and youid out a mat and yed cards there, you couldn¡¯tin if you got wrapped up in the mat and thrown out.

    ¡°I was short-sighted. I thought you were at least human, you guys. I thought you would act like humans since you were human. But..¡­ you¡¯re not human, huh?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then there is a perfect answer to that. In the past! A great sect leader of Mount Hua once said this.¡±

    ¡°W- What did he say¡­¡±

    ¡°A beating is the best medicine for dogs, madmen, and disobedient Saje!¡±

    ¨C I never said that about dogs and madmen!

    ¡°Noisy!¡±

    Even though no one made a sound, Chung Myung suddenly shouted into the air and rushed toward Tang Pae who happened to be nearby.

    ¡°S- Stop him!¡±

    ¡°Protect Sogaju-nim!¡±

    Tang Family¡¯s members shouted in fear. Then they hurled their hidden weapon at the rushing Chung Myung and spewed out poisonous smoke.

    ¡°Euraaaaaaaah!¡±

    Chung Myung drew his sword and spun it like a windmill as he charged forward. The strong wind pressure pushed away the poisonous smoke and the hidden weapons were also scattered in all directions.

    ¡°H- Hiiiik!¡±

    The blue-faced Tang Pae hurriedly stepped back and threw every hidden weapon from his sleeves in a panic.

    ¡°Euaa! Poison needles! Poisonous Caltrops! Ghost King Decree! Blood red spikes! Oh! What else! Ah! Seven-Step Soul¡­¡±

    Dopssok.

    However, Chung Myung, who had reached right in front of Tang Pae¡¯s nose, grabbed his wrist, making his struggles seem meaningless.

    ¡°Seven-Step, what?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Seven-Step Soul Chasing Sand?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­haha.¡±

    Cold sweat flowed down Tang Pae¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Do- Dojang! I would never use such a vile thing against you¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Then what is this in your hand?¡±

    Chung Myung shook Tang Pae¡¯s hand lightly while holding his wrist. Then, the poison pouch in his hand shook weakly.

    ¡°¡­This is¡­ Um. Right, it¡¯s just regr mountain poison. Very weak¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Tha- That¡¯s right¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you messing around with me now?¡±

    ¡°Guack!¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s fist dug into Tang Pae¡¯s abdomen without dy. The impact caused Tang Pae¡¯s mouth to open wide in shock. Chung Myung took the opportunity to open the poison pouch and shove it straight into Tang Pae¡¯s gaping mouth.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just regr mountain poison, it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Mmph! Mmph!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die. It¡¯s just a Seven-Step Soul Chasing Sand. You won¡¯t die from just this, will you?¡±

    Tang Pae copsed backward, foaming at the mouth. Since Tang Family basically trains to build up tolerance to poisons from a young age, it is unlikely that someone as Sogaju would die from poisoning, but if someone drank that much poison, such as Seven-Step Soul Chasing Sand, it would be difficult to function properly for a while.

    ¡°Kku¡­ urereuk!¡±

    As expected, the copsed Tang Pae began to convulse all over his body and writhing in strange ways.

    Everyone who saw the situation was half-dazed. Where in the world would you see someone from Tang Family copse from poison? And that¡¯s even the Tang Family¡¯s Sogaju too.

    ¡°Oh, you all love using poison, don¡¯t you?¡±

    At Chung Myung¡¯s question, all Tang Family members shook their heads desperately. However, Chung Myung began to dig through the sleeves of the fallen Tang Family and pull out various things one by one.

    ¡°That, that¡¯s dangerous to handle carelessly¡­!¡±

    ¡°But did you¡­. ever use that somewhere? Why are you so natural with it¡­?¡±

    Chung Myung, now holding an array of poison pouches in both hands, startedughing.

    ¡°Oh, have I used it before?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, where would I have used such things? Of course, it¡¯s my first time.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°You seem very familiar with it¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time, first time. So¡­ go ahead and die, you shitheads!¡±

    ¡°Your word¡¯s don¡¯t make any sense!¡±

    Chung Myung threw the poison pouches and struck them. Green, ck, and pink poisonous smoke quickly spread out where Tang Family stood.

    ¡°Eeeek!¡±

    ¡°No, that guy brought so many poisons!¡±

    ¡°D- Don¡¯t breathe! You¡¯ll get poisoned!¡±

    In the midst of the poison banquet that seemedpletely out of this world, Chung Myung who took off all the things he was carrying and threw them all off, tearing them all apart like some ill-fitting clothes,ughed like a madman and rushed forward.

    ¡°Euahahahahaha! I¡¯m sooooo excited!¡±

    The members of Tang Family, who had been trapped in the thick poison smoke, rose up into the sky one after another like firecrackers. Pitifully so.

    It was Heavenly Comrade Alliance who had just realized the simple truth that all indulgencese with a price.

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133

    ¡°Uwaaaah!¡±

    Something popped up like a firecracker in the colorful smoke.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaargh!¡±

    One, then another, soared higher and higher.

    The rising object created a rainbow in the sky, drawing circr rainbows in the sky.

    It is a truly rare and splendid sight. If one looks at it without knowing that the colorful smoke is the poison of Tang Family and that the things jumping out now are people.

    Of course, whether they knew the circumstances or not, it would be quite aical sight to those watching from the outside¡­ but to those inside that smoke, there was no greater tragedy than this.

    ¡°Eeeek!¡±

    Another person was hit by Chung Myung¡¯s fist and sent flying far away.

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    ¡°H- He¡¯sing!¡±

    The terrified onlookers turned their heads, only to witness a horrifying scene. It was the sight of Chung Myung rushing forward, piercing through the ck smoke, with red rays streaming from both eyes.

    ¡®Mom.¡¯

    It was frightening enough to haunt their dream. No matter how scary Heavenly Demon or whatever he was, it couldn¡¯t be more terrifying than this.

    Chung Myung, who rushed like a tiger hit by an arrow and possessed by evil, kicked one of the running Mount Hua disciples from behind.

    ¡°I! You little shits, I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    ¡°Eeeek!¡±

    With a loud bang, the disciple hit spun in the air, and was flung forward. Everyone¡¯s mouths dropped open in shock at the situation that waspletely iprehensible tomon sense.

    ¡°Die! You little shits! Die!¡±

    Chung Myung grabbed another victim and threw them to the ground, and began pummeling them with his fists.

    ¡°Sa- Sago!¡±

    Tang Soso, witnessing this, tugged on Yoo Iseol¡¯s sleeve, herst hope.

    ¡°P- Please do something about it. Sahyung haspletely lost it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Sa- Sahyung listens to you. Try to stop him!¡±

    Yoo Iseol tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Stop him?¡±

    Um¡­. I guess I was expecting a bit too much. Yes, Sago.

    ¡°Soso.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Run.¡±

    With those expressionless words, Yoo Iseol quickly ran away. There was no change in her expression, but her legs moved with urgency.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no hope.¡±

    Tang Soso muttered powerlessly and quickly followed her.

    Meanwhile, the ones who had the least understanding of this confusing situation were Beast Pce.

    ¡°What kind of ridiculous situation is this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why everyone is making such a fuss. It¡¯s just one person. Even if it¡¯s Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    The reason was simple. To them, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword was a descendant of Plum Blossom Sword Sovereign, and was simply a friend of Beast Pce who had been recognized by Beast Pce Gungju.

    Of course, since they had confirmed the power of Mount Hua at the founding ceremony of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, they had no intention of ignoring Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword which could be called the center of Mount Hua. However, there was no reason to fear that one person either.

    Thus, to them, this entire scene seemed nothing short of ridiculous, like watching a well-choreographed Peking opera.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just pretending to be scared?¡±

    ¡°Should we y along?¡±

    ¡°Why should we go that far?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s just because of that poison. It seems like poison of Tang Family is more vicious than I thought.¡±

    Beast Pce warriors didn¡¯t feel particrly threatened even when they saw Chung Myung running towards them.

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t hurt him. He¡¯s still a valuable person, cherished by our gungju.¡±

    ¡°Just pin him down properly.¡±

    Those who scoffed lightly stepped forward. Of course, Mount Hua Chivalrous was a master known in Jungwon despite his age, so one-on-one might be difficult. But there were over a hundred Beast Pce warriors present.

    Besides, this wasn¡¯t a life-or-death battle. With no real danger of death, there was no reason to be afraid.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡±

    One of Beast Pce¡¯s warriors stepped forward with a faint smile. First, he nned to grab Chung Myung¡¯s foot.

    Of course, Chung Myung was charging at them like a wild beast, but handling beasts was Beast Pce¡¯s specialty. When Chung Myung runs towards them like a wild boar that has been hit by lightning, he ns to sidestep and grab his leg¡­

    It was at that moment.

    The moment Chung Myung, who had been running from the front, kicked the ground, his figure became blurry and suddenly appeared right in front of Beast Pce warriors.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Before he could even suspect that he was seeing something wrong, his world went pitch ck.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Why is it suddenly dark¡­ N- No, it¡¯s not the world turning ck, something¡¯s right in front of me.

    What is this¡­

    ¡°F¡­.¡±

    Kwaaaaang!

    Before the word ¡®fist¡¯ could evene out of his mouth, Beast Pce warrior¡¯s face was struck by Chung Myung¡¯s fist. The warrior was struck and twisted like a wooden doll kicked by a child, flying through the air.

    The blood scattered along his flight path was the only proof that the one who had been hit and sent flying was a person, not a wooden doll.

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    The eyes of Beast Pce warrior who saw that sight bulged out.

    One strike? Just one strike?

    Of course, the person who was hit and blown away just now wasn¡¯t considered a great martial master in Beast Pce. But if he had been knocked out with a single blow like that, he wouldn¡¯t have been acknowledged as a Beast Pce warrior in the first ce.

    But what is this¡­.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    Chung Myung, who had sent the front-runner flying with one blow, widened his eyes and smirked. The pure white teeth revealed between his slightly parted lips looked strangely ominous.

    ¡°Oh, I see. You still don¡¯t understand the situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get closer to each other today! I have to be friends with you guys! This is exciting!¡± (¡°?? ?? ?? ??! ???? ?????! ???!¡±)

    ¡°You are contradicting yourself¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung, who jumped forward like a tiger, struck another dazed warrior¡¯s chin.

    Kwaang!

    The Beast Pce warrior that was hit flew away like a rat kicked by an elephant. In a situation that was beyondmon sense, the Beast Pce warriors only then realized the situation.

    However, unfortunately for them, they had to learn a hard lesson today. In Kangho, if you arete to grasp the situation, it will alwayses with a great price.

    ¡°Dieeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±

    Chung Myung relentlessly punched and kicked everyone in sight. From time to time, violent madness gushed out from his eyes.

    And ording to the words of those caught up in that madness, it was a miserable experience. Those whose faces turned into rice cakes fell down with a stream of nosebleeds.

    Even a skilled farmer reaping ripe rice with a sickle wouldn¡¯t be able toy them down as swiftly as Chung Myung did.

    ¡°Eeeeeek!¡±

    The warriors of Beast Pce and Ice Pce, who sensed the dangerte, , began fleeing without looking back.

    ¡®If we are caught, we die!¡¯

    ¡®What kind of monster is that¡­!¡¯

    Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword. They have heard that name so many times that it¡¯s ingrained in their ears. Naturally, they knew he was strong. But who could have imagined that his strength was to this extent?

    If only the poisonous smoke hadn¡¯t been there, they might have managed something. But with the poison smoke covering all sides and Chung Myung rampaging, it became a disaster.

    ¡°O- Over there! That way!¡±

    ¡°Just climb over the wall! You idiots! Why are you heading to the entrance!¡±

    Tang Family and Beast Pce were the fastest. They saw the wide-open gate and the not-so-high wall.

    ¡°We just need to get over there¡­ Huh?¡±

    They were moving hurriedly, but suddenly their eyes widened in shock.

    Just as they were about to climb over the wall, familiar figures appeared.

    ¡°Gaju-nim!¡±

    Tang Zhan shouted in delight. Before he knew it, Tang Gun-ak had appeared in front of them, leading the elders.

    ¡°Ga- Gaju-nim! Over there, there! Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword, no, that crazy Taoist bastard went mad! Please subdue him quickly¡­!¡±

    With reinforcements as formidable as a thousand troops, how could their spirits not be lifted? Tang Zhan pointed behind him with a brightened face.

    But.

    Pook!

    Tang Zhan suddenly fell to the side.

    Twitch. Twitch.

    His body, sprawled on the ground, convulsed violently.

    Something small dropped from his forehead and rolled away. It was a wooden coin. Those who saw this turned their heads nkly and looked at Tang Gun-ak.

    Tang Gun-ak lightly tossed a wooden coin in his hand into the air, caught it, and spoke softly.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t agree with everything that Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword says¡­.¡±

    The moment he opened his mouth, the elders of Tang Family who had been guarding him took a step forward with gloomy faces.

    ¡°We do need to verify one thing. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t beat them because weck authority, but because we don¡¯t beat them, we lose authority.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    What do you mean¡­?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head with a solemn face.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t dislike you either, and I find you frustrating, annoying, and frustrating.¡±

    Um¡­ it seems quite personal though?

    ¡°But that is something that the person who has ascended to the position of patriarch should naturally take care of. It is not something that should be resolved based on personal feelings. So¡­ I hope you understand this decision wasn¡¯t made out of personal feelings.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, with the corners of his lips curled up, caught the wooden coin that had been thrown high into the sky.

    Everyone was shivering at the feeling that that smile looked simr to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Stomp them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as Tang Gun-ak¡¯s instructions were given, the elders who had been guarding him ran towards Tang Family members with their eyes wide open.

    ¡°You disrespectful brats!¡±

    ¡°You acted arrogantly, thinking it was your world after the Senate disbanded!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what manners are! Back in my day¡­!¡±

    After the Senate copsed and power was shifted to the younger generation, the elders, who had been living as old people in the back room, seized this chance to vent their pent-up frustrations.

    It was the moment when the old farts who had been pushed outunched a counterattack on Tang Family.

    Simr things were happening not only in Tang Family but also in many other ces.

    ¡°Eek! Gungju-nim! Why are you doing this!¡±

    ¡°Euhahahahahat! This is all training! Training!¡±

    With his huge size, Maeng So was striking down the fleeing Beast Pce warriors with lightning speed, and Seol So-baek, who had appeared before anyone knew it, was giving orders to the elders to strike down Ice Pce warriors in unison.

    So, there are two who are being treated unfairly.

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face turned pale. Im Sobyeong, standing next to him, also groaned with a dead, dark face.

    They could clearly see the heads of various sects beating their disciples senselessly.

    ¡°Why are we here¡­?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t they be over there with the others? Why were only the two of them here, getting beaten?

    And at that moment, someone slowly walked towards them.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so? Want me to tell you?¡±

    At this moment, the faces of the two who met the person they most wanted to avoid turned ashen.

    ¡°That¡­.¡±

    ¡°N- No. Dojang, I don¡¯t think you need to know about¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, no. You have to know.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled. At the same time, a cracking sound came from his clenched fist.

    ¡°Even if others don¡¯t know, you guys should know. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Kwaang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s feet dug into the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Engrave it on your body.¡±

    ¡°Look¡­ Dojang, if you beat me, I¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just beating you to death.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not even human.¡±

    Chung Myungughed and charged towards Im Sobyeong.

    And a little whileter.

    As the thick poison smoke that had filled the vast training field began to subside, only one person remained standing.

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±

    Chung Myung wiped his face with his sleeve, his expression thoroughly refreshed.

    ¡°I feel so much better.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you think? Don¡¯t you feel we¡¯ve gotten a bit closer now?¡±

    The half-dead bodies piled on the ground wept silently.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung stretched with a thoroughly satisfied expression. His face even seemed to glow.

    ¡°I feel like living now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    ¡°So, you should have done it in moderation, Sasuk.¡±

    As Chung Myung nced down and spoke, tears welled up in Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®You told us to go all out, you bastard.¡¯

    He had ordered them not to hold back, but now he was saying they went too far. How were they supposed to keep up with his whims?

    Of course¡­ It¡¯s not like Baek Cheon didn¡¯t have any worries. They went a bit too much. A bit¡­ No, a lot, actually.

    ¡°Anyway, those who use swords don¡¯t know their limits. Give them an inch, and they take a mile.¡±

    Uduk. Uduk.

    Chung Myung looked around at the people lying down, and cracked his neck left and right.

    Looking at the miserable, sprawled figures, he felt proud, as if he had aplished something great.

    If all of these people were in normal condition, even if Chung Myung had joined hands with other sect leaders or elders, he couldn¡¯t have swept them away so cleanly(?).

    But these lunatics had spent almost ten days beating each other senseless without sleep, so they could copse if someone had just nudged them from the side. There was no way they could face the strong ones who had conserved their energy by observing from the sidelines.

    ¡°Especially you! You little punk!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked the one lying at his feet.

    Im Sobyeong, who was half-conscious, rolled weakly with each kick from Chung Myung.

    ¡°You should know when to stop! Setting fire where people are sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Fire attacks¡­ have been used¡­ since ancient times¡­¡±

    ¡°This guy has some energy left. So tenacious too. Just die!¡±

    Chung Myung kicked Im Sobyeong hard and then turned away with a satisfied look. Tang Gun-ak approached with a curious expression. Chung Myung greeted him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak scratched his cheek slightly with an uncharacteristically doubtful expression on his face.

    ¡°I did as you said¡­ but I¡¯m not sure if this was the right thing to do.¡±

    ¡°For someone unsure, you seemed to enjoy yourself quite a bit.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s face reddened slightly as he coughed. Of course, he had such thoughts now, but when he threw coins at those Tang Family members a little while ago, he felt really good.

    ¡°Originally, kids grow up better with a bit of a beating.¡±

    ¡°Kids, huh¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak looked at the sprawled figures with aplex expression. They were of an age where they would have already started families and had children. Could these guys really be called kids¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we did it out of personal feelings. It¡¯s part of their training.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded at Maeng So¡¯s words. Of course¡­ he was a little prickled by the part about not acting on personal feelings.

    ¡°Everyone, listen carefully.¡±

    It was questionable whether the fainted people could hear him, but Chung Myung shouted regardless.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to train the same way tomorrow. Don¡¯t whine and show up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It seems you have too much energy to spare and can¡¯t find a way to vent, so I¡¯ll solve it for you properly. That¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, I feel so relieved. Kikikikik.¡±

    Chung Myung, apanied by the sect leaders, walked away from the training ground.

    Watching them leave, Jo-Gol, who was lying on the ground covered in dust, muttered softly.

    ¡°¡­Bastard.¡±

    Everyone agreed with that statement vehemently, if not in their minds.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It seems like everyone has passed their limit now, but repeating the same training in this situation¡­.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak wasn¡¯t worried about anything else.

    The same training that Chung Myung meant is not the training that they do among themselves. It means that starting tomorrow, Chung Myung, other sect leaders, and elders will be pushing them hard in training.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­Shouldn¡¯t we give them some time to rest?¡±

    ¡°Ei. Gaju-nim, you¡¯re overconfident.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we could beat them if they weren¡¯t in this condition?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak¡¯s expression hardened as if deep in thought and said nothing.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°We need to break them down thoroughly so we can control them more easily in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think the intentions are a bit impure.¡±

    Chung Myung answered calmly.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the point.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak tilted his head.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°Now, everyone must have figured out how skilled the people they¡¯re working with are. They¡¯ve seen each other¡¯s worst through these brawls.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Though, the problem was they might have seen too much.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought. It¡¯s a little bit too much than I thought¡­¡­. A little, um. Yes, a little bit.¡± (¡°???? ?, ??????. ???? ? ??? ???¡­¡­. ?, ?. ?, ? ??.¡±)

    ¡°It must be a lot.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t know they were that crazy. I understand Mount Hua Sect, but why Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard the saying, ¡®One who stays near ink gets stained ck¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, Tang Family is pretty dark.¡±

    When Tang Gun-ak, who was speechless, turned around with a trembling face, Chung Myung shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Anyway, we have to go this far. People can¡¯t really understand each other if they¡¯re just following shallow etiquette.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that just leave bad feelings?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the follow-up training is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung smiled faintly.

    ¡°Do you know when people truly needrades?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°When they don¡¯t have the strength to lift a single finger, but there is an enemy before them that they cannot handle alone.¡±

    Chung Myung said calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s when anyone really gets desperate. Whether it¡¯s someone they fought with yesterday or someone they usually consider an enemy, they couldn¡¯t be more grateful and happy to see them.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded quietly. Though he hadn¡¯t experienced it personally, he understood. Without going too far, just think about how Namgung Family, who was trapped in Plum Blossom Ind, reacted to Mount Hua. Isn¡¯t that the answer?

    Since then, Namgung Family has regarded Mount Hua Sect as their one and only benefactor in the world.

    ¡°In such circumstances, people naturallye together.¡±

    ¡°¡­So what you¡¯re saying is¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who understood Chung Myung¡¯s words, narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ¡°They say amon enemy is needed for people to unite.¡±

    ¡°Yes. An overwhelmingly powerful enemy¡­ that I can¡¯t even imagine doing anything about.¡±

    Chung Myung raised his head slightly and looked up at the distant sky.

    When Magyo first appeared, Jungwon was literally torn apart. No, to be more precise, even in the early stages of the war with Magyo, it was aplete mess.

    There was no need to search for reasons. For the people of Kangho of the time, the bastard next door who had been growling at each other for a long time were more annoying than the crazy guys who suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

    Wasn¡¯t that why Moutn Hua Sect couldn¡¯t stay with Southern Edge Sect on the same battlefield?

    However, as the war continued, and as they realized the extent of the power Magyo possessed, and more importantly, as they came to understand what kind of person Heavenly Demon was, their rtionships began to mend to some extent.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t a battlefield, at least those on the front lines of the battlefield entrusted their backs to the disciples of rival sects without hesitation.

    That¡¯s how a sense ofradeship is born.

    ¡®Well¡­ Those guys who did that just quietly died at the top of Hundred Thousand Mountain.¡¯

    Perhaps the reason why Kangho became a mess and Mount Hua Sect was destroyed was because of this influence. If even a single survivor had been left behind, they would have be heroes of Kangho and would have led the future of Kangho.

    The cause of all this is probably that only the cowards and ipetents who failed to participate in that suicide squad survived and ended up leading Kangho.

    In any case, the conclusion is that it was none other than the existence of Heavenly Comrade Alliance that brought the divided Kangho together, at least on the surface.

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably be the same this time too. With Jang Ilso around, and who knows, that son of a beast Heavenly Demon might return as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°But if we try to unite then, it will be toote. At that time, we will not be beaten like we are now, but paying with our lives.¡±

    How many sacrifices were made and how much blood was shed before Kangho could move with one mind?

    ¡°We need to experience it in advance. Seeing the depths of our allies, fighting against a mighty enemy, and just having someone by your side who you used to fight with gives you strength.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It may not beparable to experiencing it firsthand, but it¡¯s better than not doing it at all, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head and looked at Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So. Maeng So spoke before Chung Myung could open his mouth.

    ¡°You mean that if we wants to do it, we should do it properly. So that we don¡¯t end up regretting itter by losing our people.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chung Myung smiled faintly.

    ¡°Well¡­ we might hear someints, but it¡¯s better to hearints than to see the kids die, right?¡±

    It is not known whether the words were said with such intention, but these words became like a sharp knife that stabbed Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So.

    As Chung Myung said, the most important thing for sect leaders is to protect their disciples. They should not step back out of fear of being resented or losing their authority. They should lead them to the path of life even if it means being cursed at and seeing their disciples rebel.

    Yes, that¡¯s how it should have been.

    But up until this point, Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So had not been able to do so. They had simply backed away, thinking it was something only Mount Hua Sect could handle, not something they could do.

    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly as he watched Chung Myung feigning ignorance.

    ¡®I thought he was angry at the kids.¡¯

    In fact, it seems that the sect leader of each sect was where Chung Myung¡¯s anger was directed. The beating of those children today was a punishment for their indulgence, but it was also a warning to the sect leaders who had allowed the situation to this extent.

    ¡°¡­I understand what you mean.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak let out a deep sigh.

    He knew that Tang Family also needed to change. Considering what they would face in the future, surviving as they were now would be difficult. However, it seems that he was excluding himself from the object of change he had imagined in his head.

    He believed that if Chung Myung could lead the children of Tang Family well, Tang Family would also change.

    ¡®That¡¯s not possible.¡¯

    If the water upstream is not clear, how can the water downstream be clear? If you think about it, it¡¯s so obvious.

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly as he watched Chung Myung shrug his shoulders, pretending not to know anything. Maeng So also nodded with a serious expression, as if thinking the same thing as Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t a punishment to treat Nokrim King and Namgung Sogaju the same.¡¯

    They didn¡¯t need to be singled out and whipped. They were already trying to change by mingling with the others.

    After understanding the meaning, he realized how pathetic he had been forughing at that sight. His face flushed with embarrassment

    Trying to change, they are treated the same way, but how ugly would it have been tough at such people who couldn¡¯t be with them because they themselves were stagnant?

    Although the ones who got hit today were the children, the ones who actually got punished were Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So.

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat loudly, steeled his resolve, and looked at Chung Myung.

    ¡°¡­If what you¡¯re saying is true, we should be the formidable enemies. Even if it means building some resentment.¡±

    ¡°That would be better than fighting among themselves.¡±

    When Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So seemed to understand, Chung Myung smiled faintly.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, please do it properly.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us.¡±

    Nodding, Tang Gun-ak realized something anew.

    ¡®After all, all this training wasn¡¯t about everyone bing one mind.¡¯

    They would bicker, fight, and growl over petty differences. And then, when faced with an overwhelmingly powerful enemy, they would band together with those they fought against yesterday.

    This is something they will inevitably experience one day against Magyo. Chung Myung created the pain that Heavenly Comrade Alliance wouldter experience in this very manor in a much milder way.

    The reason why they had to go through that annoying, troublesome, and frustrating process was all too clear.

    All of Chung Myung¡¯s actions are based on one principle: to save even one more disciple of Mount Hua Sect. Now, those he sought to save weren¡¯t just from the Moutn Hua Sect.

    Not just in words, but with sincerity.

    ¡°¡­I may have misunderstood you a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to admit, but I really thought you were just beating the kids out of anger. I didn¡¯t realize you had a n.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Now that I look at it, punishing those kids today was all part of your n¡­¡±

    Tang Gun-ak suddenly stopped talking.

    This was because Chung Myung rolled his eyes and avoided eye contact.

    ¡°¡­You?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­. Haha! Of course! It was all nned! It was all part of the n!¡±

    ¡°¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, I got caught. This is embarrassing.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who had been nkly staring at the back of Chung Myung as he turned around and walked away, couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°There¡¯s no stopping you.¡±

    Shaking his head, he straightened his shoulders.

    He understands Chung Myung¡¯s intentions. Now, what he had to do was clear.

    ¡°Then, should I be demonic gaju for a while?¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, who disyed his full enthusiasm, clenched his fists tightly.

    The cracking of his knuckles seemed to foretell the future of Heavenly Comrade Alliance who were unaware of the situation.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135

    Kwadeuk!

    A worn-out coin struck Baek Cheon¡¯s forehead as he resisted until the end.

    Pajik!

    The wooden coin shattered into pieces and Baek Cheon copsed backward, foaming at the mouth.

    Thud.

    A white mist rose from his forehead as hey sprawled on the ground.

    Tang Gun-ak, who had taken down defeated thest standing Baek Cheon, casually brushed off the hand that had thrown the coin.

    ¡°Mount Hua Sect certainly has tenacity.¡±

    ¡°Compared to them, those kids from Tang Family don¡¯t seem to have any persistence, do they?¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it?¡±

    Tang Family members who had been lying down flinched when they heard that short exchange. Even without raising their heads, they could clearly see the eyes of Tang Gun-ak looking down at them.

    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Our kids have been rolling around in those harsh mountains, while Tang Family kids have livedfortably in the well-offnds of Sichuan. How can wepare them?¡±

    ¡°¡­But it sounds like you¡¯re stating that Tang Family is living in luxury and has no willpower?¡± (Willpower also read as poison)

    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s so funny. That Tang Family has no poison. Hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t joking?¡±

    Udeuk.

    The sound of Tang Gun-ak grinding his teeth could be heard clearly. The eerie noise made those lying on the ground shudder again.

    ¡®No, that crazy guy¡­.¡¯

    ¡®Why does he scratch people like that?¡¯

    While those who were down felt like spitting blood, Chung Myung had never cared about such things before and wouldn¡¯t start now.

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, maybe it¡¯s not that.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Chung Myung supported the back of his head with his sped hands and continued nonchntly.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, it might not be because of living in luxury. Namgung Family kids, who¡¯ve grown up even more luxuriously than Tang Family, definitely have persistence.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Then why is Tang Family like this? I can¡¯t figure it out. Is it because the environment is bad? Or is it because they were born with it¡­. Kuhum.¡±

    In an instant, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s venomous gaze was fixed on Tang Pae and Tang Zhan. The two, who had already been wary of the situation, quickly lowered and buried their heads to the ground.

    ¡°¡­The reason isn¡¯t important. What matters is changing the result.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But that¡¯s easier said than done.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not easy, it must be done. One way or another.¡±

    Clear tears spread across Tang Pae¡¯s eyes.

    Tang Gun-ak today was different from yesterday. Of course, he had been aggressively pushing them even yesterday, but today, he was literally running wild as if he had a knife in his mouth, for some reason.

    Just thinking about Tang Gun-ak¡¯s murderous gaze made them feel like their pants were about to get soaked, but why did that person keep provoking him! Why!

    That rotten Taoist bastard!

    Amidst this, Chung Myung nced at the people lying on the ground and spoke up.

    ¡°Fortunately, we have plenty of time. It looks like you all still have a lot more to endure.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fortunate or unfortunate.¡±

    At Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words, Chung Myungughed and shouted at those who copsed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be doing the same training tomorrow. Make sure you¡¯re well-prepared.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much I prepare, I doubt the result will be any different. Kikikik.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around and left the training ground. The elders of each sect and Maeng So, after ncing at the copsed, followed him.

    Tang Gun-ak, the only one who did not follow Chung Myung and remained there, frowned and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°Y- Yes! Gaju-nim!¡±

    Tang Pae raised his head. At that moment, he met Tang Gun-ak¡¯s cold gaze. Tang Pae shivered. It was a gaze he had not seen much of recently. It was like Tang Gun-ak¡¯s gaze before he met Chung Myung.

    ¡°Everyone at least should do their minimum share.¡±

    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone among you who showed a behavior worthy of the name descendant of Sichuan Tang Family?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword may have been said as a joke, but it doesn¡¯t sound like a joke to me. Since everything has always been handed to you without you putting effort, you have no reason to be impatient or desperate.¡±

    Tang Pae lowered his head in silence.

    ¡°As punishment¡­ today, Tang Family will fast.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    There was no room for excuses when told not to eat because they hadn¡¯t earned their meal.

    Tang Gun-ak, who scanned everyone with emotionless eyes, quickly left the training ground. At the same time, Tang Pae, who had been barely holding on, copsed, his head hitting the ground.

    After a long while, Jo-Gol staggered to his feet and groaned.

    ¡°Uuuuugh. No¡­ Why¡¯s everyone so determined today?¡±

    His voice was filled with irritation and fatigue. Jo-Gol nced at the person lying next to him like a corpse and spoke.

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    Still getting no response, he stretched out his leg and poked Yoon Jong in the side.

    ¡°Sahyung, still alive? Sahyung.¡±

    Pok. Pok.

    ¡°You dead?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not dead, you little shit.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what? I thought you were gone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±

    A groan escaped Yoon Jong¡¯s mouth.

    If he had any strength left, he would have smacked Jo-Gol¡¯s impudent mouth mercilessly, but now he¡¯s so exhausted that even if it were not Jo-Gol but Evil Tyrant Alliance who was running wild, there would be nothing he could do. Moreover, his head was pounding from where Chung Myung had struck him, making it hard to even speak.

    What on earth makes this guy, Jo-Gol, still have the strength to tease others like that after going through the same thing? That guy got hit twice as much, too.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ To be fair, Chung Myung and the sect leaders, and even the elders team up against us. How can we deal with them! What kind of training is this? It¡¯s just beatings under the guise of training.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden? We¡¯ve been through this all the time.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Now that you mention it¡­¡±

    Jo-Gol tilted his head. Meanwhile, Yoon Jong let out a deep sigh. Though he hadn¡¯t said it, he felt the same way.

    Given their numbers, it was natural for them to lose, but as was repeatedly emphasized, the difference in numbers didn¡¯t hold much weight in Kangho.

    A fully grown adult can only exert at most ten times more force than a six-year-old child. But that doesn¡¯t mean an adult is exactly ten times stronger than a child.

    Though it wouldn¡¯t happen, an adult could undoubtedly take down not just ten, but even a hundred six-year-olds if they truly went all out.

    In Kangho, the difference between the absolute martial masters and those below them is even greater.

    Although those from Mount Hua are ustomed to such situations, having frequently faced Chung Myung, the problem lies elsewhere¡­

    Yoon Jong nced at those who were lying down. While he couldn¡¯t see the expressions of those lying face down, he could see the faces of those lying on their backs, staring up at the sky.

    Yoon Jong came to a clear conclusion.

    ¡®They¡¯re all done for.¡¯

    Their face was reminiscent of someone who had left an exam hall, confident of acing it, only to realizeter that night that they had forgotten to write their name on the answer sheet and had been disqualified.

    No, rather, their faces were so devastated that it made him think that the hypothetical person was a little better.

    Yoon Jong fully understood their feelings.

    ¡®We were like that at first too.¡¯

    There are more than enough martial artists in Kangho, but it is surprisingly difficult to find someone who is recognized as a supreme master anywhere. It¡¯s so rare that it¡¯s enough for a sect to be treated as a prestigious sect just for having one or two of them within their sect.

    That¡¯s why, there are countless people who introduce themselves as a person of Kangho but never see the face of a martial master in their entire lives.

    Those who belong to a prestigious sect have the opportunity to meet their elders, so their situation is somewhat better¡­ But it is notmon for a martial master, who is busy just slightly improving his skills, to mix with children from the sect that are like a swarm of flies. At best, they may teach a few talented children a few times as a form of y.

    ¡®And now they¡¯ve experienced a martial master going all out.¡¯

    It would be even stranger if they were hit by a martial master¡¯s killing intent right in front of their eyes and their soul didn¡¯t flee.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Just then, Baek Cheon, thest one to fall, staggered to his feet.

    ¡°As expected of Sasuk, he recovers quickly.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s someone who has a knack for getting hit right.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve taken my share of beatings too, butpared to Sasuk, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s face distorted as he heard the vague words ofpliments or insults.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    He ground his teeth.

    ¡°Chung Myung alone is making me crazy already.¡±

    Handling Chung Myung, who could single-handedly sweep through Mount Hua, was no easy task. However, Maeng So, who attracts more attention than Chung Myung because of his size, runs wild like a wild beast, and between them, the hidden weapons of Tang Gun-ak fly in.

    The elders of each sect filled the gap that was barely found, so there was no dealing with this.

    Of course, the number of people receiving training has also increased¡­.

    ¡°A hindrance.¡±

    Baek Cheon deeply agreed with Yoo Iseol¡¯s quiet remark.

    ¡®It would be better without them.¡¯

    He never once imagined that something could happen that would interfere with the formation of allies. But that ridiculous thing was happening in this training ground.

    The swordy they have developed to deal with Chung Myung ispletely useless. Other people were interfering with their movement, and the chaotic atmosphere of the other groups spread to Mount Hua.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think that they might have fared better against Chung Myung, Maeng So, and Tang Gun-ak with just Mount Hua alone.

    ¡®Was war originally thisplicated?¡¯

    He thought that he would win if he just built a stronger force. But what he experienced today in this training ground was enough to fundamentally distort his thinking.

    ¡®If too much power is concentrated in one ce, it will actually be harmful.¡¯

    So, what should they do? If gathering their strength causes interference, but spreading out means they can¡¯t face a powerful enemy?

    ¡°¡­In this case, each sect has to move separately, and a small number of them have no choice but to go around supporting the ces that are being pushed back.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded heavily at Yoon Jong¡¯s words.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Given the circumstances, that was the best approach. But even then¡­

    At that moment.

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    One of Beast Pce warriors suddenly sat up. With his face swollen, he yelled in frustration.

    ¡°Why do you keep swinging your sword in front of me! Our Gungju-nim is not someone you can deal with! Even a real sword won¡¯t prate Gungju-nim¡¯s body, so what are you going to do with a wooden sword?¡±

    At those words, Jo-Gol widened his eyes.

    ¡°Are you talking to us now?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You Mount Hua bastards! What do you think you¡¯re doing blocking the way with your pathetic swordy? We can¡¯t fight properly because of you!¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua gaped. Interference? Who was interfering with whom?

    ¡°No ¡­.¡±

    But there was no need to refute that statement. Someone else was ready to get angry on their behalf.

    ¡°You muscle brain spouting nonsense. If you had just stopped interfering and allowed us and Mount Hua to unite, things would have been much better.¡±

    ¡°What? Is this because you guys also use swords?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the truth. You lot are of no help at all!¡±

    Ice Pce immediately took Mount Hua¡¯s side.

    Im Sobyeong, who was listening, snorted.

    ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t you two handle it together?¡±

    Then Namgung Dowi intervened, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t criticize your allies. Why are you creating divisions?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, the great Namgung Family speaks to a lowly Evil Sects. How humbling.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    They openly mocked and med each other. The animosity ran so deep that even in such a situation, they couldn¡¯t stop grinding their teeth at one another.

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply.

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure if this is right, Chung Myung.¡¯

    His gaze turned towards the direction where Chung Myung had gone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136

    ¡°Ah, shit!¡±

    A curse came out of Jo-Gol¡¯s mouth without his knowledge. Gritting his teeth, he swung his sword with all his might.

    Kaaaaang!

    The moment the swords shed, the muscles in his wrist twisted. Though he managed to suppress a scream, he couldn¡¯t help but be thrown backward from the impact.

    ¡®Ugh!¡¯

    Someone supported his back and stopped him from being shot backward like a shell.

    There was no need to turn his head to check. Feeling the presence of Yoon Jong standing behind him, Jo-Gol unconsciously pulled his foot back. Soon, he stepped on Yoon Jong¡¯s knee, and at the same time, Yoon Jong lightly bounced his knee and lifted him up.

    ¡°Euryaaaaah!¡±

    Jo-Gol dropped down from above, while Yoon Jong charged forward.

    As he charged forward, Yoon Jong kept an eye on the person in front of him. The moment he saw Chung Myung¡¯s two eyes, which were terrifyingly cold, a chill ran down his spine.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Yoon Jong¡¯s sword, which had somehow managed to withstand the pressure, swung with great precision. Unlike the fiery feeling in his chest, it was a perfect textbook move.

    Jo-Gol¡¯s sword, which was falling on top his sword, ovepped. A fast and sharp sword that contrasts perfectly with Yoon Jong¡¯s sword!

    But.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung¡¯s sword, which moved like a sh of light, struck the swords of the two at the same time. It was twice as fast as Jo-Gol¡¯s sword and twice as precise as Yoon Jong¡¯s sword.

    And the strength behind it was iparable.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    A painful groan escaped. It was as expected. How many times have they dealt with that damned thing?

    Blossoms of plum flowers bloomed from their swords as they were both thrown back. Now that there was an opportunity, Chung Myung will definitely rush in. So for now, they should tie up his feet¡­.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    At that moment, Yoon Jong¡¯s eyes widened.

    As he was thrown back, Namgung Family¡¯s warriors moved into his path. If he unfolded his sword technique like this, they would be caught in his sword¡¯s trajectory.

    The moment Yoon Jong shifted his sword to the side in shock, Chung Myung took advantage of the gap and struck Yoon Jong in the side.

    ¡°N- No!¡±

    Kuuuung!

    Yoon Jong, who had been kicked in the side, flew away like a kite with its string cut off. Jo-Gol, who was left alone in a state of shock, somehow desperately swung his sword. However, what power could be put into a sword that suddenly changed its trajectory in a panic?

    ¡°Kuaagh!¡±

    Jo-Gol screamed like a pig being ughtered as Chung Myung kicked him in the face, sending him flying.

    And at that very moment.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Realizing his mistake, Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes widened. Chung Myung, who had taken care of Jo-Gol and Yoon Jong in an instant, was rushing toward him with cool, subdued eyes.

    ¡°Hiik!¡±

    His knees trembled for a moment, but Namgung Dowi desperately put strength into his legs and swung his sword fiercely.

    Namgung Family¡¯s swordsmanship was fundamentally different from Mount Hua Sect¡¯s. It was strong and heavy!

    But¡­.

    Kwaaaaaang!

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s face was distorted horribly.

    The moment their swords shed, his sword was thrown back helplessly. The sword he swung with all his might could not handle the sword that Chung Myung swing lightly.

    Unbelievably, the seemingly yful swing of Chung Myung¡¯s sword carried several times the weight and power of Namgung Dowi¡¯s strike.

    Then, without changing his expression, Chung Myung sent his fist flying into Namgung Dowi¡¯s jaw.

    Poook!

    Namgung Dowi flung away like a kicked ball.

    Kaaaang!

    Chung Myung, who had been kicking the ground so hard, caught up with Namgung Dowi, who was still mid-air.

    Dopssok.

    Chung Myung grabbed Namgung Dowi¡¯s shoulder and pulled his half-conscious body forward as he charged toward Tang Pae.

    ¡°Da- Damn it!¡±

    Tang Pae, who had been ready to throw his knives at any moment in case Chung Myung came running, froze in panic. His eyes trembled as if an earthquake had hit.

    Chung Myung is rushing while holding Namgung Dowi in front as if using him as a shield. How can he even throw his knives like this?

    If Tang Pae had been a little calmer, he would have first tried to distance himself, or he would have avoided Namgung Dowi and aimed for Chung Myung¡¯s back with Hwesonbi. Or if not, he would have just sprinkled poison in the first ce.

    However, faced with an unexpected situation, Tang Pae hesitated for a moment, unable to find a way out. When dealing with someone like Chung Myung, even a moment of hesitation can be fatal.

    Paaaat!

    The sword that thrust from between Namgung Dowi¡¯s armpits rushed toward Tang Pae like a sh of lightning. Startled, Tang Pae rolled to the side, forgetting his throwing knives or whatever he has. But at that moment, Chung Myung threw Namgung Dowi¡¯s body to Tang Pae.

    Tang Pae hesitated briefly, then closed his eyes tightly and dodged the flying Namgung Dowi. He knew all too well what would happen if he took that hit.

    ¡®Ei, damn it.¡¯

    But Tang Pae immediately regretted that choice.

    Chung Myung was already waiting in the ce where he had jumped to avoid Namgung Dowi. It was as if he had known Tang Pae would make that choice.

    If he had taken the hit, he could have at least imed some justification¡­

    Kwaang!

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    Dang Pae was kicked in the jaw and flew like a cannonball, rolling across the ground. He ended up sprawled next to Namgung Dowi, who was already lying there.

    Thud.

    Chung Myungnded and looked around indifferently.

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Aigo, I¡¯m dying¡­.¡±

    The situation was simply dire. Those who had been destroyed in an instant without even being able to put up a proper fight were all left groaning, clutching their injuries.

    Chung Myung, who had been quietly watching the pitiful sight, sighed softly.

    ¡°No¡­. Chung Myung-ah¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol was about to say something, but quickly closed his mouth. Chung Myung¡¯s expression was unusually grim.

    Chung Myung, who nced at Jo-Gol with cold eyes, looked over the fallen and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s the third day.¡±

    Jo-Gol silently hung his head at those words.

    ¡°Three days have passed, and nothing has changed. No, it¡¯s actually worse than when we started.¡±

    The faces of those who heard those words were distorted. In fact, isn¡¯t that only natural? They had been getting beaten up for three days straight, so of course, they were more exhausted and weakened.

    But their thoughts were washed away the moment the next Chung Myung words came out.

    ¡°You seem to be mistaken. If this were a real fight, do you think you¡¯d have another chance?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because those words had any great meaning. It was the heavy emotion in his voice that made their hearts sink and shoulders tremble.

    ¡°Do you think it will somehow work out?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that if you just do whatever happens, things will work out somehow? That someone will sort out Evil Tyrant Alliance, that someone will deal with Magyo?¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the surroundings.

    ¡°And if you¡¯re unlucky enough to meet a strong enemy, you¡¯ll just die, and that¡¯s it?¡±

    His voice is too dark and heavy.

    Even those who had harboredints inwardly could not bear to look Chung Myung in the eye at this moment. Someone who usually swore and was furious said these words calmly, without any emotional fluctuations. That is why the words are even heavier and more intense.

    ¡°Fine, go ahead and try. Then you¡¯ll understand. The truly scary thing isn¡¯t dying; it¡¯s surviving.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the moment when you survive and realize that the guy you fought and cursed at until yesterday will nevere back.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had been staring at everyone with cold eyes, turned around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if shithead like you will understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    He sheathed his sword and walked out of the training ground. Tang Gun-ak, Maeng So, and the elders who were watching the scene also left the training ground with stern faces.

    Even after they all disappeared, silence lingered on the training ground for a long time.

    After a while.

    ¡°I¡­.¡±

    ¡°Damn right. Fuck.¡±

    The moment Namgung Dowi was about to say something, a torrent of curses poured out of Im Sobyeong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s so right there¡¯s nothing to refute. That¡¯s why those who always talk righteously are the first to die. Because they get stabbed in the back.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Im Sobyeong with a bewildered look. Being able to twist the truth so sarcastically was quite a talent.

    ¡°Ei, darn it!¡±

    At that moment, Jo-Gol cried out in a loud voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it! When we fought among ourselves, we didn¡¯t get beaten this badly! So why is it such a mess now!¡±

    At first nce, Jo-Gol¡¯s anger seemed justified.

    Mount Hua Sect had been crossing swords with Chung Myung for years. They couldn¡¯t im to have fully drawn out his full power, but they weren¡¯t supposed to be this easily defeated either.

    With the added force, it should have been a better fight, but the situation was getting worse, which was frustrating.

    But that was Jo-Gol¡¯s perspective, and other sects had no choice but to see it differently.

    ¡°So are you saying we did something wrong?¡±

    As Tang Zhan gritted his teeth, Jo-Gol red at him with murderous eyes.

    ¡°Then do you think you did something right¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    ¡°No, Sasuk! I didn¡¯t say anything wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°I said, stop.¡±

    Jo-Gol hunched his shoulders.

    Yoon Jong rarely showed anger towards anyone, except Jo-Gol. But someone who showed even less anger than Yoon Jong was Baek Cheon.

    Baek Cheon was now ring at Jo-Gol coldly.

    ¡°No¡­ I¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol lowered his head. Baek Cheon, who was looking at such him, turned his gaze to Yoon Jong and asked.

    ¡°Did you not know there were people behind you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I knew.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you swing your sword like that?¡±

    Baek Cheon rebuked him coldly.

    ¡°Because they should know how to avoid it? Because you didn¡¯t care? Because if theyck skill, they should know their ce and stay back?¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Since when did such arrogance fill you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Yoon Jong didn¡¯t dare to argue and bowed his head.

    Baek Cheon, who was coldly staring at the disciples of Mount Hua, including Yoon Jong, nced at the other sects. Those who met his eyes lowered their heads without realizing it.

    Baek Cheon slowly got up from his seat. At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.

    Everyone felt the weight of Baek Cheon, the great disciple of Mount Hua, once again.

    Among everyone here, excluding Im Sobyeong, no one has greater influence than Baek Cheon.

    No, perhaps Baek Cheon¡¯s influence is greater than that of Nokrim King, Im Sobyeong. The position of the next sect leader of Mount Hua is, at least within this Heavenly Comrade Alliance, carried immense weight.

    When such a person made up his mind to get angry, no one dared to utter a word.

    Tang Pae, sogaju of Sichuan Tang Family, Namgung Dowi, the actual gaju of Namgung Family, Beast Pce and Ice Pce, and even Im Sobyeong all looked at Baek Cheon without saying a word.

    ¡°All of you¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth opened. Everyone felt stung. They thought that stinging reprimands would pour out.

    But then, Baek Cheon bowed his head deeply to everyone.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Everyone looked at Baek Cheon with nk expressions.

    The surroundings became a dead silence

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137

    The expressions of those who filled the training ground suddenly turned nk.

    ¡®N- No¡­.¡¯

    How should one describe this? Out of the blue? Absurd? Or just in strange?

    Anyone who has ever experienced Mount Hua Sect knows that the one who represents Mount Hua is Chung Myung, no matter what anyone says. Whether viewed from the outside or from within, Chung Myung has an incredible amount of influence on the sect called Mount Hua.

    However, the perspective of those who have experienced Mount Hua up close for a long time is a little different.

    The center of the sect called Mount Hua may be Chung Myung, but the center of the disciples belonging to Mount Hua is Baek Cheon. Chung Myung merely leads them, and no matter what anyone says, the one who unifies their thoughts and actually controls them is this devoted young man.

    Even Hyun Jong, the sect leader of Mount Hua, didn¡¯t he use Baek Cheon instead of Chung Myung when he had something to convey to the disciples?

    It is not simply a second choice chosen because Chung Myung is busy. It is the result of a tacit agreement that while Chung Myung is leading the broad direction of Mount Hua, Baek Cheon should be the one leading Mount Hua¡¯s disciples.

    Baek Cheon, who was the definite future sect leader to Mount Hua and the representative of the current Mount Hua disciples, bowed his head in front of them out of the blue.

    Tang Pae looked around with a nk expression. Everyone else seemed just as stunned and couldn¡¯t even muster the courage to speak.

    Whether it was because he was the only one who moved, or because they thought he was the right person for the job, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him.

    Tang Pae, under tacit pressure, finally opened his mouth with a reluctant expression.

    ¡°Dojang¡­. Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡±

    Only then did Baek Cheon raise his head. He looked evenly at everyone, including Tang Pae.

    At that moment, many words came to Baek Cheon¡¯s mind. Polite words, words to soothe and calm, words to make the others feel apologetic, etc.

    But those things eventually disappeared in an instant. Now was not the time to just save face and suture things together.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡±

    In the end, what came out of his mouth were his honest feelings.

    ¡°Right now, we are training against absolute martial masters who we can¡¯t encounter just anywhere. Every moment is precious beyondparison.¡±

    Everyone nodded at those words.

    Whether enduring this training was difficult or not, everyone agreed on one thing: this was a rare opportunity that might nevere again.

    Even if you are a member of Sichuan Tang Family, how many times in your life would you have the opportunity to face off against the gaju? Even if you are a member of Beast Pce, would you have the opportunity to fight seriously against Beast Pce gungju?

    Where else can you experience a situation where not one, but three of such people rampaging?

    ¡°But right now, we are wasting this time. This opportunity that may nevere again.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and furthermore, I¡¯m thinking about Kangho, but to be honest, I don¡¯t understand those grand ideas well. But I don¡¯t want to waste this precious time like this. When we should be focusing all our strength on facing those masters, I don¡¯t want to let old grudges get in the way.¡±

    Several people, especially Namgung Dowi, nodded vigorously.

    ¡°So please, I ask you. Let¡¯sbine our strengths.¡±

    Tang Pae opened his mouth with a slightly displeased expression.

    ¡°Is it because it¡¯s for a greater cause?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Baek Cheon said bluntly.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s the way to help Mount Hua.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s gaze was fixed on Tang Pae.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case for you too, Sogaju?¡±

    The corners of Tang Pae¡¯s mouth hardened slightly.

    Right now, Baek Cheon is asking him. Do you want your subordinates to waste this great opportunity just because of some trivial grudge? Or do you want to use this time to improve yourselves?

    ¡®He speaks well.¡¯

    Anger surged up momentarily. The beginning of all this was when Mount Hua was teasing and beating up Tang Family, and Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword caused everyone to suffer terribly.

    But when those who are no different from the perpetrators start spouting righteous nonsense, he can¡¯t help but get angry.

    Murder is wrong. But if someone who has alreadymitted murder is preaching that while being avenged, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to feel disgusted?

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous for Mount Hua to speak such words.¡±

    Baek Cheon bowed his head again without an excuse. Tang Pae, who had been picking on him for no reason, groaned at the sight. Then he let out a sigh and said.

    ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t think that Dojang is the only one who cares about our disciples.¡±

    What came to Tang Pae¡¯s mind right now was none other than the look in Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes.

    The words about how they¡¯ve been given everything without earning it themselves, there is no reason to be impatient or desperate.

    ¡®Not a single word was wrong.¡¯

    The one who needs to be most desperate right now is none other than Tang Family. They are in a much superior position, but unable to deal with the disciples of Mount Hua.

    Therefore, they should be more impatient, and they should be more desperate. What Baek Cheon is doing now, Tang Pae should have done first.

    But Tang Pae justy there, and Mount Hua, which had no reason to be impatient, bowed its head first.

    If you are desperate, you need to take action. Worrying inwardly and not moving is not true desperation.

    ¡°Emotions aside, I agree that we need to do something. The intention of those seniors is not just for us to take a beating and build endurance.¡±

    Baek Cheon nods his head resolutely.

    ¡°I agree as well.¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi quickly opened his mouth.

    ¡°If things continue like this, nothing will change even after a year. We can¡¯t face them if we keep getting in each other¡¯s way. This isn¡¯t something that can be ovee by willpower or training.¡±

    This was a remark that could have hurt Namgung Dowi¡¯s pride.

    He is essentially the gaju of Namgung Family. For sogaju to say they can¡¯t face their gaju unless they unite is one thing, but for gaju of Namgung Family to admit he can¡¯t face another sect leader is entirely different.

    As gaju of the great Namgung Family, known as the greatest family in the world, these were absolutely not words worthy of being spoken.

    However, Namgung Dowi readily admitted his limits. These were words that the old him would never have said, even if it killed him. But now he realized that refusing to admit his limits was even more pride-crushing.

    ¡°There must be a way we can fight together. There has to be a way for us to help each other instead of getting in each other¡¯s way. Why don¡¯t we start by finding that?¡±

    Tang Pae nods his head firmly at Namgung Dowi¡¯s words.

    But then it happened.

    ¡°How noble of you.¡±

    One of Beast Pce warriors who had been watching the situation openly sneered.

    ¡°The three great sects of Jungwon have made a truly remarkable decision.¡±

    The three people looked at the person who had spoken with a stern face. Before the others could open their mouths, Baek Cheon spoke first.

    ¡°I apologize if we have offended you.¡±

    ¡°No, no. What¡¯s there to be offended about? If the prestigious three sects have made such a decision, we¡¯ll just follow along. What can lowly Outers people do but follow your lead?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something that could be simply epted as just one person with a twisted personality being tantly sarcastic. Only one person spoke, but the eyes of those sitting behind him were all simr. Even Beast Pce and Ice Pce warriors nodded as if he had a point.

    ¡°We have no intention of¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your intentions must be good.¡±

    This time, the warrior of Ice Pce opened his mouth.

    ¡°But whenever something happens, aren¡¯t the ones who decide the direction of Heavenly Comrade Alliance Mount Hua, Tang Family, and Namgung Family? And all they get back to us is notifications.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°So, if we¡¯re saying we¡¯ll ept it this time too, is there a problem?¡±

    Even Baek Cheon was at a loss for an answer to this question.

    It was a bit unfair that Namgung was suddenly included, but it was hard to deny that up until now, it was Mount Hua and Tang Family who had been deciding the major and minor matters of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and the others were simply notified.

    Certainly, that is a departure from the original intention of creating Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Baek Cheon¡¯s fault, the fact that the Tang and Namgung naturally took the lead in a ce where everyone was present was more than enough to touch on the discontent they had been building up.

    ¡°I apologize for that. However, we did not mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Baek Cheon Dojang. I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re saying that if there¡¯s no dissatisfaction. We just need to follow your lead, right?¡±

    A sigh escaped Baek Cheon¡¯s mouth. He could handle straightforward attacks, but dealing with sarcastic remarks like this was much harder. From his perspective as the great disciple of Mount Hua, no matter what he said, he couldn¡¯t do anything more than pretend to be nice.

    While Baek Cheon was pondering what to say, an irritated voice rang out sharply.

    ¡°How filthy sarcastic, you damned barbarian bastards.¡±

    In an instant, the disciples of Ice Pce and Beast Pce were furious and turned their gazes at once. However, the moment they saw the one who spoke, their half-opened mouths closed again.

    Im Sobyeong, wearing a miserably crumpled schr uniform, was looking at everyone with annoyance in his eyes, barely able to keep his upper body upright. Everyone suddenly acts reserved by that sight.

    ¡°Have any of you faced as much discrimination as us Evil Sects son of a beast? We were treated like ves by Mount Hua even before Namgung joined, and we¡¯ve been treated like this here until now!¡±

    When Im Sobyeong grew angry, Ice Pce and Beast Pce warriors averted their gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m Nokrim King, you punk! Nokrim King! If your gungju had stayed here like this, would you punk put up with it! Look at my face!¡±

    When Im Sobyeong, with one eye dyed blue, got angry openly, no one could open their mouths. If the leader of another sect had been treated like that, alliance or whatever, they would have started a war that day.

    However, Im Sobyeong tolerated such treatment without a singleint. Compared to what Im Sobyeong and Nokrim had been through, wouldn¡¯t it be no exaggeration to say that Outer Pce had been treated like an honored guest?

    ¡°That¡¯s why Jungwon and Outer Pce are so shameless. You¡¯re asking for help for all the things you¡¯ve done for Heavenly Comrade Alliance! Even we, who have been ves for years, can¡¯t say such things!¡±

    ¡°¡­No, what¡­.¡±

    ¡°Kuhuhum.¡±

    Those who were about to reflexively answer, ¡°Because you are of Evil Sects,¡± quickly covered their mouths. That was no different from saying people from outer regions should be discriminated against.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going toin,e back after ving around for three years.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Im Sobyeong, exhausted, looks up at the sky and lets out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Baek Cheon Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve taken enough of a beating, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, we have.¡±

    Im Sobyeong spoke with fire in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of getting beaten, so let¡¯s figure out a way. I¡¯m not even entertained by watching you get beaten anymore.¡±

    At those words, Baek Cheon¡¯s lips slightly curled up.

    ¡°I agree with you.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Im Sobyeong looked at the ce where Chung Myung and the others had disappeared with burning eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s show those high and mighty guys how scary rebellion can be! Emperor, gaju, it doesn¡¯t matter¡ªa single stab with a bamboo spear¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    That¡¯s crossing the line, you Evil Sects!

    ¡°Everyone, gather around!¡±

    At the order of Im Sobyeong, who quickly sorted out the situation, the people who had been lying around began to gather little by little.

    Baek Cheon snickered watching them.

    ¡®I¡¯ve done enough, you damned son of a beast.¡¯

    Baek Cheon spoke to Chung Myung who was probably watching this scene from somewhere, and approached Im Sobyeong with an innocent expression.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138

    Everyone gathered around Im Sobyeong.

    Im Sobyeong smiled with great satisfaction upon seeing this. And Baek Cheon also smiled contentedly. This was the sight that showed that Heavenly Comrade Alliance, which had been on the path of conflict and division, was truly beginning to unite as one¡­

    ¡°Why is everyone here? It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°Get out of here, you punks! Just gather your leaders! Your leaders!¡±

    Baek Cheon looked around in surprise without realizing it. Even though he knew that Im Sobyeong was the one speaking, he had an uncanny sense as if it was Chung Myung who had spoken.

    ¡°First, the two sogaju over there.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    ¡°Please send one representative each from Ice Pce and Beast Pce to the front. As for Mount Hua¡­ Ugh, just send all five of Mount Hua.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Pae raised his hand.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why does Mount Hua get five?¡±

    At those words, Im Sobyeong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything because the kids were there, but do Tang Family Sogaju have the confidence to take on any one of those five one-on-one?¡±

    Tang Pae quietly closed his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should treat our maximum power separately? Do I have to tell you these things one by one?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Im Sobyeong pped his fan over his face as if he was very frustrated.

    ¡°And that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will Shaolin representativee too?¡±

    Hye Yeon¡¯s face turned beet red.

    ¡°That¡­ I think Nokrim King Siju is slightly misunderstanding something, I am not the representative of Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°Then, will you join Mount Hua to be the sixth?¡±

    At those words, deep anguish appeared on Hye Yeon¡¯s face.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense for him to be the representative of Shaolin, but it also seems very, very strange for him to be the sixth of Mount Hua. After all, isn¡¯t he a monk?

    Hye Yeon, who had been controlling all the doubts and distracting thoughts in his mind, opened his mouth with a resolute face.

    ¡°Siju!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s at least say I¡¯m the fifth.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Being below that human is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ Monk, why are you picking on me?¡±

    Jo-Gol got angry at Hye Yeon¡¯s tant gaze and made a look of injustice on his face. However, everyone else except him nodded as if they fully understood Hye Yeon¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Then the fifth it is.¡±

    ¡°No, are we just deciding this like that? What about my opinion?¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah. You¡¯re being noisy.¡±

    ¡°¡­What a harsh world.¡±

    In any case, everyone gathered around Im Sobyeong. Among them, only Im Sobyeong had the standing to represent an entire sect here. He was also unofficially acknowledged as the strategist of Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Naturally, everyone had no choice but to listen to him.

    However, the first words that Im Sobyeong spoke when he gathered everyone together instantly stunned those who had expected a strategy.

    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The people gathered looked at Im Sobyeong with various emotions. Im Sobyeong fanned himselfzily, as if asking, ¡°What do you expect me to do?¡±

    ¡°Um, that¡­ Nokrim King.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a n¡­?¡±

    ¡°n?¡±

    Im Sobyeong snorted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been getting beaten up with no end in sight, so where would I get a n from? If I had a n, I¡¯d have used it already. Do you think I enjoy getting hit so much that I put up with it?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    When everyone tried to maintain decorum, the person they needed was Jo Gul.

    ¡°No, but you have a good head! You must have thought of something!¡±

    ¡°Oh, good head?¡±

    ¡°Yes, good head!¡±

    Im Sobyeong looks at Jo-Gol with a snicker.

    ¡°So, you guys have only been getting beaten up so far, but now you don¡¯t want to get beaten up anymore, and since you don¡¯t want to bother thinking, ¡®Why don¡¯t you Evil Sects think about it ande up with a brilliant n to avoid getting beaten up again?¡¯¡±

    ¡°N- Not to that extent¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s people like you that make strategists¡¯ lives miserable!¡±

    Im Sobyeong tried to lunge forward in anger, but Yoo Iseol and Yoon Jong naturally held him down from the left and right. Though it was their first time doing this, it looked incredibly fluid and natural.

    ¡°Strategy? Do these yangbans think that strategies are just made up on the spot? Do I carry around a bag of strategies and pull one out whenever needed? Hey, these humans! If you think a strategy is so versatile, give preferential treatment to the strategist in the first ce! You usually ignore us because we can¡¯t use swords and only use our brains, but in times like this, what? If we find strategy right away, we¡¯re useless?¡±

    ¡°N- No one said anything like that¡­.¡±

    ¡°Do these yangbans think strategists are some kind of immortal sages! Do you think Zhuge Liang seeded in all his campaigns! Why are you yelling at me when even that yangban failed!¡±

    ¡°No one¡¯s yelling¡­¡±

    ¡°You filthy sword-wielding bastards!¡±

    Those who were looking at Im Sobyeong with empty eyes turned their heads toward Nokrim without realizing it. Unlike those who were speechless, Nokrim bandits were used to this situation and yawned as if to say, ¡°He¡¯s at it again.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Don¡¯t mind him. He does this once in a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Everyone suddenly became curious about what kind of lives these people had led.

    ¡°Kuhum.¡±

    Baek Cheon cleared his throat with a cough.

    ¡°So, in conclusion¡­ you don¡¯t have a n right now?¡±

    ¡°But what if there is?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Im Sobyeong spoke with a nonchnt face.

    ¡°If I had a n, would you follow it?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyeong turned his head and looked at Beast Pce warriors.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re strong, you can easily take a beating and hang on to Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword¡¯s arms and legs. Sure, some heads might get cracked and limbs broken in the process, but you¡¯ll win.¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Beast Pce warriors shouted.

    ¡°Why should we do that!¡±

    Then, Im Sobyeong looked back at Baek Cheon with a sullen face.

    ¡°You heard them?¡±

    Baek Cheon lowered his head in dismay.

    If you think about it, other sects have no reason topletely trust Im Sobyeong, even if Mount Hua trust him. No, even if they did trust him, they had no reason to endure greater sacrifices to achieve their goal.

    ¡®It¡¯s really difficult.¡¯

    Baek Cheon realized it anew.

    How difficult it is to bnce interests and justifications of each sect and unite them as one. The more he experienced it, the more he doubted whether it was even possible.

    People don¡¯t just follow grand ideals and the path everyone thinks is right to the point of sacrificing themselves. If that were possible in reality, why would there be so much conflict in the world?

    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±

    Im Sobyeong nced at Baek Cheon and clicked his tongue. Baek Cheon, puzzled by the sight, was about to tilt his head when Im Sobyeong blurted out.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer already obvious?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What have you been doing so far, Dojang?¡±

    ¡°What have I been doing? Well¡­¡±

    Hitting, kicking, grabbing and ripping apart¡­.

    ¡®¡­All we did was fight.¡¯

    A wave of guilt surged up.

    ¡°Haa¡­. Why does Dojang only go halfway every time?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Is that what you wanted to do? Who is the demon who did all this trickery?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    It¡¯s Chung Myung.

    There is no need to add the words ¡®who did all this trickery¡¯ in front of it. In Heavenly Comrade Alliance, aren¡¯t the only person who can be called a demon is Chung Myung?

    ¡°Then why do you think that yangban encouraged this situation?¡±

    The answer came immediately. Not from Baek Cheon, but from Five Swords gathered around him.

    ¡°Because he has a filthy personality.¡±

    ¡°To see us get beaten up.¡±

    ¡°To torment us.¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s just the way he was born.¡±

    The moment Im Sobyeong flinched and was about to say something, Tang Pae and Namgung Dowi quietly added their words.

    ¡°That seems about right.¡±

    ¡°Actually, he doesn¡¯t really need a reason.¡±

    Im Sobyeong remained silent as if he was at a loss for words. He needed to counter the situation with logic and eloquence, but he couldn¡¯t think of a way to refute this.

    ¡°Right¡­ that¡¯s true, but, yes¡­. well, that could be possible¡­. no, that¡¯s only natural. That¡¯s just how he is.¡±

    It¡¯s hard to deny after everything he¡¯s been through. Too much.

    ¡°Anyway, isn¡¯t that just part of the reason?¡±

    ¡°If I were to force myself to think positively, then yes, that would be the case.¡±

    ¡°Then that demon¡­ No, why on earth did Chung Myung Dojang do something like this! Think about it! Think.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Baek Cheon frowned slightly.

    The reason for making them fight each other? Honestly, he didn¡¯t know. Was it to see how much resentment had built up?

    ¡°Then in reverse.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°What did you learn from all that fighting?¡±

    While Baek Cheon was silent, trying to find the answer and choose his words, Jo-Gol, who was next to him, opened his mouth calmly.

    ¡°What did we learn? All I learned is how nasty these people can be and how to beat them up more effectively.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jo-Gol, who had expected to be scolded again, looked at Im Sobyeong in surprise. To his surprise, Im Sobyeong nodded as if he had given a good answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, that¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°How to beat each other better?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That, in reverse, means you¡¯ve figured out the other sects¡¯ weaknesses and your own strengths. Using your strengths to strike the enemy¡¯s weaknesses is a basic of basics that goes beyond discussing strategy.¡±

    Those who thought it was a reasonable point nodded in agreement.

    ¡°What? Did I actually do something right?¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s desperate cries werepletely ignored.

    ¡°And that means you also know what you can do. You must have felt it while hitting and getting hit.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What can you do when someone like Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword charges at you? What will you do?¡±

    The expressions of those listening grew serious.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    Seeing them ponder, Im Sobyeong smiled slightly behind the fan that covered his face.

    ¡®Think.¡¯

    People can¡¯t just follow someone¡¯s instructions.

    In the battlefield they will face in the future, no one will be there to give immediate instructions. To survive, it¡¯s crucial to perfectly understand the abilities of those beside you and quickly decide what you need to do.

    Think and act for yourself rather than following directions.

    Before knowing the enemy, you must first understand yourself, your sect, and the capabilities and characteristics of those fighting alongside you.

    ¡°Tang Family¡­¡±

    Before Tang Pae could say anything, Beast Pce blurted out.

    ¡°We¡¯re not confident in charging in and grabbing someone¡¯s leg and hanging on, but Beast Pce is the best at buying time.¡±

    ¡°Ho?¡±

    Im Sobyeong¡¯s fan shook pleasantly.

    As the gaze focused on him, Beast Pce scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to mistake us for being brutish, but our martial arts, which mimic the movements of beasts, are quite effective in evading attacks. That¡¯s the nature of beasts.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­.¡±

    Ice Pce, who had faced Beast Pce the most, nodded as if they understood.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Im Sobyeong folded his fan with a satisfying snap.

    It was good that someone finally spoke up, but it was even more significant that Beast Pce, which had always taken a step back and maintained an attitude of ¡®let¡¯s see how much you will acknowledge us¡¯, spoke first.

    It meant they understood his point.

    ¡°Tang Family can help too. Stopping those who charging in is what Tang Family is best at. If Beast Pce runs wild in front, it¡¯ll be a bit difficult to attack¡­ But we¡¯ve had exchanges with them before, so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to understand.¡±

    ¡°But Tang Family is vulnerable at close range, isn¡¯t it? Getting too close¡­¡±

    ¡°Our Ice Pce can handle that. I am confident that we are experts in defense!¡±

    ¡°No, using Ice Pce for defense seems like a waste. Ice Pce¡¯s sword is more suited for offense. We, Namgung Family, should handle the defense¡­¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua should be on the offense rather than Ice Pce¡­¡±

    Once it started, opinions poured in from all directions. Not just from those at the center, but also from those standing behind, each adding their ownments.

    In the midst of the flood of words that poured out, sometimes violently and sometimes gently, Im Sobyeong covered his mouth with his fan.

    ¡®It¡¯s bing simpler.¡¯

    Once a goal is set, people tend toe together like this.

    Smiling slightly, Im Sobyeong closed his fan with a snap and spoke up.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then even they w¡­¡±

    ¡°Then we can use Nokrim as a shield!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re kind of useless anyway! Meat shields are perfect!¡±

    ¡°Right! Isn¡¯t Nokrim tougher than Beast Pce? Let¡¯s just push them in first!¡±

    Im Sobyeong, who had been listening to the conversation as if speechless, widened eyes.

    ¡°What? Are you saying that Evil Sects bastard should be meat shields? You dirty Righteous Sects bastards!¡±

    Thus, the discussion and arguments among Heavenly Comrade Alliance member continued and continued into the early hours of the morning.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139

    The next day.

    ¡°Eucha.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his shoulders vigorously.

    ¡°Alright, shall we go and beat them up nicely today as well?¡±

    Although Chung Myung still had energy left, Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So¡¯s expressions were not as bright and energetic as Chung Myung¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you ever get tired?¡±

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    Chung Myung nced at Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So. Their faces were filled with exhaustion.

    Of course, once they stepped into the training ground, they would put on the stern faces of martial artists, but here, there was no need to waste energy pretending.

    ¡°Ei. What even are you tired of?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Age is frightening.¡±

    Maeng So and Tang Gun-ak shook their heads.

    Putting aside Chung Myung¡¯s martial arts prowess, his tireless stamina was something they could never keep up with.

    ¡°We¡¯re just dealing with the kids, surely you¡¯re notining?¡±

    The two shook their heads at Chung Myung¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°Once is nothing, but¡­ when this happens twice or thrice, it¡¯s hard to wake up in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Humans don¡¯t fully recover just by practicing internal energy and sleeping, you know?¡±

    Chung Myung clicked his tongue at those words.

    ¡°When a war breaks out, we might have to fight for a month or two without rest, not just three or four days. Are you going to say the same thing then?¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head slightly.

    ¡°It looks like the elders think simrly. If war breaks out and you say you can¡¯t keep fighting because you¡¯re too old and need to rest, the table will be cleared at that very moment. If you don¡¯t want to be a useless old man in the back room, you all have to endure it even if you die.¡±

    ¡°Hngggg.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    The elders¡¯ mouths were filled with groans. Their insides were churning, but they couldn¡¯t argue since everything he said was right.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even that hard in the first ce, so why the fuss?¡±

    At those words, Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    ¡®Not that hard¡­¡¯

    In some ways, that¡¯s true. Facing them wasn¡¯t that difficult. As long as they didn¡¯t show any weakness and didn¡¯t have to subdue thempletely, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard.

    ¡®Besides¡­ they are definitely getting better each time.¡¯

    It was clear that the disciples too were learning, either physically or mentally, how to deal with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡±

    At that moment, Maeng So spoke up.

    ¡°They may also be unfamiliar with the experience of dealing with people like us in a group, but conversely, we also have no experience of utilizing our martial arts against such arge number of opponents.¡±

    Everyone nodded at those words.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Who in the world would have an experience like this? Even if each sect does training against multiple people, the number doesn¡¯t exceed five. That means we have to adapt.¡±

    Although Maeng So continued to speak in an unusually weak manner, Chung Myung dismissed them outright.

    ¡°Then we need to adapt.¡±

    His expression was cold as if Maeng So¡¯s words didn¡¯t even reach his ears.

    ¡°If there¡¯s something we need to adapt to, then we just adapt. Surely you don¡¯t think the des of Magyo or Evil Tyrant Alliance will spare you and only target them, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±

    When Maeng So fumbled his word, Tang Gun-ak¡¯s eyes gleamed with a peculiar light.

    ¡°¡­Do you think we will find ourselves in such situations often in the future?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of how often or not it is. The important thing is that such situations are inevitable.¡±

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Chung Myung added more to his words.

    ¡°The weaker side must do something.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If you continue to act arrogantly, sitting back and letting your subordinates deal with each other while we aim for the enemy¡¯s leader, all of them will die before we even reach the enemy¡¯s leader.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak, Maeng So, and the elders¡¯ faces hardened slightly at those words.

    ¡°Then the ones who can fill the gap in thecking power will have to do it. If a real war breaks out, there will be no situation where you can leisurely assess the situation with your arms crossed. Absolutely not.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You have two choices. Either watch the young ones die while you make excuses about waiting for the right moment, or fight at the forefront, eating dirt and mud.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­.¡±

    ¡°Which one would you choose?¡±

    As the elders began to open their mouths to answer, Chung Myung waved his hand to stop them.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s fine. If I ask them like this, everyone will say they¡¯ll fight on the front lines anyway. But in reality, very few do. Most get scared and fall back, and those who actually have the will don¡¯t know how far they can go and end up being the first to die.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ho.¡±

    ¡°So use this opportunity to get used to it. Learn what it¡¯s like to face arge number of opponents.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I always feel this way, but you¡¯re too demanding.¡±

    ¡°This is what everyone at Mount Hua does.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what¡¯s frustrating.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    It¡¯s an excessive demand to train others while improving oneself. But it¡¯s not like he could wish for his disciples to grow while he himself refused to step up.

    ¡°There is nowhere in the world that offers such training.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re all like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just between sects that there are problems. Strangely, even those who start as low-ranking disciples lose their understanding of the lower ranks once they reach the top. Despite repeatedly vowing never to be like that, they end up saying things like ¡®You don¡¯t understand now,¡¯ or ¡®I get it now that I¡¯ve been through it.¡¯¡±

    Tang Gun-ak cleared his throat, feeling a pang of guilt.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t know, you just have to tell them, and if you understood first, you should exin it so they can understand too. But if you don¡¯t do that and just say they¡¯ll understand eventually¡­ isn¡¯t that just because it¡¯s easier for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Right.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s not just them who need to change.¡±

    Just as Tang Gun-ak was about to say something, Maeng So scratched his head.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard enough nagging. Let¡¯s get going. I¡¯d rather face them than keep getting scolded by you.¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Chung Myung didn¡¯t argue with that.

    In fact, considering their positions in Kangho and their apparent age, these two are not the kind of people who would listen to Chung Myung¡¯s nagging. Objectively speaking, it¡¯s remarkable that these two, who are so much more than Chung Myung, a mere third-ss disciple of Mount Hua, are listening to his scolding without showing displeasure.

    Even Chung Myung knew that fact, so he didn¡¯t go overboard.

    ¡®Hng. There¡¯s too much to worry about.¡¯

    In the past, he could just say, ¡®Why are you asking? Shut up and just do as I say!¡±, and at least in front of him, no one wouldin. Now, he has to know how to speak as politely as possible so as not to offend them.

    ¡®Sahyung. This is how I live now.¡¯

    ¨C Do you know how I felt when I tried to talk to you in a way that didn¡¯t hurt your feelings?

    ¡®Ei. That¡¯s that.¡¯

    ¨C This rotten¡­.

    Chung Myung shook his head as he headed toward the training grounds.

    ¡®I wonder if it will be the same today?¡¯

    The fastest way to change a person is to point out the problem directly. But sometimes that doesn¡¯t change anything.

    This isn¡¯t something that can be fixed by just telling them; they need to experience it themselves.

    ¡®It won¡¯t be easy.¡¯

    Patience is required. Patience like Cheong Mun¡¯s, who waited and waited, knowing that Chung Myung would not change easily.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Chung Myung stood there and took a deep breath.

    He shouldn¡¯t be impatient. The more you hurry, the more you need to take your time. This is one of the words that Chung Myung hates the most, but for now, he must engrave this in his heart again and again.

    If he grabs them by the cor and drags them along just because they don¡¯t change quickly, it will eventually copse when he¡¯s not around. If he can¡¯t protect everyone, he has to make it so that everyone can protect themselves.

    No matter how difficult it may be, if it¡¯s something that has to be done, it must be done.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Chung Myung nodded and turned the corner, energetically stepping into the training grounds.

    ¡°Right, are you all ready to get a fun beating again toda¡­ huh?¡±

    But as he entered the training ground, he abruptly stopped for a moment. Chung Myung¡¯s head tilted slightly.

    ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    The sight that came into view was very different from usual.

    Up until now, each sect had been waiting in their own groups. But now, it was clear that they had formed a distinct formation.

    Beast Pce stands in the front, and Namgung Family is behind them. Behind Namgung Family, Tang Family was ready to attack at any moment, and Ice Pce and Mount Hua are on the left and right, drawing their swords like two wings.

    Though it was still basic, it was a sight that definitely gave the impression that something had been prepared.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    Maeng So and Tang Gun-ak, who had followed him, also watched the scene with interest.

    Chung Myung subtly covered his mouth with his fist. He didn¡¯t want to show the smile creeping up on his face.

    ¡®It¡¯s faster than I thought.¡¯

    He certainly expected that Baek Cheon, Five Sword, and Im Sobyeong wouldn¡¯t just take it like this. But he thought it would take at least ten more days.

    ¡®They say children¡¯s growth is always faster than parents think. I guess I¡¯m human after all.¡¯

    Everyone grows differently every day. It just seemed slow because he was watching them so closely.

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze turned to Baek Cheon, who was smiling confidently. Chung Myung stared at him intently, then looked at Nokrim behind Tang Family, and among them, Im Sobyeong.

    After seeing Im Sobyong shrug his shoulders, Chung Myung adjusted his expression and lowered his hand.

    ¡°You seem to have done something¡­¡±

    What came out of his mouth was not satisfied praise, but tant ridicule.

    ¡°What difference would that make?¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Baek Cheon responded, grinning at Chung Myung¡¯s provocation.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe that smug mouth of yours will end up with a sword in it.¡±

    Namgung Dowi added his words politely.

    ¡°You may experience an unexpected defeat.¡±

    Of course, Tang Pae did not lose.

    ¡°Even if we all fail, avoiding poison will be difficult! That goes for you too, Gaju-nim!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Chung Myung looked at everyone as if dumbfounded, Im Sobyeong, who was waving a fan behind, raised his voice.

    ¡°As I always say!¡±

    His voice prated everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Winning or losing is a problem forter. The important thing isnding a blow on that annoying face of his!¡±

    ¡°Uohh!¡±

    ¡°Damn right! Then we can sleep well tonight!¡±

    ¡°Please! Please! Pleeease!¡±

    Before the heat cooled down, Im Sobyeong pointed the fan he was holding forward at Chung Myung.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t youe at us?¡±

    ¡°Confident?¡±

    ¡°But why are you sticking your butt out like that? Are you scared or something?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡±

    Chung Myungughed and grabbed his sword.

    Seureureung.

    The Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword was slowly pulled out from his scabbard. Everyone swallowed their saliva as they watched.

    ¡°You seem pretty confident¡­¡±

    On the left and right of Chung Myung stand Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So. And behind them, the elders follow, chuckling.

    ¡°You might just get beaten up for longer. Let me show you the difference in skill, you bastards!¡±

    Im Sobyeong shouted loudly as he saw Chung Myung charging forward with his sword in hand.

    ¡°Crush him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Justice will prevail! You evil!¡±

    Everyone rushed forward, eyes gleaming with murderous intent.

    Chung Myung lowered his posture and slightly bowed his head. A faint smile shed across his lips, which were hidden from them.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140

    His breath hitched to his chin. His heavy breath came out repeatedly, almost as if he was spitting it out. Yoon Jong gripped his sword so tightly it felt like it would break.

    ¡®He¡¯s tired too. If I can just get one lucky hit in!¡¯

    Fire zed in his eyes.

    ¡°Uraaaah! Dieeee!¡±

    He charged forward with all his might, swinging his sword with everything he had. But even in this desperate moment, Yoon Jong knew deep down.

    That ¡®one lucky hit¡¯ neveres when you need it.

    Paaaat!

    The sword of Chung Myung, which stretched out like an ind, instantly deflected Yoon Jong¡¯s sword that was flying towards him.

    And.

    Tuuuung!

    The hilt of Chung Myung¡¯s Dark Fragrance Plum Blossom Sword drove mercilessly into Yoon Jong¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Guh¡­.¡±

    The darkening sky filled Yoon Jong¡¯s field of vision.

    ¡®Rotten¡­.¡¯

    Thud.

    In the end, Yoon Jong, who was thest one left, copsed to the ground like a pile of rotten straw. Chung Myung put his sword back into its scabbard and clicked his tongue briefly.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Revenge? Reveeeeeengee? These cubs think Kangho is easy! Do you think the results will change if you just half-assedly set up a formation and charge in with all your passion? If it were that simple, why would we bother training!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was giving a speech to those who copsed, sneered.

    ¡°A hundred years too early, you brats!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ei, these stagnant puddles.¡±

    Chung Myung turned around sharply. The sect leaders and elders, who had been watching with grim faces, followed him out of the training ground.

    The moment they confidently turned the corner that led to the training ground, they all copsed on the ground.

    ¡°Oof¡­¡±

    ¡°I really thought we would lose.¡±

    Even Maeng So and Tang Gun-ak were leaning against the wall, as if barely able to stand.

    ¡°¡­That was close.¡±

    ¡°This time it was really dangerous.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak shook his head.

    It might have looked like they won effortlessly as usual, but it had been far from easy. With their numbers being small, if they had lost their momentum even once, they would have copsed uncontrobly. If they had made a wrong move, they would have been the ones copsing there.

    In that sense, their opponents had fought well today, but¡­

    ¡°But, Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Unlike them, Tang Gun-ak frowned slightly as he watched Chung Myung still answer cheerfully.

    ¡®I really don¡¯t know his limits.¡¯

    Physical strength may be fine, but the constant fighting should have worn down his mental strength. Where on earth does his mental power to remain calme from?

    ¡°Just a thought¡­ perhaps today¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe it would have been better to let them win?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak nodded quietly.

    Of course, no martial artist likes to lose. A person who wants to win in the end, no matter when or in what situation. So, whether the opponent was their disciple or member of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, Tang Gun-ak did not want to lose on purpose. However¡­.

    ¡®Given the circumstances¡­¡¯

    They must have made up their minds today. Didn¡¯t they make a grand decision, putting aside the old feelings they had with those they had fought and fought against? But with no different oue, it¡¯s understandable that their morale might have dropped.

    In times like these, people usually start ming each other. When things go well, everything is enjoyable, but when they don¡¯t, people tend to me others.

    ¡°I agree. While losing on purpose isn¡¯t ideal, shouldn¡¯t we have made them realize that fighting together was meaningful?¡±

    Maeng So stroked his chin and added strength to Tang Gun-ak¡¯s words.

    Chung Myung chuckled at their words.

    ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You seem to think too weakly of your disciples. Just because I give them a hard time doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll copse in the real world.¡±

    ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Chung Myung gestured toward the training ground. Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So quietly approached the corner and peeked their heads out.

    ¡°I told you the formation was wrong from the start! I told you that Beast Pce wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s true that Beast Pce bought time!¡±

    ¡°What good is buying time? It will eventually copse! If we want to stop those monstrous bastards, we need to thicken our formation! Either Mount Hua or Ice Pce should give up attacking and go into defense!¡±

    ¡°Then, they can attack us without any sense of crisis! That way, we¡¯ll just waste time and ultimately won¡¯t win. Don¡¯t you know that the best defense is offense?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just idealism!¡±

    Those who sprawled around were now gathered in the center and arguing fiercely. A sigh leaked out from Maeng So and Tang Gun-ak¡¯s mouths.

    ¡°Ugh, damn it. My jaw still hurts from where I got hit.¡±

    ¡°But maybe because we¡¯ve been hit so many times, I can now endure it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something to brag about.¡±

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Jo-Gol¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Did you see Tang Gaju-nim panting today?¡±

    ¡°I saw it!¡±

    ¡°His breath was up to his throat! He was about to copse! Kukukukuk!¡±

    When Tang Gun-ak was annoyed and tensed his body, Maeng So grabbed his shoulder and stopped him.

    ¡°What about Yasugungju-nim? Wow! He¡¯s so big that just his shoulders moving felt like andslide!¡±

    This time, Tang Gun-ak quietly reached out and gently grabbed Maeng So¡¯s trembling wrist.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do much, but today we really felt like we had a chance.¡±

    ¡°If this continues, the day when we reallynd a good punch won¡¯t be far off!¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get back together! Let¡¯s start by thinking about what to do with those useless Nokrim!¡±

    ¡°Now, wait a minute. What are we going to do with Mount Hua Chivalrous Sword? Isn¡¯t that the biggest problem?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something Mount Hua¡¯s disciples will handle. Let¡¯s not worry about it.¡±

    ¡°No, why are you dumping that on us! What are we supposed to do about him!¡±

    Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So, who had been listening to the heated conversation, slowly stepped back. A look of bewilderment appeared on their faces as they turned around.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­¡±

    It seemed that Maeng So was more surprised than Tang Gun-ak.

    ¡®Those guys¡­.¡¯

    Before they knew it, Beast Pce warriors had naturally blended in with them. Beast Pce is located in a very remote ce even in Yunnan. As a result, they don¡¯t interact much with ordinary people. Living with beasts and not mingling well with outsiders had always been Beast Pce¡¯s chronic problem.

    Yet here they were, chatting freely with the people of Jungwon, not even the people of Yunnan. And they were half-sitting, rxed, as they talked.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anymore.¡¯

    It¡¯s to the point where he wonders if Chung Myung is doing some kind of magic.

    ¡°Parents often don¡¯t know their own children well, and masters don¡¯t know their own disciples well either. They should know well, but strangely enough, they don¡¯t.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak and Maeng So nodded their heads as they looked at the smiling Chung Myung.

    ¡°So instead of worrying about them, it might be better to worry about yourselves. If you¡¯re not careful, you might end up embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Chung Myung, who was giggling, turned around and stretched.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s something we¡¯ll have to seeter.¡±

    Maeng So and Tang Gun-ak shook their heads as they watched Chung Myung walk away.

    * * *

    ¡°Aigo, there isn¡¯t a single part of my body that doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Gol-ah¡­. Don¡¯t take your shirt off in the Dining Hall.¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with guys being together?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? We¡¯re all men here.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s Soso?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Soso is a family.¡±

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Tang Soso smiled sweetly.

    ¡°I never had a brother like Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If I had a brother like Sahyung, I would have buried him with my own hands long ago. Sahyung, you should be thankful that you were not born into Tang Family.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am always grateful for that.¡±

    Sincerely.

    At that moment, Baek Cheon got up from his seat. Jo-Gol looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Huh? Sasuk, where are you going?¡±

    Baek Cheon was usually the type of person who would finish his meal first and wait until everyone else. So when Baek Cheon suddenly got up in the middle of a meal, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s somewhere I need to go. Keep eating.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sasuk.¡±

    Baek Cheon quietly left the Dining Hall. The others paid little attention and soon began to chatter amongst themselves.

    Baek Cheon walked slowly along the river. His gaze was fixed on the river flowing indifferently.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    A sigh escapes from his mouth.

    The reason he took the time toe to the riverside was that he had been feeling quite frustratedtely.

    ¡®How did that guy manage all this?¡¯

    Mount Hua has been led by Chung Myung so far. But recently, Chung Myung has been keeping quiet about what is happening inside Mount Hua.

    Of course, since Chung Myung has to deal with the affairs of the entire Heavenly Comrade Alliance, he may not be in a position to pay attention to the internal affairs of Mount Hua on a daily basis. That was one way to look at it.

    But Baek Cheon knows. Chung Myung wasn¡¯t the type to ignore things like that. Chung Myung is the type of person who does what needs to be done, even if it means reducing his sleep.

    For someone like him to show this level of disinterest¡­

    ¡®I guess it¡¯s a silent pressure to handle things on our own.¡¯

    Baek Cheon sighed deeply once again.

    It¡¯s not that he feels burdened by leading Mount Hua itself. Of course, he didn¡¯t think he could do it like Chung Myung, but he didn¡¯t need to do as much as Chung Myung anyway.

    Besides, he doesn¡¯t lead Mount Hua alone. Don¡¯t his Saje and Sajil help him? And even Monk Hye Yeon was subtly making sure he wasn¡¯t overloaded with work¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s embarrassing toin.¡¯

    So, there is certainly no burden in taking on the role of the great disciple of Mount Hua. It is something he should have done originally. It is just that the work that was temporarily left to Chung Myung is now returning to its rightful ce.

    That¡¯s not the issue. There was another reason why Baek Cheon was feeling suffocated.

    Baek Cheon gently grabbed the hilt of his sword and then weakly released it.

    ¡®I¡¯m stagnating.¡¯

    The problem was himself.

    During the three years he spent in seclusion, he had grown rapidly. However, despite going through many things since then, he never felt like his skills were improving.

    At first, he wasn¡¯t particrly worried. This was a problem that would be solved over time. But at some point, Baek Cheon realized.

    ¡®I do not have time.¡¯

    Watching Chung Myung and Jang Ilso fight against the bishop, Baek Cheon realized deep to his bones that the time when they would fight each other with their lives on the line woulde sooner than he thought.

    And when that momentes, there will be nothing Baek Cheon can do.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Even letting out a long breath didn¡¯t ease his suffocating feelings.

    Baek Cheon was strong. Objectively speaking, he was undeniably strong.

    Namgung Dowi, who carried all of Namgung¡¯s expectations, and Tang Pae, who had been confirmed as the next gaju of Tang Family, were honestly not his opponents.

    At this point, even Jin Geumryong could probably be subdued within ten moves. Baek Cheon had grown to be a strong person who could not be rivaled by anyone in the same generation.

    But the reason he felt stifled was that his level of skill wouldn¡¯t significantly impact the massive battles between these great sects.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    His skills werecking, and there was no time. At this rate, the day mighte when he would have to watch his fellow disciples die right in front of him.

    And that moment might be closer than he thought.

    Those worries and anxiety brought Baek Cheon here. He thought that looking at the open river might bring him some peace of mind.

    But looking at the flowing river didn¡¯t make his heart feel any better. Rather, it only made him feel more suffocated.

    He let out a series of sighs as he walked along the riverbank. How long had he been walking aimlessly like that?

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s steps suddenly stopped. Tilting his head, he listened intently.

    ¡®What is this sound¡­.¡¯

    His eyes shone sharply.

    ¡®The sound of weapons shing?¡¯

    In a ce like this, at thiste hour of the night?

    In an instant, Baek Cheon silenced his presence and quickly ran toward the sound of weapons shing

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141

    Baek Cheon quietly approached the thick bushes and lowered his body a little. This was because the sound of the weapons shing could be heard more clearly from closer.

    ¡®Just two?¡¯

    It didn¡¯t sound like a fight involving many people¡­

    He carefully moved forward, minimizing his movements as much as possible. He reached the edge of where the sound wasing from and carefully parted the thick bushes.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    At that moment, Baek Cheon opened his mouth without realizing it at the unexpected sight before his eyes. Just as he was about to make a sound,

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    A voice was heard right next to him. Startled, Baek Cheon tried to scream, but a hand swiftly covered his mouth.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Normally, someone of Baek Cheon¡¯s caliber wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to his face so easily, but this person was an exception. The person who had covered his mouth was none other than Yoo Iseol.

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    When Baek Cheon nodded silently, Yoo Iseol took her hand off his mouth. He had many questions for her, but this was not important right now. For now, he turned his gaze and looked back at the scene in front of him.

    Chaeaeaeng!

    Swords shed.

    A young man in a pure white uniform was thrown back and rolled helplessly on the ground.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    A groan of pain escaped the young man¡¯s lips, but he had no time toin. He instinctively turned his body to the side.

    Kuuuung!

    A footnded where the young man¡¯s head had been moments before, leaving a clear footprint on the ground. It was obvious what would have happened if he hadn¡¯t moved away.

    But even before he could feel relieved, the attacker nted a foot squarely in the young man¡¯s back as he twisted his body.

    Kwang!

    The young man flew like a frog kicked by a child and crashed into arge tree trunk.

    Kuuung!

    He slid down from where he had hit and copsed to the ground. The one who had kicked him, Chung Myung, looked at the young man with an indifferent expression and spoke in a lowered voice.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why? Have you had enough already?¡±

    Hearing those words, Seol So-baek¡¯s fingertips twitched.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    As he coughed dryly, blood came out. Staggering, Seol So-baek forced himself to stand. He staggered several times as if all strength had left his body, but somehow managed to use his sword as a support to stay upright.

    ¡°Your reaction is too slow.¡±

    Chung Myung spoke, looking at him with indifferent eyes.

    ¡°Lack of strength is understandable because your internal strength is insufficient. Lack of speed is also understandable because your muscle strength iscking. But the slowness of your reaction is entirely your problem.¡±

    Seol So-baek¡¯s hand holding the sword was trembling. It wasn¡¯t from the shock of Chung Myung¡¯s words. He was purely trembling from exhaustion.

    His condition was already a mess.

    The white uniform, like the snow of Northern Sea, was covered in dirt and turned muddy yellow, and patches of dried ck blood were stuck to them. Even the faint color of the original white face disappeared and looked almost as pale as a corpse.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung looked at Seol So-baek and asked coldly.

    ¡°Should we stop here?¡±

    ¡°The- There¡¯s no need, Dojang-nim!¡±

    Seol So-baek gripped his sword tightly with trembling hands.

    ¡°If you want to stop, we can. You¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Seol So-baek said, gritting his teeth.

    ¡°As Dojang-nim said, it¡¯s up to me to decide whether I¡¯ve done enough or not!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not good enough! So I have to do more!¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°In that condition?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. You don¡¯t have to push yourself like this. No one will ignore you because you¡¯re weak. At least while I¡¯m alive, no one in Northern Sea will dare touch you.¡±

    Seol So-baek clenched his teeth.

    ¡°And objectively speaking, you¡¯ve worked hard enough. No one can say you¡¯ve had it easy. So, before you harm yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Seol So-baek shouted and cut off Chung Myung¡¯s words. His voice was almost like a scream. His bloodshot eyes red straight at Chung Myung.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    The grinding sound of his teeth was distinctly audible.

    ¡°What does that even mean? Ultimately, what matters is that I¡¯m too weak to even participate in Ice Pce¡¯s training!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? You started learning martial artste, and you didn¡¯t be gungju because you were strong in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying why should that be natural!¡±

    Seol So-baek shouted in anger.

    ¡°Do our enemies care about such things? How can Ice Pce¡¯s gungju protect the warriors and the residents of Northern Sea if he¡¯s weak?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Being young doesn¡¯t mean free of responsibilities! Saying that I¡¯ll be strongerter on isn¡¯tforting! Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m weak and can¡¯t do what I need to do right now?¡±

    Seol So-baek picked up the sword that was stuck in the ground and pulled it out.

    ¡°I will be strong. As Ice Pce gungju, I will be qualified to lead Ice Pce like the other sect leaders. As soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Really, this stupid guy¡­.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for learning from someone.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung rushed toward Seol So-baek and swung his sword. Seol So-baek quickly raised his sword to block, but his body was helplessly flung away.

    He reacted in time but couldn¡¯t withstand the force behind Chung Myung¡¯s strike.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Seol So-baek, who had been rolling on the ground, eventually coughed up bright red blood. Looking at the sight, Chung Myung approached with a calm expression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°You reacted in time, but you lost in strength. This isn¡¯t something I can help with. So how are you supposed to win? Just keep losing?¡±

    Seol So-baek¡¯s eyes shook slightly. Those words reflected his feelings exactly.

    ¡°But you know, that¡¯s just how Kangho is. It¡¯s endlessly unfair. Effort? There¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll be fairly rewarded for your efforts. But¡­¡±

    Chung Myung smiled faintly.

    ¡°But what can you do? If all you can do is try, then you should at least do that. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Seol So-baek forced his trembling body to stand.

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    Despite coughing painfully, he still regainedposure. Chung Myung watched him for a moment before speaking calmly.

    ¡°Do you know? There is little chance that you will grow up enough to y your part before war breaks out. And as gungju, the chances of you fulfilling your part are even less.¡±

    Seol So-baek nodded.

    ¡°Still going to do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s meaningless?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    There was not a single bit of hesitation in Seol So-baek¡¯s answer. A satisfied smile appeared on Chung Myung¡¯s lips as he looked at his intense gaze.

    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t had enough. Should I beat you until you can¡¯t say you can go on anymore?¡±

    Chung Myung ran straight toward Seol So-baek. In that instant, Seol So-baek gritted his teeth and kicked the ground to match Chung Myung.

    Baek Cheon, who had been watching the one-sided beating disguised as a spar, turned his head to look at Yoo Iseol.

    ¡°Samae.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Since when have they been doing this?¡±

    ¡°When?¡±

    Yoo Iseol tilted her head slightly as if finding the question hard to understand. But before Baek Cheon could borate, she answered.

    ¡°Since the first day¡­ or maybe the next.¡±

    ¡°The next day?¡±

    ¡°From the day after Ice Pce arrived.¡±

    Baek Cheon flinched for a moment and looked at Seol So-baek again.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the first time?¡¯

    Then, does that mean Chung Myung has been beating them up during the day and dragging Seol So-baek out at night to train him?

    No, no. That¡¯s not it.

    ¡®When did Ice Pce arrive?¡¯

    So Ice Pce gungju has been enduring being beaten one-on-one like that every night?

    ¡®That¡¯s crazy¡­.¡¯

    It¡¯s not a particrly strange sight. He¡¯s always been beaten by Chung Myung just as much as Seol So-baek¡­ no, even more than him. But aren¡¯t he and Seol So-baek on different levels?

    There is no way that the young gungju could endure such training that even Baek Cheon finds it difficult.

    ¡®But he¡¯s enduring it, isn¡¯t he?¡¯

    Baek Cheon was inwardly confused as to how to ept this sight. At that moment, Yoo Iseol whispered in an indifferent voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s growing.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Day by day. Astonishingly fast.¡±

    Yoo Iseol was not someone who gave praise lightly. For such a person to say something like this must mean that Seol So-baek is really growing stronger quickly.

    ¡®Is it talent?¡¯

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    Of course, he might have some talent, but for Yoo Iseol to speak this way meant there was something more than just talent. And it didn¡¯t take much thought to figure out what it was.

    ¡°Euuaaaaa!¡±

    Seol So-baek rushed towards Chung Myung. Far from reaching him properly, it was unknown whether he could reach him without copsing.

    Baek Cheon, who saw that sight, unconsciously clenched his fist.

    ¡®To that extent¡­¡¯

    He had always worked excessively hard. He had always given his utmost effort. No one could deny that Baek Cheon had done his best.

    But at this moment, Baek Cheon realized something.

    ¡®I knew it too.¡¯

    He thought to himself that he had tried hard enough, that he had put in enough effort, and that it was difficult to do more.

    As he watched Seol So-baek, who was dragging his feet but was still screaming that he would swing his sword one more time, Baek Cheon felt that he himself had also be someone who looked down on someone from above.

    ¡®I¡­¡¯

    Baek Cheon bit his lip lightly and turned to look at Yoo Iseol.

    ¡°How, Samae?¡±

    ¡°¡­At first, by chance.¡±

    That must have been the case.

    Yoo Iseol had always disliked showing her personal training to others. It must have been very ufortable to train at the manor where not only the people from Mount Hua but also those from other sects were present.

    ¡®No, that means¡­ she was doing day training and still doing her personal training?¡¯

    Even Baek Cheon hasn¡¯t been doing ittely.

    ¡°And after that¡­¡±

    Yoo Iseol closed her mouth as she was about to say something. It probably meant she found it hard to exin the exact reason.

    But Baek Cheon seemed to know why Yoo Iseol wanted to watch this scene.

    Kwang!

    Chung Myung kicked Seol So-baek in the side and sent him flying. Then, he opened his mouth without hesitation towards Seol So-baek, who was lying on the ground.

    ¡°To lead people isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Standing in front isn¡¯t hard. But being a leader ispletely different. You have to work harder than anyone else, and you can never fall behind. And you must have the confidence that you¡¯re moving in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Confidencees from doubt. Ites from the fear that what you¡¯re thinking might be wrong. Someday, you too will reach a point where you think that the conclusions you¡¯ve reached through much contemtion have led you here, and you¡¯ll fall into the delusion that you¡¯re still right. The moment you¡¯re convinced that just doing what you¡¯ve been doing is enough.¡±

    When Baek Cheon heard those words, he clenched his fist.

    ¡°Remember that.¡±

    Chung Myung said coldly.

    ¡°When your position changes, what was right can be wrong, and what was wrong can be right. And no one knows when that time wille. It might be a yearter, it might be tomorrow, or it might have been yesterday.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So if you don¡¯t want to be wrong, you have to constantly doubt and question yourself.¡±

    Seol So-baek nodded his head with difficulty.

    ¡°That¡¯s what being a leader is about. It¡¯s tough. But if you can pull it off¡­¡±

    Chung Myung spun his sword around once.

    ¡°I think Ice Pce will be able to get a really good gungju.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course, they will.¡±

    ¡°Anyone can speak that. Come on.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seol So-baek gritted his teeth and charged at Chung Myung again.

    Chung Myung lowered his sword and watched Seol So-baek, who pushed himself forward with all his might. Above them, a bright moon hung in the sky.

    Baek Cheon closed his eyes without realizing it.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t stagnant. I had just frozen in ce.¡¯

    He grabbed the sword that was like his own body. He felt the sensation of the sword, which had be so familiar and sofortable, again, one by one, and dug deeper and deeper into his inner self.

 Chapter [NaN]

    <h4>Chapter [NaN]</h4>

    ¡°Sahyung.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    While running towards the ck Dragon pirates, Jo Gul spoke slowly.

    ¡°That¡­ Do you know the name of the Wudang sect leader?¡±

    ¡°Venerable Heo Do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, him.¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a bit different from what we imagined?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    As Yoon Jong looked at him with a confused expression, Jo Gul expressed his concern.

    ¡°I thought he would be a very sharp swordsman because he¡¯s the sect leader of Wudang. But when I saw him, he seemed like a kind person.¡±

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen the sect leader of Wudang.

    In the past, they had seen Venerable Heo Do sitting on the tform at the tournament, but that was from afar.

    This was the first time they had confirmed what kind of person Venerable Heo Do was.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good person¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong repeated those words for a moment and then looked at Jo Gul with pitying eyes.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°Gul.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you came to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. What are you saying? You¡¯re embarrassing me.¡±

    ¡°If you had followed in the footsteps of your father and be a merchant, you would have raised the entire family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yoon Jong clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    Tang Soso, who was listening, supported his words.

    ¡°Right, Jo Gul sahyung. The sect leaders of the great sects shouldn¡¯t be judged by what they show. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside.¡±

    Jo Gul tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t understand at all.

    ¡°Are you saying the Tang family lord is like that, too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because my father is unusually friendly to Mount Hua, but that¡¯s not the case when dealing with other sects. People who have risen to such a level are those who hide their true feelings as if it were second nature.¡±

    ¡°Umm.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Baek Cheon nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We ended up exchanging pleasantries, but there¡¯s no way the purpose ofing all this way and talking was just about greetings. They probably figured out a lot of things we cannot assume.¡±

    ¡°¡­ for that short period?¡±

    ¡°So, he must be the Wudang sect leader.¡±

    Baek Cheon¡¯s eyes shone.

    ¡°If there is something to learn, learn it; if there is something to imitate, imitate it. But no matter the situation, never neglect to be alert.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Meanwhile, Chung Myung, who was watching this from behind, chuckled.

    ¡®They¡¯ve grown well.¡¯

    In the past, people who would have made a big fuss just because they met the Wudang sect leader are now wary and worried in their own way.

    ¡°First, focus on the task at hand. Our opponent now is the ck Dragon Pirates, not Wudang.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sasuk!¡±

    The sight of him running ahead, full of motivation, was truly heroic. Chung Myung grinned.

    ¡°You are very handsome.¡±

    Well, whatever. No matter how young you were, you had to do this much.

    Tat.

    Venerable Heo Do, who was in the lead, quickly ran ahead.

    The gentle expression on his face that he had previously shown in front of Hyun Jong and the disciples of the Mount Hua sect had long since disappeared. All that remained was cold, hard determination.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    Heo Sanja approached cautiously and asked.

    Then Venerable Heo Do opened his mouth without any change in his expression.

    ¡°You mean Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He had heard many things about Mount Hua.

    But that was mostly just an evaluation of Mount Hua¡¯s actions. What Heo Sanja wanted to hear was Venerable Heo Do¡¯s evaluation of Mount Hua as he had seen it with his own eyes.

    ¡°It is clear that we must be vignt. But¡­¡±

    Venerable Heo Do trailed off slightly. He closed his mouth as if he was a little worried, but only after a while did he slowly open it again.

    ¡°Mount Hua is definitely a great sect. When I saw them in person, I could feel their greatness.¡±

    It was something close to apliment. Heo Sanja pondered for a moment, wondering if such a favorable review had evere from Venerable Heo Do¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°But that makes it more painful¡ªthe time they lost.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I was fortunate to see Mount Hua with my own eyes.¡±

    Venerable Heo Do¡¯s eyes darkened.

    The Mount Hua they actually saw was more threatening than he had thought and even more amazing. There was definitely something in Mount Hua that couldn¡¯t be found in Wudang.

    But¡­

    ¡®That rity is their weakness.¡¯

    It was a ce that could not yet be called their enemy, but it was fortunate to have had the chance to closely understand a ce that could be their enemy. That alone made this expedition worthwhile.

    ¡®Once the distance is widened, it cannot be narrowed so easily.¡¯

    Because they had underestimated it for so long, something like this happened. However, if they recognized Mount Hua as Mount Hua and stayed alert, they were confident that they could maintain the gap with them.

    This time, it felt like it.

    In the past, the Nine Great Sects and Five Great Families would have just watched as Mount Hua swept away all the public sentiment in the Yangtze River and took all the profits they could. But this time, as soon as they heard that Mount Hua would appear on the Yangtze River and fight against the pirates, they took notice and flocked.

    That was what it meant to be an object of caution.

    ¡®Sect leader, anyone who climbs up must bear that much weight.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to turn a hundredth ce into a tenth ce. But, to be the first ce, several times more effort was needed to reach that position.

    Mount Hua, which has already earned the wariness of other sects, will no longer be able to make one-sided gains like in the past.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    ¡°No, it is nothing.¡±

    Venerable Heo Do¡¯s face hardened strangely. A feeling akin to tension arose.

    ¡®If the world remained as it is now, this distance would not narrow. But¡­¡¯

    What if the world wasn¡¯t as peaceful as it is now? Would Wudang be able to maintain the gap with Mount Hua even then?

    Venerable Heo Do¡¯s eyes shone coldly.

    ¡®I will be busy when I return to Wudang.¡¯

    To achieve that, the first task was to deal with the ck Dragon Pirates.

    Venerable Heo Do channeled Qi into his leg and kicked the ground hard.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The disciples of Mount Hua, who had been running continuously, finally arrived at the site of the ck Dragon Pirates.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the scene unfolding before them.

    ¡°S-sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    How should this scene be described?

    Disciplined?

    No, no. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to describe the scene with words that had such a positive connotation.

    Several groups of warriors were crowded together on the riverside.

    First, the most noticeable were the Shaolin monks in yellow robes. Then, there were the disciples of Wudang who had arrived before them.

    Next to them were people in sky-blue robes.

    ¡°Azure¡­.¡±

    ¡°Blue Sky. This is the Namgung family¡¯s Blue Sky Sword troops.¡±

    ¡°Namgung.¡±

    Even at a nce, the sharp-looking swordsmen were perfectly lined up, gazing across the river. And¡­

    ¡°Then the people wearing those blue clothes must be the Qingcheng sect.¡±

    Shaolin, Wudang, Namgung, and Qingcheng.

    The four sects that ruled the world were gathered on the riverside. It was truly a breathtaking sight.

    ¡®Has there ever been a gathering of people like this in one ce since thest Demonic Sect war?¡¯

    It finally felt real. The fact that times were changing.

    Even though the people gathered here weren¡¯t showing hostility to Mount Hua, they would feel a body-crushing pressure. If that was the case for them, too, how overwhelming must it feel for the pirates they had to deal with?

    If one was in Kangho, they would hear a lot about it, so the warriors of the sects boldly drew their swords and left their base.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The hands hidden inside the long sleeves were shaking, but now was the time to move forward resolutely because he was Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.

    Mount Hua¡¯s disciples began to take the steps they had once halted.

    They, too, understood what it meant to join that ce, and so their steps were filled with spirit.

    Beop Gye, who saw Mount Hua approaching, slowly walked to greet them.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    He bowed to the sect leader with a serious look.

    ¡°I greet Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Elder Beop Gye. I feel d.¡±

    ¡°You remember me?¡±

    ¡°How could I forget you? I have not forgotten the kindness you showed to Mount Hua.¡±

    Beop Gye nodded.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was particrly kind to Mount Hua. Still, personal circumstances weren¡¯t important when meeting on behalf of a sect. What was important was the fact that the sect leader of Mount Hua spoke friendly words to Shaolin.

    ¡°Thank you foring here. Everyone in the world will be amazed by the majesty of Mount Hua.¡±

    Hyun Jong smiled at Beop Gye¡¯s words.

    But the moment Chung Myung heard those words, his eyes suddenly turned upside down.

    ¡°No, that bald¡­ eupp!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. Right. Chung Myung! You say that all sentient beings will be thankful to Mount Hua! Our Chung Myung is so special! So interested in Buddhism! I know everything about sentient beings! Hahahaha!¡±

    Baek Cheonughed and desperately covered Chung Myung¡¯s mouth. Even Hae Yeon was holding Chung Myung¡¯s neck and squeezing it quietly with a pale face.

    ¡°Eup! Eup! T-that bald¡­!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. Seeing it before you knew it! That is a duck! Is this your first time seeing a duckling? I find it fascinating, too!¡±

    In that gap, the Five Swords quickly ran over and tightly wrapped Chung Myung¡¯s mouth with a cloth, tying up his entire body.

    ¡°Eupp! Eupp!¡±

    Chung Myung quickly turned into a pupa-like being, struggling to move, but no one felt sorry for him.

    ¡°Phew. Put it all the way back there. No, no. It would be better to take this chance and bury him.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No, don¡¯t kill.¡±

    Baek Cheon sighed and looked at Chung Myung being dragged away.

    It was Mount Hua who began the subjugation, so Mount Hua must be in a position to wee them. However, Beop Gye cleverly and naturally expressed gratitude to Mount Hua.

    It was as if they were the protagonist, and Mount Hua was merely helping Shaolin¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®A person called a monk!¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t say that the feelings for the sect were wrong, but wasn¡¯t that too cowardly and petty?

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face turned red as if he understood their feelings.

    At that time, Beop Gye nced at Hae Yeon and said to Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°I would like to express my deepest gratitude to you for taking on Shaolin¡¯s disciples and teaching them. However, due to the current situation, I think we will have to take our disciple from here.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Do as you wish.¡±

    After Hyun Jong¡¯s permission was granted, Beop Gye quietly called Hae Yeon.

    ¡°Hae Yeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come here and join Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯s face hardened at the unexpected situation.

    ¡°Elder. The abbot is¡­.¡±

    ¡°I know that the abbot had allowed you to go out. But now isn¡¯t the time to seek instruction.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, the abbot has delegated all the authority to me. I will not say more.¡±

    When this happened, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Hae Yeon¡¯s shoulders slumped.

    When he turned around with a sad face, Baek Cheon patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°It is alright, monk.¡±

    ¡°Taoist Baek Cheon. I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we follow the orders of our sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hae Yeon¡¯srge, gentle eyes trembled, but he soon addressed them in a low voice.

    ¡°¡­ see you again.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±

    Hae Yeon politely greeted the disciples of Mount Hua. The Mount Hua disciples then came together and showed respect to Hae Yeon.

    Although he wasn¡¯t a disciple of Mount Hua, it was the highest courtesy that could be shown to someone who was no different from a Mount Hua disciple.

    ¡°Do not act like you belong there!¡±

    ¡°Come and visit us again, monk!¡±

    ¡°I will hide meat for you!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying! Insane bastard!¡±

    Leaving behind the friendly voices, Hae Yeon sighed softly and walked towards Shaolin.

    ¡°This disciple caused trouble.¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. We received great help from monk Hae Yeon. As a member of Mount Hua, I would like to express my deepest gratitude to Monk Hae Yeon and Shaolin.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at Hae Yeon with slightly sad eyes.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t a disciple of Mount Hua, it felt like losing a disciple. His heart felt heavy as if he were going through a breakup.

    After confirming that Hae Yeon had crossed over, Beop Gye suddenly looked to the side. He said to Hyun Jong,

    ¡°Rather than that, I think we should greet each other.¡±

    From the direction Beop Gye was looking, the head of the Namgung family and the Sect Leader of the Qingcheng sect were walking straight to them.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142

    ¡°Is this the ce?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi looked at therge manor before him.

    ¡°Yes, Danju-nim. From what I know, the people of Mount Hua are here.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi let out a deep sigh at the advisor¡¯s words.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived. It¡¯s been a long journey.¡±

    ¡°There should be no need for Danju-nim toe in person¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi shakes his head firmly.

    ¡°Mount Hua is not only a friend of Eunha Merchant Guild but also ourrgest client. Even if we have established trade rtions and a close friendship, if we neglect them, even the close rtionships will grow distant.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°And. Is there just Mount Hua here? Aren¡¯t the biggest clients of our Eunha Merchant Guild, North Sea Ice Pce, and Southern Beast Pce, also there? How could I note and greet the biggest clients of Eunha Merchant Guild gathered in one ce? Even if it were in the Western Regions instead of the Yangtze River, I woulde personally!¡±

    ¡°You are absolutely right.¡±

    The advisor nodded repeatedly with an expression of admiration.

    After Hwang Mun-yak died, Hwang Jongwi struggled to fill the void left by his death, but recently, he has been leading the merchant guild to a degree that makes Hwang Mun-yak¡¯s time in life seem insignificant.

    Everyone in the tradingpany openly said that if things continued this way, it wouldn¡¯t be a dream for Eunha Merchant Guild to be the number one merchant guild under Hwang Jongwi¡¯s leadership.

    ¡°My father always said that for a merchant, trust and people are the most important. I¡¯m simply following his words.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi, who was looking at the manor with a stern face, smiled brightly.

    ¡°And¡­ Personally, I really wanted to see the disciples of Mount Hua. Seeing them gives me strength whenever I¡¯m tired and weary. In truth, there aren¡¯t many people as lively as they are, right?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. They¡¯re so lively that it¡¯s a problem. With the people of Mount Hua away from the mountain, not only Huayin but also Shaanxi feels quiet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi smiled bitterly.

    It¡¯s said that you don¡¯t notice the presence until it¡¯s gone.

    ¡®This just shows how important Mount Hua has be in Shaanxi. In just a few years.¡¯

    There¡¯s no point in talking about it.

    Before Mount Hua came back to life, the representative sect of Shaanxi was the Southern Edge Sect, and when Southern Edge Sect suddenly went to Bongmun, many were concerned.

    However, Mount Hua filled the empty space of Southern Edge Sect perfectly, if not to the point of overdoing it. And now, not just Shaanxi, they were spreading their influence throughout the entire Jungwon, and even beyond to outer pces.

    So, even a brief absence of Mount Hua made the entire Shaanxi region lose its vitality.

    ¡°I also feel a sense of excitement when I meet people of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi chuckled and pointed to the gate of the manor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Danju-nim.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi heads towards the manor.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no one guarding the gate?¡±

    ¡°Is it really necessary? It¡¯s where the Mount Hua, Tang Family, and outer pce reside, so anyone with even a little bit of sense wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s also true.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯se in. They¡¯re not so stiff that they would argue about we opening the gate ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At Hwang Jongwi¡¯s words, the advisor steps forward and opens the gate. Hwang Jongwi, who entered, smiled faintly.

    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m at Mount Hua in a strange way.¡¯

    The atmosphere of Mount Hua, a mixture of the tranquility unique to Taoism and the liveliness unique to Chung Myung, can be felt here as well. It must be the same wherever Mount Hua is present.

    ¡°That person?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi was delighted to see the familiar back walking ahead. Meeting someone he recognized right after arriving lifted his spirits.

    ¡°Jo-Gol Dojang! Isn¡¯t this Jo-Gol Dojang!¡±

    Since the disciples of Mount Hua all wear the same uniform, it is difficult to tell who is who just by looking at their backs, but Jo-Gol is easy to recognize even from his back because of his unique curly hair.

    The delighted Hwang Jongwi approaches Jo-Gol and smiles.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Jo-Gol Doja¡­ Mother!¡±

    When Jo-Gol turned his head to look at Hwang Jongwi, Hwang Jongwi was startled and stepped back.

    ¡°J- Jo-Gol Dojang?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    Jo-Gol bows his head deeply after recognizing Hwang Jongwi.

    ¡°Sangdanju¡­ No, Danju-nim. You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°A- Are you ill?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? Your face?¡±

    Jo-Gol sweeps his face weakly.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a little haggard.¡±

    A little haggard?

    Hwang Jongwi looked at Jo-Gol, speechless.

    ¡®Even if we dig up the grave and take out the corpse, it won¡¯t look like this.¡¯

    It was hard to tell if his face was deathly pale or dark as if he were already dead.

    His bloodless, pale skin looked so rough that tree bark might be smoother, and the dark circles under his eyes were so deep they seemed ink-painted.

    Even if he had tried to put on makeup, he wouldn¡¯t look this bad.

    ¡°What on earth happened to you?¡±

    ¡°What happened, well¡­¡±

    It was when.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Danju-nim?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi turned his head quickly at the voiceing from the side.

    ¡°¡­W- Who?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Danju-nim, it¡¯s me, Yoon Jong.¡±

    ¡°Yo- Yoon Jong Dojang?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi blinked his eyes repeatedly.

    Yoon Jong¡¯s appearance was not much different from Jo-Gol¡¯s. No, in some ways, he looked even worse than Jo-Gol.

    ¡°Did Evil Tyrant Alliancee to attack?¡±

    Hearing that, Yoon Jong smiles in an uncharacteristic way.

    ¡°Evil Tyrant Alliance¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult if it were them. Just¡­ we¡¯d just have to beat them up.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The problem is that there¡¯s someone worse than Evil Tyrant Alliance in Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Tha- That must be Chung Myung Dojang, right?¡±

    Who else but Chung Myung could turn a person like this?

    However, upon hearing Hwang Jongwi¡¯s words, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol simultaneously shook their heads.

    ¡°Chung Myung is better.¡±

    ¡°At least he¡¯s still human.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    The two shook their heads without further exnation.

    At the very moment when Hwang Jongwi, who had no idea what was going on, was about to ask again.

    ¡°You punk! I told you toe to the training ground, so why are you wasting time here!¡±

    When they heard the angry voice, Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol flinched and shrank their necks. At the same time, their faces contorted in sheer horror.

    Hwang Jong instinctively turned his head to look at the person who had shouted.

    ¡°Ba- Baek Cheon Dojang?¡±

    ¡°No. Isn¡¯t this Danju-nim?¡±

    Baek Cheon, who saw Hwang Jongwi, politely sped his hands in a respectful greeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes¡­ Baek Cheon Dojang.¡±

    ¡°Did you just arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°It must have been a long journey, and you must have had a hard time. I¡¯m sure Sect Leader will be happy to see you.¡±

    Strangely enough, while everyone else was dying, Baek Cheon wasn¡¯t much different from the Baek Cheon he knew.

    No, on the contrary¡­.

    ¡®He seems oddly shiny.¡¯

    Had Baek Cheon not been training? No, that didn¡¯t seem like his character at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll guide you to Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­. Yes.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    Baek Cheon, who had been showing an extremely gentle expression towards Hwang Jongwi, turns his head towards Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol.

    At the same time, his expression changedpletely from the one when he looked at Hwang Jongwi.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for training! What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°¡­We were just going.¡±

    ¡°That¡­. I¡¯m just greeting Danju-nim for a moment.¡±

    Yoon Jong and Jo-Gol cowered like mice in front of a cat. Baek Cheon, who was looking at the two with eyes that seemed to be dissatisfied with them, frowned.

    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll escort Danju-nim and return.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two bow their heads towards Baek Cheon and Hwang Jongwi then walk towards the training ground with quick steps.

    ¡°No, seriously, why is he like that? He wasining with us just recently!¡±

    ¡°How would I know¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather deal with Chung Myung. Ugh! Since that yangban with higher rank is ring his eyes, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°Shh. He can hear you.¡±

    ¡°All the kids are dying. Why are we the only ones doing extra training? It¡¯s already so hard I could die.¡±

    ¡°¡­Stopining and let¡¯s go. Quickly.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Watching the two run to the training ground, a cold sweat formed on the back of Hwang Jongwi¡¯s neck.

    When he turned his head with a slightly uneasy feeling, Baek Cheon was still smiling kindly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    This man is scarier than I thought.

    Hwang Jongwi, who was walking along the manor as Baek Cheon guided, opened his mouth slightly.

    ¡°Are all the disciples from other sects here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The afternoon training just ended, so they are either resting or having a meal.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Mount Hua Sect has its own unique aspect. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to practice more than other sects in a ce where everyone is together.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Just a moment ago, you said Mount Hua was the only one training while other sects were resting¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. That.¡±

    Baek Cheon scratched his head.

    ¡°There they are. You¡¯ll understand when you see it.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At Baek Cheon¡¯s words, Hwang Jongwi raised his head and looked at the scene unfolding before him.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    In the space between therge manor buildings, people covered in dirt were literally sprawled out.

    ¡®Is this a den of beggars?¡¯

    No, this is not so much a beggar¡¯s hole as it is a bunch of¡­ defeated soldiers?

    It looked like a group of defeated soldiers who had barely managed to survive a beating and returned lying face down.

    Hwang Jongwi grimaced at the sight of people lying with their faces buried in the dirt, frothing at the mouth.

    ¡°The- These must be the people from Nokrim, right?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Huh? But the green clothes¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi closed his mouth.

    He had assumed they were from the Green Forest because of their green clothing. If it wasn¡¯t someone of Nokrim, they wouldn¡¯t be able to throw away all their dignity and lie down like that.

    But he saw it clearly.

    The word ¡°Tang¡± embroidered on the chests of those who are lying down.

    ¡°These are Tang Family members.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Tang Family? These people?

    Blinking, Hwang Jongwi stared at the people who had thrown away all decorum andy sprawled in the dirt with a renewed perspective.

    ¡®No matter how you look at it, they look like beggars.¡¯

    Not just ordinary beggars, but beggars who hadn¡¯t eaten for two weeks.

    Since when did Tang Family change its affiliation to Beggar Union?

    ¡°W- Water¡­¡±

    ¡°A- Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­eath.¡±

    ¡°Eat? You want something to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    When Hwang Jongwi looked at him with a nk expression, Baek Cheon nced at Hwang Jongwi and said as if it was nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This happens every day.¡±

    No, you madman!

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening every day! This is supposed to be a ce where people live!

    ¡°Th- Those in white¡­ no, those in yellow clothes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Namgung. Hmm, Namgung seems to be in decent condition today.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Ah, those people?

    That Azure Sky Namgung Family? The Azure Sky Namgung Family, the most upright and prestigious family in the world?

    After that, Hwang Jongwi, who had been shivering at the sight that looked like a vige had been hit by a gue, gave up thinking after seeing Im Sobyeong hanging on the wall like a dried squid.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not think it¡¯s strange.¡¯

    Isn¡¯t this always what happens when Chung Myung is present?

    Trying to applymon sense to him is foolish. So, stay calm¡­

    ¡°This is the ce. Hm?¡±

    As they reached the sect leader¡¯s quarters, Baek Cheon frowned.

    ¡°Excuse me, please wake up.¡±

    He approached the person lying on the wall in front of the sect leader¡¯s quarter, leaving Hwang Jongwi behind, and tapped him on the shoulder.

    ¡®That person is¡­ Hm? I think I¡¯ve seen him before?¡¯

    ¡°Tang Gaju-nim, you must not sleep here. Please wake up¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why is Tang Gaju here!¡±

    Hwang Jongwi finally couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted.

    Why is Tang Gaju sprawled out in front of someone else¡¯s quarters like a neighborhood beggar? Why!

    ¡°U- Um. Is this Baek Cheon Dojang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­I must¡¯ve taken a short break on my way to see sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like this. Go to Gaju-nim¡¯s residence and rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°No. Hm? Danju of Eunha Merchant Guild.¡±

    ¡°H- Have you been well? Gaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Do I look well?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi lowered his head as he heard that strangely sharp voice.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Tang Gun-ak takes the lead and enters the quarters.

    Hwang Jongwi let out a sigh as if the ground was copsing when he saw that sight.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t havee¡­ ¡®

    The reality of being at Mount Hua was sinking into Hwang Jongwi¡¯s bones.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143

    What Hwang Jongwi saw when he entered the room was a familiar sight.

    Hyun Jong sitting in the center and the elders of Mount Hua are sitting on his left and right. That was definitely a sight he often saw in Mount Hua.

    The problem is¡­.

    ¡®Who is that person¡­.¡¯

    Hwang Jongwi blinked at the sight of a huge man leaning against one wall, looking as limp as soaked cotton.

    ¡®I¡¯ve seen him somewhere¡­ Ah!¡¯

    Hwang Jongwi, who realized that the identity of therge lump of cotton was Beast Pce gungju he had seen at the founding ceremony of Heavenly Comrade Alliance in the past, flinched and trembled for a moment.

    What could have happened to drain the energy from such a towering man? The sight of an ordinary person slumped in exhaustion and that of such a man gave entirely different impressions.

    Besides, as Hwang Jongwi clearly remembered, Beast Pce gungju was an exceptionally polite person, despite his appearance¡­.

    ¡®How hard must it have been¡­¡¯

    He realized once again that if someone gets entangled with Chung Myung Dojang and Mount Hua Sect, they will all end up in hell, regardless of Beast Pce or Tang Family.

    ¡®And so will I.¡¯

    What? Missing Mount Hua?

    Come to think of it, has there ever been such a peaceful time as the past few months when Mount Hua left Shaanxi? They say that when people be addicted to alcohol, they think that being drunk is normal, so why did he miss these people?

    ¡°Oh, Danju-nim!¡±

    The leader of the demonic sect, who saw Hwang Jongwi entered the quarters¡­ No, Hyun Jong, sect leader of Mount Hua, stood up from his seat in delight.

    Hyun Jong approached without dy and grabbed Hwang Jongwi¡¯s two hands, smiling brightly.

    ¡°Danju-nim. How long has it been? I am so happy to see you came all the way here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡­ Right. Sect Leader, it¡¯s nice to meet you too¡­.¡±

    One would think that such a warm wee from the leader of Mount Hua would inspire gratitude, but strangely, Hwang Jongui felt a lingering unease.

    ¡®No. It¡¯s not Sect Leader¡¯s fault.¡¯

    While holding Hyun Jong¡¯s hand, Hwang Jongwi quickly looked around. He was looking for the person who was clearly the cause of all this.

    The root of all evil was, as always, grinning as if none of this had anything to do with him.

    ¡°You¡¯reter than I thought?¡±

    That was certainly not something to say to someone who had rushed all the way from Shaanxi, but Hwang Jongwi didn¡¯t take it to heart. He had gone through too much to be swayed by suchments.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°What could possibly happen here? Of course, I¡¯m doing well.¡±

    ¡°Hng.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    As soon as Chung Myung answered, sighs and groans came out from all directions. Hwang Jongwi, who was able to guess the reason for all these reactions, simply shook his head.

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡±

    Hwang Jongwi, who was about to make a joke while looking at Chung Myung¡¯s calm andposed appearance, suddenly tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi, who had been pondering for a moment, quietly approached Chung Myung.

    ¡°Hey, can you stand up for a moment?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Chung Myung tilted his head but did as he was told and stood up. As Hwang Jongwi approached, Chung Myung slowly stepped back with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not into this kind of thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit taller?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes widened.

    Hwang Jongwi, who had been looking Chung Myung up and down, nodded again as if to confirm his opinion.

    ¡°It¡¯s certain.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chung Myung came close to Hwang Jongwi and drew a line with his hand topare the height of his head and Hwang Jongwi¡¯s head. Voices of agreement came from around them.

    ¡°It seems so. He does look a bit taller.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is he still growing?¡±

    ¡°Kuh! Heavens haven¡¯t abandoned me! I thought I had stopped growing!¡±

    This body was rather shortpared to his previous body, which caused many inconveniences, but fortunately, it seemed that he still had the potential to grow further.

    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve been feeling morefortable using the sword recently. Just you wait, damn Heavenly Demon!¡±

    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re excited about the wrong thing?¡±

    ¡°As you grow taller, your arms get longer, and having longer arms is good for wielding a sword. Of course, too much can be a problem, but right now, being a bit short is inconvenient. It¡¯s better to grow a little more.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi shook his head. This man hadn¡¯t changed a bit since the first time he saw him. It was impressive how consistent someone could be.

    ¡°Oh, right. Did you bring that?¡±

    ¡°Who could take those words lightly? Of course, I brought them.¡±

    ¡°Keuh. As expected, the only person I can trust is you, Danju-nim.¡±

    ¡°¡­I hope there is even a little bit of sincerity in those words.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. I always speak withplete sincerity. So, where is it?¡±

    ¡°You seem more excited about the item than seeing me.¡±

    ¡°Ei. No way. I just wanted to be sure, be sure.¡±

    At those words, Hwang Jongwi ended upughing.

    ¡°The item is toorge to bring inside, so it¡¯s just outside the door.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    As soon as Hwang Jongwi finished speaking, Chung Myung¡¯s eyes sparkled, and he quickly ran to the door, flinging it open.

    Even those who wondered what on earth Chung Myung asked him to bring were responding like this, snooped, and checked what was ced in front of the door.

    ¡°Cauldron?¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    The thing ced in front of the door was a dark cauldron. Those who saw it were puzzled. Among those in the room, only people of Mount Hua Sect knew what it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s Cold Iron Cauldron.¡±

    ¡°Cold Iron Cauldron? Did you say cold iron?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a cauldron made from ten-thousand-year-old cold iron. Now that I think about it, we had stored it with Eunha Merchant Guild.¡±

    Those who weren¡¯t disciples of Mount Hua Sect widened their eyes at those words.

    No, what on earth were they thinking when they made a pot out of that precious, expensive iron? It wasn¡¯t like they had too much money lying around.

    ¡°No, you lunatic!¡±

    In particr, Tang Gun-ak ran out and examined the cauldron. He soon murmured in a dazed voice.

    ¡°It really is made from ten-thousand-year-old cold iron¡­ No,st time, they made all their swords out of cold iron¡­ Does Mount Hua have a cold iron mine? Now they¡¯ve even made a cauldron¡­¡±

    Hyun Jong, who was watching Tang Gun-ak¡¯s soul leaving his body, whispered to Chung Myung.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Tang Gaju know about that?¡±

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I guess we never mentioned it to him. Well, there wasn¡¯t really a reason to.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°But why were you sote?¡±

    Hwang Jongwi smiled bitterly at Chung Myung¡¯s question.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s an ordinary item? If Mount Hua carried it around, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if we were transporting it and encountered robbers, it would be a big issue, wouldn¡¯t it? It took some time to arrange for warriors to escort it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­. I didn¡¯t think of that. If I had known, I would have sent the bandits who were ying around to get it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Hwang Jongwi decided to stop trying to understand.. The events that took ce in Heavenly Comrade Alliance had long since fallen outside his scope of thought.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Hngg.¡±

    At that moment, Maeng So, who had gotten up from his seat with a groan, looked at the cauldron ced outside the door and let out a hollowugh.

    ¡°Why did you ask for that?¡±

    ¡°It has its uses.¡±

    ¡°Its uses?¡±

    ¡°The kids seem weak these days.¡±

    ¡°And whose fault is it!¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°They say, ¡®Give the illness, then the cure.¡¯ We gave them the illness, so now it¡¯s time for the cure.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not how that saying is used.¡±

    ¡°Eii. I know Jungwon¡¯s saying better than Gungju-nim. I think it¡¯s right to use them at times like this?¡±

    Beast Pce gungju¡¯s huge head drooped down. Everyone felt sorry for him, but no one dared toe to his defense. It was a well-known truth that exchanging words with Chung Myung would only hurt their mouth.

    ¡°But, by cure you meant?¡±

    ¡°I had the ingredients, but I forgot to bring the cauldron. Now that we have the cauldron, we can make some elixir for the kids.¡±

    At those words, Hyun Jong looked at Chung Myung as if impressed.

    Indeed, he had been worried and considering whether to tell Chung Myung to ease up upon seeing the alliance members struggling too much recently.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    The moment Hyun Jong was about to nod, Maeng So asked hurriedly with a look of confusion clearly on his face.

    ¡°W- Wait! What are you giving it to who?¡±

    ¡°Elixirs to the kids.¡±

    ¡°To whom?¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s to the kids. Gungju-nim, you seem very exhausted. You¡¯re not understanding my words.¡±

    Maeng So stared at Chung Myung with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°¡­When you say the kids, do you mean the disciples of Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give it to all of them. All the kids that¡¯s here.¡±

    Maeng So¡¯s eyes wavered in shock at those words.

    ¡°Even Beast Pce?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The most important materials were brought by Beast Pce and Ice Pce, so we can¡¯t leave them out. One must have a conscience.¡±

    Maengs So¡¯s mouth was tightly shut. He kept his mouth shut for a long time as if pondering something but then opened his mouth in a heavy voice.

    ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°The value of the ingredients and the finished elixir cannot even bepared. No matter how much we brought the ingredients, no one would think that receiving the elixir in return was a fair trade.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re nning to give it away for free?¡±

    This is too much. It is true that Heavenly Comrade Alliance announced that they would treat the alliance members and their affiliated sects without discrimination, but no one truly believed it was possible.

    Even Maeng So, one of the core members of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, didn¡¯t actually expect that. But now, doesn¡¯t it seem like Chung Myung is nning on really doing that nonsensical thing?

    At Maeng So¡¯s flustered voice, Chung Myung chuckled.

    ¡°What do you mean for free? How can you say that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    A wicked smile spread across Chung Myung¡¯s face.

    ¡°Even livestock work better when fed well, and horses do as told when given carrots, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°If even mere animals are like that, wouldn¡¯t people work even harder if they are well-fed?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°These kids have been whining about how hard it is these days, so let¡¯s see if they can stillin when I shove some elixir in their mouths. If people had the slightest bit of conscience, they¡¯d grind withoutint. Kikikik!¡±

    Maeng So shivered. Seeing that expression, Chung Myung nodded in understanding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The sect leaders and elders will each get one too.¡±

    ¡°U- Us too?¡±

    ¡°It seems like you have a hard time dealing with the kids these days. How will you handle them once they have the elixir and run wild? Especially since you¡¯re getting on in years and your stamina might becking.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Even older people should eat well to work as cows and hors-¡­ No, to deal with the lively young kids smoothly, don¡¯t they? I¡¯m doing this with everyone in mind. Everyone in mind.¡±

    ¡­It¡¯s a nice sentiment. How could giving away such a precious elixir for free be a bad thing?

    But everyone there was painfully aware that depending on the situation and the person saying it, even those kind words could turn sour.

    ¡°Eat well and grow well. Once you¡¯ve taken this one elixir, you won¡¯t darein about being tired for the next few months!¡±

    As Chung Myung¡¯s eyes began to sparkle, Maeng So slowly moved his butt away.

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t think I need tha-¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°No, really, it¡¯s fi-¡­.¡±

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    A happy and proud smile spread across Chung Myung¡¯s lips as he looked at the cauldron ced outside the door.

    ¡°After I feed them Jasodan, I¡¯ll be able to grind them a little better than I do now, won¡¯t I? I was already frustrated, but this came at a perfect time. Kikikikik.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s face grew darker upon hearing those words. Dark clouds were gathering in the manor where Heavenly Comrade Alliance was staying.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144

    ¡°Did you see it yesterday?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡­ the manor where Heavenly Comrade Alliance members reside.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what you mean. Why are you bringing that up now out of nowhere? It¡¯s been the talk of Kugang for a while now.¡±

    The listener let out a chuckle. Indeed, the manor where Mount Hua resided had be quite famous in Kugang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. This time¡­ I heard that Jang is bedridden.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, again? I told that yangban to hire more people a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°He did listen, this man. He hired some. It¡¯s just that those he hired were not able to hold on and ran away after just three days!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Aigoo. That yangban is bedridden again. He¡¯s really raking in the money, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Oho, is the money the point here? The human have to live first.¡±

    ¡°Kukukuk. I wouldn¡¯t mind dying if I could make that much money.¡±

    The Jang they are talking about is none other than the owner of thergest grocery store in Kugang. When the Mount Hua residing in the manor requested food supplies, fortune and misfortune hit him simultaneously.

    ¡°No, why do they eat so much food?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they martial artists? It¡¯s inevitable that you eat a different amount than ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much it is. The amount those yangbans eat is enough food to feed the entire Kugang. It doesn¡¯t even seem like there are that many people there¡­¡±

    ¡°Who knows? How can we understand the lives of martial artists?¡±

    There was no need to publicize anything. The massive quantities of meat and grain entering the manor alone were enough to make it a notable attraction in Kugang.

    ¡°And I heard that Yoo was also sick in bed.¡±

    ¡°Why Yoo? He¡¯s not involved with food supplies, is he?¡±

    ¡°Ei, this guy really knows nothing. What does Yoo do? He cuts grass, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I guess?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the manor is overflowing with beasts from Yunnan, and the amount of grass they eat is no joke.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why Yoo recruited manyborersst time¡­. Wait a minute? But he must have hired at least twenty people at that time. And now he¡¯s bedridden?¡±

    ¡°Twenty? No, it¡¯s been over thirty for a while. Half of them are bedridden now. They cut grass day and night, so the mountains around Kugang are now turning bald.¡±

    ¡°Ho¡­. hoho. That¡¯s something.¡±

    The person who heard the story shook his head. The more he heard, the more bizarre the things became.

    ¡°They eat so well, but why do the people I see every time I pass by look like that? I thought the Beggar Union had joined Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Kukukuk. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard that they train more intensely than they eat.¡±

    The speaker shook his head.

    ¡°I used to think that those great and prestigious disciples were like lofty cranes in the sky, people I could not dare look up to, but after seeing them cultivate, I no longer envy them.¡±

    ¡°What envy! I¡¯d run away even if they offered me free admission. How can anyone endure that?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    No matter how much the great sects of Kangho try to get closer to themon people, the distance between them is not easily narrowed. This is because even in peacetime, it is difficult to shake off the aversion to those who carry swords.

    Even if they understood with their heads that they were good people, the fear that they could be struck down in an instant was something everyone instinctively felt.

    But now, Heavenly Comrade Alliance was narrowing the distance between themselves and themon people in a way that even they could not have expected.

    ¡°I heard they hired arge number of cooks this time?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. They hired thirty new cooks this time. And on top of that, they¡¯ve hired people to manage the manor and take care of the beasts.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Really.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate, really. Just think about it. How many people were half-starved because they couldn¡¯t go out fishing with those pirates causing trouble? Aren¡¯t all those yangbans now going to that manor and working there? Thanks to that, Kugang can breathe a little easier.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ does Heavenly Comrade Alliance really have that much money? From what I hear, they¡¯re spending a fortune on food, hay, and wages for the workers.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk. This guy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Heavenly Comrade Alliance has a lot of money. How could they not have money when all those great sects have gathered together?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­.¡±

    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t cost as much as you think.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±

    The speaker chuckled.

    ¡°Hey, man. Let¡¯s be honest, Heavenly Comrade Alliance has done a lot for us. They saved Kugang from copse and also stopped Magyo from advancing north.¡±

    ¡°Why are you mentioning the obvious? Who among the people of Kugang does not feel gratitude to Heavenly Comrade Alliance? And is that all? Didn¡¯t they even save the people in Yangtze River basin when there was nowhere to go for them due to the number of pirates and Evil Tyrant Alliance running wild?¡±

    ¡°Right, right. But if they charged full wages for the work and sold goods at full price, would they still be decent people?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°All the workers say they will only receive half of their wages, and Jang and Yoo are selling the goods without making any profit other than the wages of theborers.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Really? They¡¯re thoughtful people. And what about Mount Hua? Are they pleased?¡±

    ¡°Pleased? They¡¯re in an uproar.¡±

    ¡°¡­Why are they in an uproar now?¡±

    ¡°They say that Hyun Jong Jinin, sect leader of Mount Hua, was furious at them for not receiving the proper payment. He told them to receive their wages and make a proper profit.¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­. As expected, he¡¯s really the sect leader of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. They say the workers grabbed onto the Sect Leader¡¯s pants and begged.¡±

    ¡°Wha- What did you say?¡±

    ¡°They said if they took full wages and made a profit, the other people in Kugang would beat them to death. And they¡¯re not wrong, are they? Even I wouldn¡¯t have stayed still.¡±

    ¡°Hohohoho. That¡¯s really funny. Having to beg to not receive money.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader said it was absolutely not eptable, but it seems he was unable to change the minds of the people in the end. They say they won¡¯t work if they are paid a fair price, and Mount Hua is in dire need ofborers, so what can they do? There are things that even someone as immortal-like as him couldn¡¯t do anything about.¡±

    ¡°Looking at it positively, we people of Kugang defeated an immortal?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so to speak.¡±

    The two looked at each other andughed heartily together.

    As Heavenly Comrade Alliance, including Mount Hua, began to reside in the Yangtze River basin, the once-dying city began toe alive. Since there were not just one but several prestigious sects, even minor crimes and idents disappeared like melted snow.

    ¡°So, did you bring this up just to tell me something obvious?¡±

    ¡°Aigo, I got sidetracked. So, did you see it?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What didn¡¯t I see? Did something happen at the manor?¡±

    ¡°No, but for the past few nights, strange lights have beening from the manor. You really didn¡¯t see it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the type of person who falls asleep as soon as the sun sets so¡­.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. You definitely have to see it tonight. I¡¯ve been watching for a few days, and as the night deepens, a brilliant purple light suddenly bursts from the manor. My goodness, when that light bursts out, it gives off a strong, otherworldly scent¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like that in my life.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Would I y tricks on an expensive meal? Couldn¡¯t you just check it out tonight?¡±

    ¡°Right. If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s incredible. What could be happening in that manor? Purple light and fragrance¡­¡±

    The man tilted his head slightly, then pped his hands with exmation.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ someone from Mount Hua is ascending to immortality?¡±

    ¡°Hey, this man! No matter how great they are, is it that easy to ascend to immortality?¡±

    ¡°No. No. Seriously, who in the world can ascend to immortality? Only those with the makings of an immortal can do that, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with this?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Do you think that Wudang Sect Leader will ascend to immortality? Or do you think that damned Shaolin Bangjang will attain enlightenment?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who else in the world can be called an immortal other than Mount Hua¡¯s Hyun Jong Jinin? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if he ascended tomorrow¡­.¡±

    ¡°N- No. It is true that Hyun Jong Jinin is a great Taoist, but¡­ that is a different story-¡­.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you looking down on Hyun Jong Jinin right now?¡±

    As soon as those words were spoken, passersby turned to look at them.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Which bastard dares to disrespect Hyun Jong Jinin?¡±

    ¡°What crazy bastard dares do that in Kugang!¡±

    As soon as the fierce gaze poured out, several men came forward with their arms folded. The man who saw them was terrified and shouted.

    ¡°No! No! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! How could I do that! Hyun Jong Jinin of Mount Hua is the greatest person in the world! Of course! Absolutely!¡±

    At that time, when the desperate screams to avoid beatings were echoing through the streets, the Hyun Jong they were praising was literally on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Ughhhhh.¡±

    Thud.

    Hyun Jong copsed on the floor.

    ¡°I- I¡¯m dying¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader! Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, whoseplexion was deathly pale, groaned incessantly. Next to him, Hyung Sang and Hyung Young were already lying in a daze.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡­ asked for wealth and honor¡­.¡±

    ¡°H- Here¡¯s the water, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    A groan kept leaking out of Hyun Jong¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®He¡¯s raising our internal strength unnecessarily.¡¯

    That damn brat asionally came and fed them elixirs to keep them healthy, so he thought that brat really cared about the elders. But he was using its effect here to thest bit, to the veryst bit!

    ¡°Sect Leader¡­ It¡¯s already been five days.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost done.¡±

    Hyun Jong nodded and looked at the door, from which white steam was continuously escaping.

    That moment.

    sh!

    A dazzling purple light poured out through the tightly closed door.

    ¡°It¡¯s dooooooone!¡±

    At the same time, even before the loud voice from inside hadpletely faded, someone burst through the door.

    Kwang!

    ¡°Keuh!¡±

    Hyun Jong stared nkly at Chung Myung, who emerged from the door. Carrying a bundle that looked bigger than himself on his back, he exhaled purple steam from his mouth.

    ¡°Even elixir concocting skills improve if done a few times, it seems! I thought all Jasodan were the same.¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Chung Myung, is it done?¡±

    At those words, Chung Myung tapped the bundle he was carrying.

    ¡°Perfect! This Jasodan will be even more effective than before. Hehe!¡±

    ¡°¡­Then that¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    You¡¯ve been grinding the elderly day and night, so it should work¡­ You damn punk.

    ¡°Huhuhuhu. Let¡¯s see if you can stillin after eating this. You¡¯re dead meat, these little shits!¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled gleefully and quickly flew away.

    ¡°Chu- Chung Myung¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong, staring nkly at his rapidly retreating figure, let his half-raised hand fall weakly. He then slowly turned to the elders.

    ¡°¡­Everyone, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°¡­That rotten punk.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Soft curses mingled with the faint fragrance of Jasodan that filled the air.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145: Did You Bring It? (Part 4)

    ¡°Have you cleaned it all?¡±

    ¡°No. I still need to sweep a little more¡­¡±

    ¡°Come out. Come out! It¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°No, already?¡±

    The person who was sweeping the road between the pavilions quickly stepped aside after looking at the rising sun. Once again, a strange sight unfolded before tense eyes.

    tter! tter!

    The doors of the corridors, silent as if dead all night, opened simultaneously as if on cue. The sweeper swallowed dry saliva at the sight.

    Soon, people emerged through the open doors.

    There was no vitality. These figures, rather than being called people, seemed more appropriate to be referred to as corpses or ghosts. They walked out lifelessly.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    The sweeper shivered at the sight.

    Although they witnessed this scene every day recently, they couldn¡¯t get used to it. It was not easy to adapt to such a sight, where it seemed like zombies were walking around rather than people.

    The sluggish figures moved sluggishly towards the training grounds, gathering like seaweed washed ashore.

    ¡®It gives me the creeps, even the light seems faded.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t like this at first.

    Initially, those heading to the training grounds were too lively, causing problems. They argued, fought, and even engaged in physical fights in extreme cases.

    But recently, everyone shuffled to the training grounds like cattle being led to the ughterhouse, half-conscious. It was strange that they reluctantly went to it though they hated it.

    ¡°How long is this going to continue?¡±

    ¡°My spine is numb. I can¡¯t stand this anymore.¡±

    Of course, those watching this scene must have found it difficult, but it was apletely different storypared to those who had be those lifeless figures.

    The thoughts filling the minds of those heading to the ughterhouse¡­ No, the training grounds, were all the same.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to die¡­¡¯

    ¡®I wish I had slept just one more hour¡­¡¯

    ¡®Do people really survive this? Really?¡¯

    They had heard it countless times. When a real war breaks out, you may not sleep properly for a month, let alone ten days.

    However, very few had seriously thought about what those words meant. That is, until they experienced it firsthand.

    ¡®We still manage to get some sleep¡­.¡¯

    ¡®How can we keep this up?¡¯

    Now, there were no emotions left for each other, no anger towards the instructors who tormented them, nothing at all. The only thing left was the primal desire to somehow close their eyes and rest. At least¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°¡­Feels worse than Plum Blossom Ind, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak recklessly. It¡¯s not respectful to those who have passed away there.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    Namgung, who had experienced something simr for a short time, definitely had a bit moreposure than the others.

    So, it irritated the Heavenly Comrade Alliance members even more.

    If there were noparisons, they might have vented their frustration openly. They couldn¡¯t understand why they were doing this kind of training. But seeing those darn Namgung guys showing some signs of vitality, they were forced to witness the effectiveness of this training.

    So, they were unjustly enduring the pain without being able to openly curse. Moreover¡­

    ¡°Ah, damn it. Just cleanly kill me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t speak recklessly. If Chung Myung hears that, he might really do it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather just die. What is this?¡±

    ¡°Dying, isn¡¯t that what¡¯s happening anyway?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°If we keep getting beaten like this, we¡¯ll eventually die.¡±

    The people around them looked helplessly at the Mount Hua Sect disciples with whom Chung Myung had spent a long time. Only one question came to mind.

    ¡®But why aren¡¯t those bastards getting tired?¡¯

    ¡®Do they really not get tired?¡¯

    ¡®Do those Mount Hua guys chew perennial snow ginseng [rare healing herb] as snacks? I heard Mount Hua is a famous mountain, but are all the mountain herbs there actually medicine?¡¯

    ¡®But those bastards only eat meat, right?¡¯

    ¡®Is it okay for Taoists to do that?¡¯

    Of course, the blows to the Tang family and Nokrim were not trivial, but in this situation, the most helpless were none other than the Beast Pce and Ice Pce.

    ¡®How did this happen¡­.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that the Beast Pce and Ice Pcecked a sense of reality just because they were called Beast and Ice. Outwardly, they carried the words that they could stand up to the prestigious families in the Central ins at least for pride¡¯s sake, but in reality, they were aware that their martial art techniques weren¡¯t at a level that could influence the prestigious families like the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Families of the Central ins.

    But that was only in terms of ¡®techniques.¡¯

    What was firmly supporting them was their pride in their physical and mental strength, earned through struggling with the harsh and rugged nature.

    But now that they actually experienced it, they realized how futile that pride was.

    ¡®Only mental strength¡­ I thought at least our mental strength wouldn¡¯t fall behind¡­.¡¯

    Of course, if Chung Myung had heard those words, he might have retorted, ¡®Mental strength is only useful in training, and in real battles, you can only spit out as much as you¡¯ve umted! Do babies who usually fool around suddenly gain strength when a knife is at their throats? Huh?¡¯

    However, what may have seemed so natural to someone could be anything but natural to others.

    Some harbored fatigue, and some harbored both fatigue and wounds, and still, others carried subtle resentment. But regardless of what they were feeling, they all arrived at the training ground with faces devoid of energy.

    ¡®He¡¯s out already.¡¯

    ¡®Take a break, you bastard.¡¯

    ¡®How is that guy getting more energetic as the days go by? How?¡¯

    As soon as they spotted Chung Myung, who had already taken his ce on the training ground, everyone¡¯s faces contorted in misery. It was utterly inexplicable.

    Common sense would dictate that the more challenging their training, or rather, even more so, the more difficult the opponents they faced in a real battle, the more exhausted those facing them should be, shouldn¡¯t it?

    In reality, the faces of Tang Gunak and Meng So, standing beside Chung Myung, clearly showed signs of weariness. Though they stood tall and firm in front of people, the roughened skin and the shadows on their faces couldn¡¯t be concealed.

    However¡­

    ¡®Why is that kid so shiny?¡¯

    Chung Myung¡¯s face was glowing. Indeed, he looked even fresher than when they first began their training.

    ¡®Is he really a monster?¡¯

    ¡®Does he absorb energy or something?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯m scared even to think about it, seriously¡­.¡¯

    Life is a tragedy when seen in close-up, butedy in long-shot.

    The Heavenly Comrade Alliance members, who had been chuckling at the desperate struggles of the Mount Hua disciples against Chung Myung, were now paying the price for theirughter.

    ¡®But why is he sitting there like that today?¡¯

    ¡®What is he going to make us do this time¡­ Can¡¯t we just do what we were doing¡­ Please¡­.¡¯

    Everyone was anxiously looking at Chung Myung and the elders on both sides.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Chung Myung covered his mouth with a fist and coughed politely.

    The Mount Hua disciples recognized this as a typical gesture when Chung Myung was about to start something grand.

    Anxiety gathered like dark clouds on their faces.

    ¡°Everyone¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scanned those gathered and opened his mouth.

    ¡°The atmosphere iscking, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the disciples collectively burst into tears, casting disapproving res at Chung Myung. Who else but him would create such an¡­

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.¡±

    However, Chung Myung casually clicked his tongue, seemingly unconcerned.

    ¡°What did you do that you¡¯re already panting and wheezing! When I was your age, huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the youngest, you bastard!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    In response to Jo Gol¡¯s angry exmation, Chung Myung nodded his head.

    ¡°Anyway!¡±

    Chung Myung looked at everyone with a pitiful expression and continued speaking.

    ¡°Um¡­ Well, it¡¯s not because I find the sight of you all panting and wheezing pitiful, no. So¡­ anyway, if you guys put in a bit more effort, the efficiency of your training will improve¡­ It¡¯s good for the efficiency of your training to improve. Right? So, that¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡®What is he saying?¡¯

    ¡®Where is the dog barking?¡¯

    ¡®What is he going to make us do again?¡¯

    As the somewhat awkward words continued, Tang Gunak couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and sighed deeply before interjecting.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. Just standing here is exhausting.¡±

    Chung Myung pouted his mouth without saying a word. Then he grabbed the bundle he hadid down behind him and started untying it.

    ¡°Elders, please share this among the disciples.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°One per person! If you get caught stealing in the middle, you¡¯ll lose your hand!¡±

    The elders nodded their heads nervously and approached, receiving the medicinal pills from the bundle. Then they approached the disciples and distributed one pill each.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°What are you giving us?¡±

    Those who stood at the back with puzzled faces hesitated before crowding forward.

    Although it seemed like something was happening, with so many people around, it wasn¡¯t easy to figure out exactly what was going on.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    The Beast Pce disciples tilted their heads curiously as they saw the Beast Pce Lord approaching.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a big deal?¡¯

    If something significant were being distributed, why would it involve the Beast Pce and the Ice Pce?

    Before simply discussing the distinction between the Central ins and the New Outer Sect, the Beast Pce and Ice Pce weren¡¯t not ces worthy of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯s attention in terms of discussions. So, in the first ce, it was best not to have high expectations¡­

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    The elder who came up to him ced the pill he was holding in his outstretched hand without a word.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    The Beast Pce martial artist, who saw the pill with a slightly purple hue, was about to tilt his head but flinched as if struck by lightning.

    The indescribably pure fragrance, which was more certain about what it was than words could exin, wafted to his nose.

    ¡°An eli¡­ elixir?¡±

    When he checked the radiant violet pill with his eyes once again, his hands began to tremble. Worried that the trembling might cause the pill to fall, the Beast Pce martial artist quickly supported it with both hands, looking around in rm.

    ¡°Uh, elder. What is this?¡±

    ¡°An elixir?¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly giving me this? No, can there be so many elixirs out? Isn¡¯t it a scam?¡±

    The reactions of others were simr.

    In the first ce, what is an elixir/spirit pill? It is an item so scarce that only a tiny amount is produced even within a sect, an item that only those recognized as core talents leading the sect or those who have made significant contributions can see.

    Of course, it is said that those who saved the country in their previous lives may find elixirs like the doll hasu or hundred-year snow ginseng while climbing mountains and eat them, but even that is a rare event that happens once every ten years.

    Even in Shaolin, considered the richest sect in the world, there were second-grade disciples who had never seen a Great Enlightenment Pill in their entire lifetimes.

    And now, was it really possible for such elixirs to be distributed like snacks?

    Fortunately, there was someone here to resolve their doubts.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze reflexively turned toward Tang Pae, the sessor of the Sichuan Tang Family. He was staring nkly at the elixir. After a moment of absent-mindedness, he brought the elixir close to his nose and sniffed. Then he muttered.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a real elixir. And a top-grade one at that.¡±

    A hush fell over everyone.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146: I¡¯ve Done As Much As I Could For Now (Part 1)

    [I¡¯m going to use elixir/spiritual pill interchangeably]

    ¡®No, what kind of elixir is this¡­.¡¯

    There were too many things that didn¡¯t make sense logically.

    First of all, how did they create such an elixir? But that was a problem that could be set aside for now. The more important question was why they were being given this elixir in the first ce.

    ¡®And that too, an elixir that the Tang Family¡¯s Sogaju evaluated so highly¡­.¡¯

    Of course, it was a bit small in size. Generally, an elixir was said to be at least the size of an almond, but the elixir they held in their hands now was the size of a bean.

    But so what? Whether it was the size of a bean or a grain of rice, if it was a high-grade elixir, wouldn¡¯t it be normal for a bloody storm to break throughout Kangho if it were released?

    Strong martial artists risked their lives in Murim. If there was any way to enhance their martial skills, they would rush to the ce where the rumors of elixirs emerged, abandoning everything else. Even though they knew the chance of obtaining an elixir with their skills was slim, they couldn¡¯t give up that small hope.

    ¡®But why distribute such elixirs like this?¡¯

    Everyone looked at Chung Myung with faces of disbelief. Instead of dividing the elixir into smaller pieces, wouldn¡¯t there have been enough proper-sized pills for each of the disciples of Mount Hua?

    Which sect¡¯s chief would distribute elixirs meant for their disciples to others?

    ¡°Is¡­ is it really a spiritual pil?¡±

    So, it was natural to doubt even if you knew.

    ¡°Is it¡­ poison?¡±

    ¡°Why would they feed us poison!¡±

    ¡°Because we¡¯ve been sluggishtely, are they trying to make us work harder by feeding us poison? If you don¡¯t want to die, work hard¡­.¡±

    Those who were about to refute that it didn¡¯t make sense looked at Chung Myung with a suspicious look. It was an absurd thing to say, but with that guy, it was possible¡­

    ¡°The Tang Family Chief said it¡¯s an elixir!¡±

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    ¡°Ah, no. It¡¯s the Tang Family. Those nobles eat poison like elixirs, don¡¯t they? Then, isn¡¯t poison also an elixir?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As if there was some logic to it, the disciples¡¯ gaze turned back to the Tang Family. Then, Tang Pae protested with a look of injustice.

    ¡°No matter what, I can distinguish between poison and elixir! And it¡¯s just a baseless rumor that the Tang Family people eat poison like elixirs!¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    ¡°What about the Heavenly Poison?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a different issue! If we could increase our inner strength by eating poison, we would have more inner strength than the Shaolin! We would have beaten up Namgung!¡±

    ¡°No, why are we suddenly¡­?¡±

    That statement seemed to convince everyone, and they all nodded their heads.

    ¡°Then, is this really a spiritual pill¡­?¡±

    The doubt was resolved, but a bigger question arose.

    With bewildered expressions, when they sent looks seeking exnation, Chung Myung casually tilted his chin.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve all received it, then eat it.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother saving it forter. Eat it all and cultivate when the elders guard you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­.¡±

    Even Beast Pce, with a bewildered face, asked Chung Myung.

    ¡°I-Is it really okay to eat this?¡±

    ¡°Then why would I give you something you can¡¯t eat?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­.¡±

    If they had been alone here, regardless of their dignity, they would have swallowed the spiritual pill as soon as they had it in their hands. However, since there were so many in the same situation, it was ambiguous for someone to step forward and eat the spiritual pill first.

    ¡°Oh, eat it! Didn¡¯t you hear? Can¡¯t you even eat what¡¯s given to you?¡±

    At the sound of the nagging from the front, those who were holding the spiritual pill in their hands exchanged nces. However, since no one could give a sharp answer, their gaze ultimately turned to the Pce Lord.

    A dryugh burst from Meng So¡¯s mouth. The sight of the robust pce members who couldn¡¯t help but look like desperate puppies was amusing.

    ¡®Was it like this?¡¯

    This was not simply a reaction to receiving an elixir. In the first ce, the pce people fundamentally did not understand receiving something from the Central ins without anypensation.

    Although they hade to an agreement to cooperate and nest together under the roof of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, the distrust that had taken root in their minds had not dissipated.

    In fact, the one who had to solve this problem was none other than Meng So. He, who had actively thought about exchanges with the Central ins from the past, should have taken the lead first¡­

    Meng So nced at Chung Myung. Thetter¡¯s face was heavily wrinkled as if he were irritated.

    ¡®It¡¯s just an expression.¡¯

    Now he knew a little about Chung Myung. This person, who was awkward in dealing with people, would sharpen his teeth and make a fuss whenever he felt embarrassed or received publicpliments.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Meng So, who gave a short fake cough, opened his mouth.

    ¡°That spiritual pill is¡­.¡±

    What should he say? Meng So, who looked at everyone in one nce, continued speaking as he scanned their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s the spiritual pill prepared for you by the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.¡±

    Strictly speaking, this was the right thing to say. It wasn¡¯t a wrong statement.

    This spiritual pill was the purification of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, made bybining the ice crystal of the North Sea, the purple wood grass of the Beast Pce, and the efforts of the Mount Hua Sect.

    If you stretched it a bit, it could be said that it was made with the funds of Namgung, the delivery business of Nokrim, which made transactions smooth throughout the country, and even the help of the Tang Family¡¯s refining techniques.

    No matter how amazing the Mount Hua Sect was, the spiritual pill was something that they could create by themselves.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t look at it with such eyes. You¡¯re just enjoying what you rightfully deserve.¡±

    This was probably the official position of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, and Chung Myung¡¯s perspective on breaking down the barriers among those belonging to the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    When one side gives something to the other, eventually a division urs between the giver and the receiver. Chung Myung didn¡¯t want that. That slight difference in perspective eventually divided into winners and losers.

    Those belonging to the Heavenly Comrade Alliance received equal treatment regardless of their sect. Wasn¡¯t that the principle newly established by Chung Myung?

    Therefore, as Meng So, who had to uphold that big principle, there was only one answer he could give. But¡­

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Meng So interrupted for a moment, nced at Chung Myung, and smiled faintly.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have to follow your words exactly. That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Since Chung Myung said there were no barriers within the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, using that contradiction was not necessarily a bad thing.

    ¡°When you strip away the fancy packaging, this spiritual pill is also something that the Mount Hua Sect made and shared with you.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Just as Chung Myung was about to say something, Meng So quickly continued, blocking his mouth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to reject what has been offered. It¡¯s not something small enough to reject, especially when youy out reasons and justifications like the legitimacy of the spiritual pill. However, the act of graciously epting what has been given without a thankful heart is not something a person of principle would do.¡±

    Chung Myung opened his eyes wide and looked at Meng So. However, Meng So neatly avoided that gaze.

    ¡°So, hold a thankful heart for Mount Hua, who stayed up several nights to make the spiritual pill and selflessly provided it to you.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s eyes red up.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    In a gaze that seemed ready to devour him whole, Meng So subtly avoided Chung Myung¡¯s eyes. This time, Tang Gunak supported Meng So.

    ¡°The Tang Family feels the same way.¡±

    At those words, all Tang Family members stared at Tang Gunak.

    ¡°Someone with a bad personality may well feed people well to devour themter. However, everyone knows that it¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no need to say thank you. No, don¡¯t try to brush it off with such an easy word. The difficult and simple way to pay for this spiritual pill is to make sure that the value of the pill you take away is well recognized in the future. That should be enough. I¡¯m not the kind of person who wants more than that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°However¡­ Have a grateful heart for the Lord and the elders of the Mount Hua Sect who copsed from exhaustion making this pill. That¡¯s a separate matter.¡±

    The Tang Family members nodded with a heavy heart.

    ¡°Are you going to do this?¡±

    When Chung Myung asked with clenched teeth, Tang Gunak shrugged.

    ¡°What can I say? Should I say it was nothing?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t that difficult.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making it seem easy. If it¡¯s so easy, aren¡¯t we the fools who can¡¯t even do that simple thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±.

    ¡°To avoid bing fools, I have to say something, even if we have to endure me without making excuses, right?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±

    Chung Myung groaned.

    ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s not that¡­.¡±

    As he absentmindedly turned his head, he suddenly stepped back in surprise. The guys who were dying a moment ago without any vitality were now looking at him with shining eyes, and it was a bit overwhelming.

    Flustered, Chung Myung malfunctioned.

    ¡°That, uh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, for real.¡±

    At that moment, a savior appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re training puppies! Are you going to sit here in front of the spiritual pill and die?¡±

    People¡¯s gaze turned towards the source of the loud voice. In no time, Im Sobyeong sat on the floor with a dejected look, had thrown away his fan and was frowning arrogantly.

    ¡°Whether you¡¯re grateful or repay the favor, that¡¯s up to each of you. Well, for those of you who don¡¯t mind being polite, let¡¯s eat now that the order is given. Yeah? Are you going to sit there and cover this and that when your legs are about to give out right now?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    It was a valid point.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat, clear out. I¡¯m going to eat.¡±

    Without hesitation, Im Sobyeong swiftly stuffed the Self-Cultivation Pill into his mouth and began devouring it with gusto.

    Wasn¡¯t being the first always the hardest?

    After Im Sobyeong broke the ice, others one by one sat down and, adopting the same pose, pushed the Self-Cultivation Pill into their mouths.

    ¡°But, Chung Myung.¡±

    When Jo Gol raised his hand as if he didn¡¯t understand something, Chung Myung waved his hand as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen.

    ¡°Just eat like everyone else.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, just eat. There¡¯s nothing we can do about what others give us. We¡¯re all eating the same thing. It¡¯s not like eating a bit more of it is going to make a difference or anything.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jo Gol, showing his share of the Self-Cultivation Pill, contorted his face.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like our share is a bit smaller than others?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you really sure it¡¯s all the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cheat and tell the truth. If you say it now, I¡¯ll let it slide.¡±

    Chung Myung, who had a popped vein on his forehead, rolled up his sleeves for the first time in a long while.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147: I¡¯ve Done As Much As I Could For Now (Part 2)

    Silence.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to see arge gathering of martial artists, but the scene with all of them sitting cross-legged in a concentrated manner, cultivating their inner energy was an iparably rare sight.

    ¡®Fascinating.¡¯

    Tang Gunak observed the martial artists cultivating their inner energy with a renewed sense of wonder.

    To those unfamiliar with the life of martial artists, it might have appeared merely intriguing. However, for those who understood the nature of martial artists, it was an extraordinary and meaninful sight.

    Fundamentally, the cultivation of inner energy was usually conducted in secrecy, away from the eyes of others. Why? It was simple. Martial artists were most vulnerable when cultivating inner energy.

    Even someone who could break rocks in a single strike or leap across a river in one step, with their guard down during inner energy cultivation, was susceptible even to a child¡¯s sneak attack.

    That¡¯s why martial artists typically didn¡¯t showcase their cultivation to even their close peers. Avoiding revealing moments of vulnerability was instinctual, much like an animal seeking a hidden den when approached by a predator.

    But here, in this expansive training ground, numerous martial artists were openly cultivating their internal energy.

    ¡®Because they weremanded to?¡¯

    It seemed unlikely. Under normal circumstances, even if there weremands from Tang Gunak or Chung Myung, martial artists would find a quiet ce to cultivate internal energy, possibly within the confines of their own quarters.

    The fact that they were openly cultivating internal energy in this wide training ground implied that they no longer perceived those around them as threats.

    ¡®You never know.¡¯

    Tang Gunak shook his head.

    The word ¡®trust¡¯ was a strange one.

    No one was unaware of the importance of mutual trust. Leaders of martial arts sects all desired their disciples to build trust among themselves. Hence, various rituals established a hierarchy among disciples, and numerous rules strived for fair judgment of minor conflicts among them.

    However, trust isn¡¯t easily built. Even if outwardly one appears to trust another, when faced with crucial decisions, people are prone to make different choices because that¡¯s human nature.

    ¡®If I had done the same thing in the Tang Family, could everyone cultivate internal energy like this?¡¯

    He already knew the answer.

    Therefore, it was something unknown. The things they had done together ¨C fighting like mad, challenging each other, joining forces to resist the martial world ¨C all of that seemed like a distant past.

    Was there even room for human interaction between them? And yet, how did theye to trust each other sopletely, exposing even their most vulnerable aspects without hesitation?

    Tang Gunak nced at Chung Myung.

    At times like these, he couldn¡¯t help but realize that Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword was seeing something he couldn¡¯t. When would he be able to see what that person saw?

    ¡°Why are you like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little upset.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be a bit more ill-tempered. No, have you improvedpared to the old days?¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    Tang Gunak shook his head in frustration. It would be perfect if only he could do something about that personality.

    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s a good thing.¡¯

    After a long and arduous journey, this scene seemed to convey something to him. The ¡®friendship¡¯ that he and Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword had worked so hard to establish within Heavenly Comrade Alliance was slowly taking shape and solidifying.

    ¡°By the way, you did a great job creating spiritual pills for all those kids.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, that¡­¡±

    Chung Myung scratched his chin.

    ¡°To be honest, they¡¯re not proper spiritual pills. Each spiritual pill has an appropriate amount, but due to a shortage of ingredients, we had to reduce the size. The effects won¡¯t evene close to those of proper self-cultivation pills.¡±

    ¡°Could it be considered a quarter effective?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it might be even less than that.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this self-cultivation pill supposed to be better made than before?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So you can expect at least one fifth effectiveness from the pill.¡±

    Chung Myung let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°You have to feed them well to make them fight well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You always criticize yourself for not doing well, even though you¡¯ve done things others can¡¯t dream of. You¡¯re too harsh on yourself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being harsh on myself; it¡¯s just that the situation we¡¯re in is simply harsh. But we can¡¯t just let ourselves off the hook because we¡¯re not enough, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to argue against that.¡±

    Most people focus on the results of their work. However, Chung Myung only focused on how close he was to the goals he needed to achieve.

    Watching him from the side sometimes gave one the chills.

    Tang Gunak was thankful that he hadn¡¯t encountered Chung Myung as an enemy.

    ¡°By the way¡­¡±

    A sigh escaped from his lips involuntarily.

    ¡°It¡¯s undoubtedly a great thing from Maengju-nim¡¯s perspective, but from my perspective, it¡¯s not all that easy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s one-fifth of a pill, isn¡¯t it still a self-cultivation pill? Especially if it¡¯s one-fifth of Mount Hua¡¯s self-cultivation pill, it should be at least as good as the peak self-cultivation pills of most other sects¡­.¡±

    Tang Gunak made an uncharacteristic sound of distress.

    ¡°Now they have higher internal strength and better physical fitness, how am I supposed to deal with those guys?¡±

    While it was something he had hoped for, the children bing close-knit and growing stronger through the spiritual pills was not entirely without its challenges when considering the perspective of controlling such children.

    He was already so exhausted from facing the kids who hadn¡¯t taken the self-cultivation pill that he was on the verge of copsing on the ground. How was he going to handle them now that they¡¯ve taken the pill?

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I¡¯ve prepared one for you separately, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chung Myung rummaged through his robes and took out a neatly wrapped self-cultivation pill.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it with the most effective part. One for the Gaju-nim, one for the pce lord, and one for So Baek.¡±

    Tang Gunak stared at the self-cultivation pill in Chung Myung¡¯s hand. It was different in size and quality from what was given to the kids, a properly made self-cultivation pill.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to give more to the kids for no reason.¡±

    ¡°In the past, I may have said such words out of pride, but I¡¯m not in a position to put on such airs right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give this to you separately, so have it for dinner tonight. Oh, I prepared some for the elders too, though it¡¯s a bit smaller.¡±

    Certainly, in this aspect, Chung Myung had no ws.

    ¡°¡­Wait. You said it¡¯s for me and our two pce lords? Then¡­the Nokrim King¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Chung Myung looked around, put his index finger to his lips, and whispered.

    ¡°Keep it well hidden and have it when no one else is around. Got it?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Those greedy bastards from the Evil Sect might cause a fuss if they find out.¡±

    Tang Gunak nced at Im Sobyeong, who was cultivating energy with a satisfied expression after receiving the spiritual pills.

    It was somewhat eerie to see him grinning while cultivating energy, but watching Im Sobyeong, an indescribable pity welled up from the depths of Tang Gunak¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Born in the Evil Sect by chance¡­.¡¯

    No, more precisely, it was by chance that someone born in the Evil Sect met Chung Myung¡­.

    Aware of Chung Myung¡¯s deep-rooted hatred for the Evil Sect that was incurable, Tang Gunak quietly stored the received spiritual pills in a deep ce in his chest.

    ¡°¡­Got it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hehe.¡±

    Chung Myung turned his head to look at those who were cultivating energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to finish.¡±

    A faint smile spread across his lips.

    Kuuuuung!

    The deeply buried inner power within Namgung Dowi was pushed into his dantian. Strands of energy that had prated deeply like pulses surged upward one after another, like dragons ascending to heaven.

    Kwuaaaah!

    At the same time, ck, congealed blood flowed from Namgung Dowi¡¯s nose and mouth. Rather than being injured, it was the impure substances that had been incurred during the long, intense training that were being expelled from his body along with dead blood.

    ¡®Again!¡¯

    Kwaaaaah!

    The surging energy rose again, causing a splendid explosion as it met Namgung Dowi¡¯s inner power. The energies that spread throughout his body created an indescribable vitality.

    ¡°Hoo¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi slowly opened his eyes. What he saw was Chung Myung watching them from the front.

    ¡®This is the time!¡¯

    The energies overflowing inside him seemed to speak for themselves. If he had taken this spiritual pill before starting his training, it would have been impossible to achieve the same effect as now.

    The efficacy of the spiritual pill raises one¡¯s inner power. However, there is something even more important than that. At the moment of taking the spiritual pill, one gains an opportunity to utilize a tremendous energy that one would never be able to use under normal circumstances.

    How one seizes such a miraculous opportunity is crucial.

    Constantly fighting, realizing one¡¯s limits and shorings, those who have experienced this instinctively learn how to use that energy.

    ¡®One wall is crossed.¡¯

    Without the help of the spiritual pill, it was unknown how much more time it would have taken. The timely-given spiritual pill drastically shortened that time. This was such a feat that inparison the newly umted inner power seemed insignificant.

    He rose with a confident face. His eyes sparkled with a clear light.

    Shortly after he stood up, Tang Pae also stood from his spot. His face was not much different from Namgung Dowi¡¯s.

    One by one, those who were sitting in their respective spots rose. And before half an hour passed, those who had absorbed energy were all up, standing in their ces.

    Their gazes naturally turned toward Chung Myung.

    They didn¡¯t know what to say, but at this moment, it was clear who they should be looking at.

    Chung Myung nodded emphatically, receiving everyone¡¯s gaze.

    He opened his mouth.

    ¡°Well¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±

    Suddenly, Chung Myung, who seemed nauseous, held his nose and stepped back.

    ¡°¡­.Go wash up, please¡­.¡±

    Everyone jerked, patting their bodies. Dirt that hade out of their pores clung and stuck, making their clothes turn reddish-ck.

    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±

    ¡°Phew. What¡¯s this smell?¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Only then did those who smelled the foul odor emanating from their bodies start groaning here and there.

    Tang Gunak, covering his nose solemnly with one hand, raised his voice.

    ¡°¡­.Go to the river. Quickly!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I said go!¡±

    Those who were expecting something extraordinary now ran toward the Yangtze with awkward faces.

    And for the next few days, the people living in the Yangtze River basin collectively suffered from stomachaches. As a result, there were minor issues with officials investigating whether it was the beginning of an epidemic, but¡­.

    Anyway, the Yangtze River just continued to flow peacefully.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148: I¡¯ve Done As Much As I Could For Now (Part 3)

    ¡°Is it finished?¡±

    ¡°Well, a little bit is still¡­¡±

    ¡°No, how on earth is yard work such an incredible task that you can¡¯t always finish it on time? Isn¡¯t thisziness too much?¡±

    ¡°Oh, please, don¡¯t say that. If we rush to finish within the time limit, we¡¯ll be criticized. Do you know how upset Elder Hyun Young from Mount Hua gets when hees and sees a messy ce, calling us rice-eating bugs?¡±

    ¡°¡­Elder Hyun Young?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure, but that stubborn person¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Anyway, that person¡­ many people go to the manor, and if it¡¯s not kept clean, those whoe to see us will easily look down on us¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Then let¡¯s sweep.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The most fearsome figure for those working in the manor was not Hyun Jong, the master of Heavenly Comrade Alliance, or Chung Myung, the demon of Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    Hyun Jong was gentle, if not somewhat naive, to those who had not learned martial arts¡­ No, he was just an endlessly warm person. Chung Myung didn¡¯t discriminate betweenmoners and martial artists, but since there were people he needed to torment first, he didn¡¯t turn his attention to others unless it was necessary.

    To those people, the figure akin to the Grim Reaper was none other than Hyun Young, the housekeeper of Mount Hua.

    ¡°They say he¡¯s a Taoist, but his personality is¡­ well¡­.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this guy! Where is he saying such things out loud? Is he asking to be struck by lightning?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Save those words for a ce where no one can see you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The person who gave advice suddenly turned his head to the sky as if checking the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s time! Hurry, step aside!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two hurriedly moved aside. It was time for the daily routine to begin.

    ¡®Oh, really.¡¯

    ¡®Seeing that scene again today.¡¯

    As if by agreement, the doors of the quarters opened simultaneously, and the two tensed up, swallowing dry saliva.

    But today¡¯s sight was clearly different from usual.

    ¡°Eurrrracha!¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the training ground!¡±

    Before the people could even be seen, thunderous voices erupted. Soon, bandits with weapons in hand rushed out of the open doors.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The individuals who always walked out groaning like half-dead bodies now burst out with energy, surprising the workers who widened their eyes.

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    ¡®Am I seeing things right now?¡¯

    But it seemed that they weren¡¯t mistaken. The people who came out of the door stretched vigorously andughed heartily.

    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t believe how light my body feels!¡±

    ¡°Now I understand why everyone keeps talking about elixirs!¡±

    ¡°I could fight all day long!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going first!¡±

    The rushing crowd started running towards the training ground. The two people leaning against the wall watched as the energetic individuals passed by like wind.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±

    ¡°Yo-Your wee¡­.¡±

    These individuals, whom they had never made eye contact with before, greeted them with lively voices. Of course, despite the greetings, they quickly passed by.

    ¡°So, what kind of training are we doing today?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re sparring with the instructors?¡±

    ¡°Really? Finally, the day of revenge!¡±

    ¡°Ah, well. They¡¯re still our instructors, so using the word ¡®revenge¡¯ is a bit much.¡±

    ¡°Why are you running so fast when you¡¯re saying like that?¡±

    Leaving behind arge cloud of dust, the disciples disappeared towards the training ground. The two people who were closely attached to the wall looked at each other with dumbfounded faces.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­Should we just sweep the whole thing again from the beginning?¡±

    The person who looked at the ruined path sighed deeply and lowered his head.

    * * *

    The members of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance had all undergone significant changes. Those who had lived within their respective sects now had to coexist with other sects, so change was not a choice but a necessity.

    However, the individual who had changed the most among the many in the Heavenly Comrade Alliance was unexpectedly not a martial artist.

    ¡°There!¡±

    A loud scream erupted from Madam Choo.

    ¡°I told you not to lift the pot alone! It¡¯s heavier than you think, and idents can happen! Three of you should stick together!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±

    ¡°Is the chicken not cooked yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh! It needs a bit more time. The pot is so big, so¡­¡±

    ¡°The fire is weak! Quickly bring more firewood. There should be newly donated firewood in the donation area!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll go right away!¡±

    Madam Choo furiously looked to her left and right to see if she had missed anything.

    ¡°Madam! We need more rice!¡±

    ¡°We just served one pot, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my. Today is quite busy. As soon as we put down the pot, it disappeared like magic! I wonder if some monsters attacked¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rice! How about bringing out the rice cakes we were nning to serve as dessert first? If there¡¯s anything to eat, they can wait a bit! It¡¯s in the sack at the back!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll bring it right away!¡±

    ¡°One pot¡­ No, bring up two more pots! No, just bring up three! Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam!¡±

    Madam Choo, who had given orders until her voice was hoarse, wiped away the sweat streaming down her face due to the heat.

    ¡®What amotion.¡¯

    Mealtime in the manor was always reminiscent of a battlefield. But today, it seemed to be even more chaotic.

    ¡°Madam! There¡¯s no rice!¡±

    ¡°Meat! What about the meat? Meat!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wish we had one more chicken.¡±

    Disciples of the Mount Hua Sect peeked through the kitchen door, resembling hungry baby birds¡­ No, hungry adult birds, and began crying out for food.

    Madam Choo gritted her teeth as she watched their desperate expressions. However, before she could say anything, hands emerged from behind them and grabbed the backs of the desperate ones.

    ¡°I told you not to go into the kitchen!¡±

    ¡°Sa, Sasuk, it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you won¡¯t survive! Why on earth are you all like this?¡±

    ¡°No, Soso. Our stomachs are just too empty¡­¡±

    Baek Cheon and Tang Soso dragged away the Mount Hua disciples. Yoon Jong, who sighed and raised his head, bowed respectfully towards Madam Choo.

    ¡°I apologize. They are good-hearted, just a little¡­no, well, quite foolish.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ll bring it to you quickly.¡±

    ¡°Take your time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sahyung! If they take it too slow, we won¡¯t finish our meal in time¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shut that mouth of yours!¡±

    A littlete to action, Yoon Jong knocked Jo Gol¡¯s forehead with his elbow, then embarrassedly lowered his head again.

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    As the two disappeared, Madam Choo wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    Although they usually ate a lot, their faces were usuallyckluster. However, today, they all seemed unusually lively and eager for their meal. Seeing them urging for food with such spirited faces, Madam Choo couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement despite her fatigue.

    ¡°Those guys are devouring food like beasts.¡±

    At that moment, a voice from the side startled Madam Choo, who turned her head abruptly. Hyun Young, exuding a grumpy air, was walking towards her with a frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Today they¡¯re eating especially well. Please endure the hard work.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard work for me? The disciples are the ones doing the work.¡±

    ¡°Actions speak louder than words.¡±

    Hyun Young, making an ufortable expression, suddenly extended something he had been holding to Madam Choo.

    ¡°Oh my! Hak!¡±

    Surprised at the sight of the child, Madam Choo received him with a start.

    ¡°Why is the child¡­?¡±

    ¡°He keeps crying and making noise, it¡¯s killing me! Please calm him down for a moment!¡±

    ¡°I apologize¡­.¡±

    With a apologetic expression, Madam Choo checked the baby¡¯s condition. She sighed deeply.

    ¡°¡­Elder. You didn¡¯t have to change the baby¡¯s diaper; I can¡­¡±

    ¡°He kept crying so loudly, I thought he was going to disturb the whole ce! Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense¡­. You over there! With a child here, you approach with a knife!¡±

    ¡°S-Sorry, Elder.¡±

    One of the servants, who was passing by without thinking, was startled at Hyun Young¡¯s exmation and stepped back. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the servant¡¯s fault, but rather Hyun Young¡¯s mistake for bringing the child to the dangerous kitchen. However, no one dared to point out such facts.

    Furthermore, since everyone knew why Hyun Young had brought the child here, they couldn¡¯t say anything.

    When Madam Chooforted and put the baby to sleep, Hyunyoung, with a somber expression, received the baby again from Madam Choo and hugged him.

    ¡°Is it tough?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not tough¡­.¡±

    ¡°Work is supposed to be tough. If it¡¯s not hard when you get paid, then that¡¯s the mark of a thief.¡±

    Hyun Young grumbled with a heavy expression.

    ¡°Instead, the earnings from the hard work are all for the one who worked. There¡¯s no need for someone to help out. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Hyun Young quickly pulled the baby to him, turned around, and sharply scolded another kitchen worker.

    ¡°Hey! You should wipe the floor properly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I apologize, Elder.¡±

    ¡°Starting tomorrow, the food supplies will double, so in the morning, hire some staff to help with the organization.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Elder¡­ We don¡¯t have enough people. If we do that, we¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to hire more people? If there¡¯s a shortage, hire more. Discuss and hire more people. Right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! If you do that¡­¡±

    With every step, Hyun Young moved away, pointing out various ces. Watching his departing figure, Madam Choo¡¯s lips curled into a small smile.

    ¡®True¡­¡¯

    Although they went through difficult times, being able toe here was truly a fortunate thing.

    ¡°Is the meal ready?¡±

    ¡°Is there no more chicken?¡±

    ¡°Ah! The Nokrim kids and the Namgung kids are fighting over meat! Meat! Give us some meat here! Quickly!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Madam Choo covered her face with her hands.

    ¡®No. It doesn¡¯t seem to be exactly like that.¡¯

    Those demon-like people¡­

    However, Madam Choo suddenly raised her head and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, so get out of the kitchen! Quickly! If you block the way, it¡¯ll take even longer!¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. We just¡­¡±

    ¡°Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Watching the heads quickly retreat, she sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Is the chicken cooked yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s leaving now, Madam!¡±

    ¡°Hurry, quickly!¡±

    As she pulled up her sleeves, her shoulders bounced with energy.

    Chung Myung, who was watching the chaos in the restaurant, tore into a chicken leg. The children, having shared one Enlightenment Pill each, were lively to the point of being overly energetic.

    ¡®It¡¯s more effective than I thought?¡¯

    As expected, pushing people to the limit seemed to be the right approach.

    People usually appreciate the happiness of their existence when they have it. Having felt the importance of physical strength, which was not considered important before, they would now naturally train themselves.

    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see. I¡¯ve done as much as I could for now.¡±

    The system was in ce.

    Now, they would start pushing themselves just as Mount Hua did in the past. To open a new path, you have to dig the ground, but once you¡¯ve opened the path, water flows through it endlessly.

    In other words, the fairly long, arduous, and challenging process they went through has nowe to an end.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to the next step.¡±

    He energetically nodded and stuffed the torn chicken leg into his mouth. Then, he snapped his greasy fingers, making a loud sound.

    ¡°Everyone should gather after the meal!¡±

    Protests erupted here and there.

    ¡°Chew everything in your mouth before speaking!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sttering, you brat! It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The kids seemed to have gained too much energy. Sigh.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149: I¡¯ve Done As Much As I Could For Now (Part 4)

    An old man sat cross-legged with his eyes closed.

    From his waist to his flowing white beard and his chest, even the long white eyebrows and the pure white robe covering his entire body. It was a demeanor that involuntarily brought to mind the phrase ¡°godlike¡¯.

    Furthermore, the old man exuded an atmosphere that could not be found in ordinary people. It was an aura that made onlookers involuntarily respectful and humble.

    Even those who did not believe in the existence of the divine would have had to acknowledge its presence if they had seen this old man.

    The slightly faded lips of the elderly man opened a bit, and a whispered mantra flowed out.

    In the dimly lit room, countless flickering candles illuminated, and in the center, a divine-like old man recited the mantra.

    The peace and tranquility that had lingered around the old man dissipated at the sound of a sharp creak, as if an old door were being twisted open.

    Creak.

    The harsh sound mixed with the old man¡¯s recitation. However, as if the old man did not hear the sound, he continued reciting the mantra with unwaveringposure.

    Shuffle, shuffle.

    The clear sound of footsteps drew nearer.

    As the peace and quiet around the old man were shattered by the approaching footsteps, a low voice prated the old man¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    The only one present here was the old man, so undoubtedly, the words were directed at him. Strangely, though, he showed no particr reaction even after hearing those words. The only response he showed was to stop the recitation that flowed like a song.

    ¡°It took longer than I thought. Because of those damn bastards.¡±

    Each time the voice flowed out, the candles in the room swayed uneasily. However, the settled demeanor of the old man remained unshaken.

    ¡°As instructed, I killed him.¡±

    A person¡¯s death was never a small matter. Nevertheless, the expression of the old man, who remained silent, showed no change.

    ¡°But¡­ it seems like I did something unnecessary. I almost didn¡¯t have to go.¡±

    A slightly sharp emotion seeped through the voice.

    ¡°Even if I hadn¡¯t gone, he would have died at the hands of the Central ins bastards.¡±

    Instead of answering, the mantra came out of the old man¡¯s mouth again.

    It seemed difficult for anything to break the old man¡¯sposure.

    ¡°At the hands of that Mount Hua bastard.¡±

    And at that moment, the continuous recitation of the old man came to a pause.

    As the old man kept his mouth firmly shut, heavy silence filled the room where the two men existed. After a long silence, the old man finally spoke in a faint voice.

    ¡°Mount Hua¡­.¡±

    With closed eyes, he murmured softly.

    ¡°A nostalgic name.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    The man behind the old man, the Heavenly Executioner, frowned as he stared at the back of the old man.

    ¡°Still, it seems like those ears of yours can still hear the name ¡®Mount Hua¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Yes. A nostalgic name. I never it would still be around.¡±

    A gentle smile appeared on the old man¡¯s lips.

    ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to see it once. How Mount Hua has changed now. I hope it has remained the same as it was in the past. Because there aren¡¯t many things left that connect me to the past.¡±

    At these words, a slight twist appeared on the Heavenly Executioner¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a weing sound.¡±

    ¡°Even a guy like the Sword Saint is there.¡±

    It was that moment.

    The old man¡¯s head, which had remained motionless until now, slowly turned backward. Simultaneously, the tightly closed eyes of the old man opened.

    The old man¡¯s eyes were significantly different from those of ordinary people.

    Crimson like blood, and dark like ink. The moment the eyes, mingled with red and ck, were punctuated in the midst of the pure white appearance, the fresh features of the old man changed in an instant.

    Anyone who saw the old man now would no longer be able to associate him with anything divine. The eyes were the mirror of the mind. However, in the eyes of this old man, there was nothing but deep and profound darkness.

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡±

    The Heavenly Executioner covered his mouth andughed.

    ¡°Did you eat your ears?¡±

    ¡°I asked what you said.¡±

    ¡°I said I saw someone like Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°Sword Saint?¡±

    The candles began to flicker. No, strictly speaking, the entire ce where the old man was sitting in began to shake.

    ¡°The Sword Saint you¡¯re talking about. Is it perhaps referring to that ursed bastard?¡±

    ¡°Was there another Sword Saint in the world?¡±

    The head of the old man, who had been calm, began to rise steadily. Watching this scene, the Heavenly Executioner chuckled and then shook his head yfully.

    ¡°Rx, Archbishop. It¡¯s just a feeling. He was a kid. Yes, just a kid.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, who knows. After fifty years, he might truly be a person like the Sword Saint.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    The old man¡¯s head, which had risen sharply, sank back in an instant. Regainingposure, the old man spoke in a voice that had be somewhat sharp.

    ¡°Because there can¡¯t be another guy like that in the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­That statement is correct.¡±

    The old man let out a sigh.

    ¡°It seems that Mount Hua has revived and is raising someone like Sword Saint again.¡±

    ¡°One guy stands out¡­ but there are undoubtedly others showing sprouts. Disgusting people.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s how much time has passed.¡±

    Regret was evident in the old man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°A hundred years is by no means a short time. It¡¯s not insufficient for a sect whose foundations have disappeared to bloom again and bear fruit.¡±

    ¡°While we rot away here.¡±

    The corners of the old man¡¯s lips curled slightly at the words.

    ¡°Heavenly Executioner.¡±

    ¡°I know, so spare me the tedious stories. After a hundred years of hearing it, it¡¯s getting on my nerves.¡±

    The old man silently gazed at the Heavenly Executioner for a moment before turning his head. His gaze fixed forward once again.

    ¡°What happened to the practitioners?¡±

    ¡°They simply followed the dull guy¡¯s orders, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re sinless. They were told to enter the Demon Valley for a month to atone for their sins.¡±

    The old man remained silent. In response, the Heavenly Executioner, ncing at his back, spoke bluntly.

    ¡°Sure, I also think that youngster was wrong in some ways¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But among the things he said, there¡¯s one thing I agree with. There isn¡¯t much time left for you and me. If the Heavenly Demon doesn¡¯t return before we die¡­¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon will return.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Yes, it will be as you say. However, if He can¡¯t find Himself before we die, isn¡¯t that no different from not returning?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    The old man shot the Heavenly Executioner a sharp look. In response, the Heavenly Executioner twisted a wry smile.

    ¡°I used to think that just waiting was proving my faith. However¡­ I started to think that perhaps waiting aimlessly here might be toocent.¡±

    ¡°Even though you repeatedly said¡­¡±

    ¡°The situation in the Central ins is getting interesting. Arge-scale war is likely to break out. It¡¯ll be a massive war that sweeps across the entire Central ins.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you understand? Whether we step forward or not, the Central ins will be engulfed in chaos. Do you grasp what that means?¡±

    The old man¡¯s mouth tightened. However, unlike before, his lips were subtly twitching.

    ¡°For Him, even that will be a trivial matter. But not for us.¡±

    The Heavenly Executioner slightly clenched and unclenched his fist.

    ¡°Nevertheless, is merely waiting like this truly enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting.¡±

    At the interruption of the conversation, the expression on the Heavenly Executioner¡¯s face hardened as the old man spoke.

    ¡°You mentioned that he was a disciple of Mount Hua, right?¡±

    ¡°The current discussion¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more curious. After all, he¡¯s just someone who hasn¡¯t even lived a hundred years, so what kind of person could he have been to shake you up like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s just a name, the title of a Sword Saint isn¡¯t something you can casually apply to anyone.¡±

    The sect despised the Sword Saint the most was the Demonic Cult.

    If they could inflict even a small scratch on the Sword Saint¡¯s soul instead and fall into Infinite Hell, the cultists would do it without hesitation. This was because the Sword Saint was the one who damaged and destroyed an absolute divinity that should not be dared to be touched.

    However, conversely, the ce that acknowledged the Sword Saint the most was also the Demonic Sect.

    If they disparaged the Sword Saint, then the sanctity of the Heavenly Demon, who had lost his life at the hands of that Sword Saint, would crumble.

    That¡¯s why the Sword Saint had to exist as an absolute evil that should never be vited.

    However, even setting aside doctrinal issues, for those who experienced the Sword Saint during the war, it would be impossible to disparage the Sword Saint. They might be able to curse, scream, andment, but that was it.

    ¡°Listen carefully, Archbishop.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this because I want to fight. It¡¯s not because I¡¯m bored of this ce either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried. If numerous people are swept up in that war, even the Great Being who has yet to awaken cannot guarantee his safety. I was going to take some action¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just ack of faith in Him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you doubting my faith now?¡±

    A glint of vitality surged in the Heavenly Executioner¡¯s eyes.

    However, the old man simply met the gaze with a calm look. Unshaken, like a tranquilke.

    The Heavenly Executioner¡¯s expression subtly twisted.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like the idea that how long one can endure and wait has be the measure of faith.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an excuse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it?¡±

    A strange tension appeared in the Heavenly Executioner¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious as well. Is it because you truly believe that we should just trust and wait, that he will indeede looking for us?¡±

    His lips also slowly twisted at the corners.

    ¡°Or¡­ perhaps¡­ are you merely afraid, not really convinced that he has been reborn?¡±

    ¡°Quite¡­ ¡±

    At that moment, an immense demonic energy surged from the old man. The pure white aura instantly transformed into a dark hue, and a spirit-like aura swirled around his body like hungry ghosts.

    ¡°Did you get stabbed where it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Executioner!¡±

    ¡°So don¡¯t think of stopping me. I only have different thoughts from yours. If you think differently, I will find my own way.¡±

    ¡°He¡­ ¡±

    ¡°In myst moment!¡±

    The Heavenly Executioner abruptly interrupted the old man¡¯s words with a howl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to regret not personally seeking him out at the very moment my breath is cut off. I would rather face a glorious death at the hands of Him when He returns as payment for my sins of moving without His permission.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you can, try stopping me, Grand Archbishop. But the only way to stop me is to kill me.¡±

    The Heavenly Executioner turned away.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad option either. Farewell, old friend.¡±

    The Heavenly Executioner left the chamber without hesitation.

    Alone, the old man stared intently at the door The Heavenly Executioner closed, then let out a deep sigh.

    ¡®That¡¯s why one shouldn¡¯t set foot in the Central ins.¡¯

    It shook the human heart.

    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t send other disciples and had to personally sent the Heavenly Executioner, but he had never expected that even the Heavenly Executioner would be shaken.

    ¡®Heavenly Demon¡­¡¯

    The old man closed his eyes.

    ¡°How can you, who are perfect, understand our imperfect suffering? Please¡­ Please be reborn as soon as possible. Please¡­¡±

    Another mantra flowed from the old man¡¯s lips. It continued incessantly, like a song, like a sob.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150: I¡¯ve Done As Much As I Could For Now (Part 5)

    ¡°Sogaju-nim, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Namgung Dowi carefully chose his words, hesitating for a moment.

    ¡®What should I call this? Sect Leader Meeting? Executive Meeting? Family Head Meeting?¡¯

    Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword was on his way to gather the leaders of each sect, but Namgung Dowi couldn¡¯t think of an appropriate term to exin to others.

    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s quite chaotic.¡¯

    In ordinary sects, the hierarchy was strict. It might have been difficult to designate positions for the leaders of each sect, so they were collectively referred to as ¡®Munju¡¯ (sect leader).

    However, strangely, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance had no such positions. This was because the nature of Chung Myung was free-spirited, and Hyun Jong did not force such things either.

    ¡®Is it because the leading sect is Taoist?¡¯

    If Namgung Hwang, Namgung Dowi¡¯s father, had been the leader of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, he would have started by organizing the system. He would have created positions for each task that the sects had to do, appointed suitable individuals to those positions, and so on.

    ¡®At any rate, it¡¯s quite unique.¡¯

    ¡°Sogaju-nim?¡±

    ¡°Ah, um¡­ Yes. It seems that Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword is calling.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re going to the boss meeting.¡±

    [I couldn¡¯t trante this probably, but remember who¡¯s referred to as ¡°boss¡± by the members of his sect?]

    ¡°What meeting?¡±

    The person who casually answered was poked in the side with an elbow by the person next to him. Then the one who spoke realized and closed his mouth.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. Have a good time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah. Okay.¡±

    As the disciples bowed and greeted, Namgung Dowi turned his body as if being pushed away.

    ¡®Boss meeting?¡¯

    What should he say¡­?

    ¡®Anyway, we¡­¡¯

    It seemed like a word that shouldn¡¯t be attached to the magnificence of a sect.

    ¡®Wait a moment.¡¯

    Namgung Dowi, who was about to step forward with his arms out, stopped moving his feet.

    So¡­ There were a lot of people, but their exact positions were a bit ambiguous, and all the work was left the mostpetent people to roughly take care of¡­ Usually, the group would mindlessly follow the direction decided by the smartest person among them¡­

    ¡°¡­bandits.¡±

    It felt unfamiliar yet strangely familiar! That was it!

    Of course, the disciples might not have thought of that and called them bosses, but didn¡¯t that mean they also felt that way?

    ¡®No, no!¡¯

    Shivering, Namgung Dowi, had a gleam in his eyes as he hurried towards Hyun Jong¡¯s residence where the meeting was being held.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be like this!¡¯

    With a determined vow carved into his chest, he moved forward quickly.

    * * *

    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    Having attained enlightenment and regained his senses, Namgung Dowi surveyed the surroundings with a cold gaze.

    ¡®Come to think of it, the people gathered have always been abnormal.¡¯

    In all matters of the world, a certain formality must be maintained. If this formality was not properly established, people would confuse public and private affairs. The corruption that urs in all groupses from this confusion between public and private life.

    However, look at this gathering now. Wasn¡¯t the appearance of the assembled individuals too disorderly?

    ¡°Seems like everyone is roughly here.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    That person was the problem. That human. Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes, which had always looked at Chung Myung and the Five Swords with affection, seemed unusually sharp today.

    ¡®Well, to be honest, he can¡¯t be helped because it¡¯s Chung Myung Dojang, but aren¡¯t the others clearly problematic as well?¡¯

    Misunderstanding were forbidden.

    It wasn¡¯t that Namgung Dowi had negative feelings towards them. He believed that the Five Swords were fully qualified to express their opinions on the affairs of the league. But the problem was that anyone coulde or go without any specific position.

    So¡­.

    ¡°Yes, Sahyung. It seems everyone is here.¡±

    Even Tang Soso came in, Tang Soso! No, she¡¯s not even one of the Five Swords in the first ce!

    ¡®No, recently, hasn¡¯t she been included in the Five Swords?¡¯

    There were signs of it before, but it was impossible to lump Chung Myung together with other Five Swords.

    Of course, it would now be embarrassing to call the Five Swordste bloomers. Hye Yeon and Namgung Dowi were probably the only people in their age group whose skills could bepared to them.

    The ones who were once called the Five Dragons in the past were now led by Yoon Jong and Jo Gol, without Baek Cheon needing to step in. No, to be blunt, they might be led by Tang Soso.

    So, the Five Swords were certainly a formidable group.

    However, Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung was not someone who could be discussed on the same level as the Five Swords. To even talk about people who could confront Chung Myung one-on-one, wouldn¡¯t you have to bring in the top figures from each sect?

    ¡®Frankly, that seems difficult too.¡¯

    Anyone who had seen Chung Myung fight with Jang Ilso against the bishop would undoubtedly admit that Chung Myung¡¯s real skills were underestimated in Kangho. There may even be less than ten people who can face Chung Myung in the world. So how you group his name under the Five Swords?

    So, people were gradually taking Chung Myung out of the Five Swords. And instead of calling them the Four Swords, they were quietly pushing in Tang Soso, who had made a name for herself at Plum Blossom Ind, although it wasn¡¯t official yet.

    ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s leave Mount Hua out of it, they¡¯re just like that.¡¯

    ¡°No, Nokrim hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    Then why was that guy here! Namgung Dowi looked at Tang Pae with slightly distorted eyes.

    Originally, this was a meeting of the Sect Leaders! But why was Tang Pae, the Sogaju of the Tang Family, taking a seat as if it were natural? Tang Gunak was already here!

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a bitte.¡±

    ¡°Ahem. Hello.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s twitched.

    This time, his gaze was fixed on the back of the swordsman Beonchung, who followed the Nokrim King. Until now, he had admired the appearance of the bodyguard like a deity, but once he started to feel annoyed, everything began to bother him.

    ¡®In the first ce, that person wasn¡¯t even an elder!¡¯

    If hey were gathering people to undertake a mission, it would make sense, but why bring that person into a meeting? From the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t the person you needed in meetings that required you to use your brain!

    ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­No reason.¡±

    With a turn of his head, a deep sigh escaped from Namgung Dowi¡¯s lips. His gaze was now fixed on the origin of all evil.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here?¡±

    That person. That person! The origin of all evil!

    With an irritated gaze, Namgung Dowi stared at Chung Myung, who spoke with a nonchnt attitude.

    In all things, there is a cause. In the first ce, all of this happened because of that person who led the disorganized meeting under the ridiculous status of Mount Hua¡¯s third-grade disciple.

    Tang Pae, The Five Swords, and even Beomchung!

    Even if one were to criticize their presence, couldn¡¯t it all be refuted by the sentence, ¡®Even Mount Hua¡¯s third-grade disciple is here, so why are you onlyining about me?¡¯?

    ¡®Something is wrong with this.¡¯

    In the future, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance would go through even more. Therefore, there was a need to establish a solid system now, for the sake of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance.

    ¡°The reason I called everyone here today is because we need to discuss the future.¡±

    Chung Myung looked around at everyone and continued.

    ¡°For now, it seems that that the major issues are over, so we should talk together about what to prioritize from now on.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Tang Gunak nodded.

    ¡°In your opinion, is the issue of the disciples¡¯ training over for now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­The day has finallye.¡±

    At that statement, everyone simultaneously sighed in relief. It felt like seeing the light at the end of a dark, infinitely deep tunnel.

    ¡°But what do you mean by ¡®let¡¯s discuss¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Just as I said.¡±

    Chung Myung shrugged.

    ¡°Up until now, I¡¯ve done what I was supposed to do. It was also a bit urgent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Even those who watched the process with suspicious eyes when the Chung Myung came pushed forward now agreed that it was absolutely necessary.

    Haven¡¯t Nokrim, Namgung, the Outer Pces, and Central ins people, who originally should have never been able to mix with each other, have been recently treating each other without formality?

    ¡®Although the problem is it¡¯s a bit too informal.¡¯

    Regardless, the fact that they were united was undoubtedly something to be grateful for. If they had gone to war without going through this process?

    ¡®It would have been terrible just to imagine.¡¯

    Tang Gunak shook his head vigorously.

    He had already experienced the destructive power that arised when different sects united at Plum Blossom Ind. If, at that time, the Tang Family did not properly support Mount Hua or if Mount Hua did not protect the Tang Family, leading the way from the forefront, the course of the battle would have beenpletely different.

    The numerous training sessions were necessary not only for the sects to reconcile at this manor but also for the tasks that the Heavenly Comrade Alliance would undertake in the future. Even if one pushed aside the fact that the process was hellish.

    ¡°Now that the urgent matters are settled, we need to think about what to do next.¡±

    ¡°Well, indeed.¡±

    The reactions of those who heard this statement were divided into two.

    The first group were amazed, thinking, ¡®Indeed, the Heavenly Comrade Alliance discusses and pursues even these things with each other.¡¯ These were generally individuals who hadn¡¯t experienced much of Mount Hua, such as the Ice Pce or Beast Pce.

    The second group¡­

    ¡°No, why bother with a meeting! Even if we have a meeting, in the end, you¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±

    Like The Five Swords, those people harbored distrust for the meetings opened by Chung Myung.

    ¡°When did I?¡±

    ¡°When? When? When did you say that now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. That¡¯s why short-thinking people¡­ I¡¯ve always gathered everyone¡¯s opinions through meetings without prejudice.¡±

    ¡°Sasuk.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference between the prejudice I know and the prejudice this bastard talks about?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense. Among the things Chung Myung says, the only thing that has the same meaning to us is ¡®break that bastard¡¯s head.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Ah, I understand a bit now.¡±

    ¡°But do these bastards really¡­¡±

    As Chung Myung became irritated, Hyun Jong stretched out his hand and grabbed the back of his head, pressing down and subduing him.

    ¡°I also have simr thoughts.¡±

    As Hyun Jong spoke, those who were grumbling at Chung Myung¡¯s words suddenly sobered their expressions as Hyun Jong spoke with gravity.

    ¡°Please speak, Sect Leader!¡±

    ¡°No! Look at their attitude! Are you discriminating against people now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that how it should be?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Huh¡­ right. Yeah, that¡¯s right. We have to discriminate.¡±

    No matter what, I shouldn¡¯t be treated the same way as Sect Leader. Ah, well, whatever.

    Everyone sighed while looking at Chung Myung, who nodded in sudden understanding. When will that bastard grow up, for heaven¡¯s sake?

    Hyun Jong smiled warmly and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard so far.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Maengju-nim!¡± [Reminder that ¡°Maengju¡± is Hyun Jong¡¯s title for Lord of Heavenly Comrade Alliance]

    ¡°In fact, because everyone has been running around without a clear direction, and the Heavenly Comrade Alliance hasn¡¯t been able to properly do what it should, let¡¯s take this opportunity to bring out the issues we¡¯ve all been thinking about in our hearts and talk about what aspects of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance need to improve in the future.¡±

    ¡°As for what needs improvement¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe we just need to improve one person?¡±

    ¡°But what about those Evil Sect guys?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention anyone. Why, do you feel guilty?¡±

    ¡°Come forward!¡±

    In the rapidly esctingmotion, Namgung Dowi confidently raised his hand. Hyun Jong nodded.

    ¡°Please speak, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°First!¡±

    Namgung Dowi energetically spoke.

    ¡°I believe there¡¯s a need to organize the system of the unruly Heavenly Comrade Alliance and establish proper positions!¡±

    He looked around at those present.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s just to sort out the current situation.¡±

    Some people who were hurt by those words secretly averted their gazes.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151: Well, If It¡¯s Absolutely Necessary (Part 1)

    ¡°Position?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s response was somewhat vague.

    ¡°Why do we even need that?¡±

    He nced at those sitting in the room and spoke.

    ¡°Well, even without such things, we roughly know what roles each other ys. Why bother¡­¡±

    At that moment, Namgung Dowi became agitated and said,

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t that an internal matter?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just think that a war has broken out! The Evil Tyrant Alliance is attacking. What about the small and medium-sized factions along the Yangtze River?¡±

    ¡°Well, uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they line up with us to fight alongside the Heavenly Comrade Alliance?¡±

    Chung Myung, with a slightly admiring expression on his face, looked at Namgung Dowi and said.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t those people go to the Ten Great Sects?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, momentarily at a loss for words, looked at Chung Myung in dismay. The Five Swords nodded with theirs head lowered and spoke one at a time.

    ¡°Even if it were me, I¡¯d stick to the Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s overconfidence. If you want to survive, you should stick with the Ten Great Sects.¡±

    ¡°Shaolin versus Mount Hua. Ten Great Sects versus Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Ah, there¡¯s nothing to think about.¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyebrows trembled.

    ¡°Where does that confidencee from?¡±

    ¡°Sahyung, isn¡¯t that gentleman from the Namgung Family? Originally, the Namgung Family said they were no worse than Shaolin.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Really?¡±

    ¡°Would it be otherwise?¡±

    Those bastards? Namgung Dowi forcibly suppressed his rising anger. In debates, the one who gets angry first loses. Especially in times like this, one should make every effort to show a rational side.

    ¡°Well¡­ Of course, that could be true, but depending on the situation, there might be those who can¡¯t go to the Ten Great Sects and will be with us, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Could that be¡­ true?¡±

    Chung Myung reluctantly agreed with a hesitant voice. ¡®I don¡¯t know what nonsense this is, but since I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll listen to it no matter what nonsense it is, I¡¯ll endure it for now.¡¯ That determination was clearly evident.

    ¡°Think about it. Can those people who are with us know who is who and follow orders properly?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The people who were listening nodded as if there was a clear reason.

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a problem I hadn¡¯t thought of.¡±

    ¡°No, but¡­ generally, if you watch what others are doing and follow, isn¡¯t that enough? People have a sense of awareness, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Namgung Dowi momentarily opened his mouth slightly and looked at Jo Gol. Jo Gol bluntly asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s this expression that seems to say, ¡®I didn¡¯t know the word ¡®sense of awareness¡¯ coulde out of your mouth¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re like a ghost.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    Namgung Dowi cleared his throat loudly and spoke.

    ¡°Of course, if you have awareness, that could happen. But it¡¯s probably not efficient. And think about it. The elder of a well-known sect with white hair gives an order, and suddenly a fresh young one jumps out and shouts that it¡¯s not like that, we should go this way.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Then who should they follow? It¡¯s difficult to think about¡­¡±

    ¡°The young one.¡±

    ¡°The kid.¡±

    ¡°The bastard who talks arrogantly.¡±

    ¡°The one who is the most annoying out of all of them.¡±

    Namgung Dowi blinked his eyes at the answers that came out almost at the same time.

    ¡°Why, why?¡±

    He asked in genuine confusion. He was truly perplexed. Then, Baek Cheon showed a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who ignores the elders of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, gets irritated, and only says what he wants to say?¡±

    Wow, that was really convincing.

    Namgung Dowi understood. But soon he regained hisposure.

    ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ that¡¯s something only we know! External people may know the alias ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword,¡¯ but they don¡¯t know what Chung Myung Dojang looks like.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Sogaju.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­We didn¡¯t say it was Chung Myung.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Namgung Dowi looked at Chung Myung with trembling eyes.

    Chung Myung, with a face that seemed to say, ¡®Oh? Is that how you saw me?¡¯ was grinning and looking back at him. Unintentionally, Namgung Dowi flinched at Chung Myung¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    At times like this, you needed to change the topic quickly.

    ¡°Anyway, um¡­ to prevent confusion for those who don¡¯t know him well, a system and position are needed.¡±

    At that moment, Yoo Iseol raised her hand.

    Everyone was surprised and looked at her. Even Tang Gunak couldn¡¯t hide his puzzled expression. Yoo Iseol had attended numerous meetings until now, but she had never actively participated. However, this was the first time she tried to express her opinion.

    ¡°Well, um¡­ ok. Yes, Iseol.¡±

    ¡°Do they really not know?¡±

    ¡°¡­.Huh?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Yoo Iseol turned her head to look at Chung Myung.

    Though Yoo Iseol¡¯s words were only two sentences, they convinced everyone.

    ¡°¡­.Honestly, can you not know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a martial artist if you still don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Even if you assume that you don¡¯t know his face, if you see a young guy running wild in Mount Hua, even a local kid passing by will probably think, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s a Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword.¡¯¡±

    ¡°To not know Chung Myung, don¡¯t you have to live blocking your ears?¡±

    Namgung Dowi closed his mouth.

    Come to think of it, that statement wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. The notoriety of¡­ no, the reputation of Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword was too high. It felt like an old story that had been somewhat forgotten now, but once upon a time, when he was known as ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Divine Dragon,¡¯ he was recognized as the best in the world.

    ¡®After the Battle of Hangzhou, he¡¯s be so famous that it¡¯s iparable to back then.¡¯

    And it was against none other than the Demonic Sect.

    In reality, he fought against the bishop together with Jang Ilso, but no matter how much of an ally thetter was to the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, they couldn¡¯t tell the truth as it was. So, they had no choice but to vaguely say that Chung Myung and the others defeated the bishop.

    The Evil Tyrant Alliance imed that Jang Ilso defeated the bishop in their own way.

    Anyway, even the Ten Great Sects, were silent, unable to openly challenge this fact. As a result, the news that Chung Myung defeated the bishop had already spread throughout the world.

    Perhaps, in this situation, the name ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword Chung Myung¡¯ was more famous than the name ¡®Heavenly Comrade Alliance¡¯?

    You can find out how famous a person is just by looking around the small alleys in the neighborhood. When children are swinging sticks and shouting ¡®Plum Blossom Sword method¡¯ and ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword¡¯, it¡¯s all over, right?

    ¡°Well, um¡­.¡±

    When Namgung Dowi, speechless, hesitated for a moment, someone clicked their tongue.

    ¡°It seems that Sogaju has a fixation on unnecessary things¡­.¡±

    Im Sobyeong didn¡¯t miss this opportunity.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset because you children of prestigious families can¡¯t create unnecessary formalities? The Namgung Family gave you Sogaju, so why are you upset? If the Namgung Family had be the leader of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, they might have even given a floor sweeper a position. Like ¡®Director of Environmental Management,¡¯ or something like that.¡±

    ¡°Kkeu¡­.¡±

    Getting hit by Im Sobyeong felt three times more painful than getting hit by other people. Although he wanted to refute it somehow, since he started with the wrong example from the beginning, there was no way to find an excuse.

    But then, the kind-hearted Hyun Jong saved Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°Um. It¡¯s not entirely useless to say that.¡±

    Everyone looked at Hyun Jong.

    ¡°Not everyone in the Heavenly Comrade Alliance is as famous as Chung Myung, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Maenju-nim.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m not very fond of creating authority by limiting and subdividing roles¡­.¡±

    Hyun Jong looked at everyone with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    As a practitioner of the Tao who followed the teachings of the Tao, he could not like the process of limiting and subdividing human roles.

    ¡°But I agree that there should be appropriate positions where people gather. If the elders of each sect have different opinions, problems can arise, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Certainly¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sensitive issue.¡±

    Tang Gunak and Meng So nodded as if understanding.

    There were rarely any disputes among the sect leaders. This was because there were some implicit rules between them. However, the elders of each sect could still sometimes find it challenging to move beyond their own positions.

    If there was time to reconcile opinions, there may not be a problem. However, in a war where the situation could change in an instant, small shes of opinions could lead to significant consequences.

    Especially¡­

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t most of the damage be suffered not by us, but by the practitioners of the smaller sects fighting alongside us? We cannot overlook it just because it doesn¡¯t directly affect us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Namgung Sogaju¡¯s observation is very apt.¡±

    ¡°Maenju-nim¡­¡±

    Emotions overflowed from Namgung Dowi¡¯s eyes as he looked at Hyun Jong.

    Indeed, his profound thoughts, warm consideration, and character were notcking in any way as the leader of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance!

    A while ago, Im Sobyeong talked about a hypothetical situation where the Namgung Family became the leader of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance, but such a thing would not have happened.

    Namgung Hwang was originally one of the most arrogant people in the world. Even his son, Namgung Dowi, thought so. But even someone like Namgung Hwang, after experiencing Hyun Jong, would ultimately have to give up the position of the leader.

    It was fortunate that Mount Hua led the Heavenly Comrade Alliance. Such a person became the leader¡­

    ¡°However.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung spoke with a slightly suspicious tone.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m against it. It¡¯s just that a fundamental question suddenly came to mind.¡±

    Tang Gunak asked with a puzzled tone.

    ¡°What do you mean by a fundamental question?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ You seem to be saying that protecting those smaller sects is important now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do we even have to worry about their lives?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the hell have they done?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone fell silent, looking at Chung Myung. However, Chung Myung just tilted his head as if he truly didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    For a moment, those who were confused looked at Chung Myung with nk faces, then collectively shut their eyes.

    Even Hyun Jong merely covered his face with both hands, unable to say anything.

    How did¡­ How did such a person emerge under Hyun Jong? And how did everyone here end up taking orders from such a person?

    Noticing the awkward atmosphere, Chung Myung quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I won¡¯t oppose it¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Namgung Sogaju-nim.¡±

    At that moment, Jo Gol subtly interjected.

    ¡°Yes? Yes, Jo Gol Dojang.¡±

    ¡°If what Sogaju-nim is saying is true, then this bastard will also upy a reasonably high position, right?¡±

    Turning his head to look at Chung Myung, Namgung Dowi fell into a brief contemtion.

    Chung Myung, Chung Myung¡­

    ¡°That¡­I guess so?¡±

    No matter how you thought about it, there was no way to exclude that person. If it was an event happening under the pretext of efficiency, giving him a position like a general so everyone except the sect leaders followed his orders¡­

    Continuing his thoughts, Namgung Dowi suddenly realized the seriousness of the situation. His face quickly turned pale.

    ¡®Using this situation to justify putting him in a high position?¡¯

    Him?

    Jo Gol urgently raised his hand.

    ¡°I, I oppose¡­!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    However, at that moment, Chung Myung didn¡¯t miss the flow and smoothly intervened.

    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t listen to what I say, will you be rebels?¡±

    ¡°¡­Wait a moment. Do¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I agree.¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s mouth curled up with a sly smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it, that position or something.¡±

    At that moment, the sharp res of everyone were directed at Namgung Dowi.

    Namgung Dowi suddenly understood the gravity of what he had just done. His face turned pale in an instant.

    His soul began to leave his body.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152: Well, If It¡¯s Absolutely Necessary (Part 2)

    When he finally came to his senses, there was only one thought in his mind.

    ¡®I have to, I have to fix this!¡¯

    If he couldn¡¯t handle the situation somehow, the moment he left this room, he might be stepped on by those ghosts ring at him with eyes like demons.

    Then a gravestone would be set up with the inscription ¡®Namgung and the Yangtze River side by side¡¯.

    Everyone would be shocked. At least his father had fought bravely, but the foolish son, in his stupidity, yed with his mouth wrong and met his demise.

    ¡®Ah, no.¡¯

    Among the countless images Namgung Dowi had drawn of his own demise, he had never imagined this. Trembling with a sense of impending doom, Namgung Dowi desperately spoke.

    ¡°W-Well, for now, let¡¯s postpone this matter a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°Why? It looks good. We can do it right away. It¡¯s not that big a deal.¡±

    ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    Namgung Dowi¡¯s head began to spin more fiercely than ever before.

    ¡°Creating a suitable position and appointing the right person to that position is a really important task. It¡¯s not something to be decided hastily!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they say people are everything? Dynasties that have not properly handled people from generation to generation have always perished! So, you must take it seriously!¡±

    ¡°¡­Even to that extent?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes, of course!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Chung Myung licked his lips as if savoring a missing taste.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it okay to just decide on a few important positions in advance and fill in the other minor positionster?¡±

    ¡°T-The human heart doesn¡¯t work that way. If you decide on the important positions first, the process of selecting the positions that follow may be a bit sluggish!¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Everything is for my sincere consideration of Cheonwoo Alliance!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you put it that way¡­.¡±

    ¡°Well, Chung Myung. It seems that this is not something to be decided on this spot.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword. We¡¯ll think deeply about this with the elders.¡±

    As Hyun Jong and Tang Gunak took Namgung Dowi¡¯s side, Chung Myung subtly stepped back, tasting his words once again.

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how it is¡­.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s not that simple, then.¡±

    At that moment, Chung Myung turned his head to nce at Namgung Dowi.

    ¡°But¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Namgung Sogaju-nim seems to have be quite eloquent.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like that originally. Is it because you¡¯ve been hanging out with those Evil Sect bastards these days?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve learned good things. Very good things.¡±

    With a face twisted in injustice, Namgung Dowi pouted. Even if it was like that, to bepared to that Evil Sect monster!

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go once.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled and turned his head to look at everyone.

    ¡°So, what about other matters?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Other matters¡­¡±

    Tang Gunak cleared his throat awkwardly. Even though he had experienced this several times before, he still wasn¡¯t quite used to exchanging opinions in an equal setting. But at times like this, he had to express some opinion.

    ¡°Look, Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Gaju-nim.¡±

    ¡°War will break out, right?¡±

    Chung Myung¡¯s gaze at Tang Gunak softened. It meant, ¡®Why bring up such a obvious story now?¡¯

    ¡°Then, do you intend to maintain this Yangtze River front until the war breaks out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something up to us to decide.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to what those Ten Great Sects guys decide. If those guys aren¡¯t pulling out, wouldn¡¯t it be strange for us to pull out first?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a valid point.¡±

    Tang Gunak furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡®What is Beopjeong thinking?¡¯

    The Heavenly Comrade Alliance had partly found its ce here by chance, but in reality, it was Shaolin, the Ten Greats Sect, and the Five Great Families, that hastily established a foothold along the Yangtze River more suddenly.

    More precisely, among them were a few sects that shared the same intentions with Shaolin.

    Baek Cheon scratched his head at the mention of this.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we couldn¡¯t pay attention to them because we were caught up in our immediate concerns. What on earth are they doing?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? We¡¯re training here, and actually, there was no clear ce for the neers to join, so naturally, we¡¯ve settled here. But the Ten Great Sects and the Five Great Families are not in such a situation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°If they want to pull out, they can do it anytime¡­¡±

    In the early days, even the Ten Great Sects couldn¡¯t easily leave the Yangtze River. Because they couldn¡¯t predict when the Evil Tyrant Alliance would cross the river. But now?

    ¡°¡­ The Evil Tyrant Alliance needs internal restructuring, and they can¡¯t possibly be unaware of that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just underestimating the Ten Great Sects. They must know it well.¡±

    It just didn¡¯t make sense. If the Evil Tyrant Alliance wasn¡¯t advancing north, the Ten Great Sects didn¡¯t need to guard the Yangtze River basin. So why were they still holding their ground here?

    ¡°Why make things soplicated?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    All eyes were fixed on Chung Myung¡¯s face. His expression was especially inscrutable.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that deep of a thought. Just think from their perspective.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you were in the shoes of that big bald guy, what would you do? You¡¯ve run all the way here, and there¡¯s nothing left for you. You heard that the Demonic Cult was in full swing, so you tried to use that as an opportunity, but some guys went and resolved it.¡±

    When they tried to put myself in his shoes and think about it, it felt quite awkward.

    ¡°We don¡¯t pay much attention to such things, but that big bald guy has something he cares about a lot.¡±

    ¡°Face and legitimacy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Chung Myung chuckled and continued.

    ¡°I may not know, but in such a situation, they probably wouldn¡¯t want to pull out of the Yangtze River before us. At least they want to go back iming that they guarded the Yangtze River until the end. Initially, you probably thought just one thing. We would keep watch for a while, then disband and return to our respective sects, then they would leave too.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. But they¡¯re not going back.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In that situation, if we ask them why they don¡¯t go home, their insides would burst. They¡¯d probably die from holding in theirughter.¡±

    Tang Gunak chuckled dryly.

    ¡°Your words aren¡¯t entirely wrong, but leaving a sect¡¯s headquarters and spending time here isn¡¯t as easy as you think. It won¡¯t be a major issue if their province has a sect like the Southern Edge Sect, which can guard Shaanxi in Mount Hua¡¯s absence, but for other sects, even a brief vacuum can be catastrophic.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Of course, what you said about face and legitimacy might have some influence, but it seems a bit excessive to think they¡¯re staying there just for that one reason. It¡¯s definitely not the only reason.¡±

    When Tang Gunak spoke with confidence, Im Sobyeong interjected abruptly.

    ¡°What half-baked thoughts are you entertaining?¡±

    Tang Gunak¡¯s gaze turned towards him. Im Sobyeong spoke with azy expression, leaning against the wall.

    ¡°It is said that if you nurture your grandson, a hundred generations will flourish, but our noble and prestigious righteous sects seem to only know their enemies well and understand little of themselves.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    When Tang Gunak asked, Im Sobyeong chuckled.

    ¡°Think about it, think. Haven¡¯t they have been watching what we¡¯ve been up to all this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡­I guess so?¡±

    In the first ce, this manor wasn¡¯t structured to conceal internal affairs from the outside. Moreover, considering the constantings and goings of those in charge of the manor¡¯s affairs, it would be easy to obtain information about this ce without the need for any special measures.

    And in fact, in some ways, they would be more curious about the movements of the Heavenly Comrade Alliance than the Evil Tyrant Alliance, so they would naturally have paid attention.

    ¡°So what do you think they¡¯re thinking?¡±

    ¡°What are they thinking?¡±

    ¡°Think about what they might have seen and heard all this time.¡±

    ¡°What they might have seen and heard¡­ well¡­¡±

    At that moment, Baek Cheon spoke up.

    ¡°Mount Hua and the Tang Family have been fighting all day.¡±

    Yoon Jong followed up.

    ¡°The head of the Tang Family was so furious he mobilized the elders and beat the disciples like catching rats.¡±

    Tang Pae sneaked in.

    ¡°Suddenly, the Beast Pce from Yunnan entered the war there and engaged in fierce battles with other sects.¡±

    Namgung Dowi, sweating coldly, spoke.

    ¡°And, could it be that the Namgung Family is rumored to be engaging in a rough and tumble with Nokrim?¡±

    When Tang Gunak¡¯s expression distorted, Jo Gol, who had been silent,ughed and spoke.

    ¡°They must have heard that Chung Myung was half out of his mind after seeing that final spectacle.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Lim Sobyeong pointed as if to say, ¡®Look at this.¡¯

    ¡°Right now, they¡¯re probably the ones asking, ¡®What the hell are you guys doing here?¡¯ and not us.¡±

    Tang Gunak could neither cry norugh anymore. [Trauma triggered¡­yeah, that book¡­]

    * * *

    ¡°Bangjang.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How long do you n to stay here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You surely don¡¯t intend to bury yourself here, do you?¡±

    Beopjeong remained silent with closed eyes. Jonglihyung, persistent, confronted him again.

    ¡°Bangjang, don¡¯t you know? For a while, the Evil Tyrant Alliance won¡¯t be advancing north. The Su Lo Chae, currently upying Plum Blossom Ind, doesn¡¯t have the capacity to cross the Yangtze River. How can Su Lo Chae, led by an injured leader, carry out tasks without the support of the Evil Tyrant Alliance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But why do you keep staying here? How many days have you been idling away time here without end?¡±

    Jonglihyung couldn¡¯t ovee the frustration and pounded on his chest.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even express theints among the disciples. I understand your feelings, but shouldn¡¯t you also understand the feelings of those whose feet are tied in this distant ce after hastily leaving their hometown? Rumors are already circting from the Peng Family that they are considering leaving this ce alone, even if it¡¯s just them!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Bangjang! Please say something, anything!¡±

    At that moment, Beopjeong slowly opened the eyes that had been closed. But that was all; he looked at Jonglihyung with deeply sunken eyes. Still, he remained silent.

    ¡°¡­Bangjang.¡±

    In response to that, as if Jonglihyung had made up his mind, he spoke again. His voice was lower than usual.

    ¡°I tried not to say such things¡­ but now among the children, there¡¯s talk that the Bangjang has be frightened. They say that when you grow up, you be afraid when you look at the lid of the pot. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­Lid, you said?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Bangjang! To this extent, now¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    A bewildered Jonglihyung widened his eyes and looked at Beopjeong. Beopjeong was still nonchnt.

    ¡°If someone bitten by a dog is surprised at the sight of the lid of the pot, is that a mistake? It¡¯s more foolish to pretend nothing happened and get bitten again.¡±

    Beopjeong clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Even if I hearints about being sentimental and frustrating, wouldn¡¯t it be unwise for me to let my people suffer disgrace again? Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Gu, Bangjang.¡±

    While Beopjeong¡¯s eyes were clearly directed towards Jonglihyung, what he truly saw was the figure of Chung Myung rising beyond Jonglihyung.

    ¡®Mount Hua¡¯s Chivalrous Sword.¡¯

    Beopjeong let out a deep breath through his nose.

    ¡®What tricks are you ying again?¡¯

    The illusion of Chung Myungughed mockingly. Unconsciously, Beopjeong clenched his fists.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!